《Sweep the World》


 Chapter 1

    "Run away!!!"


    Thousands of rats and wolves run, and no one cares about anyone.


    Who are they? Long, long ago, they were called Han people. Now they are called Jin people.


    No mistake! For Jin people, the once strong Han has long become a historical term. Not only is the momentum of "Ming Dynasty will punish strong Han, although it is far away" gone, but it is even more serious. It was so serious that thousands of people were chased by only 30 or so Hu cavalry. They didn''t seem to think that they were the party with a large number of people. As long as they were willing to work hard, they could pile up the pursuers with a large number of people.


    Crying, crying, all kinds of voices were noisy and chaotic. The Hu cavalry chasing after the fugitives laughed wildly, like a cat playing tricks on a mouse. They caught up and cut down a few, and even had time to stop and kill.


    It was 340 A.D., the sixth year of Xiankang in the Eastern Jin Dynasty; The third year of Hanxing; Twenty eight years before Liang Jianxing; Six years after Zhao Jianwu; Three years after the founding of the Republic of China.


    Later Zhao''s war in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was disadvantageous, but there were countless refugees because of the war between the two sides. Later, Shi Hu, the king of Zhao, ordered that the "Chinese" in the country could play with the Jin people as much as possible. In this way, after A.D. 316, another great escape from the Central Plains began.


    The Jin people living in the Central Plains had to escape. Originally, they lived in the territory of the later Zhao Dynasty, which existed as the lowest people. The latter Zhao publicly promulgated a law to make it clear that the Chinese people were innocent of robbing the Jin people, and killing the Jin people could make atonement with wool skin.


    What are Chinese? In the Western Zhou Dynasty, it refers to the citizens living in cities and the groups who have the right to join the army. In the Eastern Jin and sixteen dynasties, the Chinese were proposed by shile, the founding emperor of the later Zhao Dynasty. The reason was that the Hu people were a contempt. They could not call Hu people Hu people, but Chinese people.


    Shile was originally a member of the Jie nationality who entered Cyprus. After he became emperor in Xiang state (now Xingtai, Hebei Province), he was annoyed that Hujie people in his country were called Hu people. He formulated a decree that "no matter what you say or write, the word ''Hu'' is strictly prohibited, and violators will not be forgiven.", Therefore, we can only call Hu people Chinese.


    Now, after Zhao''s attack on the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the domestic Hu people began to vent their anger on the Jin people in China, and a new round of massacre began. The Jin people did not dare to resist and had to run away.


    Strange things happened. In the face of the Jin people fleeing south in the Central Plains, the Hu people followed and killed them. The Eastern Jin court did not know what consideration it was for and did not accept the fleeing compatriots. All kinds of tragedies in the world began to be staged one after another on those poor people.


    All the way to escape, but those who run slower have already died. There are almost no young and old in the ranks of the fugitives. It seems that most of them are young and strong.


    I don''t know what the situation is. The huge fleeing team didn''t get together for a day, but there was no leader all the time. It was like a plate of scattered sand.


    The Eastern Jin Dynasty did not accept the long-term escape and pursuit of the Hu people. In fact, they were desperate and were still running, but out of an instinct to survive.


    Hu Qi was not in a hurry to pursue and kill. They knew too well what the target was facing. The Eastern Jin Dynasty did not accept it. That group of people could only escape all the time. Since the hunted object has nowhere to live, no one will rescue and no sense of resistance, play slowly and have more fun in this long killing.


    The fleeing people seem to have a certain herding effect. They are basically chasing the fastest people. It seems that there are only about thirty horsemen who have never thought of chasing and killing. As long as they flee in all directions, the Hu people can''t catch up with everyone.


    Hu Qi stopped the chase with a smile. They looked at the thousands of people who had nothing. They got off their horses, took weapons and cut off the limbs of the corpse. They listened to the communication and said they wanted to find a good place to make a fire and roast them to eat.


    you ''re right! The Hu Qi who chased the runaway Jin people was the Jie people, that is, the one who was brought to East Asia by the Huns from the western regions, West Asia, or some corner in Chinese history. Originally, he was a lowly slave of the Huns. Later, he turned over the Huns and became the overlord of the Central Plains. The last cannibal in Chinese history - the Jie people!


    On the high slope in the distance, a man rode across the war horse and looked at the running and pursuit from a distance. He was wearing a red robe and black armor. He didn''t wear a helmet. It could be seen that he had a flat head.


    In 340 ad, Jin people would tie their hair as long as they had conditions. They also stressed that "the body, hair and skin can not be lightly destroyed by their parents". Even if they were dishevelled, they would not trim a flat head. Therefore, people on the high slope would never be Jin people.


    His name is Liu Yan. He is really not from Jin, or he doesn''t belong to this era. The flat head is combed again and again, otherwise it should be a long shawl.


    Liu Yan came from 2016. He retired from the Marine Corps and stayed at home for half a year. He was ordered to call up in May. He had an accident on his way back to the army to report. He woke up again in 339. It is nearly eight months since he crossed here today, and the time has come to 340 A.D.


    The year 340 is not famous. Perhaps none of the 100 people knows what age it is. In fact, from ad 317, China entered the historical stage of the sixteen countries of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which is also commonly known as the period of five random Hua.


    Five nonsense! It was a northern Han Chinese... No, the Han Dynasty had already perished, and the brave men belonging to the strong men had also been swept into the dust of history. They were not strong and brave Han people for a long time, they were weak and inferior Jin people. Wu Hu Luanhua belonged to an era when the Jin people in the north were at the bottom of society and might even be almost killed.


    The number of heroic stories of the Three Kingdoms is just to fight for power and gain, to bury the situation of the Yi nationality, and to exhaust the essence and population of the nation. Those so-called heroes worked hard and turned their heads to nothing, and finally only the Sima family was cheap.


    If the story of the Three Kingdoms is more or less a heroic elegy, the Cao Wei had the style of Jian''an and the northern pressure on wuwan and Xiongnu; Sun Wu had a prosperous economy and deterred Baiyue; Liu Shu is loyal and loyal to Nanman. What is the Sima family who unified the Three Kingdoms?


    Sima''s family has nine sons, all of whom are heroes. But what did it bring? Almost nothing beneficial was brought. Instead, it staged the rebellion of the eight kings, led the Hu people to the south, and became the first dynasty destroyed by the Hu people in Chinese History: the Western Jin Dynasty!


    It seems to have a sense of literature and art when talking about clothes and clothes in Nandu, but in fact, it was just a group of homeless dogs who abandoned almost all the people or things that could be discarded. It was a panic escape in complete failure!


    What did the south migration of Jin family bring? It is the Jin Dynasty that can live in peace, and then countless people are left to the Hu people to abuse and kill, not only to be killed, but even the Hu people eat wantonly, which makes it difficult for the Jin people in the north and Central Plains to have a touch of loess after death. They are eaten by the Hu people, digested for a while, and then excreted into feces!


    Liu Yan passed through. Fortunately, he was not abandoned by heaven, gods, demons or aliens. He got a system called "imperial era 2 Conqueror". At least he had a "golden finger" to settle down and fight for survival in this generation.


    There are not only Liu Yan riding alone on the high slope, but also the strength accumulated for a long time behind him. There are military units from systematic production, as well as Jin people who have been closed and rescued intermittently.


    10 cavalry, 30 swordsmen, 50 archers and 150 spearmen are the troops produced by Liu Yan with the system.


    In addition, nearly 100 people have all kinds of weapons. They are Jin people who were taken in and trained by Liu Yan. In order to train them, they may also accumulate strength. Even Liu Yan with golden fingers had spent half a year before taking action!


    "Your Majesty, the sentry horse has explored a radius of ten miles, and no other Hu horse has been found."


    "Oh!"


    Talking to Liu Yan was a middle-aged man dressed as a scholar. Tian Shuo was taken in by Liu Yan a month ago. He was originally a county magistrate who worked for the post Zhao regime.


    The Hu people went crazy and massacred the Jin people again. Tian Shuo didn''t know what he thought. He took the lead in encouraging the Jin people under his rule to flee. He had the courage, but he didn''t have the corresponding overall planning ability. He fled with more than 300 people. In less than half a month, he was lost or killed all the way. Before he met Liu Yan, less than 100 people were left to survive.


    Liu Yan can give orders to the military units produced by the system in his mind, but he still raised his hand high, buttoned his helmet on his head, tied the tie, and shouted loudly: "all the soldiers, kill Hu with me!"


    After shouting, Liu Yan has driven the horse to charge. Behind him are the system soldiers who kept silent for the first time. Instead, those trained Jin people also shouted "kill Hu", and then stepped forward.


    Thousands of people running for their lives saw the army from the high slope. They seemed to think they were ambushed and fell to the ground with a howl.


    Liu Yan didn''t understand the same blood and shared a common ancestor. Why did the Han people represent bravery and good at fighting? He just changed his name to those who became Jin people. How could they become so weak. Ignoring the fleeing man who fell on the ground with a desperate face, he rushed straight to the hu man who hurriedly threw away the body parts that were not baked in his hand and was ready to climb up the horse again.


    "Kill Hu!!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    During the new book period, please collect and recommend ticket support! be deeply grateful!!!

 Chapter 2

    The "golden finger" obtained through crossing is too important for Liu Yan. It can not only develop people''s livelihood and military, but also provide him with unexpected benefits, that is, it can increase the value of force!


    Yes, it''s the force value. Liu Yan''s own force value is 74. There are several times in the "two conquerors in the imperial era". He had the additional attribute of "+ 5" in the "dark era" and became "+ 10" in the "feudal era". Then he has a blessing of 0.001 for each military unit he produces, which is equivalent to nearly 85 force value now.


    According to the legend of the Three Kingdoms of Odin technology, the force value of 85 can be regarded as a first-class military general. Although it can not be compared with hundreds of super military generals, there must be no problem dealing with miscellaneous soldiers.


    After crossing, Liu Yan didn''t fight for the first time. He didn''t charge alone. He took ten cavalry with him and took advantage of the panic of the Hu people. There''s no reason not to kill him immediately.


    The Hu people occupied the Central Plains, but the Hu people did not know how to produce, only knew how to destroy. The more than 30 Hu people who pursued and killed the escaped Jin people were not regular troops. They did not lack war horses, but they were extremely short of metal weapons. Most of the Hu people''s weapons were nothing but Maces.


    In the galloping sound of horses'' hoofs, Liu Yan and others ushered in the first wave of arrows. It was the bone arrows shot by the Hu people. Liu Yan only needed to protect the vital points. Even if the parts with armor were shot by the bone arrows, the bone arrows just fell off as soon as they touched the armor, so they could not shoot through the armor at all. But three of the other cavalry without armor were shot and fell.


    Liu Yan charged in front with the rest of the cavalry, followed by nearly 300 infantry. The sudden emergence of such an armed force has surprised the Hu people, causing the Hu people to want to fight and escape, forming a substantive division.


    Yelling and mumbling, more than a dozen Hu riders chose to fight. They met one of the cavalry opposing Liu Yan. More than half of the Hu people fell off the horse, and two fell on Liu Yan''s side.


    [the investigation cavalry of the system is still not good. We can only wait until the system is upgraded to the "Castle Age" to produce professional cavalry units.]


    It''s slow, that''s fast. After hedging, Liu Yan and others directly killed some hesitant Hu people.


    Suddenly, the armed forces started fighting with the Hu people. Thousands of fugitives had all kinds of emotions, but no one chose to kill Hu together. Almost all of them are young and strong. If people of the older generation or people with profound historical knowledge see that Liu Yan''s department is a scarlet war robe and black armor, they must be able to recognize that it was the military uniform of the strong Han Dynasty.


    The current Eastern Jin army''s war robes are basically white, followed by armor style armor. Thousands of people who fled can''t understand where Liu Yan and others came from, but they can''t think they belong to the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    The cavalry is in front and the footman is in the back.


    All kinds of infantry produced by Liu Yan with the system have been jokingly called biochemical robots by him. What are the characteristics of robots? After inputting the instructions, they obey unconditionally. According to the spearmen at the forefront, the swordsmen are divided into left and right oblique wing formations, and the archers are in the back, stepping on neat steps and advancing all the time.


    Hu Qi, who crossed with Liu Yan and other cavalry, didn''t run far and immediately hit an oncoming arrow rain.


    The spearmen are still charging forward. Hu Qi, who has not been shot off by the arrow rain, bumps into the hedgehog composed of spears. People and horses are pierced by spears, but the spearmen advance bravely and steadily. Even if they are knocked down, they still get up from the ground and quickly keep up with the advancing team as long as they are not fatally injured.


    The Jin soldiers who rushed with them were greatly encouraged when they saw that paoze was so fierce and fearless of death and shouted "kill Hu! Kill Hu!", Rushed to those Hu people who could move when they fell to the ground, and several people surrounded them for a while, chopping weapons indiscriminately.


    The fight didn''t end so soon, but Liu Yan and others were fighting, and it wasn''t that no one paid attention to the thousands of fugitives who were silly in situ.


    Tian Shuo took some people shouting to the fugitives. They shouted more clearly. Those who want to live can join the Han Dynasty.


    What the hell is Hanbu? In fact, Liu Yan thought he was definitely not a Jin, but a Han. Jin literati, including Tian Shuo, had a different understanding of the Han people, which was caused by the Hun Liu Yuan''s destruction of the Western Jin Dynasty and the establishment of the Han state.


    The Han (former Zhao) founded by Liu Yuan has long been destroyed, but the Huns call themselves Han people. The history of establishing the Han state is not long. People all over the world think that calling themselves Han people now is equivalent to the Han of the Huns.


    Liu Yan didn''t know much about the history of the sixteen countries of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He claimed to be a Han man. Of course, he was regarded as a Hun man. He didn''t establish a state, but it could only be the Han Department. Therefore, the Han Department is equivalent to a tribe or tribe.


    The Huns were not kind to the Jin people, but the Han state (former Zhao) of the Huns had been destroyed by shile, the Jie people, in 329 ad. the Jie people who became the overlord of the central plains were much more cruel than the Huns after they established Zhao. In addition, the living Jin people were more impressed by the suffering suffered in recent years. It doesn''t matter whether the Han Department is a tribe or tribe of the Huns.


    "We don''t want everyone!" Tian Shuo was dressed up as a scholar. He raised his head slightly and his face was full of arrogance: "people with skills are priority, people with family are priority, and people willing to become Han people are priority..." he read several priorities, but he could not stop the fugitives'' enthusiasm for life security.


    Again, the once strong men have long been swept into the dust of history. The Jin people, especially the Jin people left in the north and the Central Plains, have long become weak and tame lambs for various reasons. The more arrogant Tian Shuo is and the more arrogant his performance is, the more Jin people look forward to joining him.


    Now, it is a consensus that Jin people can have life security only if they find a good master. If someone is willing to take them in, they will no longer be refugees. It is better to be taken in by Hu people, or at least get a shelter.


    If those Jin people who fled knew the truth of Liu Yan''s so-called Han ministry and learned that Liu Yan is now just a corner in Changguang county (located in Qingdao) of Qingzhou. The people are no more than 2000 and the armed forces are no more than 500, they don''t know if they are willing to join the Han ministry.


    Of course, the above-mentioned people and armed forces are those developed by Liu Yan''s exclusion system. They are still considerable things developed by the system, but this will be mentioned later.


    Liu Yan, who was bleeding all over, didn''t get off his horse. When he wanted to say something to Tian Shuo, the other party spoke first.


    Tian Shuo held the ceremony respectfully: "king, the villain has fulfilled his mission and has gathered these refugees."


    Liu Yan himself doesn''t like to be called the king. He always makes him feel like a bandit road bully. By the way, he actually couldn''t understand the language of this era after crossing. Fortunately, the system attached a set of translation system. As a result, he could understand and speak all languages.


    The language of China has never been fixed. Each dynasty has its own Mandarin, and then there are local dialects. Most dialects are called ancient Chinese. Modern Mandarin (Mandarin) is actually a Beijing accent precipitated during the Manchu and Qing Dynasties.


    "Very good." Liu Yan felt that the time was urgent, so he made a long story short: "according to the prior arrangement, you take them first."


    Their place is called Dongguan county (not Guangdong, located in modern ju''j) ¨³¡¯ County), which has been active in Donghai County, Langya county and other places before. Naturally, it is to seize the time to gather migrant people in order to increase the population.


    Liu Yan knew that the cold before the stone tiger attack and the Eastern Jin Dynasty were not going well. He vented his anger on the Jin people in China, resulting in a large number of Jin people fleeing south, so he took people out for a walk. He walked around and found that everything was in chaos. He thought, "there''s a lot to do!", So he wandered uncontrollably.


    Before and after, Liu Yan has taken people to collect 60000 or 70000 refugees, but he is extremely confused about how many can be safely returned. It is probably a mentality of spreading fishing nets.


    "Your majesty! You have left the tribe for so long. You should go back." In fact, Tian Shuo didn''t know where Liu Yan''s place was. He was from Jin. He had a unique mentality. Especially after he knew that Liu Yan had no children and no elders, he advised him all the time: "otherwise, I''m afraid of accidents!"


    Speaking of it, if Liu Yan was really a Hun and left the tribe for so long, his power would probably be taken by others. In other words, if he had no "golden finger" support, he might not come out so safely.


    "It''s time to go back." Liu Yancheng''s house was not so deep, showing an expression of both nostalgia and worry: "I don''t know how it has developed!"


    Tian Shuo thought it was wrong. He thought Liu Yan was worried about the instability within the tribe. He hurriedly continued to persuade him and said, "king, if you can use villains, just tell me!"


    Liu Yan didn''t think much. He said, "it''s a useful place for you."


    Tian Shuo was looking forward to it, but he was disappointed to hear Liu Yan finish.


    Liu Yan just asked Tian Shuo to take care of the gathered refugees all the way. There was no arrangement at all. What''s more, there was no important task entrusted by Tian Shuo as he thought.


    "What we can do in the future depends on how many people we can get this time. So, it''s very important!"


    "Yes, your majesty! The villain must do his best!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    During the new book period, please collect and recommend ticket support! be deeply grateful!!!

 Chapter 3

    "The severe wind blows the frost, the sea grass withers,... The Han family has 300000 soldiers, and the general Huo whores with Yao....... The enemy can be destroyed, the head is destroyed, and the intestines of the beard are involved in the blood of the beard....... There is no Hu, and the Han Road is prosperous. Your Majesty''s life is 3000 frost. But the song is great and the wind and clouds are flying, and the strong men are safe to defend the four directions."


    Liu Yan is singing, that sentence "Hu no one, Han Dao Chang. Your Majesty''s life is 3000 frost. But the song is big and the wind and cloud is flying, so that a fierce man can guard the four directions." It is repeated again and again. People who can understand the singing sound strange.


    Hu people read "Hu nobody, Han Daochang", which surprised Jin people more than this. They began to doubt whether they understood something wrong.


    Song is not a song, but a poem. It comes from Hu Wuren by Li Bai, a poet of the Tang Dynasty. It is probably one of the few poems Liu Yan can remember so clearly.


    Tian Shuo has been trying to figure out what kind of person Liu Yan is and what kind of tribe the Han Tribe is. He could not get any answers from the soldiers in scarlet robes, but he got some specious answers from some people who were also born in Jin.


    Those Jin people who have followed Liu Yan for a long time tell Tian Shuo that Liu Yan has always claimed to be Han people. No one dares to ask whether it is Xiongnu Han or Han people. They only know that Liu Yan''s force appears abruptly. From the perspective of war preparedness and daily food, it is definitely rich, but no one can understand how many people there are in the tribe and where they mainly engage in activities, But those soldiers were really brave and fearless.


    Today, the world is in chaos. If we count from the beginning of Sima''s demise of Soochow, the Western Jin Dynasty, which was established only 37 years ago, was subjugated under the attack of the Huns, and Emperor Huai and Emperor Yi were both captured.


    The Huns established the Han state (later changed to Zhao), and the Jie people who had been slaves of the Huns destroyed the Han (former Zhao) and established the post Zhao. The establishment of the post Zhao did not end the chaos, and even the Jie people with a total population of only hundreds of thousands became the overlord of the Central Plains, which further exacerbated the chaos.


    The Jie people are not only cannibals, but also the first race to establish a class in the Central Plains. According to the regulations of the later Zhao emperor, the Jie people were the first, the Hu people of the Di people and the Huns were the second, the wild animals were the third, and the Jin people in the territory were the fourth. It''s no joke that wild animals are higher than the Jin people, because the later Zhao emperor issued a "hunting ban" for the Jin people, stipulating that the Jin people can''t hurt wild animals.


    What a tragic era that should be? Jin people are not even as good as beasts!


    Hundreds of thousands of Jie people rule the whole Central Plains, and the central plains are full of Hu people. In fact, no one can tell how many Hu people there are in the whole Central Plains. Generally speaking, the Hu people living in the Central Plains should be between 2 million and 2.5 million, and the Jin people living in the Central Plains should be similar?


    There are only 45 million people living on the vast land boundary, and most of them live in the city according to the habits of previous dynasties. We can imagine what kind of desolation it should be.


    "The sky is gray, the wild is boundless, the wind blows and the grass sees cattle and sheep. Men''s blood and heroic color. When you call for me, the river and sea echo. The mountains are silent, the water is sad. They run vertically and horizontally, showing their edge."


    In front of the "chilechuan, under the Yinshan Mountain. The sky is like a dome, covering the four fields." But it was hidden by Liu Yan.


    Jin people who can read a little are a little intoxicated when they hear Liu Yan singing all the way.


    In fact, the Chinese nation can be said to be a romantic nation. People may not be famous in history, but good poetry can be passed on forever. From the book of songs in the ancient pre-Qin period, to the "Fu" in the Han Dynasty, the "poetry" in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, and the "Ci" in the Song Dynasty, they have accompanied many magnificent and golden and iron horses, showing their prosperity and fleeting years.


    The wilderness is everywhere. There are patches of grass higher than people. It is deserted everywhere. Occasionally, it can pass by. It may be the ruins of the village. The brigade led by Liu Yan goes all the way north.


    It''s really deserted! Once bustling and bustling cities, they are now dilapidated. Only a few cities still have residents, but most of them are Hu people. Now Jin people are all busy running for their lives.


    It is reasonable to say that Liu Yan, with a large group of people on his way, should have attracted the attention of later Zhao? In fact, it doesn''t. If it happened near Xiangguo, the capital of the state, it might attract attention, but the post Zhao regime is very busy now. They are busy cleaning up the mess and killing inside. Who has spare time to pay attention to a team of Huns who took advantage of the chaos to catch slaves.


    oh dear! There is nothing wrong. Not only the Jin people think Liu Yan is a Hun, but also those in the later Zhao Dynasty think Liu Yan''s team is a Hun tribe. Who let the "Han" represent the Huns in the Sixteen Kingdoms period of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, so there are Liu Han, the former Han and the later Han... There are all kinds of Han. The signboard of "Han" has long been equivalent to the Huns. Even the di nationality established Chenghan, but the official name is Qiu Chi.


    Liu Yan has realized that pretending to be a Hun is a good idea. Although he is extremely unhappy in his heart, he doesn''t complain that he is not a Hun. Moreover, he couldn''t explain clearly, but the depressed "Emperor Han" didn''t only stink in later generations, but also stink in the Sixteen Kingdoms period of the Eastern Jin Dynasty!


    In such a special period, the identity of a hu man in the north is equivalent to an "umbrella". Even if Liu Yan is depressed and unhappy, he should be divided into periods. He vented his depression and unhappiness on the people along the way. He didn''t care who came. If he could do it, he would turn it over and avoid it.


    People who had doubts about Liu Yan''s identity as a Hun did not doubt it after he did so. Why? Because Jin people are not so bold, only Hu people will be happy with gratitude and hatred.


    In this way, it''s not that no one can''t see what Liu Yan has done, but the people who provoke are basically miserable. In the Hu people''s concept that hard fists are the boss, Liu Yan has established friendship with some Hu people.


    On this day, Liu Yan just left the brigade with more than 20 people. He ordered Tian Shuo and others to continue to take the brigade to the established goal, and then ran to a city passing by.


    Now all the cities seem very broken. What''s the damage? The city wall collapses every other distance, so although there is a city wall, there are flaws everywhere.


    The walls are still broken everywhere, and there are no women''s walls, arrow stacks, and towers.


    Because there are gaps in the city wall, it is not from the city gate to enter and exit the city. More than 20 people such as Liu Yan had changed their clothes earlier, so they did not enter the city from the city gate. Before they entered the city, they met some people. The two sides looked at each other from a distance, and no one paid any attention to anyone.


    After entering the city, they can''t see a person in the city. What they can see is the ruins everywhere. One after another ruins have become the characteristics of the city. More unique are the bones and dry Baba everywhere.


    Liu Yan and others naturally won''t go deep into the city. They just wandered around the periphery. After about two hours, the expected person finally appeared.


    That is a relatively influential figure in the city. To put it bluntly, it is either the Jie people or the Di people. There are about 20 strangers in the city. It''s strange to say that they don''t respond.


    People didn''t appear so abrupt. First someone came to say hello, then found a place, and then twenty or thirty Hu people came.


    The Jie people are pure white people with yellow hair, rested hair, green eyes and a high nose. They are mostly disheveled and wear everything.


    The Di people are yellow people, but most of them have tied hair and pay more attention to their clothes... To put it bluntly, they are closer to the Han people, and the so-called Sinicization is more serious.


    Liu Yan is not the first time to deal with Hu people. He knows that he is throwing stones and asking for directions.


    "From the northwest." Liu Yan has a language translation system. What accent he wants is what accent he wants and what he wants to say. Now he has a genuine Qiang accent: "it''s a way to come here and continue to go north."


    The north of Qingzhou is either other boundaries or Yizhou. He had made it up when he came. Houzhao and the Eastern Jin Dynasty were fighting on the Yangtze River. He made up a set of words about wanting to go to the Eastern Jin Dynasty, so that he could explain why he wanted to go to Yizhou. He went to Qingzhou, not anywhere else.


    These days, the land of the Central Plains is respected by the people of the Jie nationality, and the people who speak are naturally the people of the Jie nationality. The middle-aged Jie nationality nodded his head and said, "if you want medicinal materials, you either go to the South or to Liaodong."


    Liu Yan used the banner of Qiang nationality to purchase medicinal materials.


    The Qiang nationality is active now, but it is generally active in the northwest and the basin below the plateau (Tuyuhun). In addition, it is also active in Shu.


    Liu Yan doesn''t know whether the Qiang people have established a state, but can only say that he represents a large tribe. In fact, there is a reason for this. The people he takes are hard stubble at first sight, which is very military style. When he goes away this year, who doesn''t take a group of warriors?


    It must be noted that in today''s era, only Hu people can walk around. Jin people don''t say whether they can walk, but they absolutely dare not run around with their swords and guns and guards, or they won''t have a place to redress their grievances if they are killed.


    The post Zhao regime also had Qiang people as officials, but they still couldn''t compare with the Di people. Although they were second-class, there would still be differences.


    The city is a small place. The so-called people with heads and faces are like that. Liu Yan talks a lot. Those Hu people who can''t step out of dozens of miles can only listen.


    Liu Yan is limited nonsense. He talks about local customs and don''t involve too high-end things.


    The Jie people and Di people have heard that Liu Yan can talk about the local customs of so many places. Some of them have heard of it. They are not simple minded, but have limited knowledge. In addition, Liu Yan has no shadow of Jin people in terms of dress up or behavior. For the time being, they believe that Liu Yan is a person from a long way.


    The Capricorn people are overbearing and are overbearing to everyone. The master Capricorn people buy some medicinal materials at will, saying they want to sell them to Liu Yan and let them set prices at will.


    Who is Liu Yan? People who have been bombed by modern information can''t understand what it means. It''s just a toll or something!


    Give, but don''t give too much. If you want to blackmail again, you should be tough and act like a big deal.


    In fact, that''s right. Only Chinese and Miao people who speak about etiquette and laws like to calm down. Hu people talk about giving face to each other and speaking with fists if they don''t give face.


    After dealing with the people, Liu Yan''s identity is accepted, and he can walk around openly. He can see more things, but he may not be in a good mood


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    During the new book period, please collect and recommend ticket support! be deeply grateful!!!

 Chapter 4

    "What!?" Tian Shuo knew what Liu Yan was doing in the past few days after listening to the people who acted together. He was shocked and regretted: "how can you take such a risk!"


    What''s the risk? Tian Shuo refers to Liu Yan who spent days retaliating because he couldn''t see a thing.


    "Our gentleman..." the middle-aged man with a beard around his face is Xu Zheng. His face is excited and relieved: "no matter who he is, he really has nothing to say to me."


    Now Jin people have one thing in common, in addition to being cautious, they are generally thin.


    In fact, because of the "hunting ban" against the Jin people, they could not hunt wild animals. Most of them can''t get farmland, so they can only satisfy their hunger with wild vegetables and bark. Grass roots and even Guanyin soil are extremely hungry, which is also food. In addition, it is to bear too heavy taxes. There are few rations left by hard work. How can you be healthy if you don''t have enough to eat and wear?


    Liu Yan took people on patrol and met Tian Shuo and several people on the road.


    "Jun Shang!" Tian Shuo took the lead in bowing and saluting, with a serious face, and said, "how can you risk yourself?"


    Liu Yan noticed for a few eyes that all the people who came were literati. In such an era, they were collectively referred to as Confucian scholars.


    "You carry more than one man and one woman on your shoulders. You are a tribe and many people!" Tian Shuo was a little distressed and worried: "if you can''t see it, send soldiers to attack and kill, how can you personally make a risk."


    To tell the truth, Liu Yan is not good at the senses of Confucian scholars either before or after crossing.


    There may be a misunderstanding? For example, the modern Confucian scholars are really too disgraceful. In history, it is basically the Confucian scholars who surrender to the enemy and seek glory. As a result, there is a saying called "the Confucian scholars are traitorous and vie with each other, and the widows keep their integrity without turning back". But Liu Yan has no good feelings for the Confucian scholars, or it should be said that the modern people are basically the same with the Confucian scholars.


    The period of the Sixteen States of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was the first stage when Confucian scholars scrambled to join the Hu people. They may have such difficulties, but Liu Yan was more real. Disgust is disgust. Under the premise of preconceived ideas, he did not have a good attitude towards Confucian scholars all the time.


    Tian Shuo took the first step to improve Liu Yan''s view of Confucian scholars, and let him know that in such an era, there are not only Confucian scholars who surrender to the enemy and seek glory, but also some Confucian scholars who are not so shameless. Tian Shuo had the courage to escape with his family when he was in danger. Although his courage did not match his strength, he was much better than too many other Confucian scholars.


    "Hmm? I''ll pay attention later." Liu Yan nodded and asked, "are you done?"


    The team has expanded to nearly 30000 people. Without organization, he can''t even catch up with the road. Liu Yan concentrates literate people and manages them layer by layer with some capable people.


    In fact, the "imperial era 2 conquerors" do not produce professional civil administration units at all. In addition, they are also systematically produced. At present, Liu Yan can only rely on those literate people among the Jin people.


    It took nearly four months, maybe around March 341? That is, in spring, Liu Yan returned to Changguang county with nearly 30000 people. They walked along the coast all the way back, mainly to get food supplies from the sea.


    Tian Shuo and other scholars from the Jin Dynasty were surprised that Liu Yan still had a navy. They didn''t know that it was not a navy, but some NPC fishing boats developed by Liu Yanli with the system.


    In other words, Liu Yan did not hesitate to spend money in order to take people back. Nearly 30000 people ate most of the food Liu Yan managed to accumulate, not to mention maritime transportation, which accidentally buried at least 30 fishing boats.


    Changguang county was first established in Han Jian''an. It is located in Changguang (now Laixi City, Shandong Province) and abandoned. It was reset in the third year of Xianning of Jin Dynasty (AD 277), and it is not located in the north of Laoshan county. It has jurisdiction over Qingdao, Laoshan, Laixi, Haiyang, Jimo, Laiyang and other counties in Shandong Province. It moved to Jiaodong city (now Pingdu) in the Northern Wei Dynasty, Huang County (now Shandong Province) in the Northern Qi Dynasty, and abandoned in the early Sui Dynasty.


    Of course, Liu Yan didn''t know the above history about Changguang county. If he hadn''t taken in some local Jin people, he didn''t even know where he had crossed.


    Like many counties, they may have a history of one kind or another. Now they are generally like birds, all of which are vast and sparsely populated.


    Back in Changguang County, the team was still walking along the coastline. There was no way to welcome them back. Some of Liu Yan heard the return, saying that the Di people surnamed Xu gathered more than 200 people and were blocking in front, saying that everything they wanted was counted together.


    Nowadays, Di people are more like orthodox Central Plains people than some Chinese Miao people. In short, some Di people have been completely sinicized. On the contrary, Jin people have lost their original living habits because of their precarious relationship. If we don''t pay attention to the distinction, we can''t recognize whether most people are di people or Jin people.


    The Di people surnamed Xu are a fully sinicized family. His family is a big family in cabinet county, Changguang county. Liu Yan''s base is only 30 kilometers away from cabinet county. At the beginning, there were frequent frictions. Later, both sides showed their strength. It seems that everyone has no way to take who, so they can live together peacefully.


    Although Changguang county is a county, according to Liu Yan''s long-term investigation, the population in the county is at most 50000 or 60000, and it is very scattered. The county capital Buqi city has the largest population. Changguang county is not small, but there are only 50000 or 60000 people. You can imagine how desolate it is. There are less than 500 people of the Jie nationality, and most of the Jie nationality are concentrated in the county seat; There are about 10000 Di, Qiang and Hun people, and the rest are all Jin people.


    Liu Yan looked at the huge team and frowned.


    [too much noise!]


    It''s not that no Hu people found this huge team along the way, but Liu Yan sent it away in various ways. Now it''s getting closer and closer to Anzhi. What if it can be sent?


    [since the movement is so big, it''s better to make it bigger!]


    Thinking, Liu Yan ordered the system units in the base in his mind, which is not only to assemble troops, but also to transport some necessary materials.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The fact is that he knows there are a lot of people, but Xu Ming didn''t think he would block an endless team. He was stupid when he saw that there were people everywhere. He watched carefully. Before he could see a pattern, the huge team stopped, and then a team of about 200 people slowly approached them.


    All the 200 people were dressed in scarlet robes. The swordsmen were equipped with armor, while the rest were not equipped with armor, but everyone had a weapon at hand. When they walked, they were very neat. They basically raised their legs and stepped on the ground at the same time. The rhythmic sound of "moving and hitting" made more than 200 people walk out of the power of thousands of people.


    In fact, the infantry produced by Liu Yan from the system are all adjusted. They can walk in the square array without training. They can be comparable to the clones used for the military parade in the sky ~ Dynasty.


    All soldiers have weapons in their hands. During the Sixteen Kingdoms period of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, such an army can be called a super luxurious armed force, and anyone will be afraid to see it.


    Xu Ming was frightened. He thought to himself, "no, I haven''t seen him for only four months. How can that Liu have the elite of this scale?"


    In fact, when Liu Yan first confronted Xu Ming, he was as poor as he could be. In the dark ages, he wasted a lot of development time in order to produce barbarians for appearance. Otherwise, it should be better now.


    It must be noted that the population limit of Liu Yan''s golden finger, that is, the "imperial era 2 Conqueror", is 500. At present, he has 50 farmers, 20 reconnaissance cavalry, 60 swordsmen, 200 spearmen and 80 archers.


    The "sword" hanging on Liu Yan''s head is the population ceiling of 500. If golden finger can only produce 500 population units, it will undoubtedly become the biggest failure. Another failure also exists, that is, as long as other piercers have a system, they will match the beauty "guidance Wizard". His system claims that "I am the next", and there is a strong "1.0.0.8.6" model. They don''t answer anything, and everything depends on him to explore.


    It must be more than 500 people, or Liu Yan really has no chance to play. He guessed that he didn''t touch the threshold. For example, when he wanted to upgrade from the "Dark Age" to the "feudal age", he had to kill two wild boars.


    Liu Yan guessed that there must be a task to upgrade from the "feudal era" to the "Castle era", so there must be an increase in the population ceiling, but he has not touched the threshold for the time being?


    When Liu Yan produced the system unit, he needed the same resources as those in the game, but the development of relevant upgrading technologies, such as upgrading barbarians to swordsmen and scientific research in blacksmith''s shop, the resources needed were different from those in the game, ranging from ten times to one hundred times. The resources needed also became more and more complex with the higher level of scientific research.


    In some games, there are basically force values. With such a setting, Liu Yan can view his own force values, and then can view the force values of both the enemy and ourselves. In some units he produced, the force value of spearmen was mostly between 45 and 50; The archers are between 35 and 40, the scouts are between 50 and 55, and the swordsmen are between 55 and 60.


    In fact, the force value of over 40 is already very good. Liu Yan casually caught a Jin man. It can be seen that the force value of 20 to 30 is everywhere, because the Jin people are too thin. The force value of the Hu people he has contacted is basically more than 40, very few, and even about 75.


    There are also differences in resources. For example, one kilogram of grain is 2 units of food, three kilos of wild fruit is 1 unit of food, one kilogram of meat is 10 units of food, and one kilogram of fish is 8 units of food. He guessed that it may be related to the nutrition of food. The more nutrition, the more units will be exchanged.


    In other resources, one cubic meter of wood is equal to 100 units; A kilogram of gold equals 250 units; One unit of stone is equal to 10 cubic meters; And so on. What is strange is that after Liu Yan upgraded from the "Dark Age" to the "feudal age", the system resources also added an iron. There is no iron resource unit in the game.


    What''s more strange is that Qingdao doesn''t know whether there are gold mines, but it''s certain that there are no naked ~ exposed gold mines, but Liu Yan found naked ~ exposed gold mines, together with high-quality stone mines. It can only be said that the "system" is very rebellious.


    The system turned against the sky and even changed part of the terrain. There was a valley with a radius of about five kilometers near Jiaozhou Bay. The valley was surrounded by two mountains, leaving only one exit. The internal mountain springs flowed down into streams. There was a large dense forest at the exit, and there was an ocean not far from the opposite.


    The valley is where Liu Yan''s town center is located, including everything he developed. Instead, the Jin people are arranged in another place. After all. For him, nothing is more important than the security of all the sources of the margin finger, that is, the safety of the town center!


    After Liu Yan brought people up, he stared at Xu Ming with small eyes, one with curiosity, the other with curiosity


    "Xu Ming, what do you mean by leading people to block the road?"


    "Liu, where did you get so many people?"


    Almost at the same time, they both shut up, and the scene was quiet for a while.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Uh, I signed the contract. I''m sending the contract. Therefore, before the signing status is changed, there will be one chapter every day, and there will be 2 ~ 3 chapters every day when there are recommended positions.

 Chapter 5

    Liu Yan and Xu Ming are not life and death enemies. Liu Yan doesn''t know what Xu Ming thinks of Liu Yan. Liu Yan''s view of Xu Ming is a relatively complex psychology.


    The Wuhu of Wuhu Luanhua are Jie, Di, Qiang, Xianbei and Xiongnu.


    Among them, the Jie nationality is the ruling class in the Central Plains, and the total population will never exceed 500000.


    The Qiang nationality is not the Qiang nationality of later generations. In the ancient pre-Qin period, the Qiang nationality specifically refers to some sheep herders, so it does not specifically refer to a nation, but actually refers to a group with similar living habits.


    Xianbei came from the north of Liaodong. They were originally part of Donghu. Later, Donghu was defeated and annexed by Hun Shan Yu. Xianbei people fled near the Arctic circle. At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, Xianbei went south again, defeated the wuwan people entrenched in the north of Liaodong, annexed the wuwan people and became the regional overlord of Liaodong.


    Of course, the Xiongnu refers to the group of Xiongnu people who took refuge in the Han Dynasty, but some historical materials show that the Xiongnu in the Western Jin Dynasty did not simply refer to the southern Xiongnu who took refuge in the Han Dynasty. Some northern Xiongnu returned to the East again and integrated the southern Xiongnu and some miscellaneous Hu who moved inward to attack the Jin Dynasty.


    The di nationality is not the Badi nationality. It is difficult to tell how this ethnic group came out. It is more well founded that the di nationality was split from the Qiang people.


    Now in the Central Plains, except for the Jie, Di, Qiang, Xianbei and Xiongnu, there are far more zahu than these five groups, but the sense of existence of zahu is so low because they take refuge in big families.


    Xu Ming looked at the people all over the mountain again, and he was ready to run away.


    Liu Yan on the other side was also thinking about what to do. He saw at least half of Xu Ming''s more than 200 people riding horses. It was obviously very difficult to destroy such a team.


    The distance between them is not too far. They can see the expression on each other''s face and the eyes of both sides.


    Xu Ming clearly found the fierce light flashing in Liu Yan''s eyes from time to time. He roared, "I was going to settle with you. I changed my mind when I saw your tribe grow.", Roaring, he was also gesturing to make his men ready to step back, and roared: "if you can survive this time, we are friends!"


    Liu Yan pulled the corners of his mouth and was laughing, but the alarm sounded wildly in his mind. He asked, "who wants my idea?"


    Xu Ming, who found that there seemed to be something moving on the left and right sides, had taken people back slowly. While retreating, he observed Liu Yan. Seeing that Liu Yan didn''t want to pursue, he replied, "who else can there be? It''s not clear if there are any people in the city."


    No, there are many people in the city, but Liu Yan understood Xu Ming''s words. He said loudly, "don''t care if you block the road this time. If I can survive this time, I will also take you as a friend."


    Xu Ming smiled brightly and shouted, "that''s a deal!", After roaring, turn the horse''s head and say "drive!" Hurry the horse away.


    More than 200 people turned around and left, and some people emerged from the left and right wings. They were some Jin people led by LV Tai and Xu Zheng. In fact, there are not many people. They just create an illusion that they want to surround Xu Ming and his gang, forcing Xu Ming to take people away instead of fighting.


    "You are really a good military strategy!" Tian Shuo first flattered, then asked anxiously, "the man said, someone will attack?"


    Liu Yan is busy canceling the previous command in the game interface in his mind. It seems to others that he is meditating.


    After a short meeting, LV Tai and Xu Zheng also came. They reported that the team had been reorganized and asked for further instructions.


    "Take people on their way." Liu Yan first finished with LV Tai and Xu Zheng. Finally, he looked at Tian Shuo who was still waiting for the answer and said, "there are only 500 Capricorn people in Changguang County, but all ethnic groups in the county will listen to the Capricorn people. Depending on the situation, those Capricorn people in the city have found us and are expected to move."


    Tian Shuo''s face turned white in an instant. He was an official of the Jie people. He knew the nature of the Jie people. He didn''t work and robbed what he needed. He often lived by "cutting wool". He said "what to do", bowed his head and turned around for a little while. When he looked up again and wanted to say something, Liu Yan had already left.


    Some things can''t be solved by worrying alone. Liu Yan might as well take back the people he collected around first. Then, while preparing for the war, he is ready to send people to inquire around to find out what the situation is, so as to have a targeted response.


    Now the Jin people are too weak and timid. Xu Ming is just more than 200 people blocking the road. Most of the 30000 Jin people are frightened and panicked. Those who don''t panic are either bold or admit their fate at all.


    Xu Ming left with others. The Jin people didn''t cheer. They were informed to continue on their way and silently listened to the assignment. When they looked at Liu Yan, they were more afraid and numb, and didn''t see the feeling of gratitude.


    [Jin people these days, what environment do they live in to make a living person like this?]


    It has been proved that it is difficult to select soldiers from the Jin people. It is not that they can''t train. When the Jin people face the Hu people, they will be timid before doing anything.


    The more than 100 Jin soldiers in Liu Yan''s hands, after more than three months of special training, that is, under the absolute advantage, he led the system soldiers, pressed the Jin soldiers, and defeated the Hu people again and again, which made the Jin soldiers have a little courage when facing the Hu people.


    To put it bluntly, as a nation, the Jin people in the Central Plains and the north, apart from a very small number of groups, most of the Jin people''s courage and self-confidence are basically consumed in one suffering after another.


    If a person has no courage and self-confidence, he is basically like waste, and the harm is limited to himself or his family.


    If a nation loses its courage and self-confidence, a small number of enemies can slaughter, which is even lighter than pigs and sheep. At least it is difficult to drive away pigs and sheep, but people can be driven away, even if they dig a pit to let them go in, and then dig the soil and bury them all alive.


    The nation has lost courage and self-confidence. Look at the Jin people in the Central Plains and northern areas today. As the lowest nation, they are often abused, killed and eaten. To say a very extreme word, if you don''t die in resistance, you die in a coward. You''re asking for it!


    Liu Yan is actually a kind of mentality of "mourning his misfortune and not fighting with anger" for the current Jin people. Many times, don''t think how kind he can treat these... Compatriots? It can even be said that when he was so angry that he couldn''t help it, in addition to not killing people, he did a lot of similar things, such as punching and kicking, whipping and beating with sticks.


    In that way, Jin people still feel that Liu Yan is extremely kind because Liu Yan at least gives food, drinks and doesn''t kill people, and then works tirelessly, that is, don''t want to train too many soldiers to go to the battlefield.


    by the way! Because the times were in war, most of the Jin people didn''t want to have clothes. Most of them had only a little bit of shame cloth or leaves, and the whole body was red ~ naked everywhere. In fact, not only Jin people, but also miscellaneous Hu people among Hu people are in the same situation. Only some Hu people who mix better can wear complete clothes.


    With 30000 people (maybe not), Liu Yan returned to the resettlement site in any case.


    The so-called resettlement site is a site near the sea. Originally, it was in an absolutely desolate environment. After almost a year of development, it can be regarded as a bit civilized.


    The terrain of the resettlement site is not very complex. It can be regarded as a flat terrain. But now, even in the flat terrain, there are grass higher than people everywhere, and there are many woods.


    Liu Yan''s protective measure for the resettlement site is to build a fence, surround the whole resettlement site with a long fence, and then build a watchtower (which can also be used as an arrow tower). According to his idea, he wants to wait until it is upgraded to the "feudal era" and then build the city wall. Later, he finds that the construction of the city wall is a big project and lacks sufficient resources.


    Before Liu Yan wandered around, there were more than 2000 Jin people in the resettlement site. This time, he directly brought back 30000. I don''t know what impact it will cause.


    The resettlement site is not in the same place as the basic urban center of Liu Yan. In fact, the resettlement site is selected in the valley where the urban center of Gongwei is located. If you want to enter the valley, you can either break through the resettlement site or climb over the steep mountain.


    When they saw the long fence, the accompanying Jin people were basically relieved. When they were led to the entrance and exit where they could stay, they saw some people from Jin waiting for hot food. Many people immediately burst into tears.


    The reason for crying is relatively simple. It is to see that the same Jin people seem to have a good life. At least they have a ruddy face and are not black and blue.


    To be clear, most of the Jin people in the Central Plains and northern areas are in a more difficult situation than beasts. They are easy to beat or scold, and many are often black and blue. Those Jin people in charge of welcoming them look a little cautious, but they are not bloody and ruddy. If they can have such a state, everyone wants to come. The new master (Liu Yan) should be a kind person, right?


    Naturally, Liu Yan didn''t rush in with people. He asked everyone to line up. Before queuing to enter, he also needed to wash well in a nearby stream. After washing, he could get a bowl of porridge and a number plate. When entering the resettlement site, someone would arrange a habitat.


    "Remember everything carefully! The number plate is your identity symbol. It is related to your daily life and safety in the future!" Tian Shuo won the task of informing the people. Naturally, he had a small abacus in his mind. He tried to shout: "people with families, remember to make special registration!"

 Chapter 6

    The fence wall of the camp is tens of miles long. It was built in the original settlement, but the wild animals attack too frequently. Almost Jin people die under the attack of wild animals every day, forcing Liu Yan to gather everyone to cut down wood. In order to build the fence wall, he wasted a lot of early development time.


    Liu Yan found a special phenomenon in a series of development. Although the IQ of farmers in systematic production is not good. However, it seems that in addition to their worrying IQ and inability to participate in combat, they seem to be omnipotent from doing all kinds of work to carrying out all kinds of construction.


    In fact, the farmers produced by the system are really too powerful. They are really capable of anything without complaint. Liu Yan joked that they are super farmers.


    There are many wooden houses in the resettlement site, which are arranged in regular rows. Each house can accommodate 20 people. The houses are arranged in different directions. If you take a bird''s-eye view from a high altitude, you can see that they present a form of arch guard similar to gossip.


    Many houses are arranged in the middle, which is a large public place. In addition to a large open space, there is a seemingly large canteen to provide people with daily meals.


    From the outside, the canteen is really large, not only in the pure sense, but also high. There is only one purpose of such a large building, that is, the big pot needs to be eaten together. It can only be built when it is large. In fact, there are open-air dining places outside. The space inside is provided for system figures and some administrative and military officers. The outside is for ordinary Jin people. This is a differential treatment in management. It can play a greater role in managing a collective than expected.


    In fact, it is difficult to establish a force, which can not be done by an individual. Liu Yan knows how difficult it is to restore the power of a strong man. He can only do his best. Fortunately, he has at least golden fingers.


    Liu Yan''s system is very magical. The magic is not only reflected in the ability to "change into a living person", but also involves a kind of spatial transmission. He currently owns a town center. From the outside, the town center is probably a building covering an area of more than 200 square meters. It looks like a humble thatched house, but there are a lot of articles in it!


    From the outside, you can see the town center with little space. When you go inside, you can see the vast space, and you can''t see the end at a glance. At the beginning, Liu Yanke was frightened by this discovery, and he suddenly thought about it later. After all, the Empire age game has some puzzling places, such as the unlimited storage of resources in town centers.


    Seeing the vast space, Liu Yan immediately understood that is why the urban center can store unlimited resources.


    In fact, there are restrictions on the internal space of the town center. Liu Yan sent an investigative cavalry to continuously ride a horse to investigate the four-dimensional space. Its space is about 50 kilometers around? The most amazing thing is... Things stored in the center of the town never need to worry about deterioration and mildew. It is so magical that it comes with unparalleled fresh-keeping measures!


    Liu Yan also found a magical place behind. There is an unexplained spatial link between the town center and the built wood warehouse, mineral warehouse and mill. Since resources are stored in warehouses or mills, they will be automatically transmitted to the town center.


    Of course, there must be restrictions on the transfer. For example, the wood can be transferred only when the wood is put in the wood warehouse, and it is not possible to place other items. Unfortunately, the spatial link seems to be one-way transmission, and the items stored in the town center cannot be taken out of the warehouse. Another embarrassing thing is... Only Liu Yan himself and system figures can enter the town center, and others will be immediately crushed. It is a real sense of crushing, and there will be no bone residue left.


    Liu Yan just ordered some people to settle the new refugees properly. With an urgent mood, he mounted his horse and made a slight circle to prevent being followed before he rushed to the valley.


    When walking out, although Liu Yan can control the development, he only looks at some signs in the map. Human beings always need to see it with their own eyes before they can rest assured that he belongs to this kind of person.


    From the resettlement site to the valley, you need to walk not only through a flat open space, but also around the sea. Liu yanben wanted to go to the dock by the sea. After thinking about it, he delayed and turned for a short distance before he got into a forest. He needed to walk in the forest for at least two hours to reach the valley.


    There are several Ming sentries in the open space. They are the watchtower (used as an arrow tower) built by Liu Yan. There are two archers on duty for a long time, so as to provide Liu Yan with vision and necessary vigilance.


    Liu Yan irregularly arranged several secret sentries in the forest to prevent people from avoiding the watchtower in the open space from entering the forest, ensure a second warning, and further ensure the safety of the valley.


    Previously, in order to ensure that the valley was not exposed, Liu Yan chose to cut down wood, but it took a lot of effort. He would rather personally take the farmers to a distance and look for trees to cut down, rather than choose to start with the trees near the valley exit. At the back, the woods by the sea are really about to be cut down. I also feel it necessary to clear a road that is convenient for walking, so I can start with the trees outside the valley.


    Liu Yan can query relevant resources in his mind. He has always wanted to make careful arrangements for development and production. Many times, he has good plans, but the rhythm has been disrupted. Just like this time, he just wanted to reproduce some farmers and lay a better foundation for future development. However, he learned from Xu Ming that the Capricorn people in Buqi city would take action, forcing him to increase military units.


    Because the system is currently in the "feudal era", Liu Yan can produce few military units. As the most powerful arms, he is a swordsman with his own armor. The rest, such as investigative cavalry, spearmen, archers and spearthrowers, are really not very good from attack to defense.


    There is a branch of the army that must be mentioned in particular. Although the investigative cavalry has the word cavalry, they are the most inferior branch of the army. The reconnaissance cavalry is very much like a kind of army specially used as scouts. It''s really not good for them to carry out frontal combat. In addition, the variety of war horses is not very good, and they still look delicate. They don''t eat grass, but only * * * grain. It''s for three people.


    There are not many military units produced by Liu Yan. The spearmen produce the most. We should seriously calculate that the number of production absolutely exceeds 350, but why is there only more than 100? It''s not that the soldiers produced by the system are too single-minded. What instructions Liu Yan gives is what instructions he completes. He is brave and fearless in battle.


    The operation of cold weapons is basically a situation of killing one thousand enemies and losing eight hundred. Unless the strength is at the level of heaven and earth, you can''t win without damage at all. Fierce and fearless death is not a commendatory word in a simple sense. If fierce and fearless death in fighting, it represents a tough combat style. Generally, the battle damage rate of fierce and fearless troops is surprisingly high.


    When you go through the woods to the valley, the first thing you see is a row of stone city walls. The city walls are connected with the steep mountains, and there is a city gate in the middle. There were no flags on the wall, only a few teams of soldiers patrolling back and forth.


    After entering the city gate, you can see a flat space of about five or six kilometers, with many buildings, such as town center, barracks, shooting range, stables, blacksmith shop, market and mill.


    The buildings of the system are now characterized by thatched houses. That''s the style produced by the system farmers when they build them. It''s not that Liu Yan has any obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    It''s a depressing thing to say. Liu Yan was forced by food at the beginning. After building a mill, he pulled out the donkey and killed it. He thought that putting it into the town center would be converted into a systematic food unit, but... The meat produced by the system... Whether donkey, horse or human, can''t become a food unit anyway.


    Now the mill without a donkey is still standing in the valley. Compared with the donkey barking and stone grinding sound from other mills, let alone how the quiet mill hit Liu Yan''s face.


    With mills, how can we lack farmland? The farmland exchanged with system resources needs 60 wood in the game, but it has become 35 wood and 15 grain in Liu Yan''s side. In fact, when he used to play the Empire age game, he had long wondered. Farming is farming. Why do you use wood to get farmland? Shouldn''t you need seeds?


    When the game became a reality, Liu Yan''s confusion was rewarded. Look at the donkey pulled out of the mill and killed it. You know what the lack of food is.


    They went out for nearly four months, When they went out, they brought nearly 500 soldiers (including Jin soldiers). When they came back, there were only more than 300 left, of which spearmen and archers lost the most. 89 spearmen died and 29 archers died. In fact, 10 investigative cavalry brought out, but only 2 came back alive. None of the swordsmen died. Jin people lost 46.


    The changes in the valley made Liu Yan come back a little confused. After seeing it with his own eyes, he found that the buildings built behind were a little wrong in planning, squeezing the available farmland.


    [it''s time to expand the system... Such as farmland and military buildings. In addition, let me look at the resources. Next, we may need to deal with the big scene. We should carefully consider what arms we should produce.]


    Liu Yan''s picture shows 12579 wood, 35200 food, 1205 gold, 2430 stone and 1400 iron.


    According to these resources, upgrading from the "feudal era" to the "Castle era" is actually enough, but Liu Yan has built all the buildings that should be built, but the pattern of the upgraded era is still gray, so he can only worry.


    Liu Yan also spent a little effort to check his own production unit. This can not be seen from the system page. He can only rely on his own notes. At first glance, there are 50 farmers, 12 reconnaissance cavalry, 60 swordsmen, 131 spearmen and 61 archers. He''s not sure whether the data is right or not.


    [swordsmen need 60 units of food and 20 units of gold... It''s more expensive, but the actual combat effect is much better than others!]


    By the way, the production time of different arms is actually different, so Liu Yan really should think quickly, otherwise it will be too late for the temporary violent soldiers when the Capricorn people really kill them!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Folks, why don''t you vote for some recommendation?

 Chapter 7

    Yes, Liu Yan has golden fingers and many things he hasn''t found out yet. It can be seen how much he resents the lack of "carry on Grandpa" or "beautiful girl spirit". In fact, he is slowly groping for the system.


    With the golden finger, Liu Yan naturally felt extremely excited and elated. He groped down and learned more things, such as the production of system biological units and the construction of buildings.


    For example, it takes two hours to produce a farmer, only one hour and 45 minutes to produce a Spearman, but three hours to produce a swordsman. In other feudal times, it takes one and a half hours to produce archers and spearthrowers.


    The biological production time is doomed. Since it is impossible to get out of the unit immediately, Liu Yan can only be cautious and cautious. It is necessary to investigate and spy on the surrounding movements in advance. Otherwise, it can only be sad to wait until the enemy kills at the door of his house.


    Of course, buildings are often built, and the construction time of different buildings is also inconsistent. Usually, living buildings are relatively short, and military buildings and large buildings take a long time. However, one thing is fixed, that is, the more labor involved in construction, the faster the construction speed.


    12579 wood, 35200 food, 1205 gold, 2430 stone, 1400 iron. It looks like a lot. In fact, it''s not much. The consumption of construction is much faster than the accumulation. Only when the construction is stopped can resources accumulate rapidly, but food is consumed all the time.


    [damn it, it''s back again. The biggest problem is food!]


    When it comes to food, the farmland built by the system is a very magical product. They can grow three crops a year, and the output is relatively fixed. One mu of land can produce about 650 kg to 700 kg of wheat or rice, but there are only these two kinds of grains.


    Now Liu Yan has 200 mu of farmland, one farmer is serving 10 mu, so there are no 20 farmers. Other farmers are distributed over logging, stone mining and gold mining.


    Liu Yan has accumulated more than half of the food for half a year, and now it is in the stomach of Jin people. Even if he saves the remaining 35200 units of food, it is only enough for five days. He has to waste the already small system population limit to produce fishing boats. He can last for seven days, and then the grain can be harvested, which will produce 130000 kilograms of grain. According to the calculation unit of the Han Dynasty, 130000 Jin is 5000 stone.


    [to increase the number of farmland... In this way, the shortage of farmers is even more serious. It is necessary to mobilize Jin people from resettlement sites to join mass production!]


    After a round of inspection, Liu Yan began to think about whether to increase military buildings. He needed to know that it would take time to produce biological units. He really didn''t know when the Capricorn people in his city would move. Moreover... There was a huge "pit" in the golden finger, which was not only a population limit of 500, but also worried that his hair was white.


    It''s not that Liu Yan didn''t want Jin people to farm. He did that long before he left. After he came back, he got the answer. System farmers can only grow three crops a year, and Jin people can only grow one crop a year. For the same seed, the farmland taken care of by the farmers in the system can produce 650 kg to 700 kg, and the people of Jin can produce 150 kg per mu, even if they burn Gaoxiang. I really don''t know if the system farmers are too powerful, or if the people of Jin can''t even grow fields.


    After reading the things in the valley, Liu Yan went to the dock by the sea. At present, the dock can produce no warships except fishing boats. Fortunately, the fishing products near Jiaozhou Bay are rich. Because of the loss of supplies, the remaining 27 fishing boats can contribute at least 10000 food units a day, that is, about 1100 kilograms of fish.


    After the inspection, Liu Yan came to the resettlement site. As soon as he entered, he didn''t know how Tian Shuo knew that people were coming, but he ran over.


    "Sir, most of the refugees have received license plates. The houses are basically distributed properly." Tian Shuo flattered and said, "according to your instructions, those who have a family can separate rooms, with a total of 621 rooms."


    In other words, of the nearly 30000 refugees, only 621 families have relatives, and the rest are well-known.


    Tian Shuo''s report is still going on. He said: "statistics are made on gender and age when receiving the number plate.", He took out a wooden calf, glanced at it and said, "there are 4718 men and 290 women between the ages of 14 and 20, 17784 men and 2471 women between the ages of 20 and 30, 1781 men and 140 women over the age of 30, totaling 27184."


    27184? If we add the 2017 people previously taken in by Liu Yan, it is 29201. Along the way, they have been gathering people, but because they are too weak, many people still die or fall behind on the road. Of the more than 20000 people brought back, there are only 2901 poor women. Looking at the distribution of age, there is no one under the age of 14, and the oldest is 47.


    Mu Du is actually a board for writing. Although paper appeared in the Eastern Han Dynasty, it was not popularized until the Song Dynasty. Even before the Song Dynasty, it was called Sheng Tang Dynasty.


    The original intention of sending the number plate has been reflected. The strict registration system can let Liu Yan clearly know how many jin people he has under his hand. To know that he has gathered those refugees, it does not mean that the refugees belong to him.


    Look at the map of Liu Yan''s system interface. The map shows that all the valley activities are green dots. Although there are green dots on the resettlement site, the white dots representing neutrality account for the vast majority. Those white spots are Jin people who are not considered to be Liu Yan''s side although they are taken in.


    With green dots and white dots, there are also red dots. Those red dots are obviously people with hostility or hostility. Unless there is no excuse to pull them out and kill them, it will cause panic. Liu Yan would have wanted to remove those red dots.


    Will there be hostility in being taken in? If you think so, it''s too simple to see the world. We should know that there are also categories of refugees. For example, the 47 year old "old man" was originally a more prestigious person in the village, but he had no power after being taken in by Liu Yan. Other people, they may have had a lot of power. With Liu Yan''s strong reception, they dare not resist, but they can''t say that there is no resentment in their hearts.


    Liu Yan''s practice is to disperse those red dots during resettlement, and then send Jin people who have been attached to him to monitor.


    Time passed quickly. Liu Yan''s accumulated resources consumed quickly and accumulated quickly. What consumes fast is food. After all, one more mouth consumes one more share of food. The more people, the more they eat. With the rapid increase of wood and stone materials, Jin people are at least five times slower than systematic farmers in resource collection, but they can''t raise them for nothing. It''s always possible for them to raise them for work.


    They provide two meals in the morning and evening. Although they eat porridge, for the Jin people, the Central Plains is full of hostility. There is a safe place to live, something to eat, and they have not been beaten and abused for no reason. For those who have not experienced war and long-term abuse, they can never imagine what a paradise life it should be.


    As a result, Liu Yan showed more and more green dots on the map, which made him very satisfied.


    About half a month after returning to the territory, the people sent by Liu Yan returned the news. The world was still in chaos. The Hu people killed the Jin people, and the Jin people fled for survival. The whole houzhao seemed to have nothing but chaos.


    In a chaotic situation, something big happened in Buqi City, which Liu Yan paid more attention to. The Jie people there did act. The Jie people, together with the Hu people in the city, wantonly arrested the Jin people, killed a group of dried meat producers and kept a group of two legged sheep in captivity. Then, the Jie people also call friends everywhere and gather ordnance materials. Everything is showing that they are preparing for military conquest.


    "What? I caught more than 2000 Jin girls and raped them day and night. If you want to eat, kill some and cook them?"


    Liu Yan''s eyes turned red when he heard it. There was both sadness and anger!


    In fact, the killing of a girl of the same family will make a man more compassionate and angry. Really, there is nothing more maddening than hearing or knowing that our women are being raped ~ raped and tortured by other nationalities!!!


    ******


    Sincerely looking for recommended tickets and collection, thank you!


    PS: please post and reply rationally.

 Chapter 8

    [Berserker! Be sure to Berserker!]


    Women belonging to the nation are being raped and raped day and night, and they are often killed and cooked. If they are a little bloody, they must have the idea of killing thieves. However, when Liu Yan saw the 321500 population on the system page, he couldn''t help frowning and immediately felt a sad feeling of "having the intention to kill thieves and having no power to return to the sky".


    The system needs to build houses to increase the population. The houses built by Liu Yan can definitely accommodate more than 500 people, but it shows that the upper limit of the population that can be produced stops at 500. It is precisely because of this that Liu Yancai believes that the golden finger has defects, and it is a very big defect!


    The number of Jin people who showed their refuge is more beautiful, and a row of 16879 green numbers are pleasing to the eye. Those are the people who have become Liu Yan''s leading people, that is, the green dots shown on the map, but 12322 people have not yet become leading people.


    Therefore, even if Liu Yan doesn''t bring people back, they still need to make those people recognize Liu Yan''s ruling position from their hearts.


    No, the distance between the city and Liu Yan''s occupation is only 70 kilometers from the plane map, but the plane map is a straight line. It''s definitely more than 70 miles. The county nearest to Liu Yan is called cabinet county. The two places are 30 kilometers away. The largest family in cabinet county is the Xu family of Di people.


    The Capricorn people are already preparing for the war. Considering the slow pace of life, they will take two to three months to take action sooner or later, that is, they will take real action in summer.


    "Sir, it''s not easy for us to establish a stronghold. When they come, even if we repel the incoming enemy, it will inevitably cause damage!" LV Tai looked worried, endured and forbeared, and suggested: "no, if we take the initiative to attack and kill them by surprise, even if we fail, we can delay time and wait for the recruits to train, and the defensive war can also be fought."


    "How can it?" Tian Shuo immediately became angry and said excitedly, "we have no more than 1500 troops. Although nearly 300 of them are absolutely elite, the enemy will not be less than 5000! Take the initiative to attack, if we are defeated...", but his face turned white and looked at Liu Yan. He was deeply afraid that the gentleman he had just worked for would be angry.


    There are not as many as 300. The exact number is 12 reconnaissance cavalry, 60 swordsmen, 111 spearmen and 51 archers. Together, there are 234 system soldiers. LV Tai, Tian Shuo and others don''t know what system. They just think those soldiers are Liu Yan''s tribal armed forces.


    After some exploration, the number of all ethnic groups and miscellaneous Hu convened by the Jie people will not be less than 5000 after merging. At that time, the number may be more. After all, the Jie people are now the overlord of the Central Plains, so there is a natural advantage in convening miscellaneous Hu.


    Liu Yan wanted to storm the soldiers quickly, but he held back later. Even if there are enough resources to storm soldiers, he can only break out 179 swordsmen. It can be said that there is no absolute impact on the war situation. Moreover, due to the cessation of gold mining, gold units are also insufficient. He was thinking about a battle method, which was to use the advantage of golden finger to decide the victory or defeat of this war, but the premise was that the Jin soldiers needed to be recruited played some auxiliary roles.


    With a preliminary strategy, Liu Yanguang sent scouts to investigate the terrain around his city.


    Next, what Liu Yan did was to arrange the division of production, transfer the systematic farmers who cut down wood to mainly mine gold mines, and transfer all the wood cutting work to the Jin people.


    In terms of grain, Tian Shuo was at least a county magistrate of a county. He had enough experience in directing people to reclaim farmland, but it was still too slow in Liu Yan''s opinion.


    It only takes ten days for a system farmer to reclaim ten mu of farmland, but it takes at least one month for nearly 50 Jin people to reclaim ten mu of farmland. The work efficiency is just like heaven and earth. In addition to showing the super efficiency of system farmers again, it also shows the low efficiency of Jin people.


    As a last resort, Liu Yan tried to be reclaimed by the system farmers and then handed over to the Jin people, but something strange happened. The reclaimed farmland can be handed over to the Jin people, but soon the farmland will grow wildly, and the growth speed is faster than the cleaning speed!


    [is this a limitation?]


    Liu Yan was going crazy. He thought he had found a way to cheat. Unexpectedly, he was wasting time.


    "Jun Shang!" Xu Zheng did not know how far he had run. He looked panting and said, "the enemy has been found in the North!"


    Liu Yan''s energy has been involved in construction. Without hearing the alarm of being attacked, he did not check the map in his mind. When he listened to the conditioned reflex, he looked at the map and looked for a little while before he saw two red dots.


    Xu Zheng stood still and rested for a while. Finally, he was not so panting. The problem was that he didn''t understand why Liu Yan didn''t ask the situation. Instead, he stood in situ stunned and did something. He couldn''t help calling out: "Jun Shang?"


    "Gather hands." Liu Yan probably knows how many people there are, but he can''t see more information from the map: "follow me."


    Xu Zheng saluted: "promise!"


    Liu Yan has golden fingers, but many aspects are not omnipotent. For example, he can use the map, but it seems that what he sees now is only two red dots moving, and he can''t tell which race or force he belongs to. In addition, once there is no medium to provide vision, the map will fall into the "fog of war" mode again.


    Two moving red dots, most of which are chased by a few. If the direction has not changed, it will definitely hit Liu Yan''s resettlement site in less than two hours.


    Xu Zheng soon assembled the people in the headquarters. They were nearly 100 Jin people, all of whom had been chasing Liu Yan around for four months. When they gathered, Liu Yan had led the system soldiers to set out, so he had to hurry behind.


    The Central Plains is sparsely populated, which makes it really desolate everywhere these days. There are weeds higher than people everywhere, and there is basically no half of the road. Therefore, if you want to hurry, you have to push and trample to get out of the road.


    Liu Yan gathered 50 swordsmen, 80 spearmen and 50 archers. They stopped when they moved about 3 kilometers north.


    Because the environment is too complex and the vision is too limited, even if he knows someone in front, it is difficult to see with the naked eye. Ordinary people can only listen to the movement with their ears, but Liu Yan can observe from the map in his mind, take the troops to the grass and arrange a cat, and wait for the other party to hit him. He always knew that if the map in his mind was used properly, it would undoubtedly be the most rebellious golden finger.


    Xu Zheng brought people from behind and was arranged to an auxiliary position. He also knew that compared with Liu Yan''s elite soldiers, the soldiers who had been trained for less than a year had insufficient combat power and poor courage. He could only look at those elite soldiers who were ordered and prohibited with envy, sighed in his heart, and thought that he must practice hard again with the soldiers under his hands.


    There were about 20 red dots in a small group, and nearly 100 red dots were pursued. One thing in common was that they all rode straddling horses.


    The roaring sound of horses'' hoofs can spread far in the wilderness. Occasionally, horses hiss and scream. They move very fast.


    [coming!]


    When a man rode on a war horse, his body could be exposed from the grass. In fact, the costumes of the two groups were almost the same, mainly dressed in animal skins and sheep fur coats, and only a few were dressed in linen clothes.


    The group of people who were chased, led by a young girl, seemed to be protecting her.


    The pursuers were shouting. Liu Yan thought about it a little. The party being chased was Tuoba Xiu. It seemed that it was Tuoba Xianbei''s princess or something? The man who chased them looked like the Xiongnu Tiefu department.


    Tiefu? In fact, a Han man becomes the son-in-law of an alien, and then the Han man has his own tribe or tribe. The Hu people generally call such a force tiefubu.


    [getting closer, getting closer...]


    Liu Yan''s attention was all on the map. After groping for so long, he could see the ruler from the map early. He thought the time had come and drank loudly: "shoot an arrow!"


    It''s just an instruction to the system soldiers. The problem is that Liu Yan also brought Jin soldiers. That must be a shout.


    Nearly a hundred feather arrows left the string in the sound of the bow string. They roared into the air. The first wave was followed by the second wave, several consecutive waves.


    When the first wave of arrows appeared from the grass, tuobaxiu was stunned. Then he was frightened and hurried to ride his horse to avoid.


    In this era, there is no stirrup. Even the Hu people who grew up on the back of horses when they were young, facing the sudden pulling of the reins and giving up their seats, the war horse diverted, the war horse turned to its side, and it became inevitable for the knight to fall where he had no strength. Four of the Tuoba Xianbei people who ran in front of them got hit by arrows and fell off their horses in the past 20 years. Thirteen of the rest stumbled, and only six of them continued to gallop forward, but soon they had to stop.


    Not only Tuoba Xianbei, but also another group of Hu people moving at a speed of about 10 meters per second. The difference is that there are a large number of Hu people in the latter group, and naturally there are a large number of people falling from arrows.


    A burst of people turned upside down, people''s pain hum, coupled with the neighing of war horses, the grass became lively in an instant.


    Most of the Hu people were shouting "ambush in", while some were asking how many enemy troops there were. The situation at the scene was very chaotic.


    In the chaos, the overall stepping sound appeared, because the sound of the steps was so consistent that all the Hu people calmed down. Everyone turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound source. It seemed that the grass was constantly pushed flat, and a strong threat was approaching.


    A voice suddenly sounded. He was shouting, "Han Army - assault!!!"

 Chapter 9

    Han army? The Han Dynasty had already perished in 220 A.D., so there was no Han army. To say the Han Army, it was also the Han state established by Liu Yuan, a Hun. A violent drink surprised those Tuoba Xianbei''s face, and the people of the Hun Tiefu department were also stunned.


    Tuoba Xianbei was frightened because their enemy was the power of the Huns.


    Spring is the season when everything recovers. Plants grow crazily and form dense shade.


    The sound of neat and noisy footsteps is ringing. Unfortunately, there are weeds around, and the line of sight is basically blocked. However, it was because of the obstruction of sight that there was not only movement in front, but also the grass on the left and right sides was constantly overthrown, which made the people of Tuoba Xianbei and Xiongnu Tiefu Department react. When they came back, there was movement on the back road, which made them subconsciously ask people to gather together, with horses outside and people inside, in order to protect themselves.


    The grass was constantly overthrown, and tuobaxiu was surrounded by the surviving subordinates. The original complex environment had made it difficult for people to observe anything. When surrounded by a meat shield, she couldn''t see anything. She had to repeatedly shout, "I''m the sister of tuobashiyiqian, the current leader of the country!", An identity like this can be an amulet.


    Of course Liu Yan heard it, but he didn''t have a special feeling.


    Because there was no order to change, the spearmen of the system pushed by the array did not stop at all. They half tilted their four meter spears and kept moving forward in silence.


    Tuobaxiu stared at the direction of the sound through the gap of the human wall, and could hear the footsteps getting closer and closer. I don''t know if she was wrong. She saw several bright lights appear. She waited to see clearly before she knew that it was the spear tip of the spear. Subconsciously, she squatted down.


    The Xianbei people who protected tuobaxiu kept shouting and roaring. When the spear was exposed from the grass, the peripheral war horses were stabbed by the spear the next moment. The war horses were in pain and hissed miserably. Some of them broke away their hands holding the reins and ran away, while some of the war horses who did not break away stood up in situ and trampled on their front feet in the air.


    The running horses rushed to the side spear team. The rigidity of the system soldiers was undoubtedly revealed at this moment. They didn''t do any evasive behavior at all. They continued to advance according to the command. Most of the rushing horses hit the spear. The horses fell in an instant, but several spear soldiers fell to the ground with weapons.


    Some of the horses collided with the spearmen in this formation. They rushed over the people in the front row and disordered the formation. Fortunately, the number was too small, and the soldiers came from the system... Maybe they were dull or worried about their IQ. As long as they were knocked down, they all got up again to keep up with the team. Xu Zhengzheng, who looked at the side and responded, felt like he was going to burn.


    "Look! Look! Your elite, that''s your elite!" Xu Zheng agitated the robe Ze, who was as excited as his blood, and roared: "I don''t dare to look at its top and back, but I have to follow it!"


    The soldiers of the system charged forward without fear of death. Anyone who saw it would be afraid, but who knew that Liu Yan was both happy and helpless?


    [IQ is the key. You may need to upgrade to the "Castle Age" before NPC''s IQ becomes higher?]


    Liu Yan, who was constantly dispatching troops, was suddenly stunned and whispered "Tuoba Xianbei?", He quickly let the soldiers who were about to collide with Tuoba show bypass.


    [Tuoba Xianbei was not the Tuoba who founded the Northern Wei Dynasty? And which emperor of Tuoba Xianbei came? It seems that it was he who carried out comprehensive Sinicization that enabled the Han to become a nation and continue to have brilliant opportunities.]


    Obviously, Liu Yanguang knew the Northern Wei Dynasty, but he didn''t know the established Dai state. In fact, this generation country is also very fierce, but it was jointly attacked by Murong Xianbei and Yuwen Xianbei in the early stage. However, when the Yuwen Xianbei pit was over, Tuoba Xianbei himself fell into the pit and was directly destroyed by Murong Xianbei. Yuwen Xianbei was divided into Khitan and Kumoxi (that is, the "emperor family" and "empress family" that later established the Liao state).


    The four people who rushed to tuobaxiu''s side had been turned over by the spearmen. She saw that the enemy appeared to be fierce and fearless of death. Her small face turned white immediately and kept thinking in her heart: "they are not the overlord of the Central Plains. When did a strong army appear in the central Plains and call itself the Han army?"


    Seeing the soldiers with spears with no expression on their faces, and then stepping in silence, tuobaxiu immediately felt like he was going to die. But the next moment, the spearmen bypassed and rushed to the Xiongnu Tiefu department. She was too nervous and held her breath for a long time. Her body softened and sat on the ground.


    Just now, the archers belonging to Liu Yan never stopped firing arrows. Of course, they shot the self-protection Xiongnu Tiefu department. They just didn''t know the outcome, but they were suppressed.


    After the consumption just now, 50 swordsmen, 61 spearmen and 50 archers continue to advance. They never shout when fighting. They are not fatal injuries but also fight hard. It gives people the feeling that they are the elite among the elite. In particular, a team of swordsmen faced the charge of several cavalry of the Xiongnu Tiefu department. They first blocked it with a shield, and then fought with a sword. They actually lost three people but killed six cavalry. Everyone who saw them was sure that the army claiming to be the Han army was really a strong army.


    The so-called strong army has the characteristics of orders and prohibitions, and then it can withstand huge casualties and fight endlessly. The spearmen in front of the charge encountered the Hun Tiefu cavalry. Although the Hun Tiefu cavalry did not have enough space to accelerate, the casualties of the spearmen were really not small.


    Infantry has a natural disadvantage against cavalry. That is, cavalry can be condescending. Infantry on the ground will have subconscious fear when they see cavalry with high head and big horse. The spearmen produced by the system do not have any fear, but the infantry themselves have disadvantages. Then they only know how to execute orders rigidly, so the casualties will not be low.


    What Xu Zheng saw was paoze fighting to death, charging in silence, fighting in silence and dying in war. He was shocked and envied, and wished he could not participate in it. He really couldn''t help running to Liu Yan and kneeling on one knee: "go up, villain, ask for war!"


    "Wait." Liu Yan will feel sorry for the death of system soldiers, but war is like that. If you kill the enemy, you will be killed. He was watching, waiting for the best time: "well, you lead the soldiers to kill from the flank."


    Xu Zhengli immediately showed a happy expression and shouted "promise!", While running, he greeted paoze: "you promised, and all the soldiers fought with me to kill the enemy!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Later it was changed to two watch, eight in the morning and seven thirty in the evening.

 Chapter 10

    Most of the nearly 100 Jin soldiers cheered loudly, but some seemed hesitant, but all shouted to kill and launched an assault with Xu Zheng.


    Compared with the system soldiers, there was no formation when the soldiers composed of Jin people charged. They ran and shouted. They didn''t know whether they were too excited or too frightened. Some people''s shouts were full of hysteria.


    At the right time, Liu Yan also ordered the soldiers who had just been encircled to close up, and compressed the cavalry of the Xiongnu Tiefu Department step by step. Finally, although he killed more than 30 people and captured nearly 40 people, he also let the twenty or thirty Xiongnu Tiefu cavalry break through. Liu Yan was so frightened that he had to step closer and order some soldiers to organize a defense line, otherwise it would be bad to be charged.


    It''s a pity that the soldiers of the system are all kinds of arms. They can''t be transferred. The soldiers of Jin are too weak and blind. They collected nearly 500 horses for nothing


    Yes, Liu Yan didn''t have a war horse, but it was difficult to form a cavalry.


    If the cavalry really want to escape, the infantry don''t want to catch up. The Hun Tiefu cavalry ran out for a distance and stopped. A guy asked Liu Yan to leave a name.


    Liu Yancai didn''t bother to talk to him. He wanted to excite the generals and let the escaped Xiongnu Tiefu cavalry return to kill them, but others were not fools. He put a few cruel words and patted the horse''s ass and left.


    Tuobaxiu had more than 20 people. After a fight, there were only seven people, including her. Now she is surrounded by people, constantly shouting that she is the pro sister of the acting Lord, and then waiting nervously for what treatment to be.


    Under the absolute advantage, Liu Yan didn''t kill Tuoba Xianbei. He vaguely remembers that this is the last fully sinicized Hu people. It seems that some historical scholars still highly praise Tuoba Xianbei''s contribution to anything. If they want to say what plans they have, they don''t have it for the time being.


    System soldiers are absolutely determined to obey orders, but they are really too rigid. It is necessary for Liu Yan to explore and see if he can appoint officers. Before he found out that he could appoint officers, Liu Yan gradually realized that system soldiers can only be used as information. However, first, there is an upper limit of 500 people, and second, he needs to be present for repeated command. If he wants to expand his power, he still needs to rely on indigenous people.


    With insight, Liu Yan chose to let Xu Zheng take people captive. After all, no matter how, it is an opportunity to improve the morale of the Jin people. Sure enough, the Jin soldiers who were just sad and sad about the death and injury of paoze were frightened and shocked when they heard what princess could capture the Hu people. Naturally, they were also excited for a moment.


    "You can''t do this. I''m a princess of Dai. Even if I''m captured, I can only be captured by noble people!" Tuoba Xiu looked like he couldn''t resist death. He looked at Liu Yan from a distance and shouted, "that man, don''t you want to capture me yourself?"


    It should be noted that the current king Tuoba Shiyi Qian is a highly sinicized man because he has been a hostage in the Central Plains for a long time. In addition, Hu people call someone a man, which is undoubtedly a respected name in contemporary times, because they are really afraid of the once strong Han and worship the Wu Yong of the Han people in the Han Dynasty.


    In addition, it should be noted that women with noble status of Hu people are captured and become their property according to the customs of Hu people. Tuobaxiu obviously has some ideas and will shout that. More importantly, the iron Buddha Department of the Huns would only capture tuobaxiu and would not kill him. If he is killed by an unknown force, tuobaxiu will not forgive himself for being a ghost.


    Liu Yan just glanced, and then continued to calculate the casualties of this accidental war. The corners of his mouth made people know what he thought.


    [shit! 19 spearmen, 6 swordsmen and 12 archers were killed in World War I. maybe they provoked a powerful tribe or tribe. It''s really...]


    Er, Liu Yan doesn''t know what "Tiefu" is for the time being.


    "Tiefu" had two meanings during the Sixteen States period of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. One refers to the multi-ethnic mixed race, and the other is specifically aimed at the Han people who married the noble daughter of the Hu people''s Congress tribe.


    The so-called mixed blood Tiefu is basically used to call one of the Huns, but the Huns do not recognize the Tiefu as a part of them. Therefore, most tribes think that the Tiefu should belong to zahu. There are Tiefu under many large tribes, not just the Huns.


    During the Sixteen States period of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the number of miscellaneous Hu was too large to be counted in detail. At the same time, most tribes or tribes rise and perish quickly. Almost no one will be interested in biography.


    The surviving Xiongnu Tiefu cavalry left. They left with hatred. I don''t know what impact this event will have on Liu Yan in the future.


    Liu Yan ordered people to count the casualties. In addition to the losses of system soldiers, the casualties of soldiers as Jin people were much less than expected.


    "Sir, please let us participate in the war in the future!" Xu Zheng was moved and ashamed on his face: "we are not as good as your family soldiers, but we are also your soldiers!"


    Speaking of it, Xu Zheng and other Jin people selected as soldiers are much better than ordinary refugees in terms of treatment. They can not only eat dry food, but also eat meat occasionally. There are also obvious differences in living conditions, not counting food. For example, refugees can only live in row houses, while they can live in one room for ten people.


    Never underestimate the crowded room. Crowded represents chaos and narrow space, as well as all kinds of inconveniences. People with similar experience can know what a comfortable bedroom represents.


    After cleaning up the battlefield, cleaning up the bodies of the dead on both sides, arranging the transportation of the wounded and captured horses, and tying up many prisoners, Liu Yan took people to the resettlement site.


    On the way, tuobaxiu has been shouting to Liu Yan. She has tried soft words, coercion and inducement, but Liu Yangen didn''t answer.


    There was a Tuoba Xianbei who wanted to be rough and ended up being killed on the spot by Liu Yan. Finally, it stopped Tuoba Xianbei.


    Tuobaxiu''s cessation did not last long. She even provoked the same captured Xiongnu Tiefu department, which made some people in the Xiongnu Tiefu Department furious.


    Liu Yanzheng is full of impatience. There are only such cavalry. They occupy the advantages of surprise attack and terrain, and the losses are slightly heavy after a battle. He told Xu Zheng angrily, "go tell that woman, play smart again, wait a minute, chop the remaining six Xianbei people, and finally her."


    Xu Zhengying "promise!" And soon tuobaxiu''s voice disappeared.


    Do you know what kind of visual sense the fence wall looks like? In this era when Hu people do not work and everything seems dilapidated, anyone who sees the long fences and rows of wooden houses has to feel "this is the breath of civilization".


    "Oh, my God!" Tuobaxiu looked around and subconsciously exclaimed, "there is such a place in Qidi under the rule of the Capricorn people?"


    Yes, there should be such a place under the rule of the Capricorn

 Chapter 11

    The cruelty of the Jie people is almost well known all over the world. Even the same Hu people, including Xianbei, Xiongnu, Qiang, Di, and even zahu, are palpitating about the cruelty of the Jie people.


    Tuobaxiu didn''t think it was because he had been chased and killed for a long time and didn''t see prosperity and civilization in remote areas. There were only a few prosperous places in the central plains under the rule of the Jie people. As for civilization, I''m afraid it''s not necessarily because of the oppression and restriction of the Jie people on the Jin people. Then no matter what Hu people did, there was no civilization under the wanton robbery and destruction.


    In fact, the resettlement site created by Liu Yan is not very prosperous, but everything seems orderly. Of course, do not underestimate the role of order. Order and lack of order are the key to development. Now, the settlement, whether from the layout or the people living inside, seems like a firefly in the dark in the chaos ruled by the Capricorn people.


    It is not easy to manage the territory in an orderly manner. It requires not only enough prestige, but also a lot of complex knowledge and talents. As the saying goes, the internal affairs ability is enough. In fact, it is much more difficult to govern a place than to open up territory. Ordinary people will think that opening up territory is the hero, but they don''t know that internal construction is more difficult. Only some people who stand at a certain height will understand that the latter is more difficult than the former.


    Tuobaxiu is the princess of Dai state, which was established only three years ago.


    Previously, the situation of Tuoba Xianbei was not good. Tuoba Yihuai died when discussing the founding of the people''s Republic. As a younger brother, Tuoba shiyiqian took over the leadership of Tuoba Xianbei and established a modern country.


    The establishment of the Dai state was based on the understanding of Murong Xianbei. Tuoba Shiyi Qian did not learn from all ethnic groups in the world to submit to the Jin court, nor did he submit to the overlord Hou Zhao (Jie nationality) who ruled the Central Plains, nor did he submit to the Huns, but expressed enough humility to Murong Xianbei.


    "Take a good look at all. Learn as much as you can!" Tuobaxiu told his people, "there are not many places where we can learn to govern internal affairs, but we should cherish the opportunity."


    When tuobaxiu speaks, she will always look at the soldiers walking in line. It is very rare for her to see some people whose height is generally more than 1.75 meters. She was confused and at a loss, and her inner curiosity rose from miso to miso.


    You should know a little! The average height of Guanzhong and Beidi in the Qin and Han Dynasties was about 1.8 meters, and there were more strong men of two meters! The average height of the Hu people is 1.5 to 1.6 meters. After nearly 100 years of civil war and repeated devastation by the Hu people, the average height of the Jin people is falling.


    The six Tuoba Xianbei looked at a loss. They were just warriors protecting Tuoba Xiu, not tribal nobles or officials.


    Tuobaxiu really wanted to learn. Sima lost his territory in the north and the Central Plains and shrank to the south. Most people who knew how to govern moved south.


    Now, although there are countless great Confucians who want to take refuge in the Hu people, there are not many Hu people who know how to accept the Confucian scholars to govern the country. Some Hu people accept the Confucian scholars, but most of the Confucian scholars really only follow the book... They endorse and recite well, but they don''t have the actual governance ability. It''s rare to see such a few who are familiar with poetry and books And practical ability.


    "The elder brother took Yanfeng as his long history and Xu Qian as his doctor''s order to establish the legal system. There are signs of strengthening the country. Unfortunately, they have talents, but they have no experience in governing the place." Tuobaxiu didn''t know where to get his confidence. He said, "this territory is governed by talents. Maybe we can turn talents back to daiguo."


    Tuobaxiu''s self-confidence is not blank. In fact, the great Confucians in the north and the central plains are competing to take refuge in powerful Hu people. She believes that the booming modern country must be able to attract talents, at least more attractive than the chaotic houzhao, and certainly more attractive than a corner of the landowner.


    "The man just now should be the general of the master of this territory?" As he walked, tuobaxiu looked at the tall Liu Yan and said to the warrior who protected himself: "it looks like a great talent for military training. If my brother can get him, it would be great."


    Liu Yancai didn''t know what kind of dream tuobaxiu was doing. He frowned deeply and observed the map in his mind. The Xiongnu Tiefu cavalry who broke out did not go far away, but lingered around the resettlement site.


    Xiongnu Tiefu department? Liu Yan just heard the address and didn''t know what kind of existence it was. He had some impression that the iron Buddha Department of the Huns was a fierce man, such as he Lianhuo. But it seems that it will take 40 or 50 years for he Lianhuo to be born?


    Liu Yan has already been threatened by the Capricorn people in Buqi City, and a Xiongnu Tiefu Department has emerged. It is false to say that there is no pressure in his heart.


    "Jun Shang!" Tian Shuo didn''t know where to get a feather fan. He looked like a dog headed soldier. He said, "there are enough people to arrange logging, but..." he stopped, confused and hesitant: "how can the firewood disappear when it is put into the warehouse?"


    Liu Yancai won''t explain anything to Tian Shuo. He said: "it''s not just logging, but also getting food as much as possible."


    "Sir, there are twenty or thirty horses swimming outside. Our people shouldn''t go out." Tian Shuo was worried and said, "look at the costumes of those people. Are they Han people?"


    Don''t get me wrong. Tian Shuo''s Han people are actually Huns.


    This is where Liu Yan feels sad. The Han people have become synonymous with the Huns, but the real Han people have become weak and deceptive Jin people. He looked stunned on his face, perfunctorily said a few words, explained some things, and asked Tian Shuo to go away quickly.


    The systematic investigation cavalry is not a real cavalry. There are people who can ride among the Jin people, but they don''t know that riding is a cavalry. In history, many cavalry are actually riding infantry.


    Twenty or thirty Hun Tiefu cavalry in the periphery lingered. Liu Yan couldn''t catch up with the infantry sent by Liu Yan. If he didn''t send troops, he was weak again. He was really a little depressed.


    Finally, Liu Yan tried the strategy, sent people to lure him, and then ambushed him. This strategy was ineffective; It makes people stare at the back and look for opportunities to sneak attack day and night. Those Xiongnu Tiefu departments are not stupid. They know how to stay away and have a high sense of vigilance. What is the result? It was the two sides that went so far. Fortunately, Liu Yan sent people to keep an eye on his city in advance. Otherwise, he was intercepted by the cavalry of the iron Buddha Department of the Huns.


    "Who are those people?" Liu Yan put forward tuobaxiu''s detention today, arranged a room and asked, "why did they chase you?"


    Tuoba Xiu waited for this moment for a long time. Holding his own identity, he first said how the Dai country was, and then Tuoba shiyiqian was such a powerful leader. What he said was not to abuse her or persuade Liu Yan to take effect, which made Liu Yan very impatient.


    Not to mention Liu Yan, in fact, how many people are familiar with the sixteen countries of the Eastern Jin Dynasty? He kicked the wooden wall next to him. Maybe his force value of 85 was slightly higher. Unexpectedly, he kicked several boards to crack and fly out.


    "..." Tuo baxiu was stunned, and then he smiled: "the general is brave, seriously, come to our country, and then..." she didn''t say anything later, probably because she found that Liu Yan''s breath became fierce and frowned. Then she finally began to talk about people, that is, the answer Liu Yan wanted to know.


    "The leader of the iron Buddha Department of the Huns is Liu Hu?" Liu Yan had no impression at all: "so it''s your enemy of Tuoba Xianbei, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Tuobaxiu has been holding her head up slightly. She wants to show her reserve and pride, but her figure of more than one meter five is petite compared with Liu Yan''s figure of more than one meter eight. It''s more like looking at Liu Yan with her head up. She said: "according to the words of some Jin scholars, Liu Hu is just a dead bone in the grave and will be defeated in the near future. The general''s situation is similar to Liu Hu. The Jie people fought with Liang state and Jin state before. Now the Jie people have turned their attention to China again. I''m afraid the general''s situation will be very bad?"


    Liu Yan took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. He found that the little girl of Tuoba Xianbei was a little interesting

 Chapter 12

    Of course, Liu Yan was worried about Shi Hu''s attack on the cold before and after the Eastern Jin Dynasty, he would focus on the country and desperately want to develop his strength.


    When tuobaxiu saw that Liu Yan''s face had changed, he couldn''t help feeling slightly proud. She also came to a conclusion from the test just now. Obviously, Liu Yan is an independent force and does not belong to the officials of the post Zhao system. In that way, there will be more places to operate.


    "Although Shi Hu removed the throne and claimed to be the king of heaven, he shouldn''t attack the state of Jin..." Tuoba showed a burst of evaluation of the current situation. Seeing that Liu Yan listened attentively, he shook a lot of dry goods, such as the movement of Murong Xianbei in Liaodong. Finally, he said: "although our generation country was first built, it was not a creation."


    To say, Dai Guo is really not far from Qingzhou. The plane map is more than 600 kilometers. The real distance should be between 1200 kilometers and 1500 kilometers? If you look at the situation in the north of the Great Wall, the Xianbei people who do not lack horses want to go south, which is about a month and a half?


    Tuobaxiu introduced Dai Guo there for a while. Of course, what he said is to choose from the good. The general meaning is to wait for the reaction of the Jie people. Liu Yan, who does not belong to the post Zhao system, must be unlucky. It''s better to take some people north to go to Dai Guo.


    If Liu Yan didn''t want to recover the Han people''s rivers and mountains and create the glory of a strong Han, it seems to be a good choice to go to the country on behalf of the country?


    In the early period of the Dai Dynasty, they only fought with the weak Huns and did not participate in the war in the Central Plains. Later, Murong Xianbei went south, and the Dai country had no pressure in the East. It took advantage of the opportunity to greatly develop. It occupied all the former Hun territory for decades, and even laid down all the land near the Arctic circle. In this way, it is equivalent to another Xiongnu. No wonder the Northern Wei Dynasty can be established later.


    Tuobaxiu thought Liu Yan listened carefully, but he felt something wrong behind him. She could see that Liu Yangen was not absorbed in listening, but was distracted at all!


    "Don''t say much if you take refuge in you. I have long had strategies to deal with the threat of the state of Zhao (later Zhao)." Liu Yan looked at Tuoba Xiu and said, "I want to know what kind of reward your brother will give for saving you?"


    Tuoba Xiu was stunned, smiled and said, "what do you want?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet." Liu Yan already knew what he wanted to know and said to tuobaxiu, "you will stay with me for the time being and wait for me to solve the enemy, or I will be solved by the enemy."


    "Enemy?" What did tuobaxiu want to say? Liu Yan had left. She wanted to catch up and was stopped by the guard. She had to shout, "that man, who is your enemy?"


    Liu Yan didn''t answer. He didn''t even look back. He just raised his hand and waved. He seemed to leave naturally.


    The twenty or thirty cavalry of the Xiongnu Tiefu department could not stay here for a long time. Finally, one day, they wanted to try to sneak attack the resettlement site, but they were immediately discovered by Liu Yan, who was watching at any time within 500 meters. On this day, Liu Yan has been waiting for a long time.


    Therefore, the system is an artifact against the sky. Even if there is an upper limit of 500 people cheating on the production NPC unit, Liu Yan will make money as long as he has a map that can be viewed freely in his mind.


    It was found that there was a red spot close. Liu Yanli, who had been prepared for a long time, issued an order to the system troops without hesitation. He mobilized the troops to ambush around the area where the Xiongnu Tiefu Department wanted to invade.


    Speaking of it, the Xiongnu Tiefu department had to linger all the time. It was very difficult for them to catch the princess tuobaxiu who went out to play. In order to create an environment that could be hunted down, Liu Hu even mobilized the army Chen Bing to the border of Dai. Unexpectedly, tuobaxiu was forced to the end of the mountain and water, but a group of people like Liu Yan came out.


    These people in the iron Buddha Department of the Huns were ordered to be beheaded and their families would be implicated if they did not catch the princess of Dai country and go back. This is why, knowing that twenty or thirty people have no way to take such a huge force as Liu Yan, they still don''t leave. They have been wandering for seven or eight days. Seeing that they have to eat up all the dry food they carry with them, and the time limit of military order is approaching, they discussed that since they can''t live, they should play a big game before they die.


    "Remember, when you rush in, kill anyone and set fire!"


    "Yes! Looking at houses all made of wood, arson will inevitably cause a fire that is difficult to extinguish."


    "Well, we can''t live. It''s worth burying thousands of people!"


    Not to mention the dark moon and the high wind, they decided to play a big twenty or thirty people. They wrapped the hooves of the war horse, tied the horse''s mouth and approached the resettlement site carefully.


    Because of the shortage of manpower, Liu Yan did not remove the weeds around after he built the fence. Twenty or thirty people from the Xiongnu Tiefu department took horses. As long as they didn''t gallop or yell, even if there was a watchtower every 100 meters between the fence, it was really difficult to find someone close.


    At this time, those people who were steadily approaching the Tiefu Department of the Xiongnu wondered why they didn''t remove the surrounding weeds since they had the time to build a fence. They thought about how much defense effect this could have, which could only prevent wild animals from entering and hurting people.


    Yes, Liu Yan first built a fence to prevent wild animals from hurting people. Moreover, no matter how intelligent a person is, as long as Liu Yan doesn''t complain everywhere, who knows that there is a more magical system map in his mind that is not a satellite?


    It''s true that there is no light in the resettlement site at night. The Huns Tiefu people close to the fence wall have been observing the nearby watch tower and want to solve the sentry first, but after a while, they don''t see anyone on the tower.


    "No one, or relaxed?"


    "It''s hard to say!"


    "Forget it. Try to destroy the fence first."


    "I can only do it first!"


    The fence wall is not so easy to break, and it is even more natural to make some noise, but they didn''t disturb the guard when they broke it, which convinced them that the sentry should be wandering away from the sentry tower.


    Where is the desertion? The sentry is just ordered by Liu Yan not to move.


    Liu Yan waited left and right. On the map in his mind, those red dots were dawdling on the edge of the fence. For more than 20 minutes, he saw a red dot crossing the fence and entering, first a dot, then a second, a third and a large string. The position he took was also the direction he had guessed before. He was finally excited.


    The Xiongnu Tiefu department, which broke the fence, climbed onto the horse''s back, scattered and rushed straight at the houses in front. At this time, the movement was a little big.


    The dull sound of horses'' hoofs sounded in the middle of the night. The Jin people who were awakened from their sleep were curious first. Later, someone wanted to go out and look around. They had just opened the door and had not had time to do anything. The soldiers who had been waiting for them for a long time asked them to return to the house.


    I heard the noise in the resettlement site. The cavalry of the Xiongnu Tiefu department, who had galloped with their horses, no longer covered up their whereabouts, but shouted loudly, trying to cause greater chaos in the resettlement site in this way. They didn''t know that as early as they were discovered by Liu Yan, a set of measures had been arranged in the resettlement site.


    Now, Tian Shuo, Xu Zheng, LV Tai and others do nothing else. They are summoned by Liu Yan in the middle of the night. Under a set of task arrangement, they have their own division of labor.


    Tian Shuo''s responsibility is to appease the people. He thinks it is important and naturally works very hard.


    Xu Zheng and LV Tai''s division of labor is to lead people to block the people in the house and prevent the people from running around and adding chaos. However, for appeasing the people, they want to lead soldiers to the war.


    What is Liu Yan doing now? He rode across the war horse, holding a spear in his hand and a sword hanging from his waist, looking at the closer and closer iron Buddha Department of the Huns. He mobilized all the system soldiers except the guard, judged that the enemy rushed in to set fire, and arranged an ambush on the only way to obtain the fire source.

 Chapter 13

    Tuobaxiu was awakened by the noise in her sleep. When she got up, she ran to the window and saw that there were not many light sources outside, most of them were in darkness. Before she did anything more, Xu Zheng came.


    Unable to fight, Xu Zheng looked unhappy and said in a stuffy voice, "please go out and have a look."


    Tuoba Xiu was stunned, but she didn''t ask much. She quietly followed Xu Zheng. When she arrived at a building, she went up to the second floor and looked to the West. It was a hazy place from a distance.


    In fact, Liu Yan wanted tuobaxiu to see the bravery of his soldiers again. How did he know that most people in such an era had the symptoms of night blindness, which was tantamount to useless work.


    After entering the camp, the Xiongnu Tiefu division galloped for a short distance and separated. They just wanted to come in and set fire to the camp. In that way, they naturally need to act in a decentralized manner.


    Six people came from the direction where Liu Yan was. He looked at the force value of the six people and saw that the highest was only 72. He first gave a loud shout and then rode out.


    The Xiongnu Tiefu cavalry, who were riding their horses, were surprised when they heard the drink. In fact, they were worried when they saw someone coming out of the dark. When they saw only one person, they smiled grimly.


    The men of the northern plains, who have not grown up on horseback since childhood, have full confidence in the knights who ride against the iron Buddha Department of the Huns. They feel that they have an advantage in playing more and less. However, without waiting for them to be happy for long, bursts of sharp air breaking sounds sounded


    "Be careful! Someone is shooting an arrow!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of the arrow entering the flesh had sounded, and then there were people''s screams and the neighing of the war horse, but two people fell off the horse with the arrow, and another horse under the saddle ran away from the brigade with the arrow.


    Liu Yan is a horse charging posture. He very neatly slapped a person in front of him off the horse with a spear. The next action is to stab over a person who had just avoided the arrow and didn''t have time to stabilize his body. The third action is to abandon the spear and draw out the sword. The fourth action is to cross the sword up and cut off the wrong enemy''s head directly by using the speed of the horse.


    A series of pictures are simply Flowing Clouds and water. Unfortunately, the light is too dark at night, and Liu yanxiaoyong''s posture is not seen by people.


    All the other cavalry of the Xiongnu Tiefu division who wanted to set fire were ambushed, either shot by arrow rain or killed by swordsmen and spearmen, except three who didn''t jump at the fire. The three enemies who saw the opportunity quickly did not escape for long and were soon blocked and killed.


    [finally, the hidden danger is eliminated, so the next step is to start the strategy of attacking the enemy troops who don''t know their city!]


    Liu Yan was relieved that there were cavalry from the Xiongnu Tiefu department before. He couldn''t act at all and immediately let the team that should have started long ago.


    There are 12 cavalry, 20 swordsmen, 30 archers and 20 farmers. Their direction is not their city. Liu Yan will try a unique method of warfare, which can only be used with golden fingers!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    LV Taigang looked at it in relative detail. His eyes looked greedy and couldn''t help whispering: "you are really brave!"


    As long as people can see the scene just now, they can''t help admiring Liu Yan in their hearts. After all, the benevolence of the monarch in the years of war is not enough. They should have the strength of self-protection, and their own martial courage can add a lot of points.


    "But I don''t know. Would you like to teach me how to use the gun right away?" LV Tai thought, a burst of gloom on his face, and thought, "who is willing to teach at will..."


    Do you really think that''s what riding war is? Think the cavalry''s lance is not exquisite? If this understanding is not military blindness, it is self righteous.


    Liu Yan chose to shoot with a spear. He stabbed one person and abandoned the gun. That''s because the spear in his hand is not a brittle wooden rod. If he doesn''t abandon the gun, he will be knocked down by resistance.


    In fact, cavalry guns are more exquisite than any weapon. In the west, brittle apple wood is used as the wooden pole of cavalry guns. Therefore, seeing the opposition of Western cavalry is a scene of broken wood flying around. It is not how rotten the weapons of Western cavalry are, but that their cavalry guns are fragile. It is to remove the resistance after hitting the object, and there is less step to abandon the gun.


    Throughout the history of the Oriental cavalry, most of them are based on swords or swords. Don''t be deceived by unsophisticated film and television works. Before finding trees suitable for making wooden poles of cavalry guns, such as brittle and fragile trees, cavalry in both grassland and China mainly use medium and short weapons. Very few people can turn long guns on horseback. They all become fierce generals. After all, weapons are inch long and inch strong, especially in riding.


    After a brief noise in the settlement, it soon quieted down again, but I don''t know how many people will stay awake all night tonight.


    "Sir, just now there are more than ten people who want to take advantage of the chaos and violence, and all the villains have been arrested." Tian Shuo looked respectful, but he looked at how he meant to invite merit.


    Liu Yan had no superfluous words. If anyone wanted to dismantle the platform, he had to be prepared to die. He ordered: "hold it first and wait for the flag worship before the army starts."


    Tian Shuo first answered "promise", then he was a little short of breath. He hesitated again and again and said, "Sir, do you really want to take the initiative?"


    Liu Yan nodded. He didn''t need to explain. He smiled and asked Tian Shuo to have a rest.


    Later, Xu Zheng and LV Tai also came to reply to Liu Yan, reporting the process of killing the invaders and casualties.


    Because of their early preparation, the people of the Xiongnu Tiefu department did not set fire successfully, but they fought to the death. After they found that they were ambushed, they still fought endlessly, resulting in the death of 11 people, serious injuries to 8 people and minor injuries to dozens of people on Liu Yan''s side.


    Among the soldiers who died in the war, there were four systematic spearmen, and the rest were soldiers from the Jin Dynasty. Liu Yan asked them to bury well and properly place the wounded. Finally, he said, "in the face of the dying enemy, you are not timid but courageous. I am very satisfied."


    Originally, LV Tai and Xu Zheng, who were a little uneasy, spoke modestly and said, "I dare not."


    Liu Yan has asked about their origins. All those who have some talents these days have family background. It''s all caused by Chen Qun''s "nine grade Zhongzheng system", which makes it "no poor family in the top grade and no aristocratic family in the bottom grade". If they don''t have family background, they really can''t learn anything.


    Of course, the family background of LV Tai and Xu Zheng is not so amazing. The real "gentry" have long crossed south in clothes. They stay in the Central Plains. Even if they have a background, they are basically small families, but they still can''t stand it. Now it''s hard to find talents. Because they were literate and knew some military skills, they stood out among so many people and became officers with 200 people each.


    There is a saying that "a thousand troops are easy to get, but one general is difficult to find". Generals are rare in troubled times. But there is a kind of character more difficult than generals, that is, literary officials who have the ability to govern local areas or can give advice and suggestions.


    Among the Jin people Liu Yan took in, the literacy rate was not even one thousandth, and the number of people who could work as civil servants was pitiful. Tian Shuo was able to become the first scholar.


    In other words, Tian Shuo can''t run away with people. He seems very experienced in managing literary affairs. Maybe it has something to do with his hard work? In short, the resettlement site has been managed fairly well.

 Chapter 14

    When the night passed and the morning came, there were no roosters crowing. Probably because there were no chickens at all in the camp, there were a lot of pigs. There were also some cattle, horses and sheep plundered, but the number was small.


    "Sir, can you take me with you when you go to see Di people today?" LV Tai looked forward: "you often say that soldiers can''t practice their courage without fighting..."


    In fact, it has been delayed for several days to see Xu Ming. Liu Yan was able to leave the territory until the threat of the wandering Xiongnu Tiefu department was removed.


    They will soon have to deal with the threat from the Capricorn people in Buqi city to convene a coalition force. Is the cabinet county close at hand a threat? Liu Yan must first deal with the cabinet county close at hand. Only after removing this threat can he concentrate and deal with the coming Capricorn people.


    In a few days, Liu Yan had no soldiers in the production system. He recruited 1500 people from the Jin people. However, in addition to the more than 400 people who had been trained for more than half a year, the remaining 1100 people can only be said to make up.


    Considering that the two rare officers should see more about the world and show their strength to frighten the Xu family of Di people, Liu Yan agreed to their request to lead troops. In fact, he is going to take as many people as possible, and his momentum is also good.


    Since shile''s death, Shi Hu has been famous for his cruelty since he succeeded to the throne. The former shile also knew that it was necessary to attract some special talents from the Qiang, Di, zahu and Jin people in China, but the latter Shi Hu did not pay attention to it at all.


    Xu Ming is a Di people. In the past, the identity of Di people was very useful, especially in communicating with all ethnic groups. As for bullying Jin people? The difference between the Hu people in the Central Plains and the North who do not bully the Jin people is that they are too cruel and relatively gentle.


    Seriously speaking, although the Di people with deeper Sinicization also bully the Jin people, they are much more moderate than other races. Recently, they have changed their strategy, mainly squeezing and rarely killing.


    The change of Di people''s strategy and the state of Zhao (later Zhao) the political turmoil is related to the fact that a large number of Jin people can''t escape again, but social chaos is nothing. After all, when will there be no chaos in the Central Plains? What''s more, with the large number of Jin people fleeing and the shortage of labor force everywhere, it''s difficult for Hu people to go to farming and production. The Di people with more flexible brains can only start to treat Jin people kindly, which can be regarded as a kind of comfort.


    "There is no connection everywhere. Capricorn people look for looting targets everywhere." Xu Ming seemed worried and said to his nephew, "Er Rong is not a good thing. They don''t know that Liu will convene tens of thousands of people. They simply want to clean us up under the guise of exterminating Liu Yan. I gave information to Liu, but I hope Liu Yan will do his best to lose with ER Rong."


    Xu Zhen looked very young, dressed in leather armor, but he looked heroic. He nodded his head: "my uncle is wise. Although the number of tribes convened by Er Rong is nearly 5000, they do not command each other. According to my uncle, Liu Yan has an elite with a number of about 300 or 400? In this way, even if those Jin people are useless, they can consume Er Rong''s manpower to the greatest extent."


    Xu Ming frowned and was full of confusion: "it''s strange that my uncle fought with Liu for several months. At first, he just couldn''t find where Liu''s nest was. Later, he took his followers to fight me..." he introduced Liu Yan''s fierce and fearless appearance, "I haven''t seen you for four months. I don''t know where to collect nearly 30000 slaves. Hundreds of elite came out of thin air," he said


    "Liu Yan was a Han (Xiongnu). After the destruction of the Han state (former Zhao), most of the Han (Xiongnu) fled to the north of the Great Wall. There were some people left in the Central Plains, but most of them submitted to the imperial court." Xu Zhen looked literate, analyzed things in order, and said, "I heard that there is another rise of Liu surname in northern Tibet. Shouldn''t Liu Yan be the dark son they buried in the Central Plains?"


    Xu Ming actually thinks so. Otherwise, who can change from weak to strong in a short time? It doesn''t make sense without someone behind it.


    They say Er Rong is the Sheriff of Changguang County, "Er" is a big surname in the Jie nationality. In fact, many Hu people, especially zahu, don''t have surnames at all, and ordinary Hu people won''t have high-end surnames. Only some prosperous Hu people will have such advanced things as surnames.


    Like Xu Ming''s surname "Xu", they evolved from "peilugan" after Sinicization. Many other Hu people also choose a Chinese surname after Sinicization.


    This time, there were 500 people who followed Uncle Xu Ming to meet Liu Yan.


    Among the 500 people, 100 are di people. They are also soldiers of Di people surnamed Xu. In addition, there are 150 zahu and 250 Jin people.


    For so many years, only the clan soldiers are the most trusted armed forces, and they are also the best treated troops. Seeing that Xu Ming''s 100 clan soldiers ride a horse, at least everyone has a weapon in their hands. Not to mention whether those weapons are rusty or not, but at least there are weapons!


    Other miscellaneous Hu and Jin people are more armed peasants than soldiers. They rarely have metal weapons. Even if they take a wooden stick or something, there are guys.


    Clan soldiers are also called clan armed forces. They are generally the most elite troops of various tribes and tribes, and they are the foundation for all tribes or tribes to settle down. In addition to tribal armed forces, there are slave armies and slave armies. Servants are usually selected from miscellaneous Hu, mostly temporary recruitment. The slave army was mostly composed of Jin people, with a small number of criminal Hu prisoners.


    When Xu''s uncle and nephew were bringing people close to the destination, they sent a sentry to ride back and report that Liu Yan had brought people there to wait.


    "How many? Nearly 1500 people???" Xu Ming listened to bursts of wonder: "this..."


    Xu Zhen said with a hearty smile, "uncle, Liu Yan is showing his strength and worried that we will join forces with ER Rong to attack him."


    Xu Ming couldn''t help nodding: "it makes sense that he should be afraid of us, not that we are afraid of him."


    That''s what he said. Why is Xu Ming still a little empty in his heart?


    In these years, many people are also a kind of strength. Being able to feed so many people means having enough food.


    Food, is there anything more important than food in the era of war? Xu Ming really needs to think about what Liu Yan came from and who is behind him.


    Nowadays, there are many forces in the north of the Great Wall, but the north of the Great Wall is the nest of the Huns for hundreds of years, and the Huns are still the most powerful. Later Zhao destroyed Liu Han (Xiongnu), but did not kill all the Xiongnu people. After Liu Han was destroyed, most of the Xiongnu people returned to the great wall and continued to operate the grassland.


    The Xu family is just a local snake in the cabinet county. They can''t hear much. They just know that the relationship between houzhao and the north of the Great Wall is neither hot nor cold, and rarely attack each other.


    What kind of existence is cabinet county? The Hu people destroyed the Central Plains wantonly, and the Jin people fled south twice. The population of the counties and counties in the Central Plains decreased again and again. Cabinet county is just a small county with a population of less than 3000. With a population of more than 700, Xu Minghe family can dominate.


    Liu Yan came with nearly 1500 people, just to scare the Xu family who didn''t know what to make up their mind. In some ways, the goal was achieved.

 Chapter 15

    From a distance, Xu town is covered with people on the plain. They seem to form a four-way formation with 100 people, and 15 square formations form a "pin" shape. After learning some military books, he narrowed his eyes and thought, "this is an offensive formation? It seems that Liu Yan is very aggressive?"


    There are formations. Unfortunately, there are no banners. Otherwise, we can see the scene of banners and moves, which will add a killing atmosphere to the military array.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t set up any army." Xu Ming looked unlucky and said, "your surname is Liu. It''s hard to talk to us later."


    Xu Zhen said, "it was Liu Yan who took the initiative to invite him. Putting on such an array is just a bluff."


    Is it so easy to be a military array? Without some knowledge of military strategy, the military array can never be displayed. With the knowledge of military strategy, the soldiers at hand have to be trained, or they can''t show it at all.


    Liu Yan spent nearly three hours for such a formation. Uncle and nephew Xu only saw the scenery, but he didn''t see the chaos. And Liu Yan can put out such an array, there are still systematic soldiers to proofread. Jin soldiers can still look like a little when they are stationary. When they move, they should show their original shape immediately.


    Uncle and nephew of the Xu family envy Liu Yan''s ability to set up the army, but Liu Yan is envious of the Xu family''s many cavalry.


    Yes, Hu people are good at riding. Among the 500 people brought by uncle and nephew Xu, there are nearly 200 cavalry. They walk in a long snake formation. When they are close to one kilometer, they stop and then start to pile up. Although he still didn''t play any tricks, it looked like that when the cavalry were in front and the soldiers were behind.


    Close, about 250 meters apart, uncle and nephew Xu''s team stopped, and the two sides looked at each other in silence.


    "Did Uncle see it?" Xu Zhen pointed to those squares that seemed slightly agitated and said with a smile, "look goods are pulled to make up the number."


    Indeed, originally, he could stand still. Uncle and nephew Xu came with people. Liu Yan''s newly recruited soldiers of the Jin Dynasty were in a commotion, and then too many people spoke, so that there was a "buzzing" sound.


    Liu Yan didn''t say anything. LV Tai and Xu Zheng on the left and right sides were very ashamed. They bowed to Liu Yan and left with an angry look on their face. Soon, bursts of angry roars came from a distance.


    To tell the truth, Liu Yan was also full of depression. He put on a joke and the deterrent power was greatly reduced. It is estimated that the Xu family will also leave an impression of being strong outside and weak in the middle.


    Liu Yan thought a little too much. Few of them would set up an army these days. Uncle and nephew Xu was really shocked when he saw that Liu Yan knew how to set up an army. As for the commotion in the army? Even when a great general has waste wood soldiers.


    Hu people put their horses south, the Western Jin Dynasty perished, and the Eastern Jin Dynasty survived. No one pays attention to the battle array in the war between the Central Plains and the north. Which time is not like a fight, but the difference is that the scene is relatively large.


    Liu Yan drove his horse forward. Tian Shuo and 20 swordsmen came forward with him.


    On the other side, uncle and nephew Xu also clapped his horse forward, but 20 cavalry followed.


    The two sides stopped when they were five meters away from each other and habitually looked at each other.


    Liu Yan doesn''t look good at the Xu family. It seems that it looks like that.


    Uncle and nephew of the Xu family were observing the 20 swordsmen. They looked at the swordsmen''s armor with an expression of incomparable envy, and then looked at the long sword around their waist and the shield in their hands. To say that the thoughts in their hearts were thousands of turns, jealousy and confusion.


    Zha armor is a better armor in the East, and it also occupied the mainstream of the Qin and Han Dynasties in the Chinese civilization. This kind of armour is so powerful that it was still active until the Song Dynasty. For example, the Mongolian Yuan Dynasty swept through Europe because there were cavalry equipped with armor with people and horses. It is known as heavy riding with equipment. With the more mobile archers, it gave a clear lesson to the Europeans who are used to the hard to hard collision of "Chivalry". (the most powerful thing is to take it to the plague Dharma)


    The Hu people are now the overlord of the Central Plains. However, due to the wanton destruction, the productivity of each political power of the Hu people has basically not changed much. It is still based on the style of the grassland. If you have a thick sheep fur jacket, you can wear armor.


    The soldiers of Xu family that Liu Yan saw, except Xu Ming and Xu Zhen, were wearing Jin style... Maybe they should be called Hanfu? Except that Xu''s uncle and nephew wore Han''s military uniform with epithelial armor, the rest basically wore animal skin and sheep''s fur jacket. He won''t underestimate the defense of sheep''s fur jacket. In fact, the defense of thick sheep''s fur jacket is really good, but wearing sheep''s fur jacket is really suffering when the weather is hot.


    "Mr. Xu." Liu Yan bowed his hand on horseback and said in his mouth that he had a full Di accent: "when we get together today, I don''t talk about anything else. I just ask you that a war with the Capricorn people is imminent. Where is the Xu family going?"


    How else can we say that the degree of Sinicization is high? Xu Ming''s posture of bowing his hands as a gift was very smooth, and said, "if you don''t hide your steps, the Xu family won''t help each other. However, if you lose the war, the Xu family will have to fall into a well."


    "It''s uncomfortable to hear, but it''s better than reality!" Liu Yan "ha ha!" A burst of laughter. After laughing, he said, "today I''m invited to do business with the Xu family."


    "We ''countrymen'' with clear eyes never tell lies. Unlike the hypocrisy and politeness of the Jin people, we should say what we think." Xu Ming asked, "what kind of business?"


    "I''ve heard that the Xu family is a big family in cabinet county. They have a large area of land in their hands, grazing a lot of cattle, sheep and horses?" Liu Yan looked around, motioned to the soldiers to hold a roll of package, twisted it, and only heard a metal sound. He threw the long package forward and waited for the package to make a dull sound before saying, "I''ll exchange weapons for your cattle, sheep and horses."


    Naturally, someone will run forward at Xu Ming''s command, pick up the long package and run back to submit it.


    It''s not something else in the long package. It''s a long sword without scabbard and a ring head knife. It looks simple, but it''s full of "weight"!


    Weapons! Hu people are not engaged in production. Although some Jin people can be used as labor, how many jin people know how to strike iron? If you know how to strike iron, you also need to know how to smelt. You need some skills before you can make weapons.


    Changguang county is such a big county with a population of 50000 or 60000. In fact, none of them can make iron and smelt. Well, there must have been before, but Shi Hu has long been concentrated in the capital Xiangguo.


    When Xu Ming saw the weapon that had been bladed, his eyes lit up and looked up at Liu Yan. He was a little short of breath: "how do you price it?"


    "Regardless of category, 30 sheep, 10 cattle and 2 war horses are exchanged for one handle." Liu Yan took it for granted: "it''s OK to change people, but as far as I know, the Xu family is only 700, and I''m sure he''s not willing to change people."


    In troubled times, only with weapons can we have strength, and only with strength can we grow. The Xu family is just a small cabinet county local snake. They don''t know much truth, but they know the importance of weapons.


    Liu Yan''s offer is not expensive at all. He inquired very carefully from Tian Shuo. The price can be said to be absolutely fair.


    "No problem!" Xu Ming agreed and then said, "I don''t know when to trade and how much is the first trading volume?"


    "But the owner of the Xu family said." Liu Yan looked like a light hearted man: "as for the trading volume, just say a number."


    For a moment, Xu Ming was restrained, and his nephew was shocked. They are more confident about their speculation when they come. They think that there must be great forces behind Liu Yan, and they are not supported by ordinary great forces. Their fear increases, but their sense of expectation also increases.


    "100 weapons. We took out 3000 sheep in exchange." Xu Ming looked forward: "how?"


    All sheep? In fact, Liu Yan does not lack war horses. He has war horses, but no one can serve as cavalry. Therefore, there is no demand for war horses for the time being.


    The war horse doesn''t mention that the sheep can be slaughtered as a food unit. It''s more sure that Liu Yan can''t deal with the threat of his Chengjie people next.


    In the end, they went back happily.


    "Sir, can they... Believe it?"


    "I don''t have to trust them, just hold on for a while and wait for the threat from the city to be lifted. Then... Hehe!"


    "Eh? You are wise!"


    Liu Yan glanced at Tian Shuo who trotted with him. His eyes were full of disgust, but his mouth was smiling.

 Chapter 16

    How much does an adult sheep weigh? For sheep, it should be between 70 kg and 100 kg. After removing the bones and fur, it is about 40 kg to 65 kg of meat?


    Liu Yan had already figured out how to get 3000 sheep before he got them. Of course, all the ewes were left. Rams would pick out some healthy ones for breeding, and all the remaining rams would be slaughtered.


    [the dispatched farmers have built military buildings at the planned location, so I should produce a number of military units here!]


    Liu Yan is always paying attention to the trend of his city. Because the Hu people have no sense of confidentiality, the spies sent can detect not a little information.


    Not only less than 150 of the 500 Capricorn people in the city can be used as a source of troops. The manpower they summoned is very mixed in ethnic distribution. There are about 300 Qiang people, 200 Di people, and about 1000 miscellaneous Hu.


    Although there are only more than 1600 people now, it is because it is not easy to deliver information these days. In addition, it is because of the inconvenient transportation and the slow pace of people''s life. They are scheduled to send troops in the autumn, so there are still five or six months to linger. Finally, I don''t know how many people can be gathered.


    "Sir, they must not know about the nearly 30000 people you brought back." In addition to governing the internal affairs, Tian Shuo also showed some signs of developing into a dog headed army. He analyzed and said: "before they plan to attack king, the total number of King''s territory will not exceed 3000. Although it is said that the governance is rich, the more people, the less things they can share?"


    Liu Yan doesn''t think he is smarter than anyone. He still likes to listen to different opinions when he has the opportunity. Before, the people he gathered had few educated people, and educated people were afraid of him. Tian Shuo, who was taken in behind, was finally a tall figure among dwarfs.


    [the more people you send out, the less you get things?]


    I have to say that Liu Yan only patronized the war preparation before, and really ignored what seemed to be very important.


    As the Sheriff of Changguang County, er Rong gathered more people. The spy sent by Liu Yan to spy reported that the sheriff named Er Rong was not happy with the people who gathered before the season, but an angry state.


    The Jin people in the Central Plains launched a new round of escape, which is tantamount to the gap in the stratum responsible for production. No one sows in spring, where does autumn harvest? So many people went before the assembly time, which means that Errong needs to consume food to feed first. He must jump.


    [therefore, the people of the Capricorn will not concentrate on me. I''m just one of their looting targets? Too many people gather before time, which may force Errong to launch ahead of time!]


    How else is it that counselors are important? Liu Yan can only use the system to see the force value. There are no other attributes except the force value. He has make complaints about his own system more than once. He also has acquired a defective system. Other players get the system absolutely beautiful. (Lolita is the most important). He wants to observe the attributes and bring politics, charisma, commander-in-chief, intelligence, and so on.


    Liu Yan doesn''t know how much Tian Shuo''s intelligence is. However, Tian Shuo''s words made Liu Yan feel suddenly enlightened.


    In fact... The difference is not big. No matter who the Jie people are aiming at, even if Liu Yan is not included in the target of looting, just some information made him have the idea of sending troops resolutely.


    [we''ll fight sooner or later. We can''t hide. Do we have to wait until we''re eaten up before sending troops?]


    "... so why don''t you invite the surrounding giants and big families?" Tian Shuo is still making up a long story: "maybe we don''t have to fight, maybe we can eliminate a war by collecting enough materials that the ''Chinese'' want."


    "But..." Lv Tai interrupted with a stern look on his face, "they keep catching people. Most of them kill and make dried meat. Nearly 2000 women of our family are raped day and night. They often want something fresh or tender. They are also killed on the spot. I don''t know. I know..."


    "Hearsay! How many people can there be in Changguang county and arrest nearly 2000 girls? It must be fake." Tian Shuo stared at LV Tai unhappily and shouted, "everything is based on your foundation!", His face turned bleak: "besides, there are few ''Chinese'' killing our family? It''s time to manage, but how? The imperial court has long ignored us, and no one in the world will speak for us. It''s rare to meet such a kind man as you, who has sheltered nearly 30000 people..."


    "...." Lv Tai wanted to scold Tian Shuo, but he couldn''t scold after listening to what he said. He secretly glanced at Liu Yan with an ugly face and found that Liu Yan was not unhappy on his face. He was inevitably relieved.


    Do you know why Liu Yan appreciates LV Tai? It''s because LV Tai has the consciousness of the same race and the same robe. You know, it was from Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty that the fighting with the Huns for more than 200 years awakened China''s national and ethnic consciousness, but only a few people still have the concept of state and nation.


    People with national consciousness and national consciousness usually have a firm will in a special period. Liu Yan felt that LV Tai was even more rare because he had a certain military literacy. He knew that LV Tai''s identity would not be like what he introduced. However, Liu Yan has not broken his interest in asking the truth. After all, there are many people with stories and secrets in the tragic era. Wait for the moment when you need to ask clearly.


    "You are both Han and Chinese." Tian Shuo vaguely looked at LV Tai, who looked ugly. When he looked at Liu Yan, he turned into a flattering face and said, "even if it''s a national, you can''t rob the ''National People'' rudely, otherwise it''s difficult to convince the public. Do you say so?"


    "..." Liu Yan felt that his IQ had been challenged, and Tian Shuo winked too obviously. He resisted the impulse of slapping the past, looked around and said, "when do you need a suitable reason for the robbery of the Capricorn people? Others dare not move the Capricorn people, but I want to move and have a look!"


    LV Tai immediately looked excited, but the others were surprised or worried.


    "Sir, I''m afraid those newly recruited soldiers......" Xu Zheng hesitated on his face: "it''s difficult to fight?"


    Zhang Shi, a scholar who Liu Yan has taken in for nearly half a year, has been impacted by Tian Shuo recently, and his status has declined very badly. He wanted to be different from Tian Shuo, but he couldn''t fight in civil administration. Now, because he has been with Liu Yan for a long time, he finally said, "Jun Shang, the villain thinks that we should send troops, and we absolutely want to send troops!"


    Liu Yan looked over.


    Zhang Shi said, "your leader has more than 30000 people, but there are only less than 3000 women. The ratio of men to women... According to your words, it is a serious imbalance!"


    Liu Yan gathered the main people together. The negotiation was just a passing ceremony to pick up the missing parts. He really had unexpected gains.


    "In addition... Sir, there are not many ''national races'' in Qingzhou, at most 2000. It is unfavorable for the Heavenly King (Stone Tiger) to attack the Liang state and the imperial court (Eastern Jin Dynasty). The chaos has appeared, but I don''t know which race will dominate in the future?" Zhang Shi obviously made sufficient preparations and said solemnly: "you defeated the ''national family'' in Buqi City, and your reputation will be greatly strengthened..."


    "Shut up!" Tian Shuo was not polite at all. He almost pointed to Zhang Shi''s nose and scolded: "do you want to ruin your great cause?! what about defeating the ''Guozu'' in Buqi city? What if there are less than 2000 ''Guozu'' in Qingzhou? The overlord of the Central Plains is still a ''Guozu''!"


    Liu Yan frowned, not because of anything else. He said, "don''t always shout ''Guozu, Guozu'', call the Jie people directly!", He waved to the people waiting in line to speak, looked serious, and said, "now things go in two steps. After our army leaves, Zhang Shi is responsible for transferring some materials and people to the island, Tian Shuo is responsible for the civil affairs of the camp, and LV Tai is responsible for the guard of the camp!"


    Many people wanted to stop talking. Liu Yan looked at it and said nothing about "my heart has been determined". He took out the sword to split the table, and there was no table for him to split, Just a voice on the ground said: "to survive in troubled times, weakness can''t seek dignity, and pray for Bo can''t sympathize! Since you''re mixed with me, you must know this truth. Treating Hu people is one word ''dry'', but it doesn''t matter. At least it shows the hardness of bones and can talk. We were weak at the beginning, and no one will take us seriously!"


    Zhang Shi vaguely showed a proud expression to Tian Shuo. Tian Shuo saw it and tilted his mouth.


    Xu Zheng has a worried face. He is really worried about how to fight a battle of up to 1500 to thousands, and whether he can have the strength to deal with the next one.


    LV Tai is more complicated. Happy Liu Yan is willing to send troops to attack the Jie people and save the Jin people, but he can''t help feeling depressed about why he was left to guard the camp. He tried to speak again and again, but he stifled it.


    After making corresponding arrangements, Liu Yan also specially went to sea with the ship and went to an island not far from the mainland.


    There are many islands near Jiaozhou Bay. There is an unknown island less than two kilometers from the land, and then there is a big island (Lingshan Island) twenty kilometers away.


    Liu Yan deliberately made a lot of noise about moving materials and people to the island. He wanted to let all those who paid attention to him know that they were moving to a nearby island, which not only showed their attitude of preparing for war, but also made people understand that they had a way to go.


    In fact, Liu Yan''s real intention is only a little


    [such actions can confuse people to the greatest extent. Even if they are unfortunately defeated, the enemy''s attention will focus on the island and hide the existence of the valley to the greatest extent?]


    After making arrangements for all matters, Liu Yan set out with people. He didn''t even hide his intention to send troops to attack the city, but took a little less troops... Ah?

 Chapter 17

    Liu Yan''s Yiying move, in the eyes of some people with intentions, is really like preparing for the end of the war.


    "Eh? Move people and materials to the island?" Xu Ming''s thought-provoking look: "it''s a good way."


    Xu Zhen said, "uncle, Liu Yan didn''t do it early and didn''t do it late. He''s only doing it now. There seems to be something wrong?"


    "The man surnamed Liu was mysterious at the beginning!" Xu Ming''s face was strange: "I thought I would spend more words and even give some benefits. Unexpectedly, he didn''t do anything. He sent troops?"


    Not only the two uncles and nephews of the Xu family, but also the surrounding forces who pay attention to Liu Yan are wondering. They don''t know who their city is targeting at at all. It''s just a "wool shearing" for all ethnic groups under the reality of a shortage of youth. Similar things have happened in previous years, but the situation will be more serious this year.


    All ethnic groups in all cities are waiting for who is the first to stand up. Whether it is resistance or compromise, there are very frequent contacts in the mainland. It is not that no one wants to bring Liu Yan to the past. It is not that everyone has no specific idea. As a newly rising force, Liu Yan will be so radical.


    "Be a gunman?" Liu Yanli smiled. He didn''t think about it before, but then he reacted. "We are an emerging force," he said


    It''s not that Liu Yan likes to make a mountain out of a molehill. They are an emerging force. There is so much noise this time. Even if Er Rong didn''t want to open an operation with them before, he will choose Liu Yan when he knows that he has gathered nearly 30000 Jin people.


    Er Rong came to the door, no matter what it was, would Liu Yan promise?


    Well, if Liu Yan agrees once, er Rong will blackmail for the second time.


    In troubled times, weakness is really not the way to deal with the world. As long as it is weak once, the people around it should attack like a wolf. Weakness can''t live in troubled times, but will become a fertilizer for the growth of the strong.


    Liu Yan doesn''t like weakness. He is impulsive or naive. He wants to fight in order not to be blackmailed again and again, not to be peeped by wolves, and even for the girls who are about to become rations!


    [although I really don''t know much about it, I probably have the impression that Hou Zhao is going to die. It''s time to stage a rebellion in turn. The father kills the son and the son kills the father. The di and Qiang people also began to resist the rule of Shi Hu. How can they spare time to control a small force in Qingzhou?]


    Liu Yan thought more thoroughly. No one is willing to be a leading bird, but he has to be a leading bird. Everything is like what Zhang Shi said. He doesn''t know which nationality is dominant at the next moment.


    In troubled times, power is more important than strength. Liu Yan carefully calculated that if this leading bird did well, there are only advantages and no disadvantages.


    Liu Yan sent troops, but he only brought 700 people. Among them, 400 are system soldiers, and the remaining 300 are carefully selected Jin soldiers.


    Marching and fighting does not mean taking people with you. Even if you are finished, you should naturally carry food, ordnance, equipment and so on. The main duty of Jin soldiers is to escort supplies. In fact, they can accept such a task, that is, Xu zhengman, the commander of Jin soldiers, is unwilling.


    All the forces concerned about Liu Yan''s actions learned that Liu Yan sent 700 troops to March directly in the direction of Buqi city. In an instant, it was a question mark on his forehead.


    Yes, there are nearly four hundred troops led by Liu Yan. It seems that they are elite. However, nearly two thousand people have been gathered over the city. People from all walks of life have seen the four hundred elite marching method. They believe that the four hundred elite can fight one enemy against five, but er Rong of the city can call reinforcements at any time!


    In fact, as long as Errong offers the right price, they will choose to stand in line as long as they don''t "shear" them.


    Liu Yan''s follow-up measures were implemented after leading the army. He sent some people to contact the Xu family in cabinet county, and then through the Xu family, he contacted other families in Changguang county.


    "Let''s look at the combat results of both sides first?"


    "Yes, let''s look at the results of the war first. Liu Yan won. We don''t need to join. We also avoid being ''sheared'', and Liu Yan lost..."


    "We''ll join the division!"


    Uncle and nephew of the Xu family still worked hard for Liu Yan. Their first batch of 100 weapons have been obtained. Although they paid 3000 sheep, there are really few channels to obtain weapons these days.


    "Everyone is familiar, or I won''t reveal it."


    "What?"


    "Liu Yan is probably the dark son of the northern frontier in Qingzhou. In addition, it seems that he has an unclear connection with Xianbei."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Some of the specious intelligence was discovered by various schools, while others were discussed by LV Tai and Zhang Shi and deliberately disclosed with the permission of Liu Yan.


    On this day, Liu Yan took more than 700 people to the West about 40 kilometers away from Buqi city. He ordered the troops to camp... In fact, Jin people are camping, and the system soldiers can''t do this job. He left the brigade alone and went to a forest not far away.


    To tell you the truth, the Central Plains is very desolate. The consequences of long-term absence of people have emerged. Not only are weeds everywhere, but also the woods can be seen everywhere.


    The scope of the forest is not large, but the internal environment is complex. Liu Yanzhi entered the forest because he had deployment in it.


    Far away, four people hiding in the dark were stunned.


    "What should I do?"


    "Follow in. What else can I do?"


    They are spies, but they don''t belong to Buqi city. One is uncle and nephew of the Xu family, and the other three belong to other forces that make friends with the Xu family.


    The four people''s careful actions are really difficult to be found in the dense shade. The problem is that their every move has long been noticed by Liu Yan.


    It''s not that Liu Yan''s sixth sense is amazing. It''s just that he has an adverse map. As long as someone is within 500 meters of him, the map in his mind will be displayed.


    Four people entered the forest. It''s estimated that it hasn''t been two minutes? Four rapid screams sounded one after another, startling groups of birds in the forest.


    Other people peeping outside, their hearts can''t help but speed up, and they are very glad that they don''t take risks easily.


    It was Liu Yan''s soldiers who killed the four stalkers. The soldiers who had been instructed for a long time, a shower of arrows and a rapid charge solved the battle every minute.


    Therefore, other golden fingers are not counted. Just having a bird''s-eye map is enough for Liu Yan to go against the sky.


    Many people stared at the woods in a daze and were very curious about what the secret was. However, with the first four people as examples, no one wanted to risk his life.


    A clearing has been cleared in the central area of the forest, where rows of buildings are now standing. It was a barracks built by some systematic farmers in four days. If you count it a little, it will never be less than 20.


    The correct number is 25 barracks. It takes 3 hours to produce a swordsman. 25 barracks can produce 200 swordsmen a day. Of course, the number of other arms is more. When we really start positional warfare, there will not be much demand for long-range soldiers. There are eight shooting ranges for producing long-range combat units.


    What does Liu Yan want to build these buildings here? Not only here, but also several other places near the city are being built. In fact, there are four similar "riot bases", and the number of buildings built cannot be separated from the nearest city, even only 8 kilometers.


    Yes, doesn''t Liu Yan have golden fingers? When one of his troops died, he would immediately issue a production order to supplement one soldier.


    Liu Yan really doesn''t believe in evil. He can''t produce more people in an instant by fighting his troops. However, as long as resources are not exhausted and production time is given, there will be a steady stream of soldiers, or a group of brave soldiers who are not afraid of death! Will he be afraid of low-intensity war?

 Chapter 18

    The dark tide is surging everywhere. The Jie people in Buqi city are not deaf and blind. They can''t know nothing about what happened.


    In fact, when Er Rong learned that a force claiming to be the Han tribe was marching towards Buqi City, he was stunned and then angry.


    Han Bu? It doesn''t matter what the name is. Er Rong is angry that they haven''t acted yet. Someone provoked first! What kind of provocation? According to intelligence, the guy named Liu Yan took 700 people to the city.


    It''s 700 people, not 7000, let alone 70000. Unexpectedly, only 700 people dare to take the initiative? It can be imagined that when Er Rong learned the news, he was angry with how many tears and smiles.


    "Only a few counties responded to the order to collect grain from all over the country and brought almost negligible grain. Did we fail to attack Liang and Jin, making some people think we can''t do it?" Er Rongsheng''s appearance of Eagle watching wolf is, frankly, an eagle nose, and his forehead is inclined. He looked at his people: "get ready. Since one jumps out first, kill the chicken for the monkey!"


    Er Rong didn''t say anything else. He gathered more and earlier than expected. He can''t raise so many people in vain for a long time. Now he has the opportunity to pull them out for consumption. In fact, he really wants it. After all, the Jie nationality is still the overlord of the Central Plains. Yu has a natural advantage in summoning miscellaneous Hu. If you lose one group, you can recruit another group.


    The Jie nationality is white, and most of the Huns are also white. Therefore, the Jie nationality is not the only white group in China. It is normal for white people to have a hooked nose, but it is rare to have a strange forehead. The eyes of real pure Capricorn people must be green, unlike white Huns, who mainly have resting eyes.


    Although he didn''t make a banner, Liu Yan was really moving forward.


    Just when everyone thought Liu Yan would jump directly at Buqi City, they wondered how Er Rong, the Sheriff of Changguang County, didn''t respond. Liu Yan stopped about 5km west of Buqi City, and then Er Rong finally reacted.


    However, as the capital of Changguang County, the city is still dilapidated, and the city wall is full of holes because of its disrepair. Such a city is naturally not enough as a barrier, and ER Rong didn''t want to stay in the city.


    "Joke, the other party has only 700, and except for a few reconnaissance riders, the rest are infantry." Er Rong set out to fight. Under the banner and with the assembled army, he looked mighty: "the sheriff sent 2500 people, including 500 cavalry. Killing them is no more difficult than killing chickens."


    Ouch? Shouldn''t the people of Hu fight as cavalry? In fact, it''s absolutely wrong to think so. In other dynasties, or the Huns before them, they were entrenched on the grassland. The southern invasion was really dominated by cavalry, but most of them were infantry. Now, a large number of Hu people are in the Central Plains, and they are also rooted in the Central Plains. On the contrary, it is not like the grassland forces can afford huge cavalry.


    Liu Yan soon knew that there was no army in his city. The source of the news was not his own scouts, but someone sent it to the door.


    The visitors were Xiongnu people. They shouted that they were of the same race and origin and said they did it with goodwill.


    I lied to the ghost. Instead of saying whether Liu Yan was a Hun, he just said, "in that case, do you send someone to the war?", The other party "Er" for a while, and then left.


    "Sir, many forces are snooping." Xu Zheng has a sad face. He just doesn''t understand why Liu Yan has to take the initiative. He hesitated and said, "the other party sent 2500, including 500 cavalry."


    "Cavalry have no advantage in this terrain." Liu Yan raised his finger to the periphery and said, "although the terrain here is mainly plain, there are too many shrubs. It is difficult for the infantry to have space to array, and the cavalry is more limited."


    In fact, there are few places in Changguang county that can really be called plains. Most of them are hills and mountains. The terrain is high in the East and low in the West. The terrain on the north and south sides is uplifted, forming a small basin with many depressions in the central region.


    Xu Zheng didn''t say a word. Up to now, the army has been pulled out. What can he do except wait for the fight?


    "I just want to have a good fight with the people gathered by the Capricorn people here, so that those snooping people know that the Capricorn people really can''t do it." Liu Yan looked confident.


    [stir up the situation! First stir up the Changguang County, then Qingzhou, then the whole Qi land, and finally the whole Central Plains!]


    Liu Yan is not arrogant. On the contrary, he knows what he is doing. He has golden fingers, and the speed of development will be unmatched by others. After growing up, he will be targeted by all ethnic groups under the leadership of the Jie nationality. It is better to destroy the ruling position of the Jie nationality in the hearts of all ethnic groups first.


    "The population of the Jie nationality is small." Liu Yan smiled: "the reason why they are the overlords of the Central Plains is that it is an opportunity of the times, and shile is also a rare hero. But Shi Hu and other generations... Now they are weak in attacking Liang and Jin. Secretly, I don''t know how many people are peeping..."


    Xu Zheng didn''t understand. Tuobaxiu, who was brought with him, understood.


    Tuobaxiu was locked up all the way and was released today. She learned that Liu Yan took 700 people to a county capital to provoke the local rulers. To tell the truth, her first feeling was that Liu Yan was looking for death.


    Later Zhao attacked Liangguo and the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but both battlefields lost. What was shown to the world was not the powerful state of Zhao, but a country that took the initiative to provoke on important battlefields twice in a row, but was defeated again.


    Because of his special status, tuobaxiu knows more than the world. What she knows is that Murong Xianbei in Liaodong has begun to make final arrangements. She caught Koguryo and beat her hard, so that Koguryo can only shrink close to the peninsula and survive.


    Then, Murong Xianbei also allowed Khitan, kumoshi and other small tribes to occupy grasslands and mountains. The reason why the Tuoba family was able to build a nation was also allowed by Murong Xianbei. Everything is just because Murong Xianbei doesn''t look up to the bitter and cold places in Liaodong. After learning that Shi Zhao is not working, he turns his attention to the legendary flower world, that is, the Central Plains!


    "You... Have 400 elite, but..." Tuoba Xiu frowned and said tentatively, "if I see all your strength, what can you get in the turbulence?"


    "I don''t want much." Liu Yan looked ahead, and a black line appeared on the horizon. He said, "it''s just a land that can let my people survive!"


    Tuoba Xiu is silent. She is guessing Liu Yan''s origin.


    Xu Zheng''s eyes on one side showed his desire. Yes, there is a land that can let the family survive. No one knows what it represents better than the Jin people.


    What appears on the horizon is naturally an army. They come from different cities. The number is not 2500 in the intelligence, but at least 3000 by visual inspection.


    "The combat effectiveness of the Jin people is unreliable." Tuoba Xiu glanced: "even if your 400 tribe armed forces are more elite, can they deal with 3000 enemy troops?"


    Xu Zheng''s lips moved, and finally he could only lower his head. Jin people also have troops that can recruit and fight well. For example, houzhao has a begging army composed of Jin people, which can fight very well, but... He and the current paoze... Even they doubt whether they can fight.


    "When they are not Jin people and become Han people, they can fight." Liu Yan said and rode his horse to move.


    Bursts of footsteps echoed. The 400 system soldiers were instructed to start the array. They walked to their own position according to Liu Yan''s order, and then stood still.


    Xu Zheng is also busy with his robes. They need to put anti horses in some positions on the battlefield, and then honestly retreat to the back line, waiting for Liu Yan''s order to retreat to the expected second front.


    "What?" Tuobaxiu was stunned: "originally, your troops were small. Before you started to fight, you had to let the Jin people retreat, leaving 400 tribes to fight 3000 enemy troops alone?", Her face was clearly an expression of ''you''re teasing me''.


    Liu Yan just nodded and kept looking at the approaching enemy.


    "You''re crazy!" Tuoba Xiu was extremely serious: "you have nearly 30000 Jin people. It''s just that you don''t use them to consume the strength of Jie people. You even use your own tribal arms to consume them?"


    Liu Yan was also very serious. He took a deep breath and said, "you don''t understand."


    Yes, not only tuobaxiu doesn''t understand, but even those Jin people don''t understand. Liu Yan doesn''t like the Jin people who appear cowardly and timid, but no matter how incompetent those Jin people are, they are also ethnic people for Liu Yan. They are the same robes that have been killed less and less by the Hu people in the Central Plains!

 Chapter 19

    "Wait, wait!" Tuobaxiu was really confused. She pointed to the troops with neat steps, and then pointed to the ragtag Jin soldiers. In an incredible tone, she stammered and asked, "are you sure you want the tribe to fight?"


    No wonder tuobaxiu was shocked and difficult to understand. What is really reliable in the disputes of all ethnic groups in the world is his own tribal armed forces. Tribal armed forces are the key to a nation''s survival. Once the tribal armed losses are too heavy, the national weakness becomes inevitable, and the tribe or tribe is basically not far from being destroyed or annexed.


    Look at Zhao Guo of the Jie people! They lost two battles in Qianliang and the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Their own soldiers died of only twenty or thirty thousand. It was zahu and Jin soldiers who suffered heavy losses. However, for the Capricorn with a total population of no more than 500000, the loss of twenty or thirty thousand youth is a lot. At the beginning, some people predicted that the Capricorn would weaken and have a different sign of mind.


    In fact, for later Zhao Lai, it doesn''t matter how much the zahu and Jin people who convened the army lost, but our people really can''t die easily. If they die twenty or thirty thousand, they have reached the point of shaking the "national foundation"!


    Tuobaxiu doesn''t know what family Liu Yan is? Perhaps it should be said that she can''t think of which tribe or tribe Liu Yan is. Where she saw tens of thousands of Jin people living there, Leng didn''t see many people other than Jin people. This situation is really not similar to many tribes she knows.


    According to common sense, in tuobaxiu''s assumption, Liu Yan should be a tribal leader with a population of at least 10000 people. Only with such a population base can he dare... Or have the strength to gather tens of thousands of Jin people.


    A tribe of about 10000 people has 3000 armed forces at the top of the sky. It also has to pull an absolute part of the elderly and children, and even strong women should be armed. However, tuobaxiu strangely found that Liu Yan did not seem to be the case. Although the number of tribal armed forces pulled out was small, it was really a super luxurious force, and it was well-trained everywhere.


    Tuoba Xiu was very confused: "in this troubled times, who will take the strategy of training elite soldiers?"


    Liu Yan has no obligation to explain so much. He was also unable to give any explanation. Could it be said that the soldiers were produced by what system, could they line up and step in unison without training, and then were "born" with the aura of fearlessness?


    After the horse was placed, Xu Zheng came to reply to Liu Yan. He was ordered to retreat with his troops. For a moment, he was stunned: "Sir, let''s retreat?"


    Liu Yan didn''t have much idle nonsense now. He ordered the system unit in his mind and nodded his head seriously.


    "This..." Xu Zheng lowered his head slightly, seemed to be happy, seemed to be a little ashamed, and said "promise!", Then he left. Yes, he has had many war experiences and really wants to repay Liu Yan''s reception and reuse, but he really can''t cope with today''s big scene.


    "You''d better think again." Tuobaxiu didn''t know why he wanted to persuade him. He said that he didn''t listen to Liu Yan after a small meeting. He was full of depression: "don''t take me with you if you want to die. Please let me retreat with those Jin people."


    Liu Yan, who was silent for a while, finally said, "die?", Then he pedaled on the horse''s belly, and the horse stepped slowly. He said, "OK, let''s retreat."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Tuobaxiu was stupidly watching Liu Yan control the horse to leave. She turned her head and looked at the silent troops lined up in formation. She roared: "can''t the north of the great wall keep up with the new situation? The tribes in the Central Plains should spoil the elite of the tribes so much!"


    ..., if a similar behavior is forced according to the routine of later generations, if Liu Yan is not defeated, such "force" can be installed all the time. (that''s why the population limit of 500 is too big.)


    At the beginning, Liu Yan didn''t want to stay in the front line to command. He could look at it from a distance and then use the system in his mind to command.


    Of course, people who don''t understand will never understand. It''s like tuobaxiu thinks Liu Yan is a terrible tribal leader.


    Then, Xu Zheng saw that Liu Yan also retreated, and his uneasy heart was calmed.


    Some spies from various families and tribes avoid observation, while others simply show up and look for a good place to see.


    "The bald Department went to take refuge in Errong?"


    "Not only the bald part, but also the third part of the picture."


    "No wonder there are a lot more people. But... If you go to refuge now, don''t you want to be assigned to play a striker? Even if Er Rong will win, you will die and suffer a lot in playing a striker in the face of the 400 elite of Hanbu!"


    "Maybe I think it''s a cost-effective thing to sacrifice some people in exchange for not being expropriated."


    "Wait, why is a team retreating in the Han Dynasty? It hasn''t started yet. It''s frightening to see so many people in Er Rong!"


    Indeed, Liu Yan has only 700 people. It seems that the number is really very small. Besides, all of them are infantry except for the necessary reconnaissance cavalry; The troops coming from the direction of the city will not be less than 3000 visually, and the number of cavalry is also 500. It seems that there are definitely a large number of people.


    Er Rong is a dignified sheriff. In the face of the provocation of a newly rising tribe, whether it''s for face or really dismissive, he has no reason to lead the army to fight, and sent his brother Erming city.


    In other words, the Jie nationality has become the overlord of the Central Plains, which has changed. No matter what cats and dogs have their own names (surnames).


    Nowadays, the appearance will be much older than the actual age. Erming city is just a young man in his thirties. It seems that people will believe it in their fifties. His clothes were not gorgeous. He was dressed in gray linen clothes with calf pants. On his feet were a pair of Nadi leather boots and a armor that looked not seriously damaged. The guy in his hand was a mace.


    "Lord, the enemy is divided into two parts. About 400 remain in place and about 300 retreat back." The spy who reported the military situation hesitated and added: "the enemy who stayed in the same place should have unified military uniforms. It seems that they should belong to tribal armed forces; those who retreated back should be slave troops."


    Erming city didn''t speak. He thought, "what do you mean by leaving the tribal armed forces and letting the mob retreat? I''m going to rely on the elite and win the first place at the beginning?"


    Ji Chang, a scholar of the Jin Dynasty who accompanied the army, said, "I''m afraid it''s a last resort for the enemy leader to take elite as the vanguard.", He looked dark. He didn''t look like a scribe at all, but he seemed to be trusted by Erming city? He was encouraged by Erming city and said, "the number of enemy troops is four times less than ours. They look like there are no cavalry. If they want to make the war go on, they can only go all out at the beginning."


    Erming city has been nodding, more determined his guess, and believes that Liu Yan just wants to win the lead.


    The two teams were getting closer and closer. When the two sides were 800 meters away, Erming City ordered the troops to stop.


    Erming City rode forward with Ji Chang and dozens of soldiers. When it was about 300 meters away from the Han Army array, it stopped again, rolled its mouth to Ji Chang and motioned to speak to him.


    Erming city was observing the battlefield terrain. He looked around and found that the enemy''s main general was a bit of a unified soldier. At least the battlefield he chose was favorable to the other party.


    The terrain of the battlefield is not very complex, but there are too many puddles, resulting in too dense water and grass.


    "The place they occupy is still good. They can let the cavalry in the vertical and horizontal direction and set up a horse resistance..." Erming city began to frown: "it seems that it is not so simple!"


    Ji Chang came forward, but he faced the system soldiers. He shouted for a long time, tried his language and various accents almost all over, and got silence.


    "Monarch, the other party arranges according to the terrain, and the villain looks nearby..." when Ji Chang returns to report, his face shows worry: "there are nearly 200 armored men in the other party''s army, and the weapons of the whole army are also excellent. I hope the military Lord is careful!"


    Jiashi? Two hundred more! Erming city took a swipe on his cheek. He asked, "those families and tribes came to report. Doesn''t it mean that the Han Dynasty is a Hun tribe that has just risen for less than a year?"


    Ji Chang looked uneasy and hesitated: "it may be those forces in the north of the Great Wall...? but 200 armour, it''s 200 armour! If it''s not a big force, who can get 200 armour, I''m afraid the north of the Great Wall..."


    "The northern forces and daiguo are brewing a war. They don''t have any spare time to arrange dark chess in Qingzhou." Look, this is the different vision brought by different status. Erming city took a deep breath and said, "don''t ask them where they come from, fight again!", He ordered to the left and right: "the bald department and the third Department of the picture tried to move forward and allowed them to retreat after two drums."


    Although Ji Chang was worried, he still deeply believed that the strong fought for hegemony in the Central Plains, not nagged.


    The drum time of each dynasty is not fixed. The one-stop drum of Shi Zhao is about 15 minutes, so it is allowed to retreat for about half an hour.


    Tumi department and figure 3 are zahu. They were originally small tribes on the grassland. After going south to the Central Plains with major ethnic groups, they captured a large number of Jin people as slaves. They have developed in decades.


    Not many people came from the two tribes. Together, about 300 people left the brigade after a burst of shouting. They moved forward slowly. The rear did not urge them to move forward slowly. After all, the two sides were 800 meters apart. They ran with all their strength at the beginning. When they got close, they were not panting? It''s only right to wait until you reach the bow and arrow range.


    On the Han side, the troops in formation stood quietly from the beginning, and there was no sound at all.


    "The people of the Jie nationality sent miscellaneous Hu to test the weak position." Tuobaxiu asked Liu Yan, "if you want to take the lead, annihilating the first enemy is the best opportunity."


    Is Liu Yan trying to get ahead of others? He didn''t have such a plan at all. It''s true that he is an army that can take action. It''s such an army. There''s no choice!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Originally, I wanted to save more manuscripts and wait for a recommender for two more shifts every day. My brothers have been giving rewards. I''m not interested in one shift.

 Chapter 20

    The bald part and the third part of the picture merge, and 300 people move forward. Their team seems to be loose. Most of them are people with shields in front and people with bows and arrows in the back. Their shields are not good goods. In fact, they are wooden shields pieced together randomly, and a few are skin shields. Few of the more than 300 people have metal weapons, most of them holding wooden sticks.


    Compared with the roar of the attacking side like a wave, the Han Army array waiting in formation did not make even a trace of sound.


    This silent army only moved when the enemy was within 300 meters, and the swordsmen and spearmen in front gave way to the archers.


    They were only 250 meters away from each other. The archers in Tumi department and figure 3 accelerated their pace. They shouted and prepared for Zhang Xian to take an arrow while running.


    At 200 meters, the shouts from the bald and the third part of the picture were louder. In contrast, the Han Army array still looked quiet.


    "It''s hard to deal with!" Erming City frowned deeply: "too quiet, too calm."


    There was once an army in history. They were dressed in black clothes and armour. They were very quiet, offensive like fire and punctual like mountains. This army came out of the continuous Qinling Mountains, waved a long Ge, sang "old Qin valiantly", and dominated the world for ten years.


    Many times, a loud voice does not mean majestic, but silence is full of power. In the shouting bald department and figure 3, they get closer to their opponents. They look at the enemy''s formation without any shaking. They can''t hear any voice of the enemy in their ears. An invisible sense of oppression comes to their face, making more and more people close their mouths and hesitate on their faces.


    How far is the range of the bow these days? This is a bow with different tension and different range. Ordinary people use one stone bow at most. Only those who can be called warriors can open the bow with more than two stones. Those who can pull three stones can be described as Super Warriors, and those with more than five stones belong to non-human beings.


    The range of a stone bow is about 100 meters. In fact, if it exceeds 60 meters, it should look very floating.


    When the distance between the two sides reached 100 meters, bursts of bowstring sound sounded, and then a branch of arrows were shot into the sky.


    Why shoot an arrow at 100 meters? That''s because one side is running. It takes a process from the shooting to the falling of the arrow, which is enough to make the hard-working man advance more than ten meters.


    Liu Yan doesn''t know how much tension the bow is on the Hu side, and what the arrow is like. Liu Yan doesn''t know that the weapons of his bowmen are produced systematically. By default, it is a stone tension bow. The rod of the arrow, including the arrowhead, is definitely the best in the era.


    Do you know? How far an archer can shoot and how accurate the accuracy rate depends not only on the archer''s own skills, but also on the importance of bow and arrow, especially the arrow shaft. The first Chinese Archer Yang Youji only used three arrows repeatedly in his life. The three arrows were served in the ancestral temple of the state of Chu in non wartime, and were given by the king of Chu in wartime. It is said that the three arrows were the best from any angle at that time, so the treatment was comparable to the level of modern nuclear weapons.


    The two sides shot several rounds of arrows at each other. When the arrows were still flying in the sky, the archers either stopped or retreated. The close combat soldiers of the Hu people continued to move forward, and the swordsmen and spearmen in the Han Dynasty also advanced in a queue.


    Screams appeared on the battlefield. There were people who fell with arrows on both sides, but the number was not too much.


    On this side of the Han Dynasty, there are swordsmen with armor and shields in front, and the arrows shot by the Hu people have irregular shafts, which appear to be disorderly and weak; The shield on the side of the Hu people is not the most effective. It is the thick sheep fur jacket that plays a protective role. You can see that many Hu people wearing thick sheep fur jackets can jump around with arrows inserted in their bodies.


    The Hu people broke out shouting again. They waved weapons and made their faces ferocious as much as possible. They think this can intimidate their opponents as much as possible.


    Han soldiers kept silent and stepped forward step by step with the same rhythm. The sound of neat steps gave people an infinite sense of oppression.


    Two "torrents" collided, shields collided with each other, bodies and weapons intertwined, and various sounds began to appear.


    The Hu people rarely have metal weapons. In fact, even if there are, the weapons of the Hu people and the weapons of the Han soldiers will not be destroyed by the weapons in the hands of the Han soldiers.


    A cold light flickered, and a short and sad scream was shouted. It was the frequent waving or stabbing of war swords or spears in the advance of the military array.


    Most Hu people only have wooden sticks in their hands. Blunt weapons such as mace have enough strength to have strong lethality, but the sharpened wooden sticks have a worrying effect on people wearing armor. They can hit the Han soldiers with blunt weapons once or twice. The Han soldiers will only be injured if they are hit once or twice, but as long as they are slightly stabbed by a sword or spear, they will definitely have bloody holes in their bodies.


    From the outside view, the Han Army has always maintained a close formation. The loose bald department and figure 3 rushed up and waited for the two groups to collide. In less than a few minutes, the changes in the battlefield soon appeared. It is the Han army moving forward slowly but steadily.


    "Failed." As soon as the voice of Erming city fell, the rear teams of bald Mi department and figure 3 Department had turned around and ran. He took a deep breath: "the other party is too stable to change his rhythm because of any external factors."


    Ji Chang kept nodding. He said, "the other party didn''t pursue, but returned to the position just now."


    The short fight seems not very fierce, but as long as you look, you will understand that it is an illusion.


    The bodies of the dead and the wounded lying on the battlefield can be clearly seen at the site where the war has just been fought. Those who have not died are left on the battlefield to moan ~ and howl miserably. The bodies in some places are simply stacked.


    There were more than 300 people before the attack of Tu Mi department and Tu San department, and there would never be more than 100 people who fled back. They thought it was safe before they stopped. Everyone was still in shock. Many people would look at the enemy they had just fought with fear, and the Silent Army that returned to its base and still made no sound.


    "It''s so... Terrible! They don''t say a word, and they won''t go back when they''re hurt."


    "Yes, yes! I saw someone hit them, but they ignored the pain and stabbed spears again and again!"


    The surviving people talked in fear and summarized their words with "fierce and fearless death".


    It is too stable. What the Han Ministry shows is that no matter what changes have taken place in the world, it is still my line and I will never waver. In anyone''s opinion, if such an army is not called elite, what other army can be called elite?


    Erming city didn''t know whether it was to boost morale, or whether it was really aware of the other party''s shortcomings and said loudly, "stability is stability, but it seems a little stiff.", Then he gave some orders to the rear.


    The defeated soldiers of Tumi department and tusan department didn''t go back to meet the brigade. Zahu''s refuge and defeat must be pushed up and attacked again. Now the victory or defeat is not judged by the number of people. They fought with the Han Department in person. It is clear that although there are few people in the Han Department, it is really very difficult to pay.


    Watching the Tuoba show in the distance, she looked at Liu Yan''s back with her eyes. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. After watching the fight between the two armies just now, she suddenly found that Liu Yan''s figure was very tall and broad, and her eyes were blurred... Well, in fact, she was thinking: "did he train those soldiers? Dai Guo must get him! She must get him! She is really a great talent for military training!!!"

 Chapter 21

    The so-called military training talent Liu Yan, his cheeks are twitching. If he could see the map in his mind, more and more people would gather around the battlefield, and all the red marks would be displayed.


    [this... Can you retreat? Once retreat is considered defeat, will those alien races rush forward?!]


    Liu Yan is really indecisive in his heart. A cold sweat has been on Liu Yan''s forehead. He suddenly found that there were mistakes in his strategy at the beginning. He can fight and retreat at the same time, and can be divided into several battlefields to block gradually, and then gain an advantage. There are huge hidden dangers in everything!


    The Jie nationality is the overlord of the Central Plains and has a natural appeal to the miscellaneous Hu. Once the Han Dynasty shows signs of defeat, how many miscellaneous Hu will choose to fall into the well?


    Just now there was a fight. The bald department and the third Department lost about 200, and the Han Department lost less than 20 people. One to ten war damage looks good, but both sides can''t compare in terms of quality or equipment.


    Bursts of shouts began to ring again. Erming city was just a test, and the whole army was pressed. Five hundred cavalry were divided into two teams, cruising close from the left and right sides, and the remaining 2000 or so infantry were pushed up.


    Once the number of people exceeds a thousand, if they are scattered, it will be a scene of people everywhere. Hu people shout forward one by one. Looking at each face with ferocious faces, timid people inevitably have fear in their hearts.


    Liu Yan took a deep breath and said, "come with me."


    Most of the Jin soldiers who heard the order turned pale. They thought they just needed to stay where they were and watch people fight. Unexpectedly, they had to come forward?


    Xu Zheng kept shouting, and let the backbone encourage the rest of the people. All Jin people began to move forward in an atmosphere of blankness and gradually fear.


    Retreat is absolutely impossible for the time being. If you want to retreat, you need to win at least once again, frighten the onlookers and make them afraid.


    The rear troops of the Han Dynasty were moving forward, and the onlookers looked at them. They knew that there would be another battle of life and death, one by one.


    "Wait a minute and shoot arrows. Don''t worry about others. Anyway, you just follow the orders and shoot arrows." Liu Yan didn''t expect the Jin soldiers to fight in close combat, nor would he arrange them to the key position. The Jin soldiers were not trained enough and lacked courage. Once defeated, they couldn''t affect the system soldiers, but now they can''t show any signs of defeat.


    Xu Zheng nodded nervously in response to "promise", but his hands and feet couldn''t help getting soft. He is like this. You can imagine what the Jin people under his hand should look like.


    What are Jin soldiers like? A San''s name is very common. In later generations, a San has another interpretation. He is a very ordinary person. Like many jin people, his family has died if they are not separated. It is clear that he is just living to live.


    A San was gathered by Liu Yan on the way to escape. He was not grateful for being taken in. After all, Liu Yan was also a Hu in his opinion.


    Ordinary people in the Central Plains do not know how many years they have been upright. Since childhood, they have lived in an environment where Jin people are inferior to pigs and dogs. As long as they are a hu man, they can signal to bully Jin people. Even if Jin people are cautious, even Jin people have no resistance.


    Hu people, huh... Are Hu people different? Anyway, ah San lived for more than 20 years and didn''t find any difference between Hu people.


    After ah San entered the resettlement site, he was surprised. He really found that the Hu people (Liu Yan) who took him in were somewhat different. He had not been beaten or abused frequently, and there were two gruel meals a day. Did he appreciate it? It seemed that he had some gratitude, but it was really thin. Instead, he was afraid that there was a trap that would kill people.


    Wait left and right, there seems to be no trap? Suddenly, ah San heard that he could eat three meals a day when he became a soldier. It seems that there is meat every three days. Like many people eager to eat more meals, he signed up. After a very complicated and hard test that he didn''t understand, he also lived a life where he could eat three meals a day.


    Can a soldier who wants to eat one more meal expect to have any thoughts other than eating? Obviously not.


    Now, ah San, who heard the order to move forward, like many people, had a confused and panic expression on his face and shouted in his heart, "yes, this is a trap. He usually eats other people''s food and really wants to return it with his life", but there is really no resistance. It''s just a rotten life. At least he had passed such a period before he died, which is a bit like a day that people can live. But... I''m really afraid!


    "Prepare - release!"


    Suddenly, the command came, and ah San subconsciously drew his bow and shot arrows. In fact, in his position, he can''t see what''s going on ahead, but just pull the bow string to the end and shoot an arrow at the front.


    Liu Yan didn''t know when he had come to the front of the military array. More than 200 enemy troops had launched an attack more than 100 meters away from him.


    The roaring arrows crossed back and forth in the air, but the arrows fired from 100 meters away from each other were very "soft" waiting to fly out of 60 or 70 meters. They could be blocked with a little pull.


    Bowing and archery is not an easy job. It needs training. Otherwise, it can be done with a bow. It is really hard to say whether the arrow on the string will be shot out.


    In fact, an arrow that has lost most of its kinetic energy, even if it hits a person, will not die or be seriously injured.


    Liu Yan pulled away a soft arrow, took a deep breath and shouted "ha!", Ride the horse forward.


    Although Erming city is pressed by the whole army, there will be no real rush because of the terrain. The attack still needs to be divided into waves. He was forced to press the whole army. The battle between the bald department and the third department was too ugly, which greatly hurt his own morale.


    The temptation in the early stage of the war is just to find out the strength of the other party. The master should be able to choose the appropriate response method. For Erming City, judging from the elite level of the Han Dynasty, more exploration is just an act of undermining one''s own morale. It''s better to take advantage of the uncertainty of those accompanying miscellaneous Hu and press the whole army.


    Liu Yan charged. It was a solo charge. He was not a jerk in his head. He was aware that the Hu people who launched the attack seemed hesitant and thought that he could rely on Wu Yong to give deeper fear.


    He rushed up and waved a spear. Liu Yan rarely used stabs. A sweeping sweep always knocked several Hu people to the ground. The charging horse''s hooves splashed soil, and occasionally made a strange sound when stepping on the human body. In the position where he charged, pieces of Hu people fell, causing more Hu people to want to stay away.


    "How brave!" Tuobaxiu''s eyes brightened: "he can train troops and govern internal affairs. He is still so brave!"


    At least Liu Yan, who can be regarded as a fierce general, is retreating. The more he rushes forward, the more fierce the Hu''s arrows are. He is forced back by the arrows. However, his solo charge made more than 200 Hu people turn around and run back.


    A San heard the cheers. When he heard it, he knew that the Lord (Liu Yan) rode alone and repelled the attack of the Hu people. He also cheered, but he thought to himself: "in this way, he won''t be pushed to the front to be stabbed and consume the strength of the Hu people?"


    "Another wave of people!" There was a fierce light in Erming city''s eyes. There were plenty of miscellaneous Hu. This time, the opponent''s master general dared to charge. He dared to press the whole army at one time regardless of the terrain and kill the enemy''s master general. Isn''t the remaining enemy a lamb to be slaughtered?


    Spies from all sides on the outside, Hu people who worship the strong, are praising Wu Yong, the leader of the Han Dynasty.


    "All of them!" When Liu Yan returned, he inserted three arrows into his body, but to tell the truth, he was not hurt. The arrowheads of the three arrows were only nailed to the armour, which was a rare metal arrowhead. He was yelling, "the whole army is advancing!"


    The system soldiers reacted at the first moment. The Jin soldiers needed Xu Zheng to yell repeatedly.


    The sound of neat footsteps shook the ground in the cry of the Hu people. The power of the collective was incomparable, and the power of a collective burst out in the same rhythm was even greater.


    Hundreds of feet trampling on the ground caused no less movement than hundreds of Horseshoes galloping. In particular, stepping on the ground in order is more deterrent.


    The Hu people stopped shouting. They looked at the advancing Han soldiers in the front row and saw expressionless faces, then excellent armor and shining weapons. They can''t help but observe their surroundings. What they see is a chaotic crowd. The guy in their hand is either stick or stick. A kind of hesitation in their heart can''t help coming out: "but I don''t know whether the experience of bald department and figure 3 will become their own end?"


    As soon as the morale was robbed, the pace of walking slowed down. Some people slowed down, and those who saw it also slowed down, making Erming City frown.


    "Quick shot!"


    There are not many arrows, but the frequency is not slow. After a few waves of arrows, a "charge!" From Liu Yan''s mouth was shouted again, and Erming city on the other side was also shouting "charge!".


    After shouting "charge", Erming city looked at the cavalry on the left and right wings, and sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Guys, don''t you want some recommended tickets?

 Chapter 22

    If the Han part is stuck in place, Erming city is really a little depressed. After all, the Han part''s array is really too advantageous. There are too many puddles on the left and right wings as a barrier. The front position is a long and narrow muddy ground, and the attacking side has too many disadvantages. But the commander of the Han Army ordered the charge? Erming city can''t help but want bursts of "ha ha" laughter.


    "It doesn''t look like a fool to choose a battlefield?" Erming city said to Ji Chang, "how did you become stupid when you were in battle?"


    Ji Chang is not a great Confucian. He is a Confucian. He doesn''t read very well. He can''t write a few poems, but he knows his mind very well. He stared at the advancing Hanbu and hesitated: "Lord, they will step into the mud, but... Our cavalry can''t attack from the left and right wings."


    When I looked at Erming City, I noticed that there was no horse resistance on the left and right wings, but there were dense shrubs there.


    "Thorns, Lord, there are all thorns over there." Ji Chang said carefully, "if the military Lord can attract some of the enemy..."


    A big drink came from the battlefield. Erming city looked at it, and the very brave Han leader was performing "mowing" again.


    Yes, Liu Yan is "mowing the grass". He gallops and constantly swipes with a spear. He can always rely on his strong arm to sweep down pieces of enemies, and then trample them wantonly.


    A brave general has an obvious effect on the morale of both the enemy and ourselves. When Xu Zheng and other Jin soldiers saw Liu Yanna''s brave posture, they calmed down a little and had a great idea that "the enemy is just like this"; Hu people have another feeling. Anyone who sees their own people cut down like weeds will be frightened. Most of them are miscellaneous Hu, fighting with Erming City, but to offset the taxes of the tribe or family this year.


    Liu Yan suddenly felt that something was wrong with the guy in his hand, but the spear danced too fiercely and was broken. He took out the ring head knife at his waist and controlled the war horse to adjust the direction to gallop to the side, but he wanted to return to the array from the flank. On the way, he killed five or six people.


    Just when Liu Yan himself became powerful, the soldiers of the system had long been in contact with the Hu people. It was the spearmen who put up sharp spikes, and the swordsmen and archers were used as auxiliary roles.


    The dense spear array battle was proved to be a very effective method as early as 334 BC, in a war between Macedonia and Persian Darius in Asia Minor, especially when the infantry of the two armies collided. How excellent the Macedonian spearmen are has become the dust of history. The composition of the spear array needs a group of soldiers with firm will and perseverance. When it comes to will and obedience to orders, can any soldier compare with the system soldiers?


    The spearmen advancing alternately, they are close to each other round by round. Each round of spears will always bring a scream and a rain of blood.


    In fact, spearmen are not suitable for small-scale warfare. Forming an array in a large number of wars is the most correct way to use it. This is once again determined by Liu Yan, who returned to the array from the flank.


    "Stop!"


    Of course, the system soldiers did nothing but say. The Jin soldiers cheered when they saw that they had defeated the enemy again.


    There was a heavy smell of blood on the scene, and the ground was also covered with the bodies or wounded of both the enemy and ourselves. Liu Yan asked Xu Zheng to take someone to kill the injured and undead soldiers of the enemy, and then roared at Erming city on horseback under a big flag.


    Erming''s face was very bad, and he was in a terrible mood. He admitted that there was no mistake in the command, that is, the miscellaneous Hu who was responsible for the charge was really a waste.


    "The other party was not fooled." Ji Chang didn''t notice that Erming city was in a bad mood. He said, "the enemy soldiers are elite and well armed. I''m afraid it''s difficult to break the front of the array...", but suddenly he said "ouch", it turned out that Erming City waved a whip.


    "Chatter!" The green eyes of Erming city are full of Cruelty: "there''s so much nonsense. Find a way to get them out of that damn narrow terrain!"


    Ji Chang got a whip and his face was deformed.


    "Damn it, knowing that 200 armour soldiers are not so easy to deal with, I didn''t expect that spearmen would be so difficult to deal with when they were concentrated!" Erming city looked at the miscellaneous Hu who had stopped moving around: "these wastes!"


    Ji Chang lowered his head. Of course, he knew that the Capricorn people were good at talking when they were happy, but once they were a little unhappy, they would appear unusually irritable. That''s why the Capricorn people were considered cruel. The main reason is that they are too easy to be happy, irritable and moody.


    A ruling class is too moody. You can imagine how uncomfortable the ruled people should be, but so what? At least as a Jin man, Ji Chang is now only frightened and has to rack his brains to help think of strategies.


    "Yes!" Ji Chang pointed to the Han Army array that stopped moving and said, "the monarch can send miscellaneous Hu and lead the Han leader to kill out. According to the situation of the two times just now, the Han leader is a very brave man who should kill out again. At that time, as long as he sees the Han leader coming out, he will immediately order the whole army to press on, and the enemy will never give up his own leader."


    Erming city has just thought about this move. The head General of the Han Dynasty gallops on his horse. He is not in the mud. He has a great chance to trap people, but I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to rely on zahu. Zahu is mostly a coping mentality. If you really want to succeed, you can only let the people of the Jie nationality.


    However, when Erming city thinks about it, it seems that the miscellaneous Hu who has been mowed hesitated. The miscellaneous Hu can move casually everywhere, but there are only less than 500 Capricorn people in its city. How many of the Jie people are going to fight with the army this time? It''s just 50 people. Even if he is willing to die or hurt, how many times will the Han leader kill 50 people?


    Ji Chang looked at Erming city''s uncertain expression. He seemed to guess what he was thinking and said, "there is a warrior in the Dilan tribe named Pang rongruichi. It is said that he is very brave."


    Erming city looked better at last, and ordered a clan soldier to say a few words. Then, he looked at Ji Chang and said with a smile: "yes, no wonder the patriarch said you have a flexible mind. It''s really right to bring you here."


    Ji Chang lowered his head. There was no joy in his face because of being praised. Instead, he flashed sadness and humiliation. When he looked up again, he was flattered.


    The leader of the Dilan tribe came soon, and the man named Pang Rong Ruichi also came.


    Yun Rongrui Chi rode across the war horse. He couldn''t see his height, but he looked tall and rough. As soon as he heard the meaning of Erming City, he opened his mouth and smiled, "Hei hei", and looked at his tribal leader.


    The leader of Dilan tribe is a man who looks old, but his appearance is always much older than his actual age these days. He said: "let Pang Rongrui ruler go up to the general? Then the taxes of our tribe this year..."


    Erming city is more agile: "if you finish your orders, you won''t have to pay the taxes of the Dilan tribe this year. You can also get a share of the profits from the local suppression this year."


    The leader of the land orchid tribe grinned to his ears.


    Pang rongruichi soon came out. He came to the front of the array, raised his mace and shouted to pick something alone.


    Liu Yangang used a short time to check the map in his mind. He was pleasantly surprised to find that because he won two consecutive games, some red marks on the map turned neutral white. That is to say, will the snooping Hu people around change their attitude because of the change of the situation?


    Liu Yan, who was glad that the situation had improved, heard a roar, but saw a guy with a mace yelling. Fortunately, there was a language translation system, or he really couldn''t hear what he was yelling.


    "Fight alone?" Liu Yan was obviously stunned. Throughout history, fighting generals has only happened a few times. Unlike the romance of the Three Kingdoms in the four famous works, fighting generals every war, but the romance is romance after all. I didn''t expect to meet him today.


    [good! A guy with a force value of 75, but he looks rough and powerful. He is regarded as a peerless warrior?]


    Liu Yan clapped his horse and came out. Erming city on the other side was very excited.


    "Good, good, good! Remember you!" Erming city was really happy. He couldn''t help appreciating Ji Chang''s idea: "you can give more food to your family when you go back."


    Hearing the food, Ji Chang''s face changed and his throat seemed to move. What is the most grain in the city now? It''s human flesh, and not dead vegetable people!


    Ji Chang was still disgusted, but he heard an excited cry in the distance. Correspondingly, there was an uproar on his side. Looking up, he saw the rumored brave Pang rongruichi. A head was caught in the hand of the Han leader and still dripping blood


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Thank you so much for your reward. The honor is both happy and frightened. In fact, as long as big guys vote more for recommendation, the honor will be very grateful, really!

 Chapter 23

    It''s too fast. Everything really happened too fast. It''s too fast for people to react at all!


    It''s just a face-to-face meeting. Lu Rongrui ruler, who is known as brave, was cut off at the moment of charging each other?!


    Liu Yan wanted to play very much, holding the enemy''s head in one hand and holding the reins in the other, let the war horse stand up under his seat and make a dignified side. Unfortunately, he is not equipped with stirrups. If he really wants to do that, he will have a greater chance of falling off his horse''s back.


    Erming city was still busy issuing orders. When it wanted to rely on Yun rongruichi to fight with the Han leader, the whole army pressed on, and the next moment his cheeks became stiff.


    On the other side, Liu Yan, who returned to the array, had a happy smile on his face. Some wanted to kill the opponent, and some became neutral white because of more red marks.


    [seeing that more than 70% of them have become neutral, is that the guy just killed is very famous?]


    Dilan tribe is not a big tribe in Qingzhou. It has been in the limelight many times in recent years. It''s all because there is a warrior in the tribe, that is, Pang rongruichi.


    Now, the leader of Dilan tribe''s face is gray. He looks at the headless corpse of Lu rongruichi on the battlefield and suddenly "Er, ah!!!" Then he vomited blood and fell off the horse''s back, causing some tribal people to hurry over, and soon the leader was helped up. After a while, the men and horses of Dilan tribe left the brigade.


    "Damn it!" The face of Erming city was really ugly. He glanced at the departing people of the Dilan tribe and turned to Ji Chang: "what''s your idea?"


    Ji Chang subconsciously shrunk and waited for what to say, but he saw that there was no horse whip in Erming city. He didn''t get whipped. Instead of feeling happy, he was filled with fear. Just because sometimes you don''t get whipped on the spot, the consequences are more serious than being whipped!


    Seeing that more and more bystander forces around the battlefield have changed from hostility to neutrality, Liu Yan has been thinking that it is time to act according to the established deployment.


    Erming city now feels a little difficult to ride a tiger. He already knows what kind of enemy he is facing. The Han Dynasty is not like a newly rising tribe. Even if a newly rising tribe is brave and good at fighting, its military equipment will not be so luxurious. He should doubt whether any forces have intervened to stir up trouble after seeing the failure of Zhao in two consecutive national wars.


    While hesitating whether to continue in Erming City, there was a new move in the Han Department.


    Liu Yan was ordering Jin soldiers to retreat slowly, and the Han Dynasty was divided into two parts. Then it seemed that the elite troops also withdrew a certain distance, leaving the thorny barrier on both sides.


    "..." Erming city was stunned.


    "Lord, what a great opportunity!" Ji Chang looked incredible: "they took the initiative to retreat and divided into two parts. Without the cover of thorns, cavalry..."


    Although Erming city was very confused, it didn''t understand whether the head General of the Han Dynasty had broken his skull. He even had an advantage and made that kind of inexplicable move. He didn''t figure it out, but he was not a fool. If the enemy did something stupid, he was lucky, "ha ha ha!" A burst of laughter, then ordered to blow the horn.


    "Woo woo..."


    That was the signal agreed between Erming city and the cavalry on the left and right wings. The two cavalry who heard the horn began to approach the Han Dynasty.


    "What do you want?" Tuoba Xiu looked blankly: "take the initiative to retreat to the position where the enemy cavalry can cross left and right?!"


    Liu Yan knew what he was doing. He didn''t have time to deal with Tuoba show. While paying full attention to the enemy''s movements, he also needed to observe the changes of the surrounding watching forces.


    Xu Zheng was also very nervous at the moment. He had just been ordered. After receiving the order, they nearly 300 people didn''t have to do other things. Even if the sky fell, they just had to run all the time and withdraw to the scheduled second battlefield, even if they completed the task.


    Retreat and finish the task? Xu Zheng had to doubt whether he and others were shouldering any difficult tasks. He found that the cavalry on the left and right wings were moving, and his inner fear could not be prevented.


    The rest of the Jin soldiers are also loud. They themselves have a lingering fear of the Hu people. When they are pulled to the battle, they are guilty and worry about whether they should be regarded as consumables all the time. Just now, Liu Yan didn''t let them die, but not before doesn''t mean not after!


    "Everybody!" Xu Zhengneng could hear his voice was extremely hoarse: "you have never been kind to me. It''s time to serve!"


    Most of the Jin soldiers looked excited and shouted, but it seems that less than 30% want to take their lives to serve.


    "Jin people are really the most useless group of waste." Tuoba Xiu scoffed: "you usually treat them very well. How many people will follow when you need to fight side by side? Therefore, it''s enough for Jin people to be slaves and maidservants. It''s not suitable for the battlefield."


    Liu Yan was a little speechless.


    Nearly 400 system soldiers have been changing their formation from the previous plane long state to an "eight" double wing formation, with spearmen on the outside and swordsmen and bowmen on the inside.


    Erming city was staring at him. He wanted to know whether the Han Dynasty would reorganize the army next, or watch the cavalry rush to the elite part.


    Yes, the Hu people on the left and right wings are facing the system soldiers. According to the normal military perspective, it will not take much effort to defeat the vulnerable part first, accumulate morale, and then clean up the mob.


    However, the current situation in Erming city is somewhat different. He believes that it is the right choice to attack the elite part first while the enemy is confused. Just because he decided on one thing, that is, the elite of the Han Dynasty was so small. He cleaned up the elite first. Even if there were more mobs in the Han Dynasty, they were just lambs to be slaughtered.


    Xu Zheng and other Jin soldiers were already frightened and waiting for the end, but when they saw that the enemy cavalry was not rushing towards them, they felt lucky and flustered. When they were a little overwhelmed, Liu Yan ordered them to run and retreat.


    In the eyes of outsiders, what happened was that the Han Dynasty was in chaos, and those mobs fled, forcing the elite to stop retreating and fight in situ.


    "It''s a little different? It looks more like the Han ministry deliberately seduced the cavalry to take the initiative."


    "Well, it looks like this. But... How can you use elite to fight for consumption?"


    Tribal armed! No one can bear the loss of tribal forces. The situation on the battlefield is really incomprehensible.


    The cavalry rushed into the array. The sound of horses'' hoofs alone should make people uneasy. The problem is that the array is waiting for a group of system soldiers who resolutely execute orders. They still maintain a strict formation in the face of cavalry from high-speed assault.


    Everyone is paying attention to the big collision that is about to break out. Instead, they are not interested in watching the mob who turn and run wildly. Even except for a very few people, no one finds that the brave Han leader is also retreating.


    Erming City, which had been paying attention to Liu Yan, was one of the people who found it. He was stunned, then laughed wildly and was ecstatic: "the enemy master general ran away!"


    "Please publicize it!" Ji Chang suddenly shouted: "to disturb the morale of the enemy!"


    Erming city doesn''t need Jichang religion at all in this regard. He was already roaring when he found it, which not only stimulated our morale, but also wanted to reduce the morale of the enemy.


    The problem is... It''s useless! The system soldiers had no morale interference at all. They silently accepted the cavalry''s charge, and then killed or were killed mechanically.


    In fact, as long as the infantry are arranged in formation and do not mess up when they are impacted by cavalry, the casualties of cavalry when they impact infantry will not be much lighter than the infantry being attacked.


    It can be seen that the horsemen in charge of the formation were first blocked by the spear forest of spearmen. People and horses were stabbed to death during the sprint. When they collided, they crashed in at most. The cavalry on the horse should fall off the horse by themselves. The infantry who withstood the first wave of impact, as long as they don''t panic, they can push forward after bearing a certain loss. The cavalry who lost the impact force is not superior to the sharp weapon constantly stabbed. On the contrary, the goal becomes larger.


    The expected scene in Erming city did not happen. What he saw was that the cavalry was stopped, and then fell into positional warfare!


    The cavalry did not achieve the expected results. Instead, they fell into a positional war of attrition. There is simply no more worrying way to play than this.


    "The whole army is pressed!"


    Bursts of shouts came from the mouth of the Hu people. They felt that they had an advantage.


    On the other side are Liu Yan and others who have opened a distance. They didn''t stop. They learned that tribal forces would come to support later. The people who were originally in a trance were stunned at first, then relaxed, and their morale was boosted.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Please, let me save some manuscripts for reference. Give me a chance to make Shan more for two or three days^_^

 Chapter 24

    "Cao GUI''s debate" has a saying: husband war, courage! Work hard, fail again, and run out three times.


    Fighting is always about morale. The cavalry of Hu people rushed into the array and failed to defeat the Han army. The command of Erming city to press the whole army did not lead to the collapse of the Han soldiers. At this point, the war has actually entered the consumption mode.


    The cavalry lost speed is equal to losing advantage. The cavalry standing in place is not as good as the infantry standing on the ground. It is not that no cavalry wants to retreat, but they are difficult to have enough space and are completely dragged.


    In addition, the Hu people who charged on foot welcomed several waves of arrow rain on the way, leaving nearly 100 lives and injured. They hit the shield wall composed of swordsmen. After all kinds of strange collisions, shouts and roars, the collision of weapons and the scream of people joined in.


    From the periphery, in addition to the 50 Jie people brought by Erming City, all the others have joined the offensive. At the scene, the crowded party is attacking the Han Army in the form of encircling the three que one.


    Many people think that under this situation, the Han army must be unable to withstand the pressure. How should it escape from the back road deliberately left by Erming city. But no, really not. Although the Han soldiers they saw were on the side of a small number, they were still calm, silent and steady.


    "I didn''t expect... Such an elite appeared in Qingzhou unconsciously!" Erming city almost clenched its teeth: "don''t make too much concessions to your Majesty''s guards. Which force do they belong to?"


    Ji Chang has been worried about how he will be settled back. He wants to explain it, but he can''t guess at all.


    "When they are defeated and the battlefield is cleaned up, people are not allowed to hide. They must be collected in full!" Erming city looked at the battlefield and said, "those who dare to hide will be killed as soon as they are found."


    Erming city is speaking to the Jie people. He deeply believes that it is the enemy''s excellent armour that shows such strong combat effectiveness.


    Ji Chang wanted to talk about the quality of Han soldiers, which was not just as simple as excellent armour, but his lips moved and didn''t say it.


    After several battle losses, less than 400 system soldiers fought against at least 2000 enemy troops. In fact, when they were rushed by cavalry, the loss was greater. The battle exchange rate was definitely about one to five.


    A hu man with a wooden stick squeezed into the battle circle for a long time. He was about to stab a Spearman in his hand, but he stepped on a dead body. Just behind him, someone pushed him, and he fell to the ground.


    The fallen hu man repeatedly wanted to stand up, but he was trampled on his back by big feet. A violent sense of suffocation made him feel like he was going to faint. He reached out his hand and scratched randomly. He felt the armor. He looked very hard. He saw that his hand touched the armor of an armor. His inner ecstasy dispelled the dizziness in an instant, and he was not trampled again the next moment.


    The overjoyed hu man could stand half upright. He rushed over and untied the armor of the enemy''s war dead. Unexpectedly, he just pulled it a little. Originally, he looked at the very strong armor scattered, which changed the expression on his face from ecstasy to amazement. The next moment, a spear pierced through his face and fixed the amazement forever.


    To produce soldiers with military buildings, whether they are armor, weapons or even as small as a belt, Liu Yan has long found that with the death of soldiers, an inexplicable restriction or something. Anyway, armor, weapons and other things will be destroyed in a very short time, the armor will be scattered, and the metal and cloth will be corroded soon, which is difficult to reuse at all, At most, the metal can be collected and returned to the furnace to increase the iron unit. There are no restrictions on the items produced by the blacksmith shop, which is why Liu Yan can take out 100 weapons to trade with the Xu family.


    More than 2000 Hu people attacked 400 people from three sides. In Liu Yan''s mind, a vast number of red dots squeezed from three directions to green dots. He could see the melting of red dots, but the speed of green dots disappearing was not slow at all.


    "Hey! Your tribal forces are dying!"


    "Keep quiet!"


    Liu Yan''s call to stop Tuoba show is to command the soldiers in the system to fight. On the other hand, he has to step up the production of soldiers and pay attention to the changes in the surrounding forces watching the war. It can be said that he is very busy.


    Tuobaxiu has never seen a tribal leader who is even worse than Liu Yan. He is a tribal armed man with excellent armour. He doesn''t understand why Liu Yan said he left behind.


    The whole process lasted about two and a half hours from the battle to Liu Yan''s retreat with Jin soldiers. The sun in the East had moved to the sky.


    Liu Yan took people back all the time and stopped at a slope about two kilometers away from the battlefield.


    In addition to some individual horsemen, the rest who ran two kilometers all seemed panting. They looked at Liu Yan, who was impassive on the war horse with suspicious eyes, and then looked at him as if he were looking at where the so-called reinforcements were, or looking for a direction to escape.


    [it''s all over... The red dots representing the enemy on the battlefield have been reduced by a large area, and the remaining number is estimated to be no more than 400? That is, some of the surrounding forces that used to be neutral watch the war have become red.]


    Liu Yan was too far away from the battlefield and could only vaguely see some.


    At the battlefield, Erming city looked at the corpses and wounded everywhere. He brought more than 2300 people from his city, and several tribes took refuge behind, making the number more than 3000.


    Nearly three thousand, there were five hundred cavalry. They were really against four hundred enemies, but after a fight, the first few defeats were over. Later, the Han leader made his own mistakes. They seized the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to kill the last Han soldier. They could stand less than three hundred!


    "There are such warriors in the world!" Erming city''s face was very bad, but his voice was incomparably impressed, with an undisguised fear: "unexpectedly, after the Lord''s general fled, all the 400 warriors chose to fight to the last minute, and no one fled, let alone made a voice! Such an army... Such an army...", He took a deep breath: "if not four hundred, if not their master will escape, the number is four thousand. If there are master generals who will never leave, who can fight?"


    In fact, not all Hu people died in the hands of system soldiers. Some miscellaneous Hu were afraid to turn around and run away. The escaped miscellaneous Hu was either shot by the Capricorn people or chased by the horse. It is estimated that there are some miscellaneous Hu who died due to crowded stampede? It was 1841 people who really died in the hands of the system soldiers.


    Why are the numbers so accurate? That''s because Liu Yan''s system has a statistical table of killing enemies. The number on his statistical table is 3089, which is a year''s accumulation. Liu Yan guessed that there must be some use in killing the enemy, but he didn''t find out for the time being.


    "Military leader, Han Tribe... Or what forces? They don''t even cherish such warriors. How can they not perish! Are we going to chase and kill the fleeing enemy?" Ji Chang pointed to two kilometers away and said, "they have been there for a long time after they fled."


    Erming city is hesitating. Three thousand to four hundred can fight like this. Now it is less than three hundred to fight against three hundred. Although the enemy''s three hundred looks like a group of slave armies, but... Guilty!


    "Lord, there are many tribes around." Ji Chang wanted to do more to avoid being cleaned up when he went back: "the military Lord sent someone to invite him and promise something. I think there will be tribes to join the crusade."


    Erming city is right. The Jie nationality is now the overlord of the Central Plains. It is natural to summon miscellaneous Hu to work. He immediately sent his people out, promised not to investigate the wait-and-see of those forces, and then promised to distribute their armor and weapons after exterminating the Han ministry.


    Some tribes are really excited, mainly because Liu Yan left behind. At first glance, it is the elite of tribal armed forces, and the rest is just 300 slave armies. He thinks it is a finishing battle to pick up cheap. In this way, Erming city has pieced together a team of about 1800 in two or three hours.


    More than 1800 people were gathered together. Erming city took a deep breath again. Holding a mace, he pointed to the direction of Liu Yan and others and shouted, "go, kill them all!"


    After standing for a long time, Xu Zheng didn''t understand what he was doing standing on the slope, because the two sides were only two kilometers apart and there was no cover in the middle. In fact, both sides could see each other. He could see the sharp decline in the number of the enemy after fighting. He thought Liu Yan was going to kill him, but he didn''t. In the back, he was really at a loss when he saw the enemy advancing again until he heard neat footsteps behind him. He thought someone was coming from behind. He turned his head in fear, but he was stunned.


    Footsteps came from the woods from a distance. A row of spearmen in red robes came out of the woods first. After the first row, there were the second and third rows... Soldiers lined up in neat rows. They were all red robes and black trousers. They were tall and strong soldiers!


    "Jun Shang... Jun Shang''s tribal armed forces!"


    "Reinforcements..."


    The Jin people who thought they were going to die were boiling. Do you know how scared they were before? Even left all the heart to escape, but no one took the lead and stood in place.


    Now, as they watched the troops coming in line, their fear disappeared in an instant, leaving only excitement and relief for the arrival of strong reinforcements.


    Tuobaxiu was so stunned that she almost gnashed her teeth: "you, you are definitely a bastard! How can tribal forces be dispatched separately? If 800 tribal forces were deployed in the beginning..."


    "Shut up!" Liu Yanbing coldly glanced at the Tuoba show. He took the reins and let the horses move under his seat. He trotted in front of the excited Jin soldiers and shouted: "soldiers! Reinforcements have arrived, and the enemies who have fought for a while are tired. Four hundred people killed three thousand of them, and the enemies are already scared."


    Jin soldiers are watching Liu Yan trotting his horse.


    "For many years, you have been weak and incompetent. You have been bullied and forgotten that your ancestors were called Han people! It is not the Han of the Huns, it is the strong Han, it is the Han with a Han as a five Hu!" Liu Yan turned his head and looked at the miscellaneous Hu army getting closer and farther away. In his mind, he ordered the system soldiers to push directly towards the enemy. He held up his sword and roared: "now, I am willing to share the glory of killing the enemy with you! Now, it''s time to awaken the blood of the Han people in your blood! Let''s kill the enemy!"


    Xu Zheng took the lead in shouting: "you are mighty! The Han army is mighty!"


    There''s absolutely nothing wrong with that. After all, Liu Yan calls himself the Han Army, so it''s also right to say the Han army.


    Han Army, how many years ago, how many people shouted "Han army is powerful", and then galloped on the battlefield, killing Hu people with fear and hiding thousands of miles away!


    Jin soldiers looked at the paoze marching forward? They looked at each other again, one followed by shouting "Han army is powerful", then the second, followed by the cry of a large number of people.


    At this time, the friendly forces marching in the array quickened their pace, and their orderly trampling footsteps seemed to be beating war drums.


    "Kill me!"


    "Ah, hey!"


    "The Han army is mighty..."


    The battle number is not neat, but Liu Yan doesn''t care. What he cares about is that they are still Jin people rather than Han people. They finally raised their weapons and have the courage. Their face is not cowardly but ferocious, and dare to attack the enemy


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In fact, one more number can top almost two chapters of 2K, right?

 Chapter 25

    When the situation is bad, despair spreads both physically and mentally. What a surprise to know that reinforcements are coming at that moment?


    Han army? the han people? In fact, unless they have an understanding of history, Jin people do not know what the Han people are, let alone what stories the Han army once had. Things hundreds of years ago are far away from them... Too far away!


    When they heard the cry from Liu Yan, they were very refreshing. They knew that their ancestors were originally called Han people, so what are the Han people?


    Many jin soldiers don''t understand so much. They only know that the reinforcements are coming. They are the tribal armed forces of their Lord and their own people.


    Those of their own, 400 people, can compete with 3000 people and kill less than 300 enemies. They are the kind of elite reinforcements at a glance!


    Yes, reinforcements, they''re coming! They launched a charge!


    Four hundred can kill nearly three thousand enemy troops, including five hundred cavalry. Well, another 400 will certainly not lose against the enemy who can''t deal with 2000, right?


    Ah San was very excited and knew that the next battle was sure to win, which made him have an impulse to fight with his powerful companions.


    "Han people? It seems that their ancestors were called Han people." Ah San was running. He could see that his companions around him looked very excited and thought, "their ideas must be the same as mine. Since they can win, why not show them to the Lord?"


    Maybe someone''s idea will be more complicated, that is Xu Zheng.


    Xu Zheng knows what the Han people are, not the Han of the Huns, but the Han people in the real sense, the Han people of the same blood as them. The imperial dynasty known as the Han Dynasty was the most glorious period for the Han people.


    Yes, that''s right! Once the Han people were so brave, why did they change their name to Jin people and become weak? Have the same blood, just change a name!


    "Han people, we are Han people!" Xu Zheng clenched the handle of the knife and roared as he ran: "kill all the Hu people and pursue the glory of our ancestors!"


    A San was just close to Xu Zheng. When he heard it, he understood it. He could openly shout "kill Hu". Only Jin people would know how exciting it was.


    Ancestors, China is a nation that worships ancestors. It is a habit that has been precipitated in genes for a long time!


    "Avenge your ancestors?" Ah San felt very right. He didn''t have a chance before. Now it''s time for revenge for his ancestors and family. He was shouting: "kill! Kill!"


    Liu Yan leads the army to charge. He controls the rhythm of the horse''s hoof. Behind him are the system soldiers who trot in array. The spearmen have held their weapons flat. The swordsmen and archers are behind the spearmen. At the back are 300 excited Jin soldiers.


    [maybe we should find an opportunity to do some ideological education. Their physical function is already suitable for being a soldier, but they don''t know why to fight. Only by letting them know why to fight, can they find Wu Yong?]


    What exactly was the noise in the Han Dynasty? Erming City couldn''t hear clearly. He saw a black line composed of a human wall suddenly appear on the high slope, and the beating speed of his heart could not be controlled to speed up: "tribal armed!?"


    When did tribal forces become so worthless? After being destroyed for hundreds, hundreds more can emerge. In addition, Erming city doesn''t understand that there are 800 elite in the Han Dynasty. Why don''t you take 400 out first and pull them out at one time?


    "If I knew that there were 800 elite soldiers, I would fight with the Han Department only when I was seriously ill..." Erming City stared at the soldiers whose walking posture was like a mold. He was guilty. He told the family soldiers around him: "slow down and retreat after listening to my instructions."


    The miscellaneous beard, who thought it was a drowning dog, rushed quickly, but first heard bursts of sounds like war drums, and then saw the orderly array of troops emerging from the slope. I don''t know how many people stopped abruptly, but the people behind didn''t know, and the people who stopped were pushed forward.


    Zahu actually doesn''t understand "the Han army is powerful!" What is it? They only know that the situation is very wrong. The pace of the troops who have begun to charge on the slope is too neat. If they can step on this army like the sound of war drums, it will certainly not be a slave army.


    More and more miscellaneous Hu found something wrong. The person in front actually wanted to retreat, but the miscellaneous Hu behind was still pushing forward, causing chaos in an instant.


    The system soldiers in the charge were ordered by Liu Yan to divide on both sides. The 300 Jin soldiers led by Xu Zheng crossed the front and shouted and rushed to the enemy who caused chaos.


    The battle broke out in that case. The Jin soldiers who had some hesitation were worried that they only wanted to run with zahu. Zahu was easily killed, and their mood changed from uneasiness to some excitement. It seemed that they suddenly found that the usually ferocious Hu people were actually very weak. For a moment, the Jin soldiers had no worries. They waved their weapons and chased the Hu people who turned around and ran away.


    Liu Yan did not join the fight, and the 400 system soldiers were also split into two parts, making a encirclement maneuver from the left and right wings.


    [yes, that''s it. With an easy victory, they will taste the taste of victory. As long as they kill a hu man, they will understand that the Hu people are just like that.]


    Miscellaneous Hu got himself into trouble. Their mentality of picking up bargains hurt themselves. It''s also because they don''t belong to each other and can''t cooperate. Even if miscellaneous hu wants to fight, how can they still want to fight when they see that their surrounding partners are running away?


    "The enemy''s main general ran away." Tuobaxiu was very sharp eyed and raised his hand to dozens of horsemen running in the distance: "if you kill more people and don''t kill the Jie people, as long as they return to Buqi City, they can gather 2000, 3000, 4000... Again soon. They have enough military food and can even gather tens of thousands."


    Liu Yan knows. He knows what environment he is in. If it weren''t for this, Tuoba show would be of no use at all.


    Yes, Liu Yan left tuobaxiu not to be his wife, but to have the possibility of cooperation with Dai Guo. Cooperation can be mutual military assistance or trade exchanges.


    Is Tuoba show not beautiful? To be very honest, according to Liu Yan''s aesthetic view, tuobaxiu is really not a beauty. It may seem that she will be a great beauty on the grassland, but Liu Yan really doesn''t think so. She is a prairie woman with rough skin, freckles on her face, thick waist and big ass. But it has nothing to do with beauty and ugliness. Liu Yan really didn''t want to marry any foreign women in the past. He is a man with rebellious golden fingers. He is destined to make a great career. What is marrying a foreign woman?


    Well, Liu Yan''s idea is more direct. His wife must be a woman of his own family, because the ancients paid attention to the difference between legitimate and common people. If the legitimate eldest son was not the "crystallization" of the combination of his own family, I don''t know how much trouble it would cause.


    The battle continued. After the zahu counterattack, Jin soldiers began to suffer casualties. However, in general, the outcome of the battle was doomed since the system soldiers completed the clip from both wings.


    Zahu surrendered. They didn''t hesitate to surrender.


    "Your Majesty, the enemy surrendered!" Xu Zheng was excited when he saw Liu Yan again: "we killed more than 200 people, and the remaining nearly 1000 people surrendered."


    Liu Yanping nodded quietly, looked at the prisoners of war who were being tied into strings by hemp rope, turned his head and looked at the escaped enemy. His eyes mainly focused on the dozens of horses far away, and said, "take the prisoners of war to the woods in batches and kill them in batches."


    "Ah?" It came from two people''s mouths. One was Xu Zheng''s panic and the other was tuobaxiu''s shock.


    "We have to attack the city. What is it to take more prisoners than ourselves?" Liu Yan''s face was expressionless and just stared at Xu Zheng: "I think you can execute the order perfectly."


    Xu Zheng swallowed his saliva and gasped for breath. He wanted to say something like "killing prisoners is ominous", but Hu people don''t seem to pay attention to this? He could only bow his hands and salute with difficulty, saying, "promise!"


    After tuobaxiu was shocked, he didn''t say anything. In the years of killing, dead people are common. She appreciated Liu Yan''s simplicity very much. If she were a person with a pinch of character, it would be a pity that she could not stay as a slave, but she would forget that it was extremely dangerous to have more prisoners of war than her own army.


    Of course, it takes a step for Liu Yan to clean up the prisoners of war, and the necessary deception is also needed, so he has to work in batches.


    Next, Xu took about an hour to enter the forest with batch after batch of miscellaneous Hu. At the beginning, those Jin soldiers would tremble all over, and then gradually numb. The more they got to the back, the more normal their face was. It seemed that they were still a little excited, and even had a feeling of elation?


    "How on earth do you want to train those Jin people?" Tuobaxiu tilted his head and looked at Liu Yan: "I found... You are deliberately training these Jin people!"


    Liu Yan is specially training these Jin people. What''s the matter? He hoped that the Jin people brought out could be used as seeds to affect more Jin people and slowly restore the glory of the Han people. He will carry it out so unswervingly!

 Chapter 26

    In the eyes of a considerable number of people, Liu Yan is not like a material who can fight. Indeed, Liu Yan also believes that he is not a peerless general.


    "Who will let the tribal armed forces in batches, not concentrate to win at one time?"


    Not only one person will have similar ideas, but what do they know? If Liu Yan could concentrate 800 system soldiers at one time, would he bother so much?


    Clean up the battlefield and gather all the metals. The corpses are also selectively distinguished. The soldiers belonging to our side dig several large pits for joint burial. Enemy bodies? Who cares so much!


    In about three hours, Liu Yan led the troops to continue to march towards Buqi city.


    Compared with the silence when they came, Jin soldiers who set foot on the journey again talked more and said almost everything. What they said most was how many Hu people they killed and who they avenged. A small number of people are comparing the number of enemies killed. Some people are not killing enemies on the battlefield at all, but participating in the execution later. However, no one is so careful. Anyway, they kill Hu people.


    "Are you going to attack the city?" Tuobaxiu had too many questions, but Liu Yan didn''t answer them all. She said: "the Capricorn people are weak, but the overlord of the Central Plains is still the Capricorn people. You can show your power by doing that, but you have to face the next wave of revenge from the Capricorn people."


    Liu Yan actually weighed it. He didn''t choose to do such a thing on impulse.


    Yes, Liu Yan has almost no power and weak strength. He has thousands of reasons to ignore those who are called Jin people rather than Han people. They are slaughtered and eaten arbitrarily by the Jie nationality or some Hu people.


    Strength is too weak. Is this reason sufficient? Then hide, as I haven''t heard of thousands of Jin people being detained waiting for adult dried meat, and I don''t know how many jin girls have been raped day and night, and the girls will be killed and eaten from time to time.


    Many times, as long as you find an excuse for yourself, there will be countless excuses. Liu Yan doesn''t know how others understand it. He has read some professional psychology books. He clearly knows that as long as people have the experience of making excuses once, they will have the next excuse.


    Throughout history, people who want to do something big can avoid something because of the unfavorable situation, but they will never go against their heart, especially in some necessary trade-offs. No matter how difficult it is or even the next moment of failure, they will do it without hesitation.


    People are moving forward in one difficult choice and struggle after another. Many times... If they don''t move forward, they will fall down!


    Many times, people have no choice, such as the Jin man named Li Kuang, who has no choice.


    Li Kuang should be regarded as an aristocratic family, right? But that was before the Central Plains. Many aristocratic families fled to the south, and a considerable number of families stayed in the north and the Central Plains. They thought it didn''t matter who became the ruler at all. Anyway, whoever was in charge of the family was the life of paying taxes and paying taxes, but they were wrong. That''s not the case when the Hu people were in charge of the family.


    This is the first time that the Hu people ruled the Central Plains. Before that, no one had any examples to learn from. The Central Plains has been in turmoil since the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. At the time of the scuffle among the princes, the rulers changed again and again. They really thought that it would make no difference if the Hu people became rulers.


    Wrong, really wrong. There are great differences in the rule of the Hu people, but when they regret... They can''t escape south!


    About a month ago, Li Kuang''s family, like many powerful men who stayed in the Central Plains, built fortresses, gathered civilians and lived a closed but nourishing life.


    In the past, the Jie people had a laissez faire attitude towards the fortress. If they didn''t fight, they would lose manpower. They could collect things anyway. It''s probably a laissez faire attitude. But I don''t know how it started. Maybe it started with more and more taxes collected by the Capricorn, and then more and more fortresses couldn''t pay taxes? The Jie family, who didn''t pay much attention to the fortresses everywhere, cheated Li Kuang''s family''s fortress with some people from Jin


    The Li Kuang family was finished. After they were finished, people were caught and things were robbed. Li Kuang and other people were coerced by the Jie family with their relatives'' lives. They found a friendly fortress and did the same trick to open the fortress. They almost repeated their victimization, but this time he was on the side of the Betrayer.


    Snowball! This family was cheated to open, leading to the fall of the fortress. The victimized family will find the next one. There are always some people with relatively good relationships. One family is connected with another. It''s really snowballing!


    How many powerful and powerful are Changguang county? They say they are careless, they say they have no brain, and they say they are easy to trust. Most of them are cleaned up under the conspiracy of the Capricorn family. Is the person who speaks his mind a great scholar of Jin? That''s right! Only Jin people can come up with that kind of method. Even only great Confucianism has enough knowledge to design a set of interlocking strategies, but its heart... How poisonous!


    At this moment, more than 4000 people, including Li Kuang, were tied up like piglets one after another as if they were animals, and were thrown into a large fence at random.


    Recently, it hasn''t rained in Changguang county. The ground is dry and bound. The chest is against the ground, but the hands and feet tilt to the sky like a overturned turtle. At least they won''t be suffocated by the mud.


    Many people are sobbing, because their relatives were killed, because of their stupidity... There are many. Lament or something, they are likely to be pulled out at the next moment, bled like a pig, cut off their throat, stare at the frightened and desperate eyes, greedily stare at the last light they can see, and then slowly shrouded in darkness.


    On the other side of the fence where the male Jin people are being held, about 700 Jin women are being held. Their age distribution is relatively wide, from seven or eight to thirty, most of them are in their twenties and are not bound.


    From time to time, imprisoned Jin people will be pulled out. Male Jin people will howl when they are pulled out. The bleak voice is creepy. Only Hu people who come to pull people will have a cruel smile on their faces.


    During the day, fewer female Jin people were pulled out, and they would cry when they were pulled out, but more often they silently looked at the position of male Jin people, and their eyes were full of numbness


    It''s not that those women who don''t cry are more backbone. In fact, they are completely desperate. For women, their husbands or children have died, and their hearts are completely dark. Death is not a fear, but a desire.


    At night, especially in the evening, more female Jin people will be pulled out. They are different from the male Jin people. After the male Jin people are taken away, no one will return, and most of the taken Jin women will return again. What were they taken away for? I can''t bear to say.


    In fact, it can be seen that if the detainees go to the fence, they can not only see how the male Jin people were killed, but also hear all kinds of voices before they die. We can not only see how the male Jin people were killed, but also see how the female Jin people who were pulled out were insulted.


    Li Kuang''s position is better, but it''s not a good thing for him. On the contrary, there is a visual stimulus that will drive him crazy.


    People were bound to kneel down, their hair was pulled, resulting in bending back, and their throats were obviously exposed. A sharp weapon crossed their throats quickly or slowly. Blood rushed out like a leaking faucet. People were knocked down at will. At that time, they had to wait for suffocation.


    One was followed by the next, and one after another was slit. Look at the speed of those busy Hu people. Some Jin people whose throats are cut open will be lifted up by Hu people and go to a row of cooking pots. Some Hu people will use skilled techniques to open their bellies, take out unnecessary internal organs, and then clean up the human body that they think can eat. The whole body is thrown into the boiling pot with water at will.


    There will be a smell in the air. It is difficult to describe what it is. There is a smell in the blood. It seems that it is a little greasy? It''s the smell of human blood, excrement and urine mixed with human soup.


    Li Kuang knew the man who had just been thrown into the pot. It was the patriarch of the family who tricked the people into opening the fortress, so that their fortress was broken by internal and external cooperation.


    It was supposed to be a happy thing to watch his enemy die, but Li Kuang really didn''t have any happy feeling in his heart. He just thought he might be crazy at the next moment, but he hasn''t been crazy all the time!


    "When will it be my turn?"


    Li Kuang wanted to see the sky, but because his chest was on the ground, his sight was blocked by the fence. He really couldn''t see the sky.


    "I don''t know if the sky is blue, whether there are clouds..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s a shame to update less, but can you ask for some recommended tickets?

 Chapter 27

    Ah Xiang''s body is moving, moving forward and backward. She is riding on her body by a figure, passively stirring forward and backward. What happened? It will happen to many jin women in the Central Plains or North. They are being violated.


    Not far from Ah Xiang, there was a show that one after another bound male Jin people were bled. The ground was covered with Yin red blood, and the dazzling red gathered into the water flow. There were blood pools in some low-lying places, and a lot of flies were "buzzing".


    Howling, howling from different starting points, some are dying, some are like beasts.


    Yes, Ah Xiang is not the only one who is being violated. At least 30 jin women are suffering humiliation and pain. The roar like a beast comes from the mouth of Hu people who violate Jin women.


    For Jin people, they are experiencing everything as if they were in hell. The sky is approaching dusk, and the world will not have light soon. For the Jin people living under the rule of the Hu people in the Central Plains or Beidi, even in broad daylight, how bright the sun is, there is never light in their eyes, but their body and heart are in cold darkness.


    Why not die? I''ll die soon! Ah Xiang is very eager for this.


    A Xiang''s position is closer to the Jin men being held. She can see the people being held inside through the gap in the fence. Looking at her, she is a person with a dull expression and the same dull face. If you remember correctly, that man seems to be his own husband?


    [by the way, what''s my husband''s name? His name is li... What''s Li? It''s just more than a month. I can''t remember many beautiful things...]


    The sight became more and more blurred. The eyes were filled with tears. Ah Xiang looked at everything as if separated by a layer of water mist. She can''t remember a lot of things. She can''t remember her husband''s name, the furnishings at home, and whether there is a stream in front of the door... Her body and heart are filled with humiliation and despair. In her mind is a month''s experience of screaming when she recalls it.


    "Husband, madam..."


    A voice awakened Ah Xiang from her extreme trance. She tried her best to look around. What she saw was a 15-year-old girl, who was also pressed by a beast.


    For Ah Xiang, the voice and face are familiar, but who is it? She can''t remember


    "Madam, when shall we die?"


    "Yes, when will you die?"


    The little girl''s posture was a little strange. Her legs were raised high, resulting in a half fold of her waist. Her face was in great pain. She didn''t know what to whisper, and her voice was getting lower and lower.


    "... good hope... That you can be buried after death,... No, no... Be eaten..."


    "Yes, it''s a happy thing to be buried when you die..."


    Ah Xiang actually doesn''t know who the little Niang is. She really doesn''t have any impression. Listen to the address. It should be someone in your castle, or you won''t call her madam.


    The little Niang had no voice. Her crooked head and the expression on her face had solidified. She looked very ferocious. The corners of her mouth seemed to have a strange smile, and there was so much expectation in her eyes.


    Yes, what a happy thing to have a touch of loess after death!


    Ah Xiang knows that the little girl is dead. Such things happen too much. She heard the roar of the beast and saw the little girl who couldn''t remember her name being carried.


    Ah Xiang knows that this person who has forgotten who she is will be processed and will soon become food in the mouth of wild animals.


    There can be a lot of misfortunes in the world. It is a vent tool in life and food after death. There will not be only one Jin woman in the Central Plains.


    This kind of thing happened in the past and will happen in the future. It''s all because the Jin family... Sima royal family, together with those bureaucrats and people who can escape, romantically began to cross the south in their clothes, leaving thousands of people who should have been protected by them.


    Before dying, countless people will curse Sima royal family and everything that can be cursed.


    The sky of the Central Plains is floating, constantly floating the gathered resentment, but the resentment is just resentment. The ethereal things are never easy to change. Hope the sky can chop lightning and kill Hu people who are more cruel than beasts one by one? God doesn''t have a surname of "Jin". He has no obligation to avenge the Jin people.


    Sima Jinshi fled to the south of the Yangtze River. They are bringing civilization to the foolish south. They are busy drinking, feasting, singing and dancing to celebrate their escape from the mouth of the tiger. They have no time to pay attention to what the people they left behind are encountering.


    In order to maintain false stability, or extremely afraid that even the south of the Yangtze River could not survive, the Jin imperial court dared not do anything to connect the refugees in the Central Plains. They seem to be very afraid of taking in their fleeing compatriots, which will lead the Hu people to drink and drink the Yangtze River, making them lose their last piece of land. They choose not to accept their compatriots, or even drive them away so that the Hu people can kill. It seems that if the Hu people are happy, they won''t turn their eyes to the south of the Yangtze River.


    Ah Xiang wants to die. She vaguely remembers that she can''t die. After death, she will harm someone who is very important to herself.


    Yes, Jie Hu told the arrested Jin women what they would do to their people as long as they dared to commit suicide. But Ah Xiang forgot and couldn''t remember. The figure of that little man was buried in the deepest memory.


    Bursts of voices seemed to have passed into Ah Xiang''s ears. She suddenly widened her eyes.


    [defeated? The three thousand soldiers who fought almost completely? The enemy is killing Buqi city???]


    By the way, what is the Han Army and what does it have to do with the Jin people? Ah Xiang''s thinking is a little confused.


    However, it doesn''t matter to Ah Xiang. As long as someone can kill all these beasts, even being buried with them is a kind of happiness!


    ¡­¡­


    Not long ago, the majestic Erming city came back. He went out with nearly 3000 teams. When he returned, there were less than 30 people left.


    Er Rong already knew the news of the defeat of Erming city. Except that some of the Jie people ran back to Buqi city alive, the rest were either killed or captured, and the 1800 people gathered up behind them were all destroyed? Most of them who survived now probably chose to flee all over the mountains, but less than 30 people really returned to their cities.


    Four hundred people against three thousand, three thousand left less than three hundred, the other side all destroyed? Errong wondered if he had heard something wrong or something else. Which tribe or tribal leader would take out tribal arms to bury him like this?


    Yes, er Rong knows very well that nearly 3000 people gathered temporarily will suffer heavy casualties even if they can win. He doesn''t care how many miscellaneous Hu died. He focuses on who will take out the tribal armed losses in this almost meaningless battlefield.


    "They are killing towards the city?" Er Rong felt a little confused: "what kind of power is it? The Han Dynasty? A newly rising power! If you can take out at least 400 armour warriors, it won''t be a small power. Even Murong Xianbei in Eastern Liaoning can give the power of the whole family only 3000 armour warriors. When are armour warriors so worthless?"


    Erming city looked very embarrassed. He was still panting! After greatly breathing the air, he said, "brother, this is not the time to investigate this. Quickly let people guard the city, and then call people around!"


    Stick to the city? No, although the city is the county capital of Changguang County, when has it been repaired! The city wall with gaps everywhere is like a sieve. Call someone to defend the city? No, there are a lot of people in the city, but the miscellaneous Hu previously summoned have been buried. Now in the city, in addition to about 500 Jie people, some "countrymen" who originally lived in the county capital seem to have only more than 3000 Jin people who were caught and didn''t come to make meat foam?


    "Wait!" Er rongbi made a silent gesture. He looked like listening. After listening for a while, his face changed color: "so fast!?"


    What''s so fast? Listen to some vague voices, like... Killing?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Recommended book: Rebirth of the Soviet Union


    PS: resume the update of two chapters from tomorrow. If there is no special notice, the first chapter will be changed to 7:30 in the morning and the second chapter will be changed to 7:30 in the evening

 Chapter 28

    It was a cry of killing. Someone kept pouring into the city from the gap in the city wall. They shouted "kill Hu", and their emotions looked unusually excited.


    There is no doubt that the people who poured into the city were Jin soldiers under Liu Yan''s command. They had reasons to be excited. They had just won a victory and won easily. They must be in a state of high spirits after chasing the defeated Hu people all the way.


    In addition, Liu Yan has shouted that after capturing Buqi City, there will be generous rewards for whoever gets the materials in the city and who kills the Hu people. They will also be officially accepted as a glorious Han.


    Jin people''s understanding of becoming Han people is that they will become their own people of the tribe, and will no longer be slaves, let alone weak Jin people. In fact, they don''t have many concepts about becoming a Han. What they yearn for is that the treatment should be much better after becoming a Han?


    In front of them were Jin soldiers who were charging hard, and behind them were orderly system soldiers. They didn''t encounter any resistance at all. They easily entered the city from the gap.


    If Liu Yan could not use the map in his mind to observe, he would hesitate whether it was a conspiracy for no one to defend. However, looking at the display on the map, Liu Yan knew that there was no ambush.


    Xu is leading the charge. In fact, his running speed is not very fast. It is a moderate stepping frequency. He felt that he must take the lead in charging, not for others, for himself, to find the courage he had already lost, and to gain the recognition and appreciation of the loyal object.


    If you still don''t understand before, after some things, Xu Zheng thinks he has understood Liu Yan.


    [this man suddenly appeared and claimed to be a Han man. He has an inexplicable passion for killing Hu. He is proud of being a Han man. He often shows a desire that we (Jin people) can accept his leadership and accept his leadership and become his people after becoming a Han man!]


    Only the Hu people will deliberately emphasize the nation. Since the ancestors'' era, China has rarely talked about the nation, usually about the country and culture. In fact, it is not difficult to understand that the strong and confident side will not pay so much attention. It always has a broad mind. The Chinese ancestors accepted countless ethnic groups. No one has long remembered the names of those ethnic groups. Their blood has been integrated into China and become a part of China. This is the tolerance of the strong.


    It seems that a person named Kong Qiu said that "if the barbarians are Chinese, they will be Chinese; if the barbarians are Chinese, they will be barbarians". It''s good to say that they agree with our culture, wear our clothes, have common values, and are really their own people.


    However... It was a kind of recognition and integration under the leadership of China. For example, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty defeated the Huns and accepted Jin richan. For example, with the efforts of the final army of Ziyun, he accepted the whole Nanyue country. For example, ban Dingyuan''s Jedi Qingqi belonged to the 36 countries in the western regions.


    Xu Zheng knows those stories. When he was very young, his grandmother always told some stories. In those stories, the Han people are a very powerful title, which represents a country. Then, because the country is so powerful, the country''s name has become the name of the nation.


    If the Ming Dynasty offends a strong man, he will be punished even if he is far away! How refreshing it sounds! Since ancient times, even in the future, who can shout such slogans with full confidence? Maybe not anymore


    Xu Zheng saw the first person after entering the city. It was a man standing on the street with a stunned face. It was no doubt that he was wearing Hu people. He roared violently and quickened his pace. The hu man turned to escape. After he caught up with him, he stabbed him to the ground in the back.


    [I want to be a Chinese in grandma''s story, a Chinese who can stand up to the world!]


    The shouts of killing rang out in Buqi city. Not all Hu people knew that the troops brought out by Erming city were defeated in less than a day. They were not only defeated, but also chased and killed by the other party.


    So far, ah San doesn''t know what the Han people should be like. He wants to learn from those tribal armed forces, that is, charging in silence, fighting in silence and gaining glory in silence.


    Yes, it''s glory. Ah San was praised by Liu Yan just now because he killed two miscellaneous Hu. Liu Yan praised him and rewarded him with a war knife. He also said that he would help him find a mother-in-law if he had a chance.


    Mother-in-law, Hello! Thinking about it makes ah San feel excited. Where he used to live, people with women are all prominent figures. Some people are destined to be single for a lifetime for one reason or another.


    [I want a mother-in-law. Will the Lord really reward a mother-in-law by killing a few more?]


    A San also saw the Hu people. With the obsession of wanting to be a mother-in-law, he dared to rush up with a knife in the face of three seemingly ferocious Hu people.


    A person will have a dream. No matter what his status, having a dream is a very noble thing. Long ago, most Jin people who were not taken in by Liu Yan dreamed of a safe place to live. In fact, they have achieved it.


    After living a seemingly safe life, the desire for stability has not decreased at all, because only after experiencing some things can we know how hard security is. In fact, they did not think that stability needs to be guarded and defended by themselves. No one has told them the relevant truth. Some are living in ignorance and living in order to live.


    "There are about ten over there!"


    "Go! Kill them! Kill Hu!"


    "Go!"


    "Kill!"


    The Hu people who were wandering originally were in a state of ignorance. Even if they saw soldiers who were looking at Jin people killing them, even if their bodies reacted to escape, they didn''t understand in their mind. When did Jin people have the courage to raise weapons against "Chinese people" or even "National People"? When did Jin people have the courage to wave their sharp weapons to "Chinese" or "national"?


    Ten people surrounded three Hu people. In the ferocious cries and warnings of Hu people, their weapons were splitting and stabbing. Waiting for the three Hu people to be killed, more than ten people did something to compete for the head.


    A San was lucky. He cut off two Hu people, cut off their heads and tied them around his waist. As a result, there were two bloody heads shaking around his waist. The blood was dripping all over his trouser legs and left a red trace along the way.


    [killed two. Hey, can you ask the Lord for two women?]


    The sky is approaching dusk. The city, the capital of a county, must have been prosperous a long time ago, but now under the bloody sunset, there is only a piece of dilapidation.


    Hu people can''t operate and produce. What they like is to enjoy success and destruction. If the Hu people know how to operate, the urban defense of the city should not be open everywhere.


    Of course, maybe the Jie people think they are the overlord of the Central Plains, and no one will be brave enough to attack the city?


    Well, in fact, most of the Jie people are in the capital Xiangguo, which is due to the habit of the Hu people. They will gather most of the people together. The number of Jie people around is really very small, but there are more Di people, Xiongnu and Qiang people who serve the Jie people.


    "Ah San, this way, this way!"


    "Zhao Shisi?"


    "I found the smell of meat over there. There must be a large family of Hu people!"


    "Meat smell?"


    Zhao 14 is a name. He is the 14th in his family. Of course, it was not the mother who gave birth to 14 children, but he was ranked 14th among his clan peers.


    "The big Hu people must have guards. Shout more people."


    "Yes, yes, call more people."


    A San''s waist is still tied with two heads, and there is also one around Zhao 14''s waist, but Zhao 14''s head looks like a woman?


    Calling, there was not much time. Nearly thirty people gathered together. They moved forward along the direction of the smell of meat, howling one by one. Some were emboldening and some were looking forward to what they could capture.


    When they ran out of an alley, they smelled more and more wrong. In addition to the smell of meat, the smell of blood and odor mixed together. I really don''t know how to describe it.


    "What''s that..."


    "Ga?!"


    They were stunned. For some people, the scene they saw was a little familiar


    It was a fence that was casually fenced up, and then associated with the strange smell of the scene, some pictures appeared in many people''s minds. That was the picture of Jin people being slaughtered, gutted and thrown into a big pot like animals!


    There was a brief silence and a cry. Now they are all Jin people. The reason why there is only one person left is that their relatives were slaughtered like animals!


    Touching the sadness in the depths of their hearts, they howled and gathered into one sentence: "kill, kill, kill all Hu people!"

 Chapter 29

    At about 12:05 p.m., a chapter will be updated. Sleepless friends will help cast recommendation votes and click on a member. Thank you!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There are many Hu people there. In fact, most Hu people in the city are concentrated in only two places, one is the county capital, and the other is the place where preserved meat is made.


    Zhao Shishi''s face was twisted. He rushed quickly and shouted something in his mouth.


    Ah San is also rushing. He has temporarily forgotten his mother-in-law''s affairs in his mind. All the veins on his forehead appear, and his face is a little abnormal red.


    The Jin soldiers in charge had very strange expressions, both ferocious and painful. They stared at the front and saw a lot of Hu people, holding their weapons tightly.


    When the chaos began in Buqi City, the imprisoned Jin people had heard it.


    When the cry of killing just came, the Hu people didn''t respond at first. Probably after knowing what happened, they learned that the Jin people came to attack the city. The Hu people entered the circle where the Jin people were detained and launched a round of massacre. In order to vent their anger, they killed in various ways.


    Li Kuang is very lucky. He was not killed because of his position. It''s also because of his position. He saw his wife raped and raped. Now he saw a wave at the other end of the street... How to say? Like a slave army made up of Jin people?


    By the way, Liu Yan didn''t send a uniform uniform uniform to the Jin people under his hand. The Jin people who went to war with the army wore everything or didn''t wear. It looked like it was really a slave army of a Hu tribe.


    [has the rule of the "nation" been challenged? Which tribe challenged the "nation"


    Li Kuang didn''t know that what came out of his mind for the first time was thinking about this. Maybe it''s the relationship between his family background and the details of being cultivated since childhood?


    There are not few Hu people in the "slaughterhouse". Should there be more than 60 people? Few of them have metal weapons, and most Hu people even have empty hands.


    When Hu people saw soldiers coming out of the streets, they were actually nervous. However, what they saw was a group of slave soldiers composed of Jin people. The original tension disappeared and replaced with a state of contempt.


    What are Jin people? Waste, coward, two legged sheep... There is hardly any good name anyway. If the forces of the same Hu people came, those Hu people would be nervous, but the Jin people came? Are you kidding! They usually bully and kill fewer Jin people? Jin people have been deeply rooted in their impression that they are waste, cowards and two legged sheep!


    Both sides are shouting "kill", and both sides are launching an assault. Hu people sincerely despise Jin people. Even if Jin people are armed to the teeth, they despise Jin people and have psychological advantages; A San, Zhao 14 and others who launched the charge were mostly brought up sad things. They killed Hu people before and accumulated some courage. Then, generally speaking, it is extremely angry and hot blood rushed to the head, temporarily ignoring the advantage of the number of Hu people and forgetting the fear of Hu people.


    People belonging to different groups collided together, and various sounds were made when the people collided. It was quiet for a moment, and then all kinds of sounds were made again in a more miscellaneous way.


    People are shouting, all kinds of weapons are waving, blood is racing, there is no formation to speak of, let alone tactics to speak of, that is, fighting with courage.


    After a period of time, Jin soldiers'' physical quality is actually OK, but their long-term weakness can not be made up by a period of time. Their number is twice as small as that of the Hu people. At the beginning, they can take advantage of weapons. When they wait for the scuffle, they are a little overwhelmed.


    Li Kuang is watching. Many people who are bound are watching what they can see and listening.


    Jin people? What happened when the Jin people attacked the cities of the "national race"? How could Jin people have the courage to attack the cities where "national races" and "National People" live?


    "Kill well, kill more..." Ah Xiang smiled and smiled very sweetly: "it''s good if anyone dies."


    Jin women were not bound. Many people gathered around the fence and looked around. In fact, they just looked at what they could expect... It is estimated that no one would have any illusions.


    A San felt that the number of people around him was decreasing. He chopped to death. He turned his head and looked again. It was not an illusion, but that there were many fewer people.


    There were about thirty people, and there were less than ten who could stand face to face. The corresponding number of Hu people would not exceed forty. The weapons in the hands of a San and others have an advantage, but this advantage is reversed as the weapons of his dead companions are taken by the Hu people.


    "Ah San, retreat first, and then the convener!" Zhao Shishi''s face was scratched by something. A terrible scar appeared on his left cheek. His face was also a piece of blood: "it''s going to be fast!"


    Back? Ah San subconsciously felt that they should not retreat. To put it bluntly, they were hot headed and really wanted to retreat. When the courage passed, would they become a flight?


    A San really experienced too much when he was chased and killed by Hu people in his escape. When he really started to escape, no one cared about who. Those who ran slowly were killed first, and then those who ran fast were killed. Hu people have an advantage in physical strength. If they retreat, it is estimated that they will all explain here.


    It was another small meeting. There were fewer Jin soldiers who could stand. During this period, two Jin soldiers could not stand the pressure and ran away, but the two fugitives handed their backs to the enemy. They didn''t run a few steps. They were killed from the back in the escape, not in the fight.


    [it''s over! Mother-in-law... Not only the mother-in-law given by the Lord can''t get it, but also she''s going to die!]


    The Hu people were howling. In fact, the expression on their faces did not have the initial self-confidence. It was like knowing for the first time that the Jin people would kill even if they were fierce. Among them, a relatively burly hu man was shouting. He didn''t really listen to what he was shouting. I guess he asked his companions to quickly solve the remaining seven or eight Jin people.


    A San waved his weapons to drive away the two Hu people who wanted to get close. He looked around again and his eyes narrowed because he saw Zhao 14''s body.


    Li Kuang is watching, Ah Xiang and many women are watching, they are just watching.


    "It''s worth it, isn''t it?" A San tried his best to get closer to his companions: "at least he killed Hu people before he died, didn''t he?"


    Some of the companions nodded and others answered "yes".


    The whole city seemed to be shouting for killing. In the dark sky, however, the interior of the city was bright everywhere. In fact, light is brought by fire. War is always accompanied by iron and fire. When weapons are waved, there is a raging tongue of fire.


    "I''ll find it soon! You ordered to kill all the Hu people and save the captives!" In fact, Xu Zheng has been looking for it for a long time. He came out of the corner of the alley and happened to see two groups of people who had turned from fighting to opposing. He also saw the goal he had been looking for for for a long time. In a moment, he smiled grimly: "sure enough! Just over there, kill all Hu people and save our own people!"


    A San heard a familiar voice and looked over and saw Xu Zheng running with nearly 100 people. For a moment, a San really felt weak and wanted to sit on the ground.


    The reaction of the Hu people was quite direct. They didn''t even say hello to each other. They twisted and lifted their feet and ran away with tacit understanding. That''s right! Sixty people have been fighting thirty for a while, and there are less than 20 left on our side. If we don''t run, we must be mentally ill.


    Someone chased him. Ah San really sat down on the ground and did the same thing to fight those who survived. They looked at each other and couldn''t control a burst of "ha ha" laughter. They may have escaped death more than once, but there has never been a scene like this that can still laugh.


    Ah San quickly stood up again, walked to Zhao 14''s body and squatted down. Zhao 14''s face was not so easy to recognize, but it was only from his clothes. A San saw that Zhao 14''s fatal injury was on the tianlinggai. It was clear that it was cut off by the sharp weapon. As a result, looking at his head was like looking at an open can of wine.


    The Hu people ran away and someone went after them. Xu Zheng just looked at the surviving a San and others and walked to the fence. He came to the edge of the fence and looked inside. He saw a lot of people tied up like piglets. None of them near the entrance and exit of the fence was alive.


    Xu Zheng asks people to come over and ask them to carry out the ones who are not dead first, and also to distinguish the injured ones. He went to the next fence, where the women were detained. When he walked over, he shouted, "don''t worry, you have nothing to do."


    In response to Xu Zheng, there were quiet eyes. They just looked at Xu Zheng quietly and the soldiers who gradually surrounded him


    "Will you rape ~ us?" Ah Xiang was the first to make a sound, and then asked, "will you eat us?"


    Xu Zheng shook his body. It''s hard for him to describe what it feels like to be looked at by a large group of extremely miserable women of the same family. It''s that his chest is blocked and flustered. When asked, his heart is blocked and flustered more than his chest!

 Chapter 30

    I tried to rush the list, so I updated it in advance. I asked for collection + recommendation ticket + click support. If my grades are good, I will add more! We must give the honor a chance to increase~


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Just about to report back to the king..." Ji Chang didn''t look very embarrassed, but his face was very pale: "there are about 1000 ''countrymen'' in the city, and the ''countrymen'' are less than 500. The ''countrymen'' were previously taken by the sheriff (Erming city) to 300 capable fighters, and the ''countrymen'' were taken away 50. Only less than 30 ''countrymen'' returned to the city."


    Ji Chang undoubtedly surrendered. He was lucky to avoid being dragged to the woods to kill because he was not a hu man. Later, he was very aware of the current situation and took the initiative to propose that he was not familiar with the city and was willing to serve Liu Yan, that is, he asked Liu Yan to spare their family.


    Liu Yan naturally needed to lead the way party who was not familiar with his city. He simply accepted Jichang''s betrayal of the Hu people.


    Now, Liu Yan is surrounded by system soldiers, hoping to know how many enemies there will be.


    "Almost all old and weak women and children?" Ji Chang explained very hard: "the Sheriff has no time to summon more ''countrymen'', and there should be no more than 300 people who can fight in the mansion."


    Liu Yan doesn''t like one thing very much. It seems to have become a habit for Jin people to call Hu people "Chinese" and Jie people "national". He knew that this was a fear developed for a long time. People who didn''t call it that way had died, but was it not a cultivation of servility?


    "The villain thought that the king didn''t have to kill him. He just needed to gather firewood, prepare enough oil, and choose the upwind position to set fire..." Ji Chang wiped the sweat on his forehead: "the king will send soldiers to control the exits everywhere..."


    Liu Yan had to look at Ji Chang more. The guy named Ji Chang was obviously a knowledgeable man. Maybe he was a Confucian scholar. There was almost no accident.


    The system soldiers couldn''t concentrate on firewood and oil. Liu Yan turned his head and looked at the one who was shouting with half of his body on the other side of the wall, and ordered someone to shout Xu Zheng over.


    The man who climbed the ladder onto the wall is er Rong. He is shouting. Naturally, what he is shouting is some words threatening Liu Yan. It is a capital crime to attack and kill the "national family". As long as he is willing to retreat, what requirements are easy to discuss, and then he will certainly not investigate what happened today.


    It''s a capital crime. What''s the outrageous law? What Liu Yan is more interested in is that the shouting guy is also threatening Ji Chang. Liu Yan heard some understand. Is Ji Chang the hu man''s aide or one of the more powerful two aides?


    Xu Zheng came to see Liu Yan only for a little while. He looked embarrassed and waited quietly for orders after seeing the ceremony.


    Liu Yan asked, "how many people have been saved?"


    Xu Zheng replied: "the exact number has not been counted. Should it be more than 2500?"


    Liu Yan nodded and said, "take someone to collect firewood and kerosene... Forget it, if there is no kerosene, cut more grass. The grass doesn''t have to be dry, the more the better."


    Xu Zhengshi waited for a little space. Seeing that Liu Yan had no other orders, he saluted "promise!" leave.


    Ji Chang was relieved to see that Liu Yan listened to his suggestions. Up to now, he hasn''t figured out who Liu Yan''s gang is, but Liu Yan dares to take people to attack the "national clan". If he wants to be weak, he can''t be weak. This can be guessed from being able to arm nearly 300 warriors and train 800 elite.


    Naturally, Ji Chang did not think in the direction that Liu Yan and others were Jin people. For so many years, it''s not that Jin people are not armed, but Jin people''s armed forces work for "national races", such as the begging army.


    The Jin people who served in the later Zhao Dynasty were not armed to protect the Jin people, but mostly to survive. According to Ji Chang''s knowledge, the Jin people who worked for the "national family" were in bad condition, and some armed forces even killed the Jin people for their own lives.


    "... yes, villains are not so clear. They vaguely know that the number of ''countrymen'' should be five or six million, the number of ''countrymen'' should be six or seven million, and the number of Jin people should be four or five million?" Although Ji Chang didn''t understand what Liu Yan did, he answered honestly: "most of the ''national races'' are in the capital Xiangguo."


    No, the night in the city is no different from other places except for the sound of shouting and killing and the light of fire everywhere.


    There are nearly 1500 Hu people in the city. Some of them died when they were at a loss. Most of the rest were concentrated in one place and divided into several places.


    Liu Yan doesn''t have much time to deal with the Hu people outside the sheriff''s residence. As long as he solves the Hu people in the county capital first, it won''t be very difficult for the Hu people in other places.


    Xu Zheng greeted the rescued Jin people to help collect everything that could burn. Li Kuang was one of them.


    After being detained for more than a month, most of the abducted Jin people were actually abandoned, which led to Xu Zheng''s greeting, but only a few 40 people moved. Later, it was said that they were going to set fire to the Hu people, and the number increased to more than 300.


    Among the more than 300 people, the number of Jin men is less than 100, but there are more than 200 Jin women.


    The Hu people imprisoned the Jin people for more than a month. They abused the male Jin people to the utmost, and only kept the amount of food to keep them hungry. Hu people are willing to give up to Jin women. It is estimated that they can''t let Jin women die too much, so that they won''t have the tools to commit adultery ~ humiliation?


    Ah Xiang and Li Kuang passed by. She still had that sweet smile on her face and held a window board that she didn''t know where to remove from her arms.


    Li Kuang saw Ah Xiang. He opened his mouth to call, but his voice couldn''t go out.


    Liu Yan is waiting. It''s time to set fire when it''s arranged properly.


    Er Rong is not a fool. When he sees what people outside are doing, he can''t guess that he wants to set fire? He had gone down the ladder and disappeared for a while.


    Busy, should be more than two hours? During this period, the door of the residence was opened, and the Hu people wanted to break through. When they got out of the door, they were shot by arrows. Several times, the Hu people took down the boards to block the arrows. They rushed out of the arrow rain, but the next moment they were blocked back by the spearmen.


    The door was opened again, and only one person came out this time. The man was dressed in a white Confucian robe, with a slender figure, white skin and long hair. If he didn''t have a beard, he would be mistaken as a woman.


    "Don''t shoot!" The white Confucian raised his hand: "I come on behalf of the sheriff and want to talk to the general."


    "It''s Shouyang text." Ji Chang explained to Liu Yan: "the official worships the history of Changguang county magistrate, and is also the only person in Changguang County who has an official position as a Jin person. The Shou family is a strong and powerful person in Changguang county. At ordinary times... They are extremely domineering towards the same Jin people.", He originally wanted to introduce some things about Shoujia bullying men and women and misbehaving, but after thinking about it, Liu Yan should not be from Jin. He talked so much about what to do.


    "The famous Confucian in Changguang county?" Liu Yan got the answer and sneered: "hehe, a great Confucian can be an official? The more a great Confucian is these days, the more damned he is."


    Ji Chang was stunned. His lips moved. He didn''t dare to say anything.


    Liu Yan didn''t order the attack. He saw shouyangwen come over and bow almost 90 degrees.


    "This general, the sheriff said that everything was a misunderstanding. What does the general want? Don''t go to war. You want an official position? A title? A territory? Just mention it. The sheriff will play the king of heaven and ask for it for the general." With a smile on his face, shouyangwen looked at the fact that he really had the temperament of a great Confucian. He said: "the Central Plains is still respected by the ''national family''. Although the ''national family'' was defeated in two national wars, it didn''t hurt the muscles and bones. Please don''t be bewitched by people with intentions and commit great mistakes."


    Well, the front is promise and flattery, and the back is hidden threat. Therefore, cultural people are different. Begging for mercy can be so artistic.


    "Mr. Shou, how many people are there?" Liu Yan also smiled: "is there a gentleman''s family in this residence?"


    Shouyang Wen bowed again: "this... There are many people in the small family. It doesn''t seem to be a big deal..."


    "Answer me!" Liu Yan was still smiling, but he held his hand to the handle of the knife. His smile slowly became a little penetrating: "you know, what I hate most is to answer the wrong questions."


    "General Rong reported that the villain really came for the general, that..." shouyangwen bit his lips lightly: "there are less than 100 people in the little family, and there are 27 people in the sheriff''s residence."


    "Oh! Are all the lineages of the family in the sheriff''s residence?" Liu Yan glanced at Ji Chang next to him and asked, "is this man''s family in the residence of the sheriff''s house?"


    Shouyangwen looked at Jichang, arched his hand, and then looked at Liu Yan: "Jichang is only an aide, not an official, so... Encounter the fire of war... That..."


    "No, isn''t it?" Liu Yan quickly picked up the knife and fell. Ignoring the headless corpse spraying the blood spring, he smiled and said to Ji Chang, "are you lack of ability or how? You are also a Confucian and don''t mix well with the Hu people?"


    Ji Chang stared at the boss and looked at Shouyang Wen''s head rolling on the ground

 Chapter 31

    The elder of the ancients followed? The host of Piaomiao Temple doesn''t know whether he has come or not. There are a lot of familiar friends. Do you have time to take a bubble in the book review area? The nickname of my account at the starting point is yearning for honor.


    PS: in order to thank everyone who voted late last night, we will add another chapter at 7:30 p.m. So, let the collection and tickets come more fiercely?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It started to set fire. The fire was not big, but there was a lot of smoke. It rushed to the sheriff''s residence along the wind, causing bursts of roars and screams.


    In Liu Yan''s mind, many red dots on the map began to agitate. Those red dots were running around. It seemed that they were summoned, and the red dots began to move towards the entrance and exit.


    "You!" Liu Yan looked at Xu Zheng: "take people to the West. Kill as many Hu people as you come out."


    Xu Zheng bowed his hand and said, "promise!"


    There are not too many red dots going to the West. More than 200 people such as Xu Zheng must be able to block them. Most of the red dots in the mansion go to the north.


    Liu Yan took a special look at the layout of Buqi city and found that the north side is indeed a good direction to escape. If the Hu people in the residence can break through, they can meet with other Hu people in the north. They can run in Gaomi County if they want to get out of the city. Liu Yan has transferred his staff, and the system soldiers stationed there will entertain the Hu people who intend to break through.


    Therefore, having a cheating device is clean and neat. It seems that there is a satellite with its own to identify the enemy and ourselves. Liu Yan can arrange it at any time according to the development of the situation.


    "The king..." Ji Chang looked back and forth at shouyangwen''s head and headless body for a long time. He didn''t know when he sat down on the ground. He forced himself to calm down and tried his best to give advice in order to survive: "there is not enough firewood. Moreover, if the wall is not pushed down, I''m afraid it will be difficult for the fire to spread into the mansion?"


    Liu Yan knows that arson has always been a technical job. It doesn''t mean that it''s even the work of a master arsonist to pile up some dry firewood to light it. He said, "I don''t have much spare time, just scare them out, kill them all early and rest early."


    "..." Ji Chang was a little confused. He moved his feet and left the distance that Liu Yan could kill with a wave of the sword. Then he said: "the elite under the king are good at fighting, but... Losing one member is also a big loss."


    Liu Yan took an eye and looked at Jichang. The sound of fighting had broken out on the other side.


    Obviously, Liu Yan doesn''t have enough skills to set fire well, and he doesn''t have enough people to collect dry firewood or kerosene. It''s not so easy to burn a mansion covering at least two hectares!


    "King, if the king doesn''t kill... Don''t kill villain''s family, villain is willing to serve." Ji Chang wanted to make a flattering expression, but he had only one face of fear: "please King..."


    Over there, the Hu people rushed out were shot and killed. After close combat, the system soldiers used the formation to slaughter, forcing the Hu people to return to the residence.


    It seemed that I could hear some shouting. Er Rong was breaking and scolding. After scolding for a while, it was changed into a show of kindness.


    Yes, killing the Jie clan is tantamount to killing the "national clan". The consequences will be very serious.


    But! Liu Yan killed the Jie nationality, not only to kill, but also to kill. In particular, he learned that the Jin people who were caught by the Hu people in the city were less than half a month after the beginning of nearly 5000 people, and his killing heart soared uncontrollably.


    In such an era, men should kill people!


    "Yes! You can command those people." Liu Yan pointed to a pile of Jin people not far away: "how much you can shout, as long as you are willing to listen to you, it''s all under your command."


    Ji Chang was overjoyed and quickly thanked him. After thanking, he ran to the Jin people who were rescued.


    Liu Yan has seen those rescued Jin people more than once, and his feelings are a little difficult to describe.


    In many film and television works, it is regarded as miserable if the clothes are full of patches, but what if most of them are naked?


    Almost none of the Jin people rescued were without injuries. It''s just that men have injuries, but women have injuries. The injuries are in private parts. It''s a little special. It''s really another feeling when you see them.


    "Are you the one who led the soldiers to kill?" Ah Xiang wanted to get closer, but there was no way. She was stopped by the soldiers. Seeing that Liu Yan turned his head, she asked, "will you rape ~ adultery and eat us?"


    Liu Yan took a smoke from the corner of his eye. He saw Ah Xiang smile very sweet, but the sweet smile was full of strangeness.


    "Will you?" Ah Xiang really smiled sweetly. She touched her body, especially the support * * *: "it''s not fun. It''s dry and shriveled. I''m hungry. My body stinks. It''s already smelly. It''s not fun to play. It''s not delicious, and there''s no meat to eat."


    Li Kuang wanted to go up. He just took one step, but he couldn''t lift his next foot. He looked at Ah Xiang foolishly. She used to be beautiful and has a good figure. Now her whole body is black and blue. Her dirty body can''t see her white. Those are not important. They suffered misfortune. The two adults were not dead, and the children who were not weaned could not live. I don''t know which Hu man ate them.


    Liu Yan''s cheek twitched. He seemed to understand what that strange smile was. It was clearly a sign of mental collapse. He would go crazy if he was slightly stimulated by negative sex.


    The fighting continued. All the Hu people who broke through the siege were blocked back. The surrounded soldiers received new orders and cooperated with Ji Chang to place dry firewood to protect the safety of the entourage.


    The sheriff''s residence is surrounded by thick smoke. Er Rong and ER Ming city don''t know what they are arguing about. It seems that one is blaming the other for their incompetence?


    "It''s really rebellious! He even sent troops to attack us. That Han Tribe wants to rebel!" Enraged Er Rong suddenly slapped Erming City: "the number of people has an absolute advantage, and even defeated? The whole family has more than 200 people, but it will be ruined because of your incompetence!"


    Erming city was slapped and didn''t resist. He kept the posture of holding his chest and saluting: "brother, I''ll lead people to break through the siege in front. You''ll lead people to follow us..."


    "Are you blind!" Er Rong roared: "elite, those who surround the mansion are elite! They can kill you three thousand for four hundred, and we can fight less than 150... Break through! How to break through!?"


    A burst of women''s and children''s sobs suddenly became louder. It was a sense of despair when they heard Errong say those words.


    They have rushed back and forth no less than 15 times, leaving some people behind and having to retreat again and again. As Er Rong said, what is hard is not to break through, and the other party who is soft doesn''t pay attention. He sent Shouyang Wen to rely on the power of the great Confucianism to quote scriptures, but he didn''t think that Shouyang Wen, which can speak very well at ordinary times, didn''t have much chance to speak and was cut off.


    "What the hell do they want?" Er Rong walked back and forth and whispered, "why don''t you gather up gold and silver treasures and try if you can?"


    The smoke was getting thicker and thicker. Someone reported in a panic that the enemy was hitting the wall, throwing burning firewood into the wall, and some places were ignited by sparks.


    A Xiang doesn''t know when she has stood on Liu Yan''s side. A Xiang approves a dress on her body. Liu Yan is talking with a smile on her face.


    "Indeed, burning is cheaper for those Hu people, but burning saves energy."


    "Cheap, cheap..."


    "They won''t wait so foolishly to be burned. There''s no way to wait. They must break through. Then see if they can force a few down. If you like, I''ll kill a few later."


    "Good, good..."


    Liu Yan is moved with compassion. If the situation permits, he really doesn''t mind how the Hu people are killed by the Jin people rescued.


    In fact, Liu Yan also knows Li Kuang''s identity, but Ah Xiang can''t remember who Li Kuang is at all. Strangely, he doesn''t remember who he is, but Ah Xiang rejects Li Kuang''s approach.


    Is there anything more humiliating than being a man? Li Kuang should feel ashamed. There is no more humiliating thing than his wife, but men can''t protect them. Instead, they can only obey their enemies!


    "Here... So wait a minute, you go to fight." Liu Yan made people throw away their weapons and showed them to the very weak Li Kuang: "either try your best to kill the Hu people you can kill; or you just die."


    Li Kuang burst into tears, picked up his weapons, knelt down to Liu Yan, kowtowed and choked: "thank you!"


    Fire... Burns violently, sparks are flying in the night sky, and then the door of the residence is opened again. This time, not only the young and strong of the Hu people, but also the old and weak women and children

 Chapter 32

    I think it looks good. I ask for a collection and a recommendation ticket.


    ¡­¡­


    Therefore, it really needs skills to set fire. Ji Chang, with more than 200 people, did a good job strictly according to the wind direction, how much firewood to put in a certain position and where to throw combustibles.


    The thick smoke and the fire that spread into the residence forced the Hu people out. The desperate Hu people gave full play to their brutality. They no longer felt that they had no chance to retreat. They rushed forward even when they knew they were dead. Some even fought back when they were badly hurt.


    The fighting was very fierce. It was a scene that would not appear until the final decisive moment. At this stage, if one side can retreat, in fact, one side should have been defeated long ago. The problem is that if the Hu people do not have to retreat, they will retreat to the fire to burn coke. The system soldiers on the other side do not know what the collapse is.


    The fierce and fearless way of fighting is actually a hard way of playing. This kind of playing method is not very powerful. In fact, it is a kind of spiritual suppression of the enemy after constantly increasing psychological pressure on the enemy in battle, making him timid and taking advantage of his psychological advantage.


    System soldiers don''t care how fierce and fearless each other is. As a result, both groups come to the tough guy''s play. You stab me and I cut you. Someone falls down every moment.


    [hmm? Xu Zheng took someone to carry it?]


    Liu Yan has an unexpected reason. Although he has been training Jin soldiers, he has developed some courage until today.


    Yes, Xu Zheng and others carried the fierce Hu people who were not afraid of death. Although they were afraid in their hearts, they really carried it.


    You can''t carry it! You can always be counselled. How can you be counselled again when you see so many compatriots being made into dried human flesh shelves, mountains of human bones and the treatment of female compatriots!


    "I don''t want to be eaten!" Ah San hit a hu man with a knife: "who wants to eat me, I''ll kill who!"


    "I have a little sister who is 16 years old!" Dou a (¨¦), who was holding a spear, had a ferocious expression on his face: "there was no way before, but now there is a chance to protect. I don''t want her to encounter that!"


    The Jin soldiers who fought hard, each of them had his own reason for fighting hard, and the Jin people who had no reason to fight retreated behind.


    Yes, not all Jin soldiers join in the fight. There will always be some who can pick up a bargain, and those who retreat when they encounter a ferocious enemy.


    The number of the more than two hundred jin people who fought hard should be more than 140, and the remaining more than 60 hid away. At the moment, they seem so clear-cut. From now on, they are destined to become two kinds of people and have different destinies.


    Li Kuang also joined the desperate ranks. He was so weak that he couldn''t rush to the front at all. He could only follow the advancing soldiers. He really wanted to work hard. Instead of killing the Hu people, he simply killed the Hu people and died on the road of promotion. He was a loser before, and his last breath was a man in vain.


    Not a few Hu people rushed out of the residence. All the people who rushed in front died, and there were some old and weak women and children left behind. However, do not underestimate the old people of the Hu people. They are the most cruel and cruel kind of people. They went south and took the land of the Jin family.


    The old people among the hooligans know how to make Jin people fear, but they are facing a group of soldiers who don''t know what fear is. Any language attack, including "memory killing", won''t have an effect at all. As a result, the old man tried his best to influence his opponent, but it didn''t work at all. On the contrary, he was easily killed in the hard fight because his physical function was out of order.


    There was a burning and bloody smell in the air. Liu Yan was not used to similar tastes at the beginning. In fact, he didn''t spit out on the spot after killing, but he was disgusted and ignorant for a few days. After all, people are people. It''s impossible to kill people for the first time without any feeling.


    Killing, killing, killing is actually used to it. People are the easiest creatures to form habits.


    Ji Chang doesn''t know how many years he has been a slave. Now he is used to the identity of a slave. He doesn''t have to pretend. When facing Liu Yan, he is like a slave. He can''t see the pride of being born as a counselor.


    strategic adviser? Yes, Liu Yangang just knew that Ji Chang was one of the two advisers of Er Rong, the governor of Changguang Prefecture. The other was Shouyang Wen whose head was cut off by him.


    Shouyangwen is a villain. He is so bad that he usually does all kinds of evil. He gives advice for the Capricorn people and kills everyone who can be killed. The shouyangwen family, relying on the potential of shouyangwen, has done more things to have a son... Of course, these are what Liu Yan ordered people to hear from some rescued people, including those who designed to deceive the fortress.


    "... the villain just... Just can''t bear it." Ji Chang''s forehead was in a cold sweat. He was asked about taking care of Jin people: "for the same family, we must protect each other within our ability, but... Villains can''t help too much."


    Liu Yan nodded. He had found that Ji Chang was a smart man. He simply knew that he was at least sympathetic to the Jin people.


    How are smart people? A smart person who has a little passion for his own family. As long as he is not guilty, Liu Yan needs such smart people.


    It was probably late at night that the fighting in Buqi city stopped completely.


    It should have been a dark night, but Buqi city was full of fire. It was originally a broken city. You can see the fire of Buqi city several miles away. After the raging fire, you really don''t know what kind of scene it should be in the end.


    About midnight? Liu Yan took people out of the city.


    Judging from the team, they should have a number of more than 3000. Most of them need to help each other, and many of them are carried on stretchers. There was a group of people who looked special. They were tied to a long log by several people at the same time, like animals, and were supervised by Jin soldiers.


    "When?" Ah Xiang looked very happy riding on his horse. He was so happy that he always thought: "you can kill him when you get out of the city, right?"


    Liu Yan didn''t know what he thought. He let Ah Xiang follow him. Unexpectedly, Ah Xiang could ride a horse. Then the woman''s birth should not be low.


    Lust for beauty? c''mon! At least Liu Yan is from the 21st century. She is natural, artificial, semi natural and semi artificial. What kind of beauty have you never seen? She will be greedy for a skinny, no figure and dirty half crazy woman?


    Liu Yan just wants to take this woman who may go crazy at any time and try to stabilize her. It''s hard to describe... Check? yes! Is to check, do not let your heart completely cold, need some comfort.


    If the heart is completely cold, not crazy is the devil. What Liu Yan wants is not to be a cold-blooded devil, but to rise again with his own people!!!

 Chapter 33

    "What should I do?" Tian Shuo''s face was tangled: "they have been wandering outside for a whole day!"


    Looking out from the arrow tower, where the open space has been cleared, more than one group of people are walking back and forth. Looking at their clothes, there is no doubt that they are Hu people.


    When did the Hu people appear outside the resettlement site, about half a day after Liu Yan led the soldiers to leave? After they came, they didn''t launch an attack, but some Hu people wanted to get close to the fence and were forced back by LV Tai and his archers.


    Tian Shuo was scared to death by LV Tai''s behavior at that time. He wanted to spend some money and food to eliminate the disaster and tried to send away the Hu people who wanted to pick up cheap in that way.


    LV Tai didn''t think he was reckless. He told Tian Shuo: "the Hu people dare not go too far before the victory or defeat is divided. If we show weakness at the beginning, it will cause trouble."


    Tian Shuo was a little complaining. He thought it would be a bad thing if he provoked the Hu people to fight, because there were not many people in the resettlement site... Wrong, there were no tribal soldiers, and some who could be transferred went to the islands at sea. If the Hu people really want to do it, they not only shoot a wave with bows and arrows, but also run to take a boat and leave the hard-built camp.


    Facts have proved that the Hu people did not dare to attack before they got the news of Liu Yan''s defeat. They only dared to test with various small moves.


    "Not how to do!" LV Tai put his hand on the hilt of the sword around his waist: "they really do it. Steward Tian takes people to the island. I will stay and fight with those who are willing.", He didn''t say what he said later. Liu Yan trusted and treated him well, and his death in the war was not irresponsible.


    Only pay will know how to cherish, only lose will know precious.


    LV Tai also participated in the construction of the camp. For him, it was more than labor. For Jin people who were inferior to beasts in the Central Plains and northern regions, the camp was not only a camp, but also the sustenance of their soul from the moment they really got security!


    The camp looks simple, and it may even break down when it is impacted. Tian Shuo was too afraid of being attacked. He even kidnapped some people''s relatives and forced them to go out with him to weed. Weeding in the peeping environment of Hu people is really not easy for a group of people who have experienced countless bullying and humiliation. It''s not a shame to pee in their crotch while working. Safe! Tian Shuo doesn''t want to lose his safety. It''s the kind of safety that can be treated well by the loyal object and won''t be cut off at the next moment.


    Even if not for others... For yourself!


    The world is so big that how many places can live safely, not to mention that the cost of food and drink has never been limited?


    Tian Shuo seemed to be suddenly startled by something: "lean over again!"


    LV Tai didn''t even think about it. He picked up the bow at his feet and shot with an arrow. The feather arrow flew for a while and just stared at the feet of a pair of animal leather boots.


    The hu man warned by the arrow bent down, picked up the feather arrow, stroked the straight arrow shaft, wiped the triangular metal arrow with his thumb, grinned at the Archer Lv Tai, and the next moment was to put the arrow away.


    The number of Hu people near the fence should be more than 300? There are no less than 2000 Hu people watching around. If you pay attention to identification, not all of the more than 2000 people are Hu people. Some are Jin people who belong to slave soldiers at all.


    More than 300 people stopped and stood, and they began to scream, which was also a provocation to the guy who kept waving his hands at the resettlement site.


    "Is it coming at last?" Tian Shuo''s face was a little pale, and the sweat on his forehead was like he had just been caught in a downpour. He trembled his lips: "I''ll take people down to the island, you......" he paused, looked at LV Tai with a firm face, and said quite complicatedly: "it''s rare to have a day to look forward to. Don''t die easily!"


    LV Tai looked very calm. He nodded to Tian Shuo a little, went to the arrow tower and looked down. There were about 400 people whose clothes were not uniform, and even some people just covered their private parts.


    They are recruited soldiers, and everyone has a family living in the resettlement site. It is precisely because there are people in need of protection that LV Tai let people choose. They choose to stand up and guard, not only the camp, but also their families.


    "Brother, robe!" Lu Tai''s accent is Beidi, with a unique tone of Bingzhou people: "Hu people can''t stand it. I think today''s war can''t be avoided."


    More than 400 people have weapons in their hands. Everyone has his own expression on his face. It''s absolutely nonsense to say how just or cold. In fact, most people are hesitant and afraid.


    "There''s no way! We must fight. If we don''t fight, the place where we live will become ruins. If we don''t fight, the food we live will be robbed, and if we don''t fight our relatives... We will be killed and eaten." LV Tai looked a little excited: "it''s rare to live without being humiliated. It''s rare to meet a king who treats us as people. It''s rare for someone to protect us."


    More than 400 people did not say a word. They listened and held the arms. Although they were shaking because of tension or fear, they were really hard.


    "Your Highness has entrusted us. Those who have no concerns can retreat. After they retreat, they may escape in the future." LV Tai took out the sword hanging from his waist: "I don''t know whether they are cowards or not, and I don''t want to know. I only know that once the Lord returns, those who flee will be punished!", He pointed his sword out of the fence and increased the voice of shouting: "we have people who need to be protected. We make mistakes. We are not punished. Think about our relatives. Fight for our family!"


    "For family..." most of the 400 people raised their weapons: "war!"


    When Lu Tai shouted, the 300 or so Hu people (and some Jin people) who were still had actually moved forward again, but they didn''t move fast.


    At the beginning, about three hundred people just walked, walked a distance and began to trot. When they heard the man in the arrow building who didn''t know who was shouting, they gradually accelerated their speed. When they were about a hundred meters away from the fence, they stepped faster.


    The accelerating attacker fired arrows when they were about 50 meters close to the fence wall.


    In fact, the number of arrows is not much, that is, 40 or 50 arrows. The first wave is followed by the next wave. There are people killed by arrows on the attacking side, and naturally there are people injured, but the number is really not too many, that is, about 30 people. It is equivalent to firing five arrows before one hits.


    The attacking party is shouting and listening to the shouting. There are almost all kinds of languages, among which the shouting and killing voice of Jin people is particularly harsh.


    The defensive side is also shouting, shouting like some hysteria?


    The two sides are separated by a fence. In fact, no one can see the current situation of who. It seems that they think who is shouting louder is the one with the advantage?


    LV Tai, who is in the arrow tower, has been shooting arrows. His archery looks very good. Every arrow will hit the target. However, after he shot twelve arrows, his hands, whether holding the bow or taking the arrow, actually shook very badly.


    Yes, archery is not so easy. It pays attention to strength, endurance, muscle and bone endurance. The best English Longbowman should stop shooting twenty arrows. He can''t continue shooting, but he can''t bear to shoot again. If you can shoot dozens of arrows or even hundreds of arrows at random, such a person is definitely a monster if he is not holding a mechanical bow.


    LV Tai, who was shaking badly, bent down and placed his bow. Almost he had just bent down and gave a "cry", and the sawdust was thrown in disorder. A feather arrow was nailed to the support column of the arrow tower. The arrow feathers at the arrow shaft and tail were still trembling. Naturally, he found out what had just happened, but he didn''t respond. When he straightened up again, he continued to stare at the enemy.


    The attacking enemy was already hitting the fence, and Hu people were gathering in the distance. As LV Tai saw, the number of enemies gathering would never be less than a thousand.


    [well, there are too few defensive people to care about other areas. It''s time for those Hu people to pick up cheap...]


    LV Tai began to shout and cheer for paoze, who had been in close combat. He was also scolding: "damn bastards, you will pay a price, you will definitely pay a price!"


    Far away, beside a forest, Xu Ming and Xu Zhen rode to watch the battlefield.


    "Uncle, let''s just watch?"


    "Well, wait, wait until those fools win."


    "Well, Liu Yan sent troops outside the empty camp to destroy the camp. However, he was only able to rob, but he wanted to make a dead enemy."


    "... so, wait a minute, we should play and help Liu Yan hold at the most dangerous moment."


    The two uncles and nephews looked at each other with a full smile on their faces.

 Chapter 34

    Dear, today''s recommendation is not awesome yesterday.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In fact, more than 300 attacking enemies only touched one wave, left 40 or 50 bodies and retreated.


    LV Tai went down the arrow tower and checked the number of people. In less than five minutes of engagement, his own casualties were over 200, and 67 people were dead.


    "Let''s... Go back?"


    It was just a close fight. It could be seen that the defensive side was too weak. Two hundred people were killed and injured at one time. Without the combat effectiveness of nearly 120 people, another time is basically the end of total destruction.


    The main reason is that they are weak and weak. What''s more, they don''t have much training. They are fighting with timidity. They really can''t take advantage of the war damage ratio.


    At the fence, corpses and injured people lay all over the ground. The Jin soldiers in charge of defense looked at the retreating enemy. They looked at each other, as if they didn''t believe they had persevered.


    LV Tai looked at a group of people who were panting and worried. He sighed in his heart. Just when he wanted to say something, there was a noise from the Hu people outside.


    I don''t know when a straight line appeared next to the woods in the south. From a distance, I saw a line of soldiers marching forward. Their steps are so uniform that it''s hard not to hear the footsteps when they get closer and closer.


    Lu Tai, who went up the arrow tower again, looked excited. He saw it clearly and immediately shouted to the bottom: "reinforcements, your army!"


    The remaining 300 people were basically stunned first and then cheered.


    Xu Ming and Xu Zhen naturally saw the troops pulled out from the south. They looked carefully and found that there were no more than 100 people at most. They looked at each other and hesitated.


    "So, is the war going well over Liu Yan?"


    "No, they are heading for the northeast. The new Han army comes from the south."


    Xu Zhen thought of the ships of the Han Dynasty for the first time. The troops of the Han Dynasty came either from the island or from the old nest.


    There were really not a hundred soldiers. In fact, there were only 54. They were all swordsmen.


    Almost everyone noticed it. After watching it for a long time, they found that there were no troops behind. Although it was strange, most people put out their mind to find a place to settle down and chose to retreat.


    Xu Ming and Xu Zhen watched the surrounding forces retreat one by one, not to mention how serious their depression was.


    "Those guys think Liu Yan has an advantage in the battlefield, otherwise there won''t be 50 warriors back."


    "Well, they all think so. Even the Lihuo tribe that just launched the attack has retreated."


    That''s what happened. Liu Yan led the troops to the war. They wanted to get a bargain. It''s good to get a bargain. No one wants to be a sworn enemy if they can''t get a bargain. After all, no one is stupid. In this way, the Xu family wants to sell people, but they can''t sell them.


    "The main reason is that no one knows where Liu Yan''s real nest is."


    "The slaves were also transferred to the island."


    Seeing that he could not be moved, uncle and nephew Xu also withdrew with the army.


    In addition to Lihuo tribe, there will be many forces who are glad that they are just watching and have no choice to do it.


    Liu Yan returned to the resettlement site near noon two days later. When he went, there were 700 people, but when he came back, there were nearly 3000 people.


    "Your majesty!" Tian Shuo cried, "you''re back!"


    LV Tai was also very excited. It was only four days before and after that. He lived in fear all the time. He was afraid that those peeping forces would come in and live up to the trust of defending the resettlement site.


    In fact, Liu Yan has been paying attention to the resettlement site. It was his order that 50 swordsmen appeared when he was attacked that day.


    On the way back, Liu Yan met the informant sent by the Xu family. He already knew who launched the attack that day. Waiting for him to put those Jin people rescued back in place, he will soon let the bastards of Lihuo tribe know what is "the Ming Dynasty will kill the strong man even if he is far away".


    LV Tai found an opportunity to ask Xu Zheng about the war.


    Of course, Xu Zheng, who won the battle and returned, seized the opportunity to blow the sea. On the premise of a little cultural literacy, the whole process was described vividly, which made LV Tai, who already envied Xu Zheng, even more envious.


    "Brother, you don''t know!" Xu Zhengyi''s face was filled with emotion and excitement: "the number of Hu people killed by paoze will not be less than this.", He compared a figure of 1200.


    "Ah!?" LV Tai was a little unbelievable: "1200?"


    "Er, ha ha, nearly 900 of them executed the surrendered Hu people." Xu Zheng was still proud: "but the other 300 Hu people were killed when the brothers fought with the tribes on the battlefield."


    When it comes to this, LV Tai still believes, not only because Xu Zheng is serious, but also because it is clear from the mental outlook of those Jin soldiers who returned from the war. They are in two states before the war!


    It is a very clear picture. The soldiers of the Jin people who follow the war want to raise their chins to the sky one by one. When looking at people, they are also full of pride that they would never have before; Those Jin soldiers who stayed in the camp looked like counsellors one by one.


    On the other side, Liu Yan is introducing Ji Chang to Tian Shuo and Zhang Shi.


    In fact, Zhang Shi is fine. Before that, there was one more Tian Shuo to grab a job, and another Jichang was no big deal.


    Tian Shuo listened to Liu Yan''s personal praise that Ji Chang had a lot of strategy. The boss in his heart was not the taste. He felt lucky that the new scribe was the direction of military strategy, otherwise his status would be challenged.


    Liu Yan asked again what had happened in the past few days.


    Tian Shuo was about to take credit for it. Before, he was flustered, nervous and afraid of death. He would never mention it. He only said how loyal he and LV Tai were and how calm he was in danger. In short, he highlighted himself. It was difficult to protect the land.


    Liu Yan nodded from time to time and occasionally praised him. He had to say that there was a ghost only when he completely believed Tian Shuo''s words. However, he didn''t have much time to pay attention to this for the time being. He needed to go back to the valley and put the sheriff''s ribbon of Changguang County in the center of the town.


    There''s nothing wrong. Liu Yan killed Er Rong and won the governor''s seal ribbon. When he was getting the governor''s printed ribbon, the "system" that had been silent for a long time suddenly made a sound, suggesting that he would get the props for promotion to the "era", but it was not enough to only get the printed ribbon of Changguang county.


    The system suggests that you can either obtain one of the highest level printing ribbons in a state, eight of the highest level printing ribbons in a county, or 24 of the highest level printing ribbons in a county, and then you can upgrade from the "feudal era" to the "Castle era".


    Liu Yan was so excited at that time... He almost fainted! He has been studying and has never had a clue. Now he finally knows how to improve the level of the "system", and how can he not be excited!


    Liu Yan knows that it is difficult to do that, but at least there is a direction! He doesn''t even know whether he wants to occupy the territory. For example, in addition to obtaining the seal ribbon, he needs to rule how much territory. According to the urine nature of the "system", it is quite possible.


    [not quite! Fortunately, I paid special attention. When occupying Buqi City, a new number unit appeared on the system, but after withdrawing from Buqi City, the number disappeared!]


    Liu Yan was happy and worried. He suddenly heard the prompt given by the system when he was busy. It seemed that occupying a city could increase the upper limit of 500 people, but he didn''t know whether he was right or not?


    Nothing can make Liu Yan happier than the above two things, which also makes him need to figure out what to do next!

 Chapter 35

    A new day, 39 degrees, sweating codewords, for collection and recommendation!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That''s a promotion to the "Castle Age"! There will be new system buildings and new powerful arms. At least Liu Yan thinks there will be very important cavalry. The investigative cavalry in the "feudal era" can''t be called cavalry at all, because the investigative cavalry has no combat effectiveness.


    Back in the valley, Liu Yan went straight to the center of the town and glanced at it casually all the way. There was really no change except the increase in the number of acres.


    The prefect yinshou was put into the town center. Liu Yan carefully observed the operation page in his mind. There was a new number on some resource tips, showing 18!


    [found a way!]


    The excitement in Liu Yan''s heart is really not humane. In order to explore from the "feudal era" to the "Castle era", he spent more than a year and never found a way. He kept asking about the "system", but the "system" never replied. You can imagine how depressed and collapsed his heart should be.


    Now, I finally found the crucial "props"!


    [the problem is... Asking me to conquer a state, or eight counties and 24 counties... This... Is no different from conquering a state?!]


    Liu Yancai has a lot of strength. Although houzhao said that he began to weaken, he wants to capture a state from houzhao, regardless of whether he can attack it or not. If he really wants to attack it, he has to face the national counterattack of houzhao!?


    With a little time, Liu Yan began to patrol the territory. His mind was full of thinking about how to complete the "upgrade task", and also observing whether there was anything not noticed in the operation screen.


    Resource display: 52579 wood, 245200 food, 3205 gold, 3430 stone, 2700 iron.


    It looks like a lot, in fact, it''s not less, but really, Liu Yan must have a headache for the shortage of food.


    A few days ago, the rice field was just ripe and harvested once. About 130000 food units were harvested, and the extra ones were fishing and other harvests.


    [the population system unit is 500500, and the non system unit is 24249. Then there are more than 10000 people who have not returned...]


    In fact, the system population will be full when Liu Yan decides to go to war. Since he wants to fight, he will definitely take the most appropriate attitude.


    "If you capture... Or occupy a county, you can add 500 system biological units?" Liu Yan looked at the direction of the cabinet county, and his eyes were full of longing: "in that case, there are not many people in the cabinet county, and it is easy to attack. It is just that the attack needs garrison Management... Is it appropriate now?"


    Just after Liu Yan returned to the resettlement site, Tian Shuo ran over as soon as he entered the camp, saying that Xu town of the Xu family had come.


    Xu Zhen came here to make friends. The most important thing is to talk about the continuous trading of weapons that had not been agreed before. He requested that at least 50 weapons could be traded every month.


    "Up to five pieces a month!" Liu Yan said, but looked at Xu Zhen with strange eyes: "are you the largest family in cabinet county?"


    Five a month? Xu Zhen also felt that such a quantity was very reasonable. They specially studied the traded weapons and came to the conclusion that the weapons were absolutely superior. These excellent weapons must not be easy to make. They need armed soldiers, and they also need to be stored. The number of weapons sold can be imagined. He was thinking that there must be Liu Yan''s weapon workshop nearby. He was obviously stunned when he heard the question.


    "No, there are few people in cabinet county. We......" Xu Zhen can see that Liu Yan''s expression is a little strange. He calmed down and said, "I don''t know what the Xu family can do for the general?"


    "Yes, yes, absolutely." Liu Yan immediately smiled. He stared at Xu Zhen: "the Xu family... Do you want to be the actual ruler of cabinet county?"


    Xu Zhen didn''t have much expression change on his face, but he was wondering what Liu Yan meant.


    In fact, it is not difficult to understand that although the Xu family is now the largest family in cabinet county, the people who rule cabinet county are still County heads appointed by the Jie family. No matter how powerful the Xu family is, it can only run amok at some levels.


    In fact, there are many similar situations in houzhao, because the population of the Jie nationality is not large, and each county only sends a small number of people. The counties in various places are basically controlled by other races, and the people sent by the Jie nationality control those races.


    "No, no, no, No." Xu Zhen is very serious: "if the general wants to capture cabinet county... The Xu family really doubts whether it is right to make friends with the general."


    Tian Shuo and Ji Chang subconsciously looked at each other. Their ideas were the same. Every nephew of the Xu family could judge whether to advance or retreat. No wonder the Xu family could become the largest family in a county.


    Yes, now the Jie nationality is a little weak, but the Jie nationality is still the overlord of the Central Plains. Houzhao was defeated in two national wars, but his ruling power still did not show a chaotic situation. The Xu family is now the largest family in cabinet county. There will be no change whether he kills the county magistrate or not. Why take the risk.


    Liu Yan "ha ha" smiled a few times. He felt that he thought something too simple and mistakenly brought his ideas. You know, he knows that Hou Zhao has collapsed in recent years. Others may also find that, but how much ambition can he expect from a family in a small county?


    "The general can''t attack the city, and the town doesn''t know what''s inside. But the general didn''t occupy the city after he captured it, so he chose to retreat to the territory..." Xu Zhen looked like he didn''t want to push the Xu family into a fire pit: "the general knows the difference between attack and land occupation. Why say that?"


    "I sent troops to kill the county magistrate and affiliated armed forces." Liu Yan said with a smile, "you strive to become the county magistrate of cabinet county."


    Xu Zhen still shook his head.


    "Troubled times are coming. The Xu family doesn''t even have the courage to fight?" Liu Yan seemed to be revealing what he would do. He said a few vague words and said, "then the arms trade continues. The Xu family wants to redeem the captured Di people... Don''t talk."


    Xu Zhen really came to redeem the Di people captured by Liu Yan in Buqi City, which is also that the Di people are now on the rise. A rising nation always has a strong ethnic concept and will always try whether it works or not.


    "If the general wants to attack cabinet county without harming the interests of the Xu family and allies, we can sit back and ignore it." Xu town seems not to be affected? He could still laugh, then looked at Liu Yan with a strange look and said, "it''s just... The general just made such a big noise, and then attacked the county, I''m afraid..."


    Now it''s Liu Yan''s turn to be depressed. He just wants to get a county, and then let the population limit break through the limit of 500. He hopes to make a deal with the Xu family and let him lead the army to attack. However, let the Xu family take refuge in him, even if it''s hypocritical, even if it''s a sinister subordinate. As long as the system can think that the counter county has become his territory, it''s even a goal.


    Liu Yan can now produce too few system units. Doubling is not only a doubling of strength, but the effect will definitely be an increasing effect.


    There is no doubt that the system soldiers are elite, but they also need a number. If Liu Yan can command 5000 system soldiers, he really dares to fight the whole houzhao, only 500 words... I don''t see that he has moved the focus of development to the island. Doesn''t he bully houzhao without a professional Navy?


    Liu Yan may have made a mistake here. Houzhao didn''t have a navy. Just when Shi Hu caught him, there were 20000 shipbuilding craftsmen. Only when he attacked the state of Jin... The navy was basically buried. Then the shipbuilding craftsmen couldn''t get up in the water and suffered major losses in a few months. After Zhao''s defeat, Shi Hu seemed to kill the craftsmen.


    "Well, when I didn''t talk." Liu Yan waved his hand, indicating that there was nothing to say and asked Xu Zhen to disappear quickly.


    Xu Zhen left with an uneasy mood. He didn''t know whether Liu Yan was smart or stupid. He felt that he didn''t do things without thinking.


    Waiting for Xu Zhen to leave, Ji Chang said carefully, "sir... Do you want to support the Xu family?"


    Liu Yan nodded and shook his head.


    "If you just want to control the cabinet county and don''t change the flag..." Ji Chang thought deeply on his face and suggested: "the Xu family is not moved. There will always be other families."


    Liu Yan immediately smiled

 Chapter 36

    Built a group: 3734927. The group is called Han army. Welcome to blow water.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Big problem, big problem."


    Tian Shuo felt very upset. He found that after the guy named Jichang appeared, his status was greatly challenged.


    However, Tian Shuo is not a fool. He has understood a little after getting along with him many times. Ji Chang has good talent in military strategy and administrative ability, but he has not shown it.


    In fact, Tian Shuo knows that Ji Chang, a newcomer, is unwilling to offend others. He knows better that his own power can''t tolerate internal fighting. It''s no problem to compete, but he really can''t bury his power, and he should be killed.


    "This place can''t take care of the farmland at all. What do you want to do with the whole farmland?" Tian Shuo is on Lingshan island. He also remembers that he didn''t ask to reclaim farmland? He asked, "what''s going on?"


    The person questioned answered, "the Lord''s servant came to tidy it up."


    Tian Shuo immediately shut up and stopped gossiping. He was very curious about what Liu Yan wanted to do with the land.


    servant? It''s a very happy thing to be the domestic servant of the leader of one party for so many years.


    Tian Shuo probably knows that the so-called domestic servants are those who don''t like to talk, look at Mu Na, but work very well. He turned to look at the mainland and thought rather depressed: "now, should that guy be with you?"


    Something happened that Liu Yan didn''t expect. Ji Chang can train troops!


    Yes, it''s military training. You know, it''s 340 A.D. now, not to mention very few literate people. Even if they are literate, not everyone can get access to the art of war, let alone practice the profound knowledge of soldiers.


    The knowledge of military training! It has been feared by emperors since ancient times. Haven''t you seen who is the best to train troops since Han Xin? Zhou Yafu, Hou zhitiao of the Han Dynasty, is more famous. This man''s credit is not great, but he died when he said he was killed.


    In Liu Yan''s opinion, Ji Chang''s military training techniques are not very profound, but others don''t think so.


    In what years, people who can train troops are talents. Such people must have a profound family background. Chen Qun made the nine grade Zhongzheng system. Since then, his family background represents everything. Even if the Central Plains and northern areas have been tossed like this, some people''s old ideas really don''t change.


    LV Tai and Xu Zheng followed Ji Chang in training after they got Ji Chang''s consent. Naturally, Liu Yan saw that Ji Chang wanted to have a good relationship with them.


    [it''s to practice the rules of obeying orders, without practicing physique and spirit.]


    Liu Yan himself has several years of military experience. He knows that obedience is the beginning of military training, but it is a modern military way. In fact, his cognition of ancient military training is relatively vague. Of course, he didn''t believe in those film and television works. To speak, the film and television works of TianChao are the most illusory, and there are few serious things.


    [even the romance of the Three Kingdoms is almost regarded as orthodox history. What can we expect?]


    Zhang Shi is also busy. What he does is difficult. He is responsible for asking for information.


    Cabinet county is really small, and its population is pitifully small. The population of the whole cabinet county is thousands, most of which are concentrated in the county. Of course, the population mentioned here is the number recorded by the official statistics, excluding some giants who built fortresses.


    However, cabinet county does not seem to have many giants now. The previous turmoil has impacted some giants.


    Later, as a sheriff, er Rong listened to Shouyang Wen''s advice and combed the strong and powerful forces in the county. Therefore, there are really not many fortresses in Changguang county.


    "It may not be a bad thing to be ordered to take weapons to trade with the Xu family this time." Zhang Shi has been thinking about how he should stay with Liu Yan and stand firm: "civil affairs can''t compare with Tian Shuo, military strategy can''t compare with the new Ji Chang, and it''s a way to do some chores."


    These days, Liu Yan has been asking for information, not only in cabinet counties, but also in nearby counties. Now that he knows how to upgrade the system, how can he be indifferent? The problem is that you need to occupy a state to upgrade to the "Castle Age". It really seems too fucking!


    Zhang Shi''s inquiry into cabinet county is not without harvest. For example, the county magistrate of cabinet county is planning to run away with his family and people, and then the rest of Hu people are also in panic. All because Liu Yan led people to attack Buqi City, the county capital, and killed almost everyone.


    Do you want to think more? Liu Yan dares to lead the army to conquer the city and kill so many people. What kind of thing is cabinet county? It can even conquer the city. Can''t a small cabinet county fight down?


    The reason why the people in cabinet county didn''t run for the time being was that they learned that when Sheriff Er Rong cleared the fortress, he attacked Liu Yan''s relatives and stimulated Liu Yan to lead troops to attack. He also wanted to recapture the kidnapped people. Naturally, Liu Yan listened to Tian Shuo and let them go.


    Among them, the Xu family also revealed some yes rather than no news, saying that Liu Yan''s great revenge had been avenged, had no idea of attacking cabinet county, and did not know whether he was helping or helping.


    Liu Yan has no idea of attacking? That''s weird! He has begun to prepare. Sending Zhang Shi to deliver goods in the county is to step on the spot. He will attack cabinet county in no more than a month.


    In fact, it''s a more obvious truth. Liu Yan has even fought in the city of Buqi, the capital of a county. He is anxious to increase the population limit. He also wants to try to occupy a county. Can he rebuild an urban center after occupying a county? He may be weak in the counter County and don''t eat it?


    Liu Yan suspended for a month for no other reason. He wanted Jin soldiers to be the main force in this attack on cabinet county and be raided by system soldiers.


    Yes, the system soldiers are very fierce. If they die, they can produce unlimited production as long as they have resources. But Liu Yan has clearly understood one thing. He wants the Jin people to restore the glory of the Han people. He can''t just rely on those system soldiers to work hard. He can''t be soft hearted when it''s time for the Jin people to bleed.


    Not long after the capture of Buqi City, when the surrounding forces are most afraid of Liu Yan, the attack is full of momentum, which can suppress the morale of Hu people and make Jin soldiers lose less in battle.


    "Your Majesty." Zhang Shi saluted. First, he introduced the transaction in counter County, and then said, "I visited secretly. In addition to the Xu family, there are xiqian family in counter County, which may have something to do."


    Xiqian''s surname is not the Han surname. Liu Yan is sure to hear that. The xiqian family is a Hun.


    Liu Yan undoubtedly wanted to control the cabinet county, but he understood that he could not control it blatantly and did the same thing, but he would not suffer the same blow if he left some face and no face for the later Zhao regime. Therefore, supporting a family control cabinet county is the most correct way, that is, Liu Yan doesn''t know whether it will be recognized by the system. However, this can be changed at any time. It''s not a big deal without the agent''s own occupation. It''s nothing.


    "Send someone to contact." Liu Yan is thinking that almost all Hu people... Including Jin people regard him as a Hun. Maybe he can make an article on this matter: "be simple and clear. We don''t have much time."


    Zhang Shi has understood Liu Yan''s style, that is, he is in a hurry. Although he feels that something is wrong, he doesn''t know how to persuade him. He can only bow his head and promise, He left without any orders.


    Liu Yan is standing in a three storey wooden building. His position can well see the Jin soldiers undergoing training.


    The resettlement site is now basically soldiers, and non soldiers are arranged to Lingshan island and the nearby nameless island.


    There will be fresh water when drilling wells on Lingshan Island, but to be honest, the water source is not enough to be close to 30000 people. The nearby nameless island has no fresh water. Therefore, ships need to be filled with fresh water to travel back and forth between the two islands every day. Both islands need to reserve a lot of fresh water, and the wood for building wooden houses can not be lacked.


    According to what Liu Yan did, several scholars already knew that they were preparing for the worst. Precisely because of this, they really don''t understand why Liu Yanming chose to attack the city because he knew he would bear unimaginable consequences.


    "Our Lord... What do you say?" Xu Zheng''s face was complex: "very people can see it."


    Ji Chang didn''t say anything. The so-called "extraordinary person" can be a compliment of commendatory words or a fool of derogatory words. He prefers Liu Yan to be impulsive. In fact, he is very uneasy about being kidnapped by such a person and working under his command.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Recommend a friend''s book: "life meets the troubled times of the Ming Dynasty". This is a Book of hegemony and love

 Chapter 37

    Good morning, dear friends. 360 degree spin ball collection and recommendation tickets!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There are more than 30000 Jin people. Except for women, the number of Jin people who can serve as a source of troops will not be less than 20000.


    Liu Yan was unable to arm 20000 people for the time being. It can even be said that even if he could be armed, he did not consider doing so. He built twenty workshops. If each workshop had enough materials and could produce six weapons or a set of armor every day, it would take half a year to arm 20000 people. In fact, materials are also a big problem, because the mining cost of iron ore by ordinary people will be very high, and there are too few systems that can be used by farmers.


    At present, there are 2000 Jin people as soldiers, and the ratio of military to civilian is 15 to 1, which is also a last resort at this stage.


    Jin people who have not been recruited as a source of soldiers need to work every day. Most of them do some wood cutting work, while those who know water are fishing and hunting. When they are in trouble, they hunt and collect fruit.


    Nearly 300 Hu people captured from wuqicheng worked under the supervision of Jin soldiers and system soldiers to collect iron ore.


    God knows if there was any iron ore in Qingdao. Anyway, Liu Yan found the iron ore and started mining. Finally, he doesn''t have to live the hard life of "resource recovery".


    There is iron ore, but Liu Yan doesn''t know how much the reserves should be, just as he doesn''t know the reserves of gold mine.


    "Hmm? Maybe it''s an idea." Liu Yan said, "but it may be accepted?"


    The occasion was in a tall building. Several people in charge knew that Liu Yan was used to climbing high and looking far. Did they get together with Liu Yan for dinner after several days, or did they eat cold meals in a place swept by the sea breeze.


    Just now Tian Shuo started, supplemented by Ji Chang. They agreed that they should take a lot of money to Xiangguo to dredge. Even if the bad situation of attacking the city can not be completely eliminated, how can it be alleviated?


    Liu Yan thought of something. It seems that the man who is now called Shi Min and will change his name to ran min should be at the stage of rising after Zhao?


    Maybe... We should send someone to contact. Just how to contact?]


    Previously, Shi Hu was defeated in the battle of Changli, and all the armies of later Zhao abandoned their armour and fled. Only an army led by ran min fought back and was not hurt. Therefore, ran min''s reputation became famous.


    After Zhao attacked Jingzhou and Yangzhou in the state of Jin, several armies and horses or many won big victories, but no one was as dazzling as ran min. Zhao Jun won first and then lost. Almost everyone suffered heavy losses in the battle of the Yangtze River, or only ran min almost withdrew.


    After several excellent performances, ran min showed his amazing ability of unifying troops, which made Shi Hu love it very much. However, Liu Yan didn''t know that those memories were incorrect, so he had to wait for the actual detailed investigation.


    "Jun Shang?" Tian Shuo has called several times and waited for Liu Yan to finally respond. He said, "gold is always welcome. Even if heavy bribes don''t get the desired results, it''s a way to ease the relationship."


    In fact, what Tian Shuo wants to say is that as long as he is willing to throw gold, the courtiers above the court hall may not help to say anything good, but they will never fall into a well. If you don''t drop a stone in some things, you''ll be a great help. I really want to persuade Liu Yan not to be reluctant to invest.


    Naturally, gold is very important to Liu Yan. Some powerful arms and scientific and technological research need gold, but when gold is needed to "open the way" on some occasions, how can he be stingy? After all, if you want to produce soldiers or scientific and technological research, the premise is that the power is still there.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Tian Shuo said with great relief: "while fighting with the heavenly king''s army, we repair our relationship. We''re not the only one."


    Liu Yan didn''t listen so carefully and asked. He didn''t find it strange to get the answer.


    To put it bluntly, the population of the Jie nationality is small, and almost more than 80% of the whole family live in Xiangguo, which is ruled locally by other races. The control of the Jie nationality over the place began to decrease with shile''s death, and rebellion occurred from time to time. As long as it was not too arrogant or self-reliance, the whole post Zhao court actually had some habits and numbness.


    "Ah?" Tian Shuo was a little silly: "let the villain take people to???", He was surprised that Liu Yan dared to entrust dozens of kilograms of gold and was afraid to go to Xiangguo.


    "It seems that you can do such a thing now." Liu Yan''s face was full of encouragement.


    Tian Shuo immediately pointed to Zhang Shi who had not said a word and said, "manager Zhang will be more suitable than villains."


    Zhang Shi was stunned at first, then obviously clenched his teeth and said to Liu Yan: "steward Tian can help you deal with your internal affairs, and Ji''s staff can give advice on military strategy. Villains, civil and military are not willing to talk for you."


    Liu Yan stared at Zhang Shi for a long time. His face changed from serious to smiling. He smiled with satisfaction: "well, each performs his own duties. Don''t worry that our power can''t grow.", He took a deep look at everyone present. The people who had been scanned, whether true or false, showed the expression moved by praise. After reading it, he said, "it''s up to you."


    Zhang Shi carefully stood up and bowed: "I dare not live up to you!"


    Bowing is actually a etiquette of almost bending down 90 degrees. It''s not exaggerated to the extent of kneeling all the time these days. It''s estimated that the Hu people don''t understand that to enslave a nation, they have to break the kneecap of that nation first?


    Liu Yan specially asked Zhang Shi to speak alone, but others also understood. After all, "you don''t keep secrets and lose ministers". As a leader, you can be magnanimous when necessary, but it''s inappropriate to still be like that when you need to exercise secrets.


    "Shi Min?" Of course, Zhang Shi knows this great name: "what you mean is that Shi Min is the main friend?"


    "Yes. Others are free, but he must establish friendship!" Liu Yan was very serious: "I know that if Shi Hu wants to send someone to attack, either Li Nong or Shi Min has the highest probability."


    Zhang Shi opened his mouth. He wanted to say, "we are a small force. Although we have conquered Buqi city and killed the sheriff Yiying people, we don''t need the first fierce general to come." but he always wants to save face for the loyal object. He can only be submissive. In his heart, he thinks that in addition to making friends with ran min, those great scholars must buy a lot.


    The explanation is clear, but it still needs a lot of preparation. For example, the mining of gold needs to be stepped up temporarily. Finally, Liu Yan prepared a hundred kilograms of gold for Zhang Shi and dozens of battle swords specially processed scabbard.


    Waiting for Zhang Shi to start, Liu Yan also began to take the final steps of strategy cabinet county.


    "Jun Shang, I think..." Ji Chang didn''t dare to frown, but he really felt that Liu yanmang hit him. He smiled pleasantly and said, "you will give the villain another month. If you can''t get the cabinet county city after a month, you will use your military strength again?"


    It has been made clear that cabinet county will not have more than 800 combat power even if it is fully calculated. That is still the combat power of all families to participate in the city defense.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter much." Liu Yan felt that he still understood: "I hope that the soldiers recruited can increase their courage because of victory. As long as they can win in the end, they don''t pay attention to how to obtain the control of cabinet county."


    Ji Chang was stunned immediately. In the past month, Liu Yanwu showed that he wanted to kill a river of blood. Ji Chang thought Liu Yangen didn''t care about the gentle method.


    Liu Yancai didn''t know that Ji Chang would leave such an impression because he didn''t leave his chickens and dogs in his city. They discussed for a long time and decided to spend one month. If the plan didn''t work, then they had to have a good time.

 Chapter 38

    Ji Chang began to be busy. He really wanted to show his value. At the same time, he really found that Han was an absolutely special force. From the leaders to the people, there is a kind of strangeness.


    In fact, after Ji Chang was captured, he wanted to live from the beginning. Later, he looked at Liu Yan''s attitude towards the Jin people and found the development potential of the Han Dynasty. He really didn''t want such a force that could treat the Jin people well to disappear because of the recklessness of the leader.


    Cabinet county is not big, and there are not many families. Xiqian family is not a big family. The whole family is only more than 40 people, with nearly 200 subordinates. Their home owner is Xi Qian Bai Liao. He looks at least 50 years old, but he looks relatively strong.


    Ji Chang came to cabinet county and didn''t visit the Xu family on purpose. He created mental pressure for the Xu family, and then achieved the desired results in the simplest way.


    "No problem. As long as Lord Liu doesn''t perish, our family can work for him." In fact, Xi Qianbai Liao is not in his fifties. He looks like an old man. His actual age is 34. He shook his beard: "it''s rare that there is a hero in our family, or a hero with fighting spirit. There''s absolutely nothing to cooperate with."


    Ji Chang always smiled. He came to see Xi Qian Bai Liao and presented him with 20 weapons and a set of good armor. He won the support of Xi Qian Bai Liao almost without much effort. But I don''t know whether it''s for the sake of weapons and armor, or whether I really think I''m a Hun with Liu Yan?


    Of course Liu Yan is not a hun! But Hanbu''s own people didn''t know, and no one dared to ask. People outside have no chance to ask. Liu Yan himself has never denied that he is not a Hun. That''s the result.


    It''s a very realistic thing. Before Liu Yan really grows up, he won''t notarize his identity at all. It will be a different experience to develop by borrowing the identity of the Huns and shout out to restore the glory of the Han people.


    "It''s just..." Bai Liao, Xi Qian, smiled and said, "Xi Qian''s family is thin. I''m afraid they can''t work."


    "Well, my main tribe is well armed." Ji Chang was full of self-confidence and even showed the pride of the strong: "no one in Changguang county knows this."


    Xi Qianbai Liao thought he was going to argue about sending troops. He didn''t know how many excuses he had in his stomach and was ready to bargain. He didn''t think it was the result. He was stunned for a few seconds, nodded and smiled and said, "really! I don''t know which tribe''s descendant has so many elite?"


    Ji Chang looked at Xi Qian with a smile. Bai Liao had no desire to answer. In fact, he didn''t know if he wanted to answer! Then he stood up and threatened to leave.


    "Wait..." Xi Qianbai Liao hesitated: "Sir, why don''t you sit down first?"


    Ji Chang, of course, declined, saying only that there were several companies that needed to visit and negotiate.


    Xi Qianbai Liao clapped his hands a few times. The dancer who had retired earlier came out again and said, "Sir, enjoy singing and dancing for a while.", Don''t give me a chance to refuse, let''s go quickly.


    A dancer is not such a good thing, but it''s a great thing to have a dancer. This also shows that the Hu people began to compromise with the Han culture. After all, the Hu people had no habit of raising dancers before. They learned it from the Jin people.


    Before long, Xi Qianbai Liao came with a younger young man and directly introduced: "this is my eldest son Xi Qianjian Tong. If necessary, he will take 20 good players to serve Lord Liu."


    Ji Chang and Xi Qian Jian both saluted, but they didn''t pay much attention to it. When they heard that Xi Qian Bai Liao would let his son follow him, they smiled a little more cheerful.


    Next, Ji Chang visited several families. He made a great momentum. It seemed that he wanted everyone to know that he came to solicit or contact on behalf of Liu Yan.


    Naturally, the Xu family knew that Ji Chang was coming. The two uncles and nephews sent someone to spy on him secretly, but they didn''t figure out what Liu Yan wanted to do for a while.


    According to Xu Zhen''s understanding, Liu Yan can be stupid, but there should always be smart people under him. Liu Yan has to do something that obviously will lead to bad consequences. Do those smart people just watch?


    Xu Ming believes that Liu Yan can develop the tribe. He is not a fool, but testing the Xu family''s attitude. The Xu family has made it clear that no matter what Liu Yan wants to do, the Xu family''s interests will not suffer losses.


    At this moment, the county magistrate of cabinet county is so anxious. Zhong sun Hongzhen is the name of the county magistrate. He has long wanted to run away with a package, but Xu Ming repeatedly vowed that Liu Yan would not do anything to cabinet county and left with a fluke mentality.


    "Also said that the Xu family did not collude with Liu Yan!" Zhong Sun Hong was really angry: "obviously, he just wanted to hold me down and let me kill him!"


    Capricorn... I was a slave when I was brought into the Central Plains by the Huns. It took me a few years to turn over. In fact, they are not good at governing the country, or they will not govern as they are now.


    Zhongsun Hongzhen usually only dares to do a few things. He collects taxes for the imperial court and gives them to the county capital. Then he eats, drinks and sleeps. In a word, he is a local leader who is less likely to make trouble.


    "What, what...?" Zhongsun Hongzhen was frightened: "Liu, send someone to visit me!??"


    Ji Chang really came to visit Zhong sun Hongzhen. He came with those who took refuge in the family.


    Zhongsun Hongzhen''s first thought was that Liu Yan had successfully bought off most people. He came here to make trouble and subconsciously wanted to slip away. Before he could react, a large number of people appeared at the door.


    "Good morning, county mayor." Ji Chang still seemed relatively peaceful, even with a smiling expression on his face.


    The people behind saluted one after another, but their movements were uneven and their expressions were strange.


    "You..." Zhong sun Hongzhen pulled an ugly smile and his eyes floated everywhere: "what are you doing here?", In fact, he was scolding in his heart. Were all the gatekeepers dead? How could he be broken in so easily.


    "For gifts." Ji Chang looked left and right.


    A man who looked at the burly man untied a long package from his shoulder. Untiing the package was an iron sword without scabbard, but it scared Zhong Sun Hong a little.


    Some take weapons, others take money and silk. Two kinds of objects were placed in front of Zhong sun Hongzhen, which stunned him for a long time. Finally, he said, "don''t kill me?"


    Ji Chang smiled more today than in the past five years. He smiled and said, "I heard that the old mother of the county magistrate''s family was seriously ill and came to give gifts."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Zhong Sunhong is some waste material, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand good and can''t hear it. Liu Yan sent someone to let him go.


    It''s good to go away. It''s really good to go away. The other party has found excuses. Although it''s said that my mother is in cabinet county, there are still relatives and friends in Xiangguo. She can always find an excuse to run away.


    Zhongsun Hongzhen ran away. Of course, the printed ribbon was left. As a result, Liu Yan got the printed ribbon. Ji Chang said that the counter county was waiting to receive it at any time. He was really happy except crying and laughing.


    [counselor!]


    Yes, counselor! No wonder military divisions are so valued in the history of war, that is, they can always find a good way to obtain the desired results at the slightest cost.


    What Liu Yan couldn''t laugh or cry was that Ji Chang said something.


    "Sir, we have gained the control of cabinet county. If necessary, we can let it out at any time, which has little impact." Ji Chang kept his salute posture and said, "you want to train. The villain has isolated the Lihuo tribe as much as possible, which can let you train without worry."

 Chapter 39

    Ji Chang didn''t understand why Liu Yan had to occupy cabinet county. What he didn''t understand was why he could easily occupy it before. There are too many things he doesn''t understand, and there''s no need to ask everything carefully. Just need Liu Yan to want cabinet county, which is a kind of occupation even in name, so he''ll try his best to do it.


    Yes, what Ji Chang spied is that Liu Yan is extremely eager to occupy cabinet county, even if he has to pay a huge price, but the way of occupation is very convenient, even if he supports a puppet.


    There is no way to explain, or even not at all. Liu Yan can only explain speciously, including the idea of taking cabinet county as an outpost.


    Ji Chang was startled: "do you want to expand at this time?"


    That''s enough! Although houzhao is a sign of weakness, it is far from being challenged by a tribe. Ji Chang had to ask vaguely whether Liu Yan represented a country or a big family.


    Liu Yan still spoke vaguely. The more he did, the more reassuring Ji Chang felt.


    In fact, Ji Chang understood in other directions. He probably felt that there must be strong backing behind Liu Yan.


    Liu Yan jumped up while waiting for Ji Chang to leave!


    [another Ribbon...]


    Liu Yan arranged for the troops to go to the cabinet county, resulting in the fact of occupation. Then he hurried to the valley and put the seal ribbon of the cabinet county into the center of the town.


    When the printed ribbon was just put down, Liu Yan suddenly stared so big that his eyes seemed to protrude and fall to the ground.


    "Hahaha!!!"


    A burst of wild laughter sounded in the valley, full of ecstasy, and a kind of arrogant charm that is a little similar to "I''m invincible".


    Liu Yan is really ecstatic! He had just heard a hint in his mind that he would seize the county for the first time, guarantee the conditions not to be lost for a month, and reward the construction of another town center. The next reward can build a town center after capturing a county.


    Can we continue to build town centers? It''s really worth ecstasy. Liu Yan will inevitably be a little confused, because according to the setting of the "imperial age", it should be the "Castle Age" to build the town center.


    Thinking of the "system", it is rare to give a kind hint that after the construction of the urban center, the population limit will be increased to 1000. Liu Yan simply has a sense of happiness to faint, so that there is another burst of "ha ha" laughter.


    Sure! If you capture the city and give the printed ribbon to the system, you will unlock some restrictions!


    While Liu Yan was ecstatic, he didn''t know how much he complained about the "system".


    [other people''s system is either Lori or royal sister. Anyway, it will definitely be a great beauty. Finally, it can be materialized into a "close" partner. When I come here, the system is a dull existence that doesn''t answer anything, and there''s no need to be silent!]


    There is no reason not to be ecstatic. Liu Yan has been worried that the destruction of the town center will lose his greatest dependence. He is worried almost day and night.


    Where should the next town center be built? There won''t be any second words. Liu Yan will definitely build in Lingshan island!


    [after that, we should reasonably arrange the system biological units. Before, we created too many system soldiers to attack the city. Next, we should make good arrangements!]


    There is no way. System farmers are really super farmers. Let''s say that a system of farmers can top at least ten jin people, in terms of efficiency and any aspect, especially in building something.


    [stick to it for one month?]


    After Liu Yan is happy, he should think about it. For example, how to keep the cabinet county, and then lose the rule over the cabinet county, will the built town center disappear


    "Ah? Do you want to garrison cabinet county?" Ji Chang thought something important had happened at the beginning. How could Liu Yan come here in a rage when he just met him? He was stunned: "Jun Shang didn''t attack cabinet county in a big way, even... We didn''t attack, but the county magistrate left for us to defend temporarily."


    "..." Liu Yan understood that cabinet county was controlled by them, but the method was gentle. No one would complain everywhere. In the chaotic Central Plains, whether a dilapidated county was still under the jurisdiction of the imperial court, who would worry about it.


    Liu Yan seems to have gone into some misunderstanding, understanding the current people with modern people''s thinking, and understanding the current situation with wrong thinking?


    "Sir, for Lihuo tribe?" Ji Chang saw the seriousness of Liu Yan''s face again. He thought he was focusing on thinking about something. After a short meeting, he said, "it''s better early than late."


    Liu Yan nodded: "then, when can the soldiers of Xu Zheng and LV Tai be pulled into the battlefield?"


    "The villain thought they could be on the battlefield now." Ji Chang said, "soldiers still need to be trained on the battlefield. Moreover, if there are tribes on the monarch armed to raid the array, even if there is an accident, there will be no big trouble."


    Two thousand jin people have been recruited. Liu Yan expects to recruit another one thousand and adopt the elimination system.


    Liu Yan has dealt with many people recently, mainly some people who flinch from the battle. He was not dismissed directly, but was specially distinguished. He was organized into a branch similar to auxiliary soldiers, and his treatment began to be significantly different from those who dared to fight.


    "Your Majesty has set up an elimination system, and the treatment of War soldiers and auxiliary soldiers is poor. It is your wisdom to dare to fight, reward and punish severely for fear of death." Ji Chang didn''t know whether he was flattering or telling his inner thoughts. He looked respectful: "in running the army, it''s important to make clear rewards and punishments. If you are superior, there are not many."


    Liu Yan put aside his face. He probably heard something. Ji Chang clearly looked at those system soldiers to have that idea.


    In fact... Liu Yan really doesn''t think he can train soldiers, and he hasn''t thought of using modern methods to train soldiers with cold weapons, because the routine is not the same from the beginning. He still knows a little. Soldiers with cold weapons don''t look at combat skills. They should be brave first and willing to obey the military orders of the upper officer. If they don''t have courage and disobedience, no matter how powerful their martial arts are, what''s the use of birds'' hair!


    They were talking about the general situation. A burst of noise came from far and near. It sounded like what Tuoba show was doing.


    Speaking of it, Liu Yan didn''t talk about Tuoba show after he came back from the self attack.


    "Go away!" Tuobaxiu seemed arrogant and moved roughly after being stopped.


    The Jin soldiers guarding the periphery were not sure how Liu Yan would treat tuobaxiu. They just blocked him according to their duties, but they didn''t dare to be too rude.


    "You are responsible for arranging the war against the Lihuo tribe." As Liu Yan said this, he turned his head and looked at SAPO''s Tuoba show, frowning.


    In fact, Ji Chang didn''t know what the situation was between Liu Yan and tuobaxiu. He seemed to have to leave after he was ordered, as if he didn''t dare to stick to the private affairs of the leader.


    Liu Yan ordered people to get out of the way and let Tuoba show over.


    "Liu Yan, give me a word." After Tuoba Xiu came over, he looked calm: "what do you want from me and when do you want to close it."


    Tuoba Xianbei? Now their strength outside the Great Wall is not weak, but Liu Yan''s temporary impression of Tuoba Xianbei comes from vague memory. A series of things cannot be deployed until they are confirmed by relevant intelligence.


    Liu Yan stared at tuobaxiu quietly and suddenly smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?" Tuobaxiu took a deep breath: "give me a word!"


    The sunny weather seems to be a good day to climb high and look far? Liu Yan stood up and walked out without talking.


    If Liu Yan hadn''t been happy today and Ren was like tuobaxiu, he wouldn''t have any idea of condensing incense and cherishing jade. He would definitely be locked up directly.


    Tuobaxiu followed Liu Yan silently with a sense of humiliation that people had to bow their heads under the eaves. She was more depressed to see Liu Yan smiling from time to time, but she soon converged. Subconsciously, she felt as if she was being teased by?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A book recommended by a friend: the historical story of the overhead world, the struggle between Chen Hengqing and the four kingdoms, and how a teenager can finish his revenge. Please see Huang''s fat in the kingdom of Chen

 Chapter 40

    Flirting with a bird''s wool, not to mention whether Liu Yan is hungry or not. From his aesthetic point of view, Tuoba show is not a "dish"!


    "You can choose two people you can trust, and I''ll let them go." Liu Yan has boarded the tallest building in the resettlement site. It is a building similar to a tower, which is specially used to look out at the distance. He looked around with his eyes and said, "let them tell your brother that I hope to reach some cooperation with him."


    Tuoba showed his neck: "joke, you are just the leader of a small tribe. My brother is the leader of the generation country. What can you cooperate with? Simply point out, give me the number of what you want to blackmail, and let me go as soon as you get it."


    Dai Guo? He has been abused by Murong Xianbei for many years. Only when Murong Xianbei indulges can he establish a new generation of the country?


    Xianbei nationality is an ancient nomadic nationality rising on the Mongolian plateau after the Huns. It belongs to the Mongolian language family of Altaic language family and rises in Daxinganling. It is a nomadic nationality with the greatest influence on China in the Wei, Jin, southern and Northern Dynasties. It originates from the Donghu nationality and is distributed in northern China. During the Qin and Han Dynasties, Donghu was defeated by the Huns, which was divided into two parts. Wuhuan mountain and Xianbei mountain were surrendered respectively. Both took the mountain name as the family name, forming the Wuhuan and Xianbei nationalities, which were enslaved by the Huns. Therefore, the customs of Xianbei nationality are similar to those of Wuhuan and Xiongnu.


    Speaking of it, Liu Yan really knows Murong Xianbei. He remembers that this is a large Xianbei tribe that is about to rise. In recent years, Murong Xianbei has been developing at a high speed and has been thinking of going south.


    Whether in the art of war or national policy, Liu Yan always emphasizes long-distance communication and close attack. Liu Yan needs to have a friend in the north. Murong Xianbei is too strong, which is absolutely inappropriate. Tuoba Xianbei is a suitable object.


    "So, what are you worth?" Liu Yan was in the right mood and joked: "if your brother is willing to give more money, it''s not free!"


    Tuobaxiu breathed. For many years in a patriarchal society, women have hardly been paid attention to in all aspects. She is the sister of the acting leader Tuoba shiyiqian. Yes, but it''s really a joke to say that Tuoba shiyiqian is willing to pay a heavy price to buy it.


    "Look, you don''t think you''re so valuable. What big talk." Liu Yan smiled and said, "so be honest and become the name between me and Tuoba shiyiqian... Is that right? Become the bridge between me and him. You can also benefit from such a thing!"


    Tuobaxiu was speechless for a long time. She was really analyzing carefully: "if you are strong enough, cooperation can be discussed. If you only have more than 10000 people under your command, cooperation is probably impossible. My brother established a generation country, ruled hundreds of thousands of people and could fight more than 100000. How can small tribes talk about cooperation?"


    More than 10000 people? Liu Yan was stunned. Couldn''t tuobaxiu see the more than 30000 Jin people? But he didn''t know that the Jin people in the Central Plains and the north were not regarded as adults.


    "I can sell weapons, good weapons; I can also sell salt, good salt." Liu Yan raised his head slightly: "Dai Guo may be able to make weapons by himself, but someone outside is willing to trade. I''m afraid your brother is also willing to do so. With weapons and salt, as long as Tuoba shiyiqian, the leader of Dai Guo, is really ambitious, he won''t be regarded as invisible. Where will he care whether I am strong or weak."


    Tuobaxiu may be smart, but because of his daughter''s body, he has limited contact with things, and there must be deficiencies in the overall view. She now thinks that what Liu Yan said is very reasonable. Don''t think about what weapons and salt mean. Liu Yan just wants to trade, not alliance.


    "So." Liu Yan no longer looked at some dazed Tuoba show, and again extended his vision to the distance: "you, who are responsible for contacting both sides, will certainly get what you can want from it. If not, you can get a rebate, which can also be regarded as earning such a big dowry for yourself."


    "Nonsense!" Tuobaxiu reacted. He didn''t know whether it was hard or true. He said, "I have my own herdsmen, my own livestock and my own subordinates. I''m stronger than you!"


    Liu Yan skimmed his lips and looked like he didn''t believe anything.


    "I have 60000 herdsmen, hundreds of thousands of cattle, sheep and horses, and 3000 subordinates!" Tuoba show seems a little hairy? She stuck her neck again: "otherwise, how could Liu hu want to catch me?! it''s not just because I''m my brother''s sister."


    Whether it is true or not, for Liu Yan, the strength of Tuoba show is none of his business. His attention is all on hundreds of thousands of cattle, horses and sheep.


    "Why do you look at me like that?" Tuoba Xiu was not afraid, but more like complacency: "so don''t underestimate me..."


    "Do you really have so many livestock?" Liu Yan touched his chin and said, "well... Since you are here, why don''t we trade first? How can weapons and salt be exchanged for cattle, horses and sheep? You can talk to Tian Shuo."


    Now it''s tuobaxiu''s turn to talk. She really has so much property, but the property is outside the Great Wall. She looked at Liu Yan with a slightly contemptuous look: "the number of border troops in the state of Zhao is small, but they will not be blind. Let the tribes outside the Great Wall drive the livestock to trade with who."


    What tuobaxiu despised from the beginning was that Liu Yan seemed to completely ignore houzhao. It seemed that houzhao was the air. Even if Dai Guo really wanted to trade with Liu Yan, could he get around houzhao?


    Liu Yanna didn''t think about Zhao. He wanted to trade with Tuoba Xianbei by sea.


    But... Liu Yan really can''t tell the truth. Dai country has no territory by the sea. Even if the sea can be traded, how can Tuoba Xianbei get the goods to the sea?


    "Sea route?" Tuobaxiu has seen a lot recently. She knows that Liu Yan has a navy, but she nodded: "it''s wrong of you. We have a harmonious relationship with Murong Xianbei and Duan Xianbei. If the price is appropriate... They may agree to transit. Then... You... Don''t you want to trade with them? Do you have so many weapons and salt?"


    There was some embarrassment on Liu Yan''s face, but he soon covered it up. This is the disadvantage of not understanding the situation. He thought that the state-owned coastline was replaced before. He didn''t think he was wrong.


    What is Duan Xianbei? Liu Yan didn''t have much impression. He just knew that Duan Xianbei didn''t know how to do it. He went to Yunnan and established a Dali country. He just didn''t know whether that Duan surname was this Duan Xianbei.


    Deal with Murong Xianbei? Still trading weapons!? Liu Yan knew that Murong Xianbei would go south and had not found this job, but he was able to liberalize the supply of salt.


    "I don''t think... You don''t have any kindness." Tuobaxiu stared at Liu Yan: "I heard that you are the Liu family of the Huns, and there are many Liu families of the Huns in the north of the Great Wall. Do you know that the Dai state is going to fight with the north of the great wall and intends to alienate us Xianbei?"


    Heaven and earth conscience, Liu Yangen was not originally a Hun. He didn''t know that Liu Hu wanted to attack Dai state, just wanted to form a strong aid, and then had a way to get cattle, horses and sheep.


    There was a lot of gossip behind. Liu Yan answered one sentence at a time. In his mind, he observed the map again and again, almost all the places he could observe.


    [the attack doesn''t mean that the buildings built on the road in the city are still there, that is, red dots can be seen wandering around; cabinet county... Unexpectedly, after obtaining the control of cabinet county, any building is an extension of vision...]


    The situation in cabinet county is very complex. There are not many green dots representing their own people. Most of them represent neutral white, and some represent hostile red, which are distributed throughout the city.


    Just after tuobaxiu said angrily, Liu Yan focused on observing the situation, and Tian Shuo''s voice suddenly came in.


    "Jun Shang! Xu family and Xu town came to see you!" Tian Shuo looked up with his neck held high: "it''s at the gate."


    Liu Yan subconsciously turned the vision of the map to the entrance and exit of the resettlement site. He narrowed his eyes. There were more than 20 red dots representing hostility!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Recommend a friend''s book: the rise of the Sino Japanese War


    Through rebirth in 1870. My empire! My army! He offered advice and suggestions to Li Hongzhang in eight months. He was a scholar at the age of one, gave a lift at the age of two, and raised troops against the Qing Dynasty at the age of two and a half.


    Little fresh has broken through the sky. Fight the sky! The battle is strong! Who else in the world?

 Chapter 41

    Good morning, please collect and recommend tickets!


    ¡­¡­


    Before the Xu family, it was shown that blue represented allies. Liu Yan obtained the control of cabinet county and said it would change.


    Liu Yan doesn''t know how to distinguish the colors displayed on the system map, but he also knows that the Xu family must change their face. He didn''t even say hello to tuobaxiu. He raised his feet and left directly.


    Tuobaxiu took his eyes back when he saw Liu Yan''s back disappear around the corner. She really doesn''t know what kind of person Liu Yan is. Her behavior is full of strangeness. It seems that she doesn''t understand the situation and has a fatal wrong understanding of some common sense.


    [can such a person... Live long?]


    Liu Yan''s behavior is really very different from that of people in this era. After all, he is suddenly "inserted". How can the living habits of more than 20 years change in a year or two? If there were not an automatic translation system, no one would understand what he said. However... That''s the difference between the walkers!


    Xu town came with more than 20 people. His attitude was very respectful, even more respectful than ever before. He didn''t ask what Liu Yan did in counter county. He respectfully used honorific words, mainly asking for some details of subsequent transactions.


    Liu Yan doesn''t have to show up about the transaction. He''s also a leader, isn''t he? But he personally met Xu Zhen, and his attitude remained the same as before.


    "Please increase the number of weapons." Xu Zhen asked with a face and said, "it''s easy to say the price."


    Liu Yan was not in a hurry to make a statement. He said that there would be a small meeting, mostly asking about the changes in cabinet county.


    Although Zhong sun Hongzhen ran away, there was not much change in the performance of cabinet county. After all, Liu Yan did not issue any administrative instructions to cabinet county. What should each family do before and now.


    In the middle, Liu Yan asked Tian Shuo to come, and he found an excuse to leave.


    Tian Shuo is extremely tangled. Liu Yan doesn''t make any hint, so Tian Shuo is not sure what attitude to treat Xu town.


    "The Xu family... Should be a state of mind of fear and caution." Ji Changgang was just on the scene. He said, "you are looking for cooperation with the Xu family, but the Xu family refused. They must be worried about you now. They come to ask for an increase in the number of weapons traded. They are trying."


    Of course, Liu Yan can see that he is actually an angry state of mind to propose a toast to the Xu family and not to punish the Xu family, but he doesn''t say that he is going to cut the Xu family.


    "Sir, we have to deal with Lihuo tribe, but we have to see if the Xu family has any secret actions." Ji Chang said with a serious admonition on his face, "if the Xu family is safe, you can beat it a little and give a lesson. If the Xu family makes a secret move, please destroy the Xu family immediately. It''s best to keep chickens and dogs."


    Liu Yan just nodded.


    "Sir, the villain looked at it. The rainy season will be in half a month." Ji Chang saw that Liu Yan didn''t take the Xu family seriously. He just thought that Liu Yan had a plan in mind for a long time. He thought for a while and said, "you are going to attack Lihuo tribe. The villain thinks that another three days is the opportunity to send troops."


    "Three days?" Liu Yan was surprised: "are those soldiers ready?"


    "Your Majesty, how can you see the soldiers when you go on an expedition?" Ji Chang tried to be euphemistic: "it should be broken by Jun shangmiao."


    "Then three days." Liu Yan took a few steps and stopped: "Jichang."


    Ji Chang crossed his hands as a gift, waiting for instructions.


    "You and LV Tai are responsible for this war. It''s up to you to decide whether you want to destroy the Xu family together." Liu Yan understands that he is not good at things involving changes in the situation. At least there will be too many mistakes before his thinking has changed. He began to raise his feet and walk again: "Lv Tai is the main general, and you join the army."


    Ji Chang respectfully promised, Subconsciously looking at Liu Yan who is gradually leaving, the expression on his face is very complex.


    Many people are guessing what backing Liu Yan has behind him, and if so, which race he will be. Ji Chang observed for a short time that Liu Yan is not like a person who needs to obey people. This can be seen from Liu Yan''s actions in many things.


    [it''s absolutely certain that you have your own clan members. Otherwise, you can''t explain how the clan armed forces can be replenished so quickly. In addition, your clan can make weapons and dry salt by itself, and you can also guess that the tribe will not be too small. There are some things that are difficult to explain, except a few clan members (systematic farmers) often appear. Why can''t you see more? Why are tribal members separated from Jin people?]


    There are more difficult to understand. For example, Ji Chang wondered that the Jin people accepted by Liu Yan were not treated like slaves, but clearly according to the treatment of free civilians. There are many things he doesn''t know. For example, Tian Shuo didn''t tell him that some things will disappear when they are put into the warehouse, otherwise his brain should be more dizzy.


    Tian Shuo thought Jichang would be a threat to his status. He made up his mind that unless Liu Yan let Jichang intervene, Tian Shuo would never communicate with Jichang about civil affairs, let alone reveal some strange secrets.


    "Ah? The Lord ordered me to be the chief General responsible for the collection of Lihuo tribe?" LV Tai opened his mouth and looked unbelievable: "Sir, don''t be kidding..."


    Ji Chang wanted to say that he was joking. He had not yet figured out how far Liu Yan''s tribe lacked unified military figures and even appointed LV Tai, a native of Jin, as the main general. Or is Liu Yan testing the two of them?


    "What about... Stanza symbols?" LV Tai looked very nervous. The stanza he said was a token when he was ordered.


    "..." Ji Chang was a little stunned, like guessing that Liu Yan was a hundred secret and sparse, whispered: "yes, the appointment of the military needs a symbol, or a ''flag'', which the king didn''t give, or even a formal document..."


    The standard is a dance instrument made of feather in ancient times or an ornament on an emperor''s chariot. It can also be a big flag of an ancient army or honor guard. After the ancient times and the pre Qin Dynasty, it has generally become a necessary thing for the leaders of the Hu people.


    LV Tai was still in fear and did not notice too many things. He is now very moved by Liu Yan''s trust and afraid that he can''t shoulder the heavy responsibility. After all, he has won the command of a thousand soldiers. It seems that Liu Yan appointed the master general for the first time?


    I don''t know when Ji Chang''s forehead was full of sweat. His expression seemed to be afraid and tangled. His head was full of thinking about something.


    "Sir?" LV Tai found Ji Chang''s abnormality. He was a little confused, but he didn''t ask much. He just said, "please join the army and take a lot of trouble about the Yiying baggage and the enemy''s information."


    "..." Ji Chang nodded absently.


    Until the dispatch day, Ji Chang didn''t appear the festival symbol and flag he was waiting for. He was shocked to ask Tian Shuo for materials at the last date. Unexpectedly, Tian Shuo took it out as if he had been ready long ago. He didn''t dare to remind LV Tai of anything. He also meant to take LV Tai to test. He waited to learn that LV Tai replied to Liu Yan. He also mobilized a thousand soldiers without taking the stanza and flag. His mind began to be a little difficult.


    [I really didn''t pay attention to those things???]


    According to the description of modern techniques, Ji Chang is confused and forced on his face. First, he can''t cry or laugh, and then he is serious and eager on his face.


    "Hmm???" Liu Yan saw Ji Chang coming with a serious face. Before he began to say anything, he knelt down and stopped with his chopsticks stretched out to his mouth. He was surprised and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Your majesty!!!" Ji Chang knelt on his knees, but his waist was straight and straight, and his face was distressed: "Your Majesty, if the law is unclear and everything is inconsistent, is it a great gesture?"


    "..." Liu Yan blinked and reacted after a little daze. He put down his chopsticks and walked quickly to help Ji Chang up: "Sir, I see what you mean. It''s a strict law, with orders, cards, festivals and symbols."


    Ji Chang, who was helped up, was moved and even shed tears. Liu Yan was really stunned when he saw it.

 Chapter 42

    The troops have been sent, and the Han Army has sent troops again!


    In fact, almost all capable families in cabinet county are paying attention to Liu Yan''s dynamics. This is also common sense. After all, Liu Yan''s noise is too big to attract attention.


    "Sent troops?" Xu Ming''s constipation on his face: "why did you send troops?"


    Xu Zhen''s face changed greatly: "uncle, we haven''t delivered the Yiying materials to support Lihuo tribe?"


    Xu Ming was surprised and said, "isn''t it going to be shipped this morning?"


    Xu Zhen''s cheek was stiff in an instant: "chase! Hurry to get the materials back! Don''t let Liu Yan know that we have supported Lihuo Liao!"


    Xu Ming hasn''t responded yet. Some of their families have made relevant communication and secretly support Lihuo tribe. However, in fact, it doesn''t mean anything. They have only been in the Central Plains for many years. There must be a connection if they can live in peace in one place. Moreover, these families all hope that Lihuo tribe can conflict with Liu Yan and see if there can be any profit from it.


    Needless to say, Xu Zhen just said a few words to Xu Ming with a white face. Xu Ming immediately asked Xu Zhen to catch up with the transport team.


    Knowing that Liu Yan sent troops, there was a dark tide in cabinet county. Most families really didn''t expect that Liu Yan would be so tough and didn''t follow the routine at all!


    What routine? That is, Liu Yan should send someone to Lihuo to deter it and let Lihuo tribe choose whether to surrender or fight.


    The xiqian family was also surprised when they learned that the Han troops were sent, mainly because no one told them how much tax they should pay, and then how good people the family should send to serve as soldiers or labor.


    Not only the xiqian family, but also those families in cabinet county who expressed their obedience to the Han Dynasty, none of them received instructions. They can only look at the results with all kinds of emotions.


    Liu Yan''s sending troops confused too many people, because most families felt that the Han Tribe needed a process to send troops, and Lihuo tribe also thought so. On the one hand, they would prepare for the war and wait for the Han Tribe to come and open conditions. In fact, they had long planned to drop directly if the conditions were appropriate.


    "What!?" Li Huoliao, the leader of Lihuo tribe, jumped up like an electric shock when he heard the news: "the Han Army! How many?"


    The reporter said, "1400! 400 tribal armed forces, 1000 slave soldiers."


    "Four, four hundred... Tribal armed???" Li Huoliao''s face was very wrong. He was green and white, and whispered, "as for? As for!"


    I''m really scared to pee! Who else in cabinet county doesn''t know how Liu Yan attacked the city. The Han Dynasty could not beat the city, that is, it sent 1100 troops (700 in front and 400 in the back). The 400 tribal armed forces first turned over more than 3000, and then 400 tribal armed forces appeared. It was very easy to kill all chickens and dogs in the city.


    "Hurry!" When Li Huoliao reacted, he shouted: "gather the old and young, let them prepare the horses! All the others gather and follow me to find... Surrender...", stuck and asked: "who is the general of the Han ministry?"


    "No, I don''t know..." the informer was frightened by his clan leader: "villain, go and find out immediately."


    Lihuo tribe is a miscellaneous Hu family developed in recent years. Lihuoliao is the only one who really dares to attack when Liu Yan leads troops to attack the city. It''s not difficult to see that his brain is not very smart, at least he doesn''t think about things.


    LV Tai didn''t know that their enemies wanted to surrender before the war began. He is now riding on a war horse with a serious face.


    Of the 1400 men, except for a very small number of reconnaissance cavalry, the rest were infantry.


    As usual, the 400 tribal armed forces lined up in neat lines, trampled on the same pace, and looked at the extremely neat formation. As long as they were not blind, they could see that they were absolutely elite.


    A thousand jin soldiers tried very hard to learn from tribal armed forces and marched in order, but they were difficult to imitate no matter how hard they tried. On the contrary, they deliberately wanted to imitate, and the queue would be chaotic from time to time.


    "Remove the master." Ji Chang was also riding a war horse. He pointed at the army with a whip: "when you are close to the city stronghold of Lihuo tribe, you need to stop and rectify the formation."


    LV Taixi said first, "what you said about joining the army is naturally reasonable."


    "What you want is to set an example." Ji Chang was deeply afraid that LV Tai could not understand it and stressed: "therefore, no matter what reaction the Lord saw from the fire tribe, even if you kneel down, please order the Lord to attack immediately!"


    LV Tai nodded. Before leaving, Liu Yan didn''t say much, but asked LV Taiduo to listen to Ji Chang''s suggestions. According to LV Tai''s understanding, Ji Changyou obtained orders from Liu Yan.


    "I don''t know how many eyes are watching. Our success or failure and smoothness this time will determine the next living environment of the tribe." Ji Chang also broke his heart: "can you win easily..." half of his eyes jumped and looked at the front: "they still choose to surrender..."


    LV Tai also saw the situation ahead. Nearly a hundred people were approaching. In order to show some sincerity, many people led their horses forward. It seems that there are still many full carriages behind the team?


    The sudden appearance made many people wonder, almost all of them looked at LV Tai.


    "Remove the master." Ji Chang took a deep breath: "attack."


    LV Tai also took a deep breath and shouted: "front team, advance!"


    Nearly 300 Jin soldiers heard the roar. Their performance was relatively slow and their reactions were different. It was only when officers at all levels in the team repeated military orders that they were shouting to advance.


    "At the mercy of the left and right wings!" In an age when everything depends on roaring, LV Tai''s voice needs to be loud enough: "two wings push forward!"


    There was another repetition of military orders. 700 people on both wings began to accelerate, leaving only 400 tribal forces on the scene.


    Yes, Li Huoliao brought people to surrender. With his utmost sincerity, he brought most of the young and strong of the family, loaded with some materials... Many materials were sent by some families recently, and now they are taken out to reward the army.


    "Be steady, pay attention to the opposite side, and don''t show any hostility." Li Huoliao would shout a few words from time to time, and then look at the direction of Han: "the prepared flag is ready to be raised at any time."


    What flag? It is a kind of apricot yellow flag.


    It may take a few words. Until the Song Dynasty, the apricot yellow flag, not the white flag, was held to surrender or represent no hostility. Song Jiang in Outlaws of the marsh set up an apricot yellow banner of "walking on behalf of heaven" to express his desire to be recruited by the imperial court. It was not until the collapse of the Song Dynasty and the fragmentation of civilization that the white flag became the object of surrender. (novels and film and television works are not so exquisite in order to take care of the audience.)


    Li Huoliao saw that the troops of the Han Dynasty were advancing, and his face changed greatly. He shouted: "lift, lift, lift...". The flag here was raised, but the troops of the Han Dynasty did not stop or slow down. It seemed that the sound of killing was louder. How was the speed of advancing accelerating? He kept breaking and scolding in his heart, but he shouted without hesitation: "run, run all, let the family run away!"


    Reckless people don''t mean stupid, but they are easy to do wrong things. Sometimes things are wrong and have the opportunity to change, but many times they are wrong and have to pay an unbearable price.


    Li Huoliao quickly turned over and mounted the horse. He desperately patted the horse''s ass to speed up, but his face was dead gray: "how could it be? Han Bu didn''t follow the routine! This is... To make an example of others?"


    They can see clearly that the Han Tribe did not have any contact with Lihuo tribe and directly launched an attack!


    "Well?" Ji Chang frowned when he heard the Scout''s return: "I found that the Xu family is recovering a transportation team?"


    The Scout respectfully replied, "yes, join the army. The location is less than two miles from here."


    LV Tai is paying attention to the front. He is defeated without fighting from the fire tribe. The Jin soldiers who attack are completely excited. He needs to pay attention to whether the Lihuo tribe is really retreating, or to make a plan or something.


    Of course, it was Xu town that the Xu family went after the transport team. When Ji Chang knew the news, he immediately suggested LV Tai to send troops to encircle it, but the next moment, a scout reported that Xu town was moving forward again with the transport team, or coming to his side.


    "It''s a little interesting!" Ji Chang with a deep smile: "do you want to take the opportunity to make trouble, or..."


    LV Tai had determined that the Lihuo tribe was really fleeing, but he didn''t notice anything else. He ordered a hundred tribal armed forces and took his own team to attack.

 Chapter 43

    At the moment, there are not few armed forces around to the troops led by LV Tai.


    If you look down from a bird''s-eye view, there are more than ten or dozens of small armed forces in a radius of more than ten miles, and the serious number will never be less than 20 teams, then almost Yiying family has sent people to come. Another two teams looking at hundreds of people are also approaching. A little guess can guess who they belong to. There are only a few families in cabinet county who can come up with nearly 100 armed people.


    Ji Chang knew the "custom". Liu Yan didn''t mention it, so he didn''t say much.


    What customs? Since a certain family or tribe belongs to someone, the object to which they belong can collect taxes from those affiliated families when they go on a campaign, they will also be drawn.


    Why didn''t Liu Yan mention it? Because he doesn''t know!


    Ji Chang regarded this time as a good opportunity to test the attitude of families in cabinet county, because Liu Yanming set out to capture the whole county of Changguang. Now is not a good time to fight, but for some disobedient or hostile families, he thought that they should be eliminated as soon as possible so as not to stay and become a disaster.


    Li Huoliao rode fast. He took some people who also rode straddling horses and left dozens of people at a loss, as well as nearly 20 carriages full of goods.


    LV Tai only remembered one sentence. The purpose of this war is to make an example of others. Then it is to catch people or kill them, regardless of whether they kneel down and ask for surrender.


    When the soldiers of Jin people went to war for the first time, they saw the enemy kneel down and ask for surrender. Their only worry had long been put aside. After receiving the order to kill, they waved their weapons with a little hesitation.


    Kill Hu, kill Hu! Do you know what this means to the Jin people? That''s what I''ve been eager to do but afraid to do for many years... What I dare to do and can''t do!


    Now they are taken in by a powerful tribe. This tribe looks very strong, at least many jin people feel very strong. Then, they can put on a layer of "coat" of powerful tribes and raise their weapons against the Hu people, so that the Hu people can see that they turn around and run away. If they can''t escape, they can kneel down and ask for surrender. How many people look at it, but they feel as if they are dreaming.


    [God, God, the Hu people who think we are not even as good as beasts knelt down and begged!]


    Not a dream!? Such a taste is so sweet that it can''t be done in a dream. However, the fact happened in front of us!


    "Kill!" Li Kuang used all his strength to poke out a long gun. The head of the gun pierced the target''s body with flowers of blood. He roared ferociously, "kill! Kill!", Pull the gun head out of the body and rush towards the next miscellaneous beard.


    There are more Jin people who have deep blood feuds with the Hu people, and there are too many jin people eager to kill the Hu people. When it comes time to kill, many people will hesitate.


    With the first one who dares to do it, others will be completely red eyed when they have an example. Those who are brave are ferocious and jump on for a while, and those who are timid will swing their weapons when they close their eyes.


    Close to more than 30 zahu who knelt down and asked for surrender, they were all broken bodies soon. That was the first time most Jin soldiers killed and dared to wield their first weapon. Then they were crazy and exhausted.


    Ji Chang has long been psychologically prepared for this. The recruits do not know how to cherish their physical strength. That is why the newly recruited troops will come out to fight this kind of war. It''s really hard to find such an excellent opportunity for military training.


    LV Tai led people to kill a group, changed a group of his men and began to go to the camp of Lihuo tribe.


    The surrounding armed forces have entered Jichang''s field of vision. As soon as they appear, they immediately slow down and cruise around the periphery. They dare not approach easily. Even if they are close, one or two people come alone.


    "Kos''s house?"


    "Su Le''s family?"


    "Ruyan family?"


    There are a lot of messy surnames. Ji Chang had a proud face when he was interviewed, which fully showed the strength of the strong.


    In fact, that''s right. In the face of the Hu people, especially the miscellaneous Hu people, humility and humility can''t be respected at all. We should treat them horizontally, seize the opportunity to rectify their death, but don''t give them the whole death.


    Ji Chang is at least an aide who worked for the prefect of the Jie nationality. He knows too well what zahu''s virtue is. He is also waiting. There are only 200 tribal forces left in the troops they brought, and the rest are taken by LV Tai to attack the stronghold of Lihuo tribe.


    Two hundred tribal armed forces stood in line quietly. No one made a pit sound and no one''s eyes floated disorderly. They just stood there like a pillar. They are the source of Ji Chang''s courage, and they also despise the details of greeting zahu.


    Look at those Hu people who come together. They don''t dare to make too much noise at all. They will definitely wait quietly without paying attention. Then, secretly looking at the two hundred Han tribal armed forces in a square array, looking at the eyes, envy with fear, fear seems to have a little worship? How did Ji Chang feel so happy!


    "Join the army!"


    "Say!"


    The waiters from the outside reported that Xu town of the Xu family came to reward the army with supplies.


    Ji Chang smiled and felt that Xu Zhen was a little clever, but he asked Xu Zhen to come alone. He thought, "if Xu Zhen dares to come alone, he must destroy the Xu family. The more capable this family is, the more a threat it is; if he dares not to come, he happens to capture the stronghold of Lihuo tribe. With a ready-made excuse, he can wave his army to destroy the Xu family!"


    The Xu family, the largest family in cabinet county, was repeatedly rejected by Liu Yan. Ji Chang insisted that it was difficult to subdue the other families in cabinet county without making it.


    Xu Zhen on the other side hesitated. The development of the situation was really full of strangeness. He thought that the Han ministry would not send troops for death, but Liu Yan sent troops. The Xu family really think Liu Yan is too... Looking for death? It''s just that the Xu family can''t ride a Tiger now!


    Tianda''s truth is that Liu Yan can''t find his death. It needs the response of the later Zhao court. The Xu family is in cabinet county, next to Liu Yan''s Bing Feng. If the Xu family makes a mistake, the extermination of the family will be in front of us!


    It was only a short time, and the weather was not so hot. Xu Zhen was not only sweating, but even the clothes behind him were as wet as they were fished from the water. He found his hands trembling, and then his legs seemed to float. He looked at the crowded but quiet scene in the distance. His eyes were tingling with sweat.


    Ji Chang was meditating: "there are another 60 breaths. If he doesn''t come, I''ll order the soldiers to kill him, and then... Wait for the opportunity to wave the Xu family!"


    Two hundred tribal armed forces are absolutely enough to destroy the Xu family! Ji Chang is so confident! He felt that his intuition could not be wrong. Liu Yan''s treatment of Hu people was a tyrannical emotion, just like deliberately enduring?


    Ji Chang still hasn''t figured out which nationality Liu Yan is, but it doesn''t matter. He is a Confucian. He really believes in the concept of "barbarians entering China will be the of China". As long as Liu Yan is willing to be kind to Jin people, he feels that his effectiveness can be safe, or even get a return beyond safety, so he is willing to make every effort to plan!


    Xu Zhen has been gnashing his teeth. He seems to know that his next reaction will affect the life and death of the Xu family. He doesn''t dare to make a choice easily.


    Ji Chang ignored the flattering family representatives or patriarchs. He had counted to the 51st. For another nine breaths, he should ask the tribal forces to kill the Xu family, including Xu Town, and then he could wave the army tomorrow at the latest to wipe out the so-called largest family in cabinet county.


    At that time, regardless of the mentality of other families, Ji Chang would advise Liu Yan to destroy one by one and dare to destroy it if he had any opinions! On the land of cabinet county, they have such strength!

 Chapter 44

    Dear friends, there is another chapter at 12:30 p.m. Then, the update speed of the three chapters will be basically maintained next week, which are 7:30, 14:30 and 19:30 respectively. Please be sure to support more honors and more recommended tickets.


    ¡­¡­


    Although it was a little far away, Xu Zhen could feel full of malice from Ji Chang''s occasional floating eyes. He had been delayed for a little while. Almost when Ji Chang silently recited "fifty-eight interest", he finally made a move.


    Ji Chang is really full of malice towards the Xu family. He doesn''t know what Liu Yan thinks. The Xu family has gained a lot of benefits from the Han Dynasty. Liu Yan wants to find an agent to control the cabinet. The county is also the first to choose the Xu family, but the Xu family is very unkind. The news that Liu Yan failed to win over the Xu family has definitely been exposed. According to Ji Chang''s most direct view, how can the Han ministry deter other families if it does not deal with the Xu family?


    Another scout reported that another team of nearly 100 people was armed by the xiqian family and two other families.


    Almost not long after the Scout''s front foot arrived, Xi Qianbai Liao led two other middle-aged people over. The three of them got off the horse when they were about 50 meters away, and slowly approached with the reins. From a distance, Xi Qianbai Liao shouted, "Sir, we''re late.", Forgiveness or something.


    Xu Zhen also moved. He didn''t take the warrior, but took the coachman and the carriage close. He walked away and wiped his sweat. The expression on his face changed constantly in stiffness and flattery.


    The previous atmosphere was actually a little depressed. Ji Chang didn''t hide his malice towards the Xu family. The people of the small family were waiting for what drama would be staged next. Bai Liao, who was led by Xi Qian, came with the chiefs of the other two families and shouted, which eased the dull atmosphere a little.


    "Sir, I don''t know why. We didn''t receive the Lord''s call. It''s not..." Xi Qianbai Liao pointed to nearly 100 warriors not far away and said, "there are 15 carts of grain and fodder behind to serve the Lord."


    Levy and call need to be read separately. Levy is to levy taxes, and call is to summon warriors. From the way of understanding in ancient times and Pre-Qin Dynasty, Liu Yan has now become a big Lord of many families, and many families, including xiqian, Bai and Liao, have become small Lords. When the big Lord is going to fight, the small Lord really needs to pay taxes and serve.


    Ji Chang still needs some superficial respect for the agent supported by Liu Yan. After a few greetings, Ji Chang gradually calmed down and looked at the Xu family in Xuzhen, which was getting closer and closer.


    "Hehe, sir, the Xu family... Hehe, I heard it''s not dawn yet..." Xi Qianbai Liao deliberately said with a strange tone: "before dawn, a large number of carriages came out of the stronghold and came to the tribe away from the fire!"


    Ji Chang only smiled at Xi Qian Bai Liao''s eye medicine. In fact, he was frowning. Xu Zhen didn''t come alone, and then didn''t bring a warrior. It seemed that it didn''t match his previous determination.


    The ancients believed in superstition. Once something was decided in their heart and developed according to what they wanted, even if it was wrong, they would only kill it, but if it was inconsistent with the assumption, they would choose to give up.


    Let''s listen to what nephew Xu said


    Xi Qian and Bai Liao must give eye medicine to the Xu family. Liu Yan first looked for the Xu family, which is clear to anyone with a head and face in cabinet county. The Xu family is immortal, and the xiqian family may have repeated at any time. I''m really upset!


    Hu people don''t pay attention to repaying good for evil. Some Hu people, including Xi Qian and Bai Liao, are waiting to see the good play of the Xu family. If Liu Yan is still indifferent to being humiliated, they should think about whether they should not take Liu Yan seriously. After all, this is an age when people are good at being bullied!


    Xu town was close to a bow ceremony. He stepped on a small step, and then another bow ceremony went down deeply to Ji Changjing: "the Xu family specially came to join the army for general LV and Ji."


    A burst of "ha ha ha" laughter came from the mouth of Xi Qianbai Liao, and then the patriarchs of the other two families he brought, even some Hu people who were onlookers laughed.


    Ji Chang said with a straight face, "but I don''t know whether it''s for Lihuo''s family or my lord?"


    In fact, the Lihuo tribe can be seen here. From a distance, there is a lot of black smoke. It looks like LV Tai has led his army into the stronghold.


    The population of Lihuo tribe is not large. I heard that their stronghold was plundered from a destroyed Jin family and was broken before. Then Lihuo tribe simply repaired the destroyed fortress.


    Hu people are not good at repairing the city, and even less good at building a fortress. Ji Chang sent people to investigate before sending troops. Where the parts are the most vulnerable may be clearer than those of Lihuo tribe who live there.


    Xu Zhen''s throat was stuck and said, "the situation is changeable, but the Xu family is wrong. Please let go. In the future, the Xu family will follow the lead of emperor Liu!"


    monarch??? Ji Chang''s eyes widened for a moment, and then narrowed again.


    Not everyone can afford the monarch. Xu town may be for respect, but there are many people around, so it doesn''t rule out the meaning of threat.


    Ji Chang thought of Xu town as a threat, but he smiled for a moment.


    [it''s no wonder that I''m not convinced by this situation. I''ll kill myself!]


    "Sir, the Xu family and the Lord are not the same people at all." Xi Qian Bai Liao looked a little sinister: "why don''t you deal with it?"


    Xu Zhen turned to look at Xi Qian Bai Liao. The Xu family''s long-standing boss style in cabinet county was to know that they should be patient on this occasion, but they really couldn''t help it. Xi Qian Bai Liao, who had only dared to spit out his tongue to please the Xu family like a dog, now dared to say what he wanted to destroy the Xu family, and subconsciously glared at him.


    Xi Qian Bai Liao was stunned. To tell the truth is also a habit. He was about to give in, but Ji Chang said a word in his ear. His expression was very wonderful in an instant.


    Ji Chang has weighed it over and over again. If the Xu family wants to deal with it, they must set an example, or they can''t hold down other families in cabinet county. He weighed again and thought that Liu Yan had no objection. Finally, he said, "my Lord, there is something you can do for me." He raised his hand and pointed to Xu Zhen: "kill him..." raised his hand and pointed to other Xu families: "and them. Then, wave troops to attack Xu family and capture you, you can get 30%


    Xu Zhen opened his mouth for a moment. He was really stunned and his head seemed to explode: "how possible! Are they civilized people? How can they do things not according to the routine!"


    Some people, such as Xi Qian, Bai Liao, were also stunned. They waited for the reaction, and there was a burst of "waga!" Some of them reacted quickly and always wanted to find a chance to please Hanbu. If they didn''t find a chance, one person took the lead to fuck the guy, and then a large number of people followed.


    "Wait! Wait! The Xu family is willing to serve Lord Liu!" Xu Zhen almost shouted at the top of his voice, "don''t kill me first, don''t kill me! Take me to see Lord Liu. He will accept the trust of the Xu family. If he doesn''t accept it, it''s not too late to kill me then!"


    Ji Chang stopped talking and looked at Xu Zhen with a mocking look.


    The Sinicization of the Xu family is too serious. The code of conduct is to leave some routines of the Hu people, but the thinking has become too Jin people. If the emperor of the Han family is in charge, or if the stone tiger is not in charge, the Xu family will certainly develop after decades, but who let the Xu family encounter such a year, and Liu Yan''s starting place is also nearby?


    If Ji Chang uttered a word or had any hint, the Hu people who rushed up would not kill Xu Zhen, but Ji Chang didn''t make any statement, so Xu Zhen was hit on the skull by a wolf toothed stick from the West Qianbai Liao in an incredible look.


    After being beaten out and rolling for several times, Xu Zhen burst one eye, and the other eye was full of inexplicable puzzles, as if he didn''t understand how the situation could become like this

 Chapter 45

    Try to rush the list again and give me assists~~~


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    No! Really shouldn''t!


    Even if Xu town dies, it is a state of mind that does not understand. The Xu family is useful to Liu Yan, even if it is no longer the number one spokesman, but the advantages of staying outweigh the disadvantages.


    Winning over the Xu family can show the soft side, reassure other families in cabinet county, make cabinet county stable, and give the xiqian family a sense of crisis, forcing the xiqian family to do their best to work for the Han Dynasty in order to secure their position as the number one agent.


    So ah, there is absolutely nothing wrong with saying that the Sinicization of Xuzhen is too serious. At least the Sinicization of thinking should be full, but it should be forgotten that there is no tenderness in the Hu people. The first idea is to eliminate the people or families who cannot master or are hostile.


    Ji Chang may have some shortcomings in external humanity. He expects the Han Dynasty to be a dominant force of the Jin people. The Hu people can have power, but it can never be bigger. He hoped that the Han Dynasty would be a force that could provide security for the Jin people and shelter them from the wind and rain. In that way, Liu Yan still puts Jin people in important position and doesn''t have to pay attention to Hu people!


    The scene began to fight. As soon as Xu town died, the rest of the Xu family were stunned, and then fled. Some jumped up and fought back frantically. However, under the joint efforts of many families, the Xu family who did not escape soon were killed.


    "This is the end for such an ignorant fool." Xi Qian Bai Liao was very happy. Apart from the Xu family, the Xi Qian family, as the number one affiliated family in the Han Dynasty, could feel at ease. He said, "Sir, now send troops to attack the Xu family?"


    Ji Chang nodded: "just as the head of the xiqian family said, send troops to attack the Xu family." He looked around at the other families and said, "you can get 30% of what you have gained by conquering the Xu family. If you have great achievements, I will specially tell my Lord and give you an extra reward."


    A rugged miscellaneous beard emerged from the crowd: "Sir, don''t capture it. Can you use weapons?"


    Ji Chang looked at the speaker and remembered correctly that he was a tribal leader named Shenneng Langyang and Ku? The name is very strange, which is not in line with the aesthetics of the Han family at all.


    "Seize the money." Ji Chang smiled a few times: "if you want to get weapons, exchange the heads of members of the Xu family!"


    Shen Neng Lang Yang and Ku "Gaga" smiled a few times and greeted their warriors.


    The Hu family present all showed excited expressions. They had long been envious and jealous of the Xu family''s ability to trade weapons with the Han Dynasty. You know, in these years, gold and silver treasures are absolutely not as important as weapons. If you can get weapons through channels, it is estimated that only fools will not cherish them. As soon as they heard that the heads of the Xu family could change weapons, they were very excited one by one, and quickly called their people to move towards the Xu family.


    "This..." Xi Qianbai Liao looked at the families who left with their own troops without saying hello. He frowned at Ji Chang and said, "Sir, you still need a principal to attack the Xu family?"


    Ji Chang nodded: "so, I will go with the tribal forces."


    Xi Qian Bai Liao was stunned. He thought that the Han Dynasty wanted many families to fight with the Xu family, so as to reduce the strength of all families and facilitate future control. It was because of this thought that he did not take people away in a hurry. He just wants to take over the command. Having the leading power can reduce the loss of his family. Some friendly families can also sell face and be the first running dog of the Han Dynasty in this attack on the Xu family. I didn''t think


    "When we get to the land, the owner of xiqian''s family should still be careful." Ji Chang saw that Xi Qianbai Liao''s face was not so right and said, "when necessary, our Lord''s tribal armed forces can temporarily obey your dispatching."


    "Ah? This!" Xi Qian Bai Liao gained hope from disappointment. Hearing this, he was able to command the tribe''s armed forces. Although he did not dare to take it seriously, he showed an expression of great joy: "I don''t have to say that the Lord is a hero of our family. Bai Liao must work hard."


    In this way, the brigade thought of the Xu family and left.


    On the other side, LV Tai has indeed led people into the stronghold of Lihuo tribe. He admired Ji Chang very much now, because Ji Chang''s initial plans were all realized one by one. Li Huojia was ready to move the family from the beginning. They blocked his way in the expected position. After a fight, things went very smoothly.


    In this war, the tribal armed forces spent most of their time as spectators, and the soldiers responsible for fighting were Jin soldiers. These Jin soldiers hesitated at the beginning. Later, they thought it was easy to kill Hu. They became more and more eager to try. Slowly, they began to look like soldiers.


    In fact, Lihuo tribe is really not strong. There are less than 100 people who can fight. More than 30 people died when they went to ask for surrender. Later, they ran away with one heart. They should have had great combat power. When they fought hard, they didn''t play as much as 30% of what they did before the war.


    Li Kuang has killed three people. He tied the head of the killed enemy to his belt. When he ran and fought, the three bloody heads on his waist swayed and swayed.


    Not only Li Kuang, but also many captured Jin soldiers. They also cut off the head of the target to be killed and tied it to their waist, so that the blood all over their body is hanging their head from their waist. It looks very terrible.


    In fact, killing is just like that. Before killing, you have fear and hesitation. If you kill the first one, as long as your psychology can withstand the pressure, killing is a matter of waving a knife.


    Cut off the head of the slain enemy and tie it around his waist with a bloody smell. It''s the group of soldiers who go to fight against the city. It seems that someone, like ah San or what he is called, has been exaggerated by Liu Yan, which has become the custom of Han soldiers.


    There were not many people in the whole clan of Lihuo tribe. One was caught and one was killed. Jin soldiers who couldn''t find anyone to kill began to crash into all buildings. What they could grab was to install them.


    When they entered the stronghold, there were not only Hu people, but also nearly 300 Jin people who were locked up. LV Tai naturally rescued them.


    "Kill the fire!"


    "The enemy chieftain is dead!"


    "Win!"


    Cheers began. Seven hundred jin soldiers and two hundred tribes were armed to attack a tribe of only two hundred people. Even the old, the weak, the women and the children of this tribe can only work hard. In fact, it is not a big victory, but they are just cheering and happy.


    Looking at the robes with happy smiles on their faces, LV Tai''s heart is very sweet. He has no better picture than this. His compatriots have the confidence to take up arms and the courage to fight.


    [in fact, what we are not weak, what we lack is a leader who is willing to lead us and lead us to prosperity!]


    LV Tai believed Liu Yan''s words. Liu Yan repeatedly claimed that he was a Han, and his actions really have the charm of a strong Han.


    the han people? No matter what lineage it is, being a Han is always better than being a Jin. At present, Jin people have become synonymous with weakness and cowardice, full of all kinds of humiliation. LV Tai deeply felt that it was very good to be a Han. It would be better if it was the Han of the strong man, not the Han of the Huns.


    In one day, the two wars really started at noon and ended at midnight.


    According to Liu Yan''s order, LV Tai killed all the chickens and dogs of Lihuo tribe, collected the seized materials and rushed to meet Jichang. When he arrived at the land, he found that Jichang was watching a play with 200 tribal armed forces. The families in cabinet county had been killed into the Xu family, and all kinds of killings and cruel moments were played.


    "See?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You are quite right. Hu people are no different from wild animals. They can only be used and can''t be trusted."


    "How lucky we are to meet a lord who is willing to reuse and trust us."


    The two said and smiled at each other.


    Yes, they are really very lucky


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Well, I''m very ashamed to have an unkind request. Please see your relatives for help. It''s a reward of 10 starting coins, not too much. Then, tomorrow, the honor will give the fan list a single chapter related to the work to commemorate o (¡É ¡É) O~

 Chapter 46

    There''s another chapter at 7:30 p.m.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    From the beginning to the end, Liu Yan has been observing the expedition, that is, he can only see a rough picture. After all, the map in his mind only shows the terrain and several kinds of screening of red, white, green and blue. Unlike watching movies, it can show the truth of the picture and sound.


    Interestingly, when LV Tai and Ji Chang attacked the Lihuo tribe, there were white representing neutrality and blue representing allies around the green dot, but there were more definitely red punctuation marks. After the attack on Lihuo tribe, the colors displayed on the map have been changing, and some neutral white has become blue ally marks.


    What made Liu Yan feel strange was that Ji Chang or LV Tai didn''t know what to do. A blue team suddenly turned green, and then more red turned white, and some of the white turned blue.


    It is definitely Lu Zhe''s luck to be able to distinguish between the enemy and himself in color. After all, it is very difficult to see whether a person is loyal or traitor. That''s why there is the proverb "know your face but not your heart". Liu Yan''s luck is that in such a complex environment, at least he knows what other people''s attitude towards him is.


    [well, it can only be used for reference. Looking at those changes, it simply means that changes will change. Being yourself now does not mean that you will always be yourself. An enemy can also become a friend, but a friend can become an enemy in an instant.]


    The Xu family changed from red to white, from white to blue, and finally to red.


    Since Ji Chang asked if he wanted to do something to the Xu family, Liu Yan felt that he would not have any friends, because Liu Yan''s attitude to Ji Chang was more direct than care, and he thought that if he needed to kill, he should never be soft. Fight for hegemony... That''s it. There are no permanent allies. Who is the roadblock can only be kicked away with one foot.


    To be frank, Liu Yan''s attitude towards any alien is that he is willing to cooperate and can get along happily, but he does not rule out the option of turning over at any time. Then, it is not impossible for foreign nationalities to integrate into the Han Dynasty, but they always need selective screening, such as the degree of sinicization and contribution.


    [at least we are people with golden fingers. It is always possible to recover the land of China in this life, not to mention hanging the world. So we should be reserved, but we still need it!]


    What is Liu Yan doing now? He came to Lingshan island and wandered around. He inspected where it was suitable to build the town center. After wandering around, he found that it was really difficult to find a secret place in this place full of rocks.


    Why does Lingshan island have this name? Generally, a place with the word "mountain" in its name is definitely a mountainous area.


    If you look at Lingshan island from a high altitude, it is a very gourd like island. Liu Yan doesn''t know how much area it has. After walking around, only the part to the West has a large area of flat land, and all the rocks and reefs are on the east side. The top of the "gourd" is narrow, and most of the central parts of the island are stone mountains. There are only a few places similar to valleys, but the soil quality is really bad enough.


    Such an island, which can accommodate 20000 people, is very crowded, and it is a huge test for water. After Liu Yan returned from the battle in Buqi City, most of the people on the island were sent back to the resettlement site again, leaving less than a thousand people.


    To be serious, Lingshan island is really rich in marine products, especially in the east near the Bohai Sea, where there are really enough fishing grounds. Every day, Liu Yan''s eyes narrowed when he saw the food unit imported from there.


    Fishing and hunting are still very important to Liu Yan, but there are too strict restrictions on seasons. After all, sea fish basically move with the ocean current, but they don''t stay in the same place in any season, which forms a natural reproduction. In addition, what season is the best season to catch fish is actually related to the season.


    "The Lord has been wandering the whole island alone for a long time."


    "Ah? Yes, yes."


    Liu Yan felt that the value of force was guaranteed, and there was no escort at all. In fact, his clothes are just like that. The conditions are limited, and he is absolutely gorgeous.


    Dressed in ordinary clothes and looking like an idle man, the Jin people who are working are still constrained at first. Later, they see that they are not supervising work. The bold ones can break their mouths at first.


    To say, Jin people''s feelings for Liu Yan who took them in are still very complicated. From the uneasy feeling whether they will be treated as animals to the good treatment, with a trance of amazement, after being treated well, I thought it was a reward for hard work.


    Later, they found that they had not been treated as slaves. They were definitely more worried. After all, they had not lived as well as beasts for too long. Who would believe that there would be a good thing of falling pie in the sky?


    And it seems that... Pie is really falling from the sky!? At least they were not abused, nor were they pulled out when there was a war, consuming the enemy''s physical strength with their bodies and lives.


    "I still remember now..." Xiao Si licked his lips cracked by the wind: "the picture of waiting in line to get on the boat that day."


    "Yes, many people were scared to death and thought they were going to be transported to the sea to drown." Zhao Sanyi''s face was absurd: "at that time, I said, if you want to drown us, where is it not drowning? You have to ship it?"


    Of course, they would not say that even if they suspected that they were going to be drowned, they seemed to admit their fate. Anyway, they didn''t see anyone resist.


    "What kind of registered residence do you want to hear? After that, we are the residents of Lingshan island. Actually, it''s pretty good. There will be no Hu people coming here." Xiao Si looked eagerly forward to: "listen to steward Tian and work hard, but will you be selected as a Han nationality?"


    "We still need to work hard. It is said that those who have become soldiers can join the Han nationality immediately." How did Zhao Si look at it? He regretted: "when I pulled out the soldiers in the primary election, why didn''t I make my breast-feeding strength come out?"


    Tian Shuo? He just went to the island. When he found out where Liu Yan was, he looked for him. Now, he''s right behind Liu Yan''s ass as a follower.


    "In that case, the first batch of Han nationality only exceeded 1500?" Liu Yan has been deliberately growing long hair. The sea breeze blew a fishy smell, and blew the tip of his hair all the way to his eyes: "the quantity... Is a little less."


    "Your Majesty, that''s Han nationality. It''s Han nationality!" Tian Shuo explained: "the rarity of things is more expensive. There are 1500 in number, which takes into account the benefits allocated to the soldiers. However, the civilians can''t easily join the Han nationality. They get something from work. Only after their efforts and sweat can they be precious."


    Liu Yan looked at Tian Shuo with a smile. He heard the taste of grade from those words.


    Joining the Han nationality is equal to Liu Yan''s ethnic group. What good treatment is given priority to this group of people. According to the understanding of Jin people, they are close to Liu Yan.


    With the first rank, of course, there will be the next rank. To speak of, the Jin people have a lot of experience in setting grades, especially some Confucian scholars among them. If they don''t understand class status, they won''t achieve anything. After all, this is an era when we talk about origin before talent.


    Is class important? Of course it''s important! As long as civilization exists, class must exist. Without the fighting power of class, the whole civilization should be lazy and wait for death.


    People are people. They don''t know what people are. Just look at those Hu people. Shile turned from slave to national ruler, and the Jie nationality directly became the most noble nation from slave. The Hu people became the overlord of the Central Plains, and some races close to the Jie people became the second level Hu people. Even the miscellaneous Hu people became a more advanced existence than the Jin people.


    "Get more details. What treatment should be given, what responsibility should be given. Get and pay should be equal!" Liu Yan still agrees with this system: "but remember, there should be a rise and a fall."


    Tian Shuo saluted respectfully. He has been playing in the nine grade system for so long, and then he has experienced the power environment of the Hu people. What routine has he never seen? Naturally, it is clear that there should be punishment if there is a reward. Otherwise, like the rigid Jin court, talented people can''t get room to show their talents, but a group of people like pigs can live and die by relying on their blood.


    Liu Yan continues to walk. He has walked for the third time. He really didn''t find a place suitable for building the town cente

 Chapter 47

    Liu Yan didn''t find it. Tian Shuo stood where he was and didn''t continue to be a follower. His eyes were full of tears.


    "Great..." Tian Shuo was excited: "the foundation of all ages! Reward and punishment are clear, talents can be displayed, and incompetence will abdicate. This is a strong system!"


    It seems very simple, but the system really determines the pattern of a force, and even whether a force can become strong.


    If you want to build a high-rise building on the ground, you must have a solid foundation. Tian Shuo has reason to cry with excitement, because that''s the truth. In fact, there will definitely be suggestions around the ruler, but whether the ruler can accept it, whether the ruler will implement it after acceptance, and what the implementation strength is, it''s really a matter of no spectrum.


    [ah! If the system is implemented, as a proposer, I will certainly benefit countless people and dare not compare with Chen Qun, but... If the monarch can develop into a nation, shouldn''t I be named in history?]


    Utilitarian literati have the same problem. When they are officials, they pursue wealth and fame. They can sell the country for wealth, but they can sell all their parents, wives and children for fame and wealth... Nothing more!


    At the thought that he might be famous in history, Tian Shuo knew that he had no parents, wife and children to sell, and he didn''t seem to have a chance to start a family for the time being? He can only muster his strength, and his whole body is full of strength. He wants to wipe out Liu Yan''s heart and brain.


    Two days later, LV Tai and Ji Chang returned with their troops.


    Some people who came back with the victorious troops, who were the heads of various families, came with generous gifts to show their obedience.


    Liu Yan only received a limited number of family leaders. In doing so, he fully conforms to the characteristics of the times, distinguishes the minority and despises the majority, which not only makes the majority feel reasonable, but also makes the minority feel honored.


    "Dear Lord." Xi Qian Bai Liao''s flattery on his face: "I have brought 2000 cattle and sheep, 20 beautiful women, and 500 Jin of gold to congratulate my Lord."


    "Gold" is actually copper, not gold. In fact, up to the Sui and Tang Dynasties, how much "gold" was really copper. Gold should be called by its full name.


    When the Hu people went south to the Central Plains, the concept of money was popularized, but because of their rampage, copper money became a rarity. As the ruling class of Hu people, they don''t even know how to make copper coins. They eat the old capital left by the Jin court.


    The other Kosi family and Sule family also respectfully presented the gift list.


    Gift list? What an advanced thing! In fact, it was learned by the Hu people and the Jin people, or what to send with a shout.


    Liu Yan doesn''t need to be so kind to them. He''s just some running dogs. It''s a favor to give a smiling face. If he wants to be kind to each other, believe it or not, when xiqian, Kosi and Su Le go back, it should be a conspiracy to rebel?


    Why? Very simple truth! The superior is kind to the affiliated family for no reason, either plotting family property or pretending to be confused before using the knife.


    Xi Qian, Kou Si and Su Le have not yet made any contribution to Liu Yan. The front of the Han Dynasty destroyed Lihuo tribe and Xu family in a thunderous manner. It is clear that they are an emerging force with boundless hegemony. Who believes that Liu Yan will be a kind person? Isn''t that contradictory?


    Liu Yan didn''t say much, but gave some formal encouragement to let each family live a good life.


    "Lord, I heard that the Lord needs slaves. The Sule family is willing to offer all 300 slaves to the Lord." After su Le finished, I saw that he was a white man, but not a Capricorn. He was a miscellaneous beard from the western regions. His face was serious: "if the Lord needs it, the Su Le family is willing to buy slaves everywhere for the Lord."


    The so-called slaves are actually Jin people, including some defeated Hu people.


    Liu Yangang was just observing the map in his mind, looking at the white, blue and red inside, carefully identifying which red is, and waiting for the right time to start "accounting". As soon as he heard those words, he looked at the respectful Su le.


    Otherwise, the name of Hu people is strange. It''s uncomfortable to listen to it in Chinese, but it''s a transliteration. No matter what the name is, it has the meaning of Hu people''s own family. For example, Su Le actually came from playing Hu flute in kuci.


    "Your family doesn''t have to." Liu Yan noticed that the tense faces of the three patriarchs relaxed. He said, "it''s great to be willing to buy slaves instead."


    The three patriarchs need to breathe a sigh of relief. If Su Le is really finished, I will mention it a little. Liu Yan should come down with the pole. Believe it or not, the display color of these three on the map will change immediately?


    Several people said that they could buy on behalf of others, even without the principal. They just said that they would pay as much as they bought. This time, Liu Yan did not refuse, but recognized it with a smile.


    "Lord, cabinet county has been taken, but its city is empty." Xi Qian Bai Liao was very conscious of dog legs. He introduced the surrounding forms and said, "there is Jijin (Jiaoxian county) nearby. Where can I take it?"


    Speaking of it, Jijin city was the name of the Western Han Dynasty. It was called Jieting in the Eastern Han Dynasty and changed its name once when Sima''s Jin state came. However, Sima''s Jin was not respected at all. The force of the Eastern Han Dynasty was not obvious, but the Western Han Dynasty made the Hu people extremely awed. After the establishment of the state power, Zhao made some naming of counties and counties, and some local names were restored to the Western Han Dynasty.


    Liu Yan sent troops again to occupy Buqi City, which burned into Baidi, in order to see how the system reacted. After reoccupying Buqi City, there was an 18 prompt on operation page, but there was no other response.


    "You will naturally occupy Jijin." Ji Chang was accompanying him. He just saw that Liu Yan was a little indifferent. He was deeply afraid of making any moths. He boldly interrupted: "there are families and giants who don''t attach to Jijin, but Jijin will be won if it is close to Gaomi County."


    Liu Yancai is not indifferent. He is weighing the consequences of seizing Jijin county. In other words, what will happen to the system after seizing the weight. Whether the advantages outweigh the disadvantages or the disadvantages outweigh the advantages. He was still thinking, and Ji Chang even cut in.


    Ji Chang was still very careful to observe Liu Yan''s face. After all, as a subordinate, he spoke without asking for instructions. It was a matter of minutes for him to be pulled out and killed by his boss on such a formal occasion. Fortunately, what he saw was Liu Yan''s expression of encouragement. His heart seemed to flow through a sweet spring and thought, "you trust me so much. How can I not do my best to serve such a lord?"


    In the final analysis, Liu Yan hasn''t adapted yet. Everything starts from whether he can change the system or obtain system rewards. As for the strategy, situation and current situation, we just set a general direction according to the historical development situation, but we don''t have to think about how clever we are in details.


    Ji Chang was full of energy, but he didn''t say much. He just looked at Liu Yan occasionally, and his eyes made Liu Yan look at each other... What do you say? Is to make Liu Yan''s hair have a feeling to stand up.


    The banquet means that all the people who should go away will go away. However, Xi Qian Jiantong of Xi Qian''s family was left behind. Although he didn''t say it directly, the meaning of being a hostage is very obvious.


    "Jun Shang!" Ji Chang''s deference is almost eager to be more obvious: "attacking cabinet county is also an attack. Since Xi Qianbai Liao suggested attacking Jijin, I think it''s to test your spirit."


    Without a map, Liu Yan doesn''t even know where Jijin city is. The maps he drew were all in the south, that is, the last time he walked around, he drew them carefully, but there was a blank in the north. He captured the capital of a county, but according to the urine of the Hu people, there are no classics or maps?


    You know, in ancient times, maps were not available to anyone!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Secretary... horse... Jin is also a closed screen word. It''s really


    By the way, collect more and have some tickets. In addition, on the afternoon of the 30th, it''s time to send the fan list to related works.

 Chapter 48

    Dear friends, please collect and recommend tickets!


    ¡­¡­


    Do you want to attack Jijin city? In addition, in the face of the temptation of Western Qianbai Liao, Ji Chang believes that he can''t show weakness, but he can''t show arrogance. He understood that Jijin city was a strategic place at this stage, and then he talked about the reaction of some surrounding counties. This is the end of the point.


    "Your Majesty." Ji Chang''s sense of responsibility: "we can''t attack the city first, kill countless Hu people..."


    "There are countless things, but less than four thousand." Liu Yan doesn''t like exaggeration.


    "... then zhanark County, extinguished the fire and the Xu family, and has shown a tough line." Ji Chang was not affected by Liu Yan''s intervention and went straight on: "the goal of frightening the surrounding Hu people has been achieved, but it is not suitable for months of fierce war."


    Liu Yan also had a difficult task to protect the cabinet county for a month. He didn''t want to attack any place again. Wen Yan nodded.


    "Widely distributed and carefully worked, always pay attention to the surrounding trends." Ji Chang looked at Liu Yan with hot eyes and said, "the surviving fortresses around are not easy to deal with. They are too closed to go in."


    "..." Liu Yan knew that the great powers and families of the Jin people built fortresses, and many fortress defense facilities were even more difficult to attack than the city.


    In fact, the fortresses in the Central Plains and the north are really densely covered. The last time Liu Yan went out for a walk, he saw many fortresses with his own eyes. Seeing the terrain selected for the construction and the prototype of the existing fortress, he immediately found that it was not easy to attack. At that time, he knew in his heart that no wonder the Hu people would choose to ignore it, just because the casualties and gains paid in the attack would not be in direct proportion.


    Can Liu Yan bring in those giants or big families? He thought carefully and came to the conclusion that it was difficult. At least until they really grow up, those powerful and big families will not consider taking refuge at all. They can survive in troubled times... No, they are Hu people who are worse than troubled times. Who is the Hao family of Jin people?


    "Jun Shang?" Jichang also fell into a certain fanaticism: "you should send people to tax the fortresses everywhere."


    Liu Yan nodded: "since you are already in charge of military strategy, consult with Tian Shuo in charge of civil affairs, and report the results to me."


    Ji Chang saluted with a face of sacred mission. His confirmation that taxes should be levied is a means to show the rule and let the taxed people know who their current rulers are.


    Taxation is a technical job. Ji Chang needs to communicate well with Tian Shuo, and then draw up a list. During the introduction, he needs to examine the enemy and ourselves.


    In fact... Liu Yan doesn''t want to get along with Ji Chang so much. He always feels that Ji Chang has been in a strange mental state since he joined the army and led the army.


    "In addition..." Liu Yan said, "soldiers need to strengthen training, not only to enforce orders and prohibitions, but also to find ways to improve morale and strengthen their willingness to fight."


    "Promise!" After Ji Chang finished, he asked with a little hesitation, "I''ve heard you sing a Fu, but I don''t know if I can sing it to the soldiers?"


    "Fu?" Liu Yan knows that he will always "plagiarize" some poems of later scholars, but it seems that he has not "plagiarized" Fu!


    Fu was popular in the Han Dynasty and the most famous was changmen Fu. It was also popular in the Jin Dynasty, but... There were not many Fu handed down to future generations.


    "That is: if you don''t see, the end of the Han Army, the weak crown is the prisoner, and please wear a long tassel; if you don''t see, the class will be far away, and the Jedi will ride lightly to urge the clouds of war." With an exaggerated expression, Ji Chang said, "it''s a model to mention the heroes of our predecessors; it''s inspiring to mention ambition. It''s really a peerless good Fu!"


    Of course, Liu Yan likes it, but... What kind of military song is this? Can it really work?


    Ji Chang bowed almost to the end: "please allow me!"


    There is something worth paying attention to here. It can be regarded as Ji Chang''s test on Liu Yan again. Is that Fu or CI? Anyway, it''s full of will to wipe out the Hu people. He just wants to know what Liu Yan''s attitude towards the Hu people is.


    It''s not a question of permission, but... Liu Yan needs to think about how to change it.


    [don''t you see, the end of the Han Army, the weak crown is a prisoner, please wear a long tassel;


    If you don''t see, the class will be far away, and the Jedi will ride lightly to urge the clouds of war;


    A man should be a dangerous man. How can cowardice miss this life;


    Kuang Nai''s family is in danger, and the Yu Xi''s struggle for gallop has not stopped;


    Abandon my timidity, my wartime Jin!


    Call on more than 100000 compatriots to sing war songs and join the army together;


    Qi Congjun, clean Hu dust, vowed to sweep Hu people regardless of life;


    Qi Congjun, clean Hu dust, sweep Hu people regardless of their body!]


    According to the rhyme and allusions of Confucian poems, songs and Fu, there is absolutely no problem. I just don''t know whether people now know what is "nation" or what is "tongpao". In addition, maybe it is also a big hard wound to directly point out that it is necessary to wipe out the Hu people?


    Liu Yan is not good at poetry, CI and Fu, which is not the education he received. As for the song? Does modern song work at this time?


    In fact, even if the modern Sinology masters return to the ancient times, it is estimated that they will not be much better than the real ancients. After all, modern Sinology is a part of life for the ancients, and that''s the education they received since childhood.


    Ji Chang is not a Confucian master. He is a pseudo Confucian. He remembers the content and has begun to wonder whether to find a great Confucian to polish it, and then find the melody to make a music for everyone.


    Liu Yan still has a lot of songs that can be used as military songs. The old-fashioned "loyalty to serve the country" doesn''t matter whether Jin people understand it or not. He feels very uncomfortable. Perhaps "men''s walk" is a very good choice. It is murderous. Every word is bloody.


    In fact... The most appropriate one is "no clothes". You don''t even have to think about it. This military song has been accompanied by too many people, and Liu Yan has been doing special research. He will certainly set "no clothes" as a military song.


    The setting sun is shining on the earth, a blood red dusk. Tomorrow will be a good weather.


    Standing high and looking around at the whole resettlement site, a stream of cooking smoke rose to the sky. The neat wooden rafters were in order. Some people squatted on both sides of the street. From a distance, they just used their rare leisure to chat.


    [the resettlement site seems a little crowded. It''s just not suitable for expansion in a short time. At least see what Shi Zhao will do first.]


    The logging is too fierce. The woods around the resettlement site have been emptied. If those places are tampered with, they can focus on beans.


    I heard that Tian Shuo was engaged in farming recently. He wanted to take someone to clean up all the weeds around the resettlement site, and then get ditches to attract water. He said he wanted to reclaim farmland outside the resettlement site.


    Tian Shuo''s move was valued by almost everyone. Liu Yan probably understood that having farmland meant more than increasing food. If there were farmland, those Jin people would be more at ease. He knew that he might waste the boss''s strength and eventually become ashes in the war, but he couldn''t bear to stop it.


    Really, for Jin people, fields are not as simple as fields. They are life, hope and sustenance


    Liu Yan has been considering whether to measure the land and divide the fields of the Jin people. He only mentioned it to Jichang a little, but he was admonished by Jichang.


    "Tian Mu is an important weapon of the country. It is the so-called no merit without reward. How can they get a reward for nothing?" Ji Chang pleaded with one face: "Your Majesty, you can become a Han nationality and give land distribution, but it''s not good to see it."


    "..." Liu Yan was taught a lesson by the ancients again.


    Ji Chang was very busy, even busier than Liu Yan. After pleading guilty, he left quickly. He needs to find out how many strongholds or big family fortresses there are in cabinet county, conduct necessary intelligence spying, and quarrel with those families who take refuge. He can be regarded as busy in pain and happy in dealing with many chores.

 Chapter 49

    In the autumn of war, many powerful and powerful families ensured their survival.


    Some big families can''t build a fortress with the power of one family, so it''s the best choice to build a fortress with strong defense function by concentrating material, financial and human resources according to blood affinity or marriage cooperation.


    "Er Rong followed Shouyang Wen''s plan last time and cleared a lot of fortresses." Ji Chang spoke to Tian Shuo: "those fortresses that have survived now are difficult to deal with."


    Tian Shuo was once the county magistrate of a place. Naturally, he knew that the fortress was difficult to deal with. He just didn''t understand why Ji Chang shouted not to fight for months on one side and wanted to find an enemy on the other.


    "The rise of our power is too short to be without enemies." Ji Chang didn''t need to analyze, but patiently explained: "too many refugees have just moved in. Ease will make them relax. Once they are free, there will be small things and big things will be chaotic. For the imperial court (houzhao), as long as there is a large army coming, we can only avoid the island and can''t compete with it. We shouldn''t provoke again. We don''t have such worries about the great power of building a stronghold and protecting ourselves."


    Tian Shuo is in charge of the people. He agrees with Ji Chang''s evaluation of the people very much.


    There will be different ways to manage the people in different periods. In the emerging Han Dynasty, those people do not have much sense of identity and belonging, but they are regarded as a harbor to hide from the wind and waves. In a calm life, it is inevitable for some restless people to make trouble.


    This is also the characteristic of refugees gathering together. There is no way to prevent it, because with Chen Sheng and Wu Guang, there will always be some mentally broken guys who can''t achieve enough and can''t defeat. Obviously, they don''t have that ability, and they always like to roar "princes will be kind".


    For those who have nothing, encouraging the masses to riot and taking advantage of the opportunity to seek things are gratifying, but failure is just a bad life. What a pity. It is precisely because there is nothing to lose and will not cherish anything. Literary and artistic points are called "those who have no permanent property and no perseverance". The people who open up troubled times are generally those who have nothing to lose except bad life.


    Tian Shuo is shaking his head: "If there is no permanent property and there is perseverance, only a scholar can do it. If there is no permanent property, there is no permanent property, because there is no perseverance. If there is no perseverance, they will set aside evil and extravagance, and they will all do it for themselves. They will fall into sin, and then they will be punished. How can benevolence reign, and they can do it without the people? Therefore, if the monarch controls the property of the people, it will make them worship enough to serve their parents, worship enough to feed their wives, be happy for life, be free from death, and then drive them away Good, so the people follow it lightly. "


    "...." Ji Chang knows the origin of this sentence, but what does Tian Shuo mean by reading such a big string now?


    Those are some words that Mencius said in the chapter of King Liang Hui. In fact, they are not complete, but it is not necessary to quote them all.


    A simple explanation is that only scholars can achieve a certain moral standard without fixed assets. Ordinary people, as long as they do not have fixed assets, they do not have certain moral standards and codes of conduct


    What Ji Chang wants to say is not a big truth. He just wants to say that the betrayal and violence of those refugees will not cost much. I hope Tian Shuo can win over some betrayals. It will cost... That is, people with families and families will become the middle class in the resettlement place.


    "It makes sense..." Tian Shuo''s eyes lit up when he heard that there was something wrong with Ji Chang''s expression. He looked like vigilance: "brother Ji Chang... Is it about civil affairs?"


    Ji Chang quickly shook his head and denied: "I can''t help you with military affairs. Civil affairs wants brother Tian Shuo to help you more."


    Tian Shuo burst into a smile on his face, took his goatee and repeatedly said, "no, No. you, Wu and I will certainly make a good story together to help you."


    Spring will soon end and summer will soon come. Weeds around the resettlement site are removed every day. The cleared grass is sorted and placed. When it is still resilient, someone will organize to weave straw sandals, straw mats and other things, as well as necessary coir raincoats and hats.


    The Ministry of Han has credit for everything it does now. The new notice has announced that if it achieves a certain credit, it will be accepted as a member of the Ministry of Han and will be able to call itself a Han in the future.


    "I heard that there was a separate cottage. Thanks enough, and the official media introduced me to you."


    "Nonsense! Introducing me is to build a war merit, give priority to the fierce men to start a family, and you can leave incense."


    "The number of young women is not much. I knew I had signed up for the selection of soldiers."


    There are now 34162 people in the Han Dynasty. This number will change every few days, but there is no doubt that the number of women has been very small.


    Of the 34162 people, more than 85% are male, and their age group is also relatively young and strong. Speaking of being young and strong, who doesn''t have a physical desire, it''s the stage when you can catch a different gender and look at the whole way!


    Why has the number of resettlement sites been changing? Some escaped and begged to join, some died of illness, removed the number plate, and died of all kinds of accidents, but some of them were executed for crimes.


    Said, young and strong, I can eat. I have a lot of leisure when I don''t need to work. There are some guys with sperm brains who have the opportunity to tease some women. There are some bastards whose thinking is controlled by sperm.


    How big is the resettlement site? Women scream and someone will come and find it anytime, anywhere. If women dare not resist and endure silently, it is impossible.


    In less than two months, the number of people executed for rape has exceeded 350. Seriously speaking, such figures are already quite high. Often rapists are publicly executed, but they still can not curb the occurrence of rape cases.


    On the premise that men and women are placed separately, they work separately later. However, the number of bastards trying to "cross the border" has not decreased. Tian Shuo has forced Tian Shuo to give priority to the distribution of clothes to women in order to avoid the death of some restless bastards. He also obtained Liu Yan''s consent. After consulting with LV Tai, he arranged sentries around the women''s camp. He didn''t want to


    "What do you mean?" LV Tai''s face was confused. He was shouted in his sleep. He was confused and stunned: "ah San has committed a crime?"


    Tian Shuo was quite fierce: "yes, the sentry officer you appointed unexpectedly knows the law and breaks the law. He should be strong against lady Xiang!"


    This time, LV Tai really woke up completely: "ah San, lady Xiang!??"


    Ah San is that ah San, who is eager to have a mother-in-law who works hard to kill the enemy. Because of his repeated gains, he became a long man. A sentry was set up in the interval between men and women, and LV Tai was appointed as the sentry officer.


    Lady Xiang is Ah Xiang, a little crazy young woman. After she came to the camp, she has been responsible for serving Liu Yan''s food and cleaning her room.


    "There must be some misunderstanding?" LV Tai was embarrassed. When he finished speaking to Tian Shuo, he couldn''t help whispering: "no, ah San fought bravely. He was a little stunned at ordinary times, but he shouldn''t..."


    "It was lady Xiang''s husband, that is, Li Kuang, who cut three heads and made meritorious contributions. He broke it on the spot and called people!" Tian Shuo was a little distressed: "Li Kuang, I''ll take care of him to die. The most important thing is lady Xiang! She is your maid. You rarely have a maid who can call you. Now... Now... This!"


    LV Tai still can''t believe it. What he knows about ah San is not that kind of person? Is there something hidden in it?


    When they passed by, ah San was already tied up and his mouth was blocked; A Xiang''s clothes are a little messy, but she squats and laughs all the time. She doesn''t seem to be frightened, but when she looks at a San, there will be imperceptible banter in her eyes from time to time.


    LV Tai always asked. He asked someone to take out the things that blocked ah San''s mouth.


    "Officer, I''m wronged. I''m really wronged. I didn''t want to cheat on Lady Xiang. I met her. She asked me to talk and wait for this..." ah San pointed his head at Li Kuang and motioned with his eyes: "he showed up. Then lady Xiang pulled her clothes and shouted. I really didn''t want to do anything shameless!"

 Chapter 50

    It''s not difficult to restore the process of things. Separate everyone and let them describe the situation at that time. With the support of some witnesses, we can quickly touch the course of things.


    "..." Tian Shuo''s expression was very bad: "so, is it a misunderstanding?"


    It''s not a simple misunderstanding. Ah Xiang greets ah San and waits for Li Kuang to come, but he tears his clothes and screams. Li Kuang naturally thinks that ah San wants to do something to Ah Xiang.


    Li Kuang is a Xiang''s husband, but a Xiang doesn''t recognize him... Now it seems that a Xiang must think of Li Kuang''s identity, and it doesn''t rule out that a Xiang fell into a state of madness when he saw Li Kuang, but it''s certain that a San is absolutely innocent in this matter... At least he really didn''t do anything to a Xiang, whether he didn''t have time or didn''t want to.


    "Tell you." LV Tai said, "we can''t handle this."


    Tian Shuo nodded: "yes, Ah Xiang is your... Maid."


    This is the first conflict between the army and the people at the officer level. If it is handled carelessly, it will not allow them to be careless if it is regarded as an "old practice" to deal with some things in the future.


    The separation of several people, or detention, or house arrest, is currently late at night. Of course, the military event is to shout Liu Yan out of his sleep. Such a thing is not necessary.


    When Liu Yan woke up, he opened his eyes and lay in bed for a while.


    If Ah Xiang should have brought something for grooming as usual, there was no news today.


    To say, it is almost natural for a superior to be served. Unless it is excessively used for coercion, which superior lacks people to call around? This is true at all times and in all countries.


    When the sun shines into the house from the window, you can also hear bursts of birdsong. If you listen carefully, you can also hear some voices coming from a distance.


    Liu Yan got up from the bed, put on his clothes neatly, went to the bedside and looked out.


    As usual, there was a long queue in the central canteen. It was waiting in line to receive the daily morning eclipse. It was repeated day by day. The voice came from afar.


    The vision turned to the outside of the fence wall. The people who had eaten for a long time were taken out. They were clearing weeds. Such things have been done for nearly ten days.


    According to Tian Shuo''s idea, the sundries within five miles around should be removed, either as farmland or as open space. Even if he doesn''t do anything, he can''t leave them to be attacked by fire.


    A sense of crisis is a good thing, which proves that Tian Shuo really has a sense of belonging to the Han Dynasty. Liu Yan still appreciates this guy who likes to be a follower whenever he has a chance. After all, it''s not easy to find a person who understands internal affairs and has practical ability in these years.


    [hmm? It''s strange that Ah Xiang didn''t come today.]


    Either he was served with inertia or something, or Liu Yan''s confusion flashed in the sea.


    Coincidentally, Liu Yan was still strange one second ago. The next second, someone called outside the door.


    As soon as the voice heard, it was the thief''s young mother. Liu Yan let him in. At a glance, it was really a little girl of about 13 or 14 years old.


    "Master, slaves and maidservants come to serve." She looked very beautiful. She took the basin and made a blessing ceremony. She put down the basin and respectfully handed over the cloth towel on her shoulder: "please wash your master."


    There are several wickers on the cloth towel and a pinch of salt. This is used for gargling.


    Liu Yan didn''t say much. He looked at the little girl and was confused. After grooming at the fastest speed, he asked, "Ah Xiang... Forget it. Who let you come here?"


    "Back to the master, it''s several big managers." The little girl looked very nervous.


    Liu Yan said "Oh". He could see that the little girl''s background was not low. If she had not received similar education, she would not know how to serve people at all. This is regardless of ancient or modern times, because serving people has always been a technical job. If we say that a modern girl, a girl of 13 or 14 years old will have a coquettish skill. In addition to being coquettish, she may not even be able to dress, dress and eat by herself.


    Tian Shuo and others really have some thoughts. They picked out Xiang Yi from a large number of little girls. It is rare that Xiang Yi was born in a rich family, educated in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and learned etiquette.


    This is absolutely true. Girls in rural villages can''t do any blessing and ceremony. It shouldn''t be a gentle and beautiful temperament. Temperament, it can''t be installed if you want to.


    Liu Yan finished grooming, opened the door and went out. He didn''t walk a few steps, but he saw Tian Shuo and LV Tai standing in the corridor with some people. Several people hoed there like piles, or waited until they saw Liu Yan.


    There is nothing to say next. Tian Shuo reported what happened last night and did not make any evaluation and judgment.


    Liu Yan listened while walking, waiting for Tian Shuo to finish. They also happened to come to the top floor of the central canteen.


    Every day''s steps were repeated all the way. The people in line saw that Liu Yan bowed and saluted. Wherever Liu Yan went, people bowed and saluted.


    Bend down, but don''t kneel on your knees. But now there is no custom of kneeling down. It is enough to fork your hands, bend down and bow your head. Kneeling is to worship God and ancestors. It is also a special occasion to kneel in the face of kings. Otherwise, it is also a bow salute.


    It''s strange to say that Liu Yan likes to climb high and look far. He can see farther. It''s a little windy. If he doesn''t eat quickly when eating, it will soon be cold.


    "Act according to the existing law." Liu Yan has three or two porridge in a bowl. The dish is a kind of dried fish: "you don''t need to tell me."


    Tian Shuo doesn''t take it seriously. After all, Ah Xiang is Liu Yan''s maid.


    You should know that a maid is a very special identity. When the master does something, he usually can''t avoid his eyes. If he has more contact with the master, he must have feelings. This is especially true for the handmaids of leaders or kings. They may be a tool to serve people for leaders and kings, but they must be respected and treated carefully for people outside.


    "That Li Kuang, beheaded three levels, that should be a team rate?" Liu Yan said: "ah San, why is he still a long man? According to the promotion system, it should be a team rate, and it''s not impossible to promote further. I''ve been thinking about introducing an object to you."


    Tian Shuo took Liu Yan''s words as a hint and hurriedly asked Ah Xiang and Li Kuang to stay together. Then, ah San can''t handle it. He doesn''t know if that''s right.


    Where can Liu Yan imply so much. In his opinion, this matter is a couple. The wife recalls that one day she was very angry and couldn''t find happiness for her husband. Ah San was just unlucky and bumped into something unlucky on a specific occasion.


    Get the attitude, Tian Shuo will be easy to deal with, but it can''t be known to everyone.


    Liu Yan also met Ah Xiang once. No one knew what they were talking about. After all, Ah Xiang didn''t live with Li Kuang. He didn''t serve as a maid anymore. He was arranged to raise silkworms with women.


    Isn''t there a sentence? The major event of the country is to worship and Rong. Nongsang is also a major event. Tian Shuo began to pay attention to farming. Mulberry is a top priority equal to agriculture.


    "Well, it can be disclosed appropriately." Liu Yan''s conversation object became Ji Chang: "those giants are not easy to get along with."


    Ji Chang is busy with these things these days. He said: "villains have told the surviving giants, but they need to shake up their prestige."


    "Martial arts?" Liu Yan himself said, shaking his head: "it''s not suitable to stimulate those families."


    Ji Chang certainly knew that it was not appropriate to move, otherwise it would really stimulate those Hu families and cause more trouble. He said, "Sir, some fortresses... Need to be dealt with."


    More than half a month has passed since the attack on Buqi city. The fastest news to Xiangguo, the capital of later Zhao Dynasty, is six days, but I don''t know what the reaction of later Zhao court will be.


    Fortress... If you don''t disintegrate from the inside, there really is no one to attack. It depends on Ji Chang''s ability. Before Hou Zhao reacts, if he doesn''t stabilize those powerful or big families and waits for Hou Zhao to respond, the fortresses around him will really become a huge hidden danger.


    Liu Yan was a little melancholy: "as far as I know, there are basically no good stubbles among the strong and big families who can form a stronghold and protect themselves, especially if they can survive the last wave of cleaning."


    "Yes, sir." Ji Chang''s face was gloomy: "there are many people who are as cunning as foxes and work for the tiger."


    This is the reason why Liu Yan is melancholy. He wants to revive his national ambition and create the brilliance of a strong man. He has a heavy task and a long way to go!

 Chapter 51

    The continuous drizzle swayed back and forth with the wind, as if behind the long curtains under the sky, they competed to perform, slim and graceful, and show their dancing in the hazy.


    Is Qingzhou the north? It depends on where you look at Qingzhou.


    From the south of the Yangtze River, Qingzhou is naturally in the north, and further north is still called the north.


    Looking at Qingzhou from the north of the Great Wall, there is no doubt that Qingzhou has become the south. The Hu people in the north of the Great Wall have probably heard of some things. Qingzhou is not suitable for grazing because there are many mountains there. Only the northeast and north can be called plains.


    Looking at Qingzhou from Xiangguo, the capital of later Zhao Dynasty, is it estimated to be in the southeast?


    In fact, Liu Yan didn''t know what the capital of later Zhao was like. He guessed according to the city he saw, and it was estimated that it would be less prosperous. He even felt that the city defense of Xiang should not be very good. Otherwise, why did king ran choose to go out of the city with elite instead of staying in the city during the fierce battle in Murong Xianbei?


    Xiang state was the name of Hou Zhao himself. Its original name was Yecheng. It was once the nest of Yuan Shao, the third Duke of the fourth generation. Cao Cao also established Yecheng as the capital. It is said that an extremely luxurious Tongque platform was built in a river to the south of Yecheng.


    In fact, even on a sunny day, Liu Yan could not see Xiangguo thousands of miles away. Not to mention that there are mountains and rivers in the middle, but if it is poetic, just because the earth is round and the line of sight is not blocked, you should see the horizon thousands of miles away.


    Qingzhou will rain for a period of time near summer. According to some local people, the number of consecutive days of rain in the rainy season is not fixed.


    Liu Yan likes rain. In 17 days, the task of "keeping cabinet county intact for a month" given by the system will be completed. At that time, he can build a second town center on Lingshan island.


    Since then, unless there is a water army in the later Zhao Dynasty and the water army should be able to capture Lingshan Island, otherwise it is equal to Liu Yan''s invincible position.


    "... the rainy season should be for spring ploughing." Tian Shuo regretted: "it''s only too late to sow nearly 100 mu of seeds, but I don''t know how many kilograms of grain I can hit in autumn."


    Nearly 100 mu? The Jin Dynasty is not the same as modern times. In addition, it seems that there are so many fields. It''s not all wheat. Most of them are beans.


    In these years, coarse grain such as beans is the mainstream, and wheat is refined grain. As for rice? Rice is almost not grown in the north, and rice is mainly grown only in the south of the Yangtze River. In addition... There is no hybrid rice in rice now. It''s really not so easy to say whether the rice seedlings adapt to the north.


    It''s raining. In this weather, most of the work can''t be done. It is suitable for cats to sleep soundly at home or make villains with their wives. Unfortunately, when they had children, they were annoyed by the restless bear children and played with their strength.


    Of course, the above things are extremely eager or extravagant for most Jin people. Most Jin people are lucky to survive. Do they expect to have relatives?


    "Sir, in the rainy season, the villain suggested that a fierce man be arranged to meet his wife." Ji Chang is wearing a long linen shirt today, but his hair is casually draped over his shoulders. He is really a bit of Jin Wei demeanor: "so as to improve the morale of the army."


    It''s to climb high and look far. How can Liu Yan like to be high? They are a group of about a dozen people, basically the people in charge of the resettlement site, who are in a specially built Pavilion on the top floor of a five story building. Fortunately, the pavilion is big enough not to be splashed with rain, but when the wind blows, it is really cold.


    A few days ago, Liu Yan asked someone to make a stone partition there. He himself built a barbecue rack to have a little fun in the rainy season.


    This is not, busy is still useful. They formed a circle of people with higher status, surrounded by people with lower status. The two circles were surrounded by a barbecue rack.


    Liu Yancai doesn''t care what a gentleman is doing... He cuts thin pieces of meat himself and makes them string. A limited number of condiments of oil, salt, black bean, green onion and ginger were prepared. In fact, now there are plants to replace pepper, but Liu Yan forgot his name and wanted people to make mustard, which has long been in China, but it was too late.


    When Mencius said "a gentleman is far away from cooking" to King Liang Hui, he didn''t mean that scholars can''t cook. He meant that they can''t bear to kill. Where does it mean that they can''t cook. I don''t know how those Confucian scholars in the back are adjusted, which involves cooking.


    By the way, it should be clear that the yellow mustard in Japanese mustard has spread from China. Also, the so-called kimono is a simplified version of the Hanfu. Tatami was still Chinese until the two Song Dynasties... The so-called big names were also the species of the song people, because from the Sui and Tang Dynasties to the two Song Dynasties, the favorite thing for Japanese rulers was to send women to China to "cross species", saying that it was to improve genes. Therefore, it was not funny for Japanese aristocrats to be called "Chinese" for some time.


    While talking and barbecue, although there are not many kinds, it is fun to eat by yourself.


    Some let Liu Yan not know whether he should be happy or depressed. A group of people heard that almost everything was prepared by Liu Yan himself. First, he was moved by his face, and then he wanted to perform his acting skills with tears, to show that he felt the kindness of the loyal object and would be loyal and die.


    Arranging a blind date is not suitable for the current concept.


    According to contemporary customs, Liu Yan is fully qualified to directly point who, let who marry who, and let who marry who. Those named still take it for granted. Because there are no parents, Liu Yan is their ruler. It can even be said that they consciously think they are Liu Yan''s property, and Liu Yan is fully qualified to make arrangements.


    For the first time, Liu Yan didn''t like the atmosphere, but he didn''t force it. If he ate with the leaders, especially the leaders who can decide their own destiny, can he let go? Therefore, when the matter to be discussed was settled, Liu Yan let them make trouble by themselves, greeted them for a few words and left.


    When Liu Yan left, the people around the stove and grill were Ji Chang, LV Tai, Xu Zheng and Tian Shuo. If Zhang Shi was there, he would be qualified to occupy a position, but Zhang Shi went to Xiangguo with his mission. The other seven or eight people, they still stay in the periphery, with an attitude of looking at their nose, nose and heart, watching their immediate bosses eat and talk.


    "The training of the new army will not stop." Xu Zheng said as he slapped his mouth with his hand. He was really burned just now: "Zheng, I suggest you to recruit again."


    LV Tai took over the topic and said, "after being eliminated, there are only 600 soldiers left. It is suggested that you recruit again and dismiss those who can''t even use auxiliary soldiers."


    Tian Shuo never planned to say anything about military affairs. This is also their tacit understanding. Those in charge of civil affairs should never interfere with the military, and those in charge of military affairs should not interfere in civil affairs. Each has its own "territory".


    More than 80% of the Han people are now young and strong. If we can support the army, we can recruit 20000 people. The people in charge of the military are quite rational. They have always controlled the ratio of soldiers to civilians at 15:1.


    "I heard that many fortresses don''t accept you?" Xu Zheng''s face showed a gloomy expression: "they have days to regret."


    Ji Chang "ha ha" smiled a few times, as if he didn''t mind: "the new rise of the Han Dynasty, attacking and destroying the county capital, and then occupying the cabinet county. Both the powerful and the big families are waiting for the response of the imperial court. There won''t be many people on our side without winning or losing."


    "When they make a choice..." Lv Tai said expressionless, "it''s your turn to choose whether to accept it or not."


    In fact, Jichang is not without harvest. Most fortresses still choose to pay some taxes. A little makes a lot, which can be regarded as reducing some pressure on the logistics of the Han Dynasty.


    Those who can survive will never bet easily. To understand, there is no charcoal in the snow, but there are a lot of icing on the cake. They are waiting for the response of the later Zhao Dynasty. Most of them believe that as long as the imperial army comes, the Han Dynasty should be destroyed. Even if the Han Dynasty is not destroyed, it is estimated that it can only nest on the island.


    "Your Majesty has said that in the near future, another 400 tribal forces will be transferred." Jichang''s confidence is estimated to come from this? He said, "in this way, we have 800 elite.", Looking at Tian Shuo, he asked, "when the rainy season is over, brother Tian Shuo will take someone to dig trenches and build a wall?"


    It has long been suggested that Liu Yan strengthen the fence of protective facilities, but Liu Yan is obviously not so interested.


    At first, the fence was built to prevent wild animals from running around, not as a fortification.


    Now, with a group of people in charge and more and more Jin people returning to their hearts, they unanimously want to make their place more secure, and the proposal to build rammed earth walls has been put forward again.


    Tian Shuo looked strange and said, "Jun Shang... Only let me dig trenches, but also dig trenches in sections. It is not allowed to build a city wall."


    For a moment, everyone looked at Tian Shuo. They were puzzled.

 Chapter 52

    The resettlement area is not suitable for building a city. Liu Yan chose it at first because it can guard the valley, not how good the terrain is.


    The construction of the city requires detailed exploration. Generally, there must be sufficient water source. Obviously, there is not enough water source beside the resettlement site. Besides, it''s too close to the coastline. It''s really not suitable for building a city. When will there be a typhoon or hurricane? Can the house stand it?


    It''s not nonsense. The ancients built a city with two elements: the so-called mountain and water, water first, and the mountain is to obtain firewood. You know, there was no tap water in ancient times, and burning fire basically depended on wood. Water may depend on drilling wells. What about firewood?


    In short, do you know how much dry firewood Tian Shuo has prepared to spend this rainy season? There are nearly 500 firewood houses filled with firewood! Before the rainy season, he even ordered people to prepare food that could be eaten cold. He was afraid that the wood in the rainy season was wet and could not make a fire.


    Liu Yan has no plans to build the city for the time being. First, the strength is too weak. Building a city is tantamount to calling the later Zhao court to destroy it quickly; Second, the collected stones have been accumulating, and the amount is not enough to support the construction of the city.


    Yes, Liu Yan is waiting. When he has a firm foothold, then the system farmers are enough. Either he doesn''t build it, he definitely wants to build a male city!


    "Huh?" Liu Yan was going back to have a rest. He was blocked by tuobaxiu on the way: "what are you... Doing?"


    Speaking of it, Tuoba Xiu has been very calm recently. Now she appears again. Look at her serious face. It seems that she has something to say.


    "I promised you." Tuobaxiu''s body is actually wet. Fortunately, he wears sheepskin. Otherwise, his clothes should be wet and stick to his body. But then again, what''s good about a body with a thick waist and a big ass? She looked at Liu Yan and said, "release two people."


    Fortunately, Liu Yan has a good memory, otherwise he would be stunned by such a mindless sentence.


    Trading with Tuoba Xianbei is a strategy in Liu Yan''s reservation. Tuoba Xianbei is not strong, or even slightly weak (he thinks), so during the period of mutual trading, Liu Yan can obtain stable cattle, horses and sheep, and Tuoba Xianbei can obtain weapons and salt.


    It is conceivable that with enough weapons, can Tuoba Xianbei resist expansion? Salt is also a scarce thing for grassland tribes. It should be said that there are few places where salt is produced. With these two things, it can be predicted that Tuoba Xianbei will certainly grow. After that, can Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei live in peace?


    Liu Yan simply agreed, and then raised his feet to go.


    "Wait!" Tuobaxiu still kept looking into Liu Yan''s eyes: "are you confident that you can deal with Shi Zhao''s Revenge army?"


    Liu Yan didn''t even bother to answer. He really raised his feet and left, leaving a figure of Weian.


    The rainy season seemed to be longer than in previous years. It rained intermittently for 13 days. When the weather cleared up, the resettlement site immediately returned to normal.


    "More than 300 newlyweds?" Liu Yanzheng is excited to wait for the last four days. Recently, he doesn''t care much about things, resulting in some things that haven''t been handled in time. He remembered that there was a group wedding. It was rare to take out some meat: "nothing happened to the newly married family?"


    It''s a little groundless. In ancient times, marriage was from strange to familiar. If you haven''t experienced any love, you have to jump to the family relationship between husband and wife. Such a marriage, coupled with the relationship between customs, is also making do with unhappiness, and there are few quarrels because they don''t agree. It is precisely because there is less noise that it will be specially recorded. If there is more, there is no need to record. Who will record a person''s three normal meals a day? (well, "I''ll live another 500 years" of "my Qing Dynasty" will.)


    Tian Shuo came to report the digging of ditches.


    The rainy season has just passed. The soil is soft, but it is also easy to cause ponding. It is obviously not suitable for digging ditches.


    "Then continue cutting wood." Liu Yan remembered that he wanted to make the land mu, and said, "set aside a group of people to take care of the land. It is said that there will be a rainy season in the next month. In a hurry to clear the land and plant beans, the autumn harvest will be more or less increased."


    In fact, Tian Shuo thought so. He immediately "promised" and then mentioned something else.


    Related to the surrounding fortresses, almost all fortresses have the same action, that is, after contacting the Han Dynasty, each fortress proposed marriage.


    Instead of marrying Liu Yan, those powerful or big families may want to, but first, they are worried about Liu Yan''s identity, and second, they don''t want to invest so much. What they want is to marry some of Liu Yan''s important subordinates. They are not married directly, but from concubines.


    "See what you mean. If you think it''s appropriate, accept it." What Liu Yan said is Na, which means that he is not his wife: "three wives and four concubines, whatever you want."


    Therefore, Liu Yan is a person who passes through. Not everyone is capable of three wives and four concubines. If his status is not to a certain extent, he is not qualified for three wives and four concubines. Only princes and kings can get treatment. An ordinary person is a regular wife. He can''t have a concubine. He can only be a maid or a housekeeper (sleeping with him).


    Therefore, Tian Shuo was stunned when he heard it, and then showed his incomparable desire. He understood it this way and thought that Liu Yan promised them a position as a vassal. He was so excited that his brain was almost congested. Then, he seemed to have found his goal in life. He wanted to rush over and hold Liu Yan''s thigh. He could only try his best to hold it back. He didn''t curse and swear in his heart. He must be devastated for Liu Yan.


    Those guys in the fortress are really hard to deal with. Before the situation is uncertain, it is appropriate to send out a concubine. It is not only related to the Han Dynasty, but also can give up at any time. After all, a concubine is the daughter of an illegitimate wife. She has no status in the family. family affection? What is family affection for the survival, rise and fall of a family?


    Originally, those people, including Tian Shuo, did not intend to accept it, but Ji Chang gave different opinions.


    "Take it." Ji Chang gave a suggestion: "if you don''t act as a positive wife, you can leave room and calm their hearts."


    It''s a mutual statement. The fortress gave it to the concubines. These people in the Han Dynasty accepted it and gave it to each other in good faith. Then both sides continue to live their own lives. No one can expect anyone to pay more.


    Seems to be a little wrong? Ji Chang said, "more than half of the fortresses have asked for weapons trading. Sir, the villain thinks that maybe he can give some sweets."


    Liu Yan''s response to those fortresses has nothing to be angry about. If you are not careful enough, the strong and powerful or big families that can survive will be destroyed long ago. If you don''t bet, you won''t bet. It''s good if you don''t add chaos. He always wanted to live safely for four days and build a new town center. He didn''t want to cause more trouble himself.


    Many times, the more I want to be safe, the more things backfire. After Xi Qianbai Liao and Su Le, I almost came to the resettlement site with my front and rear feet.


    "Lord, news, big news!" Xi Qianbai Liao wrinkled his face into a shriveled ball: "several counties around are mobilizing, which seems a little bad!"


    After su Le, I gave similar information, which was also the information of military mobilization in several surrounding counties.


    The two said it one after another, but they didn''t get the expected response. They thought Liu Yan, including several Han leaders, would be surprised or flustered. What they didn''t want to see was a calm treatment.

 Chapter 53

    There is a major bug, deleted and uploaded again.


    ¡­¡­


    Is panic useful? of no avail.


    For revenge, Liu Yan has long been psychologically prepared. It should be said that he has been waiting for Hou Zhao to respond to things that do not affect his city and cabinet county. What worries him most is that there will be a large army from Xiang. If so, I have to pack up and go to the island and wait for guerrilla warfare.


    Ji Chang and others may be flustered in their hearts, but a group of people who have been angry for a long time will not show up in front of me even if they are flustered again.


    They talked about what kind of countermeasures to take. Their composure bluffed me when they finished Xi Qian, Bai Liao and Su le.


    "The new round of taxes will be done by Bai Liao. After that, I can help." Liu Yan assigned a task: "as for warriors and labor, be free. Send people if you want, and add them to the tax if you don''t want."


    In fact, there are not many people in those families in cabinet county. Even if all the families come out, the total is less than 500.


    After Xi Qian, Bai Liao and Su Le finished, I looked at each other many times. When they came, they looked flustered. One was the new cabinet county''s largest family supported, which was deeply involved and afraid of retaliation; The other is that the trade of weapons and salt is still going on. I won great benefits and don''t want to give up.


    Now, when they saw Liu Yan and the civil and military administrators of the Han Dynasty, they were very calm and relieved.


    "Lord, but will the tribe have a large army?" Xi Qianbai Liao doesn''t seem to take himself as an outsider? He asked eagerly, "I don''t know how many reinforcements will be?"


    Liu Yan just smiled and motioned Ji Chang to answer.


    Jichang "ha ha" smiled: "naturally, there will be reinforcements. The tribal armed forces will not be less than 1000, and the tribal warriors will be more than 5000."


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Xi Qian Bai Liao was really relieved: "but we have to send someone to the imperial court. If we don''t have enough money, the Xi Qian family is willing to support the Lord."


    After su Le finished, I quickly said, "Su Le''s family is also willing to support the Lord."


    Liu Yanke did not show how pleased or moved, nodded blandly without making additional comments. The more he is like this, the more I feel at ease after Xi Qian, Bai Liao and Su le.


    Before Xi Qian Bai Liao left, he expressed his desire to send his family''s lineage to the resettlement site, saying: "there are loopholes in the urban defense of cabinet county. Bai Liao also needs to work mainly. I''m afraid it''s difficult to ensure that his family will not be disturbed. Please protect him."


    Liu Yan gave Xi Qianbai Liao a good face. He knew that this was Xi Qianbai Liao''s real bet, and it was a performance of not getting off the boat.


    When others give sincerity, Liu Yan can''t be too cold. He is kind to comfort and give some seemingly more trust.


    There is news in the surrounding counties, but the detailed work sent by Liu Yan has no news back. This is quite alarming. Later, it proved that some thought too much, and the detailed work soon sent back the information.


    "Sir, it has been determined that Xiang ordered officials at all levels of surrounding counties to operate by themselves." Ji Chang had a smile on his face: "in this way, although it is a little troublesome, considering that each county and county can only act by themselves, it gives us a chance to break each one."


    That''s right! Liu Yan didn''t send too many troops many times. Although he conquered the city and won the cabinet county, he really didn''t show a strong appearance. It was normal for the later Zhao court to despise it.


    "Another month is the rainy season..." Ji Chang thought with a look on his face: "sir? You sent Zhang Shi to Xiangguo to get through the relationship. What''s Zhang Shi''s reply?"


    It''s strange to say that Zhang Shi has set out for nearly a month and a half, and no news has returned. If Liu Yan hadn''t seen the green mark on behalf of his own people in Xiangguo from the map, he would really think that Zhang Shi and others were killed on the road or ran away with money.


    Considering that the long-distance contact basically depends on people to pass back and forth, if something happens on the contact''s way and the information cannot be transmitted back, it will have to wait for another period of time. It''s really a headache!


    Ji Chang saw that Liu Yan didn''t answer, as if he understood something. He looked at Xu Zheng and LV Tai, who were honest and kept silent, and frowned.


    [but there are too few people who can use...]


    It''s not that Liu Yan didn''t excavate talents. Since talents will be talents, they are not something that can be found all over the street.


    It''s 340 ad! More than 99% are illiterate. Can you expect talents to climb everywhere?


    In fact, Ji Chang already felt that Liu Yan was lucky enough to find such a team. It is only so for some large tribes with hundreds of thousands of people.


    "Now... Plan, pay attention to the surrounding trends, and see who is the most active. You should cut him!" Ji Chang bowed to Liu Yan and said, "we should try our best to show our strength and use the lightning speed to frighten the rest of the people."


    Changguang county is not too big, and there are only a few counties. Most of them actually look like counter counties, and only a few counties have a larger population.


    Strangely enough, the population of the county is not necessarily large. Some tribes that still keep swimming and grazing, and even the places where they build villages to protect themselves, have a larger population than the county.


    According to the administrative efficiency, every imperial court official, tribe and family who receives the order of Xiang state will not prepare at the same speed, so the time of assembly, including sending troops, will be different. In this way, there will be opportunities for each to break.


    Next, Liu Yan should also order preparations, including materials, civilian husbands and so on.


    "Sir, recruiting new soldiers is inevitable." Ji Chang''s expression was a little grim: "the information of both the scouts and the detailed work showed that almost all the Hu people around had taken action, and there were also changes in the families that cabinet county had previously surrendered to."


    Therefore, as long as the Jie nationality is still the overlord of the Central Plains for one day, it definitely has a natural appeal to the Hu people. As long as you move your mouth, there are people who are willing to serve and work hard for it.


    The next day, Liu Yan had received the news from Zhang Shi.


    What happened in Changguang County of Xiangguo did not have much response... At least the response of the imperial court was relatively flat?


    Not surprisingly, the Jie nationality is the overlord of the Central Plains, but the Jie nationality''s control over the place is really not high. In fact, this is also the limitation of today''s era. It is the same with the Jin court in zhengshuo. What else can the Jie family do?


    It may be wrong to say that there was no response, because Shi Hu lost his temper, but after venting, he didn''t give any instructions.


    It was Shi Jian who gave orders to the life officials and people of all ethnic groups around Changguang county. He is the son of Shi Hu.


    Shi Hu has many sons, most of whom have no right to speak. Shi Jianneng has the right to speak because he has the support of Shi Min (ran min) and Li Nong.


    That is to say, Liu Yan should make friends with ran min here, but ran min there encourages Shi Jian to increase his weight in Shi Hu''s heart with the feats of exterminating Liu Yan, so as to fight a smooth way towards the crown prince?


    When Liu Yan learned of such news, he only felt a little embarrassed. Obviously, it''s lucky that Zhang Shi didn''t get killed by ran min when he went to visit... Maybe it''s for the sake of nearly 50 kilograms of gold, an armor and a war knife? Ran min did not pay attention to Liu Yan at all.


    "Zhang Shi failed his first mission and is trying to curry favor with the great Confucianism in the imperial court." Liu Yan didn''t have any special emotion: "it was unexpectedly smooth to make friends with the great Confucianism. However, the great Confucianism of the later Zhao court had no military power and didn''t have a high voice. They said that only when we showed strength... Or value, it was suitable to speak to Shi Hu."

 Chapter 54

    Ask for some recommended tickets


    ¡­¡­


    These days, there are many well-known Great Confucians, but not every great Confucianist has the face to serve the Hu regime. Even if he does, he doesn''t dare to make too much noise. The main reason is that he hasn''t had the experience of the Hu regime ruling the Central Plains before. All the great Confucianists who are willing to put down their face to serve the Hu people want practical interests and are afraid of lasting bad reputation.


    Now the more famous Central Plains scholars, such as Lu Zheng, Du Guang, Xu Guang and Yin Bi, although they work for the Hu people, they really don''t dare to do something too injurious. Most likely because of powerlessness? It should be. At least now, there are very few great Confucianism who take refuge in Hu people, and Hu people don''t pay enough attention to great Confucianism.


    Having been willing to work for the Hu people, the great Confucian has basically lost his face. In that way, it would be hypocritical to talk about integrity. He is naturally comfortable with bribes. After receiving the gift, they can do something. They also say it more clearly. It depends on the opportunity.


    In the regime of the Hu people, those who have the right to speak are not generals with troops, but also need to have their own lineal elite soldiers. Of course, even if they have the right to speak, they are basically very limited. They need to find a face to take refuge in, such as the son of the world.


    Will ran min know which onion Liu Yan is? Obviously not. It is estimated that he will not have any special performance when he knows.


    The last four days of guard cabinet county were counted down. Liu Yan temporarily put aside other things and took a boat to Lingshan island. He has identified the location for the construction of the town center. It is a rare open space in the center of the island. There are still more stones there, but it doesn''t matter.


    There is no need to build anything in the town center. There can be mills in the farmland. There are firewood warehouses for cutting firewood. Aren''t there ore warehouses for the rest?


    For Liu Yan, there is only one function of the new town center, that is, the end of the valley will not be without substitutes.


    In view of the possible outbreak of new war at any time, Liu Yan mobilized all farmers to go to the island to build a new urban center.


    Until the new town center was built, what moth did Liu Yan imagine did not happen? This is simply not in line with the "protagonist''s conclusion". Isn''t it that the protagonist should do something, even trivial things? Even if you wander around the street at will, there must be a second generation jumping out and waiting for the protagonist to hit the face. Liu Yan began to doubt that he was not the "protagonist of life" or "son of the plane".


    Of course, Liu Yan is actually more happy. The urban center on Lingshan island has risen, and the upper limit of population has reached 1000. What is more depressing is that the plan to bankrupt more farmers should be to "summon" more soldiers, and it is better to be a warrior with greater deterrence.


    "Ah?" Ji Chang was pleasantly surprised: "Sir, there will be 500 armour soldiers coming to reinforce?"


    The so-called warriors are swordsmen. In fact, they can''t be regarded as real warriors, because the real warriors are heavy armor infantry, and the armor worn by swordsmen is just a kind of light armor.


    Liu Yan didn''t pretend to be forced. He nodded very plainly: "yes."


    In fact, Liu Yan''s inner unhappiness may be more. At the peak of development, he is facing constant wars. Fortunately, he has additional support. How can he stand it if he doesn''t change to any force?


    Jichang is really happy. He is 500 armour soldiers, but he is not a casual soldier. In such a year, not everyone can afford to support the warriors. The equipment alone is valuable, not to mention Liu Yan''s tribal armed forces are unusually... How to say? Yes, it''s orders and prohibitions, and fierce and not afraid of death!


    "Five hundred warriors can be worth at least four thousand mobs!" Xu Zheng was also ecstatic: "we also recruited 3000 soldiers. In this way, we will have 700 armour soldiers and the other 200 elite, and 5000 soldiers who can help."


    Of the 5000 soldiers, only more than 800 really dare to fight, and the other 4200 are more like making up, so they can be powerful and powerful. Perhaps... It is very likely to become a drag!


    Recently, the Ministry of Han has been paying serious attention to the surrounding trends and looking for the first target to start, but it has found that most of them belong to the situation of small thunder and heavy rain. Those forces are gathering, but none of them really move to Liu Yan''s place.


    "Everyone is waiting for the first one to do it." Jichang asked when the five hundred warriors would arrive. When he got the answer, he immediately said, "Sir, we can start first!"


    Liu Yan can understand Ji Chang''s meaning. Now it''s best to seize the initiative, choose a seemingly powerful object and destroy it with a thunderous posture to deter those who want to do it. Then, let''s see what achievements Zhang Shi has made in Xiang country.


    "The tiger can''t hold the wolves..." Tian Shuo nodded his head. "Besides, there has been no result, and everything will be delayed.", I complained about the inability to do farming and whether the fields just sown would be destroyed by the war.


    It is a technical job to choose who will serve as another "example". We need to understand the specific strength of the surrounding forces, and then we need to find out whether each force is involved, and whether it will provoke a large group like stabbing a hornet''s nest.


    Liu Yan couldn''t do this delicate work himself. He found that Ji Chang didn''t seem to be able to resist. He was very eager to have more capable people to use for himself.


    "It''s said that there was an able man in Beihai County, but..." Xu Zheng didn''t know where he heard the news: "he just moved away."


    Liu Yan asked curiously. The so-called able man''s surname was Wang. Then, the Wang family moved to Wei county.


    Xu Zhenggan said: "the end will know this news. It is rumored by people in his hometown that Wang Meng was enlightened by the old people in the mountains and met the sages."


    Well, it''s another story in myth. Liu Yan didn''t want to pay much attention to it, because there are too many stories about meeting immortals in history. It''s basically to build momentum, and he may be an ambitious. Later, he found something wrong.


    "What''s the king again?" Liu Yan suddenly widened his eyes: "Wang Meng?"


    Perhaps Liu Yan''s reaction was too big, which almost startled everyone.


    Wang Meng, that''s Wang Meng, the first capable minister under Fu Jian. He was born in drama County, Beihai County, Qingzhou (now the southeast of Shouguang, Weifang, Shandong). He influenced a certain historical period and claimed that one person can prosper the country!


    In fact, Wang Meng''s reputation is not big now, and he is estimated to be very young.


    Liu Yan did not know that Wang Meng was now a 15-year-old boy. He was hurriedly asking, "Wei County, where is that?"


    It''s worth paying attention to those who can answer this question in detail. They can''t simply read poetry and books. They can answer it carefully, let alone look at the map roughly.


    As a result, most of them only know where Luoyang is, but no one can answer it.


    This is normal. Even in modern times, if you ask a person who is not in that place, you must check it. You may not be able to check it in detail. Not to mention 340 ad?


    The sudden topic was swift and violent, but it was quickly exposed without results. It was also discussing who should be treated first.


    "It can only be Jijin city!"


    Two days later, Ji Chang''s eyes were like pandas. He should have worked too hard and didn''t have enough rest. He looks like a drug addict. He not only has big dark circles under his eyes, but also has some scary bags under his eyes. In addition, his face is pale. It is doubtful whether he will fall directly at the next moment.


    "Sir, according to the results of detailed work and scouts'' exploration, there are four worthy of our attack." Ji Chang lit a rough map, and his hand looked like a dry firewood: "according to the needs and the next deployment, Jijin city is the most suitable place to start. Jijin city gathered three families. Coupled with the original forces in the city, the families in that area were gathered together. We......, he made a gesture of shaking hands into fists, Wave down: "kill them! First, it can deter other spies; second, it can capture the city and leave a few troops to build beacon towers to prevent the sudden roaring of troops in Gaomi County."


    As soon as LV Tai and Xu Zheng listened, they subconsciously looked at each other, and both looked at Liu Yan who could finally make up his mind

 Chapter 55

    Ji Chang is actually regretting that he didn''t stop Liu Yan from killing Shouyang Wen. Although Shouyang Wen helped the tyrant, his talent is really good.


    [Shouyang Wen comes from Donglai academy, but I don''t know if there are any capable people there]


    Yes, Ji Chang felt that he was fully responsible for military affairs, planning and intelligence analysis. He was very short of money and hoped that someone would share the heavy responsibility. This is also what he really thinks of himself as a man of the Ministry of Han. Only when he wants the Ministry of Han to survive and grow can he have consciousness.


    "Donglai academy?" Liu Yan listened carefully. It was an academy, not a bookstore. He nodded cautiously, "I''ll send someone to visit. If it''s still there, I''ll visit it myself."


    Academies, where teaching and educating people are, are not twice as advanced as private schools, such as Yingchuan Academy in the Three Kingdoms period. The library generally refers to the collection of books and the place for some literary and artistic discussion.


    When the Hu people are in power, it is not easy to open academies. It is even more difficult to teach people and serve some forces. It proves that they have contacts and practical educational ability.


    Ji Chang was deeply afraid that Liu Yan didn''t know the seriousness. He was a little wordy, and then turned back to the current situation: "Jijin city now has more than 12000 people, made up of more than ten families. Among them, there are three famous families. Our detailed work is easy to spy. Apart from a few Hu armed forces, most of them are composed of abducted Jin people."


    The vast majority of Jin people existed as slave soldiers in the armed forces of Hu people. The whole Central Plains could be used as non slave soldiers and become an independent army, which is probably a relatively large army such as qihuo army. Of course, the fortress in the Central Plains also has its own armed forces, and they can''t be counted as slave soldiers. And to be fair, the combat effectiveness of the fortress''s armed forces is really not worse than that of the Hu people. An equal number of battles must be won by one side of the fortress, but the powerful and the big family are too scattered.


    Take Jin people to fight. No matter what it is, the Jin people are the first to bleed when the Hu people fight repeatedly. As long as there is war, this kind of thing has almost become a convention in the Central Plains.


    "Choose Jijin city as the primary target of attack. If we act quickly and defeat or annihilate the Hu armed forces first, we can liberate the remaining Jin people." Ji Chang''s eyes are very firm: "if you can become a slave soldier of the Hu people and survive, you will be a qualified source of soldiers. You can integrate when you introduce, and we will have more capital to fight with other forces."


    It should be said that it is a more appropriate combat step, but if you want to solve it, you must dispatch all tribal armed forces, which is tantamount to handing over the resettlement site to Jin soldiers to guard.


    The last time I did this, although some families in cabinet county and surrounding areas coveted it, there were at most one or two thousand people. This time, however, it was not the same. Not only did most families in Changguang county take action, but also the surrounding counties took action.


    Sure enough, Tian Shuo hesitated and said, "so... How much should the stronghold stay?"


    "I''m afraid I can only leave a little." Xu Zheng explained: "the army needs to transport supplies, food and so on. In addition to auxiliary soldiers, it also needs nearly 1500 corvee men."


    Civilian soldiers have to fight. Some things to transport goods, including camping and picnic, are actually the work of auxiliary soldiers and civilian soldiers. War soldiers can''t do these things themselves.


    If you want to capture Jijin city quickly, you can only mobilize most of the forces, so you can''t care about many resettlement sites.


    "This time the situation is quite special." Liu Yan did not show any helplessness, but said more easily: "if we encounter war, the resettlement site will be destroyed. We will find another place to build a suitable city."


    Tian Shuo thought and nodded. His original troubles seemed to be gone. He seemed to be thinking about where to build the city.


    If the surrounding forces want to attack the settlement, in fact, even if the Han Dynasty can hold it once, twice... Three times, it is impossible to spend its living power on a fortress that can be abandoned. Their strength is lower than that of the enemy. They can only choose to take the initiative. How can they be beaten passively?


    With a combat target, we also need to have a combat plan. In fact, the movements of the Han side are also spied by their own forces.


    "They have a navy." Liancheng Bo is not a title, but an earl. He takes the surname of Liancheng and is called Bo. He came from a tribe that still kept swimming. He had coveted the Han side of the resettlement site for four or five days: "it''s almost worthless to plunder."


    It must be solemnly stated again that Liu Yan now has no navy. Even if there are ships, they are fishing boats and shoddy ordinary ships. There are no ships. Being able to toss back and forth many times is to build a large raft. In view of the allusion of "tie tie tie Wang", one raft after another is connected, coupled with simple sails, which is also guided by ships.


    Liancheng Bo came late. What he saw was that the leading people of the Han Dynasty were picked up by ships. There were no cattle, sheep, horses and other things around. What he left was some soldiers or auxiliary personnel serving the upcoming war.


    He knows that there is going to be a war, and the valuable things must be transferred. That''s why Lian Chengbo thinks he has no war value.


    They will come, but they have heard of the rise of an emerging force on the peninsula, which is said to be extremely rich. I came to see that the population of emerging tribes is quite large, but it''s really a lie to say how rich they are. Because they didn''t see a lot of cattle, sheep and horses, and they didn''t see the prosperous city. They looked at a walled city covered with wood.


    Those who have similar ideas with lianchengbo are Hu people who still maintain nomadic habits. Their thoughts still maintain "simplicity". For them, only cattle, horses and sheep can be regarded as the first target of looting, followed by population, and then wealth and silk.


    There are no cattle, horses and sheep in the villages of the Han Dynasty, and the population is basically transferred to sea islands, so the tribes who maintain the nomadic habit really don''t think there is anything to loot.


    There are many nomadic tribes in Qingzhou. At present, there are more nomadic places in the north, and there are more plains in Yizhou.


    Even without observing the map in his mind, Liu Yan knows that there are many eyes staring at them. This is the true sense of the wolf around, and it is the kind of wolf who must take practical action as long as he catches the opportunity!


    "Jun Shang!" Tian Shuo looked for Liu Yan today after careful consideration. As soon as he saw Liu Yan, he said, "since he wants to give up, it''s better to give up directly, not to stay in the garrison or lead the people."


    Tian Shuo is afraid. If he wants to keep people in the resettlement site, he has to stay in the resettlement site. When he thought about it a little, he might be attacked. It wouldn''t be like the last time. He really felt the invasion of urine.


    Liu Yan nodded more seriously: "that''s OK."


    Tian Shuo was greatly relieved.


    Isn''t it just dismantling the stronghold? Transfer farmers to build timber warehouses and push the built wooden houses one by one. The timber will be "eaten" by the warehouse. Although it takes some effort, the speed is not slow.


    Strange things happened. The wood was thrown into the same warehouse and was not full. Although most Jin people were used to it, they always had a strange feeling; Those who spy on the forces of the Han Dynasty are stunned to see the Han Dynasty pull out its own stronghold, which is very clean!


    "Well, give up the stronghold..." looking at the very haggard Ji Chang, he smiled freely and freely: "in this way, the initiative can be completely mastered!"

 Chapter 56

    Is it a kind of afterlife after death? Well, No. However, the Han Dynasty pulled out its own stronghold, and then nearly 7000 troops moved with their luggage, which really made a large group of people completely dumbfounded.


    "Nearly 800 warriors!" Lian Chengbo stared: "there are so many warriors!?"


    The so-called warriors are swordsmen wearing light armor and carrying shields. If they are counted in a strict sense, they really can''t be called warriors. However, 800 swordsmen in armor lined up in a square array, which was really frightening.


    Liu Yan adopted a relatively simple method for the arrangement of Jin soldiers, that is, to allocate as many spears as possible to make them spearmen, and a few talents with martial arts will arrange short soldiers.


    In fact, as long as the spearmen can ensure the integrity of the military array and do not need to teach too much martial arts, they can fight in the battle, which is most suitable for the Jin people who lack training.


    In terms of remote output, Liu Yan thought it would be relatively simple, but the fact once again caught him a little unprepared. The Jin soldiers with a total of nearly 4000 only selected less than 500 archers.


    However, the real situation is really like that. Archery is really far from as simple as it looks. Just how to shoot the arrow well is a knowledge. Moreover, an archer is not just an archer who can shoot one kind of arrow. At least he needs to master three skills: saving, diffusing and throwing. An elite Archer needs a certain degree of accuracy.


    With nearly five thousand soldiers, about two thousand five civilian men, foot infantry and carriages loaded with luggage, the team set out in a mighty manner.


    "Sir, we only have five days to win Jijin city." Ji Chang looked still haggard, but after two days of full sleep, he didn''t look like he was dying. "Five days later, there is likely to be a new rainy season," he said


    Liu Yan nodded gently, but his attention was on the other side.


    The Han Dynasty sent out such a large-scale army for the first time. How to maintain the march of the team is a great knowledge. Xu Zheng and LV Tai need to take a small number of elite soldiers to constantly swim around the whole team, restrain soldiers, and constantly correct the march speed of some parts.


    Xu kept shouting while patrolling. He told the soldiers what the war meant to them.


    In fact, he did not say too profound thoughts, nor too profound truth. Xu Zheng only asked the soldiers to ask themselves how they were doing in the Han Dynasty and how Liu Yan treated them.


    Then, Xu Zheng would give some guiding shouts, but he didn''t say "after this war, go home and marry a wife (a stem)", but simply told the soldiers "if this war is lost, think about whether there is such a day? Would you like to go back to the precarious life before".


    Liu Yan is very pleased to see Xu Zheng''s behavior. It''s not easy to lead the troops, it''s not easy to make the soldiers obey orders and prohibitions, and it''s even more difficult to make the team have centripetal force.


    The rise of the Han Dynasty was too short, and there was no commendable "historical heritage". How to make the soldiers have the sense of war is a big problem.


    [if you want to have your own "historical details", unless you publicize the identity of the Han people, there will be at least the heroic style of the two Han Dynasties; in addition, let them create the history of the Han Dynasty by themselves.]


    LV Tai led the troops in another way. He was straight faced from beginning to end. He could hardly say a word, but what he did was to set an example and eat and sleep with his soldiers.


    The different subordinates of the two unified armies let Liu Yan see their own flash points, and also see that many grass-roots Sergeants are relatively active.


    The combat effectiveness of an army depends not only on the supreme military commander, but also on the officers who can carry out orders layer by layer. Liu Yan wants to train grass-roots officers. Unfortunately, something will happen when he wants to do it again and again.


    Liu Yan planned to let them build barracks, shooting ranges and blacksmith shops after setting up the camp.


    Barracks and shooting ranges naturally consider the need for replenishment. After all, the enemy has more than 10000 people. If the plan is wrong, it can be predicted that it will be a positional battle.


    The reason for the construction of the blacksmith''s shop is even simpler. During combat, weapons will certainly be damaged or even destroyed. The destruction is naturally supplemented with baggage, but the destruction needs to be repaired. In addition, Liu Yan has communicated with Ji Chang. In the future, Jijin city will be the bridgehead to defend Gaomi County. It also needs to be prepared to attract the enemy there and fight a long positional war. There will be no mistake in making some logistical preparations early.


    "The plan may... Change." Ji Chang said with a melancholy, "there are too many snooping people around. He tried to drive them away several times and drove them away again and again. Waiting for our scouts to return, those people stick to us again."


    The original plan was to divide the march into three parts. The elite of the first part, as the leader, arrived at Jijin city with the momentum of lightning and launched an attack on the core forces of the Hu people; The second part of the force followed closely, or as a reserve, perhaps as a later deterrent; The third part is the logistics of the rear team.


    Liu Yan sent scouts around and knew what was going on around him.


    Within twenty miles around the Han Dynasty, there were many red dots, but there were so many scattered red dots that Liu Yan frowned deeply. Twenty miles away, Liu Yan found no fewer than five enemy forces, three of which were definitely more than 5000, and the other two were more than 1000.


    "Those people..." Ji Chang said about the nomadic herders. He was worried: "I don''t know if I will attack when I see the imperial court (flag) erected again in the West Qianbai Liao."


    It''s about the city full of defense loopholes in cabinet county. Liu Yan''s instruction to Xi Qian Bai Liao was so simple that he asked Xi Qian Bai Liao to set up the banner of Hou Zhao the day after he sent troops to the Han Dynasty, indicating that cabinet county has returned to the system of Hou Zhao again.


    Originally, Liu Yan thought that after the flag of the late Zhao Dynasty was erected, the cabinet county would be judged as lost by the system, but because more than half of the green and blue dots in the cabinet county were still found, the system judged that the cabinet county was not lost. This relieved Liu Yan. He was deeply afraid of being judged to be lost. As a result, the town center on Lingshan Island disappeared.


    These days, some Hu people are deeply sinicized, while some Jin people... Han people are sinicized, and Jichang is obviously the latter.


    Ji Chang is really worried about whether the Hu people will ignore the banner hung by the Western Qianbai Liao. After all, cabinet county is the first county occupied by the Han Dynasty. Although it does not produce much benefits, it seems very meaningful. It is also a morale encouragement to the Han Dynasty. If it is lost, it will inevitably have some side effects.


    To say, Liu Yan''s worry is definitely deeper than Ji Chang, but he didn''t show it. That''s because... Liu Yan knows that worry alone can''t solve some problems. What he can solve now is to capture Jijin city and attract the enemy''s attention!

 Chapter 57

    Do the Hu people in Jijin city know that the Han troops are coming to them? There is no doubt that they have heard the news.


    The Hu people gathered in Jijin city are actually many more than Ji Chang''s intelligence. They are far more than a dozen families, but nearly 30 families.


    "I didn''t expect that the Han ministry took the initiative." His appearance is not rough. In fact, he is quite gentle. The speaker is Yao yinmai. He is not old, but he is the "alliance leader" recommended by many people in Jijin City, who is responsible for this battle against the Han Dynasty. With a reserved smile on his face, "it''s good to save us from passing."


    Who is Yao yinmai? He is Yao Chang''s brother. Who is Yao Chang? If nothing had changed, Yao chang would be the founding monarch of the later Qin Dynasty in the future. If you don''t know, it''s one of Yao Yizhong''s twenty-four sons. I think you should be impressed.


    Yao Yizhong, a Qiang nationality, has a status of integrity in the later Zhao Dynasty (great honor is also trusted). He is an official of ten counties, six Yi Dadu and the champion general.


    In the era of stressing that one person should be virtuous and the chicken and dog should rise to the sky, a big man came out of the family, and the family must be taken care of. Even if the king only gives face, all kinds of relatives of the great man are destined to have official positions. The more prominent the status of the great man is, the better the treatment his relatives will get.


    Obviously, Yao yinmai is the one who obtained the shadow from Yao Yizhong''s prominent identity.


    Hu people occupy the Central Plains. They may learn other things slowly, but they are definitely much faster in life enjoyment.


    There should be wine when there is a banquet, vocal music and dancers when there is wine. A group of people touch wine lamps, listen to strange music, and watch beautiful women dance their bodies.


    At the beginning, they looked a little polite because they were talking about things, but as the formal conversation was over, all kinds of meat words should continue to emerge. Maybe it was because of drinking, he gradually began to become debauchery. Regardless of whether it was true or false, Sven threw aside. First, he attacked the maid who served him, but he appeared in court!


    Of course, there is nothing strange about Hu people doing such things. Those who start with maids are those who don''t go into the stream. Who is really a little reserved will find maids. They should be dancers or actresses raised by large families.


    Speaking of it, Yao yinmai really despised those who were in court. He didn''t hide his contempt in his eyes. He turned to the person next to him and said, "a miscellaneous beard is a miscellaneous beard, which can never be on the table."


    Luo juwu smiled and nodded with deep agreement. He is a di ethnic group. He is a relatively powerful person with status in more than 30 families, but he is much older than Yao yinmai. He should be Yao Yimai''s grandfather.


    "There are warriors in the Han Dynasty." Qiu linzifu had no corners of his mouth and smiled: "I don''t know what Liu''s surname is. After asking for a long time, no one admitted that he was from his tribe."


    Qiu Lin is the surname of the Huns and one of the older surnames. After the disappearance of the surname Shuang, the "golden family" among the Xiongnu people was no longer there, and some ancient surnames became more respected among the Xiongnu people.


    Yao Yimai seems to have more respect for Qiu linzifu? He raised a lamp to Qiu Lin''s Cifu and asked him to drink. After drinking all the wine, he said, "there are many Xiongnu Liu surnames, but most of them are in northern Serbia. I really can''t think of any tribe with Liu surname in northern Serbia that has the courage and strength to stir up the wind and rain in Qingzhou."


    For example, Luo juwu smiled a few times and said, "maybe it''s a fake?"


    "Who pretends, and who?" Qiu linzifu said slightly displeased: "We are weak, but no one can bear the name of Xiongnu without retaliation. In addition... Jie people will not be unhappy for themselves, even if they want to compete for the throne of son of the world. Most of the strong Qiang ethnic groups are in Guanzhong and Northwest China. The di ethnic groups are too scattered. Who can train nearly a thousand elite here or near Qingzhou, or even take out their armours "Are you playing like this?"


    Yao Yimai nodded in agreement. Only a very few powerful tribes can show their strength. Without enough information, who dares to play like that? He listened in great detail. When Liu Yan couldn''t beat his city, he casually lost 400 elite.


    It''s elite, not the scum caught casually as a slave soldier. The Jie nationality is powerful, and the real elite dare not be lost. The rest, like the Qiang and di nationalities, have elite who are also hidden. They won''t be used at all unless they live or die. At present, even if you want to break your head, you can''t figure out which tribe is so luxurious. You can lose 400 elite.


    "It won''t be Xianbei." Qiu lincifu seems to be quite knowledgeable: "after the civil war, Murong Xianbei currently has a dominant family. However, Murong Xianbei is cooking the nationalities in Eastern Liaoning and preparing to conquer Koguryo again. Even if he is preparing to go south, he is not willing to take out the elite to consume."


    Why does Yao Yimai see Qiu linzifu without a trace of sound?


    Qiu lincifuwu is really a little with a bang. In fact, he holds a gratifying and joyful attitude towards the emergence of a new force in the Xiongnu tribe.


    Only when a nation has been strong and prosperous will it know how terrible it is to be weak. To say the Huns, there were many times of prosperity and decline. It''s gratifying to know too much about the emergence of strong people in a nation.


    Simply put, isn''t the Jie nationality strong because of a shile? Before shile really rose, no one in the Jie nationality opposed shile, but after shile determined to rise, there was no stumbling block in the Jie nationality and became the support of the Ju nationality.


    With a relatively complex mentality, Qiu lincifuwu just wants to know whether Liu Yan is a Hun or not, and what attitude should he take if so. In fact, he already had an attitude. Liu Yanqiang appropriately secretly supported and assisted, and Liu yanweak directly destroyed it.


    The three have been chatting. They are chatting in the scene of bird * * matching in the hall. Behind them, they also take their dancers or ask them to arrange actress to "do" whatever they should do.


    It was almost that night. When Yao Yimai was about to go to bed, he specifically asked about the trend of the Han ministry. He found that the Han ministry had camped in the evening. He repeatedly asked about the camping situation and how much cooking smoke there was. He asked people to retreat after understanding it. He also went to bed at ease.


    Other people, such as Luo juwu and Qiu lincifuwu, also did the corresponding things. Instead, some miscellaneous Hu should be happy or happy. They didn''t even control their hands, so whether someone in the whole city would make a strange howl.


    More than 13000 people poured into Jijin city at once, from the original emptiness to the crowded city. If you don''t see the broken walls and only see the people wandering around, you will think what a prosperous city it is.


    There are two kinds of people living in such a city, one is Hu people, the other is slave soldiers. Ordinary Jin people? Either expelled or become a vegetable.


    From a few miles away, you can still see the clouds whitened by fire over Jijin city. You can imagine what it should be like.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I''m not in the state for a while. I''ll restore two shifts temporarily. Let''s think about how to conceive next. It''s still seven thirty in the morning in Chapter one and seven thirty in the evening in chapter two.

 Chapter 58

    There are people snooping around all the time. If the Han Dynasty can still divide troops to carry out sneak attacks, it can only be said that Liu Yan or Ji Chang, or someone, has reached the point of rebellious intelligence and action.


    There was no way. The Ministry of Han had used the momentum of lightning to attack Jijin city. It was obviously that the plan had not begun, so it went to the point of stillbirth.


    "We can only fight." Ji Chang''s mental head was better. Before long, it turned white. His dark temples were also a little white. It was excessive use of the brain. He said: "since you said there would be reinforcements coming to help, a dignified World War I would have a more deterrent effect."


    It is also true that the sneak attack war can achieve brilliant or good results, but it is inevitable to be suspected of speculation. It is difficult to give people an inside story of "I am very strong". After all, if it''s really strong, why sneak attack?


    A decent battle? It can''t be a siege, it can only be a field battle in a suitable terrain. Liu Yan doesn''t think that the Hu people will cooperate like this. Jijin city may be broken, but the city is a city after all. Even if it is broken, it will have a defensive effect.


    "Your Majesty, they will go out of the city to fight us." Ji Chang whispered, "if they don''t come out, we will make the reason why they have to come out..."


    Facts proved that Liu Yan thought a little more. They continued to march to Jijin city the next day. At noon, a scout reported that the enemy of Jijin city had left the city and came in their direction.


    "Hu people can''t attack or defend the city." Ji Chang seemed to be in a better mood without much thought: "they are three times more than us, and there are troops hostile to us cruising around. Sure enough, they came."


    Liu Yan doesn''t think there is anything to be happy about. He is observing the map in his mind and looking for a suitable battlefield.


    Changguang county can be regarded as a mountainous terrain, but the so-called mountain and sea elevation is not high. Some can only be described as "bags". In fact, it is just a slope in one flat terrain after another.


    A place suitable for a battlefield was soon found. It was a wilderness with 40000 or 50000 people. Although there were some mountains, it was already a flat and wide terrain. The most rare thing was that there were rivers.


    Liu Yan personally commanded the farmers to build a large number of barracks, shooting ranges, saddles, blacksmith shops, and even the market.


    The market of systematic production is also a relatively adverse existence, in which timber, food, pig iron and gold can be traded, and the proportion is changing with the quantity sold.


    Liu Yan did not use this "artifact" after he found it. He thought that "good steel needs to be used on the blade". How can he cry if he doesn''t wait for the urgent need because the proportion of frequent use has been adjusted to an unacceptable level?


    "Sir, the enemy is less than five miles away from us." Xu Zheng was dressed in military uniform and armor produced by the system. In order to reflect the identity of the general of Tongbing, he specially matched with a cloak. It looked Yingwu. He was saluting with a fist: "the end will ask to lead the soldiers to look for the fighter."


    Liu Yan smiled and nodded: "lead your headquarters, I will allocate 200 tribal armed forces under your command."


    Xu Zheng was overjoyed. He was still waiting to ask for some elite. Before he opened his mouth, Liu Yan appointed him first.


    Later, LV Tai came, not to ask for war, but to take the headquarters to check the surrounding areas. At the same time, he drove away several small tribes that were too close.


    Liu Yan also agreed with LV Tai''s request.


    "Xu Zhengshan is good at attacking and just serves as a pioneer; LV Tai is tough and meticulous, and is suitable for success." Ji Chang was very interesting. He narrowed his eyes with a smile: "do you think Xu Zheng will win this war?"


    Liu Yan shook his head, but he didn''t want to take over.


    Now the intelligence quotient of system soldiers is worrying. Without Liu Yan''s command, believe it or not, they will directly hit the mountain, or they will not stop at the coast and jump into the sea one by one?


    Ji Chang thought Liu Yan was worried about the war and said some words to analyze the situation.


    "No!" Liu Yan is firm: "this war, we will win!"


    Ji Chang was stunned at first, and then smiled easily.


    In the battle of the Hu people, either absolute elites act as vanguards or take some slave soldiers. Xu Zheng carefully sent scouts who are good at riding, and soon got the right information.


    Yao Yimai sent two thousand strikers to open the way. The zahu small tribe accounted for five or six hundred, and the rest were all slave soldiers composed of Jin people.


    Of course, Liu Yan and others do not know that the enemy they are facing is commanded by Yao Yizhong''s descendants. On the contrary, they have found the difference between the number of enemy troops and intelligence.


    In fact, up to now, how many enemy troops in Jijin city will not change their plans. The enemy troops below 10000 will fight, and even more will fight. Liu Yan has enough psychological preparation to meet this difficult battle of survival.


    [where is the rainbow without wind and rain? Even if the war is exhausted, the goal can be achieved as long as it can arouse the blood of Jin people and fight a brave army.]


    Relying on the system alone can make things happen, but what''s the point? Liu Yan wanted to be the virgin and cultivate the blood of Jin people. He had to do so, because the foundation of his career was to transform Jin people into Han people!


    In the face of war, the camp stands tall and the atmosphere is unprecedented.


    Li Kuang is trotting with many paoze. No matter what he looks at now, he has a layer of blood color. His mood is more indescribable. It is probably a kind of uneasiness and a trace of expectation?


    After this war, the Han Dynasty will absorb a group of people. Li Kuang is a sure idea to be absorbed as a people. He was once the head of a family. He had cultural heritage and martial arts. It was easier to be promoted than real ordinary people. However, those are not the key. He knows how helpless he is at the bottom and has no chance to climb up. The Han ministry is allowed to change his destiny!


    [I also want Ah Xiang to forgive me. I still have some people to take care of. I want identity, I want status!]


    Having a goal is a good thing, and ah San also has a goal. He has married a mother-in-law, a very young mother-in-law. She is eighteen years old. She has a big ass and looks good to have children. He fought before to get a mother-in-law. Having a mother-in-law is what he should do for his children and grandchildren.


    Xu Zheng didn''t ride a horse. He ran at the front of the team.


    The number of them is 1200. A thousand jin soldiers were in the middle, and the left and right wings were armed by their own 100 tribes.


    This formation is required by Ji Chang. Xu Zheng keeps Ji Chang''s words in mind.


    Ji Chang said that in the face of war, soldiers should see strong companions, and the entourage of tribal armed forces will give soldiers more courage to the greatest extent. Let every soldier see the tribal armed forces as much as possible, that is the guarantee of morale, all because the tribal armed forces are the guarantee of victory in the Han Dynasty!


    Well, it''s bullshit, but it''s very true that there are tribal armed forces to follow, at least let the Jin soldiers know that they are not abandoned. Whenever there is anything, Jin people have always been abandoned. It is from this that they are so easy to feel guilty.


    All the scenery is passing through the corner of the eye. No one pays special attention to what the surrounding scenery is. Some look at the road under their feet and occasionally look at the tribal armed forces on both sides. Some timid people are always eager and have a feeling of trust.


    In many battles, tribal armed forces are the first troops to enter the battlefield. However, this time is different. Jin soldiers have been informed in advance. They have no objection to this. That sentence is more thorough. What kind of treatment you want to get, what kind of pay you should have. The handouts of others are limited, and you can hold them for a long time. Even if you want to live a good life and make your treatment better, you should fight!


    A horse scout came back and said, "Qu Chang, the enemy''s leading troops are less than two miles away from us!"


    Xu Zheng can see the shadow of the enemy on the horizon

 Chapter 59

    The Jin soldiers in the Han Dynasty have long changed. Not that it has changed, but that there are at least clothes to wear. It took nearly three months to collect hemp and weave it into hemp clothes. It is a short sleeved dress with a robe style. The lower body is also hemp trousers. It looks slightly loose and needs leggings. There are straw sandals on the feet.


    Except for soldiers, the rest of the people do not have similar treatment. This is Liu Yan''s difference in the treatment of soldiers and civilians. He made strict differences in clothing and food. After all, Jichang and Tian Shuo are right. They can''t all be the same. If there is no difference in treatment, why do some people have to work hard while others can accept protection with peace of mind?


    Unified uniforms can make people have an inexplicable sense of belonging and think that all the surrounding people are their own. Wearing clothes and being naked are two feelings. Human beings have made real progress only when they know how to hide their shame. Now, Han soldiers with clothes look at the group of people who are also Jin people but are slave soldiers from a distance. What they see is a group of people mostly naked with wooden sticks.


    "See?" Xu Zheng shouted as he ran: "we are Jin people, but we live like one person in the Han Dynasty."


    Basically, I can see that there is not much difference between the Jin people and the animals, not only in clothes, but also in treatment. There are Hu people driving away. As long as the driven Jin people are a little slow, they will welcome the whip. Even some Jin people have been driven away again and again and were killed on the spot without response.


    Jin people who are now slave soldiers. Most of them may have been honest farmers four or five months ago. They may be dignitaries in a powerful family, or servants, young masters and owners of a large family. However, no matter what happened before, since they fell into the hands of the Hu people, they were slave soldiers inferior to animals.


    "On the surface, Kung Fu is good!" Qiu lincifu is riding a horse. He is a short legged horse from Hetao. He doesn''t look so majestic. He said to a young man, "see those people on the left and right wings?"


    The young man is the son of Qiu LinCi Fuwu. His name is Qiu Linai Yilian, which means "tough grass" in Altaic language family. He nodded his head: "armour, it''s about 100 on each side. It''s too far away to see the style of armour."


    "It''s armour." Qiu LinCi Fuwu said, "Yao Yimai sent someone to the battle site of Buqi city. It took a lot of effort to find several pieces of armor with serious corruption. The oldest iron slave (blacksmith) couldn''t recognize what style it was. He wanted to judge which tribe Liu Yan was from armor and weapons. He failed."


    Qiu Lin AI suddenly said, "they didn''t stop."


    Qiu lincifu smiled: "yes, it''s not in vain. I suggest going out of the city for a field battle.", After saying something inexplicable, he pulled the reins and controlled the war horse to move: "son, step back and find a place to see how the Han army fought."


    The father and son, including the nearly 50 cavalry accompanying the clan, left the zahu brigade and headed for a high slope not far away.


    During this period, Qiu lincifuwu also paid frequent attention to the advancing Han Dynasty. He wanted to know whether the Han Dynasty was a tribe of the Huns.


    Xu Zheng noticed the trend of the Hu people. When running, he was a little stunned. Seizing the opportunity, he shouted: "see! The enemy didn''t have the confidence to defeat us, and their master ran to one side afraid of death!"


    Naturally, it is impossible for a person''s cry to spread to everyone, but someone will keep repeating it. The brigade in the trot immediately burst into a burst of laughter, which boosted the morale.


    The distance between the two sides has been getting closer. The Han side has been maintaining a trot, but the Hu side has stopped and formed a whole team.


    The formation of the Hu people was very simple. Zahu piled the slave soldiers in front, while zahu himself shrank behind. A miscellaneous Hu society set up a "red line" to make it clear to the slave soldiers that they were not allowed to retreat to any place after the war, and whoever crossed the line would be executed.


    Zahu''s cry has been repeated. Most of the Jin slave soldiers have not had much emotional fluctuation. Many of them have encountered similar things more than once. Yes, if you step back, you will really be executed. Those Hu people don''t go up and try their best, but they are very cruel to the Jin people who dare to turn around and escape.


    Qingyue looked up at the sky. The sky was very blue, with only a few clouds. It was beautiful, but very empty, just like his heart after his family was broken.


    The person standing next to Qingyue is Guan Yue (male). Because they both have the word "Yue", they usually get together. It can be regarded as a sense of closeness because they have the same name.


    "That''s the so-called Hanbu opposite?" Guan Yue lowered his voice: "is the rumor about the Han Dynasty true?"


    Qingyue still looked at the blue sky and didn''t mean to answer. He was repeatedly touched on the shoulder before he reluctantly said, "rumors, are there any rumors that can be believed?"


    "It''s said by the ''Chinese'' themselves, but not by the Jin people themselves." Guan Yue suddenly sighed again: "in fact, what about the rumors? It has nothing to do with us."


    The so-called rumors are that some mischievous people were heard. Zahu joked that the Han Dynasty didn''t know how to use the Jin people. When fighting, they didn''t use cheap and easy-to-use slave soldiers and consumed their own elite of the tribe. Rumors are limited to this. Most of the zahu just think that the leaders of the Han Dynasty are stupid. They think that they will win if they fight with such stupid tribes.


    The Hu people think that the Han ministry is stupid, but the Jin people think that the Han ministry is kind to the Jin people. When listening to rumors, they are both envious and have an inexplicable sense of complexity.


    Several shouts made Guan Yue shut his mouth. He held a sharpened wooden stick in his hand. Like many people, he held his hands tightly and looked at the Han soldiers getting closer and closer.


    [wow, they are all dressed. I think there is nothing wrong with the rumor. Eh!? they have weapons in their hands, not sticks, farm tools, etc.? How could the Han Dynasty equip slave soldiers with standard spears? It''s unreasonable!]


    When the two armies faced each other, there was a kind of troops marching in neat steps, which brought people not a little pressure. At least, listening to the neat steps of the 200 armour soldiers in the Han Dynasty, all the laughing miscellaneous Hu quieted down, and then there was a slight commotion among the Jin people as slave soldiers, which attracted a burst of severe shouts from the Hu people.


    Guan Yue admitted that he had been shocked. He himself had seen a big scene. He could escape to the Yangtze River and saw the war between Zhao and Jin with his own eyes. However, he was still shocked to see 200 warriors marching in neat steps.


    Then something more unreasonable happened. Guan Yue saw the Han army. The warriors on both wings suddenly accelerated and thought about running on the left and right sides. The spearmen in the middle stopped and seemed to be forming a whole team?


    Yes, Xu Zheng ordered the Jin soldiers to stop. He shouted to the officers at all levels to supervise the soldiers to line up. It was very simple, one by one. Except for a few archers, all the 1000 people lined up in five echelon columns, and then aligned their spears in front in rows.


    The huge spear array is taking shape. If there were not tribal forces moving on the left and right wings, miscellaneous Hu wouldn''t stay in place and stare at it foolishly. They should have driven the slave soldiers forward while the enemy was manipulating the formation.


    The effect of attacking an army array that is being arranged but not formed will still be very good. However, zahu dared not, because as soon as the slave soldiers were on board, they should face 200 seemingly elite warriors by themselves.


    "As rumored." Qiu linzifu pointed to the cruising armour: "regardless of personal combat power, the tribal armed forces in the Han Dynasty are really the elite among the elite in cooperative combat."


    "But the number is very small." Qiu Lin AI Yilian was full of unconvinced: "I heard that Liu Yan''s 400 tribal armed forces were piled up by 3000 miscellaneous Hu."


    "That''s... Liu Yan doesn''t know how to use troops!" Qiu LinCi Fu said in a very complicated tone: "I''m just very curious. Where did this Liu Yan come out and how could he spoil the elite!"


    Qiu Lin AI kept silent. He really didn''t understand what his father was expecting. Whether Liu Yan was a Hun or not, he really didn''t understand the use of this young man.

 Chapter 60

    Li Kuang was very embarrassed. He pressed his hand on the handle of the war knife at his waist, almost shoulder to shoulder with ah San, and followed the brigade with steps. He will be embarrassed, naturally because he wronged ah San indiscriminately last time.


    One thousand people form five columns, each column has 200 people, 20 people horizontally and 10 people vertically. The first row is holding a four meter long spear, the second row is lifting the spear slightly upward from the gap, and the third and fourth rows... The whole two hundred people square is like a jungle with sharp spears. If you know what Macedonian spear array is, it looks like that.


    What is different from the Macedonian phalanx is that the spearmen in the Han Dynasty are not equipped with shields, and the queue can not be too neat. Most of them were civilians more than two months ago. They were recruited into the Han army. They practiced a simple command in two months. They learned three moves only recently.


    What three moves? Is to hold the pole of the spear and "stab", and then "close". Anything else? Yes, it''s "shaking". Shake the spear and let the rod of the spear shake. The last shaking spear is that after forming a square array, many spears shake together, which can defend against incoming arrows to the greatest extent.


    Of course, ah San saw Li Kuang. To tell the truth, ah San is looking at Li Kuang with disgusting eyes. No, no! A San didn''t understand how Li Kuang, a smart looking man, could easily deceive his family''s stronghold. Not only was the stronghold broken by internal and external cooperation, but also a large group of people were involved. A San insisted that the so-called "one person is incompetent to harm the whole family" is about Li Kuang.


    "What are you looking at!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What are you looking at? Look ahead!"


    "... ah."


    "Look again and cut you."


    In the face of a San''s "provocation", Li Kuang endured, but he couldn''t bear it. A San is the team leader. What''s the length of Li Kuang? Although Li Kuang is not under a San''s command, it''s enough to crush people at the first level of the official university. Let alone Li Kuang still feels that he has some wrongs.


    No one in the taxi next to them paid attention to what they were doing. The more recruits they were, the heavier their breathing was. They only looked straight ahead. There were enemies who were going to fight with them.


    Xu Zheng knew he didn''t have much time to toss about. Seeing that three columns had been formed, he shouted: "a, B, C... All listen to the command - ah Hey! Enter, enter, enter..."


    A, B and C are counts. The Chinese army has always counted them like this. For example, the column of a, and then the column of a will be divided into five, one, one... Two, five, two, two.


    Liu yanjianjun made the military system in the Han Dynasty, with five people and one army; Ten people and one thing; A team of fifty; A village of 250 people; One song for 1000 people, and set up five chiefs, Shi chiefs, team leaders, village chiefs and song chiefs respectively. In fact, there will be two individual department SIMAS in the middle, but now the Han Department lacks even grass-roots officers, so I don''t know when we can really complete the organizational system.


    Three columns pushed forward, and every time the army shouted "enter!", After the soldiers took their steps, they responded in unison, "ah, hey!".


    Of course, don''t expect how neat the three columns can keep. In fact, the queue will become a little distorted as you walk. After that, the officer in charge of regulation and control will issue a command to stop, rectify a little, and then move on.


    Qiu LinCi Fuwu, who was looking at the slope in the distance, frowned: "what way? How does it look like the Jin army?"


    There''s no way. The Hu people never pay attention to arrays, and they really can''t pay attention to arrays. No culture and no understanding of the art of war are secondary. After the Hu people became famous, they no longer have a rigorous military system. They are officers at every level.


    Hu people always rush to fight. At most, they know how to leave the necessary reserves. For example, now, waiting for the distance between the two armies to be close to 300 meters, zahu has ordered the slave soldiers to charge. Zahu himself is retreating, separating the left and right wings. It is clear that he is full of fear for the tribal armed forces that have been cruising the Han on the left and right sides.


    Guan Yue and Qing Yue, nearly 1400 Jin people, are shouting and shouting. They are charging anyway.


    "Stop!!!" Xu Zheng raised his hand and didn''t put it down. He shouted again, "archers come forward!"


    There are not many archers, that is, about 60. They trot to the front of the column, listen to the command, draw their bows and shoot arrows for several waves. Anyway, they just wait for them to run away from the left and right sides, then step back and return to the rear of the array.


    It takes a process for the arrow to fly from the chord to mid air


    Qingyue ignored the screams that kept coming out of his ears. He was holding a sharpened wooden stick with Guan Yue and almost ran forward numbly.


    Suddenly, Guan Yue suddenly kicked Qingyue. Almost Qingyue was kicked out, and an arrow fell and inserted in the position of Qingyue just now, still shaking the arrow plume at the tail.


    The slave soldiers running in front have collided with the spearmen of the Han Dynasty... No, it''s not a collision, it''s a one-sided massacre.


    The sharp thorn forest composed of spears is "thorn!" And "ah, hey!", Then "close!", "Ah, hey!" again, The sharp spear tip with cold light will bring blood flowers and evoke a sad scream.


    In the face of the life-threatening thorn forest, anyone has to be afraid. How should they dodge in the past, even if someone really narrowly avoided the past? Unless it is the main general who can kill the enemy and lead to the collapse of the enemy, a few people will never be able to control a frontal battle.


    There are few slave soldiers who really don''t want their lives to rush, but most of them try to kill. In particular, the people running in front are stabbed and stabbed to death. The rest subconsciously slow down the pace of rushing forward, hoping that anyone can be the first one to turn around and run away, so as to escape from the crowd.


    We can''t expect slave soldiers to work hard. They work hard and won''t get anything in return. No one cares when they die. I don''t know which smart man shouted "down!", Unless there are hostages on the side of the Hu people, how can you choose to advance or retreat and die.


    "Get those people off!" Xu Zheng waved his hand: "shout, drop yourself and run to the left and right sides!"


    Naturally someone will shout, and don''t expect the column to stop and wait for the troops to retreat. The column will continue to push forward. It''s just deserved to be killed without running away. The killing field is so ruthless.


    "Sing!"


    "Don''t you say you have no clothes? Wear the same robe with your son..."


    Huh?! Not the "you don''t see", Ji Chang hasn''t found someone to polish and arrange the music. It''s "no clothes", which is a war song that accompanies the Qin and Han armies... As long as it''s Chinese New Year.


    "What the hell!" Qiu LinCi is far away, but he can still hear what the Han Dynasty is singing. He patted his forehead: "why do you say no clothes? Isn''t this a song sung by the Jin army? Why..."


    "That Liu Yan, isn''t it the sand mixed in Qingzhou in the Jin room?" Qiu Lin AI''s company was gloating: "otherwise, how could his troops sing the war song that the Jin army would sing?"


    Qiu Lin''s second Fu had no face and said, "how dare you play?"


    In fact... The Jin army stopped singing naked for a long time, but Qianliang can still sing, but Qianliang is the country established by the Jin people


    From the beginning to the end, Qiu linzifu was guessing, and then he was wishful thinking.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I''d like to recommend a book about the Tang Dynasty. The title of the book is "Tang bones". I''m interested to have a look.


    "Ming 1629" is a historical legend written by a little man

 Chapter 61

    Dear friends, ask for some recommended tickets!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "No clothes" is a good war song. Four words and one paragraph are completely in line with Chinese aesthetics, and the meaning in the words and sentences is extremely simple.


    Chanting that he had no clothes, he won easily again, and the soldiers who went to battle for the first time immediately became less nervous. Instead, they were a little excited. They stared at the Hu people in front of them and had a desire to fight with them quickly.


    The array was accelerated by the desire to fight, which led to the queue becoming a little distorted. Xu Zheng found that this phenomenon did not mean to order the whole team.


    Morale is booming. It is the time to seize the victory and pursue the attack. Stopping the whole team will awaken the soldiers from some fanaticism. Once there is time to rest, they will be tired at that time. After the heat, do soldiers still have the courage to fight?


    Zahu was a little flustered. They looked more carefully just now. The forest of spikes in the Han Dynasty was really not so easy to break through.


    "It''s a pity we don''t have enough cavalry!"


    "Yes, it''s too bad to fight head-on in that formation."


    "Step back, pull away, attract them forward, or the formation is disorderly, or you can''t bear to give up the array."


    "Yes, step back for a while."


    Zahu doesn''t have the belief to stick to their position. They are fierce when they meet the weak. When they meet the strong, they will admit counsellors without hesitation. That''s how they have been for many years.


    Xu Zheng saw that zahu was a bit like a rout, but he was not excited. On the contrary, he subconsciously felt bad.


    [no, order...]


    "Kill!"


    The three phalanxes in the Han Dynasty burst out bursts of excited roars. The column really accelerated again. As a result, it immediately disordered the formation when running.


    There''s no way to stop it. In the face of nearly a thousand soldiers who are completely excited, there''s really no way to stop it.


    If you want to stop this agitation, unless someone can suppress the roar of nearly a thousand people and give a full "broadcast", you can''t even think of controlling the troops in a short time.


    Xu Zheng tried it. After it didn''t work, he looked at the thirty or forty horsemen on the slope not far away and pointed the sabre at the miscellaneous horsemen who stopped and retreated: "for the tribe!"


    The Han soldiers who had been restless and accelerated for a long time could no longer control themselves. First, a few followed the roar of "for the tribe", and then more and more people joined the cry. In the roar of "for the tribe", they no longer ignored any formation, but rushed anyway.


    Li Kuang, who had experience in leading soldiers, subconsciously felt something was wrong, but it was useless. He had to rush forward with the cry.


    Everyone looked excited. Ah San also waved his sword in a fanatical posture, as if roaring loudly could scare the Hu people opposite.


    Zahu stopped after retreating for some distance. Their original intention was to use retreat to disrupt the military array of the Han Dynasty. The purpose must be to prepare for fighting.


    "Those idiots." Qiu lincifu scolded zahu: "the morale of the enemy is booming. Why don''t you retreat to the end? What are you doing when you stop?"


    Qiu Lin AI asked for instructions: "Dad, shall we withdraw or...?"


    Qiu lincifu looked at the warriors who were still cruising on the left and right wings of the battlefield. Without these two teams of warriors, he could bring cavalry to attack the long spear soldiers of the Han Dynasty from the side. However, once there were warriors, the ordinary soldiers of the Han Dynasty were long spear soldiers. Even if the cavalry could rush into the battle, the loss would be great.


    "It''s not our Huns. Let them fight and kill!" Qiu LinCi Fuwu was in a bad mood: "let''s go back!"


    Qiu Linai looked to the southeast, where an army appeared. From a distance, the color was the same as that of the Han Dynasty. He immediately knew that the reinforcements of the Han Dynasty were coming.


    Xu Zheng, who has been paying attention to Hu Qi on the slope, was relieved to see Hu Qi retreat, but he couldn''t see his own reinforcements coming in the rear.


    Xu Zheng saw that zahu also seemed to waver and encouraged again: "the enemy''s main general has fled, all robes and Ze, killing Hu is now!"


    The soldiers of the Han Dynasty burst into cheers, and the speed of the charge accelerated again.


    Zahu was shaken. Their slave soldiers surrendered only after a little contact with the Han Army, but their own morale was hit.


    Then, the Han Dynasty was able to fight in array. Zahu actually had a deep fear in his heart. That is a kind of irregular and disorderly, for regular and orderly, the gap after comparison from the bottom of my heart.


    The two armies soon met. Then there were more sounds on the battlefield. The collision of weapons, the roars, screams and groans from the mouth, the crisscross between people, and the sprinkling of blood constituted a scene of chaos on the battlefield.


    It''s really chaos. There''s a collision from the first row. Chaos can''t be stopped. The enemy and we are fighting together. This kind of chaos can not be stopped until one side turns and runs away, or until one side''s people fall completely.


    After fighting for a while, Xu Zheng moved to the edge in a planned way. He needed to give orders to the two columns in the rear to make them detour. It''s best to form an encirclement with the two teams of warriors and the front battlefield.


    Yes, the situation looks extremely favorable to the Han Dynasty. Xu Zheng wants to wipe out the Hu people here and make a good start to this war!


    Jin people really can''t fight. No one can lead them. Look at those soldiers who fight desperately with spears in the chaos. They will stab weapons into the Hu people with ferocious faces, and kill the Hu people will roar excitedly.


    When the morale of one party is greatly boosted, there will be palpitations and fears of the other party. After a large layer of miscellaneous Hu is "cut off", he insisted for a while. Seeing that the agreed reinforcements did not come, he could not hold on and collapsed directly.


    It was Qiu linzifu who stopped the subsequent troops. There were reinforcements from the Han Dynasty. The number should be about 2000. They arranged more follow-up troops than the Han side, but there were already examples of slave soldiers surrendering before the battle. He had to doubt whether this group of new slave soldiers would also surrender.


    Yes, Qiu lincifuwu feels that he has been fooled by the Han ministry. Then the things he negotiated with Yao Yimai and Luo juwu need to be changed.


    Before, Qiu lincifuwu still hoped that the Han Dynasty could survive this difficulty. He realized that the Han Dynasty was not a tribe of the Huns. He felt extremely angry that he was being teased. He wanted to tear everyone in the Han Dynasty to pieces. Naturally, he didn''t want to detonate a larger-scale war when he was not absolutely sure. He was afraid that the Han Dynasty would shrink or escape directly.


    You know, some people have sent a clean message about the demolition of the Han stronghold. Several leaders, including Qiu Lin Cifu Wu, also know that the Han has a foothold on an island.


    Now that they know, their first thought is absolutely that if Han Bu finds that he can''t fight, he must run away. They don''t have a navy. Once the Han Dynasty goes out of the sea, they can only sigh at the ocean without a navy.


    "Redeploy and wipe out the Han Dynasty!" Qiu linzifu''s face was ferocious and terrible. He said to his son, "go back and tell Yao Yimai to order the surrounding tribes to fight together!"


    Qiu Linai patted his horse cleanly and left. He felt that the cheers from the Han in the distance were very annoying, unprecedented.


    Yao Yimai is Yao''s family. Yao Yizhong is in the limelight and has a high official position. He will still have appeal to some tribes.


    Once the surrounding forces are integrated with Yao Yi, their total strength will exceed 20000. Maybe... It''s not just 20000. There are large and small tribes or families around.


    "Dare you pretend?" Qiu LinCi Fuwu also felt the harsh cheers of the Han ministry. He sneered: "we must destroy it, otherwise... Everyone is like this, we still......" the voice became smaller and smaller, but his face became more and more ferocious.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A Book of recommendation: Tang and Song poems, handy; Tai Chi and eight trigrams, not to mention. The romantic struggle history of a transgressor is all in Xiaoyao county magistrate

 Chapter 62

    "Won?"


    "Win!"


    It was not until they turned around and found that they were surrounded by people wearing the same clothes as themselves that the soldiers found that there was no enemy.


    Most people have a wooden sense of loss. It is clear that the surroundings have been quiet, but there seems to be a constant roar and scream in the eardrum.


    After a little wait, the roar and scream disappeared, but there were bursts of tinnitus. The strong feeling of dizziness also invaded the forehead, so that people could not control their ass and sat down directly.


    Li Kuang sat down on a corpse. He took a big breath and quickly cut the head of Hu people nearby.


    Many people who came back to God were cutting the head of Hu people. Ah San was very energetic. His guy is a war knife. He cut his head and tied five or six around his waist after a while.


    Some people cut their heads, some are still breathing, and many even support their hands on the bloody ground and spit "wow".


    "Here you are." A San handed a head to a guy who looked good: "military merit!"


    The man looked pale and his arm was still bleeding. He subconsciously took the head from ah San and watched ah San go to others to help cut his head. After reacting, he smiled.


    Many officers are shouting, saying don''t cut the wrong head. Once they find the body of paoze, they will correct the law in situ. The officer asked him to check again and found that the injured robe Ze was also a military merit.


    Xu Zheng is talking with LV Tai who comes from behind. After listening to LV Tai''s words, he knew that there was a surge of Hu reinforcements approaching just now.


    "The Hu people are not determined to fight." Xu Zheng was not hurt. He sat on a stone and pointed to the prisoners who had been surrounded: "the control of slave soldiers has not been relaxed."


    Xu Zheng did not accept the surrender of the Hu people. After blocking it, he killed more than 600 Hu people. He also did not relax his vigilance against the slave soldiers who surrendered. After returning, he planned to recommend Liu Yan to screen out and kill the Hu people.


    LV Tai came with 200 tribal armed forces and 1000 people from his headquarters. He will come, naturally because Liu Yan finds something wrong.


    Liu Yan found something wrong, not only the reinforcements in Jijin City, but also a group of more than 1000 cavalry approaching at high speed from a distance.


    Tribes that still maintain nomadic habits will not lack war horses, but there are not many tribes that can gather up more than 1000 cavalry. Qingzhou is not suitable for grazing. What happened to the more than 1000 cavalry remains to be considered.


    Xu Zheng and LV Tai took people back to the camp. It was near noon.


    When the victorious returned soldiers appeared, the soldiers who did not go to war stretched their heads and looked around. When they saw that there were a lot of people coming back, they couldn''t help cheering.


    The mood of the soldiers who returned from winning the war was very high. They would raise their weapons, and some soldiers with the enemy''s head tied around their waist would even show off very deliberately.


    They killed a total of 632 Hu people. The people in the front row were tied with the enemy''s head soldiers around their waist, so that they lost their faces and were left with blood.


    The soldiers who didn''t go to war looked at the robes hanging their heads. When they walked, they tried to straighten their waist, let alone how envious they were.


    That''s a gain! The Ministry of Han has written that the number of heads is the number of military achievements. Whether you can join the Han nationality depends on whether you have obtained it, whether you can become a master also depends on whether you have obtained it, and envy has become what you should do.


    Li Kuang has two heads of the enemy on his waist. With two gains, he may not be promoted, but he is destined to attract the attention of more senior officers, but it is enough for him.


    "So fast?" Xu Zheng had a reason to be surprised. Before he took the troops out, there was no shadow in the camp, but when he came back, the camp was set up outside. He praised: "it is worthy of being the leader of the people carefully cultivated by the king."


    It''s about those systematic farmers. They are really very powerful, but in nearly four hours, a long fence has been built outside.


    It''s just a fence. Farmers will build fence walls and stone walls for defense facilities. Therefore, when the fence wall is up, auxiliary soldiers and civilian men are needed to dig ditches. Now auxiliary soldiers and civilian men are doing the work of digging ditches. The soil from digging ditches will be concentrated, and they have another use, both as materials for building rammed earth walls. They will build at least one wall on the periphery to form the peripheral defense system of the camp with the ditches. In addition, they also need to arrange horse resistance, pits, etc., and even set traps. That is a long-term operation project.


    "Sir, the situation is worse than we expected." Ji Chang was no stranger to the sand table for a long time. He pointed to the place representing the camp of the Han Dynasty and then compared a big circle with his hand: "there are too many Hu forces around us. Counting the enemy forces in the location of Jijin City, the total number will not be less than 30000."


    Liu Yan didn''t feel so flustered. He nodded: "the camp should be better built. Maybe we will fight a long positional war with them here."


    The choice of campsite in the Han Dynasty is more particular. There is a river in the west, a steep mountain in the southwest, and flat terrain in the north and East. Such terrain can at least ignore the southwest side. There is no need to worry too much about the west side because there are rivers. Only perfect fortifications need to be built in the north and East.


    "Maybe... We should be closer to the beach?" Ji Chang took a trace of worry: "if the war is not going well, there may be a way back?"


    The Hu people are really too powerful. Ji Chang doesn''t know another thing. A Hun named Qiu lincifuwu is full of anger because of his wrong guess and plans to kill them.


    "No." Liu Yan is definitely not pretending. He has enough confidence: "improve the fortifications of the stronghold. We can spend time with them here."


    In this world, it is estimated that no one can fight the war of consumption with Liu Yan with more confidence? As long as he has resources, he can infinitely produce seemingly elite troops to fight all the time. If allowed, he really wants to fight the so-called war of attrition!


    "Your Majesty, I''m lucky to live up to my life!" Xu Zheng came over bloody and bowed his hands as a gift. He was very excited: "all his subordinates annihilated the enemy army, and no one escaped!"


    Look, Liu Yan wondered why the "ancients" had to speak in an exaggerated tone. They obviously killed some and reduced some. They just like to use the word "total annihilation".


    It was Liu Yan''s understanding with modern people''s thinking that the result of Xu Zheng''s war was really total annihilation, not to kill all the enemy.


    After the first World War, Liu Yan did not command the 200 tribes who went with him to participate in the war. It was tantamount to just sweeping the array on both wings. He created enough conditions, and Xu Zheng finally lived up to it and won a battle with his troops.


    [we have to count our own casualties. How many people have lost the power to fight again...]


    Of course, Liu Yan didn''t pour any cold water on him. With a satisfied attitude, he greatly encouraged Xu Zheng, and especially pointed out the list of meritorious persons in the newspaper.


    "Those who dare to fight will be rewarded. Even if they are disabled, they should be supported by the tribe for a lifetime." Liu Yan was still worried about the death and injury of World War I in the morning, and could not help but bring a trace of characteristics: "the conditions are not allowed, otherwise I still hope to set up a temple and write down the names of the war dead for future generations to remember and offer incense."


    Liu Yan sighed and looked down at the sand table. He didn''t find that a group of his men were completely stunned after listening to his words.


    For Liu Yanlai, whether it is the establishment of ancestral temples or steles, it is a rotten stem in many novels, but for Xu Zheng, LV Tai, Ji Chang, and countless people living in the contemporary world, it is a treatment for which they can pay their lives at any time!


    Liu Yan, who seems to be observing the sand table, is actually looking at the map in his mind.


    There are many scattered red spots around the camp. Those must be Scouts of Hu people. If it continues to extend outward, too many places seem to fall into the "fog of war", and the terrain can be seen, but because there is no "extension of vision", it is really impossible to find an invincible army.


    [there are more than 15000 large groups of Hu people that can be found alone, and nearly 4000 small groups in total. In addition, there are nearly 16000 Hu people in Jijin city... And there will be Hu people slowly gathering behind...]


    Liu Yan is very clear about what he should face next. He will not be less than 30000 enemy troops. He needs to carry 6000 Jin people and system soldiers who can be supplemented at any time to stage a bloody battle with the enemy on this land!

 Chapter 63

    New week, ask for recommended tickets, please, thank you!


    ¡­¡­


    The feeling of being stared at all the time is really disgusting, but Liu Yan doesn''t have too elite scouts in his hand, otherwise he will really send out to clean up those Hu people who are watching.


    In fact, something similar to the scouts'' fighting is also being done in the Han Dynasty, but it is not on a large scale. The loss behind is a little larger. Liu Yan simply ignores the Hu people who are watching. For him, even if he was prepared to stay in place and fight positional warfare, he was afraid of being stared at all the time?


    "We also need to try our best to remove the sundries that can cause the spread of the fire." Ji Chang looked very haggard. In a short time, the whole person looked almost as thin as a skeleton: "please send someone to conduct necessary exploration of the river. Don''t dam the upstream so that it is attacked by water."


    Liu Yan has advised Ji Chang to rest more than once. He is really worried that Ji Chang should fall first before the battle is over, or Ji Chang becomes the last person to die at the last moment of victory... Tired to death.


    "Hu people are powerful. We want to stick to it. We can''t let go of any details..." Ji Chang''s temples are really white. His bloodshot eyes haven''t left the sand table for a moment: "what else needs special attention?"


    Water attack?


    fire attack?


    There are always signs when everything happens, but something doesn''t happen as soon as it happens.


    For example, when water attacks, dams should always be built upstream. In that case, the water level of the river will certainly decrease. If you don''t notice it, you really deserve to be flooded in the end.


    The most powerful fire attack in military history also requires natural terrain and environment, such as valleys, basins and cities. Of course, if you don''t notice that the valley, basin and city are covered with firewood, or even smell the smell of fire oil, you definitely deserve to be burned.


    There are not so many water attacks or fire attacks in real military combat cases. It is precisely because there are too few examples that they will be remembered. As a special case, it is in line with the law that the more rare, the greater, and the more special. If it is really a thing that we are used to... What are you doing? Who will seriously introduce how a living person who has no problems should breathe? That the dead can breathe is what needs to be said.


    The next day is very simple, that is, to spend in building a camp. In order to ensure the construction speed and firmness of the fortifications, apart from those system soldiers who really can''t work, even Liu Yan joined the ranks of building the fortifications.


    The team on the other side of Jijin City retreated and pulled out of the city again on the third day. The number of slave soldiers this time is much less than that last time. If you carefully observe it, you will find that the number of slave soldiers has been greatly reduced.


    Yes, the slave soldiers'' combat power is too poor, and it is too easy to surrender if there are no obstacles. If the enemy is willing to accept the surrender of the slave soldiers, it will become a drag.


    After streamlining, the number of jijincheng troops was reduced to 7000, including 1000 Qiang cavalry brought by Yao Yimai brothers.


    The man who came to support Yao Yimai with a thousand cavalry is Yao Jing. He is Yao Yimai''s younger brother and is quite brave. He also brought new news to Yao Yimai. Yan gongshibin is preparing to intervene in the war between Dai Guo and Liu Hu. He hopes Yao Yimai can quickly solve the Han Department of Qingzhou, and then go to Yan gongshibin to get a position.


    Almost Yao Yimai with about 7000 troops set out to the location of the camp in the Han Dynasty, and the three big tribes in the periphery began to gather.


    Lian Chengbo sent people to contact the other two tribal leaders and put forward the intention of temporary alliance. According to Lian Chengbo''s idea, it''s no problem to follow the imperial court''s instructions to attack the Han Dynasty, but it always needs some rewards.


    "Yao Yimai asked him to bring 1000 stones of grain first and then 500 slaves." Lian Chengbo was quite sincere: "in exchange, we sent 800 cavalry and 2500 infantry to participate in the war against the Han Dynasty."


    Of course, Yao Yimai soon received Lian Chengbo''s request. Qiu linzifu was powerless to promise first. For example, Luo juwu thought that Lian Chengbo was completely a lion''s mouth.


    "When the three tribes united, they sent only 800 cavalry and 2500 infantry, and perhaps most of them were slave soldiers. They even asked for 1000 stone grain and 500 slaves?" For example, Luo juwu tried his best to resist shouting abuse. He still gave a Pooh and said, "what price did yiyanggong (Shijian) offer? That guy wanted to swallow one tenth at once?"


    It''s no problem to let the Hu people fight for the imperial court, but they should be rewarded. Otherwise, even if the Jie nationality is the so-called "national nationality", most Hu people won''t bird at all.


    The price offered by Shi Jian to all parts of Qingzhou is really not high. It is ten thousand stones of grain and some money and silk. For example, Qiu LinCi Fuwu and Luo juwu came to Changguang county to see if the Han was a Hun, and the other thought that the Han was not strong enough.


    To tell the truth, there are really a lot of 10000 stone grains. Forget it, especially plant grains. They are not things like preserved meat. As for money? Can you eat when you are hungry? Can you drink when you are thirsty? Or whether there is purchasing power or not... The answer is that houzhao''s production system has long collapsed. It is basically a situation where there is no place to spend money.


    "Promise first." Qiu LinCi Fu said insidiously, "it''s agreed to pay for attacking and destroying the Han ministry."


    Yao Yimai also means this. Anyway, pull people over first and be able to attack and destroy the Han Dynasty. It depends on the capture at that time. How much is the meaning of one sentence. It''s just three miscellaneous Hu tribes. Do you dare to chatter. Can''t defeat Han? That''s a fart!


    After the two sides met, a short rest and the redistribution of marching lines and positions, the expanded Hu people''s army approached the Han again.


    He was full of plans to quickly destroy the Han Dynasty, and then went to the north to find Yao Yi, a position of Yan gongshibin. He met something more annoying.


    It rained. There was no brewing. At the last moment, it was still clear. In a very short time, there were dark clouds, and then it began to rain. Hu people who did not make relevant preparations were chicken flying and dog jumping for a while, and they became drowned chickens one by one.


    When the weather changes, Ji Chang, who has been paying attention to the weather changes, found Liu Yan.


    "Sir, the Hu people don''t know the weather (weather changes), and they definitely didn''t make relevant preparations." Ji Chang spoke in a hurry: "the villain asked you to send troops. He will attack them in the woods passing by on the Hu people''s road!"


    In fact, the distance between the enemy and us is really not far now, that is, four or five miles apart. If we are in an absolutely flat environment, we can see each other. The problem is that the surrounding terrain is not absolutely flat, and there are not few trees. You can''t see each other four or five miles apart.


    Before the war, the Han had known in advance that it would usher in the rainy season again, and prepared a large number of necessary materials such as coir raincoats, hats, ginger and so on. In fact, this is also the difference between the Chinese army and the Hu people''s army. The Chinese Army attaches importance to climate change. As long as there are enough conditions, it must be used to making all kinds of preparations, but the Hu people don''t pay so much attention to it.


    Liu Yan nodded and asked, "how many troops does Chang Shi think should be sent and what kind of troops should be sent?"


    "Elite!" Ji Chang clenched his teeth: "this is a rare opportunity. All the elite, plus all the people who dare to fight!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Recommended book "returning to the Three Kingdoms with Chengdu": when others cross, they bring mobile phones, computers and tanks and planes, which are weak and explosive in Liu Xin''s opinion. Because when Liu Xin crossed, he took the whole Chengdu!

 Chapter 64

    All the elite and those who dare to fight? Liu Yan was a little stunned and nodded immediately: "OK!"


    Ji Chang bowed to the end: "thank you for your trust!"


    It doesn''t matter if all the 800 tribal forces are lost. Liu Yan has ordered all the farmers to build barracks, shooting ranges and saddles. If they lose, they can quickly replenish them.


    Liu Yan also recognized that soldiers always need war to test. Soldiers who dare not fight are simply a waste of resources.


    Eight hundred tribal forces were ordered to set out immediately, and the assembly of those who dared to fight was soon carried out in the camp.


    "I''ll go!" Li Kuang had good luck in the last war and was not injured: "there must be me in every war!"


    One soldier after another spoke, all of whom had participated in at least one battle. More soldiers are quiet. They may hesitate or worry. In short, they don''t speak.


    In the end, fewer than seven hundred people dared to fight. Liu Yan has a complicated attitude towards nearly 700 of the nearly 4000 people willing to participate in the war. He is not happy, but he hopes that so many people will not really see the war as so simple.


    About 20 minutes after the 800 tribal forces set out, LV Tai and Xu Zheng set out with nearly 700 people who dared to fight.


    "Leave the necessary security forces." Liu Yan was also preparing to fight in person. While wearing armor, he said, "don''t let anyone idle. Even if it rains, we should continue to build camp fortifications!"


    Ji Chang, who is responsible for staying behind, naturally should: "promise!"


    The scale of the camp is not small. The main defense direction is to the north and East. The projects to build the defense line should be relatively concentrated.


    The weather has changed significantly. Dense dark clouds have rolled up from the north ocean, and the originally peaceful wind is becoming turbulent.


    The weeds swayed back and forth under the strong wind, rolled up some withered and yellow grass debris, and they flew wantonly in mid air.


    There were frequent sounds of branches and leaves in the woods, which gradually became dark. From a distance, it seemed as if hundreds of trees were swinging their heads and arms, but from a close look, it added a strange dazzle.


    In total, about 1500 troops were not concentrated together, but were divided into three parts and hidden.


    Ah San is lying on the ground at this moment. He is surrounded by a tightly closed mouth and a seemingly nervous robe. What is going to die is that Li Kuang is directly opposite him. They can see each other when they lie on their stomach and look up.


    From shile to Shihu, the Shi family is based on the idea of turning the central plains into pastures. They are really about to succeed. The originally prosperous cities have become decadent, the farmland around has become wilderness, and then the vegetation in the wilderness has become very lush.


    At the beginning of spring, new buds sprouted everywhere. By the middle of spring, there were tall grass everywhere. It is approaching summer, and the vegetation should have stopped growing, but after the rainy season for a period of time, the vegetation is moistened by sufficient rain and grows wildly again.


    If you stand in the wilderness, it''s really hard to see the road. To explain the dense shade, walking is basically to open a new road in the grass.


    The vegetation of the grassland is much denser than that of the Central Plains, which has only been "transformed" for decades. Even the grassland will not have so many trees. It should be said that the Hu people have long adapted to the environment of marching in the grass.


    "There are two troops out of the camp in the Han Dynasty?" Yao Yimai has sent people to look for a shelter from the rain. They are indeed looking for a good shelter from the rain, and pay close attention to the trend of the Han Dynasty: "is it to attack us?"


    In other words, the Hu people''s entry into the Central Plains has changed a little. For example, they absolutely pay several times more attention to the enemy''s military intelligence than their predecessors.


    Yao Yimai has a very orthodox Sinology education. Basically, the higher the family status of the Hu people, the more perfect the Sinology education they receive. Too many Confucian scholars are still eager to educate the barbarians. However, if you want to read the book of war, it may not be necessary. After all, the book of war is not something you can have if you want to have it.


    Hu people rely on experience and intuition to fight. Yao Yimai doesn''t look so disdainful to Han. For a tribe with 800 elite, Yao Yimai should be arrogant. How can he really disdain it? On the contrary, Yao Yimai attached great importance to the trend intelligence collection of the Han Dynasty.


    "Into the woods?" Yao Yimai frowned. He sent a lot of reconnaissance riders. The wilderness full of grass can also pay attention to the trend of the Han Dynasty, but it''s difficult to enter the woods. He said, "which forest is it?"


    Don''t go in every forest. It''s useful for Chinese generals, but not for Hu people. For example, Yao Yimai sent more than 20 reconnaissance riders to follow up the forest and was killed by the Han ministry. Finally, Hu people were forced to pay attention to the whole forest as much as possible and dare not enter again.


    Just as he was talking, there was a "roar" of thunder, and there was no rain for a while and a half.


    The Hu people who heard the thunder were in disorder, and even small tribes or families took people away from the team to take shelter from the rain.


    Yao Yimai sent someone to restrain him. After asking about the situation, he learned that the woods in the Han Dynasty were about two miles away from them. He was relieved and asked the troops to find a place to take shelter from the rain.


    It rained as soon as it rained. From the first moment, it rained cats and dogs. Hu people looked everywhere for shelter from the rain in the midst of shouting and swearing. Some generals put up tents.


    "It''s very clear that we have no choice but to ambush troops in this weather in the Han Dynasty." Qiu Lin''s Ci Fu didn''t have a face of disdain: "as long as we send enough reconnaissance horses around, the troops also hold a group, and they come just in time."


    Luo juwu, for example, looked out of the tent and frowned deeply: "it''s too big. The field of vision of sentry riding and reconnaissance riding is limited.", He pointed to the Hu people who were soaked in the heavy rain running around: "it''s extravagant to say that they don''t run too far, it''s lucky they don''t run too far."


    I don''t know why. Yao Yimai has a strong sense of hesitation. He has thought over and over again. He seems to have no omissions in other aspects except his poor grasp of the climate?


    "The rain blocked our vision..." Qiu linzifu said unreasonably: "we were blocked our vision, wouldn''t the Han Dynasty?"


    The troops led by Xu Zheng and LV Tai were halfway there. The heavy rain was directly splashed down, so they were forced to stop.


    In fact, in downpour weather, you don''t have to stop. Either the road conditions are good, or you can only be like the "inhuman" existence of system soldiers.


    Now, Liu Yan is personally carrying 800 troops called tribal armed forces, braving the heavy rain and advancing rapidly.


    The heavy rain will provide them with cover, and the sound of rain and thunder will cover up the sound of running footsteps. Liu Yan has a map in his mind to distinguish the direction, and even can look at the red and vision representing the enemy. It is nothing more than the sight of the naked eye. If he can only see more than ten meters, he will not hinder his breakthrough in the heavy rain.


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The first auxiliary of the cold gate: in the prosperous age of Hongzhi, the monarch is bright and the subject is virtuous. The south of the Yangtze River is full of warblers singing and dancing, and the spring wind is intoxicated. After a dream of a hundred years, Xie Shen crossed to a poor family in Yuyao City, determined to join the cabinet and be the first assistant. After years of hard work, I became a member of the Academy. From then on, Mr. Xie embarked on a magnificent official journey.

 Chapter 65

    I''m confused. Suddenly I''m floating red. I don''t have a draft. I''ll add another chapter tomorrow. Thank you for your favorite floating red.


    ¡­¡­


    There has been no sign of reduction in the rain, because it rained cats and dogs at the beginning. Too much rain gathered in some low-lying areas and became puddles.


    One big foot after another steps on the ground, and the soft land is trampled much more and becomes muddy. Sometimes it''s not too incredible not to notice that your feet slip.


    Looking for shelter in the wilderness? Especially when there is thunder, it''s really not easy. Everyone has basic common sense. You can''t take shelter under the tree in a thunderstorm. Genius knows whether there will be lightning. Even people and trees are split into coke.


    "What!?" Yao Yimai was shocked and happy: "found the troops of the Han Dynasty?"


    Qiu linzifu nodded: "because of the rain, I can''t really see it, but I can be sure it''s the Han army. I just can''t know exactly how many people there are."


    What was found was the troops led by Xu Zheng and LV Tai. When they were found, they also saw the Hu people who suddenly appeared from the rain.


    Hu reconnaisance found the Han army. He didn''t try to make any attack. He turned his horse''s head and ran away.


    Of course, the soldiers led by Xu Zheng and LV Tai chased, and some even tried to shoot an arrow, but the arrow fell to the ground not far away.


    If you have some military knowledge, you should know that bowstrings made of ox tendons will soften in the rainy season, and it is not suitable for archery when it rains. Therefore, combat in the rainy season is basically hand to hand combat. If you can see arrows flying all over the sky during the rainy season, just smile.


    "Less than two miles?" Yao Yimai was relieved: "the rain prevented us from marching, and they were forced to stop."


    Qiu LinCi Fu sneered: "Liu Yan, this is a waste of effort."


    Yao Yimai didn''t make more comments. He obviously found that Qiu linzifu had no different attitude towards the Han Dynasty. Although he was strange, he didn''t want to ask. After all, they didn''t know each other well.


    The rain is still falling. There is no place to take shelter from the rain. Hu people simply have to get something to keep out the rain. Those with shields squat with their shields, those without shields take off their clothes and hold them with their hands. What''s more, they cut branches with leaves, or look for plants with large leaves. Anyway, the cat is in place.


    "Did you hear anything?"


    "What?"


    The rain drops fell on the grass, and the sound of "†~ †~" was very loud. There were too many Hu people talking, except the sound of rain.


    "No... I guess I heard wrong."


    There are almost all kinds of sounds, but paying attention to listening can definitely hear something else.


    "What really..."


    "Well?"


    "Put your hand on the ground..."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡±


    Liu Yan has long wanted to curse his mother. The system soldiers run like "clones". They raise their feet at the same time and land at the same time. They don''t say when their voice is loud. If people lie on the ground and get close, they can definitely feel the vibration.


    So, Liu Yan, who made a sneak attack, had no hope for a long time. What he could do was to make a frontal assault, kill a wave and see the reaction of the Hu people first.


    More and more Hu people feel abnormal. They subconsciously look in the direction of thunder. Smart people have long run to report their leaders.


    Hu people who find something wrong move closer to people they know, then hold weapons and look at the direction of change. Because their vision is blurred, they can''t see far away. They can only tighten their nerves and make their eyes uncomfortable by the rain.


    Huba was holding the hilt of the sword and looking at the direction of bursts of "thunder". He could tell that it was not thunder at all. Different from the sound of horse hoofs, the rolling sound was too rhythmic


    [what makes the sound so... Neat? Ride... Cavalry?!]


    Yes, but it''s not a cavalry. It''s a cavalry general. Liu Yan, armed with a spear, rode a war horse and charged alone at a galloping speed.


    Huba didn''t respond, but he felt he was flying. He was really flying. He was pulled away by Liu Yan with a spear. While flying, he kept spitting blood in his mouth.


    Liu Yan didn''t reduce his speed at all. He was stunned in the face of the Hu people within the visual distance. He waved his spear and kept flying one after another, killing the Hu people where they gathered together.


    As the rolling thunder came closer and closer, the Hu people roared. They pointed to the back of the distant and blurred cavalry, as if they couldn''t understand it.


    Next, the Hu people shouted in horror. What they saw was an orderly array of enemy troops, who came out in a whole row, carrying out efficient killing with sharp swords and shields.


    "What happened?" Yao Yimai was listening to the report. There was a noisy noise in his ear: "go on."


    The hu man who came to report was stunned. After reacting, he said, "master, just now he wanted to say that he found the Han Army approaching. Now... The Han army is coming."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Yao Yi bought a ridiculous face, but he didn''t look very nervous. He turned to Qiu Lin Cifu, who was a little stunned, and said, "the Han Army found earlier is bait to create opportunities for the one who really killed."


    Qiu LinCi Fuwu asked, "what will the Lord arrange?"


    "Luo juwu must have started to act." Yao Yimai ordered the people next to him to put on coir raincoats, and then said to Qiu Lin Cifu Wu, "I never cared how many miscellaneous Hu died.", A sneer came from the corner of his mouth: "my younger brother Jing will let them come, but they can''t come back."


    A burst of consternation, Qiu linzifu didn''t ask after all. Before that, Yao Yimai told him and Ruju Wu that Yao Jing took a thousand cavalry to wander around the Hanbu camp.


    Yes, the five Hu people don''t care how many miscellaneous Hu died.


    Therefore, when Liu Yan led the army to kill him, the periphery was full of miscellaneous Hu, and Qiang, Di and Xiongnu were in the core position.


    More than 10000 people are widely distributed. When can we reach the core position? Not to mention the heavy rain, people trampled around and trampled on the ground. If the Han Army dared to enter the core, Yao Yimai would be happy to let Ruju Wu cooperate inside and outside. They didn''t have to bother Yao Jing at all, so they could bury the Han army who came to attack.


    Liu Yan is cutting grass to cause the panic of the Hu people as much as possible. He really did it. He rode alone in the middle of the Hu people, rushing left and right, leaving a lot of dead and injured.


    At the mercy of 800 tribes, the armed forces are in a straight line. Each column is four rows. It is very stable and pushed horizontally. Any Hu people in the way will be killed. They pushed for nearly 100 meters, leaving behind them bodies lying on the rain. The water on the ground is no longer pure turbidity, but bright red.


    In the rain, the vision suffered the greatest cover. The Hu people in front were slaughtered, and the miscellaneous Hu who could not see the scene in front was flustered.


    The flustered zahu is looking for his leader, but the voice is too noisy. Everyone is shouting, and the screams fluctuate with each other. It is really difficult to find anyone.


    Yao Yimai doesn''t care about the life and death of miscellaneous Hu. He has long ordered his headquarters to stick to it. If miscellaneous Hu dares to attack, he also chooses to drive it away. If he can''t drive it away, he will kill it.


    Zahu''s fear of the five major ethnic groups seems to be natural. They don''t dare to really break through unless they have to, because they know that the five major ethnic groups not only don''t treat Jin people as people, but also treat them like ordinary people.


    Liu Yan can cheat. He has been observing the map in his mind and soon found a strange situation.


    [there are dense red dots in the center of the Hu people, and those red dots jumping around in panic are separated from those in the middle?]


    The raid caused an event similar to yingxiao, but the situation at the core of the Hu people was so strange that Liu Yan couldn''t help being vigilant. He began to subconsciously command the troops to drive the miscellaneous Hu to the middle position. He planned to see what the situation was first and then make the next choice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Romantic affairs of powerful officials: Cheng Mo, who is surrounded by powerful people and lives again, can''t be mediocre and do nothing?!

 Chapter 66

    There is also a chapter at 14:30 noon and a chapter at 19:30 PM. In addition, ask for some recommended tickets.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Being able to look at the overall situation and being unable to distinguish the situation, with this distinction in war, the victorious Libra will fall to the party that has control over the overall situation.


    Liu Yan''s command of the tribal armed forces does not need to rely on roaring. It can be said that this is a more rebellious means. After all, he can command the soldiers like an arm, and his advantage is definitely not a bit.


    As long as he is not stupid and finds the core position of the Hu people, he should feel that something is wrong. Liu Yan dares to continue to kill because he can look at the overall situation and his own high-strength force value. In addition, it is also a rare fighter. Naturally, he wants to cause more casualties to the enemy.


    In general, war is nothing more than reducing the enemy''s effective strength. Whoever can no longer produce soldiers who can fight will be defeated. Isn''t it?


    The killing of tribal forces is still being carried out efficiently. Every step they take, Hu people will fall and become corpses. The frequent screams make the remaining Za Hu who don''t know the situation more afraid, resulting in more Za Hu who turn around and run away.


    There is no doubt that zahu collapsed. In the face of efficient killing, they were unable to organize an effective counterattack. They didn''t even insist at all. They turned around and ran away immediately.


    The troops moved forward about 200 meters, and there were fewer and fewer miscellaneous Hu engaged in the battle. Liu yanzao, who reached the goal, did not perform mowing again. He retreated to the front.


    [hehe, is there something to rely on?]


    From the map in his mind, Liu Yan saw a large number of red dots gathering behind his side. Don''t think about it. It must be the Hu people who want to play inside and outside.


    For military purposes, it will panic the troops caught in two-sided operations, but Liu Yan is not worried about the panic of the troops he brings.


    [the front team continues to push flat and the rear team turns around. If you want to fight on two lines, just accompany!]


    To put it bluntly, war is about synergy, and communication is extremely important.


    Now, most of the more than 10000 Hu people are not effective combat power. Those who run around in circles will not be less than three or five thousand. There are about two or three thousand Hu people in the core position, and about one thousand people come from the back.


    The battlefield set up by the Hu people is quite three-dimensional, but Liu Yan is extremely skeptical about how the Hu people should maintain coordination. He can also decide the flag signal at ordinary times. In this case of limited vision, can he rely on roaring?


    The two rows behind the ordered tribal forces turned around, and they began to move forward in silence.


    The forward troops are still moving forward. They have cleared the enemy in the way. If they don''t slow down, they will soon approach the core of the enemy.


    The map in Liu Yan''s mind shows that the line formed by two green dots began to split and advance forward and backward respectively. The forward green dot is pushing the scattered red dot, and the backward green dot hits the red dot you want to clip. The sound of fighting in two directions, combined with the sound of thunder, is frequent and continuous.


    For example, Luo juwu brought his headquarters to pack, but when he was still preparing, the Han Army turned around and killed him. He was very confused about how the main general of the Han Army found the movement in the back when his field of vision was limited, and how he could coordinate the troops to kill.


    It''s useless to think too much. What stunned Luo juwu most was that the Han army was really weird. It came out silently. Without saying a word, it was a fight. There was no roar in the process. Even if it was a sound, it would only make a dull hum when it was hurt, or a scream when it was killed.


    [is this the army that conquered Buqi city and killed all the chickens and dogs in the city?]


    It''s really an elite look. The synergy is too strong. It seems to be a long-term cooperation for many years. In such an environment with limited vision, we can still maintain cooperation against the army that loses cooperation. What is the result without too much words.


    For example, Luo juwu felt very distressed. It was just a few face-to-face meetings. His subordinates fell down a large area. At the first moment, it was a little unstoppable.


    The Di people are really almost unstoppable. They are not elite. To put it bluntly, they are just local tribal armed forces. Bullying Jin people who don''t have any resistance is very powerful. If they really go to war and meet the regular army, it should be different. What''s better for them than miscellaneous Hu is that they are more firm in their hearts and don''t collapse so quickly with a little setback.


    "Take it easy. You have to take the reward, but you don''t have to lose." For example, Luo juwu said to the people around him, "go tell Yao Yimai what follow-up means you can use quickly. The Han army is really fierce, and the rear team of the Han army is killing behind. I can only trap the clamped Han army for a cup of tea."


    In an age when all news depends on people, for example, Luo juwu is actually looking for a way back for himself. He really doesn''t want to lose too much strength. After all, Yao Yimai has a good Lao Tzu, who can get rich rewards for his war achievements. He is like Luo juwu, who has no official position.


    I don''t know when the rain began to decrease gradually. Nearly 700 people, including Xu Zheng and Lu Tai, gathered together. They saw signs that the rain had decreased and resumed driving.


    In fact, about two miles apart, they can hear the fierce fighting ahead, but they can also feel the tragedy of the war.


    "There is a group of Hu people around."


    "The number is about 500. Look from a distance. There is no sign of approaching and fighting for the time being."


    Xu Zheng communicated with LV Tai while trotting. They were not eager to go to the front battlefield. What they were told was to protect the back road for Liu Yan.


    "A little closer to the main battlefield to attract this hu man!"


    "Very good!"


    The team was moving forward slowly. The Hu people with about 500 people got the news and began to approach. When they approached within 100 meters, Xu Zheng and LV Tai launched an attack.


    Nearly 700 Jin soldiers were still holding spears, almost shoulder to shoulder, with miscellaneous steps, but they could advance at the same time. Soldiers trampled on the ground and splashed mud and water. They are shouting "for the tribe", as if shouting out would add countless odds.


    The Hu people who had been following saw that the Han ministry launched an attack. The Hu people retreated appropriately, as if they had no desire to fight at all.


    "What should I do?" Xu Zheng hated this kind of Hu people who didn''t do anything and retreated directly. He thought that such a formed HU unit could not exist in the back road. He hesitated and said, "I led people to kill it?"


    LV Tai had no good solution but nodded.


    The leader who led the five hundred Hu people was Qiu Lin AI Yilian. The five hundred Hu people he took were from his own tribe, but more than 70% were gathered miscellaneous Hu and Jin people, but less than 30% of the Huns.


    The young Qiu Lin AI didn''t like the task of monitoring at all, but was interested in fighting. But he could not ignore his father''s orders. When Xu Zheng dared to meet him with less than 300 people, he was very angry in his heart, but he could only endure.


    "Ha ha ha!" Xu Zheng''s attitude is arrogant: "Hu people, bastards! As long as we dare to fight, they dare not touch the edge!"


    Qiu Linai could understand. For a moment, he was really going to be blown up!

 Chapter 67

    Yao Yi''s face is getting more and more wrong. Many times, the plan still needs a certain executive power to play out. He keeps giving instructions. And there doesn''t seem to be much effective feedback?


    The rain is decreasing, but the thunder is becoming more frequent. Yao Yimai looks into the distance through his tent. The mountains there are emitting thick smoke. Should the trees on the mountain hook the sky thunder?


    "Han Army, where did it advance?"


    "Tell your master, it''s less than 200 meters from our ambush."


    Yao Yimai''s face looked better. He gave up those miscellaneous Hu to let Liu Yan break into the ambush with his troops.


    Zahu can be abandoned at will in the eyes of any big family. It''s too easy for a big family to summon zahu and won''t cherish it at all.


    In addition, according to the current universal values, it is natural for zahu to serve the big family. The user takes it for granted, and the user is used to it, just like the role of tax collection and tax collection.


    Yao Yimai did not expect to kill all the Han troops including Liu Yan in an ambush, but he was sure of causing serious losses. According to his idea, anyone who is ambushed should be panic stricken, right? Once panicked, the flaw should be revealed. That''s the moment when Ru Luo juwu leads the army to attack from the rear!


    Well, Yao Yi didn''t even know that Luo juwu''s situation was very bad. This is the disadvantage of information delay.


    Liu Yan naturally also found that the rain was decreasing. He had begun to consciously shrink the troops and prepare to leave.


    To outnumber the crowd is really to distinguish the situation. Blocking the enemy''s field of vision is a good opportunity for a surprise attack. Once the enemy''s field of vision is restored, it is found that the number of troops coming for a surprise attack is small, and the scattered miscellaneous Hu should rush again. It would be bad if they were stuck.


    Xu Zheng and LV Tai are in trouble. No matter how provocative they are, the Hu people with about 500 are hanging from a distance. This situation makes them very afraid. After all, the task they receive is to ensure a retreat. If there is a group of Hu people eyeing around, it is not a guaranteed retreat.


    "The rain began to decrease. You should have wanted..."


    Lu Tai''s words did not fall, the fighting sound not far away was silent, and then suddenly burst out a burst of frightened shouts.


    What is going on?


    However, Liu Yan contracted his troops, controlled his mount and began to retreat in a planned way. After his vision recovered, he saw a guy who seemed to be commanded by Hu people shouting on his horse. Liu Yan almost subconsciously controlled the mount and began to rush at the first moment. He launched an attack on Ru Luo juwu, because he knew how rare it would be to kill in front of the battle.


    On the battlefield, there are some accidents in what happens. Liu Yan found that Luo juwu seems very special by accident, and found that the Hu people are retreating like a tide, which is tantamount to clearing the obstacles for him to rush to Luo juwu.


    Liu Yan didn''t shout when he rushed, and he didn''t learn to shout "look at the move" when he was close to the target. As a result, he was as close as Luo juwu.


    If Luo juwu was really frightened, he knew that Liu Yan himself was a strong general. Without thinking about it, he had to ride his horse to his subordinates. His mouth was also shouting: "stop him! Protect me!"


    Seeing that their master was in danger, Di people naturally wanted to rush forward to protect him. However, Liu Yan easily broke through the panicked enemy and caught up with Ruju Wu in a chase. He easily stabbed Ruju Wu, whose force value was only 53, into the neck of people and horses.


    Liu Yan, who stabbed the target, had abandoned his spear. He took out his sword and looked around. He found that almost all the Hu people around him were looking at the guy who was nailed with a spear and a horse from his back. How can he not understand that he killed an important hu man.


    As soon as Luo juwu died, he was quiet first, and then in the cry of panic, the Di people who were not dead were completely crazy. They pounced on Liu Yan. One group was killed and the next group was killed. It was not until Liu Yan mobilized tribal forces to stop it.


    [shit! (the first rude words in this book?) it''s terrible for miscellaneous fish to go crazy!]


    Liu Yan was really scared out of a cold sweat. He was almost thrown off his horse by Hu people several times just now. It can be imagined that if he fell off his horse and kept piling it up, there would be no room for him to play no matter how fierce he was?


    For a time, the Hu people did not dare to go crazy. They retreated with hatred. Seeing Liu Yan driving the horse and cutting off Luo juwu''s head and holding it in their hands, many Di people howled and accelerated the pace of retreat.


    Qiu Lin AI''s anger has accumulated to a certain extent. He can''t help but go up and teach Xu Zheng a lesson, but he finds the strange news of the main battlefield.


    Xu Zheng naturally found that the general of the Hu people opposite could not help it. When he wanted to work harder, he saw that guy take people back to the end. He shouted a word to LV Tai. Interrupted by a burst of thunder, he could only raise his hand and point to the northwest.


    LV Tai looked around, but he saw Liu Yan driving the horse in front, followed by the tribal armed forces.


    At this time, Yao Yimai, who was at the back, didn''t know that the situation on the battlefield had completely deteriorated. He had been asking whether the Han Army had entered the ambush, and the answers were different. Some said that the Han army was advancing slowly, and others found that the Han Army had retreated.


    There is too much information. Yao Yimai needs to distinguish the true from the false from the many information, and further infer from the real information. Finally, it is the time to make a decision.


    "Let Ru Ju Wu start!" Until now, Yao Yimai doesn''t know that Luo juwu''s head has been cut off. He looked at Qiu LinCi Fuwu and said, "your son is monitoring another Han miscellaneous soldier with his headquarters?"


    Qiu lincifuwu has been listening to the movement outside the tent. Instead of answering Yao Yimai''s questions, he said, "Lord, the voice is gradually calming down outside?"


    At this time, a man full of mud rushed into the tent and said in a hurry, "if Luo juwu was beheaded before the battle, the main general of the Han Army led the army to retreat orderly and slowly!"


    Two "what!?" Almost at the same time, they shouted out from Qiu Lin''s second Fu Wu and Yao Yimai''s mouth with deep shock.


    "If Luo juwu... Was beheaded?" Qiu LinCi Fu was a little hard to react and said to himself, "isn''t it... Haven''t you ordered the folder yet?"


    Yao Yimai was a little shocked, cut off Qiu linzifu''s nonsense and shouted, "who is the nearest to the enemy?"


    The reporter looked at Qiu Lin''s second Fu and told Yao Yimai: "Qiu Lin AI''s first company leads 500 troops and is located on the enemy''s retreat route."


    "Lord, my son has only 500 people." Qiu LinCi Fuwu said very eagerly, "there are still 700 Han people over there, and the Han clan armed forces with high morale are turning around. My son can''t stop it. I''m afraid it''s difficult to hinder it for a moment!"


    Yao Yimai wanted Qiu Lin AI to block one by one. He wanted to chase up with his troops. Hearing Qiu Lin''s no response, he had no choice but to laugh bitterly and say, "it''s not a crime of war!"


    Qiu Lin''s Ci Fu had no choice but to say "yes" repeatedly. He also really felt that Luo juwu was unlucky enough to be cut off in his second contact with the Han Dynasty. He doesn''t want his son, including the elite he brought, to bleed for the "great cause" Yao Yi bought.


    At this time, the sound inside the tent became louder again. The rain turned louder again. The raindrops beat the tent. Yao Yimai and Qiu linzifu in the noise were looking at each other.


    "Heaven helps Liu Yan..."


    Why do you say that? The rain is getting heavier again. Yao Jing will kill Liu Yan''s Department on the way, but Yao Jing must find Liu Yan!

 Chapter 68

    The battlefield is indeed accidentally gathered together one after another to produce some effects. Literature and art generally calls it the right time, the right place and the harmony of people. In fact, there''s nothing too complicated. It''s just that the situation is changeable and difficult to absolutely control.


    The rain began to get bigger again. Liu Yan joined Xu Zheng, LV Tai and others. The two parts were combined together and began to retreat through the rain.


    The Han Dynasty began to retreat, but Yao Yi''s trouble had just begun. He couldn''t stay in the tent. His previous plan failed. The miscellaneous beard that had been abandoned like grass mustard suddenly became a little precious. Naturally, he needed to gather up and appease the enemy when he retreated.


    Liu Yan led the army to retreat. His face was full of caution. The heavy rain hindered his vision again, but he knew that an enemy was not far or near.


    Hanging next to the retreating troops in the Han Dynasty is the team led by Lian Chengbo.


    Lian Chengbo doesn''t have many people, that is, five hundred cavalry. He didn''t need to be too close to the Han Army or even see the Han army. He just had to listen to the neat footsteps like bursts of thunder.


    "Chief... We..."


    "Shh!"


    The sound of heavy rain, thunder and horse hoofs had interfered with the position debate. If you speak, Liancheng Bo will not be so easy to judge the position of the Han army. Was Yao Yimai assigned him to follow the Han army? Obviously not. But he wanted to see if he could find something cheap, not necessarily to intercept the battle.


    About 500 cavalry is not a small force. According to the usual judgment, one cavalry can equal at least three infantry. If the Han Dynasty reveals a flaw, Lian Chengbo will definitely wave up, even if it is not a total annihilation, just bite. For Yao Yimai, who has just lost a game, Lian Chengbo not only helped earn some face, but also proved his strength.


    Usually feel majestic and neat steps, but today it has bothered Liu Yan twice in a row.


    Originally, system soldiers with worrying IQ are just fighting positional warfare. If it weren''t for today''s special climate, they really couldn''t cause an effective raid. Let them walk lightly, or not so neatly? Liu Yan admitted that he could not do it.


    "I will order some tribal forces to stop, and you will also arrange the formation." Liu Yan looked at the troops wearing coir raincoats and holding spears. He said with a grim smile: "the enemy is listening to the voice and arguing for position. Give them a surprise later!"


    Xu Zheng instantly understood.


    Indeed, the heavy rain has too much concealment on the field of vision. You need to be close enough to find out what''s ahead, which can be used to create a "surprise" for the pursuing enemy.


    There was no too complicated process. Xu Zheng and LV Tai passed on layer by layer. Nearly 700 people who dared to fight slowly slowed down. Liu Yan was also controlling the speed of tribal armed forces, so that the pause of Jin soldiers was not so abrupt.


    "What are we going to do?" Like many robes, ah San wore a coir raincoat and a hat, but he was not beaten by the rain and couldn''t open his eyes.


    Li Kuang was stunned and said, "it''s the enemy who wants to ambush and pursue."


    A San is not asking Li Kuang. He doesn''t like talking to Li Kuang.


    Gradually, nearly 700 Jin soldiers and 400 tribal forces stopped one after another. The Jin soldiers pointed their spears to the front side by side again, forming a forest of spikes in a moment. The tribal armed movement was the fastest. Almost as soon as the Jin soldiers lined up, they cut in seamlessly and became the best support for "snuggling" the Jin soldiers'' spear array.


    Yes, I found that not only were they ordered to stop, but there were tribal armed forces on each other''s sides. Any Jin soldiers knew that they were not abandoned and left behind. They would peek at the tribal armed forces from time to time and hold their weapons tightly.


    The heavy rain is majestic, and the visible distance should be less than 45 meters. Naturally, lianchengbo can''t see what''s happening less than 100 meters away from them. They drive the horse at a slow speed and are still chasing.


    Lian Chengbo has enough patience. He doesn''t have a strong sense of loss and gain. He goes up when he has a chance and doesn''t have a chance to wait.


    Listening to the sound of neat steps gradually disappearing, although Liancheng Bo can''t see too far, his eyes can''t help scanning in the direction of the footsteps.


    [it''s strange! How come the footsteps in the Han Dynasty become more and more orderly?]


    Perhaps Liu Yan himself ignored a point. Just now, the tribal armed forces and Jin soldiers trotted back together. Although the neat footsteps will cover up the messy part, the messy footsteps will still spread out. Now, Jin soldiers have stopped, and what is still moving is tribal armed forces. The voice must have become "pure" a lot.


    Lian Chengbo was puzzled and hesitated to be cautious, but it seemed a little late?


    Ah San has held his breath. He doesn''t need to see with his eyes. He just needs to listen with his ears. He can hear the sound of horse hoofs getting closer and closer.


    There were too many jin soldiers with shortness of breath or holding their breath. They became more and more nervous with the sound of horses'' hoofs, until a burst of "steady!" The roar of, and the Hu cavalry exposed from the rain curtain were also seen in the field of vision.


    That "hold on" naturally came from Liu Yan''s mouth. He has been paying attention to the trend of following the enemy and found that contact is about to occur. He must remind him.


    To tell the truth, Lian Chengbo was startled by a sudden roar. The next moment he was a little stunned. When he reacted, his mouth immediately roared: "detour, detour!"


    Lian Chengbo didn''t see anything, but he had recovered. The footsteps of the Han army were too neat to complete normally!


    Hu Qi''s speed was not fast, but his vision was only four or five meters. Many Hu Qi who did not respond had hit a spear. Almost the moment when Lian Chengbo shouted "detour", a scream and the neighing of war horses immediately appeared.


    "Everyone has it!" Xu Zheng got a sign, with his maximum vital capacity, roared: "enter!"


    Say "ah, hey!", The soldier with a spear stepped forward.


    With every sound of "enter!", It''s a "ah, hey!" respond. The shouting people were making the biggest noise possible, mixed with the scream and the neighing of war horses.


    The Hu cavalry were really confused. Those who were killed almost just found that there were weapons in front of them. They didn''t react and sat down. The war horses had already carried them.


    Hu Qi, who did not have time to avoid the action, was deeply cooled. Hu Qi, who had time to avoid the action, could not help falling off his horse because of his big action. When the front team stops and the rear team collides, people will turn upside down and horses will turn upside down. In addition, the spearmen of the Han Army continue to advance, and the confusion of the horse team becomes more serious.


    Lian Chengbo almost felt like he was about to crack his liver and gall. Every "ah hey" in the Han Dynasty, a row of his subordinates were killed. Counting those who didn''t expect to hit at the beginning, less than 60 breaths, the number of more than 500 cavalry fell definitely exceeded 100. He was yelling "retreat!", But understand that even if a person''s voice is louder, it is impossible for many people to hear what he is yelling in a noisy battlefield.


    Without too complicated instructions, many spearmen advance side by side. Each step is a spear. Simple tactics have an effect that is difficult to resist. Jin soldiers are harvesting their lives. They kill happily!


    The ambush in the rain didn''t last long. The fighting lasted less than five minutes. The fighting didn''t stop until Lian Chengbo successfully separated with nearly three hundred subordinates.


    Maybe God wants Liancheng Bo to see clearly, and the rain starts to decrease again. What did he see? Some soldiers wearing hats and coir raincoats are cutting the heads of his dead subordinates!

 Chapter 69

    Lian Chengbo saw that it was called Jain''s desire to crack. The lightning in the sky danced like silver. Then it exploded several times in a row. He roared loudly, and his wet hair shook with the shaking of his head.


    Lightning flashes in the sky, which makes people wonder whether the silver snake will hit their head in the next moment. The thunder that seems to break the world is also knocking on their eardrums.


    Of course, Liu Yan saw the picture of Bo angtian roaring in Liancheng, but he was disdained with his mouth.


    Hate, regret, pain, is there anything strange? I want to catch up and pick up the cheap. I didn''t find it. I lost a lot. I think I''m shooting a series. In order to increase the sense of picture? What a * * * thing!


    Even Chengbo naturally saw Liu Yan, the only horseman in the Han Dynasty. He was looking at Liu Yan with eyes of extreme hatred. He was gnashing his teeth. He couldn''t hate a string of what and what.


    How to hate, but don''t think Lian Chengbo went up and tried his best. He retreated with a roar with the rest of his subordinates.


    "Jun Shang?" The expression on Xu Zheng''s face was very happy: "only more than 20 people in our army were injured, no serious injuries or deaths."


    Liu Yan has always been insensitive to the numbers of the "ancients" and has been very distressed. If he brings a "surplus" at 20, is it that close to clearing the correct number? He was looking at the Hu cavalry who disappeared in the rain, with a little thought on his face.


    [there are no more chasing enemy troops nearby... Now turn around and give Hu people a hard blow, or stop and return to the camp?]


    The Hu people have just suffered a raid. Should they still be rectifying? In this weather, Yao Yimai will not be easy to gather up the scattered miscellaneous Hu again.


    Liu Yan doesn''t know that Yao Yimai is the main player in his game. He was thinking about something. The Hu people suffered an attack and he led the army to retreat. Is the Hu people in a relaxed position?


    "Xu Zheng."


    "My subordinates are here!"


    "Do you have the courage to lead the army to attack the camp again?"


    Xu Zheng was stunned for a moment, then clenched his teeth and saluted without saying a word.


    "The Hu people have just been attacked. We made a retreat. They never expected us to return." Liu Yan seems confident: "this attack will be easier than the first one. Maybe... It will directly determine the final outcome of the war."


    Xu Zheng, who was deeply stressed, looked cautious: "my subordinates are willing to go!"


    LV Tai, who was on the other side, wanted to talk and stopped. Finally, he took a deep breath and asked for orders: "Sir, my subordinates are also willing to go!"


    Liu Yan asked Xu Zheng to prepare and left LV Tai.


    As the leader of the Han Dynasty, even if he didn''t understand before, he was repeatedly reminded by Ji Chang that Liu Yan should also know that as a leader, he should know people clearly.


    Xu Zheng is flexible in leading troops and has a flexible mind. He likes adventure and dares to take risks. He is just suitable for a changeable battlefield.


    LV Tai is a little rigid, not to mention that he has no flexible brain, but his rigid and self-discipline doesn''t seem to be able to deal with too complex things.


    Perhaps Liu Yan''s views on the two people are not all right, but for him, at least Xu Zheng has had the test of leading troops in the field, but LV Tai has only one experience of defending the stronghold.


    "Well, you take 300 tribal forces and follow as a rear team." Liu Yancai will not tell LV Tai the truth. For example, he is doing the so-called command tribe armed forces himself. He said cautiously, "if Xu Zheng''s raid fails, you will be their successor."


    LV Tai didn''t seem to have much emotional fluctuation. He saluted with a "promise!", Only the green tendons of his clasped hands exposed his inner tension.


    Liu Yan will not be idle if the arrangements are properly arranged. He needs to know what is going on around him. In this way, he needs to mobilize the previously deployed investigative cavalry relatively.


    Xu Zheng took the Jin soldiers away. They also marched towards the Hu people''s camp with the high morale they had just won.


    The clan armed forces led by LV Tai are quite special. They still need to stay in place and wait for a while. At least they need to distance themselves from Xu Zheng''s troops. In fact, LV Tai did not know that the so-called tribal armed forces were manipulated by Liu Yan as an option to "follow" and let them follow LV Tai.


    No one is born a commander. No matter how well educated, no matter how much knowledge, and lack of practice, it can only be regarded as on paper. Liu Yan knows that he will not be a genius. So far, there have been no big problems. First, it is due to luck, and then it is because of caution.


    After carefully observing the view of the map, Liu Yan confirmed that there were no more red spots around except the Hu camp. Liu Yan was full of confidence in another attack. Of course, he didn''t find anything. There was a cavalry of thousands around his camp. This cavalry was the Qiang horse team led by Yao Jing.


    Yes, it''s the horse team. Not all soldiers on horseback are called cavalry. It''s just the horse team strictly distinguished. However, they are still used to calling the soldiers on horseback cavalry. Let''s call them cavalry first.


    Yao Yimai really didn''t think that the retreating Han army would kill again, so that a battle broke out in the periphery. He waited for the voice to come.


    "Deceive people too much!" Yao Yimai was furious. He really should be angry, but when he was angry, he should accept the reality: "when the miscellaneous Hu was half closed, he must be separated again when he was attacked again. It is not easy to gather."


    Qiu linzifu didn''t agree with Yao Yimai''s judgment and said, "the Han Army has won again and again, and the morale is high. I think... It''s better to guard strictly? If the thief army attacks our core area, can it cause heavy damage?"


    Compared with their full confidence at the time of their arrival, they only feel very upset now. Marching is a thing that relies heavily on morale. When morale is high, they can make impossible things possible, and when morale is low, even if they could have done it, they will not be able to do it.


    Yao Yimai heard the singing outside. He listened attentively and clearly heard that the Han Dynasty was singing "naked", a war song he knew, and suddenly said, "the Han Dynasty will not be the sand mixed with the state of Jin."


    Qiu Lin''s Ci Fu Wu had already reflected that if the Han Dynasty really mixed sand with the state of Jin, it should try its best to cover it up, which would be blatant. However, it doesn''t matter what speculation. It seems that they can''t completely destroy the Han ministry. That''s what caused heavy damage. He''d better figure out how to collect it.


    Xu Zheng led the army to attack and easily killed into the already flustered miscellaneous Hu. A bloody storm was staged again. In fact, he pays more attention to the core area of the Hu people and has enough psychological preparation to wait for hard work. He didn''t think that the Hu people in the core area just stick to it.


    He didn''t have enough vision to see what was happening. Xu Zheng also knew that the Hu people should be cautious. He took his subordinates to work harder to kill those running around, and he just felt happy.


    Later, LV Tai also led the army to rush in, and the two groups were not close to the core area of the Hu people. It was clear that the Hu people in the core area would try their best to remove the miscellaneous Hu. As long as the miscellaneous Hu was cleaned up, the so-called big families were unwilling to cause losses to themselves, so the battle in the back would be much easier.


    The fighting lasted for a long time. When it reached the back, the rain turned smaller again, but even if the visual distance recovered, the Hu people in the core area showed no sign of killing at all. Xu Zheng negotiated briefly with LV Tai and decided to accept it when it was good, but he didn''t know whether Yao Yimai would make them happy?

 Chapter 70

    He returned to carry out the second attack and happily harvested the miscellaneous Hu on the periphery. After retreating, he did it again in about an hour. The third attack directly made Yao Yimai couldn''t help it anymore and angrily chose to attack.


    The fighting in rainy weather will be more cruel than usual. Even a warrior with skilled martial arts will have a higher survival rate than a soldier who can''t do martial arts if he slips under his feet accidentally.


    The warriors of the Qiang and Xiongnu ethnic groups are quite angry. They can''t do anything too difficult. They can only choose to fight hard, and then it''s difficult to dodge the spikes of the spears in that row, becoming one corpse after another.


    It''s reasonable to say that Yao Yimai dispatched his headquarters to fight against the morale of the Han Dynasty. The soldiers of the Jin Dynasty fought with it vividly. They didn''t do anything too complicated. They just sat shoulder to shoulder with paoze as much as possible, listened to the command and stabbed the spear in their hands.


    With Jin soldiers and some tribal armed forces advancing positively, and Liu Yan personally led the Ministry to enter from the flank, there was almost no accident, and the Hu people immediately wavered.


    "Lord general, find an opportunity to retreat!" Qiu lincifu''s face was very bad. He said: "he was attacked one after another. Zahu has no intention to fight. It''s not worth taking this department against the high morale Han Department!"


    Yao Yimai certainly knows it''s not worth it, but... At the beginning, he was ready to give up miscellaneous Hu to set up a trap and wait for miscellaneous Hu to be abandoned, but they led the army to retreat. What''s the matter!?


    But... Yao Yimai also knows that it''s not like going on like this. Do you really want to fight with this department? It''s just that there''s a lot of credit for exterminating the Han Department. No one in the imperial court takes the Han Department seriously, or they won''t be able to earn credit. They risked heavy losses to destroy the Han Dynasty. Can gain be proportional to loss?


    Listen, the morale of the Han side is high. They march in line. Someone is singing. What are they singing?


    "Within six harmonies, the land of the emperor. It involves quicksand in the West and households in the north in the south."


    The brilliant sound covered up screams and other sounds, as if the thunder in the sky could not be stopped.


    "There is the East China Sea in the East and summer in the north. Wherever people go, there are no officials."


    The singing is unusually loud and clear, and bursts of footsteps are rolling forward. In the face of singing opponents, not only miscellaneous Hu is frightened, but the so-called big families are also retreating step by step.


    "Merit covers the five emperors, Ze, cattle and horses. Everyone receives virtue and arranges his universe."


    The singing in four words seems to have some magic. Yao Yimai looked like in an instant. He had read books, really read books. Only after reading books can he know what he was singing and understand the power of words in poetry.


    Qiu lincifuwu had never read a book, but he could see the frenzy on the face of the enemy soldiers. It was a real frenzy. He repeatedly sang "is it the king''s land under the whole world? Is it the king''s minister who leads the land" and waved weapons. Everyone seemed to feel that he was doing something natural for a moment.


    If you are not Chinese, you won''t know the importance of the poem to the Chinese. They just sing the poem to fight against one foreign race after another, and they also sing the poem to kill one foreign race after another, so that the land that doesn''t belong to them becomes their own sacred and indivisible territory after burying their opponents.


    The foreign race did not understand the influence of the poem deeply hidden in the blood of the Jin people. As a modern man, Liu Yan could feel it slightly, but in fact it was not so profound.


    Look at those Jin people who chant "under the whole world". They step in and stab out their spears when they meet the enemy. Their faces are as focused and their eyes are as firm as usual.


    [can poetry improve the combat effectiveness of Jin people?]


    Similar thoughts crossed Liu Yan''s mind. He had been paying attention to the movements of the Hu people and found that some Hu people were retreating.


    [but not suitable for pursuit...]


    Indeed, although the rain has decreased, the land has also been trampled too muddy. When fighting, they will fall down, and it is more inconvenient to chase and run. Moreover, although there was rest during the period, the physical strength of Jin soldiers was really too much. They should leave some strength to deal with possible accidents.


    The Hu people retreated, and the Jin soldiers cheered loudly. I don''t know who gave the head. One, two, three... All the active bullets cut the Hu people''s head again.


    Li Kuang was injured. His arm was hit with a wooden stick or something. Anyway, he was hit with a blunt instrument, which made it hard to cut his head.


    "Not dead?" Ah San didn''t cut the enemy''s head. He held a wounded robe. He seemed to think what he said was unlucky. It was hard to explain: "I mean, what happened to your arm?"


    Li Kuang smiled bitterly: "I didn''t notice. I don''t know what knocked me."


    This is the first time since the misunderstanding between the two people that they seem to be chatting, but the battlefield is not a good place for chatting. Soon there was an order to gather.


    Maybe the weather was beautiful, the rain became smaller and smaller, and then it stopped, making it easier for people to clean up the battlefield.


    Cleaning up the battlefield is nothing more than making up a blow to the undead enemy, looking for someone who can breathe, and concentrating some available things such as armor and weapons.


    "Your Majesty." When LV Tai found Liu Yan, he brought a lot of carriages. He bowed his hands and said, "the enemy fled in flight, leaving many war horses and carriages."


    That''s really good. Liu Yangang is still worried about how to take the wounded back. There''s no problem now.


    In fact, they searched again and found a lot of things. They suspected that the preserved meat was human meat, but a small amount of cattle and sheep were good, and there was basically no plant food.


    The sky is still covered with dark clouds. I don''t know when it will rain again. Considering that it''s not suitable to stay too long and didn''t make too many careful searches, Liu Yanzhi should take people to withdraw. This time, he will withdraw directly to the camp.


    Most of the soldiers of the Jin Dynasty were happy because of their victory and return. Most of them took carriages, which seemed a little comfortable.


    Liu Yan was also quite relaxed, but later his face became very serious because he found Yao Jing''s team. Of course, he didn''t know that Yao Jing''s team was cavalry, but he could think that it was the Hu master general who sent him to attack the camp?


    [the camp didn''t look flustered, so Ji Chang led a strict guard and didn''t give the Hu people a chance to attack?]


    Thinking and identifying, Liu Yan didn''t want to compete with the team. He began to consciously change his path.


    Drizzle, the terrain is not absolutely flat, as long as it is not close to a certain distance, it is really difficult to find anything in the distance.


    Because of the advantage of investigation, Liu Yan didn''t meet Yao Jing''s horse team at all, but it was also night when he returned to the camp.


    Just one day, about 1500 people went to war, but only 1101 people returned to the camp alive. Because of the habit of cutting off the head level to record merit, Ji Chang quickly counted the number.


    "Your Majesty, you won the first level 2741 in this battle." Ji Chang looked very excited: "not every enemy''s head will be cut off. Generally speaking, it should be about 5000 achievements?"


    Liu Yanzheng, holding ginger soup, stood in the built wooden raft house and looked out.


    Soldiers returning from the war will be presented with a bowl of ginger soup to drive out the cold. If they want to drink it again, they will call the auxiliary soldiers with a kettle. There was a lot of singing and laughing at the soldiers. I don''t know who took the lead again. They sang "Qin Shihuang Ji. Langxie platform carved stone".


    "After this war, the Hu people have learned that it is not easy to destroy the Han ministry." Ji Chang looked at it with confidence: "after you ordered to record your merit, you set up a ''Jingguan'' outside the camp, which will certainly deter the curfews. In the eyes of the villain, I''m afraid there won''t be an unattractive tribe to invite the war."


    Liu Yan was both happy and worried and said, "we will stay here for at least half a month according to the original plan."


    "It should be." Ji Chang thought on his face: "in this war, more than 600 people who dare to fight were killed and injured..." he saw Liu Yan''s eyes, Knowing his loyal object, he likes clear data: "273 people died and missing in the war, 45 seriously injured, and almost everyone has minor injuries, but... They will be our seeds, the seeds of the Han Dynasty. With them, you can create a real army among the refugees!"


    Seeds? Yes, seeds

 Chapter 71

    Can you give me an example when you want to belittle me? Don''t be so yes instead of? If there is any change, there is no encouragement, but don''t blame the deletion of honor for purified water. Special thanks to lifox for its good comments.


    ¡­¡­


    The rain has been falling continuously, sometimes with heavy rain and sometimes with drizzle. Jichang specially sent someone to the upstream to investigate. Depressions have been formed in the upstream. The most worried person was building a dam, but the water attack was not found.


    Under the continuous heavy rain, many places have formed depressions, and some low-lying places have even formed temporary ponds. Experienced told Liu Yan that the water will not evaporate completely until the summer.


    "In previous years, those grazing tribes would drive cattle, sheep and horses. This year..." Li Kuang maintained his respect and spoke slowly: "how dare they come again when there is a king''s army here?"


    Liu Yan knew Li Kuang''s name because of Ah Xiang, but Liu Yan didn''t want to meddle in the couple''s private affairs. He met Li Kuang, first because he fought bravely, and second because Li Kuang was a local man who knew the local climate and what would happen in the current season of previous years.


    In fact, the place where they stayed was located on the peninsula, which was the place where the Hu people were relatively reluctant to come.


    Peninsula ah, according to Liu Yan''s thinking, they will first seek this peninsula and wait for the right time to expand outward.


    Liu Yan encouraged Li Kuang a few words, and especially said Ah Xiang. In the gratitude of Li Kuang''s face, he asked Li Kuang to leave.


    Speaking of it, Liu Yan is really more and more like a superior. He knows how to win people''s hearts as soon as he has a chance. He also understood that this was the only way. His subordinates cultivated loyalty in seemingly simple condolences one after another. He needs the loyalty of Jin people, really.


    "Your Majesty, although we are well prepared, nearly 40 people have been infected with wind cold." Ji Chang didn''t worry much and said, "the villain has isolated them and kept them clean and tidy as far as possible according to your instructions."


    Cold? In the age when a small cold may kill a small life, fever is definitely not a minor disease. Liu Yan had prepared hats and coir raincoats before he went to war, but not with rain gear, he could absolutely avoid getting wet by rain.


    Not only coir raincoat and hat, but also prepared a large amount of ginger and medicinal materials. It can be said that when the soldiers infected with wind cold were isolated, they were extremely frightened. However, they immediately relaxed when they saw that Liu Yan went to visit him personally, and the medical craftsman went to take a pulse and potion.


    Yes, isolation is terrible. It''s like suffering from a terminal disease. Even if it was originally a minor illness, it should become a serious illness because of inner worry. That''s a very scientific psychological hint. It was clear that the psychological hint was terrible that Liu Yancai would personally come to the scene, boo the cold and ask for warmth, and immediately let the medical craftsman come over.


    "We are well prepared, but the Hu people are not so particular." Ji Chang was gloating. He said, "but I don''t know how many Hu people who were drenched in the rain will not die in the battlefield, but because of illness?"


    Now, two and a half "Jingguan" are based outside the military barracks in the Han Dynasty. The heads with various ferocious expressions are soaked in water, which will warn those weak Hu people to roll away.


    With the ability to gather tens of thousands of Hu people, the Han ministry has defeated them in the front battlefield.


    According to Ji Chang''s guess, the Hu people''s army in Jijin city was defeated and killed nearly 5000 in the Han battlefield. That''s a huge number. If you count the missing and fleeing Hu people, there must be no second army in Jijin city. After all, the Hu people do things according to their interests. The impression given to them by the Han ministry is that the risks outweigh the interests.


    The rain was heavy and small for six consecutive days. In addition to some very unsightly small armed forces, there were no large-scale enemy troops around the Hanbu camp.


    Waiting for the weather to clear up on the sixth day, the two and a half "Jingguan" beside the Hanbu camp completely surprised the Hu people. Indeed, they should be surprised. From the hair style, the heads of all ethnic groups are built together, with two and a half heads. How many heads have not been cut down by the Han Dynasty to form a "Beijing Temple"?


    Hu people are usually very much current affairs savvy. When they perceive that it is difficult to take advantage of anything, it is almost a beast''s intuition, and they will immediately stay away from danger. As a result, the Hu people who wanted to take advantage kept leaving, and individual Hu armed men killed them on the way.


    Lian Chengbo was also one of those who took people cruising outside the Hanbu camp for several days. He is a man of extreme hatred. He feels that he wants to take revenge after suffering a loss.


    Yao Yimai and Qiu LinCi Fuwu retreated with their men and horses. Lian Chengbo took advantage of the chaos to seize a group of war horses, cattle and sheep, and arrested a group of miscellaneous Hu and slave Jin people. He even dared to do that to Yao Yimai and Qiu lincifu. How could he let go of the Han tribe who directly killed more than 200 of them?


    A turtle shell was built in the Han Dynasty... At least in Liancheng Bo''s view, it was full of horses and ditches, and with the gradual formation of sections of earth walls, it looked like a turtle shell. They want revenge, but they are not stupid enough to rush in directly. Most of them just scan the camp of the Han Dynasty with hate eyes.


    The weather cleared up, but there was no sign of movement in the Han Dynasty, and even began to build fortifications while the weather improved.


    "Jun Shang, if you build a stronghold here, you can stay as a sentry post even after the war." After several days of cultivation, Ji Chang looked like a skeleton frame, but his face was really ruddy: "here can be used as the intermediate connection point between cabinet county and Jijin county."


    They are determined to win Jijin city. For the first time, the Hu people will gather to find trouble for the second time. Even if the Han people do not occupy the territory, they should have some satellite cities.


    In fact, Ji Chang knows one thing very well. Now is definitely not a good time for the expansion of the Han Dynasty. After all, the imperial court (Hou Zhao) has suffered heavy losses in two consecutive national wars, but it is not necessary to say that it has lost its ruling power over the country.


    Now, for the Han Dynasty, the most important thing to do is not to expand, but to accumulate strength and carry out necessary construction!


    "Half a month later, we went to get Jijin City, and then..." Ji Chang stared at the sand table, pointed to a position and said, "Sir, please allow the villain to check here afterwards."


    The Han Dynasty needs a better foothold. Although it is not necessary to build a city, it always needs to build fortifications similar to fortresses.


    Liu Yan hopes to defend the town center on the mainland. What he tells Ji Chang is that even if he really wants to build a fortress, it is within a certain range.


    Looking at the sand table, Ji Chang chose to build the fortress on one side of the valley, which is better than the previously selected resettlement site, and can also protect the valley.


    Of course, the location of the fort also needs to explore whether there is a coastline suitable for the port. There are two islands overseas in the Han Dynasty, one of which has been determined to be vigorously developed.


    In fact, Ji Chang has found something from Liu Yan''s attention to the valley, but as a smart man, he knows a little. If Liu Yan doesn''t mention it, he pretends not to know the importance of the valley, but he still has to protect the valley as much as possible.


    Liu Yan has a little aftertaste. Ji Chang said to "take" Jijin City, that is to say, Ji Chang believes that Jijin city will not resist, otherwise he should use the words "attack" or "grams".


    If we win Jijin City, cabinet county, Jijin and the dock fort to be built, the positions of the three places will become a corner. In that way, as long as we set up some sentries in some important places, the Han Dynasty can make the most of the territory in the corner.


    "The field steward has been thinking about farming..." Ji Chang said with a smile: "indeed, there is nothing more suitable than farming if you want peace of mind."


    Liu Yan also showed a relaxed expression. He can understand that Ji Chang thought that they would usher in a stable period of development next, and he was eager to really stop. Then, he should take people to grow the fields well and have a gap to learn about the situation in the world.


    "You, but you want to write Zhang Shi." Ji Chang''s eyes were deep: "with the victory of this war, the folk Hu people may not come again, but the imperial court... Is..."


    Huh?! They are frightening the folk tribes and families. Don''t provoke the imperial army. It''s really abandoning the basics!

 Chapter 72

    Since it is intended to turn the existing camp into a sentry like existence, the fortification construction can not be stopped, but should be built in a more planned way.


    Because it is the role of sentry, the space certainly does not need to be too large, but the requirement is absolutely firm. Liu Yan has a lot of plans for bingbao, but he knows that the plans he said may not work because of the different "times".


    For how to build an existence similar to a military fort, Liu Yan communicated with people who could speak. Ji Chang gave a good suggestion. He thought that some people who were originally heads of families had sufficient experience, including Li Kuang.


    In addition to Li Kuang, Si Hongzhuang, Xie Ziyu and Zhong Xing were selected by Ji Chang. They had a similar experience. They were all unlucky when the last wave of Hu people (ER Rong) cleaned up the local giants and big families in Changguang county. They were almost made into preserved meat when they were caught by Hu people. They were lucky that their families were broken and their relatives survived.


    "Some people still need it." Liu Yan is not too worried about what the people who used to be the head of the family can do. He said: "credit can also be appropriately promoted."


    Nowadays, it''s difficult to find a literate person. It''s even harder to find some special professionals. If Liu Yan is afraid to appoint someone because he is worried about who he used to be, he will simply do everything by himself.


    A collective always needs to carry out division of labor. As a leader, lamenting that there are few people available under his hands proves that development has entered the peak, and only the forces that have stagnated development will not appear embarrassed.


    Liu Yan asked Li Kuang, Si Hongzhuang, Xie Ziyu and Zhong Zhengxing to take charge of their own direction and began to take charge of the military fort... Well, it''s really the military fort and started further construction.


    The reserved number of people left behind in the fort is one village, that is, 50 people. A main building will be built, leaving a school yard, required warehouses and other facilities. Considering the use of post station, the land occupation is more than two mu, but at least one rammed earth wall needs to be built.


    Later, Li Kuang and others gave more professional opinions. There must be a cellar and a tunnel connecting the outside to prevent the message from being transmitted when surrounded.


    Liu Yan is happy to accept the correct opinions, record the suggestions of the people, start what can be done now, wait for the war to completely subside, and then get busy with other things.


    There will be new actions soon. Meritorious people should also be rewarded and promoted. It is considered as an overall military merit, as well as a gain, and it can also be regarded as an appropriate boost to morale.


    It''s not so reliable to record merit according to the first level. Liu Yan saw many people cutting the first level after the war, but who would be so serious? As long as we can get the enemy''s head to repay our merit, we must turn a blind eye.


    Reward those who dare to fight, and the treatment is completely preferential. Each of them became the seed of grass-roots military officers. Some outstanding people were promoted in public. Liu Yan personally encouraged them to say a few words. After a series of words, they were quickly distinguished between those who were used in combat and those who were not motivated.


    "Maybe we can learn from the military strategy of the pre Qin Dynasty." Ji Chang was holding a bowl of hot broth in his hand, and the wisps of white smoke floated, which made the thin face a little psychedelic: "the policy of farming and war."


    Liu Yan immediately listened!


    The strategy of cultivating and fighting in the Pre-Qin Dynasty is indeed suitable for fighting in troubled times, but there is a premise, without which we can''t go on. This premise is not available in the Han Dynasty.


    "Take down the peninsula first!" Liu Yan also holds a bowl of broth, which contains more meat than anyone else. He thought on his face: "no matter how expensive it is to win the peninsula, it is also necessary to establish a defense system."


    Yes, Liu Yan worked hard to build a "Great Wall" to circle the peninsula, but he knew that it was stupid? But... No matter how stupid you are, you also need to do it when you really need it!


    If we really want to build the "Great Wall" on the peninsula, the total length is more than 100 kilometers. As a result, when Liu Yan mentioned it a little, Ji Chang''s face completely froze.


    "Jun Shang..." Ji Chang couldn''t help but freeze his face: "hundreds of miles of urban defense seems to..." it doesn''t seem that it can''t be built at all? I don''t think about how much manpower and material resources were used to build the Great Wall in the Warring States period, and how many years it was built.


    The premise of the strategy of farming and war is land. At present, there is no land for safe farming in the Han Dynasty, which makes Liu Yanlian''s idea of building the "Great Wall" appear.


    Liu Yan is very embarrassed. He just mentioned it a little. In order to reduce embarrassment, he pointed to the Hu people wandering in the distance: "these guys are wandering outside all day."


    Ji Chang was really attracted and turned his attention away.


    The people outside the Hanbu camp are naturally the headquarters of lianchengbo. After all the Hu people have left, only they still insist on swimming. It can be seen how reluctant lianchengbo is to suffer losses.


    "Hu Qi..." Ji Chang smiled bitterly: "that group of Hu cavalry is not easy to solve."


    They have tried to send bait and set up traps, but even Chengbo is obviously not stupid. As a result, both sides have been here and there for several days, which seems to be the same.


    "It''s a threat." Liu Yan has encountered such Hu people more than once: "they always attack suddenly when they least expect it. With this horse team of more than 200 people, we are too limited."


    Even if there are all kinds of tricks, it is useless to lure ~ confuse a group of horses, but how to make them out?


    "Jun Shang, tomorrow is the time to send troops to take Jijin city..." Ji Chang didn''t leave Liancheng Bo''s horse team and said: "the big troops left. I don''t know whether they followed or stayed to covet the camp?"


    "It depends on how much baggage the troops bring." Liu Yan is an instant understanding. He feels that he has more and more tacit understanding with Ji Chang: "unfortunately, there is no drum flag, otherwise he can disguise it."


    "Sir, it''s not appropriate to put up a banner now." Jichang''s mental state suddenly became very strange: "wait, wait all the time, you will always show your flag one day."


    Flag? It''s really not something you can do casually. The later Zhao court didn''t collapse. Now it''s tantamount to rebellion!


    Liu Yan actually looked forward to the banner of self-reliance. He didn''t think it was a rebellion. In fact, he is not a person of Hou Zhao at all. What kind of rebellion did he create?


    As soon as the time comes for another expedition, the camp is full of voices in the early morning. They need to queue up to get food, basically a few pancakes and a bamboo tube of hot soup.


    A San is an officer. These officers don''t have much on the pancake, but they have an extra piece of preserved meat. Even the meat in the bamboo tube will be more.


    Like ordinary soldiers, pancakes are the same, but the soup in the bamboo tube is really just soup. You can''t even think of a vegetable leaf.


    More senior officers, such as Xu Zheng and LV Tai, are now big men with their own soldiers. They don''t need to get food by themselves at all, and they are definitely better than the lower ones in terms of food.


    The army is the most strict class. Liu Yan knew this early in the morning. He had the idea of dividing treatment. He perfected it with the help of Ji Chang and carried it out.


    Now they are only able to distinguish treatment differences in things, waiting for better opportunities, not only food, but also living, wearing, using... And so on. A considerable number of places must also be divided into a level.


    In fact, this is the case. People always need to have different treatment or level. If it is always the same treatment, who is willing to pay more? Only pay a return, people have more desire to fight!


    "Shall we stay?" Zhong Xing looks gentle. He looks at the troops about to be pulled out and says to Li Kuang, "the big troops are leaving. There is a Hu horse team around us. Our... Task is not light."


    Naturally, Li Kuang was also looking at the team ready to go, and Wen Yan nodded: "you and Chang Shi must care about it, but our identity is not enough to know that."


    They watched in silence for a long time. They could see a desire, a desire to climb up, from their eyes!

 Chapter 73

    The troops set out in a mighty manner. They went to Jijin city. They didn''t want to hide their whereabouts at all.


    Liancheng Bo, who had been around, received the report from the sentinel. What he saw was the long marching team. He took a special look at the number of carriages and thought about it a little. He thought that the number was a little strange. The troops of the Han Army didn''t carry much and a lot of luggage. Should they only eat horses for ten days?


    "Is such a move for me?" Lian Chengbo held a grudge against others, but felt that he was not a fool. He sneered and said, "I expect they will come back."


    The Hu people nearby also smiled. They believed their leader''s judgment.


    Lian Chengbo thought of playing tricks on Han bu. He guessed that as long as he made an attack on the camp, the army that had just set out would surely come back.


    In order to achieve better play purposes, Liancheng waited patiently for a while. Even in order to pretend to be more like that, he worried that the chief of the Han ministry would hesitate to send the detective team, and he did not send out a brigade to follow the Han Dynasty''s expedition.


    About an hour later, that is, Lian Chengbo thought the time had come. He sent the necessary people to check around, and then summoned the horse team. He deliberately made the noise very big, and said to his subordinates, "wait and see, those dog like things will soon come back with their tongues out."


    The Hu people outside the camp made such a big noise, how can the people left behind in the camp not notice it? Li Kuang immediately went to the highest sentry tower of the camp when the Hu cavalry appeared. He also saw a table with tea sets on the sentry tower, which was left by Liu Yan who likes to climb high and look far.


    It''s a tea set. In fact, there are a lot of things. A few cups, large and small, plus a filter like a leaky bag, and several handles like a stirring brush. In addition to tea sets, there are two stoves, big and small, and even something similar to a wooden basin. This set of things is presented by xisaibai Liao. There will be so many because tea is brewed rather than brewed in this era.


    Xie Ziyu was the one who went to the sentry tower with Li Kuang. They had been staring at the Hu horse team with more than 200 people for a short time.


    Hu people''s horses trotted back and forth. There was a lot of movement. Listening to the sound of horses'' hoofs, they rolled in bursts. If the cavalry makes any noise, the sound is really no small. It looks much more powerful than the infantry team. The Hu people on horseback shout deliberately, looking majestic.


    "Don''t you ring the alarm?" Xie Ziyu looked a little nervous. There were only 300 people in the camp. Even if there were 50 tribal armed forces, the number was really a little small. He looked at the left behind personnel in the camp who were obviously flustered, and then looked at the grass-roots officers who were giving orders: "at least... It''s not to let them idle everywhere. It''s time to order the archers to enter their positions?"


    Li Kuang was indifferent. It''s not that he doesn''t feel worried or doesn''t want to sound the alarm. It''s that Ji Chang explained before leaving that he doesn''t have to take care of the Hu people''s horse team after the big army left. He just needs to do what he should do or what he should do according to the command.


    Although the camp is not yet a military fort, the fortification has been built by nearly 5000 people for more than half a month. It seems that it is not so fragile. There are many horses and ditches around it. There are walls in some important sections, so it is impossible for cavalry to rush into the camp smoothly.


    To tell the truth, Li Kuang really doesn''t understand why Ji Chang gave such an account. He only knows that the movement of the Hu people''s horse team is quite big, but there is no sign of attack. In addition, he thought he''d better do what Ji Chang said. Anyway, Ji Chang is Liu Yan''s confidant. If Ji Chang knew that he didn''t follow the instructions, he thought he would have bad luck on a certain day.


    Liancheng Bo, who is running with the horse team, is certainly paying attention to the trend of the Han camp. It is very strange that there seems to be no news from the Han camp?


    Lian Chengbo drank "ha, drive!", Pull the reins to control the sitting horse to change direction. He must go to the higher slope and have a good look at what''s going on in the Hanbu camp.


    Soon, the Hu people''s horse team went up the slope. They looked at the Hanbu camp. Although it was a little far away, they could see that the people inside were not in a mess, but... Basking in the sun?


    In the rainy season for six consecutive days, the weather has cleared up, that is, in the past two days. People should bask in the sun, not to mention basking in the sun to supplement calcium, but simply contact the sun. The problem is here. There is a lot of noise from the Hu horse team. Shouldn''t the soldiers in the Han Dynasty panic?


    Lian Chengbo was "ha ha" laughing. He said to his nephew Lian chengboda, "there is a guy called Confucian among the Jin people. Their favorite thing is to play tricks."


    what do you mean? Lian Chengbo knows that there are some literate people in the Jin people. Those people like to play tricks. For example, the soldiers in the Han Dynasty seem to be lazily basking in the sun everywhere. Such a move is just a deliberate illusion.


    "When we get close, they will ambush in the dead corner of our vision, and a large number of archers will appear." Lian Chengbo said firmly, "if we want to rush in, they will pretend to resist and let us in. Then, the troops who have just left will suddenly appear and block us in the camp."


    Liancheng Boda kept nodding and looked at Liancheng Bo with adoring eyes.


    "I''m not fooled. I won''t be close to the camp. That''s how to contain the Han army." Lian Chengbo joked on his face: "in this way, no matter what they want to do, they must not ignore our existence. With us, they can''t do anything. They can only be on guard against us all the time."


    Lian Chengbo just didn''t make it clear. He won''t fight with the Han Dynasty at all. What did he do if there was no benefit and loss? He just wanted to disgust Hanbu and "buzz" like a fly. However, he didn''t get close to Hanbu and was angry.


    Are those people in the Hanbu camp really basking in the sun? There is no doubt that he is really basking in the sun. However, if you look closer, everyone looks strange, and only a very few look normal. Most of them have hesitation or fear on their face, and then their limbs will tremble... No, it should be said that they tremble.


    There is no way. The brave people are basically taken away. The people who are not brave but want to rise up are not left. What is left is some guys who look like mud. They are really mud. After this battle, many people don''t even have proper auxiliary soldiers. They should go to farm well or do other things.


    "What are those... Hu people doing running around?" Xie Ziyu seemed to understand a little: "you expect that the Hu people dare not attack?"


    Of course, Li Kuang would not explain that it was Ji Chang rather than Liu Yan who said that the glory of being a minister was basically a monarch, and there was no mistake in Xie Ziyu''s remark.


    On the other side, is the team led by Liu Yan really, as Lian Chengbo expected, stopping somewhere waiting for Lian Chengbo to attack the camp and kill it?


    There was no such thing as ambush. After they set out, they went straight to Jijin city without even a little hesitation.


    "... villains know the nomadic Hu people''s mind. They don''t do things that have losses but no benefits." Ji Chang took full confidence and looked funny: "the Hu horse team, they will only wander around the periphery of the camp suspiciously. Maybe they will try to get close to the camp, but no matter what the reaction of the left behind troops is, the suspicious Hu horse team dare not break into the camp."


    In fact, Ji Chang also determined that the Hu people must have been attacked. Such Hu people will know that the Han Dynasty is strong and dare to attack, but only more than 200 people dare to attack.


    Since Liu Yan chose to believe Ji Chang, he certainly won''t have any doubts. He was thinking that Ji Chang''s design was a bit like an alternative version of the empty city plan.


    As Ji Chang expected, they easily took the unprotected Jijin city. In the camp on the other side, even Chengbo came back and forth, but they really didn''t dare to enter the camp, which made the "mud" left behind numb. Should they do it or not

 Chapter 74

    When Lian Chengbo found something wrong, he thought it must be the hidden troops of the Han Dynasty. He didn''t believe that the Han army would leave.


    It had been tossing like that until the early morning of the third day, when Liu Yan led the army back, Lian Chengbo proudly told his nephew.


    "See, we are more patient than them." Lian Chengbo didn''t know he had been fooled: "they ambushed for two days and lost patience. They came out. If we really thought they weren''t there and went to attack the camp, we would be besieged."


    Liu Yan''s army is really "taking" Jijin city. All the Hu people there can run have run away. They were occupied by the Han Dynasty without any resistance at all.


    After the city was occupied, the local Hu people expressed obedience. This time, Ji Chang did not suggest that all the Hu people in the city should be killed as if they were not the city. Instead, he suggested that Liu Yan express an attitude of letting bygones be bygones to the greatest extent.


    The Han Dynasty is still weak and cannot be too exclusive of the Hu people. Being too exclusive of the Hu people will make them cut themselves off from the world. The Hu people in Jijin city should be treated like cabinet county, support a family, destroy the original largest family in Jijin City, and rule the Hu people with the hands of the Hu people.


    The Hu people will support the Jin people to suppress the Jin people. Why can''t the Han ministry support the Hu people to suppress the Hu people? Find out which is the largest family in Jijin city. Liu Yan quickly chose a Hu family in the middle reaches, destroyed the original largest family in Jijin City, ran things well in one day, left the necessary Guard troops and took the troops home.


    In fact, Liu Yan had some expectations for the occupation of Jijin city. Unfortunately, he didn''t wait for any "reward" until the occupation. It was just that the occupation of the county in his mind changed from 124 to 224, and then there was no more fart.


    Back to the camp, the troops drove in to do the necessary rest. Liu Yan asked Li Kuang and learned that the Hu horse team outside had been tossing vigorously in three days, but there was no real-time exploratory attack.


    "Good plan, sir!" When Liu Yan should be praised, he was never stingy: "so, next, do as planned?"


    Ji Chang is very happy that his judgment is correct. He made a suggestion to Liu Yan that the Hu horse team should not follow like an asshole, which would cause great inconvenience to their next series of actions. His suggestion was to send scouts to find the location of the tribe of the Hu horse team and try to contact the Hu horse team. It''s certainly good to settle it peacefully. If not, start with the tribe of the horse team.


    In this way, lianchengbo welcomed a group of people from the Han Dynasty to invite dialogue.


    The one who went out to talk was Li Kuang, who asked for his life. He didn''t bring many people, just a dozen people who rode well.


    Lian Chengbo had long doubted his judgment, but he couldn''t show it. In the face of a dozen riders from the Han Dynasty who showed a negotiating attitude, he threatened them very deliberately. When he saw that they didn''t seem to scare the group of Han people, he would be accused of leaving the horse if he wanted to surround them. After tossing for most of the day, he chose to ride with twenty riders.


    "Trade or war?" There was no surprise on Lian Chengbo''s face. Instead, he took it for granted and asked, "if you trade, what do you trade?"


    Li Kuang looked at the more five meters away, at some cunning Hu leaders, and shouted, "the Han Dynasty produces weapons and salt. You can exchange slaves, cattle, sheep, or things we think useful."


    "Weapons and salt!" Lian Chengbo was surprised at last, but he was not surprised that the Han ministry was willing to trade these two kinds. It was the Han ministry that could make weapons and produce salt. His eyes wandered: "the deal is OK, but you have to compensate us for 100 weapons first!"


    "My family knew you would say so." Li Kuangshi showed disdain and shouted: "my family doesn''t care. You''ve been magnanimous, so don''t mention the compensation. If you trade, twelve cows, a sword, or a knife, or 35 sheep, trade one with three war horses. Salt... Slaves..." shouted a large string of data and calmed down to look at Liancheng Bo.


    About the compensation, Lian Chengbo said casually, but he didn''t intend to finish it. He threatened: "you deal with us, but you''re afraid of us, if..."


    "Well, just keep fighting. We don''t need grazing. We can find where your tribe is anytime, anywhere and all the time. After that, you don''t want to herd safely!" Li Kuang looked disdainful and arrogant. He pulled the reins and drank to his companions: "negotiation failed, go!"


    "Wait!" Lian Chengbo''s attitude was more correct: "how do I know you''re not going to cheat us?"


    "Believe it or not, it''s up to you. Love or not, it''s up to you." Without stopping to leave, Li Kuang turned his head and said, "we are willing to wait for you for three days. We want to trade and bring the goods according to the number just now. If we don''t want to trade, you and I will continue to fight."


    Lian Chengbo looked at the ten horses galloping away and fell into meditation.


    Weapons and salt! The importance of weapons in troubled times does not need too much words. Even the regular army of the imperial court does not have weapons for everyone. As for salt? Now there are not many people selling salt at all. Most people use other salty things instead.


    "Uncle?" Liancheng Boda licked his lips: "this is a rare opportunity."


    If it''s not rare, will Lian Chengbo hesitate? He was really worried that it was just a trap set by the Han ministry. All transactions were fake, just to set up a game to kill them. But that''s weapons and salt! No matter how much money you have, it''s not something you can buy!


    "Immediately send someone to ask the families in cabinet county to see if the Han Dynasty really produces a lot of weapons and salt!" Lian Chengbo chose a more secure method: "if it''s true..., it must be a transaction!"


    It''s a little far away from cabinet county, but you can go back and forth in a morning. Lian Chengbo soon knew the answer. More than one family in cabinet county was trading weapons and salt bars with the Han Dynasty. The number of weapons was limited, but the number of salt bars was not limited.


    On the other hand, Ji Chang is communicating with Liu Yan. He is not relaxed about looking for lianchengbo tribe. He is also planning to destroy lianchengbo tribe. It depends on whether lianchengbo is really so cautious.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you can''t destroy it, you''ll really trade." Of course, Liu Yan would control the number of weapons, but he would liberalize the supply of salt: "we need a large number of people. If we can''t destroy this tribe, let them tell more tribes that we can exchange slaves for weapons or salt here. Even if it''s not all people, horses, cattle and sheep, we need them very much."


    Ji Chang immediately looked excited: "you are wise!", He saluted and then said, "in this way, the benefits of not destroying the zahu tribe outweigh the disadvantages. We should not take the initiative to fight again, but we can use them to transport the population. Population, sir! With the population, we will continue to grow, and then..."


    "Capture the whole peninsula first!" Liu Yan looked excited, but his heart was extremely tangled. He won Jijin city without reward for building another urban center, and the upper limit of the system population did not increase. He said very firmly: "it is impossible to capture the whole Qingzhou in a short time, then build a stable rear!"

 Chapter 75

    The Han Dynasty needs a large population. There are only a few opportunities to go out and intercept the refugees in person, but there will be no more. Most Jin people either protect themselves in jiezhai or become slaves of the Hu people. It is obviously inappropriate to move those fortresses in order to obtain population. The only way is to trade Jin slaves from the Hu people.


    There are many jin people in the Central Plains and the north, but no one has a correct number. Liu Yan has little appetite. As long as he can have a population of 200000 or 300000 under his rule, he is sure to develop the peninsula in the next five years, and then he should find greater opportunities in the civil war of later Zhao princes.


    Yes, although Liu Yan is really not familiar with the history of "five indiscriminate Chinese", he still knows about the outbreak of civil war in houzhao because of his struggle for power and position. He knows that he has accumulated strength for several years. He can see how powerful he is and how far he can achieve in that turmoil.


    The transaction with Lian Chengbo was not so smooth. The vigilance of the Hu people was too high, and there were not enough cavalry in the Han Dynasty. The first transaction between the two sides was 20 swords in exchange for 240 cattle.


    "This tribe of Hu people is so smart that they don''t play tricks on cattle." Ji Chang said that most cattle are strong, and the distribution of bulls and cows is also appropriate. He said more easily: "if you trade a few more times, the tribe will lose its vigilance. When you want to destroy it... It''s as easy as a palm of your hand."


    Liu Yan has sent scouts to investigate the location selected by Ji Chang. After they return, they will immediately pay the plan for action and establish a framework according to the scale of the fortress.


    "Indeed, according to the scale of the fortress, it''s a little small..." Ji Chang didn''t know how to build the city so well: "it''s just... Sir? The man we fought with is Yao Yimai. I heard that he is the son of Yao Yizhong."


    Who is Yao Yizhong? Ji Chang was deeply afraid that Liu Yan would not understand the situation. He introduced Yao Yizhong''s identity in great detail.


    Of course, Ji Chang actually doesn''t know Yao Yizhong''s past, but just after Zhao can hold the festival, officials worship ten counties and six foreign governors, and the military position is the champion general. It''s really frightening to hear the name!


    Of course, Liu Yan was worried, so he waited for Ji Chang to give any good suggestions.


    "This war is over. After turning around, please send someone to Donglai county." Ji Chang smiled: "Donglai academy should know that you won this war. Even for the sake of the future... You should send someone to work for you."


    Donglai academy? Liu Yan is still looking forward to it, but he really doesn''t think Donglai college will help him much. It''s so strange these days. The more famous scholars are, the more reluctant they are to work for the Jin people. Instead, they flock to the solicitation of the Hu people.


    "This..." Ji Chang didn''t see any embarrassment. To tell the truth, "the Hu people are all over the Central Plains, and the Jin family moved south. There are no great heroes and heroes in the Central Plains, and the struggle with the Hu people is a failure..."


    In other words, the great Confucians did not think that anyone other than the Hu people could gain a firm foothold in the Central Plains. There are too many examples of failure, and too many people have died. Once, twice or three times, no one dares to give advice to forces other than the Hu people.


    Liu Yan was silent. He didn''t really understand this history. This history has been diluted under the premise of the need of national unity in future generations. No one can really know what happened.


    "Some great scholars believe that we should educate the Hu people and make them ''Chinese''." Ji Chang scoffed on his face: "it may have been right before, but after the posthumous title of Jinghou (Zhang Bin), it has changed a lot."


    Zhang Bin? A counselor who assisted shile in the establishment of the later Zhao Dynasty was known as "having no left behind plans and no empty opportunities". Although he was the first counselor who assisted shile and respected by shile and his officials, he was just like that before he died. He was chased after his posthumous title of King Hou and was awarded the title of "Sanqi Changshi, youguanglu doctor and Yitong three divisions". He can enjoy the same treatment as the prime minister.


    See, the first counselor, shile, who was able to build the country, relied on Zhang Bin''s advice, but he was no different from a slave before he died. Only when he died did he have sorrow and honor, but he was worthy of the same treatment as the prime minister. That''s it. Countless Confucian scholars envy it. Then, taking Zhang Bin as an example, they began the trend of wantonly defecting to the Hu people. They are willing to be seen as a dog by the Hu people and a rebellious or treacherous role by the Jin people. Say, is it cheap or not?


    "You mean that Donglai college will not send capable people to help me?" Liu Yan narrowed his eyes: "the people who went to Hu scrambled to be the first..." he didn''t say the following words. He felt that Ji Chang, who was also a Confucian, should be respected. After all, Ji Chang has shown his importance to him.


    "It depends on how Donglai academy treats you." Ji Chang said Liu Yan''s identity: "if you can get a position in the imperial court, Donglai academy will bet. The higher your status, the greater the ability of the people sent by Donglai academy?"


    Liu Yan was not stupid enough to ask "how better than you". He narrowed his eyes: "so, Donglai academy is a nest for tigers!?"


    It''s really understandable that an academy that looks at the official position and sends people to assist can only be the official position of the later Zhao Dynasty. What else can it be? Is it the state of Jin!?


    For such academies, Liu Yan began to have malice, thinking that if Donglai academy didn''t give face, it would be all caught and killed one day. Anyway, it was a bunch of garbage that ignored the national robes for power and status.


    Of course, Liu Yan won''t say those words. Nowadays, the concept of nation and country is very thin. Most of them are priority families. They think that it is important to honor their ancestors. As for what nation and country... Ha ha.


    Liu Yan will have his own action on whether he will be regarded as a great threat by the later Zhao court. He knows very well that nothing can not be solved by gold. If one ingot of gold can''t be solved, two or more!


    After leaving 50 people in the camp, the large army will return to the original settlement, pick up most of the people on the island, and then go to the place where the fort is to be built.


    Xisai bailiao and others have been paying attention to the victory and defeat of this war. After Yao Yimai and Qiu linzifu led the army to retreat, the victory and defeat has been very obvious. There is no doubt that the Han Dynasty won the war by defeating the crowd.


    For the victory of the Han Dynasty, some people in cabinet county are happy and others are worried. Naturally, they are happy about those families close to the Han Dynasty, and they should worry about those who have changed after the Han Dynasty pulled out the stronghold and left.


    Liu Yan returned to the resettlement site and ordered LV Tai to lead his headquarters to cabinet county.


    LV Tai''s headquarters is still on the way to cabinet county. Some families on the other side of cabinet county should run away immediately. They don''t think Liu Yan, the leader of the Han Dynasty, will be a kind person.


    There will be no benevolent people in the current years. Obedience and betrayal will be the only end.


    Eager to show, Xi Qian, Bai Liao and Su Le finished me and some other families. They took the initiative to intercept those families who wanted to escape. When a bloody war broke out between the two sides, LV Tai led the troops. Those families who wanted to escape were either killed in resistance or surrendered. All the men were decapitated, leaving only the women.


    "Lv Quchang, but he doesn''t know what the Lord has instructed?" Xi Qian and Bai Liao urgently wanted to show it. He knew that the Han Dynasty had survived this time. Unless it was too stimulating to the court, the court should focus on appeasement.


    LV Tai never had too many facial expressions: "but he wanted to tell the patriarch of xiqian that your majesty asked you to preside over the purchase of slaves. In the future, you will buy slaves from the surrounding areas."


    Xi Qianbai Liao is a surprise on his face. He definitely has a reason to be surprised. Only in this way can he really enter the circle of the Han Dynasty, let alone earn a certain price difference during his handling.


    "In addition..." Lv Tai was still a dead man''s face: "you explained that the families in cabinet county selected excellent children according to Ding kou to serve you."


    "Nature! Nature!" Xi Qianbai Liao''s eldest son was already in the Han Dynasty. Unfortunately, he did not go to war with the army this time. He was arranged on an island. He thought for a moment and asked, "but I don''t know if the Lord wants to get the post of Sheriff of Changguang county?"


    "Someone is already doing it." LV Tai didn''t want to talk more. He explained something again and bowed his hand: "so, I''m leaving."


    Xi Qian Bai Liao enthusiastically sent LV Tai away in person. He looked at LV Tai''s back and wondered what kind of development the Xi Qian family should get when they were waiting for Liu Yancheng to be the Sheriff of Changguang county.


    And it seems... It seems that Xi Qian and Bai Liao are more sure that Liu Yan can get the post of Sheriff?

 Chapter 76

    Do you know how many counties there are in houzhao? Even Shi Hu may not remember clearly.


    In the post Zhao regime, there were twelve prefectures at one level, namely Jizhou, Binzhou, Yuzhou, Yanzhou, Qingzhou, Sizhou, Yongzhou, Qinzhou, Xuzhou, Liangzhou, some areas of Jingzhou and some areas of Youzhou.


    Each state has at least ten counties, and some larger states even have twenty or thirty counties, which is not as high as the administrative level of counties during the Han Dynasty.


    In addition, because the Hu people do not know how to govern the country... Or Shi Zhao is eager to turn the central plains into a huge pasture, they adopt the strategy of reducing Dingkou in most places. What do you mean by that? It is to concentrate the population in several important states and make those unimportant states sparsely populated.


    In fact, it''s good to seriously calculate Qingzhou. If it''s in Sizhou or Youzhou, the population of the whole state really doesn''t know whether there are 100000 people. At least there are four or five million Hu and Jin people in Qingzhou (the data is unreliable).


    The whole post Zhao Dynasty is relatively prosperous in Jizhou, because the capital of post Zhao Dynasty, Xiangguo (Yecheng), is in Jizhou.


    To whom is it to say that Xiangyang is prosperous? It has been nearly a month and a half since Zhang Shi came to Xiangyang. He has no sense of where the so-called prosperity of the capital is reflected.


    Xiang is the capital! But on the streets of the capital, it is very frequent and common to see bodies. What body? There are all kinds of fighting, and there are bony starving victims. Although both Hu people and Jin people have corpse pillows on the streets, most of them are Jin people after all


    "Wang Cong, are you the son of an aristocratic family?" When Zhang Shi walked, he didn''t deliberately choose the roadside. What he wore was not an orthodox Jin style, but a kind of... How to say, it should be a unique corset style in the Han Dynasty?


    Wang Cong''s clothes are also the style of the Han Dynasty. In fact, if the time goes back and "moves" for hundreds of years, the clothes are the samurai clothes of the Sui and Tang Dynasties, but they are really different from the current Jin style.


    Jin people like to be casual and elegant, with a pair of lapels and waist tied, and wide sleeves... Of course, this is something that people with status can afford to wear. Ordinary people can''t even afford a piece of cloth.


    Zhang Shi and others came with a mission, representing the Han Dynasty. They wore a style different from that of the Jin people, and hung a war sword or sword on their waist. Whether from their costumes or their mental outlook, they looked like they were not Jin people. In this way, although they still have some trouble in Xiangguo, they will not be harassed by ordinary Hu people.


    "Back in charge, Cong is Wang, but... It''s just a distant collateral branch." Wang congpo was a little overcast. Maybe he felt his face was wrong. He adjusted it and turned into a bitter smile: "if not, he won''t be left behind."


    Zhang Shi just nodded simply. Who among the Jin people in the Central Plains and those who were taken in by the Han ministry did not have their own stories? It''s meaningless to be miserable, but it''s just to increase your negative emotions. Since they were admitted into the Han Dynasty, they could also be entrusted with an important task by Liu Yan. They should think about how to get things done and get a new life.


    Xiangguo is slightly better than other cities in that it is not so dilapidated, and the pedestrians on the streets are more popular. There are many people. If you observe carefully, white Capricorn people show their arrogance as a "national race" wherever they are. No matter what clothes they wear or who they face, they are a proud face of "Lao Tzu is the first in the world".


    Who looks the most cautious in the street? There is no doubt that it will be from Jin. Whether rich or poor, slaves or officials, these Jin people basically walk by the street as far as possible. They often look around when walking. They can see their fear without special observation.


    Yes, except for a few Jin people, most Jin people are not even as good as beasts in the post Zhao regime. Even if they are killed, they are just a matter of the murderer paying a few sheep''s skins. Can they not live in fear without a sense of security all the time?


    Zhang Shi, Wang Cong and others are going to meet a slightly distinguished Jin man named Jiang Gan this time.


    This Jiang Gan and the Jiang Gan of the Three Kingdoms have the same surname and the same name, but they are definitely not the same person. He is a disciple of Ran min''s mansion. (Note: because it is easy to identify, we call ran min directly. At this stage, we should actually call him Shi min.)


    Zhang Shi inquired about Jiang Gan. The news he got was that Jiang Gan, Zhang Qian, Xiao Quan, Miao song and Liu Yi were all confidants of Ran min, and they were also important figures in the shogunate built by ran min.


    Ran min''s position in houzhao is not low. It should be said that he is the best two people to mix with Li Nong in his military career. They can influence the state affairs of later Zhao Dynasty in certain things, but it is nonsense to say how much Shi Hu trusts.


    In fact, when the Jin Dynasty came, the history returned to the appearance of the spring and Autumn period. All kinds of dignitaries and even big door families wantonly recruited door guests and episodes. The prevalence of the atmosphere is the same as taking five stone powder.


    What is five stone powder? This thing was popular among some famous scholars in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. It is equivalent to an alternative poison ~ product. Famous scholars believe that obeying Wushi powder can strengthen their body and relax their spirit?


    Zhang Shi had given up contacting ran min and started with those greedy Korean officials, but yesterday he was suddenly greeted by a person named Jiang Gan.


    The literary ministers of the later Zhao regime did not have much power, especially after the death of all the scholars of Zhang Bin''s generation, Shi Hu didn''t like Confucianism at all. The Confucianism who once got up in shile did not do much.


    Jiang Gan naturally did not leave a post or the name of Hou''s family in the newspaper. He believed that someone in the Han Dynasty would find out.


    Xiucheng Hou is the title of Ran min, who is now an official of beizhonglang general and has the title of guerrilla general. In fact, the official positions of Hou Zhao are a little messy. It is common for a person to hold several positions. The more prominent people are, the more official hats will be on their heads. For example, Yao Yizhong is still the governor of ten counties and six Yi provinces and the champion general.


    What made ran min interested in contacting the Han Dynasty? A few days ago, news came back from Gaomi County in Qingzhou that Yao Yizhong''s son Yao Yimai led the army to recruit an emerging tribe. As a result, Yao Yimai was defeated twice in a row. More than 7000 miscellaneous Hu were killed and injured, and 30000 people were scattered in two wars.


    Emerging tribes, such as defeating Yao Yimai, ran min will not be interested in these. New tribes appear every day in the land of the Central Plains, and then old tribes will be destroyed. What is worth paying attention to? They only pay attention to one thing, that is, they inadvertently found that the weapons and salt produced by the Han Dynasty are not small?


    Weapons, even the imperial court''s weapons production scale is not large. An emerging local tribe can sell weapons outside in addition to arming itself?


    Besides weapons, there is salt? Do you know what "salt and iron policy" is? Oh, yes, Hu people don''t know what salt and iron policy is. If they do, they won''t govern the country so badly. However, ran min knows, and knows very well, that is the foundation of a country, which can make the country prosperous or weak.


    Ran min knew that some of the great Confucians in the dynasty would know what salt and iron politics was, but the people sent by the Han Dynasty firmly blocked the mouths of the great Confucians with gold. Before they were fed, the great Confucians would delay the reporting time. He wants to take advantage of the benefits that can be taken before the great scholars change their words. In this way, the behavior that he originally despised should be changed


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Rise of the Northern Song Dynasty beauty heart, brotherhood, belittle the situation

 Chapter 77

    Zhang Shi met Jiang Gan in a small building. Jiang Gan gave him the first impression that he was a martial artist, that is... With full spirit.


    "The Han Dynasty has its own smelting technology?" Jiang Gan also wore a kind of corset. What is different from the Han Dynasty is that his style is more fancy. He looked at Zhang Shi kneeling opposite him and said, "there''s also the secret of drying salt?"


    The environment of the small building is very quiet, with green bamboo and flowing water. It should be arranged by experts, but I don''t know why it has become an outing.


    Zhang Shi didn''t want to answer at all. He opened his mouth and asked that kind of question. You can imagine what to talk about next. He had an impulse to stand up and leave.


    What the Hu people want is to rob. Most of Ran min''s shogunate are Jin people, but don''t expect how civilized you can be. What you want is the word "rob".


    Jiang Gan saw that Zhang Shi didn''t say a word, "ha ha" smiled a few times: "what does the leader of the Han Department want?"


    Zhang Shi finally turned his attention to Jiang Gan and said, "my lord hopes to have a backer in the court...". He frowned slightly and sighed low: "when the general comes, he will ask about smelting and drying salt. Your Lord doesn''t think he will be a good backer."


    Jiang Gan was not angry either. He said, "have you heard that every man is innocent and bears his sins?"


    Zhang Shi nodded: "since my Lord took out the goods for trading, he didn''t want to hide the secret method of smelting and drying salt." Seeing a smile on Jiang Gan''s face, he also smiled, and then said, "just to whom, not to whom?"


    The method of drying salt may still be useful, but smelting technology is a little chicken rib for most people. Smelting technology is available in the imperial court. Officials want to make smelting method very simple, but with smelting method, there must be craftsmen and fixed ore sources.


    For many people, craftsmen are not difficult to obtain and cultivate. The difficulty is the fixed source of ore. It is not something that a single family can control. Many times, which family intends to control a vein is not far from extermination.


    What ran min really wants is the complete refuge of the Han ministry, so that the productivity of the Han ministry can become his productivity, that is to say, Liu Yan is dispensable, but the ore channels and craftsmen will be in his hands.


    How do you know that the Han Dynasty has the power to produce weapons and salt? As long as there is to inquire, it is not difficult to know. After all, Liu Yan never wanted to hide from the beginning. Ran min will not be the first to reach out, nor will he be the last.


    Want to sell goods in exchange for the resources you need, and want to keep it secret? What logic is this? A little fuss can''t satisfy Liu Yan''s appetite. That''s why he didn''t intend to hide it from the beginning. In addition, some forces will be attracted, but that is exactly what he wants to happen. He can get in touch with those forces and get what he needs.


    Jiang Gan was silent when he heard Zhang Shi say that.


    Yes, the Han Dynasty can offer it, but who isn''t it?


    "What does the Han leader want?" Jiang Gan asked again.


    "My Lord''s price is 200 sabres or swords in exchange for the post of Sheriff of Changguang county." Zhang Shi paused, took a sip of the wine, and said, "you can offer 1000 kilograms of salt every season. If you have something to do in the court, you can help."


    Jiang Gan frowned, "where are the weapons?"


    "In addition to salt, weapons are not offered." Zhang Shi said very seriously: "in addition to a thousand kilograms of salt, you can only trade if you want more."


    Jiang Gan squinted at Zhang Shi, slightly ill intentioned: "that is to say, the Han ministry does not intend to take refuge in Xiucheng Hou?"


    "Take refuge? Xiucheng Hou dare to accept my Lord''s refuge?" Zhang Shi said with a trace of Absurdity: "you have inquired about us. I think you should know that Qingzhou is just one of my Lord''s industries. Do you think that my Lord has all the power in Qingzhou?"


    It can be understood that Liu Yan is not from Hou Zhao at all. He has his own tribe somewhere. As for where the tribe is, guess!


    No one really thinks that Liu Yan''s strength is so strong. You know, Liu Yan has come up with at least 1200 elite troops.


    The reason why elite is elite is that it is not an army that can be trained casually. If you can take out 1200 elite, even if it is all the elite of Liu Yan, there should be 20000 or 30000 soldiers with poor level behind. In this way, there can be twenty or thirty thousand soldiers. How can the size of the tribe be more than 100000?


    According to the speculation of a group of people in ran min''s shogunate, Liu Yan''s origin will never be simple. It can''t be the north of the Great Wall. It should be in the east of Liaoning. Liu Yan should not be a real name.


    Are there any forces in Liaodong? Quite a lot. The strongest are Murong Xianbei, followed by Duan Xianbei, Koguryo, Fuyu and other small tribes or countries.


    Because Liu Yan has just entered the vision of various family forces, it is impossible to collect too detailed information in a short time, so he can only try to reduce the scope by relying on limited information and rich enough imagination, and finally confirm it.


    Do you know what conclusion ran min''s think tanks finally reached? They think that Liu Yan will not be Xianbei or the sand mixed by Jin. They exclude those powerful countries with strength and no motivation, and strangely come to the conclusion that Liu Yan is from Koguryo!


    It really has some factual basis! Koguryo received quite a number of Jin refugees, and Koguryo was actually highly sinicized in culture. Ran min''s think tanks also came up with "evidence". Liu Yan''s army combat style was similar to that of the Jin army, but it was not a little tougher than that of the Jin army. Liu Yan''s army uniform and armor style were completely the "Han Army" style, It happened that Koguryo also maintained the style of "Han Army".


    Of course, knowing it doesn''t mean you have to say it. Jiang Gan showed that he wanted to annex the Han Dynasty for his own use, but it was another test. Seeing that Zhang Shi was so calm and basically more firm, the Han Dynasty was the "chess piece" of Koguryo.


    "... yes, the imperial court fought with Murong Xianbei the year before last and won." Jiang Gan himself talked about the war against Xianbei. With a smile, he said: "Xianbei was beaten to the South and has turned to the front of the army. It seems that... He turned his eyes to Fuyu, Lou Yi and Chen Chen..." he stared at Zhang Shi and deliberately delayed the ending before saying: "of course, there are Koguryo."


    Zhang Shi''s heart was a thousand turns. He frowned appropriately, then raised his wine and sipped it. His series of actions seemed to cover up something, and he really wanted to cover up, but he really didn''t know where the object of his loyalty came from.


    "If you want to build Hou''s strength, there is too little salt of 1000 kilograms per season." Jiang Gan thought his plan had succeeded and offered: "a thousand kilograms a month, and another twenty swords."


    "More..." Zhang Shi''s tone was not so firm: "two thousand kilograms per quarter, weapons... Can be twenty."


    "No! That''s the amount I mentioned below. In addition, you need to leave some of the weapons for your own use and sell the rest to Xiucheng Hou. Except Qingzhou..." Jiang Gan said with a fixed expression: "Xiucheng Hou will resell the salt in other places."


    "Let me report." Zhang Shi said with difficulty, "if Xiucheng hou can persuade the Yao family, the Li family, the Lu family, the Du family, the Xu family and the Yin family... We naturally have no opinion."


    Jiang Gan immediately turned his face and said, "what do you mean?"


    "My Lord didn''t deliberately hide it. Xiucheng Hou didn''t know about my Lord." Zhang Shi smiled bitterly and said, "since Xiucheng Hou has come, I think... Other families will not give up?"


    Jiang Gan''s face suddenly became very bad and thought, "it''s really... A big problem!"

 Chapter 78

    Zhang Shi doesn''t know why Liu Yan chose ran min. among the officials of the later Zhao court, ran min is definitely not the most powerful one, nor the one with the most status.


    In the court of the late Zhao Dynasty, the identity of the Capricorn is the premise of "nobility". Many key positions are held by the Capricorn, even if the Capricorn has no other talent except blood.


    As a "national race", Capricorn people have no talent to occupy a high position. With talent, they will be greatly used. As long as there is an official position and identity, it is a very simple thing to want talent effectiveness. From Zhang Shi''s point of view, ran min really does not have the value of attracting at a huge cost.


    It is very simple to say that Liu Yan wants to choose the people from Jin nationality as the back of the mountain. Li Nong may not be higher in position than ran min. but Li Nong and many people can talk, and Li Nong seems to be more likely to "feed" the appearance.


    Yes, in Zhang Shi''s senses, ran min is too greedy. It doesn''t mean anything. At present, as long as he can be an official and has status, everyone will be greedy. Zhang Shi''s so-called greed is that he feels that ran min seems to have made a big plan? Of course, it''s just Zhang Shi''s feeling. There''s no definite evidence.


    Contact with Jiang Gan does not mean that things will be settled. Zhang Shi still needs to contact a considerable number of families. It is entirely an attitude that although he is fat, he can choose who will take him away.


    "Yes, there is a lot of publicity, but that''s what the king ordered." In fact, the pressure in Zhang Shi''s heart is great. He feels that he can''t cope with the situation: "I really hope... To attract talents that can be used!"


    To paraphrase the words of later generations, Zhang Shi wanted to attract talents, but "ran and Mao", truly talented people would not pay attention to a seemingly local Hu tribe.


    "My subordinates don''t understand..." Wang Cong looked confused: "the rest chose salt. Why did Xiucheng Hou touch the weapon?"


    What he said is that even if he wants to take advantage of selling weapons on behalf of others, at present, only ran min proposes to sell weapons on behalf of others. It seems that there is no guarantee at all, and there is no talk about cash on delivery, how much money should be, which makes people confused about what it means.


    "I know a little why you chose Xiucheng Hou." According to his own understanding, Zhang Shi said: "Xiucheng Hou Yizi''s identity is one of them. The second is the origin of Jin people. The most important thing is Xiucheng hou... Has desire, a desire that the king likes to see."


    Wang Cong was obviously confused, but those little people like him were not qualified to interfere, so he had to say, "Xiangping County Public..."


    "The time is coming." Zhang Shi looked up at the sky and said, "then go."


    The Duke of Xiangping County said Yao Gezhong. Of course, Yao Gezhong would not meet Zhang Shi himself. Zhang Shi is far from important. It''s like that although ran min hopes that the Han ministry can be used for himself, ran min will not personally meet Zhang Shi.


    What represents Yao Gezhong is a white fat man, not a Capricorn, but a western region Hu. Should it be a hybrid Hu of Qiang and western regions?


    By the way, the Qiang people can''t be regarded as a branch of the Qiang people, but Yao Gezhong can''t manage so much in the current era of paying attention to nationality. He is the leader of the Qiang people''s Congress in the northwest region. Anyone who can get in touch with the Qiang people will be drawn into his own camp.


    "... the requirements are not high. 300 weapons at one time, and the previous grievances are written off." Ma Xinyuan is his name. He looks simple and honest with a smile: "later, we will account for 30% of your department for the transaction of fixed weapons and salt, and we will clear up the wealth and goods every time."


    It''s really magnanimous. The Yao family showed their magnanimity. They didn''t care about Yao Yimai''s war with the Han Dynasty. They were directly aligned with the interests.


    "What does Xiangping county official mean?" Be careful with Zhang Shi. He can quarrel with people like Jiang Gan and show his demeanor to Jiang Gan, but he can''t do with a miscellaneous Hu like Ma Xinyuan.


    The place where they met was a famous wine shop in Xiangguo, with high consumption, but everything was provided, but the environment was a little noisy. Just because some elegant rooms are only provided to senior officials or "national races", no matter how rich others are, they can only choose separate lobby seats.


    Ma Xinyuan is eating beef, which makes his mouth greasy. He was too lazy to answer Zhang Shi. What do you mean, Yao Gezhong? Even if it is really Yao Gezhong''s meaning, although the Han Dynasty shows a not simple side and has the value of attracting and using, at Yao Gezhong''s level, unless it is the prince''s level, who has the courage to ask if Yao Gezhong''s own opinion.


    "Don''t bargain with me." Ma Xinyuan showed an impatient attitude, put down the unfinished beef, picked up the cup, poured a few mouthfuls of grape wine, wiped his mouth with his sleeve, and said, "that''s a condition you must accept."


    Zhang Shi smiled and said, "I''ll tell my master."


    "If Liu Yan were smart, he would agree." Ma Xinyuan straightened his stomach, seemed to burp, and disdain appropriately appeared on his face: "another thing, if your leader is smart enough to select 500 elite and 1500 leading soldiers and wait for my childe to receive them, they will be taken to northern Xinjiang to participate in the war against Duan Xianbei or Tuoba Xianbei."


    This time Zhang Shi couldn''t even disguise. First he was stunned, then he was shocked.


    Trade belongs to trade, but sending troops to accept command is complete refuge. There is a huge difference in the sense. If the Han sent troops to understand the command of the Yao family''s children, they would be immediately included in the Yao family camp. At that time, countless troubles might be reduced, but new troubles must appear.


    Zhang Shi is thinking. If his intelligence is correct, ran min belongs to Shi Jian. Who does Yao Gezhong belong to? It seems that there is no special attribution. The attitude shown is loyalty to Shi Hu?


    "Make a fuss!" Ma Xinyuan''s disdain didn''t hide at all: "Lord Yan was ordered to fight against him. There are many people who want to work. That''s my childe. Seeing that the tribal armed forces in your department are good, I''m going to let them show their face."


    Zhang Shi immediately recovered. He thought, "no wonder the Yao family exposed the war so easily."


    Zhang Shi certainly didn''t dare to promise to send troops to work, but Ma Xinyuan seemed to have settled on the Han Dynasty. They talked about some unimportant gossip. Finally, Ma Xinyuan left happily with the benefits offered by Zhang Shi.


    "So... The Yao family is on Shi Bin''s side?" Wang Cong said slightly confused, "but it doesn''t look like it?"


    Zhang Shi didn''t say much. Hu people look at interests and can change their opinions at any time.


    Next, it seems to be the peak. Those families who ignored Zhang Shi before have made moves, or talk about interests, accept bribes and friendship, which is to show a strong interest in salt.


    "Even the prince turned his eyes..." Zhang Shi smiled bitterly: "things... Are completely out of control!"


    Yes, it''s out of control. It''s like Han became a stone and threw it into the lake. Then there were waves of ripples, and the big fish and small fish began to jump out of the water.


    Zhang Shi felt that the one he was loyal to seemed to be playing off. He didn''t underestimate the power of stabilizing the supply of weapons, but he didn''t seem to pay enough attention to salt.


    Yes, salt. People must not eat salt. It will cause various diseases and make people''s functions unhealthy.


    Someone must have obtained the salt produced in the Han Dynasty from cabinet county. It''s rough. Needless to say, but who has seen the snow-white salt like fine sand?


    Rough salt must be the mainstream. The benefits of salt are unimaginable. After all, there are really not many places where salt is produced in houzhao. It is not that having a coastline means salt production. As a result, except that some people pay more attention to eating salt, more families use salty things instead.


    "The situation... Is beyond my control." Zhang Shi''s careful liver was shaking. He shook his lips and said to Wang Cong, "be ready. Go back to see you tomorrow and tell you the whole situation."


    Wang Cong knew about what was going on and saluted very carefully: "don''t worry about the steward. Cong will report to you exactly!"


    ¡­¡­


    From next Monday, the three chapters will be updated at 7:30 a.m., 14:30 p.m. and 19:30 p.m. If there is no special notice, the update period will not change. Please recommend tickets to me.


    PS: recommend a book "a scholar in Kaifeng at the end of the Ming Dynasty". If a scholar doesn''t go out, he will know the world! Why? He''s a cross!

 Chapter 79

    For collection, for recommended tickets, for everything.


    ¡­¡­


    "I never thought of holding the method of drying salt in my hand." The expression on Li Qi''s face doesn''t matter: "it''s suicide to grasp the unsuitable things in his hand. Throw out the things that may cause a big crisis, and anyone who wants them can get them. It''s no longer a danger, but an opportunity."


    That''s true. Liu Yan threw out two bait. Whoever wants to bite what hook will give the Han Department room to operate. Once there is an operating space, whether Han is hostile or popular, the "existence" should always be accepted. At that time, it depends on what choice to make.


    Ji Chang has listened to Liu Yan''s calculation and is shocked and delighted that Liu Yan has such a "willing" attitude.


    Yes, as a monarch, you don''t have to have peerless talents. As long as you know how to employ people and what you are willing to give up when necessary, you are a qualified monarch!


    Ji Chang asked with a smile, "Sir, but I don''t know how to interfere with the upcoming war in Northern Xinjiang?"


    "The war in Northern Xinjiang?" Liu Yan didn''t dare to intervene. Their strength was too weak: "it''s just an opportunity to get benefits."


    In fact, the sea salt drying method has existed for a long time, even a little old. It was very popular in the state of Qi in the spring and autumn and Warring States periods. In the Han Dynasty, salt iron method appeared, and sea salt was still very popular, but it was limited to the control of the government. The mastery here refers not to the drying method of sea salt, but to the channels for selling salt and obtaining the license for selling salt.


    Now? (AD 340) people don''t know why they lost the sea salt drying method, which made them very nervous about using salt. Liu Yan saw the practice of taking stones to increase the saltiness with his own eyes. There was even a cooking method of increasing the saltiness from animal fur. At a glance, it was very unhealthy. But in order to increase the saltiness, there was no way. Who would let there be no salt?


    Houzhao has its own salt farm, but the scale can only be said to be pitifully small. The salt farm is not set up by the sea, but several salt lakes in the northwest, using the method of natural salt drying. Then, the scale is small and the output is small. Of course, dignitaries don''t matter, but what about civilians?


    "Sir, I''m afraid... It won''t be so simple." Ji Chang fell in love with the scholar''s clothes, which are loose sleeved clothes very popular in the state of Jin. He stood on the beach in such clothes. The sea breeze blew, his clothes were hunting, and his sleeves were floating all the time: "Hu people like to get something for nothing. Not many people are willing to build their own salt farms, but will continue to get from us."


    Yes, some people can refuse, but others can''t, including the so-called princes, and then several important officials.


    Liu Yan threw out weapons and salt. Weapons will not be the main product, only salt will be the main product.


    Why can''t weapons be the main product? It''s a simple thing. Everyone knows that making weapons requires iron ore. only with raw materials can weapons be produced, so the source of ore will become a problem.


    Some people may want to know where there is iron ore from the Han Dynasty, but they are destined not to find it. If they find it, they will not belong to a family and will be taken over by the imperial court. No one will spend a lot of effort to do things that won''t benefit. It''s better to extort or buy.


    There won''t be too many problems with salt. They either build their own salt farms or don''t even need to build them. They just need to be able to obtain a stable supply of salt from the Han Dynasty. They can get a lot of benefits as middlemen.


    Where are Liu Yan and Ji Chang? There is no name here at all. If later generations... Liu Yan probably remembered that it was called Huangdao District, which is the "pliers" area of the peninsula. There are two bays up and down. The upper bay belongs to many mountainous areas, and the lower Bay is flat.


    The Han Dynasty will build fortresses here and firmly control the upper and lower bays so that they can become developed territories.


    Ji Chang now pointed to the flat Xiawan land and said with great expectation, "some farmers have checked it on the spot and more than 1500 mu of good farmland can be developed there."


    If farmland is developed, it will not just be Xiawan land. In fact, it is across a trench from Huangdao District, that is, the area of Qingdao in the future. It is the best development land. It has been included in the development plan. The premise is to stabilize, and it really needs to stabilize... The real meaning of stability!


    If we really want to develop agriculture, there are large areas of wasteland that can be reclaimed, but after reclamation? Wait for the enemy to come and be destroyed again?


    "Jun Shang, the two bays can accommodate more than 30000 people. We need more people." Ji Chang looked at the busy crowd in the distance and said with emotion: "maybe for others, too much population is a burden, but for you, there are talents..." he didn''t say the two words of the future. The princess Xianbei who was not restricted to freedom came.


    Speaking of it, it has been nearly two months since Liu Yanfang left Tuoba Xianbei, but Tuoba Xiu seems to have been abandoned by Dai Guo. Two months have passed. Is there half Tuoba Xianbei coming to contact.


    "I heard you''re going to Donglai County for a while?" Tuoba Xiu saw that she had lost a lot. She had long stopped wearing a sheep fur jacket and changed into a strong outfit similar to a Warrior: "can you take me?"


    Liu Yan misunderstood before. After tuobaxiu didn''t wear that kind of swollen sheepskin dress again, the girl looked very front ~ convex ~ back ~ warped and waist. It''s not completely thick waist and big butt. In a word, the real thing is that she has a good figure. However, one thing hasn''t changed. The freckles on her face have always been there, but it seems that her skin is getting better after she is no longer scratched by the wind and sand.


    "Take you, and then you run away on the way?" Liu Yan is like that for the greatly changed Tuoba show. If Ji Chang hadn''t made some suggestions, he would be a long one. What kind of woman can''t be found if he wanted to solve physical problems? Xiang Yi, a close maid, is a good bed warming object. Well... Xiang Yi really warmed the bed.


    "You demolished the camp before, and now you have a new camp. My people may not be able to contact me." Tuoba Xiu stopped being too verbose and said directly, "if you want to use me to achieve any purpose, at least let me contact the Ministry people."


    Liu Yan pointed to the area under construction and said, "of course you can, but the first premise is to wait until I''m busy."


    Tuoba show is also looking at the busy venue and seeing the people working with full enthusiasm. In fact, she has now realized that Liu Yan''s difference is the difference in treating the Jin people. She did not treat the Jin people as slaves, which made her have some ideas. Of course, if you have any ideas, you need to get in touch with your own people first.


    "I have some news here. Do you want to listen?" Without too much affectation, Liu Yan said directly: "Shi bin, son of Shi Hu, is calling people to form an army and wants to go north to use troops..."


    Before he finished listening, Tuoba Xiu''s face changed. Shi Zhao had fought with Xianbei a few years ago. The strongest Murong Xianbei was defeated, and Duan Xianbei and Tuoba Xianbei were seriously injured. What she was worried about was that the war between daiguo and the northern part of the Great Wall was about to break out. At this time, Shi bin sent troops to the north. When she thought about it, she knew what Shi bin was going to do.


    "It seems you guessed it?" Liu Yan said in a tone of Indifference: "Shi bin didn''t hide what he wanted to do. He just wanted to attack Duan Xianbei first and then enter Daijun. Don''t I say more?"


    Of course, Liu Yan still doesn''t know that Yao Gezhong asked the Han Army to obey his orders. Otherwise, he will certainly gloat.


    "My followers..." tuobaxiu seemed to be crying: "my followers will be confiscated. That''s why my people didn''t come back..."


    Liu Yan already knows this result. It''s the characteristic of Xianbei family. The princess doesn''t matter at all. It can be said that it''s not worth money. If it''s gone, it''s gone. However, after the outbreak of war, the Ministry will be integrated for war.


    Tuoba Xiu flushed his eyes, pursed his lips and asked, "am I worthless to you?"


    Liu Yan is also thinking about this problem. He is thinking very seriously. Standing next to him, Ji Chang smiled, smiling like a trick succeeded.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Returning to the Three Kingdoms with Chengdu: when others cross with mobile phones, computers and tanks and planes, they are weak and explosive in Liu Xin''s opinion. Because when Liu Xin crossed, he took the whole Chengdu!

 Chapter 80

    Liu Yan needs an identity. Yu Xianbei has an acceptable identity, so the existence of tuobaxiu provides some possibility.


    Han people, or Jin people, need to have Tiefu''s identity to develop. That''s the premise of being accepted by Hu people as their own people. Otherwise, Jin people don''t want to have any development in the Central Plains or northern Xinjiang.


    After the first war with Yao Yimai, Liu Yan had a layer of worry. He clearly told Ji Chang that his identity did not seem so reliable, because many things shown in the Han Dynasty were almost the same as those of the Jin people. This is only one of them. In addition, Liu Yan wants to develop in Liaodong. Trade is only one of them, and there may be coastal development territories in the future.


    Ji Chang actually has a indifferent attitude towards which family Liu Yan is. At present, in the Han Dynasty, several managers are Jin people. As long as this trend is maintained, Liu Yan doesn''t matter even if he is Hu people. He is Jin people... Well, Liu Yan has repeatedly insisted that he is Han people rather than Jin people. Whether Liu Yan is Jin or Han has become secondary. The most important thing is that the Han can survive.


    Develop territory in coastal areas? Ji Chang interpreted this as Liu Yan''s desire to develop the Navy on a larger scale... Or the Navy. Hanbu has enjoyed the benefits of the sea. For example, because Hanbu has islands to live overseas, it is equivalent to a safe retreat.


    Don''t underestimate the importance of retreat. If the Han Dynasty didn''t have a retreat at sea, Ji Chang didn''t think that the surrounding forces would choose to stop. It should be to communicate and gather together to launch a greater attack. However, just because the Han had a place to live at sea, those forces knew that even defeating the Han would not benefit much, and they still needed to face endless retaliation.


    "Why do you laugh like this?" Tuoba Xiu''s female intuition is prompting a certain crisis: "what idea do you want to make of me?"


    Liu Yan "coughed" a few times, without any embarrassment: "I want to accept you and become one of my many women."


    Tuoba Xiu was stunned, but his response was strange: "it''s a matter of course."


    "..." Liu Yan was a little puzzled: "you... Have been determined about this all the time?"


    "Of course!" Tuobaxiu said bluntly, "since you proposed to trade with all ethnic groups in Liaodong, I have had enough psychological preparation."


    I really don''t know what to say. Fortunately, Liu Yan has never published anything similar to hating Tuoba show for lack of body and appearance, or there will be no place to put his face. He smiled a little and thought, "it seems that it''s really natural enough. An outsider who wants to trade with all ethnic groups in Liaodong needs a bridge. Tuobaxiu is the existence of a bridge. It''s just... This woman seems to be too smart?"


    "Believe me, my brother has already had enough psychological preparation." Tuoba Xiu calmly accepted the reality: "if we could play some role in a war, the dowry provided by our brother would be more generous."


    Liu Yan doesn''t know what to say. Look at tuobaxiu''s natural use of the word "we", which means that he doesn''t have to directly accept "alliance" for a transition period.


    Originally, Liu Yan and Ji Chang thought they would have to go through a difficult period of persuasion or even coercion. Well, look at Tuoba Xiu''s reaction. It''s not necessary, but why does Liu Yan have the illusion that he has been "cheated"?


    Tuobaxiu said a lot, including how to get in touch with Dai Guo and what the Han ministry should do. She finally bit her lip: "can you gather some weapons and send them to Dai Guo within two months?"


    According to the information, Shi bin is wantonly gathering people, but the fastest is not more than half a year, so it is difficult to prepare for the expedition. Considering that it is not a simple thing for the army to go to war, Shi bin spent half a year to gather the troops, which needs two or three months to integrate, followed by the needs of logistics and so on, so he can''t think of going to the north of the Great Wall this year.


    Liu Yan asked, "how much?"


    "It''s mainly gun heads and a small amount of swords." Tuoba Xiu smiled: "two thousand gun heads and two hundred sabres. It would be better if you could provide arrowheads. Those are your betrothal gifts to my brother."


    Ji Chang quickly winked. When Hu people got married, the more bride price, the more dowry returned. If we take it seriously, tuobaxiu really asked for a lot of materials, which may be the beginning. There must be some requests later, but if the Han ministry can provide it, he thinks it''s best to provide it.


    "What else, let''s say it together." Liu Yan had a visual sense of buying a wife, endured the inner absurdity, and said, "it''s best to be in place at one time, otherwise the temporary preparation is quite troublesome."


    "Salt, long-term salt supply." Tuobaxiu naturally said, "I am responsible for the salt supply with all ethnic groups in Liaodong. That''s my monthly money."


    Liu Yanming, who is not a native, doesn''t know much about monthly money.


    In fact, Tuoba xiuti''s is very real. Now even the royal family is the same. In some families with status, there is no confusion about the property between husband and wife. There are family public property and the property of the owner. Wives in each room should also have their own channels to make money. The wife''s money channel is the so-called monthly money.


    Ji Chang narrowed his eyes. In order to obtain some identity convenience, the mistress seemed very assertive, as if... It was a bad thing and a good thing. He just didn''t know whether he was right or wrong to suggest Liu Yan to do so.


    Liu Yan agreed to tuobaxiu''s request... With a little attitude? Then Ji Chang found an excuse to leave, as if he wanted to leave them alone.


    "You have great ambitions. As my man, you must also have great ambitions." Tuobaxiu is more powerful: "I''m not the only princess in Dai country. If we want to make our brother pay attention to it, we also need our own strength. Dai country has a crisis at present, but it will certainly develop. First help our brother through the current crisis, and we will certainly get more benefits in the future."


    To tell the truth, Liu Yan is a little confused now. Although he takes the initiative, he has never thought that things will not have twists and turns. It has become an omission process and a direct result.


    "It''s good for your husband to have ambition, but you should know how to hide your clumsiness. You''re too strong." Tuobaxiu didn''t seem to find that Liu Yan was in some kind of confusion. She chose to be closer to Liu Yan and said slowly, "don''t send out a large army for collection. It''s good to do business."


    Liu Yan is really a little confused. Look, are women so unrestrained now? Haven''t been officially married yet, and the names of your husband have come out? Or are Hu women more direct? For tuobaxiu''s opinion, he is very recognized. Now it''s really not suitable for any big action.


    Necessary and formal weddings are still needed, but they will not be in the near future. We must wait for the exact news from Zhang Shi.


    Tuobaxiu listened to Liu Yan finish and nodded modestly: "naturally it''s up to you."


    Although he still felt a little strange, Liu Yan felt better. The reason why he was confused was that he thought the Tiefu identity Ji Chang said would be very useful and knew that it would be really useful, because there were too many examples. For example, isn''t Liu Hu the Tiefu of the Huns? Liu Hu developed through this identity.


    It may be strange to say so, but... After the deal was concluded, the relationship between Liu Yan and tuobaxiu was determined, and Ji Chang stepped up his busy work again.


    What is Jichang busy with? He is looking for a woman with Jin identity, looking for and thinking about what kind of identity should be worthy of Liu Yan, and he wants to let the Jin woman with enough dignity marry Liu Yan before Liu Yan and tuobaxiu officially get married!


    "Sir, this is playing with fire." Tian Shuo seemed worried and jealous: "if you know your private affairs are operated like this..."


    Ji Chang saw that Tian Shuo was jealous and could not hide his jealousy. He seemed to say blandly: "the monarch has no family affairs. Marrying the Hu people is to help in the future. Looking for a noble (Jin) woman is for our future. I think... You also hope that your future offspring will be loyal to the monarch and the (Jin) woman?"


    What is the real idea in Liu Yan''s heart on the other side? In his opinion, he is just a Hu woman. Whether he is weak or strong in the future, he may kill all the men who treat Hu people, but it would be a pity if a woman killed them.


    Didn''t that Tiemu really say? The happiest thing in a man''s life is to kill his life, seize all his property, eradicate him, make his relatives cry bitterly, and then rape ~ his wife and daughter.


    Under the patriarchal society, marrying a Hu is nothing but a need. If Liu Yan can do it, he will never get only a Tuoba Xianbei Princess of the generation country. She should be the most noble woman in every Hu race. If she can get it, she can get it


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I think marriage with the Hu people is highly toxic. Please take it easy first and look back.


    PS: recommend Yang Ming in troubled times: making guns, casting guns and building warships, rising from the island and changing the fate of the late Ming Dynasty.

 Chapter 81

    Liu Yan has his own power, and there are some people loyal to him. In fact, this is only the beginning, the starting point of a powerful process.


    With a starting point, everything will continue to develop along an inertia. With more and more people loyal to Liu Yan, there will be more and more demands.


    For an emerging power, the sage of the monarch is only a necessary part. The monarch dares to employ people and can make the right choice. It''s just a qualified monarch, which can''t be called how excellent.


    For those who are loyal to the monarch, an excellent monarch also needs to have a complete family and their own blood. After the monarch is old and dies, someone can inherit the cause that the monarch has fought for. Then, those who are loyal to the monarch, their descendants can continue to be loyal to the target effectively. If they have the ability, they will continue to carry forward the lintel. If they don''t have the ability, they will eat and die through the meritorious deeds of Lao Tzu.


    "Your Majesty, the people sent have returned." Ji Chang is not talking about finding a Jin master mother with a matching identity. He is talking about Donglai Academy. He said: "the academy has not been relocated, but it has not been determined whether several sacrificial offerings and lecturers are in the Academy."


    It has long been a definite strategy to obtain some talents from Donglai academy, but Ji Chang also made it very clear that Liu Yan needs to obtain the official position of the imperial court first. If he is a leader, Donglai academy may send someone to follow the dispatch, but don''t want to have too prominent talents.


    Liu Yan was very curious about Donglai academy and couldn''t find a reason. However, he only knew that the head of the Academy was Mr. Gong Tao. The name of Gong Tao is still two years old. It''s probably not. It''s probably a nickname or something. Then, several famous scholars in Qingzhou are the lecturers there. The so-called lecturers do not stay in the academy all the time. Only offering wine is the real teacher.


    Has Qingzhou ever had any famous scholars in history? Obviously, there are still some, such as the Kong Family


    By the way, Liu Yan really inquired about the Kong family. The strange thing is that the Kong family doesn''t exist at all. It may be moving south or temporarily hiding his name. It''s just that he can''t find the Kong family. Liu Yan doesn''t intend to have any disputes with the Kong family. For a certain reason, the Kong family will appear again anyway, and then enjoy the status of "sage''s home" safely.


    Liu Yan''s habit of climbing high and looking far is estimated to be absolutely unchangeable for a while and a half. Their current position is Matou Mountain in Shangwan.


    Although Matou Mountain is a mountain, the altitude is really not good, and the environment here is good, unlike most coastal mountains full of strange stones.


    According to the detailed results, a museum will be built here. To put it more clearly, it is an office. Then, Liu Yan also needs a special residence.


    Liu Yan still hopes to pay attention to where he lives. After all, there is a better environment. Who is willing to live in a worse place?


    Moreover, in Liu Yan''s capacity, the Han Dynasty should be looked down on if it does not build a decent Mansion by itself. I''m not kidding. A great leader lives in a hut. What should he be down to!


    In addition, how can some people like Ji Chang, Tian Shuo, Xu Zheng, LV Tai show their identity without special treatment, and how can they attract more talented people to work?


    Looking out from the top of Matou Mountain, there is a vast sea in the East, and the sea breeze is actually quite cool; The west side is a relatively flat terrain. From a distance, you can see that people are busy, mostly cutting wood, and some are on the regular ground. After all, there is a village to be built there; The north side is half of the sea surface, and the other half is close, like a small basin. Some local people say that they can engage in fishery and breeding. Further away, there is another mountain (hole mountain); the terrain in the south is similar to that in the west, but you can see a good beach from a distance. It is a kind of beach, not one with reefs.


    In peacetime, a leisure area is actually a good choice. After all, there are mountains, water and beaches. The geographical location is really very good.


    Liu Yan really doesn''t know that over 1700 years, this place is really where every inch of land and every inch of gold is. It is full of various clubs, and beach villas are also popular here.


    However, it is an era of war. It seems that it is full of desolation, because it is located on the beach, and it is not so suitable as a folk house. After all, the current house is a wooden house in addition to a thatched house, and the better is a rammed earth house. If the wind is a little stronger, it should be blown away or collapsed.


    "It''s not a good development area..." Liu Yan actually doesn''t like to be too close to the sea. Maybe it''s OK in summer, but living by the sea in other seasons is definitely a torture: "decentralized villages can''t make mistakes in layout."


    Tian Shuo quickly saluted: "Your Majesty, don''t dare to neglect."


    In fact, the arrangement of dispersing the population is also a last resort. If industry can naturally concentrate the population, but agriculture can only disperse the population as much as possible. After all, the land is so large, and not every mu of land can grow food.


    According to the arrangement of Jichang and Tian Shuo, the existing population of more than 30000 will be divided into 50 villages, and the necessary village heads will be selected, combined with military control. Then, the village allocates land according to the terrain. Of course, it is an official model of supporting agriculture (cooperative commune). Only after making contributions can it be qualified to own its own private land.


    To put it bluntly, Liu Yan proposed to tun Tian, which was the kind of model Cao Cao had done, but Ji Chang and Tian Shuo had a very close attitude and thought it was not suitable for centralized Tun Tian at all. Why? Because they have almost no territory! The reason why Cao Cao was able to cultivate farmland on a large scale was that Cao Cao had at least a large area of his own territory. Now the Han Dynasty didn''t even have his own territory. It could be regarded as a "humble residence" in this narrow half Bay.


    Because there are not many fields available for farming, it is really inappropriate to gather together to cultivate the field. Tian Shuo, who is good at farming, gave a suggestion that the decentralized agricultural support model is good. When farmers are busy, they serve their fields. If they are not busy, according to Ji Chang, military management practice is.


    Liu Yan still thinks it''s better to listen to the opinions of several managers. After all, although he has more than 2000 years of foresight, advanced ones may not be appropriate, and only those in line with the truth are correct.


    "There will be a chance." Ji Chang has sufficient confidence: "we have shown our strength and value. The nation never pays attention to the peripheral territories. You seek the post of prefect of Changguang County... Unless there are other big families competing for it, it is safe."


    Is there anyone else in Changguang County who can snatch the post of Sheriff with Liu Yan? Don''t say, there must be. Therefore, the Ministry of Han has long been ready. Once the post of sheriff is robbed, I''m very sorry. No matter what, I can''t be in the limelight again. I should kill the new sheriff directly.


    A peaceful day is a pleasant one. We arrange farming and development and arrange the land that can be arranged. This kind of comfortable day changed temporarily with Wang Cong''s return from Xiang.


    "What? The Yao family asked you to send two thousand troops to obey orders?" Xu zhengmumbled: "Yao Yimai who fought with us, does he want to take the opportunity to retaliate?!"


    Don''t say, even if Yao Yimai wants revenge, what can the Han ministry do? One is an important official in the court, or the leader of all Qiang people. With the strength and influence of the Yao family, the Han ministry really doesn''t want to stop.


    Ji Chang''s face was so gloomy that it seemed that he could drip water. He asked, "did the Yao family send someone to put forward it directly? After that, who else in the Yao family went to find Zhang steward?"


    Wang Cong tried hard to recall and confirm it, and said, "Ma Xinyuan has always come forward. There is no other Yao family."


    After hearing this, Ji Chang''s face was still gloomy, but he obviously relaxed a lot.


    At present, the Han Dynasty and the Yao family are not at the same level. If the Yao family really doesn''t want the share of salt and weapons, it would be the "bones" thrown out, but it really touches Liu Yan''s bottom line to send troops to obey orders.


    "I won''t send troops, even one." Liu Yan''s face was also very gloomy: "no matter who it is, even Shi Hu, unless I''m willing, don''t want me to send troops to obey orders."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tell Lin Chong about the outlaws of the marsh and Wu Song about Pan Jinlian. He was pushed back by the princess and told Zhao Ji that he would starve to death and freeze to death in the five kingdoms city. Everything is wonderful in the storyteller of the great song dynasty

 Chapter 82

    Ask for recommended tickets, please! In addition, the last paragraph of chapter 81 has been changed. You can go and see it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t see it.


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to Liu Yan''s seemingly domineering words (form 2), some people are happy and have excellent people. He is not simply domineering. He is too clear about the temperament of those people. As long as the bottom line is successfully broken once, the Han will become the object of giving and taking, and all kinds of excessive demands will follow.


    "We will not send troops to bleed for anyone." Liu Yan''s face was firm: "we only bleed for ourselves!"


    Xu Zheng and LV Tai looked at each other. They understood Liu Yan''s attitude as cherishing the lives of soldiers. They would not send their own soldiers as chess pieces that others can give up at any time, to throw them into a difficult battlefield, or to be left as broken chess pieces.


    As the two men who had fought in the independent unified army in the Han Dynasty, they were deeply moved by such a loyal object, and they could see a feeling of excitement in each other''s eyes.


    In troubled times, it''s lucky for the martial arts people not to be mediocre and die in the wilderness, not to be slaughtered by the Hu people into preserved meat, to have a place where they can give full play to what they have learned, and to have an object worthy of loyalty?


    The civilian people are worried. Although the geographical location is not ideal and it can even be said that it is terrible compared with the inland, they are still looking forward to the civil affairs construction in shangxiawan, but the next moment they hear that the powerful Yao family has become a new threat.


    Tian Shuo''s two eyebrows were crowded like caterpillars, and the expression on his face was tangled to a certain extent. He winked at Jichang frequently, which meant to ask Jichang to persuade Liu Yan.


    A big husband should be able to stretch and shrink. For the long-term future, he should swallow it for a while, shouldn''t he?


    In ancient times, Gou Jian tasted excrement for his husband... Er, no, it''s sleeping on wages and tasting gall. People can''t bear it. Only 3000 Yuejia can swallow Wu.


    In Tian Shuo''s opinion, if you put up with it for the time being, you should send troops. Anyway, there are so many refugees. You can recruit enough at will, practice at will, and fool around. According to his understanding, Yao Yimai can''t afford to lose face. He lost 2000 people to give up his anger in exchange for the peaceful development of the Han Dynasty. It seems... It''s still very cost-effective, isn''t it?


    Tian Shuo may not have heard clearly. The Yao family needs tribal armed forces, and there are a lot of them. They also have requirements for the elite of the army. It is impossible to fool at will.


    Refugees are really not scarce. The Han Dynasty has been doing slave trade with the outside world, and they can get some population every once in a while.


    The population obtained is not all Jin people, but zahu actually accounts for a certain number. According to Liu Yan''s arrangement, Tian Shuo basically used zahu to death, either to dig ditches or to dig mountains and mines. For Jin people, Tian Shuo is relatively gentle, but if he says there is any excessive preferential treatment, he thinks too much.


    There is no good without reason. Although the Han ministry is definitely the best force in the Central Plains to treat the Jin people, any action always needs to bring benefits. When those Jin people arrived in the Han Dynasty, they should have a lot of work. They basically worked as loggers and farmers. It''s better to be a lumberjack and a farmer than to be thrown into a mine at the first sight, isn''t it?


    "Jun Shang..." Ji Chang said after long silence and detailed thinking: "Yao family... We can''t afford to offend."


    To sum up, Liu Yan can''t afford to offend many people now. One of the important officials in the later Zhao Dynasty can be counted as one. Basically, none of them can offend, but so what?


    "Sir, do you think Xiucheng Hou will do evil for us and Xiangping county?" Ji Chang either used the wrong word or didn''t know that ran min and Yao Gezhong had a bad relationship: "Sir, let''s make some compromises?"


    Tian Shuo immediately said, "Sir, it''s just two thousand soldiers. Just choose from the refugees and practice a little......" when he said this, he met the poor eyes of Xu Zheng and LV Tai. He also saw Liu Yan''s cold expression and chose to shut up.


    "Money, or... Take out what the Yao family is interested in?" Ji Chang strongly advised: "we are determined to win the post of Sheriff of Changguang county. That... Is related to our future, sir."


    Big people casually use their words, and when they arrive at the Han side, it becomes a great trouble. This phenomenon makes Liu Yan more eager to be strong quickly. He also knows that bowing his head when necessary is a helpless choice. Finally, he nods.


    "There is a gap between Xiucheng Hou and Xiangping county. Maybe this is a place that can be used." Ji Chang knew for a long time that Liu Yan did not want to take refuge in ran min, but out of an indescribable and unclear mentality. After thinking for a while, he continued: "those great Confucians in the court are greedy and can feed more money and silk on them. Although these people have no real power, they can..., said" ha ha "and smiled a few words.


    It can be seen that Ji Chang despised the so-called great scholars. Before that, he was really not qualified to despise. It should be said that he was envious and extreme. Those people can be in the temple... Although it is the temple of the Hu people, they really enjoy a high position.


    Now, Jichang serves Han chauvinists, whether Han or not, but he is a real Han chauvinist. According to some common sense, even if Liu Yan is weak, he can be regarded as zhengshuo. In that way, Ji Chang appears incomparably noble and can occupy the commanding height in the spiritual realm.


    "Let''s do that." Liu Yan said his bottom line and finally changed the topic: "the number of soldiers, soldiers and auxiliary soldiers in the army?"


    This still needs Ji changlai to answer: "the number of combat troops is 521 and the number of auxiliary troops is 1304."


    In ancient times, people liked to talk about "fame" in terms of military strength, confusing the number of War soldiers and auxiliary soldiers. Civilian men were also counted in, and multiplied by how many times, the actual number of 1.2 million dared to exaggerate the number of millions of troops.


    "According to the emperor''s request, the number of soldiers will increase. The number of auxiliary soldiers who challenge and dare to fight will increase to 1000. In the past, auxiliary soldiers were selected from civilian men and maintained at 2000." Ji Chang took a special look at Xu Zheng and LV Tai, and then turned his attention to Liu Yan: "with the 800 tribal forces on the king, our department has no great worry in the short term."


    Changguang County... To say that the hostile forces really did not threaten the existence of the Han Dynasty, but Liu Yan never underestimated the powerful and powerful families who could form a stronghold and protect themselves.


    Let''s say that around Huangdao District, there is a powerful family surnamed Li. Their direct blood relatives and side branches add up to 400 or 500 people, and more than 2000 farmers are attached to the Li family. It''s just a family, but if you really want to fight, you can get together nearly five or six hundred armed forces.


    There are at least twenty or thirty strong families similar to the Li family in Changguang County, and there are more powerful families. Jin people in the central plains are really not nobody, but they form their own strongholds in the form of families. Unless they are related by blood, there is basically no connection between each family. Well, even if it''s related by blood, it''s also related, but when it comes to being attacked by the Hu people... It''s basically self-protection behind closed doors.


    In this way, apart from having more than 30000 people, the Han Tribe has no "Hu identity". On the surface, it seems that it is not much better than those powerful or big families.


    "After obtaining the position of sheriff, you can collect taxes from them and let them get used to our existence first." Ji Chang''s expression on his face became a little chilly: "your career needs more people to become help. Donglai academy is one of them, and there are many capable people in each family. If they can''t become help, it''s better to die."


    Liu Yan won''t have any objection. There is a dividing line in any career and can''t be a help. That''s the enemy. There is no neutrality.


    At present, for the Han Dynasty, there are not few Hu families to take refuge in. On the contrary, there are no Jin people to take refuge in. This is definitely not a normal phenomenon, just as the Han Dynasty attacked the prefects of Buqi City, and the Jin people did not show any performance.


    The Han Dynasty needs to rule the surrounding giants and powers. It is time to rule them immediately. Then everything will start with tax collection.


    "Now they are just waiting and watching. We have won and no hostile forces have attacked again recently. If those giants are not too stupid, it should be guessed that the imperial court will appease us." Ji Chang kept a cold look: "we need to pick out some current affairs people first..."

 Chapter 83

    Liu Yan is not stupid enough to think that those Jin people should naturally stand in support of him.


    At present, the Jin people are the most complex group. They are selfish and self-interest. It is not that they are willing to be selfish and self-interest. It is the Jin court that abandoned them, and then the bad situation forced them to make such a choice.


    "Yes, they have no sense of security. They live in worry and uncertainty all the time." Ji Chang has a deep understanding of this: "we don''t need to give them a sense of security now, just let them know that we don''t have much malice."


    The Han ministry will send people to collect taxes from various powerful or ethnic groups. Similar things have been done last time. There is a list of willing and unwilling to pay. Because the tax demanded by the Han ministry is not excessive, it can even be said to be just symbolic. At that time, most of the great powers and big families chose to make friends, and only a few of them ignored it.


    "Continue to collect taxes." Liu Yan has specially learned that there are powerful forces near Huangdao District. He said: "if there is a strong refusal, they are the target of our next attack."


    Jin people living in the Central Plains won''t have too many fools. Fools can''t survive in the complex central plains. Liu Yan really wants to see if there will be fools among the giants who originally refused to pay taxes because the Han ministry has removed the threat.


    "We don''t have siege equipment..." Xu Zheng said his needs: "moreover, siege equipment can be made, but soldiers still need some time to practice siege."


    Only the Han Dynasty has relevant ideas. Since Liu Yan thinks it is a kind of murder to drive people to the battlefield without training, Xu Zheng will say what seems like a bastard.


    That''s true. Without training, they were drawn to the battlefield. It doesn''t matter what role such troops can play. The population of the Han Dynasty is not rich enough to sacrifice at will. Next, the Han Dynasty will probably continue to recruit the powerful. Those powerful basically have strongholds or fortresses. The soldiers of the Han Dynasty need to practice how to attack the city.


    It has to be said that Tian Shuo does have experience in managing civil affairs. What''s strange is that he says he knows how to make siege equipment. He also says that the equipment he makes is not very complex. Siege ladders are bound to be. There are almost some practical ladders, cloud ladders, cart (siege vehicle) and Jinglan.


    Siege ladder? What else can''t be made? Liu Yan knows that he really can''t make it. After all, this is not the age of information explosion. Nowadays, people receive too little information. In addition, the wisdom of the people is not open, and there is not enough culture as the basis. It is really different from modern times.


    "Villain''s ancestor..." Tian Shuo wanted to talk nonsense. After thinking about it, he said honestly: "villain once was ordered to supervise craftsmen, but he paid special attention and learned some."


    In fact, Liu Yan also has a concept of similar technology, but what he needs is repeated experiments. He asked Tian Shuo to take the craftsman to try it out, but Tian Shuo proudly said that he needed to be responsible for too much. Just let a person named Wang she be responsible.


    Wang she is a very honest person. When she sees Liu Yan, she salutes flustered. Looking at the nervous appearance, she doesn''t seem to know where to put her hand.


    "Villains have been craftsmen for generations. They once worked as prison for the general of the state of Han (former Zhao)." Wang shejian saw that Liu Yan was kind and calm. Only after a little while could he say something expediently: "if you let villains make equipment, villains can do it."


    Liu Yan asked, "can you make a bed crossbow?"


    "Yes, yes." Wang she lowered her head and didn''t see the happy expression on Liu Yan''s face. She said, "it''s just... It needs a lot of suitable wood, ox tendons need special exercise, and the creation of some small objects..." she said a lot of things.


    Liu Yan has been nodding. Any instrument will not appear simple and needs to be matched with a lot of parts. He also knew that the making of the bed crossbow would be more complex. Otherwise, the whole history of cold weapons in China should be that the bed crossbow was widely used. It would not be seen that the bed crossbow was used in some battlefields in the era of prosperity.


    "Don''t worry about the bed crossbow." Liu Yan looked at Wang she with the eyes of finding the baby and ordered: "build a batch of ladder and cart first."


    Standing aside, Tian Shuo was a little embarrassed and waited for Wang Shea to leave. He ran in small steps and bowed to Liu Yan: "Jun Shang, villain......" he smiled and secretly looked at Liu Yan''s face. Seeing that Liu Yan was not angry, he said with embarrassment: "villains don''t actually make weapons......"


    Even if he hadn''t noticed it before, Liu Yan should see it now. But he did not pursue it. Many times, the talents of his subordinates are those of his superiors. Such things exist in any era. In fact, what else can he expect from Tian Shuo? He wanted to make equipment. Tian Shuo found someone. That''s enough!


    Of course, Liu Yan still needs to beat Tian Shuo, but there is a little girl like Xiang Yi preparing the meal. Liu Yan pinned his hand behind his back, his tone is not heavy or light, and his speech speed is not slow or slow. He really looks like a superior.


    What should the superior look like? Dignity, maintain the dignity that others can''t touch, and then don''t hesitate when it''s time to exercise power.


    By the way, tuobaxiu was also there. She sat safely in the chair, her hands supporting her chin, and quietly watched Liu Yan under her discipline.


    Tuobaxiu was looking forward to coming over and eating the dishes fried by Liu Yan himself, but he didn''t expect to see his subordinates. She is now considering whether she should ask. After all, there is a kitchen next to the house. It seems that it doesn''t take much time to fry a dish?


    Stir fry? No one studied it before the Song Dynasty, so fried vegetables did not exist. In fact, fried dishes should only appear in the two Song dynasties. The current recipes are not too many. The luxury is basically raw fish, which is the legendary popular food.


    The relationship between Liu Yan and tuobaxiu has changed. Those Xianbei warriors who have not been killed have regained their status of freedom. Tuobaxiu did not leave half of them. All of them were sent back to daiguo to report several things to tuobashiyiqian.


    1¡¢ She tuobaxiu was captured by Liu Yan. She was at Liu Yan''s disposal. Liu Yan chose marriage.


    2¡¢ Liu Yan will be the Tiefu of the Tuoba family. He is willing to take out some weapons as a dowry. The Tuoba family can''t be stingy. Her original tribe should be used as a dowry, and then Tuoba shiyiqian needs to take out something to add to the dowry.


    3¡¢ In the future, she will be responsible for trading salt and weapons with Dai country. How should the collective trade be? Tuoba shiyiqian can send someone to negotiate.


    Tuobaxiu didn''t tell Tuoba shiyiqian that Liu Yan would also have sex with other ethnic groups in Eastern Liaoning. She didn''t need to talk so much with Tuoba shiyiqian and wait for the exchange of bride price and dowry. In addition to her identity of being born in Tuoba family, her relationship with Dai country will become a thing of the past.


    I''m not kidding. Compared with the Chinese, a Hu woman''s marriage completely belongs to her husband''s family. Her name should be preceded by her husband''s surname. For example, tuobaxiu married Liu Yan, either called Liu Xiu or Liu tuobaxiu. (there is no nonsense. Modern bay or Hong Kong still have the custom of naming husband by his surname.)


    "Gone?" Tuobaxiu didn''t receive Han family education, but he didn''t know what to do as a fiancee: "don''t be too kind to those people. When you should smoke, you can take a whip."


    Liu Yan was stunned and said slightly displeased, "don''t use the Hu people''s set on the Han people."


    Tuobaxiu frowned: "it was. How could he not be strict with his subordinates..." seeing the displeasure on Liu Yan''s face more obvious, he pursed his mouth and didn''t say a word again. After waiting for a little while, seeing Liu Yan sitting opposite, she suddenly asked, "when are you going to sleep with me?"


    Liu Yan had picked up the water cup from the desktop and put it to his mouth. He drank a little. When he heard tuobaxiu suddenly ask, he hurried to swallow the water in his mouth, but he still couldn''t help coughing.


    "I''m not at ease if you don''t sleep me." Tuobaxiu sniffed his own smell, confused: "there''s no mutton smell?"


    "..." Liu Yan understood. No wonder Tuoba show seems a little sticky recently. Now it''s swaggering to rub rice. Should we move in next?


    Sleep, Liu Yan must have to sleep with tuobaxiu. But... Liu Yan decided to wait first. He wasn''t waiting for anything. He was really waiting for Tuoba Xiu. The smell of mutton on on his body had disappeared

 Chapter 84

    "You should stand here!" Ah San grew up and showed his yellow teeth. He roared with a ferocious face: "making mistakes again is five whips!"


    The soldier, who was almost yelling close to his ear, was full of fear. He had made mistakes twice in a row.


    Two hundred and fifty people, dressed in linen, one with a spear and the other with a wooden shield, stood barefoot on the beach. They have been training continuously for nearly half a month and have been arranging and changing in queues.


    All kinds of commands were called out. The soldiers marched forward or stopped according to the commands, stabbed a spear in different commands, or hoed the back end of the spear on the ground to become a sharp hedgehog.


    Making spearmen carry shields is an accessory after research. It is obvious that Liu Yan remembered that a country called Macedonia has such an army. The source of that army is mercenaries, but it can rely on the simple formation of spear array to cross the two continents of Europe and Asia.


    Of course, Liu Yan is also looking for the formation of cavalry, but it takes a process.


    It has been nearly half a year since the Han Dynasty formally established the army. Although the soldiers of the Jin Dynasty have fought many battles, there are few serious training, especially in the training of formation.


    Because of the short time of establishment, the army was forced to go to the battlefield many times. Even if the army was in a mess in organizational structure, it was only after this Jijin city battle that some soldiers were promoted to grass-roots officers that the "chain of command" was completed.


    Yes, the army needs soldiers and officers, not to mention basic officers such as chief of staff and sergeant. It would be a big mistake to think that the rank of chief Wu and chief Shi are too humble to pay attention to. Without them to directly restrain the soldiers, an army would have no basis for coordination.


    The Han army was small, but even the smallest army had to have "all five internal organs". Some people who dared to fight established military merit, and they became the officers of the early generation of this army. With the framework of officers, the construction of the army is on the right track.


    Why didn''t Liu Yan complete the command chain of the army before? Don''t need to say more. Without actual combat test and free time for training and training, officers are so easy to choose?


    Because he dared to fight and fight, ah San climbed up quite quickly. He climbed to the position of village chief in half a year and became the boss of 250 paoze. In fact, there are not many officers above him. After all, the scale of the Han army is really small. A thousand soldiers are a Qu system, and the official position is over when Qu Chang arrives.


    At present, there are only two Qu changs in the Han Dynasty, Xu Zheng and LV Tai. Although they are Qu changs, the organizational system of the Department is not complete, and each person has only 500 soldiers. Auxiliary soldiers can not be counted as regular combat power. They are not only a supplement to the soldiers, but also a necessary existence to serve the soldiers.


    A thousand soldiers are not a fixed number. The war damage and consumption in wartime and the elimination system in non wartime are equal to the cruel elimination of the advantages and disadvantages whether in war or not.


    "Who wants to eat bran swallowing vegetables! Who can eat big fish and meat!" Ah San has a reason to look ferocious. He lost to his colleagues in the last exercise and ate bran and swallow vegetables for three days. His colleagues teased him again and again. He shouted, "do it again!"


    In fact, the sea breeze is very strong. When it blows, it will bring a strong fishy smell. The sweating Jin soldiers don''t have much time to care about the sea breeze, and they don''t have time to watch the pleasant scenery. They can only follow the orders to move.


    Most of the people in Jin Dynasty were spearmen. What they needed to learn seemed very few but very important. Personal martial arts can be compared as they come and go. Soldiers need to learn the skills of killing, not good-looking dance. What is the most practical is what to learn. Where can there be so many fancy. Learned to stab, retract, block and shake, that is, they have been practicing in a queue. Nothing special. It''s just a square spear array.


    A collective is composed of many people. A person is an individual. They have their own thoughts and their own body adjustment ability. There is no shortcut to make the collective have a tacit understanding. There are only exercises again and again, so that even if they are in a trance, their bodies can involuntarily make some reactions according to the instructions.


    Originally, Ji Chang''s suggestion to Liu Yan was to let the tribal armed forces participate in the joint training of ordinary troops, but it was obvious that the suggestion was invalid.


    How to put it? Liu Yan can give orders to those system soldiers, but it is only limited to the mobile and combat status. Too complex instructions, such as who system soldiers cooperate with and obey whose orders, can''t be done by system soldiers with worrying IQ.


    For a long time, if Liu Yan didn''t visit the battlefield more than once, he really had a feeling of playing games. But... It''s really no wonder that his IQ of system soldiers is there. He can only expect some good changes to be promoted to the "Castle Age".


    Next, Liu Yanhui upgraded the equipment of Jin soldiers again, just because after the new town center was built, the "system"''s anti sky ability "changed" into new gold, iron and stone mines in Lingshan island. In this way, as long as the labor force is sufficient, Liu Yan will never lack resources.


    Thanks to a giant whale that ran aground because he didn''t know what was going on, Liu Yan handled the giant whale that had died only one day according to the treatment method he had seen on the Internet, removed unnecessary parts and left something available.


    Do not fully understand that whale is a good thing, it can be said to be a treasure, but it is a pity that Liu Yan only knows what to do after whale meat is processed, what the bones can use, how whale can be used, and for perfume, candles or other things, it is not enough.


    "You can feel it." Liu Yan is not alone. Many people follow him for a walk. He turned to look at Tian Shuo and said, "explore slowly, but pay special attention. You can''t taste it at will. Remember to prepare cloth to cover your mouth and nose when making trouble, so as to prevent poisoning!"


    In fact, in addition to Liu Yan, especially the Jin people, they are in awe and fear of the dead whale.


    I vaguely remember when Tian Shuo saw the giant whale dead on the beach and asked, "which King of the imperial court is Hong?"


    What do you mean by that? There is a saying called "big fish die, Wang Houhong", that is, once a huge fish dies on the beach, the country will certainly die a prince.


    At that time, Liu Yan almost slapped Tian Shuo to death. If he died, he would die a prince. Liu Yan didn''t have to do anything else. He just killed whales. All the princes waiting to kill Hou Zhao died almost. Is it easy to take the Central Plains?


    If he didn''t know how to use whales, Liu Yan really wanted to hunt this big fish. He should deeply know that the meat of this thing is huge. One head is enough for thousands of people to eat well for ten days and a half months.


    Of course, in fact, a whale of about 30 tons contributed nearly 480000 food units to Liu Yan. At that time, he really felt congested.


    It is 480000 food units. If we rely on planting food, how many Mu and how many times should we mature? At that time, Liu Yan decided that we must develop the whaling industry, even if it is not for eating, not to study perfume and candles, so as to increase food units.


    In the distance, Liu Yan stopped and looked at the position of the beach, where there were several large and small soldiers, looking at the drill of the military array.


    LV Tai, who was in charge of the drill, obviously found Liu Yan''s team and learned that Liu Yan was present and ran over.


    LV Tai saluted Liu Yan very respectfully, and then saluted tuobaxiu who changed into a strong suit. Then he said respectfully, "Sir, can you go and see the soldiers?"


    Liu Yan ignored LV Tai''s eager eyes. The army should pay attention to it, but it can''t be used to it indefinitely. He has given preferential treatment to the army, and if he behaves particularly, he is likely to make the army arrogant.


    LV Tai seems a little disappointed? He perked up again and asked for instructions: "Sir, your subordinates will go back?"


    Liu Yan nodded, looked at LV Tai trotting back, turned to Ji Chang and said, "after the officers at all levels of the army were selected, the training was a little decent."


    Ji Chang cheerfully answered "yes". He looked at the soldiers practicing and said, "they will fight once every seven days according to the organizational system of tun. Your majesty has been absent several times. Is this time..."


    Liu Yan still shook his head: "the treatment that should be given has been given, and the construction of what has not been given is accelerating."


    Ji Chang was not disappointed, but had a sense of relief. He just saw Tian Shuo grinning and disapproving.


    Yes, what Liu Yan shows these days is that he pays more attention to civil affairs, but what does that represent? Now the world is in chaos, and any civil affairs is serving the military!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I planted fields in Japan: follow Xu Fu to farm and explore the mysterious origin of Japanese race

 Chapter 85

    "Shall we take the initiative?" Li Tan should be said to be a relatively young and handsome young man. He is the eldest son of the Li family. He has received a relatively good education, but he is quite arrogant because of this: "it is just an emerging tribe. Its prosperity is also vigorous and its death is also sudden. Why should my father pay too much attention to it."


    The sun was shining on the moat and reflected on the rammed earth city wall. Two people, wearing wide sleeves loved by Jin people, stood on the earth city wall about two feet long. They were a middle-aged and a young man.


    The breeze was blowing, and there were waves in the wheat field in the distance. The wind was everywhere, and the green wheat stalks bowed their heads in rows.


    There are no redundant trees. There is a straight stream for irrigation, but I don''t know how much manpower and time the Li family spent on this set of irrigation.


    Li Mingzhi is 44 years old. He has experienced too many things from his childhood to this age. Because of the changeable situation in the Central Plains, he was a citizen of the state of Jin, experienced the wanton slaughter of Jin people by the state of Han (former Zhao), and passed the relatively mild period of the state of Zhao (later Zhao).


    It was time for later Zhao to treat the Jin people gently. At that time, Zhang Bin was still alive. Although the Jie people were cruel, Shi Le listened to Zhang Bin''s suggestions and gave relatively preferential treatment to the scholars among the Jin people, or collected taxes, or absorbed the best of the Jin people to work for the imperial court. At least he didn''t kill the ordinary Jin people as wantonly as now.


    "The years are different." Li Mingzhi''s eyes are slightly turbid. Only those who have experienced vicissitudes will have such eyes: "the gentleness of Jie people to Jin people is over with the battle of Yangzhou..."


    In fact, Shi Hu first became emperor. Under the established rules of "no two days, no two masters of the people", he was directly hostile to the Jin court. Later, under the persuasion of some literary ministers, Shi Hu was renamed the heavenly king, but the relationship between Zhao and Jin under the leadership of Shi Hu did not improve at all.


    "When the king of heaven ascended the throne, he never regarded us Jin people as human beings. In this way, as a father, he became a country man from a county magistrate." Li Mingzhi has too many stories. They are stories that the young and energetic Li Tan feels impatient to hear. He knew that his son was arrogant, but now he couldn''t tolerate the arrogance of Jin people: "the Han ministry is emerging. If it perished in the last expedition, it''s OK. They survived, and the imperial court won''t fight for the Han ministry. If the Han ministry sent someone to Xiangguo for activities, Liu Yan will become the new sheriff."


    It''s a process that can be guessed. Too many Hu people are such officials. They kill weak opponents, send people to Xiangguo to surrender, and then spend money and silk. No accident, they can definitely achieve their goal. This is also a means for the imperial court to control the local areas and encourage local Hu people and strong families to kill each other. The harder those people kill, the better the imperial court will rule the place. Another means is that once you want to use troops abroad, any local family needs to be recruited. Both methods are "the method of reducing Ding", which is heard to be the plot of Zhang Bin.


    "Not counting the cities that have been killed without chickens and dogs, the Han ministry has occupied cabinet county and Jijin County, and will no longer fight against other counties." Li Mingzhi glanced back and forth at all the departments in the fortress: "the Han Dynasty has relieved the external threat, and our eyes must turn to the surrounding areas. We are too close to the habitat selected by the Han Dynasty, so we can only take the initiative to show kindness."


    That''s why Li Tan was unconvinced. They have well defended fortresses and thousands of farmers. They can assemble a strong armed force. In the past, they have been attacked by the Hu people more than once, and they have been able to rely on perfect fortifications many times. Never a group of Hu people can enter the fortress of the Li family. Li Tan believes that even if the Han people attack, they can''t help the Li family.


    "Father, Hu people... Unreliable." Li Tan''s young face did not have a beard. He took a deep doubt: "we can only make friends with him if we don''t make enemies with him. Why please? Even if the Han ministry attacks, are there few Hu people we can block?"


    Li Mingzhi looked at his son''s vibrant face and couldn''t say he didn''t feel it.


    The Li family has a family school, and there are precious classics compared with other families. When Li Mingzhi was a county magistrate, he took advantage of his position to privately collect books. There are Mencius in the four books and spring and autumn in the five classics. Although they are not complete versions, who has a complete version except those millennial aristocratic families in the world?


    What Li Ming regrets most is that it is the Hu people who rule the Central Plains. It should not be said that the Hu people who rule the Central Plains do not hesitate to be talented and love talented people. Otherwise, the Li Tan cultivated from the Li family should have a place in officialdom anyway. Unfortunately, the imperial court (Hou Zhao) will not be the stage for Jin people to show their talents.


    "Just do what I say!" Li Mingzhi was still looking around the fortress: "go, don''t hang your pride on your face."


    The Li family''s fortress is not small. There are ditches dug outside. The ditches are led with live water and equipped with thick rammed earth walls. The wall is not a straight line, but an irregular shape with edges and corners. This is the peripheral fortification. Obviously, they are instructed by experts and know that the walls with edges and corners can play the strongest defensive effect. At least the defensive side will have a better range on the bow and arrow.


    As an internal defense, rows of rammed earth buildings are connected. Even if the periphery is broken, those connected buildings can serve as another layer of defense facilities.


    Even if the fortifications on that floor of the building are broken down again, the attacking party still needs to face the real core of the Li family, which is a round earth building.


    The earth building looks quite large. The thickness of the walls on the first and second floors has reached one foot. The whole earth building has only one entrance and exit. The height of the whole building has five floors. Pay attention to the observation, you can see that there are many round but narrow windows on the third floor.


    The narrow holes on the third floor of the earth building are usually windows. When needed, they are arrow holes. It seems that there is one every three meters.


    In the interior of the earth building, there is a large open-air patio in the middle. There is no housing on the first floor, which is a space for all kinds of work. There is also a cellar for storing materials underground, and a platform for drying wheat on the top floor. When the top platform comes to war, archers can be arranged and logs or stones can be stockpiled.


    (I. the whole is actually an enhanced version of modern Hakka Earth Building)


    The dock fort of the Li family covers a large area. There is arable land in it, but most of the fields are actually outside the wall.


    It''s summer now. The seeds planted in spring have grown into wheat straw. In autumn, the farmland outside lijiawu Fort should be wheat ears drooping, forming a golden yellow.


    "In order to have a harvest in autumn..." Li Mingzhi took his eyes back and looked at Li Tan: "how can I take this trip!"


    Yes, it''s not good for the Li family to make friends with the emerging Han Dynasty. If they can hold the fort, what about the food outside?


    Even if it''s for nothing else, the Han Dynasty is selling weapons and salt. Li Ming has been interested in it for a long time, but it''s hard to pay for it. The Li family should take action this time, whether for the actual security needs or to make friends with the Han Dynasty and obtain weapons and salt.


    In order to show enough sincerity, Li Mingzhi chose to send his eldest son, Li Tan, to the current residence of the Han Dynasty. Li Tan will not go alone. He will bring enough warriors, and the necessary gifts also need to pull a few cars.


    The fortress of the Li family is really a little close to Huangdao District. Li Tan started from the moment of sunrise and was stopped by the people of the Han Dynasty near noon.


    "We are from Li family castle. We are here to present a gift to the head of your clan. Please inform the head of your department." Li Tan rode on a tall horse, matched with his fit and powerful clothes, and looked at him full of young heroism.


    It was dou''a who stopped the Li family. He is now in charge of controlling an important road.


    There were not many people with Li Tan, about twenty to ride, and then four carriages. The carriages were loaded with gifts. About thirty warriors, some on foot and some on the carriages.


    Dou a glanced at Li tan. To tell the truth, he doesn''t like the arrogance on Li Tan''s face. That expression will remind him of some bad memories and appear rude in his attitude.


    "Check it." Dou a waved his hand, raised his head slightly in disgust, and shouted to Li Tan, "all dismount!"


    Chen Qun''s practice of "nine grades in the right system" makes people divided into three, six, nine grades at birth. It''s too difficult for people to change their destiny. What a tragedy when one''s fate is fixed at birth? I didn''t know much about it before, but Dou a now has a little understanding. Naturally, he doesn''t have a good impression of the arrogant aristocratic family.


    Li Tan''s face flashed an angry look. When he thought of Li Mingzhi''s instructions, he got off the horse with a cold hum. He just looked at Dou A''s expression.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Abandoning son-in-law and rising: are you crazy, the tycoons in the rich world, who are fighting for money with Lao Tzu?

 Chapter 86

    The things loaded in the four carriages of the Li family are not luxury goods. Three carriages are loaded with bags of wheat and one carriage is loaded with cloth. The cloth is divided into linen and silk, but there are only five bundles of silk, and the color is only divided into blue, red, green and white, of which white cloth accounts for two bundles.


    Three carts of grain is about 3000 kilograms of wheat. To tell you the truth, it was one-fifth of the Li family''s inventory before the autumn harvest. The cart of cloth, if cut, can also be used to make clothes for nearly 600 or 700 people, and the silk cloth is specially prepared to be dedicated to Liu Yan himself or his family.


    Of the course, Li family didn''t know that Liu Yan had no family members in advance. Now he is a fiancee of the tuobaxiu. In fact, silk cloth is a scarce thing in these days. Few people will wear silk clothes, mainly making underwear. After all, the linen is too rough, and the feeling of direct contact with the skin can be imagined.


    Li Tan saw that the soldiers of the Han Dynasty stabbed the bagged wheat with sharp tools. Seeing that Dou a wanted to stab the cloth with a war knife, he immediately said, "there are silk cloth to be dedicated to the head of your clan in those cloth. If you are brave enough, stab it."


    Doua, however, knew what the silk cloth was and stopped when he wanted to poke it. He turned his head and looked at the angry Li Tan, put away his sword and sneered at the corners of his mouth: "when you come to the land of the Han Dynasty, put away the arrogance you shouldn''t have on your face. Don''t get into trouble because you''re not pleasing to the eye."


    "..." Li Tan was stunned. He already knew what he was making trouble for. He was a little angry in his heart. His expression on his face was adjusted, but he was still cold. He may think that a cold face is not arrogant?


    Doua waved to let go.


    In fact, Dou a, who is responsible for guarding the main roads, has met many similar teams these days, including Hu people and Jin people. Generally, there are more Jin people in the past, basically with gifts.


    "This Li family castle looks rich?" Xiao Hei is a tall and thin man. He is the chief of Wu under Dou A''s command. Like most ordinary people, he has no surname: "it''s good for the rest to catch two cars."


    Dou a knows that Xiao Hei is upset that lengtouqing sent by the Li family has no filial piety.


    Hu people come here naturally to inform, or be friendly or humble. Individual Hu people will give some benefits to the Han soldiers who are responsible for guarding the main road.


    If there are few advantages of Hu rensai, the only people who come to visit but have no filial piety are the people of Li Tan, otherwise the rest of the Jin people will give some benefits.


    Dou a looked at the group of people in the Li Tan who were going away, and the corners of his mouth hooked up: "I have a feeling that he will cause trouble, great trouble. We don''t want the filial piety of the dead. If they can come out alive, we''ll worry about it at that time."


    Xiao Hei smiled and said, "it''s not a secret that Chang Shi wants to find the guys around."


    Li Tan, who was drifting away, didn''t know why he turned back. He saw a lot of malicious eyes and could clearly feel the malice in those eyes.


    "Young man, we... Didn''t give passers-by money." Looking at the old man is one of the managers of the Li family. His name is Li Zhong, which is a very vulgar name. He just forgot to remind him. He just looked at the soldiers of the Han Dynasty and was stunned: "the weapons in his hand are really excellent. The leather armor worn by an individual has never been seen, but he doesn''t know what it is."


    "No, No." Li Tan took a deep breath and remembered some of his father''s explanations. Although his face was ugly, he changed his mouth: "I''d better take some benefits, even if it''s charity."


    Li Zhong answered "yes" and turned his horse back.


    Wilderness, the most important thing now is the wilderness, and then the desolation everywhere. It is rare to have a road.


    Li Tan is young, but he can draw some conclusions from his knowledge. He knows that it is the way of the activities of the Han Dynasty, which represents that there are many and frequent teams from the Han Dynasty.


    Close to the sea, the wind could smell the fishy smell. Li Tan and others continued along the road. When they passed a slope, they saw a fence, like the post station.


    Indeed, it is also a post station. There are people from the Han Dynasty, as well as some Hu and Jin people. Li Tan saw some acquaintances, who are from the surrounding families. He bowed his hands from a distance, even if he said hello.


    "Keep things. They will be specially pasted with wooden calves. They should be yours." Looking at the old Wang''s head, he is actually 32 years old. He stared at Li Tan and pointed to the other side: "take the horse too. If you are worried about losing it, leave someone behind."


    Li Tan looked along the position pointed by Lao Wang''s head. There were indeed a lot of horses in the stables over there.


    "Shao Lang Jun, Han bu... It doesn''t look easy." Li Zhong needs a special reminder: "for the great event of the old master, young gentleman..."


    Li Tan knows, but he feels a little oppressed.


    There are really many people in the post station. Xi qianjiantong is one of them. However, as one of the leaders of the post station, Lao wangtou entertains Jin people, and he is responsible for entertaining Hu people.


    This is the first checkpoint in Huangdao District. The horse team is not allowed to enter. Then the people who come here also temporarily store any goods, without exception to anyone.


    "You have a brand. A team has only one brand. If you lose it, remember to make it up immediately, otherwise it will be difficult to move." Lao Wang felt that he had made it very clear. After explaining some matters, he said, "you happen to be the tenth team. Get ready and go with others."


    Li Tan specially looked at the sign in his hand. There was an incomprehensible Rune on it, which was written in ink "20".


    The Jin people in the post station, including the Li family, are really ten teams. They are not required to leave weapons. Under the guidance of a team of tall and silent warriors, they walk across the slope and move on to the East.


    To tell the truth, Li Tan was surprised when he saw the oracle. He could see that the oracle in the Han Dynasty could not be called a Oracle, because it was a relatively light armor. But he didn''t pay attention to this. It was the Han soldiers wearing face armor who were "very unified" no matter how they looked. Any action gave people a general feeling printed in the mill.


    "The tribal armed forces in the Han Dynasty are famous for their coordination and high efficiency, fierce fighting and fearless death." Fu Wei and Li Tan are old acquaintances, but they are not very familiar, but he knew Li tan at the scene. Subconsciously, he wanted to have more contact: "see?", He pointed to the distance: "everywhere is working, building villages and tidying up fields."


    Of course, Li Tan saw it. When he looked over the slope, it seemed that construction was being carried out everywhere, giving people a sense of waste waiting for prosperity. In fact, he really doesn''t want to see this scene. The Ministry of Han is building vigorously, which also shows that he really wants to stay for a long time. Such a thing is really not good news for the Li family. They are too close to Hanbu.


    The whole Huangdao District will set up 50 villages, each of which is basically more than 600 people. Now those people are building their own villages, because it is related to themselves. Of course, they will do their best.


    The person in charge of the village is directly appointed by Liu Yan. There are both village head and Bao Chang. The village is in charge of construction, but the Bao Chang has to organize usual training.


    The group of about 300 people walked, but they found that the first soldier in front stopped. The first soldier was moving to the roadside. The guy who looked like a boy sent by Lao Wang head ran and said, "make way, make way, the army is coming!"


    In fact, you can see it from a distance and hear bursts of footsteps. It is an army of at least 1000 people. They wear unified uniforms, hold spears and round shields, and step on complex footsteps. One spear stands upright to the sky, which is quite spectacular.


    What surprised Li Tan was not that the Han army was getting closer and closer, but that it sounded as if it was singing in unison from a distance. It sounded majestic, but the words sounded strange.


    "End the army, the young hero who subdued Fujian and Vietnam for Emperor Wu; ban Dingyuan is a great hero in the western regions who rode fifty horses and chicha!" He turned his head and looked. The people around him were listening. Everyone listened very attentively, but most people were at a loss.


    Yes, not everyone knows the allusions. It''s strange to understand them, but it doesn''t prevent them from listening

 Chapter 87

    Nearly a thousand people together, it looks like a long and dense dragon. They are walking slowly with complicated steps. It can be seen that there are about 50 people in a column, and a man wearing leather armor and holding a sword at his waist will walk on the left side of the column.


    "The current two should be Xu Zheng and LV Tai, two generals of the Han Dynasty." President Li lowered his voice: "I heard that although they are Jin people, they are deeply trusted by the leaders of the Han Dynasty."


    Li Tan naturally saw a horse team on the other side riding a tall horse and leading a few cavalry. The current two were wearing black and red robes and black armor. There was a cloak behind them. When they rode forward, the cloak fluttered and looked majestic.


    There are not many horse brigades in the Han Dynasty, and nearly 35000 people have only integrated less than 200. They are generally used as heralds and are also assigned to some officers as temporary guards.


    When he was close, the war song had stopped. In fact, Li Tan didn''t feel how strong the momentum came. At most, he thought that so many soldiers were marching in line, which was a little spectacular.


    It''s really spectacular. After all, a group wearing the same style of uniforms will have a sense of collectivity. With excellent equipment, the appearance of the army is even out.


    Li Tan involuntarily compared those soldiers with spears with those wearing light armor, and finally found that they did not seem to be much comparable. The warriors are all over 1.8 meters tall. They look very strong and have neat steps when marching in line. The rise and fall of the spearmen is a little big. The tallest one is 1.8 or even 1.9 meters, and the relatively shorter one is 1.6 meters, but basically they can''t see any strength. (how many feet should it be? The honor is directly written in meters)


    The procession passed in a hurry, and the people who stopped by the roadside watched quietly, waiting for the troops to pass before there was a voice of discussion.


    "Where is Han Bu going to send troops?"


    "I don''t see the baggage and civilian men. It doesn''t look like I''m going to send troops."


    "Then such a big fight..."


    Li Tan didn''t join the discussion. He stared at the far away troops and seemed to curl his lips? In his opinion, the Han army is not very good. At first glance, most of them have not experienced bloody war. Compared with the strong men of the Li family, they only have an advantage in equipment.


    Of course, Li Zhong saw the expression on his young husband''s face. He secretly prayed not to make any trouble because of Li Tan''s character.


    The habitat chosen by the Han is not a very good place. If the local people know better, the closer they are to the sea, the less suitable they are for development, especially in agriculture.


    What does agriculture stress? Regardless of whether the farmers take care of it or not, just say that the weather is better. The wind on the beach is too strong. It seems that there will always be strong winds for a few days a year. How much will the hard-working grain be lost in the strong wind season?


    In addition, the coastal land salinization is relatively serious. Of course, the ancients did not have such a professional term as "salinization". They simply called it "Erdi", which is not suitable for planting.


    Continue to move towards the East, you can see a lot of things, and you can see the villages that have gradually formed a scale.


    "It''s a luxury..."


    "Yes, the thatched house with rammed earth wall can even see the stone wall."


    "Every village is protected by a fence."


    Similar discussions have been going on, but they are not those who are most impressed. There are too many jin people in the Han side. Those Jin people don''t look like slaves, and no matter what they wear, they look like they are supervised on the spot, but slaves shouldn''t be full of energy when they work.


    Obviously, the Han Dynasty wanted to develop in this narrow peninsula area, and it seemed that it wanted to build a city somewhere. From a distance, we can see that there are carriages collecting stones and soil on other roads concentrated in one area.


    It''s almost too much to think about building cities. The coming Jin people basically understand that they want to build defensive (warning) buildings such as military forts.


    The Jin people in the Han Dynasty are in good or bad condition, depending on what work they usually do.


    "Over there, more mulberry trees need to be planted over there!" Ah Xiang looks very normal. She doesn''t look like she''s going crazy. She pointed to an open space and said, "at least eight Mu!"


    There are many young women or young women around Ah Xiang, chattering about something, and then some men who do rough work at a glance.


    Li Tan was stunned when he saw Ah Xiang. He even forgot his steps.


    Li Zhong accidentally bumped into the altar of Li. He wanted to say something, but he saw that his young husband had been staring in the same direction and was stunned when he looked down his line of sight.


    The clothes are ordinary, but Ah Xiang is issuing instructions. It really looks conspicuous.


    "Distant sister-in-law?" Li Tan looked surprised and surprised: "Uncle Zhong, am I right? That''s my sister-in-law!"


    The last time the Sheriff of Changguang County cleaned up the fortress in the county, he used despicable means to break many fortresses. Many surviving fortresses are actually related to each other. Obviously, the Li family of Li Tan and the Li family of Li Kuang are relatives.


    "Stop!" What Xiaoshi hates most is that he quickly walked over to stop Li Tan and said, "do you want to die?"


    Li Tan''s sudden move attracted almost everyone''s attention. Fu Wei, who had been talking and laughing with him, immediately put on an appearance that he didn''t know Li tan.


    Are you kidding! If they were not all afraid of the Han ministry, why should they run here eagerly. Moreover, the past families either expected to buy weapons from the Han Dynasty or really needed to buy salt. Who would find anything unpleasant for themselves?


    "That''s my sister-in-law!" When Li Tan was stopped, he was finally a little rational. He didn''t take any more steps or make any inappropriate moves: "please let me go or invite her?"


    Xiao Shi looked at Li Tan angrily: "what can I do when I come back."


    Li Zhong pulled the altar of Li and lowered his voice: "young gentleman......" he wanted to persuade him that business matters, but it doesn''t seem to be a business to meet a relative who thought he was dead?


    "Sister in law!" Li Tan didn''t move, but he shouted, which made Xiao Shi look bad, but would he care? He turned his eyes to Ah Xiang and shouted, "I''m ruicai!"


    Ah Xiang kept looking at Li Tan, who was shouting his own words. He was dazed at first, and then gradually became clear. But when he came back, he immediately looked away and drank fiercely: "listen clearly? Don''t do anything yet!"


    The simple and honest looking young forked hands gave a "promise" as a gift, It''s time to go with some companions. They need to plant mulberry trees from far away, which is related to sericulture.


    Li Tan wanted to take a step. On the one hand, there was a small stone, and on the other hand, Li Zhong grabbed it. He was angry but helpless.


    Ah Xiang mingles with the chatter of many sisters. All of their villages will be women. As the village head, she will take nearly 700 women to do some work that women can do.


    Similarly, there will be ten villages full of women, so almost no relatives and single women will be resettled in ten places. Will be placed separately, is a mixture of men and women... There are always some very unpleasant things. There are more than 600 men executed for rape in the Han Dynasty, not to mention those women who committed suicide after being violated. Some things do not mean that we can stop if we want to curb them. In the end, there is no way but to live separately.


    Silkworm breeding in women''s villages is only one of them. They also need to grow hemp, so they need weaving, which is equivalent to undertaking the most important link in the Han Dynasty.


    It is precisely because of this, perhaps also because Ah Xiang once served as Liu Yan''s maid and can now serve Liu Yan from time to time. Tian Shuo has preferential treatment in some things, such as site selection and labor assignment.


    "Madam... The one just now seems to be..."


    "Shut up!"


    Ah Xiang doesn''t look good. She naturally recognizes Li Tan, but... Since she came out of the hell of Buqi city alive, she really doesn''t want to have anything to do with the past.


    "That''s good." Ah Xiang took back her sight and looked at the surrounding scenery. Her hair was blowing by the sea wind, and her skirt was half floating: "sisters, move. Clear Ma Tian, don''t leave weeds."


    The village full of women is not too big. Liu Yan sent troops to build the village, mainly in the hope that soldiers can look at each other with women to see if they can promote a good marriage. The effect is some, but very limited.


    Seriously, with a population of nearly 40000 in Southern Han, there are very few couples, most of whom are single.


    The number of Jin people in the Han Dynasty is 37871 because of the sending number plate. This number has been increasing, but there has been a huge gap between the number of women and men, which makes some far sighted people worried.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When encountering difficulties, he temporarily resumed two shifts, still at 7:30 a.m. and 7:30 p.m. Asking for recommendation tickets is still awesome, and it will be solved three times a day.

 Chapter 88

    The gap between men and women is too large. No matter what era, it is a headache. Among them, the situation of more men and less women will have the most serious consequences.


    Among the 37871 people in the Han Dynasty, there are only 8791 women, including 2178 married women. The rest are actually of marriageable age. After all, you can get married as long as you reach the hairpin these days.


    According to the suggestions of Ji Chang and others, Liu Yan matches those women, that is, Liu Yan chooses which woman should marry whom.


    Yes, official marriage, in fact, this is also a normal in today''s years. It has been a law since the Western Han Dynasty that the government acts as a matchmaker to let school-age women marry. That''s because Emperor Wu (Liu Che) launched a bloody war with the Huns. The loss of the country''s youth was too great. In order to ensure the continuation of the race, there was no law.


    But... Hasn''t China''s zhengshuo crossed south to the south of the Yangtze River? The north and Central Plains do not speak any law at all, and some old customs and habits have become fragmented. The government is responsible for the marriage of school-age women. Except for a few powerful and powerful families, there is no such thing at all.


    Liu Yan almost promised Ji Chang, but one thing happened during the period, that is, Tian Shuo set up a couple. I don''t know what happened. The newly married woman committed suicide, and I can''t find out why. If there are only a few cases, many male newlyweds find that their wives are not perfect, but they are prone to beating and scolding. As a result, women commit suicide or ask for marriage and divorce many times.


    "Well, virginity complex! But in the pre Qin period, China did not pay attention to virginity plot, and in the Han Dynasty, it did not pay attention to virginity plot. It talked about the woman''s loyalty to her husband and women''s morality after marriage." Liu Yan didn''t have a special expression on his face: "now is a special era. Jin people care about things that Qin and Han people don''t care about."


    Ji Chang came to Liu Yan again to make suggestions again. He just doesn''t understand that Liu Yan, who is easy to talk about other things, how can he seem a little... How to say? Is it grandma?


    To be fair, why didn''t the virgin plot be mentioned in the pre Qin and Han Dynasties? That''s because of the social atmosphere. After all, the first emperor to unify the world, That is, Zhao Ji, Ying Zheng''s mother, was not Wanbi who married his father, Qin Zhuangxiang, Wang Yingchu (a strange person); neither was Liu Che, the mother of Emperor Wu of the Western Han Dynasty, who was one of Liu Qi''s concubines of emperor Jing of the Han Dynasty. She married and gave birth to a daughter, and then married Liu Qi, Emperor Jing.


    The emperor is like that. You can see what the folk are like when you think about it.


    "Both Qin and Han dynasties had a strong period, and they at least had an almost overwhelming advantage over the alien Hu people. In the Qin and Han Dynasties, men cared about their wives'' womanhood and loyalty, but were able to accept their wives'' past." Liu Yan finally had an expression on his face. With a mocking face, he said, "Why are you so sensitive when you come to the Jin people? The answer only lies in the weakness of the Jin people. They become strong and fragile in self-esteem. They began to take a fancy to the film of women, as if they could only be comforted at last."


    Ji Chang was hurt. He knew that what Liu Yan said was right. There were really few things that Jin people could protect.


    "I don''t care what attitude that film is." Liu Yan shook his head: "but whether men or women, they are under my rule. I don''t like to hear who again, because my wife didn''t have that film on the wedding night, causing some disputes."


    Liu Yan actually cares about that film. In fact, as long as it''s a man, it''s impossible not to care, but it''s time-sharing, isn''t it? Jin men can''t blame those captured women for being raped because of their incompetence. They have to think about why they can''t protect women from being raped by Hu people. They don''t become manic after learning that their wife doesn''t have that film. Well, go crazy and kill Hu. Beat and scold your wife frequently. Is it a man?


    "Remember, we are Han people. We are the Han people who say, ''the country is always weak and only the Han people are strong!'' Liu Yan paused and asked, "what else?"


    "Jun Shang, another group of strong and powerful people are coming." Ji Chang sighed and did not intend to say more about women''s'' distribution ''. He sorted his thoughts a little and said, "according to your command, they will walk around first, and then they will be taken there."


    The so-called "other side" refers to the place where the Han Dynasty traded with many families, a new but temporary stronghold. Those Hu or Jin families brought all kinds of goods needed by the Han Dynasty, mainly on slaves, in exchange for weapons or salt with the Han Dynasty.


    Li Tan now entered the walled city where almost all the wood was picked up, but he had been thinking about one thing in his mind. Was Ah Xiang kidnapped by the Han Dynasty, or was he rescued by the Han Dynasty. There is another thing. Since Ah Xiang is alive, my cousin in the distance doesn''t know if he is still alive.


    "Young gentleman?" Li Zhong had to make a noise. Everyone else was called over, leaving them and the Li family in the same place. It was too conspicuous: "young gentleman!"


    "Huh?" Li Tan finally regained his mind. He looked around and asked, "Uncle Zhong?"


    The stronghold is still very big. It sounds like a lot of noise. That''s because there are more people and it looks very heavily guarded. However, Li Tan wondered what happened to those people who look weak or should be said to be bony?


    "We were arranged here to entertain lunch." Li Zhong said with emotion: "the Han part is also......" he paused and didn''t know what words were swallowed back: "but some eat in the Han part again, and listen to the arrangement."


    At this time, the team attracted Li Tan''s attention. It was a team that had been led by several Knights into the stronghold.


    Li Tan will pay attention because he saw Li Kuang!


    When the knight entered the stronghold, he dismounted and met some people who looked like boys or something... In short, they were people who served people. They untied something for the knight, and then got something that Li Tan couldn''t understand. A brigade of soldiers in the camp appeared and surrounded the carriages.


    When the shed of the carriage was opened, people sitting or lying on it could be seen. The hands of the Han ministry were shouting loudly. It sounded like they were loudly explaining what cooperation the people in the carriage should cooperate with.


    Li Tan was already walking towards Li Kuang. Before he got close, he was stopped. When he wanted to say hello to Li Kuang, he saw Li Kuang reporting something to a tall and dignified person with an extremely respectful attitude.


    "Jun Shang!" Li Kuang must be respectful to Liu Yan: "this time, 87 women have been redeemed. Except for nine people who died on the way, the rest have been brought back."


    Yes, Liu Yan personally arrived at the scene. He didn''t come here deliberately. He just didn''t have anything to do for the time being. He wandered here. I heard that Li Kuang brought back some redeemed women himself. Come and have a look.


    The women on the carriage were too thin. Most of them were also naked and looked dirty. They looked around with frightened eyes, as if they would scream as long as there was something wrong.


    "Vegetable people, all are vegetable people." When Li Kuang spoke, his lips were shaking: "my subordinates made their own decisions and bought twelve women whose legs were cut off..."


    "Vegetable man?" Liu Yan turned his eyes, looked at the women who were surprised like rabbits and said, "as long as they can create value, it doesn''t matter whether they have legs or not."


    Recently, the Han ministry has been buying women as much as possible, whether Jin or Hu, as long as they are of childbearing age. Liu Yan has always believed that a sentence is very reasonable. The strength of a nation depends on women, and the continuation of a nation also depends on women. Whoever has more fertile women of school age will have a future for the nation.


    "We will need more women!" Liu Yan really plans to take this matter as a top priority: "finish it and rest for a few days, but don''t stimulate Ah Xiang for the time being."


    As the leader to manage his family background, Liu Yan really moved Li Kuang to tears.


    Li Kuang doesn''t know. Liu Yan just takes him and a Xiang as a model. After all... The couple are estimated to be much more miserable than most people. If they can get back together, not only Liu Yan will be pleased, but also there will be enough reference for the future of the Han Dynasty in this related aspect

 Chapter 89

    But I don''t know why. The neighbors are willing to sell slaves to the Han Dynasty, but every family is trying to avoid selling young and strong, mainly female slaves.


    Perhaps they know that if the young and strong are well fed for a period of time, they will bring back their weak body. After training, they can become soldiers with weapons. They worried that the young and strong would become a source of soldiers in the hands of the Han Dynasty, and they tacitly stuffed a large number of women.


    Women... In the autumn of troubled times, there is more burden. Too many people don''t think about how to inherit the next generation without women. Perhaps, only Liu Yan will think about this today?


    In some Hu ethnic groups, women can also become a source of soldiers, especially in nomadic tribes. Strong women follow the brigade to rob their homes and do not do much worse than men.


    The problem is that the women of Jin people are different from those of Hu people, from bone, figure to temperament. Hu Renjian women are naturally raised. The environment in which they grew up is like that. Coupled with the character brought by race, they are generally not afraid of fighting. Even if there are healthy women among Jin people, there are absolutely few who dare to fight.


    "Many women? Good!" What Liu Yan''s power lacks now is women: "no one refuses to come. In addition... Buy those vegetable people as soon as possible."


    Li Kuang respectfully bowed 90 degrees: "promise!"


    Liu Yan waved his hand and began to move towards the area where women were placed.


    The term "vegetable man" does not appear for the first time in the period of Wuhu Luanhua. It can even be said that the history of vegetable man is very long, long enough to cover the birth of human groups. However, a long time ago, vegetable people were the product of the war of primitive tribes. Waiting for people to gradually have wisdom and society, only some savage and cruel people would do what they eat the same kind. So far, civilization and barbarism have emerged in the crowd and society.


    During the Three Kingdoms period, vegetable people were very popular. As a result, an empire with a large population took the initiative to go to hell through the yellow scarf riots in the late Eastern Han Dynasty, coupled with the scuffle among princes, cannibalism and plague.


    From the perspective of Han people, it is a matter of great indignation for Liu Yan that foreigners take their own people as vegetable people, but they are too weak and can only redeem themselves by means of trade.


    The purpose of this stronghold is to accommodate the slaves who have just been bought. There are Jin people and Hu people, most of whom are really women. The village is divided into several areas, which is Liu Yan''s necessary separate resettlement for men and women in order to prevent the spread of disease.


    Liu Yan is the leader. He can go anywhere unimpeded. He came to the place where the women were placed. There were countless people bending down to salute. Those who saluted included women who had joined the Han Dynasty for a long time, as well as newcomers who had not arrived long ago.


    The women''s resettlement site looks very clean, but because it is a women''s resettlement site, it is inevitable that there will be a scene of clouds and swallows flying.


    Liu Yan is not obscene, but he likes to see those women with a smile. The smile on his face is always much better than the pain on his face. As for some naked ~ body women? Liu Yan himself didn''t think much. Although those naked women would be shy, they wouldn''t scream.


    Ransom is slaves. They are all Liu Yan''s property. Not to mention whether Liu Yan regarded them as property, they thought they were the property of the Han leader.


    "Why did your husband come?" Tuobaxiu is the manager of the resettlement site for the time being: "but he needs more clothes. Moreover, my husband doesn''t need to arrange meat here!"


    The so-called meat is whale meat. Liu Yan asked the fishing boat to try to kill it, but it didn''t succeed. On the contrary, he lost nearly ten fishing boats. The new whale meat is another stranded whale. Similar things often happen, but no one dared to slaughter or deal with it before.


    In Liu Yan''s system, saving will become a food unit, and there is no restriction on taking it out again.


    Most of the slaves bought were too weak. At this stage, there were many cattle and sheep in the Han Dynasty, but it was not the slaughtering season. The cattle and sheep were killed without fattening. It was really a loser.


    In order to make more people recover from extreme weakness... Well, to put it bluntly, the lack of women in the Han Dynasty was really embarrassing, which made Liu Yan attach great importance to it and took out whale meat to add to the food. In this way, the new slaves were treated the same as the soldiers in the war.


    Of course, it''s just the treatment when the body is raised. When the body is raised, what treatment should be reflected by their own labor value.


    "Our department needs a lot of women." Tuobaxiu pointed to those women who had gradually restored their health: "give them to meritorious soldiers. Why don''t they thank their husband and shed tears."


    Let''s put it this way, in today''s era... And even later, it is estimated that before modern times, The social status of women was only higher in the era of the female emperor (Wu Zetian), and there was some "equality" in the status of women in the other historical stages, that is, in the Song Dynasty and the Song Dynasty. However, the handicraft industry was developed, women had their own income, and the government intended to strengthen the status of women.


    In fact, Liu Yan is not so exclusive of taking women as gifts. What he worries about is a series of consequences caused by forced combination.


    "On the premise of looking at each other." Liu Yan didn''t dodge at all. He looked at a group of girls without a wisp all over him calmly and bowed his head from his side: "they have enough misfortune."


    The girl was supposed to be in flower season, but she couldn''t see her snow-white skin. Most of them were tanned to wheat color. There were all kinds of scars on her body, basically whip marks.


    It''s actually difficult to find a woman who is in line with Liu Yan''s aesthetic judgment. After all, it''s not an era of living in dignity. It''s impossible not to touch Yang spring water with both hands, let alone make-up. Unless it''s extremely natural beauty, it''s like that.


    Yes, as Liu Yan saw, except for a few girls, most of them are covered with bones. It may be because nutrition can''t keep up. Girls basically don''t have too full breasts ~ breast. Layers of ribs and flat breasts. Say... Is it beautiful?


    "About 300 women a month, a little less." Liu Yan has seen relevant data. There are not many Hu women, mostly miscellaneous Hu: "let those women learn to speak Chinese."


    Tuobaxiu was tough, but he knew when he should be gentle. He agreed and asked, "if a new women''s village is established, is it still managed by slaves?"


    Nunu is the wife''s self-claim to her husband, which lasted until the Southern Song Dynasty was destroyed by Meng Yuan.


    Liu Yan just looked at the expectant Tuoba show and nodded as a promise.


    The two sides determine the relationship, that is, Liu Yancai of modern people will appear very "untimely". He doesn''t know that he did that, which worried some people, including Ji Chang and Tian Shuo. In some ways, Liu Yan is just a choice that modern men will make, but it forces Ji Chang, Tian Shuo and others to be more eager to find Jin women with noble status.


    Ji Chang and Tian Shuo also had a goal. They fixed their eyes on the surname Cui of wangmen in Le (L ¨¤ o) Ling county.


    Yes, Cui''s surname is wangmen. It''s always been. The surname Cui comes from the surname Jiang. The ancestor is Jiang Taigong, and the ancestor is Shennong of Yan Emperor. When it comes to the inheritance of aristocratic families, the surname Cui should be one of the oldest families.


    Of course, the Cui surname Ji Chang and Tian Shuo are looking at is not the owner. It should be a branch or something, but it is still looking at the door.


    In fact, according to Ji Chang''s most ideal idea, we should start with the state of Jin. It''s best to buy a noble daughter of Sima royal family or something.


    No kidding, the Sima royal family in their clothes left almost everything. It is conceivable that they should be poor after moving to the south. They left behind a large area of land and people. When they arrived in the south, there was only one royal family left. The throne was usurped, which was tantamount to an improper position. They could only try their best to win over those local strong families and giants, especially Xie and Wang. They could continue to be royal families almost relying on the support of the two families.


    The emperor achieved Sima''s royal family''s share, and the royal family''s blood daughter can really buy it. The daughter of Sima royal family was originally a tool used to win over famous families in the south of the Yangtze River. She just needed a certain status and enough money. It can be seen that Sima royal family is down to something.


    Sima royal family can''t fall down. It''s none of Jichang''s business. Ji Chang thought, since tuobaxiu is the princess of the state of Dai, it''s not too much to buy a princess from the state of Jin... Well, it''s not easy to buy a princess, but it''s not too much to buy a lord Weng to support the scene?

 Chapter 90

    Ji Chang wants to "buy" a noble daughter in Jin, but he has to face up to the premise that Liu Yan needs to be at least the king of a country. If he is a minister of Zhao, he may not have much hope.


    Hu people established their own countries, but very few claimed to be emperors. That''s because the Chinese New Year is still exerting pressure on them. Just look at Shi Hu. He didn''t have the courage and ability of Shi Le. Not long after he ascended the throne, he removed the imperial title and changed to heavenly king. The rest of the Hu people established the country, and the phenomenon of claiming the king was relatively common. Many people called the heavenly king, but none of them claimed the emperor. Because they know too well that Jin basically doesn''t care what they don''t call themselves emperor. In fact, Jin can''t control it at all.


    There is a fact that the Hu people are the king after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, but the Hu people''s King basically has the official position conferred by the state of Jin. Oh, yes, Shi Hu from later Zhao didn''t have an official position in the state of Jin when he was emperor, but after he changed his name to heavenly king, the state of Jin sent someone to give him an official position.


    In order to make Liu Yan the king of a country, Ji Chang felt that he should work harder, at least to subdue the surrounding giants and big families. Of course, the pursuit of women surnamed Cui is still more practical, but there is also a premise that they should become the Sheriff of Changguang county.


    Waiting for Liu Yan to become the Sheriff of Changguang County, Ji Chang will go to Leling County in person. In any case, she can''t be a concubine. Ji Chang believes that Liu Yan''s becoming a prefect is just the first step. If the time permits, he should seek to become a governor of Qingzhou or a state shepherd. Ji Chang knew that the Cui family in Leling county was a collateral branch. It would be too shabby to give birth to a concubine. How should it be a legitimate daughter.


    Once wangmen Cui''s family marries a legitimate daughter, Ji Chang knows very well that this will bring great benefits to Liu Yan''s career! Not only will the Cui family bet on Liu Yan, but also there will be some changes in attitudes between local giants and families.


    Haoqiang near Huangdao District should basically come these days. Ji Chang has received a batch of them before, and will receive the second batch today. Each batch is subject to ten companies. Ji Chang will contact each other privately when there is a special need.


    In the communication between Li Tan and Li Kuang, the two Li families are relatives, but to be honest, they are just relatives. Although they have contact at ordinary times, they are not very close at the family level. On the contrary, the friendship between Li Tan and Li Kuang is good, which is also the reason why Li Tan will be excited to see ah Xiang or Li Kuang.


    "So Chengji is already one of the managers of the Han Dynasty?" Li Tan was both pleased and regretful: "it''s good..."


    In ancient times, you can''t call the characters indiscriminately, and you can''t take the characters indiscriminately. Li Kuang''s words bear the foundation. You can see how important the mission is, "carrying the foundation". Since the fortress was attacked and broken by both inside and outside, he has no foundation. However, he did not intend to give up. Since the leaders of the Han Dynasty can do meritorious deeds, he has enough patience and confidence to climb up.


    Li Kuang''s face was confused and asked, "is ruicai coming this time?"


    Li Tan said his purpose and finally said, "if there is a foundation, can you recommend it?"


    Li Kuang hesitated and nodded. It was good for both sides. The Han ministry wanted to sell the weapons or salt Li Tan bought. I just hope Li Tan doesn''t think about some unrealistic things, such as reducing the price. Li Tan was ordered by his father to get an interview with Ji Chang. Li Kuang could also guess that it was Li Jiawu castle, which was too close to the new resettlement site in the Han Dynasty, and seemed insecure.


    "Ruicai." Li Kuang seemed to be moved. He looked around and lowered his voice to the level they could hear: "Chang Shi is looking for the next target. Rui can listen to it in detail?"


    "My father knows." Li Tan pulled a corner of his mouth: "this time, my little brother brought three carts of grain and one cart of cloth. If the Han still attacked my Li family, should everyone be in danger?"


    Li Kuang smiled and nodded. His heart was rather depressed. He wanted to achieve some goals, but it was difficult to use the Li family.


    They chatted until someone summoned Li Kuang.


    "I will leave tomorrow. If ruicai has something to do, he can send someone to the military fort twenty miles south of Jijin city to find me." Li Kuang said this and left quickly.


    Naturally, someone will greet Li tan. He was taken into a wood lobby. When he came, there were representatives of nine other families, but he did not see the principal of the Han Dynasty.


    The layout of the lobby is relatively simple, and several rows of support frames are fixed on the long tables on the ground. There are movable benches at the left and right ends of the long table. At the beginning of chatting, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door.


    People from the Han side came here. They carried some plates. Naturally, there were all kinds of tableware and food on the plates.


    From ancient times to the present, serving of individual dishes has been preserved and implemented. Representatives of various families quickly placed various tools and different shapes in front of their desks.


    Tableware is quite miscellaneous. There should be cups, plates, bowls, lamps, cups, spoons, spoons, chopsticks, daggers and forks. Plates, bowls and bowls are naturally used to hold food. There are vegetables or meat pieces on the plate, but water in the bowl and soup in the bowl. By the way, water is not for drinking, but for cleaning, such as spoon, spoon, sheath, dagger and fork.


    Only those who have inside information can see what from the dining arrangement in the Han Dynasty. They suddenly become serious because they sit on a bench, not a futon, or bend their knees and adjust to a upright posture.


    "Too awkward." Fu Wei couldn''t help turning his head to a seemingly heroic middle-aged man and said, "the Han ministry treats me. Is it a Han ceremony or..."


    Yingwu''s middle-aged man''s name was gainin. He glanced at Fu Wei, who was not very familiar, and didn''t say a word.


    Yes, if it is in accordance with the etiquette of the Hu people, there will not be so many tableware, it should be a big basin, and there will be no preparation for any other tableware.


    But then again, people with some status will have daggers these days. The dagger has two purposes: one is to cut meat, and the other is to defend yourself when necessary.


    If you want to follow the Han ceremony, everyone should not have a separate table, but also a futon, a maid to scout, a fire and so on.


    Some people were confused. A middle-aged man in a scholar''s uniform appeared at the door. Those who had inquired in advance would know that the visitor was Ji Chang.


    It was Ji Chang who came to the door, but he didn''t enter the lobby. He seemed to frown. He turned his head and ordered his followers behind him. He turned around and left?


    They were about to look at each other. A man hurried in and crossed his hands as a gift: "gentlemen, please follow the villains."


    Li Tan stood up without saying a word. He saw Li Kuang and talked with him again. He was in a very relaxed mood.


    A group of people got up one after another and followed the visitors. They didn''t speak. They just made eye contact with familiar people. Most of them were confused, surprised and disdained, but most of them were cautious.


    It wasn''t far, but they came to the opposite side from a lobby. They walked in and glanced. First, they saw Ji Chang kneeling behind a few cases in the right position. The scene was also separated from the left and right, with five cases empty, and then there should be some futons.


    Yes, look at the objects on the table, and then look at the incense burner next to each table, that is, it is really decorated according to the Han etiquette. After all, except that the lobby is simple, there are basically all that should be.


    "Ladies and gentlemen..." Ji Chang put his long sleeves: "sit down."


    It was the head of Li Tan''s belt that made Ji Chang look more.


    Ji Chang has been staring. Haoqiang are basically very eye opening guys. Basically, they can see the strength from the seats they choose.


    "I''m Jichang, Tim, my chief of staff and chief of staff in the army." Ji Chang''s self introduction should not be omitted. He put his hands on his lower abdomen and glanced at the people: "gentlemen, and introduce himself?"


    Representatives from one family after another had already knelt down and had to stand up one by one. Qin zunzuo and Han Zunyou. At present, most of them still follow the Han rites. Naturally, the people on the right introduce themselves first. The more they go to the back, the weaker their strength is. They are more careful about this.


    "So..." Ji Chang spoke slowly, and his posture was reasonable. He calmed down, looked sharply at the past one by one, and asked, "gentlemen, do you want civilization or barbarism?"


    Those representatives who came here suddenly realized that the scene just now was deliberately done, not a mistake in the etiquette of the reception here in the Han Dynasty.


    Civilization, or barbarism? They can be understood as obedience or resistance.

 Chapter 91

    The scene that is happening has caught most people by surprise. Among them, there may be families who want to take refuge, but most families just come to make friends and have the idea of exchanging needed goods.


    Ji Chang''s words were too sudden, and their shallow people exposed their emotions on their faces. Most of them were surprised and alert, that is, not many people would be happy. People who are deeper in the city have a smile on their faces, but that smile is just a skin smile.


    According to the etiquette of the Han family, there must be wine when there is a banquet, and there will be dancers and actors when there is wine. At least the Han ministry also fought in three cities. Naturally, there were some seizures, including the dancers and actors. It happened to be used on such occasions, that is, don''t think how professional the musicians are. The two songs come and go, but the beauties of the dancers and actors are passable.


    There are all kinds of vocal music, but the atmosphere is not warm. The representatives of all families thought silently about what the Han ministry meant. If they were tough, no one wanted to carry it. They should know that the Han ministry could collect taxes from all families, not from the official posts appointed by the imperial court.


    Ji Chang also knew that he could not get any formal reply now. He politely accompanied him for a short time and left.


    When the host left, everyone was looking at each other, but none of them spoke first.


    When they came to the Han Dynasty, they all saw something with their own eyes. For example, the Han Dynasty is wantonly building habitats. In fact, there are things that can not be seen here, such as the strong desire of the Han Dynasty to take root, and naturally the attitude towards the Jin people.


    As they have seen with their own eyes, compared with other Hu tribes, the Jin people in the Han Dynasty have a very good life... No, it is not easy to describe it. It should be living in heaven. So far, the Han ministry has appeared to entertain them, and most of them are Jin people. They understand this as a signal that the Han ministry is willing to be kind to Jin people.


    The Han Tribe is not a mobile tribe, nor can it see too many Hu people, but it is no different from the living habits of the Jin people. So, was the Han Tribe the power of the Hu people or was it established by the Jin people?


    "This... Is puzzling." Fu Wei was happy to be active. He raised his glass to Li Tan, who was eating and drinking calmly, and said, "I just saw Li Dalang talking with a general of the Han Dynasty?"


    The reason why Li Tan was calm was that he thought he knew the attitude of the Han Dynasty from Li Kuang. The Li family is too close to the Han Dynasty. When it is time to be soft, it will definitely be soft. With the help of Li Kuang''s relationship, as long as the Han Dynasty does not let the Li family live, and the Han Dynasty has a place for the Li family, it will be people and things?


    When Fu Wei saw that Li tan just raised his glass in return but didn''t answer, he smiled and turned to gaining next to him, saying, "Lao Tzu Gai, but he doesn''t know how many weapons he bought this time in the Han Dynasty?"


    Huh? Two Laozi are equal to two heads of the family, so gaining in the Gai family is actually the second of the family''s direct blood relatives.


    The Gai family is not far from the Han Dynasty. This time, they are really looking for a large number of weapons to buy. Gaijia is located in the plain. It is the most dangerous time near autumn every year. In fact, this is not a big secret. There are many nomadic Hu tribes in the Central Plains. Just because Gaijia is located in the plain, several tribes will graze in Gaijia''s walled area. At that time, Gaijia was in the most dangerous moment.


    In other words, the Gai family can move and choose to build a new habitat in a place with topographic advantages, but now it is not a peaceful year. Moving is waiting to be intercepted on the way. The Hu people will rob and plunder, and even the Jin people will fall into a well. How should the Gai family move?


    Gaining''s response to Fu Wei was "ha ha".


    A person who is active and wants to test the attitude of the people, and the response is indifference. In this way, no one speaks, and they can only eat and drink quietly.


    In entertaining representatives of various families to eat and drink, Han people still do it carefully. For example, the unique fried vegetables leave color and have a special oil smell. They don''t feel old when they eat. It''s definitely different from boiling. With vegetables, how can there be no meat? If all kinds of food were in peacetime, they wouldn''t be stingy with all kinds of words they can use to praise, but now... Save it.


    Li Tan ate well and quickly finished the food on his desk. He turned his head and asked the maid: "can you go outside?"


    Looking at the maid who should be in her twenties, she was stunned. She didn''t answer. She just walked out with a blessing. She didn''t come back for a while. She said in a crisp voice, "you can walk around at will."


    Li Tan nodded his head and stood up. After getting up, he naturally asked the maid to help sort out his clothes because he knelt down and found Fu Wei standing up in the corner of his eyes. He frowned.


    Out of the lobby, Li Tan took a deep breath. The smell of meat was everywhere in the air.


    "The Han Dynasty is really rich!" Fu Wei followed up, twitched his nose and said, "I just ate several kinds of meat, including mutton and beef, but I don''t know what kind of meat?"


    "There is a fish in Beiming. Its name is Kun. Kun is so big that I don''t know if it is thousands of miles away." Li Tan read a few words of "free travel", then turned and looked at Fu Wei: "you and I are not familiar. What do you want to know and what price can you pay?"


    Fu Wei immediately smiled. Many times, we can pay a price to know the news that others don''t know. It is actually a very worthwhile thing. He asked several questions, and Li Tan could answer all the questions. Finally, he said sincerely, "this is the case... Two hundred kilograms?"


    It can be grain or copper money, but as long as you are not stupid, you will choose grain.


    Li Tan didn''t care. He raised his chin, looked at Fu Wei with a smile on his face, shook his head, and then stopped talking to him.


    "The Fu family plans to depend on the Han ministry." Fu Wei caught up with Li Tan again, and the sincerity on his face had not stopped: "the Gai family must have chosen the same way."


    The situation of the Fu family and the Gai family is similar, and the number of families is not small, but it is necessary to guard against the invasion of grazing tribes every year. The situation is worse year by year, even if it can support it. After this year, next year, a few years later?


    "I have had a private exchange with Chang Shi. I just need to send my family to work for you. There is no need to pay more taxes, move, or turn in a Ding Kou. There are no other requirements except for people in wartime." Fu Wei touched his nose. He couldn''t see what expression it was on his face. His voice was full of optimism: "do you know why the Fu family chose to rely on?", He asked himself and replied, "it''s not to seek protection. It''s a place for Jin people in the Han Dynasty!"


    Li Tan''s face didn''t matter. What he hid was disdain. He didn''t look down on Fu family, but those so-called generals or managers in the Han Dynasty. Of course, he was quite convinced of Ji Chang, just because even if the news was blocked again, the family in Changguang county should know Ji Chang''s performance as a counselor. Although it was because the Hu people had no counselors to compete with, they had shown their ability.


    For those who have shown their ability, only those who are really arrogant enough to have no brain will choose to ignore it. The reason why Li Tan came out was to see what kind of existence the Han Dynasty was, remember what he heard and saw, and tell Li Mingzhi in detail when he went back, which was related to the next choice of the Li family.


    As for the choice of Fu family? Li Tan has seen the clue from the performance of Fu Wei at the banquet just now. He knows that the Fu family will choose to rely on him, but he is not optimistic about his dependence on the Gai family.


    The Fu family has always been soft. They have surrendered to anyone more than once. They have repeatedly relied on a soft attitude to survive. The Fu family will be attached to the Han Dynasty, but according to Li Tan, it is true that the Fu family sucks blood from the Han Dynasty. It is difficult to do anything and try their best.


    Is there a simple family that can survive in the central plains under this situation? No, Li Tan knows too well. Compared with survival, what is integrity? They are all facing choices. There are too many choices for them to make. If the Han ministry can stand firm in Changguang County, unless the Han ministry wants people to survive, no family will choose to fight hard!


    "Xu Zheng, LV Tai and others are just one step ahead." Fu Wei had an indifferent smile on his face: "brother Li has martial arts and knows the art of war..." he looked directly at Li Tan: "the future is unlimited!"


    Li Tan responded with a proud expression.

 Chapter 92

    "So, sir, it''s a little difficult to find a family Liwei?"


    "Sir, there will be..."


    "Well, just sir, what we need is to integrate them. Sir, do you understand?"


    "Chang, understand."


    In fact, Ji Chang also has characters, which is called Xianzhi. Now, as long as people with some status basically have words, so words are also the most basic distinction between dignitaries and ordinary people.


    Liu Yan should also have calligraphy, but he really doesn''t know what to take, and no one has enough identity to take calligraphy for him, which will definitely become a problem.


    The house is full of oil smell. Liu Yan is frying garlic with a shovel. Garlic will burst out a strong smell after oil frying. Wait for the garlic to be suitable, and then put the cut green vegetables in. Suddenly, the garlic smell will be mixed with the clear smell. Just smelling it will make your mouth full of saliva.


    Garlic was sent back from Zhang Qian''s mission to the western regions. It''s hard to say which country it was obtained from.


    Liu Yan likes to cook himself, which is a pleasure for him. It''s not that no one has advised such things as "a gentleman is far away from the kitchen", but he turned out the "Liang Hui Wang Zhang Ju" in Mencius, and the persuader should shut up.


    It''s true. I hate those rotten scholars who take things out of context and don''t understand anything. It''s clearly a sentence to explain that they can''t bear to kill. In the mouth of rotten scholars, they become people who do great things. They shouldn''t serve the kitchen like women. By taking some words out of context, corrupt scholars have created and taught a group of waste people who don''t know grain and can only read but don''t work hard.


    Now no one will advise Liu Yan not to cook in person. Instead, he is eager to be invited to dinner together, but only a few people have the honor to come and go.


    "The meat should be cut thin and not copied too old. If the meat is too old, it will lose its fresh and juicy taste. It''s not delicious and hard to chew." Liu Yan is instructing Xiang Yi. It sounds like something in the words.


    The Han Dynasty needs those brave and powerful soft, even if it is only a superficial soft. Boiled frog is a good way. Don''t be too strong at the beginning. It will frighten those giants into hiding in the fortress. It''s difficult to make any strategies.


    Goodwill is transmitted to each other. When there is communication, Ji Chang naturally understands what means can be used to make it come out. However, it depends on the time, different time and place, and even the situation in the Han Dynasty. Ji Chang still remembers the great threat of the Yao family. If there is too little time for the Han Dynasty, choosing a family as an example would be the most direct and effective way.


    "Zhang Shi has the latest news back. No accident, the next time we should have the exact news." Liu Yan is carrying a plate with fried kidney beans and lean meat at the bottom. He glanced at Ji Chang and said, "Sir, are you still paying attention to Donglai academy?"


    The origin of kidney beans was in India, but there was a complex process when they were introduced into China. That was when the Han Dynasty conquered the western regions. Through folk trade, kidney beans were introduced into China from the western regions.


    The smell is really delicious. It makes people move their fingers just by smelling. Ji Chang seems to stop on Liu Yan''s face. In fact, his sight is looking at the lean meat with cyan and greasy light: "is it Xiucheng Hou, or...?"


    "No, it''s not Xiucheng Hou. It doesn''t seem right? Xiucheng Hou is helpful. It''s the great Confucianism who didn''t think of great strength." Liu Yan put down the plate and was ready to teach Xiang Yi how to cook soup.


    Don''t underestimate a young man who has been single for more than 20 years. In addition to the incomparable speed of his right hand, he must learn a few hands if he lives in a kitchen. After all, he is too shy to afford to go to restaurants all the time!


    "So, just wait for the right time to hand in the worship post." Ji Chang saw Liu Yan''s eyes and smiled. He walked over and picked up two plates. His left hand was fried vegetables and his right hand was fried lean meat with beans: "during the introduction, can you take the army all the way to Donglai county?"


    Xiang Yi stays and continues to work. Both Liu Yan and Ji Chang want to go out with plates, but Tian Shuo comes in front of them.


    "See you!"


    Tian Shuo first saluted and then said something to report the construction of habitat. In fact, this guy just stepped on the rice order. The things reported are not much different from the previous one except for minor changes.


    If nothing happens, it''s time for Tuoba show to come later?


    Li Tan was wandering, and Fu Wei was still sticking to him. One of them was cold, the other was chattering. The more Fu Wei spoke, the colder the expression on Li Tan''s face was.


    Liu Yan and Ji Chang talked all the way with a plate, and Tian Shuo followed closely with a basin. According to Liu Yan''s usual habit, they must go to the tallest buildings around and have a meal while looking far from the top.


    The chattering Fu Wei suddenly calmed down, which made Li Tan look at him quite unexpectedly.


    Li Tan looked at Ji Chang for the first time, and especially at Tian Shuo with a shy face. From his clothes, he can see that Tian Shuo''s position in the Han Dynasty is not low. After all, the nine grade Zhongzheng system has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. What kind of identity should he be? He can only wear clothes of what color and style.


    Liu Yan, who is tall and strong, naturally attracted the attention of Li tan. Just judging from his clothes, Liu Yan wearing a short coat style clothes... How to say? Just looking at his clothes, Liu Yan is quite like some kind of idle person.


    It''s really a short coat. If you have seen the monks'' practice clothes, you can definitely see it at a glance. Only Liu Yan is wearing a gray short coat and a war sword hanging from the belt at his waist.


    Where Liu Yan passed, people must bow and salute. In this way, as long as Li Tan and Fu Wei are not stupid, they can guess what their identity should be.


    People are used to looking for characteristics from the superior, that is, observing a superior to determine what kind of achievements the group will have. In Li Tan''s eyes, Liu Yan has a strong martial arts temperament. It''s not necessarily that he has absolute authority, but... If you look at Liu Yan''s walking posture, it seems that you can really see the shadow of the Dragon walking and tiger walking?


    To say, Liu Yan''s appearance can only be said to be general, but because he has a military career for several years, his posture will inevitably appear rigid. The masculine superior, with the respect of others, others see a dignified monarch. So, what''s dignity? It doesn''t depend on the performance of others. If only one person wants to show dignity, what should he do?


    "See, I''m very kind to my subordinates." Fu Wei had a look of respect and a louder voice: "the Fu family must serve such heroes."


    Hearing the sound, Liu Yan stopped, handed the plate in his hand to tuobaxiu, and then asked Fu Wei, "the young man of the Fu family?"


    In fact, Liu Yan didn''t look very old. Of course, he didn''t show how kind. He just said that and then continued to walk.


    No one will ignore what Liu Yan deliberately stopped to say. Some family representatives who looked on looked at Fu Wei with relatively envious eyes. It''s not a secret that the Han Dynasty wanted to find a certain or some families to establish dignity. The leader of the Han Dynasty said to Fu Wei of the Fu family, so how should the Fu family be safe?


    Now, if we say that all families really have no sense of security, everyone knows that the Han Dynasty will find a family to make an example. After all, the law of the Han Dynasty has been clearly understood. The cabinet county is to pick out one to kill, and the Jijin county is the same. So here... Will it change?


    No one wants to be the "chicken" screwed up and killed by the Han ministry. That''s why they came with gifts.


    Still, there will be no real fools who can survive in the rampant environment of the Hu people. They can do anything to survive. They came to Hanbu to see it in person. The first time was the transaction. They can also taste some special things from the transaction. There is a more decisive existence. For example, the Fu family must have had a lot of understanding in advance and think it is appropriate to bet directly.


    Not only the Fu family will bet, they will have an uncontrollable fate because of their choice. Like gambling, the rise of the Han Tribe also prospers with the family, but the fall of the Han Tribe does not necessarily lead them to hell. After all... Long bets are the so-called favorite thing of the family. Believe it or not, some of these families will be separated in the next moment?

 Chapter 93

    Zhang Shi didn''t send back the news again. He came back in person and brought back the news that Liu Yan didn''t know whether to feel happy or depressed.


    "The imperial court has appointed you as the Sheriff of Changguang County, but... Shen Zhong, the waiter, will come in person?" Ji Chang frowned. He didn''t know who Shen Zhong was, but the identity of the waiter was not low. He couldn''t judge what the later Zhao court meant.


    If it was just a word as usual, there would be no steps for senior officials to come in person, and the printing ribbon would be engraved according to the specifications. This time it was different. Shi Zhong Shen bell belt didn''t bring any will, but he would bring the seal ribbon.


    That''s really the case. The Hu people don''t pay attention to the control of the political power, and don''t care about the printing ribbon and so on. If there was any official position in the zhengshuo Dynasty of China, the absurdity of printing ribbon itself was more common under the rule of the Hu people.


    "Shen Zhong is the servant of the heavenly king, but the villain inquired. This man has a close relationship with Xiucheng Hou." Zhang Shi was indeed a suitable material for diplomacy. He knew the importance of information and said, "there were other people from Xiangping county. It was ma Xinyuan, the governor of Yao''s house, who had been in contact with villains."


    "Xiucheng Hou has a bad relationship with the public of Xiangping county. Their people have come together?" Ji Chang''s face was rather ugly: "Sir, this time is not simple."


    Liu Yan is not afraid of any difficulties, especially the obvious trouble of blackmail.


    Instead of putting on airs, what Liu Yan is actually afraid of is the indifference of various forces. He doesn''t even have to talk about it. A word disagreement directly means that the army is pressing the border. He is also on guard against this all the time, for example, he has paid close attention to the construction of various islands.


    Ji Chang sighed: "Sir, in this way, we attack historians and Lou family..."


    The Han ministry has selected two "chickens" and is ready to kill them for the rest of the family. The historian and the Lou family were strong and weak. Other families came to visit, but the two families didn''t come. After checking the Han side, it seems that the Lou family and the historian rely on the same "thigh". It is a mobile grazing tribe with a population of more than 20000 and nearly 3000 string controllers.


    "Continue to prepare." Liu Yan did not think that the people from Xiangguo could interrupt the established development plan: "just mobilizing those affiliated families and those seemingly neutral families requires Mr. Zhang to take a lot of trouble."


    There are not many families who directly bet on the Han Dynasty. There are only four, namely the Fu family, the Gai family, the Wang family and the Li family. There is no particularly strong presence among these families, but there are some common characteristics. They are either too close to the Han Dynasty, or they will be directly threatened by nomadic tribes in autumn.


    "The Fu family and the Gai family are threatened by the selonaa tribe, aren''t they?" In fact, LV Tai doesn''t like these two families so much. One seems too cunning. Although the other doesn''t understand the conditions after taking refuge, he seems to be tardy: "so... It''s a war against three families."


    "At first, there was only one chance to solve one family first, and then there were two enemies." Ji Chang''s thinking is very clear: "when we destroy the first house, we should be as fast as possible, and we can''t give the other two too much reaction time."


    LV Tai could not help nodding, and Xu Zheng narrowed his eyes. Recently, in addition to training soldiers to walk in the queue and drill the square array, they are familiar with the siege equipment made. The necessary siege drills have also built a wall. Generally speaking, they are still working hard.


    No matter when, Liu Yan always has an indifferent attitude in the face of any war. He has such reasons. After all, he has golden fingers. War can be fought as long as he has resources. As long as it is not too large-scale war, there will be no problem supporting it. After all, there is one less elite death of others, and he can make up for it as long as he has enough time. If he is worried, he is also worried that the newly formed Jin troops have lost too much.


    It''s not Liu Yan''s nanny mentality. It''s the seed army that seems too precious at the beginning of entrepreneurship. He knows that the system can make the development smooth. He knows this better than anyone, but relying on the system alone is not enough. Only those Jin people who have become Han people and are real Han people can have real reliance on rejuvenation.


    There is still a long way to go. There are not 1000 troops composed of Han people, but 35000 who dare to fight and obey orders. They all firmly believe that they will be fighters for the rise of the nation, and their career will be really on the right track.


    "The seleuna tribe has more than a thousand cavalry." Ji Chang is not relaxed: "we are all Pacers."


    Xu Zheng and LV Tai looked at each other. They could see the pressure from each other''s eyes. It was huge pressure.


    "It''s not difficult to drill the spear array by stepping up time and integrating people." Liu Yan is not joking: "at present, we can only rely on the spear array."


    The Han population is close to 40000. Excluding Liu Yan''s tribal armed forces, there are 1000 soldiers and nearly 2000 auxiliary soldiers. A tribe with a population of nearly 40000... Yes, it is a tribe. Now there are no Han people, Liu Yan will create a tribe belonging to Han people! The population is close to 40000, and the total armed force is only 3000. How can we count it as less, just because tribes like the Hu people are military as long as they are young and strong.


    Let''s put it this way, the Hu people are different from the Chinese ethnic groups. Any Chinese group will take into account that since war is to be fought, production cannot stop. In fact, it is also the living habits between Hu and Han, and even the difference of social system.


    "Shall we send more troops?" Tian Shuo is most concerned about this: "if we increase our troops, the source of troops will not be a problem."


    Ji Chang, Xu Zheng and LV Tai, all those qualified to be present for discussion, looked at Liu Yan.


    Should the Han ministry increase the number of soldiers? Perhaps it should be increased, but not from the inside, but from those brave and strong people. There are already trained dealers.


    "The Fu family 300, the Gai family 300, the Wang family and the Li family 200 each, so it''s a thousand." Ji Chang obviously has a more mature idea: "let the surrounding strong people, more or less can come up with nearly a thousand?"


    There are already detailed maps in the Han Dynasty. How many families there are around will be marked on the map, but it''s not so easy to check the strength of those families.


    It will be good for everyone to get rid of the tribes that will come to nomadism. Moreover, the imperial court will not have any objection to attacking similar tribes, or even appreciate it.


    After the things that should be talked about, what should not be talked about should be waiting for further news or intelligence. After the rest of the people left, only Liu Yan and Ji Chang were left.


    "The Li Tan of the Li family is the candidate for unifying the army." Ji Chang stood up, walked to Liu Yan''s left side and looked at the busy scene in the distance: "what do you think?"


    Liu Yan still didn''t get rid of his habit of climbing high and looking far. He also looked at the busy crowd in the distance. There would be a fortress, perhaps more than a fortress. It would cover an area of more than ten hectares. There would be outer siege walls, angular walls and internal military barracks, which would be a reduced version of the city.


    It will become an important military town in the Han Dynasty. Coupled with the military fortresses built around Huangdao District, a defense system is at the beginning of its scale, but it seems that it will not be able to be established in a moment and a half. It will take at least two years.


    "Li tan?" Liu Yan''s mind appeared a young man who looked quite heroic: "he looked a little arrogant."


    "That is to choose gainie?" Ji Chang is not talking about the sword God gainie in the Warring States period. He is the head of the Gai family with the same name and surname.


    Liu Yan looked back at Ji Chang strangely: "do you have any special consideration, sir?"


    Ji Chang has a complete set of considerations. He hoped that those families could quickly integrate into the Han system, not the kind of wandering outside. In this way, choosing a typical reuse from the beginning can increase the trust of those families in Liu Yan.


    "That''s gainie." Liu Yan originally preferred Xu Zheng, but Ji Chang''s consideration was not aimless. "It''s necessary to integrate nature, but I don''t want to see any hills," he said


    How powerful is Liu Yan? Originally, it was weak. If there were mountains at the beginning, look at the Central Plains now!


    When the mighty and powerful in the central plains are integrated with the big families, it''s no problem to gather up 10000 or 200000 fighting troops. It can even be said that resources can support the necessary supplies for the war, but they are fragmented, and the result is that they are suppressed by the relatively "united" Hu people.


    "A month!" Liu Yan continued to look at the busy crowd: "a month''s time is used to prepare for the war and collect information about the enemy. A month later, he will send troops to destroy this dynasty and food!"

 Chapter 94

    Shen Zhong came, escorted by a team of about 1000 people from Xiang state in Jizhou. Before he came, he imagined what kind of tribe the Han Dynasty should be. After the actual arrival, he found that there was almost no big difference from the imagination.


    In the wilderness of flat terrain, a camp is surrounded by a large circle with wooden fences. There are many tents in it. Some noble people such as the head man live in wooden houses. Ordinary people graze cattle, horses and sheep outside. The warriors of the tribe play Chiyou opera when they are free, or run around on horses


    Yes, the Han Dynasty seen by Shen Zhong and others is just an ordinary nomadic tribe. If there is any difference, there are too many jin people in the Han Dynasty. It seems that they have set up farmland around the camp. To many people, it is simply an extremely strange freak tribe.


    What is Chiyou opera? It''s just a corner! It''s different from wrestling. When playing Chiyou play, you need to wear two horn ornaments on your head to crush your opponent on the ground. Breaking off the horns of your opponent''s ornaments is a victory. This kind of game is not only played by Hu people. In fact, it is one of the oldest games in China. It was especially popular in the northern and Southern Dynasties.


    Of course, Liu Yan personally led the team to welcome Shen Zhong.


    In order to welcome the imperial envoys from Xiang state, Liu Yan did a lot of things, including changing into the clothes of Hu people and creating such a camp that looked simple in every way.


    I can''t help it. Now the Central Plains is the world of the Hu people!


    Real Hu people, some Hu people are desperately trying to sinicize, because they think that Sinicization is to become civilized and can become much more noble than those who are Hu people; Other Jin people desperately want Hu Hua, believing that only Hu Hua can be accepted by the "mainstream" society. It has to be said that the two extremes bring about an absurd and deformed social portrayal.


    Liu Yan''s strength is still too weak. He is simply forced to disguise as a hu man.


    To meet the imperial court, the tribal armed forces are naturally used. Nearly 400 swordsmen are arranged in a neat formation. Everyone looks so tall and strong. The eyes behind the visor are so indifferent to life and death. They all belong to the elite of the elite.


    "Is this the Oracle who conquered Buqi city and killed thousands of people in the city?" Shen Zhong is a middle-aged man. He looks rough and has a round beard. He can''t see his height when riding a war horse. He looked with great interest at the Oracle who served as the guard of honor, and then turned his attention to Liu Yan: "it''s a magnificent man."


    Ji Chang, who acted as an entourage, was expressionless but alert in his heart. He understood Shen Zhong''s whole sentence as that Shen Zhong implied that the imperial court did not completely ignore the things done by the Han ministry. Shen Zhong himself regarded Liu Yan as just a martial artist, implying that the Han ministry should be supported by who to become strong.


    The team from Xiangguo does not belong to the same group. There are only differences in clothing, and the distribution of the team is more distinct.


    Although Shenzhong''s group rode on horseback, they wore Jin style Samurai clothes and were flanked by more than 100 people. Although the clothes of these more than 100 people are not uniform, they look very strong in spirit. They are ran min''s trilogy, and they are all Xiaoguo people among the Han people.


    Liu Yan is very concerned about those ran min''s episodes. Most of them are over 1.7 meters tall. They don''t look very strong, but their achievements behind them are absolutely brilliant enough.


    Some information is not difficult to obtain. Liu Yan has obtained some information from Zhang Shi. Ran min represents the interests of some powerful and powerful families in the Central Plains. Those Jin people belong to ran min and give him various support. In addition to a considerable part of the Jin people attached to ran min, some people who united for survival formed a begging army. Li Nong, the leader of the begging army, was also very close to ran min.


    Strangely enough, Shenzhong''s guards are all Pacers, but the rest are quite a lot of cavalry. For example, the Yao''s horse team pointed out by Zhang Shi looks very distinctive, but it is definitely not the national costume of the Qiang Nationality in later generations. The other one, introduced by Zhang Shi, was from Fu Hong, the leader of Di people. The other small teams were basically sent by people who could count the names of Hou Zhao.


    "Although the Jie people are national, the number is really small." Ji Chang lowered his voice: "the Qiang people and the Di people also have their own leaders. The leader of the Qiang people is Yao Gezhong, and the leader of the Di people is Fu Hong. The population of the two ethnic groups was ordered by Shi Hu to move near Xiang to monitor the two ethnic groups."


    Liu Yan nodded quietly. He also knew that Shi Hu also limited some of the strong Jin people to the periphery of Xiang state. Qi Huojun is such a representative.


    As a messenger, Shen Zhong naturally represents the imperial court. Shen Zhongdang was personally received by Liu Yan, and the rest by Zhang Shi.


    In a word, this is the first time that Liu Yan really gets along with the people of the later Zhao court, and those officials in front... Basically speaking with a sword.


    In front of Shen Zhong, Liu Yan didn''t deliberately act rude. After all, Shen Zhong whispered his intention at the beginning. It was Xiucheng Hou, the cooperation representative, who came. What imperial court officials would be regarded as a formality. Then Liu Yan would appear to have no sincerity for cooperation if he pretended deliberately.


    Liu Yan likes direct people. With his education... He really doesn''t show any aristocratic style.


    Aristocrats are not trained since childhood. Where can there be any aristocratic self-restraint? To say, camouflage can make no mistakes in any detail of life?


    The tribal armed forces in the Han Dynasty are very eye-catching. When they stand still, they have no superfluous movements. Their actions are neat and uniform. No one can find anything wrong. They are not elite.


    The 400 tribal forces can be regarded as a show arranged by Liu Yan at the suggestion of Ji Chang. Now such an era is not simple. Without sufficient strength, there is no qualification to speak. The Ministry of Han needs to be qualified to speak and let some people know that the Ministry of Han is not a fat meat that can be torn at will.


    Of course, 400 Jiashi is not enough, but it has reached a degree. There will be other displays later, but it can''t be too much.


    "Your department is really developing and prosperous." Shen Zhong didn''t mean to praise himself. He evaluated the armed forces of a lower tribe and said about the flocks of cattle, horses and sheep. Seemingly casually, he said, "Jin people live a good life in your department?"


    As long as we can get a clue in a little detail, the Jin people here in the Han Dynasty are really different from other places, not to mention wearing clothes. They are not skinny. On the contrary, they look ruddy and obviously do not lack food.


    "Rely on the mountain to eat the mountain, rely on the sea to eat the sea." Liu Yan said, "we have a strong navy."


    Shen Zhong nodded. He heard that Liu Yan was not showing off the source of aquatic products. He was clearly saying that the Han Dynasty could give up land at any time, so don''t say anything about threats. It''s a big deal that Liu Yan took people to run away by boat.


    The team entered the camp and arrived at the gravel platform prepared in the middle. A less formal ceremony was held. Liu Yan took over the seal ribbon from Shen Zhong, even the Sheriff of Changguang county.


    "Xiucheng Hou made a lot of effort in this matter." Shen Zhong''s face was very serious: "Liu Junshou, you have the right to denounce Changguang county. Do you know?"


    So let''s talk. It''s really tiring to communicate with people who don''t understand and like to express with various hints. To put it bluntly, Shen Zhong is warning Liu Yan not to get together with Yao Gezhong and stay in Changguang county. Then, if something happens, ran min will help Liu Yan stay in the imperial court.


    This is a good signal. It means that ran min needs to get what he wants from the Han Dynasty. At the same time, the contradiction between ran min and Yao Gezhong has further increased. It''s good for the Han Dynasty that the contradiction between the two big tigers increases. With the threat of Ran min, Yao Gezhong doesn''t have much energy to target such a small reptile as the Han Dynasty. So as long as he satisfies Ma Xinyuan sent by the Yao family as much as possible in terms of economic interests, it seems that it doesn''t matter whether he will send troops to participate in Shi Bin''s upcoming war against northern Xinjiang?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Catch that Doo: Renaissance industrial revolution, I want to be a thousand years ahead of the West! My name is Liu Dan (Zen). I speak for ah Dou!

 Chapter 95

    It will resume the third watch tomorrow at 7:00 a.m. and 13:05 a.m 19:30 p.m. Awesome recommendation! In addition, I went to Sanjiang and asked for help to vote for Sanjiang. Thank you very much!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The struggle between the DPRK and China is fierce, and there is competition between different ethnic groups. The same ethnic groups also compete for power and profit, especially because they compete for the position of the crown prince. The princes form gangs and do not need anyone to add firewood and fire.


    To say why the competition among princes is so fierce, it is absolutely necessary for some people to stir up the flames, among which the initiator is Shi Hu, the actual ruler of the later Zhao Dynasty.


    "Therefore, if you want to survive safely, you can''t have too many actions." In just two days, Shen Zhong began to call Liu Yan brothers. He seemed to be drunk. He hugged an actor and said, "Yao Gezhong has influence in the northwest. There can''t be any storms here in Qingzhou."


    The Ministry of Han is doing relevant intelligence investigation, and Qingzhou attaches the most importance to intelligence collection.


    Qingzhou is not small, but there are not too many Hu families. On the contrary, the big families of Jin people have an advantage here, but Jin people are not the mainstream of the "upper society" and do not have political power. Although those Jin people''s Congress families have strength, they do not have enough influence. At the same time, there were no people like ran min in Qingzhou, so that the strength of Jin people was not weak, but they could not be effectively integrated.


    Liu Yan knew that Shen Zhong was not drunk and said that it was basically nonsense, but he really didn''t understand how bad the relationship between ran min and Yao Gezhong was.


    That was a long time ago. In fact, ran min not only had a bad relationship with Yao Gezhong, but also had a very poor relationship with Fu Hong. This can be seen from Shen Zhong''s intentional or unintentional suggestion that the Han ministry should not go too close to Yao Gezhong and Fu Hong.


    "Xiucheng, the adopted son of Hou and even the former Emperor, fought many times to show his power." Shen Zhong looked straight at Liu Yan: "don''t stand in line!"


    Liu Yan casually promised. He didn''t want to stand in line at all. Everything was just to stand firm. He and Ji Chang have a relatively complete development plan. The next step is to start from Donglai academy, and then integrate the Jin people in Changguang county and slowly radiate around.


    A private banquet ended with Shen Zhongzai snoring in the actor''s arms. Liu Yan also drank a little too much. After Shen Zhongzai fell, a guard helped him back to rest. Liu Yan still sat quietly in his place.


    Before long, Ji Chang came with Zhang Shi. They were just in charge of entertaining the rest. They drank a lot of wine, saluted and sat down.


    A waiter came to understand the wine and soup. The three drank some respectively. After looking at each other, they smiled with tacit understanding.


    "The Yao family asked for a lot." Ji Chang said this with a smile on his face: "800 battle swords in exchange for the elimination of previous misunderstandings. You don''t need to send troops to help the war, but you need to supply a large amount of salt to support the military. Ma Xinyuan lion asked us to sell 50% of the salt. The villain finally agreed that the salt sales in the northwest should be handed over to the Yao family."


    In fact, there is salt production in the northwest, which is still in the hands of the Yao family. The interest threat of salt production in the Han Dynasty to the Yao family is not generally great. The Yao family has the greatest influence and strength in the northwest of houzhao, and its influence and strength outside Guanzhong are limited. Otherwise, it would not be in this way to break the salt of the Han Dynasty into the northwest, using a tougher means.


    "The court has strict restrictions. The Yao family can''t cross the line." Ji Chang''s face was not so relaxed: "but you, Yao Gezhong is, after all, the governor of Xiangping County, the governor of ten counties and six Yi, and the champion general. There are people who want to please him."


    Liu Yan nodded: "as long as you can solve problems, you don''t have to be stingy with money."


    "The Fu family bought 300 war knives and 1000 guns at one time, and 100 war knives and 500 guns every quarter." Ji Chang said somewhat unexpectedly, "but he didn''t ask for salt."


    They did not know that the Fu family itself had a salt farm, and there was a conflict with the Yao family''s great interests in the salt farm. Before, there was a fierce conflict between the two sides in order to compete for the salt market, which ended with Yao Gezhong''s victory. In this way, the production of the Fu family''s salt farm is sold to the Di people alone, unlike the Yao family''s large-scale sale, and because the Fu family can''t compete with the Yao family, how can they intervene again.


    The complex interpersonal relationship of Hou Zhao, who is his ally and who is his enemy, is not clear to the newly rising Han Dynasty. The Han ministry doesn''t have many choices at all now. It''s the current way of doing things that no one offends. In fact, when a piece of fat meat is slaughtered, it''s not a bad thing. Wait until you have to make a choice, then you can make a choice.


    The rest are not top families. They also have their own requirements in the past, such as weapons purchase and a small amount of salt demand. The total number is not too much. What they pay more attention to is that the Han ministry should not be unhappy with the forces they support, otherwise... Don''t blame any countermeasures.


    "Sir, our weapon production..." Ji Chang really didn''t know the monthly weapon production of the Han Dynasty, but now he had to ask: "will supporting these people affect the armed forces of the headquarters?"


    In theory, as long as iron ore and wood can be supplied, Liu Yan can build more blacksmith shops to increase production, but everything needs to be measured, not extravagant because of temporary needs.


    At present, the monthly iron production in the Han Dynasty is relatively complex. It depends on what kind of output, from small arrowheads to large swords, swords and spearheads, as well as armor and shields on armor. In terms of weapons alone, it is not a problem for the Han ministry to arm 2000 people every month. Before, it also left a lot of inventory.


    The above is caused by Liu Yan''s golden finger. In some aspects of non golden finger, Tian Shuo is trying to collect blacksmiths. In fact, there is some production, but the production is very limited.


    "The next step is to fight with selena''a, historians and Lou family..." Ji Chang nodded, thought for a moment and said: "our troops may be insufficient."


    At present, there are not as many as 800 tribal armed forces. Liu Yan only supplemented some swordsmen behind him. Combined with the other arms, there are only 600, leaving 50 for emergency needs, and the rest are farmers and fishing boats.


    There are 1000 soldiers and 2000 auxiliary soldiers. A thousand strong men were collected from four affiliated families. These strong men were basically trained and equipped with excellent weapons. In fact, their combat effectiveness was good. The number of people who are forced to leave the unincorporated families is about 2500.


    In addition, Liu Yan did not forget those Hu people''s families. He asked each Hu people''s family to let their direct blood relatives come to serve with cavalry according to their own strength, and there were nearly 500 cavalry.


    Regardless of quality and quantity, Liu Yan has 7600 troops in his hand, but in fact, he can use less than 3000.


    "Historian and Lou family, we will remove one first." Jichang actually chose the strongest one as the priority target: "in this way, waiting for the reaction of the other two sides, there are only two left."


    "Jun Shang is now a sheriff. Can you mobilize more forces around to serve?" Tian Shuo inserted a sentence, but when he finished, he saw that most people were looking at themselves like fools.


    Er Rong has been a sheriff of Changguang for several years. He has gathered nearly 4000 Hu people. How long has Liu Yancai been a sheriff?


    "Maybe it''s an idea." Xu Zheng narrowed his eyes: "the celona tribe has a population of 30000 and has a large number of cattle, horses and sheep. It is really a piece of fat."


    Liu Yan shook his head: "we don''t have so much time."


    "Time is not allowed, and then..." Ji Chang smiled for a while and said, "as long as the tribal armed forces can continue to supplement, we don''t need those miscellaneous Hu."


    There were problems in the last battle. It seemed that the number of troops gathered by miscellaneous Hu increased, but whether it was Er Rong or Yao Yimai, their number of troops only increased. In fact, their role can only be reflected in the downwind battle. Once the war is unfavorable, those miscellaneous Hu usually have more mouths to eat, In wartime, it may also affect the real troops because of flight.


    "JunShang has just become the Sheriff of Changguang county. The destruction of historians and Loujia is for those powerful families, and the destruction of selonaa is to deter those nomadic tribes." Jichang is also an aide standing at the level of the prefecture for several years. He knows too well what the current rulers need to achieve: "if this war goes smoothly, we will have enough time and deterrence to build Changguang County into a solid backing for the rise of the Han Dynasty!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A book recommended by friends [the primitive people were stunned] tells a story about the construction of aircraft, artillery and tanks in the primitive society, which stunned the primitive people. Friends who are short of books go and have a look.

 Chapter 96

    The new week begins. Please collect and recommend tickets.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ran min needed so much that Liu Yan frowned into a hemp rope.


    Five hundred war swords, one thousand swords and three thousand spears, if these things are at the market price of the state of Jin, they will be enough for three or five billion yuan, and this is not the end. Shen Zhong wants to read out a list. He needs 200 sets of armor, 500 sets of harness and 200000 arrowheads.


    my god! What is ran min doing? Those are just the needs of the previous year, that is to say, they will increase in the future. Then Shen Zhong and Liu Yan said, "take out those things. We''ll help you deal with the things in the imperial court!"


    It''s not just ran min''s need. Some of those lists are Li Nong''s offer.


    Li Nong''s position in later Zhao Dynasty is actually higher than ran min. ran min needs to rely on Li Nong in many aspects. This is certainly not what Shen Zhong said, but some documents that Liu Yan has read in later generations.


    Facing Shen Zhong''s lion''s big mouth, Liu Yan was stunned.


    That number, if it really can cover Liu Yan to do whatever he wants in the place, it is not exaggerated. The question is, does ran min have that much energy? Obviously not.


    "Brother Shen, the wise people don''t talk in secret. They can take out those naturally, but..." Liu Yan looked at Shen Zhong with a smile: "it''s obviously not enough just a promise made by Xiucheng Hou."


    Shen Zhong''s face was a little stiff, but Liu Yan smiled. For him, Liu Yan''s failure to refuse is a good start. Since he is asking too much, he can naturally repay the money.


    "I think Liu Xiandi is a man of perseverance." Shen Zhong said the previous sentence without end. He looked at Liu Yan for a long time, as if he wanted to see through Liu Yan as a whole. He suddenly said, "is the virtuous younger brother a Han or a Han?"


    Liu Yan''s eyes suddenly became sharp.


    There are indeed two kinds of Han people now. One is the Han who established the Han state by the Huns, and the other is the Han who still plans to restore the glory of a strong Han.


    At present, the two kinds of people actually have their own troubles. The Huns emphasize their Han people again, that is the enemy of the Jie people. After all, the Jie people founded the country only after overthrowing the Hun Han state. He said that he wanted to pursue the glory of the strong Han and restore the glory of the Han people, which was the mortal enemy of all the Hu people. After all, the two Han Dynasties suppressed the Hu people for too long. The strong Han reappeared. The Hu people were either willing to be slaves and servants or become corpses.


    "Don''t mention it." Shen Zhong seems to have become more melancholy: "everyone is drunk, only Xiucheng Hou wakes up alone!"


    Liu Yan understood. Zhang Shi''s intelligence was not collected in vain.


    A considerable number of powerful and powerful families are attached to ran min, which is that they want to survive with the help of Ran min. at the same time, it is probably a vague hint like Shen Zhong.


    Hint what? It is ran Min who feels that he has enough ability to protect some people. We should form a rope or something. If you really think you are a Han, who can hold your thighs in the court and abandon the cultivation Hou?


    Liu Yan is depressed. Does ran min rely on this way to unite one powerful or big family after another? It seems that doing so has really made ran min make some achievements. At least there are many powerful and big families in Jizhou who really support ran min?


    At this time, someone came. The visitor was Li tan. He saluted very formally and said, "Sir......" after looking at Shen Zhong, he hesitated, and still said, "Rong Jin!"


    Liu Yan has been in contact with this young man who looks at Yingwu more than once. When he was a soldier, he saw many lonely and arrogant people. Generally, proud people basically have some real skills. It''s not that he is generous or willing to tolerate the pride of Li Tan, but that he is used to seeing Jin people who seem to be cautious about everything. Suddenly, a guy who seems proud appears. It seems that he really has some skills. He is more happy than disgusted.


    Of course, tolerance is a time of division and harmony. Now Liu Yan just glances over and waves to Li Tan not to say anything. Turn around and get out!


    Li Tan was stunned, opened his mouth, thought of something, saluted again, turned and left.


    It''s funny to say that Li Tan has been cleaned up by Liu Yan. Li Tan behaved arrogantly and invited the soldiers in the Han Dynasty. As a result, he was angry by Liu Yan passing by. After a very formal discussion, Li Tan was directly knocked down by Liu Yan in an instant.


    "Young talents!" Shen Zhong smiled at Li Tan and said to Liu Yan, "our family doesn''t lack talents, only people who can command them!"


    Liu Yan is a little tired of Shenzhong beating around the bush.


    "I heard that the virtuous younger brother wants to be denounced?" Shen Zhongming is a martial artist who looks rough, but likes to be methodical: "but I don''t know, is it to attack the fortress or the tribe?"


    The hard communication made Liu Yan not want to say a word at all, and raised his hand to the East.


    In the distance, there were troops practicing. I saw some people pushing carts and colliding against what looked like a wall, colliding back and forth. Look at the rows of turtles holding shields, but the gaps between shields stretch out rows of sharp spears. They move slowly and toss back and forth.


    In another place, the strong men recruited from the powerful Jin people listened to the orders of their family representatives, and several families mixed together to practice the square array.


    Liu Yan gave weapons to the farmers recruited by various families. Most of them were spears, but nearly 300 people were selected to use short weapons.


    In the Haoqiang family, there will be many more people with martial arts skills than refugees. Equipped with a war knife and a small round shield, knowledgeable people will definitely become a crack soldier if they practice in the way of Pu Dao Dun soldiers in the Han Dynasty.


    In fact, what Li Tan wanted to say just now was that he inadvertently found that there were a batch of armor stocks in the Han Dynasty and asked for a row of PuDao shield soldiers. He felt that there would be two effects in attacking the fortified positions of the array, one is the Pu Dao Dun soldiers wearing armor, and the other is the Pu Dao Dun soldiers without armor.


    Liu Yan has a lot of armor, that is, the light armor style, with a quantity of 500 sets. He has his own purpose to stock these armor. In fact, he is also to select an elite warrior to form a critical force. However, if Li Tan wants to train soldiers integrated by various families, he is basically thinking too much and seems naive in Li Tan''s Eq.


    "Han, strong troops!" Shen Zhong narrowed his eyes and looked at the soldiers practicing: "that''s the difference from other tribes."


    Come on, Liu Yan is too lazy to change his face. Shen Zhong is just trying to catch that Liu Yan is not a Hu tribe. It''s really enough!


    In fact, there is no military training in the folk Hu tribes at all. They all ask the herdsmen to fuck the guys when it is time to fight. When they are ready to fight, they know that staying in the reserve team is already good at using troops, or they all rush forward directly. Only the Hu people on the scale of political power can train troops, but the number of soldiers who are out of work will not be large. For example, there is only one professional army out of work in the later Zhao Dynasty, that is, the Dragon guards of Gongwei and Xiangguo.


    Han Bing Qiang, Liu Yan just smiled at this point, but when it comes to Ma Zhuang, it''s nonsense.


    If it had not been for the good riders of the Hu people''s family, the Han people themselves could be called cavalry less than 50, and the remaining nearly 500 were at most riding infantry. Together, the total number is close to more than 600 horse teams.


    "I don''t know what the good brother is going to send troops?" Shen Zhong looked interested: "brother, I won''t leave so soon, but I need to see how a good brother can kill the four sides."


    It can be seen that the other people from Xiang country left after less than five days. Only Shenzhong and his group stayed.


    "In addition, I want to practice siege array. Maybe I can help you here?" Shen Zhong looked very righteous: "there are hundreds of guards guarding me, including experts in siege."


    Liu Yan immediately became interested. He has specially observed those guards. It seems that they are the real Han family Erlang, and Han family Erlang is no stranger to the siege.


    "There are many people who have completed Hou''s protection. There will always be some talents." Shen Zhong started again. He was obviously a big old man. Why did he put on airs and say some roundabout words? He offered: "ten swords, keep the church!"


    Liu Yan doesn''t think it''s expensive. In fact, it''s very cost-effective. He asked tentatively, "there are many capable people under Xiucheng Hou, but I don''t know whether to accept... Employment?", Well, it''s a buyer!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Horse pawn": the former horse pawn is the founding king of later generations!

 Chapter 97

    Liu Yan can see that his identity has been peeped by people over there by ran min, otherwise Shen Zhong wouldn''t have made a special trip.


    Of course, Liu Yan is still mistaken. Ran min knows the identity of Liu Yanjin (Han people), but they don''t think Liu Yan can take all the ideas of the Han ministry.


    In fact, ran Min has always been very confident about Liu Yan''s theory that Koguryo mixed sand with houzhao. The reason why they sent Shen Zhong with absolute weight is to win over or make use of Liu Yan.


    There is a premise to win over, that is, to take Liu Yan for his own use. It''s even more important to make use of it. As long as you control Liu Yan, can''t ran min continuously obtain resources from Koguryo?


    "So, there is no salt farm on the coast in the Han Dynasty?" When Shen Zhong didn''t pretend to be a fool, he was still a very dignified person: "have you ruled out the existence of a salt farm on an island in the sea?"


    Ning Wenbo kept his salute posture and replied, "report to the waiter, the leading people of the Han Dynasty are too wary of us to ask."


    "So?" Shen Zhong waved his hand and motioned Ning Wenbo to step down. He turned his attention to those who had been standing respectfully on one side: "Liu Yan wants to buy people."


    Those who stood respectfully immediately straightened their backs when they heard the speech. They have a common identity, which is both ran min''s private trilogy.


    To really know that not everyone can be a part of the episode. At the same time, being a part of someone is equivalent to signing a deed of sale.


    Ran min''s trilogy is slightly different from others'' Trilogy. Although they are all trilogy, almost all the people accepted by ran min are family members sent by giants or big families. These powerful and Han nationality sent their children to work for ran min. The reason is not simple, not a simple relationship between asylum seekers and asylum seekers.


    If you understand history, you will be surprised by one thing, that is, ran Min has always outnumbered the crowd, and repeatedly defeated the strong with the weak!


    Ye city defense war, ran min 1000 to 70000, wins, beheads 3000.


    In the battle of Handan, the enemy was 100000, ran min won and killed 10000.


    In the battle of cangting, the enemy allied forces and ran min''s 200000 troops won and killed 28000 enemies.


    In the battle of Xiang state, ran min''s 100000 troops and horses fought against more than 100000 elites from the three sides of Shi Zhong, Shi Kun and Murong Xianbei. Because of listening to the rumors of Taoists, he rashly went to war, lost and destroyed the whole army.


    In the second battle to defend Yecheng, Liu Xian''s 70000 troops, ran Minsheng, beheaded 30000, and Liu Xian killed Shi Zhong.


    In the third battle to defend Yecheng, Liu Xian rebelled, attacked Yecheng, and ran min won again.


    Changshan rescue war, ran min 8000 cavalry reinforcements, wins, Liu Xian perishes.


    In the battle of liantai, Murong Ke had nearly 200000 Xianbei elite, and ran min had less than 10000 people. He killed the enemy in a bloody battle and broke through the encirclement. Finally, the war horse fell dead and was captured.


    A total of nine world wars were recorded, seven victories were won, Jizhou was wiped out, and Shijie was exterminated. You know, the Jie people are a strong alien beyond the Huns, and their heavy cavalry combat effectiveness is amazing. How can ran min achieve such a record? According to historical records, the number of officers and men under ran min''s command reached 300000 at its peak, exceeding that of Shi Jie at its peak. However, as long as you know what the begging army is, you won''t think that a large number of people is a good thing.


    Before discussing the military strength of Ran min''s most powerful period, it is necessary to briefly introduce an important military force, which is the qihuo army, the largest armed group of the Han people in the North during the period of Wuhu chaos in China.


    The Qi Huo army is the product of Hu people killing Jin people and wantonly destroying the Central Plains. With the rise of Xiongnu and Jie nationality, the people of northern Jin suffered almost extinction. In order to protect themselves, the surviving Jin people spontaneously organized together. They moved around for survival in the form of refugee groups while armed self-defense. This kind of refugee armed group is the begging army. The commander of the qihuo army is Li Nong!


    Who is Li Nong? It''s Shiller''s good friend! In other words, in fact, Li Nong is not ran min''s subordinate. He will support ran min, but it is impossible to completely obey his orders.


    Why can ran min beat the crowd repeatedly? Without it, it is because those powerful and powerful people who depend on him in the Central Plains have been transporting high-quality talents and troops to ran min!


    In fact, no matter who Shen Zhong or the rest of them held any official position in the later Zhao court, there was one identity that could not be divided after all, that was the identity of Jin people.


    The Jin people had a hard time surviving in houzhao, a country where the Jie people were in power. They needed a leader. Li Nong will not be a suitable leader. Although Li Nong has the largest number of Jin people''s armed forces, because he is a refugee, he is destined to be in class opposition to the powerful and big families. That can only be ran min.


    "For our ideal, you need some people to work under Liu Yan." Shen Zhong looked sincere: "Xiucheng Hou needs you to infiltrate the Han Tribe. Instead of mastering this tribe, you can understand them and contribute to our influence in Qingzhou."


    Several people looked at each other. They all had the basic concept of national righteousness, otherwise they would not be persuaded to become the backbone under ran min''s command.


    The Jin people in the Central Plains and the north have a hard time. Only an absolute leader can keep many families warm. Ran min is a suitable candidate. Now that we''ve all warmed up together, it''s right to contribute to the collective.


    Speaking of it, there is really no lack of capable people among the Jin people. Although ran min is strong in force, the army has never paid attention to personal force. Ran min can have the right to speak in houzhao, relying on the elite under the account. Of course, ran min still needs the support of Li Nong.


    The Han Army needs a group of qualified officers to play a role in all things for the Han army. The army does not call people together and distribute weapons, and then the army. The army needs all kinds of professional training, so it needs qualified officers.


    Liu Yan has too few talents, especially in the regular army. How can refugees and people from local giants have knowledge about the regular army? Their level is only doomed, and their relevant military knowledge will be very limited.


    It was Liu Yan''s whim to get some professional officers from ran min, but he couldn''t control it as soon as the idea appeared.


    "Sir, will this... Not be penetrated?" Ji Chang''s face was tangled: "I''m afraid it''s not good!"


    Liu Yan is worried about this, but he is not so worried when he thinks about it.


    If a force can be controlled by some people with obvious identities, Liu Yan believes that taking refuge in ran min will not be a bad thing. After all, ran min''s people are really in the open, not in the dark. In this way, they will be controlled. They talk about independence. If they are not controlled by ran min, they should be controlled by others.


    "So..." Ji Chang was a little excited and relieved: "just like what you decided!"


    What did Liu Yan say? He told Ji Chang that the development prospect of the Han Dynasty is unlimited. Now it seems that the people sent by ran min are worried, but who knows that in the future, these people will not be the chess pieces of the Han Dynasty, but infiltrate into the powerful and big families in the Central Plains?


    Since the monarch has such aspirations, Ji Chang, as a subordinate, can only encourage but not pour cold water. He feels it necessary to have a good talk with other people.


    Yes, Haoqiang and Han Zu, Liu Yan also stared at them. Now he is a sheriff and can reach out to those powerful and big families. He has enough time to integrate them.


    "Then attack the building first!" Liu Yan clapped his hands and set the attack object: "such a family should be the first attack object!"


    There are already fast riders calling on the four sides. Naturally, it is not the kind of call to attack anyone. It is the news that Liu Yancheng is the Sheriff of Changguang county.


    The Han ministry needs to collect a tax from all families in Changguang county again. This time is still a symbolic meaning, which can be regarded as an opportunity for all forces who have not expressed before.


    "This is a motive to confirm the enemy and ourselves?" Shen Zhong seems very interested. He has sold more than 20 people to Liu Yan in exchange for a lot of weapons. He learned that the Han ministry would soon have a new round of military measures and asked, "that''s as agreed last time?"


    "Yes." Liu Yan didn''t reject Shen Zhong''s taking people to watch the war: "I''ll give you more advice then."


    Shen Zhong comforted his beard: "easy to say, easy to say."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Later, some small and medium-sized enterprises have turned to the works related ones, which does not affect the overall reading. If you are interested, you can cut to the directory to watch.

 Chapter 98

    "So, the ''continued incense'' of Yanhuang temple was not brought to the south of the Yangtze River by Sima family?"


    Today is the second day that Liu Yan returned with his troops. They refused to accept the war, destroyed the Lou family and fought with the building sweeping NAA tribe, all of which were victories. (please refer to Lou Jiafan related to the work)


    When the troops returned, they learned that they had destroyed the Lou family and defeated the selonaa tribe, and the habitat immediately fell into a carnival. They enjoy victory. Only by constantly winning can they prove the strength of the Han Tribe and have a sense of security in a strong tribe.


    Don''t underestimate the role of security. It can determine the rise and fall of a country and what kind of mental state a nation should be. When they learned that they had won the battle, those who had been worried all the time because of the army''s battle recovered their composure. They praised the bravery of the soldiers with a sad heart, and the praised soldiers were full of pride and the execution of defeating their opponents.


    Soldiers need self-confidence, which Liu Yan knows better than anyone. He is also slowly... Trying his best to make the soldiers of the Han Dynasty feel confident. Don''t you see that the tribal armed forces are used less and less?


    After a day''s rest, they returned to some state. The next morning they gathered together and talked while eating.


    Yanhuang temple is the temple of the Yan Emperor and the Yellow Emperor. They are regarded as the recognized ancestors of the Chinese ethnic group. They have been worshipped for a long time. As long as the royal family created by the Chinese ethnic group will try their best to repair the Yanhuang temple, because it is absolutely not enough to be an emperor. They also need to be recognized by the masses and become the common patriarch of the Yan, Huang and Miao ethnic groups, so as to command the world, So that all people are willing to use it.


    "For thousands of years, not only people living in the Central Plains will worship Yanhuang temple, but also some ancient nationalities such as Xiongnu and Qiang. It is said that some ethnic groups migrate out of the Central Plains for various reasons, not groundless." Ji Chang told the record he didn''t know where to see it: "during the Han Hun war, some yellow Huns thought they had a common ancestor with the Han people, and they were not afraid of being killed and making excuses. Jin richan was loyal to the Han Dynasty and didn''t betray until he died."


    Liu Yan asked the most concerned question: "as long as it is the Chinese ethnic group, no matter who becomes the emperor, he will worship the Yanhuang temple at a fixed time and in a fixed place?"


    This is not what Ji Chang or others can answer. It needs the core figures of the center or the aristocratic families for generations to know.


    In fact, there was a custom in the Chinese dynasties, Emperors of all dynasties would repair the Yanhuang temple in Guanzhong (Shaanxi). At the beginning of the founding of the country, they would bring incense from Yanhuang temple to the capital, and would build a special Temple next to their ancestral temple. People would take care of the incense from Yanhuang temple day and night. Even if the incense of the emperor''s own ancestors was broken, they would not dare to let the incense from Yanhuang temple be broken.


    However, Sima royal family lost almost everything that could be lost and fled to the south of the Yangtze River. They not only abandoned their people, land and property, but also abandoned the Yanhuang temple to the Hu people. This is the first country that has not been extinguished, but the royal family that no longer worships Yanhuang temple, or the first royal family to extinguish the "continued incense" introduced from Yanhuang temple. Just like this, Sima royal family is doomed to be infamous for thousands of years, plus being nailed to the pillar of national humiliation forever!


    Sima royal family lost the national jade seal. They did not hide the news and became the first generation of "White Emperor" in the real sense. However, they did not dare to disclose the news that the incense from Yanhuang temple was cut off. The Sima royal family without the national jade seal is at most the "White Emperor", but if it is known that the incense from Yanhuang temple is broken... The problem is definitely big!


    "Liu Han (former Zhao) and Shi Zhao (later Zhao) did not destroy the Yanhuang temple." Ji Chang''s face was serious: "they dare not, and they can''t bear it."


    Yanhuang is the recognized ancestor of more than one nation. In fact, it is not only the people in the Central Plains who recognize Yanhuang, but also many ethnic groups such as Xiongnu, Qiang and di. Of course, the Jie people and Xianbei do not recognize Yanhuang as their ancestors. One of them was brought to the east by the Huns from the western regions, and the other originated in the far north, which really has nothing to do with Yanhuang.


    Why did they suddenly talk about this problem? Isn''t it to build the hall of heroes! As a result, I was confused about whether to get the recognition of Yanhuang temple, and the topic was involved.


    Liu Yan found that giving those Jin people good food and drink may lead some Jin people to feel a sense of belonging and gratitude, but this move does not completely work, especially in integrating those families.


    From that memorial ceremony at the site of Loujia battlefield, Liu Yan was surprised to see that those people regardless of age and origin, including Hu people, had a common yearning for the first time, and immediately realized that the material aspect or can make people belong, but the spiritual aspect is the most correct approach.


    "Your Highness wants to send someone to Guanzhong to bring incense from Yanhuang temple???!!!!"


    Ji Chang, Tian Shuo, Xu Zheng, LV Tai, Gai Nie, Li Mingzhi, Wang Quan, Fu Shou, Xi Qian, Bai Liao, Su Le, and I.. One count. The expressions on some faces are very strange. It seems that many emotions burst out suddenly. As a result, I don''t know what kind of expression to show. The rest of the people looked blankly at their colleagues who suddenly became strange, and seemed to be at a loss.


    my god! Can the incense of Yanhuang temple be brought casually!? That''s what a clan leader of Yanhuang Miao descent is qualified to do! Moreover, the patriarch of the Yanhuang family has always been the emperor of zhengshuo. It is because of this that there is the so-called "no two masters in heaven and no two masters in the people". It is not all about the competition for the throne of the emperor, or who should sit in the position of the patriarch of the Yanhuang family. After all, how can there be two chiefs in one ethnic group!?


    Ji Chang was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. He kept repeating "this... This...". The rest of his words were locked in his throat.


    Only those who have inheritance at home or have seen relevant clicks will know what the incense introduced from Yanhuang Temple means. Shengdou Xiaomin just knows that Yanhuang is a common ancestor and will not understand the significance of introducing incense from Yanhuang temple.


    Liu Yan wants to introduce incense from Yanhuang temple, which is tantamount to competing for the position of Yanhuang Miao patriarch. His ambition is only lofty, which is more shocking than the sentence "I want to be emperor".


    The emperor can claim to be an emperor, even if there is only one person who is not afraid of death. Some ethnic groups such as foreigners and Hu people can also be emperors. But! The patriarch of Yanhuang family can''t claim to be able to do it, let alone simply lead incense to count, and let people recognize it!


    "That''s tantamount to a war against the state of Jin..." Li Mingzhi''s face was almost green. He suddenly found that the Li family was on a stolen ship. The helmsman of the ship was still a Madman: "not only the state of Jin, any country or force would regard us as enemies!"


    Liu Yan came from later generations. In their time, not many people knew Yanhuang temple, and even fewer understood the significance of Yanhuang temple. Only recently did he know the significance of Yanhuang temple and wanted to unite his people. He really didn''t think too much about things, such as being an enemy to the world.


    The words said by the superior are like water thrown out. Even if they are wrong, there is no possibility of lying on the ground and licking it clean. The performance of the subordinates made Liu Yansheng, who didn''t quite understand the special significance, think: "the patriarch of Yanhuang Miao descent? I... can''t spell it!"


    In the final analysis, the Sima royal family can climb the throne of God. After losing the Central Plains and its people, they can still sit on the throne and have fun. There are many more qualified people than the Sima family. Even the former cool Zhang family is more qualified to sit on the throne than the Sima family. After all, the Zhang family at least protected the Jin people from being trampled by the Hu people!


    Of course, Liu Yan just thought about it now, but he didn''t dare to really send someone to the Yanhuang temple in Guanzhong to attract incense. As his subordinates said, the small body can''t bear the big wind and waves. Now it''s still low-key


    Oh! The so-called low-key is that the Yingling hall can be built as usual, and even the temple to worship the heroes of our ancestors can be built.


    "Will you build a palace to serve the filial emperor?" Ji Chang had not recovered from the Yanhuang temple. In a trance, he heard what Temple Liu Yan was going to build for emperor Xiaowu. His mind flashed like a flash of lightning: "Liu... Liu clan... Ancestral temple?!"


    Liu Yan just has an idea. Now he doesn''t even have the ability to build a city and build a palace? That''s a joke!


    In the past, many details began to be replayed in Ji Chang''s mind for a moment. He always wondered why Liu Yan had to say that he was a Han, a strong Han, and definitely not a Hun. Now, he seems to have been struck by thunder. He is shocked and excited. He trembles all over. It seems that his eyes should protrude and his blood vessels will explode at the next moment!


    "Liu, the strong man!" Ji Chang was numb, but his head was strange: "just, respect emperor Xiaowu? Shouldn''t it be emperor Taizu or Emperor Guangwu?"


    It seems that someone thinks too much, but Liu Yan and others are trapped in their own thoughts. No one has time to see what expression is on someone''s face

 Chapter 99

    The hall of heroes should definitely be built. It is a good thing to improve the morale of the army. It will give the soldiers the greatest ownership from body to heart. So the question is, where should Liu Yan build the Yingling hall?


    "Choose land construction?" At this stage, Liu Yanxin hesitated and remained silent for a while. He asked, "after completion... Can we choose another site for construction and then move?"


    Mainly because Liu Yan did not know the Customs at that time, he only knew that far-reaching and important buildings could not be changed and moved at will. There is no doubt that the Yingling hall is a building of great significance, which even determines the morale of the army. It''s OK not to build it. Once it is built, there can be no mistakes. In this way, too many aspects need absolute caution.


    All understood Liu Yan''s meaning, but no one dared to speak rashly.


    Ji Chang glanced at those people who were not the core of the Han Dynasty. With these people, it was inconvenient to mention some too sensitive topics.


    The core figures of the Han Dynasty all know that the sea is their retreat. If they have to, they can choose to go to sea by boat and take refuge on the islands at sea. This is also the reason why the Han ministry has no fear.


    Those attached families have their own industries behind them. They have too many pots and pans. It is impossible to say that they leave everything and take their people to sea.


    In fact, not only these families with people present, but also any family is in the same situation. If they know that the Han ministry has the option to go to sea when they have to, they should hesitate whether they should belong to the Han ministry.


    Still the old problem, Liu Yan extremely likes to stay high.


    This is not true. The place where more than ten people are now is the highest building in the resettlement site, a tower made of wood and stones. Look, the tower is seven or eight meters high. If you want to climb to the top, you need to take the inner circular ladder.


    On the beach, the wind is actually very strong. Several waitresses cook tea with Xiang Yi on a specially blocked wall. After they cook the tea, they will seal it in the cup, place it in the plate, take it to the big man under discussion, and open the cork to fill it up to see who''s empty.


    In ancient times, buildings to a certain extent were called towers, but buildings and pavilions must be separated. Buildings are buildings and pavilions are pavilions, which can not be generalized. There is no place in the Han Dynasty that can be called a mansion. The difference between most managers and ordinary civilians is that they can live in a single room. On this point, Liu Yan is also treated the same.


    In fact, in modern times, it doesn''t matter where the superior lives, and they will even be praised for their humble place. To be clear, in ancient times, the superior should have the dignity of the superior, and what kind of identity should be matched with the treatment. Some people may praise that some people live in a poor place, but they will criticize more, such as being disrespectful.


    It has been nearly three months since the large-scale construction of shangxiawan land in Huangdao District. Looking from the tower, a mansion is being built on the other side of Xiawan land. Perhaps out of the same site selection vision, the place where the mansion is built is the modern sea view villa area. However, sea view will get any and love in modern times. Now it is a very troublesome thing. What needs to be considered is how to withstand the test of strong winds.


    "We won''t stay here forever." Liu Yan raised his hand and pointed to the surroundings: "it''s just a snail''s house."


    Everyone looked in the direction of Liu Yan''s fingers and saw a lot of villages, some busy people, and naturally some reclaimed land.


    Not to say how bad this area is, in fact, the terrain of this area is still very good. According to some local people, this is not a place where hurricanes or typhoons pass frequently. Compared with other coastlines, the wind is also the most moderate.


    "Build a town and make it prosperous." Liu Yanxiang understood and said, "but it will not become a place of governance forever."


    Everyone nodded with great understanding, especially Ji Chang nodded his head fiercely.


    In other words, Ji Chang''s eyes and look at Liu Yan are very wrong recently. Liu Yan feels inexplicable, but he doesn''t go deep into it. Among them, Ji Chang looked at Liu Yan with the eyes of the descendants of the strong Han Royal family. And Liu Yan? Liu Yan didn''t feel it. He just felt that Ji Chang wanted to shape the dignity of the superior, so he took the lead in doing so.


    The Institute can be understood as the administrative center. A government should pay attention to where to build a city. Otherwise, the construction of a city would not be so cumbersome.


    Ji Chang thought that he had almost understood Liu Yan''s mentality. He thought that Liu Yan would like to go back to Chang''an or Luoyang and choose one of them as the final administrative center? When he thinks about it a little, he will feel his scalp numb, not only because of the difficulty, but also because of Liu Yan''s high ambition... Or noble?


    Chang''an and Luoyang, the respective capitals of the Han Dynasty, are actually not prosperous, or even extremely dilapidated, especially Luoyang. Since Dong Zhuo set fire to Luoyang, no one has too much financial resources to rebuild in the back.


    Changguang county is not a suitable place for governance. After all, there must be a reason for choosing that place for hundreds of years. Is it suitable for Hanbu to go to Buqi city now? It may be appropriate, but the premise is to really settle down, that is to let the people of Changguang County accept the rule.


    A few days ago, the Han Dynasty destroyed the Lou family and won the first war with the selonaa tribe. Liu Yan led the army back to his habitat. First, he rested and second, he waited for the next step.


    At present, the selonaa tribe wanders along the border between Changguang county and Gaomi County. Their wandering tribe can do so, but the Han Dynasty has no way, especially after Liu Yancheng became the Sheriff of Changguang county. If Liu Yan led the army to Gaomi County, it would not be the selonaa tribe that was nervous. The locals in Gaomi County would be highly nervous, which might cause a chain reaction at that time.


    At present, the Han Dynasty can''t make too many enemies. The celona tribe is the primary enemy, and then there are those families who are not subject in Changguang county.


    "A new round of solicitation is already in operation." Ji Chang is now becoming ready to salute: "he will mobilize good riders from all families and is expected to be able to integrate a horse team of about 1000."


    Having seen how to fight in ran min''s episode, no one will casually call those who know how to ride a horse cavalry. Now, Li Hong and other people are not far away. Some of them are teaching how to fight on horseback, and many are training infantry.


    No one will say that the cost of hiring ran min''s episode for military training is too high, or even extremely happy that some people can use formal methods to train troops for the Han Dynasty.


    This time back, Liu Yan has issued a recruitment order again, and the recruitment is auxiliary soldiers. They will select excellent soldiers from the last batch of auxiliary soldiers to supplement the vacancies lost in the war, and then select 500 people to train as knife and shield soldiers. On the whole, the number of soldiers in the Han headquarters increased to 1300, and the number of auxiliary soldiers remained unchanged at 2000.


    The number of troops transferred from the four families was reduced to 700. The strong men of the seven hundred families will be absorbed and become directly under the central government of the Han Dynasty. The heads of the four families will be appointed to the military position.


    The remaining 372 cavalry drawn from the Hu family after the war, plus the cavalry of the Han Dynasty itself, add up to 589. Jichang''s plan is to mobilize as many good riders from various families as possible, fix the number of cavalry troops at 1000, and set up an elimination system like the infantry. Unqualified cavalry will act as auxiliary riders of the cavalry team.


    In this way, if it is not tribal armed, there will be two thousand infantry and one thousand cavalry under Liu Yan''s command. The infantry has two thousand auxiliary cavalry, but the auxiliary cavalry of the cavalry is not easy to count for the time being.


    "Your Majesty, our fast rider keeps warning the families attached to the selonaa tribe to intimidate them to the greatest extent. I think it will work." Ji Chang said with a smile: "because we win the war, more families will be willing to bet. Moreover... At present, we have officials and enough food. If you like, you can issue orders to summon miscellaneous Hu cavalry from small nomadic tribes."


    Before, the situation and situation were wrong not to summon the miscellaneous Hu cavalry of small nomadic tribes. It should be a drag and threat, but now the situation is different

 Chapter 100

    Liu Yan is now a sheriff, and the Han ministry has won many times in the use of foreign troops. It is equal to having both official status and prestige, which can naturally produce enough deterrence to more miscellaneous Hu.


    It''s really easy to recruit miscellaneous Hu cavalry from small nomadic tribes as long as they have enough food and don''t restrict their areas and routes. It''s just because of the miscellaneous sources. If they can''t be effectively integrated, it''s really two things to say.


    The Han ministry began to send fast riders to the four sides to greet all families and tribes, which can bring young people to "eat", but there are special requirements for age, which clearly says that only food for those who are a few years old to a few years old is provided.


    As if the stones were thrown into the lake and produced ripples, the Han Dynasty took the central point and the news began to pass.


    You know, it''s summer now. I don''t know how many families or tribes are in the moment of food shortage. Although people who heard the news know that the Han Dynasty has strict requirements for age, not everyone takes it seriously.


    Some families with real estate naturally have no way to bring along their families. They gather the young and strong people they can take away and bring some wealth and silk or special products. They hope that they can negotiate the sale of grain in the Han Dynasty.


    Nomadic tribes don''t pay so much attention. They will migrate the whole tribe in the direction designated by the Han Dynasty.


    For a time, teams were moving everywhere in Changguang county. They moved in the wilderness, mountains and running water, and gathered towards cabinet county.


    "Many people who had enemies encountered fighting on the road." Ji Chang''s expression was grim: "Sir, do we stop it?"


    In the era of war, the families that could survive really did not have a good stubble. In that case, there must be enemies. When they encounter it in the wilderness, they may think it is a good opportunity. The trip is light. They think that they have the greatest chance to win.


    "The situation of nomadic tribes is the most serious?" Liu Yan is looking at the information: "did this happen last time Er Rong called them?"


    Ji Chang has been an aide around Er Rong for several years, and he can''t be more familiar with those situations. He replied with a wry smile: "there is also..."


    "Then don''t worry!" Liu Yan smiled and said, "let them fight, which will help us integrate the whole Changguang County behind us.", "But when we get to the assembly site, the situation must be controlled," he said


    "You need to give the command of the tribal armed forces. Please cooperate with Li Hong and others." Ji Changtai knew the nature of zahu and said, "we still need to pick out a few who don''t cooperate and make an example again."


    Therefore, this is an era of killing. Countries and countries, forces and forces, seize opportunities and kill around. Even if the superior calls up people, the superior will pick out some high jumping or eye-catching guys to kill in order to frighten.


    The troops of the Han Dynasty are stepping up time training. Liu Yan made war drums for the infantry army, so that the officers can be familiar with the drum and the soldiers can listen to the war drums step by step with the rhythm.


    Listening to the drum and stepping is not a profound thing. The army has done so long ago, which is the so-called "advance by smelling the drum and retreat by singing gold". However, Liu Yan has made some changes here, allowing the drummer to beat the rhythmic drum sound, and the soldiers to follow the drum sound, but he can also do it relatively neatly.


    "Good brother, this move is really good!" After Shen Zhong came to the Han Dynasty, he experienced too many accidents and surprises: "it''s just... The virtuous younger brother doesn''t organize more taxis?"


    The population of the Han Dynasty has been changing all the time. Liu Yan has never stopped buying slaves from everywhere. After they destroyed the Lou family, they defeated a thousand cavalry soldiers of the seleuna tribe in the field. The original strategy of each family not to sell young people has changed. It is no longer just to provide female * * clerks, but the number of male * * clerks has increased.


    According to the latest statistics, the Han population is 46831, with 11791 women. There are 35040 men, 90% of whom are young and strong. Shen Zhong believes that even if Liu Yan is armed with a force of 20000 people, it is not too much.


    In fact, what''s too much!? It should be clear that as long as the Hu people are young and strong, they are the source of troops. Most nomadic tribes even maintain the habit of the whole people. It''s not a big deal for a nomadic tribe with a population of 30000 to produce half of the soldiers if it is willing. But it is also because of this that most small and medium-sized tribes fail miserably once, but it is not far from the demise of the tribe.


    At present, the labor force needed for autumn harvest in the Han Dynasty is not much. The old resettlement site is about 1000 mu of wheat field, which is the construction of the new resettlement site. It is also reasonable for Liu Yan to make a force of 20000 in wartime?


    Shen Zhong pretended to be surprised and asked, "it can''t be a good brother''s military equipment... Isn''t it insufficient?"


    To tell the truth, Liu Yan''s weapons are produced all the time, but it''s really not enough to organize a force of 20000 people. However, the lack of armament is not the main reason. It is easy to arm young people, but can those armed young people go to the battlefield?


    Think about it. At the beginning, Liu Yan took Jin people to the battlefield. Those Jin people could play little role.


    People never give a weapon. Even if they are soldiers, the practice in the slack time in the Han Dynasty has only been carried out for a few months. This is only one of the reasons. The most important thing is their mentality. Most people are still timid in the face of fighting. It always takes a process.


    In fact, Liu Yan believes that the number of troops under his command is not small at present. The infantry will maintain the number of 2000, the cavalry will reorganize 1000, and then there are 3000 auxiliary soldiers and those auxiliary riders, which is definitely more than 6000 combat troops. On the whole, this proportion has been slightly "unhealthy", which is also increasing the volume of slave trade.


    According to the current military strength, the Han Dynasty needs 280000 people, which is 40 to 1. However, it is obvious that Liu Yan will not have 280000 people under his rule for a while and a half, which forces him to maintain a certain number of farmers in the system units to fill the balance of production ratio brought by the army and the people.


    "Selena''a is summoning affiliated soldiers. Our spies report that the number of selena''a''s troops has exceeded 7000." Fu Wei is now working for Liu Yan in a real sense. He has been assigned a position between military officials and civil officials. For the time being, he is Liu Yan''s attendant: "most of the families originally attached to selonaa hold a wait-and-see attitude."


    Liu Yan issued a "food order". Most of the families and tribes who heard that there was food responded accordingly. The noise was quite loud, which would make the camp belonging to selonaa worry. According to Liu Yan''s previous information, selena''a usually holds "ancient Mantai" meetings and gathers 10000 or 20000 people, but this time it has only gone less than 5000?


    That is good news for the Han Tribe, which proves that the strength of the Han Tribe has been accepted. More families are afraid of retaliation from the Han Tribe than the selonaa tribe.


    "... it''s just that they''ve been on the edge of the county boundary?" Fu Wei is still happy to be Liu Yan''s attendant. He also attaches great importance to this and believes that it is a rare talent for promotion: "more than 15000 people have gone to the periphery of cabinet county to assemble according to the instructions."


    This is where the disease is. The more people belonging to the Han camp, the fewer people will go to selona. With each passing day, it is still a question whether the selonaa tribe dare to fight the Han Dynasty. But! The Han side does not necessarily need to fight with the selonaa tribe. What Liu Yan wants is to form an effective rule over Changguang County!


    "Jun Shang!" Ji Chang came over with a smile on his face. As soon as he came over, he said, "the latest information, Selena ah is moving in the opposite direction with his followers!"


    Yes, nomads will wage war for hatred, but they won''t choose to fight when the situation is unfavorable to them. They will choose to migrate. They will never rush to fight when their strength accumulation is not enough.


    "Sir, the third step has been achieved." Liu Yan also hung a smile on his face: "it''s lucky for him to get Mr. Liu''s help."


    In fact, it''s not easy for Liu Yan to say something like "my son''s house". After all, the living environment in the past 20 years is different from that now. Where can some living habits be changed for a while and a half?


    The Han Dynasty needs to establish its authority, but it does not necessarily have to carry out a large-scale war. It is also a way to expel the opposition forces. The selonaa tribe will fight, and the Han side will naturally fight. The Han Tribe didn''t have to catch the selonaa tribe to avoid war. Even the selonaa tribe avoided entering Gaomi County. When necessary, the Han Tribe could shout the name of chasing and killing selonaa and do some substantive expansion.


    "The next step is to integrate those families and Tribes!" Ji Chang''s eyes were full of excitement: "in this way, the general trend of your majesty has become!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This heavenly kingdom is not peaceful: he was reborn as the southern king of the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom. Feng Yunshan declared that the sun never sets. The first generation of Spain has ended, the second generation of Britain is declining, and the third generation is China, which is rising slowly!

 Chapter 101

    The people who rushed to the outside of the city of cabinet county have not been cut off. From some aspects, Liu Yan finally understood Bai Errong''s situation. The productivity has been damaged too seriously, and the food shortage will bring very serious consequences. Especially in autumn, Changguang county still needs to pay taxes to guanggucheng, Qingzhou Prefecture.


    "In other words, Changguang county needs to deliver grain to Guanggu city today?" Liu Yan looked unhappy: "I just took office!"


    Ji Chang was stunned. There was no connection between paying taxes and when he took office, okay?


    Liu Yan is in a bad mood. Even from the day he took office, it has only been less than four months since the autumn when he should pay taxes. However, he has to pay 1500 stones of grain, 1000 bales of linen and 20 bales of silk to Guanggu city!


    "Er Rong called zahu to fight in order to collect enough taxes." Ji Chang was calculating: "we seized 2000 stone grain, 2000 bales of linen and 360 bales of silk from his city, enough to support this year''s taxes."


    What Liu Yan cares about is not how many resources the Han ministry has, but that he doesn''t want to give anything to Hou Zhao at all.


    "The celona tribe fled to Gaomi County..." Jichang gestured to Fu Wei to bring the mountain map, and then pointed to the mountain map: "Gaomi County is connected with Guanggu City, the administrative office of Qingzhou. They won''t feel good. With a new tribe nomadic, they will seize resources..."


    Liu Yan only needs to know that the building sweeping NAA will not enter Changguang County in the short term. In addition, he doesn''t care what happens to the selonaa tribe.


    "... by the means of selonaa, once a large tribe wants to use force, they will only continue to flee." Ji Chang is also talking about the characteristics of the zahu tribe. The zahu tribe has so many family resources. Its strength is greatly damaged. It is either annexed or destroyed by other tribes. He saw Liu Yan''s impatience and went straight to the topic: "we issued a ''food order'', and the people who should have come have basically come, but some families and tribes who had originally taken refuge in selena''a have not come. Since those people have been gathered and selena''a led his troops to flee, we will fight those families or tribes who sent troops to respond to selena''a."


    Liu Yanli showed an interested expression.


    The Ministry of Han issued a "food order", so we must give food to those who respond according to the promise. This has nothing to do with credibility. It is that the "food order" was issued and did not give food to those who cooperated. The people who gathered should not wait for the instructions of the Han ministry to attack anyone, but should attack the Han ministry directly.


    "Here, here... And here!" Ji Chang pointed out many marked positions, which were originally the settlement on the other side of the Selena camp. He pointed to the other places: "here, here, and here.", What we see later are some small and medium-sized nomadic tribes.


    According to the number pointed out by Ji Chang, there are a lot of places to attack in the Han Dynasty, even fortresses and fortresses with perfect fortifications.


    Fu Wei stood by and looked startled. If he really fought like that, even if those families and tribes didn''t support each other, when should he fight? Then how much blood should the Han side shed!?


    "Fortress..." Liu Yan hesitated to attack the fortress: "if you can, persuade him to surrender."


    "Yes, sir." Ji Chang nodded: "once the news of the selonaa tribe fleeing from war spread, many families will come to surrender, but... We can only accept surrender selectively."


    The total population of Changguang county is so small that it is because the "four dynasties" have not conducted a census. The census was never easy. It was not done in the Wei and Jin Dynasties, especially in the former Zhao (Liu Han) and later Zhao.


    More than 20000 people have gathered in the periphery of cabinet county. It is unknown whether it is really in accordance with the requirements of the Han ministry, and it is impossible to really care.


    Ji Chang asked what he had wanted to ask for a long time: "what''s your opinion on those people?"


    What else can Liu Yan think? The Chinese ethnic group has never been a group of ethnic groups based on blood lineage. It talks about cultural identity. However, he is a big Han nationalist. If he can, he naturally does not intend to accept foreign races. The problem is that now... It can''t be so one size fits all.


    "Like Li, Fu, Wang and Gai." Liu Yan thought for a moment and said, "such as Xi Qian, Su le... And so on."


    Jichang got the answer he wanted, that is to integrate all that can be integrated, and all that cannot be integrated will die.


    This is a very wise decision in today''s era to absorb more Jin people, make these Jin people become Han people, and then use those Hu people as servants to join the army, absorb the obedient and outstanding people of Hu people, and continue to become the nutrient of Han.


    Nowadays, all the people in the world are Jin people, and there are few Han people. The so-called Han people refer to those who want to restore the glory of strong Han people, not to their blood lineage. In terms of blood lineage, there are no Jin people.


    Liu Yan could not completely accept the Jin people, just as he could not completely exclude the Hu people. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but because the general trend of the world today can''t really cut across the board, even if he has a system, this golden finger can''t.


    Let''s look at the subsequent history. After the Sixteen Kingdoms of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, we entered the northern and Southern Dynasties until the Yang family regained control of the world. Is there anyone who cut across the board according to their lineage? No,


    "When you can... Maybe you can do that, but you don''t win the world..." Liu Yan''s thoughts are a little confused. Thinking about something that he doesn''t know how to sort out, his head quickly stirs into paste: "forget it, look at the actual situation."


    Bloodline theory? Cultural theory? Is a difficult choice!


    Liu Yan is not qualified to choose for the time being. He still thinks about how to climb, touch and roll to survive.


    Attack who, accept who surrender, in the next Liu Yan busy is this. Too many people come to surrender, and the contrast exists. It becomes how much they are willing to pay to make Liu Yan accept their surrender.


    "Send from your own family, or from a side branch?" Ji Chang didn''t know how to answer when asked.


    Liu Yan planned so much that surrender was not a verbal submission. It was time to set a set of internal operating rules while the Han Dynasty was now powerful. He originally wanted all families to send their legitimate children, but later he thought it might be more useful to send collateral.


    "The lineal blood works on our side and can clamp down on those families." Liu Yan smiled and said, "but sending side branches doesn''t seem to pose much threat to the owner. In fact, as long as the owner doesn''t agree with us, as long as we support those side branches to become the owner..."


    Ji Chang''s eyes lit up when he heard it. He suddenly found that Liu Yan didn''t know the art of conspiracy, and what he put forward... It''s true that the latter is more operable.


    Indeed, the owner''s lineage would have become the controller of the owner''s future. Let the lineage as a hostage, ruthlessly abandon the lineage as a hostage and choose another one. The Han ministry supports the side branch and makes the side branch become the principal of a family owner. Those who rely on the Han ministry to get the upper position naturally depend more on the Han ministry, because once they lose the support of the Han ministry, they should face the counterattack of the family!


    "Support collateral..., good, good!" Ji Chang was a bit of a gaffe. It was entirely to find the key means for the expansion of the Han Dynasty: "we still need to discuss and arrange in detail!"


    Naturally, an effective plan can never be finalized in a few words. It is necessary to pick out all the places that may lead to failure, summarize them, and then think about the countermeasures. The complexity and tediousness in the process can never be completed in a short time.


    Liu Yan is only responsible for putting forward the concept. How to improve it is Jichang''s business. After a while, he has to go to the counter county to show his sense of existence to those who live together, give sufficient benefits, carry out necessary deterrence, and then let them be obedient like dogs and rush at the objects that need to be attacked in the Han Dynasty!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sincerely ask, should it be bloodline theory or culture theory? Please help me choose.

 Chapter 102

    Thank you for your suggestions. I know how to write the honor.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The miscellaneous beard is like a dog. Don''t feed it too full and don''t indulge it too much..." Liu Yan was reading a letter from Donglai Academy: "speaking, this Donglai academy is interesting!"


    Ji Chang just listened and didn''t want to express any opinions at all.


    Wang Yu from Donglai college came once. Liu Yan arranged Ji Chang''s suggestion to send someone to visit. No one was invited, but the stationery was brought back.


    If Liu Yan was an "Aboriginal", he should be very surprised that Donglai academy could guess something before it happened. For example, when the Han ministry did not issue a "food order", it was guessed by Donglai Academy. For example, the NAA tribe did not fight and fled. For example, many families and tribes would respond to the "food order". In fact, to seriously calculate, those are just logic and deduction.


    There are definitely special disciplines on logic and deduction, not only in the East, but also in the West.


    Logic and deduction are basically mysterious in the East. They are mostly things talked about by gods, such as yin-yang gossip and fortune telling. As a result, the knowledge that should have been carried forward has become some means of military affairs and the deception means of some religious ~ swindlers.


    Some people in the West even study logic and deduction, and list special disciplines. No, it''s not the west, it should be said to be central Asia, or under the rule of the Sassanian Dynasty. The West knows the relevant knowledge, which is the later thing. Just as the Europeans still continued to March eastward to obtain the historical records belonging to Europe from the Arabs, the documents taken back by the eastward expedition opened the door to the Renaissance.


    One thing, because what kind of choice will follow, not many people can guess in this era. Donglai academy has relevant knowledge. From this point, Liu Yan knows that Donglai academy is not simple.


    "You don''t have to be angry." Ji Chang thought he should persuade Liu Yan to avoid becoming angry with the arrogance of Donglai academy and doing some irrational acts. He guessed wrong. Liu Yan was a little angry, but more curious. He said: "it seems from the letter that they already know the identity of the emperor. This... Is the reason why they are delayed in making the following decision."


    Although Liu Yan has always said that he is a Han, many people will not understand. They will only think that once Liu Yan''s identity is exposed, it should be the time for encirclement and suppression.


    In fact, Ji Chang doesn''t think so? Otherwise, he would not suggest that Liu Yan marry Tuoba Xianbei for the identity of Tiefu.


    Liu Hu in the northern part of the Great Wall was from Jin, but he had the status of Tiefu, which was accepted not only by the Huns, but also by Xianbei, Jie, Qiang and Di people.


    Of course, Liu Hu is strong enough and has the identity of Tiefu, which is the reason why Liu Hu can have his own tribe in the north of the Great Wall although he is from Jin.


    There are many people like Liu Hu. The premise for them to survive is that they are strong enough. As long as they are strong, their identity is secondary. Only the weak will be besieged because of their identity. The weak want to move from weak to strong, but it''s not so simple. For now, the successful... Almost nothing!


    Donglai academy didn''t know that Liu Yan had a Tuoba show. They didn''t want to have too much contact with Liu Yan now. They made a set of letterhead suggestions, which made Liu Yan have a view on Donglai Academy.


    "If the so-called wise men look like this..." Liu Yan said that clearly as Jin people, they refuse to work for Jin people: "what do I need them to do when I have enough strength?"


    "You need them to give advice for your overlord, and you need them to govern the world for you, you!" Ji Chang didn''t know where Liu Yan was so angry. He changed the topic and said, "in the next three months, until the autumn harvest, we need to attack five fortresses... And 13 tribes."


    With regard to the attack on the fortress, the Han ministry has been building siege equipment. Unexpectedly, Shen Zhong is quite good at building siege equipment.


    Liu Yan asked Shen Zhong to help supervise the manufacture at the price of salt sales and weapon agency concessions. According to Shen Zhong''s original words, Liu Yan is cheap. He provides blueprints for catapults, siege towers, Jinglan, etc. It seems that these blueprints were drawn temporarily after Shen Zhong promised Liu Yan!


    How did Shen Zhong learn or acquire those things? Then we should start with the last time ran min was ordered to attack Qianliang. The story is too long. It only says that he took it from somewhere in Mangshan when he attacked Qianliang.


    Where is Mangshan? There are many imperial tombs in Beimang mountain, mainly burying many emperors of the Eastern Han Dynasty, Cao Wei and Western Jin Dynasty, and even important officials. That''s all I can say. If I can''t guess how to get the blueprint, it''s too much!


    Then again, since Dong Zhuo and Cao Cao had no money to dig tombs, it has become a practice for both princes and kings of Hu people to dig tombs of princes, kings and emperors when they have no money. The excavated things are quite miscellaneous. In addition to treasures, there are all kinds of utensils in the funerary objects. Naturally, there will also be some bamboo slips. The bamboo slips are more miscellaneous. They have all kinds of contents.


    "Sir, I''ll arrange the follow-up." Liu Yan has gone to cabinet county to show his face once. There are too many things to do after returning. He didn''t explain too many things. He showed enough trust in Ji Chang and made a long bow: "please, sir!"


    Ji Chang avoided Liu Yan''s salute and waited for Liu Yan to get up. Instead, he bowed more carefully and almost to the end: "I will live up to your high expectations!"


    Liu Yan nodded with a smile and looked around. Almost all of the battlefield were present: "gentlemen, how our department will be in the future is in your hands. I hope they will perform their duties!"


    Everyone saluted solemnly and responded in unison: "promise!"


    Liu Yan walked out slowly under the gaze of the people. After he went out, he took a look at the Tuoba show he had been waiting for, and his steps didn''t stop.


    Tuobaxiu quickly followed. At the moment, she didn''t look much different from Han women. Hair accessories were the most popular falling bun in the Han Dynasty, and the clothes she wore were also exquisite. How to put it? It''s a style with a pair of lapels, waist and wide sleeves. The hem of the cuffs and lapels is decorated with colorful fringes. It''s wearing a striped inter color skirt. It''s tied with a silk belt at the waist. It looks like a dress of a noble woman of the Han family.


    "The news is accurate. The Dai state moved its capital to Shengle palace in Yunzhong County, and has fought with Liu Hu''s headquarters." What tuobaxiu said seemed to be about ''someone else''s house''. She said, "my people have been retired from the front line. They will become a dowry."


    That is to say, Tuoba shiyiqian, the acting leader of the state, has received the first batch of gifts and agreed to the marriage between Liu Yan and Tuoba Xiu?


    What Liu Yan doesn''t know is that he has changed the fate of tuobaxiu. She should have taken the heavy responsibility to marry Murong Xianbei. Now, Tuoba shiyiqian should choose a new sister or sister to complete the established national policy, that is, to marry Murong Xianbei.


    "So, what does Dai Guo want?" Liu Yan was very satisfied with tuobaxiu''s attitude: "if you can do it, you might as well be generous."


    "We need weapons, especially arrowheads, a lot of arrowheads and salt." Tuoba Xiu looked serious: "my husband should not be stingy now. The more you give, the greater the return. You need many good riders, and they will gallop the battlefield for you!"


    Arrowheads? Indeed, the importance of arrowheads is too great. Ran min needs a large number of arrowheads, and Tuobashi Yiqian also needs a large number of arrowheads. Compared with other military supplies, the consumption of arrowheads is too large, but as long as there are enough sharp arrowheads, the advantage is definitely not a little.


    The Han Dynasty used a kind of triangular arrowhead, which was inherited from the pre Qin Dynasty and was the standard arrowhead of the Qin army at that time. In the Han Dynasty, it may be due to craft or some reason. Although there are three edged arrowheads in the Han Army, they are called armor breaking arrows. It seems that they are really precious? The standard arrowhead of the Han Army became a type of spear point.


    Liu Yan''s takeout is ordinary arrowheads. It is impossible to provide triangular arrowheads. He didn''t promise Tuoba Xiu at the first time, but said, "we''ll talk when Tuoba shiyiqian sends an envoy himself."


    Tuobaxiu hesitated and nodded obediently.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Special note: Liu Hu is a descendant of Shan Yu of the southern Huns, not from Jin. The article is the protagonist''s visual thinking

 Chapter 103

    The Han ministry has made great moves again. Those people who live in cabinet county should obey orders when they eat the food provided by others. In addition, the Han ministry was generous. It not only gave food, but also took out some food as a reward. As long as everyone could obey the orders to fight, if they won, there would be a generous reward.


    It was because of the lack of food that they listened to the new prefect''s "food order" and came to cabinet county. They got their own share of food. Although some people who did not meet the requirements were repatriated, the benefits had been obtained, and no one resisted too much. Not to mention that this "food order" had subsequent benefits.


    Many families and tribes, how many people they bring, integrate into a team, and make temporary arrangements according to the number of people.


    "Yes, it''s not necessary to give an official position, but in order to facilitate command, you should know who has how much combat power." Wei junchi had a smile on his face, but he looked a little cold: "after eating the food provided, you should have the consciousness of killing your life."


    That''s not too much. If Liu Yan didn''t issue a "food order", most of the goods that followed the order would also die. About all families looked for targets everywhere, attacked, killed and looted, and died in the battle. Or, wait for the body to be abandoned after being weakened by hunger, stay in the wilderness and starve to death, maybe bitten by wild animals.


    There is no sense of joking. When summer approaches autumn every year, it is the time when wars are most frequent in all parts of the Central Plains. They kill and kill in order to get food to live.


    It should have been Er Rong who issued the "food order", but Er Rong was killed by the Han Ministry after issuing the "food order". At that time, a set of established rules had disappeared. If the Han ministry had not made a big move and fought fiercely with the group assembled by Yao Yimai, Changguang county would have been in chaos.


    When Liu Yan led the army to fight, that is, when he destroyed the Loujia and attacked the selonaa tribe, it was actually chaotic at that time. It was like seeing heavily guarded fortresses or fortresses, and for example, those nomadic tribes who had been wandering all the time. They didn''t dare to provoke the powerful Han Dynasty.


    Then again, Liu Yan didn''t ask and no one reminded him. He didn''t know that there was such a thing until he issued the "food order". He didn''t know that he was attacking everywhere, but thought it was normal in troubled times.


    There are many things Liu Yan doesn''t know, but he will never come up with food for free.


    "Yes, there will be a fixed reward every year when the side branches of the family come to work."


    Ji Chang seems to have official authority. He now has three identities: one is Liu Yan''s staff, the other is the long history of the Han Army, and the three officials worship Chang Guangjun Cheng. Changguang county magistrate was an official post under the court system of the later Zhao Dynasty, but it was also his least important identity.


    Without special observation, everyone can see that Ji Chang has recently added a kind of dignity and... Indescribable momentum. He thought he guessed that Liu Yan was a descendant of a strong man, and his sense of mission to work for "zhengshuo" broke out. Although he didn''t mention it to Liu Yan or anyone, he really felt very proud. He really planned to devote himself to Liu Yan and die.


    But... The emperor of the strong Han Dynasty and the emperor of the Western Han Dynasty seem to treat meritorious officials quite incomprehensibly?


    Jichang faces a lot of people, including families with fixed sites and nomadic tribes. He had explained it for a while, and some people who didn''t understand it asked again and again. He was a little thirsty.


    It is undoubtedly a beautiful thing for many people to absorb some side branches of various families or tribes, let them work in the Han Dynasty and give corresponding remuneration. After the rise of the Han Dynasty, especially after the NAA tribe who swept the building retreated without war, people on the sidelines should know who was in charge of Changguang county.


    It''s better that the seluna tribe avoids the Han Tribe. Unless they are forced to the point of last resort, who is willing to easily offend the rising Han Tribe?


    The strong have everything, that is the universal axiom of eternal existence, but now the years enlarge this matter and become more unscrupulous.


    In response to the "food order", every family who came to live together had enough psychological preparation to ask what the Han ministry would ask for. Under normal circumstances, some direct descendants will be taken as hostages, which has been the case since ancient times, especially in the Pre-Qin and Warring States periods. There is really nothing unexpected about being a proton. They are surprised that Han Bu doesn''t want his eldest son?


    "Send warriors to serve in the Han Dynasty. If warriors are captured on the battlefield, they can keep 30% privately." When Ji Chang finished this sentence, the following people immediately couldn''t bear to whisper. He stopped to let people talk and waited for a little while before he continued loudly: "depending on the service of these warriors in the Ministry of Han, the Ministry of Han will reduce the taxes you should pay as appropriate."


    There''s nothing to say. Under the regime system of the late Zhao Dynasty, the tax is basically done by the following officials themselves. The central regime only issues indicators to the prefecture level, and then the prefecture level institutions issue their own indicators to the county level. At the sheriff''s house, the Sheriff has his own indicators after completing the share requirements of the State Administration, and then the county, township and village... Layer after layer of peeling.


    Usually, depending on the degree of greed and strength, the shares set by officials at each level are different. Exaggerated ones will add several times or even dozens of times to the original indicators. Almost every year, some families will perish, that is, it is difficult to complete the tax quota, start the army and be wiped out, or become weak and be wiped out by the enemy after paying according to the share.


    The Han ministry will not engage in tax exemption. The Hu people will not be grateful for anyone''s kindness. On the contrary, they will look down on it because of kindness. The Han ministry should give gifts, but not for no reason.


    The meaning of communication needs to be thought-provoking, and what should be done will not stop. Next, the Han Dynasty began to carry out appropriate integration. The four families previously attached to Liu Yan were responsible for the Jin people who came to obey orders, and the xiqian family and Su Le family were responsible for the Hu people.


    In fact, there are more powerful Jin people who obey the "food order" and obey their orders with their hands than in previous years. The reasons are more complex. Er Rong tossed about the powerful Jin people and big families in Changguang county. Some Han people even attacked the fortress and conquered it, and


    "The leader of the Han Dynasty really treated the Jin people differently!"


    "HMM. in the Han Dynasty... Most of the leaders are ordinary Jin people like me!"


    As long as you are willing to check, some information can be easily obtained. Most of the core leaders of the Han Dynasty are really Jin people. It seems that there are fewer leaders with the identity of Hu people. In this way, the local heroes and powers will be invigorated.


    Hu people naturally found the situation in the Han Dynasty, but most Hu people didn''t think too much. They just thought Liu Yan was like some people who like to use obedient Jin people. There are not many leaders who like to appoint Jin people, because shile gives them a good example.


    After more than ten days of integration, Jichang ordered to start. Their first battle object was not far away from cabinet county. It was a small family that refused to obey orders. It was not a fortress itself. It was a fortress mixed with Hu and Han. It would be used to let the assembled mob see blood and run in.


    There are a lot of things to be cleaned up within the boundaries of Changguang county this time. Except for the first attack, the fortress and fortress that can''t escape will be put behind. The nomadic tribes will be the first to attack.


    In fact, it is not true to say "the first". During the integration of cabinet county, Xu Zheng and LV Tai have led troops to fight against some nomadic tribes. However, when they began to take action, the first goal was to jump into the air, the second was caught, but then they jumped into the air for two consecutive times. Later, they changed their strategy, waiting for the rabbit to leave the main road of Changguang County, and finally put the campaign on the right track.


    Wielding a knife to kill the last struggling miscellaneous Hu, Li Tan angtian roared wildly. He was covered with blood, which was the case with the surrounding Han soldiers. It was rare to be clean after fighting.


    This is a narrow thoroughfare. At this moment, it is covered with corpses


    "Clean up the battlefield!"


    "Promise!"


    The soldiers of the Han Dynasty who vented their anger began to harvest the head as usual. They would tie the cut head to their waist and insisted that this behavior was "Han Dynasty" and must not abandon this habit!

 Chapter 104

    When the roaring hoofs sounded, Xu Zheng rushed into the migrating tribal motorcade with his horse team, and a bloody rain began to appear. They first eliminated the 200 or so riders of the tribe, chased more than 2000 before they caught up, and killed them impolitely.


    Next to the fighting ground is the ran min episode of Li Hong and others who accepted employment. They left 30 people to accept Liu Yan''s employment, and the rest protected Shen Zhong and went back to Xiangguo.


    Li Hong and others rarely fight against the zahu tribe. They insist that training alone can never train any cavalry. In addition to riding, which qualified cavalry is not killed from the sea of corpses and blood?


    Those riders in the Han Dynasty were lucky enough. When they were under ran min''s command, they didn''t have such luck. They could choose a small tribe with weak strength. They basically collided with the strong at the beginning. I don''t know how many companions died. The people who survived were so powerful for no reason.


    This is the third tribe they killed. It does not belong to the Selena camp. It did not respond to the call of the Han ministry. Naturally, it is also in the scope of being killed and plundered.


    Liu Yan''s headquarters, including those summoned with the "food order", will continue to fight in Changguang County for at least two months.


    Everything is in line with the "downsizing" policy of the later Zhao regime and does not allow any local families or tribes to grow up. After all, once the non Capricorn grows up, won''t the things that happened to the Capricorn in the Xiongnu repeat?


    "We will take this opportunity to absorb some." Liu Yan can imagine what it is like to appear in Changguang county. There are absolutely tyrannical troops everywhere: "consume those who are not obedient without leaving a trace and try to win over those who are kind."


    Thanks to a tribe called selonaa, which jumped out and gave the Han Tribe the next suitable enemy. A tribe cannot rise without enemies, but it cannot have invincible enemies. Tribes such as selonaa are just right for the Han Dynasty.


    "You deliberately let two camps appear in Changguang County... Well, camp?" Tuobaxiu learned a new word, that is camp. She really doesn''t understand why Liu Yan likes to climb up the windy height. The wind is so strong that people squint and their hair will dance wildly. It''s bad news for the hairstyle he worked hard to make.


    Not only does Liu Yan like to engage in camp, but all superiors like to distinguish camps, but there will be a slight difference in techniques. For example, in shile period, the camp of the later Zhao Dynasty was Zhuhu and Jin people. Although shile took the territory from the Huns, he did not kill all the Huns.


    Murong Xianbei is also engaged in a camp. Before, it also cooperated with other tribes to target Yuwen Xianbei, Duan Xianbei and Tuoba Xianbei, but now it is shouting big Xianbei.


    Even the weak state of Jin is making a camp. The aborigines in the south of the Yangtze River are one camp, the aristocratic families in Nandu are one camp, and the North advance and West advance are the same camp.


    "Duan''s family was destroyed." The expression on Liu Yan''s face was slightly cloudy: "it was destroyed by Murong Ke''s army."


    It was only from Shen Zhong''s mouth that Liu Yan knew that it happened in the fourth year of Xiankang in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the fourth year of hanyuheng, the first year of Hanxing, the 26th year of Jianxing in the former Liang Dynasty, the fourth year of Jianwu in the later Zhao Dynasty, and the first year of the founding of the Republic of China.


    It was Murong Xianbei who united with the later Zhao Dynasty to destroy the kingdom of Duan''s Liao (historically known as the Duke of Liao, because Duan was the Duke of the Eastern Jin Dynasty) established by Duan Mozhen from the north and the south. So it''s interesting for Shi bin to gather people and horses. He said that attacking Duan''s Xianbei should be the remnant of the suppression, but isn''t Duan''s Xianbei accommodated by Murong Xianbei again?


    Liu Yan doesn''t know one thing. Murong Xianbei first united with later Zhao to attack Duan Xianbei and Yuwen Xianbei. Later, Murong Xianbei was attacked by later Zhao. Later Zhao won the raid first and forced Murong Xianbei to retreat to Liaodong. However, later, Murong Xianbei defeated the later Zhao army led by Shi Hu.


    Another thing Liu Yan didn''t know even more was the birth of a "big bitch serving the five masters". That guy''s name was Yang Yu.


    In the years when the news was slow to convey, and the news was very blocked, many things, even if they were heard, were not necessarily correct. For example, it was said that constant temperature was impassioned to prepare for the battle in Chenghan. In fact, he was forced. If he did not become a Han, many people, including him, would not survive.


    "Didn''t Shi Hu invite Li Shou to carve up the state of Jin?" Tuobaxiu obviously had her own source. She said, "a great Confucian in the state of Yan (former Yan) visited the state of Dai and talked about the fact that the state of Zhao (later Zhao) would attack the south of the Yangtze River in the state of Jin with Cheng Han. This is what Xiu heard."


    Liu Yan didn''t know that at all. He only knew that the Jin army was defeated by the later Zhao army on the northern border between Jingzhou and Yangzhou. Ran min seemed to show his great power in that war, killed many jin troops and killed Cai Huai, who was known as Wu Yong in the state of Jin.


    "Oh..." tuobaxiu nodded: "Yu Liang is a great poet and everyone of etiquette and law, but he doesn''t know military affairs."


    "Ha ha!" Liu Yan is not sneering at Yu Liang, but some ridicule: "after the state of Jin cannot escape, his favorite is to send the great poet Tongjun."


    "So the Jin army has been defeated." Tuoba Xiu was really laughing: "I heard that some of your subordinates wanted to send someone to the state of Jin to ask for your daughter for you."


    Liu Yan has heard of such a thing, but he never takes it seriously. Not only the state of Jin, it seems that there are people who go to Leling to find Cui or something. Anyway, those subordinates are eager to help him build a "harem".


    Liu Yanming obviously saw that tuobaxiu didn''t care about those things at all. He was very impressed by tuobaxiu''s words. The original words were "you will know who is the most helpful to your great cause".


    "That place is the place chosen as the hall of heroes?" Tuobaxiu pointed to a hill in the distance: "not in the narrow peninsula?"


    Liu Yan frowned: "is it so obvious that I may give up land at any time?"


    "No." Tuobaxiu told the truth: "on the contrary, you wantonly attacked Changguang county and showed your ambition. A large number of Jin people and miscellaneous Hu dared not disobey and were obedient one after another."


    After all, Liu Yan is a modern man. He doesn''t know that some words in ancient times can''t be used indiscriminately. For example, "binfu" is not a word that can be used indiscriminately. That''s another way of saying who submits to the king.


    "After integrating Changguang County, do you have any plans?" Tuobaxiu stroked the horse''s mane and said, "is it for the next step to march into Gaomi County to leave the selonaa tribe?"


    Liu Yan knew that tuobaxiu was a smart woman, but he guessed wrong this time.


    Although houzhao has setbacks now, not everyone can challenge his ruling position. Liu Yan doesn''t intend to die. He feels extremely urgent to upgrade the system to the "Castle Age", but what to play now to capture Qingzhou and wait to be shot dead by houzhao''s army!


    "This way... Let''s develop slowly." Liu Yan turned and looked to the East. In addition to the sea, isn''t there a peninsula across the Bohai Sea? He suddenly asked, "Murong Xianbei has been founded?"


    Tuobaxiu replied: "(Eastern Jin Dynasty) Xiankang was founded in three years."


    "Go around again." Liu Yan kicked the horse in the stomach with his legs, shook the reins with his hands, and rode slowly. He asked, "what is the situation of Duan Xianbei now?"


    "What else can it be?" Tuobaxiu felt that riding in a skirt was too painful, especially now he didn''t wear anything at all. Fortunately, there was a cushion on the horse''s back and twisted the uncomfortable part: "depending on others, there were direct clansmen on Duan''s side in the Dai country."


    Liu Yan understood that Murong Xianbei would attack any Xianbei tribe for his hegemony, but Murong Xianbei would not kill all those tribes. He was thinking about the attitude of Murong Xianbei towards Tuoba Xianbei. Then, what is his status as a Xianbei Tiefu to Murong Xianbei, and is it possible for Murong Xianbei to take a share in the next attack on Koguryo.


    "Ah?" After listening to Liu Yan''s words, tuobaxiu was obviously stunned and stayed for a long time: "but... But we don''t have the strength... Break through the channel?"


    No, not necessarily from the land, but from the sea. However, Liu Yan should smile bitterly next, not to mention whether there are enough ships or not. It would be good if the cross-sea battle was so easy

 Chapter 105

    Transportation capacity has always been a big problem. For example, Liu Yan wants to go to Koguryo, and then various families buy materials from the Han Dynasty. In fact, there are transportation capacity restrictions.


    Hanbu can promise a large amount of orders, because the larger the order, the more impossible it is to complete the transaction in a short time, and it needs to be carried out in batches.


    in batches? Liu Yan should consider looking for a place in Liaodong Peninsula as a stronghold and send people up in batches.


    Before he fell into civil strife, houzhao was better than Yao Gezhong, the head of Qiang nationality, and Fu Hong, the head of Di nationality. What''s more, Liu Yan, who lives in Changguang County of Qingzhou?


    Liu Yan probably remembers that Hou Zhao will collapse in a few years, but he really doesn''t know the specific years. After all, he can''t surf the Internet now. Can he Baidu all the time?


    It is impossible to seize a state on houzhao''s territory, at least when houzhao did not fall into civil strife. It is estimated that it is the limit to occupy a county?


    Shen Zhong, who had already set foot on his return journey, dialed Liu Yan in an obscure place. The imperial court allowed the following tribes to fight each other in order to ensure the leadership of the Jie nationality and allow expansion to have restrictions. Once the bottom line of the imperial court was broken, it would be a situation under the pressure of the army.


    In the "Castle Age", if the population limit is 10000 or 1000, Liu Yan naturally doesn''t have to care so much. As long as he has resources, he can produce enough mounted cavalry. At that time, the big deal is to fight a war of consumption. It''s not certain who will die.


    The problem is that Liu Yan''s current system is not the "Castle Age". What can be consumed is 1000... Oh, no, farmers and fishing boats leave another 50 places, and only 600 system soldiers can be consumed.


    In thousands of battles, 600 soldiers are absolutely effective. In particular, they can add another one in up to three hours. Instead of repeatedly fighting and consuming, Liu Yan never felt that he would lose. However, will Zhao dispatch thousands at a time? As long as there is a regular army of 50000, Liu Yan won''t even consider fighting. It''s time to take people directly to the ship and go to sea. Don''t mention that houzhao himself has two absolutely elite, and can summon hundreds of thousands of affiliated armed forces at any time.


    When it comes to the armed forces that can be called at any time, Liu Yan has his own experience. He became a sheriff and issued a "food order" under the authority of the later Zhao court. As time goes by, more and more people respond to the call. The day before yesterday, he asked about the quantity, but it was nearly 20000!


    Twenty thousand! That''s Changguang county. How many counties are there in houzhao? It is absolutely easy for Shihu to summon a million mobs at his command, but there is not enough food to feed.


    "Build a big ship?" Tian Shuo carefully looked at Liu Yan and said, "Sir, this... It''s natural to build a small boat. However, the big boat... Not only has no relevant wood, but also the craftsman..."


    By the way, now even if there are relevant talents who can build ships, basically most of them can build inland ships, and there are basically no people who can build sea ships, at least not in the Central Plains!


    To tell the truth, I''m not kidding. There are two major water systems in China, one is the Yellow River and the other is the Yangtze River. Even if there is a water war, it is basically carried out around the Yellow River or the Yangtze River. Because there is no threat from overseas, who will study seagoing ships in the ancient pre-Qin, Han and present?


    Liu Yan knows something about the structure of seagoing ships, that is, inland ships are basically flat bottomed, while seagoing ships need round bilge. He had a group of craftsmen, but the number was very small. Under the leadership of a few craftsmen who could build inland ships, they had tried to build sea ships for nearly a year.


    A trial type has been produced, with a length of 30 meters, a width of 8 meters, a draft of 3 meters and a carrying capacity of 280 tons. Well, it''s actually Kirk sailing, the most active ship in the 14th century. Just don''t ask why Liu Yan knows how to draw a blueprint. Everyone will have some different interests. But he knows the blueprint of such a ship.


    By the way, when it comes to creation, Liu Yan also has a big killer, that is gunpowder. In fact, as long as modern people are interested, they can know what the gunpowder formula is by checking it a little, but Liu Yan will not let it come out at all now, just as he knows the importance of stirrups and horseshoes, but he would rather not be able to form cavalry under his hand than let stirrups and horseshoes appear in advance!


    Do you know what happens with stirrups and horseshoes? Although Liu Yan can quickly train a group of quick cavalry, the number of dead will not exceed 5000. How many Hu people are there in the Central Plains? How many Hu people are there in northern Tibet? How many Hu people are there in the East and north of Liaoning? Liu Yan made stirrups and horseshoes. Believe it or not, even with the golden finger of the system, it will be crushed into slag by the endless cavalry of the Hu people?


    Many scientific and technological creations can never be created at any time, or they will have advantages at the moment of creation, but it always depends on the comparison of their own strength with others?


    "Try to find it!" Liu Yan''s face was firm: "it''s not just looking for it yourself. Launch it to see if you can find the source of the goods."


    Tian Shuo is naturally submissive. He knows the importance of ships very well. If there are enough ships, or bigger and better ships, the Han will be stronger and bigger.


    Shipbuilding needs wood, a lot of wood, and not all wood is suitable for shipbuilding. It needs the right type, and what''s more, it needs to be thick enough! Especially the keel! The bigger the ship, the bigger the whole piece of wood needed for the keel! Splicing? Liu Yan said no, let alone the accident that the keel of a seagoing ship burst in the sea one day. He sank to the bottom of the sea to see if there was a dragon palace.


    There are no giant trees in Qingzhou. It can even be said that the Central Plains has been developed too long and thoroughly. There are really few towering giant trees. If you want to be a real giant wood, first, go to 100000 mountains in Qinling, second, go to Shuzhong, and third, Liaodong. Anyway, there is absolutely no such thing as Qingzhou.


    At present, it is very difficult to build Kirk sailboats, mainly due to the materials, not only the appropriate keel, but also the sail.


    Of course, Liu Yan''s will to develop seagoing ships is very firm. After some detailed thinking, he can''t fight in houzhao. Can he try other places?


    Jin? Liu Yan can''t challenge Hou Zhao. I''m afraid... He will be drowned by the crowd when he lands in Jin from the coast and lays down a state in Jin.


    Liaodong? Liaodong is vast and sparsely populated, but it is more difficult to fight Youzhou than to fight Qingzhou. That needs to face the rising Murong Xianbei!


    "Huh? Koguryo?" When tuobaxiu was called by Liu Yan, he was stunned when Liu Yan finished saying: "know some. Now it''s Gauss you, also known as Gao Liu or Gao Zhao. It''s the 16th king of Koguryo. But... Other knowledge is limited."


    Liu Yan was a little sorry. He thought Xianbei of all ethnic groups had been active in Eastern Liaoning. How should he know his old neighbor? He didn''t want to tuobaxiu, but he didn''t know.


    "If the husband wants to know Koguryo, he can ask the brother of the slave." Tuobaxiu blinked and looked like he was wholeheartedly considering the interests of the Han Dynasty: "you can even turn to the brother of the slave to buy prisoners from Koguryo from the state of Yan."


    It''s a train of thought. Qian Yan fought with Hou Zhao for a while. Although Qian Yan won, the Murong family obviously found that they suffered a loss in the war of consumption with Hou Zhao. Qianyan, who drew back his troops and front, planned to sort out Liaodong, and even another great expedition against Yuwen Xianbei. A series of things were planned.


    Well, Liu Yan thought Yuwen Xianbei should have been destroyed. Unexpectedly, Yuwen Xianbei was still alive, but it was true that Yuwen Xianbei had fallen into an extremely weak state last time when Murong Xianbei and Tuoba Xianbei United.


    "You can buy war slaves from Yuwen Xianbei." Tuoba show has been emphasizing one point: "we need cavalry, very, very many cavalry!"


    Tuobaxiu thinks it''s ridiculous that a tribe has no cavalry. A tribe with a population of 50000 or 60000, such as the Han Dynasty, even wants cavalry and needs to summon miscellaneous Hu? Is there such a tribe!


    Liu Yan nodded, but his mind was very floating... Very floating... He must know Koguryo. They need to stop in houzhao. They can only find new places to deal with farming and military training.


    There won''t be many seagoing ships this year or next year, but after three years, can you go to Koguryo and have fun?


    "I''ve heard that since the Han Dynasty, a considerable number of people from the Central Plains or coastal areas have gone to Koguryo to avoid war?" Liu Yan was not asking tuobaxiu. He touched his chin and thought: "after reading some documents, Li Zhi took back many cultural relics and bamboo slips of Shang, Zhou and Han Dynasties from Koguryo, and even some lost skills?"

 Chapter 106

    Every time there is war in the Central Plains, there will always be people fleeing. There was a Jizi in the Shang Dynasty, and North Korea started. Behind them, many princes who can''t stay in the Central Plains go out to establish their own kingdoms, such as the Kaiming family, the ancient Shu King destroyed by the Qin Empire, to the Ouluo state established in later South Asia, and so on.


    The war forced too many people who originally lived in the Central Plains to leave their hometown. People who fled the Central Plains generally need to have certain ability or strength. Otherwise, where can they escape?


    "Yes, Koguryo has a lot of former dynasty survivors." Tuobaxiu thought for a moment and said, "there are also former dynasty adherents in Heshuo, and even great Qin adherents who call themselves the Ministry of Qin."


    Liu Yan was not surprised to hear this. Even in the 21st century, there are still people claiming to be survivors of the Qin and Han Dynasties somewhere in the world. After more than 2000 years, they still maintain the living habits of the Chinese ethnic group, and most people even maintain the appearance of facial features. You know, it has been sandwiched among many states in Afghanistan for one or two thousand years, and it has maintained its living habits and appearance. It can be seen how persistent it is.


    Is there a remnant of the state of Qin in Heshuo? Liu Yan doesn''t know.


    Liu Yan is more and more interested in Koguryo. He thinks of the existence of those claiming to be Han people in the kingdom of Koguryo in the Sui and Tang Dynasties. How can he gain if he goes to Koguryo now?


    Food should be eaten one mouthful at a time, and the road should be taken step by step. The premise of going to Koguryo is the ability to fight across the sea. The Han ministry doesn''t have this ability at all now. Liu Yan can only bear it for the time being.


    "I think this is the right place." A man who looks old is indeed too old. The so-called big is that he has lived beyond the age of 50. He trembled and pointed to the soil bag not far away: "there are no strange stones in this mountain. They are all soil. It is convenient to excavate."


    You can call yourself an old man after 30, and there''s no problem calling yourself an old man after 40. Tian Shuo won''t feel insulted or anything. He kept nodding, "then this is it."


    They are choosing the address to build the hall of heroes. They will not only build the hall of heroes, but also need a large cemetery.


    Yes, in the end, Liu Yan chose to build the Yingling hall on land, not on an island. The hall of heroes will honor the soldiers who died in the battlefield, and the cemetery is just a preparatory place for those who died of illness or died of old age in the future.


    It''s not that no one criticized Liu Yan for not choosing the site first, but Liu Yan only said "there is everything if there is an army", and everyone who listened shut up.


    The construction of the Yingling hall became the most important event in the Han Dynasty. Even the military who fought outside were paying attention to it all the time. Tian Shuo wanted to take charge of all the affairs about the Yingling hall at the first time, but he didn''t lose his mind.


    How can a minister preside over the construction of the hall of heroes? Whoever presides over it will get the favor of the military without an upper limit. Liu Yan can only preside over it in person.


    "It will take about a year to clean up and build the foundation. In two years, facilities other than the main building can be built. The whole completion will take five years." Zhang Mao is fifty-three years old. It is very rare to live to this age in peacetime, especially in wartime. He shakily took a wooden calf and sketched: "if there were enough labor and materials, the time would be shortened?"


    Labor? After combing Changguang County, the Han Dynasty should not lack labor. If there is labor, there will be enough materials. What Tian Shuo wants to know is the specific data.


    Under the influence of Liu Yan, the core steward of the Ministry of Han thoroughly understood the importance of accurate figures and simply said one thing: more than 1000 casualties, is there one more "Yu" or 999 after "Yu"?


    Fortunately, Zhang Mao is an architect with strict requirements for numbers. He has the experience of helping two dynasties build palaces... Although he is not one of the main subjects. He said several more detailed data, and finally said: "if you allow, you may be able to speed up the progress by bringing the old martial brother..."


    Zhang Mao was uneasy when he said the last sentence. He also arrived in the Han Dynasty by chance. He thought it was going to be over. When Tian Shuo executed Liu Yan''s order to dig talents, he didn''t hide his identity, and his life began to change greatly.


    In the Han Dynasty, Jin people don''t have to worry about becoming meat at any time. If they have talent, they can get equal treatment. The greater their talent... Or the greater their ability, the better their treatment. Under such a premise, who will hide their talents? They received the matching treatment. The Han ministry improved its overall strength. Liu Yan only felt very beautiful.


    Zhang Mao lived well in the Han Dynasty and enjoyed the respect that would not be obtained elsewhere. Naturally, he expected his martial brothers to come here. First, he enjoyed happiness together, and second, he also increased the strength of craftsmen in the Han Dynasty.


    "Brother, are those two...?"


    "Look, there are guards around. It should be an important figure in the Han Dynasty."


    "Shall we... Come forward and pay a visit?"


    "Well..."


    Shi Ke and Shi Ge, the two brothers of historians, including nearly 50 historians who entered only with the permission of the main road sentry. They drove more than ten carriages and watched some walk carefully on the road.


    They brought a lot of things, but they made relevant compensation after the last surrender. This time, in addition to trading, they brought something to Liu Yan.


    The Han Ministry issued a "food order". For a long time, Guangjun was a bloodbath. That''s not right. It should be said that there is no place without bloodshed, including Xiangyang. To be clear, Shijie''s power is too destructive. When it comes to the season of green and yellow, where can we get food if we don''t plunder it everywhere? So it''s chaos everywhere. It won''t stop until winter. It is in this way that the population will continue to decrease. How else can we call chaotic times?


    In the end, Shi Ke and Shi Ge decided to come forward to pay a visit. Those who survived after surrendering quickly may most want to hold the thigh of a principal in Hanbu, for fear of finding trouble when Hanbu feels unhappy.


    "Historian?" Tian Shuo asked the accompanying escort to send people over, and looked at the historian''s team specially, thinking: "historian is really rich? He lost so much and gave a lot of gifts before, but he can pull out ten more cars, but he doesn''t know the quality of fur on the car?"


    You always need to give gifts when you see someone. How else can you curry favor with others? When the two brothers of the historian learned Tian Shuo''s identity in the Han Dynasty, the gift they had prepared was changed, at least five grades were improved, and a green fox cloak was presented.


    Tian Shuo accepted it politely. The historian managed fur for the seleuna tribe. Even if I didn''t know it before, the Han ministry should know it now.


    Knowing Tian Shuo''s name is tantamount to knowing how thick Tian Shuo''s thigh is. That''s the civil affairs director of the Han ministry! They flattered as much as they could, and waited for Tian Shuo to show an impatient look before respectfully saying goodbye. In their opinion, if they know more senior figures in the Han Dynasty, if something happens in the future, big people may be able to save their lives by moving their mouths.


    According to the regulations of the later Zhao Dynasty, the Jin people could not hunt, but the Hu people were not under that law. Therefore, there are not few families in the central plains that are similar to historians who sell fur to Hu tribes. Most of the similar families are rich and tend to have a "soft" family style. Maybe it''s because of the characteristics of businessmen?


    Tian Shuo clearly remembered that the message explained that Changguang county needs many talents with business experience in the future, which will help the rise of the Han Dynasty. The export of goods from the Han Dynasty to absorb the population depends on a batch of excellent businessmen. Businessmen in troubled times have almost no survival ability. If you want to obtain excellent merchants, you can only start from each family.


    There are not many kinds of goods that can be exported by the Han Dynasty. The main fist products are weapons and salt. However, for various reasons, except in Qingzhou, the sales rights of other places have basically been handed over.


    Liu Yan can''t do without handing it in. The Han ministry is too weak to offend the real strong, at least now. Selling interests for peace is the most correct way.


    Then, does Liu Yan now have the ability to step out of Qingzhou and do business in all States and counties of houzhao? The answer is no! What will be the loss of profits if the selling rights of States and counties other than Qingzhou are handed over?


    "Yes!" Liu Yan''s face was murderous: "if the deadline has been exceeded, don''t talk about surrender. Destroy them all!"


    Xu Zheng came back this time with a lot of booty. He entrusted the goods to Liu Yan to report the war situation at the first time.


    It has been nearly two months since the Han Dynasty paid the dues belonging to the selonaa tribe camp. Some lucky guys didn''t surrender before the deadline. They didn''t wait until the Yellow River came to the Han camp. At this time, they chose to surrender and couldn''t be accepted by Liu Yan.

 Chapter 107

    This is not an era of conquering people by virtue. It is about the strong being strong, and the weak should be allowed to be taken by the strong.


    The Han ministry has long issued a call to arms, stipulating the time for surrender and clearly stating the costs of surrender. If you are willing to pay those costs, you can get peace, and if you are not willing to be the enemy.


    If there are smart people, there will be stupid guys. Even smart people will take chances. As a result, they want to surrender only when they are forced by the army waiting for the expedition? How can there be such a cheap thing!


    Of course, it''s not completely overbearing by Liu Yan. He found himself in an embarrassing situation. The "food order" was issued, and there were many responders. Because the Han Tribe needs to supply food and grass for the people who live in compact communities, and the consumption is quite large. If some families are not eliminated to supplement, the Han Tribe is not open a good hall. Moreover, those people who are summoned must do something for them.


    Under normal circumstances, even the coping style will send people. If not, they should wait to be the target of surgery. It''s almost this season every year. It''s also a time for the imperial court to appoint officials to check the county. It''s equivalent to the imperial court center encouraging local officials to kill.


    In fact, the most important thing is that every county is too small. A county can''t accommodate the second strong, swallow up many weak enemies, and make those mobs become manic and confident. Driven by the sheriff, it should kill the forces with enough strength and threat. Isn''t it a means for the imperial court to weaken the place?


    Hanbu will also fight against threatening forces, but there is a little accident here


    "Cleaned up those small and medium-sized strength, and then there was the sudden emergence of the army." Ji Chang looked puzzled: "selona left, and the hequeman tribe also left. I didn''t expect that a tribe would cross the border to Changguang county."


    Hequeman tribe is a zahu tribe with a population second only to selonaa tribe. It was originally subject to Yu Errong, but I don''t know why it didn''t send troops when the Han Dynasty destroyed Er Rong.


    This time, the hequeman tribe was even more straightforward. After the selonaa tribe left, it also moved out of Changguang county.


    According to Liu Yan''s understanding, the nomadic tribes in houzhao rarely Cross County activities even in the out of season. That is because each county has relatively strong forces. Even if the most powerful forces do not hold official positions, the local basically belongs to their "hunting ground".


    How can you allow outsiders to enter your own "hunting ground"? It must be a fierce battle.


    What Liu Yan and others don''t know is that Qiu Lin''s second Fuwu is also unlucky. Choosing to enter Changguang county is purely forced.


    In the last World War, Yao Yimai lost as the "leader of the alliance". Some anger must be vented. He originally wanted to retreat and gather zahu again, but an order came from Xiangguo asking him to hurry to work for Shi bin. He had to give up looking for trouble from the Han ministry in person.


    Who is Yao Yimai? He is the son of Yao Gezhong, the Duke of Xiangping County, Chijie, the governor of ten counties and six Yi, and the champion general! After seeing such a large list of barons, names, officials and posts, are you afraid?!


    Yao Yimai easily gathered four or five thousand miscellaneous Hu to cooperate with Qiu Lin''s second Fu Wu, and ordered Qiu Lin''s second Fu Wu to lead the army into Changguang county.


    "Now, they are here." Jichang ordered a map of mountains and rivers, which is located near the boundary of Pingchang county and Changguang county. His face was gloomy: "our scouts investigated that the number of enemy troops coming was more than fifteen thousand and there were more than three thousand cavalry."


    There are few counties around Changguang County, including Gaomi County, Pingchang County, Donglai County, Dongmou county and Dongguan county. Among them, the capital of Gaomi County and hepingchang county is close to Changguang County, and the capital of the remaining Donglai County, Dongmou county and Dongguan county are far away from Changguang county. There are no cities on the boundary line between the latter three counties and Changguang county.


    In fact, there are really not many cities in each county, and there are pitiful few villages in the countryside. They can''t live without self-protection.


    The Han ministry did not know that the new enemy was led by Qiu lincifu, but only knew that the leader of the enemy entering across the county was the Huns.


    To tell you the truth, unless they put up their own flag, it''s impossible for the scouts to easily know who the enemy''s commander is. It''s good to know the enemy''s general organization.


    "The enemy has been staying at the border without going deep?" Liu Yan looked at the mark on the map about the enemy: "there are six enemies in the county that have not been cleared..."


    The rest are basically those who refuse to defend themselves. They sent people to seek surrender, but Liu Yan didn''t agree. There is a new army with a size of more than 15000 people, which needs the vigilance of the Han ministry whether there is hostility or not. Ji Chang''s suggestion is to raise the price of the surrender of the six families. As a result, they surrender and concentrate on dealing with the army with a number of more than 15000 people.


    The Han Ministry issued a "food order" and gathered 20000 miscellaneous Hu. Together with the headquarters, there were nearly 26000, but I knew that except for a very few headquarters... No, even the headquarters had a lot of mobs. Under such circumstances, the situation is not optimistic against the 15000 strong army.


    The army is either large or powerful. How many large armies are not ready to collapse at one touch? If the number of troops is large, it is strong. It is better to determine the outcome directly than the number of soldiers.


    Next, Liu Yan has regrouped his troops from the scattered state, and he should go to the town himself.


    Something strange happened. Liu Yan spent nearly ten days gathering the troops. Almost when the troops were gathered, Qiu lincifuwu retreated back to Pingchang county with the army and sent Qiu Linai company as an envoy to Liu Yan''s army.


    "I had to lead the army because Yao Yi bought it." Qiu Linai clearly explained his intention: "we don''t want to fight."


    Liu Yan had no impression of Qiu Lin AI. Instead, he remembered that Qiu Lin cifuwu was one of the three leaders in the last World War I. another guy named Ru Ju Wu was killed by himself.


    "We led the army to come and have completed the explanation of Yao Yimai. There is absolutely no hostility this time!" Qiu Lin AI Yilian saw Liu Yan''s confusion and said, "even if we win the war with you, it will hurt our muscles and bones. Don''t talk about whether we can win. If a tribe is weak, it will be swallowed up. We don''t want to be swallowed up. This time, we came here to turn war into friendship with your department and make a fair deal."


    The words were too clear, but Liu Yan wanted to know how the Qiulin family would explain to Yao Yi later.


    "To give face, he is the son of a big man. We are not his subordinates if we don''t give face." Qiu Lin AI Yilian looked at Liu Yan very strangely and said naturally, "everything focuses on the survival of the tribe, isn''t it?"


    Liu Yan is extremely satisfied with Qiu Lin AI''s answer: "say it, what is the deal."


    Qiu Linai reported the types of goods brought, mostly fur and slaves, and a small amount of medicinal materials. Then he said, "we know it''s unrealistic to buy a large number of weapons from your department now. Those goods are exchanged for 200 war knives and 1000 spearheads, and the rest are exchanged for salt?"


    Liu Yan looked at Ji Chang.


    Ji Chang thought for a moment and said to Qiu Lin AI Yilian, "the premise of the transaction is that you hand over 1000 miscellaneous Hu bought and summoned by Yao Yi to us. They will also be counted as part of the slave trade."


    Qiu Lin AI didn''t hesitate for a while and promised very happily, "that''s it!"


    Liu Yan asked to hand over 1000 people is equivalent to the "investment name" of Qiulin tribe. Qiu Lin''s lack of consent is equivalent to a complete turn over with Yao Yi. This meeting will not appear childish. Qiu Linai obviously knew that he would agree so quickly.


    Next, Liu Yan did not personally participate. Ji Chang, Tian Shuo and Qiu lin''ai discussed the details of the transaction, such as how much the first transaction was, how many people on both sides, and when and where.


    It''s settled, and chulin AI will go away.


    At first, I felt strange. Later, I can understand that the survival of the tribe is the most important. Only the existence of the tribe can survive. No one will ruin their survival because of anything.


    "They are going to Saibei." Ji Chang waited for Qiu Lin AI to leave before he said, "not everyone can go back on his word after agreeing to the offspring of Xiangping County Duke, or even trade with the object to be killed."


    Liu Yan swallowed what he wanted to say. He wanted to say whether Qiu lincifuwu was playing a conspiracy, such as setting a trap, but when asked, he obviously didn''t trust Ji Chang''s judgment. How sad should this chief counselor be?

 Chapter 108

    Do not read the introduction to the spray system flow? Interesting? You need to change your lines.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The war in Changguang County stopped, and all military movements focused on preventing the army in the direction of Pingchang county. Some people who get a chance to breathe are strengthening their strongholds and fortresses, and showing greater sincerity to eliminate the war.


    The Han ministry cleared away the forces of the camp on the other side of selonaa. Next, it will certainly find new targets to fight. In this way, some people have to think more about themselves. They don''t want to be the next target.


    Don''t you want to be the target of attack? In addition to serving the Han ministry with the greatest sincerity, there seems to be a way to find the enemy for the Han ministry?


    "Cross County attack?" Liu Yan stared at Wang Quan: "attack Dongmou county?"


    Wang Quan has not been active in his attachment to the Ministry of Han for more than three months. He has met the requirements of the Ministry of Han in a regular way, and the rest will not rise too much. It is very different from the Fu family, Gai family and Li family who try their best to show their sense of existence.


    Dongmou county is located in the northeast of Changguang county. Its jurisdiction is equivalent to the area east of today''s mountain ~ dongpenglai, Qixia and Haiyang. It was established after Sima royal family usurped the world, but it was soon abandoned. After Liu Yuan established the state of Han (former Zhao), Dongmou county was reset, shile replaced the Huns, and Zhao recovered after Liu''s establishment.


    "Sir, Dongmou county is sparsely populated. The sheriff is a miscellaneous Hu, not a big family." Wang Quan carefully looked at Liu Yan who seemed to be moved and said, "there are merchants in the villain family who have been active in Dongmou County for a long time. Last time the caravan returned, I brought some news."


    Wang Quan respectfully offered some wooden calves. Seeing Liu Yan''s expressionless face, his heart began to get nervous.


    The things written on Mu Du are more complicated. Because there is no punctuation, the lines are also from top to bottom. When reading, they start from the far right. After reading, Liu Yan looks at a row of vertical words to the left. Liu Yan has a hard time.


    It seems that the Wang family really knows a lot about Dongmou County, such as the appearance and family situation of the sheriff, which more powerful families are in the Bureau, and even lists some contradictions and conflicts of various families.


    Liu Yan didn''t finish reading Mu Du. Seeing Ji Chang coming in, he said to Wang Quan, "go down."


    Wang Quan saluted respectfully, took a few steps back and turned away at the door.


    "See you!" Ji Chang bowed and waited for Liu Yan to speak before he set up his waist again. He looked strangely at Wang Quan who was leaving. He was curious but didn''t ask much. He said his intention: "the goods of the last transaction have been loaded. The army has been assembled."


    Liu Yan said "well", asked Ji Chang to sit down, pointed to the wooden calf next to him, and said, "the information given by the Wang family."


    The four families of Li, Fu, Gai and Wang were accepted and attached to Jichang at the beginning. He had a general understanding of the four families.


    The Li family, the Fu family and the Gai family are more traditional and powerful. They form a stronghold to protect themselves. They are basically self-sufficient. Although the Wang family is also self-protection, they not only grow and cultivate their own crops, but also run businesses.


    "Presumably... It means those families." Ji Chang said there were many families: "we knew they would have corresponding concerns."


    It is said that once the camps belonging to the selonaa tribe are cleared, they will continue to look for targets to attack. It has nothing to do with whether Liu Yan is willing or not. He can''t do nothing when he gathers.


    "Dongmou County..." Liu Yan was very moved: "send people to explore Dongmou county to see if the information given by the Wang family is true."


    Ji Changxian should "promise!", Later said: "Sir, my subordinates have convinced most families according to your orders. Only a few of them insist on sending their own children, and most of them choose to send side branches."


    The Han ministry needs to strengthen its control over Changguang County, so that those families in the county will send people to be dispatched. These people will form a guard, which is similar to timuzhen''s timid Xue army. (special note)


    Liu Yan has roughly read the documents. There will be nearly 200 children from various families. Some families send many people, at least one, both Hu and Han.


    "Most of them have good equestrian skills." Ji Chang said with a smile, "there will be an armed cavalry in your hand."


    Liu Yan has now thoroughly figured out that whatever can be used, whether Hu or Jin, basically needs to be used. Just like Liu Che in the Western Han Dynasty was willing to accept the whole East Ou kingdom to move to become a member of the Han Empire, and later he continued to accept the troops of the Huns and miscellaneous Hu for his own use.


    At the beginning of entrepreneurship, you can''t cut off your own road! If Liu Yan wants to make Han supremacy or something, first establish a country and make it an empire, then go ahead.


    The third transaction between the Han Tribe and the Qiulin tribe has been completed. Both sides are trying to make a friendly transaction. There is no mistake in the middle. Today is the fourth and last transaction between the two sides. No one will relax their vigilance because the previous transaction is smooth. Liu Yan personally led the army to five miles away from the transaction place to prevent any accidents.


    To tell you the truth, this is an era of no credibility. Modest gentlemen will be considered to have brain problems. If they can take advantage, whether Liu Yan or Qiu lincifuwu, they will definitely do it. Maybe Qiu Lin''s Ci Fu is the most unscrupulous. Anyway, they are a wandering tribe. If they rob and run away, does Liu Yan really pursue?


    Perhaps it is because both hands hold the same mind. As a result, it is found that the other party is ready to join the army. Under the taboo, there are no unpleasant things when the transaction is fully settled.


    Yes, there is a great difference between a sneak attack and a direct attack. A sneak attack is a big gain at a small cost. Once they are prepared, it is tantamount to an attack. They honestly trade without any loss. If they can accept the loss, there will be no trade.


    Qiu lincifu left without leading the army. He seemed to want to sell his personal feelings deliberately. He ordered the Jin scholars in the tribe to write a letter and revealed to Liu Yan that Yao Yimai would definitely retaliate again.


    For Yao Yimai will find an opportunity to retaliate, Liu Yan has long been in his heart. He never thought that he had a deal with the Yao family and really reached a settlement.


    With contradictions, only when the strength is similar and no one can do anything, can there be peace, otherwise it is called temporary calm.


    Perhaps Yao Gezhong didn''t pay attention to the Han Dynasty, just like an elephant looking at mole ants. He thought that he could trample on them casually, but he didn''t worry. Yao Yi bought everything from his father. He is not an elephant. Everything is too easy, so there is no long-term vision. Revenge is in line with his heart.


    There is a descendant of the Duke of Xiangping County, Chijie, the governor of ten counties and six Yi, and the champion general... No, there are two. In addition to Yao Yimai, there is Yao Jing, who is malicious to the Han Dynasty. Liu Yan always feels a headache.


    "At least this year and next year, they can only make small moves, can''t they?" Liu Yan said that Yao Yimai and Yao Jing went to Shibin army.


    "Sir, I''m afraid... It''s not that simple." Ji Chang said something before he said, "I''m afraid they''ll talk to Shi bin and ask shi bin to give any orders to the Han ministry."


    It''s for Han Bu, not Liu Yan. There is a big difference here. Liu Yan is a sheriff. Unless he gets the permission of Shi Hu, Shi bin has no power to order a sheriff to obey. There is no problem of "formalities" for tribal orders, which is the privilege of Prince Shijie.


    Liu Yan''s basic understanding of what the post Zhao regime was was was vague. He asked Ji Chang in detail. The more he asked, the worse his face became.


    The regime of houzhao, a Hu people, is really too complex and chaotic. It is not only the administrative system, but also various relationships. It seems that when the identity reaches a certain level, it can issue orders to local families, tribes, etc.


    "It''s not necessary to listen, but..." Ji Chang has long been used to it. He said with fear: "but once you refuse, it''s equal to the enemy."


    Understand, Liu Yan really understands too much. Isn''t he giving orders to the families in Changguang county? Obedient naturally has nothing to do, and disobedience must be a blow. He can do this. By extension, you can imagine what the whole houzhao looks like!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Special note: thanks for your ideas.


    In addition, if you have any good ideas, you can leave a message in the book review area. If you feel appropriate, you will adopt them.

 Chapter 109

    Join a big man at the same level as Yao Gezhong? Not to mention who the Han ministry can rely on, what should be discussed is the value of the Han ministry. After finding a backer, the backer is willing to fight with Yao Gezhong for the sake of the Han ministry.


    Pay a greater price to make friends with the Yao family. As long as you know what the background of the times is now, you will understand that Liu Yan can''t really solve it unless he is willing to be arbitrary by the Yao family.


    Kill Yao Yimai and Yao Jing? That is to make the contradiction bigger.


    In addition, don''t mention the stupid words of killing Yao Yimai and Yao Jing. As long as Liu Yan and Han are still mole ants, Yao Gezhong doesn''t need any evidence to find trouble. What happened to Liu Yan is related to Liu Yan. Where can Liu Yan reason?


    "Only we become strong!" Ji Chang too understood what time it was now: "Sir, integrating the power in the county is going to speed up!"


    There is no mistake. Everything is illusory. According to the current situation, it is probably relying on the mountain and everyone. Only when you are strong is true.


    There are strong signs in the Han Dynasty that it has integrated Changguang county. It is still incomparable with the strength mastered by those big people, but at least it has the ability to break the front teeth if anyone wants to attack.


    Liu Yan can still laugh: "do things safely and don''t panic."


    What can''t laugh? If the younger generation of the Yao family is like this, can Liu Yan''s life pass?


    Ji Chang seemed to think of something and smiled. The expression on his smiling face became better. He was thinking: "Yao Gezhong is so powerful in the northwest and has long been feared by Shi Hu. Should he not extend his hand to Qingzhou at will?"


    In houzhao, everyone has his own influence background. Crossing the boundary is a matter of criticism, and may be countered by some people.


    The Qiulin tribe that originally came from across the county, followed by the reconnaissance horse, entered Gaomi County from Pingchang county. It seems to meet the tribal herdsmen who stayed in Gaomi County and drive a large number of cattle, horses and sheep north. The detective cavalry of the Han Dynasty came back only after they followed the boundary line between Qingzhou and Jizhou. They told Liu Yan what they had seen all the way.


    The migration of such a large tribe, especially in the green and yellow season, can imagine what will happen. Qiu lincifu has been attacked several times, but those who attack them will soon be unlucky. There will be tribes who are also Huns and have no joint force with Qiu lincifu to destroy the tribes that attack them.


    From Changguang county to Leling County, there are nine tribes that do not meet in Qiulin Zifu, directly expanding from about 20000 people to 170000. After entering Jizhou, they continued to go north, and their intention has been quite obvious.


    "They are going to the north of the Great Wall to participate in the war of the Huns against the Dai state." Tuobaxiu had some worries on his face: "although the Huns are still known as five, there are... Not five. Most of the Huns'' headquarters are weak, and some Tiefu tribes are rising. When the 170000 people withdraw from (after) Zhao territory, they should have received the call of the shaman."


    There are many shamans in the Hu people. The most important thing is the shamans who preside over the sacrifice. They are the core of each ethnic group.


    The leader of an ethnic group may not be able to command the whole ethnic group, but if the shaman, many people will buy it. It also has prestige. The words spoken by the leader and the shaman must be the most useful words of the shaman.


    There is such a thing, the Xiongnu completely declined, and the Xiongnu people began to be unable to hold the mud on the wall, but they were able to rise strongly under the leadership of Tiefu. Now there is a Liu Hu, who is the descendant of Shan Yu of the South Hun. The South Hun intermarries with the strong Han most of the time and has the blood of the strong Han Liu royal family. This is also the reason why Liu Yuan has the face to claim to inherit the strong Han. In the future, there will be a Hun and Xianbei hybrid Liu Huo... Who is Liu Huo? What about herringham?


    It seems that... Liu Yan is also Tiefu, isn''t he? It''s just Xianbei Tiefu.


    Maybe it''s ugly, but it''s definitely true. After the collapse of the Western Jin Dynasty, as long as it is located in the north of the Yangtze River, it must have a Hu background to develop. It can be like ran min as the adoptive son of the Hu people, or like Liu Hu as the iron Fu (son-in-law) of the Hu people, otherwise there is no possibility of development.


    It''s not alarmist. Liu Yan received some news. Someone is asking for his information everywhere. He knows what he''s asking with his knees. It''s no more than which ethnic group. As long as he can find evidence that he''s from Jin, there may be a siege by Hu at that time.


    The mob siege took place, and not so long ago. That''s right. Look at those powerful Jin people. They only dare to avoid the stronghold and fortress. Even if they come out to work for the Hu people, they should understand that it''s really difficult for the Jin people to develop in the central plains without a certain layer of skin.


    Liu Yan clearly remembered one thing. After the civil strife in houzhao, ran min rose, and then Xianbei roared south. At a later stage, Xianbei should also be weak for a period of time, but some Xianbei Tiefu got mixed up. This is also the real reason why Liu Yan accepted Jichang''s marriage to Tuoba Xianbei after repeated hesitation.


    To put it bluntly, if you want to achieve something, even if Liu Yan has golden fingers, some cover is inevitable.


    In the autumn harvest season, the Han ministry still has two targets in Changguang County, but at this point, it is not that Liu Yan can do it if he doesn''t want to dissolve the army.


    Some people who know some rules will leave only after the patriarch or leader comes to visit Liu Yan in person. Other barbarians either send someone to say it, or they don''t even have to say goodbye, but they lead people to run away directly.


    After nearly three months of war, the number of people left was less than 17000?


    When no one cared, the Han ministry made statistics that the number of enemies destroyed should be about 4000 and the number of captured enemies should be 7600; The mob who obeyed the command of the Han Army had 23000 in its heyday. They ran away about 2000 and lost about 5000 in the war. Then there are really less than 17000 left!


    At the last moment, it was still an army. At the next moment, it was a bird and a beast? If there were not a large and messy camp, who could believe that it used to be a large military camp with more than 20000 people?


    Liu Yan smiled bitterly at the separation of the troops in the blink of an eye, and finally scolded: "it''s really **************************************************************** (the second rude sentence in this book)


    "In addition to those who were named to stay, another 3300 people volunteered to belong to the Han ministry." Xu Zheng looked very excited. He said, "many of the people who volunteered to stay are good riders."


    Probably, should, maybe... Many of those left behind should be Xu Zheng''s continuous efforts during this period? He''s been longing for a cavalry for a long time.


    The Han Dynasty needs cavalry, which is almost everyone''s consensus. It doesn''t mean anything else. Just look at the records of repeated operations.


    In the past three months, the Han Army has won 13 field battles and 13 total victories, but only once it has completed the total annihilation independently. For the other twelve times, we had to gather a mob behind us to encircle and annihilate them with the cooperation of those horse teams.


    If the infantry want to complete the total annihilation in order to win the war, it is impossible to complete the total annihilation, even if both sides are infantry, unless the troops are arranged to ambush on the enemy''s rout path in advance.


    No total annihilation in history has really killed all the enemies. The so-called total annihilation only makes it difficult for the enemy to reorganize and fight again. It not only destroys the unit structure, but does not kill all the enemy.


    If the infantry fight against the enemy troops who are all cavalry, the victory can only be a small victory, and there will be few gains. I''m afraid the defeat will be the total annihilation of the whole army. (this is absolutely clear to understand the history of the two Song dynasties.)


    "We have no shortage of war horses, food, weapons..." Liu Yan almost said to Xu Zheng in a bewitching tone: "what you need, what you provide! What I want to see is that today next year, we have a cavalry with a number of no less than 2000!"


    Xu Zheng instantly felt full of pressure. He seemed to look to Ji Chang for help.


    Ji Chang saw Xu Zheng''s line of sight and the next second was to keep his head off.


    Xu Zheng''s face stiffened and hurriedly looked at Wei junchi and Li Hong, but they laughed heartlessly.


    Liu Yan is confident that the Han Dynasty can train cavalry. They do not lack war horses and corresponding materials. How can more than 30 people hired by ran min not get a cavalry? The difference is whether the cavalry is good or can create prestige on the battlefield.


    No one is more eager to have an elite cavalry than Liu Yan. In order to have such an elite cavalry, he even promised one thing. Tuobaxiu entrusted the tribes in the north of the Great Wall to take charge and wantonly bought the prisoners captured by Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei.


    That is, Liu Yan can''t get those prisoners of war until the land or sea is unobstructed

 Chapter 110

    In ancient times, the pace of life was generally very slow, which was limited by traffic and productivity. For major events and political situations, depending on the speed of transmission, it is very likely that something happened hundreds of miles away. It will take a year or two... Or even longer to spread. Maybe... If you don''t pay attention to asking, you''ll never know!


    This is an era of sunrise and sunset. Almost two years have passed. Liu Yan has a deep understanding of the slow pace of life.


    Why do you work at sunrise and rest at sunset? There are candles, but they are honey wax, which can be used by idle people. oil lamp? Oil is not cheap, and it is easy to cause fire. No one will order it. There is no lighting at night. In addition to thinking about things, the opposite sex can do what they love to do. What can they do without light.


    Liu Yan likes to climb high for reasons that others can''t understand. He doesn''t like to blow cold air. People with problems like to blow cold air. It is his hope to stand higher and see farther, not only his vision, but also his inner vision. He is not very clear about the major historical events in the period of five random Chinese, and can not have the advantage of knowing the major historical events like some "peers". The layout can only be based on the situation as much as possible.


    It is imperative to study and develop seagoing ships. Liu Yan knows that he is not Jin, but Han. He has no appearance of Jin people, either in temperament or thought, but he is not a Hun.


    In this year, if he is not a Hun, he is not a Han. When all Huns do not recognize Liu Yan as a Hun, he should be besieged.


    It is precisely because of this concern that Liu Yan really doubts whether it is useful to develop on land. Once the siege of Zhu Hu really happens, no matter how much and good development will be destroyed by the war.


    At this moment, Liu Yan once again climbed high and looked into the distance. Through the moonlight, he saw villages in the night, and naturally there were farmland reclaimed by those hardworking tribal people.


    The Han Dynasty only came to Huangdao District in summer. Spring ploughing had long passed, but they settled down and divided the villages. Even Liu Yan could not stop the Jin people''s enthusiasm for working in the fields.


    Mingming Tianshuo arranged a lot of work for each village, but even if those Jin people were half dead tired of doing the arranged work, they would rush to the village fields like hard-working cows after finishing the work they needed to do, and clean up weeds and stones again and again.


    Liu Yan still remembers that night. He passed by a village and found someone working in the fields in the dark. He asked curiously. The person asked honestly said "for spring ploughing next year". When he heard the answer, his inner feelings still remember that it was a kind of sadness, and he completely understood the Jin people... Or the desire of the farming people for farming.


    There was a sound of footsteps stepping on the wooden ladder. Liu Yan turned to the entrance of the stairs. The people who came up were Ji Chang and Tuoba Xiu.


    "Jun Shang!"


    "Husband."


    Liu Yan just "um" and looked back into the distance. The mountain there looked very hazy in the moonlight, and the other end of the mountain should be the sea.


    If nothing happened, Ji Chang should be staying in the office, reviewing official documents under the dim light of the oil lamp, or doing something about the future planning of the army.


    Tuobaxiu often comes here. She knows that Liu Yan won''t sleep after less than Haishi (21:00 ~ 22:59) every day. She will come to talk to Liu Yan, or the two will look at the distance so quietly. She will look at the north, and Liu Yan is looking around most of the time.


    "Sir, you can ride back all night." Ji Chang respectfully handed out the wooden box in his hand: "because there is no special mark, the villain looked at it in advance. It''s about the north of the Great Wall."


    Liu Yan was still wondering how tuobaxiu and Jichang came together. After reading the white silk content in the wooden box, he immediately knew it.


    The Xiongnu shaman in the northern part of the Great Wall is wantonly summoning the Xiongnu people everywhere. Liu Yan knew this for a long time. What he didn''t know was that the later Zhao court allowed the Xiongnu to return to the northern part of the great wall and strictly ordered all States and counties not to block it.


    "We haven''t received similar orders?" Liu Yan was confused and felt wrong: "check, look, only we didn''t receive it, or the non border county didn''t receive it."


    Ji Chang obviously knew the seriousness of the matter, otherwise he wouldn''t be serious.


    It must be checked. If only they do not receive orders, does it mean that they have been isolated? In this way, don''t engage in any construction. It''s reasonable to pack up your belongings and go to sea by boat.


    "Where are those Xianbei Knights now?" Liu Yan asked about the knights from Dai country. The number was nearly 100, but there were less than 50 in Changguang county.


    "On Li Kuang''s side?" Tuoba Xiu was obviously in a hurry. She said, "I need to see them as soon as possible."


    Li Kuang? That''s the nearest place to Gaomi County.


    "What''s the hurry?" Liu Yan already knows what happened, which is related to the Hun Shaman''s wantonly recalling the Hun tribe. He asked, "you haven''t seen...".


    "He won''t show it to the slave!" Tuobaxiu angrily pointed to Jichang and said, "if the slave didn''t happen to be curious and ask more, he wouldn''t even say it was a representative of the state!"


    Liu Yan glanced at Jichang without blame or appreciation. Instead, he comforted tuobaxiu and began to ask the business: "Xiongnu... Liu Hu''s department is very popular with Xiongnu?"


    "Back to you, Liu Hu is really popular." Ji Chang introduced what he knew, roughly introduced the current situation of the Xiongnu, and finally said: "only Liu Hu is most likely to restore the glory of the Xiongnu in the north of the Great Wall."


    After listening to those words, Liu Yan had a wonderful feeling in his heart. To what extent should the Xiongnu decline? Unexpectedly, he put the hope of restoring glory on a son-in-law of Han nationality?


    It must be noted that Liu Yan really didn''t understand the history of Wuhu Luanhua. He always thought Liu Hu was a Han. In fact, Liu Hu was a descendant of the southern Hun Shan Yu. Although he had the blood of the Han people (the Hun Shan Yu married Han women for many generations), but... If the Huns were not a matriarchal society, Liu Hu was really not a Han!


    The next day, the Xianbei knight from Dai came. They saw tuobaxiu before they met Liu Yan.


    "Tiefu!" Looking rough and crazy, the Xianbei strong man with a money mouse hairstyle on his head made a courtesy of supporting his chest and said, "we need weapons, a lot of weapons!"


    Liu Yan looked at Xianbei strong man with a smile, nodded his head, but said in his mouth, "show the Department."


    "Tiefu, they... Need to go to war." Paodoroeli''s face was full of shame: "please rest assured that as long as you support this difficulty, the princess''s dowry will not be less."


    "So... That is to say, if you want weapons, you won''t pay anything?" There was no mockery on Liu Yan''s face, but there was a puzzled and speechless expression.


    The old doroeli, who had straightened his waist, hunched down, swallowed his saliva and said in a guaranteed tone: "he will pay, double the payment.", I mean, I can''t afford to pay now.


    Liu Yan took a look and stopped talking for many times. After all, he was Tuoba Xiu who didn''t speak. In fact, he had no doubt that Tuoba shiyiqian would win the final victory. After all, the Dai state existed all the time. It would not be destroyed by Liu Hu until Fu Jian of the former Qin Dynasty attacked. Tuobaxiu was very satisfied that he didn''t speak indiscriminately. Some words were done rather than said with his mouth. Tuobaxiu must recognize that he was Liu Yan''s woman first and Tuoba Xianbei''s princess.


    "Is this what you said or the promise of the acting Lord?" Liu Yan looked at doroeli: "you can''t talk nonsense, you know?"


    Bodoroelli was wondering how the unknown Tiefu Xianbei words could speak so well. He was also hesitating about the identity of Xiongnu people in Liu Yan''s rumors, but Dai Guo is really lack of weapons. He was just trying and waiting for Liu Yan to refuse. He would pay some price, and then he should take tuobaxiu back.


    What broke doraeli''s expectation was that Liu Yan showed signs of loosening his mouth? This really surprised paodoroeli.


    "As long as you have a way, the first batch can be shipped back with 1000 war knives, 3000 gun heads and 50000 arrowheads." Liu Yan looked incomparably generous and even smiled heartily at tuobaxiu. When he looked at paodoroeli again, the Xianbei strong man was completely stupid and asked, "can''t he transport it back?"


    At this moment, paodoroeli only had to swallow his saliva. He came to pick up tuobaxiu and marry Murong Xianbei


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Well, it was pushed on the 15th and put on the shelf. Please support it at that time

 Chapter 111

    Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei are connected in the same vein. In fact, many Xianbei tribes are in the same vein, but they have never had any blood dissolved in water because of the same blood. They often fight with each other.


    For example, the last time Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei combined to pit Yuwen Xianbei, another example is that Murong Xianbei combined with Hou Zhao Keng to pit Tuoba Xianbei. There are too many similar examples.


    Xianbei family is rising. Each Xianbei tribe has accepted many jin scholars, Murong Xianbei has accepted Feng Yi, Zhu Tong and so on, and Tuoba Xianbei has accepted Yan Feng and Xu Qian and so on. Because some Jin scholars joined, they began to talk about unity, friendship and mutual assistance when needed, but they still seemed barbaric most of the time.


    This time, the Xiongnu of northern Tibet wanted to fight with the Dai state. Tuoba Xianbei asked Murong Xianbei for help. The reply was that Murong Xianbei could help the Dai state. However, Tuoba Xianbei needed to pay some land and resources costs and marry a princess.


    Tuoba shiyiqian, the leader of the Dai state, discussed with a group of ministers. Since he needed the help of Murong Xianbei, the Dai state had better show some sincerity, so which princess would marry Murong Xianbei seemed to be particular.


    There are many women in the Tuoba family, including six adults. After a while, it seems that Tuoba Xiu, Tuoba autumn leaves and Tuoba Jin are good. Among them, Tuoba Xiu would be most suitable if she was not in the modern country. After all, the people and property of the other three princesses are really worse than Tuoba Xiu.


    "Huh?!" Liu Yangang was still wondering why paodoroeli asked to talk alone. After listening to some words, he frowned completely: "let me choose another one?"


    Choose what? Is to choose another adult woman of the Tuoba family. Such a thing is like doing business after talking about it. It can be seen that the status of women among the Hu people is not much higher.


    Bodoro is a big surname in Xianbei. Otherwise, bodoro Elli would not bear the heavy responsibility to come to Changguang county. He was still ashamed: "yes, Tiefu."


    Liu Yan wanted to shout abuse. Since he didn''t even order the marriage object, Tiefu shouted so happy!


    "It can only be a show." Liu Yan does not look at his appearance, nor does he trust Dai Guo. The simple thing is that Tuoba Xiu is in the Han Dynasty. Choosing others will inevitably have more complications. He stared at paodoroeli and said seriously, "you just said that Murong Xianbei didn''t specify who it was!"


    Paodoroeli, a rough warrior, is really not suitable to be the person in charge of any negotiation. He was blocked by Liu Yan''s few words and didn''t know how to answer. Keng said, "I''ll transfer Tiefu''s words to the Lord of the country, but Princess Xiu needs to go back with us."


    "No, no, no, show can only stay here." Liu Yan saw what kind of person Tuoba shiyiqian sent and said, "before marriage, she was still my booty. As God testified, even the Lord of the country can''t deprive the booty of his officials at will, let alone I''m not a substitute!"


    Paodoroeli left in a panic.


    Liu Yan did not tell tuobaxiu everything about their conversation, but only said what he could say. For example, tuobaxiu''s congregation would be sent to the battlefield.


    "It must be very dangerous. My brother can''t command my troops without me." Tuoba Xiu changed his face and begged: "husband, you will help Dai Guo, won''t you?"


    Not necessarily, but Liu Yan knows what reasonable investment is. He told tuobaxiu that under reasonable circumstances, the Han ministry would help daiguo on the premise that daiguo could transport the materials back by itself.


    Dai Guo will win this time. Liu Yan''s support will be rewarded, human communication, and even the purchase of half of the prisoners of war that had been talked about earlier. He needs to take a share in this feast of national victory and take advantage of any possible opportunity to make the Han Dynasty strong.


    Later, Zhao would agree to buy materials from some people in the territory on behalf of the state, just as he was willing to let the Huns go north to join the war. After all, it is in the interests of the later Zhao dynasty that the Xiongnu and the Dai state fight to lose both. Time will prove this.


    However, Liu Yan didn''t want to be so high-profile. After meeting and talking again, he let paodoroeli leave as if he were driving away, and let Dai Guo send someone who can make direct decisions next time.


    It was difficult for paodoroeli to reason with words. He used force like a real Xianbei man. As a result, he was easily knocked over and beaten by Liu Yan. In that way, paodoroeli woke up.


    After such a small event, there was nothing special next. With the arrival of the autumn harvest season, the Han Department combed Changguang County, and finally its development was on the right track.


    "What you mean is that there are still twists and turns behind?" Tian Shuo looked confused and said hard, "isn''t it... Has he become a sheriff?"


    Just look at how Liu Yan got his position as a prefect. The officials of houzhao were like that, especially the local officials. If you think it''s easy to be a sheriff, it''s an absolute joke.


    In addition, there are three powerful families in Changguang county. The population of the Li family, the Wang family and the Pu family is close to 30000. The Li family and the Wang family have an offensive and defensive alliance, and the Pu family has a strong city. The Han Dynasty is far from being at ease.


    "We should strengthen the construction of islands, but we can slow down on land." Ji Chang gave what he thought was appropriate and said, "Shi bin is assembling a large army and may ask us at any time.", He didn''t say anything later, knowing that Liu Yan could never be taken by anyone.


    Liu Yan is considering a very serious matter. Since he can''t keep a low profile, should he expand appropriately? It expanded beyond Changguang county without solving the problems of Li, Wang and PU.


    The Wangs gave relatively detailed information about Dongmou County, proving that a group of people in Changguang County hoped that the Han Dynasty could expand to Dongmou county. Whether those people are worried that the Han Dynasty will continue to clean up in the county if it does not expand outward, or they want to see Liu Yan''s spirit, with the uncertain factors of the Yao family and Liu Yan''s lack of powerful figures in the court to help speak, things are really quite complicated.


    "Call Wang Quan and ask who he is. He doesn''t dare to hide." Ji Chang said: "those people expect to expand to Dongmou county. You can meet them, but they need to contribute!"


    Later, Ji Chang said a lot, which is also a way to integrate the forces in the county, meet the reasonable requirements of some people, and bind the interests of those people with the Han Dynasty. There is such a process at the beginning of the rise of any force.


    As Ji Chang said, Wang Quan did not dare to hide anything at all, but the complexity of the matter was obviously not simple. More than 60% of the families in Changguang County hoped that the Han Dynasty could continue to expand, including Li, Wang and Pu!


    "They are worried that we will pay for violence in the county." Ji Chang said with a smile, "since they choose to send people and materials, you are satisfied."


    Liu Yan hesitated a little and nodded, "let''s arrange it, sir."


    Of course, it''s not just about fighting. We need to collect the necessary information. In addition, Zhang Shi needs to move in Xiangguo, and then he is looking for an excuse to send troops to Dongmou county.


    These days, not many people talk about "starting a famous career". The strong do it directly to the weak. Who can find any reason.


    "We need reasons. It''s best to use this opportunity to let those families in Changguang County know that we are protecting them!" Liu Yan found the reason: "Dongmou County attacked the people of Changguang county. We uphold justice for our own people."


    It''s not formalism. It''s impossible to make everyone in Changguang County grateful, but it will attract some people to the Han Dynasty.


    What the Han ministry wants is a stable and obedient Changguang county. If it is not necessary, it will not catch anyone at all, which is a burst of force. Not only Liu Yan, but also some wise people agree. They agree that force must be available, but sometimes force is not everything, and appropriate coexistence is very necessary.


    "Li''s family and Wang''s family..." Ji Chang said that they were not Li Mingzhi and Wang Quan, who had been attached and sent to obey orders. He said: "they showed enough sincerity, but the Pu family?"


    "The matter of the Pu family can be discussed later. The battle in Dongmou county can not affect the established development." Liu Yan also remembered that he would go to Koguryo two years later: "especially on the construction of seagoing ships!"

 Chapter 112

    Two years later? Liu Yan inquired very clearly. Now Qianyan established by Murong Xianbei has not wantonly attacked Koguryo, that is to say, he can take a share of Qianyan''s attack on Koguryo!


    When will it be in two years? Liu Yan doesn''t know. After all, he''s not a professional historian. Where will he know!


    The next two years are: ad 342, the year of renyin (the year of the tiger); the fifth year of Hanxing in the Chenghan Dynasty; the eighth year of Xiankang in the Eastern Jin Dynasty; the thirtieth year of Jianxing in the former Liang Dynasty; the eighth year of Jianwu in the later Zhao Dynasty; and the fifth year of the founding of the Dai state.


    At that time, Liu Yan had to attack Koguryo in Murong Xianbei. That was his only chance to upgrade the system to the "Castle era" before the civil strife in houzhao. After losing this opportunity and waiting for the chaos in the later Zhao Dynasty, the Han Dynasty will face endless war.


    During the chaos of the late Zhao Dynasty, there were too many people who were more powerful than the Han Dynasty. In addition, King ran would open the big killing weapon. A little carelessness would be the end of the death of people and the destruction of the family. It was impossible for Liu Yan not to have a sense of urgency in his heart.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye. After the autumn harvest, the Han ministry cooperated to escort the taxes that should be paid to Guanggu city.


    Tian Shuo, who escorted the grain, boasted a lot when he came back. He saw some high-level figures in all counties of Qingzhou and thought he had seen the big scene.


    "I don''t see or know. Among the people who went to Guanggu City, the Jin people who were in charge accounted for 60% Tian Shuo told the truth: "among 60%, people from Donglai academy account for at least half!"


    Liu Yan''s sense of Donglai academy has long become negative. Of course, the attitude of Donglai college towards him is more skeptical that accepting the effectiveness of such a college is more beneficial or harmful.


    The people of Donglai college will exchange information, which means that those who accept Donglai college will expose a lot of secrets. Who knows if the Han army will encounter an enemy attack one day, and the result is that the Han Army''s troops and defense deployment have long been known by the other party?


    Because of his concern, Liu Yan did not intend to seek the effectiveness of Donglai Academy. He could not put the whole Han Dynasty in danger of possible outbreak for some possible convenience.


    What happened in Guanggu city is just an episode. The Han Dynasty is running in accordance with the set plan. There is an internal army and people sent by various families. Naturally, the big families of Changguang County led by the Han Dynasty are preparing to attack Dongmou county.


    "How much effort, how much return." LV Tai is a person who does not smile. He has been so for a long time, but at the moment, he has a faint smile on his face: "the way we have adopted has been recognized by all families."


    The Li family and the Wang family, with a population of more than 30000, each have two thousand people to bear a certain amount of food and fodder. Their armed forces will maintain a certain degree of autonomy, but generally speaking, they still obey the command of the Han ministry.


    If it were not for the special situation, no one would accept the existence of such a special family under his rule, but Liu Yan knew that it was very good. The previous sheriffs couldn''t do this at all. He could make the Li family cooperate with the Wang family because he valued the Jin people.


    A thousand people came out of the Pu family, but they didn''t prepare supplies or food. At first, they asked for the same treatment as the Li family and the Wang family. Li Chun had no opinion with the Wang school, but Liu Yan could not pass the Pu family here.


    Are you kidding!? For Liu Yan, the truth is how much you pay and how much you get in return. The Han ministry is involved in the rules of the game. If the Pu family wants to break the rules, who gives them such confidence!


    After Liu Yan''s opposition, the Pu family was tough for a short time, waiting for Ji Chang to take them to see the siege equipment made, and then to see the troops being trained (it was tribal armed at that time). Finally, the Pu family happily said that it decided to follow the rules.


    In the non youth and yellow seasons, according to the regulations of the later Zhao court, Liu Yan could not exercise the power of the sheriff. Since he issued orders to gather troops (food orders) to the families under his governance, it was impossible to publicize the attack on Dongmou county. Everything could only be secretly.


    Many parties have a common goal. It seems that some families who do not know the truth are a little frightened. They only see that powerful families obey Liu Yan''s orders when they are not necessary. With a guilty heart, they dare not find anything unhappy for the Han ministry.


    Because it is multi-party cooperation, it must take time to run in, cultivate mutual understanding and trust, and repeatedly deliberate and improve the matter of invading Dongmou county. This year, there must be no actual invasion.


    "There are capable people in this place!" Liu Yan said the two families of Li Chun and Wang School: "I''ve heard that the two families are only side branches?"


    No one can give an accurate answer, but one thing is certain, that is, to become a big family must have had a big official in the family during the scuffle of the Three Kingdoms, or it was a family of officials for generations in the Wei and Jin Dynasties.


    Liu Yan also knows that it is not so accepted now. Every family determines who is the master and who can survive to the end by strength. That was the rule that those families recognized for the continuation of inheritance after the war in the Central Plains lasted for a long time.


    Look at the family children who came to the Han Dynasty. Local giants and big families really don''t lack good talents. Liu Yan has a feeling that he wants to drool. He wants to have... Don''t think wrong, just want them to work for himself.


    Trust and dependence are built step by step. It is difficult for Liu Yan to use force to destroy the Li Chunyi family and the Wang school family. He can only cooperate first, even the Pu family.


    "There will be hidden dangers, but... It depends on your appetite." Ji Chang was a little cautious when he said this. He said, "Emperor Guangwu won the world by relying on the power of the aristocratic family."


    Liu Yan nodded with a smile. However, he didn''t want to rely on the aristocratic family. The aristocratic family should rely on him and have the hope of survival!


    As time goes by, snowflakes come with winter.


    In the cold winter season, most affairs began to come to a standstill. Only the Han army continued to train at the insistence of Li Hong, Wei junchi and Ding Yi.


    "If Liu Jun Shou''s food and fodder can keep up, how can the drill stop?" Wei junchi looked at a resolute man and became stronger after the food followed him. He said: "Xiucheng Hou''s command is short of clothes and food. He still makes unremitting efforts to train elite soldiers. Governor Liu should not make mistakes!"


    It was hard to hear, but Liu Yan listened.


    Ran min''s situation was really worse than that of Liu Yan, but it was in that bad environment that ran min never gave up training for the army as long as he had the opportunity.


    Naturally, because nutrition can''t keep up with practice, the situation of non combat casualties in ran min is more serious, but as long as they stick to it, all of them are elite generals. Probably because of this, they can make such a brilliant record?


    The nutrition of the Han side can keep up, regardless of the heat or cold. The soldiers trained in difficult environment will not only have superior physique, but also appear more tenacious in spirit.


    At this moment, Li Tan and many paoze, who do not distinguish between officials and titles, are all Chitan upper body, carrying thick logs on their shoulders, shouting neat trumpets and running in line.


    "More than 300 people have been eliminated." Wei junchi looked serious: "there will be no more than 500 left, but he is definitely a hero!"


    Liu Yan himself has many methods of training physical fitness. Now Wei junchi''s methods are sorted out in combination with the military training methods given by Liu Yan.


    There are dead people in the training process. It''s because the training intensity is too high, the body function load is still something, and the effective treatment methods are not used, so they can''t be saved. For this point, Liu Yan is difficult to show mercy. The rest of the people, even those who are trained, do not have much criticism.


    The food quality and quantity of those who have strengthened their training are three times that of ordinary soldiers. What we are talking about these days is what kind of food to eat, what kind of life to sell. If you can''t stand it, give up those benefits and quit, otherwise don''t talk about anything.


    "Put down the log and find your opponent nearby to fight!"


    There was a sound of wood being thrown on the ground, followed by nearly a thousand shouts from their mouths. A good training ground suddenly became a fighting ground


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Things in the late Ming Dynasty: if you are willing to work in the court, your official fortune will be prosperous, you will resist the bandits inside and the Tartars outside, and finally realize your ambition and hegemony.

 Chapter 113

    Dear friends, I haven''t asked for a recommendation ticket for a long time. Would you like some?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Who is ran min? What kind of environment is his army in? If you know the truth, you will definitely smack your tongue!


    Although ran Min has the identity of "adoptive son", in fact, not many Hu people really like him, so that although his official and military ranks are not low, he has always been a marginal figure.


    In order to show his talent, ran min repeatedly asked for war when there was war in houzhao, and tried his best to do his best again and again. Only then did his reputation spread slowly.


    However, despite his reputation for being good at war and bravery, ran min''s title, official position and military rank have been suppressed, and even the number of troops under his command has been controlled at a certain amount. (the official position is civilian and the military rank is general)


    However, ran min''s efforts have not been rewarded. More and more Jin families choose to contact it, and more and more families choose to take refuge. He was suppressed and marginalized in the later Zhao court, but he found help and spiritual comfort from many jin families.


    Liu Yan has learned about ran min''s situation from Wei junchi, Li Hong and others. Ran min''s command in the non war period was not equipped with enough weapons at all, especially arrows, which were strictly limited to a certain amount. In addition to ordnance, houzhao did not provide food at all, which was tantamount to ran min''s need to find his own way.


    "Although we support Xiucheng Hou, whose family is not a large group of people to support?" The expression on Wei junchi''s face was very flat: "therefore, the robes often lack clothes and food, but they never give up."


    What can Liu Yan do except nod? Did you offer to support ran min? The Han ministry had been generous enough to ran min, and did its best to provide weapons and salt. The price should be preferential to others, so we can''t help any more.


    Li Hong and Ding Yi are responsible for personally training the soldiers of the Han Dynasty. We can see that they are doing their best. Liu Yan observed the way of training himself. He basically ran to the method of equipped infantry and equipped cavalry!


    Yes, there''s nothing wrong. They follow their own standards... No! Even because the nutrition and equipment can keep up, they are practicing those soldiers belonging to Liu Yan with higher standards than ran min''s own military training.


    Seven thousand, a full seven thousand. What''s the result? According to Wei junchi''s standards, he trained and said that even 500 qualified people may not reach it!


    Think about it a little, it doesn''t seem too much? You have to be a heavy infantry, mount a horse, be a mounted cavalry, take off your armor, and be the best ordinary soldier. In modern terms, what about the special forces that are developing in the direction of omnipotence?


    Liu Yan also knows that ran min picked out less than 8000 people from nearly 300000 people. It seems that the standard is not as high as that of the Han side? He understood that Wei junchi and others raised their standards. After all, the environment of Ran min was the same thing. The conditions in all aspects of the Han Dynasty were too good, and the standards were naturally higher. From here, Wei junchi and others can be called real martial artists.


    Liu Yan, an expert in training elite soldiers with cold weapons, has made arrangements in the follow-up. Xu Zheng and others selected people from the young and strong in the Han Dynasty. If their height and physique are suitable, they will pull them over for training. That is not only 7000 people in active service will be selected, but also nearly 60000 people in the Han Dynasty.


    At the same time, Liu Yan will also issue a recruitment order to Changguang county to let local families select people, which may also be able to train a number of people.


    "According to their training standards, there will be 1000 real elite soldiers, and about 3000 second-class elite soldiers." Liu Yan is very, very excited. He can''t meet such a good thing at any time. That''s the military training technique of wudiao Tianwang! He looked at the generals in the Han Dynasty: "you... How much you can steal, you''re welcome."


    A group of people, you look at me and I look at you. Although they are not very interesting, after all, how can inheritance be learned casually? However, when the loyal object opens his mouth, he can change from sneaky to task, so he doesn''t have to care so much.


    Braving the ice and snow to practice, the flowers bloom in spring, and then in the hot summer, the visitors are eliminated. Of course, ran min''s trilogy found that the Han Department can be described as "national mobilization", but they had no opinions, but they had some fun in it.


    In the final analysis, a batch of training and how many batches of training are training. You can get paid. In private, your family also has additional benefits. There can always be people who can abuse. It''s very beautiful!


    It is the end of the summer of another year. What was discussed last year, this year it is time to take advantage of the general trend of a new round of "food order".


    "We already know about Dongmou county." The families that Liu Yan will participate in are invited to come. After a banquet, the drinks are removed, the tea should be cooked, and the seasonal fruits are also served. He began to say something serious: "you already know how much strength you should have. Today, you have something to decide."


    Many people came. Most of them were the second and third figures in the family. They all focused on Liu Yan. The next thing was too important to hear a word.


    "This year, there are four families in the county to be cleaned up." It''s time for Liu Yan to exercise the power of a prefect again. His official position is so convenient. He glanced at the people and looked at them one after another: "it''s time to plot Dongmou county."


    "Dare to ask the sheriff, but I don''t know which four are?" As the owner of the Li family, Li Chun came in person.


    Li Chun and his family are not like those small and medium-sized families. Their family has a complete inheritance. There are too many or too few people who can be the head of the family. If the head of the family dies, choose another person to inherit. It will not be like those families that fail to cultivate excellent talents. As soon as the wise contemporary owner dies, the family will end. This is the gap in the details, not entirely resources.


    Liu Yan said the names of four families, two of which were left over from last year, that is, the remnants of the selonaa tribal camp. The other two are just looking for their own death. They even refuse the reasonable taxes collected by the Han ministry. How can the Han ministry rule Changguang county without destroying them.


    Li Chun blinked, obviously knowing what was going on, but smiled and didn''t speak again.


    "Get killed and get down to business." Pu Pengze looks very gentle, but his actual character is a rough Madness: "at that time, let Za Hu and the small family go first and consume some disobedient ones. We will do a lot better later."


    Liu Yan is frowning, not only him, but almost half of the people at the banquet are frowning, and many even have a very bad face.


    Yes, the annual "food order" season is an elimination competition. Last year was last year. After Liu Yan ruled Changguang County for a year, many things have actually changed greatly. The most obvious is that the mutual attacks and killings in the county have decreased sharply, which is tantamount to creating a stable production environment.


    Don''t underestimate the environment that can ensure stable production. Most people die not directly from weapons, but from hunger.


    Liu Yan invited so many family leaders to come, including the factors that the Han ministry has become more and more powerful, but did Liu Yan give them some hope?


    It''s useless for the current general trend of history to accumulate grain widely, build a wall high and become the king slowly. You can do it by accumulating grain widely, but build a wall high and try to build a city if you have the seed to harass a large number of nomadic tribes. The imperial court sends a large army every minute to destroy you.


    With a slight smile, Liu Yan looked at Ji Chang, and then the bright young man on Ji Chang''s side.


    The young man''s name is Cai you. For the reason of giving advice, he first passes through Jichang. When he sees Liu Yan, he mysteriously claims to be a Han Dynasty blood. He can be regarded as Liu Yan''s family, but Cai you just can''t tell which branch he belongs to. According to him, it took a lot of hard work to come from Jiankang to Changguang county. Originally, there were more than 200 warriors, but there were only seven left by Liu Yan.


    It''s clearly Cai, okay? Or did you come from Jiankang? Would you be a descendant of the Han Dynasty?


    Liu Yan can understand that Cai is a fake surname, but he can only smile bitterly. He is more curious about where Cai you heard his name and what kind of mind Cai you came from Jiankang.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Emperor bandit: the writing is smooth and the thinking is clear. Although the number of words is a little small, collect it first and kill it after fattening up.

 Chapter 114

    The plane map distance from Jiankang to Changguang county is more than 600 kilometers. Considering that people can''t walk in a straight line when they are on their way, it should be multiplied by about three. How can it be 1500 kilometers?


    Cai you was asked how far he had gone from Jiankang to Changguang county and what he had seen on the way. He said everything, but when he heard what he saw and heard, it was like a story made up.


    Jin is weak now, but the hinterland is relatively calm. It doesn''t look like the wailing everywhere in the Central Plains. Liu Yan should know this even if he is ignorant. However, what did Cai you say? There is no big difference between the Jin State and the Central Plains described. This is a portrayal of people who have not been far away according to their own imagination.


    Moreover, Liu Yan never told anyone that he was the descendant of the strong Han Royal family. Who the fuck recognized his ancestors!


    Cai you was stared at for a long time by Liu Yan with almost no emotional fluctuations. He didn''t think he smiled for a while and overturned the previous nonsense. He called what came from Jiankang and what descendants of the strong Han Royal family to test Liu Yan''s monarchy and explain his background clearly.


    So that meeting was a farce. Cai you''s real surname was Cai, but he was not a Jiankang person, let alone a descendant of the strong Han Royal family. He came from Dongyang County, Dongmou county.


    Oh, there is no Changyang County now. There is only one city in Dongmou county. The rest is Wubao except the self-protection city.


    Even with more tolerance, Liu Yan feels that being played is also full of anger. Do you know how busy it is to govern a county and a tribe? He really didn''t understand how Cai you passed the Jichang pass. When he was about to get angry, Cai you said he could build ships or sea ships. The family has been a shipbuilding family for generations. He served the first emperor to go to sea to find immortals, and built sea ships to find immortals for the previous and subsequent Han emperors.


    What!? Can build sea ships and serve the first emperor and several Han emperors? That''s why Ji Chang didn''t care!?


    Liu Yan looked at Cai you with extremely skeptical eyes, but agreed that Cai you brought the drawings of the so-called sea ship.


    Do you know what mood Liu Yan was at that time? He saw the sleeve, saw the scroll, knew the fact that Cai you came from Dongmou County, and used the system to check Cai you''s force value of 67. He had to doubt whether he wanted to play the set of desperate dagger.


    The force value of 67... Is not weak!


    You know, Changguang county often sends people to investigate Dongmou county. What''s the reason why those people in Dongmou county are so slow that they don''t notice? Cai Xianxian was full of nonsense, and a long scroll came later. In this way, Liu Yan has every reason to doubt whether he wants to make a desperate dagger. It''s just that there are some famous fish students in weird Dongmou county. Why not make the allusion of fish intestines sword?


    Facts have proved that Liu Yan thought some things right and some things wrong. The scroll is really a ship chart. It''s painted in detail. It''s the style... HMM, ancient?


    If there was only one thing, Cai you was not qualified to participate in such a meeting. He communicated with Liu Yan all night, that is, the so-called candle holding night talk, talking about Dongmou county and Changguang County, bypassing Liu Yan''s rise.


    Liu Yan was particularly impressed by the sentence "don''t be a single ~ husband". He didn''t know that what Cai you said was his personal opinion or the wisdom of a family. He only knew that those words were quite reasonable.


    Using interests to unite people, reduce more enemies and strive for more people with similar interests is called "justice helps more", and the so-called "Tao" can be understood as interests.


    It is impossible for the Han Dynasty to use force to sweep Changguang County in its current state. Let alone seek the peninsula, it is also called human harmony to use those who can be used to obtain more people''s attachment.


    Liu Yan must ask why, as one of the strongest families in Dongmou County, the Cai family came to the Han Dynasty.


    Cai you''s answer is that he can''t resist. Moreover, the Jin people in Changguang county look at life very moist. Under the governance of Liu Yan, Hu and Jin in the county are at peace.


    That''s definitely not a reason. Liu Yan needs a more reliable reason.


    Cai you gave the reason happily, no longer talking about noble empty words, only talking about how to mediate the contradiction between Hu and Jin, which can make the leaders of Hu and Jin for their use rise successfully. The Cai family heard that Liu Yan needed shipbuilding talents. They just had the ability to build ships, and thought they were good. They wanted to take a place in this doomed group.


    At that moment, Liu Yan was satisfied. The answer was a little vulgar, but it looked like the truth.


    Cai you also said that the Cai family can not only contribute to shipbuilding, but also contribute to Liu Yan''s strategy on the peninsula!


    Yes, Liu Yan had long wanted to unify the peninsula, but he was worried that too much action would make the later Zhao court send troops to fight.


    Now it''s a very obvious thing. Hou Zhao wants to fight the north of the Great Wall. He not only wants the north of the Great Wall, but also wants to move forward and cool hands. He also agreed to carve up the south of the Yangtze River with Cheng Han? Liu Yan doesn''t call for self-reliance, or he is too high-profile. He won''t have much energy to manage what happened on the peninsula of Qingzhou.


    In the development strategy given by Cai you, the Han Dynasty can do things quietly without raising the flag to seek Dongmou County, a weak county. Even if it is to fight Donglai county again, it can not raise the flag.


    With the Cai family and the four United families, it becomes much easier to be the insiders of the Dongmou county. After being laid down, they do not want to hold official positions in the center of Zhao, leaving the original Sheriff as a puppet. What the Han Dynasty needs is to form rule over Dongmou County in essence.


    Donglai county will depend on the situation. If the model of Dongmou county is feasible, Liu Yan will probably look for a family that can cooperate and do the same.


    The troops gathered around cabinet county set out. They set out in the name of not being satisfied with the cleaning. They will attack the four designated by Liu Yan first. In the process, Mou county in the Middle East will "send" an excuse, so that Liu Yan can wave his army to Dongmou county.


    "Jun Shang?" Cai you seems to be born to laugh? But one eye was beaten, resulting in dark circles. He said: "I think it''s really a good shipbuilding site, but... It''s not bigger than my family?"


    Shipbuilding needs a dock, which doesn''t mean that it''s done if you find wood to put it together. Liu Yan confirmed that the Cai family was indeed a shipbuilding family. He felt sleepy and someone sent a pillow. Although he didn''t completely trust Cai you, he still wanted to show his closeness.


    After getting along for some time, Liu Yan began to know Cai you. He became the head of the Cai family at a young age. He must have talent, and he doesn''t seem to be so careless or jumping off. If Cai Youzhen is like this, the Cai family should have been destroyed long ago. It will not be one of the relatively powerful families in Dongmou county.


    The temptation to build seagoing ships, especially with nearly a thousand skilled shipbuilding craftsmen, is really too big for Liu Yan. It''s big enough to bear the risk of chaos in Changguang county. With 3000 people in its own headquarters and many family armed forces in Changguang County, a total of nearly 10000 troops came to test the Cai you family.


    "Since your spirit is big enough to trust villains with 10000 troops, why don''t you move all those craftsmen and facilities to Changyang?" Cai you was shy and salivated: "who invented the hoist and the lifting wheel?"


    Liu Yan found that he couldn''t help it. How could there be such a person who has been repeatedly challenging the temper of the loyal object?


    It seems to be true, such as Dongfang Shuo and Yang Xiu. The former was obviously talented but could only be a lucky minister, while the latter was killed.


    The strategy for Dongmou county is far simpler than Liu Yan imagined. Whether in the strong imperial dynasty or today''s houzhao, it actually belongs to a remote place. There is no hard city while it is sparsely populated.


    When the military newspaper returned, Cai you happened to be present. He blinked innocent eyes and said again: "Sir, can you move the craftsmen and facilities to Changyang?"


    Liu Yan is complete and doesn''t know what to say.


    Later, with a look of regret and pity, Cai you said shyly, "then you can send someone to help. It''s good for the Cai family to move here."


    Liu Yan is quite surprised. He knows that moving is a very painful thing for a family. Unexpectedly, Cai you, as the parent of the Cai family, can make a decision without discussing with the people in the family?

 Chapter 115

    Dongmou county is about the same size as Changguang county and is located in the easternmost part of Shandong Peninsula.


    There are not fixed administrative counties in each period of Shandong Peninsula. For example, only two counties and one country were established in the Cao Wei period, five counties were established in the Sima regime of the Western Jin Dynasty, six counties were established in the Liu Han (former Zhao) period, and the latter Zhao of Shijie continued the Liu Han (former Zhao).


    At present, the six counties in Shandong Peninsula are Beihai County, Pingchang County, Gaomi County, Changguang County, Donglai county and Dongmou county.


    In the non war season, the counties in Shandong Peninsula can only be regarded as remote counties. The central court will not have any issues about them for a year, or even no one will mention a word, which is tantamount to nonexistence.


    In the period of war, the position of Shandong Peninsula in the center can be imagined. Not only does it have no administrative status, but population, economy, construction and so on are based on the status of being marginalized.


    "Therefore, Xiangguo can''t see this side for the time being." Cai you can even play the role of an assistant? He said, "there is Donglai Academy in Donglai County, but it''s hard to start."


    In fact, Donglai county is not strong. In some aspects, it is half as strong as Dongmou county. The problem lies in Donglai Academy.


    "Donglai Academy..." Liu Yan sneered: "they sent someone over."


    Cai you doesn''t ask. As long as people here don''t know the style of Donglai academy, they won''t play tricks, but it''s common for long bets. People who really want to do great things will never accept such a force.


    The fact is that only some people without too much ambition will accept such a seemingly messy... Academy? Unless it is Donglai college who gives full support or loyalty, but looking at Mr. Gong Tao''s routine, it is obvious that there is no suitable object.


    Cai you stared at Liu Yan. He was thinking about whether he could package Liu Yan as an object accepted by Donglai Academy? If the plan succeeds, it doesn''t seem to help at all!


    "Just don''t know what you think?" Cai you continued to stare at Liu Yan and thought, "it seems that you are disgusted with Donglai academy?"


    Liu Yan is the superior. He needs to observe what the people under his hand are good at. Ji Chang is a scholar who focuses on the military type. After nearly two years of observation, Ji Chang drew this conclusion from the role played by Ji Chang.


    If military literati need to play their role on the battlefield, they can only be arranged according to the situation if they want to play a role, such as Cai you.


    Until the emergence of CAI you, Liu Yan felt like a "son of fate". Ji Chang used to help with military affairs, but once it was involved in government affairs, Tian Shuo could help. Now Cai you appears, regardless of his ability, but Liu Yan can at least look at the expansion from another perspective.


    "Donglai academy involves a lot..." Cai you frowned and touched his chin for a long time: "they won''t give in to anyone easily."


    In other words, if Liu Yan could accept Donglai academy, it would be very convenient for him to expand in Qingzhou. However, it is obvious that even if he occupied Dongmou County, he can only do it secretly. To eliminate the disobedients, he needs to maintain the original Sheriff as a puppet. Under this premise, doesn''t it mean that Liu Yan is too weak?


    "You don''t have to worry." Cai you said with a smile, "at present, JunShang has mastered the land of two counties and has ruled 200000 people. It is the time to steadily open up wasteland and accumulate strength."


    Changguang county has a population of nearly 90000, not counting the tribes that move grazing, not counting Liu Yan''s bringing and subsequent redemption. After Liu Yan came, a series of wars came down, and the population of Changguang County fell to about 70000.


    Dongmou county is worthy of being seriously marginalized. There is only one Dongmou city in the whole county, and there is no other city. Fortunately for those people in Dongmou County, they are on the edge and live a relatively quiet life. They only need to endure the exploitation of the sheriff. There was not much war, but the population of Dongmou county did not exceed 30000, and the Cai family with the largest population was only in their early 3000''s.


    "Do you know the temple islands?" Liu Yan saw Cai you''s stunned face and thought Cai you didn''t know. He said, "where''s Laishan?"


    "Sir, Laishan is the boundary of Donglai county." Cai you knew that the Han Dynasty liked to look for offshore islands. Unexpectedly, Liu Yan liked it to this extent: "there are some islands hundreds of miles north of Laishan... But... Barren people... Smoke..." when it came to the back, he suddenly realized.


    It is rumored that the Han Dynasty found several islands overseas, the largest of which is Lingshan island.


    Lingshan island is also a desolate and crowded place. However, the Han Dynasty has been built into a large fishing and hunting island within a year. It seems that salt industry and agriculture have also developed a little?


    "If you want to occupy those islands, you can find someone to lead the way." The Caiyou family are engaged in sea going ships. How can they not know the surrounding sea areas? They should know much better than ordinary people. It''s just that Liu Yannian''s Island orders belong to modern times. He can''t understand them: "there are many islands in that sea area..." next is an introduction.


    Liu Yanyue was more and more delighted. In his impression, the temple islands are composed of many islands. There are seven big islands. From the mountain to the east peninsula, it is about to be suspended to Lushun, which is equivalent to a suitable transfer station on the Bohai Sea.


    Don''t you want to take a share in Murong Xianbei''s attack on Koguryo? It is totally unrealistic for Liu Yan to go by land and cross Jizhou, Youzhou and other places, but a certain large ship is needed by sea, and no ship can cross the Bohai Sea.


    With the Miaodao islands as a transit station, it seems that there is no need for ships with too large tonnage. They can directly rush into the opposite bank, which is much more reliable than crossing nearly two or three thousand miles of land.


    Asked quite a lot about the information there, and Cai you answered everything he could. He left with a cheerful smile on his face. The Cai family is not afraid that Liu Yan is interested in the sea, but that Liu Yan is not interested in the sea. It must be said that if Liu Yan did not show a strong interest in the sea, the Cai family would not belong to him!


    Liu Yan was going out for a walk. He didn''t want Cai you to leave. Ji Chang came.


    "Jun Shang!" Ji Chang saluted and said, "the families in Dongmou county have been pacified.", Seeing the smile on his face, it should be very smooth. Sure enough, he said, "compared with Changguang County, the families in Dongmou County cooperate a lot."


    Liu Yan is also in a good mood. As expected, he has won the support of local big families and ruled a lot. However, he also knows that such a model has hidden dangers. For example, once those families are unwilling, can it also block them? It seems that the danger of rebellion is also greater.


    "I still need your advice." What Liu Yan said is to master it thoroughly, and said: "the focus will gradually shift in the future. The first priority is to build seagoing ships."


    Ji Chang nodded.


    Liu Yan has repeated such a thing too many times. Before, he made great efforts to redeem the population. He did it for two years regardless of cost. The population of the Han Dynasty has been close to 80000. The redemption of the population has not been relaxed. In the past year, the acquisition of giant wood has been added in order to build sea ships!


    As a long history of the Han Dynasty, Jichang must know what Liu Yan wants to do next. He has no opinion that Liu Yan wants to cross the sea to Koguryo. After all, he doesn''t know whether Murong Xianbei will really attack Koguryo.


    Well, even if Murong Xianbei really started on Koguryo, how many people can be transported in the cross sea war of the Han Dynasty? Can he stand firm in the past? Ji Chang, who is completely unfamiliar with the sea war, has no spectrum at all. Not only Jichang, but also those who have a concept of naval warfare in Chinese history should be able to count with one hand!


    Sitting in Changguang county and having the identity of a prefect, Liu Yan won Dongmou county. Donglai county is obviously not easy to start because of the "scourge" of Donglai academy, which is basically trapped in these two counties.


    We must fight across the sea, which is related to Liu Yan''s occupation of a state and the upgrading of the system, so as to meet the chaos of the civil war of later princes of Zhao. Liu Yan is a little confused. If he conquers a state in Koguryo, does the system admit it? To be clear, a state in the Central Plains has the size of the entire Koguryo territory.

 Chapter 116

    In fact, the honor is also very complicated. It''s embarrassing to write in detail and say that the plot is slow to promote, but not write in detail. Another recommended ticket, thank you!


    ¡­¡­


    Long island is very big. Liu yanmu definitely surpasses Lingshan island. The most rare thing is that there are not so many mountains here. Most of them are plains, but... The wind is really too strong!


    Liu Yan doesn''t know one thing. Long Island is one of the three strong wind fields in TianChao. You can imagine how "rich" the wind is. He originally thought of developing agriculture here, but people who know a little about farming understand that where the wind is strong, farming can''t be carried out at all. Can''t the rice straw or wheat straw grow askew?


    Later, the professionals walked around the island. The answer they gave was that some areas of long island could actually carry out farming. Liu Yan was stunned and went to check it in person. The land area where farming could be carried out was not small. Although there was wind, it was definitely much smaller than other places.


    In the 21st century, long island is a county name, which is composed of 32 islands, 66 Ming reefs and a sea area of 8700 square kilometers, including 10 residential islands.


    In 341 ad, long island refers to the name of an island alone. It is the largest island group.


    It may be due to the changes of the past dynasties. The Yellow River has changed its course many times, or the water level has changed. The Miaodao islands group seen by Liu Yan is not as many as modern islands. Only seven can be called islands, and the number of Ming reefs is much more, which is difficult to count for the time being.


    "Is there fresh water on the island?" Liu Yan''s intestines are green now. In addition to the strong wind, long island is definitely more suitable for placing the town center than Lingshan island. His cheek shook a few times: "preliminary survey, no less than 6000 mu of arable land?"


    Liu Yan has a mind to die this time. Can he not exaggerate? In fact, he doesn''t know what 6000 mu is. There are 297 hectares of arable land available on Modern Long Island. However, 6000 mu refers to the largest island where they are located, and the surrounding islands are not included.


    Even if he knows that, Liu Yan will still want to die. About 6000 mu of arable land can be found on one island alone. How much should seven big islands be found? The island can still provide water for farming, but he put the second town center on Lingshan Island early!


    Next, Liu Yan took a boat to stroll around. There are no big waves on the sea in non windy seasons. It seems that even small fishing boats can move at will. The wind is the biggest in autumn and winter every year, among which the wind is the strongest in winter.


    The more you look at it, Liu Yan will regret it. Now he can''t wait to dig up the whole land in the town center, even if he can''t get to long island.


    "How many ships do we have now?" Liu Yan''s current location is called beichenghuang island in modern times. Now it has no name and is shouting with the modern name. He looked to the East and could see the land over there: "the opposite is the Yan state of Murong Xianbei?"


    Murong Xianbei was founded in 338 AD and its country name is Yan. (there is another Yan later. This book calls this stage Qianyan)


    The people asked looked at each other, and only Cai you nodded.


    "Jun Shang, the boundary of Yan state is opposite, but it is deserted." Cai you must have been to this place. He hesitated and said, "every summer, you can easily reach the other bank from here. The coast there is deserted within a hundred miles."


    Liu Yan and other former core classes have not disclosed that they want to cross the sea to fight Koguryo. Cai you certainly doesn''t know now.


    Cai you also talked about some things. He talked about going to Liaodong to trade with Xianbei people. Most of them took some pots and pans of goods, a few salt and iron ware, and traded medicinal materials and fur with Xianbei people.


    "Most (Dongmou county) families will do this more or less, but..." Cai you flashed an embarrassment: "in fact, it''s useless to get back so many goods and can''t sell them."


    Wars are everywhere. Nomadic tribes are everywhere. The cost of organizing caravans is too high. Recruiting guards is not absolutely safe. There is almost no business environment.


    In this year, if you want to do business, you need to have enough deterrence behind it, such as Yao Gezhong and Fu Hong. Either it is directly the Shijie royal family, or it is really difficult.


    "The other side... There are no people all the year round, right?" Liu Yan didn''t pay attention to other things: "are you sure?"


    Cai you was a little disappointed. He talked so much. He just wanted Liu Yan to focus on medicinal materials and fur? As a result, Liu Yan asked this. He carefully covered up his disappointment and focused on telling Liu Yan the information he knew. In his heart, he suddenly knew that Liu Yan wanted to extend his hand to Liaodong Peninsula.


    "Jun Shang..." Cai you was shocked and incredible: "want to cross the sea in Liaodong..."


    Ji Chang obviously coughed a few times, intercepted Cai you''s words and said, "since so many families in Dongmou county have hoarded medicinal materials and fur, you can communicate with the landowner book, and the tribe will buy it at a suitable price."


    Cai you waited until he wanted to, but he didn''t have the heart to think about any transaction. He was shocked that Liu Yan wanted to go to Liaodong. He thought it was an extremely irrational behavior. Because the scene was wrong, he naturally couldn''t advise, and began to think about how to persuade Liu Yan not to do that. However, judging from Ji Chang''s reaction, it was obvious that it was already an ongoing plan, and he was not sure to persuade Liu Yan.


    The inspection lasted for a full ten days. It not only inspected the islands, but also made a detailed observation of the surrounding sea areas.


    Later, Liu Yan transferred a system farmer. He needed to build a dock in a suitable place, and more importantly, he needed to build other buildings.


    Such a move confused too many people until they returned to the resettlement site in Huangdao District. Cai you couldn''t help but want to advise, but Ji Chang shouted aside.


    In the past ten days when Liu Yan took people to visit Long Island, there were a lot of official business piled up. He focused on the intelligence about the north of the Great Wall.


    "Haven''t you started yet?"


    Liu Yan has a reason to be surprised. The battle of the northern part of the Great Wall has been "warmed up" for nearly two years. There are many forces preparing for the war. The direct participants are the iron Buddha Department of the Huns and the Dai state, and the Hou Zhao and Murong Xianbei connected by the land. It seems that Yu Wen Xianbei, who has been badly hit, and the remnants of Duan''s Xianbei are indispensable.


    In fact, the northern part of the Great Wall has become a trend that affects the whole body. Hou Zhao and Cheng Han are flirting because the northern part of the Great Wall did not start fighting, which led to Shi Hu''s bad use of troops against the state of Jin; Murong Xianbei wanted to clean up Yuwen Xianbei again, and planned to fight against Fuyu, Chen and other forces, but Tuoba Xianbei didn''t know whether he could carry the iron Buddha Department of the Huns; Jin noticed the change of Cheng Han. A few people with lofty ideals such as Huan Wen thought that they should strike first, but the vast majority were still drunk.


    "Jun Shang!"


    I don''t know how Ji Chang and Cai you talked. When they came in, their faces were solemn.


    "The queen of daiguo has collapsed." Liu Yan ordered a silk cloth full of words on the table: "when Tuoba Xianbei desperately needed Murong Xianbei''s support, she died."


    This is really bad news, not only for Dai state, but also for Han ministry.


    Within a year and a half, Liu Yan provided a lot of materials to Tuoba shiyiqian in the form of "loan". If the war between Dai state and Xiongnu Tiefu department was lost, those things would be lost.


    "It doesn''t matter, you didn''t marry..." Ji Chang didn''t say his name. He said in a tone of considering the advantages and disadvantages: "it''s not without a chance not to marry Tuoba Xianbei, but to seek a marriage with Murong Xianbei."


    "No!" Liu Yan smiled: "I will marry Tuoba Xiu in the near future. In addition... Increase the transportation of goods and materials to the generation country."


    Ji Chang was surprised and said, "do you think the Dai state will still win without Murong Xianbei''s support?"


    Liu Yan doesn''t know too many things. He only knows that daiguo has not been destroyed. As long as daiguo continues to exist, investment will not be wasted.


    Isn''t there a sentence? There are many people who add flowers to the icing on the cake, but few people who provide charcoal in the snow. Liu Yan needs the favor of Tuoba shiyiqian. Maybe he can contact Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei?


    "Sir, if necessary, the Cai family has ten big ships to send you at any time." Cai you saluted and said, "just... Sir, it''s too far from Koguryo. There''s another route to Koguryo."


    Liu Yan was stunned

 Chapter 117

    For a moment, Liu Yan and Ji Chang found each other''s embarrassment when they looked at each other.


    They planned to step in when Murong Xianbei attacked Koguryo, and have been preparing for it. The shipbuilding has not been interrupted, and the investigation on the sea route has been carried out all the time. Until they won Dongmou County, they have never thought to ask the families under their rule who knows the route to Koguryo across the sea.


    Of course, it is necessary to keep the invasion of Koguryo secret, but now Cai you says there is a new route, which really makes Liu Yan and Ji Chang feel that there is a problem with their IQ.


    All right! There is a direct route from Dongmou county to Koguryo. Is it still possible for boss Fei to pursue the development of Temple Street islands? It must be going on!


    "There will be at least 15000 Mu to 20000 mu of good farmland that can be cultivated without interference." Ji Chang looked at Liu Yan deeply and said, "the farmland here in Huangdao District is unbearable for farming. Do we have enough people to move to Changdao and the surrounding islands?"


    That''s very good. We must relocate people for development. We can send more people, such as 40000 or 50000 people?


    It is absolutely not a problem to settle 10000 or 20000 on Long Island. It can become a county by itself. There are six large islands around. Preliminary observation can accommodate nearly 10000 and thousands. The past 50000 people are still a small number.


    "There is plenty of water over there, and seafood is richer than Lingshan island." Ji Chang said in a very excited tone: "agriculture is worth the production of at least 50 Lingshan islands, and the scope of fishing and hunting..."


    Can you see so much in ten days? Of course not. It was they who asked people around them, combined with what they saw with their own eyes, and judged that they were basically eight, nine and ten.


    If the land can develop stably, it is naturally the preferred land, but the land can''t be stable!


    Shi Bin''s expedition to the north of the Great Wall is imminent. The Han side gets some information from ran min. Shi bin will increase the collection of food and labor around him.


    Don''t forget that there is another Yao Yimai who has a deep hatred for the Han Dynasty under Shi bin. Who can guarantee that Yao Yimai will do something against the Han Dynasty? Not to mention the Han Dynasty, Yao Yimai only spoke to Shi bin to make Shi bin interested in exploiting the Han Dynasty, which is a big trouble for the Han Dynasty.


    "So we should make relevant preparations as soon as possible." Liu Yan could not send troops to participate in the battle of the north of the Great Wall: "when necessary... Throw a lot of money!"


    Cai youyou is getting more and more wrong! At present, the population of the headquarters of the Han Dynasty is close to 100000. If 40000 or 50000 people were moved to long island at once, wouldn''t it be moving half of the population? He didn''t interrupt, but his eyes at Liu Yan and Ji Chang were quite intriguing.


    After occupying Dongmou County, the Han Dynasty did not seem to be very happy, but only distributed the necessary benefits to the families involved in the invasion. Cai you can clearly see what Liu Yan and Ji Chang seem to be worried about. It''s hard for him to ask, but he decides to pay attention.


    Before long, Tian Shuo was summoned. As the civil affairs administrator of the Han Dynasty and the master of Changguang County, he should stand against the migration population. After all, the Huangdao District is at the time of large-scale development and construction, but he strongly agreed to the migration in CAI you''s strange eyes.


    Although the migrant population will have trouble for the Han Dynasty, it is not impossible to solve it. At present, the Han Dynasty is a tribe. The source of population is either taken in by Liu Yan from a refugee state or bought by trading. No one sees himself as a free man. Moreover, the tribal people under the tribal model naturally have the custom of obeying the orders of the tribal head, but there is no democracy.


    "Migration...?" At least a Xiang is the head of a village. He was called when he appeared at the meeting. She was stunned when she heard that the migration was going to take place again, with full pity and reluctance: "where are you going? Can you still farm? Are there mulberry trees?"


    None of the village leaders who were summoned did not look sad. They had been developing Huangdao District for about a year. Seeing that their home was getting better and better day by day, they actually received a notice to move again.


    "Do you know the situation on Lingshan island?" Tian Shuo looked good for everyone: "don''t you envy those people who can live in Lingshan island? This time, you''re going to a big island better than Lingshan Island, which has a large number of arable land and a strait with the Mainland..."


    Going to the island? If the mainland has to move to the island, similar information is tacit in the Han Dynasty. Although they know it, no one is stupid enough to shout everywhere. They basically envy the people who were arranged on the island early.


    "Work hard to build the village, get up early and wait on the fields in the dark..."


    "Then you can''t go."


    "Fools don''t go!"


    Compared with the labor achievements that took about a year, they are more concerned about an environment where they can live without fear.


    How can Tian Shuo not know what they think? Looking for a safe living environment, where there are fields that can be cultivated, is a paradise for most Jin people.


    Some people are born soldiers, others are born farmers. We can''t expect everyone to have enough courage and perseverance.


    Some people will go to the front line to shed blood and sacrifice, while others will stay in the rear for construction. We can only say that the division of labor is different.


    War has always been a time to check a nation. Usually, excellent people die first, and batch after batch of excellent people die on the battlefield. Until there are no excellent people, the country is destroyed, the nation is extinct or enslaved.


    Isn''t Jin facing such a situation? So they settled in a corner.


    Why did the Jin people in the Central Plains have such treatment now? Apart from the fact that the Jin court abandoned them, is there no reason of its own?


    "Really?" When Liu Yan heard the report, most people were willing to put down everything that had been built and start over on the island. He ignored the indignation of those people in the military who scolded soft eggs and said to Tian Shuo relatively calmly, "let''s start."


    To tell the truth, Liu Yan''s inner disappointment is stronger than anyone else. He worked hard for nearly three years to improve the courage of Jin people. He took a group of Jin people back to their courage and was willing to shed blood, but... Most people are still like timid rabbits.


    "Comprehensive differential treatment." Liu Yan said expressionless, "people related to the military are given preferential treatment."


    There was a distinction before, but only in the food of big pot, it seems that it should further show the superiority of the military!


    "When civilians see the military, they must salute. At the same time, soldiers who have made war achievements have more privileges and social status." Liu Yan is already considering the medal system. There are medals for military achievements, what skills he has learned and what kind of medals he has. He looked at Tian Shuo: "the plan to distribute private land has been suspended. You can''t own private land without war achievements."


    Tian Shuo was about to stop talking, and finally sighed: "promise!"


    Liu Yan''s medal system is based on the Western Boy Scouts. Learning any skill has a corresponding medal. For example, if you pass the examination of sword skills, you will be given a badge embroidered with a sword and a medal with a bow if you can shoot an arrow. While having medals, their treatment will be improved accordingly. They can even have salaries like officials, which can be rice grain or wealth.


    Let''s muddle along, then carry out production honestly and give logistical support to the front line. Since we are in a safe environment created by others, if we want to have good treatment, we must be different from the soldiers on the front line.


    "Production incentives are those." Liu Yan can''t do anything else. He can''t say anything about the setting of the system anymore: "inform all the people after the final draft."


    Tian Shuo replied with a bitter face again: "promise!"


    It is more than three times more difficult for non military people to get treatment like soldiers. But there is still a reward system, not completely "abandoned". What he suffers is whether he is also in the range of "triple difficulty"?


    "We still have..." Liu Yan is not so sure. According to the information obtained, Murong Xianbei should not attack Koguryo this year. He paused and continued: "it will be at least half a year. I need you to make all preparations within half a year, whether it''s about invading Koguryo or local defense!"


    All the people stood and bowed in unison: "promise!"

 Chapter 118

    It''s strange... In this year, the acting King collapsed, and the queen of Yan also collapsed. It seems that emperor Cheng of Sima royal family is also terminally ill?


    "Yang Yu became the Zuo Sima of the state of Yan. He went to the north of Liucheng and the west of Longshan to set up ancestral temples and palaces?" Liu Yan knows that this Cheap slave with five surnames is as shameless as Feng Yi. He frowned: "the king of Yan sent long Shi Liu Xiang to Jiankang to ask for the seal of the great general and the king of Yan?"


    Those happened in February. Now it''s close to October. Liu Yan paid special attention to it and obtained some information, but the information is rough. He only knows that emperor Cheng of Jin met all the requirements of Murong Xianbei. The state of Jin regards Murong Xianbei in Liaodong as the dry city of Jin.


    It''s ridiculous. In order to pose a threat to Shijie, the state of Jin gave Murong Xianbei the title of a great general who has never been an outsider, which is countless times more serious and absurd than making Murong seal king of Yan. Therefore, it broke the old practice that the Hu nationality has a different surname as the king, and foreign ministers can hold the power of military collection in the state of Jin instead of the military affairs of the state of Jin.


    "In order to crack the combination of Shi Hu and Li Shou, isn''t it?" Liu Yan felt that Sima royal family was a joke from beginning to end. He said, "Huan Wen has begun to recruit people who dare to fight?"


    The Ministry of Han sent detailed works everywhere, but the effect will not appear so soon. No one can answer Liu Yan''s questions.


    Yes, Huan Wen is calling friends, and he is also recruiting people who dare to fight. He is the son-in-law of Sima royal family. He doesn''t need to cover up some things, but he has been resisted by some Jiangdong families such as Wang, Xie and Lu.


    Liu Yan can imagine how difficult Huanwen is. There are few people doing business in Jin. There are absolutely a lot of people who like to drag their feet. He should be glad that he did not travel through the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but also that he had the system as the golden finger. Otherwise, his achievements would not be comparable to ran min. if he was in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, unless it was a rebellion... Otherwise, he would definitely fall in the rotten mud pit of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    It''s very true that the Eastern Jin Dynasty is not like the later Zhao Dynasty. The latter Zhao Dynasty is chaotic enough and can accumulate strength to organize the army. In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it will not only be suppressed by the small ~ Dynasty ~ court, but also those aristocratic families will definitely fight with Liu Yan, even harder and more decisive than fighting the Hu nationality.


    Strong as Huan Wen, a man with brains and great determination, can only integrate a weak force to attack Cheng Han westward, and it will be difficult to advance inch after he has won Cheng Han. There are other talented people, not because they have no ability and talent, but because they want to do something, there are a large group of people who lag behind anytime and anywhere. As a result, it is difficult to lift their feet in the mud pit.


    Ji Chang''s expression was not right. He was the first to contact Tian Shuo, Xu Zheng and LV Tai. He was also a partner who shared adversity and rose together.


    Liu Yan is going to marry tuobaxiu. The wedding will not be so grand, but he is going to marry.


    Han can have Xianbei''s mistress, but there can''t be only one from Xianbei. It absolutely needs Jin''s mistress!


    Ji Chang and others have been working for a long time on the matter of soliciting women for Liu Yan. They have never stopped exploring the way in Leling County in private. They are also collecting information about the Cui family. They did not forget their ambition to buy Royal Women in Jin, but they were unable to take action for the time being.


    Cui is a big family in Leling County, but in the overall environment of the Central Plains, no matter how strong they are, they can''t fight with barbarians.


    According to Ji Chang''s information, Cui will never allow his lineal family to intermarry with the Hu people. They would rather give up no matter how much interest and pay some hard price. They have never agreed that the lineal female of the family will marry the Hu people.


    For Jichang and others, it is a difficult problem for Cui not to marry his lineal daughter to Hu people. After all, Liu Yan is Hu people in the eyes of some people who don''t know his real lineal family. Only some of their core figures know that Liu Yan is the descendant of the strong Han Liu Royal family. (guessing)


    "Tuoba shiyiqian is going to build Shengle city." Liu Yan has talked about the north of the Great Wall: "the construction of Shengle city will become the fuse for the Xiongnu Tiefu department to attack the modern country, and the war can not be avoided."


    Is this Tuoba shiyiqian provoking Liu Hu? But... Isn''t daiguo in decline now? How could Tuoba shiyiqian take the initiative to provoke the seemingly powerful iron Buddha Department of the Huns? You know, Liu Hu received the support of many shamans of the Huns, but recalled a considerable number of Huns. It is said that the army has gathered more than 200000.


    When it comes to the Hun shaman summoning the Huns to go to the north of the Great Wall to fight, something big happened to Liu Yan. If he was not summoned, he would not be recognized as a Hun. The Han who claimed that the Han people would no longer be regarded as a Hun would no longer have the skin of the Huns.


    Ji Chang and others have made some remedies. For example, the Han Tribe is an emerging tribe. It is called "Han Tribe". What is appropriate is "Chinese", but it is not the five major ethnic groups. For some Jin families, they choose to be open and open. For example, Liu Yan is really not a Hu, but a descendant (pseudo) of the Liu family of the strong Han Dynasty.


    It''s absolutely reasonable to say that something big happened. It''s probably because Liu Yan''s identity was exposed. The identity of non members of the five ethnic groups made Changguang County turbulent. Some families of the five ethnic groups secretly acted, and some miscellaneous Hu were no longer as obedient as before.


    However, things are not completely bad. On the other hand, at least most families in Jin show a closer attitude.


    There are Jin families who are closer to each other. Naturally, there will be Jin families who start to alienate. Even if no one takes the lead in doing something, no matter how many ideas they have, they can only bear it.


    Why talk about the general development of the surrounding areas? It was the Han ministry that realized the crisis. Before preparing to invade Koguryo, it must clean the interior again!


    This internal cleansing will be more bloody than ever. It is a real sense of dying without surrender, regardless of the Hu or Jin people.


    "We have 800 Ruishi and 3000 first-class regular soldiers." Xu Zheng looked proud: "including the auxiliary soldiers, there are 12000 people in the whole army. This is the armed forces of the tribe."


    The system armed forces are not included. In some ways, those sharp men are just "fierce and fearless" without system armed. Naturally, they are not as convenient as system soldiers who can recruit another one in three hours after they die. After one and a half years of intensive training, Ruishi became a cavalry and infantry.


    The quality of the second-class soldiers may be slightly worse, but they can be regarded as an army that can be pulled out to fight.


    The largest number of auxiliary soldiers. They usually serve one soldier with two people, and the number has reached 8000. They are auxiliary soldiers, but if we look at the quality of equipment, to be honest, they must be much better than those local armed forces. Everyone of them has a weapon to weigh their hands, but other forces don''t.


    After nearly two years of accumulation, not only the increase of troops, but also a considerable amount of siege equipment. The Han ministry has sufficient strength to clean the interior, and the fortress and fortress will not become an obstacle.


    "There will be a great war in the north of the Great Wall, and almost everyone''s attention will be involved." Ji Chang said rather surreptitiously, "take next year''s'' food order ''as the standard. It''s clear who obeys and who disobeys. At the time, eliminate those who disobey."


    Liu Yan had no opinion. Anyway, even Murong Xianbei''s invasion of Koguryo could not end in a moment and a half. The Han Dynasty needed Koguryo to mobilize the whole country to fight Murong Xianbei, and then they landed from the coast.


    "The families of Dongmou County follow the lead of your horse!" Cai you had to say: "if there is any disobedience in Dongmou County, we are willing to fight for you first!"


    Changguang county was abducted by Liu Yan when he was not strong enough. Although there were attacks in Dongmou County, because the Cai family took a head, it was tantamount to automatically attaching to Liu Yan. It seems that it was a good move to start with Dongmou county. At least we should clean up the disobedients. Cai you''s families in Dongmou county have become a help.


    At first glance, if they just clean up the two counties and disobey, the core class of the Han Dynasty shows no fear. Generally speaking, the superstructure is calm and the will is united in the same direction.


    "Just..." Cai you twitched his cheek: "Shi bin asked the Han ministry to send troops to participate in the battle of the north of the Great Wall. How should we deal with it?"


    It''s not impossible. Although the news transmission is slow, the news about Liu Yanfei''s five major ethnic groups of Hu people will certainly spread out and be known by the upper level of Shijie.


    Indeed, what if the imperial court also began to target the Han Dynasty?

 Chapter 119

    When winter goes and spring comes, and the ice and snow have not bloomed, Changguang county and Dongmou county will recover their vitality earlier than in previous years.


    Liu Yanfei, a Hun, is no longer a secret to some people in the two counties who want to know, and whether it''s zahu or Jin people, or the so-called newly created Han Dynasty, it''s a foregone conclusion that people''s hearts are mixed.


    The Han army continued to gather, and various military supplies were in full swing. It was time for many families to choose.


    "Dad, what shall we do?" Xi Jiantong felt a little confused and even hesitated: "is there something wrong? Haven''t we received the Shaman''s recruitment order?"


    Xi Qianbai Liao said with a wry smile, "we didn''t receive the call up order because our strength was too weak, but we gave out people and materials. When we reached the strength of the Lord, we didn''t receive the call up order..."


    It''s easy to find out that Liu Yan not only didn''t send people to the north of the Great Wall, but even the Han ministry didn''t provide any materials to support the Hun Tiefu department in the north of the Great Wall. Whether Liu Yan was originally a Hun or not, Liu Yan was excluded from the Huns from the moment when he was a Hun.


    "Let''s..." Xi Qianjian had a pleasant stay with the Han Dynasty. He was also put in high position and became a village chief of the cavalry team: "... What should I do?"


    "Your father and I are now the county head of cabinet county, and the family is the first family in cabinet county." Xi Qian Bai Liao took a deep breath: "the northern part of the Great Wall is too far away from us, but the Han Department is near. Moreover, Lord... There are more than 10000 troops under his command. They want to die, and our Xi Qian family won''t accompany them!"


    Who are they? It''s those families who don''t get vested interests or think they get less than expected. Then it was confirmed that such a family existed in cabinet county and contacted the xiqian family.


    "Su Le''s family is also such a choice." Xi Qianbai Liao said mockingly, "what ethnic groups are based on prosperity. When the Xiongnu was strong, the Jie nationality was a slave, and in the twinkling of an eye, the Jie nationality became a ''national nationality''."


    Xi Qianjian said with some difficulty, "but... The Lord is moving a large number of people to the island?"


    "That''s right. I''m going to ask the Lord to move a group of people in the family." Xi Qianbai Liao said seriously, "if it''s just a difficult land, the Lord can move to the sea island at any time. In this way, those who don''t have the strength think the Lord is guilty, but those who really have the strength understand that it''s impossible to completely destroy the Han Dynasty. Those who don''t have the strength are stupid and want to die. They have the strength to know what a taboo is."


    There are too many talking families. They are facing a new choice, whether to continue to follow Liu Yan, or gather some people to challenge and participate in a new round of competition to see what benefits they can get.


    Yao''s family has strong strength in houzhao. Although Yao Yimai is only one of Yao Gezhong''s many sons, he is still Yao''s family after all.


    With the Yao family''s status, coupled with the exposure of Liu Yanfei''s identity as the five Hu ethnic groups, the people''s hearts are chaotic. Coupled with Yao Yimai''s making waves, Changguang county can''t make trouble if it doesn''t want to.


    "At least you are the prefect of the imperial court. Other prefectures and counties dare not cross the border." Ji Chang looks a little haggard again. He must try his best to deal with the new crisis: "we need to wash away the troublemakers with the fastest and most ferocious speed, and it is a foregone conclusion to wait for the court to react."


    "We are already retreating to the island. What can they do to me?" Cai Youcai didn''t come to the Ministry of Han for long. It seemed that when he had a dream, he would say, "as long as we have a way back, no one dares to force us too much!"


    Liu Yan nodded. If Hou Zhao wants to force the Han ministry into a sea bandit, come on!


    The Han ministry did not hide the move to transfer the troops to the island at all. On the peninsula, ships kept coming and going from the sea area on the side of Huangdao ~ island to the sea area around Dongmou county.


    It seems that... Ships have been going around for nearly three months? During this period, several families were impulsive. As a result, the Han army sent troops in winter. Several families suddenly disappeared. One of the families who owned a solid fortress carried it for three days?


    Those families who want to rely on the fortress for defense should consider how long their fortress can last under the attack of many stone throwing carts and bed crossbows in the Han Dynasty?


    Liu Yan issued a "food order" before the season, and the army of the headquarters gathered early to stand by.


    Many families who have received the "food order" are basically ignorant. They can''t guess what the Han ministry wants to do. They want to clean up.


    The determined family who chose to continue to belong to them took action. They couldn''t even care about spring ploughing. The people who could participate in the war basically gathered and drove towards the assembly place specified by Liu Yan.


    Some neutrals wonder that spring ploughing will begin soon. Isn''t it difficult for Liu Yan to issue a "food order"? Mobilize people to fight. What about spring ploughing. Without spring ploughing, what will you eat this year?


    The rest of the people with evil intentions chose to connect in series, chose a temporary alliance leader and assemble at another place.


    "So, someone from the Yao family came forward?" What Liu Yan is doing is a simple division. He can tell whether the enemy is a friend directly, and those who remain neutral will see the need again. His face was slightly ugly: "not from Shi bin, but from Changguang county?"


    It''s really haunting. It''s just that Liu Yan hasn''t been able to kill Yao Yimai directly. If he kills Yao Yimai, the problem will not only refer to Changguang County, but... More terrible consequences.


    "Isn''t it our chance?" Ji Chang smiled: "it''s just the words of those families that give us an excuse to pay off and clean up. Bi Jingjun is still a sheriff."


    Some people in the military are rubbing their hands. It''s good for them to have a war. After all, they have been training for two years. Some actions are also small actions. After a long time of training, they should let the troops move. Moreover, they have confirmed one thing that they will fight across the sea to invade Koguryo this year.


    Invade a country! As soon as I heard it, I was excited and trembled (or scared). It seemed that Koguryo would appear empty when invading. They landed from the coast by boat, and then they should rob?


    "The Li and Wang families should be embarrassed now." Cai you was laughing. He said, "they sent someone to ask if they need two families to provide food. It''s just that they don''t let go of their hands."


    Now Changguang county has the largest population except the Han Dynasty, that is, Li Chun and Wang Xiao. It is almost expected that they will make such a choice. It seems that the relationship between the two families and Donglai academy is no longer a secret to the Han Dynasty.


    "Sir, the two families are testing our details." Cai you said with a smile, "do you want to disclose that the families who are ordered to assemble this year will get food supply?"


    Liu Yan smiled and said nothing. Maybe it''s him who has such confidence? After all, there are 300 farmers farming 3000 mu of farmland with three crops a year. Each mu can produce at least 2100 kilograms of grain a day. Even if it is consumed at ordinary times, after two years of reserves, he has nearly 3.5 million kilograms of grain in his hand!


    Therefore, for Liu Yan, food will not be difficult. In some aspects, the difficulty of force is not so great. The biggest difficulty is how to make those Jin people regain their national self-confidence, and then create the third Han Empire, stand in the east of the world again, and even re-enter the western regions!


    Perhaps entering the western regions will not be the end. The world is so big, there are so many countries, and the number of nationalities is unclear. The vision of the Han people needs to be broader!


    Of course, Liu Yan still cleans up those guys who want to explode first. It doesn''t seem that it will be very difficult? According to the fortresses and fortresses that have been conquered before, it is not difficult to clean up.

 Chapter 120

    Li Chun and Wang Xiao came together. Among the guards they brought, Liu Yan looked familiar. Liu Yan didn''t remember anything wrong. Should he protect the warrior named Wang Yu?


    "Wang Yu?" School Wang smiled and said, "that''s the younger generation of the family."


    Donglai academy is not a family private school. It will absorb some excellent talents. It seems normal for families on the Shandong Peninsula to have children studying in the academy?


    Liu Yan had a bad sense of Donglai academy, but he never showed it in front of people other than Ji Chang. He made a few polite remarks and asked about the two families.


    Li Chun and Wang Xiao looked at each other. The latter explained their intention, but first expressed their support for Liu Yan''s campaign against Changguang County, but said it was bad to die too many people.


    Under the two-year "food order", assassins have been suppressed by Liu Yanqing batch after batch. The population of Changguang county has been reduced by nearly 30% compared with the original. The Li and Wang families are obviously worried. Those small families have been wiped out. Is it their turn next?


    Some things need to be honest. Liu Yan knows that the two owners have shown their greatest sincerity by coming in person. Although they didn''t say it clearly, they specially brought the samurai that Liu Yan had seen, which showed that they didn''t know what Liu Yan wanted to do. Under a little fear, they didn''t express that the two families didn''t have a way back.


    In the past, when Liu Yan encountered such a thing, the biggest possibility was to get angry, but now he looks relatively flat.


    These families, it''s very common to bet on two or even multiple bets. Liu Yan knew that he could not expect them to fully support him, especially when his strength was not strong and he was in crisis.


    "To be honest, I may have a big conflict with Yao Yi of the Yao family." Liu Yan briefly introduced it and said, "I won''t interfere too much in the choice of your two families. It''s impossible not to cut off those gathered families!"


    Li and Wang are strong enough, but do they want to change Liu Yan''s established strategy? That''s too much. In addition, Donglai academy is useless. The powerful Han Dynasty has the almost perfect retreat of Miao island islands. If Changguang county is broken, it will be broken. Even the pressure of Yao family or Shi bin can resist. Do you care about the pressure of Li Wang family and Donglai academy?


    "Jun Shang, are they gone?" Jichang came with CAI you. After they sat down, Jichang said, "can the two families make a choice?"


    Liu Yan said with a smile, "not every family has the courage of virtue and talent."


    Virtue is the word of CAI you. He smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Dongmou County families themselves eat by the sea. It doesn''t matter if they can''t get out of the sea. Which family of King Li has 10000 or 20000 mu of land? It''s just that it''s hard to give up. If they want, villains have to persuade you to be careful."


    Liu Yan and Ji Chang agree with Cai Yu.


    you bet! If a family like Wang Li is willing to give up land, there is definitely a big problem.


    When plotting Dongmou County, Changguang county has common interests. Moreover, Dongmou county has no strong family as resistance, so we can seek common ground while reserving differences. However, now the Yao family, which is the behemoth of the later Zhao Dynasty, is plotting the Han Dynasty. The Li and Wang families are not small families. They can''t make a decision easily like some people.


    "Most of the families in cabinet county swear to death." Xi Qian Bo Liao kept saluting: "my subordinates have brought all the people who are willing to move with me!"


    Cabinet county? It''s the first area Liu Yan swallowed in Changguang county. Those families are also the first to benefit. Most families are willing to follow. Perhaps they see the potential of the Han Dynasty. I''m afraid they have been on the boat for too long.


    Sure enough, Xi Qianbai Liao reported something later. He and the Su Le family had eliminated those families who were unwilling to cooperate according to the previous instructions.


    "Divide the prisoners of the family." Liu Yan must give sweetness to the obedient family and said, "Whoever contributes the most can share the corresponding land in the temple islands."


    Xi Qianbai Liaoda breathed a sigh of relief and was glad to show his loyalty again.


    The cleaning of cabinet county is only the first batch, and there will be other areas next. Before spring ploughing, Changguang county and even Dongmou county will be a bloody rain.


    The Han Army did its best to meet those private family soldiers who were willing to obey orders and cleared them one by one. Some areas were cleared with the cooperation of local families, and some areas were completely cleared.


    The movement in Changguang county is not small, especially in spring. Even if Liu Yan sent a document to Guanggu city in advance, he still expressed considerable concern.


    The Han ministry will not stop the cleaning because of anyone''s concern or prevention. Except for a few big families who can''t move temporarily, the others who don''t obey the instructions are within the scope of clearance. Suddenly, the war spread in almost the whole Changguang county. All the mobs who gathered to resist were wiped out first, and then those who are not in the stronghold or fortress, The last is the stronghold and fortress.


    This time, after the war, Liu Yan will no longer accept surrender. As long as any force can''t get along with the Han Dynasty, unless it is the Ju family to escape, even if it is in the stronghold or fortress, it will still be attacked one after another.


    When attacking fortresses or fortresses, there were a large number of stone throwing carts and bed crossbows in the Han Dynasty. The repeated attacks were all stone bombs. It would only be a solid wall up to five or six meters thick. However, the fortress and fortress were five or six meters thick and could not bomb the thicker structure of the lower two floors. Could they still bomb the wall less than 20 cm thick above the third floor?


    "Broken!" Li Tan shouted loudly, "ready to fight!"


    Directly in front of the Han Army, stone bullets kept pounding, and the fortress was collapsing on a large scale. Behind one wall was the next. The defenders who didn''t want to be buried by the ruins had to open the door to break through, but they ran into the Han archers who had been ready for a long time and shot on a large scale, almost killing as many as they came out, A fish caught in the net rushed in front of the sword shield soldiers, which was also the fate of being separated by random knives.


    After two years of high-intensity training, and the nutrition of the food can keep up, the once thin young man has become a strong man full of muscles. On the one hand, he broke through in a hurry and on the other hand, he is waiting in a tight battle. The result is needless to say.


    If you attack the stronghold and fortress continuously enough times, you can accumulate experience. In the back, you don''t have to smash too much. You know where the vulnerable position of the stronghold or fortress is. It doesn''t matter if it''s difficult to collapse. Can''t the riprap truck not throw stones? It''s better to throw away the fierce fire oil and burn it all into charcoal before you surrender.


    The progress of cleaning is much faster than expected. It is almost spring ploughing season. Those who should flee have left the stronghold or fortress and want to escape. Most of them will encounter the cavalry and horse team led by Xu Zheng in the wilderness. Some of those who surrender will be killed by one in ten, and the rest will become slaves. If you resist to the end, all die.


    It may be that the combat effectiveness of the Han Dynasty was too terrible. First, a neutral family could not bear the pressure and chose to take refuge, and then formed an effect. Finally, the Li Chunyi family and the Wang school family, who wanted no help from each other, had to make a statement.


    The two kings of Li sent someone to Liu Yan''s side and each presented 500 stones of grain and fodder.


    For the Li and Wang families, the Han ministry discussed internally and decided to accept them conditionally. After all, these two families are too big, not those small and medium-sized families who can''t turn over. If they really want to go to war, it will take a long time, which will have a great impact on the upcoming cross sea invasion of the Han Dynasty.


    "Each family draws out half of the family private soldiers and sends no less than 3000 young men." Liu Yan''s face was non-negotiable and looked at Wang Yu with dignity: "don''t say anything else, just say yes or no. I hope you refuse."


    Wang Yu''s cheeks are twitching. His appearance shows the problem. He also wants to rely on what Donglai academy to add pressure to the Ministry of Han Dynasty. As a result, Liu Yan doesn''t give a chance to talk nonsense at all.


    The movement in the Han Dynasty was too big. It happened that it won many wars and won many victories. The army suffered losses one after another, but the army became more and more elite and good at fighting.


    In the face of Liu Yan who showed madness as soon as the war began, Wang Yu just had thousands of words. The other party was only willing to listen to the answer and didn''t listen to other words. What else can he do? No matter how many plans you have, if you don''t want to lose too much, you can only admit advice.

 Chapter 121

    Can you expect those families in the Central Plains to have redundant integrity? That''s definitely too much. Morality, conduct and integrity, everything should make way for survival!


    Wang Yu only accepted Liu Yan''s request on behalf of the Wang family and repeatedly promised that he would deploy his staff according to the limited time.


    Liu Yan began to investigate since he saw that Donglai academy acted strangely. In the past two years, he did not find anything too detailed, but some clues found that there was a certain connection between Donglai academy and the Cao family.


    What is the Cao family? Let''s start with the Yongjia rebellion. Cao Yi of the Cao family revolted with Wang MI and once controlled Qingzhou, followed by Shi Le.


    It''s very interesting. Donglai academy has the background of Cao family. What do you want to do? In particular, people from Donglai academy are all over almost the whole state and serve all parties. They say there is no conspiracy in it. Who believes it.


    "Cao Yi still has a grandson alive." Ji Chang, however, worked as an aide on ER Rong''s side and knew a lot of Secrets: "then Donglai academy should be related to Cao Yan."


    Some people think that he has grasped the handle of Donglai academy and can use this to threaten, but Liu Yan hesitates about it. How to coerce without direct evidence? If you can threaten, things will get bigger. I''m afraid the Han invasion of Koguryo will be affected.


    Even if it''s Donglai academy and the Cao family, it''s obvious that the Han Department can find out. Can''t others find out? I didn''t see anyone threatening Donglai college with this. It can be seen that Donglai college has countermeasures.


    There''s no need to say anything about threats, but it''s OK to do something. The Han ministry has been unhappy recently, and Donglai academy, as one of the incitement, can''t be too easy.


    In this way, it is interesting. First, it is revealed that Liu Yan, the leader of the Han Dynasty, is not a big family, and then there are rumors that Donglai academy and the Cao family are unclear.


    Rumors about Donglai academy did not first appear in Changguang County, but in Pingchang county. In less than a month, it spread all over almost half of Qingzhou. In an instant, Donglai Academy was pushed to fengjianlangkou. After all, compared with the leaders of the Han Dynasty, the relationship between Cao family and Donglai academy is the most explosive news.


    The Cao family once ruled Qingzhou. They are most afraid of similar families. Even if it is unconfirmed, the authorities absolutely attach great importance to similar things.


    Gossip can kill people. There are no small things involved with former dignitaries. In particular, the Cao family once ruled Qingzhou. Even if Hou Zhao did not pay attention to local rule, he would never allow anyone to secretly seek control of a state.


    This time, Guanggu city moved very quickly. While quickly sending the news to Xiangguo, officials immediately rushed to Donglai Academy.


    At the moment when Donglai Academy was in trouble, the Han side made more efforts to clean up the unconquered, and the war never stopped.


    "What stage has the battle of the north of the Great Wall reached?" Liu Yan was bloodied. He didn''t appear on the battlefield. He was assassinated by dog blood when patrolling the territory.


    Many families and tribes have been destroyed. Now there are absolutely many people who want Liu Yan to die. If the superior has no enemies, he must not be called a successful superior. Assassination is a common occurrence.


    In other words, it''s not an assassination. After all, Liu Yan has a map in his mind, which can identify the enemy and ourselves. He simply asked his subordinates to surround him first. After a fight, a guy with good martial arts broke through and forced him to cut the guy himself. The blood splashed on his body at that time.


    Back at the station, a group of people were startled by the blood on Liu Yan, and LV Tai, who was in charge of defense, was scared to kneel down and plead guilty.


    An assassin sneaked into the resettlement site of the Han Dynasty. It is said that LV Tai is responsible, but whether it is a capital crime depends entirely on whether Liu Yan wants to kill LV Tai.


    Facts have proved that Liu Yan didn''t kill LV Tai, but he can''t simply expose it. Liu Yan demoted LV Tai and punished him with a salary, but the military staff had to be recorded temporarily. After all, the Han invasion of Koguryo was uncertain when it would begin.


    In the modern countries of Tiefu Department of Xiongnu and Tuoba Xianbei, the war on the north of the great wall between the two sides began in October last year. Hundreds of thousands of troops from both sides crossed the grassland. The war, large and small, did not end until winter. Generally speaking, both sides have their own victories and defeats in the war. The Dai country has a greater advantage, but the casualties on both sides are not very heavy.


    At the beginning of spring this year (AD 342), the Xiongnu and Tuoba Xianbei, who had spent the whole winter, began to harass each other frequently without waiting for the ice and snow to melt. The main reason is that spring is the season of animal estrus mating. If the mating of each other''s livestock can be disrupted by harassment, the bad consequences will be shown next year.


    "How industrious!" Liu Yan is not gloating: "in this way, the two sides have to fight each other."


    "Murong seal chose a new queen for Tuoba Shiyi Qian." Ji Chang frowned and said, "Murong Lin''s daughter died before. Murong chose his own sister to continue the marriage. Murong Xianbei attaches great importance to the generation country."


    Qianyan should pay attention to the modern country. Murong Xianbei should eliminate the rear so that he can have no worries when going south. How can he not pay attention to the modern country?


    About the former Yan, after a year or so, there were some news about the multi-party exploration. Last year (341 AD), Yan state had been greatly reforming, and the most crucial registered residence system for the rise of Murong Xianbei was implemented.


    The implementation of registered residence system in history is considered to be the foundation for Murong''s Xianbei to become strong. The reason is that only registered residence registration can make maximum use of labor force and the excavation of military resources will reach the maximum.


    In addition to making registered residence, the former swallow still seems to build capital, otherwise there is no need to build palace palace. The city they want to build has no scale, but its name has been chosen. It is called dragon city.


    "Ah? Preparing for war while building the capital?" Cai you''s expression looks exaggerated... Or funny: "Liaodong... Doesn''t have much population?"


    In the final analysis, Cai you is a young man in his twenties. According to the custom of the Han Dynasty, it is still a young man to give the crown ceremony (adult) at the age of 20. However, he is now one of Liu Yan''s aides. In this way, don''t think others will feel dignified and difficult to convince the public.


    "What is the population of Yan?" Ji Chang was thinking, "Xianbei should be half a million. If you count the number of Jin people, it will not be less than two million?"


    Now Qianyan hasn''t gone south and stops at the West Bank. Most of the territory is cold and the population should not be much. As for the population of Qianyan, only the senior management of their own country knows. No one will make their own country''s population known all over the world.


    Liu Yan now has the feeling that "when books come to use, he hates less". He just knows what happened to wuluanhua. The specific details are really unclear.


    "Jun Shang?" Cai you''s face was full of interest: "we are going to build a camp on the other side soon?"


    The correct time is at the end of March, when the Bohai Sea is relatively calm. The Han Dynasty will cross the Bohai Strait through the Miaodao islands and carry out relevant construction on the Lushun Peninsula in future generations.


    On the side of Lushun, Liu Yan did not plan to arrange Mintun. He would focus on building fortresses in the mode of fortress. If the situation allowed, he would even directly build city walls in a narrow position to block the passage of the whole peninsula.


    You know, Liu Yan has been collecting stones, and the quantity is considerable. Although it is impossible to build a wall hundreds of miles long on the side of Shandong Peninsula, it is absolutely enough to build a wall of 20 or 30 miles.


    The cleaning of Changguang county and Dongmou county will soon come to an end. Waiting for the Li family and the Wang family to gather their hands, Liu Yan should start with the vanguard troops in person.


    In addition to the army, there will also be 50 systematic farmers in the vanguard force, and naturally there will be civil servants for related projects. Liu Yan needs to go to check the terrain in person, mainly because there are people in order to command the construction of farmers'' system. The most important thing is that Liu Yan really wants to see if he can build a city wall. If the Han Dynasty can control Lushun Peninsula, it means that the Han Dynasty has firmly controlled a peninsula in houzhao and Qianyan.


    If the two places are operated, houzhao wants to deal with the Han Dynasty, Liu Yan can withdraw people to Qianyan, and vice versa. What''s more, if you really want to operate, you can not only serve as a retreat, but also become the bridgehead of invasion?

 Chapter 122

    Cai''s ship is not much different from inland ships, that is, those building ships. Fortunately, at least they know that the sea surface can''t be too high. They only built a one-story "building" and enlarged the ship as much as possible.


    Not only the Cai family, the boats of all families in Dongmou county are almost the same style, and the difference lies in the size of the boat.


    In fact, Liu Yan doesn''t like building ships, especially when he knows that the bottom of those building ships is flat. If it weren''t for the lack of cross-strait ships, he really didn''t want to use these unreliable ships.


    Although Cai you repeatedly guaranteed the reliability of sea navigation, Liu Yan did not dare to let them be used to load manpower. In addition to the necessary sailors, they only loaded luggage.


    On the Han side, 22 four masted ships, or Kirk sailboats, were dispatched. They were loaded with a large number of manpower and main materials. As the pilot of the fleet, they sailed in the front.


    The Bohai Sea is relatively calm near April. It can be seen that the huge fleet is sailing around the miaoshao islands. On the island are Han leaders who keep cheering and waving their hands, and the people on board also keep waving their hands.


    Sea navigation is nothing new to most people in the Han Dynasty, but it is basically a short-distance voyage. Except for a very few people, most of them don''t have the experience of taking a boat for almost half a day.


    "It has been changed. The bottom of the new ship will no longer be flat." Cai you said without any embarrassment: "the style is also changing. I won''t be afraid of the wind anymore."


    Speaking of, what are the families of Dongmou County doing for so many years? Even what kind of bottom the inland river and the sea should be, they just found out that there should be ballast weight at the bottom of the ship. It seems that they can''t be blamed. Some things seem very simple, but they don''t understand when they don''t understand. The leap of any technology requires not only accumulation, but also a flash of inspiration.


    The reason why Cai you''s family chose to belong to Liu Yan is not without reason. In addition to Liu Yan''s importance, the shipbuilding blueprint of Kirk sailboat is open to them.


    People who often go to sea will understand what role a suitable ship will play. They knew better that with those big ships, the Han Dynasty could not be wiped out at all. It would be foolish not to firmly grasp such a profitable thing.


    It''s a very real situation. Not to mention houzhao, what forces now know about seagoing ships? As soon as the island in the Han Dynasty retreats to the sea, it is basically safe. Then it is time for the Han Dynasty to continue to invade and make the local coastal erosion.


    The fleet is sailing at a speed of about two to three knots. Because the land can always be seen, there is no possibility of getting lost.


    They began to prepare from Mao (5:00 ~ 6:59) in the morning and set out at the beginning of Chen (7:00 ~ 7:15). After about two hours of sailing, they came to the easternmost end of the island chain of miaoshao islands, which is also called beichenghuang island in modern times.


    From the sea area of beichenghuang Island, you can see the land far away. It is called Lushun in modern times. It was called Mashi 1jin in the Western Jin Dynasty and Dazhu or dazjin in the earlier strong Han Dynasty. In the eighth year of Xianhe in the Eastern Jin Dynasty (333), Wang Qi and Xu Meng led ships to Murong Xianbei, that is, "Ma Shi 1 jin under the ship", and landed here.


    The families in Dongmou county come here every year to trade with some nomadic tribes. They know where mashizin is, but according to them, the port has been abandoned, and there are only a few hunters on the whole peninsula, so there are no people.


    Cai you didn''t miss everything he could observe all the way. He walked almost the whole ship and asked in detail what the people at each post needed to do.


    "Sir, these ships... Don''t look like war purposes?" Although Cai you uses questions, he obviously has his insight: "the carrying gravity is strong enough, but the flexibility and speed are not like combat ships."


    Chinese shipbuilders have a relatively simple definition of warships. In addition to having sufficient deterrence, they must have the power of human oars to drive, rather than relying entirely on sails.


    Kirk sailboat is not a ship that completely depends on sails, but the shipbuilding capacity of Han is limited, so it is obviously impossible to build too complex ships. In fact, it was designed as a transport ship rather than a warship.


    Liu Yan is willing to share the blueprint with those families. Doesn''t he just want to develop and research together?


    It was almost Shenshi time in the afternoon, but the exact time was not exquisite. The fleet arrived at the old port of Mashi 1 Tianjin, led by one ship, and the other ships entered the port in a straight line.


    The fleet needs to cross a narrow "ditch". According to Cai you in front of the leader, there are no hidden reefs here. After entering from there, there is a harbor similar to an inner lake.


    If you look down from a high altitude, it really looks like an "Inner Lake". The periphery is "wrapped" by an irregular triangle, leaving only a vacancy for entry.


    From the "gap" into the interior, at a glance, there is no port in Mashi 1 Tianjin, but there is no beach.


    In fact, it''s right that there is no beach. The port can still see the beach. The continental shelf is a tendency to tilt down from the shore. In that way, the water will not be deep, and the ship can''t dock. It can only stop far away and land by boat.


    Do you know what Liu Yan is doing at this moment? He is looking at the map in his mind. He is looking at the terrain, and he is also looking at the sign of no one here. As soon as he checked, he didn''t see any signs about people, and he accepted the fact that there were no people within 500 meters at least.


    After most of the day''s sea voyage, the original ban was lifted at the destination, and those who stayed in the cabin for a long time could finally get on the deck.


    The people on the deck breathed the fishy air and stared at the scene of blue sky and white clouds filled with green shade. One began to cheer, followed by the crowd, and immediately cheered everywhere.


    "Start landing!"


    With Liu Yan''s order, the ships carrying tribal armed forces landed first. One after another, the warriors stepped on the wooden board, which was built by the skilled boatman from Dongmou county.


    It is one thing for the fleet to come over, because it is another thing to land without a port. In short, it will take no short time.


    At the beginning, the necessary troops were allowed to land first, but the materials had to wait for the construction of a simple port. In this way, it was almost impossible to complete each four or five days without tossing.


    Most people have no experience of taking a boat. Even if the waves are not fierce during navigation, the boat is stable, but many people will still feel "bumpy" when they get down from the boat to the land.


    Liu Yan saw everything in his eyes. Except when the tribe was armed, it had no influence. Only those who were specially concentrated and had sufficient sailing experience. The vast majority of the rest are in a mess when they go to land, and there are a lot of people who kneel down and vomit.


    "Sir, I''m afraid I have to consider it." Ji Chang said that he would concentrate the non seasick soldiers: "although the good and bad are not good, but... At least they can fight when they get ashore."


    The Han Dynasty is going to invade Koguryo. Even if Koguryo''s rear is empty, it should be guarded, right? The soldiers of the Han Dynasty who landed on the shore must have become soft footed shrimps. If they can''t give play to one or two percent of their usual combat effectiveness, they will become a slaughterhouse to be slaughtered.


    Liu Yan looked at Ji Chang with some worry. His powerful subordinate''s face was very pale, his forehead was also full of sweat, and he was obviously seasick.


    A lesson from the past is not far away. Cao Cao led the so-called millions of troops to ashes in several battles in Chibi. History books record Zhou Yu''s excellent ability in water warfare, but it further shows what the end will be for dry ducks to fight water warfare. It''s still in the Yangtze River, not the sea.


    "It''s all right..." Liu Yan has his own overall consideration: "we still have nearly a year to practice the Navy, and the fearless tribal armed forces will be the first batch of landing forces."


    Fearless tribal forces? Ji Chang couldn''t help looking at the army quietly on the side of the forest. He was no less confused than before. He had been wondering where his loyal object pulled out such an army for a long time. He had never seen or said anything. It seemed that he was really too fearless!


    Of course, although Ji Chang was extremely confused and puzzled in his heart, he never doubted the combat effectiveness of the tribal armed forces and the execution of orders.

 Chapter 123

    Scouts have been dispatched immediately after landing. They will conduct detailed exploration within the peninsula and will not save the necessary investigation because some families provide maps.


    Liu Yanlai will not stay in Mashi 1 Tianjin for too long. Although a lot of cleaning has been carried out in houzhao, the situation has not completely stabilized. He needs to make a personal investigation in Qianyan to find the most suitable place to judge whether he can build the city wall.


    A simple port will be established first. The personnel of the fleet get off the ship and the materials should be taken off the ship.


    In the Han Dynasty, cranes, lifting wheels and other tools have been widely used. With these tools, loading or unloading does not rely solely on manpower, and the efficiency is definitely more than twice as fast. But in this way, the cargo of 40 ships is still not so easy to unload.


    Ships that have unloaded people or goods will return by themselves. They will continue to transport people from houzhao. Eventually, 14000 people will be transported from houzhao to Mashi 1 Tianjin, of which 7000 belong to the Li Wang family.


    The Li family and the Wang family decided to give advice. Each family provided fifteen thousand armed men and three thousand soldiers. The grain and fodder increased from five hundred stones to one thousand stones, and the rest of various miscellaneous materials were not less. The reason for this is slightly complicated. After the two families recognized the advice, Liu Yan threw out some sweet dates, which is equivalent to knocking on the brain and giving some sweets.


    Not only the Li and Wang families, but almost the larger families were ordered by Liu Yan to transfer their manpower. They were either thrown to the Miao islands, which are far away from the mainland, or brought to Qianyan.


    Liu Yan has been transferring people in a very planned way. Although the current maritime transport capacity in the Han Dynasty is still insufficient, other forces have no maritime transport strength at all. It''s a pity not to use it.


    The alternative means of cutting off the threat of population transfer was developed after the killing of a sea of corpses in the Han Dynasty. Most of the people who dared to resist were dead, so it is impossible to do the stupid thing of "falling short of success for the sake of the so-called kindness".


    Now is not an age when benevolence and virtue can be admired. As a result, after the first batch landed, anyone who wants to escape basically has no warning. If he can shoot, he can shoot. If he can''t shoot, he can directly cut his head and make a public display.


    "Are we too kind?" Li Tan raised his neck slightly: "he kept talking about discipline. After landing, twelve people didn''t listen to the warning."


    Those who want to escape come from all families. They will not only escape and be killed, but also have people in the same group.


    He didn''t do anything without teaching. He had explained it again and again earlier, and he repeated it on board. Why do people still want to run away?


    Twelve people were killed one after another, ten in each group, which means 108 people will be seated.


    It''s not really the cruelty of the Han Dynasty. They came to Qianyan as a war. There is no difference between non civilians. The whole advance team implements battlefield discipline.


    If you want to quietly establish a base in this place that Qianyan doesn''t pay attention to, it may become a development place in the future. Confidentiality is very important. For example, Changguang county and Dongmou county all know that the Han Dynasty is gathering people to go to sea, but it is the development of Miao islands to the outside world, so they don''t shout about landing on Qianyan territory at all.


    "Really... Want to kill them all?" Fu Wei was swallowing his saliva. It was 108 people, not 108 chickens. He shook his voice: "it''s good to be a slave? Isn''t it a lack of labor?"


    Li Tan glanced at Fu Wei with a contemptuous look and said in a cold voice, "so you can''t lead the army."


    Of course, Fu Wei knows what kindness is not in charge of the army, and he knows it''s not to kill without teaching, but... It''s always bad to kill, no matter who the 108 people are.


    Yes, among the 108 people, there are Jin people and Hu people. If they are innocent, it is definitely not necessary. After all, they know that they don''t even sit and monitor their teammates in the group. It is clear that they are joking about their own lives.


    A large group of people were driven to the high platform, first blocking their mouths, then wearing headgear, and then wearing twisted ropes around their necks. At the command, the long wood standing under their feet was pushed off, and the scene was filled with the "creaking" sound of rope tension.


    Nearly 3000 people were watching the hanging, and their eyes reflected those constantly twisting bodies. Some of the prisoners stopped after struggling for less than 30 breaths, while some prisoners were able to hold on to more than 100 breaths.


    The atmosphere at the scene was very depressed, and the heavy breathing sounds fluctuated with each other. The faces of those who were not Han headquarters were full of panic, which was the fear of death, and they were worried that the people in the same group would affect themselves. They will certainly maintain unprecedented vigilance in the future, and everyone will supervise each other, otherwise one of the bodies hanging there may be himself.


    Next, the construction began. Everyone has their own division of labor. Cut down wood, sort out grass and clear the open space on the bank. Wood will be used again to build houses and warehouses; Find and get stones, mainly for the needs of the shore base of the port, and at least five unloading facilities will be established; Clear the open space inward to build a larger camp.


    The Ministry of Han is expected to take three months to build the port of Mashi 1 Tianjin, so as to "save" the place from the wilderness and build it into an excellent port that can operate well.


    Waiting for the port to get on track, the scouts sent earlier had feedback. They arrested 17 local hunters. No one would ask how many they killed. After the trial of the hunter, the hunter will also be executed. This has nothing to do with morality. There is no cruelty. After all, compared with our own people, what is the small life of non our own people worth stinging?


    "A noble man can be a philosopher, a philanthropist... And so on, but he can''t be a leader." Liu Yan is not comforting himself. He stares at the people who need to stay in the camp: "you will become a part of the leadership and only need to carry out a career that is beneficial to us."


    Everyone is making a solemn promise, They don''t understand very well, but it doesn''t prevent them from having their own understanding.


    "Indeed, we just need to be responsible for the common collective." Li Tan felt that some of Liu Yan''s words were too right. He repeated: "wait for us to have enough strength before we are qualified to talk about kindness."


    isn''t it? The kindness of the weak will be regarded as cowardice, and the kindness of the strong is kindness, but if you want to be strong, you must first understand what cruelty is.


    Liu Yan left enough people. He set out with some good investigators and necessary guards.


    It took them about 20 days to come to the narrowest place on the peninsula. The land they stepped on was actually a park called Tianma garden in future generations.


    From its location, it is a plain to the north and the sea to the farther; Looking to the East, there is also a flat land, but a little farther away, it is a continuous mountain area, which is called Daheishan in modern times; Looking to the southeast, there is another plain, but many mountains can be seen from a distance.


    "The terrain is very good!" Liu Yan can visually measure the distance: "the total length of this narrow terrain is about ten miles, and the nearest distance from the surrounding mountains is about eight miles..."


    Looking at the terrain, this place is really suitable to build a city wall. As long as it is stuck and an observation platform is built in the surrounding mountains, it is equivalent to a complete panoramic view of the surrounding dozens of miles. It can even be said that if garrison facilities such as fortresses are built in the surrounding mountains after the wall is built, the corner situation is ready-made.


    From a military point of view, if a corner is formed, 10000 troops can firmly block the 100000 troops committed in the future. If the enemy has no water army, it means that the peninsula area is completely placed in a safe rear.


    "Before autumn, there will be no nomadic tribes here." Liu Yan calculated and said, "then we still have nearly five months?"


    Everything is not absolute. Liu Yan is saying that to stabilize the people is also stabilizing himself.


    "Sir, the city wall can be built in five months?" Li Tan was stunned: "so fast?"


    Not so fast, it must be so fast! Liu Yan will transfer people to participate in the cleaning of the foundation of the city wall. Later, he will transfer all the farmers of the system to build the city wall. As for whether the transfer of all the farmers in the system will affect production, it can''t control so much.

 Chapter 124

    This place is a better habitat for the Han Dynasty than Changguang county. It has a strong and majestic wall. In a narrow area, a large area of the peninsula is the rear, which really made Liu Yan have new ideas.


    Do you know how many people live on this peninsula in the future? In fact, Liu Yan doesn''t know. However, he should know that the overall population of the Han part of the peninsula is definitely more than enough.


    Peninsula is a general term. In modern times, Dalian alone has a population of nearly 7 million. Can you imagine how large it is?


    "Huh?!" Ji Chang was stunned. Of course, he knew that this area was an excellent habitat, especially when they found a mine on the Peninsula: "bad, big bad!"


    Now people, the idea that the Central Plains is the "center" of the world has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. No matter how difficult it is, they also want to have a place to live in the Central Plains. Except for the Central Plains, they are considered wild places.


    Liu Yan only slightly revealed that he wanted to migrate a large number of people here, and Ji Chang''s reaction was a little big.


    "We have seagoing ships, and there will be more seagoing ships in the future." Liu Yanyue thought more and more right. He could develop the peninsula into a major foundation integrating logistics and population resettlement: "it doesn''t mean giving up (later) Zhao''s territory."


    Ji Chang still feels inappropriate. Murong Xianbei will not allow anyone to develop in their territory. Although the Han ministry is in a worrying situation in houzhao, as long as the official identity still exists, the Han ministry can develop in a justifiable manner. Come to Qianyan''s land to open up wasteland? Ji Chang can''t turn a corner. After becoming the Sheriff of later Zhao, will he come back to Qian Yan for an official position?


    "Why should there be an official post of Hou Zhao?" Deputy Liu Yanyi said: "(former) Yan can grab land from others, so we can naturally occupy territory from them."


    Ji Chang completely opened his mouth. He regarded it as that the Han ministry was going to war with Qian Yan.


    "In addition, we want to buy. We can pay the Murong family for anything. It doesn''t necessarily become hostile." Liu Yanyi looked like I had made up my mind and turned off the topic: "you go back to Changguang county with the boat first, and I''ll take a look around."


    That was originally agreed, but now Ji Chang doesn''t want to go.


    The situation in houzhao was bad for the Han Dynasty. As a result, Liu Yan went to liao1 east to provoke Qian Yan. Ji Chang suddenly felt that the future of the Han Dynasty was really worrying. But what he doesn''t understand is that the living environment of the Han Dynasty in houzhao is too bad. A little carelessness is the end of destruction. Liu Yan will develop islands overseas and feel so excited when he meets a better peninsula.


    In addition, Liu Yan has a layer of consideration. Qianyan will go south. At that time, the Han ministry will certainly block in Qingzhou. The existence of this peninsula is even more important.


    "If I can, I''ll go to Koguryo to have a look." Liu Yan didn''t pay much attention to Ji Chang''s face: "it''s necessary to investigate the coast first and find a place to land. It''s also necessary to investigate in detail inland."


    "What? Are you going to Koguryo in person?" Ji Chang was stunned again, and his face was a little worse: "Sir, if a gentleman doesn''t stand under the dangerous wall, why should you kiss him for what his subordinates can do?"


    "We have no naval generals." Liu Yan said a very bad reality: "I have to see some things with my own eyes to know."


    Ji Chang stopped talking. The development speed of the Han Dynasty is very fast, but it really lacks relevant details, especially in the talents of all parties. He said very seriously, "Your Majesty, don''t take risks yourself.", It means yes, but Liu Yan had better not log in to Koguryo in person.


    Some things are like this. It''s OK to experience in person, but not everything can be done by yourself. It''s nothing to go to the coast. If you really enter the enemy country in person, doing this kind of thing will only exist in some romance works.


    Liu Yan naturally knows it well. He needs to see the coast in person, but he doesn''t need to enter Koguryo in person. After all, he has a "map". He just sends some detailed works to "open a map view". Combined with some county distribution maps, he can roughly understand what''s going on.


    Indeed, the Han Dynasty will certainly become an enemy with Murong Xianbei, but before becoming an enemy, you can be a trading partner... A friend or something. Liu Yan didn''t remember anything else. He remembered some things about Qian Yan quite impressive, such as murongfu


    Oh! Liu Yan also remembers that before Qian Yan went south, he almost suppressed various forces or countries in liao1 East, but after he went south, he threw such a large liao1 east to those forces that had been suppressed. The most obvious example is Murong Xianbei, who stared at Yuwen Xianbei and beat him up, but then lost some people to the dissolved descendants of Yuwen Xianbei, namely Kumoxi and Khitan. Murong Xianbei even sat and watched Koguryo grow up again, or there would be no war between Sui and Tang Dynasties and Koguryo.


    Murong Xianbei''s going south is a foregone conclusion. They may launch a war against the Han part of the peninsula, but as long as the Han part carries it, it doesn''t take too long. Even if it is half a year, Murong Xianbei will give up. Compared with the Han part of the shrinking Peninsula, the Huahua River and mountains in the south are more important to Murong Xianbei!


    The Han Dynasty now has a population of 100000. If it is calculated according to the tribe, it is not small. The problem is that Liu Yan doesn''t want to be a chief. The Hu people have the ambition to build a country and become king. His ambition can''t be too small.


    "Go!"


    A large number of people were transferred to remove trees and weeds. The system farmers began to dig the foundation of the city wall at an unimaginable speed, and the surrounding scene changed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Think things are getting on track, mainly because Liu Yan can pay attention to the movement here at any time. He began to run around with his hands.


    "Liao 1 East is bitter and cold." Li Hong Wanfen said to Wei junchi puzzled, "it''s surprising that Liu Junshou likes the island. He will come to the state of Yan?"


    Wei junchi looked at the back of Liu Yan in front of him and said, "the mentality of big people is not what we can guess."


    They left the peninsula and moved to the East. They rode close to the periphery of Daheishan, wandered almost along the mountains, and spent two days getting a general understanding of the terrain.


    After watching Daheishan, they turned north and were accidentally blocked by a big river (actually a party ditch).


    On that night, people rested at the edge of the big ditch. Because it was a round night, wolves could be heard from time to time.


    Wolves are not only found in liao1 East, but also in Qingzhou, and even jackals, tigers and other large predators. In addition to carnivores, elk, sika deer, Swertia deer, roe deer and other carnivores, whether in the Central Plains or liao1 East, you can really meet them if you don''t have too much luck.


    When wild animals are active in spring, Liu Yan''s team can''t reveal their whereabouts, but can''t make a fire when they can hunt game or something. They wandered for nearly half a month, almost reaching the limit. They should return to the peninsula tomorrow.


    "Those detective riders..." Li Hong knew he shouldn''t ask, but he couldn''t help: "is it to explore the whole liao1 east?"


    Liu Yan nodded directly: "first check what tribes (towns) are around and what scale they are."


    "..." Wei junchi secretly looked at Liu Yan like a madman. He thought to himself, "how crazy is this? Qingzhou makes enemies everywhere. After coming to Yandi, he still wants to fight everywhere."


    Liu Yan was wronged. In addition to playing Changguang County, he took the initiative, followed by a passive response, and was forced to expand to Dongmou county.


    It was only less than a month after returning to Mashi 1 Tianjin. It has changed greatly. The original desolation has been replaced by construction, which has increased the population and made civilization appear here.


    Returning Liu Yan watched the accumulated official documents for the first time, which was basically the same. The surrounding counties were in the period of "food order" and began to kill endlessly. Changguang county and Dongmou county were relatively calm areas because of the fierce cleaning that had erupted before.


    Some information attracted Liu Yan''s special attention. It was about Shi Bin''s increased recruitment, but he did not recruit through the official documents of the Xiangguo center, but sent the number of his own shogunate to ask for troops from all counties and counties.


    Shi bin not only recruited soldiers privately, but also asked neighboring counties to give logistics support.


    Ji Chang, who is in charge, sent a document to Liu Yan, saying that he guessed that the Han ministry would encounter difficulties. Please Liu Yan hurry back to Changguang county to deal with the next affairs.


    Liu Yan had to stay in Mashi 1 Tianjin until autumn at least, but he had to return.

 Chapter 125

    What is the most precious thing in the world and will never come back? There is no doubt that it is time!


    Liu Yan is short of time now. He is not only getting closer and closer to the time point chaos in houzhao. If he did not upgrade the system to the "Castle era" before the civil strife in houzhao, it is difficult to play any role at that time.


    The war between the Yan state of Murong Xianbei and the Koguryo of the Gaoshi royal family has reached an imminent moment.


    Yan state, which has implemented the registered residence system, is always mobilizing manpower from army to labor to serve the war that is about to begin. The construction of Longcheng has officially begun, and most of the troops are also mobilized. Some intelligence shows that Murong seal, the leader of Qianyan, will enlist in person, and all the excellent children of Murong family will be mobilized.


    Koguryo is obviously not deaf or blind. They are aware of the danger and the whole country has begun to mobilize. Compared with the 40000 troops mobilized by Murong Xianbei, Koguryo is more powerful in the mobilization of troops. Troops are gathering around the peninsula in the direction of Marudu (now the northwest of Ji''an, Jilin). Who will know the exact number of troops, except Koguryo''s top figures? It is probably possible to guess that it will not be less than 80000.


    Murong Xianbei has a big movement. In addition to Koguryo''s extreme tension, Yuwen Xianbei, Fuyu, Fuchen, Lou Yi and other countries or forces are also in a state of grass, wood and soldiers. Among them, Yuwen Xianbei should be the most frightened.


    One thing we must know is that although Yuwen Xianbei and Murong Xianbei are both Xianbei people, the contradiction between the two sides has existed since the (Eastern) Han Dynasty. The long time has not eliminated or alleviated the contradiction between the two sides, but has become more and more enmity.


    Murong Xianbei originally wanted to attack Yuwen Xianbei this time. He was worried that during the war with Yuwen Xianbei, the surrounding countries or forces would have unknown changes in the war process. As a result, he would choose not to attack Yuwen Xianbei first.


    Murong Xianbei chose Koguryo as the first target for surgery, not without reason


    In the second year of Taixing in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the ninth year of hanyuheng in Cheng Dynasty and the seventh year of liangjianxing in the second year of Zhaoguang in the Han Dynasty (AD 319), Koguryo formed an alliance with Cui Ji, the governor of Pingzhou in the Jin Dynasty, and joined the Xianbei Duan family and Yuwen family to attack Murong Lin, which is one of the hatred.


    Do you know what the most important thing is? It is the marriage relationship between the contemporary king of Koguryo and Yuwen Xianbei. Yuwen Yidou, the "Eastern adult", and Gaozhao, the "former king of the old country", are in laws.


    "The state of Yan wanted to conquer Koguryo, but Yuwen Xianbei was in civil strife?" Liu Yan was surprised: "is it Murong Xianbei''s means?"


    Yuwen Yidou GUI became the leader of Yuwen Xianbei after defeating Yuwen Qide turtle. That happened in 333 ad. Now there are tribes in the name of Yuwen begging turtle? If there is no Murong Xianbei figure, who believes it?


    "The rebel tribes are small, but they are too many and scattered." Tuoba Xiu frowned: "Murong Xianbei limited support for the Dai state and used troops against Liao 1 East. They want the Dai state to bleed for their hegemony."


    The war between the Dai state and the Xiongnu Tiefu Department continued. Tuoba Xianbei lost to the Xiongnu Tiefu department in terms of military strength. No matter how you look at it, it is a moment that needs the support of Murong Xianbei.


    "Murong Xianbei wants to fight Yuwen Xianbei and choose Koguryo to fight first." Liu Yan touched his chin: "of course, they should also be vigilant against Tuoba Xianbei."


    Tuobaxiu already knew that the Han ministry was going to invade Koguryo. She couldn''t show her attitude, that is, she doubted whether the identity of Tiefu could allow Murong Xianbei to allow the Han ministry to "take advantage of the fire".


    Yes, Liu Yan and tuobaxiu got married last winter. The wedding is not very formal, but in a simple way. This is quite in line with their values. Liu Yan is a modern man and tuobaxiu is a Xianbei man. If they don''t follow Zhou Li and do whatever they want, they will be happy.


    The simple wedding is regarded as a signal by some people. For example, Ji Chang thinks that Liu Yan doesn''t pay much attention to it. Otherwise, according to his identity, he should go through the formal process, including accepting mining, asking for name, accepting auspiciousness, accepting levy, asking for time and welcoming the six rites.


    After the formal marriage, Liu Yan is really Xianbei Tiefu, but just as tuobaxiu thought, Murong Xianbei even wants to destroy Yuwen Xianbei of the same family. Will he care if Liu Yan Tiefu''s identity is really different.


    It has been more than two months since Liu Yan returned to Changguang county. The development in Qianyan has not been interrupted. Some of the city walls have been formed, and there are ships going back and forth every day.


    Speaking of, Liu Yan is the first time to use the system on a large scale to build walls for farmers. Before, he just built a small section in the first town center by relying on the terrain.


    Tuobaxiu looked not far away. There were nearly 100 cavalry hanging from a distance. She admitted that although she did not deliberately observe anything in the past two years, she had a deeper and deeper understanding of the Han Dynasty. The more she knows, the more confused she is. For example, Liu Yan always doesn''t worry about food. From time to time, some elite but unknown troops will emerge.


    Liu Yan is also looking at the 100 cavalry. If you look at the equipment, those cavalry can be regarded as heavy cavalry.


    The heavy cavalry is a knight wearing a heavy armor and the war horse wearing a vest. They are the reward given when the number of enemies killed by Liu Yan system exceeds 10000, and they are not included in the population limit, but it is not clear whether they can be supplemented after death.


    The equipment and heavy riders rewarded by the system look very powerful. Their appearance makes Liu Yan more eager to enter the "Castle era".


    "That kind of armor..." tuobaxiu didn''t know what to call and asked, "can the tribe produce wantonly?"


    "Armour riding gear?" Liu Yan wants the system to be mass-produced, but the problem is No. He said, "soon, soon..."


    Indeed, it is fast. The Han army is not a tribal armed force. 3000 troops have been practicing the landing war, waiting for Koguryo when the rear is empty. It is also the time for the Han Army to set foot in Koguryo. That day is not far away.


    Obviously, the 100 mounted cavalry rewarded by the system is the riding arms of the "Castle Age". However, I don''t know whether it is the "early generation" arms or what.


    Those mounted cavalry are still in the style of armor, but some parts are added with "parts" similar to plate armor, which is very similar to Mingguang armor in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, but it is not.


    It seems that... It just seems that the upgraded cavalry in the "imperial era" is the real heavy cavalry, which is divided into two stages?


    However, to tell you the truth, the 100 cavalry rewarded by the system is incomparably gorgeous in Liu Yan... Not only Liu Yan, but also in the eyes of anyone who sees it!


    Now, Liu Yan must determine one thing, how much land will occupy Koguryo be equal to a state on the side of the Central Plains. If there is no way to upgrade the system in Koguryo, he will rob and blackmail wantonly, and may engage in some concessions. He will turn his attention to houzhao again to complete the task of attacking and occupying eight counties.


    "Has anyone come over there, Shi bin?" Tuobaxiu is now the only mistress of the Han Dynasty, but she has been resisted by Jichang and others. If she wants to know what to do, she needs to ask Liu Yan herself. She was naturally dissatisfied with this state, but without the help of the Han ministry, she never expressed her dissatisfaction, that is, she was more eager to get her dowry over.


    "Yes, I didn''t ask for sending people to the war and providing food and fodder." Liu Yan sneered and said, "five thousand stones, thanks to that guy."


    It was not an order from the later Zhao court, nor an order from guanggucheng, the capital of Qingzhou. Without any administrative documents, Yao Yimai came as Shi Bin''s shogunate master, and his big mouth was five thousand stones of grain and fodder.


    Now Yao Yimai is still in Jijin City, waiting for Liu Yan''s reply.


    Liu Yan had a very serious discussion with his subordinates. He didn''t say whether he could take out five thousand stone grain. With Lingshan Island, Miaodao islands and Mashi 1 Tianjin as a retreat, he didn''t plan to give five thousand stone grain.


    "If not, is it possible for Shi bin to lead the army?" Tuo baxiu''s mood is contradictory. Some intelligence shows that Shi bin gathered the army to attack Xianbei, but she is the mother of the Han Dynasty: "better... Show weakness.", After a word, it seemed to be evacuated.


    Liu Yan was satisfied with Tuoba show and became his own woman. The starting point of everything was to put the interests of the Han ministry first.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    From the primitive jungle to the sea of stars: This article is dedicated to the most lovely person in 5000 years.

 Chapter 126

    Liu Yan can''t show weakness. He already has a hard heritage. The islands in the Han Dynasty have been invincible before. Now there is a huge habitat in the east of Liao 1. Why should he pretend to be a grandson?


    At present, the population of the Han Dynasty in houzhao territory is less than 30000. With the current transportation capacity, if you don''t care about those materials and only bring people, you can completely transfer 30000 people within two months.


    Ji Chang doesn''t know what the situation is. Recently, he has been persuading to transfer more people. He believes that the houzhao territory can even leave no troops and only the army.


    Well, Ji Chang was absolutely frightened by Liu Yan. Can he be afraid of refusing Yao Yi to buy a lion and asking for food?


    Ji Chang is not only afraid, but also those families who take refuge in the Han Dynasty. Some single people have moved their families, at least to the island first. Some are difficult to give up, but they move their main members and leave some people to take care of their family property.


    Liu Yan has accepted Ji Chang''s suggestion and will relocate another part of the people in houzhao territory. They are still buying slaves. They will not put them on the side of houzhao, but will send them to Qianyan.


    At this stage, the Han Dynasty pays more attention to the peninsula, considering that after the city wall is established, it will be safer than houzhao. In fact, the same is true. When the city walls are built, the whole peninsula will be regarded as the rear. Unlike houzhao, it is difficult to form a relatively safe development land.


    "Jun Shang... It''s a big game!" Cai you smiled bitterly: "fortunately, the deterrence of the last cleaning is still there, otherwise I don''t know what trouble will happen."


    Ji Chang listened without expression. He thought he had received the courtesy of a national scholar, and Liu Yan''s trust in delegating power continuously. He persuaded him several times without results. Although he was extremely frightened and agitated in his heart, since Liu Yan was so determined, he just followed the way to the dark.


    "Soon the two counties will be empty." Cai you is being served by four or five waitresses. Some are pinching, some are gently beating and massaging, and some are waiting to send food into his mouth. He said: "almost no one dares to stay on the land in the (later) state of Zhao. Isn''t that what you want?"


    Ji Chang simply closed his eyes and emptied the two counties, which was also fueled by him.


    Cai you is different from Ji Chang. The Cai family has been a big family for generations, but they built ships for the Qin and Han royal families. Cai you will enjoy it, but it''s not to show that it''s special. It''s the style of a rich family or a big family.


    What style? When you go out, you should take a maid, let the maid serve you in your spare time, drink when you are free, and drink when you are not free. The more bizarre your behavior is, it also looks like a famous scholar, which is the so-called demeanor of Jin and Wei dynasties.


    The two counties are really getting more and more empty! Those families either went to sea by boat or moved away from the two counties. It seems that Liu Yan resolutely implemented the standard of Shijie governance, killed more people, and made the town and land desolate and become a pasture.


    Are you kidding? Absolutely not. The "Guozu" of houzhao, that is, the Jie people, wanted to turn the whole central plains into a ranch. Therefore, Liu Yan''s doing so seems extremely excessive, but as long as he is not independent, Guanggu City, the capital of Qingzhou, has no response.


    Not only the capital of Qingzhou, but also Xiangguo did not respond. According to the news sent back by Zhang Shi, it was not the people who bought them to cover up for Liu Yan. There was really no administrative response.


    Zhang Shi sent back another message. Shi Hu seemed very happy to have a prefect like Liu Yan working so hard to reduce the population, which made Liu Yan think angrily: "it is worthy of being a abnormal family."


    "When Yao Yi buys it back, he will add fuel to the flames. Now we have offended not only Xiangping county public, but also Yan public." Cai you has been reading in pieces for a long time. He doesn''t mind Jichang being a Muggle: "Xiangping county public may not be easy to deal with us, but Yan public is not difficult to deal with us."


    "There are many giant trees in the east of Liao 1. You want to add more people to cut them down." Ji Chang directly ignored Cai you''s fragmentary thoughts: "in order to build sea ships in greater quantities."


    Cai you knew this for a long time and said carelessly, "yes, there will be three docks in Mashi 1 Tianjin. It is expected to be completed in two years."


    Ji Chang stared straight at Cai you: "you will pass, and the family will transfer. Yan Gong will kill you, but he can''t kill you."


    If other people should have been embarrassed or ashamed, Cai you smiled and said, "we''ve been together for a long time, but I respect you very much. When war happens, you should be in the front line. Aren''t I worried about you?"


    As they talked, they would look not far away, where the troops were conducting daily exercises.


    The current number of troops in the Han Dynasty is 21200, which is due to the integration of private soldiers of various families.


    Among the 21200 people, 800 are absolutely elite who can ride and walk, 2000 are cavalry and horse cavalry, 6000 are infantry, and the rest are auxiliary soldiers. Absolutely elite. A soldier has three auxiliary soldiers to serve. A cavalry needs two riders to serve. Each pawn also has an auxiliary soldier. That is, the number of soldiers is 8800, and auxiliary soldiers can fight when necessary.


    "Jun Shang has gone to liao1 East again!" Cai you took his eyes back: "there is accurate information that the state of Yan has officially invaded Koguryo. What are you going to do this time?"


    "We have found a place for landing on the coastline of Koguryo. After you go there, you will send someone to Longcheng." Ji Chang''s tone was very low: "it''s not seeking an official position, let alone an alliance. It''s... Doing business."


    Cai you just learned this. After all, he is not a battlefield counselor. Recently, he is responsible for shipbuilding.


    What business? Almost all the people in Qingzhou know one thing. There are a large number of large ships in the Han Dynasty, and almost all the people have gone to the island. Therefore, the imperial court can only turn a blind eye to what happened in Changguang County, and even ignore the reality that Dongmou county is actually controlled.


    It is so arrogant and unscrupulous. The Han ministry also has such qualifications. Who makes houzhao have no navy?


    Liu Yan sent someone to Qianyan, but he didn''t mention the occupation of the peninsula in Qianyan. He just talked about the Han Dynasty''s invasion of Koguryo from the sea. Qianyan showed a good sign and left some foreshadowing for Qianyan to find that the Han Dynasty occupied the peninsula. It''s good to have a buffer.


    By the way, Liu Yan will also tell Murong Xianbei that he married Tuoba Xianbei''s princess, who came from Xianbei Tiefu.


    But to tell the truth, Murong Xianbei probably knew that a sister of the Tuoba family had married the Sheriff of a place in later Zhao, but it was not clear whether they knew that Tuoba Xiu was supposed to be the princess married to Murong Xianbei, but was robbed by Liu Yan.


    "Is the invasion... About to begin?" Cai you looked a little confused. He didn''t know about the invasion of Koguryo. He thought everything came too soon: "but... Are there fewer troops?"


    Liu Yan''s troops transferred to the east side of Liao 1 were only 600 tribal armed forces, 3000 soldiers and 3000 auxiliary soldiers.


    "No, not so fast." Ji Chang sighed, "but it''s fast."


    Of course, Cai you can see that Jichang has been depressed recently. He mediated: "I will wait for the emptiness in the hinterland of Koguryo to invade again. There will be no big trouble."


    Ji Chang thought that the Han Dynasty was struggling in houzhao, and Qianyan would be angry if he knew that the peninsula was occupied. As a result, Liu Yan immediately had to provoke a country, which was equal to that the Han Dynasty had three enemies at the national level.


    Pressure, it''s really a mountain of pressure! Ji Chang never thought that he was timid, but that Liu Yan was surprisingly bold.


    "Yan Jun won''t find it in a short time. Wait for them to find out that the wall on the other side of the peninsula has been completed. I''ve seen the terrain and fortifications with my own eyes. Wait for the mountain stronghold to be built on the other side of Daheishan. It''s Yan Jun who will attack. It''s not easy to be bitten down." Cai you looked heartless and heartless: "it''s okay, it''s okay. Besides, it''s a big deal to hide on the island."


    Ji Chang''s face was completely black. In his opinion, it is certainly possible to hide on the island, but what can it do? If we really develop to that situation, won''t the Han ministry become a sea bandit? There''s no future!

 Chapter 127

    "Hai Kou?" Liu Yan was surprised: "how can we be pirates!"


    Li Hong and Wei junchi looked at each other. They extremely suspected that what Liu Yan said was a lie.


    The original thing! The population of Changguang county and Dongmou county has been migrating outward. At present, the most populous place in the Han Dynasty is the Miaodao islands. The population of liao1 east peninsula seems to be more than that of houzhao. All signs show that Liu Yan has the intention to give up the development of houzhao.


    "No, no, no, don''t get me wrong. I can''t give up Changguang county or Dongmou county." Liu Yan''s serious face: "I''m just creating an atmosphere now, so that Shi bin and Yao Yizhong think they have no value for the Han Dynasty."


    Liu Yan is an ant to Shi bin and Yao Yizhong. If Shi bin and Yao Yizhong think they won''t make much profit when they fight against the Han Dynasty, they should wait for their own work to finish if they want to fight against the Han Dynasty just to export their evil spirit.


    Shi bin wants to find trouble with Xianbei people. The name of gathering hands has long been sent out. He will not attack the Han Dynasty at this time. If he beat the Han Tribe at this time, other tribes or families would be frightened. After all, if he can beat the Han Tribe, he can fight others. It''s strange that people won''t be afraid.


    Yao Yizhong seems to be solving the trouble in the northwest. Qianliang is making preparations. As the head of the northwest clan, he was sent by Shi Hu to frighten Qianliang, who is ready to move. He has no time to find trouble in the Han Dynasty in a short time.


    "For at least two years, isn''t Xiucheng Hou the same?" Liu Yan has been paying attention to the movement of Ran Min: "Xiucheng Hou is more comfortable recently."


    Ran Min has really had a good time recently. All the great figures in the later Zhao Dynasty are busy with their own affairs. He has continuously obtained weapons and salt in the Han Dynasty, which has improved a lot economically. At last, he does not ask for support from those people, but has an appropriate return.


    Because of the hostile relationship between the Han ministry and Yao Yimai, the salt provided to the Yao family was unilaterally reduced by the Han Ministry for some reasons, and most of the remaining salt was distributed to ran min. ran min did not establish his own sales channel, but transferred it to those families who supported him.


    Salt has never been short of sales, especially in the Han Dynasty. After ran min began to repay the families who supported him, he gained more support.


    The sea breeze is strong and downwind. Big ships gallop along the wind on the sea. There are six of them. The place they sail is a sea area called Changshan Islands in later generations.


    It seems that the Han Dynasty is determined to focus on the development of the sea area. While building ships, the sea conditions on the Bohai Sea have been reconnaissance. It is estimated that it will soon move towards the depths of the Yellow Sea.


    Liu Yan sent someone to Qianyan and took the sea route. The people sent will land from the modern waters of Qinhuangdao and then go overland to Longcheng.


    The important figures of Murong Xianbei, even the Yan King Murong seal, are gathered in Longcheng. If the envoys of the Han Dynasty had not been killed on the road, they would probably have met a large number of Xianbei dignitaries, including King Murong seal of the Yan Dynasty, and naturally they would have met those great scholars who were the pioneers of traitors.


    On behalf of Liu Yan, Xi Qian and Bai Liao went to Longcheng, and the Deputy envoy was Li Mingzhi. They are a bit fastidious about their identity. They will not mention the official position of Hou Zhao, but as the head of the Han Dynasty. It is because Qian Yan and Hou Zhao are now enemies.


    "This sea area... It''s really complicated!" Wei junchi blocked the sea breeze with his hands. From time to time, there will be a misty splash of sea water on his body: "the bright reefs that can be seen by the eyes and the hidden reefs that can not be seen are distributed in the coastal waters."


    There must be a price for exploring the sea area. Four ships used to explore the coast in the Han Dynasty have sunk, which is still on the premise of releasing small boats or boats in dangerous sea areas.


    It is reasonable to say that at present, any ship is precious to the Han Dynasty and should not be lost in a non combat state. But if people with such understanding absolutely do not understand the development of the Navy, how can they not explore the sea area if they want to develop the Navy? The wider the sea area involved, there will be more losses. Therefore, the development of any sea area is based on the sacrifice of the "Navigator".


    The Han Dynasty is only exploring the sea areas needed, and the rest of the sea areas are powerless even if they are intentional.


    There are not few islands in Changshan Archipelago, but there are too many mountains compared with Miao Island archipelago. Looking at the islands from the deck, most of the islands are bare ~ exposed rock mountains. Even if there is no rock, there are many stones. What''s more troublesome is that there is almost no flat terrain.


    On the side of Changshan Islands, Liu Yan sent someone to look for a long time, and there was no suitable supply place at all. There is no natural deep-water port here. If ships can''t dock, it''s not appropriate to establish supplies. Should large ships stop one or two miles overseas and toss back and forth by small boats? Do you tried?


    Liu Yan, where are they going? Do you know Dandong? In fact, it is on the Yalu River, where the Han ministry wants to establish supply points.


    With the formal opening of the war between Qianyan and Koguryo, there is not much time for the Han Department. The supply points in Dandong will be built, but the troops in the Han Department are actually ready to invade Koguryo at any time.


    The stronghold on the other side of Dandong may be mainly used to store booty, or to guard against Qianyan. When necessary, you can rely on the wall defense on the other side of the peninsula, and then land here to harass the grain road of Yan army.


    Not only Dandong, in fact, the Han Dynasty can also start from Yushui or liaoshui. If Qian Yan really wants to attack the peninsula, the Han Dynasty will have some countermeasures at that time. Therefore, knowing how to play with the navy is really a big advantage, especially on the premise that houzhao and Qianyan have no navy.


    Liu Yan personally looked at the situation in Dandong. In fact, he was lucky to find such a place. He sprinkled scouts and strolled around in person. Everything here is based on secrecy. The terrain is not very complex. It depends on the dense forests. There are no towns around, but it is unknown whether nomadic tribes will wander.


    Soon, Liu Yan returned to the peninsula. What he needed was to supervise the combat sequence troops in the whole process and do everything to the best.


    The time entered December of that year. Liu Yan was stunned by a news. The news is that the 40000 troops of Qianyan defeated the troops led by Gaozhao, king of Koguryo.


    Please note that the information says that the Koguryo army is ready to collapse, and Gao Zhao only runs all the way with a small part of the disabled army and directly runs back to the hinterland of Koguryo.


    Liu yanlike ordered Jichang in Changguang county to come to the peninsula, and also tried his best to collect intelligence.


    In the next few days, Koguryo''s detailed work sent back information. There was no direct evidence of Koguryo''s failure. However, Koguryo''s government was tough to pull strong men, and Gao Zhao was not in the front line. It was very clear in several aspects.


    "Jun Shang, Koguryo was defeated in the first World War, and a large number of young people were recruited. Is this the time to invade?!" Jichang means that we should at least wait for Koguryo and Qianyan army to fight for some time. He frowned and said, "Sir, we want to take advantage of the weakness, not to fight the battle?"


    Liu Yan clearly remembers that Murong Xianbei attacked Koguryo, and Gaozhao was defeated in World War I. then Koguryo never launched an effective counterattack. It seems that he was conquered in World War I?


    "Gao Zhao ran directly back to the hinterland. There will be no more war." Liu Yan said confidently, "Koguryo is collecting young people, which shows that the regular army has been destroyed in that war, which is the most appropriate time to invade."


    Ji Chang opened his mouth and the information was slightly vague. He wanted to ask Liu Yan how he knew that Koguryo''s elite died out in the first war. He could not guess by himself, but he didn''t say those words. What he thought in his heart was that since Liu Yan wanted to go all the way to the black, he would try his best to help!


    "In the first batch, 600 tribal armed forces took the lead in landing on the beach." Liu Yan tried his best to use a relatively calm tone: "the second batch is two thousand soldiers. The third batch is auxiliary soldiers, and ferry and camp are established."


    A piece of "promise!" The sound of resounded through the.


    Li Hong, Wei junchi, Ding Yi and others are also responding to the "promise". They have always heard that the tribal armed forces in the Han Dynasty are the elite of the elite. This time, they want to take a good look at the elite method of those who have always been silent.

 Chapter 128

    Thirty four big ships were riding the wind and waves on the sea. They had fully opened their sails. There were only sailors operating sails and paying attention to cables on the deck.


    Each of the Kirk sailboats developed and built by the Han Dynasty can hold 400 people. Among the two ships at the forefront of the fleet, there are tribal armed men who will be the first to land.


    Of the 34 ships in the fleet, 21 are Kirk sailboats, and the remaining 13 are building like ships pieced together. They set out at high tide in the early morning and sailed to the far end of the coast, which could not be seen. They would directly rush into the coast on the way.


    Almost at noon, the big ship sailing at the front put up the flag, and the whole fleet began to turn.


    "Yes, it''s called Jianghua Bay." Of course, Liu Yanli was on the first ship of the whole fleet: "that''s the most suitable landing place!"


    Incheon? Yes, when he landed in Incheon, Liu Yan didn''t intend to "take an unusual road" and invade the countries of Chao1 xianpeninsula. It basically started in Incheon. It was a useful attack route that had been "proved" countless times. How proud should Liu Yan not follow!


    After the fleet turned, the closer it was to the coastline, the more islands appeared.


    From the sea, there is no sign of human habitation on the island. It looks like one deserted and green island after another.


    Liu Yan came here for the first time. He asked people who were familiar with the situation. He really had to go through such an island.


    It didn''t take much time. Maybe a strange scene began to appear within ten miles near the coast. Fishing boats from unknown countries appeared on the sea.


    The fishermen of those fishing boats were obviously stunned when they saw the fleet of Hanbu. It is estimated that they have never seen such a big ship before. They asked them to stand and watch. After half a sound, they just shouted.


    "Shoot them all."


    The fishing boat did not stay where it was. As a result, it waited a little while before entering the bow and arrow range. The archers on the boat shot several rounds of arrows and killed some fishermen, but some fishermen simply jumped off the fishing boat and dived.


    "It''s at least seven or eight miles from the coastline. Can people swim to the shore?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No one has tried, how can you answer it!


    There is not only one country on the Korean Peninsula, but also Baiji and Xinluo in addition to Koguryo.


    Baiji was a country established by Fuyu people in the south. They conquered the original local Mahan tribal alliance, and Fuyu people formed the upper ruling position.


    It is said that Xinluo was founded by juxigan, puheju of the Chen Han Pu family. It was established in 4 A.D. the main tribal groups are the three surnames of PU, Xi and Jin, and these three surnames take turns as chiefs. (it''s not called Xinluo yet. It''s actually a tribal alliance)


    If Koguryo is a relatively simple land country, Baiji and Xinluo are mostly fishing and hunting. It should be Baiji fishermen who meet the Han fleet?


    Within five miles, the fishing boat was no longer one or two, which confused the people of the fleet.


    According to the most ideal way of invasion, it should not be to quietly approach the shore and quietly land on the premise that no one in the enemy country has found it, and then quietly land and build a camp.


    However, the reality of what happened shows that something must be wrong!


    There are a little more fishing boats. It is impossible for the Han fleet to change its course in order to catch the fishing boat. Liu Yan looked at the shouting fishermen. It seems that many fishermen are going to return after reacting?


    "Hit and sink directly on the route. Shoot if you can''t hit it."


    Basically relying on roaring, Liu Yan spent three years cultivating a group of flag bearers who knew the flag language, and soon conveyed the order to the whole fleet.


    The Han Dynasty is going to attack secretly. If it doesn''t delay, it will drive directly to crash. If it''s hard... It can only be ignored. Anyway, the speed of fishermen can''t compare with that of large ships with full sails. It''s even if they can let the combat troops land first before the garrison on land.


    Probably in the middle of the sun, the fleet had reached the coastline. From the ship, most of the coast was deserted. I tried my best to observe, but I saw a crowded place like a fishing village.


    The fleet was getting closer and closer to the shore. As long as the people in the fishing village were not blind, they must have seen it. As a result, the whole village immediately became chaotic. There was no lack of some people who ran to the shore to watch.


    "You go up and kill the village immediately after you go ashore." Ji Chang said coldly, "it''s our most precious time that we haven''t been found in the early stage."


    Liu Yan "ha ha" smiled, but there was something strange in his heart. They... Seemed to have run to the wrong landing place?


    That''s right. Now there is no GPS navigation, and you suddenly turn in where you can''t see the coast. It''s understandable to run to the wrong place.


    Wrong? Do you want to give up landing and go to the established landing place? Such an idea just rose and was immediately pressed out by Liu Yan.


    Except for the leading ship, the other ships have begun to lower their sails. All those who can stay on the deck are watching the ship break through the waves and move forward bravely. Perhaps it is luck or fate. The ship did not hit the reef all the way. When it was about 100 meters near the shore, it also lowered its sails and stopped at about 60 meters.


    Sure enough, this is not a natural port, but since it has come, it is absolutely impossible to give up the possibility of landing. However, the plan to land first by tribal forces had to be changed. Li Tan took the sword and shield soldiers to the landing boat first.


    In the wrong plan, Li Tan took the first group of people ashore and did not attack the villagers of the fishing village at the first time. He moved towards the surrounding area.


    The second batch of taxis landed again, and then the third and fourth batches


    More and more troops landed, and the villagers of the fishing village obviously felt something wrong. When they were about to start to flee, the killing came.


    How can a group of fishermen compare with professionally trained soldiers? If it hadn''t been for finding out where the landing was, there wouldn''t have been any alive at all.


    "What, Baiji!?" Liu yanlue was stunned and soon returned to normal: "after the fleet returns, the next batch will sail directly close to the place where the coastline can be seen, and someone will light a wolf smoke on the shore."


    I can''t say how bad it is. If you land wrong, you''ll be wrong. Just push straight from the land.


    Now, what Liu Yan needs to do most is to find out the specific location. If he changes to others, he will be completely confused. After all, he needs a map if he knows the place names.


    Liu Yan checked the map in his mind and soon determined that he was... Well, he couldn''t see where it was, but it wasn''t too far from Incheon.


    The plan made a new round of adjustment, and it took almost two days for the troops to get ashore. They rushed to the north, and Baiji didn''t react at all along the way, so they didn''t have anything too much, that is, they went all the way north.


    Almost forty miles north, it finally matched the mark on the map and came to the original landing site, Incheon.


    However, something more embarrassing for Liu Yan continues to happen. Now Incheon does not belong to Koguryo. It is located within the territory of Baiji. It was learned from the surrender of prisoners who can speak Chinese that the Han army defeated a Baiji army blocking the way.


    "It takes nearly 80 miles to reach Koguryo from here?" Liu Yan tried his best not to twitch his cheeks: "is there another river blocking the way?"


    That river is called Han River. In fact, Baiji should thank this Han River. It is precisely because of its existence that Baiji can defend against Koguryo.


    Of course, after Koguryo''s decline, Baiji people will change from gratitude to depression, because Baiji people also need to cross the Han River to attack Koguryo.


    Liu Yan had long known that the Han River would block his way, so he had already prepared to build a floating bridge! What he should be depressed about now is that Incheon does not belong to the territory of Koguryo. Isn''t it that even baiji is hostile to the Han Dynasty?


    "Not necessarily hostile." Of course, Ji Chang was depressed and speechless in his heart, but it was normal to have an accident in this cross-sea operation for the first time. The only thing that was abnormal was that he didn''t even know which country the landing place belonged to. He said, "immediately send messengers to find King Baiji."


    The question is, what''s the name of Baiji king? Then what is the capital of Baiji? It seems that Han Bu knows nothing about it. It''s so collapsing!

 Chapter 129

    The people at the middle and lower levels should only think that the plan is very smooth. They are happy to step on the land of the enemy country and wait to burn, kill and loot.


    According to the original plan, the proposed landing port should be built after the troops landed, but the landing site was wrong, and the establishment of the landing port was naturally delayed. The construction began only after they came to Incheon.


    At the same time as the construction of the Hanjiang River crossing bridge, Liu Yan finally figured out that the current king of baiji is called Biliu king, and the capital is Juba city (also known as gumacheng).


    "They are descendants of Fuyu people who went south at the end of the Han Dynasty." Liu Yan said, "it''s not far from their capital. It''s more than 250 Li."


    If you look at the map of the plain, Incheon is definitely not more than 140 miles away from Juba city. It''s one thing to look at the map, but it''s another thing to actually walk.


    "It will take us about five days to establish the landing point, and it will take us about the same time to build the ferry bridge." Ji Chang was full of haze. The plan went wrong from the beginning. It was embarrassing and anxious: "Sir, we need more troops."


    The number of troops landing is a little less, and there can be another 2000 troops on the peninsula. Since the situation is wrong, it has become inevitable to increase troops. After all, the invasion of Baiji has created a fact, and then they have to invade Koguryo.


    They have sent people to Juba City, but the attitude of King biriu of baiji is still in doubt. There is a great chance that he will not tolerate the presence of foreign troops in his own territory, and the possibility of war is infinite.


    Two line operations are always taboo for any country or force. In fact, the most appropriate way is to change the landing point and land directly from the coast of Koguryo. However, the situation is somewhat complex. Not all places on Chao1 xianpeninsula are suitable for landing. What should be considered is the sea depth on the shore. The operation cannot stop the ship hundreds of meters away from the shore and toss everything back and forth by small boats.


    "Send more troops." Liu Yan frowned: "pull troops from the two counties to the peninsula, and all the troops on the peninsula come over."


    Ji Chang wanted to stop talking and finally agreed: "we don''t have much to miss in Changguang county and Dongmou county. It''s really no big deal."


    You can''t say that. Changguang county and Dongmou county are still very important to Liu Yan. However, in the last period of the Han Dynasty, there was so much noise, and the big people were all hampered by their own affairs. Even if local forces wanted to rob Changguang county and wait for Koguryo to finish, Liu Yan would kill him back with the army.


    In the next few days, everything was under construction. It was comforting that there were only some Malays and Koreans wandering around. Baiji''s army only appeared scouts and did not come directly.


    Of course, Liu Yan and others did not know that Baiji was a national shock. Just when the top level of Baiji quarreled, the envoys of the Han ministry arrived.


    As an envoy of the Han Dynasty, Fu Wei presented the necessary gifts to explain his intention more directly.


    Make it clear that the landing troops came from houzhao. The landing was because of trek. Baiji monarchs and ministers were stunned and accepted the reality. After all, the landing troops did not attack cities and land everywhere. It was really like trek landing.


    Fu Wei explained and asked again that the Han ministry was going to attack Koguryo and wanted to rent the port for a few months. During this period, it would not make any hostile behavior to Baiji and would also pay some necessary rent.


    It is impossible for Baiji Junchen not to know that the Han ministry is building a port and that the Han ministry is building a bridge to swim across the Han River. They did not give Fu Wei a reply at the first time.


    Fu Wei said another hot news. The Han Dynasty was the Tiefu of Xianbei people. This time, he attacked Koguryo by sea at the invitation of King Yan.


    Well, if Baiji Junchen doubted whether Fu Wei was lying and waited to say that the Han ministry cooperated with Yan Jun, they began to believe it.


    King murongzhuang of Yan led his army to invade Koguryo, but it caused the shock of Chaoxian peninsula. Baiji and Xinluo were fighting. As a result, they were affected by Yan''s army''s attack on Koguryo. The two countries stopped fighting and concentrated the main elite of the country on the north line.


    Is Baiji really indifferent to the Han troops who suddenly landed? Originally, most of Baiji''s troops were concentrated on the east line, and then transferred to the north line. Originally, they fought with Silla, and then they fought with Koguryo. It''s true that there are no troops who can take action to transfer to the west line.


    Of course, the Han Dynasty didn''t know the situation of Baiji. According to the thoughts of later generations, Liu Yan subconsciously thought that Baiji was just a ragged country. It was no big deal to support the ragged army of a ragged country while invading Koguryo.


    What Liu Yan doesn''t know is that Baiji Yuchao 1 Xian peninsula is actually quite powerful now. It continues to win the war against Silla, and then it will continue to win the war against Koguryo, expanding its territory from near the Han River to the Wushui line (i.e. expanding its territory for more than 300 miles).


    It was probably completed at the landing site, and the construction of the floating bridge on the Han River was coming to an end. Fu Wei came with a Baiji messenger named Gongsun Bao.


    Gongsun Bao''s official position is called Zhujia. It''s a strange official name, but baiji is nanfuyu and retains the social system of Fuyu people.


    In Fuyu''s system, the king''s officials are mainly named after six livestock, such as Ma Jia, Niu Jia, Zhu Jia and Gou Jia; There are also ambassadors, ambassadors and envoys. Zhujia assisted the king and participated in the national politics; The Tao outside the King City belongs to Zhujia. There are thousands of large and hundreds of small. There are "Yiluo" under the road, which are managed by "Haomin". The "lower households" in the town are slaves.


    The official name of Zhujia seems strange, but it is a relatively prominent official position in Baiji.


    "Is Mr. Gongsun a descendant of the Han Gongsun family?" Liu Yan asked later. Fortunately, he had a system to help translate. Otherwise, even Gongsun Bao couldn''t understand Chinese.


    Gongsun Bao is a strong middle-aged man. He is wearing a white official robe. The belt around his waist seems to have been raised, almost to his chest. That''s still Baiji''s dress. In addition, Baiji people regard white as their honor, which is different from the Han family.


    "I don''t know the general''s official position in the (later) state of Zhao?" Gongsun leopard maintained the proper etiquette, but it made people feel vigilant: "is this landing really to cooperate with the (former) Yan state to attack Koguryo?"


    Speaking of, houzhao and Qianyan are enemy countries. Baiji is not so ignorant even in the "four barbarians". If Fu Wei didn''t give an identity that Liu Yan was Xianbei Tiefu, Baiji wouldn''t believe that Hou Zhao''s army would cooperate with Qian Yan.


    Testing each other is a boring thing, but it''s not so easy to say.


    Ji Chang has been listening silently. When he heard something behind him, Baiji looked tough, but in fact it was bluffing. All kinds of signs show that baiji is helpless. It is a helpless state of mind that does not want the Han ministry to stay in Baiji.


    Since there was no good way for the landing troops of the Department of baizinahan, everything seemed much easier.


    The Ministry of Han let Gongsun leopard enjoy the visit. More than 600 warriors looked like two thousand well-trained soldiers, and another three thousand were auxiliary soldiers, but their equipment was no worse than that of other countries. This number of troops will not appear much in the Central Plains, but for Baiji, it is one-fifth of the country''s strength.


    At the invitation of Ji Chang, Gongsun leopard went to watch the landing.


    "There are 30000 troops in my family." Ji Chang appropriately showed his arrogance: "that''s why the nahan Department of the (later Zhao) court had no way, and the king of Yan invited me to attack Koguryo."


    It has to be said that Gongsun leopard was a little surprised by the strength of the Han Dynasty.


    "Yes..." Gongsun Bao was glad that Baiji didn''t send troops to attack at the first time. Otherwise, the 3000 pioneers would definitely send vegetables, and at least 30000 troops would have to be transferred to drive the Han into the sea.


    Please note that Gongsun Bao thinks that 30000 is only possible to drive the Han into the sea. He suddenly changed his face: "we and Koguryo are enemy countries. The proposal of the Han ministry to attack Koguryo from the South together is completely feasible!"


    Ji Chang''s mouth immediately hooked up. If so, it would be great!

 Chapter 130

    Gongsun Bao went back. As a pig, he reported what he had seen with his own eyes to Baiji Wangting, emphasizing the fact that the Han army was strong, He also explained a fact to King Biliu, who was seriously ill: "the Central Plains is vast in territory and resources. It has always been a place with a large population. It is completely credible that Liu Yan has 30000 troops. Even if 30000 troops are not as well equipped as those who landed, I''m afraid they are not far away."


    Facts have proved that Ji Chang''s arrogant attitude of lying makes Gongsun leopard believe more.


    "Otherwise, it is impossible for the (later) Zhao court to be indifferent to the actual separatist regime, let alone ignore the marriage with the enemy country (former) Yan, and even send troops to attack Koguryo with Yan army." Gongsun Bao looked serious: "as long as the Han Dynasty did not attack cities and land in our territory, it is really going to attack Koguryo. It is a good thing for us, not a bad thing."


    After some discussion, combined with Ji Chang, it is given that in the Han Dynasty, taking advantage of the emptiness of the hinterland of Koguryo, if troops are sent to burn, kill and loot, they do not want to occupy the territory. It doesn''t sound like an empty word of "openness". We can imagine the mentality of the monarchs and ministers of Baiji.


    With the completion of the floating bridge on the Han River and the surrounding defense facilities, the Han army began to deploy.


    Although before the collapse of the fleet, there was no case that the rear road was broken in the Han Dynasty. It was difficult to retreat in other places, but we could get on and off the ship, but we should still pay attention to what we should pay attention to.


    There must be enough defense force left at the landing point. After all, Baiji agreed to go to Koguryo together, but the Han ministry could not help but guard against Baiji.


    In addition to the landing point, we must pay attention to the crossing bridge of the Han River.


    On the seventh day after landing, Gongsun leopard brought a Baiji army, which was 3000.


    Looking at the military readiness of Baiji army, it is slightly worse than the auxiliary soldiers in the Han Dynasty. At least the auxiliary soldiers in the Han Dynasty should have supporting facilities.


    This discovery made the auxiliary soldiers in the Han Dynasty a little "rich", and they suddenly found that they were not so bad.


    However, the auxiliary soldiers in the Han Dynasty didn''t understand one thing so well. Sometimes equipment was only one of them. The army never just looked at whether the equipment could fight, otherwise there would not be so many barbaric destruction (Conquest) civilizations in history.


    "We don''t belong to each other. After crossing the river, we fight each other in Koguryo." Liu Yan didn''t have an alliance with Baiji. He said, "you can follow if you want, but don''t do anything that will lead to misunderstanding."


    The communication between the Han ministry and Baiji was not fruitless, including the agreement that the Han ministry offered money and silk to buy some grain and grass from Baiji. In addition, it finalized some other trade to eliminate the hostility between the two sides as much as possible.


    The army led by Gongsun Bao came to monitor the Han Dynasty. Even if they wanted to attack while Koguryo was weak, they should reach an understanding before Xinluo. The route of the attack was the middle road of Chaoxian Peninsula, where Baiji troops gathered, not on the west coast.


    Liu Yan should be more confident. He is absolutely confident that he doesn''t worry about the sudden "coming" of Baiji. The more this is, the more Baiji will feel afraid. He had a rigorous communication with Ji Chang and learned about the fact that Baiji and Koguryo have been fighting for many years. He can guess that some people are willing to play Koguryo, which makes Baiji happy to see.


    The attitude of baiji is dispensable to the Han ministry. Unless it is found that more than 30000 troops are approaching Baiji, the Han army will not be afraid of Baiji people''s sudden action. It was the result of the 50 soldiers in the Han Dynasty who easily defeated the baiji people in the first World War.


    It is not a simple thing to cross the bridge. Three thousand soldiers cross the bridge first, guarded by 600 tribal forces and one thousand soldiers. It has been a day after waiting for all three thousand soldiers to reach the other side.


    Ji Chang smiled at Gongsun Bao: "it''s your turn."


    Under the leadership of Gongsun Bao, the 3000 Ji army also crossed the bridge. It took them three days to get to the other side. It can be seen that the organization of this army is really incomparable with that of the Han Dynasty.


    "I didn''t mean to procrastinate, did I?" Li Tan looked unhappy: "it''s equivalent to the goods of county soldiers. It''s a waste of time. It''s better to kill them all in a day!"


    Xiqian Jiantong was full of approval: "these barbarians are a waste of time!"


    Look, people born in the central plains are different. People who look at any "corner" area can look up and say it''s barbaric with contempt.


    After crossing the river, the Han ministry has sent enough scouts. It is simply that there is no gathering of troops in Koguryo. Otherwise, it is really possible to directly kill those Baiji troops who delay time.


    To sum up, it has taken half a month from landing to crossing the Han River. It is absolutely false to say that Liu Yan is not in a hurry. He also wanted to be straightforward, but it was tantamount to a direct war with Baiji. Some of the gains outweighed the losses, so he could only let those burdens follow.


    "Maybe it can be used." Ji Chang''s mentality is better: "at least they can lead the way."


    Wasting too much time could have caused a sudden sneak attack, but if Koguryo hadn''t responded to those big moves, Koguryo, as a country, was really "times".


    Because the Han River is in Baiji, thanks to Koguryo''s dead fight with Qianyan, and Baiji''s penetration of Koguryo, it has always been very preventive. Although Koguryo was aware of the floating bridge built by the Han ministry on the Han River, Koguryo did not know the specific situation. It was waiting for a total of 6600 troops to approach the Koguryo border, and Koguryo''s border "ambassadors" immediately reported the situation.


    What is the situation in Koguryo at this moment? The northern line was defeated again and again by the Yan army. 40000 Yan army marched across the northern territory of Koguryo. Murong seal himself had reached Marudu. Murong Han, Murong Ba and Wang Yu on both wings surrounded Marudu. Murong Han, Murong Ba, Mu Yushe and other departments won in a row, but Wang Yu lost to Koguryo army, which was less than himself.


    Who is Wang Yu? It was the general of the state of Jin who defeated Murong Ren of the Murong family, but later he surrendered to Murong Xianbei. Wang Yu''s status in Qian Yan is not low. He is one of the Jin people who can eat well. However, his status is no better than those so-called great scholars such as Feng Yi and Yang Yu who have only one mouth.


    Of course, Liu Yan didn''t know the stage of the war between Qianyan and Koguryo. After they entered Koguryo, they had Gongsun Bao and Baiji people as the "guide Party", which led to the Han Ministry''s easy cleaning of more than a dozen villages in three days, robbing materials and population.


    Gongsun leopard believes that the Han came to Koguryo to burn, kill and loot. Only in this way can we explain that the Han did not attack the city at all, but stared at the defenceless villages in the wilderness.


    "General, there are not many garrisons in Koguryo. The elite under the general must be defeated in World War I." Gongsun leopard looked around and said in a deliberative language, "we attack the city together. The population and materials in the city belong to the Han ministry, and the city belongs to us. How about it?"


    Liu Yan asked very directly, "who is the main force?"


    Gongsun leopard said with a smile, "the elite under the general''s command are naturally the main force under the general''s command."


    Liu Yan rolled his eyes directly, looking lazy to talk to Gongsun Bao.


    By Ji Chang''s eyes, Li Tan scolded and said, "when we are stupid, we attack the city, we die, and we get our wealth and population, but the city is yours?"


    Gongsun leopard was not angry, but still said with a smile: "your department has come to obtain wealth and population. Since it has no intention to occupy the city, why not give it to us as a gift to enhance the friendship between Baiji and the Han Department?"


    Like that?


    Liu Yan asked, "Gongsun Zhujia must also be familiar with the books of sages?"


    Gongsun Bao''s official name is too strange, but he is estimated to have been used to it and take it for granted. There will be no impulse to laugh in the Han side. He replied, "naturally."


    Liu Yan nodded: "that''s no wonder."


    It''s really special. If you reason with Confucianism, especially Confucianism, you''re definitely out of your mind!

 Chapter 131

    Attack the city? Liu Yan thinks his brain is normal. Even if Koguryo''s rear area looks empty, there will be at least 10000 people in each city. Regardless of whether Koguryo''s beauty will mobilize the whole city for defense, that is, after the city is laid down, how can the Han Dynasty abduct people?


    "The correct approach should be to sweep the surrounding villages first, loot materials and reduce our logistical pressure." Liu Yan rode a tall horse and saw the village with fire. There was a wail and scream: "catch the ''savages'' and send them back to the peninsula in batches. Depending on the situation, decide whether to transfer them to Changguang county or Dongmou county."


    In this era, not all people living in the city are called savages, especially the Chaoxian Peninsula, which is both closed and in the stage of semi slave society.


    There are still a lot of things that can be robbed. The current season is just after the autumn harvest, which is exactly the time when the landlord has surplus food. In addition to food, we have to tell a big truth, that is, a small amount of fur is a little valuable. Otherwise, Gaoyu beauty can be intolerably poor.


    The wanton looting in the Han Dynasty obviously stimulated the baiji army, and a small group of Baiji soldiers began to secretly participate in the robbery. Seeing that there was only food, fur and population in the Han Dynasty, the baiji soldiers seemed not interested in the bronzes at all. With bright eyes, they began to search all the bronzes they could find.


    "Since the baiji people like bronze, they own it." Liu Yan touched his chin and said, "ask again if you can hire them to act as auxiliary soldiers for the time being, and we''ll pay."


    Ji Chang was stunned and nodded.


    Koguryo troops have begun to appear around, many in number, but relatively small in scale, which proves that Koguryo must have reacted.


    "Let them assemble and we''ll have a field battle with Koguryo." Liu Yan is looking at the map of mountains and rivers, which are slowly added up in the back. As for what place names are also named indiscriminately, Gongsun leopard will not provide help. He said: "this place happens to be a terrain that can be used for field operations. Waiting to defeat this enemy, you can try to attack the city."


    To tell the truth, Liu Yan doesn''t know the name of this ghost place, but from the perspective of population distribution and city distribution, the population density in Koguryo is obviously higher than that in most areas of houzhao. This is related to the narrow territory of Koguryo, but does it not mean that later Zhao crippled most of the Central Plains and had a real intention to build the central plains into a ranch?


    In the next few days, the Han ministry continued to clean up the villages. After delivering 50 kilograms of gold to Gongsun Bao in Jichang, the baiji troops became the auxiliary troops of the Han ministry. In addition to giving Gongsun leopard 50 Jin of gold (called red gold these days), each Baiji soldier can also get some additional "salary". It is agreed that two five baht per day, and no credit is allowed.


    "General, there is a 15000 Koguryo army moving here. It will reach 20000 when it meets thousands of local people." Gongsun leopard is not out of kindness. He must be careful not to get himself in here. He suggested very seriously, "why don''t we retreat?"


    Koguryo is a "powerful country" on the peninsula. Otherwise, Baiji and Xinluo will not be beaten all the time. It seems that the land under their feet belonged to Baiji not long ago and was occupied by Koguryo''s invasion, so Baiji retreated to the edge of the Han River.


    Liu Yan and Ji Chang looked at each other. In fact, they didn''t know so much about Koguryo.


    After thinking about it, Liu Yan nodded: "then turn to the direction of Daifang County for the time being."


    Turn in, this word is used very well, but it''s not a derogatory word here. The Han ministry moved to Daifang County in a planned way. All the way, it was still burning, killing and looting the villages. Most of the high sentence beauties learned well and went to the nearby cities to escape in advance.


    "Jun Shang, the Koguryo army began to block in a planned way." Ji Chang took the military information reported below: "Li Kuang''s Tun encountered an organized Koguryo army."


    Li Kuang''s report was quite detailed. He not only introduced the fighting process, but also described the equipment and combat effectiveness of the Koguryo army.


    "Like County soldiers or something?" Liu Yan felt that this was normal. If they wanted to retreat, Koguryo needed to stop: "that was to create an opportunity for the 20000 Koguryo troops coming from the northeast to catch up with us."


    "Cheap Baiji people." How can Jichang judge that the damn Baiji people will step back from the troops confronting Koguryo and may have made strategic promises before Koguryo will transfer troops from the central region. He said coldly, "Sir, let the troops at the landing point shrink appropriately."


    Liu Yan heard that Ji Chang felt that Baiji people could not be trusted at all and should make relevant preparations as soon as possible.


    As a long history of military planning, Ji Chang has every reason to doubt everything that can be suspected. His duty is to assist Liu Yan in planning and plug possible loopholes.


    The materials and population they captured in Koguryo were sent to Incheon. Almost one batch was sent away. In order to achieve rapid transportation, Liu Yan transferred all the ships to maintain the Miaodao islands. As a result, there was some impact on the local side.


    Throughout the map, the direction of Daifang County towards 1 Xianxian peninsula is an oval peninsula. There is no field, but I don''t know what the terrain is like in the past.


    However, Liu Yan is very clear that Chaoxian peninsula is a mountainous area. It is reasonable to say that this kind of terrain is not conducive to invasion, but once the invasion is successful, it is not difficult to find a place to stick to it.


    After four days, they almost didn''t attack the village again. They withdrew to a place called liekou.


    Liekou was first established in the Western Han Dynasty and belongs to a county under the rule of Lelang county. After being occupied by Koguryo, the county level has been abolished.


    In fact, Koguryo''s administrative division is strange. They implement the tribal system. Therefore, there is no administrative unit of county. Some are the city system. What tribe and family owns a city and then obey the orders of the Gaoshi royal family.


    "It is Jin Yuandao who commands 20000 troops." Gongsun leopard looked serious: "that''s a famous general."


    Jin Yuandao? Anyway, Liu Yan knows something about Koguryo in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, but he is blind to Koguryo in the Sixteen Kingdoms period of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    The so-called Koguryo famous general Jin Yuandao is rumored to be a domestic slave of the Gaoshi royal family. It''s not a slander to say that he is a domestic slave of the Gaoshi family. In Koguryo, not everyone can be a royal domestic slave. He repeatedly led troops to invade Baiji or Silla in the south of Koguryo. It seems that he won more and lost less. For Baiji and Silla, what is it?


    Liu Yan''s heart is extremely greasy. The corner of chaoyixian peninsula is only better than that of the Japanese islands. The Japanese islands are village level fights, and chaoyixian Peninsula should be town level fights. What famous generals can be produced in this way?


    Of course, disdain belongs to disdain, but Liu Yan has made sufficient preparations, such as setting up necessary fortresses and building peripheral fortifications.


    "What?!" Gongsun leopard was confused and angry: "three thousand relief troops set up another camp?"


    In other words, the baiji people only brought the most basic baggage, and there was no way to set up a camp at all.


    "Why don''t you go home?" Liu Yanyi had a good face for Baiji Army: "there will be a war here soon. Swords and arrowheads don''t have eyes. Let''s deal with our war ourselves."


    Gongsun Bao had an impulse to spit blood. When they were on the side of the Han River, Liu Yan didn''t say to let Baiji army retreat. They didn''t let Baiji army retreat until they retreated to liekou with the Han ministry?


    "We''ll be stuck halfway!" Gongsun leopard thought, "I found your fleet moving in this area, otherwise... Let''s retreat in your warship?"


    "Don''t even think about it!" Liu Yan refused very crisp: "how do I know if you will rob the boat?"


    Gongsun leopard seemed to explain something. Liu Yan said a few words about benevolence, righteousness and morality.


    "We are not allies. We can''t share a camp. Either you set up a camp quickly or you retreat." Liu Yan is also serious: "don''t worry, even if you are blocked halfway, if you die in battle, for the sake of being happy together, we will avenge you!"


    "..." Gongsun leopard''s face turned black in an instant.

 Chapter 132

    "Are you afraid?"


    "What?"


    "The enemy is dense."


    "Oh..."


    The soldiers in the Han Dynasty were also crowded. According to the usual practice, they formed a four-way military array. At this time, they were slowly advancing amid the sound of drums.


    He turned to the Han Army in Daifang County, found a place near the mountains and rivers, and spent half a day setting up the camp. There was no fortification, but then a large army of Koguryo appeared.


    If he knew how to observe visually, the Koguryo army would be about 4000 people. Liu Yan ordered Li Tan and Li Kuang to take their headquarters out of the camp to launch a tentative attack on the army coming from Koguryo.


    Koguryo''s commander did not react slowly and made the most correct scheduling. He piled the tribal private soldiers to the front line, creating time for some troops in the rear to form a whole team.


    "Are they relatives?" Liu Yan is standing on the hillside watching the battle. In his vision, 1000 people on his side are a very traditional formation. He looked at most of them, and only a few of them could see Koguryo with military array: "I hope the blood relationship can make the two people have more tacit understanding."


    The drums sounded with a sense of rhythm. If you pay attention to observation, you can see that the soldiers here in the Han Dynasty are walking according to the drums.


    Not only the people on Liu Yan''s side were watching, but the baiji army shrank in the middle of another mountain and Koguryo, ready to fight, was moving with the army of 1000 people in the Han Dynasty.


    "What''s the origin?" Jin Yuandao can say responsibly: "there has never been a military brigade dressed like this on the peninsula."


    The Han army can not be referred to as the Han army for short. First, the Han army is a non-state form. Second, it is unqualified in terms of combat power, organization and belief.


    The soldiers of the Han Dynasty wore black bunches and red robes. A few of the sword shield soldiers will be covered with metal armor, and the rest are all leather armor. The spearmen and archers have no armour, but the spearmen have a small round shield, and the archers will have a sword at their waist.


    "I don''t know where the enemy came from." Qi stopped Yi LIANLI''s expression very carefully: "it''s definitely not Baiji''s army. From dress up to momentum, we can see that it won''t be the army on the peninsula."


    For a long time, Koguryo only knew that someone was burning, killing and looting in the southwest. Originally, Baiji thought it was Baiji fishing in troubled waters during the war between Qianyan and Koguryo. It was only after listening to the description of the scouts that she knew it was different.


    If goguryo had not known that Qianyan had no water army, goguryo would have suspected that the army appeared was Yan army. Jin Yuandao and Qi stop Yi LIANLI came to the scene and not only didn''t solve the confusion, but became more confused.


    Koguryo is not a country like Baekje or Silla, which nestled in the corner of the peninsula. They completed the restoration of the country by force from the state of Jin (originally destroyed by the strong Han Dynasty, the restoration of the country by emperor yuan of the Han Dynasty once, and the second time in the Western Jin Dynasty). They have seen the world more or less. They know how big the world is and which are powerful countries.


    Jin Yuandao and Qi stop Yi LIANLI came with some elite horses, and the big army was still on its way twenty miles away. They just want to see with their own eyes who are raging in the southwest. After seeing it with their own eyes, they still can''t see the way, but they are afraid to see the enemy marching in formation.


    The military array, however, can only be formed after long-term training. It is a delusion to let the mob form an army array. In Koguryo, there are no more than 100000 troops who can play the military array. Most of them are on the northern front. In the south, in order to prevent Baiji and Xinluo, 20000 troops are left. These 20000 have also caused a comprehensive suppression on Baiji and Xinluo. We can imagine the difference between elite soldiers and mobs.


    The rhythm of the war drum is getting faster. Jin Yuandao stared at the coming battlefield. He only heard a huge roar there, which seemed to be "for the tribe"?


    In other words, Jin Yuandao really didn''t know which country or force would have such a slogan before the war, but he understood the slogan and understood that the enemy came from the Central Plains.


    Jin Yuandao saw the enemy''s formation disordered after accelerating the pace. Just about to say "it''s like goods" or "there''s only a watch", he saw it scattered into a row of scattered lines.


    "Everything is going on according to the steps of practice." Li Hong vowed: "the enemy is a mob. Without the flag of our army, even if their generals want to adjust, they won''t have enough time."


    Most of the troops in the Han Dynasty are trained by people from ran min. after nearly three months of cleaning operations in Changguang County, they basically have combat experience.


    "Unfortunately, there is no flag." Wei junchi also seems to be full of confidence in the 1000 soldiers who go to war: "if there are flags, it will look more majestic."


    That''s! However, it is impossible for Liu Yan to carry the military flag of Hou Zhao. It is too early to show his own flag. He can only be the owner of a "bare pole" army.


    The sword and shield soldiers are scattered in a scattered straight line. They are not very scattered, but they are three meters away from each other. If they give an order, they will soon gather again according to the "what" system.


    The bangs sounded, which was the first sound from Koguryo. A shadow composed of arrows "Rose" from the ground. The target of shooting was the Han sword and shield soldiers who lined up in a scattered line to keep advancing.


    Facing the arrows shot from Koguryo, the sword and shield soldiers in the Han Dynasty squatted directly on the ground. The tower shield with a length of one and a half meters in their hands formed a semi inclined posture. In a moment, there was a sound of arrows landing. When they hit the ground, the soil was stuffy, when they hit the tower shield, it was a strange crisp sound, and when they hit the stone, it was another knock.


    "Not all metal arrowheads?" A San blocked his body with a tower shield and glanced around: "bone arrow, pure wood arrow, bamboo arrow..."


    Many people have found that the troops in Koguryo are clearly made up, that is, the essence can be exposed only by shooting arrows. After all, Koguryo is a tribal city system. Even the country''s regular army has no unified war robes, which is really difficult to identify from the costumes.


    "This will be a crushing victory." Li Hong "tut tut" uttered a few times and said contemptuously, "it''s the eighth round. They shot so many arrows at the knife and shield soldiers who were on guard and didn''t suffer any casualties."


    As soon as the words fell, Koguryo stopped archery, and a wave of roaring broke out. Then only the necessary reserve team was left, and more than 2000 Koguryo soldiers rushed to attack.


    Wei junchi said with a smile, "it''s our turn."


    The bangs sounded. This time it was the troops of the Han Dynasty, and then the archers in a column began to disperse, about one and a half meters apart from each other, and then fired arrows in waves in the voice of the command.


    While the archers started shooting, the spearmen continued to move forward. They walked through the space given by the archers, waited to pass through the archers'' area, and then regrouped into a dense spear array, and then continued to advance.


    "This kind of archery is very useful!" Li Hong gave a high evaluation: "we have written back to Xiucheng Hou, and we will use this method in the future."


    The archery mode was not created by Liu Yan, but learned from the Qin arrow array. The Qin army arrow array is about continuous wave coverage shooting. It seems that Qin Jun learned from his rival with strong Han reputation? In the past hundred years after the emergence of firearms, wave band continuous shooting will be carried forward again


    When the more fierce the rush and the faster the death happened to the Koguryo soldiers, the trend of the war situation has become very clear, especially the Han soldiers who went to war broke out again "for the tribe" in a bleak horn, When all the troops charged, there was chaos among the Koguryo soldiers opposite, which was a local retreat.


    "We need elite!" Jin Yuandao was adjusting the direction of the war horse under his seat: "mobilize at least 10000 elite!"


    "But..." Qi stopped Yi Lian Li and just spit out two words. Jin Yuan Tao has driven the horse: "don''t Baiji and Xinluo need defense?"


    Jin Yuan did not return: "this army suddenly appeared on the peninsula. Now it will wreak havoc in our territory, and then it will wreak havoc in Baiji and Xinluo. It''s time to test our diplomatic strength!"


    Liu Yan, who was watching a rolling battle on the hillside, looked at the baiji army with chaotic sounds in the distance, but he couldn''t see the hesitation on on Gongsun leopard''s face

 Chapter 133

    Got the notice. It''s on the shelves tomorrow. But there will still be an ordinary chapter tomorrow morning.


    At the same time, there will be an explosion tomorrow. At least ten chapters will be finished. At that time, please subscribe and support. The fate of honor and the ability of this book depend on whether you are willing to subscribe. Therefore, please support the genuine version. The whole book is about a few packs of cigarette money, but you can spend at least one or two years.


    Please help honor and help this book. There are few Wuhu. Please make the data look better. This is an era of speaking with data.


    360 degrees bow, thank you!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    What is happening to the Koguryo military from afar is undoubtedly a complete tragedy!


    Wave band arrow array coverage, let alone Koguryo. The Hu people in the Central Plains have not seen it several times. It seems that there will be arrows anytime and anywhere. It feels too bad. Even if he was not shot for the first time, the second and third times... He was still very lucky, but everyone would be frightened to see one of the surrounding paoze fall dead or hurt.


    The chaotic Koguryo army in some parts collided with the spearmen of the Han minister. The Han side only encountered effective resistance in some parts. Most areas are like a picture of tofu cut by a sharp rope.


    "Koguryo is a tribal form, and the local garrison has neither good nor bad." Ji Chang used the fastest time to master the information he needed to know: "this army is not a field force. It should be a private family soldier put together by various families."


    On the battlefield, the Koguryo troops left as reserves turned around and left directly, resulting in the accelerated collapse of the troops that could have supported the war, and the war changed from confrontation to unilateral pursuit.


    "Order Li Tan and Li Kuang to pursue no more than five miles." Liu Yan''s order was naturally given by someone, and the semaphore was used more advanced.


    A thousand to three thousand seemed to win easily. From the participants to the spectators, all the Han people cheered happily.


    The attacking troops strictly executed the order, stopped and returned after chasing for about five miles. Once again, they hung bloody heads around their waist, swaggered back to the camp and received the envy of many robes.


    "Sir, kill 423 enemies and take 756 prisoners." Li Kuang kept saluting and said, "I found signs of the enemy building barracks eight miles away."


    The relevant intelligence has long been discovered and reported by the scouts. After discussing with Ji Chang and others, Liu Yan has decided to send troops to test. If the enemy is too vulnerable, they should directly launch a decisive battle.


    This led to a scene. Not long after the fighting soldiers returned to the camp, the gate of the Han camp opened again, and a force with a scale of about 2000 came out of the camp.


    "Pig Jia, they..." Park Zhimin''s mental state hasn''t recovered from the shock just now. When he saw the movement in the Han ministry again, he was surprised and said, "do you want to attack again?"


    For Baiji people, the combat effectiveness of the Han Dynasty can only be regarded as considerable, but if you want to defeat Koguryo''s tribal soldiers as easily as the Han Dynasty, Baiji seems to be able to do it.


    Royal soldiers are the same as the regular army in the Central Plains, because baiji is also a tribal system, which is divided into private soldiers in family cities and the army directly under the chief.


    Due to ideology and some environment, the impact of the Han Army appearing on the peninsula on the baiji people is not small. This is the first time they have seen the army on the mainland. Previously, they had direct conflicts with Koguryo, Silla and Japan.


    Gongsun leopard quickly made a decision: "follow up and have a look."


    Most of the baiji people saw the burning, killing and looting of villages by the Han Dynasty. Just now they saw a battle that could not judge the real strength, and they still very much hope to take a closer observation.


    LV Tai led two thousand troops to fight, but he was very eager to seize this opportunity. After all, compared with Xu Zheng, who led the army alone many times, he mostly defended his territory.


    The Chaoxian peninsula is mostly mountainous, and it is rare to see a plain. Even if there is a plain, it is extremely narrow. Who makes the Chaoxian Peninsula an island area with a width of more than 500 but less than 600 Li?


    The retreating Jin Yuandao soon received a report that the unknown forces who had won a battle had troops chasing after them.


    "Do they really think we are that kind of strength?" Begging to stop B Lian Li''s angry face: "ambassador, send out elite!"


    The war is about morale. Jin Yuandao really knows that he can''t lose continuously. He nodded and said, "let the troops rest in place and wait for war."


    The follow-up troops from Koguryo have moved into taefang County, which is seven or eight miles away from the Hanbu camp.


    Neither of them mentioned the ambush. The ambush is based on having a long enough time to prepare, but not rushing to any place. Even a cat is hidden. It''s funny if it''s blocked in a dead corner.


    The mountains here in Daifang county are not dense, but the terrain is quite uneven. LV Tai led the army for about five miles and saw the flag waving opposite. It is a triangular long tail flag and a vertical flag from top to bottom.


    Koguryo''s banners look a lot of styles, giving people a dazzling visual sense.


    That''s true. Not only Koguryo, Baiji and Silla, as long as the flags of Chaoxian Peninsula are painted with patterns, which can be circular, triangular, long and square, or even the above patterns plus the paintings of beasts. That''s because they are all tribal systems, and each family has its own family emblem.


    "The enemy on the opposite side is different from what he just said." LV Tai appropriately asked the troops to slow down the marching speed: "the formation is unfolded!"


    The terrain of the place where I just walked was quite complex. When the war was about to start, it must be to adjust the overall formation. As a result, Koguryo across the street seized the opportunity and began to move forward.


    There was a division of labor between jinyuandao and qiduanyi company, which was pushed forward by jinyuandao with the troops of the border army, and then qiduanyi company with the private soldiers of the city spread to the two wings.


    Gongsun Bao and other Baiji people who rushed to the battlefield. When they arrived, there had been a battle in some parts of the battlefield. It can be seen that the Han side seemed to be pressed by Koguryo and had to fight when adjusting the formation.


    The Han side can''t understand the ghost of Koguryo''s military flag. As a country on the Korean Peninsula, Baiji must understand it.


    "Koguryo''s southern border army!" Park Zhimin shouted: "I didn''t expect Jinyuan Dao to invest in elite from the beginning!"


    Gongsun Bao gloated and said, "looks like a stalemate?"


    The overall situation of the battlefield seems to be in a stalemate, but the former army in the central part of the Han Dynasty is fighting, which is about 500 against the nearly thousand frontier army in Koguryo. The left and right wings of the Han Dynasty are still adjusting their formation, and the Square military formations stretch out, showing signs of moving forward.


    "It seems that the Han Tribe is also a powerful tribe in China!" Park Zhimin is too clear. The royal soldiers on Baiji side are the same as Koguryo''s border army. However, Koguryo''s army has a royal army in addition to tribal private soldiers and border army: "I don''t know what it will be like for Koguryo''s Royal Army to fight with the Han ministry."


    By the way, the southern countries of Chaoxian peninsula have always called the Central Plains Shenzhou, which has not been changed until modern times.


    Gongsun leopard just wanted to speak. The situation on the battlefield has changed. Koguryo has invested in the army again with the advantage of the number of troops.


    "Oppression from the center forced the enemy''s two wings to change again, and then the border army was the main force, and the private soldiers of the tribe followed." Jin Yuandao''s face was grim: "no matter how big the loss is, we will force the enemy to retreat!"


    There are Baiji troops around. There are various signs that the new unknown enemy has cooperation with Baiji, but do not know whether the two sides are allies?


    Jin Yuandao knew that Koguryo had suffered a great defeat in the north. If it worsened in the south, Koguryo might perish in front of him. In any case, he had to strive to maintain stability in the south.


    "Give orders to the tribes in the south!" Qi stopped Yi Lian Li with a frosty face: "or report to the center quickly and pay some price to stabilize Baiji and Xinluo!"


    If there were no Han, Baiji and Xinluo would certainly take advantage of Qianyan to attack Koguryo and make waves in the south. Koguryo''s center had several plans for this. In the south, it is best to use force to stabilize Baiji and Xinluo. If not, we can only choose compromise. It is just that there is an unknown "anomaly" in the Han Dynasty, which has further deteriorated the situation in the southwest of Koguryo.


    In fact, the Chaoxian peninsula is still very interesting. Gao Zhao, the "former king of the ancient country" of Koguryo, has persistent diseases; King biriu of Baiji was terminally ill; In the past, the second "King Gili" of Silla had to face not only the military pressure of Baiji and Koguryo, but also the continuous cross sea invasion of Japan.


    It can be said that the whole country of Chaoxian Peninsula looks miserable. If Liu Yan gets involved, a more chaotic situation is doomed.

 Chapter 134

    "Zhujia, an order came. All the departments of the ''Tao'' gathered family soldiers. All the envoys, big and small, received instructions to prepare for the war. The ''Haomin'' collected grain and grass from the ''xiahu''." Park Zhimin was a little excited: "are we going to war against Koguryo?"


    Gongsun Bao couldn''t answer Park Zhimin''s question. Baiji was confused at home and didn''t know anything about the sudden emergence of the Han Dynasty. Although he didn''t like having such an army in his own land, no one dared to fight and kill easily after finding that the Han Dynasty was quite capable of fighting. Moreover, Baekje''s sworn enemies have always been Koguryo and Silla. It would not be cost-effective to make enemies with a force that can use the navy to land.


    "What''s the matter?" Puzhimin''s face was full of confusion: "it''s not a war against Koguryo, it''s a war against the Han Dynasty?"


    In an instant, Gongsun leopard''s face flashed consternation: "war on the Han?"


    "What on earth is that?" Pu Zhimin is an envoy. An envoy is an official name, not an envoy sent to. He turned a little fast but turned the corner: "in fact, I think... Hanbu is very good?"


    Er, the Ministry of Han seems to be relatively rich and generous. At least those soldiers of Baiji have helped the Ministry of Han for so many days. The Ministry of Han promised to pay as much as it promised, and really did not owe on credit.


    In a word, Baiji''s administrative system is so interesting. Except for the King City, it is divided into the administrative unit of "Tao". One or many "Tao" belong to one of the six livestock "plus" management, of which "Maga" is the largest official position under the king.


    Each "Tao" of baiji is directly managed by the "Zhujia", and the "Zhujia" is also responsible for the assembly of the army, including the logistics. That means Gongsun leopard needs to retreat with his troops.


    "Baiji army will retreat." Ji Chang seemed to sneer: "our scouts in Baiji were intercepted."


    Yes, the Scouts of the Han Dynasty in Baiji are missing, which has never happened before.


    Scouts from the Han side also found interesting things. Baiji troops who had been guarding against the Han side were retreating, and the people were also moving. If Baiji''s troops were not retreating, all signs could only be thinking in the direction of Baiji''s war on the Han Dynasty.


    However, even after the baiji company army and the people withdrew, Ji Chang "smelled" the smell of conspiracy at the first time. He thought a little. It was probably related to Koguryo.


    Today is the fourth day that the Han Dynasty defeated the Koguryo army led by Jin Yuandao. It rained heavily in the middle of the war that day. The two sides stopped fighting. Unexpectedly, the Koguryo army pretended to be mysterious and withdrew. When the Han Dynasty found out, it cut off a tail and captured about 2000 Koguryo troops.


    Jin Yuandao retreated very thoroughly. Considering that the Chaoxian peninsula is a narrow peninsula, they really have no desire to fight when they withdraw 40 miles away. That''s forty miles. The whole Chaoxian peninsula is five or six hundred miles wide!


    Koguryo''s army retreated, and there was no need for the Han to fight again. Liu Yan led the army to burn, kill and loot. He was waiting to capture a city to see if it would help the system upgrade.


    Baiji''s 3000 troops are about to withdraw. Considering that the Scouts of the Han Dynasty in Baiji are missing, what happened also seems very strange. Some generals suggested that they should simply set up a siege and annihilate or detain the baiji army.


    "Well?" Liu Yan looked at Ji Chang: "what does Chang Shi think?"


    "There is some trouble at the landing point in Incheon, and the Hanjiang floating bridge is likely to be broken." Ji Chang talked about other topics: "Sir, you might as well turn your strategic goal to this country!"


    One sentence stunned everyone, including Liu Yan.


    Yeah, why do you have to stare at Koguryo? Moreover, the landing port of the Han Dynasty on the west coast of Chaoxian peninsula is Incheon, in Baiji, not in Koguryo.


    Liu Yan, who was stunned for a little while, asked, "long history, can there be a specific constitution?"


    It was really fixed by the initial thinking. The Han ministry sent troops to fight on the 1 Xian peninsula. Baiji is weaker than Koguryo. The Han ministry has no alliance with Baiji and there will be no moral loss.


    "Excuses are already available." Ji Chang smiled: "we have 14 scouts missing in Baiji."


    There was nothing to say. The plan changed and discussed the feasibility plan, but Ji Chang immediately came up with a set of plans that had been prepared long ago.


    Liu Yan mobilized troops to surround the baiji army ready to retreat and directly asked Gongsun Bao to explain.


    "What?!" Gongsun Bao looked surprised: "the Han ministry asked me to come over?"


    The troops of the Han Dynasty are moving. There is no possibility that Baiji will not find it. At first, they only thought that those people of the Han Dynasty were going to burn, kill and loot. At first, it was like this, but the road was blocked, and more troops appeared around Baiji army. No matter how slow they were, they should find something wrong.


    "Domestic decisions were discovered?" Park Zhimin''s face changed greatly: "we first agreed with Koguryo to make way for the area, so that Koguryo''s partial master could destroy the ferry bridge, and then the Han found it? Is Koguryo setting up a game to tease us!?"


    Gongsun Bao''s face was uncertain. He took a deep breath: "not necessarily.", He spit out that tone and then said, "the Han appeared in the ''three thousand li rivers and mountains''. Naturally, we are happy to see them attack Koguryo. However, if they can attack Koguryo today, they can attack Baiji tomorrow. It''s best to force them to change their landing port and can''t land from our port."


    The battle between the Han and Koguryo has been sent back to Juba city. In addition to the "pig" in Daifang County, that is, Gongsun leopard, the consistent response of horses, cattle, sheep, dogs and chickens is that it is good for the Han to attack Koguryo, but they can''t enter Baiji again.


    Baiji doesn''t want the Han ministry to enter again, but the landing point of the Han ministry is in Baiji. What should we do? Just at this time, Koguryo''s additional envoys came. Koguryo''s envoys reported a lot, such as the fierce battle between Koguryo and Yanjun on the north line, the understanding between Xinluo and Koguryo, and so on.


    Of course, the Koguryo emissary sent to Juba city did not say anything, that is, Koguryo was beaten by the former Yan. The Yan army has captured Marudu, the king''s biological mother Zhou was captured by the Yan army, all the gold and silver accumulated in previous dynasties have been looted, and more than 50000 people of Koguryo have been taken away... And so on.


    By the way, Liu Yan sent to Longcheng, xiqian, bailiao and Li Mingzhi did not see Murong seal, nor met more important members of Murong family. It was received by Fengyi. Xi Qianbai Liao offered an absolutely rich gift, but Feng Yi said that he would convey the meaning of the Han Dynasty to the Lord Murong seal, and did not make redundant statements about the attack of the Han Dynasty on Koguryo.


    "The Koguryo king wants to cut the soil and give up the land, which is unprecedented." Gongsun leopard wanted to be excited, but he was deeply worried: "it''s a meat cutting policy, so we can''t wait for Koguryo to recover. We should pretend to agree and launch a sudden attack."


    Baiji monarchs and ministers actually planned to do that. They made room for Koguryo to attack the landing point of the Han Dynasty, which is a plan to kill two birds with one stone to paralyze Koguryo. It not only eliminates the direct hostility with the Han Dynasty, but also allows the Han Dynasty and Koguryo to continue to fight.


    Gongsun Bao came to the camp of the Han Dynasty. Before he spoke, he was criticized by Ji Chang for his bad attitude.


    "You didn''t do it. Who else did it?" Li Tan didn''t want to listen to Gongsun Bao''s nonsense: "that''s your territory. Can Gaoju beauty do it?"


    Gongsun leopard is very depressed. The Han Dynasty also knows that it is the territory of Baiji? Without a word of greeting, he landed directly. After landing, he also destroyed a fishing village and hacked at least 300 private tribal soldiers who wanted to check. He can''t directly say that those missing scouts in Han were really killed by Koguryo.


    Liu Yan kept silent from beginning to end, and the seizure was definitely fixed. Not only that, he shamelessly sent people to the Koguryo military camp 40 miles away to discuss the war strike in Koguryo.


    There are enough reasons to believe that Koguryo will welcome the war strike in the Han Dynasty and will be more willing to let bygones be bygones and give food to the Han Dynasty, because the Han Dynasty is unhappy to go south to find Baiji people!

 Chapter 135

    First of all, thank you for coming to support the new book after accompanying the honor book. Then thank you for watching this book, and thank you for growing up with this book.


    In fact, honor has written five random books before, but it was sealed because it was too bloody and... Incited. At that time, I was ignorant.


    The background of five random Chinese is difficult to write because of the policy, so few people write it. Honor consulted the editor before writing this book. The result of the exchange is that we must follow the historical facts and adjust the single chapter in time in case of problems. So you don''t have to worry that this book is suddenly sealed. Even if there are problems, it will be handled temporarily in a separate chapter.


    It''s not easy to write a book, and it''s even harder to write the historical stage of five random China. Honor has always been properly controlled.


    Talk about the protagonist setting of this book!


    It''s not that you like the virgin or the nanny. It''s the only way. Is it a kind of fish with eyes mixed with pearls? It is also the process of giving a transgressor from kindness to accepting cruel facts.


    Honor really doesn''t believe that a transgressor can become extremely cruel immediately after returning from the era of peace. It is estimated that such people have no chance to cross. They should be targeted directly in TianChao. After all, it''s in peacetime! How crazy should it be and how many people should it be to kill, so that it will be iron blood or cruelty immediately after crossing? Therefore, there must be a process for a person to become iron and blood, right?


    Then marry tuobaxiu. A book review area of book friends has really said that it is really a "politically correct" thing to marry a noble daughter of a Hu ethnic group during the Sixteen Kingdoms of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. We can see from the history books that if we want to develop in that period, we can either be the adoptive son of Hu people or marry Hu Rengui''s daughter. There is almost no accident. The honor of arranging such a role as Tuoba show is just for the protagonist not to be the adoptive son of the Hu people.


    If Liu Yan has a system, he doesn''t have to "grievance" himself, but is the air really good? What we should not enjoy is the process of development, and then honor to write the process logically and truly? Instead of having no logic at all, just simply for the sake of second by second air?


    In terms of honor, if we really talk about logic, it was very difficult for Liu Yan to develop in the Central Plains at that time, even if there was a system. Therefore, honor has arranged a position close to the sea and has been looking for islands. It is also a logical problem that tends to be true and can not be avoided. However, many people think this is a soft egg.


    If the Hu people really want to be with each other, there will be no five random Hua. At that time, there were so many Hu people in the central plains that tens of millions of troops could crush anyone every minute. Jin people are really so weak and do not unite at all. Most of the powerful Jin people exist as lackeys. How can Liu Yan really stay on land in such a historical stage?


    Strong needs a process. Honor is trying to tell a reasonable process, not to write an invincible story for no reason.


    Let''s talk about subscriptions.


    Honor really implores you to support the genuine, not to mention that the economy in honor life is really bad. It really implores you to give this book a better exposure opportunity and enable more people to participate like you.


    If someone is willing to subscribe to a book, there are too many things to imagine!


    If you are willing to subscribe, you will have the passion to write more if your grades are better, and you can conceive the plot with a more sense of expectation. The quality of the book is certainly better.


    No one wants to subscribe, poor grades or bad, as a creator, how can honor be passionate?


    So I really ask you to subscribe. A few packs of cigarette money can make honor create with the greatest passion!


    Please. Let the achievements of this book pass! Please subscribe, subscribe, subscribe, and say important things three times.


    Then, although it''s on the shelf, please don''t be stingy with the recommended tickets!

 Chapter 136

    "That''s terrible!" Jin Yuandao said about the war process on the north line: "the pill was easily captured by the Yan army. Not only the biological mother of the LORD was arrested, but even the tombs of the previous kings were excavated..."


    None of the Koguryo in the camp looked good. Koguryo soon mobilized after discovering the movement of Qianyan. In fact, all the families in China cooperated with each other. In less than a month, Koguryo gathered 120000 troops together with the royal family''s Pro army.


    As the king of Koguryo, Gao Zhao took the initiative with 120000 troops. Almost all Koguryo are full of confidence in winning the war. It''s only because Qianyan sent 40000 troops. Although more than half of Qianyan''s 40000 troops are cavalry, Koguryo is a mountainous area, and cavalry can''t take too much advantage!


    Koguryo''s army attacked in two lines, and soon won in the direction of Beidao. They defeated the Yan army led by Wang''s residence, beheaded more than 1000 and captured nearly 2000, which greatly boosted the morale of Koguryo''s whole army.


    It seems that Gao Zhao found that Qian Yan''s army was just like this. With a high attitude and soaring morale, he was close to 100000 troops. When he learned that Murong seal personally led the army to rush from the steep and narrow South Road, he just shouted, "Murong seal, this is brain pumping. He even took a large number of cavalry to the dangerous south road", and waved the flag directly.


    For Koguryo, something unfortunate happened! Murong Zhang had no problem with his brain. Gao Zhao had a problem with his brain.


    Gao Zhao had not arrived at Nandao with his troops, and he didn''t know what the situation was. Knowing that a large number of scouts were missing or killed in the war, he didn''t raise his vigilance and walked into the ambush circle set up by Murong seal.


    Facing the Yan army constantly emerging from the mountains, Gao Ju beauty, who was "brave and good at war", saved countless Yan army cavalry in several important ways. Then Gao Zhao, who had a brain problem, shouted "no, I''m subdued!", Seeing the valiant soldiers of Qianyan, their own Koguryo soldiers were constantly oppressed and retreated, and took the lead in breaking through with a horse whip. As a result, the whole Koguryo army was in chaos. World War I was almost a situation of escaping alone, leaving more than 100000 troops to Qianyan army for slaughter.


    It has always been that as long as the top can withstand it, even if the top doesn''t run down, it will try its best to stick to it. But if we can still insist, the high-level will run first. When the people at the bottom see that the high-level have run away, why should we stay? It''s definitely Hula following.


    In fact, a few people actually died in the battle in the war. Generally, the most people died after the defeat. They were caught up when they ran away, and they were easily killed from behind.


    What a tragedy, what a tragedy! Koguryo set out from the majestic 100000 people with the confidence to win. He didn''t want to collapse at once. All the elite in the middle school were destroyed in the first war. Isn''t it miserable?


    Jin Yuandao is already crying bitterly. He is captured for his master''s biological mother. It is also because the tombs of previous kings have been dug. In his heart, he is more for Koguryo''s imminent "defeat of the country".


    All the beautiful women in Gaogu are crying. The country is unfortunate. Who will be lucky for anyone who depends on the country as a protective layer? They have no control over the north line for the time being, but they have a vital stake in the bad situation in the south.


    After crying for a long time, Jin Yuandao finally remembered the business and said, "the Han ministry sent messengers to ask us to offer food and fodder. I have decided to promise not to investigate the previous war."


    There was a sound of breathing, red eyes and runny nose. Many officials looked at the talking Jinyuan Road in surprise. They are the collapse of the north line, but there are 20000 elite on the south line. Can''t they fight?


    "The Han army appeared too abrupt, like Japanese thieves crossing the sea. They didn''t attack the big city, only burned, killed and looted the villages. They didn''t worry about the survival of our great Koguryo." Jin Yuandao looked at the shocked people with difficulty: "the Japanese thieves only want money and money, but I don''t know whether this group of thieves called Han army can be hired with money and money like the Japanese thieves."


    The heated discussion soon broke out. One by one, they were more excited and spitting out all kinds of opinions.


    The kingdom of Japan is the general name of an island chain in the southeast of Chaoxian peninsula. It is said that it is still in the semi stone age, with short and fierce race.


    The origin of the name of the kingdom of Japan is related to Cao Wei. It is said that during Cao Rui''s reign, there were a group of short alien tributaries claiming to be evil horse platform. The short race comes from overseas remote islands. Cao Rui gives the name "Pro Wei Japanese king". The name of the Japanese nation has been continued. It is necessary to wait for the rise of an island nation called "harmony" and the unification of the islands before removing the country name of "Japanese" and calling itself Japan.


    The Han ministry has disarmed the baiji army, but the process is not so harmonious. When suppressing the baiji army, four or five hundred were killed, and even a Baiji official named Pu Zhimin was directly hacked to death because of resistance.


    The various disaffections of the baiji army subsided after Pu Zhimin was hacked to death. It turned out that the unlucky man was Xinluo seed. His ancestors were some general who surrendered to Baiji. Baiji is also a not small family. Those Baiji people saw that the Han ministry dared to kill even Pu Zhimin casually, and those with noble status died. That was tantamount to no Han ministry dared to cut, but could only stop.


    By the way, although Chao1 Xian peninsula is killing and killing, the direct family members are still mainly prisoners. After being captured, they pay a ransom to redeem them. That is also the reason why the baiji people immediately surrendered without saying a word when they saw Park Zhimin cut to death. As for the more than 400 Baiji people who died, those were the slave soldiers of the park family. If they did not die, the whole family should die. Therefore, in the semi slave social system, even sitting is indeed the last word.


    "You... You..." Gongsun Bao almost counseled. He thought he was noble and learned. When he was most angry, he didn''t swear. He just took some good faith allusions to bury Liu Yan, but it was a bit out of the question.


    "We are not allies, and then you betray first." Liu Yan didn''t think he had done anything wrong: "I heard that you pig''s official position is quite high?"


    In modern thinking, being involved with pigs is either stupid or cute. Obviously, Gongsun leopard, a middle-aged uncle, can''t sprout and doesn''t look stupid.


    "I''m the head of Gongsun family." Gongsun leopard is not showing his identity: "just make a price!"


    "What do you mean? We''re invading, but we''re not kidnappers." Liu Yan was unaware of his shame and couldn''t understand the current culture and values of Chaoxian Peninsula: "didn''t you ask for it? Our original goal was Koguryo."


    "..." Gongsun leopard''s cheek was twitching. What he thought was that Liu Yan didn''t intend to release people, so he was either permanently imprisoned or killed: "you can''t do this..."


    People with higher status are more afraid of death. Compared with intellectuals in ancient times, Qi Jiguang was more afraid of death. How else would Qi Jiguang like to choose illiterate and simple people as soldiers?


    Liu Yan is waiting for Koguryo''s side to respond. In fact, he did not think that Koguryo would agree to those seemingly exaggerated conditions, especially that he led the army to wreak havoc in Koguryo, which seemed to rob no less than 20 villages, abduct nearly 4000 people, and support at least 5000 Koguryo soldiers three times?


    However, things were somewhat unexpected to Liu Yan, or the Han side did not understand the thinking of the Korean Peninsula race.


    "Huh?!" Liu Yan met Qi Duanyi LIANLI and knew that this guy was Koguryo''s "little messenger". After listening to what this guy said, he was obviously stunned and said, "sincerity, we need to see sincerity!"


    Small emissary is an official name of Koguryo. There are many repeated official names in the regime of Chaoxian Peninsula, such as too big emissary, Ambassador and small emissary, which correspond to the ambassador, Ambassador and emissary of Baiji. On the contrary, Xinluo has adopted different official positions from Koguryo and Baiji. For example, sometimes "Hualang" is an official, and sometimes it refers to a knight with superb swordsmanship.


    Liu Yan had a silly reason. Koguryo totally agreed to the requirements of the Han ministry, lifted the war between the two sides and provided the food and fodder needed by the Han ministry. The Han ministry took it as a condition to evacuate Koguryo''s territory.


    Qi stopped Yi Lian Li''s proposal to hire Liu Yan''s army to wage war against Baiji, and said it was not impossible to divide Baiji equally.


    "It seems that the Northern War in Koguryo is very unfavorable." Ji Chang, with a cold face, said, "just share the baiji. They can''t afford too much money. We don''t need too little."


    Liu Yan is not interested in dividing Baiji equally. Koguryo is estimated to be greatly weakened. He also talks about dividing Baiji equally. Koguryo is lucky not to be beaten by Baiji and lose all the land in the southern frontier.


    "There is something to use here." Ji Chang''s eyes flashed a look of wisdom from his own side and cunning from the enemy: "Koguryo first brought grain and fodder and allowed us to temporarily rent the west of Daifang county and tixi (Jinchuan) generation. If they agree, they need to send at least 2000 people to help us build a port in Haiming (Haizhou)."


    Liu Yan is blinking. Dai Fangjun is not big, but it seems that there are four cities? He wanted to take one of them and see if it would help the system.


    The seemingly excessive request did not expect Koguryo to agree again, and even began to evacuate the civilians in taefang county.


    Soon, Liu Yan took control of a city and obtained the city order (Koguryo''s ribbon). He couldn''t wait to observe the marks in his head and saw 01 (prefecture), 28 (county) and 724 counties.


    In other words, although Qingzhou occupied two counties, there were really few counties. Before obtaining the city, Liu yannaohai showed 624 (county). He didn''t show 724 (county) until he captured a city on the side of Chaoxian peninsula. He immediately widened his eyes and showed a ferocious expression.


    Liu Yan first laughed wildly in the stunned expression of everyone. He was very beautiful inside: "ha! Effective! And he rewarded the population with the upper limit of 500 for conquering ''foreign lands!''"

 Chapter 137

    Does foreign land refer to land outside China? Liu Yan didn''t know this. He was glad that the city occupying Chaoxian peninsula was recognized by the system!


    "How many counties are there in Chaoxian Peninsula?" Liu Yan has an impulse. No, it should be said to be restless. He wants to attack the whole Chaoxian Peninsula: "who knows this?"


    However, the people asked may not be able to understand why Liu Yan calls the peninsula Chaoxian peninsula. Where do you know how many counties there are in this corner!


    "Your Majesty." Li Tan was very careful, as if he didn''t want to disturb the good mood of the loyal object, but he had to remind: "there is no County in this place. They call it a city."


    Koguryo, Baiji, Xinluo... It seems that there is also a small tribal alliance called Gaya? Whatever! In short, no matter what kind of administrative unit this corner will be in the future, there is really no county unit now.


    Liu Yan didn''t care so much. He directly ordered: "check how many cities there are in this area!"


    Jichang wanted to suggest that Liu Yan directly ask Koguryo officials for mountain maps. After thinking about it, he still didn''t speak. With his wisdom, how can he not see that Koguryo is an attempt to reach the end of the mountain and water? It seems that it is still the self assertion of a senior local official.


    It is not difficult to understand that Koguryo''s army is over. In the north, it is like a little girl who has been dislocated, her hands pressed down on the ground, and her legs have been stripped away, waiting for Qianyan to do whatever she wants; The South seems to be able to save it? But it depends on whether Baiji and Xinluo can frighten.


    Yes, Koguryo is conscripting all over the country, but the conscription is not going to the north to resist Qianyan. They are really frightened by Qianyan.


    You know, Qianyan is Xianbei, Murong Xianbei, and more clearly, barbarians. There is nothing cruel that can''t be done!


    If more than 70000 Koguryo people captured by Yan Jun lose their ability to work, they will basically be tossed vigorously. As a result, there are less than 50000 Koguryo captured in less than half a month. The dead bodies of Koguryo were hung from the trees on both sides of the road. The scene was enough for people who thought they were brave to walk once and have nightmares every night.


    Are you scared? Compared with breaking the tendons of living people and binding them firmly and hanging them in a tree for air drying, it''s too childish to cut off their heads and get Jingguan!


    The Han invaded the south of Koguryo. Limited by the speed of message transmission in that era, Liu Yan and others learned about the war with a delay.


    However, compared with Baiji and Xinluo, even the Gaoju beauty in the south, the Han is definitely better. Because there are sea routes for message transmission in Hanbu.


    In fact, Baiji people and Xinluo people only know that Qian Yan is playing Koguryo. They basically rely on guessing how the war process is. The only thing in the Han Dynasty that is better than Baiji and Xinluo is to know the general process of the war.


    "Your Majesty, Koguryo is on the verge of subjugation." Ji Chang seemed determined that Koguryo would give up part of the southern territory, saying: "compared with us, Koguryo and Baiji are a war of subjugation, and what we need is only a temporary foothold."


    Liu Yan doesn''t think so now. The occupation of the city of Chaoxian Peninsula has been recognized by the system. There is no reason to spit out after occupation.


    However, Ji Chang also makes sense. The focus of the Han Dynasty in the Central Plains must not be changed. Operating non Central Plains land for five or six years is only a transitional period. Liu Yan is to have stronger strength when there is a complete chaos in the later Zhao Dynasty.


    Tell the truth, why did Liu Yan come to the peninsula to be a shit stirring stick? Really, he is eager to upgrade to the "Castle era" before the chaos in the post Zhao Dynasty, and then to train the troops of the Han Army to fight!


    With the new battle plan, the Han ministry does not necessarily want to thunder Koguryo and launch an attack on Baiji. Koguryo should go first.


    Liu Yan soon sent people to accept the second nearby city. This time, he didn''t get the city order!


    "Let Jin Yuandao send tixi''s city order!" Liu Yan looked quite angry: "they have agreed that the southwest of Daifang county belongs to us, and there is no city order left!"


    Some people don''t understand why Liu Yan is so hot. After all, isn''t it the most economical to cause the fact of occupation compared with a small city order?


    "Sir, it''s not appropriate to stimulate Koguryo at this time." Ji Chang was also full of puzzlement and advised: "if you are too tough and ask them to offer the city order, I''m afraid it will make them think we want to occupy it for a long time."


    The Han army defeated the invading Koguryo army twice in a row, but the fact that the Han army is the weakest on the Korean 1 Peninsula has not changed. After several battles, the combat effectiveness of the Han Tribe has been reduced by 221, which is equivalent to only 5379, which is a little worse than the tens of thousands of indigenous people on the Chaoxian peninsula.


    In fact, we should actually invade as much as we can. If we can keep a low profile, we should keep a low profile. After all, the Han ministry is an external force. There is friction between Baiji and Koguryo. Let both sides abandon hatred and join hands to drive the Han ministry out of the sea first. That''s bad.


    Jichang really guessed right. Baiji can''t figure out the reality of Koguryo, nor does it know that Koguryo suffered heavy losses in the war in the north, and the two sides are conducting some negotiations.


    Jin Yuandao sent Qi stop Yi LIANLI to the Han Dynasty, and he himself personally invited Niu Jia of Baiji and general chaze baichi of Tongbing to meet at the front line.


    Koguryo needs Baiji to settle down temporarily, and jinyuandao has also been allowed by Gao Zhao to act conveniently. In this way, jinyuandao wants to make some compromises, hoping to stabilize Baiji.


    Chaze baichi Li still doesn''t know the specific situation of Koguryo, that is, he can vaguely guess that Koguryo''s situation is very bad. At the beginning, the lion opened his mouth and asked Koguryo to cede the territory within 50 miles connected with Baiji.


    "It seems that we can''t just give in." At this moment, Jin Yuandao already knew the result of the battle between Koguryo and Qianyan. He said anxiously to Qi Duan Yilian, who came back from the Han Dynasty: "patience will make Baiji more profitable. I intend to gather all the tribes in the South and ask the master to transfer the elite in the middle to fight with Baiji!"


    Koguryo has 30000 soldiers on the baiji border, which corresponds to the 40000 troops gathered in Baiji. From the perspective of military strength, Baiji has an advantage.


    The results of the communication between Qi stop Yi Lian Li and the Han ministry have been presented. Jin Yuandao has read it in detail and expressed concern, but generally speaking, the Han Ministry of outsiders can only be regarded as a disease of scabies. As long as Koguryo recovers, it must be countless times easier to drive the Han ministry into the sea than to destroy Baiji.


    "Increase the chips, make an appointment, and hit Baiji together!" Jin Yuan gasped: "I''m not afraid that the Han people are not greedy. I''m afraid they don''t ask for it, okay?"


    Why doesn''t even Li understand? He was hesitant: "the soldiers of the Han Dynasty looked well armed, not like ordinary tribes."


    "They are outsiders after all." Jin Yuandao didn''t care: "development must focus on the ''Shenzhou''. What is the peninsula compared with the ''Shenzhou''? Even if they focus on invading the peninsula for a while, sooner or later, they will be forced to withdraw their troops because of what happens in the ''Shenzhou'', and we can find an opportunity to take back the lost land at any time!"


    Arle?! It seems that Jin Yuandao still has a strategic vision?


    Jin Yuandao reported his ideas and began to make further preparations for the war.


    Baiji was "blown up" because of one thing! The reason is that Zhujia and 3000 troops were detained by overseas "water bandits".


    Of course, Baiji didn''t know that park Zhimin was hacked to death on the spot when he resisted, but they just blew up.


    "Aren''t we tolerant enough of the water bandit named Hanbu?" Chazawa baichi was full of anger: "how can they do this!"


    It seems, seems, should... Baiji is quite tolerant of the Han ministry? After all, the land was landed casually, many people were killed, and the territory was rampant. That is, this kind of thing only happens in tribal alliance countries such as Baiji. In contrast, even if it is difficult in Koguryo, it will not immediately assemble troops in case of invasion.


    "Didn''t Koguryo propose temporary peace and cooperation to drive the water invaders into the sea?" But Hu Malian is the ambassador of Baiji, and he is also one of several strong families. "Why don''t you agree with Jin Yuandao''s proposal?" he said


    Next, Koguryo and Baiji''s special envoys kept shuttling back and forth. The two sides kept arguing and exchanging views like one thing. Such a situation is seen by the spies sent by Liu Yan and must be reported.


    Strangely enough, Koguryo and Baiji also sent people to Hanbu to talk about cooperation. Koguryo communicated how to cooperate with the Han ministry to attack Baiji, and has talked about the specific plan and time; Baiji first talked about the release of pigs and Gongsun leopards, but gave way temporarily before reaching an agreement, and began to talk about continuing cooperation to kill Koguryo.


    After Liu Yan led the army to invade the small Chaoxian Peninsula, the historical process of Koguryo and Baiji has been disrupted. If the Han Dynasty did not appear on the Korean 1 Peninsula, Koguryo and baiji would also be the images of special envoys shuttling back and forth, that is, after about half a month of mutual temptation, the two sides would directly see the true chapter in military force.


    "Long history?" Liu Yan was confused by the special envoys who kept shuttling back and forth: "what''s the situation now?"


    Who does this invite to attack; Who invited this to attack; The special envoys of the three parties have been in constant contact, and the military movements of the parties are frequent. It seems that they have begun their own embankments. They really can''t see what the real intentions of the parties are.


    "All have ulterior motives." Ji Chang also said the Han ministry. He said, "regardless of the intentions of Koguryo and Baiji, you only put forward one request to both sides."


    Liu Yan second understand: "they do not start first, we put on a defensive posture, whether it is one or both sides to attack, the worst is a defensive war."


    "Exactly!" Ji Chang smiled a little freely: "we can evacuate the peninsula at any time. Where are they going?"


    Liu Yan is still quite reluctant to leave the peninsula. He has made up his mind that he will focus on who will attack them in the next few years!

 Chapter 138

    There are not many troops landing on the peninsula in the Han Dynasty. They are basically concentrated in a small area... In other words, it is impossible to spread widely. How big is the peninsula.


    Depending on the mountainous terrain of the peninsula, it is basically not difficult for the Han Dynasty to build defensive checkpoints in the main roads of the port area. Many times, it can even play a buffer role as long as about 100 soldiers are arranged. At that time, there will always be enough time to take the initiative to attack or choose defense.


    The special envoys have never stopped shuttling back and forth. The special envoys of Koguryo and Baiji from the Han ministry have tried their best to show their sincerity. Even the Han ministry once again asked for food and fodder, but neither side even hesitated to agree.


    "Soon!" Ji Chang stared at the map for a long time. It was the distribution of the troops of Koguryo and Baiji after the Scouts of the Han Dynasty spied: "generally speaking, the number of troops of both sides on our side is the same. Judging from the transportation of grain and fodder, it is very similar to the joint destruction of us first."


    It''s very complicated recently. Both Koguryo and Baiji have revealed to the Han ministry that they are willing to cooperate with each other. Whether they are sending troops or raising food and supplies, they are all to make the other party believe that they want to attack the Han ministry. They have repeatedly guaranteed that those are just illusions and asked the Han ministry not to misunderstand. They want to deceive Koguryo (Baiji) and will never really attack the Han ministry.


    Liu Yan doesn''t need to listen to anyone''s explanation. He just needs to make a defensive posture and do what he should do well. Whether it''s real or fake, he has both psychological preparation and actual response plans, and won''t panic at all.


    Indeed, the Han ministry doesn''t have to believe who has higher sincerity and who will attack and fight back. If it can''t stop it, it will hide on the ship. At that time, it should really be a sea invader. It will play sneak attacks with each other for many years and cripple each other without killing them!


    The season is approaching winter. It is supposed to be a time of truce when it comes to the snow season, but Koguryo is in an extraordinary period, and baiji is also brought into the "ditch".


    "Before the next snow comes, we will attack Baiji." Qi stopped Yi LIANLI, who was responsible for transporting 500 stone grain to Hanbu. He told Koguryo when to attack Baiji and asked, "will your ministry fulfill its promise?"


    What a coincidence. The people from Baiji also said that they would attack Koguryo before the next snow, which made Liu Yan think more. He told Baiji about his choice, and then he would send someone to tell Baiji about Koguryo''s choice.


    "We won''t do anything until you attack. After you attack, we will keep our promise." When Liu Yanhua was halfway there, Li Kuang got into the big account and wanted to say something. He swallowed it when he saw Qi stop Yi LIANLI present.


    "We will have more opportunities for cooperation. Please believe in our sincerity!" Qi stopped Yi LIANLI like a reasonable person. Seeing that Liu Yanming had something to do, he stood up and said goodbye.


    Li Kuang came to report the information that Baiji''s army moved to Incheon ferry in the Han Dynasty: "the number is no less than 10000."


    Liu Yan thought that this messy "diplomatic war" would last for a long time. The Han ministry could watch the battle between Koguryo and Baiji on the wall. Unexpectedly, Baiji could not bear to start first?


    "Mr. Gongsun has a big enemy in China?" Liu Yan invited Gongsun Bao to tell Baiji about the situation and asked the above question.


    Can you imagine how wonderful Gongsun leopard''s face is? It was white and green, green and white. It was stunned at that moment, and then ferocious for a moment.


    If the Gongsun family can be traced back, it can be traced back to the period of the feudal scuffle in the late Eastern Han Dynasty, but they are not the descendants of Gongsun Zan. They are Gongsun Du, the first Eastern prefect of Han and Liao dynasties. It has been nearly 200 years since they entered the peninsula, and their genealogy has accumulated to five generations. Do you know how difficult it is to survive?


    Koguryo on the peninsula is a dominant force in recent years. Before that, Fuyu competed with Fuchen and louyi. As for Bonzi''s ancestors, three Koreans? Before playing with stones in the stone age, it was conquered by other nationalities. Even when Liu Yan led his army to invade the peninsula, the ancestors of Bangzi were still the lowest people, most of them were slaves and maidservants. (no kidding, Koguryo, Baiji and Xinluo are not Bangzi dynasties at all. The upper echelons of the three countries are basically Tungus of the Heilongjiang generation)


    With so many nationalities in such a narrow area, the Gongsun family is always in an environment where the population is not dominant. Do you know how difficult it is to mix into one of the "Zhujia" of Baiji?


    Gongsun leopard didn''t say a word. Liu Yan knew that Gongsun leopard thought he was stirring up discord, but as long as he buried a thorn in Gongsun leopard''s heart, it was equal to the success of the Han Dynasty.


    "Sir, Baiji''s special envoy said that it was a normal transfer and definitely not to attack our army. Please don''t misunderstand." Ji Chang received the special envoy of Qi stop Yi LIANLI and Baiji when Liu Yan met Gongsun Bao. He added with a sneer: "Qiduan Yilian told us that in order to confuse Baiji, Koguryo will have 10000 troops approaching us. Please we must believe that Koguryo will not act irrationally."


    Interesting! On houzhao''s side, anyone who wants to fight is very direct. They go directly without saying hello. There has never been any conspiracy or strategy. On the contrary, Liu Yan began to become complicated when he arrived at Chao1 Xianxian Peninsula, not to mention whether it was to confuse people or something. His pre war actions were really one set.


    Fortunately, Incheon and Haizhou are both ice free ports. On the premise that the Han Dynasty could withdraw to the sea at any time, Liu Yan could watch Koguryo and Baiji performances more safely.


    Chaoxian peninsula is a generally narrow area. If you are willing to pay enough price for investigation, you can''t hide anything.


    Koguryo and Baiji each sent 10000 troops to trample on the snow and approached the Haizhou area where the Han ministry is located. The Han ministry can''t hide Koguryo and Baiji from making relevant defense preparations and retreat preparations. The difference is how much the three parties will pay for the killing of scouts in mutual investigation.


    "Can''t they pretend?" Li Tan''s face was full of doubt: "any promise made by such barbarians can''t be trusted!"


    Li Kuang is really tired of being a distant relative.


    In the same words, Li Tan repeated it at least ten times. Each time, he had to raise his chin slightly and look like "I''m very proud". There are really not many people who can stand it.


    They have the same position now. It must be said that it is a good thing for the Li family, but it can also prove how short there is in the Han Department from one side.


    It is said that Liu Yan wants to promote a group of people from the grass-roots level. It seems that he still has to teach literacy. Of course, some people know that it is because there are too many "aristocratic families" in the military at present. Similar phenomena are not good for anyone. Dominance is always the most taboo, isn''t it?


    "After this expedition, there will be land grant when you go back." Li Kuang was full of longing. His family was destroyed. If he could get the land again, he could gather the previous people: "let them all come.", A look of longing for the coming war.


    There was no private land in the Han Dynasty before, and it was basically a big pot of rice in the "cooperative commune" mode. Liu Yan did grant land to meritorious people after this expedition, and the Han Dynasty will basically grant land in the future.


    What about people who used to have fields? What else can we do? Naturally, all hostile families are confiscated. Active attachment can''t be taken back!


    On the premise of ignoring the original assets, anyone who wants to obtain new land can only make a profit. Otherwise, even if there is land for farming, it can only be regarded as "renting".


    After that, there will be new laws and regulations. For example, the land obtained by non military merit can not be sold in private, and the land granted by military merit can not be sold for many years.


    Not only the land, but also some other decrees will be promulgated one after another, which can be regarded as establishing the Han Ministry''s own legal system in advance.


    The performances of Koguryo and Baiji continued all the time. They found that the Koguryo army did not seem to slow down after the shrinking defense of the Han Dynasty, but the Koguryo army was actually deliberately circling around, giving people the appearance of "I''m trying hard to drive, but the road is very long"; Baiji army looked very honest. They drove to the periphery of Incheon and found that they had reached the troops of the later Han Dynasty to retreat. Not long after that, all the soldiers of the Han Dynasty in their vision withdrew to the landing point. The next moment, they got on the ship and left.


    "According to the latest information, the baiji army reoccupied Incheon." Ji Chang scoffed: "they found that our people retreated, ignored the agreement they had been talking about, and really took it back."


    Gongsun leopard, who was specially called to listen, was completely black, but he was still detained in the Han Dynasty!


    "It seems..." Liu Yan looked at Gongsun leopard angrily and said, "your enemy is really going to kill you."


    "General, it''s better for you to live than to die, isn''t it?" Gongsun leopard''s face was gloomy and fierce. It seemed that he was trying to endure his anger and took a deep breath: "the Ming people don''t talk secretly. What does the general want from Gongsun''s house?"


    "No, no, No." Liu Yan said with a smile, "we must attack Baiji. In this corner, including barren resources, there is really no occupation value except regular ''harvest''."


    "Be a little sincere." Gongsun leopard looked insulted: "you took over the two cities very quickly. Besides, you are deceiving yourself and others because you have no desire to occupy."


    Liu Yan was stunned and thought, "am I so obvious?", Don''t say, he''s really too obvious.


    "As the general said, the peninsula has poor resources. Compared with the Central Plains, the general will choose the Central Plains." Gongsun Bao took a deep breath and continued: "if the general invaded the peninsula, if he guessed correctly, should it be to accumulate strength?", He looked at Liu Yan, and they looked at each other: "isn''t it one of the choices to cultivate a local force and collect any resources for the general?"


    So let''s say, there are not so many fools in the world, especially Gongsun leopard, as the patriarch of Gongsun family, is still a member of Baiji. How can it be a fool? No matter how dull he was, he heard some remarks many times in a row. How should he analyze Liu Yan''s intention.


    "Very good!" Liu Yan almost applauded. He smiled and asked, "so Mr. Gongsun, would you like to be my agent on the peninsula?"

 Chapter 139

    The retreat of troops in Incheon, including the Han River crossing bridge, was a trap. It was speechless that Baiji people seemed to be too eager to recover the "lost land". They clearly promised the Han ministry to get along well, but they didn''t even notice. They ate the "bait" thrown by Ji Chang without hesitation.


    "Now, let Jin Yuandao launch an attack on Baiji." Liu Yan looked at the troops that began to assemble and said, "if Jinyuan Road doesn''t fight, it means that the mutual agreement is invalid."


    It''s a good thing. If Baiji people occupy Incheon again, the Han Dynasty will make a trend to move the army south. At this stage, how should Baiji mobilize to make a defensive posture against the rushing Han Dynasty? It''s jinyuandao''s turn to lead the Koguryo army to Baiji army when Baiji''s energy is involved in Incheon.


    According to local people, it will snow in less than three days. Any military action can only be completed in three days. It is worth saying that after the baiji people controlled the Han River, they did not dismantle the two floating bridges built in the Han Dynasty.


    In this way, Koguryo attacked the baiji army in the middle of the Chaoxian Peninsula as promised, and the Han ministry would tell the baiji army in the west how wrong it was.


    "It''s not that they don''t dismantle it, but because of their ability. After dismantling it, they can''t build a bridge across the river before the ice and snow melt." Gongsun Bao agreed to Liu Yan''s suggestion and agreed to become the interest agent of the Han ministry in Chaoxian Peninsula after the Han ministry captured part of Baiji and Koguryo. It''s hard to say that it is a puppet.


    Sure enough, the leading Party must exist, which is conducive to the invaders'' understanding of many things about the local people, from geography to thought.


    The Han River is frozen, not the whole river, but in some areas of the river.


    Yes, Chaoxian peninsula is not far from the Arctic circle. The eastern region is covered with ice and snow every year. The location of the Han part is quite good. I heard that the area to the East is not only covered with snow, but also all water systems are frozen.


    The same situation occurs in all ports in the east of Chao1 xianpeninsula, which means that there is no plate going to the sea on the East Bank of Chao1 xian2. In previous years, a large number of fishermen would go to sea and get some food from the sea to survive the difficult winter.


    However, for Baiji or Koguryo, because the Han fleet is constantly cruising in the Bohai Sea near the Chaoxian Peninsula, when they encounter a ship far away from the Han, they will not deliberately pursue it, but when they can attack, they must shoot an arrow or sink.


    In that way, only some guys who are not afraid of death dare to go fishing and hunting in Baiji. At least a third of these guys who are not afraid of death will become floating corpses and be swept back to the shore by the waves.


    Jin Yuandao seems to be a decisive person? The main thing is that he really wants to hit Baiji.


    The news of Koguryo''s disastrous defeat in the north will certainly spread to Baiji and Xinluo. The two countries will not miss the opportunity to fall into a well. Jinyuandao has no choice to ensure Koguryo''s peace in the south.


    "Therefore, we can more likely believe in the sincerity of Gaogouli. Their biggest enemy is not us, but Baiji and Xinluo." Ji Chang almost knew the entanglement between various forces on Chaoxian peninsula. He glanced at Gongsun leopard who had not made a statement and scanned some generals at all levels who paid attention to listening, Finally, he said to Liu Yan, "it''s better for us to occupy part of Daifang County than fall into Baiji''s hands. At least we can serve as a buffer. In terms of general strategy, before Koguryo recovers, they will welcome the existence of our strength on the peninsula."


    Gongsun Bao immediately said, "yes, Baiji and Koguryo have fought for generations, and there is no possibility of peaceful coexistence."


    Liu Yan didn''t pay much attention to listening. He was thinking about a more important thing.


    It will snow in three days. Any war must be ended within three days.


    According to the scouts'' exploration, most of the soldiers of both sides, whether Koguryo or Baiji, do not have complete winter clothes. Then we can imagine how serious the non combat loss of personnel in this winter battle will be.


    At present, there are only 4000 troops left in the Korean Peninsula, and the auxiliary soldiers can basically withdraw. They have returned to the Liaodong Peninsula by boat, because the Han Dynasty is unable to provide enough winter clothes.


    As a result of the mobilization of nearly 40000 people by the Han Dynasty, it is still so difficult to provide 4000 people with winter clothes (less than four months). The northern territory of Koguryo fell. How should 40000 troops prepare for winter clothes? Baiji is a country in the form of half slaves and half tribes. I''m afraid it''s not easy.


    "Yes, sir." Ji Chang agrees very much: "in winter, even if we are well prepared, there will be a large number of non combat casualties. It can be seen that Koguryo has made a great determination."


    "It''s all a hasty battle, not a preparation in advance." Gongsun leopard said very pointedly, "both sides are like this. Therefore, I''m afraid many people will die this winter."


    Liu Yancai, no matter how many people died in Chao1 Xian Peninsula, is waiting for the news of Koguryo''s attack.


    The scouts arranged in the middle of Chao1 fresh soon lit the wolf smoke according to the agreement, and then the arranged people used the wolf smoke in the ladder mode.


    When the Hanbu camp in Haizhou saw the Yellow wolf smoke, the whole camp moved instantly, which showed that Koguryo kept her promise and attacked the baiji people.


    "The Koguryo army that was close to us has retreated thirty miles away, and the baiji army in the South also shows signs of retreating. They have left troops by the Duqiao bridge, and we can go out at any time to destroy those Baiji troops." Li Kuang temporarily took over the scouting camp and reported the military situation in detail. Finally, he said, "Sir, we also found a Baiji team crossing the bridge. It looks like a special envoy team."


    The Han ministry will launch an attack on Baiji soon. Liu Yan has no leisure to play any diplomatic games now. He will detain the special envoy team.


    It''s going to snow in two days. Liu Yan waits for Gongsun leopard''s direct descendants to come. He has asked Gongsun leopard to leave a letter of service, and then go away.


    Gongsun leopard has really gone away and will return to Baiji''s political center. Whether he said he escaped while the guards of the Han ministry did not pay attention or killed bravely with a three foot green front is none of the business of the Han ministry. What should he do when he goes back? Liu Yan doesn''t have any requirements, that is, there is only one. When Liu Yan sends instructions, do it!


    The wolf smoke spread back, and the Han ministry once again controlled the crossing bridge of the Han River.


    There was no large-scale confrontation in the process of seizing the Duqiao bridge, only killing 40 or 50 Baiji troops who wanted to burn the Duqiao bridge, and the rest fled when the Han Scout camp appeared.


    Six hundred vanguard troops crossed the Han River, followed by one thousand troops.


    Liu Yan waited to explore the surrounding areas and found that Koguryo was very honest and did not play any tricks to hide her position. He led the two thousand troops to set out.


    There will be 1000 troops stationed in Haizhou, and Ji Chang also stayed in Haizhou. He won''t stay in Haizhou for long. Maybe Liu Yan recaptured Incheon and began to rage in Baiji "Zhudao". He needs to return to Changguang county to preside over government affairs.


    Liu Yan should have gone back, only because something big happened in Xiangguo. It had nothing to do with the Han Dynasty, but I don''t know why Shi bin was involved, and Shi bin was involved in Yao Yimai. As a result, the Han Dynasty was also involved.


    The reason why the Han ministry was involved in the event was quite bullshit. It turned out that it refused Yao Yi''s request for a huge amount of food. However, the Han Dynasty is weak. In the political environment of the later Zhao Dynasty, no one will pay attention to the weak party whether it is wronged or not.


    Ran min was also involved in the incident. If Liu Yan was only affected to the corners, ran min really encountered big trouble this time.


    Of course, what Liu Yan needs to do now is to achieve the goal of invading the peninsula, spend so much effort, invest so much human and material resources, and give up halfway? How can the Han Dynasty develop in the future!


    When the Han troops crossed the river again and returned to Incheon, the baiji army did not oppress them at the first time. According to the detained Baiji special envoy, Baiji did not tear up the cooperation agreement, the crossing bridge of the Han River was not damaged (unsuccessful), and the port of Incheon was well preserved (Baiji wanted to use). If the Han attacked Baiji, the Han would be the one who betrayed his faith.


    The Central Plains is rigid and the land of China is heavy. As a result, there has long been no talk of benevolence, righteousness and morality in the Central Plains. That is, Liu Yancai proudly asked Baiji to carry the "pot" of breaking the agreement. Before the war began again, he famously mobilized the army, shouting revenge for Baiji''s treachery and rushing back into Baiji territory.


    Things have been done, and there is enough nonsense. Liu Yan didn''t say it. In action, he just put out "beating you".


    Under the ice and snow, 2600 Han troops forced nearly 10000 Baiji troops, and the battle started from the moment they contacted each other.


    It has to be said that the three countries of Chaoxian Peninsula (actually four) have the same virtue, because it is a tribal form, and the temporarily assembled army has no unified uniform at all. In this way, when serving the disordered Baiji army against the Han Dynasty with unified war robes, there is a sense of "the other party is a regular army, we are miscellaneous brands" in mind.


    Liu Yan''s mobilization shout said that Baiji people tore up the agreement. Although it was a lie, it was really that the baiji people recaptured the land they promised to lend to the Han ministry regardless of the agreement.


    Many times, if people are reasonable, they will be more reasonable and confident. They will be full of anger if they feel cheated or despised. That''s why the army always pays attention to being famous.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if you start out unknown. It doesn''t matter if you can arouse the soldiers'' bellicose psychology in other ways and occupy the just side.


    "Head, military merit, living mouth, slave!" Dou ah has a mother-in-law. She is pregnant. He wants to teach the field military skills. He wants to seize the living mouth as labor: "kill! Catch!"


    What happened to the ice and snow? Can''t stop the soldiers'' desire for a better life, and a better life is based on victory. Only victory can have military merit and live to catch!

 Chapter 140

    Baiji''s treachery came first, and the Han ministry fought back passively. This program can''t be forgotten!


    People have the desire to pursue revenge psychologically. How else can we say that sorrow will win and justice will win?


    The unjustifiable party will be in a state of hesitation and hesitation psychologically, and will become hesitant in everything.


    Therefore, the pursuit of becoming famous is really reasonable!


    Standing on the side of justice and pursuing a better life, there is no need to worry about the morale of Han soldiers on the weak side. They are well armed and have psychological advantages. As soon as they come into contact, they are fighting against the baiji army, which is dominated by the number of people.


    The arrows and arrows crisscross on the battlefield, and the soldiers'' weapons are also waved into one piece. In the eyes of Han soldiers who have determined to give military merit to Tian, Baiji army is one military merit that can move around one after another.


    At present, baiji is in a semi slave and semi feudal era. The credit belongs to the noble master, but the dead want the slave to die.


    There''s nothing wrong with it. Baiji doesn''t have civilians. It''s only the distinction between managers and slaves. Regardless of counties and counties, there are thousands of "Tao" in China, and there are "Yiluo" under the Tao, which are managed by "Haomin", and the "xiahu" in the Yiluo are all slaves.


    In terms of military equipment and morale, the Han side is completely better than Baiji. The sword and shield soldiers are in front, and the spearmen pick up the leftovers and make up the mistakes. The whole battlefield situation does not take advantage of the large number of Baiji people.


    Doua has already killed four Baiji soldiers. He still has extra Kung Fu to stop, cut off his head and tie it firmly around his waist. As a result, every time he moves around, there are four bloody heads swinging around his waist.


    Cutting off the enemy''s head on the battlefield has become the combat habit of Han soldiers. They will leave a blood path behind in every step. Naturally, the blood comes from the head on the waist.


    In the face of such an enemy, the servants of the baiji army can''t be frightened. They thought they were barbaric enough (the truth), but only after the war did they dispose of the remains of the enemy''s war dead. Most of them cut off their heads and made them into Jingguan (Peninsula tradition). They didn''t expect to meet a group of more barbaric people who couldn''t wait to cut their heads on the battlefield.


    Anyone who sees the enemy with their own soldiers'' heads hanging around their waist will think. Those heads are likely to be known by anyone, or even their relatives. Those who have the courage and anger to fight will be killed again. The rest should be mostly timid. The timid retreat will affect those who still have courage, and the impact will arise.


    Even when the general of Baiji unified army still wanted to save the unfavorable battlefield situation, waiting for the enemy on the left and right wings to attack like pincers, Baiji army did not suffer any unexpected defeat.


    "Don''t kill, catch people!"


    I don''t know who shouted first. Facing the collapse of the baiji army, the soldiers of the Han Dynasty began to enter the mode of capturing slaves.


    It''s boring to say. During the war between the Han and Koguryo, although the Koguryo tribal army did not have a unified uniform, at least there was coordination. Baiji army? Not only the uniforms were chaotic, but also the coordination ability was chaotic enough. As a result, about 10% of the casualties collapsed directly, allowing the battlefield to enter the "garbage time".


    "General, don''t despise Baiji as a result of this war." Gongsun Bai said solemnly, "the chief has 30000 Royal troops in his hands, which can''t be taken lightly."


    To put it plainly, the Han Dynasty defeated 10000 mobs gathered by the tribes, and the real elite was not met by the Han Dynasty.


    Liu Yan has nothing to be proud of. Can''t he see that the baiji army is a mob?


    In fact, the 10000 Baiji troops fighting with the Han Dynasty, regardless of their uniforms, also had a variety of weapons. There were absolutely less than three tenths of them with serious weapons, and the rest took everything, most of them even holding farm tools.


    Two thousand troops with excellent equipment and long-term training are also troops who have seen blood. They should be happy to win one to five against 10000 mobs, but they really don''t have to be proud.


    LV Tai was humming coldly. He didn''t care what he was facing. In short, the result was that the Han Army faced 10000 Baiji troops and won a big victory in less than half a day.


    When the new order was issued, the participating troops began to squeeze cooperatively, forcing more Baiji people to surrender and reducing Baiji''s effective strength in the region as much as possible.


    Almost in the evening, Liu Yan was able to see a dozen local soldiers escorting hundreds of prisoners back.


    The Han soldiers escorting the prisoners of war looked extremely excited, and the escorted prisoners of war trembled.


    Baiji prisoners of war are not all afraid. Looking at their thin clothes, should they be shivering with cold? Look at that honest face. The age range is from 13 to 40. It''s true that the 10000 Jijun is a mob.


    "The next step is to transport these prisoners of war back to Liaodong Peninsula." Liu Yan has a satisfied smile on his face: "then take advantage of the situation to take the surrounding cities."


    During the first World War in the daytime, most of the tribes around Incheon lost their arms, which means that there are not enough troops to defend the city?


    Liu Yan already knows how many cities there are around, only three of them are pathetic, and the rest are villages. With the Gongsun family as the "guide Party", Liu Yan knows more. For example, the whole Baiji actually has less than 20 cities, and the rest are either villages or stockaded villages. I have to sigh that the Chaoxian peninsula is really small.


    Throughout the day, not only the Han side and Baiji were fighting, but the war in the central part of Chaoxian was much more intense. It seemed that the war did not stop completely at night?


    "They only have two days. If they want to decide the outcome in three days, it will naturally be more intense." We can see the obvious expression of schadenfreude on Liu Yan''s face: "if we only sweep around Incheon, we won''t overly stimulate Baiji people."


    The banner of the Han ministry is revenge, not to destroy Baiji.


    In fact, the Han Dynasty can''t destroy Baiji. Baiji around Incheon alone can gather 10000 people. There must be more tribes in the hinterland. Moreover, the Han Dynasty can''t leave the coast too much. If it falls into a "sea of people", the gain is not worth the loss.


    Liu Yan began to learn badly. While beating Baiji, he sent people to Juba city.


    Of course, sending people to Juba city is to accuse Baiji of treachery and express Incheon''s desire to rent temporarily, but the conflict is over. The Han ministry will not attack other parts of Baiji again.


    I believe that the baiji society is more willing to accept the "good news" of the Han Dynasty. You should know that Baiji and Koguryo are in the middle of the war, but Koguryo is constantly increasing troops under the requirements of jinyuandao. Baiji must also increase troops in response. With the Han Dynasty, baiji is willing to live in peace again. Even if it is no matter how unhappy Baiji monarchs and officials should understand that it is necessary to tolerate the Han Dynasty for the time being.


    Do you know what Liu Yan actually thinks? The preparation for this invasion is slightly insufficient, and there are few cities at the level of "county" of Chaoxian peninsula. He learned that there were only less than 20 cities at the "county" level of Baiji. In an instant, he felt cool in his heart. It was equivalent to the need to destroy Baiji and occupy it, so it was possible to meet the requirements of upgrading the system to 24 counties.


    At present, the Han Dynasty cannot "swallow" Baiji, even if it can swallow Baiji. First, Baiji has to face constant resistance and riots; Second, the Han Dynasty showed that if it wanted to "swallow" Baiji, Koguryo should change from a friend to an enemy.


    It''s very clear that no matter what, baiji is also a tribal alliance with a population of 6.7 million. The number of Han and slaves is less than 200000. There are more than seven or eight tenths of these 200000 people. If you don''t think you are a Han, who will integrate who at that time?


    In addition, if Koguryo watched the Han Dynasty destroy Baiji, how stupid would Koguryo''s monarchs and ministers be?


    "So, it''s time for Gongsun''s family to make great contributions." Liu Yan was a little sorry, but more thankful. His face suddenly changed a little. He simply returned to normal soon, as if he was extremely restraining something. He spoke faster: "let your father strive to be a special envoy for peace. Well, go down!"


    Do you know what the system prompted Liu Yan just now? It is a hint that Liu Yan has won a new county. It is said that it is because it is self-developed, and 200 mounted cavalry will be rewarded again. At the same time, the upper limit of the population will be increased by 500!


    Liu Yan didn''t forget that apart from the expansion in Baiji, the Han ministry doesn''t seem to have any military trends in other directions. What''s the situation with the newly added County!?


    It''s a county, not a county! To say that Jinyuan Dao sent the city order of another city in order to show his sincerity, it should also be a county, not a county!


    The system maintains the original urination. No matter how Liu Yan asks, he has never got an answer. While he was guessing, he tried to observe the map in his mind and really saw some clues.


    It should have happened in the east of Liao 1. After the Han occupied the east of Liao 1 Peninsula, it was built on a large scale. Not only did Liu Yan mobilize systematic farmers to build the city wall, but also the city was built in Mashi 1 Tianjin, and the surrounding areas were also covered by the City stronghold. If the buffer zone is included, it is an area extending 50 miles outside the new city wall. Generally speaking, it is really a county!


    Of course, what Liu Yan didn''t know was that Ji Chang went to liao1 east peninsula, surveyed the scale of construction, said "it''s already the scale of a county", and suggested Liu Yan to set up an administrative unit of the county.


    Liu Yan thinks it is strange that there seems to be a bug in the system. For example, the occupied county is a county, and the counties under the county need actual control to be recognized by the system, otherwise they are strictly distinguished. Sometimes he would wonder whether taking guanggucheng, the capital of Qingzhou, would be regarded by the system as occupying a state, or whether taking Xiangguo, the capital of Shijie, would be regarded as occupying a country?


    That''s just to think about it. Liu Yan, with the excitement of being rewarded by the system, needs to think and observe. How should he continue to let goguryo and Baiji bleed hard? In addition, he should try to see if he can pull Xinluo into the scuffle.


    If the whole peninsula is plunged into war, it will definitely be an extremely favorable situation for the Han ministry!

 Chapter 141

    The war is not only a contest between the two armies, but also a garrison after occupying the area. Depending on the size of the regional population and the number of troops stationed, there will only be fewer and fewer troops that can be put into the battlefield.


    Considering that although baiji is a semi slave and semi feudal society, the domestic tribal system looks very backward, but such a system is actually the most deadly to the occupying forces. That is because there are countless autonomous regions in the form of tribes. These autonomous regions have their own family systems and have a great impact on the countryside. They can fully mobilize or encourage people to make trouble.


    An autonomous region in the form of a tribe is a great trouble for the Han nationality. It is not equal to defeating the national army of the other party. Even if it is a stable occupation, the tribes whose interests are damaged must continue to resist. As for not encroaching on tribal interests after the capture? That''s hard Farting! Is it just to save the people on the peninsula?


    Liu Yan needs at least 30000 regular troops to destroy Baiji, and more than 70000 troops to occupy the peninsula.


    However, the Han ministry can''t take out so many troops now. It''s no use saying so much!


    It''s better to be pragmatic. Being able to control the two cities around Incheon and the two cities over Haizhou is actually the most pragmatic thing for Liu Yan. It''s still based on the premise of Koguryo and Baiji.


    Very seriously, once the Han Ministry shows greater ambition, it will inevitably become a common threat to Koguryo and Baiji. Therefore, it is very necessary to keep a low profile, and let Koguryo and Baiji fight low-key. That is what Liu Yan should do.


    Having achieved better results than expected, it is time for Liu Yan to consider stable rule over the occupied areas. It''s impossible for him to be the Minister of Koguryo and Baiji. It''s enough to pretend to be a grandson in houzhao. The only way is to eliminate any lack of cooperation, carry out bloody clean-up, and then implement actual control in a way accepted by Baiji.


    "There is nothing wrong with renting, that is, renting!" Liu Yan looked at Gongsun Bao, who came over as a special envoy for peace. "I need to have the rule of the region for a long time, at least ownership. What is the way to get the woodlouse chief to agree?"


    Gongsun Bao frowned. He said, "it''s not a big problem to rent. Jiayang can still enjoy inviolable independence. The general won''t have any big problem if he wants to obtain autonomy, but the general is unwilling to be a minister. This..."


    Gaya is located in the Luodong River Basin in the south of the Korean 1 peninsula. It is an alliance country developed by Bian and Han. It is composed of many small city states and absorbs a small number of Ma and Han people. This country has a history of 300 years. It is a tribal alliance united by six small tribes. Therefore, it is also called liujiayang.


    "No discussion." Liu Yan does not allow any leeway: "give money, or give anything, in short, it is impossible to be a minister."


    Do you know what Gongsun leopard is struggling with? Baiji is divided into thousands of "Tao". There are two "Tao" in the land occupied by the Han Dynasty, which are the original territory of Gongsun family!


    According to Gongsun leopard''s idea, the Han Dynasty had better return the territory to Gongsun''s family, or the Gongsun family will lose a lot if they lose two "Tao". You should know that the Gongsun family just has seven "Tao" territories. How much it hurts to lose two at once?


    "Huh!?" Liu Yan was somewhat stunned: "that is to say, I occupy the territory of your family and other family lands. What did woodlouse chief lose?"


    Yes, the chief of Baiji only paid tribute from his ministers every year. He had no right to collect taxes for non "King leaders". If there were examples, we could regard the situation as the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period when he lost actual and effective control.


    Therefore, if Liu Yan even wants to rent, it should be paid to the public Sun family instead of the woodlouse chieftain.


    "Please, general. The Gongsun family has suffered heavy losses..." Gongsun leopard cried: "it''s hard to say whether we can keep the position of Zhujia if we lose these two ''Tao''s again."


    Is Liu Yan a soft hearted person? Even if it is easy to be soft hearted before crossing, and after crossing, I have encountered so many things, and I am a tribal leader, I may be changed by a few words.


    "Well... Then I can even save the rent." After Liu Yan said this, Gongsun leopard went straight to grief. His next sentence saved Gongsun Bao: "in this way, I can transport goods from the Central Plains and sell them to Gongsun''s family."


    Gongsun leopard was so excited that he asked, "what goods can the general bring?"


    There are only a few kinds of fist products in the Han Dynasty. Weapons and salt have recently added a fur business,


    "Weapons? Iron?" Gongsun leopard''s eyes widened: "can, can... How many can there be?"


    Liu Yan has been trying his best to expand the blacksmith shop. If we want to say what system buildings are the most, there is no doubt that the blacksmith shop and the mill.


    According to the production capacity, the system can produce 500 Swords (swords), 1200 spears (guns), 3500 arrows or 10000 arrowheads per month. That''s why the Han ministry agrees to help ran min as soon as he opens his mouth. Apart from Liu Yan''s desire to help ran min as much as possible, it is also the deepening of the Han Ministry''s heritage.


    In addition to systematic production, Liu Yan is also engaged in non systematic military industry. Just because of the inside information, things need to be down-to-earth step by step. At present, in the non system military industry, the Han Dynasty only has sufficient development in making spears, while the rest of the weapons are a little difficult, mainly skilled blacksmiths.


    At present, the Han ministry is most proud of the construction of ships. Liu Yan has devoted himself to the construction of ships for two years and absorbed those shipbuilding families in Dongmou county. Now, if the materials can be guaranteed, a sea ship will be launched every two months. If the dock on the other side of liao1 is built again, it may be able to launch two or three ships a month?


    It can be said that what Liu Yan is most proud of is not everything brought by the system... Well, there is nothing without the system. He is most proud of the Navy gradually created. The Han ministry is gradually turning the Bohai Sea into "our sea", so it is possible to turn the Yellow Sea into "our sea".


    If there is no accident, the Han Dynasty will certainly cross the Bohai Sea and the Yellow Sea. According to Liu Yan''s urine, there will definitely be no sea of Japan.


    Chaoxian peninsula is in a relatively closed period. The four countries on the peninsula play the game of hegemony from time to time.


    Koguryo firmly occupies the position of overlord on the peninsula, but after Qian Yan''s attack, I''m afraid it will be pushed back by Baiji or Xinluo in the future and fall into a period of "humiliation".


    Baiji is not the weakest on the peninsula, it is very frequent with the Japanese islands, and even allied with some woodlouse on the island of Japan to attack Xinluo.


    Xinluo does not have half an ally on the peninsula. They fight both Koguryo and Baiji. In addition, they also need to deal with a very serious attack by Japanese water thieves. In addition to national unity, some "Hualang" also play a very important role.


    Gayak? A county in the Central Plains is bigger than the "six gaping" country, and a group of woodlouse controls the village, which is closely related to some woodlouse of the Japanese islands. It is not protected by Xinluo by the patronage of Baiji.


    The Han Dynasty is an invading Peninsula, but it can not expose its tusks in a short time. It is the first thing to let the woodlouse on the peninsula get used to the existence of the Han Dynasty. In addition to excessive military action against Gao Gong Li, it can be suspended for a while. It should consolidate the benefits gained.


    Liu Yan settled the Gongsun family with trade. In fact, the Gongsun family took advantage of such a thing. It is not only that he can obtain weapons from the Han Dynasty, but also that Liu Yan promised to mention that the Gongsun family bought some goods on behalf of the "mainland China".


    As a few Gongsun families who can obtain goods from outside the peninsula, they have lost two "Tao", but only trade is in turn equivalent to making money.


    In fact, Liu Yan doesn''t understand a truth. Whether it''s cooperation or controlling puppets, it''s better to have a win-win situation. In the next stage, he also plans to rely on the Gongsun family to do some things. Perhaps he can support the Gongsun family as a model, laying the groundwork for obtaining greater benefits from Baiji in the future.


    In the middle of the Korean Peninsula, when the new news came, the Han side was consolidating the occupied area of Incheon, expanding the port of Incheon and adding some fortifications to the two occupied cities.


    The end of the "three-day war" between Koguryo and Baiji may be due to the unprecedented defeat in the north. Jinyuandao tried his best to weaken Baiji. The war between 70000 people on both sides was extremely fierce. The final result of the campaign was that Koguryo destroyed 20000 Baiji at the cost of 10000 people. However, Koguryo did not occupy half an inch of land from Baiji because of the victory of the campaign, but took the initiative to retreat to mountainous areas.


    "Normal!" Liu Yan enjoyed the massage of two Petite Japanese women and held Matcha in his hand: "the defeat in the north of Koguryo can not be covered up. Jinyuan Dao can use people to fight for consumption, but it is difficult to save the decadent situation."


    Koguryo is definitely more populous than Baiji, but a country is not simply measured by its population. It is also a vital part of its morale.


    "Next, the two countries should lick the wound honestly. Whoever recovers first is the one who has the advantage in the next stage." Liu Yan still didn''t get rid of his old habit of climbing high and looking far. They were in a lookout arrow tower, where they could see the situation at sea. There was a ship that shouldn''t have appeared coming through the wind and waves: "next, we just need to keep quiet in military dynamics and tempt the two countries with trade."


    Japanese women are presented by Gongsun family, which is more distinctive. In fact, the first dividends of the Han invasion of the peninsula have long been produced, which are the captured populations of all kinds, including Fuyu, Sanhan, Gaogouli and Japanese. The quantity has reached more than 10000, and most of them have been shipped back.


    Seeing the ships that should not appear at this time point and the three red flags representing emergency hung on the highest mast, Liu Yan''s heart was actually raised. He waved the two Japanese women back, frowned and thought, "what''s the emergency? Is it houzhao or liao1 east peninsula?"

 Chapter 142

    Taking into account the cities occupied by Koguryo and Baiji, the "county" in Liu Yan''s system is 924, which seems to be another small step away from upgrading the system.


    In order to upgrade the system as soon as possible, even if Koguryo or Baiji want to live in peace, Liu Yan will certainly continue to act as a "shit stirring stick" on Chao1 xianpeninsula, but he will not offend both sides as before. It is not painful to choose to form an alliance with one company and find another after evaluation.


    However, some things will not be so satisfactory.


    "What?! Xi Qian, Bai Liao and Li Mingzhi were beheaded by Murong Xianbei. Only one person was left behind. The rest were picked off and hung on the tree to dry!?" Liu Yan''s eyes instantly turned red. He heard that Murong Xianbei hung many prisoners of Koguryo on a tree to dry. He just didn''t expect that the people he sent would end up like this. He immediately became angry and red his eyes.


    It was gaining who came to report. What happened to the mission in Qianyan was temporarily blocked by Jichang, but Liu Yan must be informed.


    "Sir, Qianyan won''t allow us to attack Koguryo. Let''s get out of the peninsula." Gainin was the eldest son of gainnie and did civilian work in the Han Dynasty. When he got off the ship, he was still dizzy, with a white face: "our territory in liao1 east peninsula seems to be known by the state of Yan."


    Since Liu Yan chose to get off the site of liao1 east peninsula station for development, he has long had enough psychological preparation to be found by Murong Xianbei. Why not ignore the possible production impact and desperately build the city wall?


    "Anything else?" Liu Yan tried his best to endure his anger and sent 58 people to Qianyan. Only one of them came back with his ears and nose cut off. All the rest were sacrificed. That was his mistake!


    Gaining lowered his head and said, "Chang Shi thinks we should start preparing for the war in the east of Liao 1. Please go back and preside over the overall situation."


    Xi Qian, Bai Liao, was the first group to be attached to Liu Yan, and was also a Hu people; Li Mingzhi''s Li family has made a lot of efforts since they came back and never violated.


    As the head of the family, the two were ordered to send envoys to kill Qian Yan, or were they killed in a cruel way. It would be bad news not only for the two families, but also a great prestige blow to Liu Yan. If they didn''t seek justice, who would die for Liu Yan?


    According to the original development strategy, the Han Dynasty should have a good relationship with Murong Xianbei and manage liao1 east peninsula well. Even if it wants to turn over, it should be a few years later.


    Now it''s not possible. Even if Qian Yan doesn''t target the Han ministry, the Han ministry should retaliate in turn!


    Qianyan asked the Han people to get out of Chao1 Xian Peninsula, but Qianyan could not directly attack the Han people on Chao1 Xian peninsula. At most, Murong Xianbei conditionally let Goguryeo get rid of the Han people on Chao1 Xian peninsula.


    In other words, what is most likely to happen next is that Koguryo should change from a "innocent" attitude to hostility to the Han Dynasty, and use the attack on the Han Dynasty of Chaoxian Peninsula in exchange for Qianyan''s no longer invading Koguryo?


    Murong Xianbei also found the occupation of the Han Dynasty in liao1 east peninsula. There have been reconnaissance horses constantly spying on the periphery of the peninsula wall. Is it possible to directly attack the Han Dynasty''s territory in liao1 east peninsula after withdrawing from Koguryo?


    "Transfer Xu Zheng to Chao1 xianpeninsula, and LV Tai will return to liao1 east peninsula with me!"


    Liu Yan originally wanted to leave LV Tai, but LV Tai was a little rigid. What Chao 1 Xian peninsula had to deal with was not a low-key and consolidated situation. What was needed was a more flexible Xu Zhengshou. Instead, LV Tai could play a better role in the defensive war.


    Ji Chang should also come to the 1 Xian Peninsula, where he needs someone who can handle complex affairs with full power. His identity is enough, and Liu Yan also believes in Ji Chang''s ability.


    Now it should be a time difference. While Koguryo has not responded and Baiji does not know what happened, a defense chain will be arranged in the territory occupied by Chao1 xianpeninsula.


    "I brought back the tribal armed forces and left all the remaining troops." Liu Yan has always been a vigorous and resolute person. He knew the news that day, arranged it in one day, and prepared to go back to liao1 east peninsula the next day. He told LV Tai at the dock: "wait for Ji Changshi and Xu junhou to come, and then go back to liao1 East after your handover."


    LV Tai replied with a tight face, "promise!", You can see the tension in his heart.


    Liu Yan didn''t give too much instructions. Talking too much would only give LV Tai unnecessary psychological pressure.


    The feud between the Han Dynasty and Qianyan did not spread to Koguryo and Baiji so quickly, especially Baiji. Recently, the Han Dynasty on Chaoxian Peninsula only needs to focus on preventing Koguryo.


    After saying what should be said, there is no need to say. No amount of nonsense will have any effect on the situation. Liu Yan got on the ship and soon came out bursts of instructions.


    The people who returned to liao1 east peninsula with Liu Yan were Li Tan and Xi Qian Jiantong, in addition to 600 tribal forces.


    The two ships slowly sailed out of the port, raised their full sails, and sailed north under the eyes of the people on the shore.


    Li Tan already knew that Qian Yan, his father''s envoy, was killed. He must have cried when he heard the news. He was always cold behind him. His eyes were full of anger and resentment. A good young man who liked pride had not spoken for a whole day and night.


    It''s really hard to say whether Liu Yan has any guilt in his heart.


    Isn''t it very normal for a superior to assign tasks to his subordinates? If everyone who dies should feel guilty, how false should it be?


    Liu Yan has made a plan to compensate Xi Qian''s family and Li''s family, which will also give Li Tan and Xi Qian Jiantong the treatment they deserve. They are an example. After all, Liu Yan left a name here. Although the victims who did not leave a name will also receive compensation from the superior, there will be a gap.


    From Incheon to Liaodong Peninsula, the route is familiar. With the cooperation of wind force, we set out in the morning and arrived at Mashi 1 Tianjin near noon.


    Someone had been waiting at the port for a long time. Liu Yan stood on the deck and looked at it from a distance. It seemed that everything should be there.


    There are not many ships in mashi1jin port. It should maintain personnel transportation and material transfer in houzhao territory, Miaodao islands and Liaodong Peninsula?


    "Jun Shang!" When Ji Chang saw Liu Yan, he bowed: "can you wait for your subordinates and accompany you to inspect the city wall first?"


    If you go to inspect the city wall, it won''t be enough without a day or two. Liu Yan said, "you go directly to Incheon by boat."


    Ji Chang and Xu Zheng looked at each other and replied, "promise!"


    The situation is not urgent. At least Qianyan hasn''t brought the army, and Koguryo and Baiji haven''t made any action, but they shouldn''t procrastinate if they can get ready one day earlier. The two ships carrying Liu Yan and others back have made supplies, and there will be five ships loaded with grain, fodder and related equipment. The fleet will go to Incheon later.


    Liu Yangen, who had just landed, didn''t have much leisure time. He was on his way and learned more about the current situation from Cai you.


    There were some movements in the two counties of houzhao. For example, some families secretly had frequent contacts with Donglai academy, which made Liu Yan more alert.


    "Donglai Academy... Is there anyone who works for Shi bin?"


    It''s time for Liu Yan to worry. He knows too well what chemical reaction the two groups will produce if a person with a high status in a group repeatedly instigates it and another group can cooperate or make use of it.


    Donglai academy did not face up to the Han Dynasty from the beginning. Those intellectuals broke their routine on Liu Yan''s side, unlike sending people to work when other forces rose. Did these intellectuals know from the beginning that Liu Yan couldn''t pee with them?


    Cai you was obviously stunned by the question. Where did he know if someone in Donglai college would work for Shi bin?


    "Prevention!" Liu Yan had an inexplicable intuition: "make a list of the families who have close contacts with Donglai academy, and select the families who are most likely to tell the truth to understand the situation."


    Cai you replied with a bitter face, "promise!", In other words, he did a little research on navigation and was only half hearted about current politics, including strategy. It was a little big to bear such a responsibility.


    Seeing Cai you''s face, Liu Yan can only sigh in his heart. The Han ministry is still lack of talents. Maybe it''s time to summon LV Yi, who presides over the two counties.


    It is absolutely impossible to say that those families in Changguang county and Dongmou county have no ideas.


    Before doing so, Liu Yan had already discussed with Ji Chang to dig a pit for those people to jump with so many sinister or unusable forces inside. The problem is, with the disturbance of Shi bin, things seem to get out of control?


    It''s time to make necessary adjustments, but the first thing is to see what Murong Xianbei will do.


    Liu Yan rode from mashijin to the northeast. What he saw all the way was that he had regained the flavor of civilization from the wilderness. He has only been away for nearly a month. Villages have been built everywhere. Even in winter, people are turning the whole field.


    There have been too many migrations in the Han Dynasty, and they can develop steadily every time. Those people reclaim the land with hope, but they are migrated again and again. How can it be said that they don''t complain in their hearts? But their complaints will not play any role under the will of the group


    "This time we will never go back!" Liu Yan clenched his palm into a fist: "not only their desire, but also our future strategic deployment does not allow us to step back!"


    Murong Xianbei will certainly go south in the future. This territory of the Han Dynasty in liao1 east peninsula will become a very important strategic place. We can only do our best to consolidate and ensure long-term and effective occupation, and even expand to some extent. We can''t give up!


    Cai you secretly glanced at Liu Yan with a firm face, but he recognized it in his heart. Only when he knew what kind of layout Liu Yan was doing, would he understand how firm his will to occupy liao1 East was. What he admired most was that Liu Yan guessed the future trend only from some trends of Murong Xianbei. According to his own guess, he dared to gamble at a high cost. He had to feel that the people who could achieve a career were not ordinary people.

 Chapter 143

    "Is that the master? He looks so young!"


    "Well, who?"


    "The team with fresh clothes and angry horses, the one in front."


    "Ah!"


    In the farmland, farmers dressed in thick cotton wool clothes are picking stones and grass roots in the ice and snow season, hoping to sow seeds in the ice and snow season.


    This year''s snow season is not big. After all, it''s only mid December. Should it be some months before it really snows?


    At present, there are nearly 200000 people in the Han Dynasty, not including slaves. That is to export weapons or salt to families all over the Central Plains through trade. Recently, they also added fur and bought slaves from all over the Central Plains.


    In other words, the quality of the weapons in the Han Dynasty is absolutely guaranteed, but the quantity can not be met. Instead, the supply of salt is open to all families. Whether the salt is sold to those families or saved by themselves is none of the Han Dynasty''s business.


    What is most important in any era? It''s nothing more than salt and iron. In the era when the Han Miao people were the masters of the country, since Liu Che, Emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty, nationalized salt and iron, any emperor of the Han family simply did not allow people to sell salt and iron privately.


    What era is Liu Yan in now? It''s the later Zhao of Shi, a member of the Jie nationality, who came to power. The Jie nationality said that it has only been many years since they turned over to be the master, and they still have two words to say whether they know or not. Besides, the biggest hobby of the Jie people is to bully other nationalities, especially delicious people. In addition, they have no other pursuit, that is, killing and playing with women.


    Although the later Zhao court was assisted by great Confucianism, what kind of Confucianism were they? They were the pioneers and pioneers of traitors in previous dynasties. It''s not a white back for them to bear the reputation of traitors. They must want to gain benefits. Will families or partners talk more when they manage salt and iron?


    Liu Yan is definitely not the first person to wantonly manage salt and iron in houzhao, but he is definitely one of the weakest people.


    The reason why Yao Yizhong is qualified to become the commander of the Qiang people is that the Yao family controls the largest salt pond in the northwest and the salt supply in the northwest, including Guanzhong, which has accumulated amazing wealth. It can be seen that the Yao family and other later Zhao regimes collapsed and immediately became independent and founded the country.


    As for Fu Hong, the leader of Di people, the Fu family has a small amount of salt smelting channels, but the Fu family has a huge source of iron ore. Di people also have the most iron tools among the five Hu ethnic groups. How else can they create such a large Former Qin Empire after hiding their power and biding their time for a period of time? Although Fu Jian is really powerful, the sharp armour of the former Qin army also has a great advantage!


    To say that Liu Yan''s fresh clothes and angry horse are absolutely nonsense. He is wearing a dark blue corset similar to the later Sui and Tang Dynasties. He is also dressed in a set of black iron armor. At most, there are some necessary pattern carvings on shoulder guards, arm guards, skirt armor, leg guards and combat boots. The fire red cloak behind him looks a little exquisite.


    Among the entourage, only Cai you wore the traditional Jin scholars'' clothes, which looked dazzling and loose. The rest, one by one, were dressed in red and black "Chinese zhengshuo robes", and then put on a set of simple military uniforms without patterns.


    "What are you doing?" Looking at the honest farmer, he stood up and angrily denounced a group of "savages" with disheveled hair: "you patrol on the road, * * * * Don''t kneel down!"


    Savages are actually slaves without the registered residence of the Han nationality, mostly some hybrid beards, or Jin people who have not been trained. Their clothes are thin. They work in the fields in ice and snow. When the cold wind blows, they can''t help shaking all over. When they were drunk, they knelt one by one in the direction of Liu Yan and others walking on the avenue.


    There are two kinds of kneeling these days. One is to bend your knees and kneel, which is a sitting method of pressing your legs and straightening your waist; The other is to kneel rather than worship, that is, kneel on both knees, the predecessor is dumped on the ground, the hands are concave to support the ground, the palms need to fold each other, and then lift the ass high.


    Liu Yan naturally glanced at the movements on both sides. The free people stood, bent down and bowed, and the slaves knelt down to worship and salute.


    In recent years, the Hu people have not learned the sinister side, they just can kill, but the courage to destroy a nation from the physical to the spiritual level.


    In a word, the slavery of "I Qing" is the most successful. If you keep your hair but not your head, and then completely discount a nation''s knees, the result is "I Qing pill". Even if it is over, a group of improper dog legs are uncomfortable. Ski has advocated restoration, which has been dead for more than 100 years. The fighters of the later Qing Dynasty also put Ge Ge La and ah Ge La on the screen, Remember the glory of "I am the first in the world in the Qing Dynasty".


    If the Jie nationality... No, is one of the Xiongnu, Xianbei, Jie, Qiang and di nationalities who discount the knee bones of the Han people in this era, will there be later Yang Sui Fu Han rites or Li Tang tolerance?


    Liu Yan''s eyes have always been very good. The slaves in the field can probably see where they came from.


    Most of the slaves from the Central Plains will look thin and weak, and their clothes should be distributed uniformly in Changguang county or Dongmou county. After all, it''s winter. It''s hard to see if they are not wrapped and frozen to death?


    The slaves from Chao1 Xian peninsula have to change their clothes. They will wear the local characteristics of Chao1 Xian peninsula. It is mostly a long robe whose belt is about to be pulled to the chest. Baiji people like white and Gaogouli people like khaki.


    To say, the slaves captured from Chao1 Xianxian Peninsula are more resistant to the cold. Moreover, probably no one will care about the life and death of peninsula slaves. Liu Yan can even see that some Peninsula slaves are naked in only one pair of trousers.


    "Two mines have been found in liao1 East, and a large number of labor will be needed next." Liu Yan didn''t slow down the speed of his mount. He looked around all the way. He had a rough understanding and had to talk about some things: "another thing is to keep warm. I don''t want to hear about people freezing to death, even slaves."


    Cai you was still happy. As soon as he heard it, he quickly tightened his face and arched his hands: "promise!", As a result, he almost lost his balance and fell off his horse.


    In fact, there is no shortage of horses in the Central Plains. Even Han tribes, which are not grazing, swept through Changguang county and Dongmou county. There are more than 30000 horses, and the rest, such as cattle and sheep, are even more numerous.


    Of course, a horse can''t be a war horse. Let alone a war horse, it needs to be professionally tamed. Even a riding horse needs to be trained to ride.


    Under normal circumstances, a horse needs to start training at the age of about one year. It takes two to three years to become a qualified war horse. The standard of a war horse is not to be surprised in noisy environment, not to be surprised when arrows fly down, to run between the belly, to stop pulling the reins, even to tap gently, to know how to slow down, and so on. It requires absolutely qualified horse trainers, but not everyone can figure out a set of processes.


    At present, the horse species in the central plains are quite complex, of course, the dwarf horse (Mongolian horse) in the North accounts for the majority, but there are not few Dawan horses and Wusun horses from the western regions. There are also relatively excellent northern Sanhe horses and cold resistant liao1 East horses from liao1 East and other regions.


    Because when the Hu people entered the Central Plains, they really became an era when the Central Plains was running horses everywhere. If Liu Yan was willing to collect a large number of Dawan horses or Xiji horses (Wusun horses) to form armed cavalry, as long as they could keep up with money, silk and iron smelting, they really could be formed.


    The Jie people of the later Zhao Dynasty have an absolutely elite mounted cavalry, which is the elite of the Jie people called "Dragon Guard". In addition to about 5000 mounted cavalry and 8000 Armored Warriors, the Dragon Guard is the overlord of the Central Plains who no one dares to provoke because of the existence of this army. Later, the Capricorn people will organize another elite, which is the absolute elite called "colliers". (in fact, it is already being established)


    The mighty Liu Yan and others galloped by slowly. The rural people who used to salute resumed their work. They still have nearly a month to toss the fields. If it snows again, it will take ten days and a half months.


    "Can we really be like you in the future?" Although he was shivering with cold, Ashi really wanted to know. He endured the risk of being whipped and continued to ask, "it''s half a year... What observation period can be the same as you?"


    Chen Xing, a honest farmer, actually has many minds. It should be said that there may be any honest man who can be assigned to supervise slaves? He would not tell the slaves who were staring at him that there was no observation period before them. That was the system that appeared only after they migrated to liao1 east peninsula.


    Yes, at the beginning of its founding, any force will absorb as many members as possible, but to a certain extent, rules and regulations should appear, that is, joining various conveniences early and suffering qualifications late.


    He read something in his mouth. Chen Xing''s eyes were always following the direction of Liu Yan''s team.


    There are a lot of news recently. For example, those who fought on Chaoxian peninsula will come back in turn. After they come back, they will be assigned women. Those who have meritorious deeds will be awarded military merit fields. It seems that they can still get slaves assigned by the government?


    Er, the distribution of women is a misinformation. In fact, it is a combination of limited meritorious soldiers and folk women. Then, catch the population on the battlefield. According to the concept of three people leaving one, if there are more than three women, they have the right to leave one person to serve themselves.


    Why did the Han Dynasty need the so-called inspection period? It is mostly in the system of official slavery. After all, the service of officers and soldiers is equal to being unable to participate in production. How can the military merit be awarded to the field? The existence of slaves is necessary!


    In addition to the official slaves, the officers and men on the expedition can also catch slaves themselves. That is a prerequisite for the Han ministry to implement the twenty barons of the Qin Dynasty. Some things will change, but what identity and what treatment they get basically remain the same as that of the Qin Dynasty.


    "Now I don''t worry about food and drink, but I''m short of a mother-in-law. Should I sign up for the army next time?" Chen Xing was able to find that the status of the martial arts in the tribe was getting higher and higher, and made up his mind: "the guy who went to war has priority to have his mother-in-law. This one alone will make countless people envy. Not to mention many privileges, he must join the army and make contributions!"

 Chapter 144

    Thanks to the establishment of the "number" system at the beginning of the, everyone has their own serial number. The Han ministry is the most rigorous and distinct system in the world registered residence system.


    One more person will add a number, and one less person will register the number. Statistics will be made every three years. It is absolutely clear how many people (free people) are consulted at a glance.


    At the same time, since the numbering system has been worked out, how can men and women not be in place in one step in the registration, and the date of birth? No matter how the respondent answers, it is recorded uniformly anyway.


    Under a series of systems, how many people are there in the Han Dynasty, what is the proportion of men and women, and what is the age distribution? Liu Yan can absolutely say proudly: everything is under control!


    If there is a free people registration system, there must be no shortage of slaves, so that the core members of the Han Dynasty are not called core members if they do not know how many manpower are available.


    For almost three years, the proportion of men and women in the Han Dynasty has not reached a balance. There is almost a gap between three men and one woman.


    Because there are many men and few women, we can imagine what the society should be like. If we can seize the opportunity to talk to women, can we get it? In addition, we always increase the opportunity to get rid of singles. As a result, men in the Han Dynasty are more accommodating to women in all aspects.


    Think about why the women of later China are becoming more and more disrespectful? It''s all used to. A similar situation occurred in the Han Dynasty because of the unbalanced proportion of men and women.


    Fortunately, under the long-term thinking of men being superior to women, women will not be too proud and charming, and even dare not have the idea of "looking for a spare tire". At most, they will choose excellent people in mate selection. But isn''t it natural? If you don''t choose a good mate, do you still choose a more "short" one?


    In order to get rid of bachelors as soon as possible, joining the army has become a more realistic choice because the social status of soldiers has been deliberately improved. Regardless of social status, if you go out to rob three women, you can leave one. I don''t know how many men think it''s worth fighting for.


    "In other words, those Korean women and Japanese women look good." Tom looked a little obscene, not only his appearance, but also heard him say: "last time I happened to be at the dock, I saw Korean women wearing exposed breasts ~ breasts. I heard it was a local custom?"


    Han NV? It''s Ma Han, Chen Han and Bian Han. Except for a very small number of Koreans, they are now slaves. It''s not nonsense to say that Korean women wear clothes to show their breasts ~ breasts. It''s a custom of Sanhan. This custom will be retained even after World War I. It''s the concept of dew ~ milk for beauty. (self Baidu: Korean dew ~ chest)


    Er, I have to mention another point. In fact, it is not rare to be naked at this stage in 342 BC, or even in the next few stages. Especially in the era of war or famine, it is not very special to be naked.


    One thing you should know clearly is that a pair of trousers is worn by the whole family, even in TianChao after the liberation of the great paradise party. Only when the social and economic development reaches a certain level, can people consider hiding their shame for themselves. There are more naked ~ running people in Africa in the 21st century.


    Naturally, it is impossible for the Han Dynasty to cover everything, but knowing the bitter cold in liao1 East, they will certainly make more preparations. Even if we have prepared warm clothes, there are still frozen dead. The Han ministry can only guarantee that the free people will not have a similar situation.


    Continuing to travel to the northeast, Liu Yan was not the first time to make an inspection tour. He was naturally happy to see that the territory was developing step by step. However, Murong Xianbei was about to launch a possible attack, but it was a lingering shadow.


    It should be said that Qianyan is really in the period of rise, especially after the construction of 3000 iron cavalry, they have really achieved the point of "fighting all over the world" in liao1 East.


    Look at Koguryo. It seems that the most powerful country on the peninsula is not only the first on the peninsula, but also takes Fuyu, Fuchen, Lou Yi and Quwo. As a result, Qianyan only sent 40000 troops to attack, nearly 100000 troops in Koguryo were destroyed in World War I, and Koguryo''s capital, Marudu, was easily captured, resulting in the capture of the king''s biological mother, The tombs of previous kings have even been excavated.


    Marubeni came from a strong city. I don''t understand why Gaoju beauty was broken without holding for ten days. Liu Yan should think about whether Qianyan has any sharp siege equipment. If Qianyan really has sharp siege equipment, can the wall built by the Han Dynasty be held?


    It took a little while for Liu Yan''s team to come to a section of the city wall that was more than ten miles long. When they arrived, they went directly to the city wall.


    The Han Dynasty really built more than ten li of city walls on the liao1 east peninsula. Thanks to the convenience of Liu Yan''s "systematic city walls", although the built city walls cost a lot of stones, it really gives people a visual stimulation.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t have time to get the cement out." Liu Yan thought to himself, "building the city wall with cement is the most solid in some ways."


    The city wall of more than ten li took nearly three months to build. The city wall is six meters wide and nine meters high. There are perfect women''s walls and battlements. Liu Yan added an arrow tower every 200 meters. The city wall with a total length of more than ten li has three city gates. Each city gate has a city tower facility, and below it are three city gates that can be opened.


    If the facts were not in front of us, no one would believe that such a magnificent city wall with a length of more than ten miles could be built in less than three months. However, it happened, and countless people were so surprised that they almost lost their chin.


    "Majestic!" Cai you was shocked and relieved in his eyes: "the walls of Guanggu City, the capital of Qingzhou, are not so magnificent!"


    As the capital of Qingzhou, Guanggu city should be one of several strong cities in the whole Qingzhou. However, the city wall is about eight meters high and six meters wide, and there is no arrow tower at any distance.


    "Those arrow towers will place bed crossbows!" Liu Yan is clear that it is impossible in the short term. The bed crossbow can be built, but it is not so simple: "all the trees within five miles near the city wall should be cleared."


    It should be noted that not only should all the trees within five miles of the city wall be cut down, but even the trees that can make siege equipment within tens of miles should be cut down as much as possible to prevent the enemy from using local materials to make engineering equipment. Can the enemy get suitable wood from further away? Then do it! The farther away, the greater the logistical pressure on the enemy.


    Murong Xianbei killed the chief and Deputy envoys of the emissary team sent by Liu Yan. The news was not blocked. Liu Yan even publicized wantonly, emphasized the desire for revenge, and alerted the Department. A war with Murong Xianbei seemed inevitable.


    It is impossible to say that there is no tension within the Han Dynasty, especially some new members are particularly afraid. In addition, there is a confusion about whether they will migrate again. After all, the Han Dynasty has really moved many times. It is worried that the hard-built houses and fields will be abandoned again.


    This time, Liu Yan did not procrastinate and clearly expressed his will not to retreat. If you move your mouth, there will be more and more people with doubts, which may have the effect of unintentional production. Liu Yan needs to take practical actions to prove his determination to fight Murong Xianbei.


    Standing on the city wall, people looked around and said that it was absolutely right to choose this place to build the city wall. The surrounding terrain is flat to the west of the city wall, a mountainous terrain to the east of the city wall, and a large area of wetlands. Further away, it is a mountainous area.


    What is a wetland? It''s a land full of water! More water will form a swamp. You can imagine how to camp in such a terrible place and how inconvenient it is for the army to mobilize.


    Even for those who do not understand military affairs, as long as they stand on the city wall and look at the terrain, there will always be an "advantage in me" observation. Now a group of people stand on the wall and look at it. There is more ease in the conversation. It is confidence in the defensive war.


    "If there is a war, the garrison of the ten mile wall cannot be less than 10000." Ding Yi said with some sobs, "I didn''t expect it. It was really completed in March..."


    The people sent by ran min thought they had witnessed a miracle. No one wanted to get a way to build a city quickly, but Liu Yan really had nothing to say. Even he didn''t understand why farmers could use the same tools so efficiently.


    The garrison here needs 10000? There are no ten thousand soldiers in the Han Dynasty. How can ten thousand people defend the city wall!


    Liu Yan should consider army expansion, and it is a large-scale army expansion. The war really broke out. Sir, save it and consider construction.


    "Yes, sir." Cai you is now in charge of internal affairs and said, "improve the welfare and treatment of the army and have a high enthusiasm for joining the army. Are you considering expanding the army?"


    Liu Yan really wanted to expand the army, but counting the auxiliary troops, nearly 15000 people in the Han Department have served the military, which is equivalent to 13 civilians raising a soldier. In this way, the trade between the Han Dynasty and the Han Dynasty will become bigger. Naturally, there is no shortage of productivity brought by the golden finger. If 13 civilians in the pure farming system raise a soldier who does not work, will the social system collapse?


    There are various signs that the Han Dynasty must have a war with Murong Xianbei in liao1 east peninsula, but it is unknown how large it will be. Then, the situation in houzhao is also slightly bad. There is a Yao family operating from it. Shi bin began to turn his eyes to the Ministry of Han. There must be some problems with the abnormal activity of Donglai academy, and Liu Yan had to guard against it.


    In terms of age, Liu Yan will not have any difficulty even if he expands his army by twenty or thirty thousand, but... Most of the young and strong are soldiers. Can production keep up with consumption?


    Liu Yan has too many doubts. He hesitated to empty the previous system population limit. Is it to recruit more non system young soldiers, create more farmers to supplement productivity, or recruit system soldiers wantonly?

 Chapter 145

    It''s almost something that doesn''t need to be tangled, but Liu Yan has to consider it.


    From beginning to end, because of the worrying biological IQ of system production, it is really difficult for Liu Yan to treat the "people" produced by the system as people, and more often as tools and consumables.


    But we can''t treat Jin people like that. Every time at midnight, Liu Yan never thought about what to do if the system suddenly disappeared one day?


    If you rely too much on the system, one day the system will really disappear. Liu Yan, no matter how powerful he is, is very likely to collapse in an instant. Otherwise, Liu Yanna will be a nanny. Isn''t it worried that one Jin Man in his hand will die less?


    We should clearly know that population is both a burden and the foundation of prosperity. Liu Yan can''t talk about the burden of overpopulation now, but he can''t be short of population if he wants to be strong. Should he really adopt the cruel elimination law, drive the Jin people he took in directly to the battlefield without even training, and then pick out the Jin people who didn''t die?


    Looking at the snow, Liu Yan had a decision in his heart. The system population vacated was all soldiers. With the original 600 swordsmen and 300 mounted cavalry rewarded by the system, there were 1900 system soldiers.


    Three hundred mounted cavalry Liu Yan has not understood some things. For example, can they be supplemented when the mounted cavalry is lost, or how can they be supplemented when people are not killed?


    Strangely enough, Liu Yan found that the cavalry was not simple. For example, the pack horses equipped with auxiliary riders and camels would know how to cooperate.


    At present, there are only 1000 troops stationed on the "Liao 1 East Great Wall", which is equivalent to one soldier every 50 meters. It didn''t matter much before. After all, it was deserted to the east of the city wall, and the original hunters within nearly thirty miles were caught by the Han side.


    Considering that there will be a war with Murong Xianbei after the beginning of spring, it is time to mobilize the troops to familiarize themselves with the city pass first, and the officers should also understand the surrounding terrain.


    "Stay here and learn about the surrounding mountains and rivers as soon as possible." Liu Yan was speaking to Li Tan: "in addition, we should be mentally prepared to accept orders at any time and lead the army to harass liao1 East."


    Li Tan said, "promise!", There was an impulse to lead the army out immediately to burn, kill and loot Qian Yan.


    The city wall is not straight. It is zigzag every 200 meters. It belongs to the "star fortress". That is because the city wall with this layout can provide archers on the defensive side with a larger and wider perspective of archery.


    To put it simply, once the enemy intrudes into the straight city wall, the archers who want to shoot can only lean out of their bodies, which will expose the archers on the city wall to the shooting vision of the enemy archers under the city wall. Generally, when the enemy intrudes into the city wall, the defending soldiers can only rely on rolling stones and wood to kill the enemy.


    The irregular concave wall has more shooting ranges for the defenders on the wall. They can shoot arrows at the enemy soldiers in the concave part without sticking out their bodies. In fact, this was discovered long ago. That''s how the urn came into being.


    "So the section at the gate needs an urn." Liu Yan took people to the west side of the tower, pointed to the wall of the same scale and said, "when necessary, you can even deliberately let the enemy in, forming a situation of a turtle in a jar."


    With its own walls, the city''s offensive and defensive war has been staged for many years and times in China. It has enough offensive and defensive experience. The Han ministry should have doubts that Murong Xianbei took less than ten days to break through the Marudu city of Gaoju Lido. Is it because Gaoju beauty is too waste, or Murong Xianbei has a strong ability to attack the city.


    Liu Yan spent seven or eight days on the "liao1 East Great Wall", waiting for a new snow season, leaving the city wall to inspect the place.


    It should be said that the Han Dynasty immigrated 50000 (excluding slaves) to the east of Liao 1. Whether it is admitted or not, Liu Yan has paid more attention to the east peninsula of Liao 1 than Changguang county and Dongmou county.


    At present, there are only 12000 people left in the Han Department of Changguang county and Dongmou County, and there are even nearly 40000 people on the seven large islands of Miaodao islands.


    No wonder so many people are hesitating whether the Han Dynasty wants to give up its development in houzhao. Those families who can''t move freely will inevitably start to hook up with external forces.


    "Are you used to it?"


    "OK."


    "Mulberry and hemp can be planted next year. Sericulture should still be carried out."


    "Won''t you move again this time?"


    Liu Yan was asked by Ah Xiang with a strange face.


    Many rules and regulations in the Han Dynasty are being improved, especially in the resettlement of people, which should be at the "world leading" level. The emergence of daughter village is one of the products.


    On the narrow peninsula of Liaodong, there are about 1000 to 2000 people in a village. Each village has its own common land, and the functions of the village are also divided in detail, such as complete farming, manual workshops, sericulture and weaving.


    Many times, Liu Yan regarded the whole Han Dynasty as a large group company, but he didn''t come up with this set. In the past, Tian Shuo and Ji Chang could discuss planning with each other, followed by Cai you and LV Yi. Liu Yan sometimes participates in discussions, but he plays a more final role.


    In fact, Liu Yan still has self-knowledge. Advanced things are not necessarily in line with the contemporary. Only those in line with the truth are the best. On this point, he laughed bitterly and mocked himself more than once. After all, after reading so many novels, which piercer is not omniscient, the military can lead the army to win the war, and the culture can rule the country by one. It''s just a cow x can''t help it. It was good for him to let the "ancients" consult the appropriate, at most is to make appropriate improvements.


    I''m not kidding. Who else is not from scratch? Militarily, not only one person can train hundreds of thousands of troops (even without training), but also he can always win and fail without considering logistics every time. Liu Yan has been mixing with the system for four years and has not destroyed Shijie houzhao. He is simply incompetent.


    In civil affairs, other walkers will farm, build houses and various new technologies, and most of them do not even succeed in the experiment. All right! Liu Yan can''t farm. After all, he hasn''t been to the ground! In addition, he has been working on a paper for two years and has not been able to produce white paper. He has also worked on cement for nearly two years before he has the first batch of finished products. It''s just waste.


    Liu Yan, who has always been ashamed, can only walk on thin ice! Professional people do professional things. He''d better be a master of the overall situation.


    "Work hard. I''m not sure you can become the first female county magistrate in history."


    "It''s not the first. It existed in ancient times."


    Liu Yan was stunned. He really didn''t know who was the first female county magistrate in history.


    A Xiang is a talkative person. She talked about empress e Ying and several famous women.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± In Liu Yan''s memory, those do not seem to be county heads. But he didn''t have to correct Ah Xiang. Instead, he listened happily.


    Just as Ah Xiang was about to talk about LV pheasant, Li Tan came in a hurry.


    Li Tan came alone on horseback, bowed after landing, and spoke quickly: "Sir, thirty miles northeast of the city wall, I found a team waving the flag of (former) envoys of the state of Yan."


    There are nearly a thousand people in Wuyue of that detachment. The opening is the "Festival" representing the king of Qianyan, and there is a flag of Murong Xianbei. This form only shows one problem, that is, a team of envoys who can represent Murong seal.


    If the intelligence on the Han side is not wrong, has Qian Yan withdrawn from Marudu in Koguryo?


    Liu Yan immediately asked, "have you sent scouts to explore further?"


    Li Tan replied, "it has been sent!"


    Well, Liu Yan can''t stroll around the territory of liao1 east peninsula. Qian Yan can send troops to attack Koguryo in winter (November). Won''t he come to conquer the Han part of liao1 east peninsula in December?


    When Li Tan was about to stop talking and got Liu Yan''s permission, he said, "Sir, please lead the army to attack the envoy team!"


    Liu Yangang was still wondering whether to send troops to kill all the envoys and wait for Qian Yan to send someone again. He lied that he had never seen the envoys at all. That might delay for some time. Unexpectedly, Li Tan asked for orders.


    When the envoys of the Han Dynasty arrived at Murong Xianbei, they were well entertained by Feng Yi at the beginning. Behind them, they were killed so suddenly that only one person came back. What kind of confidence made Qian Yan dare to send an envoy, not afraid of the retaliation of the Han ministry?


    To be honest, Murong Zhuang may not be afraid. Qian Yan is now the rightful overlord of liao1 East. He has just won a great victory in Koguryo. It is the moment when he is the most proud and the morale of the army is the highest. What if Qian Yan doesn''t know which onion is in the Han Dynasty?


    "Nearly a thousand..." Liu Yan thought and shook his head: "nearly a thousand people, and most of them ride horses. It''s not easy to raid."


    Li Tan''s face looked gloomy.


    "It''s hard to do in the wild. You can put it in and kill it all." Liu Yan obviously saw Li Tan''s head raised abruptly. He said with a smile: "you hold my stanza, mobilize the surrounding troops, and then prepare for the relevant ambush."


    Li Tan was ecstatic in answering the promise, Looking at Liu Yan''s eyes, he was grateful to the ground.


    It''s not Liu Yan''s recklessness. No matter how low-profile he is, Murong Xianbei obviously despises the Han Dynasty at all and is bound to attack.


    Under this premise, Murong Xianbei will not fight because of Liu Yan''s weakness? Since Murong Xianbei is destined to come, it seems that he still doesn''t intend to come again in the coming year, so it''s better to stimulate Murong seal to come over in the ice and snow.


    "Another war?" Ah Xiang frowned, then forced a smile and made a blessing gift: "the little woman wishes you a victory and a long military luck!"


    Liu Yan just nodded and ordered people to turn over the horse.


    Qianyan is undoubtedly a strong and powerful country. Murong family is now a family full of talents. It is absolutely deceptive to say that Liu Yan is not afraid to fight Murong Xianbei in his heart. He has only one idea now. Since they want to fight, they are the defense side. It''s best to fight in winter!

 Chapter 146

    At random, there are thousands of people in an diplomatic mission, or they are demonstrating, showing a high-end and high-grade attitude. It is expected to let the Han ministry know the strength of Qianyan in this way; Or can it only be said that it is malicious?


    There are about 700 cavalry and the rest are by car. I don''t know who the envoy is yet, but looking at the flag, I can see that he doesn''t look like a low-key person.


    Not counting the system soldiers, the garrison of "liao1 East Great Wall" has increased from 1000 to 3000. Li Tan has just arrived at the garrison in the middle of the city wall in the front foot, and 1700 tribal armed forces have rushed over in the latter foot


    The soldiers of the 700 system are 200 mounted cavalry, 500 swordsmen, 500 archers and 500 spearmen. Their arrival boosted the morale of the side of the city wall.


    In other words, who can see the emergence of absolute elite, not the "miso" in his heart? They also know that when a war breaks out in a place where tribal forces are armed, it is definitely the tribal forces that are in the most intense position of the war.


    The emergence of tribal armed forces represents Liu Yan''s attitude, especially the emergence of 200 mounted cavalry and 400 auxiliary riders, which means that there are fast-moving cavalry at the pass, and the supplement to urban defense is definitely not as simple as one plus one.


    LV Tai, who was transferred from Chaoxian Peninsula to Liaodong Peninsula, is now standing in full military uniform at the gate most likely to be taken by the Qianyan mission.


    Looking to the east from above the Chengguan, the trees within five miles have been basically cleared, but it seems that many depressions have been deliberately created?


    Liu Yan has given an order that he can make a false offer and let Qian Yan''s people in. Those with higher status will be beheaded if they are not killed in the battle. Only one person is left, and the rest will be killed.


    That''s equivalent to giving back the whole set of things Qian Yan did on the Han embassy. The difference is to let the Han succeed. The death of Qian Yan''s people is 20 times the loss of the Han.


    After almost four hours, the Han side from the Embassy that found Qianyan to the presence of Qianyan at the Chengguan.


    The number of Qianyan who came to Chengguan is not much, only 50. They saw the stone wall four feet high. It was obviously ignorant. One by one, they would only stare at the wall.


    In other words, there were no walls here three months ago. Now there is an overgrown wall standing. If they hadn''t asked the guide again and again, they would have thought they had gone wrong and went to the great wall over there in Youzhou!


    To tell you the truth, there was a wall more than ten miles long in liao1 east peninsula, which frightened the envoys sent by Qian Yan. Zheng Lin, who originally wanted to get angry when he came, was wrong. It must not be taken lightly that the Han Dynasty could build such a magnificent city wall within half a year. A set of established procedures began.


    By the way, Qian Yan didn''t pay much attention to the narrow peninsula of liao1 east half a year ago. In order to attack Koguryo, they cleaned up the surrounding areas and caught labor and ran liao1 East almost all over. Therefore, it is certain that the Han Dynasty suddenly appeared on this narrow peninsula in the half a year they didn''t pay attention to.


    Zheng Lin was originally a minister of Jin Dynasty. Like many people abandoned by Sima royal family, the Zheng family is one of the families abandoned in liao1 East. He has just made contributions in the first World War of Koguryo. He was appointed Lieutenant by Murong seal, the former leader of the state of Yan. At the same time, he was promoted to military adviser and sacrifice wine.


    What is the official position of Junzi sacrificial wine? In fact, it is a military post similar to the military commander MA in the army, including the drafting of some administrative documents. The origin is that Cao Cao set up a military division to offer wine for the chief staff in the third year of Jian''an, that is to say, Zheng Lin is still a private staff of Murong seal.


    The official positions of the Hu regime are generally chaotic because most of the Hu people are illiterate.


    At the same time, among the Hu people, the position of civil servant is the lowest, which is generally given to the position of subordinate literati. If there is only the official position of literati in the Hu regime, it means that the person is basically in the same position as pigs and dogs. If he has a military position, he will be reused. For example, Feng Yi, the number one lackey of Murong seal.


    Feng Yi was the Prime Minister first, and later he was added as a Taiwei, so now Qian Yan''s Feng family is at the height of the sun.


    But to tell the truth, a dog leg is a dog leg. Even if you become a lieutenant, it''s still a dog leg. This is not true. Feng Yi promised Xi Qian, Bai Liao and Li Mingzhi before the next moment. His promises before the next moment were all bullshit. He didn''t even dare to advise. The people sent by Liu Yan didn''t even see one of the Murong family members and were directly ordered to be cut down.


    Fifty or so Murong Xianbei cavalry just looked at the periphery for a short time, did not make any contact, turned their horses and left.


    Almost in the afternoon, Qian Yan''s mission appeared again. They were Zhanzhao banner, which appeared two miles outside the Chengguan pass.


    "There are a little more cavalry." LV Tai''s dignified face: "even if we pretend to let them in with a low attitude, they won''t come in all at once."


    Li Tan stared at the Qianyan mission. He felt that he had endured long enough. With the permission of Liu Yan, he was going to lead the army out to wander and do something that could vent his anger. Qianyan sent the mission. As for him, he immediately felt that it was God''s favor to kill ordinary Liao 1 East "savages". Even if those "savages" were Xianbei people, would the mission that directly killed Qian Yan be comfortable?


    In contrast, although Xi Jiantong was also cold, he didn''t see too obvious anger or hatred in his eyes.


    LV Tai saw that someone in the Qianyan mission had driven his horse forward to talk. To make a long story short, he asked, "the urn can accommodate up to 300 cavalry or 600 infantry. Who is responsible for the enemy out of the urn?"


    Li Tan was still staring at Qian Yan''s mission. His hand holding the handle of the knife came out with green veins.


    "Captain, I''m willing." Xi Qianjian saluted respectfully and said, "but I don''t know whether the Lord''s tribal armed forces participated in the war?"


    LV Tai sped up and simply said "nature!" Two words, let Xi Qianjian go down and prepare.


    Xiqian Jiantong''s father will be sad when he dies, but he is a Hun, and his concept is different from that of the Jin people. Dead dad must be a sad thing, but if he dies, the loyal object will have the idea of making up, and still implement the idea, it can only be said that Xi Qianbai Liao''s death is worth it.


    Almost at the moment when Xi Qianjian went down with him, someone was shouting under the gate, asking the person in charge on the city wall to come forward for training.


    What is "training"? It is a kind of condescending dialogue, that is to say, people in Qianyan feel that sending someone to talk is enough to save the face of the Han Dynasty.


    Naturally, LV Tai could not come forward in person. It was Fu Wei who talked with him.


    Some words without much nutrition began to reverberate around the Chengguan to the effect that the Han ministry came here without the permission of Qian Yan. It was really hateful and bold, and then Fu Wei responded with a low attitude.


    "Ambassador, Han Bu seems afraid and doesn''t dare to say more."


    "Well..."


    Zheng Lin''s eyes have never left the city wall. He just doesn''t understand a problem. How can the city wall with a length of more than ten miles be completed within half a year (actually three months). Looking at the scale and materials of the city wall, it is obvious that it is not shoddy.


    "Let their leader go out of town and kneel down." Zheng Lin turned his attention to the city tower. Because it was far enough from the city wall, he could see it more comprehensively. For example, LV Tai, who was fully armed, was also seen: "it''s not the one who spoke just now, it''s that (LV Tai)."


    Kneeling down is a simple word. The whole sentence should be kneeling down and bowing down.


    However, Zheng Lin frowned. He thought it would be a relatively simple thing, but he came to scare, scold and rob. After seeing the magnificent city wall, everything changed.


    Qian Yan killed the envoys of the Han ministry with his front foot, and the back foot ran over to show off. Is it not afraid of the Revenge of the Han ministry?


    It''s very true that if the Han Dynasty looked like a barbaric tribe with a sense of civilization, Qian Yan would never be foolish enough to send an embassy to try to subdue it. He should send troops directly to destroy it.


    The problem is that the Han Dynasty looks a little civilized. It seems that it is still a tribe with Jin people as the upper ruling structure? Then Qian Yan should change his way. For example, he should blackmail when he should blackmail. If he feels that blackmail is not enough, he should send troops directly.


    Well, in fact, Xi Qian, Bai Liao and Li Mingzhi died inexplicably. It is estimated that Murong Zhang didn''t even know their names. He only heard that a man named Han Department was coming to form an alliance. He felt humiliated and didn''t want to order them to be cut down.


    Waiting for someone to be cut down, Murong learned from Feng Yi that the Han Department was the power of Tiefu of Tuoba Xianbei. Later, he found that the tribe called Hanbu not only took advantage of Murong Xianbei to attack Koguryo and ran to the back of Koguryo to pick up bargains, but also established its own territory in Qianyan''s territory without saying a word?


    In fact, Murong seal didn''t care so much about the settlement of the Han Dynasty to the narrow peninsula in liao1 East. He was angry that the Han Dynasty "cut first and then play" ran to the rear of Koguryo to grab food. This is also the common ground of the Hu regime. They don''t have such a concept of territory, but they are very concerned about "food grabbing".


    Zheng Lin came here this time. One is to reprimand Liu Yan, the iron Buddha of Xianbei, for his disrespect for the strongest royal family of Xianbei. The other is to let the Han ministry hand over the benefits obtained from Koguryo. Finally, it is about occupying this narrow peninsula without saying a word.


    Now a new situation has emerged. The Han Dynasty not only occupied the narrow peninsula without saying a word, but also played a special game in building city walls. It is clear that it is going to crack the earth!


    Xianbei and other Hu people may not care so much about their own territory. Some people come to live. They even welcome people to come in from some aspects. They can collect more young places and add a tribe that can collect taxes. But what do you mean by building a city?!


    Now Zheng Lin had an idea in his mind that "things are big". What had to be discussed has become a war that must be solved with iron and blood.

 Chapter 147

    The truth is true. The Hu people have a weak concept of territory, which is related to their long-term living by grass, and they do not have a clear concept of territory. Therefore, the Hu people really don''t care so much about what tribes migrate in their territory, but the premise is that they can''t rob the beautiful grassland. If a tribe enters the territory of a large tribal alliance, in fact, the chief of the tribal alliance has an additional target for conscription and tax collection. Sometimes he can''t help but welcome it.


    Although Qian Yan founded the people''s Republic of China, his concept is still the thought of the nomadic period. The most obvious thing is that Murong Xianbei feels that the Huahua rivers and mountains in the south are relatively good, and has been willing to give up the idea of going to the southeast of Liaoning 1.


    This time Murong Xianbei''s conquest of the forces around Liao 1 East can be regarded as a combing before going south. It is a war of Conquest to obtain wealth and population, not a war to destroy the country and the family.


    In other words, Feng Yi, Zhu Tong, Yang Yu, Liu Xiang, Ju Yun, Li Hong, Zheng Lin and other officials of the former Yan Jin Dynasty who were pioneers of traitors, were not so adaptable to the concept of nomadic people. They were very pleased that Murong Xianbei wanted to give up the bitter cold land of liao1 East and go south to the Central Plains, but gave up the land... It was really unacceptable.


    Yes, as traitors, those Jin people who took refuge in and worked for the Hu people, even if Murong Xianbei refused to go south, they would continue to instigate Murong Xianbei to go south.


    Why? They have betrayed their ancestors and are willing to be the lackeys of the Hu people. If Murong Xianbei becomes the ruler of the Central Plains, occupying the Central Plains is tantamount to a new generation of "zhengshuo". Doesn''t it prove that they have vision? Naturally, they all want to help Murong Xianbei become the master of the Central Plains. In that way, they are the masters of China and have a correct vision.


    If you want to go south and don''t want to give up your land, there are differences between the Hu people in Qianyan and the Jin people. However, as a dog leg, how can you move your small arm and big legs? You can only compromise. For example, I advise Murong Xianbei, who originally intended to weaken the forces in the east of Liao 1, to attack the forces in the east of Liao 1 more ruthlessly, hoping to ensure that the "golden Ou" will not be lost.


    It was on this premise that Zheng Lin, as an envoy, came to the narrow peninsula occupied by the Han Dynasty. When he saw the city wall, he couldn''t feel that things were big.


    Now, the Han Ministry shows a certain degree of obedience and humility, but it continues to find excuses to refuse Zheng Lin''s request for Liu Yan to come and apologize.


    "Let us in?" Zheng Lin was suspicious: "isn''t there any conspiracy?"


    Zheng Lin is not small-minded. He is confident that the Ministry of Han dare not take him. But Qian Yan has just killed dozens of people in the Ministry of Han. Even if the Ministry of Han may retaliate, he dare not risk his life. You know, betraying villains is the most precious thing. If you don''t enjoy it after betrayal, you''ll be "stupid". How many years will you be laughed at?


    There were not many defenders at the gate. The open gate looked very secluded. Zheng Lin thought more and more that it was possible, but he couldn''t show that he was frightened. He sent nearly 100 people to the city to test.


    On the Han side, LV Tai was so nervous that his forehead was covered with sweat. He lowered his voice and asked, "what''s the situation with the circuitous troops out of the city?"


    "I''ve been out of town for about two quarters of an hour." Xi Qian Jiantong was also a little nervous. He was not worried about the upcoming war, but whether Li Tan, who was worried about his anger, could do things well: "in another half an hour, he should be able to detour to his place."


    The city wall is more than ten li long. There are more than one entrance and exit gate here. Li Tan and Fu Wei have led their troops to detour from the left and right sides respectively. Li Hong and Wei junchi are assisting them.


    By the way, Li Hong on ran min''s side and Li Hong on Qian Yan''s side have the same name. One is who to chase. Ran Min wants to ensure the interests of the Jin people, and the other is to treat the Jin people in a different way. It must be said that it is a great irony.


    LV Tai did not place all his hopes on the fact that Qian Yan''s mission was a fool. He must send troops outside the city wall, whether to intercept all possible people who did not enter the urn or launch a strong attack if necessary.


    Wrangling, constantly wrangling, one side respectfully and humbly invited into the city, the other side was tough and arrogant, and asked the Han clan leader to quickly appear and apologize.


    The Han Dynasty has arranged many troops near the Chengguan, and many archers are ambushed on the wall. There is a chance of fire at any time.


    The thing is that there is a change when those Xianbei people entering the city want to go up the city wall. The Han Department is covered with archers, and even rolling stones and wood are piled up. How can Xianbei people go up the city wall?


    LV Tai, whose forehead was full of sweat, learned that there had been a conflict. He estimated that the two troops out of the city should also enter the position. He motioned Xi Qian Jiantong with his eyes. They turned and walked quickly to the city gate with their subordinates silently.


    Is it possible that Zheng Lin can become one of the people who get up in front of Yan? If you were a fool, the bones would have been able to beat the drum. When he saw the people who had left the city gate in the Han Dynasty, he turned back and shouted subconsciously, "stop them!"


    That shout directly made LV Tai and Xi Qianjian run away from their feet.


    "Bold!" Zheng Lin''s eyes widened in an instant: "shoot them! Shoot them!"


    Xianbei cavalry immediately rode up, and a large number of them showed their riding and shooting skills immediately after they entered the range, but when they entered the range, it was equal to the shooting distance of the archers on the wall.


    A burst of "Dong Dong Dong..." drums suddenly sounded, and a dense number of archers appeared on the wall of Weng city. At the moment they appeared, the arrows reflecting the sun were also aimed at the originally arrogant Xianbei people.


    "Shoot an arrow!"


    The banging of bowstrings sounded, and countless arrows came out of the strings. They flew out with a scream and a dull hum, adding red to the snow-white earth.


    The layout of Weng city was originally to kill people. The Xianbei people who stayed inside had no dead corner to hide from arrows, and fell under the arrows shot from the wall.


    At the gate, LV Tai and Xi Qian Jiantong successfully ran into the city, but some soldiers who accompanied them out of the city fell under the riding and shooting of Murong Xianbei cavalry. When they entered the city gate, they ran directly into the hidden soldier pit in the city gate cave. There will be a secret way to make people go up the wall.


    Zheng Lin was suspicious. He really couldn''t believe that the Han ministry dared to do such a thing.


    Qian Yan can kill Han envoys because Murong Xianbei is powerful. It is a natural truth for a powerful party to kill the weak.


    What''s happening now? As the weak side of the Han Dynasty, dare to launch a shameless sneak attack and ambush against the powerful Murong Xianbei!? Is there something wrong in this world???


    Yes, there must be something wrong. For example, Zheng Lin extremely suspects that the Han ministry does not know the strength of Murong Xianbei. The more he thinks about it, the more he feels right. Otherwise, how could the Han ministry dare to attack them? He must not know how terrible Murong Xianbei''s anger is.


    Looking at the open gate and the scattered Han archers on the wall, Zheng Lin took a deep breath and shouted, "go back, go back!", He vowed to make the brain broken Han pay a heavy price.


    Is it stupid? There are only a thousand people. How can Zheng Lin order an attack? With a deep sense of revenge, he kept shouting that the next time he would come would not be a thousand people, but tens of thousands of troops.


    LV Tai, who has been back on the city wall, is constantly issuing orders. The failure of ambush can only be a strong attack, which requires troops to leave the city. He also kept looking outside the city and thought, "why don''t the two troops appear? Is it off the chain?"


    The truth is that the two troops out of the city were on their way to the designated place according to the order. As a result, the scouts sent out reported that Qianyan troops were hidden.


    It doesn''t seem to be incomprehensible. The Han ministry attaches great importance to the surrounding investigation, but recently, its energy and attention have been involved by Zheng Lin and other envoys in the open. It''s true that it''s dereliction of duty to ignore another Qianyan army, but it''s still found at a critical juncture.


    At this moment, Li Tan''s troops are fighting with Murong Xianbei, about 3000. It is the troops of the Han Dynasty who timely occupied the favorable terrain of the main road and blocked the Murong Xianbei troops who found that the situation was wrong and wanted to meet Zheng Lin and others.


    The two sides are fighting fiercely from the moment of contact. After all, they are in a hurry to seize the main road. There is absolutely no time to put the formation at the beginning. They can only rely on soldiers to rush up.


    Li Tan did not forget to send someone to inform the rear when he met the enemy. It was an era of relying on people to transmit information. It took some time to send the news back.


    Another force with Fu Wei as the main general was on its way as planned, but the scouts soon found that the friendly forces were engaged with the unknown enemy. As an auxiliary, Wei junchi suggested sending someone back to report to LV Tai that what their force should do was to support Li Tan''s force.


    Fu Wei didn''t dare to do that. The military order he received was to kill the Qianyan mission from the rear. The military order is a military order. If he can change it at will, what''s the use of issuing a military order?


    Wei junchi feels that Fu Wei is pedantic and not the talent of a great general. Being angry can''t change anything.


    LV Tai waited for Fu Wei''s troops to come. Before that, troops had poured out of the city pass to kill the Qianyan mission who turned around and withdrew, and cut off some of the broken enemy troops. However, Zheng Lin and other people had already distanced themselves from the Han people who left the city. It was only when Fu Wei''s troops appeared that they entangled Zheng Lin and others and ran fast.


    The two battlefields, close to the city wall, are naturally dominated by the Han Dynasty, but Zheng Lin abandoned his car and relied on the strong mobility of his horses. It will be difficult to tell the outcome for a while and a half, but Li tan on the other side fell into a bitter battle.


    "What!?" LV Tai was a little surprised: "is there another Yan army?"


    The messenger who hurried quickly and slowly saw LV Tai and told the situation. The next sentence was to ask the Chengguan to send troops to support paoze who was struggling.

 Chapter 148

    If one side wants to keep running and running, the chasing side can only rely on cutting down the slow ones, like cutting wood, and cutting down one layer after another.


    Fortunately, the Han ministry now has cavalry capable of taking action. If it was like before, except for the necessary investigation and riding, it would be embarrassing to attack the Qianyan mission this time.


    "Jiantong, you lead the headquarters to support Litan." LV Tai didn''t hunt down Qian Yan''s mission in person. He was full of worry: "speed up."


    The herald who came back to report made it clear that Li Tan''s 1000 people encountered more than 3000 Yan troops. It seems that most of the Yan troops are still cavalry?


    "I can''t care much!" LV Tai bit his teeth and said, "life is equipped with cavalry to fight!"


    Naturally, someone will pass the order, but it needs Liu Yan''s permission.


    Originally, there were mounted cavalry in the Han Dynasty. They should be regarded as secret and should not be sent out unless necessary.


    However, since we have already started to kill Qian Yan''s mission, if we don''t kill it cleanly, do we want to leave a living mouth and let them run back to add more hatred value?


    You know, killing is killing, and then there will be a war, but the final situation must be different between killing people and being run back.


    Liu Yan was in a village not far from the city wall. After arranging things, he inspected the territory of liao1 East, a narrow peninsula, according to the established arrangement, so as to calm the restlessness of the people.


    It''s really important for the supreme leader to calm the people when the war is about to break out. Look at Liu Yan''s patrol around. When the people who were originally worried saw that Liu Yan could patrol leisurely, they subconsciously felt that since the supreme ruler was not in a hurry, the expression of that generation was not bad, and a careful liver would not jump so "puff, puff".


    Because they didn''t hide their whereabouts, the people sent by LV Tai soon met Liu Yan, briefly reported the situation and told LV Tai''s request.


    "Yes." Liu Yan felt sorry for the failure of the ambush, but he had no special idea that the failure of the ambush had evolved into a raid: "let LV TAIDING kill all the people of the mission."


    Small soldiers are not treated as gossip. They respectfully promise, Turn on your horse again and run quickly.


    At this time, the benefits of having golden fingers were immediately reflected. Liu Yan first looked at the situation of the two battlefields in his mind. Generally, he could see what was going on from the red and green punctuation points, and he might also look at the mountains and rivers. What''s more abnormal is that he could directly send out the armed cavalry at Chengguan from a long distance.


    This led to a scene. The people sent by LV Tai had just seen Liu Yan. At the next moment, all the dressed cavalry who had been quietly waiting were sent out. Seeing that scene, LV Tai was just stunned. In his heart, he could only think in the direction of "the king is indeed far sighted". How could LV Tai know that Liu Yan can order the system forces anytime and anywhere.


    The mounted cavalry set out. The auxiliary riders chased absurdly only a quarter of an hour after the mounted cavalry set out. Their appearance scared the Qianyan mission who was playing a race with the pursuers.


    Cavalry, that''s cavalry! Qian Yan used the strength of the whole country to produce 3000 mounted cavalry. A small Han Dynasty has... Well, there''s no way to count how many, but there are definitely two or three hundred mounted cavalry!


    Zheng Lin knows the goods. Even if he is a little far away, he can still see a lot from the cavalry posture of the Han Dynasty and draw a conclusion in an instant: "where did the Han Dynasty come from? There are such elite iron cavalry!?"


    Well, it''s an iron cavalry. According to the standard of equipped cavalry of Murong Xianbei, the knight''s armor is equipped with good weapons, and the war horse is half armored. That''s an iron cavalry.


    The reward given to Liu Yan by the system is quite generous. The knight is metal armor and the war horse is leather armor, but there are metal plates in important parts, which really meets the standard of iron cavalry.


    When I saw the city wall, I felt that I was high enough to see the sudden emergence of the Han Dynasty. When I saw the elite iron cavalry, I found that I still didn''t pay enough attention to it. I firmly believed that when I went back, I must tell my master what I saw and ravage the Han Dynasty.


    Why did Zheng Lin think he could go back when the war started?


    It has to be said that the strong side is self-confidence. That''s a very simple truth. Zheng Lin thinks it''s enough to kill ordinary soldiers in the war in the Han Dynasty. He certainly doesn''t dare to kill him as a distinguished envoy. Even if he is caught, it will be a humiliation at most.


    With a fearless attitude, Zheng Lin even deliberately got closer and planned to have a good look at the iron cavalry of the Han Dynasty nearby.


    When Liu Yan was not on the battlefield, he could only rely on the map of his mind. He found that a handful of red dots approached the armed cavalry, which was a kind of caution for a moment.


    Liu Yan''s state of mind is quite normal. That''s two hundred cavalry! In his opinion, if the enemy did not feel able to win, how could they approach rather than avoid it?


    There was a scene in the battlefield at Chengguan. The cavalry, who had originally rushed straight to the position of Li Tan''s headquarters, took a slight turn and ran to the Qianyan mission, which was estimated to have more than 500 horses.


    Zheng Lin, of course, subconsciously wanted to avoid it. He came to have a look. Even if his cavalry had an advantage, he didn''t have the courage to take ordinary cavalry to collide with iron cavalry.


    In other words, system soldiers are abnormal, and human endurance is quite long. As a war horse, it is also full of endurance. I don''t know what kind of horse''s Mount suddenly accelerates, and its explosive power is quite good. In this way, Zheng Lin''s people were tragic. When they wanted to avoid, their mounts ran at full speed for a while, and their endurance had long declined. As a result, they were caught up by the equipped cavalry and began to play what is called the rampage mode.


    The rest of the Han troops who had been besieging and chasing the Qianyan mission began to move towards the place where they had to go. The cavalry troops gathered and rested a little, and then jumped on the flank of the Qianyan mission.


    Another army opened up in the city pass, which was still 500 swordsmen, 500 spearmen and 500 archers. They rushed straight to the position of Li Tan''s headquarters in the sound of neat and uniform steps.


    Lu Tai, standing above the city gate, first watched the tribal forces march in line, and then turned his eyes to the side where 200 mounted cavalry collided with the enemy cavalry.


    The first battle of mounted cavalry was like a blunt weapon hitting tofu, which easily broke a layer of skin on the surface, and became the evolution of tofu residue with the transmission of strength.


    "Good... So strong!" For the first time, LV Tai saw the battle with mounted cavalry: "it''s still like this to deal with cavalry. If it''s against stepping soldiers..."


    In other words, Gao Juri was faced with such a situation. They were waiting for Murong Xianbei''s 3000 iron cavalry to come out and rush into the array. Tens of thousands of former troops in front collapsed in an instant. Together with the Chinese army, they were also defeated by the defeated soldiers, resulting in the defeat of the whole army, and then captured by the light cavalry all over the mountains and fields.


    The power of three thousand iron cavalry is simply too great, especially against infantry. It''s not too much to be invincible, or it''s not so easy to disperse 100000 pigs.


    Murong Xianbei completely destroyed the courage of Gaoju beauty with three thousand iron cavalry, which led to the heartbreak of Gaoju beauty. As the capital of the country, the pill capital was also drummed down.


    Do you know what Zheng Lin is doing now? He was shouting that he was an envoy. He was not only an envoy, but also a lieutenant of the former Yan, the military adviser of the former Yan Lord Murong Zhuang.


    A large number of official positions and titles. If you meet normal people, the first idea is to consider capturing them alive. Only when you find it difficult to capture them alive will you choose to kill them.


    Unfortunately, what Zheng Lin meets now is not ordinary people, or even "people". The result is that a Han mounted cavalry crossed in his stunned eyes directly cuts his head. The flying head is full of amazement and dare not believe.


    No one knows that a character who should have been "glowing and hot" in the Qianyan regime died, even because the horse''s hoof ran and stepped on it. The head was trampled into a red and white "broken watermelon" by the horse''s hoof. Finally, Zheng Lin was attributed to disappearance.


    As soon as Zheng Lin died, the Qianyan cavalry who lost their protection target directly chose to disperse in a mass. It can''t be said that these Xianbei cavalry broke up. They were beaten a little miserably, but they scattered in order to better break through.


    The battered mounted cavalry went straight away, leaving a large area of mud. There must be those dead horses. They joined the auxiliary cavalry behind and went straight east.


    LV Tai has his own work to do. The first thing is to quickly plan for the pursuit and capture of those scattered enemy soldiers, and pay attention to what the situation is at present.


    Then again, LV Tai was not worried about Li Tan, who was supported by tribal forces. In anyone''s opinion, although tribal forces were pawns, no one could deny that they were an absolute elite force.


    "Jun Shang... Where on earth are there tribes? How can we train so many elite?" LV Tai couldn''t help thinking: "it used to be just a pawn. Recently, there has been a armour riding gear..."


    Just thinking about it, LV Tai forced himself to do some serious things quickly, such as writing a report on how to mobilize civilian men to strengthen the defense facilities in some areas.


    "If it weren''t for winter, we should dig a moat!" LV Tai felt that his worry was not groundless: "attacking those fortresses, there is a moat and no moat, and the difficulty is at least five times different!"


    On the other hand, Li Tan took advantage of the terrain and was still fighting until 1500 tribal armed forces appeared with neat steps. The sound of footsteps was more vast than the sound of war drums, and the morale of the soldiers in the Han Dynasty was rising in an instant.


    On the other hand, Murong Li, who led the troops as his counterpart, said with an iron blue face: "does it mean that Zheng Lin''s dog slave was killed and all the 1000 people we sent were killed?"


    I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. Who can answer Murong Li?

 Chapter 149

    Murong Li said those words casually. It is possible to say that the Han ministry can defeat the 1000 people, but it is a joke to say that all of them are killed.


    To tell the truth, Murong Li didn''t care so much about the life and death of those people in the mission. There were only a few real Murong Xianbei people. They were the so-called "old people", and more than 90% of them were slaves who could be sacrificed. For example, although Zheng Lin was a lieutenant and a military adviser, he was also a high-level slave. The rest, although dressed like Murong Xianbei, are some Duan Xianbei, Fuyu and Jin people.


    Of course, the Han ministry dared to attack the envoys sent by Qian Yan. Even if most of them were slaves, it was not allowed. What else would Murong Li do if he was so angry?


    There are more Murong Xianbei "old people" in the 3000 Yan army, which can be about 100. Now they are dying to break through the defense line piled up by the Han people. Look at the attack in front. As a result, the rear can still shoot arrows vigorously. The main purpose is to kill the soldiers of the Han people. If something happens by mistake, it is also very normal. It should be the bad luck of those "own people".


    It was as neat as the earth beating war drums. Murong Li listened attentively at that time and waited to see rows of soldiers. From a distance, it seemed that they were tall and well armed. He was hooked up at the corners of his mouth.


    "A little interesting?" Murong Li had a reason to laugh. He had understood before he came. The Ministry of Han was the Tiefu of Tuoba Xianbei. It seems that he has been supporting the Dai state to fight with the Tiefu Department of Xiongnu? He whispered, "what did the old guy Feng Yi say? He wants to do business?"


    By the way, Murong Li still doesn''t know that the Han dynasty built a wall on the narrow peninsula in liao1 East. If he knew, it wouldn''t be his face now.


    In contrast, Murong Li can also dream casually. Li Tan, as the defense side, lives like a year.


    Li Tan took 1200 people out of the city. Because of the rush, about a hundred people fell behind. They had fought with the sudden Yan army in this narrow area for about two quarters of an hour? It was estimated that there were only less than 800 people who could move in a short time?


    "Don''t be a son of man!" Li Tan was trembling all over, not afraid, but just angry: "Hu Lu is Hu Lu, even shooting indiscriminately regardless of accidental injury!"


    It''s normal for Hu people to do that, but Li Tan can''t. That''s the two results of different cultures and ideas.


    The sound of neat footsteps came, but it will take some time to reach the battlefield. It is also worth paying attention to where to cut into the battlefield.


    When Li Tan was planning when the reinforcements could join the war, Qian Yan''s attack troops retreated after a horn.


    Two quarters of an hour is half an hour. For more than half an hour, Han soldiers were in high mental tension and their physical functions were constantly consumed. They probably thought for the first time that their own reinforcements had arrived and Qianyan''s troops were going to retreat. As a result, such thinking led to relaxation. It''s a terrible thing to relax on the battlefield!


    Murong Li asked the attacking troops to withdraw. Doesn''t it mean he wants to lead the troops to retreat?


    The two sides opened some distance. Most of the Han side were panting and looking for their own wounded. Qianyan gathered and suddenly opened a gap. About 300 cavalry galloped up on horseshoes.


    In fact, at the beginning, Murong Li tried to break through with cavalry, but several times he was successfully blocked by the spearmen of the Han Dynasty and archers.


    When Li Tan heard the sound of horses'' hoofs, he knew it was bad and shouted, "array! Array!"


    This routine is not necessarily to create opportunities before the war. After the war, some small strategies are used to relax people, and then suddenly cold.


    At that moment, all the soldiers in the Han Dynasty changed their faces. They were in a hurry to form an array. As a result, the more they wanted to form a formation quickly, the more chaotic the situation was. In addition, the physical exertion for a long time made their movements a little slow.


    Li Tan saw that it was completely broken. Gritting his teeth, he ordered two teams to hold it, and the other troops withdrew a little back to form a front.


    If any command of the commander would be carried out at any time, there would be no need for military law. Li Tan issued an order and some people were really carrying it out, but there were fleeing soldiers who should have resisted but ran back for the first time on the battlefield.


    In fact, it happened in a very short time. About 300 Yan cavalry rushed to the pass in less than 30 breaths. They killed those Han soldiers who hurriedly wanted to organize an array at the first time. After crossing, they ran into the second front of the Han army.


    Murong Li kept sneering and watched the cavalry break through three fronts in a row before he was blocked. He was surprised at the will of the soldiers of the Tuoba Tiefo tribe. You know, Koguryo, known as the first power on the peninsula, can''t organize three fronts to stop this cavalry rush. It should be the soldiers of the whole line who directly put aside their feet.


    "Lord, the enemy is making a detour from both wings."


    "I see!"


    To say, Murong Li''s character is very irritable, or he didn''t make such a move before he wanted to retreat.


    It must be understood that when the reinforcements from the Han Dynasty arrived, it was not just the infantry. The Yan army had reported that a Han cavalry with about 1000 people (actually less than 800) made a detour from one side. Murong Li, as long as he was not stupid, he found that there were two or three thousand elite from the Han Dynasty, so he should withdraw. What about the sent envoys? That''s what we need to understand in the future.


    It can be regarded as a necessary measure to throw out 300 cavalry before retreating, but Murong Li is not short of war horses? Those people in Litan are all pawns. Murong Li is not afraid of being caught up if he wants to retreat. It can only be said that Murong Li wants to let Litan know his strength.


    Of course, Li Tan knows how powerful he is, but he doesn''t know who is the master who commands Yan Jun to fight with him. When he saw that Yan Jun was really going to withdraw, there was only one idea left in his head and kept roaring: "sleepy death, kill all!"


    Thanks to the general''s lack of timidity and the generous pension system announced by Liu Yan, the greatest contribution is military merit. Although the losses are heavy, some soldiers integrated from various families loudly respond to the roar of Li Tan, and the sound of shouting and killing never stops from the war to the end.


    The infantry reinforcements from behind... That is, the tribal armed forces are two legs. They can''t catch up with Murong Li and others who have worked hard to drive their horses. They can only occupy a favorable terrain under the instruction of Liu Yan and stay in place silently.


    Li Tan personally cut down the last active enemy on the battlefield. He ignored the enemy''s ferocious face and slowly pierced the enemy from the tip of the knife to the body in the northern Chinese dialect.


    Sima royal family fled south in a hurry and left too many. So many jin people in the central plains were abandoned. Naturally, some Jin people in liao1 East were also abandoned. It can even be said that the Jin people in liao1 East should be the first to be abandoned.


    A sudden battle, with the return of mounted cavalry and auxiliary riders, the front large-scale battle is over, but the defeated soldiers of the former Yan mission need to be arrested for a long time.


    With the end of the large-scale war, LV Tai began to make accurate statistics of the casualties of the enemy and ourselves.


    In this battle, 527 non system soldiers in the Han Dynasty were killed, 89 seriously injured and minor injuries were ignored. Qian Yan was beheaded 742 and 420 prisoners.


    If we only look at the data of non system soldiers, it seems that the Han side has an advantage? Then he didn''t know how much Liu Yan was distressed by the loss of 23 mounted cavalry who couldn''t be replenished.


    "Following the example of Qian Yan, the officials cut their throats and beheaded, and the soldiers broke their tendons and hung them on the tree." Liu Yan''s tone was extremely cold: "those who have died have their heads cut off... Oh, they have all been cut off? Calculate military skills and pile up Jingguan beside the main road."


    This time, Liu Yan really did what he said and did it more than he did. Murong Xianbei killed 57 people in the Han Dynasty, but the Han Dynasty killed 1162 people. Unfortunately, the envoy named Zheng Lin couldn''t find the body, and he didn''t know whether he had escaped or whether the body had been trampled into meat mud.


    Li Tan always stood on one side with a frightened face, as if he wanted no one to notice him. He was angry this time, but he also lost the most in the whole war. A good song shared 70% of the casualties in the war. If there were not reinforcements behind at that time, the soldiers who fought hard had hope in their hearts and didn''t collapse. They didn''t know whether to destroy the whole army. After all, their opponents had a large number of cavalry, and all of them could ride into a horse team.


    "Li tan." Liu Yan''s tone could not hear happiness and anger, and there was no expression on his face: "you take people to do those things."


    Yes? It is to pile up the Beijing Temple, pick up the prisoners'' tendons and hang them on the tree to dry.


    Li Tan stepped out of the line trembling and saluted carefully: "promise!"


    Cai you, who was supposed to keep his mouth shut, hesitated for a long time and said, "Sir, among the prisoners arrested... Many jin people, it''s better to... Put them into the mining team and let them..."


    "There is no shortage of labor." Liu yanbrutally cut it off and said, "Qian Yan killed my Han envoy. For the families of the dead and the people, I must show an attitude of revenge!"


    In fact, Liu Yan''s heart is secretly kissing. The Jin people in houzhao belong to the level that can be saved. The Jin people in Qianyan have been assimilated by Xianbei. People who know history know that the so-called Jin people killed their peers the most ruthlessly.


    However, some words are right. Liu Yan can''t leave room for turning around like the problems he encountered several times before. The territory of liao1 East is really too important to the Han Dynasty. Not only can he plant fields and accumulate strength now, but also can''t be lost in the future.


    Liu Yan thought, "this is the bridgehead for stabbing Qianyan chrysanthemum in the future!"

 Chapter 150

    Those who are barbarians and Chinese are Chinese; Those who are Chinese and barbarians are barbarians.


    Huaxia: the beauty of clothes and seals is called Huaxia; China has great etiquette, so it is called Xia.


    Zhou Tianzi enfeoffed princes, and thousands of vassal states were "Zhuhua", also known as "Zhuxia". Therefore, there was the name of "Chinese", and the name of "Xia people" was also a kind of name in the ancient pre-Qin era.


    There are a large number of Jin people in Qianyan. They have changed their costumes and living habits. They are more Hu people than Hu people. No way, they said they were abandoned and became a member of the rule of the Hu people. They could not survive without change. If we make some changes in order to survive, no one can say more. After all, we can''t let people die? But it''s just that they change their living habits and costumes, but they are more cruel to their former peers than anyone else.


    Liu Yan began to feel whether he was a member of the same family, whether he looked at costumes or living habits, whether he still recognized which ethnic group he was, and whether he could live up to the saying of "same family" in some behaviors.


    At present, quite a number of Hu people like to dress and live in "huaxiahua", that is, what some Hu people''s senior leaders call "Sinicization". Does that mean that they have become "Zhuxia" or "Zhuhua"?


    Liu Yan wants to revive the strong Han Dynasty. He has also figured out that when talking about lineage with other ethnic groups, the Chinese ethnic group has always talked about cultural identity, which is the reason why China as an ethnic group can last for thousands of years. If you talk about lineage... What are the descendants of close relatives? Let''s see if the Roman royal family likes siblings, You can tell how many children are deformed.


    What''s the most important? Liu Yan has a great ambition, but he won''t be satisfied with just recovering the Central Plains... And even the territory of the strong Han Dynasty. He is a man who wants to open the "World Island" hegemony war with his ethnic group!


    On both sides of the Avenue outside the city wall of the narrow peninsula, the woods on both sides began to hang different costumes, which were still the intruders who had their hands and feet broken. Without cutting off their tongue, those people can still howl, groan, break scold, beg for mercy and curse. Almost every intruder has his own words to say.


    "The same family, we are the same family, don''t treat me like this." Looking at a young man with obvious facial features of Jin people, he prayed: "kill me, please kill me."


    Sometimes, death is actually a relief. For example, if the limbs lose the ability to move, they will be hung on the tree. After a long time of wind and sun, there may be all kinds of mosquitoes and ants climbing onto the body, and it is also very likely to attract predators at night.


    Not only the young man is asking for death, but a considerable number of prisoners of war hanging on the tree are asking for death. Many of them have threatened the people hanging on the tree, or have seen with their own eyes what a tragedy it is.


    Because the Han Dynasty cut down trees straightly to make roads, the avenue looks very deep and quiet. In the background of white snow, human bodies shaking with the wind are hung on the trees. All kinds of twists add a creepy instant feeling to the deep Avenue.


    Li Tan looked at the terrible picture with great enjoyment. From time to time, he would shout to the auxiliary soldiers about how to arrange prisoners of war and how to tamper with those specially made heads made of lime.


    Yes, Jingguan will be made on the side of the avenue, which is a pile of heads piled up with one head after another.


    Not only the Beijing Temple, but also a stone tablet will be erected beside the Beijing temple. The stone tablet will engrave how those heads came from, and the time to cut off their heads. What''s more, Liu Yan specially asked to leave a row of "don''t say it without warning".


    It''s barbaric, isn''t it? But now it''s really a barbaric era. Weakness can''t get sympathy for it. Begging for mercy will only be further ravaged. If you want to live comfortably and with more dignity, you can only kill, kill invaders and go out to invade and kill.


    "This is an era of killing!"


    Zhao Qian thought he was brave enough, but looking at those human bodies hanging from the tree, goose bumps all over really came out uncontrollably.


    Those who were hanging were still making all kinds of sounds. Only when they were on the scene did they know what scary was. As the watchers of Han soldiers, only a very few of them would be afraid.


    To put it bluntly, this is really a time of killing. It is absolutely abnormal if they have not seen the dead. In the past, what they heard and saw most was that people with the same identity were killed or abused in any way, but now they are doing those things.


    "Check it again!" Li Tan was giving orders: "then withdraw and return to the camp!"


    Hundreds of soldiers checked in silence, and many people stepped on blood on their boots. Maybe there was blood from breaking the tendons of hands and feet, but there was definitely not much. It was probably because there was a simple hemostasis before hanging the prisoners of war. It was someone who was hung from a tree who bit his tongue.


    Not everyone is willing to be slowly starved to death and dried up. They are brave enough and can be cruel. They bite off their tongue and hope to bite their tongue and commit suicide. To tell you the truth, biting the tongue can kill yourself, but it''s not that biting the tongue can die. Basically, it''s that you lose too much blood or your respiratory tract is blocked and suffocated.


    For those who bite their tongue and commit suicide, the soldiers in the Han Dynasty did not care much. Some soldiers even looked at the prisoners who twisted their bodies violently because of pain with great interest.


    Cruel? It''s cruel, but it''s just like that. At least Han doesn''t eat people. They won''t eat people into bones after killing them. To really know that not being eaten after death is actually a kind of happiness.


    Perhaps the beast gave face. Li Tan gathered his troops to go back. The wolf howled. I heard a strange laugh from the Han soldiers, and the prisoners of war who were hanged were crying.


    Li Tan waved smartly: "stop!"


    Are you worried that someone''s rope is broken and goes to the ground? Just break it! The tendons of hands and feet were all broken. What happened when someone went down to the ground? It can only be a caterpillar moving on the ground.


    The reason why the sun doesn''t shine in winter is that the woods are a little dense. Looking at the dark inside, the wind is a little stronger, and the branches swing and make all kinds of "creak" sounds.


    At this moment, those who are hanged by Han soldiers are just changing their roles. To be jubilant, they did not do the same thing in 1 East Liaoning, but they did something to those who did not match registered residence statistics and migration. For those who surrendered, they were also enthusiastic. Now it''s just that they are hanging from a tree to repeat what those people have experienced before.


    A line of Han soldiers were singing. They were singing "no clothes, same robe with their son". The singing was mixed with wolf howling and crying. In the background, there were prisoners of war twisting on the tree. The two piles became the heads of the Beijing Temple, as well as the erected stone tablet.


    When Zhao Qian left, he would turn around from time to time, not to say that he should firmly remember the scene in his mind. He was just curious about how many wolves would appear after the troops withdrew.


    "It should not be bitten to death all at once." Cheng Shuo said relatively firmly, "wolves also have the habit of storing food. They won''t bite too many prey without resistance at once."


    Zhao Qian asked curiously, "how do you know?"


    "My family grazes." Cheng Shuo was shy and said, "I know when I see more."


    In other words, Cheng Shuo was originally a miscellaneous Hu. He didn''t even have a name. Later, when he saw that the people around him were famous, he gave himself such a name. It''s a first name, so Cheng is not a last name.


    Zhao Qian is a farmer, "Zhao" is the last name of the owner''s family. The registered population in the Han Dynasty needs a first name, which is used directly.


    Out of the forest area, I saw people who were cutting wood in the cold. When they saw the troops coming out, they shook their hands and cheered.


    Cruelty to the enemy is kindness to one''s own people. The Han ministry is far from forgiving the enemy. It is a "noble quality" that can only be strong to a certain extent, and it is a morbid quality.


    You should know that nations and nations, countries and countries, only need to pretend to be kind when they have nothing to do with each other. If they can do it, which one has not exposed their tusks and tossed hard since ancient times, otherwise the Chinese Miao people should nest in the Yellow River Basin, not to explore the land of China.


    For the Han Dynasty, it is estimated that not many of them know what they will get from being tough with Murong Xianbei. They will only feel that their tribe has become strong and made the most correct response to the invasion. As for whether hanging a living man from a tree to dry is too cruel, that''s another thing.


    "Go back and rest for three days." Li Tan didn''t stop the soldiers from talking, but as soon as he opened his mouth, the soldiers consciously calmed down. He said loudly, "three days later, we will send troops to wipe out the surrounding Hu people!"


    That''s the established strategy. The fact that Qianyan had an army to invade was that the Han Dynasty was very weak, but it would be too weak if it didn''t respond.


    "Kill and kill, as long as you don''t kill the Murong people." Tuobaxiu reasoned to Liu Yan: "for Xianbei people, weakness will not be respected. Only by showing their due toughness can they face it squarely."


    The problem is that Liu Yan doesn''t want to be faced up to by Murong Xianbei now. He started to retaliate against Qianyan''s mission to give the next necessary explanation to the tribe, which is also a necessary act to stimulate the morale of the people. However, if he doesn''t worry about Qianyan''s army, he won''t be a qualified leader.


    "Whatever else..." tuobaxiu raised his chin slightly: "Murong is a strong tribe and will definitely come. Husband, we have a well-trained army in the Han Dynasty, an absolutely elite tribe armed force in the husband''s headquarters, and a majestic high city wall. It''s a war with one!"


    Of course, Liu Yan is going to fight one of them and is making any preparations!

 Chapter 151

    "So... Murong Xianbei''s attitude?" Liu Yan thinks that tuobaxiu should know Murong Xianbei''s thinking better than anyone else, even if it is not the same tribe


    "My husband is Xianbei Tiefu." Tuobaxiu said that this is not to insult Liu Yan. On the contrary, it is "politically correct" to marry Hu people, especially the noble women of the powerful tribes of the five ethnic groups. She said very seriously: "your tribe can be the Han tribe or the Han Tiefu tribe."


    What do you mean? It''s just some operation, which makes Murong Xianbei feel that it''s about to start a "civil war". The war may be very fierce, but it''s not necessary to destroy the family.


    "Yes, when Duan Xianbei was so miserable and had almost no resistance, Murong released Duan Xianbei." Liu Yan touched his chin and said, "how should I operate?"


    Tuoba Xiu didn''t even think about it. He said directly, "let Tuoba shiyiqian come forward."


    Oh, brother-in-law? Liu Yan helped Tuoba shiyiqian a lot. Weapons and salt were exported. What the Dai state should give to the Han Dynasty was not a hair. It didn''t seem too much to help deal with Qian Yan.


    "The war between the Dai state and the iron Buddha Department of the Huns was quite fierce?" Liu Yan paid more attention to the situation in the north of the Great Wall, but across the border troops gathered by most of the later Zhao Dynasty, Shi Bin''s headquarters began to block the border, and received less news: "the two sides have not even stopped fighting in winter and harass each other''s pasture endlessly. There must be a shortage of food in the coming year."


    "The loss of Xiongnu Tiefu department will be greater." Tuobaxiu is the princess of the Dai state, which is more clear than Liu Yan: "the rear of the Xiongnu Tiefu department is full of people from the western regions, and Shijie will not allow them to win easily. There is an allied Yan state behind the Dai state, and Yuwen Xianbei now depends on the help of the Dai state to deal with Murong Xianbei, which will not be as bad as the rear of the Xiongnu Tiefu department."


    They talked while walking, because they were outdoors. Liu Yan was wearing a cloak made of fur. Tuobaxiu also had a fur cloak, and she even had a snow-white mink scarf around her neck.


    Tuobaxiu is now completely dressed up in the Han family. Whether in terms of clothing or hair accessories, she has specially invited the noble women of the Jin family to teach her manners. It is completely a posture of marrying chickens with chickens and dogs with dogs, which makes Liu Yan feel sincerely satisfied.


    Of course, Liu Yan doesn''t know one thing. For example, Tuoba show is the noble appearance that the top Hu Rengui women should have.


    Learn Chinese, wear Chinese clothes and use Chinese etiquette. Even now that the Hu people are in power, the things of the Han family are still the most advanced things in heaven ~ Dynasty. It''s a shame not to be a noble person.


    To say, Liaodong is really cold! The temperature should be about five degrees below zero? Fortunately, there are no southerners here in the Han Dynasty. They are basically people who are used to snowing areas. They have some endurance. However, even if you are familiar with the ice and snow area and can adapt to it, it is really too cold in liao1 East.


    If Liu Yan remembers correctly, the earth should now be at the end of the little ice age, which led to the continuous southward movement of the Hu people near the Arctic Circle?


    It seems that the small ice age is a disaster for the Central Plains Dynasty. The ice cold will kill people. If they don''t move, they will wait to be frozen into popsicles. The nomads severely devastated by the white disaster have no food. They can only rob all the way south and all the way down.


    It''s actually better now. I heard some old people say that if they took out a "bird" to pee 40 or 50 years earlier, it would turn into ice residue.


    "After good preparation, 79 people are still frozen to death. Frostbite is a common phenomenon." Liu Yan is glad that he has established the medical system. Although the system is very simple, it is also a system: "is it more serious in the north of the great wall and further east?"


    Tuobaxiu nodded. Every winter is a disaster season for all nomadic groups in the north of the Great Wall. Livestock are frozen to death, and the elderly are almost three out of ten. For babies who are only a few months old... Unless they are absolutely rich herdsmen, they don''t want to survive the winter.


    If you really say that, Sima royal family did a good thing to the nomads in the north of the Great Wall, wantonly actively or passively filled the Central Plains with Hu people, but unfortunately, a large number of Jin people in the Central Plains, resulting in the miserable living environment of Jin people in the Central Plains.


    Taking the city wall as the dividing line, looking to the East, it is a piece of white desolation, and looking to the west, it is a piece of countryside.


    The narrow peninsula of liao1 East actually has a large area, and the big company of later generations can accommodate nearly 9 million people. Considering that how many people can live now depends on the arable land... That is, how much food can be produced, and there is no building that can live thousands of people, but there will be no problem living hundreds of thousands of people.


    "Our tribe is not short of food. We can consider making wine wantonly." Tuobaxiu said very seriously: "drinking can drive out the cold. In northern Tibet, wine is more precious than food. Some people can save a life if they drink hard in the cold."


    The warlike ethnic groups have no low preference for drinking. There is the former Daqin Dynasty, and there will be a "vodka nation" in the future. However, Lao maozi has to drink. After all, their area is really too cold, but the Qin people will drink wine to their soldiers in an appropriate amount before the war.


    Is the Han Dynasty short of food? There are nearly 190000 slaves in the Han Dynasty. The food needed to feed such a large group of people is not small, but it can not stand the development of the sea by the Han Dynasty. There is enough salt to marinate seafood, and even some game can become bacon. With a lot of meat, the food consumption of plants will certainly be reduced.


    To tell the truth, one can eat two or three kilograms of rice, but if you let him eat some meat, try another two or three kilograms of rice? Even if you want to, your stomach can''t stand it!


    What fish do in the Han Dynasty is really sufficient to the point of surplus. Who makes the Bohai Sea become "our sea". Except for the fishing boats in the Han Dynasty, other forces can''t catch fish at all.


    How to eat fish is a test for people. If the water was boiled before, the treated fish were thrown in and cooked, plus salt, it would be a delicious fish meal.


    Liu Yan just can''t stand that everything is boiled and salted. For example, now, he is personally engaged in fish fishing... Well, let Xiang Yi deal with fish bones and bones, prepare seasoning and soup, and then he will do the last thing.


    In the ancient pre-Qin period, some Chinese herbal medicines have been proved to be able to add flavor to food, but they are generally regarded as medicinal diet. When Liu Yan comes here, it is just a matter of controlling "quantity". Properly adding some to add flavor will make the food very delicious.


    By the way, I went to Chao1 fresh Peninsula and came to Liaodong, which added one thing to Liu Yan''s recipe, that is ginseng!


    Smell the smell in the air, in addition to the smell of medlar, Ophiopogon japonicus and tangerine peel, that is the smell of ginseng.


    Ginseng is a good thing! It''s not now that it''s found to be used. Liu Yan doesn''t know exactly when. What he knows is that since then, ginseng will be widely used in the Han Dynasty and may become a "fist product".


    If the ingredients of fish soup are ready, the next step is to control the fire and cook slowly, and then master the cooking time. Liu Yan began to make new food, such as frying a fish.


    In other words, there is no time to do anything in the greenhouse. Otherwise, there are absolutely fruits and vegetables to eat in winter. Now Liu Yan is short of ingredients.


    "All right, take it out."


    Liu Yan doesn''t think that men''s cooking is a disgrace at all. Men actually have more advantages than women in cooking delicious food. Let''s look at the chefs of major hotels in future generations. There are definitely more men than women who can get on the table at home and abroad.


    Compared with chef Liu Yan, he is naturally inferior, but he can''t stand the variety of cooking patterns and tastes.


    Recently, it has been a different reward to participate in the occasion of Liu Yanqin''s automatic hand cooking. For example, LV Tai, Li Tan and Ding Yi are present today. Two of the three are officers, and one is at the level of Keqing. Another seven soldiers who took part in the war and killed more than five enemy soldiers were invited.


    To put it bluntly, Liu Yan wanted to reward several representative soldiers. It can be regarded as a political show, but people can''t stand it now.


    There are delicious food and wine. With the personal participation of Liu Yan and tuobaxiu, there is a difference between singing and dancing. In addition, actors who can play at will have high specifications.


    As usual, at the beginning of the banquet, Liu Yan thanked the meritorious officers and men. He had to give a good wine himself. In the eyes of later generations, this kind of show will disgust countless people, but every one who takes the wine by Liu Yan himself and goes with tuobaxiu to say thanks can always make the people who receive such treatment tremble with excitement. It is necessary to repay Liu Yan''s "treat each other as national scholars".


    Li Tan was really relaxed when he was invited to the banquet. He had been dealt with before. After all, LV Tai''s order was to attack the Qianyan mission. Although he was thinking of the overall situation, he violated the military order, didn''t he?


    The army does not allow organizations to disobey discipline. Even disobeying military orders will make things better, but disobedience is disobedience. It''s light to be beheaded. It''s not absurd to be implicated all over the family. Many things have happened in history.


    Li Tan not only disobeyed the military order... At least he didn''t complete the order. He was half crippled in one song. He was demoted from the Marquis of Yiqu to be the commander of other departments, but also led the army out to sweep in the ice and snow. This is punishment.


    This time, Liu Yan''s invitation to a banquet is tantamount to giving compensation outside the military law, which is in line with the "law is nothing more than human feelings" of the Han Dynasty.


    "Do a good job!" Liu Yan was more optimistic about the proud young man Li Tan and encouraged him: "cut off more heads and bring more slaves back."


    Li Tan responded with a 90 degree bow: "I''d like to die for you!"

 Chapter 152

    The superior person is in charge of reward and punishment. Only with a certain degree of reward and punishment can he rule in an orderly manner.


    Since the founding of the Han Dynasty, Liu Yan has been talking about discipline and order, and numbering and sorting new people is one of his means. Due to the limitation of talents, it was difficult for him to improve the organizational system of the army in the early stage. For a period of time, he even had no basic officers. It was only a year after the army was established that he really improved it.


    Han is now a large tribe with a free people and a population of nearly 200000. It is more a tribe than a country. Although the Han Dynasty is relatively small in scale, the law, including the administrative system, is really more like a country than some countries established by the Hu people.


    What is the country? Apart from one family after another, doesn''t it pay attention to the law to maintain order? If there is a strict reward and punishment system, the country will basically take shape.


    At the beginning, the atmosphere of the banquet was not so warm. It was probably Liu Yan''s lecture hall, which instilled ideas into high-level figures and constantly encouraged ordinary soldiers, because Liu Yan was the only one talking. In some ways, the atmosphere of the banquet can be said to be monotonous, but the participants are still full of excitement. The senior management can be more clear about what Liu Yan wants. Ordinary soldiers can be excited if they don''t understand what they are talking about.


    The banquet began to become warm, starting with Liu Yan''s constant persuasion.


    Distillation technology does not mean that it needs high baijiu. In addition to high rice wine, the most common fermented rice wine and a kind of yellow rice wine are also prepared, and the rest are all kinds of fruit wine.


    Yes, there are many kinds of fruit wine. It was not made by Liu Yan. They really exist and are widely welcomed.


    In fact, there have always been a lot of wines in China. Almost every place will have its own "fist products". For example, most of Zhao Di''s wines are turbid, which can be regarded as the wine with higher relative degree among all wines, but it still belongs to a kind of sweet wine.


    A few cups of yellow soup poured down, and Liu Yan''s deliberate indulgence. He began to let go of the people at the banquet, talked loudly, and even walked out of his seat to perform a sword dance after asking for instructions.


    Today''s sword dance probably retains the legacy of the Han Dynasty. It doesn''t mean that you only perform "dance" with a sword. If you want to play sword dance, you need to match with a shield. What you do is an action to kill and defend the enemy. Each action is powerful and slow, like really killing the enemy in the array.


    It is more a legacy of the Han Dynasty than a legacy of the ancient pre-Qin era. It was very fashionable to have a sword dance at the banquet at that time. Many warriors relied on this to win the appreciation of noble people.


    The first person to perform sword dance is Cai you, who usually looks hilarious. Although he always wears a smiling face, he is very "formal" when performing sword dance. It seems that every action has been tempered.


    That''s right, but all Jin people who have received relatively orthodox education should learn battle skills. Even if they can''t learn the book of war, they must learn the basic enemy killing skills. How? Learn what? Practice hard and learn to kill! You can have hands without strength, but you can''t kill people. That''s why sword dance is widely popular in the upper class.


    Liu Yan knows one thing, even in the extremely popular Eastern Jin Dynasty, the high-level taxi people have a sword hanging around their waist, and almost everyone can have a sword dance.


    Sword dance changed from the demonstration of killing skills to real dance, which evolved from the two Jin Dynasties. Finally, it really became a kind of "dance", but it was purely beautiful and no longer a demonstration of killing skills.


    Chinese people like to talk about things at the wine table. In fact, it has been popular since the two Jin Dynasties. We should deeply know that the ability of "mouth gun" is not in Lanxiang, but in a group of Jin princes who think they have the ability of heaven but have nowhere to show it. They enjoy fine clothes and food, but it is difficult to have a place to really display their talents. It can only be to call friends to drink and have fun, drink a few bowls of yellow soup, and talk about "Heroes". A word of disagreement is not to start work, but to start comparing their ancestors.


    There is nothing wrong. The comparison of Jin is to compare with its ancestors. Whose ancestors did something and what official position they used to be, not what they did and what achievements they made.


    "That''s why those wastes will make the Central Plains dignified and degenerate into doing things like going south in clothes." Baijiu wail like ghosts and howl like wolves. Liu Yan has ordered the liquor with high degrees to be changed: "like us, we have not forgotten to expand the territory in the hard times, and have killed the" four tiers of land (toward the 1 fresh Peninsula) "by crossing the ocean.


    Liu Yan is wrong. Neither Koguryo nor baiji is the regime of Bangzi''s ancestors. Now more than 99% of Bangzi can only be slaves or servants, at the bottom of society.


    A series of things are still fermenting during the Han expedition to chaoyixian peninsula. A common phenomenon is that with the flow of various commodities from the Central Plains to chaoyixian Peninsula, the number of peninsula aborigines in contact with the Han began to increase, especially the power of tribal alliance such as Baiji. The chief can not completely restrain the lower tribal nobles. Instead, Koguryo began to be vigilant against the Han after suppressing Baiji.


    Liu Yan''s established strategy for Ji Chang is relatively simple. Baiji''s tribal alliance is like a sieve. Originally, there is no complete and strict social system, coercion and inducement to make friends with the Han Dynasty, and then bribe Baiji''s chief to make Baiji lose vigilance against the Han Dynasty. The land in Incheon is even stable.


    Ji Changgan did those things easily. A large number of commodities and bribes opened the way. In addition, Gongsun leopard family was the anti bone of Baiji. Since Gongsun family, the actual owners of the two "Tao", didn''t care about land occupation, the rest of Baiji wished that the strength of Gongsun family would be damaged and Chao1 xianpeninsula... At least there would be nothing in the occupied area of Baiji in the Han Dynasty.


    Now, Liu Yancai has just returned to Liaodong Peninsula for less than a month, and the slave trade between Han and Baiji has been going on. Baiji nobles exchanged their slaves for goods with the Han Dynasty. Those slaves were the real sticks that Liu Yan said. Almost every day, ships were sending goods back to the population.


    "Your Majesty." LV Tai seemed to have drunk too much. He blushed and saluted Liu Yan: "the last general thought that the moat should be dug in time for Murong Xianbei to attack and prevent the tunnel attack."


    In other words, the Han Dynasty attacked those fortresses or fortresses in houzhao territory. At least six of the ten relied on tunnels to dig down each other''s fortifications (see the article outside loujiafan). LV Tai thought he could do that. There was no reason to start doing that in the rising Qianyan.


    Seriously speaking, there were wars almost every year in the four years of the Han Dynasty. It can be said that it is a force that really came out of the war. It may not have experience in large-scale war, but it has sufficient experience in medium-sized war, especially in offensive and defensive war.


    The Han ministry has really and truly matched Qian Yan, especially with the weak to retaliate against the strong. It is absolutely impossible to say that Qian Yan will forget it!


    "Forty thousand Yan troops broke hundreds of thousands of Koguryo and won the first war. You can''t underestimate it. You can''t pay too much attention to it." LV Tai kept the salute posture: "when the civilian husband is transferred, the army is also dispatched. No matter how hard the land is, it can''t stand the excavation of united strength!"


    Liu Yan saw that LV Tai had no bottom in his heart.


    Yes, Qian Yan''s strength is a little scary. 40000 troops easily defeated more than 100000 troops in Koguryo. They also broke the capital city of Koguryo, Marudu, in World War I. It would really cause fear and fear. LV Tai would not be normal without psychological pressure.


    The difficulty of excavating frozen soil is not general. Liu Yan considered excavating in winter, but it is obvious that it will pay a huge price. He can only comfort LV Tai and talk about some practical things. For example, Qian Yan can attack Koguryo in winter, and there will be no hesitation in attacking Han in winter.


    "... the excavation of the moat still needs to draw running water. The amount of work is too large." Cai you is a civil administration. Naturally, he starts from the administrative point of view: "the whole project is huge and can not be completed in a month or two."


    LV Tai wanted to ask Liu Yan to send those efficient tribal farmers again, but he didn''t say anything.


    It took less than three months to build more than ten li of the city wall. This efficiency really surprised countless people''s chin, but Liu Yan''s system farmers can''t dig the moat. If they can dig Liu Yan, how can they do half of the work?


    "In this way, we can only start with other urban defense facilities." LV Tai''s face was a little gloomy: "please agree to transfer enough bed crossbows."


    The Han Dynasty spent more than two years building a lot of stone throwing carts and bed crossbows. Although some were lost in repeated operations, most of them were preserved.


    "Yes." Liu Yan said, "let''s transfer from Changguang county and Dongmou county over there."


    Cai you hasn''t said much yet. He looks at things beyond the stage of "reasoning" and has direct results. He shakes his head and returns to his position to continue to enjoy.


    When the banquet reached the final stage, it was debauchery. Not only did Liu Yan drink too much, but it was estimated that only Li Tan, who still had a task, controlled it, or everyone poured it fiercely.


    "Whether it''s houzhao or Qianyan, it''s a stumbling block on our way forward. We''ll kick it away sooner or later!" Liu Yan really drank a little too much: "what I''m most worried about now is how to turn Jin people into Han people. Jin people are really too soft!"


    A group of people who drank seven dizziness and eight elements, although they wondered why they called "houzhao" and "Qianyan", they still shouted for Liu Yan.


    Li Tan listened in detail and said that after drinking, he told the truth. Then Liu Yan really didn''t worry about the upcoming war. The only worry was how to make the rule have backbone, and that was indeed a long process.


    In fact, it''s pretty good now. It''s not like all the soft eggs at the beginning. Liu Yan can only rely on system soldiers. Now he has at least nearly 10000 non system soldiers who dare to fight, isn''t he?


    "Our journey will not end in China, our journey is'' World Island ''!" Liu Yan finished this sentence and took a look at almost all the subordinates who were on the record. Their bodies shook and fell down

 Chapter 153

    Buddhism was introduced into China in the Eastern Han Dynasty, but it has not been able to grow. There are many reasons why it cannot grow, and there is no more authoritative statement.


    In addition, today''s Buddhism does not need to shave your head, but you can''t leave long hair, a crown, or a Lun towel. You can only leave short hair for later generations. Some people say that it is the need to shave that makes it difficult for Buddhism to spread in China. It seems quite reasonable. After all, Chinese Miao people really pay attention to "the parents of body, hair and skin".


    Before, Liu Yan had an inch and was regarded as a monk more than once. However, the monks were well dressed, which was generally no different from later generations. He was not a monk''s dress. It was understandable to say that he was a Han and was misunderstood as a Hun.


    Later Zhao Daxing Buddhism did not happen this year (AD 342). There were signs a little ago. It was that Buddha Tucheng first preached, and then Wu Jin (also known as Hu Jin) was deeply trusted by Shi Hu, which led Shi Hu to order that all "National People" and "national families" can believe, but Jin people regarded as inferior people can''t believe in Buddhism.


    Shi Hu didn''t know what he was stimulated by. In the eighth year of Xiankang (AD 342), he even made confused moves. He didn''t look like a king who had been in the country for several years.


    Later, Liu Yan immediately understood after receiving a message. The Eastern Jin Dynasty changed its yuan and became the first year of Jianyuan. There was only one explanation. The emperor of Sima family died.


    The emperor of the Eastern Jin Dynasty died and simayue succeeded to the throne (known as emperor Kang in History).


    Liu Yan probably guessed that an emperor died in Jin, which put great military pressure on Hou Zhao, which relaxed Shi Hu''s urgent heart. Then Li Shou of Cheng Han repented that he would no longer form an alliance with Hou Zhao to carve up the south of the Yangtze River. Shi Hu probably felt it difficult to attack Jin and simply began to have fun.


    In February of the first year of Jianyuan (AD 343), it is a major event in Liu Yan''s life. It can even be said that it is a great wedding for the Ministry of Han. Only one person seems worried, that is, tuobaxiu is pregnant, and there may be a son in the Ministry of Han soon!


    Knowing that his woman is pregnant, Liu Yan can say that his head is confused.


    At that moment, Liu Yan''s joy of being a father was beyond words. He insisted that everything was beautiful, life had greater hope, and a sense of mission to strive for future generations exploded.


    Ji Chang, Tian Shuo and other people who are not in Liaodong Peninsula, as long as they are qualified to meet Liu Yan, they immediately put down their things at hand and get ready for gifts when they know that the woman loyal to them is pregnant.


    That''s really a big deal! Tuobaxiu is pregnant. I don''t know how many people with a heart like Piaoping settle down in an instant. Even those who fear that Qianyan may send troops to attack, their hearts don''t seem so afraid.


    "The post has sent someone to Leling county. There will be an answer from Cui soon." Ji Chang has enough courage to say this when tuobaxiu is pregnant. It is an extremely politically correct thing. Even tuobaxiu should be satisfied with it: "I think Cui will agree if he says something about liao1 East and Chao1 fresh."


    Liu yanman plays the full count, that is, a genuine woman. If the maid Xiang Yi is included, a surprising thing happens. How can there be only two women for a ruler who is approaching 200000 people, including free people and slaves? It fully makes people doubt whether Liu Yan is not very good in some aspects.


    No kidding! The rage of Jin is a beautiful thing from top to bottom. Everything needs the best enjoyment. If there are more women, there must be less. Just look at some big families in the Central Plains. Even if you go far, you have to be served by women. Don''t bring a few better looking women to serve you. Do you want to say hello?


    Look at Cai you. He can''t be called the childe of a big family in the Central Plains. When did he lack women around him? Those women are waiting on their clothes, stretching out their hands and opening their mouths. They have to pinch and massage in their spare time, not to mention how corrupt they are.


    However, talents like Cai you are the noble among the serious Jin people and a member of the nine grade system. If the Hu people were not in power, would they want to be officials? Have a good baby in your next life!


    There are no poor scholars at the top and no gentry at the bottom. I really think it''s just talking? Otherwise, there are so many jin people scrambling to be loyal to the Hu regime, because no matter how talented they are, they can''t develop in Jin.


    Marry another woman? For Liu Yanzhen, it''s not worth weighing. It doesn''t matter to marry, let alone another one, even 80 children.


    "Sowing" depends on the situation, that is, don''t think Liu Yan spends too much time in the "harem", even if he wants to hang out with women, wait until he recovers the Central Plains first. Waiting for the day when the flag indicates that hundreds of thousands of troops are shouting for war and killing the country and the family for him, maybe we can change our style and play romantic games or something.


    Ji Chang was relieved immediately. As a minister, he was not afraid that the monarch did not "stud", but that the monarch did not "stud", and even in evaluating a monarch, "stud" accounted for a large score.


    We should deeply know that whether a family is prosperous or not is not simply to see whether there are capable people. It is the number of lineal population of that family. Only when there is a population can there be everything. Even if the probability of talents is lower, it can be widely spread when there are more people!


    A gentle man in his thirties, his name is LV Yi. He is from Jiangxia, Jingzhou. He is one of the few people from the south in the Han Dynasty. After almost two years of school examination, he is temporarily the chief of Dongmou county. In fact, he is now in charge of the two County affairs of the Han Dynasty in houzhao.


    LV Yi looked at Liu yanman with great interest. He didn''t care. He waited to be named before saying, "Li and Wang have been under monitoring. The frequency of communication between the two schools and Donglai academy has increased greatly. There should be action."


    Liu Yan nodded his head: "what action does the governor of Qingzhou have?"


    "The action... Is quite strange." LV Yi first introduced the news of guanggucheng, and finally said: "the former assassin Liu Zheng was dismissed, and Liu Zheng was the new assassin of Qingzhou."


    Not to mention, there are too many people surnamed Liu in the Central Plains, especially among the three Hu ethnic groups of Hun, Qiang and di. In addition, there is no lack of Liu among the Jin people. It is almost difficult to identify which ethnic group it is.


    Liu Zheng, who is it? Liu Yan didn''t have much detailed information for the time being, but received some rumors. For example, Shi Hu gave Liu Zheng an order to build a large number of docks and collect craftsmen.


    Arle!? Hou Zhao is going to build a large ship? Hearing the news, should Liu Yan be nervous?


    Liu Yan should be nervous, especially when Liu Zheng was in the past, he could cover up for the Han ministry and change the new assassin... I don''t know what it would look like.


    Speaking of Liu Zheng, it''s still related to Cao Yi. To say that Cao Yi is the tyrant of Qingzhou. Shile killed the Cao family wantonly. He wanted to kill all over the city just to break Guanggu City, or did Liu Zheng say, "you keep me as an assassin of Qingzhou. What do I do without residents? I''ll just go back!", Shile was right. If all the people were killed, what would he do to set up a governance center and leave 700 people to Liu Zheng


    There is no doubt that Liu Zheng is a Hun, but he has taken care of Liu Yan for a long time. He only has strict requirements on completing the taxes of the imperial court, and the rest has more or less the grace of shielding from the wind and rain. Even after knowing that Liu Yan is not a Hun, his attitude has not changed.


    In this regard, Liu Yan has tried many times, and Liu Zheng has never responded positively. This time, Liu Zheng was dismissed from office. He wrote a letter before going back. Only one word "Han" was written on a piece of wood calf, which not only didn''t let Liu Yan relax, but also had more doubts.


    "I''m sick and dead." LV listened to Liu Yan''s question about Liu Zheng. He didn''t know what it meant or what it meant, so he answered directly. Later, he said, "we have found out that the imperial court wants to spread docks along the Jishui river."


    Liu Yan suddenly remembered that houzhao seems to have a history of wantonly building ships. It seems that 50000 craftsmen from all over the country came to Le''an county (100 kilometers to the South and east of Ji 1). It''s really crazy to build, but... It really doesn''t record how many ships were built or where those ships were. (it''s said that they were pulled out to attack the Eastern Jin Dynasty in the former Qin Dynasty. I don''t know whether they are true or false)


    Liu Yan can only pay more attention to what happened in houzhao.


    Let''s change the assassin''s history and see if we can feed him with money and make him "our own", or let Liu Zheng maintain goodwill to the Han ministry.


    For the Han Dynasty, the more important ones are the families in Changguang county and Dongmou County who flirt with Donglai Academy. However, Liu Yan looks forward to what those guys will do, and even wonders what tricks Cao Yan, the grandson of Cao Yi, or the remaining evils of the Cao family can play.


    After the talk, Liu Yan left LV Yi and asked the rest to return everywhere. For example, Ji Chang needs to go back to Incheon on Chaoxian Peninsula, and Tian Shuo needs to go to long island of Miaodao islands.


    Liu Yan has no other intention of leaving LV Yi. He needs to learn more about the situation in the two counties and carry out some new deployment that may be needed.


    It''s not so complicated. It''s just to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. Then Liu Yan narrowed his eyes and said to LV Yi, "it''s up to you."


    LV Yi did not delay, smiled and thanked Liu Yan for his trust. When he was leaving, he said, "please send someone to hire sang Yu."


    Liu Yan nodded without asking who sang Yu was.


    In fact, if Liu Yan asks, it will produce more interesting things. For example, he finds that sang Yu turned out to be a Han chauvinist or a smart and famous guy. Unfortunately, Liu Yan didn''t ask, so the two can only meet in the back and become confidants after talking.


    Sang Yu? If there were no accidents in history, it would be because of fate, but the last governor of Qingzhou after Zhao came. However, will history now follow the established direction? Definitely not!

 Chapter 154

    "Huh!?" Murong Zhang''s red face was surprised. It was not about the Han Dynasty, but about the later Zhao Dynasty: "Shi Hu recruited Meiji and wantonly built a palace?"


    It seems that what happened in houzhao has spread all over the world? But that''s what it should mean. After all, Shijie occupies the Central Plains. Even if the governance is as good as dog ~ shit, it is definitely a powerful country in the world just by looking at the data.


    The latter Zhao dynasty did not do anything to popularize the population. No one knows how many people the vast central plains, including northwest, Northern Xinjiang, Heshuo and so on, add up to.


    It was last year that Shihu Guangna Meiji and wantonly built the palace. Considering the slow transmission of news, it is understandable that it just reached Qianyan. The news made Qian Yan very happy. The Murong family has said more than once that they want to go south to compete for huahuajiang mountain. For the senior management of Qian Yan Court, Yan Jun''s going south is an established national policy for the future.


    In fact, the biggest promoters of Qianyan''s southward journey are those Jin people who have worked, those traitors who have opened "another road" for the majority of groups in the future. They must have worked hard to incite Murong Xianbei to go southward. If they don''t live in such a corner in the east of Liao 1, doesn''t it mean that they chose the wrong road? Only when Murong Xianbei becomes the Lord of the Central Plains can their choice be correct!


    "Tell my Lord!" Feng Yi looked at a man over half a hundred years old. He had a gentle and gentle temperament. He bowed and looked respectful: "the stone tiger''s tusk is already a dead bone in the tomb. It''s not enough to be afraid."


    Feng Yi was absolutely talented, but he almost pushed Murong seal onto the throne of King Yan and became a general of the state of Jin with his own wisdom.


    King Yan and the general of the state of Jin are just a name. If Murong seal didn''t have tens of thousands of elite troops under his command, he would have a more prominent identity. That''s the case, but many times the name is still useful. For example, after Murong became the king of Yan and the general of the state of Jin, the Jin people who didn''t cooperate very well in Yandi were obviously obedient, which could add a lot of strength and reduce a lot of trouble to the Murong family.


    Every regime is thrifty at the beginning, and the leadership will be relatively wise and wise. Otherwise, the regime will not be established at all. For example, Murong Xianbei is at the time of the "golden generation". There are many excellent ethnic groups in the clan, and the most excellent three even have the titles of dragon, tiger and dog.


    Long refers to Murong Ke. He is Murong Zhang''s fourth son. At the age of 22, he has done enough glorious deeds. He is also very brave and good at fighting. Because he looks too handsome, he will wear a mask once he leads the army in front of people. The proudest achievement was that when he was only 15 years old, he led 3000 cavalry to raid the camp of stone tiger. According to historical records, later Zhao "disturbed each other, abandoned armour and fled", "Ke took advantage of the victory to chase it and gained more than 30000 levels.".


    Who the tiger refers to is controversial. At least so far, there is no Murong family who can take the title.


    Dog refers to Murong Chui (formerly Murong BA), Murong Zhang''s fifth son. This person is not a derogatory term. It is the same as the evaluation of Zhuge family''s dragons, tigers and dogs in the Three Kingdoms period. Dog refers to being able to keep home, which is actually a more praise.


    Now, Qianyan won the attack on Koguryo, captured countless and began to retreat. After receiving information from houzhao, it is natural that there is also a thing called Hanbu on liao1 East narrow peninsula.


    In the ice and snow, the army is stationed in the camp to rest. The Murong family, including some trusted slaves, are concentrated in Murong''s big tent.


    For houzhao, the Murong family''s attitude is very obvious. If they can fight, they will never be soft. If they can''t find happiness, they will definitely be happy to see their success.


    Han Bu? Which onion? oh It''s Tiefu of Tuoba Xianbei!


    "It is rumored that (later) Zhao Guochen''s son refused Shi Bin''s grain and fodder requirements all the time." Feng Yi had to make up his lessons. He ate a lot of benefits. As a result, he didn''t speak clearly. Murong seal ordered to cut down the Han Ministry''s mission. He said: "this time our Lord led the army to attack Koguryo. It seems that this Tiefu invaded Koguryo from the back."


    Murong Zhang also ordered to cut down, and then he knew that the Han ministry was the iron Buddha of Tuoba Xianbei. He said that he regretted that there was absolutely no, but he felt it was a pity that he didn''t ask the matter clearly.


    "This son is the brother-in-law of Tuoba shiyiqian. It is right not to help Shi Bin''s Northern Expedition." Murong is the second son of Murong, who is twenty-four years old. But he has many military skills and he has participated in the establishment of the registered residence system by Yan Yan. He smiled and said, "it''s kind enough. It''s worthy of being the Tiefu of Xianbei. As (later) Zhao Chenzi, he refused to send troops to the north and refused to provide food. In other words, he didn''t worry about being surrounded and suppressed by the army?"


    Feng Yi then said, "Changguang county is a wild and wild land. The people are less than 10000 or 20000, and the grain is only a few hundred stones. It has never been valued."


    Is that the old yellow calendar, or was the killing too serious during shile''s reign.


    At the beginning, shile killed Cao Yi''s entrenchment all the way. It''s not too much to describe it with corpses everywhere. Over the past few decades, not many people in Qingzhou are actually indigenous people. They all moved and settled in other places.


    "It is said that there are many warships in the Han Dynasty. They are not afraid of the encirclement and suppression of the Zhao army." Feng Yi said with a smile, "maybe you can run to the sea at any time. Then Tiefu will have no fear, and even ran to the (Chao1 fresh) Peninsula, or even to our main territory."


    Speaking of Qian Yan, she has no clear attitude towards the Han Ministry (she doesn''t know that the embassy was attacked), but it is generally an attitude that she can be good friends with each other as long as she doesn''t rob food in Koguryo and is willing to obey.


    Murong Xianbei is "broad" now, and his vision of things is different. It''s like it''s been negotiated. Levy on the surrounding countries and forces and break up Yuwen Xianbei. Finally, the huge land should be thrown down and robbed casually. It was Murong Xianbei''s move that basically killed all the forces in Liaodong, and Koguryo, who recovered the fastest, finally took the seat.


    Qianyan is not so clear about how the Han ministry went to Chao1 Xianxian Peninsula and what it did after going there, but it doesn''t matter. Let the Han ministry get away from Chao1 Xianxian Peninsula, don''t touch Koguryo, play with Baiji and Xinluo, and don''t destroy Qianyan''s national policy layout in Liaodong.


    To put it bluntly, Qianyan is trying to strike a balance in liao1 East, and is also raising military funds, food and population. No one will have trouble going south to Liaodong in the future.


    The atmosphere in the tent was very warm from the beginning because we had just won a big victory, with meat to eat, wine to drink, and the service of ladies kidnapped from Koguryo.


    Feng Yi didn''t take a lot of advantages to say good things for the Han ministry, let alone guilt that killed the envoys of the Han ministry. In fact, the Murong family has made it clear that the narrow peninsula in the east of Liao 1 can allow the Han ministry to cultivate students and recuperate. After all, the Han ministry is an iron Buddha of Tuoba Xianbei. It seems that it will be destroyed by later Zhao at any time. If you can help it, you can help it first.


    It''s said that the Murong family has a high level. It''s not a low-grade family who only stare at three-thirds of an mu of land. They have begun to consciously create a camp, but they don''t know how to do it for a while and a half. Let''s start with the blood relationship of in laws.


    Murong Xianbei and Tuoba Xianbei are in laws, and Tuoba Xianbei and Han are in laws. Is that a little related?


    Well, relatives, that''s a fart. The white point is that the Murong family think that the Han Dynasty is helping the Dai state and the Dai state is fighting with the Hun Tiefu department. Qianyan will be difficult to help the Dai state for a while and a half. It''s best not to weaken Tuoba Xianbei. If you want to clean up the Han ministry, wait until the Dai state and the Hun Tiefu department are finished.


    Originally, Murong Zhang sent an envoy to the Han side to warn and blackmail, but it was not so simple.


    Murong Li came back with an iron face. As soon as he came back, he stabbed a former Koguryo official lady in the way and angrily said, "I''ve been defeated!"


    Suddenly, the big tent was quiet.


    Almost everyone looked at Murong Li with a look of amazement. Their brains couldn''t turn.


    "By whom?" Murong Kai burst into laughter: "who defeated you?"


    Murong Li first mentioned what happened to him, especially the news that Zheng Lin''s mission was estimated to have been killed (follow-up pursuit), and then said: "the Tiefu of Tuoba Xianbei is a pig! He has an iron horse!"


    Er, it needs to be explained. Murong Li said Liu Yan was a pig. It''s not an insult here. The whole sentence should be "pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger".


    Murong Ke was very quiet and drank at the same time. He almost didn''t want to have a clear sense of existence. As soon as he heard that there was an iron cavalry in the Han Dynasty, he immediately opened his half narrowed eyes: "seven younger brothers, talk about it carefully."


    Speaking of it, Murong Li was definitely tragic. After leading his troops to retreat, he waited for Zheng Lin in the area of Heishan for a few days, but he didn''t wait for Zheng Lin. he waited for the roar of about 200 iron cavalry and nearly 2000 cavalry in the Han Dynasty.


    "That iron horse is terrible, well-trained and fearless." Murong Li gnawed at the leg of the sheep and said vaguely, "most of the cavalry are like goods, and a few are OK."


    "Iron horse?" Murong Ke looked at his father Murong Zhuang and said, "that''s interesting. I heard that the Han Dynasty was rich, but I didn''t expect that it was rich enough to form an iron cavalry."


    Murong Zhang''s face was overcast. He didn''t care how many people died. It was the embassy he sent that was attacked. What would other forces think?


    "Very seedy." Feng Yi can say vulgar words, but rarely. This time he said, "it''s worthy of Xianbei Tiefu, isn''t it?"


    At this moment, some people soon followed Feng Yi and praised Liu Yan for his courage and seed. That''s because they don''t want the established national policy to be changed. For Confucianism, it is a necessary skill to do a bad thing first and then dilute it.


    Murong Zhang continued to look gloomy. He was beaten. It''s not a big deal for Hu people to be beaten, but it depends on the consequences: "this Han iron Buddha... Is enough to bring seed!"

 Chapter 155

    Hu people always pay attention to reality. It''s not like some so-called Chinese new moon. It''s obvious whether their face is swollen or not. It''s like the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which is currently nestled in the south of the Yangtze River.


    "Iron cavalry? There are nearly two thousand cavalry and thousands of elite infantry?!" At this moment, Murong was interested in the newly heard Han Dynasty: "is the iron Buddha of the Han Dynasty the governor of (later) Zhao?"


    What else can Feng Yi do? As a slave, he should have the consciousness of a slave. He quickly told what he knew. He didn''t add any oil and vinegar, but told the truth. Finally, he said earnestly: "my Lord, there is a great contradiction between the iron Buddha of the Han Dynasty and (later) Zhao. It is speculated that Shi bin must step closer to oppression. Keeping the iron Buddha of the Han Dynasty will be of great use to us going south in the future!"


    Bullshit! If it hadn''t been for these factors, Murong Zhang should have fought and killed just now. If Rong had called tie Fu, it should be a rebel.


    So let''s say, compared with its actual interests and established national policies, being beaten in the face is a ball. There is no one in the account to say anything. Some of them happily comfort Murong Li and say that it is planted on Tiefu who has the courage to resist Shijie.


    "Father, there can be no reaction." Murong Ke''s handsome face was full of pondering: "only on that peninsula, he can have nearly 3000 cavalry and many infantry, but he doesn''t know how big the real strength should be?"


    "I heard that Tiefu of the Han Dynasty has been supporting the weapons of the Dai state?" Feng Yi took his beard and said, "my lord really can''t forget that. He should be ordered to send enough weapons and send troops to obey orders."


    Murong zhangneng, as the founder of the country, would never be a waste wood. He immediately said, "seal an official position of Tiefu of the Ministry of Han. Take part in and consider how many weapons or other materials should be required. Then, all the iron cavalry... Will be transferred. He can leave other troops."


    "I think Liao 1 dongci history is appropriate." Feng Yi smiled happily and said, "if you can, add the title of lieutenant. In this way, you can show our Lord''s magnanimity."


    In other words, Liu Yan''s official post in houzhao was only a sheriff, and there was no other post or title.


    Well, I killed thousands of people in Murong Xianbei. As a result, the Taiwei of Qian Yan''s mouth was the Liao 1 East assassin, and there was another Duwei who didn''t know where.


    "Give him the title of Ma junshui Lieutenant!" Murong Zhuang''s majushui is actually a modern Yalu River. He looked around and saw no objection. He said, "but... In this case, at least two thousand elite infantry should be added."


    Against what? No one will object.


    Qian Yan beat Goguryeo on the ground, and dug a lot of Goguryeo Wang''s ancestral graves. Gao Zhao''s biological mother was still detained by Qian Yan.


    As long as his mind is not bad, no one can see what Murong Zhuang is making up his mind. It is clear that he wants to punish the Han ministry and then serve Qian Yan as a watchdog. Either he will firmly watch Koguryo, or the Han ministry and Koguryo will go to play happily. As for how many people will die because of the conflict, it''s none of the Murong family''s business.


    So... That''s all for Han''s attack on the mission? Then Murong Li was chased and killed all the way. It''s not serious?


    As long as Liu Yan agrees to Qian Yan''s conditions, it''s really over. Such a thing is nonsense, but it is not absurd to happen in Qianyan now. (it''s absolutely true. There are more absurd things than this)


    If the Murong family wanted to come, it must be that their embassy was too arrogant, and then they were attacked by Liu Yan. As soon as they started, it was new hatred and old hatred. After all, only one of the envoys from the Han Dynasty was killed.


    Revenge is no big deal. Murong Zhuang and many Murong people even think Liu Yan is right to do so.


    Hu people don''t pay attention to kindness. They talk about revenge. If Liu Yan doesn''t respond, the Murong family will definitely look down on Liu Yan''s weakness.


    Now I know that Liu Yan started to fight against the sent mission. The Murong family was angry, but more than one person had the psychology of "really Xianbei Tiefu", and even some people appreciated Liu Yan''s behavior.


    So let''s say that there are many strange things in the world, and Liu Yan is definitely not the first person to let the Murong family play this sense. If there is no change in history and wait for Murong Xianbei to go south, there will be a lot of more absurd things than Liu Yan.


    Qianyan has an established national policy, which is to clean up the countries and forces around Liaodong. Since it is the country and has a national policy, unless it is a sudden accident that will shake the country, it is impossible to easily change the strategy. What else should we do to formulate a national policy?


    Feng Yi and a group of minions are the people who don''t want to shake the national policy. They urgently hope that Murong Xianbei can go south and look good to the "peers" who have taken refuge in Shijie. Who makes those Jin scholars who have become Shijie minions laugh at Feng Yi and others more than once, saying that Feng Yi and others have poor vision and have taken refuge in the frontier barbarians.


    To say, being a traitor in these years... Er, being a traitor in Jin is also graded. Like the Hu people who rule the Central Plains, kneeling and licking can comfort themselves that they are working in the new moon, while kneeling and licking the border wasteland are regarded as hungry or have poor eyesight.


    truth! Whoever occupies and rules the Central Plains is zhengshuo and can become a "central country". As a result, Feng Yi and other Jin traitors who took refuge in Qianyan do not know how to refute when they are ridiculed. They can only bear it and help Murong Xianbei wholeheartedly. They hope that Murong Xianbei can replace Shijie to become the ruler of the Central Plains and live a good life as a "central country" minister.


    "Koguryo swept the country in less than three months, and Fuyu was at most one month!" Yangyu had a chance to speak for a long time: "compared with Koguryo''s'' Chinese ''culture, Fuyu is a wild country."


    The word "China" has existed for a long time. It appears quite frequently in history books, so we won''t list it one by one.


    Yangyu means that Gaoju beauty has absorbed many Han people and made great progress in culture and technology.


    The word China is very sacred, but it does not refer to a nation alone, but to a region.


    However, Chinese culture has always been ahead of the world (at least before the Qing Dynasty). Cultural leadership can drive the development of science and technology. If there is no relevant culture, let the primitive people try to make siege equipment?


    Murong Xianbei''s group of generals still agreed with what Yang Yu said. Their attack on Koguryo is very smooth, which does not mean that Koguryo''s armaments are not good.


    To some extent, Koguryo''s armaments and equipment are much better than Murong Xianbei. Look at the Qianyan army in the March. In addition to the elite originally belonging to Murong Xianbei, the Jin people and some miscellaneous Hu people in the army basically robbed Koguryo. Not only the weapons, but also the clothes on the affiliated army were robbed from Koguryo, so that they look very miscellaneous. It''s definitely not false to say that they are colorful.


    Previously, only Murong Xianbei among the Yan army had iron weapons, and the metal weapons of the affiliated army were rare. They went to Koguryo for a "walk" and had a weapon in hand.


    It was the selected slave armies, that is, the former Koguryo soldiers, who completed the transformation from gorgeous to poor, because their guys fell into the hands of the captive army.


    Twenty or thirty thousand Koguryo soldiers were hanged in front of us, but there were seventy or eighty thousand prisoners of war. If the number of people kidnapped together was more than 130000.


    By the way, because it was an ice and snow March, Qianyan''s population from Koguryo should not be as much as 130000.


    From the track of Qianyan army, from north to south, there are definitely many lying bodies along the way. For Qianyan, it is a process of eliminating the advantages and disadvantages. They will only leave people strong enough. Not strong enough is also a waste of food.


    Qian Yan is going to pick up the next goal to help Yu Guo. Fuyu is actually a country with a long history. It is said that Fuyu separated from the Donghu tribal alliance after attacking Donghu. If this is true, Fuyu and Murong Xianbei may have some incense feelings. After all, Xianbei is also a tribe separated from Donghu.


    "By the way?" Murong seal was not a carriage or sedan chair. He rode across the majestic war horse in the cold wind. His whip pointed to the Northwest: "then go and do it by the way."


    Yes? It''s about subduing the Han ministry.


    In the Murong family''s opinion, Liu Yan''s killing of the mission is no big deal, but it can''t be so forget it.


    "That''s, that''s." Feng Yi also rode a horse and said with a smile: "I mainly attacked Fuyu country. How can I not help it?"


    A "ha ha ha" sound laughed from many people''s mouths.


    Murong Ke didn''t laugh. He looked at the northwest and thought, "since he can establish a foundation in (later) Zhao as a Jin Man and has the ability to train an elite army, how can he be a person who compromises as soon as he intimidates? Especially he dared to attack Zheng Lin and send troops to pursue ah Li."


    Murong Ke is one of the few people in Murong Xianbei who can see the thoughts of those slaves who worked for Qian Yan, that is, Feng Yi and so on. Those Jin traitors urgently want to go south. Many things can be given up. Nothing is more important than going south. Therefore, Murong Ke knew that the gang of Jin traitors did not like the extra twists and turns.


    However, Murong Ke had to admit that the needs of the gang of Jin traitors did not conflict with Qian Yan, but it should be an excellent thing. Murong Xianbei can''t live in a bitter and cold area. As long as you have the opportunity, you should go south. Since the stone tablet of Huahua River and mountain can sit, why can''t Murong Xianbei sit?


    "Surely Tiefu of the Han Dynasty would be very happy. After all, he is just a sheriff in Shijie, but my Lord wants to make him the governor of Liaodong." In fact, Yang Yu was envious, jealous and hated. After shouting that, he thought: "just marrying your daughter can be an assassin. I lost my face and my ancestors sold it. It''s Zuo Sima!"

 Chapter 156

    Update seven chapters today, one chapter every hour.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was probably the Han side that was desperately preparing for the war. Li Tan also kept attacking and harassing tribes and towns in liao1 East. One day, he was suddenly scared to pee.


    It''s really scared to pee! Li Tan was very happy to burn, kill and loot all the way, but the spies suddenly reported that they found the army in the southeast, which is a real army, at least 100000!


    It turned out that Murong Zhang felt that the envoy was unreliable, and the tone in his heart was really unbearable. They were going north and went directly to xuantu county to help Yu Guo. As a result, they turned halfway and came near liao1 East narrow peninsula.


    When Liu Yan received the news, to be honest, although he had already prepared in his heart, he couldn''t help but be frightened.


    "100000?" LV Tai directly asked Li tan with an iron face and almost roared, "is that right?"


    "Maybe more than..." Li Tan personally touched it and peeped. He said: "banners are all over the mountains and fields. There are military brigades for twenty or thirty miles."


    At that moment, Liu Yan was going to yell!


    Yes, Qian Yan is very powerful, but you don''t have to stir up the public in the Han Dynasty, do you?


    "Prepare for war!" Although Liu Yan was afraid in his heart, he looked confident: "after so long preparation, it''s time for a showdown!"


    The superior''s calmness at the time of need will play a role in calming people''s hearts. Liu Yan''s expression made the nervous subordinates feel at ease.


    On the narrow peninsula of liao1 East, the overall military strength has reached 12000 after repeated adjustment and concentration, but this is equivalent to weakening the forces in other directions. For example, Changguang county and Dongmou county have almost become empty shelves, only the lowest military strength allocation is retained on the peninsula of Chao1 fresh.


    Is it not enough to defend the city wall more than 12000 miles? After Lu Tai reacted, he immediately said, "Sir, start the reserve!"


    Liu Yan hesitated for a few breaths. He thought it might be an opportunity for inspection. The Han ministry engaged in a system similar to that in the pre-Qin period. Since non-agricultural busy days, he practiced among the people. Since last year, there has been a system of "more soldiers" every year, so let''s gather together.


    Almost at the time when Liu Yan ordered the mobilization, a team of Qian Yan was getting closer and closer to the narrow peninsula in liao1 East. It was a team personally ordered by Yang Yu. It was a bit of an envoy, that is, it was more in number.


    There''s nothing wrong. Yang Yu is very afraid of death, but he knows that Murong Zhuang''s order to change the marching route does not mean that war will really break out. It won''t be trying to suppress people with momentum.


    Of course, whether he will fight or not depends on the Ministry of Han. If Liu Yan happily agrees to Murong Xianbei''s conditions, the war can be eliminated, that is, the Ministry of Han will bleed. After all, Qianyan can''t be offended by anyone.


    Fortunately, Qian Yan''s soldiers are cold resistant liao1 East people, even if they are not liao1 East people, they are also Gaogouli people. Although there are losses in the ice and snow, those losses are regarded as reasonable consumption.


    Do you know how many people Yang Yu brought? Eight thousand troops! Among the eight thousand, there are three thousand Murong Xianbei people''s cavalry, and the rest are attached to the non permanent Jin people''s army. Murong Ke, Murong Zhuang''s fourth son, was also in the team. However, Murong Ke only took it as an outing and clearly told Yangyu that he would not participate in any affairs.


    Marching in winter is a very common thing for Yan Jun. it can even be said that for Hu people, winter combat is common. It is only the pure farming people who pay attention to not fighting in winter.


    Almost twenty miles from the narrow peninsula, a detective rode back to report. The news surprised Yang Yu for a while, but Murong Ke narrowed his eyes.


    The length of the forest road is about one or two miles, and the bodies frozen into popsicles are hung on both sides. Those bodies were those sent to the Han Dynasty before. Everyone was broken. There were even two Beijing temples and a stone tablet. If you can''t understand what is written on the stone tablet, you can''t repay it.


    "Bear heart leopard courage!" Murong Ke was smiling. He just looked at the handsome face and looked colder: "it''s really returned in full."


    "..." Yang Yu smiled for a while, but he was worried. He thought, "you are really brave, but don''t make any waves."


    Before long, another reconnaisance horse sent out reported back, saying it directly stunned everyone.


    "City wall? A city wall more than ten miles long!" Yang Yu looked unbelievable: "can''t you be mistaken? How many people in the Han Dynasty can build a wall more than ten miles long, about four feet high and several feet wide within half a year?"


    In fact, the city wall was built within three months, but to be honest, it would not have been built if Liu Yan had not had a "golden finger" and endured the stagnation of development and the consumption of a huge amount of stones.


    According to the normal situation, if you want to build the city wall, you should only prepare relevant materials for at least a few years. Then, depending on the scale of the city wall, collect tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of civilian men and spend three or five years to build the city wall. This is still a rammed earth wall. If you pay attention to some stone walls, it will take longer.


    Murong Ke left the brigade with a small number of guards and took other roads. He took some time to find an open place. When he saw the wall standing on the horizon, his handsome face was "squeezed", shocked and absurd: "it''s really a wall built in half a year, or a stone wall!"


    It''s incredible, isn''t it? When was the stone wall so easy to build? And what may have gone wrong? How many people are there in the Han Dynasty?


    On the other side, Yang Yu was walking along a forest road full of human popsicles. The bodies were frozen. Naturally, there was no smell, but the picture looked scary.


    Probably the beasts saw this "meat storage yard". The gnawed bones and some residual limbs on the ground are obviously the masterpiece of carnivores. They also found a large number of footprints of wolves, tigers and other animals.


    "What sound?" Yang Yu listened carefully: "the bell?"


    ¡­¡­


    The original desolation of Liaodong Peninsula has been replaced by one village after another. The managers of each village are basically disabled retired veterans.


    Xiao Han was once a military commander in the army. Unfortunately, he lost an arm when he attacked the stronghold. He had to retire at the age of 24.


    In order to improve the social status of soldiers and create a * * * * social system, the Han ministry has always been very generous to disabled veterans. It is only one of them to let disabled retired grass-roots officers serve as village heads and Baochang. They have a salary other than pension for a long time, and there is actually a preference in introducing their mothers-in-law.


    Without an arm, it is naturally very uncomfortable. Xiao Han is more comforted that his life is not in trouble because of his disability. After his retirement, he became the mayor of the village and his mother-in-law who dared not think before. Although my mother-in-law is six years older than herself and a remarried woman of 30, I don''t know how many people envy him.


    Just as Xiao Han basks in the sun and thinks that his mother-in-law is pregnant, should he practice the youth in the village and give him some excellent services in the coming year? How can he accumulate meritorious deeds and provide more benefits for the birth of children in the future? The old man who cooperates in the management of the village for a long time appears.


    "Urgent order! Ring the bell! Ring the bell quickly!"


    Xiaohan was stunned. The next moment he climbed up and finally got up. When he ran quickly, he fell down because of his discomfort. He climbed to the only high tower in the village. When he held the rope of the copper clock in one hand to pull, bursts of bells had been heard in the distance, and bells sounded in more and more places.


    "This is... Going to fight a big war?" Xiao Han is still confused now. He takes a deep breath, pulls the rope and rings the bronze bell, and can''t help thinking: "then I can become a temporary officer and go to the battlefield again?"


    The alarm bell sounded everywhere in the narrow peninsula of liao1 East. People who were doing anything were stunned, then their faces changed greatly, lost anything they could lose and ran home.


    When the young and strong returned home, they took the weapons issued by the tribe, mostly spears.


    Young and strong without family, people living together take spears, basically five people form the most basic "Wu" of the military establishment, and then march in line to the square of the village.


    Most of the young and strong people with families looked at their mother-in-law and children while holding their spears loosely and tightly. Finally, they left the door under the silent gaze of their families.


    Since the confirmation of the emergency recruitment system, it has not been carried out since then, except for the only test at the beginning.


    Everywhere is a narrow peninsula with bells ringing. People running, too old or too young, can be seen everywhere. First, they stand by the road silently, waiting for women to concentrate on both sides of the road, becoming a picture of watching off groups of young people marching to the East.


    I don''t know who took the lead. The silence was broken by the song. It was singing the paragraph of "picking Wei" in the book of songs. Xiaoya. What deer Ming is. It also directly passed the previous paragraphs and directly entered Chapter 4 and Chapter 5.


    "Petrovi? The eternal China. Petrovi? The gentleman''s car."


    Look... What flowers are in full bloom? It''s Tangdi flower. Who''s driving by?


    "Since the army and chariot are driving, four peony industries. How dare you settle? Three victories in January."


    Ah... Of course it''s the ride of the generals. The chariot has been driven up, and four male horses are tall and big. Where dare you live safely? Because there are many battles in a month!


    "Drive the four peonies and the four peonies. A gentleman depends on it and a villain fibs it."


    Um... Drive four male horses, four tall and strong. The generals sat in the car, and the soldiers were sheltered by it.


    "The four tree wings are like fish clothes. Don''t you quit every day? Stop the hole thorns!"


    It seems that... The four horses have been trained skillfully, as well as bone decorated bows and shark skin arrow bags. How can they not be on guard every day? It''s very urgent to stop!


    One person sings, everyone sings, and the people send children... To the battlefield!

 Chapter 157

    "Are we... Going to war?"


    "No? What should it be... Test or validity?"


    "Not like..."


    "Er..."


    Don''t expect how excellent the emergency recruits will be. They are young and strong. Yes, they will practice twice a year, but they really don''t learn too profound military knowledge. Discipline emphasizes that they are not restrained for a long time and lose discipline again.


    For a considerable number of people in the Han Dynasty, war is no stranger. Since its establishment, the Han ministry has been in a state of war almost every year, but non military people will play the role of civilian husband only when necessary. Since the improvement of the auxiliary system, there have been special auxiliary roles in the army. In wartime, auxiliary soldiers are responsible for serving soldiers, transporting supplies, protecting grain roads, etc., and civilian men will be recruited only in case of emergency.


    It''s about a year and a half since the high-level officials in the Han Dynasty recruited a civilian husband? Civilian men reduced the number of conscripts, and the young and strong were bound by a system called "gengzu".


    What is the more important system? The Qin Empire and the Han Empire probably made the best use of the Geng pawn system. The so-called Geng pawn system is actually a part of the "Fu" and "tax" systems. Corvee and serving as a soldier are "Fu", a "pawn" military system, that is, the young people in the countryside need to complete the established corvee every year. Corvee can be used as labor or soldiers.


    Isn''t Liu Yan going to engage in the farming war system? Naturally, the tax system should also be developed. At present, the Han Dynasty is still in the stage of eating from a big pot. This part of the tax can only be aimed at those families and foreign trade. Ordinary civilians basically have no tax to pay.


    The Han people settled in the narrow peninsula of liao1 East has been close to 100000. The village system behind is more important. Each village increases the household population, ranging from 1000 to 2000. It depends on what purpose it is.


    LV Shaoyang just threw away his hoe and ran home. As soon as he entered the door, he saw his wife standing nervously.


    "Spear." The young woman handed out a spear in her hand, which looked quite clean: "pay attention to safety..."


    LV Shaoyang took the spear in silence, turned and walked to the door, stopped, turned back and said with a smile, "fine Jun, you know I''ve been waiting for today."


    "Nu Nu knows." Xijun is not a name, but a nickname similar to a modern wife. She blessed her with a gift, and then bowed down: "I wish your husband a long military luck!"


    It was the bell. LV Shaoyang solemnly saluted, smiled again, stepped out, and trotted to the village square.


    There are many people running with spears. They don''t even need to change their clothes. After all, the Han Dynasty is still in the initial stage. Eating a big pot of rice means that everything needs unified scheduling. Then whether food or clothing must depend on public distribution.


    To say, people who can have names must have family background. You know, this is an age when surnames are still not popular. It is normal to have a nondescript nickname. But then again, even with the popularity of surnames, there are fewer people calling two dogs or dog eggs?


    The clothes distributed by the Han ministry to the Ministry are a unified style, which are called "robes". Because they are black, they are called black robes. It was the civilian clothes of the Han Dynasty. The Han Dynasty inherited the Qin system more than the system. Since the country was in Guanzhong at the beginning of the founding of the country, the first choice is to continue to inherit the dressing habits of the Qin people, so it can be called Hanfu and Qinfu, but it is still called Huaxia clothes.


    If you have clothes, you must have a crown, or do you still have hair? However, since ancient times, not everyone can wear the "crown", which requires a certain identity. Lun towel is not restricted, but it is generally used by cultural people to make a fuss (called pretend force in modern times). Civilians can get a rope that can tie their hair, or wear a skin melon seed... It is more popular to tie it casually and then wear a skin melon seed.


    LV Shaoyang has such a name, which will only prove that he was once a child of a family, like a person running to the village square. There are definitely repetitions of ah Yi, ah ER and ah San. A shout like a stone and two dogs is definitely answered by a large number of people.


    The advantage of the Hanbu side is that when it comes to military affairs, unless it is an officer, they always shout the number directly. For example, the person who retired as the captain because of his disability is reading the number now.


    When he shouted "127810", LV Shaoyang answered "to".


    This is also a new product brought by Liu Yan, which is easy to point out. At the same time, it is also an incentive for soldiers to make meritorious contributions and have the capital to promote themselves. Maybe it can leave a mark in the history.


    "So..." the captain, who had no palm in one hand, shouted, "all staff arrive. Let''s go!"


    In the distance, the singing of "picking Wei" in "book of songs. Xiaoya. What''s deer singing" seems to have changed later, becoming the singing of "book of songs. Xiaoya. Driving".


    Let''s say that the Han ministry is really trying to "sinicize". What activities it usually has is to pick up the book of songs to teach. The most taught poems are those with obvious * * * * color.


    What does the book of songs, Xiaoya, driving say? The whole poem consists of six chapters and eight sentences in each chapter, depicting six different wills and pictures: being ordered to call troops, building flags and flags, setting out for the northern expedition, moving to Xirong, nostalgia on the way, winning and returning.


    Liu Yan thinks that Chinese Miao people are a nation of poetry, which is a habit cultivated for hundreds of years in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. It is absolutely necessary to restore the ancients occasionally.


    Look now, the young people of one village after another summoned, and then under the farewell of the Jiadao singing the book of songs, they were nervous and silent, but the people who responded loudly to the farewell did not seem so nervous. On the contrary, they also had a sense of mission that they didn''t even understand.


    Yes, no kidding! It''s a sense of mission. However, most people are still ignorant. They just feel so happy and excited, but they really can''t describe what they are happy and excited about.


    In the Han Dynasty, the majority of the population was younger. A village of 2000 people was recruited, which was basically able to recruit more than 80% of the population. As a result, the crowd surged at the beginning of the bell. The vast majority of people set foot on the main road with weapons, and only a few people came to see them off.


    "Brother Yang, are we going to the battlefield?" The second dog looked more excited: "brother Yang often complained that he was late to join the tribe and missed the selection of soldiers many times. This time, he should have achieved his wish!"


    Brother Yang is LV Shaoyang. He really joined the Han Dynasty a little late and missed the best opportunity to join the military. He has been looking forward to becoming a member of the military, especially the treatment of people in the military has been improved again and again. He is really sorry to learn that some people who were once unknown have been able to enjoy high positions with their military achievements.


    "With brother Yang''s martial arts, it''s not easy to kill an enemy and get the first level to become a ''public scholar'' The same is called two dogs, but for others, he said, "it would be good if we could make up something with brother Yang at that time."


    They are all villagers. That''s what they say when they know their roots. Who has real skills? After a long time of contact, he must know that when his heart is guilty, if he wants to attach, he must be a person who feels strong.


    "On the battlefield, big guys take care of each other." LV Shaoyang is not modest. His face is sincere: "I hope our village will make more war achievements!"


    Martial arts means that you can show your advantages when fighting alone. The battlefield is a place where arrows fly around. No matter how high your martial arts skills are, you will be accidentally shot to death. Besides the battlefield, people are more likely to be crowded. There is absolutely no enough space to display their martial arts. It''s really true. You come with a knife and I shoot. There must be a place to hide your body method!


    The narrow peninsula in the east of Liao 1 seems very large. From the westernmost coast to the city wall, it is about 50 kilometers by modern meter. According to the current meter unit, one mile is 300 steps, about 400 meters (according to the history of Chinese metrology).


    LV Shaoyang''s village is not in the West. It took them about an hour... That is, about two hours to reach the city wall. After arrival, some were arranged to carry out some labor around, and some were also arranged to carry logs and rolling stones to the city wall. He was assigned to move wood.


    When LV Shaoyang had the opportunity to go up the city wall for the first time, he saw that the battlements on the city wall were full of fully armed soldiers, mostly archers. He looked to the East. It should be two or three miles away from the city wall. There were a lot of enemy troops there?


    LV Shaoyang is actually disappointed with the work assigned to him.


    At present, the Han ministry has begun to implement the system of military merit and knighthood. LV Shaoyang is really looking forward to fighting here, not doing some labor work. For a time, he wanted to move to the place where big people gathered and have a high challenge, but it was clear that he couldn''t get through at all.


    Of course, if anyone can casually compare with Liu Yan on the battlefield, who can guarantee that there will be no dog ~ blood assassination?


    Qianyan''s army has been here for a short time. In the past, reconnaissance and riding appeared more frequently. The response of the Han side was to send cavalry to drive them away first. Later, Qianyan''s army did not let the cavalry troops withdraw from the city wall. After that, it stayed outside for necessary cruising.


    Guarding the city has never been a comprehensive shrinking of troops. There has never been a successful example of guarding the city, which is not done by wise men.


    Defending the city means attacking and defending. There must be high-speed mobile forces outside the city, such as threatening the enemy''s grain roads and attacking the barracks when the enemy attacks the city.


    "About 8000 is just a precursor?" Liu Yangang just received a bad news. The secret supply point near Dandong was removed. He also learned that more than 100000 Qianyan troops were moving this way: "is the news accurate?"


    LV Tai kept saluting all the time and replied cautiously, "it''s absolutely accurate to sacrifice the intelligence from many scouts!"


    Liu Yan had to be serious. In every war, scouts from both sides collided first. The loss rate of scouts often shows the strength of both sides: "it''s not a fluke that Qianyan can sweep liao1 East..."

 Chapter 158

    Qianyan''s expedition to Koguryo was only 40000, but when he turned around, it became more than 100000. Liu Yan didn''t mean to be surprised at this.


    Hu people have a special "skill", that is, looting. Basically, war is to rob materials and population. They may pay more attention to the looted population. However, Hu people can always successfully make the captured population obedient.


    Murong Xianbei made twenty or thirty thousand popsicles hanging from trees. Under the shock of such a big scene, the captive population in Koguryo should be obedient.


    Now, 8000 Qianyan troops who had just come from the forest road, each of them had seen the situation on the left and right sides of the forest road with their own eyes. They were the companions who had been hung up and frozen into popsicles in the Han side.


    Some people get pleasure and satisfaction from doing their own bad things, but once they think that they may be like that, it should be a cool feeling that spreads from the soles of their feet to the forehead, and finally shiver.


    "There is really a male city!" Yang Yu saw it with his own eyes and really believed: "it''s troublesome."


    There are two troublesome places. One is that with such a city defense in the Han Dynasty, will the army come and scare the enemy a little? If you are not scared soft, will you agree to the requirements put forward by Qian Yan; Second, what would Murong Zhuang think if he knew that there was a xiongcheng in the Han Dynasty? Murong Xianbei is afraid that it will be difficult to allow such a majestic and towering city wall to exist. Under the national policy has been formulated, it will certainly fall into a dilemma.


    Yang Yu assigned a scribe: "you, go up and ask Princess Tuoba to speak."


    The named scribe was stunned. He swallowed his saliva and had to pat his horse forward.


    In other words, they all came. For about a quarter of an hour, they just stood still and looked at the wall from beginning to end. It was full of soldiers. From a distance, most of them were archers, and more people were surging. It can be seen that there were a lot of defenders.


    "It''s strange. Why is there no flag above the city?" Yang Yu deliberately made his voice a little louder and would secretly aim at Murong Ke: "it can be seen that the iron Buddha of the Han Dynasty is still more measured."


    Yang Yu must know the attitude of Murong Ke, who is more powerful in the Murong family. As long as he knows the attitude of Murong Ke, he can probably guess the views of the Murong family.


    Murong Ke took a funny look at Yang Yu and said, "Zuo Sima will do the job assigned by his father."


    Yang Yu immediately smiled. The matter became very simple because of Murong Ke''s words. As long as Liu yanken agreed to the Murong family''s conditions, the war would not break out. In that way, Qian Yan''s national policy of going south would not change, at least not before sweeping the other countries and forces.


    The scribe had reached beyond the range of the bow and arrow of the city wall. He didn''t open his mouth to see tuobaxiu. He wisely shouted that King Yan would canonize Liu Yan as Liao 1 East assassin and Ma JuShui Duwei. After shouting, he drove his horse forward a little tentatively and entered the range of bow and arrow at the head of the city. When he found that there was no arrow above, he was relieved and boldly asked to see tuobaxiu.


    "Liao 1 Dong CI Shi?" Liu Yan was stunned and asked the people around him in surprise, "Liao 1 East assassin is the highest official position in a state?"


    There are differences between the assassin and the state shepherd. At present, the official positions are chaotic. Although the systems of each country are imitated from the state of Jin, the state of Jin itself is chaotic. There are both assassin and state shepherd. In fact, the two official positions are the same, but there are differences in terms of functions and powers. For example, the state Shepherd is in charge of the army and the government, while the assassin is not.


    Liu Yan will be stunned. It''s him rushing left and right. Doesn''t he want to get a state to upgrade the system?


    Now, Qian Yan even wants to canonize Liu Yan as Liao 1 East assassin. Isn''t it just a little head and the governance right of a state?


    Of course, Qianyan can''t really hand over the governance of a state, but Liu Yan only needs the ribbon, as long as the ribbon! Get the printed ribbon and see if the system admits it. Under this premise, Liu Yan can make the necessary compromise temporarily!


    "Husband?" Tuobaxiu has called softly for several times, waiting for Liu Yan to turn his head and say, "can you allow the slave to come forward and speak?"


    Liu Yan hesitated. The emergency call-up order had been issued. There were young people coming from the rear. In addition to regular sergeants and soldiers, there were a large number of temporary recruits on the wall. Would they have any bad ideas if they saw tuobaxiu talking to the enemy?


    That''s something I have to think about. After all, Liu Yan is on the scene. Letting Tuoba show talk to him will only show weakness and timidity.


    "You show up with me, but I''ll talk." Liu Yan ignored the surprised eyes of his subordinates and stepped forward. When he got to the edge of the battlement, he looked at the scribe below: "who are you?"


    When the scholar looked up and saw that it was a man coming out, he looked very bright and immediately shouted greetings: "villain song Qian, pay tribute to Tiefu!", After a pause, he saw that there were no bows and arrows on the city wall, pointed to himself and said, "on the order of Zuo Sima, please ask Princess Tuoba to go out of the city and have a friendly conversation."


    In fact, Yang Yu invited tuobaxiu instead of Liu Yan to talk, which is a very particular reality. The rugged Central Plains and the clothes of Sima royal family crossing South have made the Hu people the rulers of the Central Plains, which is tantamount to the Hu people being the masters.


    The leader of the Han Dynasty married Princess Tuoba, and Liu Yan became the in laws of the Tuoba Dynasty. In any sense, the place where "politics is correct" is that Yang Yu naturally contacted Tuoba Xiu. This is not an insult to Liu Yan, but in some ways, it is a signal that Murong Xianbei means to accept the iron Buddha of the Han Dynasty.


    How else can we say that politics is an extremely complex thing? Yang Yu now hopes that Liu Yan is smart enough to understand the signal released, but he doesn''t really want to be a brain muscle Leng. It''s really bad for everyone.


    They don''t like repetition. They are a group of Jin traitors pioneers of Qianyan. They really don''t want to create twists and turns or waves. They just want to sweep the countries and forces around Liaodong steadily and smooth the obstacles for Qianyan to go south. What else would they do in winter! They should be the people in the whole Qianyan regime who most want to ignore the sudden emergence of the Han Ministry for the time being. They think that even if the Han ministry is so rebellious, they just want the Murong family to agree to clean up in the future.


    That''s it! Those Jin traitors sold everything. Even their ancestors dared to sell it. Isn''t it just for prosperity? If you want to correct your name when you get prosperity, there is nothing more important than going south to become zhengshuo in the Central Plains. On this premise, the Han Dynasty attacked the Qianyan mission, hanged hundreds of people, and built the city wall... That is, it was troublesome to build the city wall at the back, and the rest can be forgiven.


    Although he didn''t know how the Han dynasty built the city wall, Yang Yu didn''t want to care about those now. He just asked Liu Yan to happily accept the red line drawn by Murong seal, and the two sides played happily together. As for accounting, let''s talk later.


    Liu Yan doesn''t know Qian Yan''s psychological state of Jin rape, but he really wants to soft handle it because he knows that he has become an assassin of Liao 1 East. He is extremely eager to upgrade the system. As long as the system is upgraded, whether it is the instability of houzhao or the war will break out in Qianyan, there will be more abundant capital to deal with it. Then, on the premise of system upgrade, compromise is only a temporary product!


    If both sides want a temporary compromise, everything will be much easier to talk about.


    The scholar of Qianyan drove his horse back. Liu Yan adjusted and was ready to leave the city.


    LV Shaoyang was excited to find that the officers on the wall kept issuing commands, and the archers entered the highest alert state. Some mounted cavalry and leather Armored Cavalry, including the legendary elite tribal armed forces, were moving, and there seemed to be signs of opening the gate.


    "Is this... Going out of town to fight, or?" LV Shaoyang was not asking others. He thought excitedly, "once the fight starts, we conscripts will have the opportunity to defend the city. That''s the time to give full play to my martial courage!"


    People like LV Shaoyang must exist, and it is estimated that there are many. After all, the Han Dynasty is now paying attention to military merit first.


    There must also be people who are frightened to see the development of the situation. They look flustered and start making mistakes. As a result, they don''t have to wait for the military to whip. The captain in charge of leading them first gives a whip and drinks curses.


    Facts proved that Bai was nervous. There was no war after leaving the city. Liu Yan took people within the range of bows and arrows at the head of the city, and Yang Yu took people outside the city.


    Subsequently, a small group of people from both sides left the brigade and began not to know what to say in front of the two armies. Anyway, the city can''t hear it.


    Such a situation is not strange, it can even be said to be very normal. Only when we want to boost morale, people on both sides will deliberately shout loudly, especially when they will shout each other, ignoring what the other party is saying.


    At least 30000 pairs of eyes were watching at the scene. There were about 22000 regular army soldiers and young soldiers recruited in the Han Dynasty, and there were about 8000 people in front of them. They didn''t hear the loud dialogue. Experienced people know that it indicates that there is a great chance that they won''t fight, so these people are more relaxed. Only some inexperienced guys are nervous.


    Liu Yan is not interested in anything except the seal ribbon of Liao 1 East assassin. He quietly listens to tuobaxiu and the other party. Who doesn''t know? Anyway, it''s hypocritical to talk about the origin of Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei. What attracted his attention was a guy with a force value of 93 under the "scan". That guy looked so handsome that he couldn''t make people pay no attention.


    After the politeness, it was time to talk about the conditions. Yang Yu couldn''t imagine that things would go so smoothly. When he just talked about it, tuobaxiu, who had been signaled for a long time, had a little bargaining, but there was no fierce clamor. He said that after he officially became an assassin of Liao 1 East, the Han ministry would obey Qian Yan within its power.


    "Then... It''s settled?" Yang Yu couldn''t control his joy. The questioner was replaced by Liu Yan.


    Liu Yan finally turned his attention from Murong Ke to Yang Yu without hesitation: "yes."

 Chapter 159

    In ancient times, Gou Jian tasted excrement for Fu Chai, and there were 3000 Yue armor to swallow Wu. Liu Yan now wants the seal ribbon of Liao 1 East assassin. It is certainly impossible to taste excrement for Murong seal. However, it is not unacceptable to send troops to participate in Qian Yan''s war against the countries and forces around Liao 1 East and present some weapons and baggage.


    "Sir, Qian Yan''s requirements are not harsh."


    "Well..."


    "Sir, we came to liao1 East narrow peninsula and settled more than 100000 people. We have reclaimed land and built villages. Can we start a war... Or be patient for the time being."


    "Well..."


    Liu Yan''s heart has been completely occupied by Liao 1 East assassin Yin Shou, but he can''t be so direct. He needs to make a public comment on Qian Yan, find a step or something, and can''t destroy the confidence just established by the tribe.


    Seeing small profits and forgetting righteousness is a big taboo for a monarch. Liu Yan has no reason not to understand this. The problem is the seal ribbon of Liaodong stab history 1. If you get the seal ribbon of Liaodong stab history 1, the system may be upgraded. There will be no problem if there is revenge. If some proud people dare to shout "I want one to fight ten"!


    The military general led by LV Tai kept his mouth shut. In fact, they were more guilty. Qian Yan came from more than 100000 troops. Before, Qian Yan used 40000 to fight a Koguryo with millions of people. He had no power to fight back. The death of the Han Dynasty was more than 200000. It''s really not a series, even if there is a seemingly magnificent city wall as a support, I really have no bottom in my heart.


    "There are city walls, and the fortifications of the city walls are perfect. There is no problem in resisting tens of thousands of troops." Regardless of the eyes of many paoze, Li Tan first saluted LV Tai, his immediate boss, and then bowed down in front of Liu Yan and said, "if you want to fight, we martial arts people are deeply indebted to you, and we will surely follow you to death and fight with Yan Jun to death."


    Well, at this moment, whoever doesn''t ask for a war is a bully. All the martial artists in the crash area stand up and bow down in front of Liu Yan and ask for a war one by one.


    Many generals are aiming at the back of Li tan. They don''t know how depressed and hostile they are. It''s probably not that the Lord asked for war, but that the Lord general didn''t speak. A marquis even leaped over his level. What the army dislikes most is people who don''t speak the rules.


    At this moment, LV Tai is also full of opinions about Li Tan in his heart. He even thinks that this matter is over. He will never want to have such a person under his command.


    "... just!" Li Tan suddenly raised his head and Yizheng said solemnly, "I think it''s time for our department to recuperate in order to chart the general trend." He began to talk about Chaoxian Peninsula, and then about the two counties on the other side of houzhao. Finally, he looked at his immediate boss LV Tai, looked at Liu Yan, and said respectfully: "this is what the school captain said in private with his post. It''s not easy for the school captain to speak clearly, so he risked his life to advise!"


    Liu Yan knew it was nonsense. LV Tai might have some views and opinions, but it was difficult to communicate with people.


    The generals have expressed their opinions. It''s time for the administrators.


    Administrative officials must be groups that do not like war, especially the tens of thousands of enemy troops. They dare not expect to win. The stalemate is a better result.


    The longer the war, the more destructive it will be to people''s livelihood. That''s a more realistic thing. After all, people are either soldiers or civilian men. Who will produce? Without production, there will be a vicious circle. Few administrative officials can participate in the war, and most of them will do nothing. The suspension of production will also lead to the stagnation and even retrogression of grass-roots construction.


    Liu Yan himself doesn''t want to fight with Qian Yan at this stage. The Han Dynasty has established a war zone on Chaoxian peninsula. The territory of houzhao is unstable, and then there is a stalemate with Qian Yan. No matter how long the stalemate with Qian Yan is, it''s difficult to pay attention to other directions.


    "Husband, slave can let my brother turn around again without paying so much." Tuobaxiu was the first time to speak at the meeting: "it is due to let the representative country exert influence."


    Tuobaxiu is pregnant and has enough capital and influence to speak on this occasion. Before, he would be made difficult and excluded, but now no one dares.


    There are steps. I don''t know why Liu Yan is a little disappointed in his heart. That is an extremely contradictory psychology. If the military seeks war and the administrative officials seek peace, it is a normal phenomenon. Now, both the civil and military have no confidence in Qian Yan''s war, which shows that the Han Dynasty can''t withstand great pressure. If the situation did not really allow, he would almost overturn the decision, have a life and death contest with Qian Yan, or simply change the blood of the military!


    "Then allow it." "We need to understand the terrain of liao1 East, so we''ll do it this time," Liu said in a slightly lonely way


    Cai you and LV Yi, who have been making soy sauce, looked at each other. They saw Liu Yan''s loneliness that flashed and quickly converged, and their eyebrows were deeply wrinkled. They made eye contact and knew that it was time to communicate privately. They must not let such a thing affect the ambition of the loyal object.


    How long has the Han Dynasty been established? Less than four years!


    In four years, from nothing to 200000 people, it has been a great development!


    In four years, from not even a piece of land to two counties in houzhao, there are more than ten islands on the sea, Liaodong occupies a piece of land, and there is about a county scale enclave on the side of Chaoxian peninsula. How many people can do this?


    Liu Yan waved and told everyone except Tuoba Xiu to go away.


    Because Liu Yan''s flash look was too obvious, so that all the civil and military were in a very nervous mood. They withdrew slowly with a nervous mood. During this period, LV Tai stopped talking for many times, and many martial arts people looked very bad, but after all, no one dared to speak when Liu Yan was full of anger.


    It was time to roll. Liu Yan raised his head and looked around. There was only tuobaxiu sitting on his side in the house.


    "Husband?" Tuobaxiu said cautiously, "the temporary concession is to have a broader prospect. Moreover, Murong Xianbei''s request... Is not too much. Can you bear it?"


    Liu Yan first "ha ha" a few times, then "ha ha" a few times, and read faintly: "140000 people are disarmed, and none of them is a man."


    That poem comes from the song Taizu''s poems on the subjugation written by Mrs. Huarui of the Five Dynasties. In fact, it is more appropriate to use it in the two Jin Dynasties, because Jin people are really waste! waste material! waste material!


    "..." Tuo baxiu''s Sinicization is not to that extent. He can''t understand the poetry.


    "That Li Tan..." Liu Yan wanted to evaluate that he was a speculative generation, but in this era of aristocratic family leaders, as long as he was a family born person, who was not a speculative generation? He changed the subject: "with his wife''s understanding of Murong Xianbei, will they really strike the war?"


    Tuobaxiu thought about it seriously and said, "if you say faith, who has faith? Look at the national policy of the state of Yan."


    "National policy?" Liu Yan knew a little and said, "Murong Xianbei''s national policy should be to clean up the surrounding forces and smooth out the obstacles for going south. Therefore, even if they don''t attack us this time, we must have a war before they want to go south."


    Tuoba Xiu recognized it again, but nodded: "it''s good for your husband to play later."


    Liu Yan is really thinking about adjusting the military, and that idea is very persistent. Since this group of generals are not belligerent as military men, they can only abandon them all and select another group of belligerent military men. Now he has enough time to do it.


    The next day or two, Liu Yan directly let tuobaxiu communicate with Qian Yan. He didn''t come forward to talk nonsense with Qian Yan.


    After all, tuobaxiu is the noble daughter of Tuoba Xianbei and the princess admitted to Qianyan by Tuoba Shiyi Qian, the leader of the acting state. Unless Qianyan wants to change from cooperation to confrontation and even war with the acting state, tuobaxiu will not be in any danger.


    Liu Yan was also slightly hit, but he was not really discouraged. He has decided to send one of his waste or those with ulterior motives to the most dangerous place in the form of exile, and when he will become more backbone and reuse it again.


    In addition, Liu Yan needs to give Murong Xianbei an illusion that he, Tiefu of Tuoba Xianbei, pays more attention to Tuoba show... It seems that there is nothing wrong in saying so. Anyway, Tuoba show is pregnant. In short, Liu Yan wants to give Murong Xianbei the impression that he relies heavily on Tuoba Xianbei.


    It may be that the gentleness of the Han Dynasty has an effect. Although the Scout war continues, the returning scouts report that the remaining army of Qianyan has not stopped and is heading directly towards the north. The vanguard troops in the front have crossed the daliangshui (Prince Edward River).


    Qian Yan''s army didn''t come, but Liu Yan''s extremely eager Liao 1 East assassin seal ribbon was available, and it was the Han Dynasty Liao 1 East Assassin''s seal ribbon is not Jin Liao 1 East assassin or Yan Liao 1 East assassin.


    "Husband, they... Cheat!" Tuobaxiu didn''t pay much attention to Liu Yan''s look. He just said angrily, "it''s the seal ribbon of the former Han Dynasty, no..." halfway, he heard Liu Yan laughing wildly and looked a little crazy. She thought Liu Yan was stimulated. She was deeply frightened and quickly comforted: "husband, don''t be angry... No, surround and annihilate the 8000 Yan army who didn''t leave!"


    Liu Yan continues to laugh wildly. The history of Liao 1 in the Han Dynasty is printed on the East! No matter what kind of mentality the Murong family took, he heard that the system suddenly increased the population ceiling by 3000, that is, the population ceiling reached 5000!


    That''s the upper limit of 5000 people. As long as Liu Yan has enough resources, he will have a group of soldiers who can fight to the death again and again. Is there anything more exaggerated than this?


    While Liu Yan was ecstatic, he was very confused: "why is it so rich to get the seal ribbon reward of the Han Dynasty?"

 Chapter 160

    The situation is so changeable. Liu Yanqian is worried about his subordinates'' fear of war. The next moment is the good news of raising the population limit to 5000.


    The spine of Jin people was almost broken. Timidity and weakness were like a layer of sulfuric acid attached to courage, melting the blood courage of a nation. Liu Yan didn''t know what means ran min used to stimulate the courage of Jin people, so that the weak Jin people burst out so much energy, but the burst energy swept through jiehu and then disappeared, In the next one or two hundred years, there was no opportunity for the development of Han Miao people.


    It was Yang Jian who rebuilt the Han culture after the Zhou Dynasty. The name of the Han people was respected by all ethnic groups again after the Yang Sui Dynasty. Although Yang Jianqiang transferred Han culture in order to consolidate the political power, win over the SD family and suppress the Hu Han mixed race families in Guanlong, if Yang Jian did not reshape and pay attention to the revival of Han culture again in history, there might be no Han group... (historical facts)


    Liu Yan knew that it was impossible for all Jin people to become blood brave for a while and a half, but he knew that it would never be possible if he didn''t do it. With a systematic population limit of 5000, may the environment be better?


    Ji Chang returned to liao1 East narrow peninsula half a month later. He had learned that his loyal object accepted Qian Yan''s conditions, sent troops and accepted pancutting. Later, he became Liao 1 East assassin and majushui lieutenant of Qian Yan. For Liu Yan''s acceptance of Qian Yan''s conditions, Ji Chang is a gratifying state of mind. At least he knows what Liu Yan knows to judge the situation.


    In fact, if Liu Yan had been willing to size up the situation, soft on Yao''s clothes and responsive to Shi bin, the Han Dynasty really didn''t have to be like this. For a time, it was like a lost dog. It could only rely on Sea Islands and run to the bitter east of Liao 1.


    This time, I can''t be an assassin of a state, even if I can''t upgrade the system, but at least I have enough fame to run through liao1 East. Moreover, I really can''t fight with Qianyan for the time being, so I can only bear it for the time being.


    Agreeing to Qian Yan''s conditions does not mean that Liu Yan''s mentality has changed. It''s just a kind of strategic deception!


    Got Han Liao 1 East assassin seal, the population limit has been increased to 5000, but there is no other reward.


    It took Liu Yan some time to figure out that the population limit was not because he became an assassin of Liao 1 East, but because he got the Han Dynasty Reward for the printing ribbon of Liao 1 East assassin. So how to raise the population ceiling? In addition to occupying territory, can we rely on this way to increase?


    "Sir, King Yan gave the assassin''s seal of Han Liao 1 East, not Jin, not Yan, but Han, that ''Han''!" Ji Chang, as a counselor, should do his duty and said without concealment, "I''m afraid the troops sent by your majesty to help the war will be consumed."


    Liu Yan naturally knows the Murong family''s mind. The Liao 1 East assassin was not sealed in good faith at all. It was just a delaying strategy. Otherwise, it should be the newly carved Yan Liao 1 East assassin.


    what do you mean? Murong Zhuang granted Liu Yan the title of Liao 1 East assassin, but this assassin is not necessarily true. He never wanted Liu Yan to really manage Liao 1 East.


    "I know that." Liu Yan was very calm, even with ridicule: "they want to sweep the surrounding forces, and we are their surrounding forces."


    "Jun Shang''s strategy of becoming Tuoba Tiefu worked." Ji Chang looked at Liu Yan''s face and said, "Murong Xianbei still needs a generation to resist the Xiongnu Tiefu department and (later) Zhao Jun. most of the ingredients are to sell the face of the Lord of the generation."


    How could Liu Yan not know this?


    Yuwen Xianbei is also Xianbei, but Murong Xianbei does not need to use Yuwen Xianbei. As a result, Yuwen Xianbei has become the object of Murong Xianbei''s repeated attacks.


    Marriage with a large tribe of Hu people is a step of "political correctness" in this era. Just look at those who have obtained development opportunities by marriage with Hu people and noble women. This time, Liu Yan is not the Tiefu of Tuoba Xianbei. Murong seal will take into account Qian Yan''s overall national policy, but with the matter that Liu Yan killed the diplomatic corps, I''m afraid Murong seal won''t simply choose to continue to implement the national policy. How can he settle accounts.


    "Mobilize LV Tai and a group of generals to Chao1 xianpeninsula?" Ji Chang was silent for a while. Seeing that Liu Yan had stood up to prepare for going out, he stood up and said, "Sir, maybe... They are not afraid to fight. The so-called wise men do something and don''t do something..."


    "Stop talking." Liu Yan''s heart knot is very big now. When he encounters a war, the martial arts should have a spirit of shining a sword. He knows it''s not whether to fight or not. It''s up to him to make the decision: "the civil servants don''t speak. The martial arts talk about the necessity of not fighting first. I don''t need such a general!"


    In other words, "I don''t need it" was a sentence that emperor Xiaojing of the Western Han Dynasty vomited blood when Zhou Yafu was angry, and then roared out. Finally, Zhou Yafu could fight, but he was locked up in prison on hunger strike and starved to death.


    Jichang should know the story of emperor Xiaojing. His lips moved a few times, and he stopped talking several times, or he shut up and stopped persuading.


    The original thing is that the enemy is strong and the enemy is weak. Why don''t you have to fight for such a reason? Liu Yan is not angry. He thinks that he has treated the military very well, especially the treatment of those generals. If there is a beautiful girl, there is a beautiful girl, and if there is a house, there is a house. People can still be respected. When waiting for war to break out, he lists some facts that seem very reasonable and says don''t fight?


    As a martial arts man, I don''t have the courage to meet the enemy. Isn''t it more appropriate to go home and farm? Liu Yan is really completely disappointed. Transferring those people to the front line is a second chance. If it weren''t for the sake of making meritorious contributions at ordinary times, the emperor Xiaojing should lock them up and starve to death one by one!


    Ready, Liu Yan said hello and went out directly.


    Ji Chang still has a lot to say. Naturally, he will keep up.


    The atmosphere of war has been eliminated because of the withdrawal of Qianyan army. Some people are happy and others are disappointed. Happy nature is to have a peaceful life again. Spring is coming soon. How good is planting? Disappointments are those who are quite enterprising. They also hope to start a war and make contributions on the battlefield.


    Liu Yan was disappointed with those higher-level generals, and would not be angry with ordinary soldiers.


    We should seriously calculate that at that time, grass-roots officers were quite good. They prepared for the war very seriously and were prepared to fight on the battlefield. There were few mistakes in the whole war preparation process.


    LV Tai and other people should be transferred to Chao1 Xian peninsula. They will constantly invade Koguryo there, and perhaps usher in a Koguryo counterattack war. What kind of achievements they should have depends on how much credit they have made under the neutrality of the war. This is the only chance. There is no credit... Prepare to go to the second-line army or really go home to farm.


    The narrow peninsula where the atmosphere of war has disappeared, although spring has begun, is still like ice and snow. The ice and snow here will bloom more slowly than that in the Central Plains. It is estimated that there is a time difference of about an hour?


    Although it still looks like ice and snow, there is still a new round of busyness after the spring. Many people begin to serve the fields with enthusiasm and love. Liu Yan and other inspectors see that there are busy farmers in the fields everywhere.


    "We have brought back 14000 slaves from the peninsula." Ji Chang also rode very well. His body was shaking with the frequency of his four hoofs as the war horse stepped: "as you said, many of them are Han people."


    The Han people here are really Han people. They refer to the survivors who moved to Chaoxian Peninsula in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. But seriously, it can only be said that those people are descendants of the Han Dynasty. After all, it has been so long!


    The ethnic groups on the Korean Peninsula are very diverse. Many of them are from the later HLJ. Fuyu people are regarded as the dominant ethnic group on the peninsula, and the status of descendants of Han people is also good. None of them can establish a country. They can only be divided into officials, landlords and Haomin. Some ethnic groups such as San Han, the Aboriginal people, have the worst life.


    "What is the population of the peninsula?" Liu Yan went there in person, but he couldn''t see too many things because he was in a hurry: "there''s a three or five million?"


    Jichang had a detailed understanding behind him and replied, "Koguryo should have a population of 23 million, Baiji about 700000, Xinluo 450000, Gaya 56000?"


    Look, there really is a population of 35 million, that is, the race is too mixed and chaotic, basically out of a semi feudal and semi slave social system.


    There is no doubt that the Han ministry and Koguryo are in a state of war. The famous general of the peninsula called jinyuandao has accused the Han Ministry of treachery more than once. The Han ministry refutes that Koguryo is the treacherous party. There is a lot of wrangling. Whether to fight or fight is a small-scale war.


    The relationship between Han and baiji is relatively complex. The terminally ill king Biliu is difficult to express any opinions, but the attitude of Zhujia is not unified. Some Zhujia who enjoy the benefits of trade from Han do not want to make enemies with Han, and others are often fighting and killing.


    Xinluo? Gayak? They sent envoys to the Han controlled area. What''s more interesting is that Xinluo immediately wanted to form an alliance without knowing what the Han was. Gaya just paid tribute to the strong as a routine.


    "Stabilizing baiji is our current strategy." Ji Chang thought of something and smiled: "it''s good for us and Baiji."


    Isn''t it? Baiji is planning to launch a war against Koguryo. Gongsun leopard may be pushing it hard, but the other Zhujia also know what it means to beat a drowning dog. Koguryo was beaten by Qianyan first and is still fighting with the Han Dynasty. Baiji plus is a business that can earn no loss.


    Baiji is now hesitant. Once they go to war with Koguryo, will the Han ministry, like last time, reach a truce with Koguryo and turn its spearhead to attack Baiji?


    Liu Yan asked, "Sir, is there a way to stabilize Baiji and let Baiji go to war against Koguryo?"


    Ji Chang nodded: "nothing more than to let Baiji see great benefits. We reduce our troops on the peninsula."


    It''s simple, isn''t it? Liu Yan does not have many troops on the peninsula now, because there will be a good play in the territory of houzhao soon.

 Chapter 161

    Liu Yan moved almost all of Changguang county and Dongmou county that could be moved, and even a considerable number of families moved with the Han Dynasty, resulting in a sharp decline in the population of Changguang county and Dongmou county.


    In addition to giving up Changguang county and Dongmou County, what can the Han people do to the outside world? As a result, the Yao family wants to retaliate against the Han Department. They don''t know where to start. After all, the Han Department is ready to give up the two counties. What else can hurt the bones and muscles of the Han Department? Shi Bin''s reaction was similar to that of the Yao family. He basically felt that if he started with a tribe that could get out at any time, he would not only get no big benefits, but also get fishy. He simply didn''t start.


    High status "elephants" have their own dignity. Even if they can reach out and press an ant to death at will, they should also have interests after pressing the ant to death. Otherwise, as a big man, it can only lose face to argue with the ant. Even if they want to find an opponent, they will find a person of the same level.


    "Donglai academy?" Liu Yan looked at the busy farmer... Or the slave? Turn your attention to Ji Chang: "it has been confirmed that it is involved with the Cao family, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, we have made great efforts. The investigation result is that the Cao family and Donglai academy are involved, but the Cao family is only one of them." Ji Chang is talking about coercion and inducement, and what he doesn''t pay attention to these days is integrity. What''s good for selling himself. He sneered and said, "Donglai academy is just a means for many families to survive. Relying on this method to build momentum and work for the Hu people in exchange for survival when they have a reputation."


    It''s not difficult to understand. In the process of Liu Yan''s rise, he repeatedly said to obtain talents from Donglai college to work, but the response of Donglai college was strangely cold.


    Probably Donglai academy wisely found that Liu Yan would not be a member of the five ethnic groups. It doesn''t matter whether he is a zahu or Jin people. Anyway, they think it''s very difficult for non five ethnic groups to develop and expand their forces.


    Liu Yan didn''t appear in Qingzhou for a long time. Donglai Academy was still sneaky, but it became more and more explicit with time.


    "Li Chun wants to be two faced?" Part of Liu Yan''s source is from the Li family: "what about Wang school?"


    In fact, the Li family and the Wang family still have "hostages" in the hands of the Han Dynasty. They are the ethnic soldiers and young people who were transferred from the beginning. They have been arranged in the narrow peninsula in the east of Liao 1 and have not been returned.


    "Wang Xiao..." Ji Chang still doesn''t want a big turbulence, especially the thing over Chaoxian Peninsula hasn''t finished yet. But things often backfire. He said, "the Wang family and the Li family are general choices."


    It is in line with the choice of contemporary families when they encounter difficulties. The family can continue to develop no matter who wins or loses. Liu Yan doesn''t like such people, but he is more helpless, because this is the reality and the norm.


    "Sir, there are many benefits from joining our family, but..." Jichang really doesn''t want anything to happen in the two counties now: "maybe we can use the force to suppress people?"


    Liu Yan nodded: "you let go, I''ll wait for the end."


    Donglai academy how AI Qingzhou has extensive contacts. Once he starts to work on this academy, it won''t be a small matter. This is also the reason why Liu Yan didn''t directly use force despite his abnormal aversion to Donglai Academy.


    According to Liu Yan''s wishes, he already has a card that can get 4000 system soldiers at any time. Maybe all the problems will not be problems any more.


    "In the last emergency mobilization, 60000 young people were mobilized only here." Liu Yan has been wandering aimlessly. He walked one place after another and saw a lot of villages: "we don''t lack soldiers at all. What we lack is confidence and courage!"


    Ji Chang had long wanted to talk about related topics with Liu Yan, but he just didn''t have a chance. He immediately followed the topic and said, "Sir, we just lack a big enough victory."


    "Huh?" Liu Yan directly reined in his horse and stared at Ji Chang: "what do you mean?"


    "Sir, if any tribe wants to pursue martial arts, it is to obtain a vital victory that can spread all over the world!" Ji Chang looked serious: "we have been fighting, but... We lack a key victory."


    Since that day, Liu Yan has been confused. He has treated the military well enough and has been cultivating people who dare to fight. How can he cultivate such a group of cowards?


    It is by no means a simple matter of treatment, or there will be no words such as "gentle township is a tomb of heroes" and "wealth makes people weak". It''s not the treatment, it''s the spirit!


    Liu Yan should have let them shed enough blood if he wanted to have the spirit. But now the population is a hard wound. Don''t cultivate the spirit. The youth of the Han Dynasty has been completely consumed. That''s really a joke.


    After all, the population of the whole tribe is so small. Liu Yan can''t play if he wants to play iron blood. After all, there are so many people. If he is slaughtered, there should be no one.


    Now, with a tribal population of more than 200000, in fact, they still can''t play too hard. But there''s no way to fight soldiers. Can''t those officers play?


    Be cruel to the officials. Liu Yan has enough confidence to do that, and he has reached the point where he can''t do it without being cruel. Just see who is promoted!


    Liu Yan''s strongest idea now is that he can accommodate incompetent guys and unbearable cowardly generals.


    It is estimated that Liu Yan did not encounter an absolute disadvantage. In fact, Liu Yan did not find that those people would do that before, but he was disappointed once. Any ruler would never encounter such a thing for the second time.


    A very simple truth is that a martial arts man can be reckless or even incompetent, which will only lead to defeat. But once a warrior dare not show his sword to the enemy, is it still a warrior? One day, will you feel that you can''t win, or wait for the enemy to kill the capital of your country and make a joke about losing your country without war? Similar things have never happened in history!


    It''s hard to find good soldiers. It''s the easiest thing to find someone who wants to be an official. Liu Yan encountered such a thing on the way. A young man''s armband has armbands of sword, knife, bow and spear. It''s strange that he is a... Farmer?


    "If you return to the Lord, the villain''s name is LV Shaoyang."


    "Lord? Call you up."


    In fact, the Lord is the more appropriate title. Now, as long as it is not a national force, except the Hu people, they all shout allegiance to the Lord. Only Liu Yan will revert to the ancient title of king.


    The Ministry of Han has created a skill badge, which means that there will be a special organization to assess. You can get the badge from the official if you learn any skills.


    A farmer should have so many fighting skills, but he doesn''t have other production skills and hasn''t been pulled into the army. What''s the situation?


    "It''s like this..." Lv Shaoyang introduced his origin. Lian was once the eldest son of a family, but the family was destroyed by the Hu people and did not hide it. Finally, he said: "when the villain came here, the army did not start recruitment again."


    By the way, Liu Yan established a recruitment system in the regular army, not a recruitment system.


    Recruitment refers to the public convening to the people, which is not mandatory, that is, a mechanism similar to employment.


    Conscription refers to compulsory recruitment, just like corvee, which must be completed without the opportunity of independent choice.


    "Will recruit again." Liu Yan learned that he was the eldest son of a family. He was not surprised to see that he could get so many badges: "if you enter the army, you can find it directly. You can be my close guard."


    LV Shaoyang bowed down to the ground like pushing Jinshan down to Yuzhu, and solemnly called out, "sir!", Waiting for him to stand up again, Liu Yan''s team has gone far.


    The spring in liao1 East is about a month later than that in the Central Plains, which indicates that it will be a month later to really start spring farming here.


    In fact, due to different regions, there are many differences in spring farming. For example, it is difficult to cultivate wheat seeds in the Central Plains in the east of Liaoning 1. What is needed is to obtain cold resistant wheat seeds from the east of Liaoning 1.


    Before the Han Dynasty came to Liaodong, it had obtained cold resistant wheat seeds from some channels. Because it was still a commune system, it certainly did not need to be distributed by each household. At that time, it would only be necessary for the village to take the lead in farming.


    "There are about 70000 hectares." Jichang can''t say an absolutely accurate number, which includes Changguang County, Dongmou County, Miaodao islands, Lingshan island and liao1 East narrow peninsula: "coupled with those three crops a year, we won''t lack food."


    Speaking of food shortage in the Han Dynasty, it was a long time ago. Since it really developed, with seafood and Liu Yan''s timely adjustment of more farmers'' cultivation, it is really no longer lack of food and fodder.


    Ji Chang won''t ask those mysterious things now, such as how tribal farmers can cook three crops a year, how others can''t, and where those elite armed forces come from.


    Not only Ji Chang, as long as it is a core member, everyone has found abnormal phenomena, but there will be fools who can mix with the core class. Everyone should be blind and won''t ask at all.


    "There are a large number of people who have received orthodox education, such as LV Shaoyang just now." Liu Yan has been thinking about whether to engage in the imperial examination. Now he has made a decision: "in order not to bury talents, I have decided to recruit talents from the people."


    Liu Yan has mentioned similar things to Ji Chang more than once. Ji Chang knows that he can''t talk about it like before at this time, and immediately says, "you are wise."


    Wise, an egg! Liu Yangen felt the stone to cross the river and found his previous strategic mistakes. There is no reason not to change immediately. He was worried that he would be the enemy of aristocratic families all over the world. Now he is worried about something. He really can''t stand that aristocratic families only care about their own urine!

 Chapter 162

    In the era when education is monopolized, talents can only appear in aristocratic families, because the vast majority of ordinary people have no way to obtain knowledge at all. Unless they are "born with knowledge" or "gifted", there is little possibility of becoming talents.


    Aristocratic families and door lords came into being in this period of the Sixteen States of the Eastern Jin Dynasty!


    When did the concept of having a home without a country and knowing a home without knowing a country begin? It started from the Sixteen Kingdoms of the Eastern Jin Dynasty!


    If Liu Yan remembers correctly, the national policy after Yang Sui''s establishment is to weaken aristocratic families and door lords?


    When Yang Jian was in office, he did something. After being countered, he gave up. Then it was clear that he was a very wise emperor. When he was old, he began to pursue pleasure. He was drunk and dreamed of death. He was maimed by his descendants. He had to choose Yang Guang as his successor.


    Yang Guang has done a lot of things, not to mention the pain of contemporary people, which thing is not "meritorious for thousands of years"? Whether it''s opening a canal or conquering Koguryo. Is it being used behind the canal? Li Tang scolds cruelty while using it. Don''t use it! Not to mention Koguryo, it was only when Li Tang came to Li Zhi''s generation that he was defeated.


    In other words, Yang Guang''s strategic vision is really speechless. The problem is that he is too anxious. He probably inherited Yang Jian''s legacy and has been weakening the aristocratic family and door valve. In order to achieve the goal of weakening the aristocratic family and door valve, he did not hesitate to wage continuous wars and win over Turks again and again. Finally, he couldn''t find a way to fight Koguryo. He deliberately buried the army every time in order to weaken those aristocratic families (one of the statements). As a result, he was overthrown by the aristocratic family


    Liu Yan, who could have tolerated the family, knew very well that there was no real giant family now. There were two door lords in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. central plains? He believes that there can be no aristocratic family in the Central Plains. The so-called five surnames and seven looks are basically dog legs holding Hu people''s thighs. At this stage, they are very cautious.


    "You can''t let the aristocratic family appear..." Liu Yan said and stopped: "no, no one can stop the aristocratic family. After all, if there is war, there will be merit, and even if there are officials for generations, there will be aristocratic families..."


    Tuobaxiu doesn''t understand at all!


    "Then don''t want to be an aristocratic family, but an official?" Liu Yan didn''t seem to find that tuobaxiu didn''t understand, or he just needed an object to listen to: "the closure of ministers will lead to an end similar to that of the Zhou royal family, but without the closure of ministers, they won''t be killed?"


    What''s the big bad joke? The vassal would kill the Lord, but at least it was through war. For example, Xia Jie (Lu GUI) was destroyed by Tang mingtiao of Shang Dynasty after the war and established Shang Dynasty. The demise of Shang Dynasty was founded in Haojing by Ji Fa, king of Zhou Wu, after the defeat of emperor Xin, Shang and Zhou in the battle of pastoral field. The demise of Zhou Dynasty was the official demise of Zhou Dynasty after the Qin State invaded Luoyi in 255 BC, which brought China into the real Warring States era.


    In Chinese history, powerful officials can use countless means to kill kings, often even a cup of poisonous wine.


    Why does it take war for a vassal to kill a king, but a powerful vassal can use countless means to kill a king? The answer lies in the difference between "co Lord of the world" and "emperor".


    "I would rather my children and grandchildren be replaced by their vassals on the battlefield than be strangled to death in bed by powerful officials one day!" Liu Yan finally saw that Tuoba Xiu had an extra expression.


    "What!?" Tuobaxiu suddenly looked like a lioness: "who is the Minister of power? My husband immediately killed him! Killed his whole family! No chickens and dogs!"


    Liu Yan likes such a woman. She is very docile at ordinary times, but the interests of the whole family can burst in an instant. He comforted tuobaxiu and finally stabilized tuobaxiu''s mood. He asked, "Xiu, has your brother written a letter recently?"


    Tuobaxiu nodded and began to say something about the contents of the letterhead, mostly about the development of the war, and then about the shit pouring out of the king''s room.


    The stalemate between Dai state and Xiongnu Tiefu Department continues. There are not many formal exchanges between the two armies. They are basically sweeping each other to see who can collapse the other''s production system first.


    "Our commitment to support your brother will not change." Liu Yan is making a profitable investment: "it''s the promised returns. I hope your brother can keep his promise."


    Tuoba Xiu was speechless and thought that it was nothing else. It was really normal for him to go back on his word this year. It was absolutely unknown that what he said had not been really implemented.


    The transaction between the Han Dynasty and Dai state was not complicated. Liu Yan provided weapons, salt and salted fish to Dai state on credit. Tuoba shiyiqian promised to give livestock and slaves (prisoners of war), including war horses.


    At the same time, Tuoba shiyiqian also promised to give Tuoba Xiu a rich dowry, including Tuoba Xiu''s original people and property, as well as a pasture (fief or territory) on the grassland.


    The completion time of the contract between the two sides was after Dai Guo defeated the Hun Tiefu department, but Liu Yan always doubted whether Tuoba shiyiqian would really keep his promise.


    "Within six months, we need to have enough territory on the peninsula. Next, we are likely to face the chaos of Changguang county and Dongmou county." Liu Yan''s face began to turn cold: "there is a big mess, there is a big chance, or it may be several collapses."


    Tuobaxiu knew this for the first time. She usually had little chance to participate in politics. It was Jichang and other Jin people who "partnered" to control.


    "In fact, the land of the two counties has become less so-called. Ji Chang suggested that I temporarily ''let go'' the two counties, wait for the narrow peninsula and Chao1 xianpeninsula to be straightened out, and then raise troops to kill them back." The bottom line of Liu Yan''s heart is to at least ensure that Dongmou county is not lost, and the other is to ensure that Huangdao District is under actual control: "so there can be no big movement here.", He is talking about the narrow peninsula in liao1 East.


    Dai Guo is still useful to the Han Dynasty, for example, in communicating with Qian Yan.


    Qianyan really needs a generation country now, because Qianyan and houzhao are enemy countries. Once the generation country, which can attract houzhao, is lost, houzhao can only find Qianyan, which is an enemy country.


    Shi bin has been preparing for the war for nearly two years. It is no secret that he wants to fight north. Qian Yan is so eager to clean up the countries and forces around the east of Liao 1, not simply to go south. There must be the possibility of reducing back fire once a war breaks out with Hou Zhao. Otherwise, who is willing to fight in winter?


    "There are many countries and forces around liao1 East. It will take at least two years for the Murong family to clean up, even if it goes well." Tuobaxiu generally knew the surrounding situation: "Koguryo is strong outside and strong in the middle, but Fuyu is a country of hunters all over the country."


    Fuyu has a long history. If there are farming and nomadic peoples in the world, there is another less famous nation, the hunter nation.


    In a broad sense, the hunter nation is a hunting based ethnic group. They live in deep mountains and forests all year round and rely on catching prey and collecting wild fruits to survive. For example, nvzhi is a pure Hunter nation, which began to change towards semi farming.


    Each nation has its own special skills, just like nomadic people are good at riding horses, farming people are good at farming, and Hunter people have superb skills in archery.


    "Fuyu country on the plain will not be the opponent of Yan army, but if you fight in the forest and mountains, Yan army will not defeat Fuyu people so easily." Tuobaxiu was talking about a consensus. He bowed his head and thought for a while and said: "there are quite a lot of great Confucianism in (former) Yan state. Should he use tricks to lure or force Fuyu people out of the forest?"


    Where is Fuyu country? Probably the rest of gillin in later generations. Now there is a forest covered area, which is still in ice and snow all year round. For the Fuyu people who have lived in that land for generations, no one can fight better than them in that environment.


    Great Confucian? For the Hu people, the great Confucian is a person who is good at using intrigues and tricks. Then he can help them govern the country. Hu people very much welcome the patronage of great Confucianism. Because of the existence of great Confucianism, they can establish a system, a system of how to exploit more efficiently. It is strange that the Hu people rely heavily on the great Confucianism, but they extremely despise the great Confucianism who can only rely on that mouth, which is quite contradictory.


    "Does the husband want to return to (after) Zhao Guo?" When tuobaxiu said this, he stroked his lower abdomen: "will it be long?"


    Actually, how long? Tuobaxiu was pregnant, but it was at least three months later to show his figure. Now it looks very flat.


    Will it be long? Liu Yan is not so clear. As tuobaxiu said, the other things of those great scholars may not be, but they have a unique set of tricks.


    All kinds of information from the Han side shows that Donglai academy is frequently engaged in activities. It should be doing something in series, and gather more people to challenge Liu Yan''s rule in Changguang county and Dongmou county.


    Liu Yan thought that he had done his utmost for the families in Changguang county and Dongmou county. At least he didn''t have the strength to clean up like the Hu people. As a result, only those families were allowed to pay the tax they should pay. Those families were not satisfied?


    "This time I will sweep, sweep all!" Liu Yan said in his heart that it is impossible without fire: "we have enough strength to say ''those who follow me prosper and those who oppose me die'' to those families."


    Tuobaxiu nodded heavily: "yes! Those who follow me prosper and those who oppose me die! My husband should have done so long ago!"


    In fact, if it had been like that earlier, it is estimated that Liu Yan was constantly besieged at the beginning of his development. Now it is like this. It can also be explained that he is accumulating strength and waiting for strength to show his real fangs.


    However, Liu Yan''s heart is clear that he used to be too naive. He always thought those people could be saved, but the facts proved that he couldn''t be saved at all.

 Chapter 163

    In fact... There are too few people to eliminate the advantages and disadvantages in the Han Dynasty. If it is really to eliminate the advantages and disadvantages, it should be almost the consequence of death.


    Liu Yan has been in this era for four years and has witnessed what a fucking era it is. Arrogance is extremely arrogant and tragedy is extremely tragic. He does not distinguish between ethnic groups but only depends on strength.


    The vast majority of people belong to the weak side, and only a few will stand at the top of the pyramid. No matter what era, this structure will never change.


    What did Liu Yan witness? It is the Jin people at the bottom who are in dire straits. Only some Jin people who establish fortresses and fortresses can protect themselves.


    Ordinary Jin people encounter all kinds of misfortunes. Their dignity and courage have long been lost with the extremely short and bad environment. It is their instinct to survive. Before they die, they want to have a touch of loess.


    Those Jin people who can protect themselves pray for a stable life. Therefore, they can sell everything they can sell, including adding misfortune to the people who have no ability to protect themselves.


    "Family..." Liu Yan began to wander around again. Recently, he especially likes to walk around to see the development in the narrow peninsula and the people under his rule: "it must exist. How can it not exist?"


    Yes, Liu Yan will go back to houzhao for some time. It will probably be a new round of cleaning.


    In the new round of cleaning, there will certainly be many families that need to be destroyed, because Liu Yan has enough confidence to no longer tolerate "riding ~ wall ~ sect"..., which seems wrong. He can no longer tolerate giving so many opportunities and random betrayal brought by kindness!


    "Sir, after the spring, we have enough labor to cultivate. Just..." Lv Yi frowned for a while and said: "the two mines found need more slaves."


    There are two mines in the narrow peninsula of liao1 East. One is an iron mine, the other is a coal mine.


    Liu Yan is not too clear that the two mines are already there, or have been changed by the "system", so they tend to be there.


    "If the two mines want to operate at full capacity, they need about 50000 to 60000 slaves." Lu Yi is talking about a number: "the peninsula can provide about 10000 people a month, but only about 6000 labor can be selected to invest in the mine."


    Liu Yan also began to frown. Providing 10000 a month is a very uncertain data. The more time goes by, the number must be reduced.


    Of the 10000, 6000 were non Han Miao people. The death of those sticks and hunters would not hurt. Just catch them again, but the Han Miao people are very precious to Liu Yanlai.


    It''s strange to say that there are more Han and Miao people on Chaoxian Peninsula than anyone thought, about two out of every ten people. They also maintain the living habits of the Han family, and their living environment is much better than that in the Central Plains!


    The Ministry of Han has obtained about 12000 Han and Miao descendants from Chaoxian peninsula. However, except that a few people with skills are absorbed into the Ministry at the first time, most still need a transition.


    Now it''s not so simple to become a member of the Ministry of Han. After all, the Ministry of Han is not the first situation. It''s impossible for any new comer to enjoy the treatment of the "old man" immediately, which will be a great injustice to the "old man".


    "We can only maintain a state of war against Koguryo now." Liu Yan said and thought of something. He suddenly grinned and said, "this time, cleaning Changguang county and Dongmou county again will produce a large number of prisoners of war. The mines here will not be short of labor."


    Obviously, LV Yi nodded.


    Indeed, the Han ministry will clean up many families, and those patriarchs and relatives will certainly be killed, but under the so-called "only punish the chief evils", more people will survive. They will become part of the "sinners" and need a long time of atonement before they can become free people. The most vicious of them must be thrown into the mine.


    "Will you stay here or go back with me?" Liu Yan still appreciated LV Yi, who came from the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    LV Yi looked at Liu Yan in surprise and said naturally, "it''s up to you."


    "Then go back with me!" Liu Yan looked at the village ahead: "Jichang needs to regulate the overall situation on Chaoxian peninsula. Here is Cai you. You can deal with the two counties with me."


    Liu Yan saw acquaintances in the village ahead. They were Li Kuang and a Xiang standing by the village fence.


    Li Kuang came back from Chaoxian Peninsula not long ago. The people who returned to Liaodong Peninsula with him were the ones who landed in the early stage. They were the generals who Liu Yan thought were soft eggs and a number of soldiers who needed blood after training.


    Looking at it from a distance, Liu Yan was more strange in his heart: "the two couples can talk peacefully?"


    You know, Ah Xiang has always been extremely resistant to Li Kuang. Even if she met each other in the past three years, she was absolutely cold. I didn''t think she could smile at Li Kuang now? Looking at the smile is pretty... What do you say? It''s expectation!


    Li Kuang and a Xiang, including the people around them, naturally found Liu Yan and others coming.


    In fact, as long as it was where Liu Yan had passed, the troops bent down and saluted, and the slaves knelt down and worshipped. Maybe... That''s how Liu Yan fell in love with the patrol?


    Wrong, big wrong, Liu Yangen is a person who can''t sit still.


    From a psychological point of view, Liu Yan is eager to get companions, a group of companions with common ideas, and strive for a common ideal.


    hard! Too hard! Liu Yan needs a strong heart to face it again and again, which is the difficulty of turning Jin people into Han people.


    "Should it be a military merit award field?" LV Yi looked at the couple with a smile and said, "only the fields obtained from military achievements are allowed to have private autonomy in the tribe."


    It refers to the system implemented after Liu Yan consulted with the public, that is, the military merit grant field can be arranged freely, and the rest of the land belongs to the tribe.


    People like to have autonomy, which is the nature of intelligent creatures. Freedom in any era is precious, and cruel freedom in the era needs to be exchanged at a price. The price can be all kinds of credit or blood, but there must be a price!


    In the future, there will probably be several kinds of people in the Han Dynasty, including ruling class, meritorious people, free people, servants, slaves and sinners.


    Liu Yan thought in detail that if he wanted to maintain expansion, he could only rule the country with semi centralization and semi enfeoffment. How to do it depends on the reality, so as to distinguish the strength of centralization and enfeoffment.


    Of course, the ruling class is the group headed by Liu Yan, the top level with him as the core, and then down are all kinds of honours. Xun GUI probably exists in the form of a lord, which can be divided into internal and external forms. In a popular sense, he has his own vassal.


    Gong min is more simple and can understand that since those people who make profits and meritorious deeds will have their own land, no one will interfere in what they do on their own land. They may become the foundation of Liu Yan''s rule and the people who love Liu Yan most.


    Freemen are more simple, a group of non slave people. If they were called Chinese during the Zhou royal family, they were qualified to fight in armor and could use credit in exchange for the promotion of their social status.


    Servants are only one level higher than slaves. They are one level lower than free people and cannot enjoy social welfare. The object of resettlement is slaves who fight or buy. The Han and Miao people are servants after they enter the Han Dynasty. The objects conquered and redeemed by non Han and Miao people are slaves at the beginning.


    Of course, Liu Yan will not speak out his inner thoughts, and those hierarchical systems will not be made public. He will just advocate and take practical actions to let everyone understand the difference in treatment.


    "Your Majesty." LV Yi pointed to the distance. It seemed that what trees were being transplanted there? He said, "I''m afraid mulberry and hemp are not easy to serve in the bitter and cold land of liao1 East."


    The inevitable thing is that the bitter cold in liao1 East is definitely not false. Farming is inconvenient. In addition, there is a lot less labor time in the four seasons of the year than in other places.


    "So we will not give up Changguang county and Dongmou county." Liu yanman firmly said: "not only will he not give up, but also look for opportunities to continue to expand."


    The core class knows Liu Yan''s persistence, and they are also a group that most want Liu Yan to have similar persistence.


    The Central Plains, that is the Central Plains. In the eyes of many people, only the Central Plains is the "world". Apart from the Central Plains, they are all wild. Their strongest wish is that the Han Dynasty can develop and become an important force in the Central Plains one day. Even the most confident people have never thought of becoming the ruler of the Central Plains. Their heart is not as big as that of Liu Yan.


    "It has begun to consolidate the vested interests of the Korean 1 Xian Peninsula, and may temporarily stop the war and turn its attention to the expansion of Qingzhou." Liu Yan frowned and said, "Donglai Academy... May ignite a large-scale war in Qingzhou."


    That''s what the intelligence showed. Donglai academy didn''t stop making connections. They pointed the spearhead at the Han Dynasty. It can be seen that the ambition is not just Changguang county or Dongmou County, but most likely to plot the whole Qingzhou.


    What is the origin of Donglai academy? It seems very complicated. The Cao family should be one of the forces, but it will never be just the Cao family.


    "This is a crisis, but also an opportunity!" Liu Yan is very eager to have a state territory: "in the east of Liaoning, we can''t excessively stimulate Murong Xianbei. In the Korean Peninsula, we can''t stimulate the four countries to unite against us."


    It''s too practical. The Han Dynasty is strong, but it''s not a powerful force in the first echelon. If it fights Shijie or Murong Xianbei alone, it may win. It can only be defeated locally. It can''t swallow elephants with snakes.


    "Take your time. We have enough time." Liu Yan said firmly, "yes, we will have enough time!", In my heart, I was thinking: "upgrade the system in the shortest possible time!"

 Chapter 164

    Hu people still know that they need a system to consolidate their political power. How can Liu Yan not know? There are classes in any political power. There can be no equality for all. If everyone is equal, it will only be anarchism


    Once again, 30 ships set out from Mashi 1 Tianjin. They will first go to long island in the Temple Island archipelago. After necessary rest and material replenishment, they will land in Dongmou county.


    "This time we will face a very complex situation." Liu Yan''s face was facing the sea breeze, and his long hair had been tied up his crown: "it is very likely that he has been in a state of war. Only by completely eliminating those enemies can he stop."


    False, in fact, those people in Changguang county and Dongmou county can stop, but who can tell what direction things will go. Perhaps they still need to win Donglai County, or even evolve into a war of conquest over Qingzhou.


    Liu Yan began to wear long hair and a crown. He even planned to ask the Ministry to be like a real Han, whether in dress or idea. When he entered the Han ministry, he would no longer be a Jin, but a Han.


    This time, 5000 soldiers were brought back from Liaodong Peninsula to houzhao territory, basically through the fire experience of Chaoxian peninsula. New troops will be put into the peninsula, and some auxiliary troops of the nature of auxiliary troops will also begin to become regular field troops.


    Liu Yan issued a new round of recruitment order. All free citizens can sign up. Once approved, they will become auxiliary soldiers. After a new round of selection, they will become war soldiers.


    The skill review system is perfect. You can see what kind of skills you can get, what kind of badges you can get, and who has what skills at a glance.


    In the new round of conscription, it is required to have a combat skill, usually a short soldier or a long soldier. Many people master the skills of using spears. Who let the Han ministry have a fixed practice every year, most of them are spears.


    Skill assessment is also divided into grades, that is, vulgar gold, silver and copper, and then each stage is divided into one, two and three grades.


    Liu Yan himself set an example and made an assessment. He won quite a lot of "gold medal qualifications" compared with others.


    According to the records, there are not many people with "gold medal qualification" in the Ministry of Han, only about 50, "silver medal qualification" is nearly 500, "bronze medal qualification"... Many are amazing, but most of them actually master the skills of level 3 spearmen.


    Combat skills are only one of them. Believe it or not, even farming, textile and cooking have certification qualifications? That''s what Liu Yan wants to do, and that''s what the Han ministry wants to do.


    "In two quarters of an hour, we''ll land." Liu Yan needs to know something. He asked, "everything is normal at the landing site?"


    LV Yi, who arranged the landing, said cautiously, "if there is any accident, there will be a wolf smoke notice."


    Liu Yan had to lead his troops back to houzhao. If he didn''t come back, the two counties would really change their masters.


    In fact, according to Ji Chang''s meaning, the Han Dynasty can give up Changguang county and Dongmou County temporarily, just like throwing bones to be bitten by many mad dogs.


    However, Liu Yan can''t do it! He cannot lose Changguang County, which has a very important town center. Moreover, it is not clear whether there will be any punitive measures in the system if he loses his existing territory.


    That''s a very possible thing WOW! Get a Han The printing ribbon of Liaodong assassin can reward the upper limit of 3000 people. There must be a "systematic" urinary punishment. It is impossible to reward without punishment.


    There was no accident in the landing process, which made Liu Yan extremely doubt that the guys gathered in Donglai Academy were either fools or people.


    We should deeply understand that "half crossing and attacking" does not simply mean fighting on a river. Any enemy that fails to use its full strength to counterattack is regarded as "half crossing and attacking". However, those guys who have been in series don''t do that. Don''t you know Liu Yan wants to mobilize the army back?


    "It''s possible." Once Lu Yi entered the state, he looked like a cold character: "another possibility is that they haven''t settled yet."


    Not only those two possibilities, the third possibility is that the security at the port is too strict, and those guys are not sure to break through the peripheral defense.


    Liu Yan asked seriously, "what do they do?"


    Relevant people have reported the situation, but Shi Lvyi, the marching commander in charge of this operation, is responsible for understanding it. He picked out the important ones and said them in detail. Finally, he said, "they are scattered, which means that there is no absolute authority to command."


    Liu Yan likes this kind of Long March history that can quickly pick out the information related to the overall situation from the complex information. Only those who are brainwashed can keenly detect those subtle things from the mess and make the final judgment.


    "Counting the upper clan armed forces, we have nearly 12000 troops." LV Yi asked, "which family do you want to operate from first?"


    "No, not which one." Liu Yan showed a ferocious expression: "since Donglai academy stirs the wind and rain, it must hit the key first."


    LV Yi was stunned. He looked around. There were still troops landing on the ships. There was no obvious seasickness after the soldiers landed.


    seasickness? That was the beginning of things. Even if there were, after falling back and forth dozens of times, people who really couldn''t adapt could only stay on land and could not become soldiers who could cross the sea.


    "Issue a call up order!" Liu Yan said with a smile: "old practice, the last chance to choose."


    LV Yi saluted: "promise!"


    Liu Yan looked at the generals and schools around him, waved to Xu Zheng, waited for people to approach, and said, "there''s no need to set up a camp, take a nap for half an hour, and then head for Donglai county."


    Xu Zheng, who had been reminded in advance, immediately made a promise, After turning around, he began to call out the officer''s name.


    No matter how slow, LV Tai''s group of people were transferred to fight on the Korean Peninsula. Some people were even obviously left in unimportant posts. Basically, they should have noticed something.


    Liu Yan doesn''t like soft eggs. There are already a number of people who have been dealt with. The rest, whether soft eggs or not, at least no one will choose to retreat in case of war.


    There is nothing wrong, that is a "superior" effect. What the ruler likes, the people under the rule must follow. If they don''t like it, they should pretend that they like it very much. So, what kind of ruler there is, there will be what kind of officials.


    Dongmou county is next to Donglai county. Unfortunately, Donglai academy is on the other side of Donglai mountain (Laishan), which is about 100 miles away from the plane map of the landing point.


    At the end of the rest time, Xu Zheng led the army to set out, with Li Kuang as the striker and Xi qianjiantong as the leader.


    When the troops set out, Liu Yan happened to be meeting some family chiefs.


    For a long time, Liu Yan didn''t change his habit of climbing high and looking far. As a result, when he met many patriarchs, they could see the advancing troops through the window from the attic.


    "The strong team under the Lord!" Su Le finished the honor on my face and deliberately increased his voice: "those clowns have been making trouble for so long, it''s time to kill them one by one."


    Immediately there was a voice of approval, and everyone of them was staring at the advancing troops.


    Whether it is true or false, Liu Yan is satisfied with the attitude of these people.


    These guys are the people who followed Liu Yan all the way to the black, not to mention their strong will. They just took practical actions, provided manpower, materials and intelligence, and did almost everything they could.


    They should stand firm. In addition to the family''s follow-up and migration, the benefits they have gained for a long time also make it difficult for them to let go.


    Not everyone can provide salt, or give the family under the rule the right to sell. They just buy from Liu Yan according to the price and can sell it several times. The middle price difference can make people eat full of oil.


    Salt is only one of them, and the recently rising fur trade and medicinal material trade are also full of profits. Under these premises, as long as the Han Dynasty does not show signs of extinction, who will give up ruthlessly unless they have different positions or camps at the beginning?


    "I know it has been circulating that the Han ministry will give up Changguang county or Dongmou county." Liu Yan sat in the main seat and scanned everyone present as much as possible: "wrong, that''s a rumor spread by a guy with ulterior motives!"


    Most people nod with a smile, while many smile awkwardly.


    Liu Yancai ignored everyone''s reaction, He said directly: "the Han ministry will not give up Changguang county and Dongmou County, no matter what time! I am very pleased with your choice, and you should also be pleased with your choice, because you have made a correct decision. Those who bet wrong will pay a price, and the price they pay may become the benefit you will get."


    "Lord!" After su Le finished, I saw Liu Yan stop and didn''t seem to mean to speak. I immediately said, "tell me what we need to do."


    I don''t know how many people are secretly scolding themselves how they can be so slow. In a moment, countless people expressed their positions, one by one more excited. The same meaning is that they will do whatever Liu Yan asked them to do.


    Liu Yan knows that it is an illusion and a way to show loyalty, but isn''t it true for any group? It''s not necessary to dislike something, just make good use of it.


    "Baggage and men!" Liu Yan nodded with satisfaction: "provide more useful information as much as possible and deliver it to LV Changshi."


    LV Yi appropriately stood up, saluted, and said, "a man has been added as the long march history of this campaign."


    A group of people immediately looked at LV Yi. They should have had a lot of contact with LV Yi before. Some people who thought they had established a good relationship before were immediately praised. It is probably that LV Yi, as a long history, how smooth this battle should be

 Chapter 165

    Donglai Academy was built in search of the mountain. There is a courtyard at the foot of the mountain and a pavilion on the mountain.


    There is only one open place in Qingzhou, that is Donglai Academy. It was founded by a man named Mr. Gong Tao in the sixth year after Cao Yi''s defeat.


    At the beginning of the establishment of Donglai college, there were only Mr. Gong Tao and a few students, and there were only a few thatched huts at the foot of the mountain. It really began to expand after the public admission.


    In an age when knowledge is hard to find, having a way to acquire knowledge can be crazy enough to make people willing to pay a high price to study.


    Donglai college openly teaches knowledge. In a very short time, it has a large number of students and enough manpower to start the necessary construction.


    The thatched huts were soon cleaned up and replaced with brick courtyards, first one, then the second and third... Until a large courtyard group was formed.


    The Academy at the foot of the mountain was established, and Donglai academy developed to a strong enough level. They began to build pavilions on the mountain.


    Do you know how difficult it is to build a house on the mountain? All materials need to be transported manually, which is equivalent to leaving enough sweat brick by brick, and there may be a lot of brightly colored blood.


    Of course, Laishan is one of the landmarks of Donglai county. Its altitude is not too high. I''m afraid it''s difficult to have any "Fairy Spirit" in the built attic, at least there will be no thick fog.


    Several bells rang in the mountains, and some scholars in white long shirts became a long line trotting. They walked through a stone hole bridge and thought about the courtyard opposite.


    Donglai academy has a large number of pavilions on the mountain. Most of them are selected in areas with relatively flat terrain. Some attics seem to be deliberately selected next to steep mountain walls. Even the water of mountain streams is deliberately led to become waterfalls, so that although there is no beauty, they are close to the mountain and water.


    For anyone who wants to do things well and bigger, it is inevitable to improve the style. How high the style can attract many people. For example, Mr. Gong Tao likes to choose when entertaining guests. Before a deliberately carved set of murals, there is a steep cliff like cliff in front, a real cliff on the left and a mountain path cut in a waterfall on the right.


    In this deliberately planned open space, the ground is paved with green bricks. On a specially built high platform, there is a middle-aged man in a loose robe. He wears long hair at will, and his hair is dancing slightly with the mountain wind. With that faint smile on his face, he seems to be "forced".


    The middle-aged man is Mr. Gong Tao! Below the high platform where he sat was a large crowd, with disciples uniformly dressed in white long clothes on the left and guests with mixed clothes on the right.


    Mr. Gong Tao said a lot before. He didn''t mean to learn anything, but to judge the situation in Qingzhou.


    "So, the Han ministry gave up Changguang county and Dongmou County, we accepted them, and then elected the sheriffs of the two counties?"


    "There are not many people left in the two counties in the Han Dynasty, but it''s too early to give up?"


    "No matter whether the Han ministry gives up or not, we have enough strength together, so what if we grab it."


    In fact, all kinds of comments have been mixed for a while. Mr. Gong Tao, sitting on the high platform, has been listening with a smile. Who knows whether he is really listening?


    Donglai academy has investigated a lot. The Han Dynasty appeared only four years ago, but it developed into a powerful local force in only four years. What puzzled Mr. Gong Tao was that he thought Liu Yan would expand in Qingzhou. He was worried about the major events that would affect them. Unexpectedly, Liu Yan first wreaked havoc on Shandong Peninsula, and then made a comprehensive withdrawal.


    It''s hard to understand why Liu Yan would do that when the situation is good from the perspective of normal people. That''s because they don''t know what will happen in the future. What''s more, they don''t understand that Liu Yan made a helpless choice after he couldn''t capture the whole Qingzhou and upgrade the system.


    Normal people should look at a thing with normal thinking. Maybe Liu Yan has a compelling reason, but the Ministry of Han is really evacuating Changguang county and Dongmou county.


    Look at how many people there are in Changguang county and Dongmou County in the Han Dynasty. There have been families trading with the Han Dynasty, mostly using people to trade salt, weapons, etc.


    The Han Dynasty has absorbed a large number of people for several consecutive years. If you have a heart, you will find that the number of people under Liu Yan''s command (including slaves) should exceed 200000, but how many people are there in the two areas actually controlled by the Han Dynasty, Changguang county and Dongmou County?


    "Prince bin agreed to our action." In a word, Mr. Gong Tao shut up the chaotic people. With a faint smile, "with the consent of Prince bin, is there any reason why we don''t do it?"


    Most people are nodding, but more people still hesitate.


    Most of those nodding are Hu people''s families. They have long been used to becoming fierce after getting the support of the strong. They will be at least a few times more fierce than usual. The situation is somewhat similar to that of a San Ge in later generations. He counsels very well, but as long as the master nods, he will bite fiercely.


    What hesitates is the big family of Jin people. They don''t have much ambition. It is also the environment that makes them dare not have too much ambition. Under the leadership of the Hu people, the Jin people are ambitious and will only become victims. Even if their actions win in the end, they get too little and pay far more than they think.


    The Han Dynasty is actually quite good in the eyes of many jin people. Liu Yan usually doesn''t embarrass anyone, and he doesn''t collect taxes too much. He will show his ferocious side only when he is provoked.


    Yes, if you can easily get Changguang county and Dongmou County, it''s good for you to join the big guys, but although there are signs of withdrawing from the two counties in the Han Dynasty, it''s not really withdrawing?


    "The Li family and the Wang family have deep contact with Liu Yan." Mr. Gong Tao is definitely talking about the Li chunjia and Wang Xiaojia, some of whom were detained by Liu Yan. He continues to use a peaceful tone: "the Han Dynasty likes islands. Only the islands near Donglai have no less than 50000 people."


    Those news are no secret. As long as we pay attention to the Han Dynasty, who doesn''t know that the Han Dynasty has spent a lot of time building many islands.


    In fact, after the Han Dynasty developed the Miao islands, those who learned that they could farm on the islands were completely stupid. I don''t know how many regret that they didn''t develop first.


    Just when Mr. Gong Tao wanted to say something, someone came with a hurried footsteps.


    The visitor went directly to the high platform and whispered a few words in Gong Tao''s ear. He could see that the people below were stunned.


    The smile on Mr. Gong Tao''s face was obviously stiff. He waved his hand and asked the messenger to step down. He was silent for a while and said to the people below: "the Han Ministry... Has sent troops back to Qingzhou."


    There is no need to hide it. The Han ministry has mobilized thousands of troops. I don''t know where to come back. The movement will not be small. It''s strange to be able to hide it.


    The scene was quiet for a long time. Li Chun stood up first with a gloomy face: "Shanchang, I have something to do next. I''ll leave first."


    Li Chun was followed by the king''s school, but the king''s school left with only one salute without any hesitation.


    Some people take the lead, and many others stand up and leave. The difference is that some people say good things, while others seem in a hurry.


    Those who left are basically the families of Changguang county and Dongmou county. Many are close to the two counties. They are afraid that their families will be attacked after the Han Army returns. They must go back and make relevant preparations.


    "Hehe, who else wants to leave?" Mr. Gong Tao''s voice was much louder than before: "they are a little stupid."


    In fact, there are many people below. Most of them showed a surprised expression when Mr. Gong Tao said that.


    "Since Liu Yan returned to the army, he must know what happened." Mr. Gong Tao smiled for a while, narrowed his eyes and said, "since they know, they should stay and discuss. How did they leave?"


    This time everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Liu Yan has returned to the army, which proves that the Han ministry does not want to give up Changguang county and Dongmou county." Mr. Gong Tao said in a loud voice, "war is inevitable. Go back and prepare!"


    At the last moment, he said to negotiate, and at the next moment, he called someone to go? At this moment, everyone stood up. Some people looked dignified and some were relaxed. It depends on how far they are from the Bingfeng in the Han Dynasty.


    "Master?" Wang Yu was slightly confused: "you... Let them go?"


    However, Mr. Gong Tao showed an unfathomable smile and kept smiling and silent.


    He thought that the Han general team would not be transferred back for fun. There must be a large-scale military operation. In that way, as long as Liu Yan attacks anyone and participates in the negotiation to carve up Changguang county and Dongmou County, the families will be frightened and will eventually unite with Donglai Academy.


    Mr. Gong Tao, what''s the hurry? It''s the families that should worry.


    A wise man must make a mistake. What he said is that this is the situation now. If Mr. Gong Tao knew that Liu Yan''s first target was Donglai academy and the army was already on the way, he would not remain "forced". But I don''t blame him. Who makes Liu Yan always take an unusual road?


    The troops of the Han Dynasty landed from Penglai. It should be about two days for the infantry to arrive at Laishan. The cavalry can arrive in one day. As a result, when Mr. Gong Tao earnestly taught Wang Yu, someone reported in a panic in the afternoon that a large number of cavalry were approaching Laishan.


    Mr. Gong Tao''s face flashed panic for the first time. He was stunned for a while, but he still didn''t forget to "force Ge". It seemed that he calmly ordered: "dismiss the students."


    How many students are there in Donglai college? In fact, it''s not too much. It''s probably less than 500. If you add a group of servants or something, there are two or three thousand people in Donglai college here in Laishan.


    Is there an army in Donglai academy? On the surface, there is no army at all. If there are troops in the dark, it takes time to assemble, and it takes more time to deploy defense. Unless you know in advance that someone will attack, it is absolutely difficult to arrange effective defense for half a day.


    Mr. Gong Tao listened to the bell ringing eagerly, looked at the evacuating crowd, and whispered in a tangled voice: "why not follow the routine? It should be the first to do it, but also to the families in the two counties. Why... Come here first?!"

 Chapter 166

    The number of cavalry in houzhao territory of the Han Dynasty has been strengthened again and again. Almost when Liu Yan has a firm foothold in liao1 East narrow peninsula, the number of cavalry in houzhao has approached 2000.


    There are only about one thousand cavalry of two thousand, which can be regarded as cavalry. The rest are actually horse teams. Again, the cavalry is 100 from beginning to end. It is not unwilling to increase, it is impossible to increase.


    A large number of cavalry approached Laishan. Everyone along the way could only close the city gate or stronghold gate, with doubt and fear in their eyes, and watch the cavalry crossing the road because of the dust and smoke raised by horse hoofs.


    More people wonder whether the Han Dynasty has given up Changguang county and Dongmou county? How could so many troops suddenly appear.


    When the infantry appeared, doubt and fear turned into fear. The No. 2 and No. 3 figures of each family were basically trembling, and they were looking at each other.


    "Han did not give up the two counties!"


    "We were fooled!"


    Donglai academy danced happily recently and gathered many families to carve up Changguang county and Dongmou County abandoned by the Han Dynasty, but that was based on the premise that the Han Dynasty really wanted to give up the two counties.


    To be serious, the Han''s raids on Changguang county and Dongmou county took place six months ago. At that time, who didn''t know the strength of the Han''s military front.


    Most people believe that the premise of Donglai academy is that the Han Dynasty evacuated after sweeping the two counties, and there seems to be nothing under construction.


    "Send... Send someone to Laishan!"


    What was it like when the army crossed the border? It was a kind of atmosphere full of killing. Another army of about 3000 stepped on neat steps. The sound of footsteps seemed to be the world beating war drums. Anyone would be afraid to see it.


    Yes, it took Liu Yan a month to increase the number of system soldiers to 3000, which were 2000 armour soldiers, 500 spearmen and 500 archers.


    In fact, only 3000 troops can be replenished again and again, which is already an extremely rebellious existence. Liu Yan does not need to deliberately gather too many other troops. He can start fighting only with soldiers who operate siege equipment.


    However, Liu Yan already knows one thing. When he has the opportunity, it is right to experience more things trained by the Ministry. He can''t rely on system soldiers forever.


    When the cavalry of the Han Dynasty arrived at the foot of Laishan mountain, they pursued the families who scattered and wanted to go back at the first time. Most of them chose to force them to surrender. If they did not surrender, they would kill them if they could catch them.


    The mountain head of Donglai academy, that is, Mr. Gong Tao, can see what is happening below from the mountain. He can see the Han cavalry chasing the scattered families everywhere, and his face becomes extremely complex.


    "It''s really cruel!" Mr. Gong Tao found that he didn''t understand the Han Dynasty: "they don''t seem to have any concerns at all?"


    Wang Yu has seen Liu Yan on both sides. To tell the truth, he doesn''t have a strong impression. He is only worried that the Wang family will be on Liu Yan''s Revenge list? That seems possible. After all, he is a proud disciple of Mr. Gong Tao. Besides not participating in various discussions on partition recently, the Wang family seems to have basically violated the requirements of the Han Dynasty?


    "Come on, let''s go down!" Mr. Gong Tao thinks everything can be saved. After all, Donglai academy is only in series, but it has not really launched an attack on the Han Dynasty.


    Wang Yu was rather hesitant. After thinking about it, he could only obediently follow the master behind him.


    When the cavalry of the Han Dynasty came to the foot of Laishan mountain, they were only trying to chase those scattered guys. It was true that they had not launched an attack on Donglai Academy.


    In other words, how many families or what did they represent on the top of the mountain just now? The cavalry in charge of pursuing stopped one group after another, and most of them surrendered, because there were too many. In the face of some guys who did not surrender and kept talking nonsense, the cavalry could only kill them.


    I don''t know why. Mr. Gong Tao took the people halfway back to the mountain. On the way, Wang Yu directly found a reason to run alone.


    In fact, it''s quite simple. That''s because the follow-up infantry troops of the Han Dynasty have been pulled out. It turns out that Mr. Gong Tao is confident that the Han Dynasty will not attack Donglai Academy. However, seeing that some infantry troops have been pulled out, he doubts his judgment.


    When the infantry army came, it was very direct to surround the courtyard at the foot of the mountain. Several open roads were blocked by the cavalry. The situation was very bad for Donglai Academy.


    "It seems so?" When Liu Yan arrived, the courtyard at the foot of the mountain had been surrounded. Naturally, he also saw the captured family members: "pick out those in Changguang county and Dongmou county."


    Li Kuang, who was in charge of taking care of the prisoners, immediately said, "promise!"


    Li Kuang was originally a member of many families in Changguang County, but he was attacked by the Hu people last time and became a member of the Han Dynasty for a long time.


    It is precisely because Li Kuang used to be the head of a family that he can know more about Changguang county. Who is in Dongmou county? Li Kuang can ask paoze who is familiar with Dongmou county to help.


    At the time of differentiation, an interesting scene happened. People who knew Li Kuang began to beg for mercy, talking about local feelings, but just because they knew each other, who didn''t know who? It''s a very funny thing to talk about local love. In the autumn of troubled times, we only care about ourselves, or we won''t be in such a loose situation as now.


    Li Kuang didn''t put on a face of refusing people thousands of miles away. He smiled happily to everyone. He didn''t threaten or promise anything. He mainly didn''t know how Liu Yan would deal with these people and what attitude should he take? Just be happy, but just stand idly by.


    It is Chen Jiaju who cooperates with Li Kuang.


    Chen Jiaju was the head of a small family in Dongmou county. At first, he resolutely followed the Han Dynasty to long island. Facts have proved that he will be reused. Although he made a merit, he has become one of the few military princes?


    Resolute position leads to high and low positions, which has always been the case. Others have similar credit, but their is not as decisive as Chen Jiaju. As a result, Chen Jiaju is a military Marquis, and others are not.


    Many people surrendered, accounting for 70% of the people who came to Donglai Academy for negotiation. About 25% were killed, and less than half of the successful fugitives.


    The families who came to Donglai academy accounted for about 40% of Qingzhou. Merging is a strong force, so they don''t believe that the Han ministry will kill them. It was not until some people were taken out and knelt on the ground. Most people were just surprised at how the Han ministry would torture. Still, no one believed that the Han ministry would kill. Until the "cut", the light of the knife flashed and the separation of the body and the head, they woke everyone up.


    "They take my benefits, the benefits I give, and then plot my estate, it''s my estate!" Liu Yan did not have a ferocious face, but with a mockery: "eat my benefits and plan my industry. Damn it!"


    Not many people had their heads cut off. There were only seven people. It just really startled all the captured people.


    Li Chun and Wang Xiao are standing on Liu Yan''s side. They have obvious happiness on their faces. When they look at each other, they can see vigilance from each other''s eyes.


    Do you know why Liu Yan knows that Donglai college is holding a meeting here? It was Li Chun and Wang Xiao who revealed it one after another.


    "Some of you have also benefited from me." Liu Yan looked at the patriarchs surrounded by the Oracle, "ha ha" smiled a few times and said, "maybe... I should put you to death, too?"


    Immediately someone collapsed on the ground, and the crotch was instantly wet.


    Hanbu has been selling salt in large quantities, which can be said to be the kind of sale that no one refuses. There is no shortage of sales of salt in any era. After all, people don''t need other goods, but salt must be eaten. The price of salt in the Han Dynasty is fair. Who doesn''t buy it if they can buy it?


    "But... Our goods are paid... Paid for." The guy who spoke stuttered a little. He looked at Liu Yan carefully and said, "it''s a fair deal... Deal."


    "That''s right." Liu Yan didn''t seem to be such a strict leader. At least he didn''t learn to be unreasonable. He nodded his head: "so he''s still alive, isn''t he?"


    According to Liu Yan''s meaning, these guys should all be killed. It''s not wrong to kill anyone. Who makes them want to plot the Han ministry? But LV Yi gave a perhaps better opinion.


    LV Yi''s opinion is that killing is too cheap and too simple. It''s better to get enough benefits from these guys, and maybe absorb some, which will help in the next battle.


    Liu Yan agreed. This expedition may lead to a full-scale war in Qingzhou. It''s natural to take advantage of it. It''s like having come to Donglai Academy. You can leave time for the guy named Gong Tao to escape.


    Yes, Liu Yan didn''t attack the courtyard at the foot of the mountain. He was just waiting for the guy named Mr. Gong Tao to escape.


    Qingzhou needs chaos, but it can''t be Liu Yanqin''s automatic hand to cause unrest. It''s not a face for Shijie, but an inevitable low-key.


    If Mr. Gong Tao has the ability to gather 40% of Qingzhou''s families, he will have enough contacts to disturb the whole Qingzhou. It is in Liu Yan''s interests for him to start the chaos in Qingzhou and bring enough allies to attack Liu Yan.


    Don''t forget that Liu Yan doesn''t have much time to waste. It''s impossible to attack one after another. It can only be a decisive battle as soon as possible.


    Liu Yan is eager to fight a decisive battle at the beginning. Therefore, he is willing to stay somewhere, give his opponent time, and then have a siege.


    At this moment, LV Yi is at a loss. What gives Liu Yan so much information, is willing to be surrounded, and is willing to fight a battle with less and more?


    Without it, Liu Yan has 3000 soldiers who can "resurrect" continuously. What he needs is to build a camp with enough defense, build enough barracks, and then... Ha ha!

 Chapter 167

    Liu Yan had basically called the family''s non collateral collateral to many families in Chang Guang county and Dong Mu county. So long time ago, those non collateral branches were assimilated. Therefore, in some ways, Liu Yan''s "virgin" is in the overall situation, not just for a certain class.


    It is a strategic layout of collateral branches acting as masters, just as it must occupy and defend liao1 East narrow peninsula, which is part of the overall strategic layout.


    Liu Yan waved to Xigu, and it was time to use those earlier layouts.


    The beheaded clan leaders will have side branches from the original family. They will have strong backing to push them to power. It will be another thing to win over or directly eliminate those who disagree.


    The reason why I came to break up Donglai academy first and hunt down those who want to escape is just to buy time for a series of things.


    We should deeply know that in the era without mobile phones, telephones, telegrams and other convenient means of communication, once people are scattered, it is basically a dream to want instant contact.


    Mr. Gong Tao ran away with a small number of confidants. It was deliberately released by the Han Dynasty. It is estimated that they will go to the place they think is safe and hide for a short period of time? Then it is impossible to make a rapid and effective response to this event, which is tantamount to losing the first hand.


    Liu Yan will take advantage of this period of time to solve the internal problems of Changguang county and Dongmou county. It is probably a quick way to cut the mess, restore the absolute rule over the two counties in the shortest time, and then start to Donglai county.


    This time, the Ministry of Han occupied Donglai academy, not destroyed Donglai Academy. Such a college that took decades to build looks good. Why destroy it?


    The rest of the family members who were not killed were driven into the courtyard at the foot of the mountain and detained. Next, LV parliament "reasoned" one by one. It is best to be willing to obey nature, and it doesn''t matter if they don''t. The difference is that those who obey can be used immediately, while those who are unwilling to obey can only be used after a period of time.


    To say that the family that can survive in troubled times really doesn''t have "tough guys", it''s just one night. LV Yi reported good results to Liu Yan.


    "So there are thirty-two families willing to obey?" Liu Yan''s face couldn''t stop showing surprise: "can they have a little backbone?"


    LV Yi smiled and said, "their close friends have returned, and they are detained. How many of the 32 families are really obedient will be known in the next period of time."


    From the Vanquisher''s point of view, he should like soft eggs rather than tough guys. Liu Yan can''t help but despise: "they can obey us quickly and sell us again without hesitation."


    LV Yi certainly agrees with this view: "as long as we continue to be strong, they can only choose to obey."


    You''re right. Being able to "plot" 32 families smoothly is directly related to the military strength of the Han Dynasty, which shows the posture of being a strong man. If the Han Dynasty looks very weak, there must be some families who will obey, but there are not so many in one night.


    "Most think they have been deceived." LV Yi said with obvious absurdity: "Gong Tao told them that we would give up Changguang county and Dongmou county and join in. It was just a risk-free sharing feast."


    I don''t blame Mr. Gong Tao. It''s what Liu Yan did. It seems that he really wants to give up Changguang county and Dongmou county. Otherwise, how can he move his hands again and again, leaving two counties that are almost empty?


    If judged according to normal thinking, Liu Yan would really give up the two counties if he did that. However, Liu Yan is a person who can''t look at it according to common sense.


    Not only people outside the Han Dynasty think that Liu Yan wants to give up Changguang county and Dongmou County, but also people inside the Han Dynasty think so. As a result, people including Jichang and Tian Shuo have repeatedly strengthened their attention to the narrow peninsula in liao1 East, and even act according to the scale of the forward base when operating the temple islands.


    "Sir, if we return to the army, it will make those people confused." LV Yi raised his hand and waved a gesture: "it''s convenient to break each one before they react."


    There may be some misunderstanding, that is, after Liu Yan decided to wave the army to Xigu, his subordinates immediately made brain repair. For example, the previous actions were to lead the snake out of the cave, further clean Changguang county and Dongmou County, and let the Donglai academy, which has been hiding in the dark, come out personally.


    Donglai academy has a wide network of contacts in Qingzhou, but they can only exert influence rather than actually belong to them. It means that the forces that are enemies with the Han Dynasty are not real groups, there is no efficient and close relationship, and they can only be said to be a group with common interests.


    If Mr. Gong Tao were given more time, he might be able to integrate those forces that do not belong to each other, or at least form a closely connected collective. It is only Liu Yan who led the army back.


    Do you know what those core classes in the Han Dynasty are thinking? They suddenly found that Liu Yan was actually very good at "playing chess". It took so long to arrange the "chess game". Everyone was more confident in the future. Everyone was full of energy and confidence.


    Liu Yan may have been "playing a big game" at the beginning, but the conscience of heaven and earth is aimed at the possible encirclement and suppression of the army in houzhao, not at those families.


    "Shi bin has led his troops north. There is no Imperial Army around Qingzhou. However, we still don''t have much time. We need to create more established facts before the imperial court reacts." LV Yi looked at the bonfires everywhere at the foot of the mountain and said with confidence: "your early layout has been completed. Next, let''s finish by your post!"


    Including auxiliary soldiers and civilian men, Liu Yan mobilized 36000 people this time, which is equivalent to more than one fifth of the population of the Han Dynasty. It is impossible to simply consolidate the rule of Changguang county and Dongmou county.


    At dawn tomorrow, the troops will disperse and attack. They will complete one surprise attack after another while most families don''t know what happened, and try their best to break more strongholds or fortresses.


    The other branches of the families who had come to the Han Dynasty earlier returned to the family overnight with people and used all available means to control the family.


    As a member of the strong, it is a happy thing in troubled times. At least Chen Bin feels very happy.


    Chen Bin is a collateral branch of the Chen family. He is a kind of people who can be abandoned anytime and anywhere at a dangerous time. Therefore, he was abandoned without hesitation two years ago and sent to the Han Dynasty to become a hostage who will be killed at any time.


    In the past two years, Chen Bin has changed from an insignificant person. First, he has changed from a hostage to a soldier of the Han Dynasty, and then he has become a member of the Han Dynasty in a real sense. He has followed the army to make achievements, changed from a person who was nothing to a village head of a strong army, and immediately became the head of the family from a side branch of the family.


    "Chief, how big is your family?"


    "Big, but big!"


    "How old?"


    "There are more than 300 clansmen and more than 2000 farmers. How big do you say!"


    Chen Bin didn''t bring many people. He chose 50 soldiers from the village. They were carefully selected by him. They could be called heroes one by one. They were the strength for him to seize the leadership of the family.


    All the fifty soldiers were dressed in leather armor. They looked sharp and energetic. They had participated in at least ten battles and were killed in a sea of blood with Gaogouli on Chaoxian peninsula.


    Look at the armbands of 50 soldiers. Everyone has at least one bronze Skill Badge, most of which are spears, and many of which are swords or swords. They are "technicians" who have passed the tribal assessment and are recognized. More importantly, they all have experience on the battlefield.


    In other words, the Han Dynasty has been engaged in a low-intensity war with Koguryo on the Korean Peninsula. It is burning, killing and looting everywhere, and it is also encroaching on Koguryo''s territory.


    During the continuous battle, Liu Yan planned to rotate the army in batches, which is tantamount to training with a large number of people temporarily armed in Koguryo. In terms of effectiveness, after a series of military training in the Han Dynasty, the effect is very good. Almost every soldier has experienced the hardening of the battlefield and produced a large number of meritorious people.


    Chen Bin is now a member of the huge class of Gongmin in the Han Dynasty. He is proud of this identity and that he has a silver sword badge on his armband.


    Gongmin is a special group in the Han Dynasty. They enjoy another layer of social welfare besides "skill" assessment. Any civilian should avoid saluting when seeing them and give priority to owning real estate and getting a wife. More importantly, even if they retire, they have more opportunities to transfer to local officials than anyone else.


    "It''s almost here. Don''t be sharp at that time. Just go home with me." Chen Bin''s voice was loud: "go into the dock first, and then listen to my orders!"


    An uproarious response to "promise!" The sound of sound sounded.


    Seizing power never depends on simple killing. It requires a reasonable step. If you can kill less, you should not kill more.


    For example, Chen Bin and other side branches responsible for going back and "turning over to be the master", what they need to do is to form effective control over the family, so that the family can contribute to the Han collective in the next battle, which is really not only killing people, but also coercion, inducement and other means.


    "The emperor is destined to rule Qingzhou. The family can only join in, not be crushed as a stumbling block." Like many people with a common mission, Chen Bin thought firmly: "the family can grow only by participating in the great cause of the monarch and making more contributions. I must not screw up and let the family lose such a good opportunity!"


    In other words, what idea did Ji Chang teach these people?

 Chapter 168

    A large number of families go back. Liu Yan doesn''t need to know a certain individual in detail. He just needs to know how many families can be used for himself.


    At dawn, the army at the foot of Laishan mountain began to become active. Dense cooking smoke rose in the grain and fodder processing area of the camp, which was making morning food in the dark.


    Grain and fodder is just a general term, with many categories. There was no shortage of livestock in the Han Dynasty. During the war, a large number of cattle and sheep were slaughtered every day. Stewed or fried meat, bones and boneless meat were undoubtedly mixed soup.


    Naturally, Liu Yan came up with the noodle technology early. Wheat steamed bread has become the main meal in the Han Dynasty, but the previous steamed bread or pot helmet have been eliminated.


    "This oil star is heavier." Ah Fei looks really fat. He controls 500 groups of fire troops. One group of fire troops is equal to the personnel in charge of soup, frying and steaming. It happens to be 11 people including the team leader: "the pickle will be put in when the water is completely boiling."


    But there are no bright lights, just some bonfires burned in the brazier and some stoves dug up on the ground. It seems that there are busy people everywhere, and the smell of the scene is very strong.


    "The whole lamb doesn''t need to be sliced. Just put it on the shelf later." Ah Fei looked at the roast sheep with fat and swallowed his saliva subconsciously: "remember, don''t burn!"


    The same is true for ordinary meals. The better the food, the fewer people will enjoy it. For example, roast whole sheep is provided to officers above the village chief, and only some Scouts of high-risk occupations can enjoy a small piece.


    Early in the morning, the soldiers were already preparing. They needed to dress up and groom. In the process, the conversation was inevitable, so that the voice became a "buzzing". Individual soldiers need to report to their immediate superiors about their courtship, and then honestly go to the special area of the camp to queue up.


    The military camp has a special convenient area. Otherwise, defecation is not to make the military camp stink, and it is also very easy to spread as a disease.


    The daily food of ordinary soldiers is very simple. Steamed bread and soup are provided in unlimited quantities. You can eat as much as you want, and there is only a small handful of pickles.


    "Give me some meat residue, some."


    "Go away."


    Ah Fei personally took the spoon and stood behind a row of long boards filled with all kinds of pots of food. On one side, there was a steamer very high like a "chimney".


    There are indeed a lot of pots on the board. The opened pots contain different kinds of food. Pickles have been added for a long time because there are many recipients. Several Chinese herbal medicines can be seen in the stewed mutton and beef pots. The more characteristic is the dried fish that has existed since the establishment of the Han Dynasty


    After receiving the food, they should move to the side. Officers have long tables and benches specially placed. They can put all kinds of food on the long table. Ordinary soldiers can only find a place to squat and eat with their own food.


    Steamed bread is not small, and the soup is enough. The most important thing is that the soup has oil stars, good luck and meat residue. Zhao Qian thinks it is an extremely happy thing to eat such food.


    You know, even if Zhao Qian is a farmer of the Zhao family, he is still a better farmer, but it is not easy to eat a dry meal in the morning. If he can drink a bowl of porridge every morning, he is a rich man. He can eat a few steamed buns at night only because of the excessive physical consumption of one day''s labor.


    It''s good to join the Han Dynasty. Even ordinary soldiers can eat steamed bread open. They can drink unlimited broth for each meal. There is a meal of meat or several fish every seven days. The amount of meat and fish is not large, but even the landlord can eat meat only during the new year''s Festival. The Han Dynasty has bone soup for each meal!


    When eating steamed bread, Zhao Qian will look enviously at those who can sit on the bench. In fact, there are not necessarily officers, but also people with more than three "skills" on the armband.


    The "skills" of the armband are not necessarily all combat skills. Look at the people sitting there. Some people with three badges on the armband, including a spear badge, a hoe and other living people.


    Zhao Qian looked at his armband. He had a spear and a hoe. He was going to assess his bow and arrow skills or herd cattle, but the army pulled back from liao1 East and delayed.


    "Don''t envy it. We can sit on it sooner or later." The speaker was a thin man. He ''gululu'' drank the very hot soup in the bamboo tube and stood up: "it''s OK to cut off a few heads, or catch several people and kill a soldier (officer). As long as he becomes a judge, he can sit up and at least one dried fish per meal!"


    Most of the time, there should be comparison to have the motivation to struggle. If everyone is the same miserable appearance, subconsciously they will admit their fate.


    Why did many farmers who came to the Han Dynasty quickly forget the earnest instructions of the patriarch and choose to integrate into the Han Dynasty? In addition to the superior living environment in the Han Dynasty, it has an environment that can climb up after struggle!


    A person has a wish. People of different classes have different pursuits. Zhao Qian is eager to sit on a bench, and Dou A is eager to upgrade his title.


    Doo ah had long been a public judge. He was assigned 300 mu of land and six slaves. Cutting off a head rewards 50 mu of land and a servant, which means that he has cut off at least six heads after the formation of the system.


    "If I win the war again, I''ll build it!" Dou a chewed the steamed bread. The steamed bread was broken and put pickles and fat mutton. As soon as he chewed it, he was full of oil: "what about you?"


    The one questioned was Zhong Xing, another village chief who played the same song as Dou a. He nodded. "Me too."


    As for the farming and war system, the 20th class Baron, the promotion of small soldiers depends on winning the first level, but the promotion of officers depends on winning the battle. The battle also needs to be divided into scale. For example, large-scale battles are won and upgraded one level at a time, and medium-sized and small-scale need more times.


    They talked for a few words and then became silent. The main reason was that they had their own thoughts and ideals before the war. If they had anything in common, they knew that they must not be counselled, and they would be abandoned.


    Because there were so many people, it took about an hour for the troops to eat. Then, various commands rang out frequently in the barracks. The vanguard cavalry went out of the gate in the roaring sound of horses'' hoofs, and later, groups of infantry marched out.


    "Sir, there are seven goals this time. Are you more cautious?" LV Yi had obvious hesitation on his face: "we... Some people return to the family. If they want to control, they will further disperse their troops."


    Of course, Liu Yan knows. Isn''t it true that "speed is the key to everything"?


    "Level Donglai County in a month!" Xu Zheng said with a smile: "the tribal armed forces clean up the nomadic tribes, and the rest of the troops attack the strongholds and fortresses. The division of labor is very clear."


    Liu Yan glanced at Xu Zheng: "what are you still doing here?"


    The expression on Xu Zheng''s face stiffened for a moment. Shan Shan smiled and looked at the whole sheep that was about to be roasted and swallowed his saliva: "then... The end general, let''s go?"


    In fact, it''s a very scenic place. It looks like the lecture platform of Donglai academy or something, but it''s lit a bonfire and a processed lamb is inserted on a shelf.


    Liu Yan didn''t speak. He looked at the cook sprinkling cumin on the roast sheep. It seemed that he was constantly brushing something?


    Yes, in addition to cumin, there are sesame seeds. There is a strong smell in the air, which makes people feel extremely hungry just by smelling.


    Xu Zheng reluctantly looked back at the roast sheep in three steps and slowly walked down the plank road.


    Sesame, of course, came back from the western regions. There are black and white sesame. The Han Dynasty tried to plant it, but the yield is not high.


    Cumin is a local product. Before the emergence of pepper, it can be replaced slightly... It''s wrong to say that cumin is replaced by pepper, or cumin and ginger are ground to provide spicy stimulation in taste. (various mustard)


    "Such a big tribe, just a general..." Liu Yan took his eyes back from the place where Xu Zheng disappeared and looked at LV Yi with a wry smile: "if you follow the organizational system, you will only be able to unify 10000 troops?"


    LV Yi smiled and didn''t speak. Last time Liu Yan suddenly became angry. A dozen officers who originally seemed promising were directly thrown into Chaoxian Peninsula, causing some faults for the officers of the Han Dynasty.


    All the officials are really frightened. Otherwise, they all feel that they can''t be counselled even if they are afraid of war. If they want to be counselled, they should be like those people who have been abandoned.


    The Han Army in houzhao territory is 12000, the temple islands are only 1000, and the Liaodong Peninsula is 8000, that is, the whole Han Army has reached 21000 soldiers without counting the system.


    Considering that the total population of the Han Dynasty is only 200000, one tenth of the military civilian ratio is actually quite exaggerated, but the number of troops will be increased again and again, perhaps more and more, and finally close to 50000 (War soldiers and auxiliary soldiers).


    "Donglai county will be easier to fight." Liu Yan has been cutting mutton with a dagger: "it''s also a small border wasteland. There are few counties, and naturally there are not many big families."


    "Yes, the wounds caused by the killing 20 or 30 years ago did not heal so quickly." LV Yi said about the current situation of the whole Qingzhou: "Donglai county will be won soon without accident, but I don''t know how to face the counterattack?"


    "No, not a counterattack." Liu Yan shook his gathered hand with a dagger: "after capturing Donglai County, he went straight to Beihai county. If Mr. Gong Tao didn''t move too slowly, the battlefield would be preset on the side of Weishui (around tanfang city)."


    LV Yi nodded: "it''s really a good time to seize Qingzhou. It''s a pity to make a mistake."


    What Liu Yan wants to know most now is how many people there are in Qingzhou and when the new assassin Liu Wei can react.


    It''s just said that Guanggu city (east of Zibo City) has never been an auspicious place. Who will become the master of the city, and the end is not generally miserable?

 Chapter 169

    Folks, don''t you want some recommended tickets? In addition, please subscribe!


    ¡­¡­


    The process of capturing the east of Donglai County by the Han Dynasty did not take more than a month. Most of the wars broke out on a small scale, and there was no battle of more than 1000 people.


    In a relatively simple matter, Liu Yan took advantage of the gathering of Donglai academy and caught a large number of patriarchs involved in Mr. Gong Tao''s conspiracy, which is tantamount to having a number of chips in hand.


    As long as anyone can live, he seldom wants to die. Otherwise, mole ants are greedy for life. What would most patriarchs choose before they were killed and surrendered? If their own death can continue the family, many patriarchs will choose to die. However, what is more frightening is that Liu Yanming did tell them that they must be destroyed if they did not surrender. They would pay a price if they surrendered, but at least the family would not be destroyed.


    It was only a month later that there was a decent resistance to the strategy of Donglai County, which was the reaction of all families.


    A large number of families surrendered, both actively and passively, and became the vanguard of attacking those families who did not return.


    The beacon smoke everywhere is a true portrayal of Donglai county. During this period, I don''t know how many families disappeared and how many families changed their chiefs.


    It''s time to go to the military front of the Han Dynasty for about two months? Donglai county is only one remaining capital, and the rest are occupied.


    Just when all the people thought that the Han Dynasty should leave some face for the imperial court and would not attack Yexian, the county capital, Liu Yan''s choice was confusing again.


    He captured a large number of families and was given preferential treatment from beginning to end, but there were always some guys who thought they were smart. As a result, Liu Yan had to kill again, but this time he planned to change the killing method.


    Liu Yan was absolutely cruel enough this time. He didn''t ask Hu Han. As long as he didn''t want to cooperate, he was captured by all men, women, children and old. He gave a simple outfit and played ant attached siege for the first time.


    Seriously, it''s too simple and cruel to attack the city with ants. It''s just filling in with human lives


    "Collapsed?" Liu Yan looked at the armrest of the master''s chair and whispered two words: "put an arrow."


    It was shooting arrows at the defeated soldiers who escaped from collapse. In a moment, the ground was filled with arrows. If each body was hit by an arrow, it would not be one or two.


    The Han ministry has been cleaned more than once, but why do those people still think Liu Yanren is kind? It''s just a short-term migration of the population. It will give birth to the "anti Liu Yan alliance", so do you have to kill in cold blood in troubled times?


    Liu Yan personally led the army to attack. Naturally, the place should not be too small. It is ye1 County, the capital of Donglai county.


    Ye1 County town is as dilapidated as the rest of the cities of later Zhao Dynasty, but its population is slightly more than that of other counties. Should it be more than 10000?


    At this time, the city walls in the east of Yexian County were covered with blood, and the bodies were lying on the corners and the extended areas.


    It was a trace left by an ant attached siege. When the siege party retreated, the defenders on the wall were seizing the time to push down the siege ladder on the women''s wall.


    Ji Anyan is very unhappy. He just wants to live in peace. No one wants to provoke him, but someone comes to provoke him.


    Look at the surname Ji. It is obvious that the white Hu people in the western regions have changed from a surname in Shanshan. He is a Rouran person, but Rouran has long been extinct. (it is not Mobei Rouran in the Sixteen Kingdoms period, but the ancient Rouran country in the western regions)


    It''s strange that Ji Anyan Yan was not stupid to find that the army suddenly pulled out was obviously deliberately found, and then, like sending heads, he didn''t even try to attack the city.


    "Your Majesty, there are two thousand and eight people, none of them survived." LV Shaoyang is Liu Yan''s guard captain? He asked expressionless, "is it to drive the second batch of sieges?"


    Liu Yan looked at the side where the chaos occurred. There were more than 3000 people surrounded by a large number of Han soldiers. There was no doubt that they were the second batch of sieges.


    The first group of people who went up died, and the second group obviously didn''t dare to go up?


    "You can live by attacking the city and climbing the wall!" Li Kuang doesn''t like doing this kind of work at all. Among those who were driven away, there are some people who had contact with them earlier, but the world is so cruel: "stay where you are and follow the law!"


    There was a cry, but no one came forward, but many violent people were shot to death.


    "Draw the bow!"


    A large bow and string sound appeared.


    "Shoot!"


    The arrows kept falling, and the dense crowd was cleared out in an instant.


    Li Kuang blackened his face: "repeat it again, stay where you are and do the right thing!"


    At last someone moved, moving step by step to the battlefield.


    Ji Anyan understood that those people were really looking for death. Attacking the city was pure filling with human life, without the slightest rules and regulations. What worries him most? There are siege equipment outside the city. He can understand riprap carts, crossbow carts, cloud climbing carts and chariots. There are many powerful equipment that he can''t understand.


    "Only the South Gate didn''t find the enemy?" Ji Anyan twitched his cheek: "surround the three que one?"


    "Sheriff!" Looking at the rough Hu people, they are also white people: "there must be an ambush over there!"


    Ji Anyan is not without IQ: "on the other two sides, which side is suitable to break through?"


    The rough hu man blinked: "it seems all the same?"


    Ji Anyan stopped talking.


    It is estimated that the first group of siegers came to an end. This time, the second group of people couldn''t attack the city for a long time and didn''t dare to go back. It was a waste. It turned out that someone attacked the city wall, but soon became a corpse and was thrown down.


    "Sir, those young and strong may stay." LV Yi sighed: "we need labor in two places and two fields in liao1 East."


    There are iron mines and coal mines in liao1 east peninsula, which devour lives every day. According to LV Yi''s original opinion, the prisoners in Donglai county should be sent over, but Liu Yan believes that necessary deterrence is needed.


    For those prisoners who are in the siege with despair, perhaps the constant prayer in their hearts has worked, and the Han ministry has even sounded the sound of Mingjin''s retreat?


    At that moment, I don''t know how many people warmly filled their eyes. They ran backward at an unprecedented speed, but less than half of them were able to survive in the end.


    Liu Yan looked up at the sky. The sun will climb to the middle in more than two hours? He said, "break the city before 4:15 p.m."


    The modern time unit of 4:45 PM is 12 noon, which is not too much for the siege troops of the Han Dynasty.


    The stone throwing carts looked huge. They and the crossbow carts were pushed to the range. In the sound of trumpets and slogans, the round stone bullets and thick crossbows were bombarded out, and there were dull noises on the side of the dilapidated city wall.


    To tell the truth, with the current level of science and technology, there is no need to think about it at all. If the soldiers operating stone throwing carts and crossbow carts want to bombard the city gate, one out of ten shots is luck.


    Shouts came from the walls on the other sides. It was the coordinated troops who were coordinating the siege in the East, that is, feigning to attract the defenders. If the defenders didn''t pay attention, they would pretend to be true.


    Ji Anyan did not dare to take risks. He could only mobilize his troops, and the East would inevitably become weak.


    About half an hour? The city walls and towers on the other side of the city gate were badly smashed. Looking at the marks on the city gate, it is estimated that only five stone bullets were hit, but there are as many as 13 thick crossbows and arrows.


    Ji Anyan was thinking about a key question. He didn''t know whether the enemy outside would accept surrender or not?


    Please, every nation has its own national character. Although both Shanshan people and Jie people are white, Shanshan people have never been hard stubble. The difference between them and Kucha people is that Kucha people have always offered women who are good at singing and dancing when they see the enemy, while Shanshan people have left Yazi and left everything they can lose and fled.


    Why can Ji''an Yan be a county sheriff? Maybe the Jie people think they are both white, or Ji An Yan has money in his pocket? The latter is more likely.


    Riprap carts and crossbow carts stopped shooting, and several carts began to leave the brigade and move forward. I don''t know how many people were shouting "for the tribe", and the slogans sounded neat.


    But... What the hell is the apricot yellow flag rising at the head of the city?


    Ji''an Yan raised the flag and surrendered. As for why it was not a white flag, it was because it was not popular to raise a white flag and surrender these days. Even in the two Song Dynasties, the apricot yellow flag is the sign of surrender. If the people passing through don''t understand why they raise the white flag to surrender, it is estimated that they can''t understand it and will still be killed.


    Liu Yan didn''t understand that holding an apricot yellow flag is surrender these days, but he doesn''t understand it in the front and should understand it in the back.


    Surrender should have the appearance of surrender. The city gate was opened. Ji Anyan, dressed in plain white, walked in front with a plate with a ribbon wrapped in red cloth. Behind him were a string of troops under the banner, but the fighting was not so neat.


    After a large group of Jedi left the city, they were divided into two teams, waiting for someone from Hanbu. The two teams immediately knelt down on the ground and raised their hips high.


    Ji Anyan was brought to Liu Yan, knelt down and raised the plate high, waiting for Liu Yan to pick up the printing ribbon with one hand from the plate. Ji Anyan just hoed his head on the ground.


    The next thing was very simple. The Han army drove into part of the city, killed according to the attitude of the broken city, and then gathered the undead people in the whole city.


    It''s a broken city. In ancient times, attacking a city, conquering a city, destroying a city and slaughtering a city had different stress on different words. For example, conquering the city means no more killing after breaking the city. Breaking the city means slight killing of the garrison and the residents in the city. Destroying the city means killing all the garrison after the city is broken, and slaughtering the city means killing for how many days after the city is broken.


    Liu Yan didn''t know how to attack a city before. After an attack, his subordinates asked what form of city breaking law was. He casually said to conquer the city. As a result, the officers restrained the soldiers from killing after the city was broken, and even helped the residents in the city to deal with the aftermath to some extent. Before, he wanted to kill those who dared to resist.


    When ye county was captured, Donglai County fell into Liu Yan''s hands. Whether this is just a beginning depends on whether Mr. Gong Tao, who has been wandering for two months, has done a good jo

 Chapter 170

    Mr. Gong Tao is very busy and ignorant now. He feels that he is not wrong, so the world must be wrong!


    Yes, the world must be wrong!


    According to the thinking of normal people, all the actions of Liu Yan, the leader of the Han Dynasty, is to give up Changguang county and Dongmou County, otherwise the population will be transferred again and again only when he is seriously ill.


    It seems that, it just seems that there is no construction in Changguang county and Dongmou County in the Han Dynasty? It seems that there are also troops. There is a generation of construction near the coast in Changguang County, but the time of spring ploughing has passed and there is no farming!


    No farming means giving up. That''s the most explanatory thing for a farming nation. Mr. Gong Tao also comes to the fact that the Han Dynasty did not want to run Changguang county and Dongmou county.


    Mr. Gong Tao guessed almost everything right, but he guessed only one wrong thing, which was extremely fatal. That was that Liu Yan was not an ordinary person, but a legendary two kinds of people.


    Yes... Liu Yan walked through it. How could he be an ordinary person!


    "We seem to be trapped in a layout." Mr. Gong Tao''s face was very bad, which was very bad: "what Liu Yan did was an illusion. He wanted to get a decent expansion and made a layout to lead the snake out of the hole."


    The development of the event is very much like that? In particular, the Han Dynasty captured Donglai County in less than two months. However, no one can say what the Han Dynasty did. Who let Donglai academy really plot Liu Yan''s "industry"?


    "Does the assassin have an attitude?" Liu Yan looked at it and said with a gloomy face, "if he doesn''t have any attitude, Liu Yan should be unscrupulous and start on Beihai County!"


    Who is Liu Yan? He is the Sheriff of Beihai county and a Qiang nationality.


    These days, people surnamed Liu account for at least one fifth of the Central Plains, that is, there is one Liu surname in every 500 people. Why? The answer may seem absurd. It is the subsidiary effect of Liu Yuan''s founding of the Han state (former Zhao).


    Liu Yuan made great efforts when he founded the former Zhao Dynasty, made some "popular science" for the former western and Eastern Han Dynasties, and spent a lot of effort to spread the glory of the Liu Dynasty. There is a premise for him to do this, which is the "zhengshuo theory" in the "legal theory". For example, he is qualified to inherit the Liu Dynasty and win the support of the Jin people in the Central Plains.


    I don''t know whether it''s luck or misfortune. Jin people naturally miss the strong man of the Liu family, but most ordinary Jin people are not easy to survive. It''s really inappropriate to play the nostalgic complex, but some people have no worries about food and clothing. In addition, Hu people with status are very interested in the Liu Dynasty.


    History is like a scroll. As long as you are willing to open it, it can always attract people. Hu people have long known that there was a strong man, but they don''t know what kind of story happened.


    A large number of Hu people are interested in being once strong. At first glance, it''s amazing: Wow! It turns out that the strong man is so awesome, so change his surname. I think Liu''s surname is very good!


    Well, there are more and more people surnamed Liu, all nationalities. After they changed their surname Liu, they began to learn Chinese culture and mysteriously completed the "independent Sinicization patch".


    "When we gather troops in the North Sea, 20000 is the limit." Liu Yan looked at Mr. Gong Tao with an unhappy face and asked, "what''s going on in other counties?"


    Mr. Gong Tao has recently become fond of meditation. In other words, he has doubts about his wisdom.


    Beihai county is next to Donglai county and has a border with Gaomi County.


    Beihai county is relatively close to the capital of Qingzhou. According to the usual "rules", the closer it is to a certain capital, the more prosperous it will be. For Beihai County, the "rules" are naturally established.


    "Are there any families who didn''t participate?" Mr. Gong Tao said in a ''psychedelic'' tone: "they don''t know whether Liu Yan is a good man or not this time?"


    The old nest of Donglai academy is gone. Cao Yan, who should have appeared, did not appear. Some families that should have been the main force... Were swept away in two months!?


    "They think it''s none of their business." Liu Yan sneered: "those fools, don''t you see those side branches replacing the master? It''s clear that Liu Yan left behind earlier!"


    "I was still wondering why I didn''t take my own children as hostages, but now I understand." Why does Mr. Gong Tao doubt life is that Liu Yan is unpredictable? He forced himself to cheer up: "capturing a county in two months is also excellent, which will make more people find the threat of Han."


    Unknowingly, the Han Dynasty has three counties in houzhao. Maybe the total population of the three counties is not much, but it is also the territory of the three counties!


    "I''m already contacting some nomadic tribes who will be interested in the huge population of the Han Dynasty." Mr. Gong Tao comforted his chin''s beard: "just ask the sheriff to cover up a little."


    "Easy to do." What Liu Yan is most worried about now is that the Han ministry will attack Beihai County: "it will be just to divide up the betrayed family population at that time."


    The two talked and talked more and more. Later, they talked about Shi Bin''s Northern Expedition.


    "Prince bin was blocked." Liu Yan is obviously a member of Shi Bin''s faction. It''s hard to say who he is secretly. He clenched his teeth: "if you want to get Prince Bin''s support, you need to wait."


    "I''ve sent someone to contact the Yao family." Mr. Gong Tao frowned and said, "it''s just... We''ve been avoiding external forces to intervene in Qingzhou, which may lead wolves into the house."


    "I can''t care so much." Liu Yan maintained a haze on his face: "originally, this time we were to resist the orders issued by Shi Hu and avoid wantonly selecting women. We didn''t want to be excessively recruited for corvee, and didn''t want to really break out a war."


    Mr. Gong Tao immediately had constipation on his face. It was his suggestion to resist Shi Hu''s orders with movement ~ chaos. On the surface, it was to preserve the vested interests of all counties, but secretly, only he knew what it was.


    Just as he was talking, someone came to inform him that Wang Yu came to see him.


    "Isn''t this Wang Yu returning to the family?" Liu Yan obviously knew that Mr. Gong Tao''s "master", with a suspicious look: "is he a chess piece to reconcile with Liu Yan?"


    "Yes." Mr. Gong Tao seems to be doing an extremely ordinary thing: "everything leaves a way back. Haven''t we always been like this?"


    Unexpectedly, Liu Yan nodded: "then I hope this chess piece will play its due role."


    Before long, Wang Yu shuttled through the deep corridor to the back garden. He heard the sound of the piano from a distance and saw Mr. Gong Tao kneeling in the waterside pavilion and Liu Yan, the Sheriff of Beihai.


    "See you, master!" Wang Yu really knelt down to pay homage. After saluting, he stood up and bowed 90 degrees to Liu Yan: "see the sheriff."


    As an elder, Mr. Gong Tao and Liu Yan with high status smiled and nodded politely, which was a response. There was nothing if they didn''t respond.


    Mr. Gong Tao was quite straightforward: "what conditions did Liu Yan open?"


    "Hui Shizun." Wang Yu made another salute and said, "the condition for you is...". With his bent upper body and his arms holding each other, he suddenly took out a dagger from his sleeve, and then rushed forward. The sharp blade was facing Liu Yan.


    The sudden change is staggering, but it is not without trace, because Wang Yu''s title to Liu Yan is "Jun Shang". It is precisely this title that confused Mr. Gong Tao. Liu Yan is probably thinking about how strange this title is.


    Wang Yu''s body stiffened violently in the middle of the flight. A feather arrow hit him in the abdomen, but he still completed the flight and stabbed the dagger into Liu Yan''s heart.


    Liu Yan was still stunned and dazed


    Wang Yu naturally rolled into a pile with Liu Yan''s body. In an instant, a considerable number of people ran out of the garden. They shouted words like "Assassin".


    "Why?" Mr. Gong Tao stood up and stepped back several steps: "why did you do this?"


    Wang Yu grinned miserably: "master, disciple, this is according to master''s instruction.", He coughed a few times, reached out and touched the position where he was shot, and looked at the warriors who had surrounded him: "that''s why we did it in order to survive the family."


    This is Mr. Gong Tao''s hiding place. Naturally, most of the samurai appear to be Mr. Gong Tao, and only a few are the guards brought by Liu Yan.


    Mr. Gong Tao covered his face, almost shaking his voice: "kill!"


    Wang Yu still grinned, from a miserable smile to a silly smile.


    A scream sounded, but the samurai on the side of Donglai academy began to fight the samurai brought by Liu Yan.


    "Master, you really understand, disciple!" Wang Yu lay on the ground, looked at Mr. Gong Tao and said, "there have been changes in the Han Dynasty that we don''t know. Unless the joint efforts of all counties in Qingzhou are the real joint efforts, we can''t stop the Han Dynasty!"


    Wang Yu came slowly and reluctantly, including the Han Dynasty to liao1 East and Chao1 Xianbei Peninsula, and even worked with Murong Xianbei twice, almost telling everything he knew.


    "So, it''s the back road of business, not to give up Changguang county and Dongmou county?" Mr. Gong Tao seemed to have solved the puzzle. His face was no longer confused, even with a face of praise: "I don''t know who wrote these strategies?"


    "Ji Chang, Cai you and LV Yi are the master of the king." Wang Yu had sat up and held the arrow inserted into his body at his waist: "according to tu''er, it may be from your personal arrangement."


    Mr. Gong Tao stared at the miserable Wang Yu and asked in a deep voice, "was Liu Yan assigned to kill Liu Yan?"


    "No, No." Wang Yu quickly denied it and said, "you are a man who likes to be open and aboveboard. You are not good at using conspiracy. Even if you have a plan, you tend to be Yang. For example, you don''t look like a monarch who can use assassins on the island and Liaodong."


    "You think highly of Liu Yan." Mr. Gong Tao stared at the miserable apprentice with strange eyes: "kill Liu Yan, your family will have no worries?"


    Wang Yu smiled bitterly: "the family is carefree."


    "Well..." Mr. Gong Tao nodded, "do you have any last words?"

 Chapter 171

    In any era, this kind of drama is never lacking in exchange for the survival of the family.


    Wang Yu was sure to die from the moment he hit the arrow. He personally knew this very well, and some words could be made clear publicly, such as what he did during the disappearance of the Han Dynasty. He assassinated Liu Yan to fight for the vitality of the family. He told Mr. Gong Tao that he still wanted to fight for the vitality of the family.


    Mr. Gong Tao knelt down again. In front of him were the bodies of Liu Yan and Wang Yu. The blood of the two bodies had flowed into a red line because of the uneven ground.


    Originally, the body was to be removed, but Mr. Gong Tao deliberately left it. How could he not know that Wang Yu killed himself to "become benevolence", but that "benevolence" was a family, not a country or nation.


    "Home, country and world!" Mr. Gong Tao woke up from his meditation. His eyes no longer looked at the two bodies. He looked to the East: "things are getting more and more complicated."


    It can be guessed that the Han Dynasty resumed its control over Changguang county and Dongmou county and occupied Donglai county. It must have launched a frightening cleaning, forcing Wang Yu to replace Liu Yan''s life with his own life.


    Mr. Gong Tao can be sure of one thing, that is, what happened here today will soon reach Liu Yan''s ears to reveal that the people who happened today are among those warriors who look like loyal guards.


    Once Liu Yan dies, Beihai county is like a group of dragons without a head. In that case, there will still be resistance for the Han ministry to attack Beihai County, but it will definitely be very easy.


    The fact is that Wang Yu completed the transaction with LV Yi before leaving. It was agreed that Wang Yu would kill Beihai Sheriff Liu Yan in exchange for the Wang family not being destroyed.


    This time, Liu Yan''s killing heart is quite heavy. In just two months, nearly 13000 people have died because of his orders.


    "Sir, crossing this river is Beihai county." LV Yi was riding a white horse and wearing a scholar''s robe. He looked very natural and unrestrained. He pointed at the other bank of the river with a whip: "there is Xiami more than 200 miles away."


    It has been three days since they started from Yexian County. They should have waited longer, but three days ago, someone sent two heads, one of which was Wang Yu''s and the other was identified as Liu Yan, governor of Beihai.


    Everything seems strange these days. For example, Liu Yan is depressed that Wang Yu will go to assassinate. Then the two heads are sent by the guy named Mr. Gong Tao. Is it a demonstration or something?


    In any case, Beihai Sheriff Liu Yan confirmed that he was dead, which means that it is difficult for Beihai county to form effective integration. In the unanimous clamor of his subordinates, the Han ministry roared the slogan of revenge, crossed the glue (Modern glue River) and stepped into Beihai county.


    Beware of traps and conspiracies? Look at the vanguard of the Han Dynasty. It''s a 3000 unit called tribal armed forces, which is actually a system soldier. Liu Yan takes an army composed of 5000 ordinary people as the central army. Behind him, there are some soldiers and a large number of auxiliary soldiers escorting luggage. There are 1500 cavalry on the left and right wings respectively.


    What kind of trap are you afraid of in such a battle? How many troops should the enemy use to ambush? Then there is a place nearby where tens of thousands of troops can be hidden? Do you stick invisibility symbols?


    There are only two bridges that can be crossed by the whole glue, one is the one being used in the Han Dynasty, and the other is at the border between Changguang county and Gaomi County.


    Han Bu will go straight to Xiami after crossing the glue, but he doesn''t know what the situation is there. However, as soon as Beihai Sheriff Liu Yan dies, he must be in a chaotic state without dispatching?


    "Sir, then we''ll start first?" Xu Zheng is now a general. He is riding a red war horse, and the cloak behind him is blown by the wind.


    Liu Yan is also riding a horse. He is a tall and snow-white Dawan horse. With a look, he is the superior''s military uniform. If modern girls see it, they won''t call Tang Monk anyway.


    There are many cavalry in the Han Dynasty. After four years of repeated training, there are already 3000 cavalry who can take their hands.


    Xu Zheng, who got the permission, shouted loudly. The 3000 cavalry basically kept one person, two horses or even three horses, and left in the sound of horse hoofs and dust.


    In fact, if there were no two horses or three horses, the march speed of the cavalry would not be faster than that of the infantry. Do you know such a thing? Probably in the civil war of Lighthouse country, the marching speed of cavalry on both sides was slower than that of infantry. Why? It''s because it''s troublesome to take care of the war horse! (Baidu itself, but it''s too cumbersome to quote)


    "There is no shortage of horses in the Central Plains. Maybe we should have more riders." LV Yi, a native of Jiangxia in Jingzhou, looked at the leaving cavalry and said with emotion: "there are very few cavalry in the (Jin) court..."


    Liu Yancai didn''t want to talk about the small ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He would feel angry when he heard Sima royal family.


    "Twenty thousand troops in Beihai county?" Liu Yan has controlled the horse to yield to the roadside: "although we have detailed work here, we have not penetrated like Donglai County, Changguang county and Dongmou county."


    LV Yi nodded stupidly. He thought it was normal. He was surprised that Liu Yan began to layout in Donglai County as early as two or three years ago. If even Beihai County could play the strategy of "replacing the LORD by the side", it would be very scary.


    Beihai county is only a few more counties than some border and wasteland counties in the real sense. Of course, it has a large population. According to repeated exploration, Beihai county can be called a county in six places, but its territory is much smaller than Changguang, Donglai and Dongmou. In this way, it is doomed that the county will be more "dense".


    Riding the army to attack the city is a foolish act. Xu Zheng will only try to attack the city first. However, as long as the garrison is not ill and finds dust and smoke from a distance, he should know that the army is pressing the border. How seriously ill will he still open the city gate and foolishly let the unknown army rush into the city?


    Facts have proved that the captain of the gate of Xiami city was not ill. When he found that an unknown army was approaching, he chose to close the gate for the first time, ignoring the reason that some dignitaries of the county were blocked outside the door.


    There are not so many fools in the world. At least there are no fools who can get a job. Once a fool gets a job, it is more miserable than being an ordinary person. Isn''t it? At least ordinary people will not die if they do something wrong. An official is a fool. He will not only lose his life, but also his family and people in need of protection.


    Xu Zheng didn''t meet a fool, so his cavalry can only wander around the Xiami city wall, and then jump around, mainly to attack some city strongholds or nomadic tribes before the infantry arrived.


    It should be that after Xu Zheng brought people to wreak havoc for the second half of the day, the Chinese Army led by Liu Yan came.


    Liu Yan personally inspected Xiami and found that the city was better in repair than Ye County, the capital of Donglai county?


    "What should be." LV Yi said the answer: "the county magistrate of this city is from Jin."


    Then everything makes sense! Jin people are the chief officials. What they like to do when they are in war is to do urban defense works.


    Liu Yan looked up. The height of the city wall should be about six meters, but he didn''t know how thick it was.


    The flag floating above the city head is a kind of triangular flag, which reads "Zhao".


    At the city tower, many people gathered there. Should it be a group of senior officials who came after being informed?


    "Try to surrender?" LV Yi was looking at the two-story tower. He could see a man in a scribe''s uniform surrounded by a crowd.


    Liu Yan doesn''t matter. He just came to "open up territory" and there is no option to attack.


    It should be said that Liu Yan''s full display of troops this time is to shine his fangs and warn those who hide in the dark and play tricks. As for how much territory we have laid and what we can get, we have a new consciousness, which is a relatively open thing.


    Well, the above sentence is a lie. In fact, Liu Yan is very eager to expand his territory, or torture goguryo desperately and go back to houzhao to toss around! He repeatedly checked the upgrade conditions in his mind, but with five counties, there are five counties, and another three counties can meet a wish... Er, it is to upgrade the system to the "Castle Age"!


    The sound of loud and orderly footsteps is ringing. It is that a full 3000 troops are marching at the same frequency. People will feel great momentum just after seeing it, and they can see at a glance whether it is definitely a well-trained elite or an elite among the elite.


    Zhang Liang is a little silly. Although he has the same surname and the same name as one of the three heroes in the early Han Dynasty, he is a "second generation" with good background and covered by people in the dynasty.


    "Say it! How to fight!" Zhang Liang''s face looked very white, but it was not frightened. It was painted with a layer of white frost: "say it quickly!"


    Why is there white frost on Zhang Liang''s face? They were dancing just now. It was a dance that needed the cooperation of oral skills. If there was a name, it was called "Neng opera". But "Neng opera" was never learned by Jin people from young devils, because the birthplace of "Neng opera" was in the Central Plains. It should be learned by little devils from the mainland.


    "Neng opera" has another name in the Central Plains. One of the names is "Nuo dance". It was originally a dance for wizards to pray for blessings, exorcise ghosts, and so on. Jin scholars who like to break up the five stones. Why do they leave a "Jin Wei demeanor", that is because they are a group of divine diseases and have been beaten by Hu people. They need to have fun and create countless kinds of entertainment, Such as taking ~ drugs, learning donkey barking (the fool among Jin people likes to learn), drinking with pigs (Ruan Xian, the word Zhongrong)... And so on.


    Liu Yan''s eyes were very good. He also saw the scribe who painted his face as white Nuo face on the city tower from a distance. He was about to say something, but he saw that the door under the city tower was opened. A team of people who looked like defenders came out of the city. Then it seemed that there was a fight or something in the city gate. Then the city gate was closed. Those who went out of the city gate were being shot by archers on the city wall.


    "What is this?" Liu Yan is more certain. He hasn''t arranged any insiders in Xiami.

 Chapter 172

    ing order out of chaos?


    Yes, Liu Yan''s answer was to put things right. It was the families who wanted to open the gate for the Han Dynasty, but it didn''t seem to succeed.


    "Why didn''t you mention it in advance?"


    "This..."


    These families have been scared to death by Liu yankuai recently, especially the two families where Li Chun and Wang Xiao are located. Otherwise, Wang Yu would not die for the family.


    If a large number of families are destroyed, will the surviving families not be frightened? They just want to give Liu Yan a "surprise", so they need to do something. Facts have proved that the "surprise" did not succeed.


    Flattery doesn''t matter. The attitude has been shown. It seems that after doing so, most people have enough psychological comfort?


    Zhang Lianggang has just been frightened. He hasn''t figured out whether to resist or surrender. Unexpectedly, an insider wants to control the gate?


    "People from all families in the city." The military general who spoke looked at his face and looked resolute. He should be about thirty years old: "Lord, there are cavalry outside the city in the north."


    Zhang Liang was about to speak, but he saw something outside the city.


    A large number of siege instruments were pushed forward, and then a man in a scholar''s robe slowly approached the city gate on foot.


    "Are they Han?" Zhang Liang pulled his chin''s beard: "have a good cooperative relationship with Xiucheng Hou?"


    Xiucheng Hou ranmin recently went to the northwest. It seems that he is suppressing someone? His cooperative relationship with the Han ministry is no secret in houzhao.


    What is the relationship between Zhang Liang''s family and ran min? When it comes to the word "Xiucheng Hou", it is obviously more respectful.


    The scholar in the Han Dynasty was undoubtedly persuading surrender and gave two choices, the first was surrender and the second was breaking the city.


    Such a big Donglai county was leveled by the Han Department for two months. It seems that there are nearly ten thousand people in the Han Department outside Xiami city? The garrison in Xiami city is pitifully less than 1000. Even if it gathers the young people in the city, it will not exceed 3000 guard forces.


    Zhang Liang was thinking. A strange sound came from the Han Dynasty. After a while, there was a dull sound in the city, and then there was a chaotic noise.


    "Lord, their riprap truck launched."


    "Ah?"


    There were several strange sounds. This time Zhang Liang looked carefully. It was really the riprap truck pushed out by the Han Dynasty.


    The first round of launch seemed to have been shot into the city, hit buildings or something, and caused chaos anyway.


    With the first round of calibration shooting, although the hit rate in the second round is still worrying, at least it hit the city wall, causing the city tower to shake here.


    Zhang Liang trembled in his heart and hurriedly said, "discuss with them. If you surrender and don''t work hard, you can give supplies!"


    The resolute general should "promise!" And go, is to turn around, his face is full of helplessness.


    Liu Yan soon knew the choice of Xiami county magistrate. He touched his chin and said, "is it the same as Xiucheng Hou?"


    Of course, LV Yi knew who Xiucheng Hou was. Perhaps it should be said that ran min''s fame in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was not low after the first World War in Yangzhou.


    In fact, it''s a little difficult for ran min to be famous. He killed the famous generals in the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "Do you want to accept the terms?" LV Yi held back some words. His real idea in his heart was: "the first county encountered in Beihai county should be bloody, so as to deter the cities to be attacked next."


    Liu Yan has been getting ran min''s news from Zhang Shi. He knows that ran min is going to the northwest to fight the rebellion, and he knows that ran min is actually united with a force that is not weak.


    "So... Zhang Jia is a member of Ran min camp?" Liu Yan looked at the "white face" on the city floor from a distance, thought for a moment, and said, "ask for unconditional surrender."


    The scribe in charge of persuading surrender passed again. This time, Zhang Liang refused without thinking.


    Are you kidding! No one can surrender unconditionally. Wouldn''t that be tantamount to putting himself like a piece of meat on the knife and foot, so that people can cut as much as they want?


    There is no second solution. Liu Yan is not here for an armed parade. He must not leave any hidden dangers behind. He can only order an attack.


    Liu Yan''s siege equipment is not small this time. There are 38 stone throwing carts, and nearly 400 other crossbow carts, carts and other equipment.


    Beihai county is not in a hurry for the Han Dynasty, which involves some layout of Liu Yan. It is just an accident in which Wang Yu assassinated Beihai county. I don''t know what direction the situation is going to develop.


    The roar began, and a line of stone dumpers were firing stone bombs.


    The bed crossbows did not join the shooting, and it was far from the time for them to play their role, so they were just quietly. The thick crossbows and arrows on the body were aimed at the direction of the city gate, so the city gate was opened, and a team of about 300 cavalry appeared. In an instant, nearly 60 thick crossbows and arrows left the string.


    Have you seen the picture of people and horses flying upside down with a long crossbow and arrow? It was a kind of collision in which people vomited blood in their mouths and horses could tread on their hooves in mid air, but they were suddenly hit by a strong force against the ground, a wall or some object.


    Of course, the cavalry of the garrison came out to destroy the riprap truck. They were "baptized" by 60, and only a few cavalry escaped from the city gate.


    After about three rounds, the city gate cave was full of bodies of people and horses, and the thick crossbows and arrows that did not hit the target were stabbed on the ground and walls, but the walls around the city gate cave were nailed the most.


    What happened in the city gate cave was seen by countless people. Naturally, the morale of the Han side was greatly boosted and cheered, while the defenders were pale one by one.


    "Off, off!" Fortunately, Zhang Liang was "white faced". Even if he was frightened again, he would be like that: "close the gate quickly!"


    The riprap truck in the Han Dynasty stopped temporarily and was replaced by the roaring sound of horse hoofs. About 500 riders tried to rush into the city while the city gate was wide open.


    Dozens of figures appeared in the city gate cave. Of course, these people were the defenders who wanted to close the city gate, but when they ran to close the door, a sour voice appeared again.


    The thick crossbow and arrow will arrive in an instant. If you are in the city gate, you will definitely hear the sound of "wheezing". It is estimated that you have not had time to think about it. The next moment, you will feel that your body is suddenly hit by something. First, you feel cold, followed by strong pain, and then you lose consciousness in the dark. Everything should happen in a short time of a few tenths of a second.


    Zhao Qian felt very touched. He never thought that the launch of dozens of bed crossbows would be so spectacular. He couldn''t believe that people would fly up and insert into the top wall after being shot by the bed crossbow.


    "All ready, the broken city is coming!"


    Similar military orders began to spread in the infantry queue. The cavalry of our side only succeeded in breaking in under the arrows of a small number of archers on the wall.


    "Similar cities are worse than fortresses." Liu Yan lost his interest in watching again: "the fortress is more troublesome than the city."


    Waiting for the infantry to enter the city, the apricot yellow flag was raised on the wall. That means that the defenders think that the city is no longer struggling to surrender, but it''s too late.


    No general will immediately give the order to seal the knife when breaking the city, which is an extreme blow to the morale of the army. After all, any breaking the city indicates that at least one round of looting can be carried out, which is the welfare of the soldiers at great risk.


    Before long, Zhang Liang was brought to Liu Yan.


    "Zhang Liang?" If you can, Liu Yan wants to put on an embarrassing face: "you don''t look at it and stay Hou at all."


    Zhang Liang still has a "white" face and even wears a "crazy talk Costume" for singing.


    Ah Le, "Neng opera" has "crazy words", which must be very solemn. It is really not the populism of the devil. It is passed on from the mainland. It is only retained by the devil, but lost on the mainland. It is like that many cultures can be seen on the stick, but not on the mainland. Moreover, the most complete "Tang city" in the world is in Tokyo, Japan. (it''s not honor worship or nonsense, that''s true.)


    Zhang Liang was dragged "Putong" to the ground in front of Liu Yan riding a straddling war horse. He looked up against the sun, which made Liu Yan look like a God.


    "Should I kill you?" Liu Yan really thought and said with a smile, "you decide, okay?"


    Zhang Liang is still ignorant. He has been trying to manage the city defense of Xiami city. It took the boss''s effort to repair the city wall. During this period, he replaced the city gate with a solid one. What was the result? It''s unexpectedly... It doesn''t work. The city is broken?!


    "Ransom, ransom!" Zhang Liang felt that his life was worth some money: "five thousand gold, or any material of equal value!"


    The so-called "five thousand gold" is five thousand kilograms of copper, which is still a good price. Of course, the transaction is a transaction.


    Liu Yan was a little disappointed in such a difficult siege. He went up the wall not long later. He saw that there were many Han soldiers running, killing and looting inside, and there were a steady stream of his own troops outside.


    Because arson is forbidden, Han soldiers who are happy to rob naturally dare not disobey the order. Zhao Qian has successfully robbed three houses. The things in the package may not be valuable, but it is a harvest. He is carrying out the fourth robbery.


    "So, it''s good for me and you if you don''t resist!" Zhao Qian''s eyes scanned the young girl''s face, with obvious pity.


    Disaster of war? Yes, for this family, it is a disaster of war. They are people sitting at home. Disaster comes from heaven. Of course, the middle-aged man who is the owner of the house found that Zhao Qian''s sight has been on his daughter, hesitating whether to beg for mercy or to work hard?


    "That who, make a decision quickly!" Zhao Qian was swallowing his saliva, with regret in his expression. This time, there was no war in the broken city. He could only rob property, not people: "what a pity..."


    The robbed middle-aged man clenched his teeth and wanted to work hard. He was clenching his fist. A sound attracted his attention. When he saw several soldiers slowly coming in, his brain immediately became confused and closed his eyes in despair: "I can''t fight."


    "Is it you?" Zhao Qian grinned and asked, "together?"


    Of course, the people who entered the house were Han soldiers. They didn''t know what the situation was. Everyone glanced around the house, and their eyes finally stayed on the girl.


    "Pretty?"


    The owner shook his body, and the girl fell to the ground

 Chapter 173

    It''s really a pity. At that moment, I don''t know how many people complained about the secret garrison. Why didn''t they resist formally? If there was resistance, it wouldn''t be such a simple city break. They could not only rob property, but also abduct people openly!


    "How about... Play and kill?"


    "No."


    They are all hesitant. One is hesitant to "give a few shots" to other girls, and the other is hesitant that disobeying military orders will lose their lives.


    "If you want to do it, I won''t participate!" Zhao Qian is really unwilling to take this risk: "think about it. It''s cool under your crotch for a while. I don''t know if you have a chance to regret it for a lifetime."


    Even if there were more ideas, the people who came into the house behind could only scold "bad luck" or something, and turned away with a very bad face. They will go, because there are friendly troops robbing the house. According to the established rules, they can only choose a home.


    Zhao Qian''s robbery is still gentle. If he can speak, he will never do it.


    "Biao Huhu fools, you don''t have the rich robbery experience we people who have been to Koguryo should have!" Zhao Qian came out of the house happily and saw that just now those people rushed into another house: "don''t you understand that only the owner knows where the most valuable things are hidden?"


    In other words, what did the soldiers of the Han Dynasty who came back from the Chaoxian Peninsula experience?


    The robbery took place in the whole city, but it was not without restraint. For example, a wave of people should go back as long as they robbed, and then change to the next group of people.


    "War..." Liu Yan''s angle is very good. He can almost look at the whole city: "it seems that the soldiers have listened to the military orders.", He said there was no fire.


    The city is still useful, it is of great use.


    Liu Yan originally wanted to find a place to build barracks and fortifications in the field. He waited for the United enemy to come around. Unexpectedly, the urban defense in Xiami was repaired well.


    Is the farming nation a race that is good at farming and building cities? Otherwise, the other cities managed by the Hu people look dilapidated. There is nothing in the cities managed by the Jin people for the time being. The walls used for defense have been repaired carefully.


    LV Yi nodded with satisfaction. In fact, he was more resistant to Liu Yan''s deployment to build barracks in the field to attract the enemy to fight a decisive battle. His opposition was ineffective several times and had to obey his orders.


    No one understands Liu Yan''s real idea, that is, he thinks it''s fucked to let the enemy besiege him.


    Of course, if they knew that as long as Liu Yan built enough barracks and had enough resources, they would not feel fucked up.


    A burst of drums sounded in the city, reminding the soldiers who went out to return.


    Zhao Qian was one of the first batch of soldiers who rushed into the city. He had priority to rob. Until he heard the drum on his way back, he was still talking about "pity". It was not only a pity, but many times. He saw so many women, but he couldn''t abduct people this time.


    "When can I have a warm bed mother? Hello!"


    "At least not much dead this time."


    "That''s right."


    It turned out that Zhao Qian was not the only one who felt pity. After a series of rounds, too many people were talking about it. There is really no way. There is a big difference in the proportion of men and women in the Han Dynasty. It is doomed that most people are difficult to find a daughter-in-law. As long as they go to war, they think about whether they can grab three, so they can leave one as a mother-in-law.


    When the returned soldiers entered the camp, Zhao Qian, like everyone, went in and lined up.


    "Number?"


    ¡°3471¡£¡±


    What are you doing? It''s recording. Everyone doesn''t remember people''s names, because there are too many people with duplicate names, so they have to remember numbers.


    Zhao Qian''s number is 3471, which is a relatively front number. The person in charge of recording couldn''t help looking up.


    Do you know? When Zhao Qian was seen, he was thinking of dirty words such as "look at an egg". He was a group of people who became soldiers earlier. Now he is not even a chief of staff. Why? That''s because there are a lot of mistakes


    Someone who could read and write sat behind the long table, holding a brush and writing a row of numbers on the numbered package in the newspaper.


    The parcels are messy. Most of them are wrapped with cloth and tied tightly. The contents are very miscellaneous. Someone will make a special identification. 60% of them will be returned to the public according to the value, and the remaining 40% can be legally seized.


    There is no misunderstanding, that is, soldiers can share accounts with the army after robbery. After all, the army is the largest violent machine. Since it is related to violence, it is impossible to be a messenger of peace. Robbery in war is just a small thing, and more crimes are happening all the time.


    The first group came back and the second group started out.


    The winner has the right to enjoy everything. Liu Yan can''t stop this. He can only formulate a set of rules.


    The residents of Xiami city soon found that the new occupiers of the city don''t kill when they don''t encounter resistance. For the loser''s side, the winner doesn''t kill is worth burning Gao Xiang''s wish. We can''t expect more.


    The first group has one hour (two hours) to scrape oil and water, and the second group only has half an hour to scrape oil and water. They also need to drive out all those who can be found and wait for the time to take them back to the barracks when they go back.


    Zhang Liang was always around Liu Yan. He used the terrain to watch an orderly robbery. His mouth was not closed from the beginning.


    The original defenders of Xiami city had long surrendered and were placed in a big circle surrounded by wooden fences. They were already worried about their fate.


    "Not a ''national'', let alone a ''national''."


    "Well, Han bu... Don''t you have the habit of eating people?"


    The habit of eating people of the Jie nationality has long been made public. Most of the other Hu people don''t eat people, at least when there is food, but should the Jin people be the least likely to eat people?


    It doesn''t seem right. Cao Cao used people as military food during the Three Kingdoms period. Earlier, when there was a famine, people would exchange their children for food, regardless of region or race. Therefore, if calculated seriously, no nation seems noble, whose crotch is yellow, not shit, but also shit.


    The talking prisoners of war suddenly quieted down. They saw their county magistrate Zhang Liang.


    The vast majority of people showed a sigh of relief. Their idea was: "the county magistrate has not been cut down. Is there nothing worth cutting down for a little man like me?"


    A few of them are angry. What these people are thinking is: "if there is such a stall, they will say they won''t do anything. If they don''t fight well, they can''t help themselves."


    "How should Liu Junshou deal with those..." Zhang Liang was swallowing: "those people?"


    Liu Yan stopped, turned his head, looked at the prisoners of war surrounded by wooden fences like animals, and said, "since they didn''t cause much damage, they won''t be executed."


    Zhang Liang swallowed his saliva more frequently and thought, "the rumors are true. Once the Han Dynasty encounters resistance, it will be treated differently according to the losses caused by the resisters.", That''s why he was not resolute in his resistance and could not hold on to the reason why he surrendered immediately!


    Liu Yan first said "let''s start" to LV Shaoyang, and then said when he looked at Zhang Liang: "he will pick out some people with families and give them a chance to serve my subordinates as servants, serve in the army, and then slowly become regular..." he was in a good mood to explain that he was already working there.


    LV Shaoyang is the leader of the pro guard. Because he is Liu Yan''s follower, his identity is naturally different. One of his duties is to convey Liu Yan''s military order.


    "Promise!" After listening to the order, Li Kuang turned and looked at his command: "let''s start."


    The loud voice began to shout to the prisoners of War: "those with families in Xiami city stand on the right, and those without families stand on the left.", This sentence will be repeated.


    The prisoners of War didn''t know what Han Bu was trying to do. Everyone looked at each other nearby. While looking at each other, no one moved his steps.


    "Fool, put it another way." Li Kuang''s face collapsed: "won''t you shout to stand with a family and squat down without a family?"


    When you don''t know why, people''s instinct is to stay in place carefully. No one will take the lead and won''t move. It''s afraid that a little movement will lead to death. Standing and squatting still have a sense of resistance, but they won''t be so strong.


    Another way of shouting was really useful. To Li Kuang''s surprise, there were more people standing than squatting. He turned his mouth and whispered, "what a bunch of lucky guys!", Signal his subordinates to take the next step.


    Someone shouted outside, and another soldier opened the wooden fence and went in.


    The prisoners of war listened carefully to the shouts. As soon as they heard that people with families would be absorbed into what kind of "new attached army" to serve the Han ministry, many people who had squatted up secretly stood up.


    "Wait a minute. Your family will recognize you." Li Kuang stood high: "give me another chance. People with families honestly line up to get out of the wooden fence and change places. People who don''t have families and want to fish in troubled waters should be careful to move their heads!"


    Liu Yan just changed places at the beginning. He needs to personally preside over an execution.


    The battlefield regulations have been repeated before the siege. As long as you don''t have a mental illness like a goldfish and only have three seconds of memory, you can understand what you can do and what you can''t do.


    "One, two, three..." Liu Yan was counting. Twenty one people were bound and knelt on the ground. He turned his head and looked at Xi qianjiantong, like a sigh and disappointment: "is it so difficult to control the crotch?"


    Xi Qianjian was expressionless and didn''t even blink.


    "Wait a minute, the residents in the city will be concentrated. Remember to explain again and again why to cut off the heads of these soldiers, and wait until the residents really understand." Liu Yan looked at Xi Qian Jiantong very seriously: "all those residents will be transferred and become slaves of the tribe. Many will become members of the tribe in the future, you know?"


    "Sir, I understand!" Xi Jiantong recited: "let them feel that we are fair, so that they can be more obedient and simply absorbed and accommodated by us.", He saw that Liu Yan''s eyes should be staring and knew what to say: "these soldiers were killed not because they raped women, but because soldiers violated military orders."


    Yes, killing those soldiers is not because of rape, it''s a violation of military orders!

 Chapter 174

    Wang Pu feels very oppressive. He is extremely oppressive. He has a thousand fairly good subordinates, not to mention elite, but he has practice from time to time. It may be a little worrying to fight in the field, but he can definitely fight based on the city wall defense.


    The reason for holding back was that a boss who did everything slowly took a few shots. Wang Pu only gave an order to ask the city gate captain to close the city gate, and then the city... Fell?


    "The new army?" Wang Pu certainly has a family in Xiami: "another name for the slave army?"


    As for why we should choose people with families, it is very easy to understand. Being single will not have any concerns. We can turn back or escape at any time. Having a family is tantamount to having hostages in the hands of the Han ministry.


    Gaining was deeply impressed by the resolute middle-aged man because of his appearance and clothes. Jin people love to be casual or dignified at first sight, and there is also the hidden rule of not being an official if they don''t look right.


    "Name?"


    "Wang Pu."


    "Guanji?"


    "Xiamiben."


    Gaining and Wang Pu are recording the dialogue. In fact, there are many people standing next to them, including Wang Pu''s immediate family members, two old people, three young women, three girls and six young men.


    The final statistics show that 70% of the prisoners of war have families, that is, 700 new troops will appear in the former secret garrison equal to 1000.


    "Where will our family be sent?" Wang Pu was still a school captain, but as a school captain of the newly attached army, his status was equivalent to that of the village commander of the war soldiers in the Han Dynasty.


    Gaining had great kindness to the resolute man and said with a smile, "naturally, he sent it to Dongmou county first."


    Wang Pu was silent.


    Xiami is a city at the easternmost end of Beihai county. The surrounding water system is much more than other places. Mi township is about 20 miles away from the South and Duchang city (Chang 1 city) is about 30 miles away from the West.


    How else can Beihai county be close to each other? For example, Changguang County, Dongmou county and Donglai County, the distance between cities is basically more than 100 Li, and there are few two cities within 30 Li.


    On the other side, Liu Yan is patrolling the city, taking Zhang Liang with him in order to learn more about the situation.


    "Are you interested in becoming an official in the Han Dynasty?" Liu Yan''s question stunned Zhang Liang: "you look like a person who can be a ''parent official''."


    The more he understood Xiami, the more Liu Yan felt that this guy with the same name as Hou had some skills.


    There are 4623 residents in Xiami city. Jin people account for 40% of them, and the rest are Hu people. What is slightly different from other cities is that Xiami is relatively peaceful under the governance of Zhang Liang, with less tension or wanton bullying among different races.


    In addition, Liu Yan personally checked the layout of Xiami city and found that the city construction of Xiami had a strict layout. Combined with the city walls and other fortifications, he really felt that Zhang Liang was a rare talent.


    "I didn''t say to pay the ransom, and then..." Zhang Liang was confused. He was not desperate. Why did he need to go to a small tribe when there were people in the court? He said with a confused face, "do you really don''t know your situation, or do you fake it?"


    "Oh?" Liu Yan really didn''t know: "refers to the Yao family or Shi bin?"


    Zhang Liang is speechless. It seems that Liu Yan knows, but it doesn''t seem to be the case?


    There is a shortage of talents in the Han Dynasty. The more the territory expands, the more scarce the talents are. The inability to effectively manage the occupied territory is tantamount to the empty land, which is difficult to transform into the nutrients of the war.


    Liu Yan has sent people to Wei county to find Wang Meng, but he doesn''t know when to find Wang Meng. As for finding Wang Meng, will Wang Meng come? Do you need to think more? If you don''t come voluntarily, tie it!


    If you want to develop and expand your power, it is not enough to have high-end talents. The grass-roots level is crucial, and the middle level is indispensable. It takes enough time to cultivate yourself or recruit outside.


    LV Yi was instructed by Liu Yan to write letters to call friends from the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    There are many unsuccessful scholars in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, especially those who are difficult to have a place in officialdom. After all, if you want to be an official in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, you need to look at your blood. Even a stupid pig can be an official as long as it has noble blood, but it is difficult for people with talent and no noble blood to show their talent. After all, it is no joke that there are no poor families at the top and no gentry at the bottom.


    Zhang Liangqi AI refused, thinking that he could leave Xiami before the war began. If he wants to leave, he needs the family to bring ransom. His own ransom and the ransom of various families in Xiami are equal to paying money and delivering goods. He pays attention to no credit.


    Xiami city has a good urban defense, that is, the city wall is flat and straight without edges and corners. In addition, there is no position for placing bed crossbows on the city wall. If you want to fight a defense war here, you must carry out some new construction.


    "There will be new satellite cities, and bed crossbows will be placed on the city walls." Liu Yan said that systematic farmers have been arranged to build a sub City covering an area of about three hectares: "what changes have taken place in MI Township and Duchang?"


    LV Yi seems to be distracted. The main reason is that the city building speed of the systematic farmers is really exaggerated. About 300 people have built a considerable scale of stone walls in less than two days. I have never seen such an efficient city building speed.


    Defensive warfare can not just stick to a main city, so it really needs the existence of satellite cities, that is, to form a corner. The satellite city doesn''t need to be too big or even very strong. Its existence is to create fighters.


    In addition to a satellite city with stone walls, Liu Yan also set up a camp next to the glue, which means that Xiami City, satellite city and Castle become an irregular triangle and become the most stable corner.


    "Ah? Oh!" LV Yi was called several times before he came back to his mind. He immediately said, "Mi township is like before. There are troops in Duchang."


    Mr. Gong Tao also appeared in Duchang. He took a group of scholars or people who didn''t know where to come from. After arriving in Duchang, the army began to gather there.


    The Ministry of Han brought Donglai academy and captured a large number of students and important figures of various families. Is it almost equivalent to friction with most of Qingzhou? But those guys went to Laishan to discuss the partition of Changguang county and Dongmou county. Did they deserve to be caught?


    LV Yi is already fully aware of Liu Yan''s idea, otherwise the line commander Shi Ke can''t go on. He still didn''t understand why he wanted to fight a passive defensive war, and he didn''t understand how the so-called "continuous source of troops" should come. Seeing that Liu Yan easily turned most of Xiami''s garrison into a new attached army, he began to think in the wrong direction.


    The new attached army is not only played by the Han Dynasty, but also by those Hu people who established the state. Liu Yan still learned from the Murong family when he engaged in the new attached army, but only selected those with families in Xiami, which is a new attempt.


    Next, with the continuous expansion of the Han Dynasty, the scale of the new armed forces will inevitably become larger and larger. It may no longer be limited to having family members, but the new armed forces with family members will become the backbone to restrict and supervise those new armed forces without family members.


    Of course, Lu Yi''s understanding was that way. He thought Liu Yan wanted to constantly absorb prisoners of war and become a new attached army. He just has more wisdom. If Liu Yan doesn''t speak, how can he know that there is a "system".


    For Liu Yanlai, LV Yi doesn''t need to know too much. As a marching long history, he makes a layout according to the needs of the chief General. As for how the source of troops comes, it doesn''t matter at all. Just need to know that there will be a continuous source of troops.


    "According to the dynamic of war preparation, only when there are about 60000 troops gathered in Duchang will they close down." LV Yi looked around. It was just like that outside the city. There were many soldiers walking around the city: "if they were more cautious, they might need to gather more than 80000 troops. They even suspected that they wanted to rely on the city to fight a defensive war."


    Liu Yan was stunned. What the siege pays attention to is "ten times the enemy", that is, if there are 10000 garrisons in the city, it needs 100000 to siege. Those guys of Donglai academy are literati. Is it really possible to completely follow the military book?


    Fucking literati unifying the army is a disaster. It''s very powerful, but those who are cute and stupid are extremely cute and stupid. No matter whether Mr. Gong Tao is powerful or cute and stupid in unifying the army, it''s not a good thing for the Han ministry.


    "Is there any way to attract the enemy in Duchang immediately?" Liu Yan frowned and said, "what''s the probability that they won''t come in Duchang?"


    LV Yi smiled bitterly, pointing to the satellite city under construction outside the city and the walled city already established: "it depends on you."


    So, in order to fight a good defense war, making defense facilities a drag? Will it frighten the literati not to lead the army to attack?


    It''s really a very possible thing, but it''s also impossible to stop Liu Yan''s arrangement. If the enemy doesn''t come, the Han ministry doesn''t really have much so-called. Anyway, now it has captured Donglai County, which is equivalent to Liu Yan''s mastery of three counties in houzhao. It should take some time to integrate and digest.


    "Sir, in fact, we can''t afford it." LV Yi seems to have kept a bitter smile for a while? He pulled his finger: "the Yao family must look back on Donggu after solving the trouble. Then Shi bin will come back after the northern expedition. Then... Our expedition will hinder Shi Hu''s'' female mining ''and exploitation in Qingzhou."


    There is one thing, Liu Yan is the Sheriff of houzhao. Of course, he also received the order issued by Shi Hu, that is, to select beautiful women among the people, he also has to pay more taxes than in previous years.


    Liu Yan didn''t ignore Shi Hu''s orders. Didn''t they just come back from Chaoxian Peninsula*** The selection of a number of cross payments is that the tax is increased by 30% according to the proportion in previous years.


    "Maybe... Too many people want this war to drag on?" LV Yi seemed a little worried: "once the imperial court thinks that the king''s opening of the war hinders the ''collection of women'', I''m afraid the consequences will be unpredictable."


    Liu Yan didn''t think so much before. When Lu Yi reminded him, he suddenly said, "those guys will push everything on my head?"


    LV Yi nodded: "inevitable."


    "Ha ha..." Liu Yan grinned again: "ha ha!"

 Chapter 175

    Liu Yan led the army back to Qingzhou. Some people gnash their teeth and some feel happy.


    Do you know what Mr. Gong Tao was plotting before? It is to gather a group of forces to divide Changguang county and Dongmou county. So why did they carve up Changguang county and Dongmou county? Not only for the land, but also for the war dividend to complete the king''s life in Xiang.


    "So I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate." Lao Zhang Tou is being escorted away. The eldest son of his family of four has become a new subordinate of the Han Dynasty. Have He, his mother-in-law and daughter become servants of the Han Dynasty or something? Luck appeared on his wrinkled face: "so big Ya won''t be pulled away?"


    Speaking of it, Lao Zhang''s head was the one robbed by Zhao Qian. The girl named Da Ya was a pity for Han soldiers who had seen her.


    According to the truth, it''s a pity that so many taxi soldiers feel they can''t grab Da Ya after seeing Da Ya. Is Da Ya a very beautiful woman?


    In the real sense, Daya is a little "big", with big breasts ~ breasts, big ~ farts ~ shares, and some big bone shelves. However, in the view of farmers, this is the real "beauty", because she can bear and have enough body bones to work.


    A woman with small arms, legs, pink, snow-white and easy to push down? It''s just the plaything of a bunch of noble lords who don''t have to do manual work. It''s a real plaything. In addition to being warmed up and lusted, it can sing, dance and play the piano. It''s said that such a woman can''t even lift 30 kilograms of things, right?


    For farmers, women who can do nothing but "play" can only be a burden. What they need is a working labor. At most, they can add a necessary function, that is, they can be pregnant and give birth to offspring healthily.


    "Da Ya." The old station head said sadly, "the little brother named Zhao Qian said he would marry you."


    Daya looked at a simple and simple girl. She was not shy when she heard the speech. She said, "can you let my parents get rid of slavery?"


    It was because his daughter married a soldier from the Han Dynasty that Lao Zhang opened his mouth because one of them could get rid of slavery.


    "That big girl married." Daya said in a relatively hopeful tone: "Daya has inquired. Their soldiers can gain the head in exchange for merit. A head can change a person''s free body or get an official slave."


    Lao Zhang just listened. He still doesn''t know what family Zhao Qian is and what relatives he has at home. Seeing that the girl is saying those words in a longing tone, he said with relative uneasiness: "but I don''t know if anyone in his family needs credit for freedom?"


    "There will always be a head for mother''s freedom." Daya didn''t change her vision, but said in a firm tone, "if he doesn''t agree, I''ll beat his son!"


    In other words, if Zhao Qian really combines with Daya, is Zhao Qian''s son also Daya''s son? Would you like a little prayer or silence for the unborn child?


    There are many similar things. Zhao Qian is one of the first to start.


    There''s no way. There''s a big difference in the proportion of men and women in the Han Dynasty. Most men have been trained to have a sense of hardship. If they have the opportunity to make a marriage first, they will never give up.


    "So nearly 100 people have solved the single problem?" Liu Yan was gratified: "expansion is really good, which can solve the single problem of the Ministry. Because many people become in laws, the newly added group can integrate into the tribe better and faster."


    Eight days have passed since the self attack to take down the secret. Bed crossbows have been placed on the wall, the moat has been dredged a little, the wall of the satellite city outside the city has been established, and the periphery of the stronghold has been strengthened a lot.


    The satellite city is not big. There are stone walls, but they are very strong. This sub city will be used to arrange nearly 1000 new troops such as 500 soldiers and Wang Pu, which is equivalent to 1500 people.


    Doua is the commander of Zicheng. His official position is Sima of other departments, and then he is the military marquis.


    At this time, doo''a was directing the new army to dig the necessary cellars to store food, arrows, weapons and other materials, and to dig enough water wells in the sub city.


    The wall construction of the sub city is not very particular. It is just the appearance of a six pointed star. Of course, the wall in this form is still to increase the long-range weapon range of the defender.


    The family has been taken to Donglai county. It seems that they will be sent to Dongmou county? As a result, Wang Pu could not have more ideas and could only honestly serve the Han ministry.


    Doua cannot compare with Wang Pu in many insights due to his origin. Quite a lot of urban defense in Zicheng is that doua listened to Wang Pu''s opinions and deployed them.


    "I don''t want to admit..." Dou a said to him, "but people from large families do have higher knowledge than us."


    Wang Pu just didn''t want to die. His family became hostages. Can he surrender again even if it is difficult for the war to break out here? I''m afraid his family will live a miserable life as soon as they surrender. It can only do everything possible to help improve the fortifications.


    Because it is the wall built by systematic farmers, the wall of the sub city is higher than that of xiamiben, which makes people feel strange. Not only is the wall of Zicheng higher than that of Xiami, but the wall of Xiami is rammed earth wall, but the wall of Zicheng is stone wall. Anyone who sees it should wonder how it is such a difference.


    There are more incomprehensible places, such as how did the stones used to build the city wall come from? I don''t realize how busy it is to transport stones from everywhere!


    Smart people should ignore what they shouldn''t know and seize everything that can save their lives.


    Those who are not smart enough grasp the life-saving straw that can be grasped. For example, Zhang Zhu is flattering his brother-in-law Zhao Qian.


    "Is it OK? It must be ok?" Zhang Zhu was afraid. With expectant eyes, he said, "isn''t it a war soldier with an auxiliary soldier? I must be able to follow my brother-in-law, right?"


    Zhao Qian''s response was to smash Zhang Zhu with a fist and blacken him in front of his eyes. He angrily said, "where is safe on the battlefield? If you have this Kung Fu, quickly adjust your mind and cut off a few heads in exchange for the money for promotion."


    Zhang Zhu is more than 1.9 meters tall. He looks very strong, but he is a little timid. He was smashed out of a black eye, still foolishly flattered: "you can cut off the enemy''s head as you can around your brother-in-law, right?"


    Zhao Qian was speechless. He just wondered in his heart, "looking at a tough man, how can he have the courage of a mouse?", Thinking about it, he realized that he was not so timid before he joined the Han ministry, or even before he was assigned to fight East and West?


    The spring ploughing season is coming soon. The farmland around Xiami city seems to have served half of it? I saw that most of the canals had been re excavated and turned over, so I had to clean up the weeds in the fields and wait for the season to come.


    The problem appeared. Xiami city was occupied by the Han Dynasty. All the people in the city except the soldiers were relocated. This year, we can''t see the busy farming people outside the suburbs.


    "Still no sign of moving?" Liu Yan walked on the edge of the ridge outside the city and occasionally squatted down to see the groups of tadpoles in the canal: "do you want to wait for farming?"


    Farming? Liu Yancai can''t farm. Can modern urban young people farm except those who attend agricultural schools? Even the urban young people who attend agricultural schools are not expected to farm, are they?


    "Sir, we''ve been sweeping, at least in Beihai County... Most of them can''t plough in spring." This insidious plan was put forward by LV Yi. He sent cavalry to harass all places. He said expressionless, "even if Mr. Gong Tao can bear it, those families can''t bear it."


    There is no distinction between the target of attack and harassment. It is almost where the cavalry flee, which has a great impact on Beihai county.


    Of course, such behavior will provoke enough hatred to the Han ministry, but I''m afraid more families will have greater opinions on those guys such as Mr. Gong Tao. After all, the Han ministry makes it very clear that they were provoked to come to Beihai county.


    Liu Yan is now completely not afraid that things are not big enough. He annoys people in Beihai county and puts pressure on Mr. Gong Tao. Only then can Mr. Gong Tao have enough power to summon more people.


    "Beihai county has a small jurisdiction. It''s not a pity to smash Beihai county." Lu Yi obviously thought: "if we fight a decisive battle here, the resistance we encounter when marching into other counties will be reduced."


    Liu Yan agrees with LV Yi''s point of view. He wonders where LV Yi''s confidence comes from. For example, they can really defeat tens of thousands of enemy troops in Xiami.


    There will be more than 100000 people, but it''s hard to say whether it is the army or not. This year, we gather young people casually, and a mob with farm tools and messy weapons appears. But such a mob really has no spectrum of combat effectiveness.


    "We need more labor in liao1 East." LV Yi is laughing? He said, "the more people come to attack, the more labor we can increase."


    What is LV Yi''s confidence based on? There are 3000 tribal forces in Xiami. These three thousand tribal armed forces are absolutely elite in anyone''s view. In case of a mob, it''s not too much to fight one enemy against ten? One can be used as ten in field warfare and five more in defensive warfare, that is, one as fifteen or three thousand tribal armed forces can equal 45000 mobs.


    In addition to the three thousand tribal armed forces, there are two thousand cavalry in Xiami. When the cavalry meets the infantry, it is normal to take one as three, and one as five against the mob cavalry. It is not that there is no one thousand cavalry running over tens of thousands of people.


    Aren''t there five thousand soldiers? Five thousand soldiers with perfect military equipment should take one as five.


    In other words, after calculating such a circle, LV Yi found that he really had nothing to worry about. Naturally, he waited leisurely for the siege.


    For the Han ministry, what should worry now is not how many enemy troops there are, but whether those enemy troops will come or not and how long they will come.


    "Spring ploughing is the deadline, and I won''t come after spring ploughing..." Liu Yan sighed: "that is, if the enemy can''t come, I''ll be the enemy."


    ¡­¡­


    Rebirth of the country at the end of Sui Dynasty Wang Ping, the concubine, imitated Cao Cao''s plan, followed the plan of the abyss, became a capable minister to rule the world and a hero in troubled times.

 Chapter 176

    The earth is gripped by the gravity of the sun and never revolves around someone.


    Things in the world have always been unsatisfactory. No matter how well prepared, the enemy should follow the steps. If the situation does not happen according to the established assumptions, it can only take the initiative to make changes, such as giving up the perfect layout and accommodating the situation to open a new pattern.


    Running Xiami city will not suffer losses for the Han Dynasty. If you don''t fight a defensive war here, you can use it as a forward base to capture Beihai county. It''s not useless.


    As the offensive side, he always has more initiative. Only the defensive side suffers losses. He responds according to the actions of the offensive side, but Mr. Gong Tao finds that there are fewer and fewer solutions he can deal with.


    "The Yao family will not intervene in this war." Mr. Gong Tao was a little confused and said, "Prince bin has entered the grassland. The army will not turn back in a short time."


    Many people listened to Mr. Gong Tao''s speech, enough to represent 30 or 40 families.


    Many of these family representatives are new patriarchs. The former patriarch was arrested by the Han ministry, and each family changed its patriarch temporarily.


    It should be understood that a family has never been a patriarch. Being caught is equal to being controlled by others. When the patriarch is in control of the general situation, it is the patriarch. The patriarch is controlled by others, depending on whether the family is willing to compromise or choose another patriarch.


    Therefore, unless there is no choice or the new changes are in line with the new interests of the family, there is no paralysis or compromise of a family as soon as the patriarch is caught.


    Many people want to thank the Han ministry. At least those new patriarchs should be grateful. If the Han ministry had not done something to capture the old patriarch, where would the new patriarch come from? More realistically, although they came to Mr. Gong Tao again, they did not necessarily need to go all the way to Hei with Mr. Gong Tao. Only after discussion, they thought that the Han Dynasty was difficult to have development prospects and the family was not suitable to compromise with the Han Dynasty.


    The Han Dynasty is very strong. It swept Donglai County in two months, but no matter how strong the Han Dynasty is, the bigger Liu Yan''s territory is not the stronger, but the way to die. The Central Plains is still the Central Plains of Shijie and will not tolerate the emergence of separatist forces.


    "So everyone here has made the right choice." Mr. Gong Tao didn''t think he was comforting people. He said firmly: "no matter how Liu Yan submits to the imperial court, he will only fail in the end if he continues to expand as a non five major ethnic groups."


    "Sir, you''re right." Feiyan, holding a goatee, agreed: "Liu Yan is not the five major families. The Chaozhong may have bought off some speakers, but it is absolutely wrong to think that he can safely control several counties."


    Fei Yan is the county magistrate of Gaomi County. The Fei family is a big family in Jizhou. Their luxurious temperament is supported by their exquisite clothes, with a full aristocratic style.


    Everyone present nodded. The fact is that the Central Plains is the world of the Hu people. The five major ethnic groups can be bigger locally. It is difficult for the miscellaneous Hu and Jin people who are not the five major ethnic groups to do so. That is because Shijie may need to unite the five major ethnic groups to maintain its rule, but there is no need to accommodate the non five major ethnic groups at all.


    "The cavalry of the Han Dynasty are constantly harassing all parts of the country." Liu Qian''s haze on his face: "how stupid should he be to become enemies with all families, or the Han ministry have no fear?"


    These days, Liu Qian has a lot of surnames. Liu Qian is a miscellaneous Hu. He has been added as the mayor of Beihai county. Maybe he can become a new sheriff?


    Mr. Gong Tao always wore a faint smile. He nodded at his speech and said, "don''t you just come here because the Han Department is a cancer?"


    They all nodded with a smile. The Han Dynasty is a malignant tumor, a useful malignant tumor. They have been sending messages to Xiangguo through the channels they can borrow. The statements may be different, but the meaning is absolutely the same.


    "The Ministry of Han wantonly provoked a war, and the ''picking women'' can continue, but it can be mildly, but the tax can''t be paid in full." Mr. Gong Tao is saying a matter of course: "if the heavenly king is angry, his anger is also on Liu Yan."


    At this moment, in a sense, Liu Yan became a good man. At least several counties in Qingzhou have been disturbed, and Shi Hu''s wanton collection of folk beauties and wide collection of taxes have been greatly affected.


    For those present, the daughters of their families can find an excuse not to offer them to Shi Hu for wanton play. Families can also breathe a sigh of relief in taxes. In the chaotic situation, they have an excuse to exploit ordinary people.


    "Even if you take more bribes, no one in the court will speak well for Liu Yan." When Liu Qian said the word "great Confucianism", he was extremely sarcastic: "they''d better think about how to hide their beautiful daughter first!"


    Seeing that the topic was crooked, Mr. Gong Tao "coughed" twice and forcibly broke the topic back: "Liu Yan is running a secret, and the spies return to build the city for a few days. The defense over there is obviously beneficial to the Han ministry."


    "Don''t you want to drag?" Feiyan said with a smile, "since it''s good for us to drag on, it''s good to drag on."


    Those family representatives in Beihai County immediately frowned. The Han Dynasty is raging in Beihai county. The spring ploughing of all families has been fatally affected. They came to exert pressure and do not ask this temporary alliance to do their best to annihilate the Han Dynasty, but at least squeeze the activities of the Han Dynasty into the lower secret, so don''t rage everywhere.


    "Then you have brought all the young people of the family?" Feiyan didn''t give face and mocked: "on the one hand, we should retain our strength, on the other hand, we need others to bleed, but there''s no such cheap thing."


    Is this the legend that it''s none of your business? Han did not toss Gaomi County for the time being, and even tossing Gaomi County had little impact on Feiyan.


    Yes, Feiyan is the county magistrate of Gaomi County, but there is a sheriff to support it when the sky falls. The foundation of the Fei family is not in Gaomi County, even if Gaomi County is ravaged, it will not affect the Fei family.


    So, who was tossed about by the Han Dynasty? He is so willful that he can quarrel happily.


    "The princes of Beihai County really need to show more sincerity." Mr. Gong Tao smiled and looked at the family representatives of Beihai county. Finally, he said to the rest: "it is not advisable to let Liu Yan wreak havoc. You should still do something to ensure the family interests and explain to Prince bin."


    In addition to the extensive contacts of Donglai academy, they can get together on the premise of dividing up the assets of the Han Dynasty. Later, Shi Bin''s dissatisfaction with the Han Dynasty was detonated, which made things a little complicated.


    Shi bin has entered the northern part of the Great Wall, but he is not fighting for the Dai country. He is against a Xianbei tribe called Hu. After the war broke out, everything went smoothly. He just wants to end it not so fast.


    It''s not a Hun, but a Xianbei tribe called Huns. It doesn''t belong to Dai state or Murong Yan state. It drifts away from the Xianbei ministries of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, but provokes the Shijie Zhao state.


    More than anyone else, Mr. Gong Tao doesn''t want Shi bin to interfere excessively in Qingzhou affairs, but he needs to lift Shi bin out to cheer everyone up, which is a very helpless thing.


    If Qingzhou belongs to Qi according to the regional nature, it really has nothing to do with Shi bin, because Shi bin is the Duke of Yan, then he is the manager of Youzhou and liao1 East. Qi was previously managed by Shi Zun, the ninth son of Shi Hu, but later Shi Zun didn''t know what he had done to annoy Shi Hu and was demoted to Pengcheng Gong.


    In fact, Qingzhou is now the jurisdiction of Shi Shi, only because Shi Shi''s current title is Qi Gong. Shi Shi is only three years old now. Duke Qi is a title. It''s impossible to really manage Qingzhou, which gives some people the opportunity to operate.


    The background of Donglai academy is very complex. Mr. Gong Tao is likely to be a bright figure? What he did was more complicated. For example, in managing contacts, he looked like a son of Shi Hu, but he was doing some inexplicable things. For example, he put aside Shi Shi, the nominal manager of Qi, to make friends with Yan Gongshi bin.


    "So are we dragging here or marching into Xiami?" Liu Qian is a county magistrate in Beihai. He also wants to become a county magistrate in Beihai. He is destined to be more aggressive: "we have gathered 70000 people, and Liu Yan has only a force of more than 10000 in Xiami!"


    Except for those who are also Beihai County, no one is interested in taking the initiative.


    Is Hanbu strong? It seems that he has mastered three counties, but everyone knows that there are no big families to support Liu Yan. Some families are coerced or something. Anyway, they are not active. There are only some non-profit families because some small profits stand on the side of the Han Dynasty.


    If Liu Yan had more than 100000 troops under his command, they would not gather together to do something that wanted to plot the Han Dynasty. However, from any channel, Liu Yan had an army of more than 20000 at most.


    Generally speaking, it is difficult for the Han ministry to give people a sense of fear and deterrence. It is better to follow the crowd or want to participate in the sharing of interests. That''s what happens when it fails. That''s why there are so many participants!


    "100000!" Mr. Gong Tao said with a fixed hammer: "as long as we gather 100000 troops, we will attack. If there are no 100000 troops, we will drag."


    Liu Qian immediately stared at the families in Beihai County: "it''s better to go back and send someone to inform. If you don''t want to delay spring ploughing and have a safe life, you should pay as much as possible!"


    Still no one said a word, but at least I know one thing. When it''s none of your business, most people only choose to hang up. I don''t know how many people begin to regret why they want to participate in this alliance.


    However, Mr. Gong Tao didn''t show anxiety. He even talked about some other topics with a smile. It''s really hard to understand what the state of mind is.


    "Chaos, chaos!" Mr. Gong Tao''s eyes had no focus. He thought in his mind, "it''s profitable to muddy the water. I just don''t know what''s going on with Cao Yan?"


    Cao Yan? He is the grandson of Cao Yi. He was in Yangzhou before. At present, he should be on the way to Qingzhou nonstop?


    In this way, the information learned by Liu Yan is correct. Donglai academy has a relationship with the Cao family, but the Cao family is only one of them. Should there be a more complex background?

 Chapter 177

    "Has it already begun?"


    "Yes, there was such a variable as the Han Dynasty that it was forced to start."


    Sang Chong is not very famous, but he taught his sons to compete one by one. Except that sang Yu is ashamed to be a minister to a foreign race of the Hu people, the rest of his sons are officials in the state of Zhao in Shijie, and their official positions are generally not low.


    The person talking to Sang Chong is Guo Tai.


    Guo Tai is a very ordinary looking person. If he is not dressed in gorgeous clothes, he has absolutely no characteristics in the crowd. However, he is the brother of Guo Xiang, the governor of Xuzhou. In addition, the Guo family is a rich family in the state of Zhao in Shijie, which is a real rich family.


    Guo Yin was once an official of the Minister of justice, youpushe and Sikong. He was born in Jinyang, Taiyuan; Guo Jing, a native of Taiyuan, is now the governor of Xiangyang; Guo Xiang, the current governor of Xuzhou, was born in Jinyang, Taiyuan; Guo Quan is the current Nanyang prefect, born in Jinyang, Taiyuan. See anything? Yes, they are all surnamed Guo, then officials of the state of Zhao in Shijie, and they are all born in Taiyuan.


    The Guo family developed in shile period. With shile''s death, of course, it is no longer brilliant, but there are still many ethnic people who still occupy high positions when Shihu was in power.


    "How many people will be involved?"


    "I''m afraid there will be many."


    They stopped together with a bitter smile.


    Sang Chong is stirring a basin. There is nothing else in it. It is a kind of tea wipe ground into powder.


    There are a lot of things on the table, such as ginger, garlic and green onions, and some oil made of unknown things. They will add some more or less according to their hobbies when the tea is poured into the tea.


    Yes, this is the way to drink tea now. Fried tea will not appear until the Ming Dynasty, so there is no saying that you can drink it with a cup.


    The ancients believed that drinking tea needed skills and could cultivate sentiment from the process of making tea. Do you know why? That''s because there are many tea making processes. Not only are there many processes, but also they are extremely complicated. It takes more time. Without a little patience, you really can''t do it. Therefore, cultivating sentiment should be a last resort. How can the complicated boiled tea be eliminated immediately after the emergence of fried tea? (the little devil and the stick are preserved)


    After tossing for about two quarters of an hour, sang Chong finally wiped the tea. Meimei picked up the spoon, poured the two tea cups eight minutes full, raised his hand and made a gesture of invitation to Guo Tai.


    In the quiet two-quarters of an hour, the two people are actually doing the necessary thinking. Making tea is just to make the two people who think quietly look less embarrassed.


    The tea was ground into powder, because the long mixing would be a bit thick and there was a lot of foam. Guo Tai was very familiar with the small spoon and added some oil that he did not know what was made, and then added some green onions.


    If we let modern people take a look, it would have been strange to add oil to the tea and twist some scallions. There are absolutely not many people who can drink it.


    But that''s how the ancients drank tea and thought it was fashionable and delicious.


    "It''s good for everyone to completely eliminate the Cao family." Guo Tai put down the tea cup: "I was going to leave Murong Xianbei dark cloth chess pieces. I''m afraid I can''t stay because of the accident of the Han ministry."


    "Yes, I can''t stay." Sang Chong smiled and said, "Liu Yan is an object that can be used?"


    What are you talking about? They are both Jin people and Jin people who worked for Shijie houzhao. In addition, they all belong to the same camp and belong to Shi Zun''s camp.


    Shi Zun''s title of king of Qi was sealed by Shi Hong, which shows that he is deeply loved by Shi Hong.


    Shi Hong was the second son of shile and the second emperor of Zhao state in Shijie, but he didn''t sit on the throne for long.


    Shi Hu is shile''s nephew. His father is Shi Kou MI and his mother is Zhang Bi''s daughter. After he usurped the throne, he imprisoned Shi Hong, and soon killed him cruelly. The king of Qi, together with Shi Zun, became the Duke of Pengcheng (later became the king of Pengcheng).


    If we continue to extend it, there are definitely a large number of people dragged out. Everyone also has a long and worth telling story, but I''m afraid we can''t quote them one by one. We can only briefly introduce them. That is, although Shi Hu is the ruler of Shijie Zhao state, he is not recognized by everyone.


    There is no mistake. The sangchong family and the Guotai family, the first object of their loyalty is shile. After shile died, they were loyal to Shi Hong, but it happened that Shi Hu usurped the throne. It''s hard to say who should be loyal. One thing is certain, they don''t have to be loyal to Shi Hu now.


    "It depends on how ambitious Liu Yan is." When Guo Tai talked about Liu Yan, she obviously looked down upon him and said, "this guy who didn''t know where to come out first pretended to be a Han (Hun), then mixed food and audio-visual as a ''national'', and now he has become a Xianbei Tiefu."


    "Don''t affect the major events of Pengcheng Gong (Shi Zun)." Sang Chong frowned suddenly and said, "my young son (sang Yu) accepted his recruitment and wants to be an aide."


    Guo was stunned for a moment and said with a dumbfounded smile, "is it sang Gong who arranged to be an insider?"


    Sang Chong shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "the child... Is too stubborn to even control my father."


    Guo Tai has heard a little about sang Yu. He just thinks he is a person who doesn''t like being an official, but he doesn''t know that sang Yu is a "Han nationalist" and doesn''t want to work for the foreign Hu people.


    That''s a matter of course. How sick should the Sang family be before they publicize that sang Yu doesn''t like and even hates the Hu people? We should try our best to cover up this situation.


    Be an insider? Sang Chong only smiled bitterly in his heart. The letter left by sang Yu made it clear that it was rare for a fellow family to rise up. Although it looked very worrying, I really wanted to help.


    Yes, it''s no secret that Liu Yan is from Jin. Otherwise, so many people don''t take it seriously. Just one, who dares to participate in the division?


    "The northwest belongs to the Yao family, Guanzhong belongs to the Fu family, the north of the great wall and Liaodong..." Guo Tai said a lot of place names, all controlled by who, without exception. Finally, he said with a firm face: "Qidi is the fief of Pengcheng Duke, and our layout is to realize this again."


    They are the faction of Shi Zun, and many of Shi Hu''s sons also have their own factions. If the whole Shijie Zhao state distinguishes the camps, it will find that except that Jizhou is relatively "central", the counties and counties are actually in a state of out of control, but no one dares to show the banner of independence.


    As for the layout of Qingzhou, Shi Zun has been in this camp for a long time. They have plans to control not only Qingzhou, but also Xuzhou and other places belonging to Qidi.


    Compared with the people in Shi Zun''s camp, the Donglai academy and the county heads, county magistrates and prefects everywhere are completely small people. At the same time, the "ingredients" of these small people are extremely complex.


    "The palace pottery took refuge in Murong Yan state. It was a chess piece placed by Murong in Qingzhou." Sang Chong said with a smile, "should we disclose this information?"


    Guo Tai thought about other aspects and asked, "so sang Yu is really an insider?", It means to pull Han Bu into their camp.


    Sang Chong has a similar plan. In his opinion, this is a way to get the best of both worlds. After all, his young son sang Yu wants to go to Liu Yan to realize his ideal, but when he sees that the Han ministry is constantly sprinting in the direction of death, he can''t let his young son sang Yu really go to death.


    "It is revealed that Gong Tao is a chess piece of the state of Yan. Those mobs should disperse?" Guo Tai knows the urine nature of local families. There is no unity at all. He is just a group of people gathered by immediate interests. He has no long-term vision and doesn''t know how to choose objects: "it''s just... Liu Yan has repeatedly refused Yan Gong, but it''s so easy to obey us?"


    Sang Chong was silent and thought to himself, "Liu Yan''s'' thinking of Han ''mentioned the identity of Han people more than once. Obviously, this Han person is not the Han person of the Xiongnu. He clearly expressed the idea of building a Han family again. No one has taken it seriously yet. Only the silly boy (sang Yu) passed excitedly..."


    It''s true that no one takes Liu Yan''s repeated emphasis seriously. If sang Chong had not had his young son sang Yu, he would never have investigated Liu Yan in such detail. Even if he found out a lot of wrong information, it is estimated that Liu Yan would be regarded as a joke like others.


    The problem now is that sang Chong really doesn''t think Liu Yan is a joke. Liu Yan sent people who recruited sang Yu to disclose some information that few people know. For example, the Han ministry acquired territory in Liaodong, and the Han ministry sent troops to fight in Koguryo and Baiji.


    If he didn''t really have ambition, Liu Yan wouldn''t do those things when he was weak. He should develop silently according to the established routine, and then accept exploitation honestly. He shouldn''t provoke the Yao family first and then offend Shi bin.


    After observing and thinking about a series of things, sang Chong desperately found that Liu Yan was playing real. He wanted to observe silently or secretly, but his young son mixed in and made things very complicated.


    There can be a "Han nationalist" in the family. Sang Yu never had such an idea for no reason. It can be seen that there are problems in the education of the Sang family! So what''s sang Chong''s mind? Attitude can be seen without revealing it at all.


    "Qingzhou * * * * is good for us." Guo Taicai didn''t know what sang Chong was thinking. He said with a smile: "originally he wanted to start planning to destroy the Han Dynasty. Since sang Gong wanted to absorb Liu Yan, he put it on hold for the time being?"


    Sang Chong shook his head: "just trying, but I don''t know if it can be done. If there is a plan, please don''t worry."


    Are you kidding? I''m willing to observe secretly. I can help if I can. However, if I want sang Chong to endorse the Han Dynasty, it may affect the whole sang family. Such a thing is absolutely not allowed to happen.


    Yes, even if sang Yu pays for it in the end, sang Chong will never make any guarantee for the Han ministry. This is the survival law of each family!

 Chapter 178

    "Is it really... Desolate?" Sang Yu looked like a young man. No beard means no crown ceremony, that is, no adulthood. He ran away from home with only two servants and wanted to go to Donglai county to join the Han Department: "what galloped past just now is the cavalry of the Han Department?"


    According to the custom etiquette of the Han family, the crown ceremony is generally performed at the age of 20. Only after the crown ceremony is it considered as an adult. Before the crown ceremony, there is basically no beard. In addition, you can''t get a wife and can only take concubines.


    It is said that the crown ceremony is "generally" at the age of 20, because it can be adapted according to different situations. For example, Liu Che''s father needs Liu Che to take power immediately after he ascends the throne because he is dying, but he still hasn''t escaped the fate of Dou Shufang (the old empress dowager) controlling the government.


    Because of the flexible operability, there is not so much emphasis on the crown ceremony later. Even later, there is no custom of crown ceremony at all. As a result, early marriage and early birth have become a custom.


    Sang Yu, a young man, has children, but he is a concubine, that is, the so-called concubine, but at least he left for his room before he dared to run away from home with them as soon as his head was hot.


    "Young gentleman, why don''t we stop a team and let them take us there?"


    "That''s a good idea."


    Young gentleman can''t be called casually. That''s what the servants in the official family call some of the legitimate children in the family. It''s equivalent to young master and childe. However, it must be made clear that in the era of strict hierarchy, young masters can call at will, but young gentlemen and CHILDES can''t call at will. Otherwise, if they are heard and sued, people will die every minute. Why? That''s because the young gentleman can afford to be the son of at least one county, and the childe is the son of the Duke and the Duke.


    Modern people basically don''t know all kinds of titles with strict social hierarchy in ancient times, but they don''t know that "misfortune comes from the mouth" is not a joke. If someone goes back and doesn''t understand the situation, shouting to everyone is a "childe", it will not only hurt the man''s life, but also become the saddest passer-by in history... A passer-by who is killed because of the wrong title.


    To tell the truth, sang Yu really didn''t go out too far, especially when he went out with only two servants. He suffered a lot of hardships all the way. In addition, his quality of life decreased rapidly, and he was not used to it.


    Coincidentally, when sang Yu wanted to "turn himself in" to the Han Dynasty, a team of cavalry came from a distance with the roaring sound of horse hoofs. Sang Yu was so happy that he called his servant to prepare quickly.


    The cavalry of the Han Dynasty recently increased the scope of the rampage. After playing enough in Beihai County, they began to radiate to the surrounding counties. They were determined to die without provoking everyone they could.


    Xie Ziyu likes the feeling of galloping on horseback. It''s a pleasure to see the surrounding scenery back quickly in the wind. He also enjoys the killing of people who can catch two legs with their tails. He even likes to kill like a gust of wind when a large area is stunned.


    "Sima, there is a guy dancing in front!"


    "Ga?"


    Of course, the dancing man is sang Yu''s servant. I don''t know who gave him so much courage to jump and jump in the middle of the road.


    Xie Ziyu joined the Han Dynasty for several years and fought in the north and south for no less than dozens of times. He has made his present achievements under repeated military achievements. His situation is similar to that of Li Kuang. What is worse than Li Kuang is that his people died long ago.


    This road has been explored again and again. More than one cavalry team passed here safely. Naturally, it does not belong to the combat area. The lucky servant of Sang Yu is that he should be shot to death if he is not far away. He has no chance to wait for sang Yu to shout and prompt him to retreat to the roadside.


    Watching one cavalry after another gallop by at high speed, feeling the strong wind brought by the cavalry passing by, listening to the deafening sound of horses'' hoofs, I came back to know that the servant who had picked up a small life turned pale and sat down on the weeds by the road.


    Xie Ziyu stopped himself and was very curious about the courage to try to stop the army in the field.


    "Uh?" After hearing this, Xie Ziyu looked at sang Yu and saw that he was a gentle and hearty young man. He was a little impressed: "can you ride a horse?"


    Sang Yu nodded brightly, "naturally."


    There was no shortage of war horses in the Han Dynasty. It was normal for one person to have two horses. There was no need to give up the war horses at all, and a group of people caught up with the brigade again.


    The surname sang is not a big surname. Xie Ziyu is not too clear about whether there is a big family with the surname sang in Changguang County of Chu. When he came out of Changguang County, he didn''t know much about the local situation. Therefore, when sang Yu introduced himself to Wei County of Jizhou, Xie Ziyu still looked confused.


    Seriously speaking, if sang Yu agreed to accept Liu Yan''s recruitment, he should return with the people sent by Liu Yan. But sang Chong didn''t agree to accept the recruitment of the Han Dynasty. It was sang Yu who ran away from home. As a result, it was like this.


    Xie Ziyu heard that Liu Yan sent someone to recruit him. Because his identity was not enough, he didn''t know such a thing, but it was really easy to do. They wanted to return to the army camp to recover their life. It would be clear if they checked it at that time.


    Sang Yu''s riding skills are good. The two servants also have good riding skills. There is no problem of falling behind. At first, they were just confused. They waited for the confluence to get close. After they looked carefully, they knew that the pack horses of these cavalry were not only big bags and small bags, but also seemed... It seemed... How could so many bloody heads be tied to the left and right sides?


    "Oh! Head?" Xie Ziyu looked happy: "we just attacked a small tribe and killed many Hu people."


    In fact, there were other seizures, but they hurried back to the army camp to recover, leaving some auxiliary riders to finish.


    Sang Yu wanted to know more, but Xie Ziyu was very self disciplined.


    How can military intelligence be said casually about the original things, but some unimportant things can be said, that is, chatting at a high speed is a little annoying.


    Along the way, sang Yu had seen a lot and had a general understanding of the environment on the side of shan1 east peninsula. Then he summarized some words and phrases from Xie Ziyu to roughly judge what kind of pattern the Han Dynasty was facing. He began to ask about the internal environment of the Han Dynasty. Xie Ziyu didn''t think there was anything to hide. If he wanted to make a good impression and make friends, he would naturally tell everything he could.


    "Interesting?" Sang Yu thought to himself, "it''s really interesting to carry out the policy of comprehensive sinicization, engage in the farming war system and the 20th rank. What''s the ''skill'' assessment?"


    It didn''t take long for their cavalry to return from Qi county to Beihai County, and encountered a interception on the way.


    That pursuit made sang Yu more interested in the Han Dynasty. About 500 Han cavalry mastered more than one tactic. Several side attacks in three or five times defeated five times his infantry, and then hid his tail in a pleasing way.


    "Habits become natural." Although Xie Ziyu said it easily, it was a two-year non-human practice, coupled with the cruel elimination of winning or dying, people who can''t slip have long been able to beat drums. He stopped his horse, looked at the busy collector and said to Sang Yu, "when you see the tiger Ben army, you will know what elite is."


    What? Sang Yu was stunned: "tiger Ben army?"


    If sang Yu remembered correctly, according to the records of Zhou Li, there were Huben family among the officials of the Xia Dynasty, and there were Huben Zhonglang and Huben Lang in the Han Dynasty. At the beginning of the Western Han Dynasty, there was indeed a Huben army, which was an absolute elite in fighting against the Huns. At first, it was commanded by the famous general Zhao Bonu?


    Who is Zhao Po Nu? He is one of the heroes of Huo Qubing and Huo Hussars. Together with many fierce generals, he supports the invincible myth of general Huo. He was also the first person to fight in the western regions. He showed his troops in the western regions and awed all countries. When the troops arrived, the country broke down.


    Sang Yu would remember Zhao Bonu, but it was because Zhao Bonu was the first Huben Lang of the Huben army in the Western Han Dynasty.


    What is elite? This is the elite! Learning from the past to the present, when a topic pops up, a large amount of data "pops up" in my mind. I can recite the historical background, and then I can guess the "pulse" in combination with the actual situation.


    "So, Liu Sujun really wants to restore a strong man?" Sang Yu was excited: "the Huben army is very powerful?"


    Xie Ziyu narrowed his eyes. The so-called "Liu envoy" can be understood as "Liu Assassin". Then this bright young man knows the information that murongyan state has granted Liu Yan as the assassin of Liaodong.


    Although it is not too secret that the Han Dynasty opened up territory in the east of Liao 1, it will not be clear without detailed investigation. Xie Ziyu really needs to think about the origin of Sang Yu.


    Liu Yan did have a Huben army under his command, which was really trained according to the concept of the Huben army in the Western Han Dynasty. They were all elite trained by ran min''s trilogy, that is, the "special forces" who can ride and walk, with a scale of 800.


    Originally I wanted to be named Yu Linjun, but now it''s too early to talk about "serving the country''s wings, such as the prosperity of the forest". We should know that the Han Dynasty did not establish a country, and the population was scarce.


    It took about two days for their cavalry to gather two groups of friendly troops on the way. The number of War soldiers and auxiliary soldiers reached 3700. They launched another attack on a medium-sized tribe. After winning the war, they drove the booty back to the army camp.


    To tell you the truth, sang Yu had known the Han ministry before coming to the Han ministry, but what he saw and heard with his own eyes was too different from the information he inquired about.


    According to the information of the Sang family, the Han Tribe has always been in the state of "running away", but what sang Yu saw with his own eyes is a highly offensive tribe, and the combat effectiveness of the cavalry is not poor. This makes him more and more excited. After all, the strength of cavalry can be like this, so the infantry will be better?


    It was until Xiami that sang Yu thought he had a reason to be excited. The Han ministry was not as weak as he thought, so he wanted to toss. He had capital to toss. He just doesn''t know that Liu Yan really wants to restore the glory of the Han family? Can two people talk together?

 Chapter 179

    What kind of person is sang Yu? In a modern word, he is an angry youth.


    Modern indignant youth do not know when it began to become a derogatory term? It is really not easy to find an angry youth in the period of five Hu and sixteen states, especially in the Central Plains, which has been ruled by the Hu people for decades. The emergence of an angry youth is even more rare than the flowering of iron trees.


    Maybe a historic moment? Liu Yan met sang Yu. They both saw "interesting" in each other''s eyes. It''s really not easy to say what is "interesting".


    At that moment, Liu Yan was thinking: "I''m really young. Do you have any special talents?"


    Sang Yu was thinking: "looking so young, I can build a career. Although the Han ministry seems a little windy and misty now, it is difficult to help, so I have a sense of achievement!"


    In another instant, Liu Yan and sang Yu showed a bright smile at the same time. Although they met for the first time, they had a feeling of mutual understanding.


    Perhaps it was a very good impression. Liu Yan took sang Yu for a walk in person, took a look at xiamiben City, satellite city and Chengzhai without taboo, and made some introductions in person. As for strategy, he didn''t mention a word.


    "Take the liberty of saying?" Sang Yu strolled around. Although Liu Yan didn''t mention the layout, he just saw it: "I''m afraid it''s very difficult to attract the enemy to attack?"


    Liu Yan smiled and said nothing.


    "Then ask again." Sang Yu asked with a very serious face, "does Liu Sujun really want to restore the glory of the Han people?"


    Liu Yan immediately converged on his smile, also with a very serious look and a short two words: "yes!"


    "Well..." Sang Yu began to tidy up his clothes under the gaze of Liu Yan. After tossing for a little while, he began to look at his hair as a whole. After he probably finished it, he smiled at Liu Yan. After bowing, he shouted: "Sang Yu of Wei County, meet the Lord!"


    "..." Liu Yan was a little stunned, walked quickly to help sang Yu up, and Shuanglang said, "I''d better call you."


    "Good." Sang Yu began to keep a bright smile on his face again, looked around, asked Liu Yan some information, and finally said, "I don''t know if you have heard a news? The mountain head of Donglai academy is the dark son of Murong Yan state on the side of Shijie."


    Liu Yan is still a little stunned. He thought there would be a lot of trouble in recruiting sang Yu. The facts also proved that it was not so smooth. The people sent to recruit returned empty handed and thought there was no hope. Then sang Yu appeared.


    After seeing sang Yu, Liu Yan thought he was going to be tested. After all, since the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, China began to pay attention to "good birds choose trees to live in; good generals choose the Lord to follow; and good ministers choose the king to serve". Unexpectedly, it was just a sentence that the relationship between monarchs and ministers was so determined?


    Sang Yu entered the role very quickly. When his subordinate identity was determined, there was a burst of explanation about the general trend of Qingzhou. Even when LV Yi came later, he just politely saluted, followed by a long talk.


    "Therefore, I''m afraid it''s difficult to fight a defensive war in Xiami." Sang Yu just found that he was a little thirsty. At the next moment, Liu Yan had handed out a water bag. He naturally took a drink and thanked Liu Yan. Finally, he said, "Yu found that there were traces of JunShang cavalry everywhere in Beihai County, and even there were Han cavalry in Qi County, but I don''t know why JunShang didn''t start against Duchang?"


    LV Yi wanted to talk, but he was robbed by Liu Yan.


    Liu Yan only said, "spring is coming to an end."


    "So it is!" Sang Yu immediately showed an expression of "I understand". Then he saluted LV Yi and said, "Lv Changshi is a talented man."


    "..." Lv Yi still hasn''t figured out what the situation is. He wants to be modest, but he doesn''t have a chance to speak again.


    "That makes sense." Sang Yu''s voice sounded excited: "strong attack is destroying the war potential of potential opponents. In that way, whether it is a short-term victory or a protracted war, it will have a backhand.", Behind him, he lowered his voice and whispered, "if so, it seems that the Han Dynasty is not short of food."


    Liu Yan and LV Yi looked at each other, and they had a common idea, that is, "Hey, boy, why are you so excited and seem to jump off?"


    "When he came, the cavalry had returned in most parts, and the infantry in the city and camp had not practiced?" Sang Yu looked at Liu Yan with bright eyes, some excited and some expectation: "Yu came at the right time?"


    Now the spring ploughing season is over, and the rainy season is expected to come soon? There is only one explanation for Liu Yan''s contraction of troops, that is, to launch an attack before the rainy season begins.


    At this time, Liu Yan had the opportunity to introduce each other. Although both sides know each other, they can be reintroduced as monarchs. If it is grand and formal, it will be more polite.


    Sang Yu seriously re saluted LV Yi, talked politely and politely. He should face Liu Yan after coping with it. With a sad face, he said, "can you send some people to prepare a bucket of hot water, but Yu didn''t wash well for many days, so it''s hard to die."


    "..." what can Liu Yan say?


    If LV Yi hadn''t listened so much, he really doubted whether sang Yu, a young man, could help. He saw Liu Yan looking strangely at the back of Sang Yu''s departure. With the integrity that his colleagues should have, he said: "it should be that he hasn''t given the crown ceremony yet. His character has jumped off some, but he really has real talent."


    Liu Yan just nodded and changed the topic: "how''s the army gathering?"


    "Tomorrow is the deadline." Seeing that Liu Yan began to walk and follow slowly, LV Yi said, "after a civil strife in Duchang, the number of defenders in the city has decreased to less than 30000. Now it is the time when the defenders in Duchang are impetuous, which is just suitable for attack."


    I don''t know who spread the news that Mr. Gong Tao is a chess piece of Murong Yan state. It''s an extremely hot news. However, Mr. Gong Tao could not explain. In addition, the death of Liu Yan, the Sheriff of Beihai County, was unclear, resulting in the infighting of the "anti Liu Yan alliance".


    Unable to explain his identity, Mr. Gong Tao withdrew from Duchang city with his faction after infighting, followed by a man named Feiyan to Gaomi County, leaving Liu Qian and the remaining less than 30000 garrison in Duchang city.


    During this period, Liu Qian sent someone to Liu Yan''s side to completely blame Mr. Gong Tao, the legendary chess piece of Murong Yan state, hoping to turn fighting into friendship and stop fighting against Mr. Gong Tao, the culprit who fled to Gaomi County.


    If Liu Yan didn''t have much ambition, Liu Yan would be willing to offer Xiami "both hands", which is to recognize the possession of Xiami by the Han ministry. Well, the Han ministry really should stop when it is good and turn its spearhead to Mr. Gong Tao Group, the culprit of the war.


    "But we''re not simply taking revenge, are we?" Liu Yan stopped at the gate of the military camp board, turned and looked at LV Yi who followed step by step. With a smile, he said, "Mr. Gong Tao''s identity is not exposed. It doesn''t mean anything to us. What''s the matter with us, whether it''s the chess pieces of Murong Yan state or not?"


    Maybe that''s really the case. Murong Yan''s southward journey was invited by the state of Zhao in Shijie. The background is that ran min gathered a camp to settle the cruelty of Jie people, which not only received the response of Jin people, but also the response of other nationalities to some extent.


    There may be quite a few people who don''t believe it or feel surprised. Why did the Hu people respond to the so-called "Hu killing order" issued by ran min? Then it needs to be analyzed. For example, is there really a "Hu killing order" or a "Jie killing order"?


    Let''s not talk about the "Hu killing order" for the time being, but the "Han killing order (or Han killing order and Han killing order)" is real. The publisher is not the Shijie family, but Fu Jian''s father Fu Hong (Di people) and Yao Yizhong (Qiang people).


    Fu Hong and Yao Yizhong jointly issued the "order to kill the Han Dynasty" because ran min formed a comprehensive suppression on Shijie. Jin people in all parts of the central plains were ready to move. They were extremely afraid that the Central Plains would be controlled by the Han people again and issued the "order to kill the Han Dynasty" first, which was also a retaliatory measure for ran min''s targeted release of the "order to kill the Hu Dynasty".


    Liu Yan thought for a long time, his mind is still a little chaotic. There are too many questions during the period of five Hu and sixteen countries, and many things are full of contradictions.


    There are too many complicated information together. Liu Yan can be sure that Murong Xianbei can easily capture Qingzhou after going south, which must be related to the layout of Murong Xianbei before the war.


    "We need to get more benefits before third-party forces step in." What Liu Yan said is the reality negotiated jointly. There must be a third-party force outside (or within) Qingzhou peeping in the dark. He stepped into the cavalry camp and said, "create more facts of occupation."


    No matter what he thought in his heart, LV Yi kept nodding.


    If we attack Beihai county again, it means that the Han Dynasty has mastered four counties, so it will become the most powerful force in Qingzhou. No matter who joins Qingzhou, we can''t get around the Han Dynasty.


    At that time, regardless of the direction of the current situation, LV Yi believes that as long as the chips in his hand are enough, tough or compromise, there will be more room for operation, that is, he really doesn''t agree to continue to march into Gaomi County after occupying Beihai county.


    Changguang County, Dongmou County, Donglai county and Beihai County, together with Qi county and Gaomi County, are the whole Qingzhou. (the number of counties under Qingzhou has been changing in each era)


    LV Yi naturally did not know that Liu Yan was eager to become a pastor or an assassin of Qingzhou, nor did he know that Liu Yan needed to control Qingzhou to complete the upgrading of the system. He only knew that once he occupied the whole Qingzhou, it must be a big deal.


    The two men inspected the cavalry camp, but Liu Yan kept smiling bitterly in his heart. He didn''t understand one thing until he waved the army to Xigu. Since there are not as many as eight counties in Qingzhou, that is to say, the system left a trap at the beginning. There are only six counties in Qingzhou. If you want to complete the system upgrade conditions, you still need to expand outward after occupying Qingzhou

 Chapter 180

    Before the expansion of Qingzhou, Liu Yan had a county territory in the east of liao1 and a county on Chao1 Xian Peninsula, which was equivalent to mastering two counties outside Qingzhou in advance.


    In this way, Liu Yan can say that he "cracked" the trap set by the system in advance?


    There seems to be something wrong? For example, if Liu Yan captured guanggucheng, the capital of Qingzhou, got the Qingzhou animal husbandry (Assassin''s history) ribbon of the state of Zhao in Shijie, and then the central government in Shijie recognized the identity of the highest official of a state, it would be equivalent to meeting the conditions for the upgrading of the system?


    The reason why he was a little confused was the psychological shadow left by Liu Yan''s first upgrade of the system. He upgraded from the "Dark Age" to the "feudal age". He fully had an unforgettable experience and deeply understood the unreliability of the system.


    Beihai county is not a big county. It should be said that it is the smallest county in the whole Qingzhou. However, the history of this small county is not "small" at all. There have been a considerable number of celebrities, especially in the late Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Hanbu operates Xiami for about a month and a half? No matter how long, the outline of the wall of the sub city has been built, and it has the appearance of a forward base in a short time.


    Liu Qian is not a sheriff of Beihai and is not qualified to talk about "sending" Xiami to Liu Yan. Even if Liu Qian becomes the Sheriff of Beihai, he can only secretly stop meddling in Xiami. It is impossible to publicly "let" Xiami to Liu Yan.


    Now is an age that stresses the law of the jungle. Liu Yan doesn''t need Liu Qian to secretly give the secret to the Han ministry. He wants to rob it directly. What makes Liu Yan feel depressed is that it seems that there is still no possibility to play the "siege war" before he captured cabinet county?


    Nearly 40000 people gathered, and Liu Yan took them off.


    Among the 40000 men in the Han Dynasty, the number of War soldiers and auxiliary soldiers increased to 18000, and the rest were civilian men to support logistics.


    It will increase to 40000, which is related to the expansion of the Han Dynasty. Except for the original 12000 people, others are the products of expansion, such as family members and farmers who succumb to the Han Dynasty.


    Once people get together, thousands of people are densely packed. When the number of "10000" is reached, people surge. It''s OK when there is order. If you want to move around without order, you need people to squeeze people.


    The military deployment needs a strict order, so it needs to be carried out according to the organizational system. The first thing to deploy is the cavalry with relatively high mobility. They leave the camp in the roar of horses'' hooves, but they don''t leave immediately. They first act as the peripheral guard force.


    Xu Zheng looks energetic, and he does look majestic.


    It took the Han Dynasty four years to form a cavalry. After many twists and turns and distress, it can be regarded as having a cavalry team of about 2000. If the auxiliary riders are included, the number is actually about 5000.


    "What about the Huben army?" Sang Yu was very curious about this army. He rode a straddling war horse to Liu Yan''s side. After looking around for a long time, he didn''t see the Huben army at all.


    "This unit did not participate in the war in the North Sea." Liu Yan didn''t know where sang Yu learned about the existence of Huben army. To tell the truth, he said, "they have been practicing in Gaogouli on the Korean Peninsula."


    Sang Yu showed an obvious disappointed expression. First, he whispered "what a pity!", After staring at Liu Yan for a long time, he said, "you can''t light the flag because the time hasn''t come yet?"


    There has been no flag in the Han Dynasty, which is an extremely abnormal thing. However, Liu Yan has never taken it seriously.


    Sang Yu obviously understood why Liu Yan didn''t do the flag. It was a state that he understood almost instantly. It can be seen that they really had an unspeakable tacit understanding.


    "After occupying Qingzhou, it''s not easy to light the flag." Liu Yan looked very happy: "in a few years, in a few years, we can light the banner."


    LV Yi is getting more and more depressed. He has been in charge of the long march history of the army in Beihai county. He has never understood Liu Yan''s thinking. However, a guy suddenly came out and understood Liu Yan''s thinking before long. An unidentified depression is filled with LV Yi''s inner heart.


    Liu Yan said that in a few years, it means that the strength is enough, or the state of Zhao in Shijie is completely chaotic.


    "Yes, soon." Sang Yu obviously understood Liu Yan''s idea again and said happily, "Shi Hu is becoming more and more fatuous, and the competition among princes is becoming more and more fierce. It''s fast!"


    "Your Majesty." LV Yi needed to break the topic to the field he knew and said, "Xiami is only thirty miles away from Duchang. The army can reach Duchang in one day."


    The city layout of Beihai county is somewhat "crowded". In addition to the major cities, there are also some "towns", such as Miyang, Hanting, Zicheng, etc.


    The scale of those "towns" is not too large, but the unified name of "town" indicates that there has been a history of garrison. Therefore, a "army" should be added in front of "town", and the whole name is military town.


    Mi Township, which is close to Xiami, has long been captured by the Han Dynasty. Zicheng meeting, thirty miles north of Duchang, is the first target of this battle. Of course, the purpose is to break the corner of Duchang.


    "After internal strife, the county soldiers in Beihai are in a chaotic situation. It is not difficult to capture Zicheng." LV Yi looked confident and said, "if it takes a few days to capture Zicheng, Duchang will become an isolated city, but I don''t know whether Liu Qian, the Prime Minister of Beihai County, will transfer reinforcements from other places?"


    The capital of Beihai county is Pingshou, which is located on the west side of the irrigation water. Even if the Han Dynasty captured Duchang, it needs to cross the irrigation water when moving towards Pingshou.


    On the east side of Pingshou, there is a place called the pouring Pavilion. The pouring Pavilion can be regarded as a bridgehead of Pingshou, the capital of the North Sea. There were 3000 troops originally, but now I don''t know whether the pouring pavilion''s troops are still there?


    The daily march seems boring, and the marching state before the battle will add a restlessness that is difficult to explain. The troops have been to the East Bank of Tanshui, and the Han Department has not found or encountered any interception by the enemy.


    Irrigation water and beach water are two major water systems in Beihai county. Irrigation water runs through Beihai county to Gaomi County from the Bohai Sea, and beach water runs through Beihai county from the Bohai Sea to Dongguan county through Gaomi County.


    The Ministry of Han has had sufficient experience in erecting floating bridges, which was accumulated in chaoyixian peninsula. After all, the troops who went to the North Sea this time are all rotated back from chaoyixian Peninsula, and chaoyixian peninsula is so narrow that the peninsula water system is surprisingly much.


    "The scouts have explored the coast for 20 miles and confirmed that there is no trace of enemy troops around." Liu Yan probably felt that fighting with such an enemy was boring, and the whole person looked a little out of shape: "the cavalry had crossed the river from the lower reaches of the riverbed first, and Xu Zhenghui led the cavalry to squeeze the enemy into Duchang city. We spent two days building a floating bridge and will arrive at Duchang city in five days."


    Perhaps Liu Qian, the Prime Minister of Beihai County, has not fully grasped the overall situation? Otherwise, we must not allow the Han to cross the beach smoothly.


    Until the whole army in the Han Dynasty crossed the beach and water, and even troops established a defense line around the three floating bridges built, there was still no movement on Liu Qian''s side, but the "Murong Yan chess pieces" retreating to Gaomi County had a new trend.


    "To attack Changguang county?" Liu Yan was surprised: "Gaomi County doesn''t believe that Mr. Gong Tao is a chess piece of Murong Yan state?"


    "Maybe..." Sang Yu touched his chin: "maybe Xiang Fang is also from Murong Yan country?"


    Can it be like this? But it''s not impossible.


    It''s basically clear from what the state of Zhao in Shijie looks like. Shi Hu can''t get everyone''s loyalty because he doesn''t get the right position. In addition, the Shijie regime''s control over all States and counties has not been high. From the northwest, he can be firmly controlled by the Yao family. Then, the Fu family can control Guanzhong, and Liu Yan can kill a prefect and replace him, It can be imagined what a "sieve" Shijie regime should be for its local governance.


    Xiang Fang is the Sheriff of Gaomi County. What is special is that he was born in Jin. His county Cheng is Fei Yan, who was born in the Fei family of Jizhou. Fei Yan has a deep friendship with Mr. Gong Tao.


    "Changguang County..." Liu Yan checked on the rolled out map: "apart from huang1 Island District, we have no place worth guarding in Changguang county?"


    LV Yi, who had presided over Changguang county and Dongmou County for two years, frowned at the speech: "but it''s not good to let them drive straight in?"


    "You don''t need a cavalry to attack Duchang city?" Liu Yan looked at LV Yi and said, "let Xu Zheng lead the army south?"


    "In addition to riding the army to meet the challenge, it may also need to move back to the infantry from the Miaodao islands and liao1 East." LV Yi took a more obvious look at sang Yu, then looked at Liu Yan again and said, "together, we can build up a defense army of about 20000 people."


    The Han Army has been expanding recently. 200000 troops have produced 50000 troops, and only 12000 have been brought to Beihai county. The Chaoxian Peninsula has always maintained the organizational system of 10000 people, which means that there are nearly 30000 surplus troops to be mobilized.


    "Then... Zishen took the post of army commander Shi and cooperated with Xu Zheng to deal with the war in Changguang County!" What Liu Yan said about Zishen is the calligraphy of Sang Yu.


    Sang Yu immediately promised, Then he asked, "will the Huben army be transferred back?"


    Liu Yan and LV Yi looked at each other and said, "then transfer the Huben army back."


    Sang Yu showed a satisfied expression: "that''s great.", How much did he expect from Huben army?


    Facts have proved that LV Yi''s words earlier, as the corner of Duchang, Zi city was easily occupied by the Han Dynasty because there was no garrison. They have come to Duchang city.


    When they finished speaking, they all looked at Duchang city with the banner of "Zhao" flying at the head of the city. I don''t know why it gives people an extremely bleak artistic conception?


    The wall of Duchang city should be about seven meters? There are deep traces of time on the city wall. It is probably that there was a siege in the last internal strife, and it is also a sign of deep rest.


    When Liu Yan led the troops to arrive, the troops had already set up stone throwing carts to roar. Duchang city didn''t give much response. If there were no defenders on the wall, it would really give the instrument troops in the Han Dynasty a mistake as if they were attacking the air.


    At this moment, Liu Qian is sitting in the sheriff''s residence in the city with great heart, staring at many people with a "dead father and mother" expression on his face

 Chapter 181

    The intensity of the war in the Han Dynasty is not high. Most of the fighting scale is thousands, and tens of thousands are rare.


    There are 30000 garrisons in Duchang city? In that case, the battle of Duchang should be the most time that the Han ministry was established to face the enemy.


    Liu Yan was originally excited and full of expectation, but when he learned that the enemy had fought internally, he didn''t know why the passion dissipated.


    On the third day of arriving at Duchang City, riprap trucks constantly bombarded a city wall. Amid the sound of collapse, they watched the hastily repaired city wall tilt and fall, and noticed that they saw some wood?


    Yes, there is wood in the fallen wall! It''s like some columns, beams or something. You can even see door panels.


    "Hollow?" Liu Yan was stunned for a moment: "it took three days before it hit?"


    In Shijie, the state of Zhao did not pay attention to urban defense. It is estimated that it has long become a "popular". It is really rare to see cities that pay attention to urban defense. Most of them look broken, and even most of them have wall gaps.


    When Liu Yan led the army to the foot of Duchang City, he was still feeling that the city guard of the city was finally like something. He also asked whether Jin people served as the city guard.


    What happened now? There is a wall section that is hollow!


    "Scattered, boom!" Liu Yan took a strange: "look for a relatively new place and go to the right place."


    The result was quite embarrassing. The walls that looked very new were basically just like goods. They roared for three days to understand such a situation.


    After the east wall was blasted, several other walls were blasted in turn. In less than seven days, Duchang became a city with loopholes in defense.


    "Something''s wrong, very wrong!" Lu Yi frowned and said, "in the past seven days, the Garrison has not made any counterattack!"


    Duchang city was surrounded by Liu Yan''s order according to the old tradition of encircling the three que. The east side is the main attack direction, and the other two sides are mainly building fortifications and digging trenches.


    "Is there really 30000 defenders in the city?" Li Kuang is a military marquis. He can attend the main meeting. After listening carefully for a long time, he found that the meeting was not as high-end as he thought. It seemed that it was a little... How to say? It''s boring.


    LV Yi''s eyes lit up: "yes... Is there really 30000 garrison in the city?"


    The commander of the scouting camp began to sweat on his forehead. He stood up and saluted, saying, "his duty is guaranteed by his life. The garrison in the city has never left the city since it shrank!"


    "Is the smoke in the city right?" Liu Yan motioned to the commander of the scouting camp to sit down and said, "identify cooking smoke every day and look at a lot. Has anyone noticed the time of cooking smoke?"


    It''s not difficult to tell how long it takes to cook a meal and how long the cooking smoke should be. It''s just that before, they only focused on the quantity of cooking smoke and didn''t pay attention to the existence time of cooking smoke.


    "Your meaning is..." Lv Yi widened his eyes: "there is no food in the city?"


    It seems that only one explanation can make sense, that is, cooking smoke is completely bluffing. The morale of the defenders in the city is extremely low because of food shortage. Otherwise, why didn''t they fight back a little from beginning to end?


    Don''t say anything. Liu Yan decided to attack tomorrow.


    The next day, the Hanbu military camp in the east of Duchang city became busier than usual, and even cooking smoke rose earlier than usual. Experienced people should know that the contact war is today as soon as they see it.


    Amid the roar of war drums, the barracks'' gate opened after dinner, and a very neat sound of steps first appeared. A team of warriors walked out of the gate and went straight to the outside of the archery range of Duchang city wall.


    There is still no reaction on the wall of Duchang City, which gives people a strange feeling penetrating into the bones.


    "...." Liu Yan, who personally supervised the war, kept frowning and assumed the posture of attacking the city. The garrison in Duchang was still like this. What was the reason why they cautiously bombarded so many days with stone catapults?


    All the combat troops that should be in place are in place. Finally, there are more people on the wall, which is still something wrong.


    "People... A little less?" LV Yi obviously did not understand the situation: "how many waves did you shoot first?"


    Liu Yan nodded and ordered: "the bed crossbow has three wheels and the bow has six wheels."


    Naturally, someone will convey Liu Yan''s order, which is conveyed in flag language, and then the war drum will be sounded.


    Pieces of sour bow string banging began to appear with the sound of bangs. A dark cloud rose from the ground of the arrow array composed of archers, made a sharp sound of breaking the air and rushed to the city wall. In an instant, the collision sound between arrowheads and objects began.


    "Something''s really wrong. The strength of the Garrison''s bow and arrow counterattack is too low." Liu Yan looked at the city: "the number has not increased."


    About half an hour later, the shooting of long-range weapons was over. Liu Yan ordered the tribal forces to advance. They would enter through the gap of the collapsed city wall.


    Liu Yan has been looking at the map in his mind. As usual, the number of red points is not small, but the activity of those "red points" is too low.


    The tribal armed forces, as the vanguard force, poured in from several wall gaps successively, and the resistance of Duchang garrison appeared, which was intercepted by some soldiers without uniform.


    From the map in Liu Yan''s mind, there are also "red dots" gathered in the city. The number seems to be normal.


    "The enemy has a strong will to resist." Liu Yan looked at LV Yi and said, "will they understand that it is difficult to defend against the broken walls everywhere and intend to fight in the streets with us?"


    LV Yi blinked and thought, "street warfare? It means fighting in the city regardless of the city wall?"


    This is the generation gap brought about by the times. In terms of cold weapon thinking, the general situation is to carry out the city wall defense war. Once the city wall is lost, it is equal to the loss of the city. Otherwise, why is the city wall lost every attack and defense war? If you can''t regain the control of the city wall, it is equal to the fall of the city?


    Without seeing it with his own eyes, of course, Liu Yan can''t really know what''s going on in the city. He can only roughly see from the map in his mind that under the attack of system soldiers, the garrison just lasted less than five minutes and collapsed... So collapsed!


    "Let the second batch of troops attack!"


    The huge war drum was sounded again. Li Kuang took a deep breath and poured into the city with his troops from the gap. He saw that the ground was full of all kinds of people, and strangely found some strange bodies on the corner of the city at the gap.


    How to put it? Those bodies are not fresh. It seems that they should have died for some time, and the number is not small.


    Entering the city is like entering a huge grave. A stench can''t be ignored. People can''t help but bend down and vomit when they smell it.


    In an instant, many people in the second batch of siege troops changed their faces. They were too familiar with the smell. There was no data. No one picked up the bodies. Only after they were put for a long time could there be such a strong smell of corpses. Usually, if there is such a smell of corpses, it means the spread of various diseases, and there is likely to be an infectious plague.


    "What, what?!" Liu Yan blew his hair as soon as he heard it: "plague?"


    On the side of Duchang City, it seems that everything is unreasonable and is beginning to become reasonable? That is the spread of disease!


    "Sir, withdraw troops, withdraw troops immediately!" LV Yi''s face turned blue: "the attacking forces need to be isolated, all isolated!"


    Li Kuang turned blue with his face. If he was isolated, he must be one. He has seen what isolation is like. No matter whether he is ill or not, as long as he is isolated, he has little possibility of survival.


    "No, seriously!" Liu Yan didn''t say anything. He looked up the map in his mind strangely. With more and more troops attacking and dispersing, there are not few active enemies in the city. Nothing is the appearance of a plague city. He asked, "are there any prisoners of war?"


    LV Yi tried his best to stabilize and advised: "Sir, there are only 3000 tribal armed forces and 1000 War soldiers in isolation. I''m afraid if it''s late..."


    "There are prisoners of war, there are prisoners of war!" Li Kuang was so excited that he couldn''t respect LV Yi. He was the leader of the March. To know that being isolated was tantamount to death. He couldn''t even pay tribute and ran out.


    Liu Yan''s face was covered with frost. He raised his hand to stop LV Yi from speaking down, indicating that he needed to be quiet.


    Isolation, of course, is to isolate. The loss of three thousand soldiers doesn''t matter. That is, the one thousand soldiers will hurt Liu Yan for a long time. His heart is heavy. There is no population on the east peninsula of mountain 1. Once the epidemic plague breaks out again, what will happen if the Han ministry invades Qingzhou in order to occupy a no man''s land?


    Of course, the prisoners of war were not brought here. Li Kuang came to report after being interrogated in person. He almost cursed and swore. Yizheng solemnly told Liu Yan that there was no plague in Duchang City, but


    "Infighting four times?" Liu Yan had to be stunned: "so many?"


    The prisoners of war were still brought here, but after brushing and washing their skin was rotten, they changed into shame clothes and brought them here.


    According to the prisoner''s own confession, he was a bit of an identity. He was the leader of the garrison at a level similar to the marquis. When asked why there were so many internal strife, he said: "it was originally for the official position of Beihai sheriff, and then for food."


    Liu Yan and LV Yi looked at each other for a moment: "


    In short, Shijie Zhao Guo''s strange regime style made those people fight the law of the jungle and intend to win a real boss. It happened that they burned most of their food during the fight, resulting in that some powerful forces now have a lot of food, while others are extremely short of food. They didn''t stop the fight until the Han army was under pressure, However, the situation of water and fire has long been unable to change.


    For example, Liu Yan should be very happy to encounter such an opponent who can fight among himself in a state of war, but he really felt speechless.


    "Are we too weak to be taken seriously?" Liu Yan was extremely gloomy: "is that right? It must be so!"

 Chapter 182

    The garrisons in Duchang city have occupied some urban areas due to constant infighting, so they have formed a separatist situation in the city. Most of them don''t know that the Han army is already under the city? This... Is really ridiculous!


    However, the absurd scene is really happening. When a foreign enemy is approaching, there are constant internal infighting. It seems that at that moment, the former comrades in arms are the enemies of life and death, and foreign invaders don''t have to pay attention at all?


    Liu Yan suddenly had a sense of seeing the scuffle between the Chinese and Korean warlords in modern times, but he still didn''t understand what those people were thinking.


    "The city is divided into four larger shares, and the rest are scattered." LV Yi estimated that he did not expect to face such a situation. He felt extremely absurd: "do we let the enemy surrender?"


    In fact, when the Han army invaded the city, some defenders began to surrender. The defenders who surrendered were easy to identify. Most of them were starving people, that is, those who were weak in the infighting in Duchang.


    "Take it down." Liu Yan thinks he should change his attention, such as Changguang County, or other cities in Beihai county? He said with a dull face, "after the reduction, reorganize them a little and put those guys into the city."


    The puppet army, the Imperial Army, the new attached Army... And so on are really good policies. Among them, the new attached army plays the greatest role, such as the Jin traitors who are currently working for various Hu regimes, the new attached army during the Mongolian Yuan Dynasty, and the eight Han banners under the command of "my Qing Dynasty". These two devils have always been the vanguard of invasion, and they are more vicious than foreign invaders.


    It''s time for Wang Pu to play a role. Nearly a month after he became a new attached army captain in the Han Dynasty, his mentality has changed greatly.


    "Although the days can not be compared with the past, the Han ministry has not abused their families and is properly resettled." For nearly a month, Wang Pu tried to understand what was going on in the Han Dynasty. The more he understood, he had a hard to understand sense of belonging? He thought to himself, "this tribe that doesn''t have to look at blood... Maybe it is the best stage for our generation to display their talents and climb up by relying on their ability?"


    According to the known situation, for example, Liu Yan only spent four years from scratch, and Wang Puxin had a greater sense of expectation.


    The mentality of the rest of the new armed forces is similar to that of the King Park. It is more true that through letters with his family, he learned that his family had not been abused. It can be said that he was well placed. Compared with the previous days, it seems that he had a better life after being kidnapped by the Han Dynasty? Their father, mother and wife kept repeating a point in their letters, that is, let them do a good job and strive to become regular.


    They said they had not been abused and had a good life. Just looking at the words, they would be skeptical. However, after they became the new attached army of the Han Dynasty, some ate, drank and dressed. During this period, some family members came, as if they had become civilian husbands? Then there is really no doubt!


    "Cover your mouth and nose?" Wang Pu''s face stiffened and asked, "is there a plague in the city?"


    "No, there is no plague yet. It''s just a preventive measure." Li Kuang felt extremely tired. One thousand of them became the standard troops for the siege. He said: "we mainly set up checkpoints to let the demobilized soldiers in the city deal with the bodies first and do not participate in the direct treatment."


    Wang Pu swallowed his saliva and repeated: "that''s good, that''s good..."


    Li Kuang''s song has really become the standard force in the battle of Duchang city. The main reason is that they have entered the city. If they are recruited, they will certainly be recruited. Don''t let other troops enter the city again. What comforts them is that the 3000 tribal armed forces have also been "recruited" and become the cleaning forces in the urban war. They will join the new auxiliary forces reorganized after the surrender in the urban cleaning war.


    No one knows exactly how many troops there are in Duchang city. The strongest of the four largest forces is not the group dominated by Liu Qian, the governor of Beihai, but Ba Wei, a native of di.


    Ba Wei has more than 7000 armed men under his command, entrenched in the west of the city.


    Liu Qian, the chief of Beihai County, only had less than 4000 armed men and was firmly guarding the area around the county capital. He was also the group with the most food in the city.


    The armed personnel of the remaining two forces are about 2000. What interests Liu Yan is that these two armed groups are composed of Jin people.


    "It''s more troublesome for them to disperse their regime than to belong to the same person." LV Yi said with some sadness: "there has been contact, and the three forces have not refused to surrender. Only Ba Wei killed the messengers we sent. The three forces willing to surrender have a request that we first destroy Ba Wei''s forces."


    What is the situation now? Maybe I can guess that the other three have become sworn enemies with BA Wei. Just let the Han ministry fight with BA Wei. Is there any intention of making a profit?


    "For us, the enemy forces in Duchang were originally within the scope of suppression, but we are the one who takes the initiative!" Liu Yan seldom sneers, but this time he is again sneered at by those naive guys: "no matter what purpose they hold, they surrender within a limited time, and destroy them all if they don''t surrender!"


    The labors came to fight a hard battle, but they were faced with such a strange situation. There must be joy. After all, fighting a bunch of waste firewood is easier than gnawing hard bones. I don''t know why Liu Yan was holding a fire in his heart.


    "I think so, too." LV Yi raised his chin slightly and looked at the top of the tent. One hand pinned his back waist, and the other hand in front unconsciously held his fingers: "now they are turtles in a jar. If turtles in a jar can still negotiate with us, it will cause trouble for our next expedition."


    Liu Yan thought for a while and some understood how his nameless fire came! He always wanted to play the "unlimited flow of troops", but this campaign is an experimental nature, and the enemy is not suck.


    "One day!" Liu Yan raised his hand and tied up his index finger: "give them only one day to choose!"


    LV Yi should "promise!" Out of the tent. After he came out, his eyes turned to Duchang City, stared at it for a little while, and a trace of helplessness flashed on his face.


    In Duchang City, with the Han Army coming to the city, the fire in the city has stopped, and all the temporarily assembled armed forces have their own actions.


    Liu Qian should be one of the most curious people. First, he was fooled by Mr. Gong Tao, and then by Ba Wei. If he wasn''t strong enough, he would really fall into extreme decadence.


    "Really want to surrender?" Looking at a man in his forties, he said very hesitantly: "the families that surrendered to the Han Dynasty were all young and strong, and 40% of their assets were accounted for."


    "Can you spell it?" Another middle-aged man who looked at Wen interrupted: "does the imperial court sit and watch Liu Yan unify Qingzhou?"


    Liu Qian listened quietly to those who belonged to him. He was the one who knew the exact news best. He really knew that the imperial court could only watch the expansion of the Han Dynasty in Qingzhou in a short time.


    Zhao Guo in Shijie fell into turmoil as Shi Hu began to be obsessed with beauty and love to build palaces. The forces of all parties were surging, and all families began to plan for themselves. It was more obvious that there was a rebellion in some remote counties.


    "Liu Yan really chose a good time..." Liu Qian thought gloomily: "after all, the Yao family still intervened in Qingzhou, indicating that the control of the imperial court has become lower. Then it should be the Yao family, Liu Yan and Murong Yan chess players competing in Qingzhou?"


    Many times he still insisted because he wanted something. What Liu Qian wanted was to become a sheriff of a county and have enough identity and status to develop the family. He implicitly proposed to the envoy sent by Liu Yan to be the Sheriff of Beihai. The agreed time has passed, but Liu Yan still hasn''t replied.


    "Among the three forces, Liu Yan''s strength is the worst, but he has the advantage of geographical advantage..." Liu Qian continued to ponder: "the main strength of the Yao family is in the northwest, and the strength that can be transferred will not be large. Mr. Gong Tao originally had the advantage of human harmony, but the spies belonging to Murong Yan state were exposed, and the human harmony advantage was reduced to the lowest."


    After thinking about it, Liu Qian felt that he had ignored something, but he listened to the noise of the people below.


    "Huh!?" Liu Qian just missed something. When he understood it, he repeated unsightly: "Peng DA and Ying Xing both surrendered?"


    It is the two Jin people''s armed forces squeezed in Duchang city. In fact, each armed force is also temporarily held together by multiple families. Their surrender will not be surprising. After all, these two groups have the least food in Duchang city. In addition, the Han Dynasty has always given preferential treatment to Jin people''s families who take the initiative to belong to them.


    "County Cheng, it is also reported that the Han ministry is making every effort to attack Bawei." Ma Liao said with a look of emotion: "in fact... If we belong to the Han Dynasty, it is estimated that..."


    In the middle of the conversation, many people jumped up. If they agreed, they would naturally disagree. They know that the treatment of non Jin people in the Han Dynasty is not very good. If it weren''t for this, they wouldn''t have to be so tangled from the beginning.


    As they were struggling to spit on each other, a small soldier reported in a panic that he found a group of troops in the Han Dynasty approaching in their direction.


    "So confident!?" Liu Qian was surprised: "they attacked Ba Wei and attacked us at the same time!"


    Therefore, Liu Yan is not an ordinary person, but a different person. New information was sent from Gaomi County. The 30000 people armed force gathered by Mr. Gong Tao went to Changguang County as a cover. He turned halfway and rushed to Beihai county.


    Considering that it will take some time to get in touch with Xu Zheng and the new deployment will also take time, there can be no waste of time here in Duchang city. Liu Yan immediately planned to use system soldiers to constantly attack, but also to use high-intensity fighting and inspection and integrate a new batch of surrendered new auxiliary forces.


    Under the unequal amount of information, Liu Qian has a reason to be stunned.

 Chapter 183

    Naturally, it is not clear that the Yao family has officially intervened in Qingzhou, let alone that Qingzhou has been regarded as a chessboard. No matter who the Han ministry or who participates in the competition in the end, it will become a chess piece, so that those who are not involved have more choices in layout.


    Liu Yan obviously doesn''t have any consciousness as a chess piece. He is constantly mobilizing the army, far from attacking Duchang. He will also dispatch troops from Changguang county to deal with the impending invasion first, and he may kill into Gaomi County in two ways.


    The war in Duchang has become a rotten quagmire. All he can do is fight for a victory with his life. For Liu Yanlai, such a war of attrition will be a good war. If he loses one, he will "summon" one.


    After Liu Yan entered the state, LV Yi seemed to have nothing to do. It was obvious that the war in Duchang city had entered the "garbage time", and the counselors were unconsciously reduced to the lowest. It was a model of assigning troops to fight up.


    After Liu Yan made efforts, Duchang city finally became lively. The attack of the attack and the defense of the defense. Those who just chose to surrender were first arranged to clean up the corpses in the city, move the corpses and dig pits outside the city, and build a stronghold.


    The newly established stronghold is not very special. It is used for necessary isolation. It should be observed for a period of time to confirm that there are no infectious diseases. Those who have returned do not know this. If they know that they will be isolated, there will be riots.


    "We don''t need to join?" Wang Pu didn''t know whether to be happy or disappointed: "the opportunity to change his identity by relying on his military achievements... Is it so gone?"


    The Han Dynasty drew lessons from the system of the Qin Empire, implemented the national policy of farming and war in addition to the 20th rank, and more importantly, it could rely on gains to obtain freedom.


    The new attached army has fully understood the relevant policies of the Han Dynasty. If they want to say what they want most, they should be able to cut down several enemies and exchange the enemy''s head for the freedom of themselves and their families. Then they will become a member of the Han Dynasty in a real sense and climb up again with credit.


    How else can we say that there is hope in life? Wang Pu seemed to welcome the dawn of hope. An armed force of about 1000 people was about to escape from the gap in the city wall, and someone needed to stop it.


    If they could avoid fighting on the battlefield in the past, they would definitely pray not to work hard. This time is different. They need military merit. They are more eager to obtain military merit than the regular soldiers in the Han Dynasty!


    "I will supervise you to intercept and kill the enemy." Xi Qianjian Tong looked cold, stared at Wang Pu and said, "unless you are dead, my command will only sweep around."


    Wang Pu is a school captain, but he is only a school captain of the newly attached army. He needs to be careful with the village chiefs of the regular army in the Han Dynasty. When he meets a military Marquis, he is more obedient and busy making a series of guarantees.


    Xi Qian Jiantong was unhappy because he couldn''t participate in the fight. Hearing Wang Pu''s repeated promises, he couldn''t be happy again. He just thought with a cold face: "why absorb these guys? Everyone lacks war achievements!"


    Before nearly 1500 new troops, they could not imagine that they had quickly completed the assembly. Almost everyone drove to the gap where the enemy would leave the city with obvious desire.


    Wang Pu still has some abilities. Instead of taking people to block the gap, he chose to retreat for a distance. He should hide or need to hide.


    I don''t know whether the team of nearly 1000 people was too nervous or hasty. They almost ran north from the gap out of the city. It was a kind of escape without any order.


    The newly attached army soon became a "happy army". They directly caught the enemy with little effort. After a few waves of arrows, they blocked it, and a fight between fleeing and encircling, chasing and blocking began.


    Because it is necessary to take the head to confirm the merit, when the newly attached army kills an enemy, several people will rush over and rush to cut the head, causing some confusion to our side. Later, Wang Pu carried out elastic pressure and stipulated certain rules, which can be regarded as stopping the chaos to the greatest extent.


    In fact, about one tenth of the blocked people had lost their will to fight when they were killed. They had to continue to flee only when they found that they surrendered and were still killed.


    "Let them do this?" Si Hongzhuang was obviously unconvinced: "don''t you stop it?", Unconvinced is the military merit that should belong to them.


    "Stop!" Xi Qianjian Tong frowned: "we need a lot of labor in liao1 East."


    Si Hongzhuang didn''t say anything, so he took his headquarters to stop it.


    The enemy troops who came out of the gap waited for Si Hongzhuang to stop the new army, leaving less than 300 people dead.


    "Should have cut off more than 300 heads?" Wang Pu wondered why the officers of the regular army were so smelly today? He maintained the greatest respect: "about three hundred prisoners."


    "Then there are about 400 or escaped?" Si Hongzhuang nodded and said, "take it back!", Unexpectedly, he greeted paoze with a smile and went to hunt down the escaped enemies.


    Wang Pu stared at Si Hongzhuang taking people away. It seemed that he slowly understood why he smelled. He thought to himself, "is it really military merit that determines the treatment? In this way, we have to strive for every opportunity to fight!"


    Maybe it''s true that something has come true. The new army led by Wang Pu is still cleaning up the battlefield. It also gathers the injured paoze and plans to send the injured paoze to the medical department of the military camp. An officer came again.


    A village brought by Fu Wei calmly said to Wang Pu, "wait and follow me into the city to fight."


    Wang Pu happily replied: "promise". Whether this group of newly attached troops can become servants depends on how much credit they can make in the battle of Duchang.


    It should be said that the slave army is a "unit" one level higher than the newly attached army. There is a level of auxiliary soldiers above the slave army. Then there is the ordinary regular army. The non ordinary regular army should be a field group, and then there are troops with special names, such as Huben army.


    Wang Pu knows so clearly and is happy with such a detailed level. What he is most happy about is that the level is not fixed. How much credit can he get on which stage? Nothing can inspire people''s motivation to struggle better than such a clear system.


    Liu Yan is actually grasping a psychology. Just like playing games, he must want to try to upgrade? Moreover, we really want to give people more hope.


    If there is a rise, there will be a fall. Otherwise, officers of the regular army such as xiqian Jiantong would not be so eager to participate in the war. In addition, none of them wants more credit, whether it''s title or treatment, but it''s all related to credit!


    Fu Wei is also eager for credit. He doesn''t have a father who died miserably in accordance with Liu Yan''s orders. He can''t receive more or less preferential treatment from Liu Yan like Li tan or Xi qianjiantong, so he should take the initiative to seize every opportunity.


    The battle in Duchang city is very fierce. Because the west of the city and the center of the city attack at the same time, there will inevitably be some loopholes in the deployment of troops, which requires emergency troops to be invested in those loopholes.


    When Wang Pu learned that he was going to be transferred to block the loophole, he immediately became more excited and thought excitedly: "it''s good to block the loophole! If you complete military affairs, you will make greater contributions than ordinary combat!"


    While thinking, Wang Pu said his ideas and asked to convey them layer by layer, so that the whole new attached army must understand the importance of this operation.


    At the beginning, Fu Wei was still curious about what the new armed forces were shouting at each other. He paid attention to it and immediately smiled.


    Yes, the more urgent it is, the more important it is. Completing such a task will become a long face and make the boss feel reliable. In that case, if there is any need in the future, the boss should always think of himself at the first time?


    Fu Wei envies Li Tan very much. He doesn''t envy being "transformed" in Chaoxian peninsula. He envies Li Tan for becoming a military Marquis and getting the reward from the house. Secondly, it''s mainly that "Bu Geng" who has reached the fourth level has more privileges. If he can climb up to the level of "doctor", he feels beautiful!


    When the army ordered to block the gap entered the city, what they saw was that the people who had just surrendered were sorting out the long-term accumulated corpses. They didn''t pay too much attention to those things. They were moving to the established position with their heads stuck.


    I don''t know how long it has been in chaos in Duchang city. Looking at the dead for a long time, I get a lot of corpses. No wonder there is a rotten smell in the city that can''t be ignored.


    "I''m really not afraid of death!" Fu Wei covered the cloth towel over his mouth and nose more firmly and thought, "don''t those people in the city know that if the corpse is not handled, it will cause plague?"


    The truth is that those people in the city must know, but they were fooled by Mr. Gong Tao first. After internal strife, there were repeated internal strife. Under extreme mutual distrust, there was no truce at all, and it was difficult to deal with the bodies.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Fu Wei, who was thinking wildly, was attracted by what happened in front of him. He saw what was happening. He immediately shouted: "meet the enemy!"


    In the street ahead, there are about 30 system soldiers. They are lining up in a straight line to resist about 500 enemy troops who seem to be breaking through. Even if the system soldiers are brave and fearless, it is difficult to parry in the face of a group of crazy enemy troops who want to kill them. There is no way to win.


    Wang Pu also saw the situation ahead. He saw with his own eyes that only about 30 of his own people could block nearly 500 enemy troops. It seemed that there were more than one of his own soldiers. Zhongchuang was still fighting. He couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning and thought, "that''s a regular soldier? Do you want to be so fierce!"


    The thirty or so soldiers of the system looked miserable. Many of them were still fighting without arms and legs. They were shocked to see Fu Wei, Wang Pu and others who came back.


    Of course, Fu Wei knows that these are tribal armed forces that are "legendary" and will be fearless to death, but it is the first time he has seen with his own eyes what is going on with the so-called fearless to death. When he sees that the fight is so fierce, he roars "kill!", Without thinking about it, he led the team to charge.

 Chapter 184

    The battle in Duchang city has evolved into a bad battle. Liu Yan of "remote command" really has a feeling of playing a game. That is, he commands the system soldiers to constantly rush towards the "red dot", either completely destroy the encountered enemy or his own troops are blocked, and he commands more enemy troops to rush up again.


    The rest of the Han soldiers who entered the city to fight saw a scene again and again. The tribal armed forces killed more than their own enemy in silence. In the cold light of the blades, the war dead on both sides kept falling to the ground in all kinds of noisy voices.


    The obvious sound of swallowing saliva will be sent out at the throat of the spectators. They will quietly look at each other with the surrounding robes and see shock from each other''s eyes.


    "Is this... The tribal armed forces of the Han Dynasty?" Wang Pu really felt what was called shock: "it''s really fierce!"


    Different from other armies, the tribal armed forces in the Han Dynasty were too silent. They did not listen to the blood boiling battle numbers. They even didn''t speak out from beginning to end except Zhongchuang. They charged in silence, killed the enemy or were killed in silence.


    I don''t know why, Wang Pu thought of an army hundreds of years ago. The fighting style of the army called Qin army was also extremely silent


    When you are weak, silence will be regarded as a certificate of cowardice, because you don''t have the courage to keep silent.


    When powerful, silence will be regarded as strength. I feel that silence is full of blood smell, which is a silent iron blooded bloodthirsty.


    Wang Pu didn''t know what other people felt. He only felt an ancient smell, which seemed to be unfolding. He couldn''t help asking, "Han... Humble means, do we have a war number when we fight?"


    Fu Wei is not an indifferent person. They have blocked the gap. They can only look at the war from a distance and respond casually: "yes, for example, ''for the tribe'' is the battle number. Usually they shout before the war and don''t shout. They will sing military songs according to the situation, and many military songs."


    Military song? Wang Pu knew that the troops of the Han Dynasty had heard the regular troops of the Han Dynasty singing for a month. It seemed that they would sing before dinner in the morning, noon and evening. Although it was not fixed what to sing, their new army would actually hum along.


    The fighting ahead looks very tragic. The fighting in the street is only part of it. It needs to compete back and forth in the building.


    If we observe carefully, we can find that the system soldiers suffer losses in this battlefield with complex terrain. Although they are brave and fearless, they really lack enough flexibility, resulting in slightly heavy casualties.


    Ba Wei, a native of Di, has personally been to the front line. After a series of inspections, he also found that he had a great loss of manpower. It can be considered that it is a business to exchange the elite of the Han Dynasty with the temporarily assembled miscellaneous soldiers.


    Ba Wei is from Di, but he belongs to the camp of Yao family. In modern terms, he wanted to make a dozen soy sauce when he joined Mr. Gong Tao''s "anti Liu Yan alliance", but he didn''t expect so many things to happen on the way. For example, Mr. Gong Tao''s identity as Murong Yan state was revealed.


    The Yao family and Liu Yan don''t deal with each other. Ba Wei has been instructed by Yao Yimai for a long time. If he can find something unpleasant for the Han ministry, he must participate. He always wanted to curry favor with Yao Yimai, but he suffered from being a little far away from the location of the Han Dynasty, and the Han Dynasty stopped for a long time on the side of Shandong Peninsula.


    Mr. Gong Tao made an "anti Liu Yan alliance" to do something. Ba Wei must participate. That is not Yao Yi''s will to buy, but Yao Yizhong''s will.


    Why does Yao Yizhong suddenly want to trouble Liu Yan? It has something to do with ran min. it is Liu Yanxian who reduced the weapons and salt to the Yao family. However, ran min did the salt and weapon business in the northwest!


    In other words, Yao Yizhong wanted to teach or warn Liu Yan that the trouble was provoked by ran min, especially when ran min went to the northwest to put an end to the chaos and destroyed a family belonging to the Yao family. The hatred was even big.


    Ba Wei is just a prelude to the Yao family''s revenge for Liu Yan''s "ignorance". All he needs is to appear and foreshadow the future revenge. Unexpectedly, there will be that dramatic change. He can only operate in person. And it seems that he found something worthy of attention?


    "Those people''s tactics are too rigid!" Ba Wei found this characteristic: "there is really not much to be praised except that he is fierce and not afraid of death."


    However, even if the tactics are rigid, as long as it is tough and fearless to die, it is enough to be a headache. If Ba Wei had not operated and spread rumors that the Han ministry would kill them all, we must doubt whether the mob would collapse with a little support.


    Some of the things Liu Yan once did were too bloody. For example, he didn''t leave the chickens and dogs on the other side of Buqi city. The subsequent wars in several other places also caused great killings to Zhu Hu. It is estimated that Ba Wei didn''t want to work hard when he gathered temporarily?


    The war broke out one morning. Ba Wei''s troops and Liu Yan''s troops have been sawing back and forth in this area. The bodies of the dead in the war on both sides are everywhere. Individual buildings are even full of bodies, which makes people want to move by stepping on those bodies.


    In Ba Wei''s sight, as the last soldier from the Han side fell to the ground, he found that he had been standing for two quarters of an hour. Two quarters of an hour ago, the block looked very desolate, but two quarters of an hour later, a thick layer of bodies were stacked.


    "How many people do we have left?"


    "There are less than three thousand people."


    "Then... How many enemy troops have been killed?"


    "At least a thousand."


    Ba Wei was extremely satisfied. They paid the price of 4000 people for a four to one exchange. Considering that the other party was elite and there were only some miscellaneous Hu on their side, it was an extremely cost-effective exchange no matter how they looked.


    Almost when Ba Wei wanted to go back and organize a breakthrough, bursts of neat footsteps appeared in the distance. He was very familiar with this kind of footsteps, and it was the same when the first batch of enemy troops came.


    On the other side, Fu Wei and Wang Pu were looking at each other. It was hard for them to tell what they were feeling. It was a kind of seeing from the beginning to the end and watching the tragic fight. No one fled from their own side until the last one. The picture of all the war deaths was rushing through their hearts, Caused a feeling of both sadness and indignation... An impulse to rush up to avenge the death of paoze.


    "Too... Tragic!" Wang Pu took a deep breath and looked at the stacked bodies from a distance, as well as the blood flowing in lines: "shall we kill them?"


    "No!" Fu Wei wanted to kill him very much, but he didn''t receive the order and said with difficulty, "we''re fortifying here and waiting for the next batch of troops to come."


    Wang Pu continued to breathe heavily and asked, "the next batch of troops?"


    There was no need for Fu Wei to answer. Neat footsteps appeared at the other end of the street, and so did the soldiers in rows.


    Wang Pu turned his head and looked stunned on his face. He knew he shouldn''t ask, but he still asked, "how many warriors are there in the Han Dynasty?"


    "..." Fu Wei also wanted to know. He always added as much as he found out. Strangely, he didn''t know how to add.


    It was a strange excitement to find a friendly army on the Han side, but there was an uproar on Ba Wei''s side.


    It took Bawei''s boss''s strength to let those miscellaneous Hu go all out, especially those who worked hard and paid a heavy price to finish up a batch of enemy troops. However, when they saw that there were new enemy troops, there seemed to be more enemy troops than the first batch. This time, no matter what Bawei said, retreat became inevitable.


    "There are more than tribal forces?" Fu Wei saw some people, such as Li Kuang following behind those neat queues and Xi qianjiantong. He couldn''t help whispering: "it''s really troublesome to have a flag without a number!"


    Obviously, Liu Yan felt that he had consumed enough enemy troops in the west of the city and did not intend to drag on. This time, in addition to two thousand system soldiers, three thousand non system soldiers were transferred. Including the troops of Fu Wei and Wang Pu, plus the troops in the West outside the city, he took out nearly ten thousand to deal with BA Wei''s enemy.


    "Liu Qian''s headquarters in the center of the city surrendered." When Li Kuang passed by, he deliberately approached Fu Wei, said the reason, and then asked, "what''s the situation here?"


    Fu Wei briefly said what had just happened, raised the sword in his hand and said, "I''ve been holding a stomach fire for a long time, but I can no longer just watch, I can go up and have a good time."


    Li Kuang blinked. He didn''t know what Fu Wei was in. He just took part in the attack on the county capital in the center of the city. He just broke through the peripheral defense facilities, and Liu Qian personally led the troops to surrender.


    The other enemy forces in Duchang city were solved, leaving only the enemy force in the west of the city. For the Han Dynasty, there is no doubt who will pick the fruits of victory.


    It can be said that it is a real massacre to surround less than 3000 enemy troops whose morale has fallen again. Is it a massacre that repeatedly blocks back the enemy who is about to break through.


    Only in the evening, a killing ended with all the dead bodies, including Ba Wei. Their heads would become the military achievements of the soldiers in the Han Dynasty. After the military achievements of the head were recorded, they would be stacked into the Beijing Temple, and the headless bodies would be hung in the woods in the South. The last move to hang the corpse on a tree is the Sinology of the Han Dynasty and murongyan. Of course, the intention is to frighten the 30000 enemy troops in Gaomi County who are coming in a hurry.


    "Most of the enemies in Beihai county should have arrived at Duchang city?" While observing the system information in his mind, Liu Yan said, "so Beihai county is like a mature fruit, waiting for us to pick it at any time?"


    LV Yi was a little bored. He only played a role at the beginning of this key battle, but later became a decoration. When he heard Liu Yan''s words, he reminded him, "we need to solve the enemy coming from Gaomi County."


    "The 30000 enemy troops from Gaomi County should also be the main force?" Liu Yan looked up at LV Yi. Seeing his depressed face, he smiled and comforted: "the field war is different from the urban defense war. At that time, he will rely on the strategy of long history."


    LV Yi arched his hands, but he was thinking, "I hope you will use strategy.", He found that he was loyal to this one, but he liked to fight hard with the enemy if he could?

 Chapter 185

    The 11 day battle of Duchang is over. Judging from the time and casualties, the price for the Han to capture Duchang city is not big, but this battlefield is really a strange dull.


    In the follow-up, the Han ministry needs to clean up the scattered non local personnel in the city. Naturally, it also continues to clean up the bodies in the city.


    In the next four days, counting the previous number, they removed 23000 bodies from Duchang City, of which 7000 or 8000 died in a new offensive and defensive war. The rest have been fresh for a long time.


    The corpses continuously transported from the city, belonging to the Han Dynasty, will be burned into ashes and will be transported to the other side of huang1 Island District, waiting for the completion of the martyrs'' Park for unified resettlement. The corpses that do not belong to the Han Dynasty are more troublesome. Those that have long decayed or become skeletons will be dug and buried, while those that are fresh will be made into Jingguan, and the corpses will be hung in the woods somewhere.


    "Is it enough to pile up Jingguan?" LV Yi seemed to have a cold. He coughed several times before he could finish: "the bodies should be burned and buried. Including those semi rotten bodies, burn them all!"


    Plague is like a sword hanging in the air. There is a possibility of plague in Duchang city. If you hang human meat strings to frighten the enemy, it will increase the probability of plague.


    "Then burn the cover." Liu Yan didn''t insist so much, mainly because he was really afraid of the plague. He said, "Long Shi will have a good rest these days. There will be a big war in another ten and a half days."


    In such an age without quick acting drugs, it''s not funny to be killed by a cold cough, so once you catch the wind cold, you''re really walking around the gate of hell.


    "The medical officer said it was just a small wind and cold, and a few drugs would eliminate the disease." LV Yi was also afraid of death. He had repeated follow-up visits for many times. It was confirmed that it was really a small wind and cold that made him feel at ease. He said, "Captain Xu, the cavalry is in place?"


    There is an enemy approaching Gaomi County. The enemy''s marching speed is not fast. They will camp within 30 miles a day, no more than one mile, many miles, which is very rigid.


    Xu Zheng returned to Changguang county with his cavalry. The people sent by Liu Yan had entered Changguang county when they contacted them. They were supposed to defend Gaomi County against the enemy''s invasion of Changguang county. Unexpectedly, Mr. Gong Tao would shake falsely, but set off towards Beihai county.


    Since the enemy''s target in Gaomi County is not Changguang County, the strategy previously planned by the Han Dynasty must have relevant adjustments. Liu Yan means that Gaomi County will fight sooner or later. Then, Duchang will fight the 30000 enemy gathered by Mr. Gong Tao. Xu Zheng, as the main general and sang Yu, as a long history, will form an army invading Gaomi County.


    There are no fewer troops invading Gaomi County by the Han Dynasty. There are 2000 regular cavalry and nearly 3000 auxiliary cavalry. The Miaodao islands and liao1 East narrow peninsula will transfer 8000 newly formed troops. Together with auxiliary soldiers and civilian men, the number of this partial division has reached 32000, and it is much more refined in "composition" than the troops on Liu Yan''s side. Those are the troops who have joined the Han Dynasty for a long time.


    After the cavalry was transferred, Liu Yan maintained 3000 system soldiers, 7000 regular troops, 2000 new attached troops and nearly 10000 slave troops. The number of auxiliary soldiers and civilian men is seventeen thousand, but this number will always change.


    The slave army is composed of prisoners of war after the surrender of those forces in Duchang city. They are supervised by the new affiliated army with Wang Pu as the chief officer. It can also be regarded as giving the new affiliated army a deeper understanding of the different "classes" in the Han Dynasty.


    There are more classes in the Han Dynasty. There are twenty barons among the free people. The soldiers are divided into different forces, including slave army, new attached army, slave army, auxiliary army, war army and elite. Each class has its own treatment, which makes people deeply know how to fight for "people".


    "Each meal is limited to porridge and a handful of pickles." Wang Pu is eating steamed bread. His treatment is according to the commander of the war army. There is no limit to wheat steamed bread. There is a small plate of mutton and a pot of boneless soup: "our taxi soldiers will have at least one steamed bread for each meal. The soup is unlimited. Before the war, there were three steamed bread and a salted fish."


    Guan Huaixing is a military Marquis of the newly attached army. His treatment is based on the team rate of War soldiers. In addition to unlimited steamed bread, there is a salted fish. There is not much meat in the soup, but there are more oil stars in the soup. He was also eating steamed bread. He ate so much that it was difficult to swallow it mixed with soup. He breathed a sigh of satisfaction and said with relative longing: "we will soon change jobs and become servants and soldiers."


    "Win again, just win again!" Wang Pu is more eager to win the war than anyone: "waiting to become a servant from the army is not far from becoming a regular army. At that time, you can record your merit normally and get a title!"


    Although he only joined the Ministry of Han for a short time, Wang Puzhen made great efforts to understand the system of the Ministry of Han. He found that the social hierarchy of the Ministry of Han is very strict. Only when he becomes a "meritorious people" can he be qualified to participate in some power related to rights.


    Of course, Wang Pu is eager to have rights. There is another urgent thing for him, that is, quickly make contributions to remove his family''s slave status, or wait for who is assigned to be a slave. If he wants to redeem it at that time, he will be in great trouble.


    Redeeming his family is only the first step. Wang Pu also wants to become a meritorious people. He will not only become a meritorious people, but also climb up from a public scholar to become a shangzao, hairpin, bu Geng, doctor... His wild hope is to at least become a doctor, so that he can become a school captain of the regular army. By then, his family will have all regained their freedom, and with the accumulation of military merit, the family should have beautiful houses and good fields, Those of their children work harder, even if an emerging family has a foothold.


    Sure enough, everything is still in the open, so that people know what kind of merit they have made and what treatment they will get in exchange for, so as to make people have a clear ideal of working hard.


    Similar to Wang Pu, most people plan their future life. They have their own various goals. The more realistic thing is that if they want to change their destiny, they need war, more war, and the war will never stop.


    "Eat quickly. What ceremony will be held there!"


    "Ceremony?"


    "Yes, it''s the convergence ceremony!"


    "Convergence?"


    Wang Pu swept away the food as quickly as possible. He knew that if he wanted to integrate into a new ethnic group, he needed to know more as much as possible!


    It is the convergence ceremony, which is the ceremony of putting the ashes of dead soldiers into cans and writing their names and numbers. (for details, see Lou Jiafan Wai 10 related to the work)


    Before Wang Pu arrived at the scene, he heard bursts of songs, which were sung by thousands of people. He listened very solemnly.


    "It seems to be... Ode to the first emperor Langya


    "Yes, it is the Langya stone carvings written by the sage Lisi."


    What is more puzzling is that it is clearly converging on the ashes of soldiers, okay? Shouldn''t we choose some sad ones from the "songs of Chu"? What is the special meaning of choosing Langya ode???


    I really want to admit that the "Ode to Langya" combined with the brilliant sound makes people feel an inexplicable sense of solemnity and feel like the waves of the long river of history.


    When Wang Pu arrived at the scene, the first thing he saw was the very neatly arranged urn. The number was at least thousands. If you want to know the exact number, you can only ask yourself.


    "So... We lost so many robes?" With a solemn face, Wang Pu looked at the urn and thought, "it''s not good to burn ashes in battle. It should be the whole body buried..."


    Guan Huaixing suddenly leaned over and whispered to Wang Pu, "Captain, I see the name of song song."


    Wang Pu listened to a stunned God and looked along Guan Huaixing''s line of sight. He really saw an urn with the words "song song" written on it.


    For example, some caskets have not only names but also numbers on them, while others have only names or numbers.


    Wang Pu not only saw a familiar name, but his face looked more solemn. After all, he only focused on participation before. He could see that some soldiers belonging to the new attached army got their ashes. That feeling was not only participation, but also a part of it.


    Naturally, Liu Yan was also at the scene. He danced with the cooperation of some people. He was really dancing, but it was definitely not a beautiful dance. It was a foundation dance similar to Nuo dance. As a result, his clothes were replaced with loose white robes.


    Foundation laying dance is a general term. Each place has its own Nuo dance with different dancing posture. Liu Yan also knew this after crossing. Similar Nuo dance can not be seen in TianChao in modern times. Instead, it is some countries in the surrounding Chinese cultural circle, such as Bangzi country, Japan, Jiaozhou country, etc. they also preserve similar customs and habits.


    The superior need to learn dance is not funny, because all kinds of sacrifices need the superior to lead the dance. Different sacrifices also have different dances.


    Isn''t it just learning dance? Liu Yan, who has a good body language, won''t have any trouble. Moreover, he is eager to have a deeper understanding of some customs lost in the days ~ dynasties. He is learning with a feeling of enjoyment and won''t feel impatient.


    Yes, not only the war soldiers were sacrificed, but also participated in the attack and defense war of Duchang city. As long as they belong to the camp of the Han Dynasty, their death will be restrained and will be placed in the Yingling hall on the other side of huang1 Island District in the future.


    "If you establish a country, you will enjoy thousands of incense when you die in war?" Wang Pu found his hands shaking, not just his hands, but his whole body. He looked after Huaixing and shook like something. He understood why.


    Guan Huaixing was so excited that he trembled and said, "die in war... Become God!"


    No matter what Liu Yan''s intention of setting up the hall of heroes at the beginning, for countless people, only gods are qualified to enjoy the incense of thousands of families. Isn''t it a God to accept the incense worship of thousands of people?

 Chapter 186

    As long as anyone knows Changguang County, he will deeply know that Changguang County occupied by Liu Yan has almost no place worth occupying except a county administrative level.


    "Liu Yan moved all the people who could migrate. Now it is almost deserted." Fei Yan was born in a big family. His family was fairly good in the state of Zhao in Shijie. No matter where he was, he paid attention to style: "if this is what Liu Yan wants, then he can only say that he did really well. It makes people that even if he occupied Changguang County, he can only get a piece of waste that is almost worthless, and it is difficult to get anything useful immediately."


    How far have the aristocratic families gone? It means that you should be elegant at all times. It is often served by someone. You can''t do it easily without doing it yourself. This is regarded as a part of the demeanor of Jin and Wei dynasties in later generations, and it is also the incomparable quality of life pursued by dignitaries and some scholars.


    It can only be said that it is a relatively low level among the Jin nobles to open their mouths and clothes to reach out. They require excellence in everything, but what they pursue is enjoyment. If half of the thoughts of pursuing a better quality of life are spent on governing the country, it is estimated that they will not be embarrassed to leave everything they can lose and go south with the so-called noble blood in their blood vessels.


    By the way, there are still many people who failed to escape to the south of the Yangtze River and become the pioneers of crossing the south in clothes to deliver the spark of civilization to the barbarians in the south. For example, the Fei family stayed in the Central Plains, but their service to the Hu people can also be regarded as the transmission of Chinese civilization? Yes, is it? It must count, but don''t say that being a hu man''s dog is so ugly, isn''t it?


    Fei Yan knows that the Fei family, including herself, is the dog of the Hu people, not just the Fei family, who can live in the Central Plains, Beidi, northwest, Liaodong and Guanzhong... Anyway, as long as they live well under the Hu regime, who is not the good dog of the Hu people?


    Some dogs can only bark like "barking" dogs, and some dogs can "wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    Of course, the Sima royal family came to an official post for free, and some Hu regimes "bleached" their identity. For example, the Jin traitors who worked as dogs for Murong Xianbei. After Murong Zhuang became the king and general of the Yan Dynasty of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the Jin traitors in Murong Yan state were happy. They had a "legal" identity, and serving Murong Zhuang was not a betrayal of their ancestors, After all, Murong Zhuang was the king of Yan and the great general recognized by the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Shijie Zhao state has been struggling with the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which is really an unfortunate thing. As a result, Shijie Zhao state has not been "blessed" by the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Then the Jin traitors who work for Shijie Zhao state can not "bleach" their identity. They can only wrongly continue to sell their ancestors and temporarily accept the fact that they are a dog under the command of the Hu people.


    Fei Yan is happy that their Fei family is actually a half man and half dog, just because it is a small Shijie state of Zhao on the surface, but in fact it secretly takes refuge in Murong Yan state. Every time they think of this Fei Yan, they have a slight sense of comfort, rising from the soles of their feet to the heavenly cover. They only need to shout two voices: the master of the half part of human being is calling, Finally, it is one step closer to becoming a man.


    It would be a good choice to take a carriage if you want to go out for the war. Fei Yan doesn''t like the sour sound made by the wheels of the carriage, but it''s much better than riding a cross war horse. In particular, he prefers to have Maggie''s massage on the carriage, open his mouth and sip grape wine.


    Mr. Gong Tao also took a carriage, but not with Fei Yan. On his carriage, his children are waiting on him. Well... She is a female disciple. She can only enjoy the feast for the eyes, but she can''t reach out and pinch or touch Meiji if she wants to.


    "Unfortunately, the master clearly explained that he wanted to have a hard time with Liu Yan." What is Feiyan eating? I don''t know whether to call candied fruit or preserved fruit. It''s similar anyway. In fact, he was unhappy. God knows how Liu Yan offended the dignitaries of Murong Yan state. Unexpectedly, there would be a master to send a message to find Liu Yan.


    This time, the disclosure of Mr. Gong Tao''s identity was an accident. If not, he should continue to operate secretly. Maybe he can continue to borrow the "shell" of the Cao family.


    Now there must be no way to stay in the dark. The only way is not to admit or accept mixing the water. That is, they have an unspeakable sense of crisis. They always feel that a huge force is staring at them in the dark.


    "It''s a pity, but it''s not unusable." Mr. Gong Tao has been doubting his IQ recently, but he has worked hard for nearly 15 years, resulting in his current embarrassment? The number of times he frowned was comparable to the total amount in the past three years. He said: "it is our main goal to trigger the unrest in Qingzhou and involve Shijie''s attention."


    Fifteen years of operation in exchange for embarrassment? Mr. Gong Tao didn''t want to accept such an outcome. He didn''t care much about the exposure of Murong Yanguo''s identity. He was even glad that only one layer was exposed, and another deeper identity was not noticed.


    What is Mr. Gong Tao''s other identity? It is a pure heart loyal to the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It is always ready for Master Wang to go north to the Central Plains day, which is when he fights again in armor.


    It''s so complicated, isn''t it? However, the Fei family can be openly loyal to the state of Zhao in Shijie. Why can''t Mr. Gong Tao have multiple identities!


    Seriously, two or more sides are really nothing in troubled times. Shijie Zhao is destined to have a complex and multifaceted pattern from the moment when the rulers are difficult to control.


    Yao Yizhong is an important Minister of the state of Zhao in Shijie, but if there is a real ranking, he must first be the owner of the Yao family, the second ranking is the general leader of the Qiang people, and the third ranking is the son of Zhao Guochen in Shijie. This sort of order is only doomed. When they are forced or have the opportunity, the Yao family can change at any time, from a minister to a overlord, or they are the masters of their own affairs. It''s not anyone''s dog leg.


    The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is a rare wonderful flower in Chinese history. Shijie Zhao, as the second Hu regime occupying the Central Plains and exercising rule (Xiongnu Liu Han is the first), is the trumpet flower on the edge of the wonderful flower of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "It would be wonderful if Qiang people could join in and bring in Di people or those high-ranking people." Fei Yan has been suggesting or hypnotizing himself for a while. For example, he is not the dog of Shijie, but the "man" of Murong Yan state. His thinking is biased towards Murong Yan state: "for example, pull in ran min, who is deeply involved with Liu Yan?"


    "That''s not a good idea." Mr. Gong Tao said, "don''t forget that there is a force we don''t notice. It''s enough to have the Yao family."


    Qingzhou is not a big stage and can''t accommodate too many actors. What if there are too many actors and the stage of Qingzhou collapses?


    Feiyan thought for a moment, nodded in agreement, and said, "shall we slow down and wait for the follow-up troops of the Yao family to arrive, and then speed up?"


    They started from Gaomi County and marched slowly for more than ten days. Because the reason of the speed of information transmission is not clear, the war in Duchang city has ended. They knew in advance that Yao Jing was convening troops. Should there be about 40000 troops moving to Qingzhou?


    He continued to march slowly. When camping at night, Mr. Gong Tao waited for someone he wanted to wait for. His name was Cao Yan.


    Cao Yan is the grandson of Cao Yi who once lived in Qingzhou. It''s hard to say when he hooked up with Mr. Gong Tao. Should it be at the beginning of the establishment of Donglai academy?


    It is not so simple to build an academy. It requires a large number of books. Even in the Eastern Han Dynasty, Cai Lun sorted out the previous experience and made paper, but it is not so easy to carry words. In fact, most books are still bamboo slips, which makes it more difficult to popularize books.


    At least the Cao family once lived in Qingzhou. Although the days of the earth overlord were soon ended by the stone tablet, don''t underestimate the search ability of a earth overlord. Four tenths of the books in the collection of Donglai academy are provided by the Cao family, and the others are some copied versions obtained by Mr. Gong Tao from the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "Liu Yan was canonized as Liao 1 East assassin by Murong seal." Cao Yan looks like a man who looks like an eagle looking at a wolf. It may be because of his family experience, his temperament seems a little gloomy. He obviously smiled in a good mood, but it looked like a sneer: "Liu Yan''s envoy was killed. He retaliated against Murong Yan in the east of Liao 1, killed Zheng Lin, cut off nearly a thousand heads, and hung some corpses on the branches of trees for revenge."


    Mr. Gong Tao already knows that Liu Yan has gone to liao1 East, and even the Han Dynasty has gone to fight against 1 xianpeninsula. He just doesn''t know that Liu Yan has become the assassin of Murong Yan state, let alone that Liu Yan and Murong Yan state have fought twice. It seems that they haven''t suffered losses twice?


    "Finally, Liu Yan compromised and agreed to some of Murong''s conditions." Cao Yan smiled again. This time, he really sneered: "Murong Zhuang played some tricks and canonized Liu Yan as Liao 1 East assassin, but it was heard that he gave a Liao 1 East assassin seal ribbon of the former Han Dynasty, not the seal ribbon of Yan state."


    Mr. Gong Tao was silent for a long time. The first sentence he said again was: "what does Liu Yan want to do?"


    "Whatever he does." Cao Yan seems to have been looking around. Can you see whether he is a person with a sense of security in his body movements? He stood up slowly and said, "I''ve found out what you want to know.", He was tidying up his cloak. As he walked to the entrance and exit of the military tent, he said, "now we don''t owe each other. I''m going to Duchang city to see Liu Yan with my own eyes. Maybe when we meet again, I''ll tell you what Liu Yan wants to do."


    Mr. Gong Tao doesn''t seem surprised at all. Cao Yan wants to see Liu Yan? He stood up and silently saluted, kept the posture of bending down to salute, and watched Cao Yan lift up the curtain and go out

 Chapter 187

    The Cao family once separated Qingzhou. Guanggu city was expanded and built during Cao''s separation, and replaced Linzi as the capital of Qingzhou.


    Shile''s killing of Cao''s separatist forces in Qingzhou was so great that it almost killed everything. Later, Shihu cleaned up Qingzhou again and again, making it difficult for Qingzhou''s population to increase.


    It was only in recent years that the population of Qingzhou increased slowly. Most of them moved to Qingzhou from other places, resulting in the fact that the indigenous people of Qingzhou became a minority.


    The desolation of Changguang County, Dongmou county and even Donglai County just occupied by Liu Yan is the credit of the two generations of rulers of the Shijia family. The pattern of Qingzhou is so chaotic that a slight disturbance is turbulent, which is also naturally related to the fact that Qingzhou is basically a foreign immigrant.


    Most of them moved to Qingzhou. After the conflict of occupying territory at the beginning, this family and that family are blood feuds. Even if they are not blood feuds, they have not established friendship from generation to generation. Whenever there is any unrest, they are on guard against each other, so that Qingzhou is not like some states and counties. With unrest, local forces will hold together for warmth or rise.


    Cao Yan has been working hard. He wants to restore the rule of Qingzhou in Cao Yi''s time. However, in the first ten years of his life, he has been avoiding hunting. Waiting for better conditions, he finds that Qingzhou has not been that Qingzhou for a long time.


    In the real sense, it is no longer the Qingzhou. For people, once the human communication changes, even if the mountains and rivers have not changed, there are contacts and no contacts. For people who want to make a difference, especially those with ambition, it is still a vicissitudes of change.


    "Shaojun, Mr. Gong Tao and others are not trustworthy."


    "Don''t talk."


    Cao Yan never intended to trust anyone because of his long escape career. He only needed people who could help him or make use of him.


    Under the operation of Cao Yan, the remnants of the Cao family came together with Mr. Gong Tao and others to get rid of the reputation of Donglai Academy in order to make a big layout.


    Mr. Gong Tao has too many identities. Almost everyone knows that he is a multifaceted school. However, as long as Donglai academy can provide enough talents to all counties and counties in Qingzhou, no one plans to expose him.


    As long as a local leader always needs some talents who can help manage, it is impossible to do everything himself. Officials born in Jin may be better. There are a group of people trained by ethnology. No matter what their talents are, they can at least help do something. Officials of Hu origin do not have any ethnology. In the absence of talent reserves, the administrative system can be established only if they can obtain scholars from Donglai Academy.


    In fact, Donglai academy can only gain a firm foothold by exporting scholars to the counties and counties of Qingzhou. Moreover, it has a inextricable relationship with most small and medium-sized families because it continues to attract excellent children from various families from the people.


    There is no mistake. Donglai academy is only related to some families in Qingzhou. It is not a group. It is more like a cooperative relationship. As a result, Donglai academy may seem extremely "huge", but it will lack sufficient self-protection ability under the pressure of absolute force.


    It is not that Mr. Gong Tao is unwilling to turn those cooperative relations into a group under the leadership of the upper and lower levels, but that he can''t do it at all. It is related to the establishment of Donglai college, which is the pattern determined by Donglai College from the moment it was established. They stand in an auxiliary position, not a dominant position. How can Mr. Gong Tao stand in a dominant position because he is not from the five ethnic groups, nor is he the head of a county or a state, or even does not belong to his own strong family?


    Cao Yan was also unable to dominate Donglai Academy. He was a dark man in the state of Zhao in Shijie. He was destined to lurk in the dark and do some dark things.


    As long as you have studied politics, you can certainly understand how bad it is not to put it on the bright side. It is doomed to do some dark activities. However, it is never a good thing to avoid the dark side, whether it is a mixed ~ Official ~ field or trying to compete for the world. Looking at the long history, who can only avoid the people in the dark? It is only when we stand in a place that attracts enough attention, shine and heat, achieve the minimum flag and benchmark, and attract more people with similar interests that we can achieve success.


    The Cao family wanted to stand in front of the stage again, but without exception, they immediately ushered in the killing of encirclement, pursuit and interception. They suffered several heavy losses in succession. They were weak to a certain extent, so they could only linger and operate secretly.


    It is not easy to enter Beihai county from Gaomi County, because there are a lot of mountains in Shandong Peninsula. If you want to go from Gaomi County to Beihai County, especially to Duchang City, you really need to go through a mountainous area unless you make a detour.


    There are not many people in Cao Yan''s belt. Fortunately, there are not many people. Otherwise, there would not be a burst of warning arrows, and then surrounded by hundreds of soldiers. It should be directly destroyed by the dense arrow rain at the mountain stream mouth out of the valley.


    "Liu Yan''s troops?" Cao Yan didn''t feel nervous. He looked at the troops surrounding him for a while and ordered his followers: "tell me your name and ask to see the chief officer here."


    The person in charge of this checkpoint is Dou a, looking at the 20 people surrounded not far away. Hearing what the Cao family was, he didn''t know which onion the Cao family was because his identity was not enough. He planned to directly capture them all and lock them up.


    "...." Cao Yan met someone who didn''t know his identity. He couldn''t keep it. When he passed by doua side, he stopped and said without any nonsense: "I have a report on the life and death of the Han Dynasty to Liu Jishi."


    Dou ah motioned to bring Cao Yan over with a serious face: "you know, if it''s not as serious as what you said, your life will be lost?"


    Cao Yan originally came to the Han Dynasty to find a place to live, and planned to put his chips on Liu Yan. What''s the hesitation?


    Dou a handed over the defense here to his deputy and personally escorted Cao Yan with a team of people.


    There are no high-altitude peaks in this mountainous area, but there are a lot of mountain bags. If you don''t want to pass through this mountainous area, you need to go around about 130 miles and March from the Guanting on the side near Pingshou, the capital of Beihai county.


    Cao Yan was not blindfolded all the way. He regarded this as the confidence of the Han Dynasty, that is, the confidence he didn''t want to reveal when he saw it, which indicates that Liu Yan can''t be moved by what he wants to say, but he really wants to be killed.


    There are not many troops in the mountain area, but there are checkpoints in the main roads everywhere. It took them nearly a whole day to get out of the mountain area. When they arrived outside, they saw a huge camp.


    Cao Yan has enough experience to guess how many soldiers to accommodate from the scale of the camp. Seeing that Liu Yan arranged at least 40000 people here, his feelings are more complex.


    The current situation is relatively simple. The Han Dynasty can choose both active attack and passive defense. Then whether it is the army in Gaomi County or the Yao family army from Dong''an County, they always need to go to the Han Dynasty before they can fight.


    Someone has informed Liu Yan of Cao Yan''s coming in advance. Because of the importance of Cao Yan''s identity, Dou a can be regarded as a bargain.


    What''s cheap? It''s probably a routine level operation, and then a credit that can be promoted to a higher rank fell from the sky, which made Dou a become enthusiastic about Cao Yan''s indifference from the beginning.


    Cao Yan must have studied the Han Dynasty before he wanted to bet. Whether it was the strategy of farming and war or the restoration of the 20th rank, what he saw was the foundation of the rise of a local power.


    yes! Is the foundation! In some ways, it can better show that Liu Yan''s plot is not a force willing to be in xiaoxiaoshan 1 east peninsula. Whether willing or unwilling, since those systems have been determined, only extinction can prevent the continuous expansion of the Han Dynasty.


    When Cao Yan saw Liu Yan, he could not help but feel like many people who saw Liu Yan for the first time. "It''s really younger than expected!" And then doubt that your bet is really right?


    It is often said that young people are unstable without hair on their lips. It is difficult to stick to one thing for a long time. It is easier to be affected and change their original intention. Therefore, generally speaking, only people who have passed their 40s will give people a sense of stability.


    "Oh!?" Liu Yan thought that Cao Yan was more agile and had nothing to say, so he almost finished what he should say. He looked at Cao Yan with great interest and said, "I already know about the Yao family''s sending troops to Beihai County, that is... It''s the first time for Mr. Gong Tao to hear it from the state of Jin."


    Cao Yan always smiled, but because of his appearance, he smiled rather gloomy.


    "What do you want?" Liu Yan never judges people by their appearance, but he doesn''t have so much time for nonsense: "think about it. In addition, don''t forget that there are no taboos about what you want to get in the Han Dynasty. It only depends on whether the meritorious deeds have been recognized by me."


    Cao Yan knew that Liu Yan didn''t mean to joke, but he hesitated. He couldn''t say he wanted Qingzhou when Liu Yan didn''t capture Qingzhou. Moreover, even if Liu Yan has more than Qingzhou one day, it is impossible to accept the hereditary territory of whose Qingzhou is.


    "How much credit, how good treatment?" Cao Yan thought for a long time and said, "then take the capture of Qingzhou as the standard. Let''s see how much merit I can make."


    Liu Yan waved his hand, indicating that Cao Yan could go down and have a rest first.


    Waiting for Cao Yan to leave, LV said, "Sir, this man looks at the eagle and the wolf. The Cao family has been operating secretly for decades and has to guard against it."


    Liu Yan must have to guard against it, especially Cao Yan didn''t say to take refuge. He just said that merit should be determined according to merit. It''s very clear that such people are either proud or unwilling to let others go. Anyway, they won''t be anything good to match.

 Chapter 188

    The truth is that the Han side did not even know that the Yao family would send troops to participate in the war in Qingzhou. What Liu Yan said just now was just a question.


    However, LV Yi thought that things on Cao Yan''s side were more threatening than the Yao family''s sending troops to the war. He said: "the Cao family has made great plans. If he can be with these people, he can sell Donglai academy and sell us."


    Liu Yan agrees with LV Yi''s words from his heart, but his position does not allow one size fits all.


    For the rulers, there are only two points that can be used and can''t be used. The rest of the good and evil in mind are secondary. Liu Yan can use Cao Yan''s strength if he wants to win the rule of Qingzhou, which may be more useful than he thought. After all, even if the Cao family is weak, it has been operating for nearly ten years. It''s inevitable that they don''t just know how to hide in the dark, It should be that he has more information that people don''t know. For example, Mr. Gong Tao was originally from the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    For Liu Yan and LV Yi, it is extremely important to know that the Yao family wants to intervene. In contrast, it doesn''t matter which party Mr. Gong Tao belongs to.


    "The information we urgently need to know is that the Yao family sent private soldiers or gathered miscellaneous soldiers." Liu Yan is thinking that since the situation has changed, they should make corresponding changes: "it seems that there is an explanation for why the enemy from Gaomi County is dragging on."


    In fact, according to LV Yi''s suggestion, the Han Dynasty swallowed Donglai county and had the basic plate of Changguang county and Dongmou county. It is really unnecessary to pursue a high degree of expansion in a short time.


    It''s not about being cautious. Changguang county and Dongmou county are vast and sparsely populated. The land of Donglai county only adds less than 140000 people to the Han Dynasty.


    War has never expanded for expansion. Each expansion should be able to digest the dividends generated by the war, so that the newly occupied population and resources will become the power to start the next war.


    Obviously, although the Han Dynasty captured Donglai County, it is too early to really digest it. At present, they only rely on high-pressure policies to squeeze out manpower, and their access to resources is mainly high-pressure exploitation. This situation is worse. As long as the Han Dynasty fails a little on a battlefield, Donglai county will become a turbulent place with Phoenix eyes everywhere.


    "We didn''t take the initiative to expand, did we?" Liu Yan doesn''t like to repeat this topic endlessly: "what you should do now is to ensure that we can continue to win."


    Compared with Ji Chang, LV Yi doesn''t let Liu Yan like it. Even sang Yu, who appeared not long ago, makes Liu Yan feel happy to get along with him more than LV Yi. But still that sentence, as a leader, we can''t cut across the board. It has nothing to do with good and evil and preferences. It''s just useful or useless. Liu Yan can only make the two people more tacit understanding as much as possible.


    No one knows whether Dong''an County is a part of Qingzhou or not. It''s like Shijie Zhao state has not paid attention to local counties for a long time. Many administrative state and county reforms have made the local administrative system a little messy. The most obvious example is who is strong enough to kill the original sheriff in the local area.


    Just because he didn''t know whether Dong''an County belonged to Qingzhou or not, Liu Yan suddenly found that he had few choices. For example, there was no need to pull another state in. Even if he needed to enter Yanzhou one day, it was definitely not to provoke him now.


    "Yanzhou?" Cao Yan was obviously stunned. He said: "Qingzhou is surrounded by Yanzhou, Xuzhou, Jizhou and Yuzhou. The prefectural counties in each period have been changing."


    Liu Yan nodded, but his heart was really infinite. But Shijie Zhao was a country, but it was too casual. It was sitting in the state and make complaints about the changing of the administrative system.


    "Yanzhou does not have much power, similar to Qingzhou now." Cao Yan suddenly raised his hand and said, "Xuzhou is the object that should be paid attention to. There has been a relatively obvious military mobilization in the near future and is gathering in the direction of Qingzhou."


    Liu Yan has specialized in making up relevant knowledge. For example, the state of Zhao in Shijie determines which state is whose sphere of influence according to the title. For example, if Shi bin is the Duke of Yan, then the Yandi side belongs to Shi Bin''s sphere of influence.


    It was precisely because Yandi was Shi Bin''s sphere of influence that he needed frequent northern expeditions to ensure that the surrounding areas of Yandi were not threatened. After the Xianbei tribe of Husi was regarded as a threat, it immediately ushered in the expedition of the army.


    "So Qingzhou is now a possession of Shi Shi?" Liu Yan has a little impression of Shi Shi. He recently learned that Shi Shi is only three years old: "no wonder Yanzhou, Qingzhou and Jizhou are in chaos."


    "Shi Zun has been seeking to regain control of Qi. Although he is only in Pengcheng at present, several prefectures and counties have been effectively loyal to him. For example, Guo Xiang, the governor of Xuzhou, is Shi Zun''s capable general." Cao Yan looked at Liu Yan, who was wearing a military uniform and riding a majestic war horse. He also looked at LV Yi, who rode like a Confucian robe. Finally, he turned his eyes to Liu Yan again and said, "among Mr. Gong Tao''s multiple identities, the identity of Murong Yan state was spread by the Guo family."


    A huge "network map" is being opened in front of Liu Yan. It is the first time he has learned about the chaotic situation in Shijie Zhao state with relatively direct intelligence.


    Facts have proved that in an era without full media disclosure, it is not so easy to understand what things are, who has a relationship with whom, who is one with whom, and who is the same. If you want to understand the pulse, you really don''t rely on your own imagination.


    Before, Liu Yan had tried to understand what kind of country Shijie Zhao was. The result of many explorations was a word of "chaos". As for the extent of chaos, it was impossible to know without professional people to comb it.


    The emergence of Cao Yan gave Liu Yan an opportunity to understand. Don''t doubt how hard a person who keeps running in the dark has worked to stand in front of the stage, or why such a person knows... Or knows so much.


    Unless the situation does not allow, Liu Yan really hopes that Cao Yan can be a figure such as the chief intelligence officer of the Han Dynasty. Unfortunately, Cao Yan did not take refuge. Cao Yan only expressed his willingness to cooperate with Liu Yan.


    It should be said that even if Cao Yan took refuge, Liu Yan did not dare to use Cao Yan until he made greater achievements. At least there was only one territory in Qingzhou.


    Liu Yan led the army to leave the mountain area. They were going to return to Xiami.


    If only the enemy of Gaomi County invades, that mountain area will be a good decisive battle site, whether Mr. Gong Tao and Feiyan want to lead their troops to march from that mountain area or not. The problem is that now another army is approaching from Dong''an County. If the Han Dynasty continues to stay in that mountain area, it should be attacked by both sides.


    Cao Yan''s arrival let Liu Yan know more information, but it''s all bad news.


    The Yao family''s involvement in the war in Qingzhou is one of them. The situation in Gaomi County will be more responsible. The second is that the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty may start preparations for the northern expedition. The fourth is that guanggucheng doesn''t want to sit back and watch.


    Do you know why Liu Yan returned the better Xiami of urban defense facilities? Just because the next thing to face will be an extremely bad situation.


    In fact, no one took the northern expedition of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty seriously. It was a semi disabled country like waste firewood. The officials of that country were good at taking ~ drugs, learning donkey barking and drinking with pigs, and let those guys with noble blood lead the army to fight? The real talent is suppressed because the Sima royal family is afraid that their throne will be usurped because of their improper position. They can only choose some stupid pigs to use.


    "Of course, Sima royal family knows that choosing stupid pigs is not good for the country, but as long as they can continue to live and dream, stupid pigs are far less dangerous than Junjie." Liu Yan doesn''t like Sima royal family. It''s no secret in the Han Dynasty. He doesn''t intend to hide this from Cao Yan: "since you''ve been in the small ~ court, you obviously know this."


    Cao Yan, who has been active in the south of the Yangtze River in recent years, certainly knows what the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is. Now he is thinking about another thing, that is, he even wants to take refuge in Liu Yan. If he confirms the identity of his superiors and subordinates at the beginning, he must be a stupid pig, right?


    Do you know what Cao Yan thinks? He unexpectedly found that either he was crazy or the world was crazy. How many counties did a person who didn''t know the situation (referring to Liu Yan) attack? Yes, it was three counties in Qingzhou!


    After making an excuse, Cao Yan thought he should be quiet. Since he found that Liu Yangen had no idea of the situation in Shijie Zhao state, he had doubts about his life like Mr. Gong Tao.


    "That''s ridiculous! A guy who doesn''t know anything can cause the established fact of attacking three counties?" Cao Yan wanted to laugh wildly and shout something again and again. He patted himself on the chest and looked at the elite soldiers stepping on the neat steps with extremely strange eyes, but he was a little stunned: "is it an era when he is savage and strong enough to have a foundation?"


    It seems that the time has come to the point of brutality, rationality and strength. It is not only who is strong, but who has the final say, whether it is Xia, Shang, Zhou, Qin or Han?


    Cao Yan can think that Liu Yan is an ignorant guy, or that the Han Dynasty is almost a bumpkin who has little knowledge and doesn''t know where to come from. However, one thing must be recognized, that is, the Han Dynasty''s system is very advanced... No, it should be said that it is incomparable and aggressive, and the Han army is really as fierce as rumored, There is no shortage of elite.


    "As long as Liu Yan can survive this time..." Cao Yan took a deep breath: "then choose to take refuge!"

 Chapter 189

    Liu Yan chose to lead the army back to Xiami, which was unexpected and reasonable.


    It''s surprising that the Han Dynasty has just captured Duchang City, and the surrounding land is naturally included in the territory of the Han Dynasty. Since the boss''s strength has been abandoned, he even chose to give up. It''s very similar to the nature of wandering bandits. It''s not like a tribe rising at a high speed and competing for every inch of land.


    But now more than one enemy is approaching Liu Yan''s headquarters. In addition to more than 30000 enemy troops in Gaomi County, there is also an enemy force of 30000 or 40000 in Dong''an County. Duchang city is broken and difficult to defend. That mountain area is a wild area. Only Xiami has been operated for a period of time and has relatively perfect fortifications, The best choice is to retreat to the lower secret and prepare for a defensive war.


    When Cao Yan saw Xiami city operated by the Han Dynasty, he naturally saw Zicheng and the camp as part of the corner trend. From his heart, he thought that Liu Yan''s choice was correct.


    Next, Liu Yan is facing more than two enemy forces. Even if he can win against the enemy forces from Gaomi County and Dong''an County, there will be a steady stream of enemy forces coming. It can be confirmed that there are two enemy forces preparing for war in Xuzhou and guanggucheng.


    "The tribe has been established for four years. From having nothing to controlling the territory of three counties, the most difficult test is coming." Liu Yan has ordered Ji Chang to come over. In addition to Ji Chang, he will also dispatch 4000 troops from the Korean Peninsula: "we should try our best to prepare for difficulties!"


    LV Yi was gratified that Liu Yan did not retreat from difficulties this time. He chose to concentrate on dealing with difficulties.


    Only by going through this crisis can the Ministry of Han really rise. What they want to attract the attention of the world may happen in this war. If they can win the war, the heroes of the world need to face up to the Ministry of Han, and the Ministry of Han has changed from unknown to known all over the world.


    "Yes, we will go all out to meet this challenge!" Liu Yan''s mentality has not changed. The difference is that he wanted to fight without strength before, but now he has strength. He said: "the mobilization will be carried out this time, and 30000 reinforcements will arrive in Shijie Zhao state from overseas within a month."


    At present, there are 60000 troops and horses of the Han Ministry of the state of Zhao in Shijie. With 30000 follow-up support, it will reach 90000.


    Of the 90000 troops participating in the war, nearly 20000 have been soldiers for more than two years. They are soldiers who have seen blood on the Korean Peninsula; About 30000 of them were the newly attached army, slave army and slave army forced to serve in Changguang County, Dongmou county and Donglai County after waving troops to Xigu; Nearly 40000 soldiers are young and strong. They are only trained at a fixed time every year. They can only be regarded as a kind of militia.


    Because of the identity registration of the number plate, it is very easy to check how many people there are in the Ministry of Han. When Liu Yan waved his troops to the west, the state of Zhao in Shijie controlled three counties. The total population of the Han Dynasty has reached 340000, and the number of free people is 220000. The rest are either servants or slaves. This is related to the new Jin''s occupation of two cities and towns, Donglai County and Beihai county.


    "We will try our best to give full play to the potential of war." LV Yi had full confidence in this: "thanks to our policy, the vast majority of the newly attached army, slave army and slave army are eager to change their destiny on the battlefield."


    More than that, the soldiers are eager for merit, and the servants and slaves are also eager to become free people. As long as the Han Dynasty is not defeated like a mountain and can be stable on the front line, the war potential will be tapped out, because for all people, this war is a great opportunity to change their destiny!


    Yes, it''s a great opportunity to change their fate, including some families who don''t want to integrate into the Han Dynasty, but they don''t know what happened.


    Xiami is really well managed by the Han Dynasty. A well defended city and a specially built angular sub city. The military camp on the west side of the glue is also as solid as gold. The three defense points form an irregular corner. Any enemy who wants to win Xiami city will definitely suffer a flank attack from the other two.


    For everyone, the weather is not beautiful, and it rains.


    According to the local people, this season is really rainy. It will go underground intermittently for about half a month. Otherwise, how can it be called spring ploughing season? Isn''t it just planting the seeds? Will God give you some rain?


    "The enemy on the south side is still 80 miles away from us. The flag they play is the main general flag of Liu Min, the Sheriff of Gaomi County." LV Yi soon entered the role. As a military commander, Shi must understand the enemy''s movements and make a reasonable response, but there are some problems, such as: "the scouts we sent did not detect any troops in the West."


    Liu Yan immediately asked, "how far is the Scout''s reconnaissance range?"


    "Hundred miles." What LV Yi said is also a limitation of Scout reconnaissance: "no matter how far away, it will exceed the scope of Dong''an County."


    Do you know? At present, Dong''an County was formerly called Dongguan county. When Liu Yuanhan arrived, Dongguan county was changed to Chengyang County in the northeast of Langya County, which means that Chengyang county has disappeared. Dongguan county has changed its place, and a new Dong''an County has emerged.


    Considering that the Hu people can''t play with the political power at all, the disorderly reform of administrative units is really an extremely common thing, and the result is that the actual situation of local states and counties is relatively chaotic.


    How do I say this? Like several mountain maps that Liu Yan asked people to hang on the wall. The first one belongs to the Western Jin Dynasty, but there is no Dong''an County in it. In the second picture, the mountains and rivers map belonging to the period of Liu Yuanhan became the disappearance of Chengyang county. The third one is more strange. The counties in it are still called by those names, but there are many contradictions about which state the county belongs to.


    Those mountain maps are very simple. They only roughly mark where there are counties and cities. The terrain of mountains and water is blank. It''s hard to believe that such a map is the most perfect one. If it''s not perfect, isn''t it just fooling around?


    At present, the 30000 troops led by Fei Yan and Gong Tao are located in a place called Chunyu, about ten miles west of the beach water (about thirty miles northeast of modern Anqiu).


    In fact, Liu Yan did not expect the enemy from Gaomi County to speed up. According to the results of their negotiation, the enemy in Gaomi County will only approach after the arrival of Yao''s troops.


    "So... Is it necessary for us to take the initiative to destroy the enemy before the Yao family''s troops appear?" Of course, the location of Liu Yandian is the place marked Chunyu on the map: "what''s the terrain there?"


    This requires Cao Yan to answer. He said: "that place is located on the side of a mountainous area. To the west is the mountainous type. The terrain near the beach water and glue area is relatively flat."


    Cao Yan does not belong to the Han Dynasty now. He can only be said to be the object of cooperation. Seriously, he is equivalent to some kind of guest Qing? Part of his cooperation with Liu Yan is to provide necessary intelligence support.


    There is no doubt about the importance of intelligence. Without intelligence from Cao Yan, the Han Department would only wait for the army sent by the Yao family to enter the alert range within 30 Li. It would not know that the army belongs to the Yao family at the first time. It would only know that there is an army, and in terms of scale, it can only conduct investigation temporarily.


    If he had not known in advance that the Yao family sent 30000 or 40000 troops, Liu Yan should have been near the mountain 70 miles south of Hanting, perhaps fighting the enemy from Gaomi County, and then being attacked by the South and West, it would have been a worse situation.


    Knowing that the Yao family sent troops is only one of them. Without the information provided by Cao Yan, the Han ministry will not know that Xuzhou is preparing for war, but it will definitely know about guanggucheng, but it will be delayed for at least half a month.


    "I think the assassin should increase his troops immediately." Cao Yan did not know that Liu Yan had ordered mobilization: "this time, the Han ministry will not face one or two enemy troops, and the war will not end in three or two months."


    There are many things Liu Yan doesn''t need to let Cao Yan know. For example, Xu Zheng''s headquarters, which originally planned to invade Gaomi County, accelerated the preparation for the invasion. It depends on whether the enemy from Gaomi County will retreat after Gaomi County is attacked.


    If the enemy from Gaomi County doesn''t retreat, Xu Zheng will take advantage of the emptiness of Gaomi County to complete the attack, or mainly plunder material and population, and then March from the south to Beihai county. When necessary, he will enter the war whenever appropriate.


    Almost when the scouts finally found the Yao family''s army, the exact information came from guanggucheng. The new assassin Liu Zheng set up 50000 troops to officially intervene in the Qingzhou war.


    "That guy issued a call to arms and ordered all parties to return to their counties." Liu Yan did not respect Liu Zheng and said with a sneer: "I was specially ordered to return to Changguang County, otherwise it would be regarded as treason."


    Liu Yan''s official position in the state of Zhao in Shijie is only the Sheriff of Changguang. The Sheriff of Dongmou county is hanging on the head of the original sheriff, while the Sheriff of Donglai county has long been killed.


    "Liu Zheng was deeply trusted by Shi Hu. He intervened in the war..." Cao Yan smiled again, but it was like a sneer: "it''s a good thing for the Han ministry."


    Qingzhou''s affairs only belong to Qingzhou. Liu Zheng is an assassin of Qingzhou. Seriously speaking, he has the right to refuse the intervention of foreign states and counties. Then, whether it''s the Yao family or Xuzhou, legally speaking, entering Qingzhou is a rebellion.


    "Will Liu Zheng refuse Yao''s army to enter Qingzhou?" Liu Yan has not yet understood whether Dong''an County belongs to Qingzhou or Yanzhou.


    No one is the roundworm in Liu Zheng''s stomach. How can we answer Liu Yan''s question?


    However, we can probably guess that Liu Zheng is not Liu Zheng. From the content of the call to arms, Liu Zheng was clearly very afraid of Liu Yan. He should expect the Yao family to intervene and attack the Han Dynasty.


    "Then Liu Zheng''s order is a fart!" Liu Yan showed a tough: "since one is fighting and two are fighting, it''s just a war to decide the ownership of Qingzhou!"


    Cao Yan''s mouth was hooked up, but he was really sneering and thought, "where does such great confidence come from?"

 Chapter 190

    The intermittent rainy season is not a season suitable for war, or even a season that can''t fight at all. It''s all because the army relies heavily on dry firewood, and it''s difficult to have a large number of dry firewood in the continuous rainy season.


    There is another factor that can not fight in the rainy season. Soldiers can''t get in the rain. Once they get in the rain, they are very easy to cause cold and other symptoms. In such an era without special drugs, the lack of treatment makes it not a vulgar third rate joke for a person to die because of a small cold.


    Remember the war when Liu Yan led the army to attack Yao Yimai? At that time, Liu Yan took nearly 1000 people to attack. In fact, not many people really died in the battlefield. Later, there were more than 100 people who fell in the cold, and the death rate was still 40% terrible.


    In rainy days, even wearing coir raincoats and hats is not so safe. If soldiers can stay in tents or indoors, they must not be allowed to move in rainy days.


    The sound of raindrops beating on the cowhide tent is a kind of "pop pop" sound. Listening to the rain, it is not big, so the "pop" sound is not so dense.


    Zhao Qian doesn''t like rain. It has many bad memories. One of his brothers worked in rainy days and was actually fine when he came home. That night, they had a sudden high fever. They were farmers and not rich families. There was no need to ask for a doctor. Under the high fever for three consecutive days, his brother went so confused.


    "Ginger soup, each person is limited to one bamboo tube."


    The visitors were carrying a large bamboo basket, but inside the basket was a large leather bag. They heard the "grunt" sound when shaking.


    All the soldiers in the tent gathered in line with a smile. They picked up the bamboo tube around their waist and removed the plug. They saw that the soldiers carrying the basket pulled out the plug of a pipe pile, and the water flowed out along the pipe belt.


    The tubular belt is actually an animal''s intestines, which has been specially treated as a delivery pipe. It is very creative and practical. Its emergence is what Liu Yan wants to do for blood transfusion. It''s not settled later, but some studies have not been completely discarded.


    It''s not the first time to give ginger soup. The main purpose is naturally to drive away the cold. It can also be regarded as a preventive method better than nothing.


    A sound of horse hoofs came from far to near in the silent environment. In the "eerie" sound of the city gate opening, the sound of horse hoofs began to reverberate in the city.


    Many people look out from the door or window and see a dozen Knights galloping with three triangular flags behind them. People who saw this scene would look at paoze at the next moment. They knew what the knight with the triangular flag behind him represented. It was the urgent envoy of Hong Ling, who was specially used to convey emergency military information for hundreds of miles.


    Hongling urgent envoy existed in the ancient pre-Qin period and was improved in the Han Dynasty. The Hongling urgent envoy in the Han Dynasty adopted the style of the Han Dynasty, such as a black riding suit with a box that can be inserted with a small flag behind it.


    "Two black and one white, what do you mean?"


    "... it''s not an emergency military situation. It should be... I don''t know."


    Li Kuang put down the cup in his hand and smelled it. It was the privilege of the military marquis. The amount of wine provided by the military logistics every day was not too much. It was a kind of fun to have a drink.


    Junhou can have a separate house. What house is depends on luck. Generally, it won''t be too bad. With the house, there will be a certain number of escort soldiers, plus the temporary servants on the battlefield. If you are lucky, there will be women, and if you are lucky, there will be women who are not beautiful.


    Servants refer specifically to those who do not have the right to freedom. They are generally urban residents who are temporarily arrested to serve the occupying forces.


    There are some differences in the servants assigned to Li Kuang. For example, the secret city falls without war. Although urban residents are classified as servants, they are temporarily assigned only the right to use, not the right to dispose of. What do you say? In short, Li Kuang can send them without killing them at will. Any female servant she wants to play is not allowed (she is willing or not).


    Li Kuang is calling people. If he guesses right, someone will come later.


    It''s not servants who serve and wear, but guards and soldiers to do such work. It''s a natural difference between intimacy and alienation, and it''s also a natural responsibility in duty.


    Sure enough, about two-quarters of an hour after Hong Ling hurried his horse from the street, a drum sounded in the city, which was a drum call for officers of a specific class to participate in the discussion.


    Maybe habit becomes nature? To those who don''t understand, the drum sound is just like that, so they can''t distinguish a variety of drum sounds with different rhythms, such as charging, stabilizing, fighting, fierce fighting, calling, etc.


    Therefore, in ancient times, in addition to training the military array, the drill was to let the officers and men learn what drums with different rhythms represented. Officers should not only master war drums, horns Fou (the kind of drum instrument that glittered at the opening meeting in 2008)... And other acoustic instruments also have to master the flag language. Therefore, if you want to be an official, not everyone can be an official. At least you should understand everything you should know, otherwise you will really be incompetent and kill all paoze.


    When Li Kuang arrived, Liu Yan was standing aside with LV Yi. He didn''t know what to say fiercely. Cao Yan, who was full of yin and Li temperament, habitually hung a seemingly sneering expression and knelt alone in the corner.


    "What happened?" Li Kuang is asking Xie Ziyu.


    "It''s rainy season here in Beihai County, only partial rainy season." As Xie Ziyu spoke, he twisted his neck and made a crackling sound. He said, "Beihai county is still only a part, and Dongan County and Gaomi County are similar. We are sheltering from the rain, and the enemy forces in both directions are approaching."


    Li Kuang can make up some plots. No one stipulates that if it rains in one place, the whole world must have the same climate, then different stories will happen because of different.


    The situation is very simple. Liu Yan''s main force has entered the rainy season here, but not necessarily in other places. As a result, in addition to having to take shelter from the rain, the actions in other places have not been stopped.


    "So the troops of the Yao family have reached 70 miles, but the enemy troops from Gaomi still stay in Chunyu." Xie Ziyu saw that Liu Yan and LV Yi seemed to stop talking and sped up: "in a word, the war will break out soon."


    "..." Li Kuang nodded, but he heard a golden ring, so he had to find his place and sit down.


    "The number of enemy troops in the west is 50000, not 30000 or 40000. There are more than 7000 horses." LV Yi is a long marching history. He should report some military information. After a pause, he continued: "there are families joining all the way, resulting in the expansion of Yao Jing''s troops..."


    The Yao family should be one of the strongest in the state of Zhao in Shijie, and Yao Yizhong is the commander of the Qiang nationality. There are countless people who want to hold big and thick legs. But if the Yao family''s children go abroad, something similar to "competing to vote" will inevitably happen. How else can they show the characteristics of a rich family?


    LV Yi introduced a lot of information. When he wanted to talk about "ideas", it was Liu Yan''s turn to finish.


    "... so you''re ready to fight." After what Liu Yan should have said, he looked around with scanning eyes: "go down and prepare!"


    Li Kuang recovered and found that he had finished talking? This time, sweat came out of his forehead and subconsciously pulled Xie Ziyu.


    Isn''t this the Marquis? The title has also reached the third-class "hairpin curl". Li Kuang''s situation is very good. Seeing that there is more and more hope to restore the family, he must have more and more hope.


    "Just now I saw that there was no focus in your eyes. I must have been distracted?" Xie Ziyu smiled a few times. Before Li Kuang asked, he said, "depending on the weather, you will launch several attacks, perhaps against the Yao family or Gaomi County. Let''s know more about the terrain on both sides and the movements of the enemy."


    "Take the initiative?" Li Kuang subconsciously squeezed his fist: "that''s really good!"


    The 20th class Baron of the Han Dynasty was established. If Liu Yan didn''t count, the person with the highest title would be the "doctor", and Jichang was the only fifth class Baron "doctor". It would be beautiful to be promoted to the "official doctor". He could get seven hundred mu of land at one time, own the official residence, and hang a plaque on his door.


    In fact, the "doctor" was a very noble name from the ancient times and the Pre-Qin Dynasty. It should be clear that the "doctor" could participate in the national movement consultation of a country in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, which was equivalent to determining the fate of a country.


    Many others were not mentioned by Liu Yan and LV Yi at the meeting, that is, Xu Zheng has begun to invade Gaomi County, sweeping most of the east of Gaomi County in less than five days. The military front attacked near Dongwu (zhu1 city) downstream of Tanshui as far as possible, and reached Jiaoshan (the northwest of jiao1 South) on the south side.


    Xu Zheng''s invasion was smooth, of course, because the troops of Gaomi County were concentrated by Fei Yan and brought to Beihai county. The families in Gaomi County could not stop the cavalry of the Han Dynasty from raging everywhere except for guarding the fortress or fortress.


    Xu Zheng led the cavalry to attack and kill everywhere in the front, and sang Yu led the infantry to attack the strongholds of some powerful families. It is strange that their rampage could not force the Gaomi County troops brought out by Fei Yan back. That is, they started to burn, kill and loot unscrupulously.


    "It is still to transfer the seized materials and population to Changguang county and Dongmou County, so that Tian Shuo can be resettled as soon as possible." Liu Yan can''t really command by remote control. It should be judged by Xu Zheng and sang Yu. What he pays more attention to is: "Yao Jing won''t expand to 100000 people all the time?"


    "There are so many people that they won''t have enough food." LV Yi said with a smile, "if Yao Jing really gathers so many people, it will be beneficial to us. The lack of food and fodder will force them to fight quickly. Isn''t that what the emperor wants?"


    Liu Yan nodded and admitted: "it''s good for everyone to decide quickly!"

 Chapter 191

    In any era, national strength determines the strength of the army. It is not how large a number of troops can be.


    In the era of cold weapons, ten or even more than 30 people were needed to arm a soldier. This is still the premise that the national productivity can be allocated. If the national administrative organ is incompetent enough, the productivity of 100 people may not be able to feed a soldier. (such as the end of Ming Dynasty)


    The Yao family is a big family of the state of Zhao in Shijie, but the Yao family is not the ruler of the state of Zhao in Shijie. They want to teach Liu Yan a lesson. Maybe they have other political purposes, but as long as Yao Yizhong doesn''t rebel, they are doomed not to pay too much.


    Yao Jing was not the son Yao Yizhong valued too much. He didn''t even get any official position in Zhao Guo, Shijie. He didn''t look like a few sons Yao Yizhong appreciated. They were always generals or Prefects.


    Yao Yimai''s situation is similar to that of Yao Jing. The difference is that Yao Yimai finally ushered in the opportunity to change his fate and worked under Shi Bin''s account. If Shi Bin''s northern expedition is successful, Yao Yimai is expected to get a post. The starting point identity should be a general.


    "This is my chance, my few opportunities!" Yao Jing is actually quite young. He doesn''t have any youthful characteristics. On the contrary, he is a little approachable because he is unhappy compared with many brothers: "so my uncle must help me!"


    The man called Uncle Wang Teng was originally a general of Xiyi Zhonglang... He was the highest military officer in Xichuan, Kunming and other places in the future. The reason why it is called "original" is that Wang Teng has no official position now and has become an opposition person. Not only the opposition, he was also classified as a rebel by Shi Hu and protected by the Yao family.


    Similar to Wang Teng, there are many people defined as traitors by Shi Hu. As Shi Hu becomes more and more cruel, pays less and less attention to state affairs, and is happy to play with Meiji and build palaces, there are definitely more and more people who are about to become traitors.


    Wang Teng must have excellent military ability to be a general of Xiyi Zhonglang. After all, whether Liu Yuanhan state (Liu Yao Zhao state) or Shijie Zhao state and the Jin State of Sima royal family are two different things. If you want to be an official outside the Jin State, you can''t just have blood. If you don''t have corresponding ability, you will die miserably.


    "Be at ease. It''s just a rising tribe." Wang Teng comforted his beard and said with ease: "in today''s years, his prosperity is also vigorous, and his death is also sudden..." he was full of feelings: "what Liu Yan did has its own way to die."


    Yao Jing suddenly remembered something a few days ago. They wanted to convene a nomadic tribe they met on the road. Unexpectedly, the tribal leader named Lian Chengbo was mentally ill. He refused to recruit and wanted to run. They surrounded and killed a group of people, including Lian Chengbo, who became part of many slave soldiers.


    Liancheng Bo? It was the guy who had fought with the Ministry of Han. They found that they could not compete with the Ministry of Han. After several transactions, they left Changguang county. Liu Yan never paid attention to such a person again. Naturally, they were no longer associated with the Ministry of Han. Unexpectedly, they ran to Dong''an County and were forced to be strong by Yao Jing. After the defeat, they became slaves.


    The troops commanded by Yao Jing have been growing along the way and have taken the initiative to vote. Like lianchengbo, many have been defeated and become slave armies. They have stopped and rested at the edge of Wenshui, and the number of the whole army has exceeded 70000.


    "The family does not provide food support. Our logistics depends on the food raised by local families. We can only support the war for two months at most." Yao Jing said that the data is not accurate, and even there are big differences: "therefore, our war is mainly speed war."


    Wang tengcai will not expose Yao Jing''s miscalculation of baggage. The old general now has a more muddle through mentality. This time he went on an expedition with Yao Jing is more about changing people''s feelings. Moreover, he really doesn''t think how difficult it is to deal with the newly rising Han Dynasty.


    In fact, food and fodder can support for about a month. With the increase of the number of people, the time that food can support will be shorter... It may also become more. That''s Wang Teng''s decision to break through some Jin people''s strongholds in Dong''an County for safety. Let''s take it as a response in case of accidents.


    Yao Jing naturally agrees with Wang Teng. Even without Wang Teng''s mention, he will choose several Jin family strongholds to attack. That is a real warm-up before the war. Are those Jin families innocent? Who cares so much? Those unlucky Jin people only blame them for not joining the army immediately when they find it. After joining the army, they accept exploitation safely.


    As he got closer and closer to Beihai County, the number of people reached nearly 80000, and the Yao family army began to show their tusks. Yao Jing first picked some strongholds that looked easy to capture. Unexpectedly, he found that the Jin family in Dong''an County had a lot of grain, and began to fight one after another, even though it was the sound of fear among the families in the east line of Dong''an County, However, he even raised more food for the army for half a month.


    "Yes, call on the four sides and let the surrounding families bring food. They will offer food for their lives." Wang Teng is saying a truth.


    Jin people these days lack unity. They sweep the snow in front of their doors and are broken. They will be patient as long as they can live, including offering food, then tightening their belts, and even starvation. But to tell the truth, ordinary people will only starve to death, and those members of the family will not be hungry.


    "In addition to food, we also need labor." Yao Jing didn''t have the consciousness to do bad things at all. He said more naturally: "let them do it by themselves. If they don''t cooperate, they will pick it out and destroy it. Anyway, the Jin people are like weeds. Killing a batch will soon produce a batch."


    Wang Teng was a Jin man, but he didn''t have any special feelings. He even nodded to agree with Yao Jing.


    The Sheriff of Dong''an County had something to say, but he didn''t dare to speak. He even found that Yao Jing was no longer just a simple way to borrow and recruit people, and began to destroy Dong''an County, which was not prosperous. As a sheriff, he still didn''t dare to say much, just because Yao Jing had a father named Yao Yizhong!


    Why did Yao Jing, who had no official position, take only 4000 Qiang people when he set out and become close to 80000 when he was close to Beihai county? Or because his father''s name is Yao Yizhong. Facts have proved countless times that casting a good tire is far more advantageous than struggling for half a life, and this will never change.


    Yao Jing''s rampage was stopped by the rain. At that time, he happened to arrive at the nearest county to Beihai County, which is called Yingling.


    Yingling was established in the early Western Han Dynasty. It was originally a marquis, led by the Marquis Liu zechu. Later, Yingling Marquis Liu zejin was king Langxie. Yingling was abandoned as a marquis and became an ordinary county.


    No matter what the original history is, in the period of the Sixteen Kingdoms of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, too many things have actually changed in the Central Plains. Yingling is a very dilapidated and almost uninhabited wasteland. Only the broken city walls and the broken walls in the city are telling the past history and the misfortune of war as a city.


    To the north of Yingling is Pingshou, the capital of Beihai county. There is a river called irrigation water in the northeast. Crossing the irrigation water is the former Junzhen Guanting.


    "What is the situation in Hanbu now?"


    Yao Jing looked at the pouring rain outside the tent and his face was gloomy. He is now strong, probably the moment when his self-confidence is the most inflated. As a result, he has ushered in rainy weather?


    Wang Teng seems relatively leisurely. Should his current role be deputy general or marching long history?


    Most of them are temporarily assembled without clear job division. According to the customs of the Hu people, the representatives of each family command their own ethnic soldiers, that is, as leaders. The non family slave soldiers were supervised and commanded by someone specially designated by Yao Jing. Yao Jing himself had no official positions, so it was impossible to plan any positions according to the normal army.


    "I''ve been hiding in Xiami. It seems that I don''t intend to move." Wang Teng didn''t know what he was chewing. He swallowed it and continued: "the army on the south side has been pulled out again."


    "Still ignoring our connection?" Yao Jing''s gloomy face is partly because the army in Gaomi County, nothing else, was ignored. For him who is in high spirits, it is simply unforgivable. He sneered and said, "even they will clean up at that time."


    In fact, whether Yao Jing or Wang Teng, it should be said that their army has not received much information. For example, Xuzhou Chen Bing Donghai County, and then Gaomi County is being ravaged by the partial division of the Han Dynasty. Instead of entering Beihai County, Mr. Gong Tao and Fei Yan build camps in situ.


    Yes, Yao Jing knows whether Mr. Gong Tao is a spy of Murong Yan state or something. Fei Yan can gather with Mr. Gong Tao. It is estimated that he is also from Murong Yan state, but so what? The state of Zhao in Shijie was established by the people of Jie nationality, but in addition to being a country, the state of Zhao in Shijie is also a country established by the Hu people. Although the Hu people continued to build the country, the concept of the country in their thoughts is still a fart.


    There is no misdescription. There are many Hu people. Their heart is very simple. Tribes are the first, and tribes are more important than the state. If we really want to have a ranking, it is probably family, tribe, ethnic group and country, which is similar to the thought of the Jin people. The difference is that the ranking of the Jin people is family, ethnic group and country, which ranks the country in the most insignificant position.


    "It''s the rainy season. We''ll wait here." Wang Teng originally called to eat raisins, but raisins are actually sticky. No wonder his chin moves so much when chewing: "anyway, I have to wait for Liu Zheng."


    Yao Jing looked unhappy, but there was no way: "I hope Liu Zheng can understand how to be a man and don''t find anything unhappy."


    Wang Teng nodded his head carelessly, but he was thinking: "young people are full of energy. What''s the matter even if they let Liu Zheng be the leader? It''s the key to win if they don''t admit it when things are done."

 Chapter 192

    Yao Jing''s irritability was temporarily calmed down with the arrival of Xiangfang, the Sheriff of Gaomi County, but it didn''t take long to become more irritable.


    "That army has become Murong Xianbei''s?" Yao Jing could hardly understand: "do they want to die?"


    The upheaval in Gaomi County did not mean the invasion of the Han Army, but that the army led by Fei Yan had semi openly displayed the banner of the Yan army, making the originally not simple things begin to develop in a more complex direction.


    "I, i... I don''t understand. What''s the advantage of them doing this?" Yao Jing''s Yao family is still a loyal minister of the state of Zhao in Shijie. Hearing this, they are both confused and angry: "they are looking for death!"


    Although the Yao family is the uncrowned king in the northwest, Yao Yizhong has felt highly valued since he returned to the state of Zhao in Shijie. He may only be a monarch and minister to Shi Hu himself, but he still has some loyalty to Shi Hu''s family.


    Yao Yizhong, the owner of the Yao family, is loyal to the state of Zhao in Shijie, but that is only a premise. Since the interests of the Yao family are protected, the living environment of the Qiang nationality has not been suppressed. Probably Shi Hu also knows that we can''t treat Qiang and di too much. We need these two ethnic groups to suppress the Huns. Shi Hu has always been polite to Yao Yizhong.


    Yao Jing stared at Xiang Fang for a long time, almost biting at the root: "aren''t the soldiers gathered locally in Gaomi County? You......" the expression of looking at waste on his face was really too obvious. It was estimated that he couldn''t help but curse in a low voice: "the people of Jin really don''t have enough success and more than defeat?"


    Fortunately, Wang Teng is not here. Otherwise, Yao Jing can scold his trusted deputy.


    The rainy season doesn''t mean it rains all the time, that is, it rains intermittently on cloudy days. But once it rains, the road will become wet. There is no problem without much trampling, but once more people trample, the road will become muddy.


    Yao Jing couldn''t wait that long. When it rained, he stationed in the camp. If it didn''t rain, he drove away. It took three days to walk forty or fifty miles and arrived near the pouring Pavilion in Beihai county.


    The pouring pavilion has long been without the appearance of a military town. It looks very broken, but there are less than 500 garrisons left behind.


    Do you know what is the most troublesome in the rainy season? It is the lack of enough dry firewood, especially the cooking required for nearly 100000. The consumption of wood is absolutely astronomical. A piece of forest can be cut down in minutes.


    The Yao family army was plagued by the lack of enough dry firewood, causing dignitaries to eat some hot food. The rest can only chew it and smell it.


    "Where did Liu Zheng lead the army?" Yao Jing could chew on the roast leg of a calf, and his speech was slightly vague: "too tardy!"


    Wang Teng was a little gentle. He ate calf thighs, but he could cut them piece by piece with a dagger, dip them in sauce, chew the beef in his mouth and swallow it with grape wine


    Guanting has a long history. It is located 20 miles east of JuYang water. The nearest city is Shouguang. If you look at the local chronicles, you will find that any place with a name must be a famous person. At least it will be a pavilion Hou, so that the place name will appear and spread.


    Guanting belonged to Le''an country. In the third year of Yongping of the Han and Ming Dynasties (AD 60), the state of Le''an granted the crown prince Liu Jian as the king of Qiancheng and set up the state of Qiancheng. In the Cao Wei period, the state of Le''an was abolished and restructured into Le''an County, but it was restored under the rule of Sima royal family. Strangely, the state of Zhao in Shijie became Le''an county again.


    Yao Jing had a great reason to be depressed. The army led by Fei Yan had become an object that should be destroyed more than Liu Yan. All because Fei Yan semi publicly displayed the banner of Murong Yan state.


    As for Zhao state in Shijie, Murong Yan state is one of the most important enemies at this stage. Liu Zheng has become the commander of the Crusade army. What he can do is to choose the army that attacked Fei Yan first, not the Han Dynasty entrenched in Xiami, Beihai county.


    It can even be said that Liu Zheng will send someone to Liu Yan according to the procedure and order Liu Yan to accept the command and attack Feiyan''s headquarters with murongyan''s national flag. If Liu Yan said he was willing to obey Liu Zheng''s command and attack Feiyan''s headquarters, it would become very funny.


    No one knows why Fei Yan showed the banner of Murong Yan state, but the next thing became more and more strange. For example, Liu Zheng sent someone to Liu Yan as the Qingzhou assassin of Shijie Zhao state, and Fei Yan also sent someone to Liu Yan as the Qingzhou assassin of Murong Yan state.


    Liu Yan now apparently has two identities: the first is the prefect of Changguang County of Zhao state in Shijie, and the second is the Liao 1 East assassin of Murong Yan state.


    In fact, Liu Yan will soon have four identities. Liu Yan didn''t admit who he belonged to, but he was just the leader of the Han Dynasty. In addition, Mr. Gong Tao sent someone to Liu Yan as a special envoy of the state of Jin and promised that he would become the Qingzhou governor of Sima 1 jin if Liu Yan wanted to.


    A strange situation appeared. Liu Yan had many choices, such as cooperating with Liu Zheng to attack Feiyan, or cooperating with Feiyan to attack Liu Zheng and Yao Jing, and cooperating with the overall situation of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to disturb Qingzhou and attract the Shijie Zhao army in the direction of Xuzhou.


    "Northern expedition?" Lu Yiman said with a sense of generality, "we''re going to make another northern expedition?"


    The northern expedition of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty has been more than a few times. Every time, there is little thunder and heavy rain, and it is a failure to lose troops and defeat generals again and again.


    LV Yi, a native of Jiangxia in Jingzhou, witnessed the northern expedition of the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty more than once, and even saw the defeat of the Jin army. It was a very absurd scene of military defeat. Most of the generals of the unified army were defeated by the supervisor without fighting.


    "They play their game, we play ours." Liu Yan''s memory does not have much impression of the northern expedition of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. To say, it is more famous for the "Northern Expedition of the national Abbot". He sneered and said, "the governor of jinqingzhou? Is this what Mr. Gong Tao can decide? It''s probably the so-called expedient."


    Although LV Yi was from Jin and did not belong to the Jin people in the enemy occupied areas, he really didn''t think that the northern expedition of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty would have any good results. If it weren''t for the rotten mud pit on the side of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, would he come over if he heard Liu Yan''s struggle in Qingzhou?


    The situation of LV Yi and sang Yu is somewhat similar, that is, they do not take Sima royal family seriously, are unwilling to work for the Hu people, and are unwilling to bury their studies.


    Liu Yan doesn''t like or even dislike the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It is well known in the Han Dynasty, but no one plans to let the outside people know.


    We should know one thing deeply. Even if the waste wood of Sima royal family nests in the south of the Yangtze River, the world is still when Sima royal family is "zhengshuo", well... The white version of zhengshuo. In addition to the Shijie Zhao state and Tuoba Dai state in the Central Plains, the Hu people''s regime asked the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty of Sima royal family for officials and barons. Whether they can get any official awards or titles is basically used to judge whether the power is strong enough.


    What does that mean? Even if Sima royal family fled to the south of the Yangtze River, Sima 1 Jin''s influence still existed. From some things that happened in the future, such as ran min''s army against Shijie Zhao, after the collapse of Shijie Zhao, Yao Yizhong chose to become a minister to the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, some clues can always be seen in similar shadows.


    "Stare at Yao''s house!" Liu Yan said, "don''t pay attention to the rest."


    LV Yi nodded, but he was thinking about extending some measures with Liu Yan''s decision, which could help the overall situation and lay a foreshadowing for the future situation.


    "If there is really a grant, some degree of cooperation... In fact, it is possible." LV Yi has tried his best to persuade Liu Yan: "Sir, accepting Sima''s Royal canonization is the mainstream in some ways."


    Liu Yan blinked. He found that those people would learn a lot of new words after mixing with themselves for a long time, such as "degree" and "mainstream", and some words such as "situation" and "situation".


    "There are so many identities of Mr. Gong Tao!" Liu yanman is full of sense: "he is also powerful. He can even let Fei Yan shine the banner of Murong Yan state."


    Many things have been submerged in the long river of history. For example, the Fei family where Fei Yan is located really turned back immediately after Murong Yan state went south. Does that mean that the Fei family belongs to Murong Yan state from beginning to end? In addition to the Fei family, the Cui family, the direct daughter of the Cui family that Jichang has always wanted to seek, is also in general with the Fei family.


    Of course, Liu Yan doesn''t know so much. He only knows that Qingzhou is really going to be in chaos. Xuzhou is also involved. He just doesn''t know what kind of action the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty will be.


    "Sir, perhaps... The situation will not be so simple." LV Yi first said about Mr. Gong Tao''s sincerity, that is, those who let the Han occupy Gaomi County: "the affairs of Gaomi County may really have the role of Mr. Gong Tao, but it looks more like a large-scale conspiracy. Do we really want to occupy Gaomi County?"


    Gaomi County is a county adjacent to Xuzhou in the south of Qingzhou. If we look at the overall situation, it will be a very unwise choice to know that there are changes in Xuzhou and occupy it.


    Now Liu Yan needs to face too complicated things. On the north side, there is a regular army of the state of Zhao in Shijie headed by Liu Zheng (?), on the west side, there is the Yao family army led by Yao Jing, on the south side, in addition to Feiyan''s army, there are an unknown number of Xuzhou troops on the south side.


    "Xiangguo is very calm. It seems that it doesn''t care about the situation in Qingzhou at all." Liu Yan needs to be skeptical, and is deeply skeptical: "Shi Hu really wants to live and die drunk, regardless of the place... At least Qingzhou?"


    No one can answer Liu Yan''s words, nor can Zhang Shi in Xiang.


    The "market" of the state of Zhao in Shijie is getting worse, which can be seen from the continuous outbreak of unrest in various states and counties. It is very difficult for a country with rebellion or unrest everywhere to maintain its apparent unity. What else can we expect?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I have caught a cold recently, and my head hurts like something, but my honor has not broken. It will explode on the 8th. At least five chapters.

 Chapter 193

    There''s nothing bad about Qingzhou''s mess. For Liu Yan, there may be more people like the current situation. For example, Murong Yan state, which sacrificed Mr. Gong Tao and Fei Yan, is also like Shi Zun''s faction waiting for the opportunity.


    The rainy season stopped, and those who had been nesting because of the continuous rain were able to move at last. Liu Zheng took his troops straight from Guanting to Pingshou, but he didn''t know whether they would meet Yao Jing. If they did, there would be trouble for Liu Yan.


    Feiyan was also moving. They left Chunyu and crossed the beach without any cover. They drove towards the lower secret direction, and their posture affected the overall situation.


    Yao Jing still stayed at the pouring Pavilion. For him, something unfortunate happened. A few days ago, regardless of the consequences of marching in rainy days, there was an infectious cold in the army. What he could do was to stay in place and do something to isolate people.


    Liu Yan, the main force of the Han Dynasty, has not moved. Now they''d better not move. If they move, they may become the object of attack by several surrounding forces.


    Another unit in the Han Dynasty, namely the partial division headed by Xu Zheng and supplemented by sang Yu, now they should find a place to nest, only because the rainy season in Beihai County stopped and it was replaced by continuous rainy weather in Gaomi County.


    Not only Gaomi County, but also the north of Xuzhou is caught in cloudy weather, which means that no matter what Guo Xiang''s intention, he can only pause.


    It is not easy to lead troops in any year. In addition to understanding military skills, it is necessary to understand the observation of weather in order to make corresponding deployment according to the changes of weather.


    Liu Zhengshen is valued by Shi Hu. The difference between him and young Yao Jing is that he has more experience.


    "Whatever the intentions of Xuzhou, they can''t move until the rainy season is over." Liu Zheng frowned deeply: "the army with murongyan''s national flag must be wiped out!"


    Yao Jing''s heart is as flat as water. There is really no fluctuation. He has a reason to be calm. He''s not an official in Qingzhou. What happened in Qingzhou * * * * shit? Feiyan can be beaten on the premise that he will not be fooled by Liu Zheng and become a hot-blooded youth.


    "I went to the imperial court, and nephew Yao Xian was appointed captain of Qingzhou. How about that?" Liu Zheng''s Qingzhou lieutenant is the military attache in charge of the military affairs of the whole state.


    Yao Jing finally became interested, looked expectantly at Liu Zheng and said, "will the imperial court agree?"


    "My good nephew is joking." Liu Zheng always smiled: "please play by me. My good nephew is from a famous family. How can he be rejected?"


    Yao Jing smiled with great confidence. He needs a chance. Now Liu Zheng has handed over the ladder to climb to the stage. There is no reason not to accept it, but he needs a premise: "Liu Yan must be eliminated!"


    Liu Zheng would not promise anything. He asked Yao Jing how many troops he had to fight.


    "Less than 50000." Yao Jing was almost black: "if the assassin was willing to provide medicinal materials, he would be more."


    Once the army has infectious cold, it is a disaster. How many armies have been disintegrated in this way. Yao Jing said that there are five Almighty combat forces. In fact, it does not mean that they can really attack and fight. There is no accident. They just nest in the pouring Pavilion and wait for this infectious cold disease to pass.


    Liu Zheng smiled without saying anything, let alone him. Even the assassins in any state don''t have so much energy to concentrate so many medicinal materials. Perhaps no one in the whole Shijie Zhao state can do it. It''s about synergy and the test of national strength.


    However, although Shijie Zhao is a country, it is more like a tribal alliance dressed in a national coat.


    Of course, Liu Zheng can fight the Han Dynasty, but he can''t explain that he needs a good reason to fight.


    "You are the governor of Qingzhou. If you order him to come and obey orders, you will be rebellious." Yao Jing needs to wipe out the achievements of the Han ministry and is more positive: "Liang Liu Yan doesn''t dare to come, when..."


    Liu Zheng still smiled without saying anything. It''s one thing, but it''s meaningless to say it. Moreover, he doesn''t want to push Liu Yan to the openly hostile side now. It''s best to take advantage of Liu Yan, such as fighting between the Han ministry and Feiyan''s department. It''s best to lose both sides.


    Of course, there are not so many fools in the world. If you were a fool, you wouldn''t become a leader, especially in the Central Plains, which only depends on strength.


    Next, Liu Zheng received new information, including Liu Yan''s indifference to Fei Yan''s headquarters stationed in MI township.


    Mi township was originally an affiliated military town of Xiami. Seriously, it is actually a part of the corner trend. Liu Yan watched Fei Yan lead the army into Mi Township, which is very thought-provoking.


    Yao Jing''s troops still have to lie down, but Liu Zheng can''t do nothing.


    Infectious wind chill is a very terrible disease. In fact, in any era without effective medical means, infectious disease is really a disease that makes people more frightened than the devil.


    In a short period of more than ten days, nearly 20000 people on Yao Jing''s side were abandoned. In fact, not many people died of wind chill. It should be more than 2000 people, but the most terrible thing is that about 20000 people have wind chill symptoms.


    Infectious diseases in the army are much more serious than those in local areas, especially in troops temporarily assembled like Yao Jing.


    "Those people... Kill them!" Wang Teng gave a very normal suggestion in the face of Yao Jing, who lost some patience: "it will die anyway. It doesn''t affect more people. It''s the most direct way to deal with it before it."


    Yao Jing wanted to deal with it, but he didn''t make up his mind for a while. As soon as his deputy said that, he nodded silently: "deal with it."


    It would be a big problem if a little information was exposed about the killing of our alchemists in other times or other armies, but it was not a big thing in the period of Wu Hu Luan Hua.


    It''s really not a joke. Yao Jingkeng killed a group of patients. Even if someone has an opinion, it can only be an opinion. Yao Jing only needs to appease the leaders of the five ethnic groups and give sufficient compensation, and he will kill them. It will be easier for Yao Jing to deal with the Jin people, because Shi Hu has stipulated in the law that killing a Jin people to compensate for a piece of sheepskin, and someone has to receive compensation. Yao Jing will deal with all the Jin people when dealing with them to ensure that no one will receive compensation.


    When Yao Jing handled the patients in batches, Liu Zheng had arrived at the West Bank of Tanshui.


    The people Liu Zheng sent to Liu Yan should have returned, but they didn''t come back. There is only one possibility that they must be dead.


    "A wise decision!" Liu Zheng doesn''t have to investigate who killed the people he sent: "that is, Liu Yan won''t consider obeying my official''s orders."


    At this moment, Liu Zheng has great opinions on his predecessor, Liu Zheng, the governor of Qingzhou.


    After all, it is the relationship between the former and the latter. As long as Liu Zheng is willing to consult the documents, it is not difficult to find that Liu Zheng has been conniving at the rise of Liu Yan from the beginning. If Liu Zheng suppressed Liu Yan from the beginning, there would be less things now.


    Liu zhengsuo''s troops increased slightly. When 50000 troops arrived at the West Bank of Tanshui, there were three troops around Xiami.


    Liu Yan naturally occupied the main city of Xiami, with a total army of 50000, but the number of war troops was only 8000. The rest of them were not considered as regular combat forces seriously. What can be expected is about 6000 new troops. It''s lucky that those civilian men don''t become a burden.


    Fei Yan''s army is close to 40000, but as long as we study it, we will find a more serious problem. Except for about 5000 people who can be regarded as soldiers, the rest is actually the number of people.


    If we use military terms to analyze the situation under Fei Yan''s command, we can probably describe it as a refugee force. Since a small number of core forces are the main force, the rest are mobs in the real sense.


    "So from the beginning, Feiyan''s raising troops was a joke?" Liu Yan is really looking at a joke: "why doesn''t he just roll the snowball?"


    Although Liu Yan is joking, he is not joking. Fei Yan looks like he is looking for death. The refugee group is not like the refugee group, nor are the organic units. It''s really hard to understand what can happen in this way.


    "Yao Jing''s troops are similar, but Yao Jing chose to coerce, and the number was close to 100000." There is something wrong with LV Yi''s intelligence. Yao Jing has only 80000 actual people. He talked nonsense solemnly: "if Yao Jing was given more time, there would be more people. They stopped at the pouring pavilion with a similar idea."


    The occurrence of infectious diseases in Yao Jing''s army has not been spied by the Han Dynasty, but Liu Zheng led the army to leave soon in the past. This part is highly valued as Liu Zheng led the army to approach Xiami.


    "We can''t pretend to be deaf." With a very indifferent smile, Liu Yan said that Liu Zheng, the governor of Qingzhou, sent people again: "how many troops in this small place add up...?"


    LV Yi replied expressionless, "one hundred thirty thousand.", After a pause, he added: "Yao Jing''s department should be more than 200000."


    "After this fight, Beihai county will be abolished directly." Liu Yan is also a serious nonsense: "the battle between the army and the loss of life is cheap, Murong Yan country."


    The actual situation is that the cavalry sent by the Han Dynasty in the early stage continued to wreak havoc and had already smashed Beihai county. Even if the 200000 troops continue to fight, there won''t be too many things that can be smashed.


    Murong Yan state should take advantage of the stool. There is a major unrest in Qingzhou. Even if Shi Hu really wants to live and die, he can''t sit back and watch. Shi bin won''t allow the unrest in Qingzhou to affect the supply route in the future. It seems that there is a hidden force involved, which means that the probability of Shijie Zhao state looking for Murong Xianbei is greatly reduced.


    Liu Yan also wanted to communicate with LV Yi, but LV Shaoyang came to report.


    "Sir, Liu Zheng led the army across the beach and came straight to Xiami."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    To illustrate, it''s easy for the Hu people to gather people in this era. It''s not an exaggeration to say that as long as they have enough food, they can easily pull up a large number of troops. Whether they can fight depends on the situation.

 Chapter 194

    The troops around Xiami now total 130000. In addition to Liu Yan''s headquarters firmly guarding Xiami''s own city, sub city and stronghold, Fei Yan''s troops occupy Xiami Township and set up a camp on the periphery. Instead, Liu Zheng, the governor of Qingzhou, set up a camp in the field.


    In some film and television works, many details are always omitted from the description of some plots. For example, the army cannot form a dense pile of camps. If conditions permit, it must be divided into more than two parts. It is best to form an irregular triangle, that is, the angular potential in military terminology.


    Let''s see how Liu Zheng established his camp? He chose three locations. Considering that the army should have sufficient water sources, about 10000 troops chose to camp near a stream in the Tanshui tributary, 3000 troops set up camp near the mountain, and the rest troops set up camp about five miles away from Xiami city.


    The purpose of setting up a camp at a different place is to prevent being surrounded. At the same time, there are corresponding considerations from a military point of view, such as leaving necessary space and often setting traps.


    After Liu Zheng arrived, he sent someone to contact Liu Yan again.


    This time, Liu Zheng had no superfluous nonsense and asked Liu Yan to attack Feiyan, a traitor of the state of Zhao in Shijie immediately.


    After making the request, Liu Zheng promised that the imperial court would ask for merit for Liu Yan at the meeting, and hinted that Liu Yan could obtain the actual ruling power of Changguang County, Dongmou county and Donglai County, but the Sheriff of the three counties could not be assumed by Liu Yan. Liu Yan was asked to make a list of real people to take office as Sheriff.


    That is a set of differentiation plan without any cover up. Liu Yan is only a sheriff in the state of Zhao in Shijie. If there are subordinates who also become sheriffs, who leads who?


    If it were for other groups, Liu Zheng''s differentiation strategy would work. Even if Liu Yan had not had such a big foundation in Liaodong Peninsula and Chaoxian Peninsula, the differentiation strategy would certainly have some effects.


    It''s a very simple truth. Liu Yan can''t live in too many people without a noble origin, a large family with inside information, a famous father in the world.


    What''s more, we don''t talk about morality and ethics this year. We talk about the law of the jungle and respect the strong. Whoever Liu Yan can kill and replace will be able to kill and replace him.


    Not only for Liu Yan, there are actually too many examples from the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty to now. Cao Wei can replace Liu, Sima can replace Cao, Xiongnu Liu Yuan can replace Sima, shile can support Xiongnu Liu Yao, and even Shi Hu can kill his nephew and usurp the throne. Reason in such an age? That must be a brain failure!


    Do you know what Liu Zheng is still doing? He sent people to xiamiben City, Zicheng and Chengzhai to shout to the effect that he promised Liu Yan some conditions, emphasized that he would play according to the list reported by Liu Yan, and even called some names, such as Ji Chang, LV Yi, Xu Zheng, LV Tai, etc.


    A bad trick is to make Liu Yan alert to the inside, or make some people in the Han Dynasty really moved. Anyway, as long as Liu Yan can be in trouble.


    The only thing Liu Zheng didn''t understand was that Ji Chang, LV Tai and Xu Zheng were not here, but Lu Yi won the prize here.


    Most of the time, the simpler the scheme, the more effective it can be. Before Liu Yan had much reaction, LV Yi went to plead guilty.


    LV Yi had to pass. Even if Liu Yan didn''t take those words seriously, as a minister, he had to make a statement no matter what, such as surrender again.


    "Oh, that thing?" When Liu Yan knew LV Yi''s intention, his face began to become serious. He stared at LV Yi for a long time, smiled and said, "this war is over, it''s time to appoint some sheriffs. At that time, you took office as the Sheriff of Donglai county."


    LV Yi showed his panic and fear. When he wanted to explain something, Liu Yan spoke again.


    "We must appoint a sheriff. There are not many people who can manage a county here. Who else can manage a county if you don''t want to be one?" Liu Yan took it for granted that he finished, and his face gradually turned ferocious: "moreover, it''s time to fight with Shijie Zhao Guo."


    Fight with Shijie Zhao? LV Yi was surprised: "Your Majesty is going to publicly display the banner?!"


    One thing, isn''t the Yingling hall being built in Huangdao District? Although the construction speed is a little slow, it has been two years since the construction started. Part of the non main hall has been built, and it should be completed in about three years.


    Yingling hall is just one of the buildings Liu Yan wants to build. It is used to accommodate the soldiers who died in many wars. It is also to fulfill Liu Yan''s commitment to the soldiers of the whole army and give them the treatment of becoming gods after death.


    Liu Yan didn''t know about Yanhuang Temple (Emperor Temple) before, but later he knew how he could ignore it! Sima royal family didn''t take Yanhuang inheritance seriously, but Liu Yan attached great importance to it and would want to lead a incense in any case.


    People in the Han Dynasty are extremely in favor of Liu Yan''s going to attract incense from the Yanhuang temple. As a modern person, Liu Yan may not be aware of the seriousness of the matter, but others pay more attention to the Yanhuang Temple than the national jade seal carved with Heshi Bi.


    We should deeply know that offering incense to the Yanhuang temple is the power of the Lord of the world, and it is also a natural move of zhengshuo. That is why the Sima royal family would rather admit the loss of the imperial seal than the disconnection of the incense in the Yanhuang temple.


    If Liu Yan lights the banner and officially builds a temple to worship the hot and yellow, it is tantamount to officially announcing to the world that he wants to restore the new moon. It is a big thing. For people all over the world today, it is no different from the explosive level of comet hitting the earth.


    "What do you think?" Liu Yan was very serious, but he couldn''t laugh or cry when interrupted: "the state of Zhao in Shijie allows a tribe to occupy a county, but won''t allow a state to be occupied. Isn''t that a separatist regime?"


    LV Yi''s face was better: "just don''t talk about zhengshuo."


    Liu Yan was a little surprised: "so, the people of the world are still there in Sima''s ******************************************************


    It''s hard for LV Yi to say that, but the people all over the world really have some expectations for Sima''s small ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    From the fact that all Hu people are happy to be granted the seal by the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and from the stone tablet, they first become the emperor and then change to the king of heaven. Then look at so many people eager to obtain the seal from the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It can really be seen that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty still has enough energy. For one thing, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which is also regarded as "zhengshuo", is too waste firewood. Another few northern expeditions failed. It is estimated that the truth of the paper tiger should be exposed. At that time, the seal granted by the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was not so valuable.


    Liu Zheng seems to be a scribe who likes to play politics. On the one hand, he plays the tricks of "deviating from morality" and "fear of monarchs and officials" on the side of the Han Dynasty, and on the other hand, he is not idle. He is also using public opinion to deal with Fei Yan. For example, he stands at attention and solemnly declares that Fei Yan is a traitor and announces a reward for Fei Yan''s head on her shoulder.


    Public opinion is sometimes useful, but sometimes it is useless, especially for people who are not afraid of boiling water.


    Is Fei Yan afraid of being declared a traitor to the state of Zhao in Shijie? He''s not afraid at all! If he''s afraid, he won''t show his flag at all. Do you know what he did after he put up the flag? He was "circumcised" with his family.


    Circumcision is not the abnormal practice of cutting off a certain part of the body. Feiyan''s circumcision is to shave her head and lose all her nails. What does that mean? Just like the meaning of cutting robe and cutting righteousness, shaving head and cutting nails means that he is no longer bound by "the parents of body, hair and skin". He Feiyan is no longer the Fei family!


    Fei Yan is no longer the Fei family. According to the established rules, what he does has nothing to do with the Fei family. With the help of Mr. Gong Tao, he intimidates his soldiers, saying that they have no way back.


    To some extent, Fei Yan and Gong Tao did not deceive their subordinates. Since the target of rebellion was the Jie people in Shijie, none of them would die comfortably if they surrendered. They only expected that their families would be taken to liao1 East and live happily and healthily under the rule of Murong Yan.


    By the way, Feiyan''s subordinates didn''t know that there was a deviant teacher raging in the Han Dynasty (it seems that it''s still raging). Let alone think about so many people, Murong Yan country could not really receive liao1 East. Therefore, most people are blind. Everyone is drunk. I''m the mainstream when I wake up alone.


    Liu Yan can''t play tricks. He is a man who likes to be "positive and just". Unfortunately, he needs to restrain temporarily and swing left and right to some extent to see if Liu Zheng can work hard with Fei Yan.


    However, it''s still that sentence. How can everything go well in life? The story that Liu Yan became an assassin in the Liao 1 East of murongyan soon spread everywhere.


    "Full marks are given for the process description, that is, what Lao Tzu got is not Jin Liaodong stabbing history seal, let alone Yan Liaodong stabbing history seal, but Han Liaodong stabbing history seal!" Liu Yan is very angry. There are all versions in the rumor, so why can''t they be transmitted to the Han Dynasty This version of Liaodong assassination history?


    The son of heaven is angry. Liu Yan is not the son of heaven. It is impossible to bury millions of corpses, but a few hundred can still do it. He was really fed up with Liu Zheng and Fei Yan spitting at each other and playing a disguised attack with relatively no technical content.


    It was that simple. The soldiers of the Han Dynasty disguised as Liu Zheng (Fei Yan) went to fight Fei Yan (Liu Zheng) and tossed back and forth. They didn''t want to kill much, but wanted to make the soldiers of both sides angry.


    "Ha ha, there''s a fight!" Liu Yan is not happy that Liu Zheng and Fei Yan are really working. He thinks he is not happy that he can''t play strategy. Regardless of LV Yi''s well hidden dislike, Liu Yan excitedly asks, "Yao Jing still stays where he is?", Seems to want to do that to Yao Jing?


    Lu nodded first: "our intelligence was delayed. Before that, it turned out that they had problems."


    Infectious colds and so on. Liu Yan deeply knows how terrible this thing was in ancient times

 Chapter 195

    Liu Zheng and Fei Yan''s team began to work, but the scale was not large. It could only be regarded as a local conflict.


    In any case, before Liu Yan made a statement, the Han ministry, which sat under Miben City, Zicheng and Chengzhai, was the most advantageous of the three forces present.


    "Alliance has always been the weak side to unite against the strong side." LV Yi was difficult to give opinions in the face of Liu Yan''s questions: "Feiyan played the banner of Murong Xianbei and allied with it... It''s inappropriate."


    Murong Xianbei wants Qingzhou to be completely chaotic, and perhaps the whole Qi area will be involved. That is to sweep away the surrounding areas of liao1 East and buy time.


    The state of Zhao in Shijie and Murong Xianbei are in a belligerent relationship. What should be the fate of the Han Dynasty to form an alliance with Feiyan under the banner of Murong Xianbei?


    Liu Yan''s problem now is that Liu Zheng made it clear that he would choose the side to stand. The Han ministry obeyed the order to attack Fei Yan''s department. It can be regarded as a member of the state of Zhao in Shijie, otherwise it would be treason.


    Since they are going to be rebellious, does it seem good to form an alliance with Feiyan? If so, it would be a big mistake.


    Liu Yan''s territory in liao1 East was exposed, but as long as he did not admit it, it was not a big problem. Even if he was hostile to the state of Zhao in Shijie, it was absolutely two different things to show the flag and not show the flag.


    "Now for us, it''s not a question of which side to choose." Liu Yan has been staring at the map and said thoughtfully, "it''s waiting for Yao Jing to enter. It''s not a good thing to have such an army away from the battlefield."


    Yao Jing, who is located on the other side of the pouring Pavilion, hasn''t moved yet. A large number of patients have been secretly killed, but one group has been killed and another group has appeared, which is equivalent to falling into a dead cycle. The number of people under his command is decreasing day by day. If it goes on like that, don''t say whether the war will collapse without war or two.


    Therefore, rainy days are not suitable for activities. We should honestly stay in a place where we can take shelter from the rain, even if the modern army encounters the rainy season. It really has nothing to do with the era.


    Liu Yan was still ten days later, that is, the seventh day after Liu Zheng and Fei Yan had a little fight, the Han ministry spied into Yao Jing''s military camp and broke out infectious wind chill.


    "That guy has no marching knowledge, and no one in the Army gives correct advice?" Liu Yan''s constipation expression on his face: "we realized this information too late."


    LV Yi was also a pity on his face: "seven days were wasted."


    For seven days, Liu Yan has been arguing with Liu Zheng and Fei Yan, and the small movements between the three parties have not stopped.


    Since the Han Dynasty attacked Liu Zheng and Fei Yan in disguise, the two guys learned to be transparent and sent people to attack the Han Dynasty disguised as each other. Of course, the result became a constant fight among the three parties.


    "Prepare..." Liu Yan pondered for a moment: "it''s time to attack Liu Zhengjun!"


    LV Yi has no opinion. For the Han ministry, the Feiyan department is no threat. On the contrary, it is necessary for the Feiyan department under the banner of Murong Xianbei to exist. As long as the Feiyan department is not destroyed, the first target of attack of Shijie Zhao state is definitely the Feiyan department, not the Han ministry without raising the anti flag.


    "He attacked Liu Zhengjun under the banner of Feiyan." Lu Yi seldom said and laughed at the military meeting: "no matter what the result is, we won''t admit to fighting Liu Zheng''s Qingzhou army anyway."


    That night, Hanbu became very busy. It was preparing dry food all night, resulting in no interruption of cooking smoke from day to night.


    The changes in the Han Dynasty naturally attracted the attention of Liu Zheng and Fei Yan. Rarely, the two groups did nothing. They all chose to restrict their troops to the camp.


    Influenced by the changes in the Han Dynasty, the camps of Liu Zheng and Fei Yan became very lively, and a kind of busyness before the war began to spread.


    At the same time, Liu Yan sent people on both sides of Liu Zheng and Fei Yan. They both expressed their willingness to cooperate with the other party to attack the other party. In order to show their sincerity, Liu Yan even made clear the approximate attack time.


    Liu Zheng and Fei Yan may be equally skeptical about whether Liu Yan''s statement can be believed, but at least this is a good start?


    For about three consecutive days, there will always be nonstop cooking smoke floating into the sky somewhere among the three garrisons.


    On the morning of the fourth day, the battle drums sounded in xiamiben City, causing Liu Zheng and Fei Yan''s camp to gather hands passively.


    "Does Liu Yan really want to attack Liu Zheng?" Fei yanman was full of doubts: "we need and have a way back. Will they attack Liu Zheng with us?"


    Mr. Gong Tao said firmly, "Liu Yan will attack Liu Zheng''s Qingzhou army."


    Even if he didn''t understand before, Mr. Gong Tao should know one thing from what Liu Yan has done recently, that is, Liu Yan is by no means a person willing to obey anyone''s orders. Maybe Liu Yan wants to be a vassal, or Liu Yan wants to separate Qingzhou. Those will have an impact on Mr. Gong Tao, but maybe they are developing in a good direction.


    As long as it can attract the troops from Xuzhou, it doesn''t matter what Qingzhou becomes for Mr. Gong Tao.


    Similarly, as long as Qingzhou can attract the attention of Shijie Zhao and prevent Shijie Zhao from affecting Murong Xianbei''s Liao 1 East strategy, Feiyan''s task is overfulfilled.


    No one cares what Qingzhou becomes. Shijie Zhao doesn''t care, Murong Yan doesn''t care, and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty doesn''t care. Maybe even Liu Yan doesn''t care so much.


    What should war be, isn''t it destruction?


    There are not many things worth destroying in Qingzhou. What should be destroyed was destroyed as early as when Shijie Zhao eliminated Cao Yi''s separatist forces. Shijie Zhao never thought about building anything in Qingzhou, that is why Liu Yan saw desolation everywhere.


    Although there are mountains here in Xiami, the terrain is mostly flat, but it will be slightly crowded at the mercy of tens of thousands of troops. If there is a real fight, it is impossible to say that there is only one battlefield, but it will be distributed into several local battlefields.


    Almost when Liu Yan was ready to attack Liu Zheng''s Qingzhou army, the scouts brought back an intelligence.


    "The back road is broken?" Although Liu Yan has golden fingers, such as a map in his mind, he can''t find it as long as he doesn''t pay attention. He can''t do anything all the time, staring at the map: "Yao Jing has been circling the rear with the enemy soldiers?"


    The news came very timely, but it was not clear how many people Yao Jing took to detour. It was just that Yao Jing took people to the West Bank.


    As long as Liu Yan knew the information, he could immediately turn his "vision" in his mind. After checking it, he did not find anything wrong. For example, the floating bridge was not damaged, and several camps as sentries were not attacked.


    "Why didn''t he attack?" Liu Yan''s golden finger is not omnipotent. Yao Jing''s intention to go around the past is clear, but why Yao Jing didn''t attack can only be guessed.


    Yao Jing''s detour to Liu Yan''s rear will only have an intention to threaten the logistics supply line of the Han Dynasty. This is also a direct and effective means to catch up with the military. After all, cutting off the grain road of an army will be extremely fatal.


    "We can''t move here!" LV Yi''s face was a little grim: "we have communicated with Liu Zheng and Fei Yan. Once the troops move, it is the time for war."


    Xiami city has been operated by Liu Yan for more than two months. Originally, it was intended to be used as a defensive fortification. Later, it was used as a forward base. Some military materials must be hoarded.


    "We have half a year''s food here. There will be no problem in a short time." LV Yi has another thing he hasn''t said, that is, military equipment. Up to now, he can''t understand why Liu Yan has to build many buildings everywhere. The blacksmith shop is one of the buildings that must be built. In that way, there will be no shortage of military materials such as weapons.


    Liu Yan never intended to disclose anything about golden finger to anyone. He just knew what they thought. It doesn''t matter what they think.


    Since we know that Yao Jing has bypassed the rear and can''t mobilize troops to deal with it for a time, we can only notify all localities to take precautions and then dispatch troops from other places.


    "Let Xu Zheng solve it." Liu Yanli said of course, "cavalry can only be pursued by cavalry."


    "That''s the only way." LV nodded in agreement and said, "then our plan... Continue?"


    The dry food is ready. It''s time to start the war!


    Liu Yan once again sent someone to contact Liu Zheng and Fei Yan to the effect that it was time for the attack. What Fei Yan or Liu Zheng would think could not change the fact of the war.


    Before any war, there will be many problems. In addition to preparing for the war, there are all kinds of tricks. Once the war really begins, most of it depends on hard power.


    On this sunny day, Liu Yan sent out the army very punctually. The gate of xiamiben city was opened and teams of soldiers stepped out.


    At the same time, Liu Zheng and Fei Yan also opened their doors on both sides, and troops from both sides rushed out.


    In the dense sky, war drums and horns reverberate constantly. A tense atmosphere before the war is very strong without deliberately creating it.


    If you look down from a high altitude, the preset battlefield can be seen at a glance. There is a pin shape on the southwest side of the troops out of the city in the Han Dynasty. The two "mouths" of "pin" are respectively aimed at Liu Zheng''s Qingzhou County and Feiyan''s rebel group. The "mouth" below is clearly the reserve team.


    Seeing that Liu Yan sent 12000 troops, Liu Zheng and Fei Yan were very sure that the previous warm-up had ended, and any conspiracy should be suspended a little. It was time for a real fight.


    Liu Zheng''s troops should be the largest among the three parties, with 30000. If we look at the overall layout, we can only say that his Chinese army is somewhat like, at least maintaining a certain column formation, and the rest of the distributed troops can only be described as "pinch", that is, there is no terrain to speak of, just piled up in a mess.


    Fei Yan''s side was even more unbearable. Liu Zheng had at least about 8000 County soldiers like this. Fei Yan only had about 2000 to line up slightly neatly, and the rest were piled up.


    "Start?"


    "Start!"

 Chapter 196

    The wind is blowing, the horse is roaring, and the sound of war drums is roaring.


    Because too many troops gathered, the surrounding area of Xiami city had long been cut bare. It looked like a gray yellow land, which was even more desolate.


    Wang Pu looked around. He was proud to find that he was the only one who unified his uniform on the battlefield. The rest, whether the Qingzhou army brought by Liu Zheng or the Gaomi rebels brought by Fei Yan, were all colorful, and many even wrapped a cloth around their crotch to hide their shame.


    Unified uniforms can give people a subconscious of "I am a member of the collective", make people clearly know which side to stand on, and will produce a sense of closeness and trust because of the same uniforms.


    Do you know what it would be like to stand on the colorful side without uniform and look at the other side of the uniform uniform? In addition to jealousy, it is more knowing to have a mentality of "good opposite" and "we are good amateurs". If we don''t start fighting, we will be short first in our heart.


    "The Han Dynasty is really rich!" Liu Zheng has the reason to say this: "in the whole state of Zhao, only the ''Dragon Guard'' of the heavenly king has a unified military uniform. Unexpectedly, Liu Yan will give the whole army war robes!"


    Liu Zheng is telling the truth. The army of the state of Zhao in Shijie rarely has a unified system, including military uniforms.


    Not only the state of Zhao in Shijie, but also all Hu people''s regimes at present, most of their troops do not have unified war robes, and only some special elite troops will be equipped with war robes in the form of the state.


    Shijie is the Dragon Guard of the state of Zhao, the three thousand iron cavalry of the state of Murong Yan, and the Yi guard of the state of Tuoba.


    The Dragon guards of the state of Zhao in Shijie were selected from the warriors of the Jie people. They are the troops that guard the capital of the state of Zhao in Shijie. They are also troops such as the forbidden guards. They are also directly under the command of the heavenly king of the state of Zhao in Shijie. With the financial resources of the whole country, they have only 3000 armor mounted iron cavalry and 8000 armored heavy infantry.


    The 3000 iron cavalry of Murong Yan state are also equipped with armour. They improved when Murong Ke was in command. Each heavy cavalry will be equipped with an iron chain with a hook and thorn. As a result, it will become an iron horse.


    In fact, the Yi Wei army of the Tuoba Dynasty is also an iron cavalry. The number is only a poor thousand. It is composed of the warriors of the Tuoba family. Like the heavenly king of the state of Zhao in Shijie, it is directly under the jurisdiction of the supreme ruler.


    The reason why Yi is named is that Yi is a pet jointly worked by the ancestors, witches and water gods in myths and legends. It is intelligent. It looks like a dog like a snake, a dog head, a python body, four hoofs and a fish tail. It is tens of meters long. It lives in the water and has infinite power. (later killed by Zhu Rong, the God of fire)


    Don''t underestimate the key of unified uniform. Look at the atmosphere at the scene, and then look at the three armies of different camps, Liu Zheng''s Qingzhou army and Fei Yan''s Gaomi rebels. As long as the soldiers of these two armies look at the unified uniform troops in the Han Dynasty, they will feel inferior every time they look at them.


    Of course, it was built on the prestige of winning the war in the Han Dynasty. If you want the army of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, although the officers and men of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty are also dressed in uniform, because the Sima royal family has repeatedly failed in foreign wars, any army against the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is not afraid of the East Jin army in uniform even if it is dressed in all colors.


    The military power of the Han Dynasty seems to be at its peak, but Liu Zheng and Fei Yan have a trace of expectation. After all, Liu Yan sent someone to say that he would stand in their camp. Although not so convinced, Liu Zheng and Fei Yan can only secretly pray that Liu Yan is really on their side.


    After listening to the roaring war drum, many people lost the sound of war drum for a time, which made them not used to it. Their eyes seemed to fall into a trance.


    Almost at the moment when the war drum stopped, the three sides took action. Liu Zheng''s Qingzhou army sent 3000 troops out of the array, 2000 new troops in the Han Dynasty left the array, and Fei Yan took a defensive posture.


    Looking at the dynamics of the battlefield, Liu Zheng and Liu Yan''s troops are slowly approaching Fei Yan''s headquarters. It''s a bit like they want to jointly put out the rebels.


    "Liu Yan can''t pretend to be true?" Feiyan said that it was absolutely false not to be nervous. His breath became a little heavy: "what do you say?"


    Mr. Gong Tao looked calm and said, "Liu Yan has no reason to do that."


    The war ahead was imminent. After the two sides entered the range of each other, the war began with shooting arrows.


    Wang Pu shouted, "erect a shield!"


    The Han sent out two thousand new troops, preparing to defend against the arrows, and shooting their own arrows on the other side.


    Liu Zheng was relieved to see that Liu Yan''s army had a confrontation with Fei Yan''s rebels. He ordered the formation to wave the flag to signal that the 3000 troops separated from the brigade could launch an attack.


    Bursts of shouts began to appear on the battlefield. All kinds of dialects or languages were shouting "kill". In waves of arrow feathers, screams and groans were sent out from the mouth of the shot soldiers. While the blood was scattered on the earth, one body after another fell to the ground.


    Feiyan''s department is the side of defense. He can rely on the anti horse and fence put out, and shoot arrows again and again in the sound of impatient bangs.


    The progress of offensive and defensive warfare will not be too fast. What matters is whether the archer can shoot more arrows and whether the hit rate is enough. Then there is the will of the soldiers. Which side can advance or defend against casualties, and the war will only be a temporary stalemate.


    Liu Zheng paid close attention to the Han side. He saw that the number of arrows fired at each other was normal. Looking at the falling soldiers on both sides, a hanging heart was finally put back.


    If someone becomes relaxed, someone will fall into tension. Fei Yan asked questions more than once, saying that Liu Yan doesn''t seem to be acting and worried that Liu Yan won''t keep his word.


    "The military Lord is at ease." It doesn''t matter what Mr. Gong Tao thinks in his heart. He looks extremely stable: "our existence is more good than bad for Liu Yan. However, if he has the ambition to capture more counties, it should be to destroy Liu Zheng''s headquarters, not us."


    Fei Yan knows all those things. They have already displayed the banner of Murong Xianbei. For the state of Zhao in Shijie, they are the most important target to be eliminated. As long as they still exist, how can the state of Zhao in Shijie tolerate the wanton expansion of the Han Dynasty? After all, one is an explicit enemy and the other is a local tribe that shows ambition, that is, the state of Zhao in Shijie has no concept of state, Also know how to distinguish what is light and what is heavy.


    Every war in history can never fall into a decisive battle at the beginning. It will only consume the other party slowly. In short, it is to bleed the other party and constantly kill the other party in terms of strength and morale.


    Liu Zheng ushered in the third non meeting dialogue with Liu Yan. Liu Yan sent someone to inform Liu Zheng that Liu Zheng was the main force. If Liu Zheng did not plan to invest more troops, Liu Yan would choose to withdraw from the battle temporarily.


    "Reasonable." Liu Zheng said to his deputy Zhang Lin, "that''s it on the first day. Mingjin withdrew his troops."


    The roar of gold sounded. Liu Zheng''s troops withdrew from the battle. When they retreated, they only lost less than 200 people. It can be seen that the war was not tragic at all.


    Liu Yan also ordered Mingjin to go to war, and 2000 people withdrew and returned to 1926.


    At the end of the first trial on the first day, the total loss of the three parties will not exceed 500, but this is also due. After all, there are not only two camps at war, but also three camps, and Liu Yan''s existence not only scares Fei Yan, but also Liu Zheng does not believe that Liu Yan really wants to cooperate. In this way, the three parties will basically take a cautious attitude. How can they really work hard.


    With the first, there will be the second. After the first wave retreats, there will be the second wave.


    Feiyan was afraid. He chose the general to withdraw to the camp and rely on the camp for defense.


    Everything has a corresponding match. For example, Fei Yan withdrew his troops to the camp, which made Liu Zheng feel at ease.


    This time, Liu Zheng was obviously a little relieved. The 5000 troops sent began to rush to the camp in a few waves. Today, the first close combat seems to be coming?


    Liu Zheng sent someone to give instructions to Liu Yan and ordered Liu Yan''s troops to rush the camp.


    "In order to make Liu Zheng more relaxed, send slave soldiers to rush the camp?" LV Yi thought that since he wanted to play, he should be realistic. He said, "do you want to send someone to appease Fei Yan?"


    Feiyan doesn''t look like a brave person. I don''t know how such a timid person can make such a sensation and show the banner of Murong Xianbei.


    "It should have been persuaded by Mr. Gong Tao." LV Yi reminded Liu Yan and said, "scholars are good at speaking and acting evil."


    For the next four consecutive days, Liu Yan and Liu Zheng jointly attacked Feiyan''s stronghold. Several times, Liu Zheng''s Qingzhou army almost attacked the stronghold, resulting in more and more low-key envoys sent by Feiyan to contact Liu Yan.


    Until Fei Yan sent Yan Ming, saying that if Liu Yan did not take any action, they would choose to retreat, and immediately withdraw from Qingzhou, leaving Liu Yan to face Liu Zheng and Yao Jing alone.


    "I''m more curious about how they will retreat and where they will push." Liu Yan is really confused: "Murong Yan country has no navy?"


    "Will retreat to Jin." LV Yi described the fact that Liu Yan had forgotten: "Murong seal was the king and general of Yan conferred by the state of Jin. Fei Yan can lead the army to withdraw into the state of Jin."


    Liu Yan was stunned. He really didn''t think about this. When Lu Yi said that, he suddenly said, "no wonder..."


    Since Fei Yan can''t hold on, Liu Zheng should relax his vigilance after many days of acting. Moreover, the troops that should be in place have been in place, so it''s really time to show his real fangs.


    That night, Liu Yan sent someone to contact Liu Zheng and made an appointment to work together to annihilate the rebels of Fei Yan.


    While sending people to Liu Zheng''s side, Liu Yan contacted Fei Yan to indicate the time when the Han ministry attacked Liu Zheng.


    "It is difficult to defeat in the first war, so the first war will focus on the elimination of effective forces." Liu Yan smiled slightly strangely: "at that time, change the flag and say that those troops were bewitched by Fei Yan and joined the camp of Murong Xianbei."


    It''s like a children''s game, but many things don''t need to be logical at all. Learn from the words of TianChao officials: believe it or not, I believe it anyway!

 Chapter 197

    Liu Zheng doesn''t trust Liu Yan. Even if the two sides jointly attack Feiyan for a few days, he still won''t trust Liu Yan, but he really didn''t expect the shameless scene to happen!


    "Come on, put up the flag." Wang Pu yelled: "stand out so that everyone can see. From this moment on, we are rebels and rebels!"


    How did the absurd scene begin? It was probably Liu Zheng''s troops who broke through the first line of defense of Feiyan''s camp. Those Han troops who had been fighting side by side suddenly turned their knives and attacked Liu Zheng''s troops for a while, and then lit the banner of Murong Xianbei.


    It''s just like lighting the flag. After lighting the flag, they still shout that they no longer belong to the Han Dynasty. This... Fool people like fools?


    "You will pay the price, you will definitely pay the price!"


    "They are no longer my subordinates. They have been bewitched by Mr. Tao Changgong of Donglai academy and become the Yan army."


    "You are lying!"


    "Believe it or not, I believe it!"


    Liu Yanyi has the face of a high-ranking official in the sky ~ Dynasty, that is, people all over the world don''t believe it. Just believe it yourself. As for not believing, why, bite, bite, don''t you know the adage that people don''t want face and are invincible in the world?


    If you can, after listening to the return, Liu Zheng really wants to spit on Liu Yan''s face and roar "how can there be such a brazen person", but Liu Zheng can only be gasped for breath.


    After an army, in addition to Xiami, the Han army of Zicheng and Chengzhai turned into a rebel. As the marching commander, LV Yi stood at the gate and shouted abuse at Zicheng and Chengzhai. He not only shouted abuse, but also looked distressed.


    What''s Liu Yan doing? He looked at LV Yi in a strange way and pretended to be crazy. He sighed again that the literati could pull down his face.


    "Liu Zheng must be so angry." LV Yi seemed to have a good time: "it depends on whether he will attack."


    For a time, the city head changed the king''s flag. The Han Dynasty was originally the weakest side on the battlefield. The "rebellion" between the Zicheng and the Chengzhai was only the remaining Xiami main city.


    Everyone knows what''s going on. It just depends on whether Liu Zheng really turns over.


    Feiyan is really relaxed now, and no matter what the hell Liu Yan is doing, as long as the situation is favorable.


    Because of a sudden change in the war situation, Liu Zheng stopped for two days. Liu Zheng contracted his troops to a certain extent, from the offensive side to the defensive side. He kept sending fast horses. It is estimated that he wants to dispatch troops?


    It''s not easy to send someone to contact on the battlefield. Liu Zheng''s fast ride was chased and intercepted by Liu Yan and Fei Yan''s people. The previous batches were killed. It was a large-scale breakthrough that sent out a batch.


    Liu Yan''s men intercepted the fast ride sent by Liu Zheng, which was another fuse. As a result, Liu Zheng could no longer bear it and directly declared that Liu Yan was also rebellious.


    "That''s good." Feiyan laughed for a long time and said out of breath, "Liu Yan has also become a rebel. Should we go the same way as us to the dark?"


    Mr. Gong Tao was smiling, but his eyes were full of confusion. It was hard for him to understand why Liu Yan did this. After all, everyone knew that Liao 1 East assassin was an official position to fool people. Murong seal gave Liu Yan Han Liao 1 East assassin printed ribbon, then it is not a formal official position. Liu yandon''t want to really govern the whole Liao 1 East.


    In the face of Liu Zheng''s accusations, Liu Yan kept complaining innocently, but whether to fight or not, even without any cover up.


    Liu Zhengqi returned to Qi, but the rebellion was also announced. What can we do?


    The war situation changes from Liu Yan and Liu Zheng working together to attack Fei Yan to Liu Yan and Fei Yan attacking Liu Zheng. If you can''t turn your head, you''ll probably be ignorant for a long time.


    One day, Cao Yan found Liu Yan and said a new piece of information seriously: "Yao LAN led 10000 troops out of Yanzhou and into Qingzhou, and has arrived in Dong''an County."


    Liu Yan had to frown. Yao Jing appeared first, followed by Yao LAN. It seems that the Yao family really wants to intervene in Qingzhou on a large scale?


    It has to be said that Yao Jing is actually younger than Yao LAN. Yao Jing is less than 20 years old. Yao LAN should be in his early twenties.


    Yao LAN is not the son of Yao Yizhong, but Yao Xiang''s cousin. Yao Xiang, the fifth son of Yao Yizhong, is only 12 years old.


    "In today''s world, there are a large number of heroes in Hu, but people in Jin are busy living and dreaming of death." Liu Yan couldn''t stop sighing: "no wonder the Central Plains will be occupied by the Hu people."


    Without too much emotion, Cao Yan said bluntly, "coupled with Yao LAN, you are facing 160000 enemy troops.", He counted the people of Feiyan as the enemies of the Han Dynasty.


    Liu Yan smiled and did not show any panic. They were going to fight a siege, no matter how many enemies were.


    Maybe Feiyan and Mr. Gong Tao also received the information that Yao LAN led the army to help? They didn''t even say hello to Liu Yan. They retreated overnight. As for where to withdraw, only they themselves know.


    The war in Xiami stopped temporarily as Fei Yan led the army to retreat. Instead, Yao Jing began to force. He led the army to raid the camp beside the glue floating bridge in the Han Dynasty, but did not attack it.


    After receiving the news that Yao Jing led the army to attack the camp beside the floating bridge, Liu Yan knew that the most critical moment of the war had come.


    "What we are going to face is about 100000 enemy troops." LV Yi frowned and said anxiously, "we have 50000 people, but the war soldiers are only 12000."


    That''s almost a force gap of ten to one. In fact, such a gap is already very large, so I can''t help but worry about it.


    "Nothing." Liu Yan remained calm: "this war is a decisive battle related to the ownership of Qingzhou. After fighting, Qingzhou is ours!"


    LV Yi still didn''t know where Liu Yan''s confidence came from. He could only conscientiously consolidate Xiami''s city, sub city and city stronghold. He suggested: "a simple corridor has been established before. I think it''s better to strengthen it."


    Liu Yan is naturally recognized.


    The corridor is one of the facilities that must be established by the Qin army in every war in the ancient pre-Qin period. It is not only used to ensure the dispatch channel between camps, but also the pulse of grain and fodder flow. Most of the corridors are composed of fences and wooden fences. If conditions permit, they will be combined with earth walls, which is equivalent to some simple fortifications.


    Liu Zheng may feel that Liu Yan is more annoying than Fei Yan, or he is worried that Liu Yan will stop at the waist and attack. Instead of chasing the fleeing Fei Yan''s headquarters, he is on the defensive to stay in the camp. He has defined Liu Yan as a rebel as an assassin of Qingzhou. Compared with Fei Yan''s wandering armed forces, he obviously feels that Liu Yan, who controls the land of the three counties, is more threatening.


    If it were a dynasty with greater local control, it would have been regarded as treason since Liu Yan killed Er Rong and replaced him as the Sheriff of Changguang county.


    Not only Liu Yan, but anyone who has autonomous dominions in local areas and does not obey the Central Committee of Xiang state, such as Yao Yizhong, Fu Hong, and other leaders of major ethnic groups, can also be regarded as rebellious. The only difference between Liu Yan and those people is that he is not strong enough. If he is as strong as Yao Yizhong or Fu Hong, see if Liu Zheng dares to regard Liu Yan as a rebel.


    "I see." Liu Yan''s expression was strange, like anger and helplessness: "there is a problem over ran min!"


    Isn''t ran min fighting the rebellion in the northwest? First, he destroyed a family attached to Yao Yizhong and quarreled with Yao Yizhong for a long time. The event had not been defined yet, and then he destroyed three families attached to Yao Yizhong. They completely tore their faces.


    There is another thing. It is said that ran min changed his surname from Shi to Li. People don''t understand why it is Li. (ran Min has always been called for readers'' reading habits. In fact, now his name is Shi Min and changed to Li Min as historical facts.)


    "Ran min regarded us as his subordinates. Yao Yizhong could not directly attack ran min and chose to operate on us?" LV Yi felt that this was an absurd thing.


    "Ran min asked Shi Hu to canonize me as a guerrilla general, and Shi Hu agreed." Liu Yan also felt absurd: "he himself became a general of Jianwu."


    I understand very well. Whether ran min really regards Liu Yan as his subordinate, or wants to pull Liu Yan into the water in the confrontation with Yao Yizhong, Shi Hu obviously pushes the boat with the current and intends to make ran min''s faction and Yao Yizhong''s faction confront each other.


    "Or let the tribes fight against each other and weaken their strength." Liu Yan is talking about the national policy of the state of Zhao in Shijie: "it is good and bad for us."


    Knowing the cause and effect, maybe there are some secret things that Zhang Shi can''t know, but he finally felt the pulse of the matter.


    Since things are defined in this way, Liu Yan''s rebellious identity is naturally not valued by the center of Xiangguo. After all, it is related to factional struggle. Any dirty water can be thrown around each other.


    "The Yao family... Has a great influence in the state of Zhao in Shijie!" LV Yi''s face was still ugly: "collect it casually, and tens of thousands of people pulled it up."


    Isn''t it? Yao Jing and Yao LAN combined their forces and put out 90000. It''s hard to say how many of them are Yao''s family army, but they really pulled up an armed force of about 100000. Although it is the nature of coercion, this is the convenience of being one of the five major ethnic groups.


    "Your honor, can you give me a bottom?" LV Yi began to become angry and frustrated: "why do you firmly believe that this siege is beneficial to us?"


    How to put it? Liu Yan can''t tell LV Yi clearly that because of the existence of golden fingers, he can summon soldiers indefinitely, right?


    "In short, there is no need to worry about military strength." Liu Yan is both arrogant and confident: "the consumption war of urban defense is our most ideal fighting state."


    LV Yi felt tired and stared at Liu Yan quietly. There was sadness and hesitation in his eyes.


    Liu Yan looked at LV Yi''s eyes and said "bad". Obviously, LV Yi felt that he was not trusted. His lips moved several times, and finally he could only say mysteriously, "in words (LV Yi''s words), do you believe in magic?"


    LV Yi was stunned, and then his expression was very wonderful.


    "I... Can summon the dead spirit, revive it and obey the command." Liu Yan''s expression and mood are extremely tangled: "well, it costs some price, you can call infinitely..."


    LV Yi stood up with a stiff face and saluted Liu Yan: "your position is to obey orders."


    Liu Yan was speechless. He just modified it and told the facts. As a result, he was regarded as a neuropathy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There is a chapter at 13 noon and 19 pm today. Starting from 7 o''clock tomorrow, one chapter every two hours and the last five chapters.

 Chapter 198

    See, things are so absurd. Because they can''t be explained with common sense, the facts often become absurd and are covered up in all kinds of speculation.


    What did LV Yi think? He felt that Liu Yan even said that kind of unreliable things. Liu Yan considered his feelings and was forced to talk about ghosts and gods.


    However, there are always many strange things that happen to Liu Yan. For example, three times a year is limited to certain specific groups. Let''s see that Liu Yan can supplement some troops who don''t know where to come from anytime and anywhere. LV Yi really believes that it''s absurd, but he just subconsciously rejects it. After all, Confucius said "don''t talk, strange forces and gods".


    "Maybe... You''re not talking nonsense?" LV Yi was a scholar, a Confucian, and a Confucian after Dong Zhongshu. He was very tangled and thought: "the emperor of the Han Dynasty cut the White Snake and had the Han family for 400 years..."


    By the way, the Han Dynasty liked some things that God talked about most. For example, Liu Bang was chopping a white snake. It was all to make it clear that Liu Bang was ordered by heaven. After all, Liu Bang could not cover up the fact that he was born in a humble family. He could only use those ghosts and gods to consolidate the "legitimacy" of Liu''s rivers and mountains.


    No matter how tangled LV Yi''s heart is, with the passage of time, because Liu Yan deliberately transferred the garrison on the West Bank of glue, Yao Jing finally succeeded in destroying the bridge connecting the two sides of glue.


    The destruction of the bridge connecting the two sides of the Strait is tantamount to Liu Yan losing his way back. Not only is there a way back, but also the logistics road is broken. No matter how you look at Liu Yan''s headquarters, it has become an isolated army in the real sense.


    Yao LAN is a handsome young man. He met Yao Jing at the pouring Pavilion.


    Yao Jing''s 80000 people were attacked by an infectious cold. Waiting for the disease to stop, he lost nearly 20000 people, and his morale also fell to the valley.


    According to the rule that whoever is strong is the boss, even if Yao Jing is Yao Yizhong''s biological descendant, Yao Jing screwed up the expedition. If it weren''t for the credit of breaking Liu Yan''s back road, he would really be ashamed of others.


    In this way, after the two units of the Yao family met, Yao LAN became the main general of this team with a total of 70000 people.


    "Three months of food?" Yao LAN looked at Yao Jing with a very disgusting expression: "the plundering of killing chickens for heating is just raising food for three months?"


    In fact, there are a lot of food and fodder that 70000 people can use for three months. If Yao LAN didn''t lead 10000 people, that batch of food and fodder would be enough for Yao Jing for eight or nine months.


    Yao Jing has a distinguished background and can act recklessly. Not long after he came to Qingzhou, the whole county of Dong''an County and the west of Guanting in Beihai county were not counted. A large area of land was still a little popular, but it was not only dilapidated by such a toss, but even turned into a desolation with few people in the vast area.


    "Feiyan escaped, and Liu Yan guarded the secret alone." Yao Jing couldn''t control his expression and couldn''t hide the haze on his face: "even if you don''t come, the final victory of the war will belong to me!"


    Yao LAN left her mouth and didn''t bother to talk so much. She said directly, "although Liu Zheng is deeply trusted by the king of heaven, he may have talent in governance, but he is a waste in military affairs."


    In fact, the Yao family''s entry into Qingzhou is a very taboo thing. No matter what banner it is under, it is tantamount to breaking the hidden rule of not reaching out to each other in Shijie Zhao state. In this way, they simply can''t openly annex Qingzhou. At least the position of Qingzhou''s assassin can''t fall on anyone in the Yao family. They can only think of another way.


    "Have a chance to kill Liu Zheng." Yao Lan said with a cruel smile, "it doesn''t matter if we don''t have a chance. We will weaken the power of Qingzhou to the greatest extent and put our hands in some key positions."


    Yao Jing''s face jumped, wanted to say something, and finally turned into a sneer.


    During this period of time, Liu Zheng is dispatching troops to the rear. Qi County near Jizhou is relatively prosperous and has a larger population than other counties. It is estimated that it will not be a problem to gather another 20000 or 30000 troops? The question is how Liu Zheng should maintain a total of nearly 50000 or 60000 troops.


    As Liu Yan, who was cut off, he pretended to try to restore the bridge on both sides of the glue, but without accident, he failed.


    The war around Xiami city has resumed the original lingering local conflict. Liu Zheng is gathering new forces and doesn''t want to intervene for the time being. Liu Yan is pretending that he has no way but to defend Xiami.


    About half a month or so? The Yao family army led by Yao LAN finally appeared outside Xiami city.


    Standing at the head of the city, more than 100000 people are a huge piece of the earth. With the barracks erected one after another, the vast earth has become a forest of barracks.


    "The surrounding woods are going to be wiped out by the disaster." Liu Yan didn''t feel nervous at all because of the arrival of a large number of enemy troops: "there should be eighty or ninety thousand Yao family, and forty thousand Liu Zheng?"


    LV Yi''s face was very bad: "Sir, I hope it won''t get out of control."


    There is also a partial teacher in the Han Dynasty. If there was no golden finger, Liu Yangen, who was surrounded by Xiami City, would not have known the trend. Liu Yan is very clear where Xu Zheng''s partial division is. He probably knows that Xu Zheng led his army to raid Feiyan''s headquarters running south once, but he doesn''t know the outcome.


    "How can it get out of control." Liu Yan really didn''t feel anxious or anything: "Xu Zheng has led his army to a hundred miles south of Xiami city."


    There is another army, which is led by Ji Chang and recruited from Liaodong Peninsula and Chaoxian peninsula. The number is only 20000, but the quality is not much different from that led by Xu Zheng.


    This is the first time that the Han ministry has sent more than 100000 people to war, which is tantamount to undermining some development and going to war.


    "This war will determine the ownership of Qingzhou." Liu Yan had been waiting for this day for a long time. It was an accident for the Yao family to join: "the enemy is close to 150000? There are about 20000 cavalry?"


    LV Yi can more or less judge from some intelligence, but it is absolutely impossible to master real data. He said: "20000 cavalry is the bottom line. Considering that the Hu people are good at riding... There will be more."


    That''s why we have to fight here in Xiami city. In the wild, even if Liu Yan has golden fingers, once the camp is broken, it''s difficult to fight even if he can summon system soldiers!


    "Here we are." LV Yi looked at the approaching 20000 troops, but he didn''t know whether it was the joint efforts of the Yao family and Liu Zheng, or whether it belonged to one family alone: "dressed in colorful clothes, should it be a temporary assembly?"


    LV Yi thinks that there is no big difference between those. Even if the mob reaches a certain number, it is a very terrible thing.


    The war drums sounded at the head of the city. The archers who received the instructions began to come up from the walkway of the city wall. They would stand beside the women''s wall.


    In addition to archers, some auxiliary soldiers will bring bundles of arrows, then logs and stones, and even start heating the "golden juice".


    Xiami city was strengthened by the Han Dynasty. In addition to some normal urban defense fortifications, bed crossbows and stone throwing carts were also moved to the city wall. They were placed on the built base, which can be pushed by wheels. They can be moved at any time if they want to disperse defense or focus shooting.


    Liu Yan''s eyes were always good. When he saw a flag appear, he glanced around and immediately found two young men riding a majestic war horse.


    If you don''t want to find that Yao LAN and Yao Jing are really a little difficult, it''s not that they are very handsome, but that they have a lot of fragments. They look too young, and there are fierce soldiers around as guards.


    The Di people pay attention to the standard. The Han civilization''s standard is a kind of flag with a large area, while the Hu civilization''s standard is dominated by animal fur and feathers. The Di people knead the two civilizations together, resulting in fur and feathers at the top of the standard and a cloth flag with the word "Yao" written in the book below.


    "Those guys didn''t know we had a bed crossbow?" Liu Yan looked at the enemy approaching and said excitedly, "give them a hard time later!"


    Needless to say, the Han Dynasty made a lot of crossbows and bed crossbows, but because they didn''t really master the art of crossbow, there was no spectrum at all.


    Yao LAN and Yao Jing actually know that there are giant crossbows in the Han Dynasty. After all, the Han Dynasty has attacked so many strongholds and fortresses, and the news of owning giant crossbows can''t be covered up.


    Liu Yan was disappointed to see the two cousins of the Yao family stop outside the range of the crossbow.


    The old routine is nothing more than sending people to talk nonsense in front of the two armies. Liu Yan should know what the people sent by the Yao family will say without guessing. He personally drew a bow and shot an arrow and shot the guy who was 150 steps away. There was a loud cheering at the head of the city.


    Speaking of, Liu Yan''s force value is close to 100, and there may be a gap from the top generals, but he really doesn''t have to work hard to learn some skills. He can use it skillfully with a weapon. This is also one of the golden fingers.


    The Han side cheered because Liu Yan shot with an arrow, but Yao Jiajun first burst into an uproar, followed by all kinds of abuse.


    It''s true or false to nag about the original things before the war, such as why to fight, who has any criminal responsibility or black history, and who can rely on his mouth to reduce the morale of which side. Anyway, it''s nonsense. What is the result? Liu Yan did not follow the routine and shot people to death cleanly.


    Perhaps Yao LAN or Yao Jing was unwilling to send another person slowly close to the city. He stopped 160 steps away and was about to speak. As a result, he saw Liu Yan at the head of the city pull his bow again, subconsciously turn his horse''s head and run away.


    In fact, you have to shout loudly to know what to say. What a loud voice should be at a distance of two or three hundred meters to make people hear clearly?


    Li Kuang lowered his voice and asked, "sir... Can you shoot people in 160 steps?"


    Si Hongzhuang opened his mouth and really didn''t know how to answer.


    Since the mouth is useless, there is no need for nonsense. In the sound of bleak horns, Yao LAN and Yao Jing retreated with their troops. They first arrived and didn''t prepare engineering equipment. Although they were half angry, they didn''t even have a ladder to attack the city. Did they go to the city to send them to death in order to export the style?

 Chapter 199

    "Shoot!"


    Today is the seventh day when Yao LAN and Yao Jing led their troops to arrive. The previous days seemed dull and calm, but the false calm was destined to be broken.


    The arrows shot from the city head do not appear too dense. They are launched by archers standing in a straight line within about 2000 meters of the horizontal line. They roar forward in mid air and fall down after losing most of their kinetic energy, which is a projectile.


    The troops attacking the city looked quite miscellaneous. They were not only dressed in a variety of clothes, but also mixed up by the Yao family army and the Qingzhou army, with a number of about 5000.


    The advancing siege side in the front row carried a shield nailed with wood in his hand. When the arrows were fired from the wall, the shield had been held high. When the arrows fell, bursts of metal into the wood sounded frequently, which also brought a scream.


    The total number of soldiers who are shooting arrows is 1400. Each archery is launched by 700 archers. One wave of arrows is followed by the next wave. The pause time of each wave is only about two breaths, forming a low density but continuous blocking. Each wave can always take the lives of dozens of siege parties, causing more people to be injured and lose combat power.


    About 5000 enemy troops lost about 300 or 400 people and approached the bottom of the city wall. Because it is not an angular city wall, archers need to lean out of their upper bodies to shoot arrows, which will cause unnecessary casualties.


    "The archer retreats, and the auxiliary soldiers throw logs and rolling stones!"


    A large number of auxiliary soldiers rushed up, picked up thick and long logs and stones and threw them down. After starting to drop logs and rolling stones, there were frequent and shrill screams below. It can be seen how crowded the people below were to avoid the arrows of the city wall.


    After a few dull sounds, the siege party erected the wooden ladder. Those dull sounds were that the hooks of the wooden ladder were nailed on the city wall.


    Li Kuang walked quickly to a battlement with a war knife. After a few cuts, he cut off the hook of the wooden ladder.


    Some soldiers nailed the wooden ladder with a long push handle and pushed forward together. The wooden ladder was pushed backward. The soldiers of the siege side who climbed to half shouted to loosen the wooden ladder and jumped away. The wooden ladder hit the crowded crowd back and caused endless howls.


    Most of the wooden ladders hooked on the battlements were pushed down, and cheers sounded in the wall, but the next moment was covered up by a burst of drums. It turned out that there were enemy troops approaching again, and those newly approaching enemy troops looked like archers.


    "Archers, shoot at enemy archers!"


    The archers of the city wall stand on a high terrain and naturally have the advantage of range. Obviously, the attacker knows this, so he didn''t invest in the archers at the beginning. He first used the troops to approach the city wall to force the defenders to defend, which would squeeze the space of the archers at the head of the city, and then sent archers to cover the city.


    Looking at the situation above the city wall, the auxiliary soldiers need to throw down logs and rolling stones, which is destined to occupy the position of the battlements. In addition, some melee soldiers need to occupy the position to prevent the enemy from climbing up the siege ladder, leaving less space for the archers. In that case, it is obvious that the strategy of the siege party has succeeded.


    Although the defending archers reacted quickly and stayed behind the city wall and followed the command to shoot arrows, the siege side had reached the position where they could shoot arrows before that.


    Another shot, But this time it came from the siege''s mouth. Their archery doesn''t pay attention to continuity. It''s just the whole archery at the same time, resulting in a "dark cloud" rising in the flat land and rushing towards the city.


    Pitiful "vertical shield!" And "escape" were yelled out of the mouths of officers at all levels of the city wall.


    At the next moment, the archers at the head of the city shot their arrows, and the shield soldiers who had been prepared on the side of the archers raised their shields.


    It was the arrows of the siege side that arrived first. Although there had been a prompt in advance, it was impossible for people with individual consciousness to respond immediately when they heard the prompt. At the moment when the dense arrow rain fell, the people who were hit by the arrow burst into bleeding flowers, and a dull hum first appeared, followed by a scream. Stuffy hum is directly shot at the key and immediately killed, and the scream is the cry of the injured.


    Screams, sounds and arrows staring at the walls and shields are very dense. The next moment, I don''t know who is shouting "crack". The shield soldiers protecting the archers remove the shields, and the archers are "shooting!" Launch the arrow in the command sound.


    Taking advantage of the gap, Li Kuang raised his head slightly and looked out from the arrow stack. He saw that the enemy archers below fired dense arrow rain again. He couldn''t help shouting: "erect the shield!"


    Some prying defenders quickly shrunk. People crowded behind the battlements. Among them, there were pale people and people who could laugh. All kinds of human forms were staged on the battlefield where they might lose their lives at any time.


    First, several bleak horns were sounded, and then bursts of sour voices suddenly sounded. Li Kuang turned his head and saw that the voice came from the specially raised position, on which a bed crossbow was arranged.


    There are many facilities that are specially raised and covered with skin. They are machines with wheels that can move. There are not only bed crossbows, but even stone throwing carts on them.


    The large crossbows shot at high speed cannot be captured by the naked eye at the beginning of launch. They fly out for a distance and lose the initial off chord kinetic energy. They show their figure only when the speed slows down. They can be seen and indicate that they are not far from falling.


    Yao LAN and Yao Jing, who were about kilometers away from the city wall, could still relax, talk and laugh. They saw that the sent archers were covered by at least 30 bed crossbows. The thick crossbows and arrows with strong kinetic energy shot into the crowd, penetrated at least three or four people, and could "pull" people back. Their expressions immediately froze.


    The Heavy Crossbow shot by the bed crossbow has terrible lethality. It can kill at least 100 in just one round of volley, which is equivalent to a heavy bed crossbow with three results.


    For the number of people over 2000, the loss of 100 people may not be so much, but it was the killing of a bed crossbow. In addition, the appearance of the people shot to death was so miserable that people who saw that scene could not help shaking their legs.


    The noise of the battlefield suddenly quieted down, and then a louder voice was sent out. The defenders at the head of the city were cheering, and the siege party below was making an uproar.


    Li Kuang frowned slightly and thought, "put the crossbow into the bed so soon?"


    Large urban defense equipment will be used in an emergency. Li Kuang doesn''t think it''s a crisis now.


    This is only a local battlefield, and there are battles in other directions.


    The enemy of the Han Dynasty not only launched an attack on one wall, they even didn''t talk about the routine of encircling the three que at all. They surrounded all the walls on all sides, and launched the attack on all sides at the same time.


    Encircling the three que first is a routine that Chinese civilization pays attention to. At the beginning, it is to leave a way back so that the defenders do not want to die. At the back, it is to encircle the three que first in order to encircle the three que first.


    The simplest example is that even in the face of a weak garrison, the attackers of Chinese civilization will still surround the three que one. That is not to let the garrison have a fluke, but a rigid copy. What''s more, even when defending, they will leave a deliberately weak position. They are afraid of God''s jealousy of the routine of "not perfect". For example, the original Xiami city has deliberately left a weak wall, which is blocked by the Han Dynasty behind. This idea has continued to modern times. For example, in the famous Sino Japanese naval battle, there were even some shells that could not be fired deliberately. (later, it is said that Krupp''s shells are loaded with sand. Don''t you know that the "individual" cost in the production line is higher? The labor cost is higher than the gunpowder originally supposed to be loaded!)


    Although the Hu people entered the Central Plains, they did not integrate into the Chinese civilization, so they would not follow the routine of the Chinese civilization army.


    The war took place not only on the wall defended by Li Kuang, but also on the four dense walls. It is just how many troops should be invested by both sides.


    The new armed forces arranged in Zicheng are also meeting their own challenges. Wei Wang Pu of the new armed forces academy is still the deputy. Three thousand new armed forces cooperate with a song of Han soldiers to defend Zicheng, but LV Yi is the main general.


    Liu Zheng was in charge of the main attack on Zicheng. He used a routine similar to Yao''s army, that is, he sent some troops to bear the losses and attract the attention of the city. He wanted to send archers to take advantage of the attention of the defenders, and then our side sent archers to cover the defenders on the city wall.


    Zicheng is not the square and straight wall of Xiami main city pool. It is a kind of edge and corner with the shape of hexagram star. There is no shooting dead corner in this kind of wall. Liu Zheng sent troops to attract the garrison at the head of the city to bear the losses and reach under the wall, but they were not safe under the wall. They were shot like rabbits by the archers at the head of the city, Happily and without difficulty, they shot and killed one after another, resulting in the following attackers collapsing and fleeing within half an hour.


    The camp, as a corner, is also under attack. Different from the other two directions supported by the city wall, the war here fell into hand to hand combat after the first few waves of arrows.


    Wars broke out in Xiami''s main city, Zicheng and yingzhai. Yao''s army and Qingzhou army occupied an absolute number advantage and bullied few people in the Han Dynasty.


    Yao LAN and Yao Jing supervise the attack on Xiami''s main city. When they find that there is a crossbow at the head of the city, they temporarily withdraw the troops attacking the city and adopt the strategy of attacking Xiami''s main city, that is, they don''t want the defenders of Xiami''s main city to live in peace and turn their attention to the camp caught in hand to hand combat.


    Liu Yan has a indifferent attitude towards Yao''s army turning its main attack target to the camp. LV Yi, who is in Zicheng, is worried that Yao''s main attack object has been changed to the camp.


    In the final analysis, the Han people really don''t have an advantage in the number of people. If you count the auxiliary soldiers, civilian men, servant soldiers, new auxiliary troops and slave soldiers, there are 37000 people in the main city of Xiami, 4000 in the sub city and 7000 in the camp.


    "There are two thousand tribal forces in the camp..." Lv Yi thought anxiously, "is there such a sharp one that can be guarded?"

 Chapter 200

    The enemy focused on attacking the camp next to the glue? That''s what Liu Yan wants!


    The camp is not small. It is close to the river bed. If you want, you can start building a floating bridge connecting the two banks at any time. Originally, the bridge was built to attract the enemy to attack. Unexpectedly, the enemy took the camp as the main attack object before it was used.


    Think so? The Han side of Xiami has long been on the defensive. As long as the sub city and camp are still in the hands of the Han side, the main city of Xiami can not be regarded as an isolated city.


    The art of war has repeatedly stressed the importance of "hitting its soft ribs". The Yao family has a higher degree of Sinicization than other Hu people. How can Yao LAN and Yao Jing who have received Sinicization education forget this?


    For the Yao army led by the Yao brothers and the Qingzhou army led by Liu Zheng, it is inevitable to attack Xiami''s main city and sub city. However, the main city and sub city have perfect wall fortifications, so it will be more difficult to attack. Looking at the barracks with only wooden fences and several lines of defense arranged against horses, it seems easier to attack.


    War is about logistics and morale. As long as we can capture the camp, the morale of the Han people will be lower. After testing the main city and sub city of MI, the coalition forces should have a clear choice after finding it difficult to bite. Obviously, the local battlefield of the camp where hand-to-hand combat occurs will become the main target.


    The camp is built on the edge of glue. One side is a waterway. It''s not impossible to attack, but at least it needs boats. The Allied forces have brought craftsmen, but craftsmen who can make land-based instruments do not mean they know how to build water boats. After all, everything is about expertise in technology.


    Apart from a waterway on one side, the north side of the camp was dug into potholes, and then some water sources were introduced. The terrain in the North formed a pothole terrain. It was clear that it was difficult to set up an array. The only directions the coalition can attack are the West and the south, and these two directions are obviously deliberately left, which is destined to strengthen the fortifications in the two positions.


    Yao Jing stayed to deal with the main city of Xiami. The intensity of the war was not as strong as at the beginning, but Yao''s army was still sending troops to test and harass.


    Yao LAN personally reinforced the troops to approach the Hanbu camp on the West Bank of glue. When they arrived, it happened that the Hanbu garrison was fighting back.


    "Send out cavalry!" A cruel smile appeared on Yao Lan''s face: "a group of things who don''t know how to live or die dare to leave their camp and pursue?"


    In fact, the Han soldiers who went out of the camp to pursue were already retreating when they found that the enemy had reinforcements, but the disabled soldiers on the attacking side found that they had reinforcements. As soon as their morale was boosted and their morale was boosted, they dared to summon up the courage to bite some of the Han soldiers who pursued.


    When the roaring hoofs sounded, about 2000 Yao cavalry ran into the battlefield. When the hoofs crossed, they did not distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. Everyone in the way became meat and mud under the trampling of the hoofs.


    Killed some of your own disabled soldiers? Yao LAN won''t care about that. He personally sounded the horn of charging and ordered the cavalry to rush to the camp.


    Obviously, there was panic in the Han part of the camp. Some fast runners wanted to withdraw to the camp. Some spearmen and archers were ordered to organize defense. Naturally, it seemed a little chaotic when the camp gate entered and went out.


    "Bastard!" Xi Qianjian pointed to the slave soldiers who had warned for many times and still blocked the gate and shouted, "shoot an arrow!"


    In fact, they didn''t kill many people, but their own side really cleared the field by shooting arrows. The slave soldiers blocking the gate had to retreat to both sides honestly after being taught by blood.


    "It''s late." Xi Qian Jiantong was very angry. Seeing the enemy cavalry rushing to the camp quickly, he had to issue a new command: "the spearmen stand up their spears by relying on the wooden fence; the archers are ready!"


    Commands not only rely on roaring, but also flag language. Otherwise, in a noisy battlefield, just roaring can''t send commands far.


    An ordinary man can sprint eight to nine meters per second. Do you know how fast a qualified war horse can sprint at full speed? The horse''s full forward rush for a second is about 15 to 16 meters!


    The Yao cavalry who rushed to the camp was still four or five hundred meters away, but they had rushed to the front of their eyes in less than 30 breaths (about 30 seconds).


    Yao cavalry are obviously good riders. Only a few of them hit obstacles such as resisting horses. Most of them crossed over and formed a torrent to rush up.


    "Archery!"


    The command was issued, but the arrows fired in the first round seemed sparse, causing extremely limited damage to the charging Yao cavalry.


    The arrows became denser in the second round. The archers in the camp stabilized and began to follow the command to release arrows in turn.


    The archers of the camp garrison stopped after only five rounds of shooting. Yao''s cavalry had already approached. If they shot again, they would cause accidental injuries and had to stop.


    Spears were erected in some positions of the camp, but not in some positions. Xi Qianjian Tong is glad that the horse resistance arranged at the Yuanmen position played a role. Only a dozen seemingly elite Yao cavalry turned around seven times and were blocked by the square array formed by spearmen when they lost their maximum speed.


    A large number of cavalry rushed to the camp, resulting in collision and horse hiss everywhere. Naturally, there will be no lack of human screams.


    Looking from the overall situation, in front of the camp with a diameter of more than 1000 meters, too many horses'' hoofs trampled on it, and there was a collision everywhere. Horse hiss and Howling became the most common voice on the battlefield.


    Yao LAN couldn''t see what was happening in front of him through the dust and smoke. She heard the sound of "Wuwu... Wuwu!" The sound of the horn immediately frowned: "blow the horn and let the cavalry retreat."


    Obviously, the Yao cavalry had a simple communication through the horn. The cavalry who rushed to the camp were blocked and could not attack.


    Xi Qian Jiantong was also unable to check the war situation. He could only judge from the noisy and miscellaneous voices. Before he could make a prediction, after the sound of two horns, the rolling sound of Horseshoes went away.


    The smoke composed of dust was dissipated by the wind, and the front end of the camp was in a mess. Lying horses and the bodies of the war dead could be seen everywhere, especially the wounded and Howling patients.


    The cavalry rushed to the camp, which not only seemed powerful, but also caused a lot of damage. Some of the horses were destroyed, but the body left in the spikes also played a role.


    "Treat the wounded, rearrange the horse resistance and tidy up the wooden fence!" Xi Qianjian was panting. A series of orders had just been issued. When he heard the trumpet sounded again, his expression was stiff. He revised the military order: "auxiliary soldiers carry the wounded down and prepare for the war!"


    How could Yao LAN give the garrison of the camp time to rearrange? When his cavalry withdrew, he waved his army to attack again, and nearly 5000 infantry were already charging with chaotic footsteps.


    "Hiss!!!" It wasn''t a toothache that made this sound. Yao LAN listened to it and counted the casualties: "lost about 400 horses?"


    After a visual inspection, the Yao family should have lost nearly 400 horses, but it''s hard to say how much damage it caused to the Han garrison in the camp. It''s estimated that there should be nearly 600? That''s one to two.


    Originally, if the cavalry could rush into the camp, they would be able to rush left and right. Maybe they could break through several lines of defense at one time and squeeze the space of the Han camp. They didn''t attack and were blocked. That''s the result.


    Yao LAN is distressed, but isn''t war like this? Like a gambler, don''t miss any chance. The difference is to win or lose. He thought he had more chips than Liu Yan and continued to bet once.


    Five thousand Yao family soldiers shouted to charge, and another five thousand were gathered as the second echelon. Yao LAN made up his mind to show what an offensive is like fire. He didn''t intend to leave the garrison with a moment''s breathing time.


    The charging Yao family army was soon blocked by the archers of the garrison. The continuous arrow array coverage was encountered by the Yao family army for the first time. The falling soldiers made Yao Lan''s gums ache from a distance.


    "You can learn this way of archery." Yao Lan''s gums hurt more: "strictly order them not to retreat!"


    The unbroken arrow rain is too frightening. It is far more disgusting than the intermittent arrow array coverage. At least it can make people breathe.


    In fact, the arrows of band shooting are really not so dense. The victory is that they will not be interrupted, which will put more psychological pressure on the party attacked by the arrow array. It is a kind of visual stimulation that companions fall all the time, which makes people fear when they listen to the constant screams.


    "The rise of Han should not be allowed." Yao LAN doesn''t understand: "Liu Yancai has been developing for four years. If you give him another four years, what will it look like?"


    Wang Teng, who came from behind, nodded: "the attack of Xiami''s main city and sub city was not smooth, especially Liu Zheng, who launched the strong attack, suffered heavy casualties."


    "I will write to my uncle and raise some reinforcements if possible." Yao Lan said very seriously: "there is only a part of Liu Yan''s army here. I haven''t forgotten that there is a partial division."


    "It''s time to pay attention!" Wang Teng said with a smile, "Liu Zheng is also mobilizing reinforcements. I think he also believes that Liu Yan must be eliminated in Xiami."


    In the front, the Yao family army, who was strictly forbidden to retreat, finally rushed up at the risk of great casualties. After the first batch of troops arrived near the stronghold and began hand to hand combat, the second batch of 5000 people also launched an assault under the sound of horns.


    "How many troops does Liu Yan have?" Yao LAN narrowed her eyes: "fifty thousand? One hundred thousand?"


    Wang Teng frowned and didn''t speak.


    "No matter how many troops Liu Yan has?" Yao LAN has full confidence: "as long as the momentum of the Yao family is still there, we can gather miscellaneous Hu and Jin slave soldiers anytime and anywhere, and his army will never be more than ours!"


    Wang Teng "ha ha" smiled. As the general leader of the Qiang nationality, the Yao family has such an inside story, or it should be said that as long as Yao Yizhong does not fall, they can really gather the army anytime and anywhere.


    Not only the Yao family, but also the Fu family, especially the stone tablet ruling the Central Plains. This is the so-called general trend.

 Chapter 201

    If there is the theory of Qi Yun, it is that the Hu people in the world Master Qi Yun. They occupy the main areas such as the Central Plains. They not only have many resources, but also have a large population.


    The general trend is on the side of the Hu people. The five ethnic groups have a natural appeal to miscellaneous Hu, and a large number of Jin people are willing to accept the drive. As long as there is enough food and grass, some big surnames (big families) of the five ethnic groups can easily recruit a large number of troops, but how much combat power they have is different from each other.


    Despite the huge number of troops brought by the Yao brothers, in fact, there are absolutely few ethnic soldiers belonging to the Yao family. Some are miscellaneous Hu recruited, and more are people coerced and coerced on the road. If you really give a definition, it is very similar to the refugee armed forces of previous dynasties.


    What are the characteristics of the refugee armed forces? The ingredients are complex!


    As the sun set in the west, the offensive and defensive battle of the first day was over.


    According to the statistics of casualties, it was only a day''s attack and killing. About 4000 coalition troops were killed and missing, and nearly 10000 wounded. If minor injuries are ignored, at least seven or eight thousand will be lost in a day. It can be seen how cruel the siege is.


    Of course, the Ministry of Han will also count the number of casualties, including war soldiers and slave soldiers. Liu Yan''s data is that 13001 people were killed in the war, 679 people were seriously injured, and minor injuries are not counted. That is, in just one day, Han lost 1980 people.


    The war damage ratio of the attack and defense war is 4:1, which is actually a non exaggerated ratio. Most of the losses of both sides are on the side of the camp. Should the attack and defense of the camp account for 56 / 10?


    "I''m already dispatching troops to the rear!" Liu Zheng is qualified to call himself an old man regardless of his age or status. He said with an ugly face: "Liu Yanbing is few, but... I have to admit that he is an elite."


    "I heard that the Han Dynasty invaded the east of Liao 1, and fought continuously with Koguryo and Baiji on the (Chao1 Xian) Peninsula?" Yao Lan thought on her face: "in this way, Liu Yan''s troops are all fighting all year round. It''s not surprising that they are elite."


    "Those elite are only fighting fire, and most of them are slave soldiers." Yao Jing didn''t leave face for Yao LAN, or even for Liu Zheng: "we can only count more than 20000 in the headquarters (War soldiers), and the rest can only be regarded as slave soldiers."


    For the big forces, slave soldiers are never lacking. They go around the place casually. Those who are willing and forced can always "crash" a lot. How much they can manage depends on how they command.


    "That camp is a weakness deliberately left by Liu Yan." Although Wang Teng is the deputy of the Yao family army, the Yao family already has two brothers present. The identity of the deputy is gone. He can only be regarded as a strategist, which leads him to rarely talk. Every time he says, he can talk about the point: "what confidence and confidence does he have to dare to fight a war of attrition with us?"


    Don''t say, whether it''s Liu Zheng, who is old, or Yao LAN, who seems smart, including Yao Jing, who doesn''t look stupid, although they thought something was slightly wrong before, they really didn''t leave a weakness for Liu Yan, just to think about the direction of hand-to-hand bleeding.


    It is really hard to figure out what the way out is for the side with few troops to fight and consume.


    "If something goes wrong, there must be a demon." Wang Teng said in an orderly way, "the three judges how to be specific."


    The military tent fell into silence. Everyone frowned and thought. They thought for a long time. They really couldn''t think of any reason for Liu Yan to fight a war of attrition with them.


    "Since the prince is looking at the clue, why not say it?" Yao Jing''s face was not bothered.


    "Ha ha." Wang Teng is still laughing? He said slowly and methodically, "it''s just that Liu Yan has something to rely on, or he can transfer more troops from other places. Maybe... He has a deal with other forces?"


    "It is inevitable to redeploy troops from elsewhere." Liu Zheng gave some information and finally said, "Murong Yanguo is waging a massive war in Eastern Liaoning, so it won''t be Murong Xianbei, most likely Xuzhou!"


    There are too many factions within the state of Zhao in Shijie. Each Prince is almost one faction, and there are bound to be many families under each faction.


    The Yao family had a conflict with ran min (now called Li Min) because of things in the northwest. Yao LAN and Yao Jing came to cut off ran min''s arms. They were ready to attack ran min, which was tantamount to taking Shi Jian''s faction.


    Since we are going to start with Shi Jian, it is impossible that it is just the will of the Yao family. Yao Yizhong is an important Minister of Shi Hu and doesn''t seem to take refuge in any prince. Does it indicate that it is Shi Hu''s instruction?


    And no matter how much, Liu Yan is involved. The war has begun. The next thing is to decide the outcome.


    The next day, before the rising sun in the East, the parties had already raised dense cooking smoke.


    Watching the Yao family army''s camp, the Yao family soldiers walked rudely from place to place. Most of the places they passed were chicken flying and dog jumping.


    Yao Jing had gathered (or coerced) to increase his troops to 80000. After a cold storm, he lost a large number of manpower, and the mercenaries were worth 60000.


    The people who were driven out of camps or shacks came from quite a lot of places, and nearly half of them were from Dong''an County, which led to a significant reduction in the population of Dong''an County. After all, Yao Jing didn''t use any literature and means, just didn''t leave people, and directly attacked. He gathered many people, but he also killed many people.


    Yao Jing''s 60000 people, plus the 10000 ethnic soldiers (Qiang people) brought by Yao LAN later, lost thousands in the first day of attack and defense, but except that four hundred cavalry were Yao family soldiers, the rest lost were some miscellaneous Hu or Jin people.


    Look at the people who were driven out, ranging in age from 12 to 30 or 40, dressed in disorder. Most of the guys in their hands are actually a mallet or wooden stick. Only a very few people who look at the extreme poverty and ferocity can have a metal weapon.


    "Have you sent someone to Yanzhou?" Yao LAN is gnawing at sheep''s legs: "this is a time-consuming war. We should get more hands."


    Yao Jing is also eating mutton legs. His face is very bad. He murmured: "Yanzhou is the territory of Prince Kun by default. Don''t go too far."


    The so-called Prince Kun''s full name is Shi Kun. Shi Kun is the eighth son of Shi Hu. During Shi Hong''s period, he was the king of Ruyin. Shi Kun''s position as the king of Ruyin was neither recognized nor abolished by Shi Hu, which is extremely embarrassing.


    Even if it is the same Hu people, quite a few Hu people don''t understand what the Shi family is like. For example, Shi Hu''s many sons were crowned king by Shi Hong, but Shi Hu abandoned his many sons'' throne after killing Shi Hong. It is strange that Shi Hu claimed the title of emperor at the beginning, but within a few years, he abolished the title of emperor and changed it to heavenly king. It is estimated that because of this, Shi Hu himself is a heavenly king. He can''t tolerate the existence of so many "kings", so he will abolish the king names of many sons one after another.


    "It''s more or less considerate." Yao LAN really didn''t take Shi Kun seriously, just an embarrassed prince. He stared at Yao Jing with an unhappy face very seriously and said, "don''t be unhappy. Although I am the military Lord, you are the son of the Duke of Xiangping county. In the end, all the credit will be yours. The responsibility for failure... Ha ha!"


    Yao Jing is unhappy about this. Of course, the credit is his own, but some people are blamed for his failure. He feels that he is not trusted. It is more painful than anything for young people.


    After eating the morning food, the Yao family soldiers drove the slave soldiers out of the camp. Judging from the "quality" of these slave soldiers, it was obvious that they could not compare with the first day. At least on the first day, there were no 12-year-old baby soldiers and extremely old white temple soldiers.


    Then again, people in ancient times can''t compare with people in modern society. Thirty or forty years old should be said to be a healthy age in modern times, but thirty or forty years old has reached the twilight age for most people in AD 342. After all, the gap in the quality of life is so obvious.


    When the troops of the Yao family army and the Qingzhou army left the camp, the three places in the Han Dynasty also sounded the sound of war drums, indicating that a new day and a new fight will begin.


    Liu Yan stood at the head of the city, looking at the trend of the enemy, smiled and said, "they don''t plan to attack on all sides again today?"


    Li Kuang said with a flattering smile, "Sir, the enemy didn''t please any good on the first day. As you expected, it should attack and guard against the main city and sub cities, Lord camp."


    Obviously, if you keep attacking the secret main city and sub cities for a long time, it must be extremely demoralizing. If you are a little smarter, you will attack the camp with all your strength, seize the three corners of the camp and destroy the Han Dynasty, which will also boost your morale.


    The main city of Xiami is dispatching troops. Two thousand tribal armed forces and one thousand War soldiers are transferred to the west gate. This side happens to be the direction of the Qingzhou military camp led by Liu zhengsuo.


    The city attack and defense war is not a comprehensive shrinking defense. It is reasonable to have attack and defense. It is to choose the right time, which needs Liu Yan''s own judgment.


    "Xu Zheng''s cavalry has rushed to Dong''an County." Liu Yan thought in his heart, "look at the Yao family and Liu Zheng. There are fast riders sent out. I want to send troops for reinforcements, but I don''t know what Xu Zheng can do."


    The sound of killing has sounded in the camp on the West Bank of glue. Because Liu Yan is at the west gate, naturally, he can''t see the battlefield in the direction of the East Gate with the naked eye. However, judging from the movement, it is obvious that the attacking side attacked hard from the beginning.


    Liu Yan was still choosing the time and didn''t miss any chance to attack. Not long after the war over the camp, there was a burst of cheering of "complete victory", which stunned him.


    "Your Majesty, did you see that you killed a person above the commander of the enemy?" Li Kuang was envious and unwilling to take a look at the enemy outside the city who pretended not to move forward.


    Didn''t the state of Zhao in Shijie sinicize its official positions? How could there be such an official position of a Nomad? However, Shijie Zhao state is really like that. It not only inherits the official position system of Sima 1 jin state, but also retains some official positions unique to Hu people.


    Liu Yan subconsciously looked at the map in his mind, but when he looked at it, there were green and red dots. What could he see?

 Chapter 202

    "Shoot! Shoot! Shoot them!"


    Yao Lan''s face was ferocious. They had attacked the Han camp for six days. Although they broke two checkpoints, they were firmly blocked at the third checkpoint.


    Arrows fell from the sky, and the slave soldiers who were beaten to collapse screamed and fell to the ground one after another.


    The slave soldiers of the Yao family army have consumed batch after batch. The "quality" of those in front is OK. The more they go to the back, the worse their physical quality and courage are, so that Yao LAN needs to rely on bloody deterrence to make the slave soldiers obey orders.


    The first two camps of the Hanbu stronghold on the West Bank of the glue River have become ruins. A large number of war dead are scattered all over the ruins because they have not been treated.


    A neat sound of footsteps sounded. It was nearly a thousand soldiers dressed in metal armor, holding Tower Shield in their left hand and sword in their right hand. Of course, they were the tribal armed forces of the Han Dynasty. It was because of the existence of these forces that Yao''s army was firmly blocked in the third line of defense of the camp.


    "Damn it!" Yao Lan was both angry and puzzled: "where did they get so many warriors!"


    Armor is a general term. It is divided into light armor and heavy armor. Light armor is like the 1000 tribal armed forces still moving forward. Heavy armor is not a soldier wearing a layer of armor alone. It should be covered with soft armor inside and one or more layers of armor outside.


    Yao LAN really doesn''t understand. Liu Yan''s top soldiers can be explained as sufficient productivity and smelting capacity, but the number of top soldiers in the Han Dynasty is really too many, which is a little exaggerated. In addition, the Yao family army consumed at least thousands of top soldiers in the Han Dynasty during the attack on the camp, and didn''t see any reinforcements from outside. It''s just that the top soldiers in the camp can''t be killed!


    In six days, Yao''s army lost nearly 13000 people just on the side of the camp. It is a real loss and can no longer be used as combat strength. The result is to break through two lines of defense. Should it kill nearly 3000 Han soldiers?


    Yao LAN shouted, "defense!"


    It''s funny! The number of Han soldiers in the camp will never exceed 10000, but the Han Army started to fight back yesterday. Yao LAN didn''t take too much precautions when fighting back for the first time, resulting in more than 3000 slave soldiers. Otherwise, the attack in six days will lose 10000, not 30000.


    A thousand soldiers are arranged in two columns, which is equivalent to two columns. Their straight line should be distributed about 700 meters. It can be seen from the rear that they are followed by many spearmen and archers.


    Do you know what "short assault" is? The scene to start is.


    A thousand soldiers began to accelerate in silence, and the sound of footsteps seemed to be the sound of war drums. After they ran a distance, about 2500 Han soldiers followed them shouted "for the tribe!", Follow and charge.


    Yao Lan''s face was jumping. He kept yelling "defense! Defense!", Glancing around, he said reluctantly, "this damn terrain, those damn obstacles!"


    The battlefield is the two camps lost in the Han Dynasty. Because the war has not stopped, it is difficult for Yao''s army to remove them. As a result, the wooden fences, wooden fences, horses, wooden stakes and other things still exist in the camp, making Yao LAN unable to join the cavalry.


    Most of the slave soldiers in the Yao family army dodged their eyes. They were really afraid of those Han warriors who charged and fought in silence. That was the sequelae of the confrontation for many days. Anyone who was injured still fought desperately. The enemy who would make some noise only when he was injured or died in battle should be afraid unless he was really brave.


    "Lord, we should launch a charge and collision!" Yao Yu had a scar on his face, which made his face look ferocious. He waved his mace: "the courage of those slaves has been broken. It''s up to our warriors to fight in person!"


    The Yao brothers came to Beihai county one after another. They brought nearly 14000 clan soldiers, and only lost about 1000 in the battle of more than ten days. It can be seen that the Yao brothers still cherish the clan soldiers very much.


    "No! Let the slave soldiers block it. See if you can flank from the left and right sides." Yao LAN will not be distressed by the number of slave soldiers who died. The ethnic soldiers of the Qiang nationality are the basis for the Yao family to have a place in the Central Plains.


    The collision in front has happened. The armored man bumped into the chaotic crowd with a sparse arrow, hit it with a shield or waved a sword.


    In the past few days, the morale of the slave soldiers of the Yao family has long been at the bottom of the valley because of the bad war. If they can retreat in the face of the collision of the warriors of the Han Dynasty, they will definitely turn around and run away. The problem is that there is a supervisory team composed of Qiang people behind them. They can only hold simple weapons and cry and use their bodies to hit and split sharp weapons.


    "Qiang people scattered to the left and right wings." Zhong Xing wiped his face. It was the blood sprayed from a man who had just been hacked to death: "you take people to form a front on the left wing, and I take people to the right wing."


    Chen Jiaju smiled grimly and nodded.


    The officers who came to Beihai county to take part in the war have not experienced many bloody battles on the Korean Peninsula, and their psychological quality must pass the customs before they can not be "distributed". So many combat experiences have also given them enough experience to have the most basic judgment on the battlefield.


    The battlefield seems a little narrow and can''t put too many troops. Should there be nearly 500 Qiang soldiers on the left and right wings?


    Qiang is one of the five major ethnic groups today. They have a long history. They can be traced back to the Shang Dynasty. They were originally active in the southwest basin and plateau. They were also active in the south of the western regions in the Western Han Dynasty. They did not enter the northwest until the Eastern Han Dynasty to occupy the land originally belonging to the Han people.


    There are not few historical records of the Qiang people in the past. For example, during the rebellion of the Qiang people in the northwest at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Han historians never regarded all the Qiang people as the same ethnic group. Even the Qiang people themselves do not think they are the same ethnic group. They even dislike the name Qiang people.


    So far, the oldest and more mature character found in China is the oracle bone inscriptions, a representative character of the Yin and Shang Dynasties more than 3000 years ago.


    In the oracle bone inscriptions, there is one and only text about the title of nation (or clan or tribe), namely "Qiang", which is the earliest record of Chinese human family number.


    "Shuowen Yangbu": "Qiang, Dayu, Xiqiang shepherds also follow people from sheep, and sheep also sound." Qiang, as he called it, At that time, the tribes in the Central Plains generally referred to all nomadic nationalities in the West (GaN 1su, Ning 1sha, Xin 1jiang, Qing 1hai, Xi 1shan and Si 1chuan). Therefore, it can be said that the di ethnic group is by no means a single nation. They have different ethnic tribes, languages, costumes and customs, and the only thing they have in common may be "living by water and grass" The nomadic way of life, but the term Qiang has been circulated and quoted.


    "Pay attention." Zhong Xing loudly reminded: "Qiang people are different from miscellaneous Hu. You can''t be careless!"


    Qiang people entered the Central Plains much earlier than Xiongnu people or Jie people. Some Qiang people have no difference from Han Miao people in living habits and clothes after the passage of time.


    Of course, that''s still for some "advanced" Qiang people, such as the Yao family. In fact, most Qiang people still maintain their own living habits and clothes. For example, the two groups of Qiang people who are circuitous on the left and right wings have obvious characteristics. The military officers wear the same hair crowns as the Han and Miao people, and the commanded Qiang people retain the appearance of wearing sheepskin and ponchos.


    "Kill!"


    Different languages shouted the same word, and the two groups collided. Most of the Qiang people were blunt tools, and the Han side was either spear or sword or knife. As a result, the dull sound and the sound of sharp blades breaking flesh and blood intertwined.


    Who is Zhong Xing? He is now down and out, but he was the lineal blood of a family. He received traditional Han family education since childhood and has a good sword skill. In addition, he has been climbing, touching and rolling on the battlefield for two or three years. Almost at the moment of war, he stared at the leader of the enemy.


    The traditional Han family education is the six skills of a gentleman. In addition to the integrity of the Central Plains, all families in the Central Plains have added melee fighting skills in addition to "shooting". Cai you, for example, seems to be a weak man, but at least he knows how to dance sword. For Zhong Xing, who can fight on the battlefield, he needs martial arts skills.


    Many Han soldiers saw Zhong Xing cut off the heads of the other officers and held them high. When their morale was boosted, they shouted "Wansheng!". Similar cheers have been heard many times in recent days. At the beginning, Liu Yan in the direction of the main city thought it was to kill some important people. He didn''t expect that he would shout just to kill some enemy officers like the commander of thousands, which really made Liu Yan feel a little cheap.


    The flanks of the left and right wings were blocked. Yao LAN looked at the retreat of the slave soldiers in the front battlefield. His face was very ugly. Without saying a word, he drove the reins back.


    Yao LAN didn''t do this for the first time. He retreated with his troops. For the first time, he wanted to attract the Han soldiers in the camp to pursue and charge with cavalry, but the Han side was not fooled. In the following several times, the war was unfavorable and necessary retreat was carried out. When the Han army pursued the edge of the camp, it would shrink back again. Yao LAN waited for the Han soldiers to withdraw, and it would occupy the previous space again.


    For Yao family army and Qingzhou army, the war in the past ten days is definitely a painful process, but it is gradually on the right track.


    It was Liu Zheng who transferred a group of craftsmen. The means of attacking the city is no longer just taking the siege ladder. You can play with other means.


    "A month." Yao Lan''s face was livid: "one month is the deadline. If we can''t capture the secret, we will adopt a siege, and then sweep through the counties occupied by the Han Dynasty."


    Hu Ren is really not good at attacking the city. Otherwise, why not repair the old cities after occupying the Central Plains? Is it very deliberately to keep the dilapidated appearance?


    Liu Zheng''s face is also iron green. He doesn''t know how to hate Zhang Liang who repaired Xiami city (with the same surname as liuhou).


    "I don''t know what''s going on..." Yao Jing not only turned blue, but also had constipation on his face: "I always feel strange. For example, Liu Yan''s partial teacher hasn''t appeared. The Han Warriors over the camp have the appearance of fighting more and more?"


    Don''t say, they all found a similar situation, or it''s just that the war is unfavorable. What''s terrible is the unknown of some things

 Chapter 203

    Where is the other branch of Han division? Probably when Yao LAN, Yao Jing and Liu Zheng were confused, Xu Zheng''s cavalry just entered Dong''an County.


    Xu Zheng needs some time to survey the terrain when he enters Dong''an County. Before that, he can only hide as much as possible. Otherwise, if he is ambushed or blocked in a place because he is unfamiliar with the terrain, it will become a synonym for stupidity.


    The pace of the attack and defense of the city was not fast. The attack and defense of Xiami only lasted for 12 days. It should be that Liu Zheng, Yao LAN and Yao Jing didn''t experience similar wars before they felt slow.


    We should know a little clearly, but for cities with better urban defense facilities, which cities are pushed down by one drum? Cities that are easy to attack take several days, and some take several months, but there are more cities that have not been attacked for several years. (need an example?)


    In this way, the slow-paced offensive and defensive war continues.


    Because they can''t attack for a long time and the casualties are slightly heavy, the morale of the coalition forces is changing every day. Of course, those who are the main generals of the coalition forces have found signs, but they can''t solve them effectively when they know what.


    "Nearly 4000 people were lost today, but finally the third floor of the camp was broken!" Yao Lan was gnashing his teeth when he spoke: "I paid special attention to it. There are still a thousand enemy soldiers."


    It''s weird. No matter how much you lost yesterday, it''s definitely a thousand armour the next day. It seems that you can''t kill it all.


    Yao LAN can guarantee that he never found that the Han Dynasty reinforced the camp from the east bank. It is because of this that he can''t understand how the warriors in the camp are supplemented.


    "Liu Yan deliberately killed our troops, so he didn''t send the warriors at one time?" Yao Jing is not stupid. He just doesn''t know what "systematic golden finger" is. In that way, ignorance becomes inevitable. He said with a wry smile, "if so, he succeeded."


    It was an extremely inspiring thing to fight the third camp, but the price was too high. If yesterday''s losses were included, nearly 18000 troops had been included in the attack on the camp. The Allied forces together, a total of 110000 people, lost 18000 people on the other side of the camp, and nearly 4000 people in the main and sub cities of Xiami. Attacking the corridors established in the Han Dynasty lost nearly 10000 people, leaving less than 80000 people in less than half a month.


    The reason why "people" are used instead of soldiers is very clear. Among the coalition forces, those who can be called soldiers are nearly 20000 Qiang soldiers and 12000 of the Qingzhou army. The rest are temporarily pulled up, and the young and strong account for the majority.


    "Even if those corridors are broken today, they can be built again the next day." Liu Zheng happened to know what the corridor was and said, "Liu Yan''s tribe set up a 20th class Baron and learned that the Qin army must build a corridor every war. Where did he get that knowledge?"


    Liu Zheng was wrong in some places. Although the corridor was one of the "patents" of the Qin army, it was the product of the first emperor. The previous Qin kings or Qin Jun had no similar products. It is said that the corridor was created by Qin general Meng Tian, but I don''t know whether it is true or not.


    No matter who founded the corridor, the Allied forces have suffered enough. The Hu people who participated in this war had enough status to make up their mind early. In addition to learning the band shooting of the bow and arrow soldiers of the Han Dynasty, they also had to learn how to build corridors in wartime.


    As a matter of fact, the Allied forces have begun to do so. They have drawn roads in various camps, almost completely copying the methods of the Han ministry, and established one corridor after another. It is because of the tight time and the quality... I''m afraid it''s not very good.


    The Allied forces are gloomy. It has been agreed that if they can''t capture the secret city within a month, they will choose to siege and send several partial divisions to attack Changguang County, Donglai county and Dongmou county. They think that the main battle forces of the Han Dynasty have been dispatched, and the interior is empty. To capture those counties, one is to make the war record better, and the other is to capture enough people from the three counties to attack Xiami.


    Liu Yan didn''t bring his own remote mind reader. Naturally, he didn''t know that the coalition had agreed on a time limit. By observing the map in his mind, he knew that Xu Zheng had led his army into Dong''an County, so there were some opportunities for brewing.


    The Han army is not only a partial division, but there are actually four armies in use at present. Apart from the Xiami battlefield, the cavalry led by Xu Zheng who broke into Dong''an County is the first, the Sangyu department left at the border between Gaomi County and Dong''an County is the second, and there is also the third one supported by liao1 East and Chao1 fresh.


    Ji Chang is leading the third army to March, not on land, but by sea. He will go directly from Zishui, which connects the Bohai Sea, to Judian Lake (the east of modern Guangrao), then go down the muddy water to the south, and land directly on the edge of Guanggu city. It is tantamount to a flash attack on Guanggu city. Even if he fails to capture it, he can return by water.


    Naturally, Liu Yan would not mention the army along the way of Jichang. After all, if you don''t keep secret, you will lose your ministers. Many things inadvertently cause serious consequences.


    "The enemy attacked the camp for more than ten days, and the third line of defense was lost yesterday." Liu Yan looked at LV Yi and others who were temporarily transferred and said, "there is only the last line of defense left in the camp. It''s time to start building a floating bridge."


    It''s time to force the coalition. The recent weakness of the coalition offensive is not what Liu Yan wants to see.


    People have fewer flaws in defense. Once the attack is unavoidable, more flaws will be exposed. In fact, it is the same truth for the army.


    Liu Yan could roughly judge that the morale of the coalition army continued to decline, but it was far from the time when the Han ministry turned defense into attack. It was like preparing a group of troops that day, but in the end, because the timing was wrong, it was just preparation, and he didn''t say that it was lost in vain.


    The Han Dynasty wrote a script and set up a stage, but after all, they are not really acting. Yao Jiajun and Qingzhou army will not really act according to the script. What Liu Yan and others can do is to observe the situation, make corresponding changes and force the enemy to make a choice.


    Liu Zheng, Yao LAN and others finally smiled when they learned that the faltering camp began to build a floating bridge.


    "It doesn''t seem to hold." Wang Teng frowned and said, "it''s just... The situation is still wrong."


    The garrison of the Han Army in the camp began to build floating bridges today, which indicates that they could build floating bridges before. As the attacking party, we should think about why they did not build floating bridges before.


    "Is there any Han reinforcements on the east bank?" Liu Zheng gave the most likely answer.


    "No, No." Yao LAN can replace Yao Jing, the blood of Yao''s family, and become the military leader. Naturally, his ability will not be poor. Some detailed arrangements may not be forgotten. He said: "our army has been wandering on the east bank. If we find that the Han reinforcements will notify us in the form of wolf smoke."


    Liu Zheng had to ask, "are they scattered scouts?"


    Yao LAN nodded: "of course."


    Well, scattered scouts are distributed. Even if they kill some, there will always be fish caught. They will gather in batches at the agreed time. As long as they are found to be reduced, they will strengthen the investigation and always transmit the information, not to mention the means of wolf smoke warning.


    Yao Jing asked, "when will Liu Gong''s reinforcements arrive?"


    "It will take half a month as soon as possible, but at the latest..." Liu Zheng would not say anything. He shook his head and continued: "even if the reinforcements come, they can only be responsible for the siege."


    Most of the troops in guanggucheng, the capital of Qingzhou, had long been taken out by Liu Zheng. The rest were the ones that could not be moved lightly in any case, so the reinforcements could only be local family armed forces.


    It will be difficult for the regular army to attack the city these days. Liu Zheng is not like the two brothers of the Yao family who have a good father. It is impossible to push the local private soldiers or young animals into the knife. Really, it can only be transferred to siege rather than consume in large quantities.


    Speaking of cannon fodder, Liu Zheng asked the two brothers of the Yao family. Unexpectedly, Yao Jing immediately shut up, but Yao LAN hesitated to tell some truth.


    Yao Jing came from Yanzhou and photographed Yao Yizhong''s reputation. Along the way, there were too many families who wanted to curry favor with Yao Jing and embrace the Yao family. First, Yao Jing gathered a number of troops, and then Yao Jing coerced and coerced a large number. In fact, someone had complained to Xiang. The two brothers were warned by the family, but they didn''t dare to harm places so recklessly, So there are no reinforcements.


    "Duke Liu, you must know that my two brothers came to Qingzhou to cut off ran min''s wings?" Yao LAN talked nonsense solemnly: "now Fei Yan and others are rebellious, and some people below the Han Dynasty commit crimes... You also declare Liu Yan rebellious, so..."


    Liu Zheng announced that Liu Yan was rebellious, but he did not take the whole Han Dynasty into it. According to the previous routine, there should be civil strife in the Han Dynasty. Liu Yan killed a group of people, or others killed Liu Yan, or no one could kill who fell into infighting. However, the previous routine did not work in the Han Dynasty.


    "Attack. In short, take down the camp and block Liu Yandong." Liu Zheng added, "I have already played in the imperial court and asked to dispatch troops from the neighboring counties of Jizhou and Yanzhou, and there will be a reply in a few days."


    The two brothers of the Yao family looked at each other. They were stunned and gloated at the same time.


    Obviously, the scale of the war is getting larger and larger. Liu Yan''s rebellious identity can never escape.


    Liu Zheng is not entirely because of Liu Yan''s problem. Liu Yan is a scourge, but it seems that Liu Yan with very few troops is just a scourge. For Qingzhou, the more dangerous ones are Guo Xiang and others in Xuzhou, that is, Shi Zun''s camp.


    Liu Zheng originally wanted to rely on the rapid elimination of Feiyan and other rebels to frighten Guo Xiang and others. Later, Feiyan fled without hesitation, leaving the Han ministry in the posture of confrontation in Xiami city. Liu Zheng can only put the target of elimination on Liu Yan''s army. Liu Zheng expected another wrong thing, that is, although Liu Yanbing has little power, it is not easy to bite, but it is too late to wait to find out this fact. Liu Zheng, who is difficult to ride a tiger, can only "ask for help outside the court".

 Chapter 204

    The battle on Xiami side is the main battlefield, but not all battles on the main battlefield can determine the outcome of a battlefield.


    Liu Yan was sure that the battlefield would not stop soon. Even if he defeated Yao''s army and Qingzhou army, wouldn''t Xuzhou join the war? He can only choose the sword to take the side edge.


    Jichang''s team is not too many. It is limited by the number of ships that can travel on the inland river. It only takes 5000 people and is going to flash attack Guanggu city.


    So far, Liu Yan has not understood one thing, that is, whether to lay down Guanggu city is to complete the task of upgrading the system, which can be upgraded from the "feudal era" to the "Castle era".


    Liu Yan is eager to rise to the "Castle Age" quickly. He can realize that the situation is actually out of control. It is difficult to deal with the war again and again with the current strength of the Han ministry.


    The number of people mobilized by the Han Dynasty to participate in the war has reached 70000. As a war force, it is more than 30000. The rest can only be regarded as auxiliary.


    Liu Yan personally led 12000 people. Xu Zheng''s 14000 people, plus Jichang''s 5000 (excluding the crew), that''s 31000 people.


    As a tribe with a total population of just over 200000, the mobilization of 70000 has been very large. Considering that the population structure of the Han Dynasty is mainly young, it is not impossible to mobilize more people to join the war, but it will hurt the muscles and bones once it continues to increase.


    It always needs someone to build and produce, doesn''t it? The second is that the more people directly involved in the war, the more material consumption. To tell the truth, with a population of 200000, the Han Dynasty was able to mobilize 70000 people to participate in the war. That''s really because Liu Yan''s number plate system worked at the beginning, and then the accumulation over the past three years was not in vain.


    On the 24th day of the battle of Xiami, the originally fierce battle has been replaced by procrastination. In particular, the coalition forces have been unable to attack the Hanbu camp on the West Bank of glue, resulting in an extremely low morale of the coalition forces.


    At this time, the news that a partial division of the Han army broke into Dong''an County was also known by the senior level of the coalition army. For the senior level of the coalition army, it could not be attacked for a long time. If a partial division of the Han army attacked the rear, it would be even more discouraged by the war.


    "We lost nearly 25000 people on the other side of the stronghold, but we couldn''t capture them!" Yao LAN will not be angry anymore. He said completely gloomily, "I haven''t seen Han reinforcements coming from the east bank, but Han wounded soldiers from the camp. Where did they come from?"


    The Allied forces also made a special observation. The corridor connecting Xiami''s main city and Zicheng also had no reinforcements to the camp. They just couldn''t understand why the soldiers on the other side of the camp couldn''t be killed. No matter how much they lost, there must be a thousand soldiers again the next day.


    Yao LAN has made rough statistics. There are at least 3000 warriors destroyed in the local battlefield of the camp, which is a full 3000 warriors!


    Even if the armor of the Han Dynasty is not heavy armor, it is not so easy to have a metal armor these days. How many heavy armor cavalry and infantry are there in Shijie, Zhao Guoju''s national strength, and Murong Yan''s national strength has only produced 3000 iron cavalry. The Han Dynasty is not a country. The Han Dynasty has only developed for four years, and the territory of the Han Dynasty is even less, Where on earth does it come from that strong ability to make so many iron armor!?


    If only wearing iron armor, as long as people with eyes can see that the battle of the warriors in the Han Dynasty may be rigid, but it is frightening that the warriors in the Han Dynasty are only brave and fearless.


    "We..." Liu Zheng''s face was a little gray: "the reinforcements of Qi county will come tomorrow. Let''s discuss how many troops to leave. We should divide them into several ways to recover Changguang County, Donglai county and Dongmou county."


    "No, no, no, it''s not a matter of recovering any county." Yao Lan said with a wry smile, "there are partial teachers in the Han Dynasty who harass our back road. The Feiyan rebels who fled earlier also entered Dong''an County. Our back road has been broken, and now the initiative is in Liu Yan''s hands."


    The only thing that deserves the high-level congratulations of the coalition is that there are few Liu Yanbing. They have lost nearly 38000 people in the past month. Isn''t there still more than 70000?


    There are still 70000 troops in the coalition. Qiang soldiers and Qingzhou County soldiers have not lost much. Although the number of coalition troops has been reduced from 110000 to 70000, the main force is still there.


    "That..." Wang Teng was going to give some advice, but he heard a noise in his ear.


    Someone hurried into the tent and shouted, "we''ve been attacked!"


    The top level of the coalition forces in the military accounts were stunned. The secret war had been going on for nearly a month. In addition to the short assault held at the meeting, the Han ministry really didn''t take the initiative before tonight.


    They quickly walked out of the military tent and looked around. There were pieces of fire in the South and North barracks under the night. The noise and shouting of killing shook the sky.


    "Mobilize the cavalry quickly!" Yao Lan was not worried but happy: "no matter how many people they sent to attack the camp, they should always return, stop, stop!"


    The layout of the coalition camp is relatively simple. In addition to the necessary fences and wooden fences, there are also horse rejections. At the beginning, they will patrol the camp carefully, but the Han Army has not attacked the camp for a long time, which has made the coalition slack for a long time. As a result, it was suddenly here tonight.


    There was obvious chaos in the coalition camps in the north and south. In the light of the fire, a group of soldiers with red upper body and black lower body could be seen chasing a group of people in colorful clothes to chop, chop and stab. Where they passed, there must be constant screams and wails, and the number of bodies on the ground continued to increase.


    Li Kuang, who led the troops from Xiami main city, presided over the attack camp on the north side, while Wang Pu led the army to attack the camp on the south side.


    Wang Pu has been full of energy recently. As long as they can win this war, individuals can be directly turned into regular soldiers, and the rest will be turned into servants and soldiers.


    Only when you lose it will you know how to cherish it. Only when you clearly know the difference between class treatment will you understand what to pursue. The pursuit of Wang Pu and other newly attached troops is very simple. That is to continuously improve their identity until they can record their achievements like soldiers, and 40% can be left after war capture.


    Wang Pu killed an enemy soldier who ran into him with a knife. He looked around and shouted, "set fire!"


    The coalition camps are not particular about it. It seems that the number of military tents is not large. They are mostly some shacks erected indiscriminately.


    A shack made of wooden beams, branches, leaves and weeds will burn violently as long as there is a little spark, and then the wind will blow the spark to ignite, and the fire will spread very fast.


    The Han soldiers of the attack battalion were ordered to just rush forward, and then they thought about the northern and southern breakout. At that time, Liu Yanhui personally led a force to attract the attention of the coalition forces and gave the two attack battalions the opportunity to return everywhere.


    Yao LAN gathered cavalry to intercept, and Yao Jingxing rushed over in person.


    "Liu Yan personally led the army except Xiami city!" Yao Jing was almost gnashing his teeth: "this is an opportunity!"


    The Allied forces can''t guess why the Han Army chose to attack the camp tonight, let alone why Liu Yan personally led the army out of the city. As long as they can catch Liu Yan and kill him, they will win the war. And this opportunity was delivered by Liu Yan himself!


    Why did Liu Yan do that? Cao Yan gave a clear answer. Xuzhou will send troops to participate in the Qingzhou war in three days, under the banner of eliminating rebels.


    Liu Zheng can declare Liu Yan rebellious. Is that what Xuzhou calls rebellious Liu Yan?


    It''s not certain, but it''s not bad for Liu Yangen. No matter what the goal of sending troops to Xuzhou is, the Han ministry will be the enemy if it wants to occupy Qingzhou, so it can only speed up the battlefield progress of Xiami.


    "In fact, it should take another month or two. This is not the moment when the morale of the coalition is at its lowest!"


    Liu Yan was dressed all over, holding a long gun in his hand. On both sides of the horse''s neck under his seat, there were war knives, riding bows and arrow bags respectively. He rode alone in the front of the whole army. The first square behind him was 2000 system swordsmen. On the left and right sides were gun arrays composed of 2000 free soldiers and spearmen, and the archers who were guarded on three sides were about 2000 archers.


    Four zigzag military formations are placed in the west of the main city of Xiami, about a mile from the city wall?


    In the middle of the night, there were no torches in the array. It looked like huge black squares. 8000 people stood quietly in place, in obvious contrast to the incomparable noise on the other side of the coalition.


    Tonight is a day without the moon. That''s why Liu Yan chose to attack.


    "It''s all forced..." Liu Yan looked up at the stars. He liked to climb high and look far, and he also liked to look at the stars: "the situation is getting bigger and bigger, out of control is inevitable. Is this the history of change?"


    There is no doubt that Liu Yan led the army to Qingzhou and launched the war, which obviously involves a certain overall situation. For example, Fei Yan started the army, and then, for example, there was a change in Xuzhou. It should be something that would happen if Liu Yan didn''t wave his army to Xigu, but now it''s Liu Yan who opened the situation.


    Alone, the Yao brothers led the army to Qingzhou, which is clearly aimed at Liu Yan, which is a troublesome thing that must be solved.


    The roar of horses'' hoofs rolled in. In fact, we couldn''t see how many cavalry there were under the night. We could only see that it was dark.


    In the age of malnutrition, most people had night blindness. In fact, they were not suitable for fighting at night. As a result, although Yao LAN and Yao Jing led their troops to the front of the Han army with a good formation, they did not attack directly.


    "How long before dawn?"


    "Should it be an hour and a half?"


    Liu Yan led the troops out of the city to fight, but the main purpose was to attract the attention of the coalition forces and create more opportunities for the two attacking battalions.


    The two camps of the coalition army are already ablaze, and the smoke is rising to the sky continuously. It is visually observed that the fire spreads very fast. If it is not extinguished, if it continues to burn, it is bound to destroy the two camps, but I don''t know how many casualties it will cause?

 Chapter 205

    Dawn is the time of war.


    The fire in the camp of the Allied forces is soaring. It is obvious that the north and south sides have completely collapsed and can no longer play any role. If the fire continues to spread, it will inevitably lead to the burning of the whole camp.


    Wang Teng gave a suggestion: "useless troops retreat and concentrate their talents until dawn."


    In a real decisive battle, the role of slave soldiers is not high. The role they can play is nothing more than a desperate charge to consume the enemy''s strength. Maybe they can also make the enemy chaotic, but the role is really small.


    "Good." Yao Lan said casually. Of course, he knew that the burden of slave soldiers was more than practical use in the decisive battle: "it looks like it''s hard to order."


    The fire was burning and the smoke was billowing. In fact, the whole camp had been in chaos. It was vaguely possible to draw a judgment from some torches and Dragons outside. The Han Army increased troops from other directions and must take advantage of the situation to pull out.


    The camp was in chaos. It should be in a certain degree of camp roar. Under such circumstances, it was difficult to control the slave soldiers. Yao LAN almost made up his mind in an instant and concentrated on the elite to decide the victory or defeat. The dawn moment was the time to decide.


    It doesn''t seem abrupt. It can even be said that the senior level of the coalition forces are psychologically prepared. After all, the coalition forces have been attacking for nearly a month and haven''t achieved much results. In fact, they have become weak and morale is low. How can they not guess that it should be the time for the Han to fight back? For one thing, they really didn''t think it would be a night attack.


    We must understand the fact that in today''s era, except for a limited number of troops, it is impossible to fight at night. It is due to malnutrition, which leads to night blindness for most people. Those who can see things a little at night, they all enjoy high treatment, at least they don''t lack meat and vegetables, so they have enough vitamins.


    The Allied forces mobilized the troops they could command until there was a slight light in the East. The assembled troops were only in their early twenties, and the rest were in a state of running around under the surprise attack of several troops from the Han Dynasty.


    "It''s not the best showdown period. We should wait for the news that Xu Zheng completely cuts off the rear path of the coalition forces or Jichang attacks guanggucheng." Of course, Liu Yan knew that nine times out of ten life was unhappy. He smiled and said, "today is also suitable."


    LV Shaoyang, standing behind Liu Yan, opened his mouth and couldn''t say anything.


    LV Shaoyang has learned that he will be delegated after the war. It''s time to be a village chief in a war unit. He feels pity and complacent at the same time. He is very clear that he was born in the captain of the monarch''s guard, and his identity will inevitably appear relatively special. Then, just like the night battle force, he is the chief of the village. The starting point is actually higher than anyone. He should strive to make progress. It is better to say that it is to repay the kindness of the monarch. To be more frank, it is to strive for a better future of his own.


    The bleak horn came from the coalition army. Looking up, the coalition army occupied a large area of dark space on the earth. The front army in the middle should be the Qingzhou infantry, and the Yao cavalry on the left and right wings.


    "Nearly 12000 cavalry..." Liu Yan twitched his cheek: "it''s hard to do!"


    On the main battlefield of Xiami, there are less than 1000 cavalry in the Han Dynasty, and the rest are infantry.


    Why did the attack camp set fire last night? Just want to compress the battlefield space. However, there is still a lot of space for cavalry to move on this side of the battlefield.


    Liu Yan specially observed that several troops attacking the battalion had changed their tactical actions and began to move in the direction of some important roads. He judged roughly that the losses of the attacking battalion seemed to be heavy?


    It seems that it is only reasonable to suffer heavy losses. Fire can not distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. Then, it is difficult to avoid chaos in wartime. As the party taking the initiative to attack, it only has the advantage of a certain amount of information and can set the retreat route in advance, but there will always be accidents.


    Consistent with Yao Lan''s choice, there are no slave soldiers in the decisive forces put forward by Liu Yan. That''s because of the same concern. Slave soldiers can be driven to death, but slave soldiers are usually very easy to collapse. It''s funny that slave soldiers collapse and roll back formation at the decisive moment.


    "Ring the war drum."


    Naturally, someone will convey Liu Yan''s order, and it was not long before the war drum was sounded "Dong Dong Dong".


    The war drum is quite large and round. Should it have a round diameter of two meters?


    There will be a war drum every 300 meters or so. At this time, looking at the tall and strong men beating the upright war drum with thick drumsticks, they are sweating.


    Yao LAN looked at Liu Yan strangely. Yes, he can see Liu Yan at a glance, just because Liu Yan''s position is very obvious.


    "Hanbu will take the initiative to attack?" Wang Teng looked slightly surprised: "they are infantry, but they want to take the initiative to attack?"


    It seems strange, but if you think about it a little, you will take it for granted that the current war situation is that the Han side has an advantage in morale, so you must seize the advantage to further attack the already demoralized coalition forces.


    Look at the soldiers in the coalition camp. The attack on the camp all night forced them to fight passively. They have been busy for most of the night since they had a meal last evening. It can be said that they are relatively shrinking both mentally and physically.


    The officers and men of the Allied forces were still a little confident. They were the party with a large number of people and a large number of cavalry. Naturally, they thought that the Han Army, which was all infantry, would take the defensive position, which brought back a little psychological advantage.


    What''s going on now? It was the Han Dynasty that sounded the war drum, and the military array seemed to be moving forward, which led to a burst of consternation among the coalition soldiers. They could not help wondering whether they were on the weak side.


    The Han Dynasty is advancing, and listening to the war drum is no longer hasty. It is a drum with a sense of rhythm. It forms the same frequency as the soldiers'' steps, so that it seems that the earth has become a war drum, and the Han Dynasty as a whole has become a "person" who plays the war drum.


    "Lord, please also order the left and right winged cavalry to cruise." Wang Teng''s face looked grim: "the enemy''s military master is a man who can lead troops."


    What is the war? Outside the battlefield are factors such as national strength, and the most important thing on the battlefield is morale. In fact, morale is an unseen emotion, but it can be judged from the mental state of soldiers on both sides.


    In fact, Wang Teng doesn''t have to say that Yao LAN will also let the cavalry on the left and right wings cruise.


    Only the active cavalry is the best cavalry. Since ancient times, there are few cavalry to fight in battle. Since cavalry rarely attack the infantry of the enemy''s tight formation, it is because the cavalry losing speed will be slaughtered when trapped in the infantry sea.


    When the cavalry of the Allied forces cruised, the sound of the battle drums of the Han Army array changed. Several sections of rapid drums sounded. From a distance, we also saw the shaking of the command flag in some positions. Then the troops on the left and right wings of the Han Army stopped, and only the Chinese army was still marching forward.


    "Jiashi... And Jiashi..." Yao Jing was both confused and shocked: "there are at least two thousand Jiashi. Liu Yan can''t get so many Jiashi!"


    Two thousand system soldiers stepped forward, followed by a thousand spearmen and about 800 archers. Should there be nearly 30 crossbows in the array where you can''t see them outside?


    Liu Zheng discussed with others and came to the conclusion that he should send troops to fight.


    Speaking of it, behind the Allied forces, there was still a blaze of fire, and a large amount of thick smoke floated into the sky. If you can look down from a high altitude, the camp of the coalition army has been devastated. Some camps that are not burning are fighting, but you don''t know whether the internal strife or the Han army is still fighting.


    Behind the troops led by Liu Yan is the main city of Xiami. It can be said that there is at least a way out.


    Behind the Allied forces is the camp where the fire spread. If you don''t take the initiative, you will inevitably be squeezed. Do you want to promote the fire at that time?


    The arrows were also used as a prelude to the war. The archers of the Han Dynasty formed an arrow array. The continuous arrow attack did not stop until the armour in front approached the Qingzhou army for 20 steps.


    The soldiers of both sides collided in an irregular vertical direction. The first warriors of the Han Dynasty resisted with a shield, then stabbed their swords, advancing row after row. In an instant, the blood on the battlefield soared. Because of the overcrowding, a considerable number of war dead were squeezed and unable to fall even if they were out of breath.


    Fu Wei observed the situation in detail, conducted a calibration shot in person, then read out some numbers such as codes, and ordered the archers who formed the arrow array to continue to release their arrows.


    Liu Zheng, who stayed in the distance, saw that the archers of the Han Dynasty kept shooting arrows at the soldiers behind him. He saw his cheeks twitch: "I don''t want to admit it, but the Han Dynasty is really a strong army."


    The Yao brothers looked at each other silently. They had been fighting for nearly a month. We didn''t get any cheap at all. It''s true to say that the Han army is a strong army. They knew that Liu Zheng stressed again that he just felt worried about the future of the war and was extricating himself from his incompetence in advance.


    In fact, Yao LAN and Yao Jing now face a very realistic choice. It is very obvious that they can''t solve Liu Yan at one time. Now the war situation is favorable to Liu Yan. Maybe there is no chance to fight again, but the loss will certainly be great.


    If Liu Yan keeps shrinking and the Yao brothers continue to consume, there is nothing. It is the cannon fodder of the slave soldiers that drives the siege of the city and the stronghold. What strength does it hurt to not lose the family soldiers?


    The upcoming contest is different for the Yao brothers. They will fight their own soldiers. They should think about whether they can win and how much they will lose before they win, and then whether it is worth losing and gaining.


    "Have a look?" Yao Jing was unwilling: "we have enough horses to evacuate at any time."


    Yao Lan was also unwilling. She nodded fiercely: "ten percent!"


    Wang Teng narrowed his eyes, took a look at Liu Zheng, who was far away, and his mouth gave out a "hey hey" laughter.


    The bleak horn was sounded, and the Qiang cavalry cruising in the narrow space on both wings began to turn around

 Chapter 206

    Dear friends, please subscribe for some recommended tickets, please!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Cavalry combat is not so simple. The first premise is that the horse needs enough warm-up and can enter the best sprint state after waiting for warm-up.


    Obviously, the Yao cavalry only moved for less than a quarter of an hour. Looking at the breathing rhythm and sweating condition of the war horse, it is difficult for the war horse to warm up after running for a quarter of an hour.


    No matter whether the warm-up is good or not, on the premise that the war situation needs it, the Qiang officers leading the team can only take the lead to turn around in a few rapid trumpets.


    It was found that the Qiang cavalry was about to attack, the war drums sounded in the Han Dynasty, and the officers kept shouting military orders.


    In response, the spearmen began to organize a gun array. Their spears were about four meters long. The spearhead was pointed out half obliquely, and the bottom of the spear was tightly pestled on the ground. One spear after another is half tilted. It looks like a dense forest of spikes. Infantry have always used a close formation to resist cavalry, which is a tactic handed down from the ancient pre-Qin era.


    The archers behind the spearmen are also arranging an arrow array. They are probably a team of 50 people, a small arrow array, and then a large arrow array composed of many small arrow arrays.


    The crossbow troops blocked by the human wall were manipulated by the sound of military orders. The instrument soldiers nervously and quickly adjusted the crossbow. They listened to the military orders and adjusted the shooting direction and angle again and again.


    Except that the crossbow was hit by a winch to speed up the loading speed because of Liu Yan''s suggestion, there was nothing special about it. It was even a single shot crossbow. The Han Dynasty did not master any more advanced technology and was interested in studying double shot or three shot, or even more than three shots. Unfortunately, there were not many achievements for the time being.


    Once the infantry form a tight formation, the cavalry will certainly not bump into it. What the cavalry should do is to harass constantly.


    Of course, the Qiang cavalry knew what they should do. They kept pulling apart from each other in the sound of horns. The cavalry who could ride and shoot gradually became the vanguard, picked up the horn bow and took the arrow.


    "Shoot!"


    It was the archers in the Han Dynasty who shot first. This time, they took a one-time cover. After a round of archery, the vanguard of the Qiang cavalry kept falling to the ground with arrows from people or horses.


    In fact, the arrows fired by infantry will be farther than cavalry. That''s a very simple truth. The reason why cavalry''s horn bow is affected by the bow string is that it can shoot 70 to 80 steps, and the maximum lethality is only about 30 steps. The infantry bow can shoot more than 100 steps. Should the maximum killing range reach 50 steps?


    In the past history, there were many examples in which cavalry could not attack and form a tight formation of infantry. The most famous example was that Li Ling led 5000 troops to be besieged. As a result, he was besieged between the two mountains by Xiongnu and Kui Hou Shan Yu with 30000 cavalry. Li Ling formed a simple formation of vehicles with baggage carts. He did not surrender until Li Ling''s army consumed all the arrows. Before the surrender, the Hun cavalry destroyed by Li Ling''s army reached an amazing more than 10000.


    The Han troops who went out of the city did not have a vehicle array, but they could form a long spear array. In fact, it was not bad. After several rounds of volley, the archers fired again in the wave band. The Qiang cavalry dared not even approach at last. They could only cruise outside the range of the Han archers.


    "That''s ridiculous!" Yao Lan was both frightened and depressed: "it should be so!"


    Actually, what else could it be? The cavalry can restrain the infantry, but unless they are equipped with armour and riding equipment, the cavalry is always just mobilizing the enemy infantry, causing confusion in the movement of the enemy infantry. Waiting for the formation of the enemy infantry to be disordered is no longer a dense formation, and the cavalry can play its due power in the face.


    "Attack the enemy in the scuffle?" Wang Teng was calm: "attack him and save him. Mobilize the enemy."


    Yao LAN didn''t lose his head. Naturally, he knew what to do.


    In the battlefield of the Chinese army, two thousand system swordsmen are the forerunner. The Qingzhou soldiers who have beaten Liu Zheng continue to retreat. As the battlefield moves forward, the dead bodies are left behind. Even if there are Qingzhou soldiers who are only injured but not dead, they will be made up by the Han soldiers who follow the system swordsmen.


    Liu Zheng was about to send someone to ask Yao LAN for help, but he saw that the Qiang cavalry on both wings changed again in the sound of a horn. A small number of cavalry were left on both wings, and the rest made a detour away from the battlefield. It seems that the detour direction is to attack the rear side of the advancing Chinese army.


    Most of the Hu people use horns to transmit military orders, while the Chinese civilization tends to use war drums to transmit military orders. It can''t be said who is easy to use. It''s mostly a habit. In fact, it''s easy to put it bluntly. Since the Hu people use horns, the Chinese civilization has always been at war with the Hu people. It should be different. Otherwise, it''s really troublesome to identify horns.


    Of course, Liu Yan found out where the Qiang cavalry was going to attack. He smiled and waved his hand.


    The war drum "Dong Dong..." became rhythmic again. The troops on the left and right wings of the Han Dynasty moved slowly, and the leading troops at the front stopped advancing and turned to defense.


    The roar of horse hoofs sounded in the Han Army array. About 600 cavalry should leave the brigade and rush towards the Qingzhou soldiers who want to form a whole team.


    Liu Zheng and Yao LAN, who had seen that the Han Dynasty had to take the defensive under the threat of cavalry, smiled successfully one moment, but frowned the next.


    The action of Qiang soldiers forced Liu Yan to adjust, but Liu Yan sent cavalry to attack the chaotic Qingzhou soldiers, and it was the coalition''s turn to make a choice.


    "We have a large number of cavalry. We can divide thousands of people, cut off the rear wing of the Han cavalry, and strive to attack from both sides to destroy Liu Yan''s only cavalry!" Wang Teng pointed to the moving left and right wings of the Han Dynasty: "command the cavalry on both wings to attack, ride and shoot, and slow down the convergence of the whole army of the Han Dynasty."


    Facing the correct suggestion, Yao LAN had no reason to refuse, and soon sent a messenger.


    Indeed, some orders can be given by the rhythm of the horn, but if they are more complex, they can only be transmitted by people running.


    The war situation is carried out in the continuous military orders issued by the commanders of both sides. When one party makes adjustments, the other party is bound to make targeted deployment. However, there is no sign of stalemate and delay in the war situation. On the contrary, the pace of response measures is accelerating because of the continuous changes of both sides.


    Generally speaking, the Han side is still at a disadvantage because of the lack of enough cavalry.


    The Han cavalry just tried to attack the chaotic Qingzhou soldiers. A burst of charge once again disordered the Qingzhou soldiers who might be reorganized, and then immediately returned to the array. They have to retreat. If they don''t retreat, they will be attacked by Qiang cavalry. They can''t retreat at that time. But they were able to go back or rely on the archers of this array for cover, so that they were not bitten by the Qiang cavalry.


    After the friendly forces on both wings approached, the Hanbu leading force resumed its advance again, forcing the coalition to put in new troops to block the direction of the Chinese army.


    The coalition is putting in new troops, and Liu Yan is also mobilizing troops from other areas of the battlefield.


    Han reinforcements from other regions took the corridor, and the way was not so stable. Coalition forces were attacking the corridors in several regions, which led to Liu Yan''s mobilization of troops not so smooth.


    There is no way. The coalition forces have an advantage in military strength from the beginning. They can invest elite troops in the main battlefield, and slave soldiers can be used to harass the rest of the local battlefield. It would be better if they could play a greater role.


    The fighting started at dawn for nearly an hour and a half, which finally reduced the intensity. After all, people are people. It''s difficult to run faster after a lot of physical exertion.


    When the physical strength of the soldiers on both sides is consumed by more than half, the war is the time to pay attention to will.


    Of course, the coalition forces with a large number of troops have other choices besides fighting will. They can rotate by relying on their strength advantages, but the Han warriors in the Chinese Army battlefield seem like monsters. After fighting for so long, although they seem to be slow, they still show fierce aggression.


    "Those... Warriors are more fucking dead than dead men!" Yao Jing scolded like this more than once: "who will fight the war of attrition with this absolute elite? Is Liu Yan crazy?"


    After fighting for so long, the casualties of the two thousand system swordsmen who have the "aura" of fearless death are actually very serious. Visually, there are only less than 800 left, but even these 800 system swordsmen are still advancing, but the coalition forces fighting with them have collapsed at least six times.


    If Liu Yan had more troops in his hands, or if he could have more than 2000 cavalry, the Han Dynasty would have broken through the position of the central army of the coalition army. The problem is that Liu Yan''s available force is only more than 10000, and there are only less than 400 cavalry left, which can only be consumed.


    The senior leaders of the Allied forces are very ugly. They are on the side of military superiority. Not only are they more than the Han Army, but also there are many cavalry, but the war situation has developed like this?


    "Are we too incompetent, or..." Liu Zheng came to Yao LAN and said after a long silence: "or is the Han Department too strong?"


    No one thinks Liu Zheng is making excuses. So far, they have made no obvious mistakes. From the beginning, the war is a relatively obvious war of attack and defense, and there is no way of strange soldiers such as ambush.


    It can be regarded as an open confrontation, but the coalition is on the side with more troops, but it can not obtain obvious advantages. It can only rely on the mobility of cavalry to suppress in multiple battlefields?


    The coalition forces are only suppressing, not destroying or defeating. For the party with dominant troops and an advantage in cavalry, it is already in a disadvantageous state and should be ashamed.


    "The other side is very stable and the soldiers have strong willpower." Yao LAN looked at Yao Jing without leaving a trace, and then said in a low voice, "the Han Dynasty is not only a threat to Qingzhou, but also an enemy of the Yao family."


    Although Liu Yan has repeatedly denied that he is from Jin, all Hu people will only regard him as from Jin. Now there is a kind of public opinion in the state of Zhao in Shijie. It is a statement raised under the advocacy of Salmonella (Buddhism), saying that the Jin people are about to recover and should be comprehensively suppressed. Only then can Shi Hu continuously consume the Jin people by wantonly collecting women and building palaces.


    "Maybe..." Yao Lan said with great difficulty, "we should retreat first, prepare enough and then destroy the Han Dynasty at one time?"

 Chapter 207

    "Sir, the rest of the enemy troops are gathering, and a large number of slave soldiers are dispatched to the rear."


    "Yes."


    LV Yi came after the tempo of the war became slow. He said that those were necessary reminders. There were no more than two possibilities for the coalition forces to mobilize troops that can be commanded behind. They had to fight hard or prepare for the future.


    The battlefield here in Xiami can only be said to be opened in May and may. Although there are few troops in the Han part of the non main battlefield, it takes the initiative. After attacking the camp, the coalition forces roared, and then blocked some main roads and achieved good results. The Han side of the main battlefield can only be said to parry. After all, there are a large number of cavalry on the other side of the coalition army. In the face of the high-speed mobile arms of cavalry, the troops led by Liu Yan can only focus on stability.


    Paying attention to potential in war is not only the so-called general trend, but also can be interpreted as the belief in winning. In short, it can be summarized as morale.


    The overnight attack on the camp made most of the coalition troops fall into chaos, and the morale of the coalition troops was robbed after the camp roared. The inevitable effect of the low morale of the coalition forces is that the morale of the Han side is greatly boosted. It takes nearly two hours to be determined.


    Of course, there are many reasons why the soldiers of the Han Dynasty are firm in their will. The treatment of several classes makes the troops participating in the war have a strong desire to perform meritorious deeds. Moreover, as a monarch, Liu Yan can also stimulate morale at the front line of the battle.


    The Yao brothers are mobilizing as many troops as possible, not only slave soldiers, but all the troops they can command. After urgent consultations with Liu Zheng, they agreed that only one last attempt should be made. If they can''t grasp the battlefield advantage, they should withdraw their troops and wait for another war in the future.


    Wang Teng opposed the results of the three people''s discussion. He thought that either he directly left those cannon fodder troops to drag Liu Yan and let the main force withdraw. If he attacked, he should report his absolute determination. How can he hold two thoughts on one thing? According to the original words, it is "the wise man does not act, the way to defeat", but his words were obviously not accepted.


    Several senior leaders of the coalition are mobilizing troops, and Liu Yan certainly has to make relevant responses.


    Up to now, the war has been a debauchery. The main forces of both sides have been fighting for nearly four hours, which is the most tired moment. Maybe the slave soldiers can rely on the advantage of abundant physical strength to achieve unexpected results?


    Compared with the fact that the coalition command forces need to rely on people running to pass military orders, there are flags in the Han side to take advantage of the boss. The speed of timeliness has often determined the victory or defeat of a war. Therefore, although Liu Yan has few soldiers, he can use them most quickly and effectively, while the coalition has many soldiers, but he may not be able to use them in time.


    Wang Teng has always been paying attention to Liu Yan''s area. He often shows his concern when he sees someone shaking the flag. After careful observation for several times, he doesn''t know that the Han ministry has a set of flag language that can quickly transmit military orders. He can''t help whispering: "such a simple way, why...", but half of it is thinking again.


    In fact, the semaphore has existed for a long time, which is not mentioned in the art of war, but as long as you are familiar with historical books, you will find that the records of Sun Bin, Pang Juan and other famous generals in the spring and autumn and Warring States periods occasionally have relevant space, but there are not many records, but the "Yin Fu" used to convey military orders is recorded in detail.


    Wang Teng obviously remembered similar records and thought, "it seems that Liu Yan''s origin... Is very particular?"


    It must be inheritance to understand relevant knowledge. Wang Teng is right, but he will never think that Liu Yan is a jumper.


    The situation on the battlefield has changed again. The coalition forces want the last fight, and Hanbu knows the victory and defeat at this moment.


    But Liu Yan was the first to effectively mobilize troops. The troops in Zicheng and the camp went out of the fortifications, and troops poured out of the west gate of Xiami main city.


    Although Liu Yan took the lead, the advantage of the coalition''s cavalry appeared again. Although the coalition was more than a beat slower, it was the coalition''s cavalry who took the lead in launching the attack.


    After two hours of fighting, the number of coalition cavalry was still nearly 5000.


    When the Han troops converged towards the main battlefield in several directions, the Qiang cavalry tried to seize the opportunity despite their fatigue. For them, the moving Han is the best attack time. No matter how tired, they have to endure hunger and fatigue to drive the war horse to launch an attack.


    "Sure enough." Liu Yan''s eyes coagulated, turned to LV Yi and said, "the battlefield situation is under your control."


    LV Yi didn''t have enough time even if there were thousands of words at this time. He could see that he didn''t agree with what Liu Yan did next, but he could only salute carefully and say, "I understand!"


    The sound of war drums is like rolling thunder. The first group of people to fight roared. They were shouting "for the tribe!", After roaring, endure fatigue and push forward again.


    Liu Yan is watching the positions of several senior leaders of the coalition army. He has been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    War is about a sense of rhythm and doing the right thing at the right time.


    Now, most of the cavalry of the coalition are attracted by the Han reinforcements from several directions, and only a small number of cavalry remain in the main battlefield. Although there are nearly 3000 infantry and other coalition infantry from the rear, Liu Yan''s waiting time is coming.


    Wait, wait continuously, the tired troops pushed forward slowly. Suddenly, Liu Yan led the remaining 400 cavalry to leave the brigade and launch an assault almost straight towards the enemy''s flag.


    It can be said that Liu Yan often fought in person only at the beginning of his business. After waiting for the development of the Han Dynasty, he had almost no chance to do it himself. It was three years later that he personally bathed in blood again.


    At the moment when Liu Yan led the cavalry to leave the brigade, several senior leaders of the coalition army naturally noticed.


    "Is that Liu Yan?" Yao Lan was stunned at first, and then showed a happy expression: "it''s Liu Yan!"


    Liu Zheng was stunned first and then overjoyed: "it''s him. There''s nothing wrong with him."


    Yao Jing was not there. He went to host the reinforcements in several directions of the Han Dynasty.


    Wang Teng stared at Liu Yan, who led the cavalry, and wrung his eyebrows: "it doesn''t make sense..." he looked at Liu Zheng and Yao LAN with ecstatic expressions. He was about to say something. Liu Zheng and Yao LAN over there had already made moves.


    The battlefield situation is stuck, and fierce battles are taking place everywhere. From the perspective of onlookers, the battlefield situation can only be said to have advantages and disadvantages, which is far from the need for the commander to attack in person.


    "Is Liu Yan going to use his body as bait?" Wang Teng tried his best to think from a bystander''s point of view: "is it to attract the coalition forces to stay on the battlefield, or... Want to be the big husband who takes the head of the general among the thousands of troops by virtue of martial courage?"


    Liu Zheng and Yao LAN have roared loudly and ordered the rest of the troops to attack. They are very eager to kill Liu Yan who has lost his mind.


    More than a thousand Qiang cavalry attacked in the roaring sound of horses'' hoofs. As a result, there were only 2000 extremely tired and hungry infantry left at the top of the coalition.


    Perhaps at the tense moment, Liu Zheng and Yao Lan''s eyes did not leave Liu Yan''s place. They did not find any new changes in the leading forces of the Han Dynasty.


    The leading troops in the Han Dynasty have been suppressing the Allied forces. Unfortunately, the lost system swordsmen are difficult to supplement, only less than 500 are left.


    At the moment when more than a thousand cavalry troops at the location of the United Army flag set out, the residual system swordsmen of the Han leader had begun to move to the flank and handed over the front line to the replacement combat troops.


    Liu Yan led the army to make a small detour, and the more than 1000 cavalry attacking from the position of the United Nations Flag will naturally change direction.


    On the other side of the battlefield, about 2500 system swordsmen collided with the Qiang cavalry led by Yao Jing. At that moment, Yao Jing had the illusion of hell. Of course, the collision between cavalry and infantry was overturned, but in his eyes, the Han warriors were frighteningly brave. The front rows were knocked down, which did not affect the Han warriors at all, The Han Jiashi suffered a lot of casualties, forcing the Qiang cavalry to lose speed, and then there was a slaughter of cavalry by infantry.


    Don''t be surprised, that''s a normal thing. After the cavalry loses speed, they ride on the back of the war horse in the infantry pile, which means that the cavalry is in a prominent position. In this way, although the top-down attack is more comprehensive, there are many positions where cavalry can be attacked.


    Almost in an instant, the Qiang cavalry who lost speed were killed one by one by the Han warriors. What made Yao Jing feel cold was that the Han warriors dared to continue to push forward against the continuous collision of the cavalry. He subconsciously looked left and right, but he saw another scene and couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    What kind of scene is it? It was Liu Yan who led the cavalry to detour. More than a thousand Qiang cavalry approached straightly and forcibly. About 500 system swordsmen stopped in silence. More than a thousand Qiang cavalry who could no longer change direction made a sound of "yo... Yo..." and directly hit it. At that moment, the human body was hit by the war horse and flew out, and the collision occurred continuously.


    Liu Yan took back his sight from the tragic scene behind, turned to the location of the coalition flag, raised his long gun and shouted, "kill!!!"


    Many people are stunned. They can''t guess how fierce and fearless they should be before they use their flesh and blood to run into the cavalry. They just stare at the battlefield galloped by the cavalry and the corpses all over the ground, but they stop fighting for a time and continue to wave their weapons after a moment.


    "This..." Wang Teng looked at Liu Yan and about 400 cavalry galloping in the direction of the flag and said in amazement: "I really came to attack the array!"


    Yao Lan also saw that he hesitated to go up or back.


    At that moment, Liu Zheng also hesitated. He felt that what happened was ridiculous and exaggerated.


    The cavalry can gallop about 17 meters per second when they sprint with all their strength. Before Yao LAN and Liu Zheng hesitate, Wang Teng has driven his horse back.


    The so-called Jiang must still be old and spicy. Wang Teng has reason to believe that since Liu Yan dares to lead the charge, he must rely on it. In addition, the self infantry near the standard is already tired. Looking at the standing posture, it also seems loose. I''m afraid the situation will be bad?


    Almost at the moment when Liu Zheng and Yao LAN made up their minds, Liu Yan took the lead in the fight

 Chapter 208

    Liu Yan rode a carefully selected Xiji horse (Wusun horse), wearing a specially developed Mingguang heavy armor, wearing a fish scale vest and holding a cross era horse. His force value is as high as 91. Although he is not a top general, it depends on who he is facing.


    One man rode into the crowd first. Liu Yan quickly danced the horse. There was a dull sound everywhere. The enemy soldiers in the way were either swung by the horse or knocked down by the war horse. It looked like a grass cutting mode.


    What is the situation of the coalition soldiers near the flag? They were attacked by the camp at night and rushed out to fight. Since the dinner last evening, it was useless to drop rice and water. Hunger and fighting for several hours were the most vulnerable moment.


    If it were not for the Yao brothers and Liu Zheng who had been in the front line, then the main force of the coalition was mostly from five ethnic groups. Even if the coalition did not collapse, it should shrink and not fight.


    In fact, the same situation also appeared in the Han army. The Han side is only more than the Allied forces. There is the one to eat and fight again. In addition, Liu Yan has always been on the battlefield, and some participating troops are eager for military merit. Otherwise, they won''t have such strong willpower.


    Liu Yan took the lead in killing, and the Han cavalry in the rear roared and burst through the gap broken by Liu Yan. Although the soldiers guarding the senior level of the coalition army were tired and hungry, they really tried to resist, but they were plagued by hunger, fatigue, rest and other factors. Their slow movement and poor spirit still could not change the fate of being pierced by the cavalry layer by layer.


    Liu Yan was naturally wary of the enemy''s failure to collapse. While fighting, he had to sigh that today is indeed the time when the Hu people gained power. It is probably because the Hu people gained power that they still persist in the face of adverse situations. Similar situations have occurred in many armies. It is only the existence of the "Qi" in the chest that still does not give up.


    Throughout the local battlefield, although the main forces of both sides are tired, they still fight hard, but the slave soldiers will continue to collapse if they lose about 10%.


    It must be said that the slave soldiers in the Han side are much better than those in the coalition side. At least they are better at bearing casualties than those in the coalition side. They will collapse only if they can insist on losing about 20%. It was the clear treatment that supported the fighting desire of the Han slave soldiers. They were eager to change their fate. Naturally, the casualty bearing rate would be better than that of the coalition forces.


    In the local battlefield where Yao Jing was located, they gave up after attacking the system swordsman twice. The 2500 system swordsman resisted the two cavalry shocks and lost nearly 700, and the Qiang cavalry lost nearly 300.


    The warriors of the Han Dynasty suffered heavy losses and their morale did not decline. Instead, they arranged the formation again and again, which had to make Yao Jing hesitate.


    At ordinary times, Yao Jing would feel that the exchange of cavalry and armour would not be a loss, but they had agreed to try the general attack before. Both shocks failed to force the armour in the Han Dynasty to collapse and felt it difficult to annihilate him, so he had no intention to continue to lose his troops.


    Yao Jing left the battlefield with the rest of the cavalry. First, he watched with great fear that the Han warriors who had just fought with him were advancing towards the main battlefield. The formation of the Han warriors under his gaze was not disordered, causing him to have an incomprehensible emotion while he was afraid. He glanced around and was stunned when he saw the situation on the other side of our flag.


    Wang Teng retreated first, Yao LAN followed, and Liu Zheng was the last to retreat.


    As soon as the top leaders of the three coalition forces retreat, of course, the flag will also move back. This situation makes the battlefield cheer everywhere. There are all kinds of shouts from a distance, such as "the leader of the coalition army will be cut off by the array", which leads to significant changes in morale in local battlefields.


    The Han side saw the enemy''s flag retreating. Of course, the morale was high. It shouted that the coalition commander was killed to improve his morale and to combat the morale of the coalition soldiers who did not know the truth. The morale would fluctuate with one high and one low.


    There is a saying in the art of war that "husband''s war, courage also". Once people''s morale is high, they will appear extremely brave. Even if they lose their morale, they will become guilty even if they are strong. Since the moment when the flag of the coalition army moves back in a hurry, this war that has been fought for more than a month has shown results, but there is no real foundation.


    LV Yi, who tried his best to command the battle, was very happy to see the retreat of the flag of the coalition army. He knew that even if Liu Yan failed to kill the senior leadership of the coalition army, as long as the flag of the coalition army retreated, it would be regarded as completing the goal. With this understanding, LV Yi breathed a sigh of relief, paid attention to the local battlefield and ordered an all-round attack.


    At this moment, Liu Yan is still dancing the horse, and a metal sound will sound on his body from time to time. It is that a coalition Archer is casting a cold arrow.


    From the impact to cutting the enemy infantry layer by layer, Liu Yan always rushed straight to Liu Zheng''s position. For him, killing or capturing Liu Zheng is the first thing, because he needs to obtain the Qingzhou Assassin''s seal ribbon belonging to Liu Zheng. As for Yao LAN or anyone else, the ranking should be in the second place. Naturally, if he could kill him, he would not let go.


    Looking down from high altitude, Liu Yan is the leader of the cavalry in the impact. About 400 cavalry show a triangular shape. They constantly break through the coalition infantry in the way and bite the retreating flag.


    "Two hundred meters, one hundred and ninety meters... One hundred and seventy meters..." he thought silently. Liu Yan glanced at Liu Zheng from time to time. Waiting for 150 meters, he immediately put the horse on the saddle, bit the reins with his mouth, took out the riding bow and an arrow hanging on one side, didn''t stop, and shouted "middle!", The arrow was also shot out.


    Visible to the naked eye, more than two seconds after Liu Yan shot the arrow, Liu Zheng, who was riding on a war horse in the distance, had an arrow on his back.


    Liu Zheng obviously had a big shock. He screamed in his mouth. He tried to turn his head, but it was too late. He turned over and fell off his horse.


    Liu Yan was overjoyed when an arrow hit him. His eyes had always been very good. Although it was only a short meeting, looking at the arrow just now was definitely the key to hitting Liu Zheng.


    Liu Yan, who had reduced his horse''s speed, had cavalry galloping by at high speed. He took a deep breath, stretched his bow and arrow again, and shot another arrow. This arrow didn''t shoot people. It shot the strong man with the flag. Maybe it was precision, maybe it was luck. An arrow hit the skull.


    When the flag of the coalition army fell, people who saw this scene made different voices. Naturally, the morale of the Han side was rising again, but the coalition soldiers who were still insisting were panic.


    When Liu Zheng died, few people saw that the flag of the coalition army was an extremely conspicuous signal, which directly led to the collapse of the coalition army without accident. Therefore, the cold weapon war shows that once some objects with special significance, such as the flag or flag fall, the impact on the morale of both sides can definitely affect the victory or defeat of a war.


    Liu Yan, who achieved his main goal, was not happy enough for outsiders. He kept scanning. On the one hand, he was looking for Liu Zheng''s body, and on the other hand, he was observing whether there were other senior coalition leaders who could start.


    Liu Yan soon saw that Liu Zheng''s body was being carried back by two coalition soldiers. He drove the war horse to gallop over and directly hit it.


    The situation on the battlefield gradually became clear. With the fall of the coalition flag, first the coalition troops in one place retreated, and then another place. Like a certain effect, an uncontrollable trend formed in a moment and evolved into local battlefields everywhere. Soldiers of the Han Army chased the coalition soldiers to kill them.


    Yao LAN has taken off his conspicuous clothes. He doesn''t know where he got a sheep''s fur coat on his body. He slapped the horse''s ass and ran away.


    Yao Lan was in a trance until the victory or defeat of the war was obvious. He couldn''t accept that the war would be like this, but he also felt some pulse in a trance. The continuous siege in recent months killed his morale. Today is a hasty battle. It''s obvious that he was calculated at the beginning. It seems that losing is not unjust?


    The coalition army was completely defeated, the old camp was burned, and a large camp was still full of smoke. Naturally, there was no way to become a retreat route. How others fled was beyond Yao Lan''s control. In a trance, he was also running in the direction of his own troops. So he ran away. When he was still in a trance, he felt his body suddenly, but he was thrown to the ground. It turned out that there were rout soldiers flying to throw him down to rob the horse.


    Yao LAN slammed on the ground and was a little dizzy. Before he came back, he was trampled on more than once. After he got up, he didn''t scold or be cruel. He was green and hard to follow the crowd and continue to flee.


    As long as he is not a fool, he knows that this is not the time to play prestige. What Yao LAN should do is keep a low profile and keep a low profile. As long as he can escape successfully, it is not difficult to find who robbed his horse just now. He must be killed in a hurry. What he thought most was that he must lead the army to attack Hanbu again, and that time would never be so hasty.


    Yao LAN ran and ran, but he found that people were getting more and more crowded. There seemed to be shouts and screams in front of him. He waited to find that the road ahead was blocked by Han soldiers. The person running in the front was either shot to death or surrendered. His face was more than iron blue. It should be difficult to describe!


    Li Kuang is very happy, very, very happy. He led the army to attack the camp last night and made great achievements. He ambushed and successfully blocked the enemy''s rout all the way. Initially, he looked at how he could capture more than 1000 people. It was another military achievement. How can he not be happy with words?


    Of course, Li Kuang would not know that he led his troops to force the enemy troops to kneel down and surrender. Otherwise, he would not only be happy, but also ecstatic.


    On the other hand, Wang Pu is also doing the same thing as Li Kuang. It should be said that those Han soldiers who attacked the camp and looked for important roads to block the road are doing the same thing. Most of them are successfully blocking the collapse of the coalition army and forced to surrender. Only one way is that the Qiang cavalry led by Yao Jing was broken through.


    The location of the main battlefield, Liu Yan has dismounted. He groped on Liu Zheng''s body

 Chapter 209

    The regime of the state of Zhao in Shijie was a little strange, even deformed, but the printed ribbon still played the role of administrative orders. Naturally, the printed ribbon of the history of Qingzhou was put on his body by Liu Zheng.


    After more than a month''s war, Xiami came to the end, which was a new beginning with the victory of the Han Dynasty. In the first step of this new beginning, the Han soldiers needed to capture more prisoners of war as labor for the reconstruction of counties.


    Han soldiers in various local battlefields fell into an exciting moment. If the previous hard and fierce battle is a difficult stage, after they survive, it will be a happy stage to pick the fruits of victory.


    "If you catch prisoners, you can get an official slave for every five!"


    "Don''t cut it. Unless you resist tenaciously, you''ll catch it alive!"


    That was a feast, which was the same for every soldier of the Han Dynasty. The capture of enemy soldiers by war soldiers can be counted as credit, and they can get rewards such as titles, fields, slaves, etc. the treatment of auxiliary soldiers is halved, and that of servants is halved, but that is also credit.


    For those who are new soldiers or slave soldiers, this new victory will directly change their fate. As long as they establish enough meritorious deeds, they will be promoted in their identity.


    It can be said that the new attached troops and slave soldiers in the Han Dynasty did not lose much in this war. The attack and defense intensity of the city for more than a month was not very high. The last decisive battle also took place in the fierce battle between the main forces of the two armies. Compared with the slave soldiers from the Allied forces, they are lucky enough from the Han side.


    The feast of victory lasted for a long time. Not only did the main battlefield take part in the pursuit of the defeated soldiers, but also Xu Zheng''s headquarters, who had originally burst into Dong''an County, joined in.


    When the war finally quieted down, Liu Yan checked the war report. 11716 soldiers died, 206 were missing and 3700 were seriously injured. Minor injuries are not specially recorded. Among them, 2601 War soldiers died and 12007 were disabled for life.


    "Mainly losses in the last war." LV Yi was dressed in a green shirt and his hair was casually tied into a ponytail. He said in a calm tone: "it is recorded that he captured 32009 enemy leaders and 131600 prisoners."


    It was the first level of the whole battle, not alone in the last battle.


    In addition, not all the prisoners are soldiers. Civilian men should also be included.


    There are further distinctions about the losses of the coalition forces, such as the main Qiang, zahu and Jin people in the coalition forces, but it is very difficult to distinguish them.


    Liu Yan brought 8000 soldiers to Xiami, and did not count the system soldiers. After a war, 8000 soldiers lost nearly one third. Although there is no special statistics, the loss of system soldiers must be more than 2000. That is equivalent to this war. The elite troops of the Han ministry can be called turned in about 5000.


    "Cavalry, we need more cavalry." Liu Yan looked very serious: "if there were enough cavalry in this war, the war would not be so difficult."


    Speaking of cavalry, in the final decisive battle stage, what Han faced was not a complete version of Hu cavalry, but a cavalry in which both men and horses were hungry. If the war was not so tight and the Qiang cavalry could not eat, the attack power of people or horses would be stronger.


    "Indeed! There was no spare time for the Qiang cavalry to feed the horses." Xi Qianjian looked a little strange: "even the enemy soldiers are hungry."


    How to put it? That is the advantage of taking the initiative in war. In professional military terms, it is "unprepared".


    After the war, many people were thinking and summarizing. They thought out some clues from some details. The rhythm of the main battlefield seems to have been under Liu Yan''s control. Looking at the whole battlefield, Xu Zheng''s breakthrough from Changguang county to Gaomi County, and then from Gaomi County to Dong''an County is also a key part of the whole war situation. They didn''t know that there was another partial division, that is, the army led by Ji Chang, was still on the way to guanggucheng, the capital of Qingzhou. They wouldn''t be more surprised.


    If we say what war is, the operation on the main battlefield can only be called tactics. What involves strategy is not only the formulation at the beginning, but also the arrangement of the overall situation.


    It is indeed the time for the overall layout of the Han Dynasty. After the war in Xiami, Liu Zheng, the governor of Qingzhou, has become a corpse. You can imagine how much turbulence will be caused.


    For the first time, the Han Dynasty and the Yao family were really on the battlefield. The war between the two sides came to an end with Liu Yan''s victory, but it''s still early to tell. The Han Dynasty will surely suffer more fierce retaliation from the Yao family, which is likely to evolve into a confrontation between the Han Dynasty and the whole Shijie Zhao state? After all, Liu Zheng seems to be Shi Hu''s trusted minister, and Yao Yizhong also has an important influence in the state of Zhao in Shijie.


    "We have occupied Changguang County, Dongmou County, Donglai county and Gaomi County." LV Yi said while pointing to the mountain map hung on the shelf: "Beihai county can be easily taken, and Dong''an County can be taken with a little reinforcement..."


    Whether Dong''an County belongs to Qingzhou, Yanzhou or Xuzhou has not been understood by the Han Dynasty so far.


    Among all the counties in Qingzhou, Qi county is definitely the most difficult to attack. The population density of Qi county is very high. In addition, it is adjacent to Jizhou. It is difficult to judge the cost and follow-up effect of the attack.


    "Qingzhou is rotten. It''s not easy to rebuild." LV Yi analyzed a lot of things from the perspective of the administrator, and finally said, "do you really want to occupy Qingzhou in an all-round way?"


    In addition to a larger territory, there is really no need to occupy a rotten Qingzhou. Another thing is that the population of such a large Qingzhou is about one million... Maybe even less. After all, the Yao brothers have a lot of harm this time. In addition, Liu''s recruitment of soldiers and civilian husbands, erosion does not simply refer to the areas damaged by the war, but population flow and losses are also serious.


    Liu Yan must occupy Qingzhou. He needs to complete the upgrade of the system.


    When it comes to the system, after Liu Yan obtained the seal ribbon of Qingzhou assassin, the prompt given by the system is confusing. It is said that it is the first time to obtain the seal ribbon reward of Shijie Zhao assassin level, and the upper population limit of 3000 is that it has not reached the condition of upgrading to the "Castle Age".


    Increase the upper limit of 3000 people, and Liu Yan''s system upper limit of 8000 people. He never understood what was going on in the system. This time, he added a population limit of 3000. From the literal meaning of the system prompt, it was because he obtained the state of Zhao in Shijie and the state of Han in the last time What is the nature of Liao 1 Eastern Assassin''s history ribbon?


    Liu Yan is thinking, so does it mean that if you get printed ribbons from different countries, each level of printed ribbons can be systematically rewarded with a population ceiling? If so, it would be interesting! It is tantamount to the system encouraging Liu Yan to constantly invade more countries.


    After the Xiami war, it is necessary to seek Dong''an County as a buffer zone. In this way, Xiami city will still be a major base in the Han Dynasty, but it needs to move forward, such as occupying Pingshou, the county capital of Beihai county.


    After the war, the news of the victory of the Han Dynasty began to spread to the outside. With the help of Sang Yu, Xu began to attack Dong''an County. All forces had different attitudes towards the Han Dynasty.


    After Fei Yan and Gong Tao decided the victory and defeat in Xiami battlefield in Dong''an County, they sent messengers to invite Liu Yan to conspire for a great cause. They didn''t get an official reply from Liu Yan.


    To tell the truth, Liu Yan knows that things have made a lot of trouble, but he still doesn''t want to mix with Fei Yan or Mr. Gong Tao.


    When Cao Yan won the battle of Xiami in the Han Dynasty, it was difficult to judge what he thought, but he officially asked to work for Liu Yan.


    Liu Yan''s investment in Cao Yan is quite contradictory. He can see that Cao Yan is a man who has made great efforts. At this stage, the Han ministry can''t give Cao Yan too many interests. Even if he unifies the Central Plains in the future, Liu Yan can''t seal Qingzhou to Cao Yan. It''s impossible no matter how much credit Cao Yan has made.


    Perhaps knowing Liu Yan''s concerns, Cao Yan chose to talk about the topic more frankly. For example, he did not have the ambition to obtain Qingzhou because the Han ministry could accomplish things. He also felt that Liu Yan was a man who did great things and expected to participate in it.


    At the time of the rapid rise of the Han Dynasty, Liu Yan thought carefully and agreed to Cao Yan''s effectiveness, but he did not arrange specific posts, but existed as a guest Qing.


    One thing happened slowly, which was restricted by the slow speed of information transmission. Zhuang Wu, located in Changguang County, near Donglai county and Dongmou County, set up troops.


    Zhuang Wu belongs to the Pu family, which is a Qiang nationality. The Pu family definitely started the war after receiving the instructions of the Yao family brothers. However, it is obvious that the delay of the news made the Pu family miss the most important moment of the war. After waiting for the real start of the war, the battle in Xiami has been decided.


    "Information delay kills people?" Liu Yan shook his head: "maybe they didn''t expect the war to end so quickly."


    Needless to say, if the Pu family jumped out a month earlier, it would really cause great trouble to the Han Dynasty. At least it could disturb the logistics supply line, and even cut off Liu Yan''s connection with Miao island islands, Liaodong Peninsula and Chaoxian peninsula. But now the Pu family can only be said to be dead.


    There is no need for Liu Yan to lead the army back. Just spread the news of the defeat of the Yao brothers and the defeat of Liu Zheng. The Pu family should be in chaos. During the introduction, only one general led the army. The Pu family did not want to destroy the whole family, but had to surrender.


    It must be said that Liu Yan''s defeat of more than 100000 enemy troops in Xiami is really on the stage of history. No matter how many things he did before, it can only be a small fight.


    Standing on the stage of history, Liu Yan should have enough psychological preparation to deal with a more difficult situation. Since he has arranged to occupy Qingzhou, should he be prepared?

 Chapter 210

    The Yao family will not appear again in a short time. For the Han Dynasty, the most urgent thing is how to face the threat of Xuzhou.


    Before that, the Han Ministry may also pay attention to the direction of Jizhou. According to the maximum possibility deduced, once the Han ministry seizes the Qi county where the capital of Qingzhou is located, how can the state of Zhao in Shijie not help but see if the Han ministry can stop the counterattack of the state of Zhao in Shijie?


    "So far, it is only aimed at Guanggu City, and the first thing is to capture Guanggu city." Liu Yan thought carefully and added: "Dong''an County is also going to be captured."


    LV Yi wondered, "why is it so urgent?"


    Recently, Han Bu has taken some big steps, exceeding a limit in some aspects.


    Qingzhou is corrupt. Even if it is captured, it is difficult to greatly improve the overall strength. LV Yi can''t think clearly if he wants to break his head. Once the Shijie state of Zhao makes a fierce counterattack, what should the Han ministry take to stop it?


    Liu Yan naturally has reasons to do so and mature ideas.


    Changguang County, Dongmou County, Donglai County, Beihai County, Gaomi County and Dong''an County. In this way, there are six counties in Shijie Zhao state. In addition, there are one county in liao1 East and one county in Chao1 fresh. Liu Yan controls eight counties, which is equivalent to completing the task of system upgrading!


    After the system upgrade, Liu Yan is very clear about the leaps in the "Castle Age". Regardless of having real cavalry, new buildings will also appear, such as siege manufacturing factories, universities, monasteries, etc., which is tantamount to the emergence of many new technologies.


    Liu Yan doesn''t believe it. With the emergence of new arms and relevant science and technology as the inside information, his power will not be able to stop the counterattack of the state of Zhao in Shijie.


    "Yes, the stone tiger''s First Crusade will not lift the power of the whole country." LV Yi nodded more definitely and said, "we block it for the first time, but it''s hard to talk about it next time."


    Liu Yan thought it would be the same. Shi Hu will certainly have action, but let Shi Jie Zhao bring all his energy and strength to suppress? It can also be inferred that the state of Zhao in Shijie must have suffered enough losses in the Han Dynasty before it can really pay attention to it. Perhaps it will be difficult to exterminate the Han Dynasty. As long as Liu Yan maintains his superficial obedience, the probability of compromise of the state of Zhao in Shijie will be greater.


    The state of Zhao in Shijie occupied and controlled the Central Plains. In the south of the Yangtze River, there was the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, in the east of Liao 1, there was Murong Yan state, outside the Great Wall, there was Tuoba Dai state and Xiongnu tribes, in Shu there was Cheng Han (Qiu chi), and in the northwest there was Zhang Liang state.


    Look, how many countries are there around Shijie Zhao, and how many of those countries are hostile to Shijie Zhao? Even if Shi Hu wants to use the power of the whole country to suppress Liu Yan''s Han ministry, does Shi Hu really dare under the threat of neighboring countries?


    "Even if we really have to occupy Guanggu City, we are far from getting the opportunity to fight Qi county." LV Yi said anxiously, "what we should pay most attention to now is the threat from Xuzhou, even the direction of Yanzhou."


    Liu Yan is thinking that controlling eight counties can upgrade the system, so it seems that there is really no need to occupy Guanggu city? But Ji Chang has set out. In the years when there is no means of remote communication, he has no time to cancel the order to Ji Chang.


    Originally, Ji Chang had only two goals to attack Guanggu city. The first, of course, was to make Liu Zheng upset, but now Liu Zheng is dead; The second goal is to obtain the printing ribbon of Qingzhou assassin, but the printing ribbon has now fallen into the hands of Liu Yan.


    Of course, the necessary remedy is to do it. Liu Yan sent people to find Jichang. No matter whether Jichang''s partial division has launched an attack or not, it should let them turn around.


    Xiami has passed the test of war. Although the test strength is not good, at least it has been baptized by war. As a hub, Xiami city is a qualified base.


    Next, Liu Yan made many arrangements, such as the necessary consolidation of Xiami City, the expansion of Zicheng to a certain extent, but the stronghold will build consolidation fortifications and get a ferry.


    "If circumstances permit, we need to build a bridge connecting the two sides of the river." LV Yi stared at the mountain map and said, "it''s not just glue, but also beach water and irrigation."


    Liu Yan smiled bitterly and said, "it''s not easy."


    Building a floating bridge may be a relatively simple thing, but building a strong bridge that can be used for a long time is not so simple. It takes a lot of manpower. In addition, it needs a mature scheme. How can it be built without tossing for several years?


    "Those..." Lv Yi said, causing a very fast system farmer, and finally asked in confusion, "can''t you build a bridge?"


    Liu Yan said, "sure enough!"


    It has become a sign that systematic farmers can build cities quickly. Some people take it for granted that systematic farmers should be able to do everything. However, in fact, systematic farmers are very rigid and can do so.


    By the way, one thing is different from that in the imperial era, that is, the wall built by systematic farmers is not a simple "obstacle", but a product that can be climbed. This is the most satisfactory to Liu Yan.


    "In this war, we captured nearly 140000 prisoners of war." There is a reason why LV Yi doesn''t say the exact number. That is, the number is changing anytime and anywhere: "send them to sea, or?"


    "Look at the actual needs." Liu Yan thought for a moment and said, "Qingzhou is erosive. There are a lot of things to build..."


    In fact, a large number of labor on liao1 east peninsula are also transferred. Considering that the weather on liao1 east peninsula is different from that in the Central Plains, the spring farming in the Central Plains has ended, but the spring farming in liao1 East is only the beginning. In this way, it is necessary to screen the prisoners of war and send them to liao1 East.


    Among the huge number of prisoners of war, more than 70% are Jin people, and about 80% of the remaining prisoners of war are zahu, and less than 5000 are from five ethnic groups. Qiang people are the largest number of those from five ethnic groups.


    At present, in the territory of the state of Zhao in Shijie, the Ministry of Han needs labor most is Changguang county. Yingling hall is being built in huang1 Island District, and some administrative buildings are also needed.


    According to the plan, Changguang county will be the main development area of the Han Dynasty in Shijie Zhao state in the future. The administrative capital will be qianzou, 200 miles west of jiao1 zhouwan.


    Qianzou existed as a county in the Western Jin Dynasty, located in the lower reaches of the glue. In fact, its administrative status had been abolished in the period of Shijie Zhao state, and its county was Gaomi County. It has become a ruin like many original cities.


    Qianzou, located near the lower reaches of the glue, is a rare vast plain terrain in Shandong. The reason why the city is located here is relatively simple. It is precisely because the terrain is flat and there is no danger to defend. It can only be built as a defense.


    It''s not easy for Liu Yan to take Qingzhou. It''s more difficult to expand wantonly. Qianzou will be the main town to defend Xuzhou in the next few years.


    The defense of qianzou is Xuzhou, which can be regarded as consolidating the administrative capital of the Han Dynasty near Jiaozhou Bay. Another important military town will choose Pingshou, the capital of Beihai County, to consolidate and build the city.


    Pingshou was selected as a military important town according to actual needs. It is located in the west of irrigation, Qi County in the north and Dong''an County in the west, which is equal to being able to defend in two directions.


    With qianzou and Pingshou, no enemy who wants to break into Shandong Peninsula can ignore these two important military towns except by sea.


    Xiami will probably exist as a transit hub. With the cooperation of qianzou and Pingshou, even if a large area to the East is safe, some development can be carried out.


    Yes, so far, the Han Dynasty has controlled shan1 east peninsula. What Liu Yan wanted to do at the beginning has been completed at the cost of being completely exposed to the vision of Shijie Zhao state.


    In the next two months, some news kept gathering to Xiami where Liu Yan was.


    Ji Chang first took the sea route, and then took the inland waterway. Their first attack on Guanggu city was unsuccessful. They waited for the news of Liu Zheng''s defeat to spread to Guanggu City, resulting in chaos. Ji Chang also deliberately scattered people into the city and relied on the internal control of the city gate to win Guanggu city.


    Obviously, the people sent by Liu Yan to look for Ji Chang were not found. Otherwise, it would not happen to attack Guanggu city at all. It was still waiting for Ji Chang to win Guanggu city.


    Although Ji Chang did not understand why Liu Yan wanted to attack Guanggu city and gave up, he unconditionally obeyed Liu Yan''s order to withdraw from Guanggu City, but he took a lot of things when he left.


    Xu Zheng and sang Yu successfully captured Dong''an County. After they captured Dong''an County, they handed it over to Fei Yan and Gong Tao according to Liu Yan''s instructions. However, Dong''an County is nominally owned by the Han Dynasty, that is, Liu Yan lent Dong''an County to Fei Yan and Gong Tao.


    Dongan County is located on the edge of Yanzhou and connected to Xuzhou. No matter how you look at it, it is not a good thing, but Fei Yan has no choice. Knowing that it is very dangerous, he can only accept Liu Yan''s arrangement.


    "Really? That guy is on his way as a messenger?" Liu Yan didn''t want to see Mr. Gong Tao at all. He always felt that Mr. Gong Tao was a dark role. He wouldn''t kill him, but there was no need to contact: "mention the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the south?"


    Because of the successful capture of Dong''an County, Xu Zheng and sang Yu of course returned to the army. Later, Xu Zheng led the army to Gaomi County. As the military chief officer, he was responsible for defending against the threat of Xuzhou, while sang Yu stayed and LV Yi was Xu Zheng''s marching history.


    Sang Yu and Liu Yan have a common language. They don''t like the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty who abandoned the Central Plains and fled to the south of the Yangtze River. Hearing the speech, they sneered: "it''s time to promise benefits and let you cooperate with the northern expedition of the Jin Army. Just, the northern expedition of the small ~ court? Ha ha!"


    Ji Chang hasn''t come to Xiami yet. He''s still on the way. LV Tai, who went to attack Guanggu city with him, led his army back to Chaoxian Peninsula, and Li Tan was instructed to stay.


    There are also those who rush to the bottom of the secret, such as Li Hong, Wei junchi, Ding Yi and so on. They come to say goodbye to Liu Yan. Maybe they will convey some of Ran min''s words?

 Chapter 211

    Li Hong and others have stayed in the Han Dynasty for nearly three years. They have basically existed as instructors to train soldiers for Liu Yan.


    It has to be admitted that although Liu Yan comes from modern times and comes from the Marine Corps, he can''t completely copy the set of modern military training to train the troops. He can only choose some physical training and skill subjects.


    In fact, most of the military training in the cold weapon era do not pay much attention to personal force skills, but to military array coordination. Only some special forces need strong force.


    After three years of observation, Liu Yan grasped a characteristic of Li Hong and others'' military training. They selected enough excellent people for an extremely hard and difficult training. They should not only practice personal force, but also pay attention to military array coordination. If you get on the horse and get off the horse, you should be a warrior who is good at fighting.


    Do you know how many qualified soldiers Li Hong and others have trained in three years? There are only 800 people who can be in the first echelon, followed by nearly 2000 substitute soldiers. There will be no so-called third echelon.


    Judging from the training requirements of Li Hong and others, it is obviously too strict to be exaggerated? Liu Yan has specifically asked that ran min''s military training methods are more cruel and strict, and their military training environment is at least ten times harder than that of the Han Dynasty. At least the food in the Han Dynasty can keep up with nutrition. The food in ran min''s side is very poor. In addition, there are many aspects of repression. The elite soldiers are killed on the battlefield, not trained.


    "Although you fight again and again, but... To be honest, it''s really nothing compared with the Lord." Li Hong called ran min the Lord, not the official position or title. This is what he called in the trilogy. He said with a feeling: "because of your convenience, the Lord has a lot of money and material in the past two years. He can be assigned to fight more times. Paoze has fought continuously. If he is embarrassed in all aspects, he will lose a little more."


    Ran min is now staying in the northwest to suppress the rebellion. Occasionally, he will be transferred to fight with Zhang Liangguo. According to Li Hong''s description, it is not once and a half that ran Min has been deprived of food and grass, and the environment is very bad.


    The transaction between the Han side and the families in the state of Zhao in Shijie was broken four months ago, including ran min. Ran min obtained a lot of benefits from reselling a large amount of cheap salt from the Han Dynasty. In addition, he could obtain relatively cheap weapons, and his strength increased very rapidly. It is precisely because ran min''s strength has been strengthened again and again that he will naturally be targeted. For example, being assigned to the northwest to suppress the rebellion is one of them.


    The northwest is Yao Yizhong''s sphere of influence. There is no shortage of Qiang students among the rebel groups. When ran min suppressed the rebellion, he was actually very careful not to conflict with Yao Yizhong, but he was caught in a trap. With the first conflict, the second conflict became inevitable. Later, ran min simply did nothing and invaded the field of salt sales of the Yao family, resulting in more than bad relations between the two sides.


    "So, transfer the contradiction to me?" Liu Yan wants to say that it is false not to be angry. He has tried his best to help ran min. unexpectedly, he got such a return. With a gloomy face, he said, "the pressure of Xiucheng Hou has been reduced, but I have been attacked by the Yao family, which is really a good play."


    Li Hong was speechless. He also wanted to ask Liu Yan to continue trading with ran min. ran min took the initiative to increase the price by 30% as an apology. In addition, ran min also made compensation in some aspects. For example, the operation led Shi Hu to seal Liu Yan as a guerrilla general.


    "An official position or something is of little use to me." Liu Yan sneered for a moment, which made Li Hong and Wei junchi both embarrassed and uneasy. He continued: "the transaction can continue, but the business road needs to be found by Xiucheng Hou himself. The price is what Xiucheng Hou said."


    Of course, Li Hong and Wei junchi are very grateful. What else they want to say is sent off by Liu Yan.


    "Send them back after a while." Liu Yan didn''t give several subordinates a chance to speak, and then said: "choosing to continue trading with Xiucheng Hou is related to the next layout, not weakness."


    "Xiucheng Hou is the son of Ran Liang. Ran Liang first changed his name to ran Zhan, and then changed his name to Shi Zhan." Sang Yu almost dragged his tone and continued: "Xiucheng Hou has now changed his surname to Li, but he doesn''t know what surname to take next."


    Everyone, including Liu Yan, looked at sang Yu and probably understood what sang Yu meant.


    Perhaps ran min was repeatedly targeted and did something to change his surname to Li to express his dissatisfaction with Shi Hu? But he just changed his last name.


    Zhang Shiyou, who is in Xiang state, sent back some information that Shi Hu had no response to ran min''s change of surname. If Zhang Shi couldn''t find out the information about Shi Hu''s reaction, he really didn''t respond. There are many problems that can be explained here, which can be understood as a separation between ran min and Shijie rulers?


    However, Shi Jian reacted violently to ran min''s move. Zhang Shi heard the news from some great scholars. He said that Shi Jian repeatedly asked ran min to change his surname to Shi and asked ran min to apologize to Shi Hu. It is not clear what choice ran min will make, but most people believe that his arm can''t twist his thigh and believe that ran min must apologize to Shi Hu.


    Liu Yan knew that most people guessed wrong this time. After ran min changed his surname to Li, he did not change it to Shi. He maintained it until Shi Hu died. Shijie Zhao also fell into the turmoil of princes competing for positions, and finally changed back to ran.


    Although sang Yu didn''t say it clearly, there were not many people who understood it. Ran min obviously had a big plot.


    "In this case, it is the support." Ji Chang said coldly, "but don''t let them take everything for granted."


    Ran min was supported by most Jin families in Shijie Zhao state, which doomed him to a road that would be feared by Shijie Zhao state.


    Liu Yan will have a choice, but he doesn''t seem to have too many choices.


    Shi Hu began to collect women and build palaces. Do you know what he was doing at the same time? Shi Hu''s wanton worship of Buddha was inspired by Buddha Tucheng and Wu Jin (also known as Hu Jin).


    Wu Jin is a native of Jin Dynasty. I don''t know when he became an important person of Salmonella (this is the name now). He made it clear in a conversation with Shi Hu in the eighth year of Jianwu (AD 342), saying that Jin people have shown signs of recovery and should be suppressed more. Jin people can''t recover their vitality, otherwise the rivers and mountains of Shijie can''t be preserved.


    This is not the first time that someone has spoken to Shi Hu that the Jin people have a great threat. Before that, Yao Yizhong, Fu Hong, Zhang Jing, Zhang quliu, Zhang Hedu, Zhang jackal, and many other old ministers in the shile era or new ministers after Shi Hu ascended the throne have talked to Shi Hu about similar remarks.


    The state of Zhao in Shijie began to suppress the Jin people, and the means still seemed extremely cruel. Liu Yan could have a guess that Shi Hu had attacked the Jin people (although he had not stopped), and the means would be more and more fierce.


    Ran min was supported by many jin families in order to have enough strength. In Shijie Zhao state, he began to brutally suppress Jin people. If ran min watched his strength become weaker and weaker, he must respond.


    A series of things Liu Yan did didn''t happen in the original history. It''s history because he has changed. Then who knows if Shi Hu''s means to Jin people will be more bloody and cruel?


    Qingzhou has a small population and seems desolate, but Qingzhou is a state after all. Shijie regime will never ignore what happened in Qingzhou.


    In fact, after two months of dissemination, the fierce battle in Qingzhou has become more and more widespread. Liu Yan won the victory by defeating the crowd. Liu Zheng, the assassin of Qingzhou, died. Yao LAN of the Yao family disappeared and Wang Teng surrendered. It is only Yao Jing who escaped with less than 3000 cavalry. Public opinion is an uproar.


    They learned that Liu Yan used less than 20000 people to defeat 130000 people led by Liu Zheng, Yao LAN, Yao Jing and Wang Teng. Even if they had never heard of Liu Yan and the Han Dynasty before, they should remember after the secret war.


    Some people who knew the existence of Liu Yan and the Han Dynasty, if they had no attitude before, they paid attention to and feared after the next secret war.


    Guo Xiang, the governor of Xuzhou, has assembled his troops. He is 15000 soldiers from counties and counties and 60000 private soldiers from various families. They have been stationed at the edge of Yishui near the edge of Gaomi County, Qingzhou. There were signs of marching two months ago, but they were waiting for the collection of supplies.


    When the Xuzhou army pushed forward to Pixiang, Dongguan County, it heard that Liu Yan had won. Considering that there seemed to be few losses in the Han Dynasty, more reinforcements were constantly in place, and Guo Xiang stopped marching again.


    In a simple way, the Han ministry just won a victory, which is not a terrible victory. People with some common sense of military skills should know that they can''t easily provoke an army with just won morale. Of course, they have to wait for a period of time. As a result, they have waited for a long time. When they want to go out again, there are changes in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Forced Guo Xiang to return to defense.


    Of course, Liu Yan paid close attention to the dynamics of Xuzhou. Two months ago, he had controlled eight counties. At that time, he also carried out system upgrading, but he needed to wait three months to complete the upgrading.


    When Guo Xiang led the army to Qingzhou, Liu Yan said it was false not to be nervous. After all, the army in Xuzhou is different from that in Qingzhou.


    Xuzhou is a state adjacent to the state of Zhao in Shijie and Yangzhou in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In fact, part of Xuzhou is controlled by the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. At the same time, part of Yangzhou also falls into the hands of the state of Zhao in Shijie. It is not as exaggerated as the cross of teeth, but it has always been a situation of tension, Who makes Jiankang, the capital of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, less than 600 miles away from the border with Shijie Zhao?

 Chapter 212

    According to the previous system rules, Liu Yan needs to be considered by Zhao Guocheng of Shijie as an assassin to complete the system task, but there is no such restriction when occupying eight counties.


    After completing the task of upgrading the system, Liu Yan chose to upgrade at the first time. Up to now, it only takes 26 days to complete it.


    Apart from Kaiqi County, most of the Qingzhou counties were occupied by the Han army. If they follow the universal rules, the Han army will be called Qingzhou army from now on.


    After the occupation of eight counties was completed, the high-level officials of the Han Dynasty immediately put in the statistics of the population, during which they had to contact with the families of each county.


    The first World War of Xiami made the reputation of the Han Dynasty. Most families choose to cooperate with the Han people, but there are always some recalcitrant guys, so it is inevitable for the Han Dynasty to levy on the recalcitrant families.


    "Before a new war breaks out, we must clean up those uncooperative families." Ji Chang is always so murderous: "select a few typical seats, and don''t leave chickens and dogs when necessary!"


    In troubled times, Liu Yan''s gentle policy was just a lack of strength when he rose. At present, the Han Dynasty has developed. When it is time to be tough, we must not be weak.


    "Indeed!" Sang Yu agreed: "internal integration is the first thing, and internal uncleanness is the most taboo during the war."


    The sudden cavalry on Zhuang Wu''s side is a typical example. Fortunately, due to the slow transmission of information, the Pu family decided to fight in the battle of Xiami. Otherwise, the trouble will be much greater than expected.


    Appeasement can only foster traitors. The high-level officials in the Han Dynasty are the people who have been eliminated and cultivated again and again. They can distinguish between primary and secondary.


    It is impossible to completely eliminate families. After all, all classes in the Han Dynasty also have their own families. What they have to do is to eliminate those families who refuse to cooperate and leave those who are useful.


    Cleaning up the counties in Qingzhou is a huge project, which also involves related migration issues. Liu Yan has issued instructions to move the population to Changguang county and Dongmou County as far as possible, and first develop the easternmost area of Shandong Peninsula. The remaining counties close to the West that will be attacked by war in the future war are not suitable for development.


    According to the division of the state of Zhao in Shijie, the land of Changguang county and Dongmou county is actually very large. Unfortunately, there are many mountains in the two counties, and only a few land suitable for farming.


    "According to the preliminary statistics, the population of several counties is more than 470000." Cai you has taken over the civil affairs, and Tian Shuo has been transferred to liao1 East. He frowned and said, "the cost of migrant population is quite heavy, won''t it affect the next war?"


    The main reason is that Liu Yan is urgent. Otherwise, it is not very appropriate to carry out population migration before the war.


    "We never lack food." Jichang was very confident: "this time, several counties were occupied, most farmland was confiscated, and with our three-year storage, grain and fodder will be enough to support tomorrow autumn."


    The Ministry of Han wants to thank that batch of farmland with three crops a year. Except for Liu Yan, no one knows why it can be three crops a year, but the Ministry of Han is enjoying benefits as a whole. Since it is impossible to understand, many people give up studying deeply for the time being. They just need to know that there will be no shortage of food.


    Not only the farmland served by 1000 system farmers is supporting the food and fodder of the Han Dynasty, the Bohai Sea has become the "our sea" of the Han Dynasty. The production of the sea has never been valued by any Chinese regime in the past, but the production of the sea is really richer than that of the land in some ways.


    So far, the sea can provide more than 2000 tons of fishing products to the Han Dynasty every year, which is the premise that the Han Dynasty does not have enough fishing vessels. If the scale of fishing vessels is increased accordingly, the output of the sea will increase again.


    At first, it was natural fishing, and then it took the breeding route. Not only fish farming, but other marine aquaculture industries continue to appear. Facts will prove that the sea is definitely a source of rich food. The more troublesome thing is preservation.


    At present, the Han Dynasty doesn''t have much clever means to store seafood, but all kinds of pickling are more effective. Therefore, salted fish has become a sign. There is definitely salted fish in every meal, which makes people in the Han Dynasty sick.


    "Develop Changguang county and Dongmou county and make every effort to develop them." When Liu Yan heard that the population counted was only 470000, he was melancholy: "Liao 1 East narrow peninsula can''t relax."


    However, there are still troops stationed in the Korean 1 Xian Peninsula in the Han Dynasty. At the most tense time of the war in the Central Plains, enough troops are left to maintain enough pressure on Koguryo.


    On the Korean 1 Xian Peninsula, the Han Dynasty United Baiji against Koguryo, and Xinluo also joined the alliance against Koguryo. The three sides expanded northward, of which Baiji was the biggest advantage.


    The trade between the Han Dynasty and Baiji has never stopped. We can get enough slaves from Baiji to invest in the construction of liao1 East narrow peninsula, so we don''t have to deliberately transport labor from the Central Plains, but the surplus labor will be sent to the Central Plains.


    There will certainly not be only 470000 people left in Qingzhou. The war has forced a large number of people to hide in deep mountains and old forests. As long as the situation stabilizes and the Han ministry tries its best to publicize policies, people will come out of deep mountains and old forests one after another. Another is that there are still a large number of families without population statistics, which means that the population is bound to increase again.


    In short, Liu Yan needs to try his best to get his internal affairs on the right path. Even if several other counties are still deserted, Changguang county and Dongmou county must also develop and serve the follow-up war as soon as possible.


    "Feiyan''s office is like a locust raging in Dong''an County. They ask to Trade grain, fodder and weapons with us. Considering that we may be able to use them next, my opinion is to agree to the trade." Ji Chang didn''t have much expression on his face, but his tone sounded a little dark: "their existence will become the first line of warning."


    I don''t know whether it was stupid or something. Feiyan raised the banner of Murong Xianbei, which is naturally the number one enemy of Shijie Zhao state. We should know that Liu Yan captured several counties in Qingzhou, but the Han ministry did not raise any flags. In that way, although the Han ministry would be the object of suppression by the state of Zhao in Shijie, it would be behind the Feiyan rebels in ranking.


    "Those great Confucians may tolerate us, but Fei Yan must be eliminated first." Sang Yu smiled: "it can be guessed that Shijie will comfort us first, and even comfort you with high officials and high salaries, and even agree that you will become the new Qingzhou assassin, and then order you to destroy the rebel Fei Yan."


    It''s about the great Confucianism, not the Hu people.


    The great Confucian''s intestines are curved, and he can weigh the pros and cons of everything. For the great Confucian, raising the anti flag openly and then showing the flag of the enemy country is much more serious than Liu Yan''s silent and direct force.


    There are many jin scholars in Shijie Zhao state. Although they can''t play a key role in national decision-making, noise is almost their instinct. In fact, the same is true. How can a great Confucian show a sense of existence without making noise?


    The strategy adopted by the Han ministry towards Fei Yan''s department is similar to raising bandits and respecting themselves. Liu Yan has sent instructions to Zhang Shi in Xiang state. As sang Yu said, those great scholars still have to make noise. The effect depends on the effect.


    External factors are striving to do better. For example, Zhang Shi''s request to the Han Department of the great Confucian sect is one of them, but the internal construction still needs to be paid close attention to, such as the construction of an important military town.


    After the battle of Xiami, Liu Yan began a new arrangement, mainly Ping Shou and qianzou.


    Didn''t the system reward the population limit? The urban center of Lingshan island is upgrading and can not "summon" farmers. The urban center located in the valley next to cabinet county is wantonly "summoning" farmers.


    Under the protection of the army, the "summoned" farmers went to qianzou and Pingshou respectively. The construction of Pingshou had begun a month ago, but qianzou had only recently been put into construction.


    Considering that the Xuzhou army might come at any time, Xu Zheng led the army to build a camp in front of qianzou for necessary defense.


    Li Kuang is a school captain, and his title has also been promoted to the fourth rank "Bu Geng", which should be a relatively higher figure in the Han class.


    Of course, Li Kuang was promoted not because he captured Yao LAN. Like many people, he became a new group of beneficiaries because of the victory of the Han ministry in the battle of Xiami.


    Yao Lan was escorted to qianzou. Do you know why he wasn''t recognized? In addition to his complete low-key, he was scratched several scars on his face, which was always covered by his hair. It''s hard to recognize a face with so many scars if it''s not for someone who is absolutely close.


    Low key and silent, Yao Lan was still unable to change his fate as a prisoner of war. He and many captured people were escorted to qianzou.


    Li Kuang rode across the war horse, followed by a group of officers. Li Tan, a marquis, was among them.


    "There is another mansion on the 800 Mu field." Li Kuang looked very happy: "there are 24 servants, official slaves help farming every year, and salaries every month."


    Those things are on the other side of huang1 Island district. Huang1 Island District will become the administrative center of the Han Dynasty for a long time in the future. Li Kuang''s residence is only two miles away from Liu Yan''s residence, which is not comparable to other core figures of the Han Dynasty, but it indicates that Li Kuang has a seat there.


    This is the case in the Han Dynasty. Each level has its own treatment. With the increasing development of the Han Dynasty, we can expect some things.


    Li Kuang shouted, "but you have to work hard!"


    Yao LAN happened to pass by. He took a look at Li Kuang''s position without leaving a trace. There were many people wearing luxury military uniforms and riding on horses, with unspeakable spirit.


    It''s not false to say that the military clothes of the Han Dynasty are luxurious. The Sima and above of other departments are equipped with a set of bright light armor, which looks very bright with other objects.


    People rely on clothes, horses rely on saddles, and the Han ministry has been very particular about clothes from the beginning. That is still a psychological hint. For example, many prisoners of war may have the idea that "losing to them seems inevitable" when they look at the soldiers of the Han ministry and the uniform and standard military uniform?

 Chapter 213

    Any collective, whether it is family, family, tribe, tribe or country... As long as it is a collective, how fast it can integrate how many people can be assigned indicates how strong synergy it can have.


    Who can mobilize more people to do one thing, then it represents how much power is brought into play. Only the effectively utilized labor force is a useful human force. Otherwise, even if there are tens of millions of people, only a small number of people can be mobilized. What is the use of a large number of people?


    In the new round of war preparation in the Han Dynasty, more than 150000 people have been mobilized. It does not mean that there are 150000 troops, but the number of prisoners mobilized in a series of construction.


    Xu Zheng was appointed the chief General of qianzou. Under his command, there were 4200 cavalry, including auxiliary riders, of which the number of cavalry was 1500. In addition to the cavalry, the number of infantry soldiers is 6000, with the same number of auxiliary soldiers, a total of 12000 infantry soldiers.


    Later, Li Kuang came with 7000 troops, which expanded Xu Zheng''s troops, including slave soldiers, new attached troops and slave soldiers, to 57000.


    After the first World War of Xiami, Xu Zheng became a partial general. He was the first general in the Han Dynasty except Liu Yan. He was excited and uneasy about being able to command an army with more than 10000 soldiers and more than 50000 other miscellaneous soldiers.


    "It will take at least two months for 40000 slaves to dig the foundation and clear the surrounding shade to clear the area we need." Xu Zheng looked at the flat terrain with his fingers: "in addition to the main city, the corresponding sub cities and camps are not in place at one time, but... It will take a long time."


    Guizhou Zou is a vast plain with overgrown weeds and extremely dense forests, which looks extremely desolate. There will be such an environment, which is caused by the state of Zhao in Shijie. With the passage of time for one or two hundred years, there are many villages in this plain.


    Li Kuang is half a horse seat behind Xu Zheng. He arrived yesterday and was led to know the terrain today.


    "No change was found in Xuzhou." Xu Zheng is happy about this. He said: "the small ~ Dynasty ~ court moved quite a lot on the border, and the Xuzhou army was forced to transfer troops to the south for defense."


    According to the estimation of the group of scholars around Liu Yan, although the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was shouting for the northern expedition, whether the Jin army could really make the Northern Expedition really didn''t have a spectrum.


    Mr. Gong Tao went to Xiami to talk to Liu Yan about many things, including cooperating with the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to attack Xuzhou. However, when Liu Yan asked about the preparation of the Jin army, Mr. Gong Tao said something, but he could hear a slight exaggeration.


    According to Mr. Gong Tao''s original words, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has assembled tens of thousands of troops in Shouchun and Huaiyin respectively. As long as Jiankang gives a command, it will wave its troops north.


    Liu Yan asked specially and learned that the commander of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in the North was called Chu Li. He immediately had constipation on his face.


    Today, Chu Li is the abbot of the current Dynasty. At that time, he was general Wei and took the command of the middle court.


    Chu Li had been engaged in Zhonglang as situ before. His daughter became the queen of Sima and was called into the court to serve as a servant and minister. He begged to go out to work, so he served as general Jianwei and governor of Jiangzhou, guarding banzhou.


    To speak of, Chu Li''s official voice is very good. He not only has a good reputation, but also is a thrifty man. He is also a good poet. He is related to Xie an, Wang Xizhi, Xu Xun, Zhi Daolin and others.


    In the fourth year of Xianhe (AD 329), during the rebellion of Su Jun, Chu Li seemed to have military performance. For his merit, he was granted the Marquis of capital Township, and moved to situ to engage in Zhonglang.


    If you only look at his previous deeds, Chu Li seems to be able to be the commander-in-chief of the northern expedition? Liu Yan heard that Chu Li was the leader of the northern expedition, but there was a reason for his constipation, probably because Liu Yan clearly remembered a record that the Eastern Jin northern expedition was launched by Chu Li in the fifth year of Yonghe (349), but that northern expedition was a joke.


    It is difficult to understand why a man with brilliant deeds performed so well before. When he really presided over the northern expedition as the chief officer, it became a joke. Liu Yan, based on his preconceived ideas, judged at the first time that even if the northern expedition of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty really happened, it was estimated that it would be difficult to have an effect. Perhaps the joke of "the northern expedition of the national father-in-law" would happen in advance?


    With the mentality that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty will not succeed, of course, Liu Yan should pay close attention to preparing for the war. Only Xu Zheng, as the main general, led the army into the garrison and was also building an important military town with his life.


    "Strange?" Li Kuang looked puzzled: "how many troops are mobilized from the small ~ Chaoting side? 40000 in Shouchun direction and 30000 in Huaiyin direction?"


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± In fact, Xu Zheng didn''t understand it. He said with a sense of generality: "on the side of the Central Plains, he often went to war for hundreds of thousands of times."


    In fact, there are reasons for the two different concepts.


    Hu people sent out troops and looked at the huge number, but the real soldiers didn''t know if there were one tenth of them? In addition to a small number of War soldiers, they are usually miscellaneous Hu summoned temporarily, and there are mobs coerced along the way. In this way, the Hu people''s army has repeatedly seen that the number is extremely large, but once the situation is unfavorable, it is also very easy to collapse.


    Should the population of the Eastern Jin Dynasty be about 4.5 million? The national military strength will not exceed 300000 (270000 at the peak of historical records). The border between the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the state of Zhao in Shijie is extremely long. In addition, in the western Chenghan Dynasty, a large number of troops can not move, so it is very rare to draw 70000 troops to prepare for the northern expedition.


    Then let''s go back to the problem mentioned at the beginning of this chapter. As a collective, the mobilization ability of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is not only comparable to that of the Hu regime, but also far from that of the Han Dynasty.


    The large-scale mobilization of the Han ministry is absolutely related to the rigorous hukou system. 200000 mobilized 70000 to serve the war, that is, it can be done only by vigorous forces.


    There are 800 systematic farmers coming to qianzou. They are busy building a sub city.


    The scale of qianzouzi city draws lessons from Xiami side and adopts the architectural pattern of six awn star shape. Facts have proved that such a wall is conducive to the defense side, but I don''t know why the Chinese civilization did not use it in all cities, but built that kind of straight wall? The answer is relatively simple. It is related to the pursuit of "square and round". It is also an angular wall with relatively high construction process and cost.


    Next, the Xuzhou army still showed no signs of going north, and the preparations for the northern expedition of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty seemed to be delayed.


    After the fermentation of time, more and more people know the existence of the Han Dynasty. Xiangguo, the capital of Shijie Zhao, has been debating how to deal with the Han Dynasty.


    From the beginning, those great scholars who received benefits wanted to incline public opinion to the rebels of Fei Yan. Public opinion about appeasing the Han Dynasty and eliminating the rebels of Fei Yan first once occupied the mainstream.


    Yao Yizhong, as the main war faction, advocated the elimination of the Han Dynasty from the beginning. Shi Zun and Shi bin joined the main war faction later. While they said they wanted to eliminate the Han Tribe, in view of political needs, they naturally could not ignore the Feiyan rebels.


    Shi Hu''s first reaction was more direct. He couldn''t stand the rebellion of the Fei family. He sent people to Fei Yan''s hometown to catch a family, but he found that the main lineage of the Fei family had long run away, leaving two or three kittens.


    The Fei family left the arrested people. After they were taken to Xiang state, some people were dismembered and executed at a later date. They were killed as cruel as they were.


    Later, Shi Hu may think that there are too few people killed. His relatives involved in the Fei family began to suffer, and his neighbors were also unlucky. Shi Hu''s method is to kill the three races and kill the nine races. The difference is that there is no professional term to describe it.


    Shi Hu made a decision on Qingzhou after a bloody killing against the people related to the Fei family. He not only did not pursue Liu Yan''s unauthorized collection, but appointed Liu Yan as the governor of Qingzhou, and ordered Liu Yan to exterminate Feiyan, a rebel.


    It happened that the day when Xiang''s will arrived at Liu Yan''s hand was the moment when the system upgrade was completed.


    Liu Yan has been waiting for this day long enough. It is not Shi Hu''s will, but the system has entered the "Castle era". He can''t even care about the people who came to Xiangguo.


    When the "Castle Age" upgrade is completed, the system prompts that the population limit will be increased by another 3000, which means that Liu Yan can "summon" system units to 12000.


    It''s twelve thousand! Liu Yan trembled with excitement! Without saying a word, he built all the new buildings when the system upgrade was completed. He was disappointed that there were no heroic units in the system upgrade.


    Compared with the arms that will appear in the "Castle Age" in the game, it takes six hours to produce a cavalry. In addition to the emerging war horse cavalry, there are also camel cavalry. Reconnaissance cavalry can also be upgraded to light cavalry. It takes four and a half hours for light cavalry and six hours for camel cavalry.


    Liu Yan summoned horse cavalry and camel cavalry. While waiting, of course, he observed other buildings and found that the monastery was far more useful than he thought. He could summon the Taoist army as a medical soldier, and seemed to be able to preside over religious affairs? Other new buildings, such as universities, siege weapons manufacturing factories, and so on, also have a lot to talk about.


    Where Liu Yan didn''t pay attention, when the system was upgraded, the system units everywhere were stunned. Please note that it''s Lengshen. Previously, the system unit didn''t have any expression.


    Waiting for the cavalry and camel soldiers to be "summoned", Liu Yan found that the system unit was in mood? Does that mean that with the system upgrade, system units begin to have IQ?


    "What''s your name?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, Liu Yan''s question didn''t get a response, but the system unit really has IQ! Is IQ a good thing or a bad thing? He can''t be sure for the time being.


    Looking at the new unit "summoned", Liu Yan began to have a little doubt about how to evaluate it

 Chapter 214

    There is a gap between imagination and reality. According to Liu Yan, the cavalry produced by the system should be a kind of sudden cavalry. However, what is the situation of the cavalry he sees?


    The cavalry appeared. The knight on the horse was dressed with Chinese characteristics. He was dressed in red and black linen robes. He was dressed in a suit of armor, skirt armor at the waist, leggings at the legs, and a pocket made of armor on his head. The supporting weapon was a ge with an extended spear tip and a ring head knife; A war horse has a saddle, but it looks like a high bridge saddle. In addition, it is a horse''s chew and bridle. It has no vest and stirrup.


    If familiar people look at it, they will actually see that the system cavalry is the dress of the cavalry of the Eastern Han Dynasty, but Liu Yan seems to be close to the impression of the cavalry of the Western Han Dynasty.


    The camel cavalry is dressed in a western style. The knight''s dress is not much different from it, that is, there is an additional cloak (desert suit?), and the weapon is also a dagger with an extended spear point and a ring head knife. The camel is the same as its war horse.


    Liu Yan looked forward to the bow cavalry. He was wearing leather armor and had only one weapon to ride a bow. He didn''t have any melee weapons!


    Cavalry with only half armour and riding gear, archers without melee weapons, camels... Well, don''t worry about camels for the time being. Liu Yan is more or less disappointed by such cavalry.


    Liu Yan also carried out some supporting upgrades to infantry units, including the development of light cavalry. He specially "summoned" at least one of all arms. After a circle of observation, it turns out that the force value of the emerging cavalry is the highest, and the force value of the Lancer upgraded from the Spearman is the lowest.


    In addition, it is quite certain that the system units already have IQ. They will talk and be curious about some things. The only difference is that they unconditionally execute Liu Yan''s orders.


    Liu Yan started the experiment with excitement. For example, he ordered the system unit in his mind and asked the system unit that received the command to repeat it in language. The strange situation is that... The system unit seems to be subject to some restrictions. It is impossible to repeat the command in language or write.


    Liu Yan was disappointed but took it for granted that the attempt of "human body contact" failed. He could have commanded the system unit remotely. If the system unit could still be used as a "human body contact", it would really not be a little help. Unfortunately, he could not.


    In fact, there is nothing to be disappointed with? Liu Yan''s next step is to test the system unit, which is a test in all aspects. He talked with them and ordered combat units to fight with prisoners of war. It was obvious that everything had improved significantly with the upgrading to the "Castle Age".


    The test didn''t end until the people from Xiangguo were angry. Liu Yan can''t put it off any longer. There can be an excuse to postpone the meeting for a short period of time, and it will be regarded as disrespect to hang it for a long time.


    Well, Liu Yan didn''t have any idea of respecting Shijie regime, but he didn''t show it so obviously.


    Zhang Li is the chief officer of the people from Xiang state. The Han ministry urgently consulted the information sent back by Zhang Shi to know who Zhang Li is. This guy is the Minister of the state of Zhao in Shijie. He once personally supervised and beat Yan Gong and Shi bin 300 lashes. He can be called a trusted courtier of Shi Hu.


    There are many Shangshu in the state of Zhao in Shijie. Therefore, the official position of the Shangshu is not obvious, and it needs to be added. For example, the position of the Shangshu is high.


    Of course, the information from the Han side is actually out of date. Now Zhang Li should be the right servant and leader of the five soldiers. In addition, he began to hold Shi Xuan''s thigh.


    After Zhang Li came to Xiami, his attitude was very arrogant. He asked for bribes for many times. Cai you, who was responsible for entertaining him, was satisfied for many times, which made his attitude better.


    When Liu Yan met Zhang Li, Zhang Li was embracing both sides.


    When Zhang Li saw Liu Yan coming, he still didn''t change his normal state, continued to play with the actress and made an appearance of completely ignoring Liu Yan. Such an attitude is actually very insulting. If you have a bad temper, you should turn your face directly. Even if you have a good temper, you will stink.


    Liu Yan was supposed to leave with a cold hum. He turned around and didn''t take a few steps, but he heard Zhang Li speak in a cold voice.


    "Good boy, don''t you know that death is coming?" Zhang Li sneered: "the great scholars you bought didn''t tell them. The king of heaven has ordered all the soldiers in the world?"


    Liu Yan turned and looked at Zhang Li sneering.


    "Yes, it was Liu Zheng who received the order in Qingzhou, and you killed him." Zhang Li has become a laughing and laughing appearance. He also heartily plays the role of the female singer. "In the world, there are two men in three counties, three men in five, and millions of troops will gather in an instant."


    Really? Liu Yan remembered only Fu Jian''s millions of troops, but he didn''t know that Shi Hu had done it. However, Zhang Li really didn''t talk about it. Shi Hu really did it before Fu Jian gathered millions of people.


    That happened before Liu Yan didn''t wave his army to the West. Someone in Qingzhou reported: "the stone tiger in the north of Pingling city in Jinan was moved to the southeast of the city overnight. Along the way, there are more than 1000 wolf and fox footprints, which have stepped out of the path."


    At that time, Shi Hu said happily, "the so-called Shi Hu is me. Moving from the northwest to the southeast shows that God wants me to wipe out the south of the Yangtze River. Now he has ordered all the armies of all States to meet next year, and I will personally command the sixth division to follow the destiny."


    The old majority made a statement, and the ministers dared not congratulate them. 107 people presented the ode to Emperor De.


    Shihu then issued an imperial edict: "the conscripted soldiers will send out one car for every five people, two cattle, fifteen Dendrobium meters and ten silk. Those who are not prepared will be beheaded."


    The people even sold their children to provide military supplies, but they still couldn''t get together. They hanged themselves from a roadside tree and looked at each other from far to near.


    That happened last year. This year, Liu Yan led his army back to the state of Zhao in Shijie. As soon as he set foot on the land, he began to attack. Zhang Shi didn''t know whether it was lost or something, and he didn''t mention it.


    Of course, because it takes time to deliver the order, the counties near Jizhou received the order from Shi Hu, and those far away will be delayed. Xuzhou is because of the war in Qingzhou. The propaganda team from Xiang state should have been killed in the war. As a result, Guo Xiang did not receive the order of Xiang state in Xuzhou. However, since most of Qingzhou has been captured by Liu Yan, Zhang Li''s team can reach Xiami. The propaganda team going to Xuzhou should also have arrived in Xuzhou?


    Liu Yan knows something more or less. For example, Shi Hu is crazy and seems to be wantonly picking women and building palaces, but he really doesn''t know that he ordered the wantonly transfer of men, let alone that he wants the conscripted soldiers to prepare so many things.


    There are rebellions everywhere now, but many people can''t live and can only rebel. So many families in Qingzhou are bewitched by Mr. Gong Tao. They know that raising the anti flag with Feiyan will be suppressed, but so many families follow, and they have to "rely on" Shi Hu''s orders.


    Liu Yan didn''t know many things, but after he knew it, he couldn''t help but be stunned, and a cold sweat came out of his back.


    The men are so ruthless that they want to gather up a million troops? Moreover, the conscripted soldiers had to prepare their own vehicles, cattle, food and clothing?


    "Here." Zhang Li didn''t know where he had put the package before. After taking it out, he threw it directly at Liu Yanyi: "you must have got the seal ribbon of Qingzhou assassin. There is the will of the heavenly king to appoint you as the new Qingzhou assassin, and another order to assemble qingzhuang and other matters."


    Liu Yan was still hesitating. LV Shaoyang, who followed him, observed his face.


    LV Shaoyang thought about it and went over to pick up the package and handed it to Liu Yan in a posture.


    There are two purports in the package. As Zhang Li said, one purport is to canonize the governor of Qingzhou, and the other is to order Liu Yan to smoke two men in Qingzhou. There are also very large requirements, such as vehicles, horses, cattle, sheep, grain and cloth, and even a large number of weapons.


    "You''d better be able to do it." Zhang Li has been sneering: "if you can''t do it, millions of troops should go to Qingzhou first before going south to attack Jin."


    Liu Yan took a deep look at Zhang Li, arched his hand and said goodbye. Without turning back, he turned and left. He could still hear Zhang Li''s arrogant laughter behind him.


    There are some things Liu Yan must understand, such as how Shi Hu did not respond to the killing of his trusted Minister Liu Zheng, and whether he really recruited young soldiers in all States and counties regardless of the consequences.


    "Why didn''t Mr. Zhang deliver the message?" Ji Chang''s face was gloomy: "is such an important news not returned?"


    Why didn''t Zhang Shi deliver the news about Shi Hu''s making the best of the world''s soldiers? It''s difficult to understand for the time being. He still needs to send someone to ask and wait for someone to bring back the answer.


    "Whether the news is true or not, it''s too big!" Liu Yanguang thought about the pressure of millions of troops on the border and felt that the pressure was great: "Shijie is crazy!"


    Several people were all black and blue. For a time, they really didn''t know what to say.


    That is, Shi Hu can do such a thing, and it is not the first time that he has done a massive recruitment of population regardless of various national balances. For example, in the sixth year of Xiankang (340 AD), he ordered the people of the seven prefectures of Si, Ji, Qing, Xu, you, he and Yong to choose three out of five men and two out of four. Together with the old army of Yecheng, there were 500000 people, and 10000 boats were prepared to attack the state of Murong Yan.


    Shi Hu really attacked Murong Yan state, but the army rushed to Liaodong and came back with a disastrous defeat.


    "Two men in the country smoke one, and even five smoke three. They have to prepare food and other things by themselves..." Liu Yan didn''t know how to describe Shi Hu''s madness. He shook a will sent by Shi Hu: "this madman ordered me to assemble at least 200000 people to destroy Feiyan''s rebels first, and then go to Xuanwu to listen to the order."


    Liu Yangen didn''t know where Xuanwu was, but Shi Hu''s order to all States and counties was to assemble in Xuanwu.


    "Jun Shang..." Sang Yu looked depressed: "others may be able to listen to the tune. If you go, I''m afraid you won''t be able to protect your head."

 Chapter 215

    Now do you know why the small ~ court and Murong Yan state of the Eastern Jin Dynasty are so nervous? Because Shi Hu ordered the whole country to mobilize and saw that millions of troops were about to be pulled out, they couldn''t help looking for something for the state of Zhao in Shijie!


    In the final analysis, Mr. Gong Tao, who has been lurking for many years, aims to at least make Qingzhou chaotic, whether it is aimed at the Han Dynasty or other actions behind him.


    Murong Yan secretly took refuge in the Fei family of Murong Yan state, abandoned Jiye and did things that seemed to be out of his mind. It was also Murong Yan state''s intention to make Qingzhou chaotic.


    Qingzhou is next door to Jizhou. Once there is a chaos in Qingzhou, it will affect not only Jizhou, but also Xuzhou and Yanzhou.


    Qingzhou is in chaos. Whether Shi Hu wants to lead troops South or North, Shijie Zhao must first wipe out Qingzhou, at least to win enough time for the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty or Murong Yan state.


    Liu Yan led the army back to the West. It can be said that in some aspects, it was just the right time, but this "meeting" was really bad.


    "Contact the small ~ Dynasty ~ court and Murong Yan country?" Sang Yu said with a wry smile, "it''s the most appropriate time for you to get what you want from the two countries."


    What is Liu Yan''s mood? In modern terms, he felt that he was a dog and hit the muzzle of a gun!


    According to Shi Hu''s will, Liu Yan not only needs to get 200000 people to become soldiers, but also needs to be armed to a certain extent, followed by 40000 cars, 80000 cattle, 400000 pieces of silk and 600000 Dendrobium.


    what? The soldiers prepared it themselves? Can you say "hahaha"? Liu Yan in other states didn''t know that Qingzhou was harmed like this. Shi Hu made it clear that no matter who prepared, Liu Yan would take those things with him anyway.


    That''s a wild collection, isn''t it? Or the ruler doesn''t have the face to jump out and do it himself, and there''s no cover up at all!


    Shi Hu''s high pressure on Liu Yan is completely understandable. If Liu Yan can meet the requirements, Shi Hu may let go for the sake of so many contributions? After all, for Shi Hu, what is a dead courtier? Even if Liu Zheng is a trusted courtier, he will die. A useful courtier is a good courtier!


    "Millions of troops..." Sang Yu said, "but I don''t know how many people will die?"


    Last year, Shihu recruited 700000 people from Bingzhou, Shuozhou, Qinzhou, Yongzhou, Qingzhou, Jizhou and Youzhou. However, before these people went to the battlefield, they lost one third. More than 230000 people were either drowned or died in the mouth of outdoor beasts.


    Since there were so many deaths last year, Shi Hu still led the army north, the state of Zhao in Shijie doesn''t care how many people died at all? No wonder hundreds of thousands of troops went north. They only won several battles at the beginning by relying on the large number of people. Later, Murong Xianbei fought back and lost a lot.


    Liu Yan is very curious that even if Shi Hu recruits millions of troops, how can logistics be maintained?


    That''s a million troops. People can eat food and fodder from many mountains in one day. With a series of consumption of weapons, clothes and so on, is it possible to do it with the productivity of the state of Zhao in Shijie?


    "Everything raised by oneself is almost everything. Soldiers carry everything by themselves." Sang Yu continued, "if we can''t meet the requirements of Shi Hu, a large number of people will die, and many people will die because of lack of food."


    Liu Yan suddenly felt that the so-called million army was just like that.


    An army that raised everything by itself. When Shijie Zhao was the Qin State in the ancient pre-Qin period? The soldiers of the state of Qin also need to prepare for everything, but the productivity of the state of Qin is very strong, but the state of Shijie Zhao is a country whose production system has been almost destroyed.


    "Your Majesty, the strategy may need to change." Ji Chang thought silently for a long time and said again: "not only does Xuzhou have a big threat, but the whole west of the peninsula needs to be equipped with defense lines."


    I don''t know why, even sang Yu and Cao Yan, who haven''t worked for long, think Liu Yan won''t compromise with the state of Zhao in Shijie?


    At first, I heard that Shi Hu called up millions of troops. It must be said that Liu Yan was really frightened. In fact, as long as normal people will be scared, but Liu Yan at least did not have the idea of retreating, but to find a solution.


    A million soldiers who need to raise everything by themselves can figure out what''s going on. It is estimated that a large number of people do not have weapons but only take a wooden stick, and there may even be a large number of people without clothes. Can such an army be regarded as an army? Not as good as the refugee group!


    It is also conceivable that the millions of troops collected by Shi Hu by means of tyranny will not have any morale. If they can fight and dare to fight, they are some core troops, and the rest are probably such a mob that can''t fight and collapse quickly.


    Next, the Ministry of Han still went its own way. Zhang Li, who came from Xiangguo to promulgate the will, was served with good wine, good food and good treatment. As for what women wanted, Zhang Li didn''t want to harm the women of the Ministry of Han except playing with the Meiji and actress he brought.


    Under a large number of money and bribes, Cai you has a lot of information from Zhang Li''s mouth. The most worrying thing is that the state of Zhao in Shijie has formulated a national policy to exercise high-pressure rule over the Jin people in the territory.


    In fact, the state of Zhao in Shijie was not good to the Jin people. For example, the law that Jin people should not hurt wild animals did not know how many jin people died at the mouth of wild animals. But in Liu Yan''s view, there is a law in the state of Zhao in Shijie, but Jin people dare not hurt wild animals when they are dying, and they die in vain.


    "I have a bad feeling." Liu Yan was busy signing and issuing some official documents, which didn''t hinder him from talking: "Shijie looks at a large number of Jin people to clean?"


    There are many in the house. The conditions in the Han Dynasty are not good. Liu Yan and many people work in the same room. It has become a habit to talk while working.


    Tuobaxiu, who is about to give birth, arrived in Xiami a few days ago. She is holding a basket and staying not far from Liu Yan, embroidering the child''s clothes. But to tell the truth, although she has studied needlework, her craft is really not very good. As a result, she always takes it down and Embroiders again after embroidering for a long time.


    "Salmonella should have been good, but it was to flatter his hands with blood." Sang Yu looked at his disgust with Salmonella and said, "since Salmonella was introduced into China, it has created endless killing."


    Without lip service, Buddhism 1 religion should have been introduced into China during the Eastern Han Dynasty and would not be liked by the mainstream society from the beginning. The first killing caused by one Buddhist sect and one disciple took place in the late Eastern Han Dynasty... (well, I''ll leave it alone)


    Salmonella didn''t know what he was thinking, but he set off a killing of Jin people. The reason is very grand. He told the signs that Jin people will rise again from countless examples, which must scare Hu people to death.


    When the Hu people entered the Central Plains, they were most worried about the rise of the Jin people again. First, they were afraid of losing the Huahua River and mountains. Second, they knew that once the Han and Miao people rose again, they would inevitably retaliate against the Hu people. It is not surprising that Shi Hu listened to the advice of Salmonella and made every effort to harm the Jin people.


    However, both the salmones and the Hu people were wrong. The Han and Miao people did not rise again later, but being kind to the less 1 people became the national policy of several dynasties (including the great ~ Heavenly ~ Dynasty), so it was said that there was no strong man since the death of the Han Dynasty.


    Liu Yan can''t control Salmonella. He can''t even control Jin people outside Qingzhou.


    The system was upgraded to the "Castle Age", and a large number of system buildings were built. Liu Yan was busy planning the system units. It was preliminarily planned to "summon" at least 3000 farmers, and the rest were "summon" cavalry.


    The system cavalry was "summoned" out of a group, but Liu Yan was a little frightened by the consumption.


    The system units have always needed to eat, drink, Lazar and sleep, and naturally need clothes. They are not very different from ordinary people except completely following Liu Yan''s orders.


    Liu Yan found that the consumption of a system cavalry can equal almost four people, which is that the consumption of war horses produced by the system accounts for the majority.


    It''s hard to say what kind of war horse is. The upright horse''s back is 1.6 meters high, its limbs look unusually developed, and its body bones are too large. Through experiments, the endurance, sprint speed and weight-bearing ability of the war horse can be called strong, which must be better than ordinary war horses. From this point of view, the system cavalry is definitely for the existence of war.


    Although there is no shortage of grain and fodder in the Han Dynasty, the so-called no shortage is not wasteful, especially in refined grain. Liu Yan originally intended to "summon" at least 8000 cavalry, but after careful calculation in many ways, he was depressed to find that maintaining about 5000 cavalry is the limit at present, and no matter how much food and fodder he has, he can''t support it.


    "Although I don''t know where you summoned such elite cavalry, is the war horse too delicate?" Sang Yu said: "I thought Dawan horse and Xiji horse were delicate enough. I didn''t think there was anything more delicate."


    Liu Yan can get some elite troops from time to time. The core class of the Han Dynasty has long been surprised, forming a hidden rule of no questioning and no investigation. In the past, Liu Yan only got elite infantry, but now he can get elite cavalry. Everyone is happy and excited. However, the refined grain consumption is a little speechless one by one.


    Liu Yan could only smile awkwardly. He didn''t expect it to be like this.


    "Sir, the contact between the small ~ Dynasty ~ court and Murong Yan state is progressing smoothly. The small ~ Dynasty ~ court has been negotiating about the official position of the king, but it is difficult to have other support. Murong Yan state is sending Yan. Liao Dong''s assassin''s seal ribbon, promising that the king can have autonomy over Liao 1 East." Regardless of other things, Ji Changcai went on to say: "the small ~ Dynasty ~ court has become a broken settlement, but the canonization of Sima royal family is still of great use, which can make you more subordinate to the Jin people in the Central Plains. The sincerity of Murong Yan state is not credible."


    Originally, attacking Qingzhou would suffer a series of retaliation. Then Shi Hu began to get angry. Liu Yan''s situation now looks very dangerous.


    Both the small ~ Dynasty ~ court and murongyan state of the Eastern Jin Dynasty need Liu Yan to attract Shi Hu''s attention. There must be no room for promises in many things, but there is really no spectrum of help.


    "In addition, Xiucheng Hou has new moves." Ji Chang said deeply, "although there is no clear explanation, I guess Hou Xiucheng will meet you personally this time."


    Yes, ran min sent someone to invite him to discuss major issues, and Liu Yan has promised.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The following author''s words have records of millions of troops.

 Chapter 216

    Liu Yan didn''t know when ran min left from the northwest. He had some speculation that ran min would send someone to come, but he didn''t expect that ran min would come in person.


    What kind of person is ran min? He is tall and definitely eight feet tall. His figure looks very majestic, but it can give people a refreshing impression.


    During the Sixteen Kingdoms period of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, one foot was 24.5 cm in modern times, so ran min''s height should be close to two meters? It can be called a relatively tall type of people, compared with Liu Yan, who is only close to one meter nine.


    Liu Yan habitually "scanned" it. He was afraid to see that ran min''s force value was as high as 117. When he thought about it, he took it for granted. After all, ran min was a figure in historical records that Wu Yong did not lose to Xiang Yu, the overlord of Chu.


    After the system was upgraded to the "Castle Age", the system added 10 force points to Liu Yan, and 0.001 for each system unit. Liu Yan''s current force value is 104. He had a golden finger to have such a high force value. Ran min exercised himself. It can be seen how strong ran min is.


    The two met at the edge of JuYang water (three points of water, one MI, modern Mi River).


    Ran min didn''t bring many people, only about 100 horses. Considering that he can''t cause too much noise, except for the hundreds of horses on the surface, at most he hides less than a thousand horses in the dark?


    Liu Yan''s troops are much more. There are hundreds of cavalry on the surface, and there are 5000 system cavalry in the forest in the distance. It has nothing to do with whether he trusts ran min or not. He is just cautious as a overlord. And he also truthfully said how many troops he would bring, and he didn''t hide it at all.


    Ran min listened to Liu Yan say how many troops he had brought. He kept saying, "it doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt.", He smiled and said, "Ben Hou is not a hundred horses in the open, and there are thousands in the rear."


    Liu Yan was stunned. On a little thought, he could guess that ran min didn''t bring so much at all.


    There is no intention to look down on ran min at all, but under the pressure of the state of Zhao in Shijie, it is said that ran min can only carry a large number of war horses in wartime, and he is strictly controlled by the state of Zhao in Shijie in non wartime. Perhaps ran Min has some hidden strength in the dark, but ran min is not the capital of the state of Zhao in Shijie. Before long, how can there be thousands of cavalry? Probably because of face?


    There is no need to point out anything. Liu Yan will mention how many people he will bring. He is open and doesn''t want any accidents. He can guess what ran min''s intention to meet is for, but he can''t break the topic.


    Ran min didn''t seem worried. After meeting, he praised Liu Yan for making such achievements in four years. Later, he asked, "the name of the general''s tribe is Han, but what''s the stress?"


    Liu Yan is observing the people brought by ran min. in addition to martial arts, there are some literati, but he doesn''t recognize any of them.


    Of course, ran min is also observing the people brought by Liu Yan. The people brought by Liu Yan are very simple. Except for Jichang, a scholar, the rest are martial arts.


    "Han Department?" Liu Yan can have many kinds of statements. He chose to tell the truth: "the Central Plains is rugged, and the Hu people wreak havoc. Yan is determined to reshape the Han people''s Wu Yong and find a place where the Han family''s children can live in peace."


    "That''s good!" Ran min''s feeling on his face: "rare, rare."


    How to put it? Ran min must be older than Liu Yan, and a lot older. In terms of identity, ran min is Xiucheng Hou, beizhonglang general and Jianwu general (five grade official) of the state of Zhao in Shijie, and Liu Yan is an assassin of Qingzhou and a guerrilla general (Miscellaneous number).


    From the beginning of the meeting, ran min was creating a "potential". He clearly wanted to take the initiative. He didn''t have a few words to talk to Liu Yan as an elder.


    Liu Yan didn''t really care much about ran min''s actions, and even didn''t want to gossip and try again.


    "It''s too difficult to reshape Wu Yong, the son of the Han family." Ran min seemed to be moved: "local surnames either take refuge in the Hu people or go their own way. For self-reliance and self-improvement, they want to rely on the Hu people in order to survive. It''s hard to say such a big thing."


    Even after four years, Liu Yan did not dare to admit that he knew the current situation in the world. What he saw was only limited to Qingzhou. As for the Han people in liao1 East and Chao1 xianpeninsula, they must not be discussed together with the Jin people in Shijie Zhao state.


    To tell the truth, most Jin people in the state of Zhao in Shijie are inferior to beasts. Only a very few people can mix a little better, but they can''t be really good, such as Li Nong, ran min, Liang Du, Shi Cong, and so on.


    The Jin people who can get along well are all armed with military power, but their fear is far beyond imagination. Everyone can only show that they are more loyal to the Shijie regime than other Hu people. They can be regarded as the vanguard of the internal counter insurgency of Shijie Zhao.


    According to some information known to Liu Yan, Jin officials in the court of Zhao state in Shijie worked very hard to suppress the place. It can even be said that the suppression method is more agile and cruel than ordinary Hu people. He can''t evaluate those Jin officials, no matter what they are helpless or good. The title of "executioner" in history books is absolutely indispensable.


    "Min has been kind to the Miao people of the same ethnic group since he won the throne. He has a reputation and gathers many families for mutual benefit." Ran min looked at Liu Yan, smiled and said, "my brother must know something?"


    First, the elder posture at the uncle level, and then he fell to the elder brother level. Liu Yanxian talked about the strength of the Han Dynasty under the temptation of a man named Zhang Qian.


    It''s hard to say the strength of the Han Dynasty. Shijie Zhao occupies six counties, and Qingzhou is only one Qi County, even if it is completely occupied. The state of Zhao in Shijie is only ten states, and Liu Yan got one. In addition to the six counties of Shijie Zhao state, Liu Yan also has territory in Murong Yan state, which is a county in scale. In addition, don''t forget that the expansion of the Han Dynasty has never stopped on the Chaoxian peninsula.


    From the perspective of territory alone, the territory controlled by the Han Dynasty is not small, that is, Qingzhou has been eroded, which is difficult to count into the war potential, but the rest of the States and counties of Shijie Zhao state are also eroded. The difference is that Qingzhou is more miserable.


    Liu Yan doesn''t need to lie. No matter what the purpose is, he just confesses his strength. As for ran min''s side, he doesn''t worry about exaggeration or concealment.


    Obviously, ran min knew that Liu Yan didn''t lie, but felt that Liu Yan was "modest".


    Ran Min has been in the Ministry of Han for more than three years. It is not difficult to understand the strength of the Ministry of Han. Why did he come in person? It is Shijie that the oppression against the Jin people in the state of Zhao is becoming stronger and stronger. Not only the ordinary people at the bottom can''t live, but also some people with status can''t bear the burden. He valued the productivity of the Han Dynasty, such as grain and fodder, salt, weapons, and so on. That''s why he came here in person.


    "Yes, Yan has noticed that obedience or toughness will encounter misfortune." Liu Yan looked at ran min with bright eyes and said forcefully: "therefore, Yan doesn''t intend to compromise with Shi Hu. If he wants to send millions of troops, the last person in the Han war will be the Han people. Only the Han people who died in the bloody war will not be the Han people who live by bending their knees."


    In a word, ran min was stunned.


    "My family has no other meaning." Ji Chang whispered to the scribes brought by ran min, who let ran min''s father fall after defeat.


    Some scholars such as Zhang Qian, Xiao Quan and Liu Yi only had "ha ha" laughter.


    On the contrary, some martial artists such as Jiang Gan, Ma Yuan and Chang Wei seem to be angry.


    Frankly speaking, ran min''s father really surrendered Shijie and became shile''s adopted son. Under the premise of such black history, Liu Yan''s words seem inappropriate.


    "It is difficult, very difficult, to endure humiliation and live in the future, or to stand unyielding and fight to the end." Ran min smiled bitterly for a long time, stopped taking steps and asked, "a million troops are just laughing, but there are nearly 200000 soldiers who can fight. Do you really want to fight a death war?"


    "Dare not hide from each other. Yan thinks that millions of troops are a joke." Liu Yan took a deep breath and said cautiously, "200000 soldiers... Yan didn''t dare to win, but he was determined to fight to the end."


    False, Liu Yan is still worried about the number of millions of troops, but he is really determined to fight to the end. The maximum population he can "summon" is 12000. Although there is some tension in viewing resources, the flexible use of the system''s market trading rules can support it.


    If Shi Hu really leads millions of troops to attack, Liu Yan still wants to fight a battle of perseverance and an "enlarged" secret war. He really doesn''t believe that the national strength of Shijie Zhao can support the consumption of millions of troops. During the introduction, he resolutely resisted. It''s not clear whether the rest of Shijie Zhao will be chaotic, but will the countries around Shijie Zhao take advantage of it? Hanbu doesn''t have to lose!


    It''s almost time to understand that ran min came in person. There must be something to get from Liu Yan. The next thing is to understand whether Liu Yan really wants to fight to the end.


    In fact, Qingzhou has stood firm once in shile era, and finally cleaned up some bad names about the lack of men in Qi since ancient times. If we look at the current situation of Qingzhou, it is absolutely a joke for the Han ministry to rely solely on the strength of Qingzhou to confront the whole Shijie Zhao state, but isn''t there a territory in other places?


    It''s said that Qi had no men, but... It was really self inflicted. From the state of Qi in the Warring States period to the subsequent historical stages, when Qi faced the invasion, there must be folk resistance, but most of the people in power fell without war, resulting in the bad name of "no men".


    Ran min was silent. Before he came, he actually expected that Liu Yan would choose to retreat. For example, he withdrew from the Central Plains and fled to the sea islands or liao1 East, or even Chao1 xianpeninsula. He thought that Liu Yan had the lowest chance to choose to carry it dead. What he didn''t expect was that Liu Yan''s resistance would be so strong that he couldn''t open his mouth to trade some materials.


    "How many soldiers do you have to fight?" Perhaps ran min felt that Taimao was too hasty to spy. He smiled apologetically and said again, "if necessary, I can send troops."

 Chapter 217

    The sentence "I can send troops to come" said all ran min''s attitudes, and instantly moved Liu Yansheng inexplicably.


    Not everyone has that courage, nor does it mean that he is willing to do it. If Liu Yan ignores Shi Hu''s orders, the Han ministry is likely to really face the attack of millions of troops. How much courage and courage should he have to say that he is willing to support?


    Ran min''s strength is not strong now. He even has to rely on Li Nong to get along a little better, but that''s how he directly stated that Liu Yan is willing to send troops if necessary.


    Nowadays, Li Nong is the most powerful Han Miao descendant in the Central Plains. He has a live begging army under his command. The Qi Huo army should know what kind of armed force it is by name. It is the product of the incompetent rule of Sima royal family and a collective gathered in order to survive. At the beginning of its establishment, the army fought with the Hu people. I don''t know how many people died fighting with the Hu people. Later, Shijie defeated the Qi Huo army and incorporated it. In some ways, the Qi Huo army became the executioner army used by the state of Zhao in Shijie to suppress disobedience.


    It''s hard to say how to evaluate the changes before and after the Qi Huo army. In an era without national righteousness, it''s a luxury to ask some people to stick to the so-called righteousness. It''s difficult to live.


    Liu Yan and ran min talked a lot, and ran min didn''t hide some things.


    Shijie Zhao state is mostly a desolate state of counties. Only a few areas such as the core area of the Central Plains, Guanzhong and northwest are densely populated, but they are the habitat of the five ethnic groups.


    Hu people have such a habit. They always like to concentrate their followers together as much as possible, unlike Chinese and Miao people who will develop separately.


    "There are 500000 people in Xiangguo alone, and there are very few people in other parts of the world." Ran min intended to let Liu Yan know more about the situation: "there are about 300000 Qiang people gathered near Xiang state. They are Qiang tribes directly under the command of Yao Yizhong. There are millions of Qiang branches in the northwest. They are slightly involved in Guanzhong, and they are familiar with Qiang and raw Qiang. There are about 150000 Di people near Xiang state, and the rest Di people are scattered in Guanzhong."


    The state of Zhao in Shijie did not conduct a census. It is always called by the five major ethnic groups, but no one knows how many people there are among the five major ethnic groups.


    "Therefore, the Qiang Nationality in Northwest China is the most powerful, and the Di people in Guanzhong are the most powerful. They have ethnic groups and will live in various states and counties all over the world." Ran Min said very seriously, "if you say that the Jie people are now the overlord and ruler of the Central Plains, the Qiang people and the Di people are the help that the Jie people rely on to rule the world."


    The Qiang nationality is perhaps the most populous of all ethnic groups in the state of Zhao in Shijie. There are three or four million in the northwest alone. Together with those scattered in the Central Plains, the total number of Qiang people is definitely more than five million. In fact, this is not surprising. During the Western Han Dynasty, the Qiang population in Hanyang (Tianshui), Jincheng (Lanzhou), anbeidi and Longxi counties in the northwest reached 260000, with a population of more than one million. During the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Qiang people even expanded to Sili (near Chang''an). How can it not increase after so many years.


    Then there are the Di people, who occupy the Guanzhong area with relatively perfect agricultural development. They have enough food to multiply the population wantonly, and the number will not be less than 1.8 million.


    The Xianbei nationality also has a large population. However, the Xianbei nationality split itself into various ministries, and there was a continuous civil war, which led to a large reduction in the population of Xianbei. However, the population of Xianbei people in murongyan country alone exceeded 1.4 million. At present, Duan Xianbei is in a state of collapse and division, and its population may be less than 100000. Tuoba Xianbei established a modern country with a population of 270000. Yuwen Xianbei was repeatedly attacked by Murong Xianbei, but the population was still about 130000. Several large Xianbei tribes, plus scattered Xianbei tribes that do not belong to large tribes, the whole Xianbei nationality has a total population of more than 2 million.


    During the period when the Capricorn were still slaves of the Huns, there were data showing that there were nearly 200000 people. The Xiongnu people took the Jie nationality into the Central Plains, shile rebelled, defeated the Xiongnu and became independent. From the founding of the people''s Republic of China to the stone tiger period, the Jie people have always been in a dominant position. To say, how brave and good should the Capricorn people be to become the overlord with a population of 200000? Just because the number of Capricorn people is too small, it can only show cruelty and scare other ethnic groups. Over the past few decades, there are about 500000 people in Xianguo alone. If you count the people in other regions, there should be nearly 700000?


    The Huns, a group of Hu people with a long history, several major Hun tribes have withdrawn from the Central Plains and moved to the north of the Great Wall, According to the ancient custom, it is divided into five Huns (written by Cao Cao), namely the left, right, South, North and middle Huns. However, several "departments" of the five Huns actually exist in name only. The real "pure" Huns are not strong, but the "mixed" Huns are stronger, such as the Tiefu Department of the Huns (many) and so on. If we calculate the number of pure Huns, it will be at least 200000 among the five major ethnic groups, and it will be close to 600000 with all kinds of Tiefu tribes.


    Liu Yan doesn''t know where ran min''s data comes from. When added up, excluding all kinds of miscellaneous Hu, the population of the five ethnic groups alone exceeds 10 million!


    No one has made statistics on the population of Zhao state in Shijie, but Murong Yan state has made statistics. So how many miscellaneous Hu and Jin people should there be in the state of Zhao in Shijie?


    "Miscellaneous Hu will not be less than 6 million, and Jin people can hardly have 3 million." Ran Min has been sneering. He said, "Jin people have always killed at will. It''s very surprising to have three million."


    Liu Yan knows that three million is a vague figure. It may not be that many at all. The number of five ethnic groups and miscellaneous Hu is relatively accurate, but the population of Hu people will only be more than 16 million, which will not be small.


    Do you know the population of the area ruled by the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty? Sima royal family has not conducted a census, but some data can be obtained from the end of the previous three kingdoms scuffle.


    The population of Jingzhou and Wu should be 2.5 million at the end of the eastern Wu Dynasty, plus the so-called nearly one million people from the south to the south of yiguannandu. Combined with all kinds of other areas, the population of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty should be between 4 million and 4.5 million.


    Not counting the ethnic Chinese and Miao people in the south of the Yangtze River, the ethnic Chinese and Miao people in the central plains are already a minority. The descendants of the Han family have become one less number, one people and one ethnic group. Even with the population of the small ~ dynasties ~ courts in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the total population of 7.5 million is more than twice that of the Hu people.


    "We can still live. The Hu people themselves are not monolithic." Ran min looked at Liu Yan and said emotionally, "if we don''t unite, the Han and Miao people will be killed sooner or later."


    Ran min may be out of his own bad living environment, or the Jin people hiding under his wings have a difficult life. Since last year, Shi Hu has persecuted the Jin people wantonly, and the population of the Jin people has begun to decline significantly, but I don''t know if there are still 2.5 million people?


    If you don''t resist, you''ll destroy the seed! It''s the Han and Miao people north of the Yangtze River who are going to be killed! This is definitely not alarmist. If you can let ran min say those words, you can imagine what the crisis is.


    From a political point of view, ran Min has those feelings only when he encounters a bad environment, but if he doesn''t have the heart of his compatriots, he should be able to live as Shi huyisun, no matter how bad it is? He can live on his own, but most of the Jin people who are the foundation of strength will be killed. Once Jin people die almost, he is a tiger who has lost his claws and teeth. He can''t be fierce if he wants to be powerful.


    Liu Yan doesn''t want to look at ran min from other dirty angles. Nowadays, there are almost no people who can feel the heart of compatriots... Especially those officials in the Shijie Zhao regime.


    Li Nong is more powerful than ran min, but has Li Nong ever thought about his compatriots? Maybe there are, but when Li Nong killed, he hardly saw any place to take care of his compatriots.


    "Maybe my brother''s resistance in Qingzhou will become a masterpiece..." ran Min said sadly, "I can''t stand by."


    The scholars brought by ran min are talking about business with Ji Chang. A huge amount of salt, together with weapons and armor, is almost as much as the Han Dynasty can provide. They all intend to eat it at one time. Not only materials, they also mentioned buying craftsmen.


    In addition, Zhang Qian said, "if you want to, you can transfer your parents, wife and children... To Xiucheng Hou, and we will save our lives."


    Without the latter sentence, ran min looked to accept the heritage of the Han Dynasty.


    If the situation in the Han Dynasty is not so dangerous, it can even be said that it is dangerous. It is enough for the Han Dynasty to turn its face by asking the parents, wives and children of officials in the Han Dynasty. After all, from some levels, parents, wives and children can be regarded as hostages.


    Ji Chang shook his cheeks so much that it looked like he was twitching. He looked at the people in ran min''s side, sad people one by one, clenched his fists, and wanted to punch one after another.


    Hanbu looks very dangerous, but there is not no retreat. Don''t forget that the Han Dynasty has territory in liao1 East and Chao1 fresh. No matter how bad it is, there are Temple islands to live on. Where do you need to hand over your parents, wife and children to others for protection?


    Liu Yan is going to die. Whether Shi Hu really has a million troops or not, he plans to fight.


    In view of the fact that the more troops there are, the more difficult it is to ensure logistics, Liu Yan and a group calculated that as long as they can persist for three months, what can Shi Hu do except retreat?


    Risks are always accompanied by benefits. If the Han ministry can bear them, it must be a powerful situation in the world. At that time, Liu Yan''s political reputation will be no different and will have enough appeal. Then he may be able to do something to cheer up.


    Liu Yan also talked with ran min on the other side. They have a lot in common. Moreover, it should be said that Liu Yan actually respects ran min and hopes to learn more about the current situation from ran min.

 Chapter 218

    Dear friends, don''t ask for tickets. There are so few tickets. Would you like some tickets?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Whether admitted or not, ran min is a hero.


    Who can live without stain? If you can stand on the great righteousness, many things will be forgiven.


    Ran min was born in a complex family and did not do much for the tiger. For example, he was ordered to suppress the rebellion, and for example, he worked so hard to attack the small ~ imperial ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Can you blame him? Obviously, I can''t blame it.


    At this time, ran min''s strength is not strong. He needs to rely on Li Nong to have a place to live. He may be out of honesty and tell Liu Yan that once Liu Yan needs it, he can send 15000 troops.


    It''s hard to say what mood Liu Yan was. He declined ran min''s kindness and said, "Xiucheng Hou sent troops to help. Yan is very grateful. However, there is no difference between more than 15000 and less than 15000 when Yan is facing the situation of burning jade and stone. Xiucheng Hou still needs to retain his strength. If Yan loses, someone will have to make a career."


    In history, it was ran Min who rallied his arms and whether there was a Hu killing order or not, but it was he who triggered the last blood of the Han and Miao people. He launched bloody revenge on the Jie people with less than one number, one people and one ethnic group, which made the Hu people retreat one after another, so that the Hu people did not dare to despise the Han and Miao people any more, so that the Han and Miao people could breathe, not be wiped out north of the Yangtze River as a nation.


    Ran min was silent. His mood was very complex and he didn''t understand Liu Yan''s choice. Perhaps he thought Liu Yan knew it was difficult to resist but was unwilling to compromise. After a salute, he said cautiously: "this heart of a virtuous brother can prove the sun and the moon!", After thinking for a while, he said with difficulty, "if you... Protect yourself and retreat overseas, heroes in the world will not dare to laugh."


    In the final analysis, Liu Yan did not have no way out. Ran min thought that when Liu Yan couldn''t insist, retreating to overseas islands was the only choice.


    As for going to liao1 east or Chao1 fresh? Even ran min can think of it. Once Liu Yan is defeated, it is of no value to Murong Xianbei. How can Murong Yanguo continue to tolerate the Han Dynasty to have a place in Eastern Liaoning? Then there are the countries on the Korean Peninsula. They will certainly beat the defeated Han Dynasty.


    "Don''t trust Murong Xianbei and Sima royal family." Ran min began to look a little confident? After thinking about it, he probably felt that Liu Yan had received some promise from Murong Xianbei or Sima royal family, and said quietly, "Murong Xianbei is a tiger wolf, and the tiger wolf wants to eat people. Sima royal family... Don''t mention it."


    Liu Yan got a lot of promises from Murong Yan state and the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but he never took it seriously. He could not explain to ran Min that he wanted to fight against Shijie Zhao. It was also difficult to explain how he expected to win. He could only show an attitude of accepting ran min''s advice.


    In today''s world, there are few people who can lend a hand, but it''s not without them. Perhaps ran min held some other purposes, but only ran min extended a friendly hand to Liu Yan and even said how many troops could be sent to help.


    The 15000 troops are really a lot for ran min. in particular, it is clear that he is not an untrained mob. It should be an army trained by ran min with the support of major families. It is just for the great righteousness of Ran min''s own understanding that he should be sent to help the war. It certainly doesn''t look like a lie.


    Others don''t know what Liu Yan has inside information. It can be understood that the general''s dispatch is tantamount to not thinking of going back again. What kind of spirit should it be to know that it can''t be done?


    Since he received goodwill, Liu Yan hinted that Jichang could give ran min more convenience.


    Although Ji Chang was very reluctant, he really let go when he negotiated with the literati on ran min''s side.


    People on ran min''s side understand that Liu Yan is similar to preparing for "arranging future affairs". Although it is generally an unbearable attitude, there is really not much mercy on his mouth.


    "Really don''t you send your parents, wife and children?" Liu Yi looked melancholy: "although the island is safe, it can..."


    Ji Chang was a little angry at first. He found that these guys regarded all the people in the Han Dynasty as dead. Although they looked like they were really going to lose, they were not dead yet!


    Liu Yan and ran min have finished what they should say. Ran min can''t leave Xianguo for too long. They can only leave each other near noon.


    For ran min''s attitude, Liu Yan naturally wants to communicate with Ji Chang.


    "What?" Liu Yan was annoyed and speechless: "they didn''t believe we would really knock."


    "Probably so." Ji Chang actually didn''t want to fight at all, but Liu Yan was firm. He said gloomily, "outsiders still think so, sir... But we should do a good job in internal regulation."


    Only a few people in the Han Dynasty know that Shi Hu is gathering millions of troops. Liu Yan is making relevant arrangements, such as sending the old and weak who have no effect on the war out of the territory of the state of Zhao in Shijie, but this has always been the case in the Han Dynasty.


    "Send fifteen thousand troops?" Ji Chang was stunned and then said, "Xiucheng hou... Is a strange man."


    Still that sentence, not everyone has the courage. They think they will fail and are willing to greatly damage their strength to help. If ran min were not in the lecture hall, he would really send 15000 troops to help the war, and his spirit would be as big as heaven.


    "No wonder you will give convenience." Ji Chang doesn''t want to say that Liu Yan has too rich feelings. He knows more than the rest of the people what Liu Yan relies on: "we don''t lack salt and weapons, but the armor is a little tense."


    Although the trading volume proposed by ran min''s scholars was very similar to the last one, Ji Chang agreed after being hinted by Liu Yan, which formed a strange situation. Liu Yan refused ran min to send troops to help the war. He could use salt, weapons, armor, even salted fish and other seafood, but the population he exchanged with ran min exceeded 70000.


    According to Liu Yi''s original words, miscellaneous Hu accounts for the majority of the 70000 people, but it implies that more than 10000 of them can not be regarded as slaves and can be regarded as county soldiers. This level can be used to participate in the war. The rest are all young and strong, but they are not mixed with old and weak women and children.


    Didn''t ran min go to the northwest to suppress some time ago? Those people should have been captured or captured on the battlefield. Nowadays, there is a practice of armed slave soldiers fighting, which is obviously that ran Min wants to strengthen the troops available for war in the Han Dynasty in a disguised form. It is so obvious that we can imagine that there will be a lot of trouble behind ran min.


    The two sides agreed that the transaction was in a hurry and would be completed one after another in the next three months. Liu Yi also hinted that 70000 people may not be the limit, but the price


    "Increasing the population is a good thing." Liu Yan coveted the population very much: "just... Hint, as many women as possible."


    The proportion of men and women in the Han Dynasty is extremely worrying. There will be a large number of singles if they are not introduced from the outside.


    Liu Yan has been working on the incentive policy of giving birth to more children, but it takes too long to wait for those children to grow up from pregnancy to baby landing. No matter how long it takes, you have to be encouraged. Before, you were worried that health could not keep up with the tide of premature death, but isn''t Liu Yan able to "summon" special system units now? Facts have proved that those Taoists have a good set of medical skills. They can not only treat on the battlefield, but also take care of other diseases.


    Ji Chang saw that Liu Yan was still in the mood to talk about future strategy. His uneasy heart was at least calmed down. He comforted himself: "in just ten days, there were 5000 more elite cavalry, and there were also crossbow soldiers and other arms? Not only soldiers, but also so many medical craftsmen (i.e. Taoists). I think... There is still confidence to preserve in the next war?"


    By the way, isn''t it possible to build castles when the system is upgraded to "Castle Age"? Liu Yan had previously stored a huge amount of stones. In addition to some used to build important military towns, he built at least 15 castles in Pingshou, qianzou and other places at one time.


    According to the system of countries, the characteristic arms of China 1 are crossbow soldiers, right? Liu Yan "summoned" three thousand crossbow soldiers.


    After the "summoning" came out, Liu Yan conducted an experiment. The 3000 crossbow soldiers only shot for a moment. The originally empty flat land was "covered" with dense clumps formed by crossbows and arrows. The picture was very terrible.


    With a population ceiling of 12000, Liu Yan had 5000 cavalry and 3000 crossbow soldiers. Previously, there were about 1500 swordsmen, 500 spearmen, 300 archers and about 1500 labor units (farmers and fishing boats), plus Taoist priests and related siege equipment, which was only the remaining 200.


    As Liu Yan continued to upgrade some units, swordsmen were promoted to long swordsmen, spearmen to long spearmen, and archers to crossbow soldiers.


    The long swordsman had no shield and became a kind of weapon with a broad sword, but his armor became heavy armor. To say what it looks like, Liu Yan thinks it can be compared with the unfamiliar Dao soldiers in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, but he hasn''t tested it yet. He doesn''t know how powerful it is.


    The spearmen were like that, so Liu Yangen would not "summon" such arms in the future.


    The crossbow soldiers made Liu Yan have some contradictions. The crossbow soldiers are single shot arms. If the range is not farther than the crossbow soldiers, I really don''t know whether it is necessary to "summon" after having the characteristic arms of China 1.


    After the meeting with ran min, Liu Yan continued to get familiar with multi arms joint operations, and the Han ministry was also preparing for the war.


    In fact, whether the stone tiger will really attack with the strength of the whole country still needs a question mark, but it''s always safe to be prepared, isn''t it?


    Murong Yanguo didn''t take action for the time being after a promise. The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty had new measures.


    "So, if I accept it, I will be the Duke of Changguang County, the general of Zhenbei, and the general of Zhengbei Zhonglang?" Liu Yan stared playfully at Mr. Gong Tao as a special envoy: "there are no other benefits?"


    I''m afraid Mr. Gong Tao also felt extremely embarrassed. The official positions of the Eastern Jin Dynasty were worthless after the continuous canonization of Zhuhu. They wanted Liu Yan to fight against Shijie, but even the king was stingy, and the official positions also looked very fucking!

 Chapter 219

    Funny! Is this!?


    The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty just canonized murongzhuang as king Yan and general. Long ago, Shi Hu was canonized as king Zhao and general, and Zhang Gui was canonized as Duke Xiping and governor of Liangzhou.


    Those are still heroes. Others, such as Yao Yizhong, Fu Hong, Zhang Bin and so on, are also treated well by the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. When canonized, the most important thing is the marquis. Some people are treated by the county and the public, and their official positions are more generous. Either the general or the assassin.


    By the way, Feiyan was also canonized by the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. She was the Duke and governor of Dong''an County.


    Liu Yan is even at the same level as Fei Yan in terms of rank. Liu Yan seems to be inferior to Fei Yan in terms of official position. Feiyan is now a lost dog. Isn''t this funny? What is it? It can even be regarded as the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty insulting Liu Yan!


    What caused the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to do such absurd things? Liu Yan didn''t want to know. Ji Chang, sang Yu, Cai you and others at the meeting just sneered.


    Do you know what mood Mr. Gong Tao is now? It''s mostly embarrassing and worried. He doesn''t think Liu Yan has the necessity to fight with the state of Zhao in Shijie. Instead, he is somewhat similar to ran min''s idea. He thinks that even if Liu Yan directly withdraws from the state of Zhao in Shijie, he can''t afford to hide.


    Shi Hu gathered millions of troops to split the state of Jin with Li shou (Cheng Han), which is tantamount to directly pointing the spearhead at the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The Han Department of others is only a worry within the state of Zhao in Shijie and belongs to a second-class position in the level of attack.


    Then pick up the topic. Liu Yan doesn''t want to die hard and doesn''t want to escape overseas. He doesn''t have no other choice. He wantonly bribes some people who can talk to Shijie regime and is obedient to Shi Hu. Maybe he can get along.


    As Shi Hu picked up the banner to levy the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, there are not many choices. What''s the purpose of making Shijie Zhao chaotic?


    "I know you''re bribing Zhao LAN." Liu Yan smiled very gently: "when Taishi ordered to observe the sky, I heard that Shi Hu was extremely superstitious?"


    For a moment, Mr. Gong Tao first showed a frightened expression, and then turned pale.


    Shi Hu''s superstition has existed in the past. In ancient times, the war really needed the consent of "God", and the person who conveyed God''s opinions was extremely important.


    In the Western Zhou Dynasty and the spring and Autumn period, Taishi was in charge of drafting documents, ordering princes and officials to record historical events, compile historical books, and also in charge of national classics, astronomy and calendar, sacrifice, etc. Today, although the status has declined very much, it still controls the voice of "God".


    When the rulers don''t believe in "God", Taishi order is actually like that. But if they meet superstitious rulers, Taishi order can do more things, including influencing the rulers'' decision to fight.


    "You can buy Zhao LAN, so can I." Liu Yan continued to smile gently, but also showed a non-standard eight teeth smile: "I can not only buy Zhao LAN, but also the other people who can speak. Believe it or not, I can crush them with gold?"


    Mr. Gong Tao fully believes that Liu Yan will do that, and knows that the Han ministry really has enough financial resources to crush people with gold.


    The Han Dynasty mastered the unique salt drying skills and sold salt to the outside wantonly, which led to the hostility of the Yao family. It can be seen how huge the income is? Then there is the mysterious export of weapons and armor from the Han Dynasty. Although the number and trading objects are strictly controlled, it is also an incalculable source of income.


    Economy? Although the Han Dynasty is at the tribal level, there is really no lack of wealth and silk. It can even be said that if the trade can be opened, it will be richer than some countries.


    Some people understand that there is no shortage of weapons, armor and other military equipment in the Han Dynasty. They think it is the benefit brought by the wanton sale of salt. Another is the external sales of military materials to obtain great benefits, forming a virtuous circle. How can they know that Liu Yan has more information than others. As long as there are enough resources and enough workshops, he will not lack military equipment at all.


    "Your Majesty has said that if you play a greater role, it''s not impossible to seal the king..." Mr. Gong Tao has no confidence at all, but he has to say: "just you can''t call the king of Han, but Qi can only be the king."


    Bewitch Jianguo, but it can only be the king of Qi, not the king of Han? That''s a lot of taboos. First of all, because of the incompetence of Sima royal family, the hearts of all localities to think about Han have become stronger and stronger. Again, Liu Yuan drove Sima royal family like a dog to the south of the Yangtze River, and the country name established later was Han.


    There are other reasons. For example, Han is the first choice for the Hu people to establish political power. For example, in addition to Liu Yuan, Li Shou, a Badi people, also changed the country name to Han. From a series of situations, although Han died for so long, his appeal is not weaker day by day, but stronger day by day.


    The Hu people founded the country, and the country name was just called Han. They could win the hearts of some people who thought about Han and Jin Dynasties, but in fact, they would not make the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty much worried. After all, the Hu people are Hu people, and a "Han" country name alone could not threaten the position of the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in relation to "zhengshuo".


    Who is Liu Yan again? He has always claimed to be a Han, but everyone thinks he is still a Jin.


    Jin people become king of Han Dynasty? The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty would not accept it anyway. If there were more suitable people from blood and legal theory to establish the Han state, where would Sima royal family be placed?


    In fact, not only the Sima royal family does not accept it, but also the family of Jin people, and even the Hu people will not accept it, which is tantamount to the world''s "fear of Han".


    If Liu Yan had not understood the world''s "fear of Han", he should have noticed it in the long past. He was not sure how much test he could stand now, but he was sure that he could not be an enemy all over the world. The tribal name was Hanbu, but he still hesitated to claim the king of Han and establish the state of Han.


    The so-called "play a greater role" of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is a false proposition. Liu Yan can''t even do it. He got up with a cold hum and left, leaving a group of civil servants to continue quarrelling with Mr. Gong Tao.


    Zhang Li is still in Xiami. He must be aware of Mr. Gong Tao''s high-profile arrival. Liu Yan went to the military camp with his front foot, and Zhang Li came to look for him with his rear foot.


    When Liu Yan comes to Yuanmen, he can see Zhang Li''s smelly face from a distance.


    "But many good plays?" Zhang Li still remained arrogant, especially after waiting for Liu Yan in Yuanmen for half a genius. He looked unhappy: "Sima royal family is just a broken settlement. What''s the use of waiting for you?"


    It seems that... The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is not only active on Liu Yan''s side? Feiyan''s bad guys can become county princes. It can be imagined that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was hungry and unscrupulous.


    What clues did Liu Yan perceive from Zhang Li''s attitude? Dare to feel that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has entered the attitude of widely spreading nets and many fish, and almost all those who can or can''t buy?


    There was no mistake. The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was really terrified that stone tigers gathered millions to go south, and began to try whatever means. In some ways, this method is really useful for Shijie Zhao. After all, although Shijie Zhao is a country, this country is really very loose.


    Liu Yan didn''t know one thing, that is, after listening to the Taishi order, Shi Hu gathered millions of troops in various states and counties. As a result, because "God" didn''t allow war, he demobilized the army after a hasty military parade.


    In fact, it''s definitely not that simple. For example, Shi Hu found that food and grass could not be supported at all before gathering millions. The reason why he gathered millions was to scare the small ~ dynasties ~ courts in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but also to take the opportunity to toss and kill more Jin people, and even weaken Qiang, Di and miscellaneous Hu. Otherwise, how could Taishi order Zhao LAN to change Shi Hu''s mind?


    Of course, things will not be finalized until the results are produced. It is uncertain whether the stone tiger will send millions of troops south. What is more certain is that the Han Dynasty is not good enough to let Shi Hu lead millions of people to attack. After all, the Han Dynasty is a tribe, neither the Eastern Jin Dynasty nor the Murong Yan state. How cheap is it for Shi Hu to lead millions of troops to attack the Han Dynasty?


    This is the reason why Liu Yan is not afraid. Waiting for Shi Hu to lead the army to attack, it should be after the Han ministry carried several waves one after another, or Liu Yan changed from a separatist local force to an independent nation.


    Of course, Liu Yan has considered the founding of the people''s Republic of China, but he has to accept the reality that the founding of the people''s Republic of China can only be an idea in the short term, but he can''t take action.


    "Uh?" Zhang Li didn''t expect that Liu Yangen would not be frightened. Instead, he could state the fierce relationship and raised his eyebrow: "I think your boy doesn''t have the courage."


    What did Liu Yan say just now? For example, they will not have any collusion with the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty (they don''t look good), they will fight against the state of Murong Yan (FACTS), but they will gather troops according to orders for Shijie. But to be honest, people may be able to come up with 40000 cars, 80000 cattle, 400000 silk, 600000 Dendrobium... But it''s impossible.


    Qingzhou is completely rotten, isn''t it? Let alone Qingzhou, how many states and counties in the world can complete the amount required by Shi Hu? Zhang Li knows this better. There are no states or counties that can meet the requirements of Shi Hu. The difference is who can find a more suitable reason or excuse at that time.


    Liu Yan''s words turned and youyou said, "I think the Duke of Xiangping county is happy to see Qingzhou become a rebel. But when you come as an envoy and leave, Qingzhou is a rebel. I don''t know what the king of heaven will think?"


    Zhang Li frowned for a long time and said in a quiet tone, "the Ministry of Han needs to be renamed. No matter what it is renamed, it can''t be named ''Han''."


    It''s understandable that no one took the Han ministry seriously before, but can the Han ministry be looked at in the eye after the first secret war? As a result, many parties are afraid and don''t want the name of "Han" to reappear in the hands of a Jin Dynasty?

 Chapter 220

    Not counting the system troops, the number of combat troops in the Han Dynasty is only 18000, and the number of auxiliary troops has at least doubled. With the addition of slave soldiers, new attached troops and slave soldiers, should there be 130000 troops that can be used for combat in the Han Dynasty?


    In fact, there are a lot of 130000 troops, but the army has always depended not only on the number, but also on the level of training and morale.


    "Auxiliary soldiers may become regular?" After careful consideration, Ji Chang said, "a large number of auxiliary soldiers have been tested in actual combat. Now it is time for you to use troops on a large scale. You should expand your army."


    The scale of auxiliary troops in the Han Dynasty has been quite large, which is accompanied by the corresponding expansion with the increase of the number of combat troops. For example, each infantry soldier will have one auxiliary soldier, and the cavalry Knight will have two auxiliary riders. At present, there are 3000 cavalry and 15000 infantry soldiers in the Han Dynasty, so the scale of auxiliary soldiers is more than 36000.


    Most of the 36000 auxiliary soldiers have experienced the test of the Korean Peninsula battlefield, and 60% of them also directly participated in the ending war of Xiami. If they were in the Hu people''s regime, they could actually be counted as troops at the level of county soldiers.


    "The auxiliary soldiers come from 200000 troops. If they are transferred to regular posts, one in four will be a soldier." Liu Yan believes that such a social structure is unreasonable.


    Sang Yu looked at Cai you and others. They were all speechless and thought, "when is it? Do you still care about this?"


    "Sir, we... Have more than 200000 people." Cai you pinched his finger and calculated: "when he captured Donglai County, he first absorbed 30000, and then several subsequent counties absorbed tens of thousands, with a population of more than 250000."


    The population of the tribe and the controlled area is calculated according to two algorithms, most of which are directly absorbed as members of the tribe, and the other is that although they manage, they only have the right to manage.


    Liu Yan currently controls eight counties. If you take into account some miscellaneous population, including Shijie Zhao state, liao1 East and Chao1 fresh, the total population should be about 650000, but the number of Hu people is actually a little more, a small number of five Hu people, a large number of miscellaneous Hu people, as well as gaojuri, Baiji and Sanhan, There are even about 3000 Japanese.


    Among the population of about 650000, Cai you mentioned that there are nearly 250000 people, which is equivalent to an instantaneous increase of about a quarter of the people.


    In fact, this year, if only by descent, no matter how Liu Yan urges to have children, the number of Han people will be in the minority. That can only be to find a way to turn Hu into Han.


    It is not a bit difficult to absorb Hu''s people''s system by the administrative system of the Han Dynasty, the strict registered residence system and the distinct class treatment.


    Xi Qian Jiantong was a Hun, but he didn''t think he was a Hun. He was a Han, not the Hun''s Han, or a Han under Liu Yan.


    Let what Hun identity go to hell! Xi qianjiantong thinks that his current treatment is very good and he has the momentum to make progress. As long as he is willing to work hard and work hard, he can upgrade his title regardless. One day, his position and princes are not hopeless. He is seriously considering what surname to change, such as Qian Jiantong.


    In other words, the Chinese Miao people really have the surname Qian, which originates from the Ji surname. It comes from min Shang, a man of the state of Lu in the spring and Autumn period. It takes the ancestor''s name as the surname. After the simplification of the characters in the Da ~ Tian ~ Dynasty, Qian was changed to Qian.


    There are quite a few people similar to the general idea of Xi Qian Jiantong, and this is still the part of literacy. More illiterate people have no national concept. They are abducted by various policies of the Han ministry, and there is no need for Liu Yan to urge. A large number of people want to become Han people.


    Six hundred and fifty thousand of the population (including slaves) is quite a lot. Especially in the Han Dynasty, there is a clear registered residence system, which can mobilize the war to the maximum extent. It is only slightly worse in the details, and then it is slightly less in the mind.


    Why can the Jie nationality become the overlord of the Central Plains by relying on less than one million? Nothing more than winning one war after another, relying on iron and blood to cultivate the spirit of hegemony.


    Why were the Jin people slaughtered wantonly as cattle and sheep when there were clearly two or three million people in the Central Plains? It is because there is no spirit at all.


    Why can the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty only shrink to the south of the Yangtze River? It''s not like losing again and again, so that there is no blood courage at all, which leads some so-called elites to learn donkey barking and drink with pigs.


    Murong Xianbei, who is also full of spirit, clearly lives in a cold place, but he set his ambition to go south to capture the Central Plains early.


    It''s all a matter of heart and mind. Thoughts determine fate!


    So ah, even if Shi Hu really will summon a million troops, Liu Yan can''t retreat, at least not as a last resort. As soon as he retreats, the blood courage cultivated after the war of Xiami will collapse. It''s the best result to be able to shrink the island at that time. After all, Murong Xianbei, Koguryo, Baiji, Xinluo, and even the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, They will never miss the opportunity to beat a drowning dog.


    In the second stage, it is agreed that special treatment can only be carried out in special periods. Some auxiliary soldiers become regular soldiers, and the number of soldiers will reach 35000. The servant selected a new batch of auxiliary soldiers from the army. The number should be about 48000. The number of newly attached troops who had passed the test of the war turned into servants, together with the original servants, was 37000. Some slave soldiers were promoted to new attached forces, and it is more appropriate to maintain the number at 50000. Sixty five thousand prisoners of war were selected as slave soldiers.


    "In this way, the army will have 235000 people." Sang Yu''s account was very good, but he had to add: "there are still many places in the territory that need to be cleaned up and can be used to check the newly integrated army."


    235000 troops? Liu Yan knows that it''s just good to hear. Among them, 35000 can really stand the test, and the rest 200000 are just making up.


    "Counting also plays a role in counting..." Cai Yougan said with a smile: "food and grass can support it. It will be a good choice to consume the enemy. Moreover... After several rounds of war, we will have more and more elite soldiers."


    Tian Shuo smiled awkwardly and said, "of the millions of troops of Shi Hu, up to 200000 can fight, and the rest are mobs. Mobs can only do this to mobs."


    "Too much..." Liu Yan couldn''t just think about what he was doing now. He thought about it very seriously and carefully, and finally said, "don''t use slave soldiers. In a real war, the role of slave soldiers can be almost ignored. Let them supplement the lack of labor."


    Several people looked at each other again and listened quietly. Liu Yan continued.


    "The battlefield here doesn''t need to serve the army, at least not so much." Liu Yan noted the internal class changes in the Han Dynasty. After a war, almost all of them met the promotion standard: "there are 35000 War soldiers, 48000 auxiliary soldiers and 50000 new attached troops, with a total of 133000."


    You''re kidding! It''s not true that the more the army, the better. Of course, Liu Yan doesn''t know enough about the number of 133000 troops, but more food, fodder and military equipment will really pose a severe test. He understands that the current situation is very critical, but he can''t afford it. Besides, isn''t there a system population ceiling of 15000?


    By the way, Yan from Murong Xianbei Liaodong assassin ribbon has been sent, and the system population for Liu Yan has increased by 3000 again. He also thoroughly figured out that the system really encourages "multi-party involvement", such as grabbing more territory and seizing the territory and printing ribbon of various countries.


    An assassin''s seal increases by 3000? Liu Yan doesn''t know whether each sash has the same effect, such as robbing Qingzhou and then robbing Yanzhou or Jizhou, but there is hope.


    Liu Yan recently asked Cai you to negotiate with Mr. Gong Tao. The rest can be slowed down. It would be good to get a state-level seal ribbon from the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. If possible, get two assassin seal ribbons to see if each can increase the population limit of 3000.


    If each printed ribbon could increase the population limit by 3000, Liu Yanzhen would dare to "face it" directly with the state of Zhao in Shijie. After all, if there is enough population limit and enough territory, there will be more resources. If there are resources, he even dares to let the earth become a village.


    Because Liu Yan insisted that he didn''t want to have so many troops, Ji Chang also said that there were too many troops and too much burden behind him, but the rest thought that the current situation was different and needed so many troops. The differences appeared in the Han Dynasty for the first time.


    "Come with me." Liu Yan has said hello to some generals and schools, and ordered the system troops to assemble: "let''s see that under the huge gap, there are either many people or many potential people."


    People who don''t know why have just panicked. A large number of troops have suddenly gathered. Either War soldiers and auxiliary soldiers, or a large number of servants, new auxiliary troops and slave soldiers have gathered outside the city. Then 12000 system troops called tribal armed forces have also been mobilized.


    Before Liu Yan took people to the city tower, a large number of people who had nothing to do were out of the city to occupy a good view of the terrain. Those guards who had tasks were also looking for any excuse to get to the west of the city.


    The system troops assembled very quickly. They arranged the formation and waited quietly. Only when the slave soldiers, new attached troops and slave soldiers were driven to arrive.


    There are more than 80000 troops to be assembled. Only the terrain in the west of the city can lay such a big battle.


    Anyone who sees the 12000 troops who quickly set up their formation and keep silent, and then look at the delayed or even finely driven troops, as long as they are not blind, they can see the obvious gap.


    "..." Ji Chang was shocked and speechless. He already knew what Liu Yan wanted to do.


    In fact, the slave soldiers, the newly attached soldiers and the slave soldiers did not know what had happened and why they had to be transferred to the west of the city. Just when they were dizzy and confused, a burst of rapid war drums was sounded. They were ordered to attack the army opposite. In an uproar, at the moment when the opposite moved, 65000 people collapsed... Directly!

 Chapter 221

    "But... We are in a passive defense. There are too few troops, too few places to take into account, and too weak troops will be broken by each one." Sang Yu did not change his original intention: "the massive conscription may affect the people''s livelihood, but there is no shortage of troops in the future. What people''s livelihood should be taken into account?"


    Liu Yan recognized this truth. He took a look at Ji Chang.


    Ji Chang said gently, "the more troops, the better, but the mob is of little use."


    The scene staged outside the city was seen. In the face of forces such as tribal armed forces, those gathered servants, new attached troops and slave soldiers simply had no courage to fight it. In fact, such a demonstration can not be used as an example, but it is enough to illustrate the problem.


    Cai you said bitterly, "we can''t get more high-quality troops."


    The population is limited there, and then the rise time is short after all. It is rare to have today''s details, and we can''t expect more.


    Indeed, the Han Dynasty is facing passive defense next. At least three key nodes need to have enough troops to guard, and more areas also need to input troops. The troops are extremely stretched.


    "Import more slave labor and redeploy the ministry again?" Sang Yu asked tentatively, "if there are too many slaves, can the garrison in the abdomen be pressed?"


    However, the Ministry of Han Dynasty has a policy for young people to practice every year. Sang Yu has been particularly aware of this and rated it as "excellent". He believes that it is time for this policy to work, but he is also aware of people''s concerns.


    "It''s not a difficult problem to be an auxiliary soldier without war experience. Didn''t those auxiliary soldiers who became regular become regular soldiers because they went to battle many times?" Sang Yu really didn''t understand what to worry about: "there is no way to destroy people''s livelihood."


    "You have more reinforcements to mobilize." Ji Chang said and looked at Liu Yan. Seeing that he was just stunned and didn''t refute, he continued: "for some reasons, he can''t be transferred in place at one time. He will come to reinforce again and again."


    "Xiucheng Hou? Or acting as the head of the state?" Sang Yu looked at Liu Yan with bright eyes.


    "In fact... Xiucheng hou can send troops to help." Tian Shuo muttered weakly, "are we short of troops? Anyway, there are 15000 people."


    No one paid attention to Tian Shuo. Except Ji Chang, who had a guess and a calm face, everyone stared at Liu Yan again.


    "It''s tribal armed." Liu Yan made a big grin: "as long as he is not driven into the sea by the stone tiger at one time, there will be new tribal forces participating in the war at any time."


    Most of them were stupid. They wondered countless times where Liu Yan came from those elite troops. They asked for many times without answers. Later, they became a hidden rule and asked no more questions.


    But this time, sang Yu asked bluntly, "why don''t you transfer it in place at one time?"


    "Because I can''t." Liu Yan thought carefully and said, "at most 15000 can be transferred at one time, and the rest... Is difficult to do."


    "How many?" Sang Yu asked eagerly and formally, "are there supplementary restrictions?"


    "No limit." Liu Yan tried to make his tone more natural: "as long as I don''t die, my power will not die, there is no limit."


    In fact, there are still restrictions, such as resource depletion, but how can Liu Yan tell?


    At that moment, everyone was looking at Liu Yan with an inexplicable look. They were puzzled with enthusiasm, as if they were looking at a God who could become a soldier.


    Sang Yu took a deep breath: "that''s it. I still think the number of participants in the war is insufficient."


    Liu Yan was relieved that they didn''t study deeply. He knew that they all had great questions in their hearts, but the hidden rules formed for a long time made them endure the next great curiosity. In some ways, isn''t it because Liu Yan constantly summoned elite by an inexplicable means that he established absolute authority? Han will be a force with stable structure. The closer it is to the core position, the more confident and loyal it is to Liu Yan.


    Cao Yan''s face was very strange. He knew more or less about the so-called tribal armed forces. He had always wondered where Liu Yan came from such a soldier who absolutely obeyed military orders. He tried to understand it many times, but he couldn''t learn more from others. Others may be looking at God when they see Liu Yan, but he seems to be looking at a demon. I really don''t know how to describe my mood.


    "Even if we do not increase the number of combat troops, the number of auxiliary troops should be increased to at least 80000." Sang Yu tried to find out the answer he wanted. Looking at it, he relaxed a lot and said with a smile: "comprehensively cut and withdraw the slave soldiers of little value, supplement the local labor force and increase the auxiliary soldiers!"


    That is, the Han Dynasty, which is a large number of young men, can do this. If it were a normal tribe, how could 250000 be armed with more than 100000 soldiers?


    Finally, Liu Yan compromised. He didn''t want to increase the number of soldiers. He cut off the really useless slave soldiers. As a result, the combat preparation force was 35000 soldiers, plus 70000 auxiliary troops and 50000 new auxiliary troops, not counting the total number of 155000 troops participating in the war.


    "Thanks to us, or even if we can assemble so many people, we should let the soldiers set foot on the battlefield empty handed." Tian Shuo was slightly proud. He kept glancing at his colleagues and boasted: "in fact, even if it is doubled, we can still make every hand a sharp weapon."


    For Tian Shuo''s arrogance, all the people who saw him responded with kindness.


    It is indeed a matter for everyone to be proud that there is no lack of food and military equipment in the Han Dynasty. No matter how such details come from, they will never lack the credit of Tian Shuo. No one can deny this.


    When the new administrative order is issued, the subsequent troops and materials will be in place within the specified time.


    Before that, what the Han Dynasty should do is to build three important military towns first. If it is difficult to build cities, we should start with Zicheng first.


    It has to be mentioned that with the increase of the population limit of 3000, Liu Yan can maintain the number of farmers in the system at 3000. In addition to about 500 systematic farmers who were used for farming in liao1 East narrow peninsula, the rest were transferred to the territory of Shijie Zhao state.


    After upgrading to the "Castle era", Liu Yan also has a new cheating function. In the past, materials still needed long-distance transportation. After the urban center can be built, the urban center can obtain materials in a short distance, which is not a little to increase the construction efficiency.


    Understand this, Liu Yan was gasping for breath at that time. In addition to the map in his mind, transportation can be omitted in the town center. With these two cheating devices, he really didn''t know what else he could be embarrassed by.


    At present, the whole East is engaged in war or preparing for war. If the tense atmosphere can become the essence, it must be so dense that even the sky condenses.


    The facts are there


    Murong Yan state is still wantonly attacking the countries or forces around the east of Liao 1. After sweeping Koguryo, it runs to teach Fuyu a lesson. It seems that it has driven Fuyu people to deep mountains and forests? The next goal is Yuwen Xianbei.


    On the Chaoxian Peninsula, the Han Dynasty, Baiji and Xinluo have been bullying Koguryo. With Liu Yan sending some troops back to the Central Plains, the Han Dynasty''s participation in the war against Koguryo has decreased, but Baiji and Xinluo still seem to have beaten chicken blood and continue to be pushed north.


    The war between the Tuoba Kingdom and the Xiongnu Tiefu tribe began in the seventh year of Xiankang (A.D. 341) and reached the decisive stage in the first year of Jianyuan (A.D. 343). The fire of war burned on the northern plains and seemed to have spread to the Heshuo area?


    On several local battlefields, Shijie Zhao''s conquest of the north of the great wall came to an end. Shi bin completely defeated the Xianbei Husi tribe and began to settle the fields near Youzhou. Apart from Shi Bin''s conquest of the hunsi tribe in Xianbei, ran min''s rebellion in the Northwest has ended, but Zhang''s Liang state has been in local conflict with Shijie Zhao state. Then, the friction between Shijie Zhao and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty became more and more intense, and it was about to evolve into an all-out war. It has to be said that the war just ended in Qingzhou was only on a larger scale, and the intensity of the war was not much more intense than some rebellions.


    The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty parried Shijie Zhao on the border and stationed troops in Shouchun and Huaiyin. Not only that, they also need to suppress the southeast direction. It seems that they are still fighting the rebellion in Jiaozhou.


    It seems that Cheng Han seems to calm down? Li Shou first reached an alliance with Shi Hu, and then was advised not to divide the south of the Yangtze River equally. But it''s not that the war broke out in the Chenghan Dynasty. In addition to the border with the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, they also have a border with the state of Zhao in Shijie. In addition, the plateau Qiang in the West has been invaded endlessly.


    Everyone has their own troubles. In terms of amplifying the whole "world" situation, Qingzhou is actually a small piece of territory, which only involves the state of Zhao in Shijie. It is more important about Murong Yan state and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    As the season entered summer, the cleaning up of the occupied areas by the Han Dynasty came to an end, and a large number of uncooperative families were pulled out one after another like nails, giving the Han Dynasty "contributed" a large number of slaves.


    According to the agreement, the slaves would be sent everywhere as the main labor force, and more young people would be liberated for war.


    The recruitment of young people has been done all the time. It is absolutely false to say that there is no impact, but as sang Yu advocated, no matter what impact it will cause, the current level must be overcome first.


    Today, Liu Yan met Mr. Gong Tao again, who had left for about two months. He looked forward to how the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty replied, and whether he was satisfied with the request to canonize the governor of at least one state or the state shepherd.


    Facts have proved that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not grind the generosity of others, that is, it stubbornly bit the canonization of the king, and the canonization of military duties was also stingy.


    Other things can be ignored for the time being. Liu Yangen didn''t hide his urgency. He almost shamelessly grabbed Jin from Mr. Gong Tao Qingzhou CI Shi and Jin The seal ribbon of Yanzhou assassin, but as soon as he got it, he was stunned

 Chapter 222

    Not every printed ribbon can increase the maximum population of the system. For example, after getting the assassin printed ribbon, the prefect printed ribbon will no longer have a reward.


    Liu Yan got two Jin level assassin ribbons, but the system prompted that the assassin ribbon of Yanzhou increased the population limit by 3000, but the assassin ribbon of Qingzhou had no effect.


    So that is, the states that have won will not repeat the reward? But Liu Yan got Han before There is a reward for Liao Dong Assassin''s ribbon printing, and then get Yan Liaodong Assassin''s seal ribbon still has a reward. What''s the matter?


    Mr. Gong Tao is very concerned about Liu Yan''s actions. There is no pressure for the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to canonize an assassin of which state. Civil service positions are no more than titles or military positions. It is a name to whom they are canonized. Can it be true that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty can govern under unified rule?


    [forget it, only one is useful, so at least one thing is clear from the experiment.] Liu Yan felt that his system was a little pit from beginning to end, and everything needed to be explored by himself. He glanced at Mr. Gong Tao, who was stunned, and thought in his mind: [is it possible for Xiao ~ Chao ~ ting to canonize the history of several States again?]


    Liu Yan was only a little tentative, which made Mr. Gong Tao both stunned and absurd.


    "Don''t laugh." Mr. Gong Tao really thinks that Liu Yan is joking. In which country will a person concurrently serve as the governor of several States? That''s not an assassin. It should be the governor of several States! He smiled hard and said, "since the Duke of the county has served as the governor of Yanzhou, when will he send troops to Yanzhou?"


    Liu Yan thought it was ridiculous. He said bluntly, "do I look like a person with IQ problems?"


    It should be that some people in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty are mentally ill. Maybe Liu Yan asked for the official post of Yanzhou assassin, which made them misunderstand that Liu Yan was going to attack Yanzhou? The result is rare and efficient. Liu Yan is nominally the official post of the governor of Qingzhou and Yanzhou. He eagerly urges Liu Yan to send troops to Yanzhou?


    "I have to ask where my duty is." Mr. Gong Tao must also think that the decision-makers on the side of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty have a pit in their mind. He sighed and said, "the county Duke Qingzhou is preparing for war, and consolidating the fortifications of the city is the right way."


    The Han Dynasty is the six counties that occupy the state of Zhao in Shijie. It seems that there are territories in Liaodong and elsewhere, but as long as you have a normal mind, you can understand that a tribe that has only risen for four years will be very limited no matter how strong it is.


    Mr. Gong Tao has been in enemy occupied areas for a long time. If he is not careful, he should be finished long ago. It can be said that his IQ level is definitely on the qualified line. He plotted for more than ten years because Liu Yan''s appearance was destroyed. It is absolutely impossible to say that he had no hatred before. But the wise man is like this. Hatred belongs to hatred. It is more important to recognize the facts than anything.


    There must be many people on the side of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty who also harbored hatred and thought that Liu Yan had destroyed their plot and even destroyed the northern expedition to some extent.


    Hu people were granted the title of king by the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty until Sima royal family fled to the south of the Yangtze River, which became a very common thing. However, if Hu people with some ability are willing to ask for the title, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court has always promised.


    The state of Zhao in Shijie is ready to use the power of the whole country to attack the Jin Dynasty. It should be said that it is at the moment of incomparable crisis in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Liu Yan has become a very key chess piece in this big chess game. The small ~ Dynasty ~ court can''t pay too much attention to it. It''s just that a group of people with a pit in their mind don''t understand this and block the king.


    Then again, Liu Yan didn''t care whether the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was granted the king at all. Instead, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court casually granted the king to the Hu people, but he felt extremely despised when he met "his own people".


    "But I don''t know. Where can I help you?" Mr. Gong Tao was able to distinguish the importance and said sincerely, "if you can do it, I don''t dare to quit."


    Liu Yanzi thought about it and finally shook his head.


    Of course, there are places where the small ~ dynasties ~ courts of the Eastern Jin Dynasty can help, such as recruiting more taxis from the south of the Yangtze River to supplement the official positions of the counties under their rule. The other is to obtain more population from the to ensure that the Chinese and Miao people occupy the majority in the Han Dynasty.


    Those things will not be agreed by the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Scholars are extremely precious in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and the population Sima royal family feels insufficient.


    As a result of the nine grade Zhongzheng system, almost every scholar who can be a scholar under the Eastern Jin Dynasty regime has the so-called noble blood. The more noble his blood is, the more he is basically developing in the direction of pigs. Only a very small number of elite classes can handle affairs, and many humble but capable petty officials support the operation of the country.


    Liu Yan needs a large number of cultural people, but he is not interested in the so-called aristocratic children.


    In fact, at present, cultural people take the Yangtze River as a dividing line, which really has an obvious polarization.


    More than sufficient true skill and genuine knowledge is easily absorbed by the Hu people, even if they are not official. That''s because the incompetent guy will not live long, and the family should be wiped out by the Hu people.


    Thanks to the nine grade Zhongzheng system, most of the cultural people in the south of the Yangtze River rely on their blood to occupy a high position. Even a pig can be an official without any ability as long as its blood is noble.


    It''s no wonder that contemporary people don''t form this situation in a short period of time. It''s because the aristocratic family system has gone to the extreme and there are no competitors. The emergence of the nine grade Zhongzheng system can only be regarded as extreme, resulting in monopoly interests at the top and no promotion at the bottom. It''s strange that the country is not spoiled by a large number of waste.


    "I need to move around under the rule of the county Lord and learn more things before I can strive for more resources for the county Lord." Mr. Gong Tao still looked sincere: "can you?"


    Liu Yan''s response is a simple "line".


    The Han ministry did not expect much support from the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Liu Yan agreed that Mr. Gong Tao had another intention to move at will.


    A guy who has been hiding in the dark for many years. Mr. Gong Tao''s contacts in Qingzhou will not be cleared after several blows. Liu Yan just doesn''t agree with Mr. Gong Tao. Won''t Mr. Gong Tao take any action? Then simply put it in the light, maybe there can be more harvest.


    In this way, Mr. Gong Tao really wandered around.


    There is not much to say in Qingzhou. Mr. Gong Tao is not stupid enough to contact the hidden inside line. After he gets permission, he goes to sea by boat.


    After three years of development in the Han Dynasty, there has been a lot of progress in maritime navigation, and the ship system has been clearly defined. Generally, there are two systems: flat bottomed ship and sharp bottomed ship.


    Of course, flat bottomed boats are used in inland rivers. They have a good time in this Chinese civilization. There are many local water systems in the small ~ Dynasty ~ imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The development of boats and boats in the inland river system developed rapidly in this special period and in the details of the Three Kingdoms period.


    It can be said that even in the period of Zheng He''s seven voyages to the west, the sharp bottom ship is in a state of half knowledge. It is still the old capital of the Song Dynasty. Although it has been strengthened in resisting wind and waves, the ships really lag behind the maritime navigation system in Central Asia and Europe.


    After going to sea, Mr. Gong Tao''s first goal is to go to the Miaodao islands. He is very eager to know how much strength the Han Dynasty has overseas except for the smashed Qingzhou.


    The Han part of the Miaodao islands has only been developed for less than three years. The original desolation has long been replaced by dense population. The islands have different layout according to the terrain. There are relatively prosperous towns only on chang1 island.


    "There are so many farmland on the island!" Mr. Gong Tao should be surprised. He is not a man who grew up inland: "will it have an impact if the wind is so strong?"


    Tian Shuo happened to be going back to liao1 East and went with Mr. Gong Tao. He smiled mysteriously but didn''t answer.


    The Miaodao islands are one of the modern Da Tian Chao San Dafeng factories. Of course, the wind is very strong, but not every place has strong wind. The wonderful thousands of words of natural terrain and wind direction can not be explained clearly. In short, there will be dead corners.


    "Can accommodate population?" Tian Shuo thought this could be said, and replied, "at the peak, there were 100000 people here."


    Mr. Gong Tao''s face is very complicated. He has spent a lot of time in Qingzhou, but he has never looked overseas. He has not even heard of the temple islands, which are almost close at hand.


    There are more than 50000 mu of farmland on the Miaodao islands. The output of two stones per mu is enough. The output of 100000 stones a year. Don''t underestimate the 100000 tons of grain. It is the output under a safe environment. How many troops can 12 million kilograms of grain support? Raising 50000 elite soldiers a year is definitely enough. (120 Jin per stone)


    Mr. Gong Tao could not bear it any more. "How many mu of arable land are there in the Han Dynasty?"


    Tian Shuo, perhaps in a show off mentality, smiled and said, "800000 mu?"


    This time, Mr. Gong Tao should take in the air conditioner. He asked incredulously, "really?"


    "What''s the advantage of lying to you?" Tian Shuo snorted discontentedly, "each mu is not what you said to produce two stones. It is generally maintained at about three stones of refined grain and more than six stones of coarse grain."


    Most of the refined grains these days are rice and wheat, and there are many kinds of coarse grains, but beans are usually used to grow coarse grains.


    "No wonder!" Mr. Gong Tao has noticed many things: "your soldiers never limit the amount of food..."


    There are still restrictions. Each class has different specifications, but Mr. Gong Tao knows so much. After all, not everyone in the military camp can go in and out freely.


    After leaving the Miaodao islands, Mr. Gong Tao had another feeling about the boat he took, probably "Wow, it''s so big" and "the style has never been seen". He always arrived at Ma 1 Shi 1 jin, but he was stunned

 Chapter 223

    Ma 1 Shi 1 jin is no stranger to anyone who knows the geography of liao1 East.


    Since the beginning of the early Han Dynasty (Western Han Dynasty), Ma 1 Shi 1 Jin has been one of the important ports in the north. When the Han army once taught savages to be human beings, it was relatively easy to destroy Wei man Chao 1 fresh by both sea and land. In the follow-up, it was not necessary for high sentence beauties who just came into contact with civilization and wanted to pursue independence.


    After Guangwu represented the Han Dynasty, although the Chinese and Miao people did not pay much attention to the ocean, they did not pay less attention to Ma, Shi and Jin. It was not until the period of Cao Wei and Sima 1 jin that the importance of Ma 1 Shi 1 jin began to decrease. After all, more energy and attention of Cao Wei was in the civil war, while Sima 1 jin was in a state of weakness.


    Until the Liao 1 East fell into the hands of Murong Yan state, Ma 1 Shi 1 jin was completely abandoned. After all, the Hu people knew what the mainland and sea route were?


    Mr. Gong Tao is an educated man. Even if he is unfamiliar with Ma 1 Shi 1 jin, he will consult some classics. He had imagined many times in his mind what it would be like for Ma Shi Jin to fall into the hands of Han Bu who knew the role of sea route.


    It''s only less than an hour to walk by sea from Miaodao islands to Ma 1 Shi 1 jin. From a distance, you can''t see the wharf from the circular terrain. The first sight is the towering lighthouse, and some arrow towers loaded with bed crossbows.


    Of course, Mr. Gong Tao didn''t know what a lighthouse was. During the day, there was no campfire and reflected by a copper mirror. He just thought it was a specially raised watchtower.


    Ma 1 Shi 1 jin, as the largest port in the eastern narrow peninsula of Liao 1 in the Han Dynasty, is handling ships almost all the time. Ships continue to go out from right to left in that natural "Strait".


    The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty attached great importance to boats, but they paid attention to inland ships. Up to now, they have not figured out the difference between flat bottomed ships and sharp bottomed ships, so that they have even done things to drive building ships to sea. As a result, navigation near the coastline was overturned by strong winds and waves.


    In fact, sailing along the coastline of Shanghai is really not a capable thing. The closer it is to the coastline, the more open reefs and hidden reefs will be. This is just common sense. But then again, which sea route will not be clearly explored after countless explorations and the loss of countless ships and manpower?


    "How much!" Mr. Gong Tao''s incomparable envy: "there are many similar ships."


    Seriously speaking, the coastline of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is incomparably long. They have even done everything to drive the building ships to the sea. Although the ignorant are fearless, doesn''t it prove that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court also understands the importance of the sea route?


    Mr. Gong Tao has many missions, one of which is to obtain the blueprint of HNA ships from the Han Dynasty. Compared with the many "pigs" nestled in the south of the Yangtze River, he is in the central plains where he will die if he is not careful. He sees some things very thoroughly. The opinions of those "pigs" are to ask Liu Yan directly for the construction blueprint and craftsman of HNA ships. However, he knows that it''s OK not to mention it. When he mentions Liu Yan, he will definitely turn his face.


    Why did the Han Dynasty have the confidence to oppose the state of Zhao in Shijie? In anyone''s opinion, it is to master the ocean. As a national weapon, it is impossible to disclose it. Those "pigs" in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty still regarded themselves as zhengshuo and thought that Liu Yan should offer them as long as he opened his mouth. It was a real example that medicine could not be stopped. But then again, to the ruling class, it seems to be a deep-rooted instinct, but now the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has no such qualification and power to do that to a foreign vassal.


    Mr. Gong Tao saw many kinds of ships, ranging from boats to warships. It seems that there is a larger transport ship than warships? The more types of ships there are in the Han Dynasty, the more happy he is. The reason is that there are so many types of ships. He will have a better chance to get a blueprint or figure out how to build them.


    The ship they took did not directly enter the port. When Mr. Gong Tao asked, he knew that he needed to wait for the pilot ship.


    What is a pilot ship? Mr. Gong Tao soon understood that he was surprised that a crew of the pilot ship would go on board for inspection.


    "Is that an official or a petty official?" Mr. Gong Tao was very confused: "we''re not on an official ship. How do we need to pay taxes?"


    Tian Shuo naturally said, "of course, you need to pay tax for carrying goods.", There was no answer as to whether they were officials or officials.


    It is not normal for a country to have no taxes, and it is not normal to have a variety of taxes. In fact, the tax of the Ministry of Han is very simple. It is only a one-time payment of the tax that should be paid, and there is no need to pay any tax later.


    Finally, he drove into an area that looked like an inner lake. Mr. Gong Tao standing on the deck was shocked and opened his mouth.


    From a distance, the ports are widely distributed, and the endless flow of ships is secondary. The huge rows of warships give people an extremely exciting visual sense. In addition, there are too many novelty things that will dazzle people.


    "Such heavy goods are so easily hoisted ashore..." Mr. Gong Tao doesn''t know what containers (wooden ones) are, and he can''t understand cranes. He points to those side-by-side warships and can''t hide his inner shock: "does your department rely on such ships to attack the peninsula?"


    Tian Shuo will not tell Mr. Gong Tao that those warships are actually new products only recently, let alone that bingchao 1 xianpeninsula is not so troublesome at all.


    Mr. Gong Tao''s eyes were soon attracted by other things. There were many soldiers in line who didn''t know where to come from. Those soldiers looked energetic and were boarding the ship.


    The uniform of the Jin army is plain white, some officers will have leather armor, and senior officers will have iron armor. The implication of a plain white army is not good. It seems that the whole army is mourning for who. However, this involves the rising cycle of five virtues. (to be described later)


    The military dress of the Han Dynasty was red and black (or gray). No one took it seriously before. Until the tusks of the Han Dynasty appeared, people all over the world seemed to wake up. As long as they read the historical records, who didn''t know that the Han army was like this.


    At this moment, Mr. Gong Tao looked at the Han soldiers waiting in line to board the ship and those dressed in red and black military uniforms. In fact, he turned a thousand times in his heart.


    The affluence of the Han Dynasty is not just talk. Wearing armor can be called a warrior. Others have to be officers at the rank of marquis or Colonel to have a set of iron armor. However, the Han Dynasty has a warrior from the beginning, and there are thousands of warriors.


    With the exposed tusks of the Han Dynasty, more and more people began to spy on the intelligence of the Han Dynasty. They would understand the past and spy on the current situation. Although the intelligence was scattered, the rumor that Liu Yan had tens of thousands of warriors had been spread all over the world (i.e. added again and again).


    "Unexpectedly... All have leather armor?" Mr. Gong Tao stared: "how rich is it?"


    Tian Shuo still couldn''t explain so much, but smiled demurely.


    There is really no shortage of leather armor in the Han Dynasty. It is related to wanton hunting, which is hunting on land and at sea. Of course, marine fish, no matter what kind of fish, are not suitable for leather armor, but the fur on land is OK!


    Not to mention the disaster caused by wild animals in Qingzhou, liao1 East is actually full of wild animals because it has been deserted for a long time. Liu Yan does a hunting every autumn, but he is really not so short of leather.


    Another thing is that the war in Tuoba Dai country is in good condition. At this stage, it is equal to the victory. When Tuoba shiyiqian is in trouble, Liu Yan gives full help. Now it''s Liu Yan''s turn. Tuoba shiyiqian naturally has to pay back. It''s difficult for living livestock to pay, but cowhide has made use of the boats and ships of the Han Dynasty to deliver a lot.


    The Ministry of Han is still in the cooperative commune mode, using the assembly line mode to process leather and make leather armor. After a set of process, at least 140000 people are working, and it is not difficult to produce 5000 sets of leather armor per month.


    In fact, there are more extravagant things, but some resources are not available. That is, the workshops of system buildings can produce armor, but the consumption of resources is at least twice as high as that of non system products. On the premise that the Ministry of Han has been able to produce armor by itself, Liu Yan obviously began to be stingy with resources.


    Mr. Gong Tao doesn''t know this. He sees that this batch of soldiers will be fully equipped with leather armor. They are soldiers who rotate back to Liaodong Peninsula from Chaoxian peninsula. Now they are going to Qingzhou battlefield.


    Not counting the system troops, the real situation in the Han Dynasty is that the absolute elite will be equipped with iron armor. The ordinary soldiers are basically equipped with leather armor. Only the officers of the remaining auxiliary soldiers, servants and new attached troops will be provided with armor treatment. The slave soldiers will be equipped with weapons in wartime and recovered after the war.


    The situation of the wharf is enough for Mr. Gong Tao to think a lot. After driving into the land, he saw that every village is in a posture of training for troops and horses. A large number of young people are gathering, but the gathered young people are either black or gray.


    "Your wealth is beyond words." Mr. Gong Tao said that everyone assembled had at least one weapon: "liao1 East... Is there a lot of minerals?"


    There are really many minerals in liao1 East, which will be "configured" together with the anti sky system. In addition, the Han Dynasty on Chao1 Xian Peninsula also occupies Tieshan (place name, but there is really rich iron ore). The output of the Han Dynasty in iron ore resources may be more than that of the whole Shijie Zhao state.


    Tian Shuo continued to laugh without saying anything.


    No matter how many resources there are, we should make rational use of them. The war depends on resources. It''s not wrong, but resources are for people to use. The resources of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty are not small. The Jin army is also armed to the teeth to some extent. It can''t stand the incompetence of the upper class!


    "Murong Xianbei... Will you attack while your department is empty?" Seeing Tian Shuo''s surprised expression, Mr. Gong Tao said, "Murong Yanguo naturally wants your department to fight with Shi Zhao, but..."


    Tian Shuo said he continued to laugh without saying anything.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    To explain, it''s not honor that likes to hit 1. It''s my great Chinese dynasty that harmonizes many place names. If you don''t hit 1 in the middle of place names, it will become a letter.

 Chapter 224

    Is murongyan''s Congress going to attack Liaodong in the Qingzhou war? Who knows if it will, but Liu Yanzhen will not place his safety on the kindness of others. He will certainly guard against it.


    Mr. Gong Tao rode on the carriage and carefully observed the situation in the village. However, he heard the sound of a horn. He was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The sound of the horn sounds strong, different from the desolation of the Hu people, but it comes from the moving tall buildings of the wharf.


    If you pay attention to identification, you can see that someone stood on the edge of the battlement with his cheeks puffing and blowing at the pipe. The pipe is connected with a huge horn, which has obvious Western characteristics. This is actually what Liu Yan did when he was bored. He learned from the horn building in some magic movies.


    Six transport ships entered the port under the escort of three warships. The horn came out to remind the garrison in the port that a large number of slaves had been sent by the transport ship.


    When he arrived at a higher place, Mr. Gong Tao deliberately stayed. He wanted to see what was going on.


    Tian Shuo has his own business to do when he gets to the ground. In addition, whether Mr. Gong Tao should be entertained or monitored seems to be the business of Hongru hall.


    The wharf at Ma 1 Shi 1 jin is divided into civil and military. There is a clear division of waterways before entering. Looking at the terrain, Mr. Gong Tao can clearly see that there are teams of soldiers pouring out of the row house. After a little assembly, he runs to the wharf.


    When the port garrison arrived, the hatch of the transport ship was opened. Even if it was a little far away, it could be clearly recognized that a large number of people with shackles were driven off the ship.


    However, if any slave fails to follow the instructions, the samurai in custody will be whipped in the past, and the whipped Samurai still shows his ferocity. It should be picked out to wait for the relevant people to review and eliminate the number, and beheaded in public.


    The Jin people and zahu among the slaves are actually very clever, but the slaves from the five ethnic groups are not so easy to tame. After all, the difference of heart is there.


    Mr. Gong Tao preliminarily calculated that there were about 2000 slaves driven down on each ship, so that is to say, the large transport ships in the Han Dynasty can carry at least 2000.


    In fact, a large ship that can carry 2000 people is nothing. There is no such thing as the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The problem is that the ship that can carry so many people is just a building ship. When sailing on inland rivers, it seems a little dangerous when there is a strong wind. If you sail on the sea, it can only be "ha ha".


    [be sure to get the relevant information about shipbuilding in the Han Dynasty...] Mr. Gong Tao was urged again and again. He couldn''t go. He sat in the carriage and closed his eyes. He thought in his mind: [along the way, we can find that there are a large number of transport ships in the Han Dynasty. Taking 200, can''t he carry tens of thousands of people to land at any time?]


    At least Mr. Gong Tao is not stupid. He knows that the war is not where some people are sent. Even if it is finished, the number of people is not counted alone, but also the necessary baggage is counted in.


    In fact, there are not so many. There are only 50 four mast ships that can carry 2000 people, including 30 warships. The rest of the miscellaneous ships add up to more than 700. It is only because the port of Ma 1 Shi 1 jin is extremely important that so many ships appear.


    The Central Plains has entered summer, but the Liaodong Peninsula has a little summer climate because of the difference of geographical location.


    Walking on the official road, Mr. Gong Tao was interested in seeing everything. He was puzzled by the almost paranoid pursuit order of the Han Dynasty. He was thoughtful about looking like a free people standing on the edge of the ridge with weapons to supervise the work of slaves.


    The villages in the Han Dynasty are all planned and constructed in a unified way. Houses are not one building after another. They are basically delimited blocks and units. In the past, they are separated by rows.


    They are all poor and afraid people. Everyone is hungry. The courtyard in front of each house will basically plant something, mostly vegetables.


    Mr. Gong Tao noticed that there must be a fence in every village in the Han Dynasty, and all kinds of fruit trees will be planted on both sides of the street.


    [it should be that most of the young and strong were transferred, and the folk production was forced to invest more slaves.] Mr. Gong Tao observed for a long time and thought in his mind: [depending on the situation, the slaves didn''t slack off when working. Although the free people were armed and supervised, they tended to be more leisurely. Is it the effect of explicit class treatment?]


    If we say the class, the class of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is called clear. They have nine grades of Zhongzheng system, the top grade without cold scholars and the bottom grade without gentry (or common people). Isn''t it a strict hierarchy?


    Mr. Gong Tao doesn''t understand that the same class system looks strict, but why there is an upward atmosphere in the Han Dynasty, but the state of Jin can''t hide the scene of twilight and dying struggle.


    Perhaps it''s not that I don''t understand. Including Mr. Gong Tao, there are definitely people who detect the disadvantages of the nine grade Zhongzheng system, but they are those who have both interests, and detecting the disadvantages is not likely to damage their own interests. As for what will happen if they block the way of progress of the lower class, it is mostly an ostrich psychology.


    A burst of children''s frolicking awakened Mr. Gong Tao, who seemed to be observing but was actually distracted. He looked at the wing of his eyes and saw a group of children who were not small and half-sized divided into two sides. Each one was covered with something that looked very swollen and fat. His head was also covered with protective equipment like a bamboo basket, and collided with each other with wooden knives, guns and shields in his hands.


    Most of the children are nine to twelve years old. The older children stand in front and actually hit the ground and collide with their bodies with shields. In the back are some younger children chopping and stabbing with wooden weapons, and the sound of "bang bang" is more stuffy.


    "What are they... Doing?" Mr. Gong Tao asked the gentle scholar: "fight?"


    There are not many scholars in the Han Dynasty at all. The people who look at the gentle people in the Hongru museum may be the fake skills that have been cultivated for a long time. The knowledge in their mind is to quickly complete what they should do when they are educated.


    Chen Tai laughed and said, "it''s just playing games."


    Mr. Gong Tao said in a daze, "it''s not unreasonable that your department can become what it is now."


    There are many kinds of games played by the children in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but there will be no such fierce fighting. They are really trying their best to collide. There is no strength left in the wooden weapons, so that they can hear those children being hurt, howling and crying.


    "Mencius. The second part of the report says: born in sorrow, die in happiness." Chen Tai naturally said, "our department has grown from nothing and is always facing the situation of family destruction and human death. How can we not advocate martial arts."


    Mr. Gong Tao didn''t speak again for a long time.


    Scholars know a lot of truth, including, of course, "born of hardship, die of happiness". But what''s the use of knowing it a lot? There were many people running for the country in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. They were very eager for the country to cheer up and complete the northern expedition to recover the Central Plains, but the environment of small ~ Dynasty ~ court was suffocating.


    Sima royal family did not get the right position. They usurped the throne and were extremely afraid that others would do the same thing. They did not trust anyone. The more capable people were, the more they would be suppressed.


    Why did Chu Li, the abbot of the state, take charge of the Northern Expedition this time? It''s not because Chu Li is the abbot of the state, Cao Cao is also the abbot of the state, and Sima and Cao are also related by marriage, but it doesn''t prevent simazhao from killing Cao Mao at all. Marriage was never a reassuring relationship. The Sima royal family appointed Chu Li to preside over the Northern Expedition because Chu Li was not a suitable candidate.


    In the south of the Yangtze River, scholar bureaucrats rule the world, and the four families of Wang, Xie, yuan and Xiao are the top of the aristocratic family. Sima family became the royal family only when they were supported by aristocratic families all over the world. The price was that the nine grade Zhongzheng system became a national policy, resulting in the solidification of the ruling class.


    It is really difficult for a country with a solidified ruling class not to perish. The difference is when it will be killed.


    Vested interest groups, that is, those aristocratic families, have heart and will. For example, with the help of Xie, constant temperature plans to attack Cheng Han. It has been prepared for several years, but to tell the truth, constant temperature is about to be blown up. That is because there are dozens of hindrances with the help of one person.


    Mr. Gong Tao is willing to stay in the extremely dangerous Central Plains and do more dangerous things because he thinks he has not fallen to the point of a pig.


    This time, the Qingzhou plan failed, but Mr. Gong Tao thought it over carefully, but he got a better result. If they presided over the Qingzhou unrest, it might affect Shi Hu''s going south, but at most they just supported it.


    [the Ministry of Han looked at the concerted efforts of the people? Judging from the fact that every village was gathering and a large number of people went out to fight with a happy mood, Liu Yan might become a target that Shi Hu could face up to?] on the one hand, Mr. Gong Tao was happy, on the other hand, he was worried: [the Han Dynasty has such ability for HNA that it can rely on the sea to develop in Qingzhou and Liaodong. If one day they want to land in Jin...]


    Looking around, Mr. Gong Tao probably knows the strength of the Han Dynasty in liao1 East. Looking at the recruitment situation, he should seriously think about some things he would not have thought about.


    [the Han Dynasty developed rapidly, and anyone who could quickly get a high position, such as Ji Chang was just an aide, and LV Yi and others were just idle clouds and wild cranes.] Mr. Gong Tao looked at the towering wall ahead, and his eyes still had no focus, so he couldn''t stop thinking: [maybe some people can come here. Liu Yan is extremely short of officials. As long as he has the ability, he will be reused?]


    No mistake, Mr. Gong Tao found a relatively fatal weakness of the Han Dynasty, that is, the lack of enough officials, especially the lack of scholars. He believes that this is definitely an opportunity, that is, he hesitates about whether Liu Yan will accept it, but if Liu Yan accepts it, can''t he infiltrate it?


    Mr. Gong Tao smiled when he thought of it. He didn''t work in vain for so long in Qingzhou. At present, many chess pieces have not been exposed and absorbed by the Han Dynasty, but the two sides haven''t contacted in a short time. It''s sure to be useful in the future.

 Chapter 225

    "You don''t need to bring anything else. You just need to bring weapons. Everything on the way is specially provided."


    What does the village head do? Manage the village.


    Each village will also have a Baochang, which is usually served by disabled officers in the army, and a different number of disabled retired soldiers will be assigned as managers.


    Yang Su had no left arm. He was cut off by cavalry during the first world war with Murong Xianbei. Thanks to the battlefield medical craftsman in the Han Dynasty, he stopped bleeding early so that he didn''t bleed too much and died. He would also like to thank a new thing called alcohol. The wound was continuously disinfected and replaced with new gauze, which did not let him die of inflammation and pus.


    The villages in the eastern narrow peninsula of Liao 1 in the Han Dynasty had 500 people in the early stage and at least 1000 people in the later stage. Because the method of separate resettlement of men and women was adopted, the young and strong accounted for more than 70% of a 1000 person male village.


    The number of young people in line in front of Yang Su is 500, which happens to be half a song. After they are recruited, they will form a system with the 500 people in the next village, that is, they will become a song.


    Because it is an auxiliary force, there will be no more than Qu''s establishment. The original manager will continue to command under the leadership of the village''s Bao Chang. After arriving at the battlefield, it will be allocated to the corresponding combat troops. Everyone serves a combat soldier and takes care of the daily life of the combat soldiers. In wartime, what they do is to assist the military preparation, and even cut off the head of the enemy''s dead on the battlefield instead of the combat soldiers.


    Of course, because they are auxiliary soldiers, how much benefit they can get depends on who they are with. If the service object is brave and good at fighting, the merit book of auxiliary soldiers will be relatively good-looking. When encountering generous soldiers, they can even capture more on the battlefield.


    "Everyone knows the rules. What I want to say is!" Yang Su raised his right arm and shouted, "now is the time for you to use the army on a large scale. Many of your predecessors have become enviable soldiers. If you want to have equal treatment, you must not be counselled on the battlefield, okay?"


    Five hundred people responded loudly, "promise!"


    They have reasons for excitement and high morale. The Han ministry pays attention to class treatment. They don''t get anything for no reason. They want to make themselves better. They can produce in the rear, but they can''t compete with fighting for a future in the front.


    Don''t belittle people''s aspirations to pursue a better life and become masters. Unless they are extremely lazy and incompetent, who wants to be mediocre forever? Most people pursue something and have their own dreams, especially after comparison, everyone wants to get those good looking lives.


    What''s the difference between a man without a dream and a salted fish? There was no chance before, but when the opportunity comes, if you don''t know how to seize and strive for it, you deserve to be mediocre all your life.


    "Captain Li Kuang, formerly a vegetable man of the Jie nationality, was saved by the king in Buqi city. He first became a slave, then participated in the war of cabinet county and the first war of the Yao family, and became an auxiliary soldier."


    Yang Su has given many examples, generally representative inspirational figures.


    "Enlist Koguryo and Murong Xianbei... Now the title is not changed, and the officials worship the school captain!"


    There are many other examples, such as Dou a, Si Hongzhuang, Xie Ziyu, Zhong Xing... There are too many examples. After all, the Central Plains is the world of the Hu people. There are countless people who are miserable. It is not necessarily that only the Jin people will be unhappy. The miscellaneous Hu and some of the five ethnic groups are the same.


    In contrast, with similar origins and conditions, most of them would be able to play drums without Liu Yan''s admission to the Han Dynasty.


    With gratitude and enough motivation to work hard, many people in Hanbu want to change their destiny. In the past, Liu Yan has been controlling the non expansion of the army, which is actually disappointing for many people. Now it''s different. A large number of auxiliary soldiers have become regular, and there are more vacancies for auxiliary soldiers. Isn''t that their opportunity?


    "You are lucky, luckier than most people!"


    Yang Su paused and looked at the people who listened with satisfaction. They were standing in a not so neat square array. Some people who could not be elected stood outside and looked at them with envy. They wanted to treat each other with their own faces.


    "You don''t need to be like those unfortunate guys to become Han people early. Even if you join the army, you can only start from slave soldiers or newly attached troops. As soon as you join the army, you are an auxiliary! It is an auxiliary status that some people envy and envy!"


    The sound of "ha ha" came from the square array. The first person laughed, and the result was that all the people were laughing.


    If at ordinary times, Yang Su must find out who laughed first and punish him severely. But now the battle is imminent. It''s good for everyone to relax.


    "You have an advantage, a great advantage! It indicates that you can become a meritorious people like Lao Tzu as soon as possible. Even if you retire from war, you can do this kind of work as a manager. You can practice people as hard as a turtle sun within the scope of your duties. You can straighten people and have so many benefits at ordinary times. Is it generous?"


    No one hates Yang su. There is a widely spread maxim in the Han Dynasty called "sweating more in peacetime and bleeding less in wartime". If you were trained like a turtle sun at the beginning, you must be dissatisfied and angry, but if you think calmly, wouldn''t it really be like that maxim?


    "Meritorious deeds are rewarded. A first rank is the title of a public servant and a member of the meritorious people. The higher the title is, the greater the official position you can take. Even if you die in war, you know that even if you don''t build a palace, you haven''t stopped building the Hall of heroes? Even if you die in war, you can enjoy the incense of all the people. What''s the treatment!"


    A "ten thousand years of monarchy" was shouted first, and then became a consistent slogan.


    Reward and punishment are clear, and the treatment is not lacking. This alone can attract a large number of people to die. In addition, there are follow-up preferential treatment for the disabled. Most of the war death pensions are clear. It''s hard to say. Just dying into God is a courtesy like a national scholar. There is really no better treatment!


    "When I go to Qingzhou this time, I will work harder and strive for more meritorious service. I can become the best meritorious people and fight for some gas for the village!"


    "Promise!"


    "I heard that the scale of this war will be very large, not only in Qingzhou, but also in some counties. Do you know what it means? If you can do more meritorious deeds, you may be able to capture more prisoners in the battlefield, both male and female. I''m not sure which of you can catch three women and leave one for yourself. When you come back, you can get out of the village and live in a mixed town ¡£¡±


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Yang Su still knows how to mediate the atmosphere. It''s like LV Tai once felt a pity. If Yang Su hadn''t broken his arm, he would sooner or later become a school captain, and better achievements can''t be expected.


    In this large-scale recruitment of auxiliary soldiers, some disabled retired officers have ushered in a "second spring" as long as their legs are not bad. They will set foot on the battlefield again. Maybe they can make some contributions when they have a chance? Liu Yan is working on a reserve system, and the joint staff system is also under construction. Many people can still shine for the military even if they are disabled.


    Mobilization similar to village 028 is taking place in many places. People in the Han Dynasty are generally excited about mobilization. Many people have long wanted to join the military to win fame. The sentence "fame is taken from the battlefield" is not false.


    There must be danger on the battlefield, but where is there no danger in such a year? While you can still fight for your future, one day you ask for a daughter-in-law and give birth to several children. You always have to leave something for future generations. Will you stay single all the time?


    Led by Yang Su, Village No. 028 has such arrogance and deep expectation under the envious faces of those who have not been selected in the village.


    The auxiliary soldiers recruited from liao1 East will go to the military camp next to Ma 1 Shi 1 jin for about three months. Then they will get on the ship in batches and arrive at Dongmou County by sea. When they arrive at Dongmou County, they will go to different places again in batches in the form of qu, It may be the place on the rear line for stability maintenance and stationing (evolved into county soldiers), or it may report directly to the front-line troops as many people expect.


    When the Han Dynasty was preparing for war, other countries and forces were either in full swing or mobilized for war.


    If we want to classify the preparations of various countries or forces for war, there is no doubt that the Han Dynasty is the most efficient group. What is surprising is the Liang state of Zhang in the northwest, followed by the Zhao state of Shijie and Sima Dongjin.


    In fact, the Liang state of Zhang was not recognized as a country by the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The official title was the county Duke, and the position was the governor of Liangzhou. However, a considerable number of countries and forces such as Shijie Zhao, Tuoba Dai, Murong Yan and so on recognize it as a country because Zhang Liangguo has defeated powerful opponents many times, such as the former Xiongnu Han state (former Zhao), and Shijie Zhao has repeatedly sunk sand and broken halberds in the hands of Zhang Liangguo.


    To speak of, Zhang Liangguo is really a very powerful force. It has repeatedly blocked the invaders in the direction of the Central Plains and maintained high-speed expansion in the West. As the founder of Zhang Liangguo, Zhang rail can only maintain stability in the era of Zhang Shi and Zhang Mao. After Zhang Jun took over the position, Zhang Liangguo ushered in a period of rapid expansion.


    Now the Liang state of Zhang can be regarded as a chariot in rapid expansion. It constantly defeats the state of Zhao in Shijie in the East and expands to the western regions in the West. If the efficiency of war mobilization is not fast, how can it behave like this?


    The mobilization of the state of Zhao in Shijie was rough, that is, Shi Hu issued orders to the highest officials of various counties. If anyone can''t do it, Shi Hu must have a place on the human meat menu.


    The war mobilization of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is worth talking about. In short, if there was no certain mobilization ability, it would be over as a country. After all, the state of Zhao of the Huns and the state of Zhao of Shijie can send troops South more than once. Even if there is the natural danger of the Yangtze River, there must be someone to defend the natural danger, not just light.


    Entering the summer season, all parties are making more and more preparations for the war. If there is no mistake, this autumn is definitely a cutting season!

 Chapter 226

    Everyone is preparing for the war or speeding up the war process as much as possible. The atmosphere of the war here is particularly obvious, especially the intensive small-scale war in the six counties of Qingzhou, which can be said to be in the situation of beacon smoke everywhere.


    "We lack administrative officials." Liu Yan frowned deeply: "the situation is not obvious now, but it will become a short board restricting our future development."


    Everyone knows the seriousness of this situation, but it can not be solved by knowing it. Although it''s hard to find people walking on four legs, officials want to climb all over the ground, but 99.9% of them are illiterate. It''s not so easy to become an executive.


    Qingzhou is erosive, so is the short board of officials for the time being, but Qingzhou will not be erosive forever.


    Liu Yan ordered the normal development of Changguang county and Dongmou County, adopting the traditional county governance, coupled with the cooperative village model.


    Under normal circumstances, there are at least six counties in a county, and such a county is still a small county. A big county can be called a big county only if it has more than 20 counties.


    Under the county system, a county is composed of multiple townships, a township is composed of multiple Li, and a Li is divided into multiple pavilions.


    Although it has perished for a long time since the pre-Qin period, the county system adopted since the pre-Qin period has really not changed much. In addition, the county system did not exist in the first emperor''s period, but was the product of Shang Yang''s reform, mainly seizing territory and resources from the public (royal family) and nobles.


    The population of the Southern Han Dynasty is not large, so it is divided into 28 counties. According to the population of at least 10000 in small counties and more than 30000 in large counties, and then according to the actual terrain, for example, the most basic grain output and mountain and river resources, there are four counties with a population of more than 30000.


    Twenty eight counties need at least twenty-eight County heads, accompanied by twenty-eight County mayors, and there are six CAOS under them, including military CAOS, criminal CAOS, industrial CAOS, ritual CAOS, household CAOS and official CAOS. In addition, they need "Du Zhi" in varying quantities.


    Du Zhi is actually the official position of statistics and dispatching, which is the product of the Cao Wei period.


    In addition to the management of the pre Qin Dynasty, the other dynasties basically reached the county level, and there was a vacuum down, but Liu yanmingxian didn''t want to have any vacuum. Therefore, in addition to those officials and officials in the county, what Township heads, village heads and pavilion heads must have, and then there are supporting Qiang Fu and you payment. How many qualified administrative personnel do you need to fill in? (Qiang Fu is in charge of the administration of a township, collecting taxes, traveling and paying, catching thieves and policing.)


    It is not a simple thing to avoid "power does not go down to the county", especially the more sites, the more officials are needed. But can''t we change the angle? During the pioneering period, there were many retired soldiers due to injury, and those positions in the countryside were used to accommodate them?


    "This is a strategy to stabilize the morale of the army. It will certainly enable soldiers to die." Sang Yu''s vision is wide open. Nothing is more important than buying the morale of the army during the war.


    It''s still an old problem. Liu Yan likes to climb high. When he is blown more by the wind, he has experience. He can pull up the cloth wall or put a screen in the direction of the wind, which does not hinder him from watching the scenery in other directions.


    Xiami is still under construction as an extremely important town. In addition to the fortification, there are no fewer troops as the command hub, resulting in the surrounding barracks.


    The number of troops gathered here is 80000. Bursts of slogans came from some playgrounds. It was the troops practicing.


    During the period of cold weapons, we should pay too much attention to the personal skills of soldiers in the military array, because collective cooperation on the battlefield is more important than personal skills. Unless personal force is high to a certain extent, it is often difficult to defeat four hands with two fists on the battlefield. The battlefield is a crowded state, but there will not be much space for experts to show their skills.


    On the battlefield, there is a hard fight. To compete which side has a stronger will to fight, we need to use more means to improve morale on the basis of clear rewards and penalties.


    What they talked about was how to further make soldiers have a sense of war. The treatment they should have had before has been determined, and more will be full or loss.


    In the past, some people thought that Liu Yan was too kind to the military, which would lead to the emergence of old soldiers, but a new round of recruitment was released. Looking at the high morale of the troops from the rear and eager to fight, it was obvious that the things he was worried about did not appear.


    "We have a 20 class Baron system, measures to treat the wounded and arrangements for things behind us." Sang Yu praised the whole system very much: "the morale of soldiers is not a problem, and we are not short of supplies. Whether we can tide over the difficulties is a matter of strategy."


    Knowing that war would break out, the Han ministry paid great attention to several states around Qingzhou. There was a lot of activity in several States, and the state of Zhao in Shijie didn''t seem to pay much attention to the autumn harvest? The gathering of manpower is already in full swing.


    In fact, the state of Zhao in Shijie was a deformed country, and the farming system had long collapsed because of the war.


    How can farmers cultivate without a safe environment? Spring sows hard, and the sower doesn''t know whether he can live until the autumn harvest.


    Shi Hu doesn''t know what it means. He''s crazy enough to ignore the production system. Autumn is the busiest season, but he dares to recruit troops before the autumn harvest is completed, even though some nomadic tribes need a lot of manpower to fatten their livestock in autumn.


    Shijie Zhao''s crazy strength had a certain effect. As a small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty who was told to fight, he was a little panicked. He also collected a large number of civilian men before the autumn harvest. It can be predicted that because a large number of young people were transferred, how short of labor force south of the Yangtze River this year.


    Another affected country is Murong Yan state. They were still playing happily with Fuyu people in the forest areas, but the news of Zhao state in Shijie came that Murong Zhuang dared to procrastinate again, leaving some troops to continue to entangle with Fuyu people. The large army retreated to a certain extent, rested a little, and the front pointed to Yuwen Xianbei.


    Who dares to take stone tiger''s madness lightly? At the same time, Han was also affected.


    "Feiyan has begun to march into Yanzhou. At the beginning, she encountered tenacious resistance. Now she is blocked in fenggao." Sang Yu said this is a key issue, which proves that the state of Zhao in Shijie has reacted. He said: "the commander of the Zhao army in Yanzhou is Deng Heng. He is a fierce general."


    Deng Heng is a general of the Zhao state in Shijie, and his rank is really high.


    The intelligence system in the Han Dynasty also spied on the direction of Jizhou. Sun Fudu had arrived in xipingchang. As soon as he arrived, he wantonly built camps and gathered troops from all over southern Jizhou.


    Sun Fudu is a general of Longxiang in the state of Zhao in Shijie. According to the division of small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, he is an officer of the third grade military general. He presides over the military affairs in the south of Jizhou. How can we see the degree of attention.


    Another news is that the general of the left wing General Wang Luan was appointed the chief commander of the Xuzhou direction, which is equal to the military power of Guo Xiang, Xuzhou''s imperial governor. Then Xuzhou has the final say of the system of the central authorities of the Xiangguo region.


    Looking at the movements around Qingzhou, no matter how you look at it, you are taking a posture of encirclement. The product level is still very high. It is impossible to say that Shi Hu did not have the intention to start with the Han Dynasty.


    Liu Yan has lost contact with Zhang Shi in Xiang state. He specially checked the map in his mind and found that the "green dot" on the other side of Xiang state has stayed in one place for a long time. He guessed that Zhang Shi and others should hide?


    Everything can explain the problem. In particular, Zhang Li has become a little talkative for a while. He is no longer as arrogant as before, so he has to make Liu Yan alert.


    "After the autumn harvest, it will be the time of war." Ji Chang narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "I insist that we should take the initiative before this."


    "The medicine is still being raised, but it really should take the initiative." Sang Yu said slightly fanatically, "before, we didn''t have iron cavalry, but now there are thousands of iron cavalry, and there are almost the same number of light cavalry. The disadvantage in the field is no longer a problem."


    After many wars, logistics materials are not simple food or ordnance, and the proportion of medicinal materials is also very important.


    Perhaps many people do not know that disease is the biggest cause of military casualties. In every war of hundreds of thousands of people, about 10% actually die in the battlefield, but disease can often take 20% or even more lives. If an epidemic breaks out, it will be even worse.


    It''s not alarmist. For example, Yao Jing only lost 20000 people in the epidemic last time. The outbreak of epidemic cold often killed the whole army, or even spread to local areas, forming a major epidemic that took the lives of millions of people in the late Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Therefore, Yao Jing''s cruel treatment of those sick people may be a kind of kindness to others in some ways?


    To say, there is no shortage of horses in today''s Central Plains, but the number of horses in the south of the Yangtze River is scarce, but there is at least an iron cavalry of nearly 10000 people in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty?


    Liu Yan''s war horses are not surplus, but tens of thousands of horses, including war horses, can hold hands. This time, the army has increased some cavalry system, and the number of non system cavalry has been increased to 5000. Counting 10000 auxiliary cavalry, the cavalry is 15000.


    "The mobility of the cavalry is relatively speaking, or it is most appropriate to step and ride." Ji Chang is not cutting sang Yu''s face. He specializes in the art industry. It is obvious that sang Yu has a deviation in his understanding of the riding Army: "without the help of the infantry, it will be very troublesome for the riding army to feed forage."


    Sang Yu really showed a stunned expression: "really? Can Hu people..."


    "The Hu people are all light horses, and the types of war horses are short legged horses (Mongolian horses). These war horses are not delicate. Our horses... Short legged horses are used to carry things." Ji Chang showed a proud look: "how else can he become an iron horse?"


    In fact, there are not many iron cavalry in the Han Dynasty. How can cavalry without vest be counted as iron cavalry? The number of real mounted cavalry is only fifteen thousand, that is, the tiger Ben army trained under ran min''s command.


    No one said that sending out an attack would provoke the nonsense of Shijie Zhao''s massive attack. Look at Shi Hu''s mobilization of generals, they all put on a high-pressure encirclement of Qingzhou and just go straight to work.

 Chapter 227

    It is a misunderstanding that cavalry marches faster than infantry. In fact, the speed of cavalry on short-distance March will be faster, but the speed of non short-distance March is not much faster than that of infantry.


    Why do you say that? The war horse has always been a delicate animal. It doesn''t mean that eating grass everywhere is the end.


    Pack horses and nags can eat grass at will, which makes them unable to run fast and fiercely. Instead, they have made great achievements in endurance.


    War horses also eat grass, but they are basically hay, but not just hay. In fact, they are mixed with beans. There is not only one kind of war horses. Some delicate war horses even eat wheat and meat foam.


    "Iron riders have a heavy burden. Short distance sprint also requires strong physique, but they are difficult to run for a long time." Ji Chang patiently explained: "taking care of a war horse, feeding and grooming are too fastidious to be completed in a moment."


    Does sang Yu really not understand horses? He really doesn''t understand. The relevant information he knows is mainly dwarf horses, but dwarf horses are that kind of horses that are good to serve.


    "Our cavalry, the war horses used for galloping operations, consumes three times as much as soldiers." Ji Chang said with a smile, "1500 iron cavalry, carrying double war horses and necessary pack horses..."


    Not everyone can afford a cavalry, especially a real cavalry.


    Hu people have many cavalry? It''s just a light horse, but there aren''t many iron horses. Light riding is difficult to rush into the array. It can only be external riding and shooting. Even when there are many archers in the face of the infantry, they dare not ride and shoot face-to-face. They can only rely on short-distance mobile competition and run to drag down the infantry in a time-consuming way.


    "So... The marching speed of riding is not faster than walking, but has an advantage in short distance." When Ji Chang spoke, the generals of the military were nodding.


    Sang Yu asked cautiously, "how far does short distance mean?"


    Ji Chang thought for a moment and replied, "seven to ten miles.", After a pause, he added: "that should be a limit."


    "I see." Sang Yu did not change his original intention: "but we should still take the initiative."


    No one opposes the initiative, but where should we fight?


    Deng Heng of Yanzhou leads the army and Feiyan in entanglement. The situation is strange. The two sides are entangled and deadlocked in fenggao. Is it Deng Heng''s small and poor troops, or Feiyan''s sudden blood?


    "Not surprisingly, Yanzhou has been ravaged by the Yao brothers, a large number of young people have been forcibly captured, and food and other materials have also been taken away by the Yao brothers." Ji Chang chuckled: "if you want to take the initiative, Yanzhou direction is the most appropriate."


    "Yu thought so." Sang Yu Dale: "Shi Hu wants to encircle on three sides. Let''s destroy Yanzhou first."


    "Feiyan is a good cover." Cai you smiled and said, "we have some camouflage in our dress up to break through Deng Heng''s way."


    No one clearly said that they wanted to seize the initiative, but they were hesitant about whether to completely annoy Shi Hu. It was a good idea to rely on Feiyan''s rebel as a cover, which could not only break the encirclement of Shi Hu on three sides, but also not too exciting.


    It has always been what the enemy wants to achieve, regardless of whether he knows what he wants to do or not, he will destroy it anyway.


    The army''s going out of the city is never a walk away trip. Going out without adequate preparation is almost like looking for death. The troops in Xiami are always ready for war, but it is still impossible to leave if you want to.


    "The load of the pack horse should be set aside a degree." Li Tan began to grow whiskers. I don''t know whether it was the last blow or the relationship of growing whiskers. It seems that the whole person is much more mature.


    The barracks seem to be constantly busy and all kinds of voices will appear noisy because they are doing battle.


    There are 26000 troops going to Yanzhou this time, and the Huben army will participate in the battle of the Central Plains for the first time after becoming an army.


    The 26000 troops are composed of 1500 tiger runners (4500 auxiliary riders), 2000 cavalry (leather armor light riders, plus 4000 auxiliary riders) and 5000 field infantry (equipped with 5000 auxiliary troops); the system troops are 3000 cavalry and 1000 crossbow companies.


    The chief general is Xu Zheng, who was transferred back, and the chief marching officer is Ji Chang.


    System troops are not equipped with auxiliary soldiers. They are creatures that really exist for war and can do anything well by themselves. However, this is not normal.


    With the system upgraded to the "Castle era", the creatures "summoned" by Liu Yan have a certain wisdom. Although they are still more wooden than ordinary people, they have been able to communicate.


    If you can communicate, you can teach people that this time they are actually "taking" non system soldiers to play riding war.


    By the way, the system cavalry "summoned" by Liu Yan is not only a melee cavalry, but also a considerable component of bow cavalry. Eight hundred of the three thousand cavalry are archers.


    In fact, there are obvious shortcomings in the system forces. Even in the "Castle Age", the shortcomings still remain unchanged, that is, what kinds of arms are limited to death. For example, swordsmen can''t use guns, cavalry can''t be infantry, close combat cavalry can''t shoot arrows, bow cavalry can''t use hand to hand weapons... And so on.


    Liu Yan discovered this shortcoming long ago. Only then will he always pay attention to the construction of non system forces. In the initial stage, he worked hard to cultivate his spirit for the future.


    On the third day after the order was issued, 26000 troops were pulled out in batches.


    The first to set out was a thousand cavalry troops. The Chinese army was the main force, and the rear army naturally escorted luggage. Apart from the troops participating in the war, there are 20 system farmers in the team. They are responsible for building the necessary buildings. Of course, barracks will be built. This time, the main one is the building in the town center.


    Liu Yan''s "golden finger" is extremely strong. After he can build the urban center, the army does not need to carry a large number of grain, fodder, wood, stone and iron. These materials can be taken and used from the urban center. It is more realistic that other materials can not be put in.


    The army has always been a mighty force. Large-scale operations cannot escape the attention of interested people, and all parties should soon be aware of them.


    "We will spend seven days on the March." Xu Zheng rode across the war horse and was able to spread out the sheepskin map to watch: "the whole journey is 530 Li."


    They started from Xiami and went to fenggao, Taishan County, Yanzhou. They had to pass through Dong''an County on the way. There were three rivers that needed swimming alone.


    Fortunately, in the early stage, under the premise of transaction with Feiyan, several rivers have floating bridges built in advance, otherwise it will take longer.


    Li Kuang''s eyes have been scanning back and forth on the left and right sides of the Chinese army. On the north is the tiger Ben army and relevant auxiliary riders, and on the south is the 3000 system cavalry.


    When the Huben army is not in combat, the horses do not carry people and do not wear armor. The Knights also take off their armor and ride in carriages. After all, they ride with heavy equipment. Even people and horses have 120 kilograms of armor alone. If the Knights themselves are added, the weight of the horses is definitely about 270 kilograms. The marching is a full set of clothes and people, Will you fight the enemy?


    In addition, for the arms equipped with armour and riding equipment, the reason why Knights don''t ride in carriages is mainly to save physical strength. Perhaps there are some comfort considerations.


    If you ride lightly, of course, the main war horse does not ride in non war. The knight rides on the vice horse.


    Generally speaking, there were no soldiers who walked on both legs except auxiliary soldiers in the troops dispatched by the Han Dynasty. Even the soldiers had horses or carriages to take the place of soldiers, because the Han Dynasty had enough horses. Attention, it''s a horse, not a war horse.


    Horse riding infantry have been playing like this since the Western Han Dynasty. Any country without horses, even if it can''t train cavalry, will not let go of the role of horses. This is also the advantage of those countries with a large number of horses.


    In a simple way, horses can save physical strength. If the conditions are enough, a large number of carriages will be prepared, because riding in carriages is more comfortable than riding on horses. Soldiers in the state of war will go to war with more sufficient and full spirit, which is the experience inherited from the Centennial war of the Western Han Dynasty.


    The army hasn''t entered Dong''an County yet. The former army sent back a message that Feiyan sent someone to contact urgently.


    "Deng Heng defeated Feiyan. Feiyan only escaped with two thousand remnants." Xu Zheng''s face was dignified: "was the previous stalemate a strategy?"


    Ji Chang couldn''t see what mood he was in. He said blandly, "Fei Yan''s department failed too fast."


    After repeated coercion, Feiyan''s troops expanded to a small 100000. The original intelligence showed that Deng Heng brought only 5000 troops from Xiangguo. If he recruited troops from Yanzhou, Deng Heng''s troops would be less than 40000.


    "Fierce general?" Xu Zheng understands that the fierce general is the general, but now he wants to change his thinking: "long history, we?"


    "You can''t retreat. March to a hundred miles near Mou county and take the necessary rest." Ji Chang said that Mou county is near modern Laiwu. Mou county is mountainous terrain, and there is a flat land hundreds of miles to the East: "I expect Deng Heng will wave his army to approach."


    Deng Heng''s defeat of Feiyan was actually what the Han ministry expected, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast. Feiyan''s defeat just broke through with less than 2000 people, which is tantamount to leaving nearly 100000 people?


    "In this way, Deng Heng''s military strength is bound to expand instantly, which is expected to be more than 80000." Ji Chang still didn''t look nervous. He could even laugh: "we should be careful. It''s probably the 5000 troops he brought from Xiang state. The second class is Yanzhou County soldiers and slave soldiers... You know what virtue it is."


    Xu Zheng feels that going out with Ji Chang is refreshing. If the overall situation is judged, the enemy can guess what choice he will make in advance, which is tantamount to taking the initiative.


    Fei Yan arrived at Xu Zheng later. He didn''t look very embarrassed, but his face was worried and afraid: "Deng Heng has 500 iron cavalry under his command, which is the Dragon Guard of Xiang country!", He didn''t know what had happened, and then he said bitterly, "regret and credulity to Gong Ze''s words, so there was this tragic defeat."


    Which onion is Miyazawa? Xu Zheng was curious to know what brother Mr. Gong Tao was.


    "It''s not good for you to send troops when you are bewitched by the small ~ imperial court." Ji Chang did not hide his contempt: "they can do anything to interfere with the preparation of the stone tiger, but they look too stupid."

 Chapter 228

    Talent is hard to find, but it is also extremely difficult for the leadership of the whole country to have few people who understand.


    It is often said that when the country is about to die, there must be demons. For the state of Shijie Zhao, demons can be said to be Wu Jin, who wants to recover his vitality, or Shi Hu, who is in a state of madness; For the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, almost the whole leadership pretended to be stupid for vested interests. In addition, Sima royal family was worried that the throne would be usurped and did not dare to appoint truly talented people, that is, the whole leadership was a monster; For the adult Han who has not been in a state for a long time, taking the national name of "Han" will forget that he is actually a Qiang. While he has been unable to get along with the plateau Qiang, he continues to provoke the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Li Shou can also be said to be a demon.


    At this stage, any country or force seeking death will not be as varied as the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. What is strange is that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty will die again and again, but it will not die for a while and a half. How strange is it?


    "Gong Ze mistook me and said that there was an insider to help, but when things came to an end......" Fei Yan was both sad and angry and upset: "what should I do now?"


    After listening to Fei Yan''s old nonsense, Ji Chang was a little real.


    The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty must have bribed or bought some officials or groups of the state of Zhao in Shijie on a large scale, but it seems that the intelligence of those who were bought did not drop to a negative number. They promised to start an internal incident and broke their promise.


    Xu Zheng asked with some uncertainty, "does Mr. Gong Tao seem to promise you that something will happen?"


    Ji Chang nodded slowly. Although he didn''t speak, he glanced at Feiyan from time to time. He couldn''t stop a sense of superiority in IQ. The "rub rub rub" kept rising.


    The failed Feiyan was of no value to anyone. It was estimated that it was the reason why he would look so lost. Ji Chang said with obvious banter that he wanted to borrow the sign. He was stunned first, and then showed an expression of ecstasy.


    "Really?" Feiyan seemed to come back to life: "really... Great!"


    Feiyan had so many people before, but he knew that he was just a mob with a strong momentum. The problem is that as long as he has momentum, he doesn''t really rely on those mobs to lay a big territory or something.


    A flag with the word "Fei" was raised in the troops of the Han Dynasty. It was strange that Fei Yan and the mob were driven away from afar.


    Feiyan was actually confused when she was driven away. He thought that he could somehow sneak into the command level and give directions. Of course, he didn''t dare, but it''s always good to rub a reputation. If he''s lucky, he may be able to buy some generals for his own use. After all, the Fei family can be regarded as a big family in the Central Plains.


    It was said that the Fei family was once a big family. After Shi Hu became angry, he cleaned the Fei family, together with some surnamed Fei, but it was not the Fei Yan family that was also killed. (the family revived after Murong Xianbei went south, even when Yang Jian unified China)


    From a bystander''s point of view, in Fei Yan''s eyes, the troops and horses of the Han Dynasty can be regarded as strong and strong. In particular, he can''t hide his envy and jealousy when he sees nearly 5000 iron cavalry (the actual armour and riding equipment is only 15000) and more than 10000 light cavalry.


    It''s a five thousand iron cavalry. It''s the Dragon Guard of Zhao state in Shijie, the sable leopard iron cavalry of Murong Yan state, and the Yi guard of Tuoba Dai state. Anyway, all countries have almost exhausted the whole country to build iron cavalry, which is the existence of a unified level.


    "Where did Liu Sujun come from?" Feiyan had a feeling that she wanted to break her head: "(Chao1 fresh) is the peninsula really so rich?"


    Fei Yan is not the only one who thinks that Liu Yan has greatly robbed Chao1 xianpeninsula to build an iron cavalry. Mr. Gong Tao also guesses that. Otherwise, what is the reason why Mr. Gong Tao wants to take a boat from the Han Dynasty to Chao1 xianpeninsula?


    I don''t think there is no reason for Chao1 Xianbei Peninsula to be rich. Didn''t Murong Xianbei bully Koguryo last year? After conquering Marudu, he greatly robbed it. According to Murong seal''s original words, there will be military spending in the next few years. The sable leopard iron cavalry can also innovate in armor and become a real iron cavalry.


    That''s true. Before Murong Xianbei''s 3000 iron cavalry, both men and horses were heavy armor, and the style could not be unified. After grabbing Koguryo, they replaced it with a unified style of iron armor. People are still those people, and horses are also those horses, but the same army changed into a unified uniform, and the military momentum is different immediately.


    "Stop!"


    The password is repeated and passed down. It''s time to feed livestock again. In addition, pack horses and mules need to be replaced.


    Although there are only 26000 people, the available animal power is more than 130000, so that it seems to occupy a large area whether marching or camping.


    "It''s strange that the Han Army didn''t carry cattle and sheep? The grain truck also looks... The quantity is wrong." Feiyan repeatedly confirmed that she was right and was completely confused: "there is no food in Dong''an County. Taishan County doesn''t seem to be a place where they can get food. They don''t bring so little military food. They won''t come for a walk and go back?"


    No one can answer Fei Yan''s question. What is worth studying is that Fei Yan directly calls Liu Yan''s army Han army. He may not be an example. For example, Deng Heng, who is digesting booty, also calls it that way.


    "Where is the Han army?" Deng Heng looks old, and his grade has actually exceeded 60. He is a fierce general who has been glowing for the stone tablet since the shile era. In fact, when Shi Hu was in power, he had a bad time. He has just defeated a mob, and his troops are still chasing the defeated soldiers and catching people all over the mountains: "don''t beat wild geese all day and be pecked by wild geese."


    The veteran has his own experience and attaches great importance to the release of scouts. Deng Hengke has not forgotten what he is doing this time. Eliminating the rebels of Fei Yan''s department like a clown is just by the way. The real goal is the Han Department that is going to become powerful.


    Generally referred to as the army, such as Zhao Jun and Yan Jun, it depends on the degree of attention and whether they are really determined to attack and destroy.


    Deng Heng was the general of Zhao state in Shijie who was responsible for attacking and destroying the Han army. He called Liu Yan''s army the Han army. Seeing that the Han Army did not establish a country, there was only one reason. It must be Shi Hu''s determination to destroy the Han army.


    Cui Xuan is a long history of Deng Heng. He should be a general who was loyal to Sima royal family in the fall of the Central Plains instead of shile, but he has not been reused, or did he not work hard until the Shihu period?


    "The scouts spread out thirty miles. If there is any situation, they will know." Cui Xuan is also a little old. He is dressed in plain white and forms a white with his gorgeous hair and snow-white beard: "I haven''t heard how many cavalry under Liu Yan''s rebel. The long-distance March of the infantry may be faster than the cavalry, but the short-distance cavalry is still fast."


    "What a pity." Deng Heng is not regretting anything else. He said: "His Majesty''s canonization doesn''t seem to make him take it lightly. I heard that Pingshou and the Han army of qianzou are building a city wantonly, and Liu Yan, the rebel, continues to dispatch troops from overseas by sea. But it''s unknown whether xiaomurong Xianbei has direct intervention."


    Cui Xuan shook his head: "Murong Xianbei is fighting in Liaodong. The troops should be saved."


    "For those who can worry, Liu Yan''s elite team under the rebel''s command." Deng Heng said the information from Yao Jing: "the waste of the Yao family may be a little exaggerated in quantity, but the elite is by no means exaggerated."


    To say, Liu Yan used the system troops a little more. Almost every war has an active figure of the system troops, which is also the most dazzling existence on the battlefield.


    Yao Jing is now in fenggao. He reminded Deng Heng more than once that Liu Yan has a fierce and fearless armored force in his hand. He has never figured out the number. According to his own guess, it should be less than 10000? As for why Liu Yan never invested more than 3000 Jiashi at one time, he thought he didn''t want to expose his strength.


    Deng Heng said that there were no cavalry in the Han Dynasty, at least not many cavalry, and the intelligence was still provided by Yao Jing. In fact, when Yao Jing fought with Liu Yan, the Han Dynasty really had only Xu Zheng, a cavalry with a number of no more than 4000 (including auxiliary riders), cruising around the periphery of the battlefield. Such behavior was considered that the cavalry of the Han Dynasty could not afford a war and could only do some work similar to cutting off people''s food routes and attacking disturbance.


    This time, Deng Heng came from the state of Xiang with 500 iron cavalry (Dragon guards) and 45 million regular cavalry. He mobilized nearly 14000 first-class soldiers from counties and counties in Yanzhou to gather more than 20000 young people from local families.


    Hu people... No, not just Hu people. In fact, in addition to the Han Dynasty, the Roman Empire in distant Europa, the two can truly and effectively carry out accurate statistics on the army. The Han Dynasty is a number system, and the Roman Empire adopts a civil system.


    It has to be said that even the slave soldiers in the Han Dynasty can achieve accurate figures, while the Roman Empire can only do it by its own regular army. The Roman Empire cannot achieve accurate figures for mercenaries and slave soldiers.


    So, in fact, the number of tens of thousands is an approximate number. Many times, they will make a slight "claim"... That is, they exaggerate to double the number of troops. For example, when Cao Cao went south to Jingzhou, he was about 100000, claiming 300000, waiting to annex more than 200000 to more than 300000 in Jingzhou. As a result, he dared to claim millions.


    Usually, the "pragmatic" commander is multiplied by three times when he "claims". Some exaggerated guys even dare to boast that there are only twenty or thirty thousand to hundreds of thousands.


    "How many troops does Liu Yan have?"


    "It''s twenty-six thousand."


    Deng Heng has some basis for being a traitor. He was loyal to Shijie from the beginning.


    Cui Xuan''s rebellious thieves one by one seemed extremely ironic. He had worked for the Sima royal family in "zhengshuo", and then shamefully surrendered after the death of most of his colleagues.


    The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has always believed that the state of Zhao in Shijie was rebellious. After Cui Xuan served the state of Zhao in Shijie, he was rebellious. What face does he have to call others rebellious? But you have to understand a psychology. The two devils among the two devils have always been more poisonous. (for example, the stick used when Japan invaded Da Tian Chao)


    Deng Heng is a "pragmatic" general. He originally had 40000 troops. He didn''t lose much in fighting Feiyan. He captured 30000 or 40000, which is close to 90000? After multiplying by three times, uh... 300000 troops were called out.

 Chapter 229

    The military corps of the Han Dynasty has always been as many people as they should be. At the beginning, there was no reputation. Liu Yan doesn''t have such a concept. The second is to focus on actual data. How many people do anything, and even strictly divide all responsibilities.


    There is nothing wrong with falsely claiming that it can boost morale, but it often deceives itself and inflates too much accidentally. There are many similar examples. The more famous one is Cao Cao in the battle of Chibi, and Fu Jian in the battle of Feishui.


    There is another situation, which is not called a false number, but also includes auxiliary personnel such as civilian men. You should know that a soldier on the front line needs at least five people in the rear to serve him. Then tens of thousands of troops in the front directly participate in the war, and hundreds of thousands of people in the rear serve him. That''s how hundreds of thousands of troops in Chinese civilization are calculated.


    There is also a deformed algorithm. For example, at the end of the Ming Dynasty, there were only thousands of troops who dared to fight and could fight, and the rest were basically defeated in a war; Those who dare and can fight are thousands of so-called old camps, and the rest are just kidnapped refugees. But the two sides are not the same. Tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of troops are shouting.


    "Twenty six thousand?" Deng Heng frowned: "is it like us, or...?"


    Cui Xuan, with obvious confusion or confusion, said: "it is estimated that it is a real fighting force."


    Deng Heng had to pay attention to it.


    There are 26000 troops who can really participate in the war. Any general of the unified Army knows what it means. They clearly understand how difficult it is to deal with an enemy force with at least 10000 brave and able to fight, which is more difficult to deal with than the mixed organization of brave men and mobs!


    Shijie Zhao army needs about four or five days to digest the war results, but the Han army is less than 150 miles away. Deng Heng, as a veteran, knows that this is the dangerous period. He consulted with Cui Xuan. Not eating the war results is equal to fighting in vain in the front war, so he can only command a group of troops to go to yaodaokou to be stationed first.


    "In view of the fact that all the Han troops are soldiers, we will not lead useless soldiers to this war." Deng Heng calculated carefully for a long time: "lead 10000 to the main road first and become defensive with the help of the terrain."


    "Villains will urge the reinforcements of Yuzhou and Sizhou." Cui Xuan actually couldn''t understand Deng Heng''s behavior. He couldn''t help but advise: "ten thousand may be too little, don''t bring more?"


    In fact, Cui Xuan''s official position does not need to call himself a "villain", but to understand the mentality of the general and the two devils, humility has long been deeply rooted in the bone marrow.


    "You... Don''t understand." Deng Heng didn''t intend to explain more. He said seriously, "this battle will not be simple. The reinforcements of other states and counties should be urged more."


    Cui Xuan may think Deng Heng made a mountain out of a molehill, but this is the difference between being able to unify the army and not being able to unify the army.


    Finally, Deng Heng set out with only 10000 people. In addition to the necessary cavalry, he took away the vast majority of infantry soldiers who thought they could fight, and only a few miscellaneous soldiers who served the logistics.


    The reason why Taishan county has the word "mountain" is that Taishan county is really a mountainous terrain. Under this terrain, it is not the key to find a necessary way to defend it. If the enemy can detour in mountainous terrain, what else is there? Detour must be very difficult terrain.


    Out of caution, Deng Heng did not divide the front, middle and rear armies, but just sent necessary scouts to investigate and serve as a warning in the front. However, the facts proved that caution was absolutely useful.


    "The marching speed of the Han army is so fast!" Deng Heng looked at Yao Jing and asked, "how was their mountain war?"


    Yao Jing''s existence in Deng Heng''s army is similar to that of Ke Qing. He has no real power and can only give some opinions. In addition, he plays the role of answering all questions. He replied, "there has been no mountain war with Liu Yan."


    Therefore, Deng Heng knew that not all troops could adapt to all terrain. The scouts sent back the military information in front, saying that they found a Han army with a number of about 3000 approaching, and immediately began to choose how to fight in his mind.


    "Stop the whole army!" Deng Heng roared loudly, and then issued an order: "the cavalry and baggage team retreat, and the infantry ambush in the mountains and forests on both sides!"


    This is a valley surrounded by mountains on both sides, and the mountains in some places are concave terrain. There are many similar landforms in Taishan county. This valley road has become the main road only after it has been opened up for a long time. Other areas are only mountain trails, or simply need to climb mountains.


    The war between the two armies always starts with the fight between scouts. It means that one party finds the other, and both sides will know that there are enemy forces around.


    Ambush is a relative thing. It is a surprise, but it is not a real sneak attack. That''s why it''s called an ambush, not a sneak attack.


    "Will they come?" Yao Jing was not completely inexperienced and said, "scouts have fought. There are all mountains here. They..."


    "Shh!" Deng Heng doesn''t know whether the Han army will come, but everything needs to be tried to have results. There is still a chance to try. What can be done if he doesn''t do anything? He did not lower his voice: "wait quietly."


    The sound of horses'' hoofs came from the distance of the Valley Road. From a distance, there were several fast horses running ahead, and behind them were ten chasing horses.


    The running and chasing sides shoot arrows back and forth when galloping, but the accuracy of archery is very worrying because the horse gallops too fast, resulting in too much turbulence.


    Under the gaze of thousands of pairs of eyes on the scene, it can be found that the Han army is chasing its scouts. Perhaps it is a coincidence, or the terrain limits the speed. Almost in a flash, six people were hit by arrows and fell off their horses at the same time. Several people who did not die at the first time were tripped by the reins and dragged by the horses, making a sad and miserable howl, which echoed loudly in the Valley Road.


    "Stop!!!"


    The Han Army scouts stopped their horses and scanned the Valley Road back and forth one by one. Their move made the ambush Shijie Zhao Jun subconsciously try to lower his body and hide in the grass.


    From a distance, the Scouts of the Han army were discussing something. When everyone thought they wanted to continue to observe deeply, they turned their horses and galloped away.


    Of course, Deng Heng looked at the scene just now. There was a fearful expression on his face and thought: "look at its micro and know the public. The scouts are so sharp. I don''t think the soldiers of the Han Army are too bad."


    It''s normal that the Scouts of the Han Army didn''t go deep. It may be out of military orders. The Valley Road has always been a military dangerous place. If it''s not necessary, no one will go in and die foolishly.


    "Cut off all the reconnaissance horses just withdrawn." Deng Heng didn''t kill those people because of anything else. How could a reconnaissance horse run to his own headquarters when he fled? Didn''t you let the enemy know the position of our main force? He thought for a while and then ordered, "look for a place to build a camp."


    The difference between camp construction and camp construction is the difference in camp fortification. The camp will not only have wooden fences, fences, horse resistance and other fortifications, but also generally have earth walls, corridors and ditches. The two different ways of encampment are the distinction between the main general''s attention to the enemy and the level of combat.


    Yao Jing led soldiers, but when he looked around, he found that his former soldiers seemed to be a family?


    It was a comprehensive understanding of the steps and methods of building the camp. Yao Jing built the camp on a flat terrain. Just the foundation of the fence and wooden fence, the same people spent two hours away from Deng Heng. And this does not include the gap in other barracks facilities. If all of them are included, how big is the gap?


    Mountain Camp Building and flat camp building are not the same thing. As a result, Yao Jing found Deng Heng and asked, "the Scouts of the Han Army have appeared. We have enough time to build camp like this?"


    Deng Heng immediately smiled and said, "in return, the leader of the Han army is only 3000, and most of the follow-up troops are cavalry."


    Yao Jing said "Oh", that is, don''t want to fight an ambush in the valley. What''s more, the Han army won''t go deep into the mountainous terrain.


    It seems that Deng Heng was not eager, especially after he found that the Han army was difficult to deal with, he adopted a cautious attitude.


    There will be 30000 troops in Yuzhou and 20000 troops in Sizhou, which will add up to 50000. These reinforcements are not a mob, which is fundamentally different from the mob temporarily put together by Yao Jing.


    There are 50000 reinforcements from the two states, and Deng Heng''s own is close to 20000, which is a real 70000 army. If you count the family soldiers and slave soldiers recruited locally, the total will definitely be close to 200000. If you claim to be able to shout 600000.


    Is it in the defense''s interest to drag on? Of course, but it depends on what the situation is.


    Deng hengzhen was not worried at all. The state of Zhao in Shijie originally planned to go all the way to destroy the Han Dynasty. Even if it could not be destroyed, it would force the Han Dynasty to go to the sea. Don''t let the Han Dynasty get in the way when the state of Zhao in Shijie conquered the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "So Liu Yan should be worried." Deng hengshuang said, "since you know that the rebels are not easy to deal with, you should make all kinds of preparations."


    Is Liu Yan dispatching troops from overseas? Deng Heng is not so clear about the strength of the Han ministry overseas, but it has been less than four years since the rise of the Han ministry. Even if there are overseas territories, how much can it be adjusted?


    "For now, we can consider whether Murong Xianbei will directly intervene, or transport troops from Eastern Liaoning or by sea." Deng Heng''s standing height is different from Yao Jing''s "little guy": "Yan Gong (Shi bin) led the army to stop in Youzhou. There are various vassal towns in the south to put pressure on the state of Jin. If there is no sea route, the Ministry of Han... Will just die."


    Before, Deng Heng, like many people, thought that the Han Dynasty was just a disease of scabies, but after taking office, he didn''t think so. It was clearly a serious problem!


    In fact, the state of Zhao in Shijie has never taken seriously the forces that have actually formed a separatist regime, but Liu Yan has been different here after the war of Xiami. A Han people establishes a tribe called Hanbu, which also clearly shows their good strength. The first reaction of any Hu people is absolutely: extermination!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A book is grandly recommended, written by the great God vest: "iron curtain Germany", and the advertising words are at the end.

 Chapter 230

    Among the incomparable forces that formed a separatist regime within the state of Zhao in Shijie, let alone the small ones, the largest is the Qiang and di groups of Yao Yizhong and Fu Hong.


    Zhao state of Shijie can tolerate the separation of the Qiang and the tribe from the public. But look at where Yao Yizhong and Hong Hong are, and the elite of the two ethnic groups are also forced to locate in the vicinity of Xiangguo.


    As for those small tribes and even some medium-sized forces that don''t obey the central command of Xiang, if they don''t obey, they won''t obey. Just hide quietly in the corner and draw a circle or be a quiet beautiful man. If you dare to jump, you''ll destroy one by one.


    The troops who went to wipe out the leaping Huan forces would not be the own troops of the state of Zhao in Shijie. Generally, there are several steps. The first wave is to order the local giants to gather troops to obey whose orders. If they can''t be wiped out, it''s the turn of the second wave of county soldiers. If they still can''t be wiped out, it''s the turn of the qihuo army, a servant army specially used for repression. If they still can''t serve the army, they call ran min Shang.


    Generally, it''s ran min''s turn to lead the troops to fight the rebellion, and then it''s the two accomplices of the Jie nationality, that is, the Qiang nationality and the di nationality, who should be ready to fight. But ran Min has always done a good job in fighting the rebellion, and rarely let Shi Hu wave out the Qiang or di troops.


    Normally speaking, the above steps should be taken to exterminate the Han Dynasty, but Liu Yan has really made some big moves. Then, Liu Yan has fought all the way against the local family, killed the sheriff, and faced the joint expedition of the children of the big family and the governor of the state.


    After "killing monsters and upgrading" all the way, it was indeed the turn for a higher level of treatment, that is, ran min didn''t come and came to the level of general of the fourth expedition, which was more than twice as high.


    "When the enemy came out of fenggao, it was..." Ji Chang pointed to the map, which marked the mountain area, about 50 miles east of fenggao: "the scouts reported that the enemy had camped inside and outside the valley and had tied up the main general''s flag, but Deng Heng came in person."


    Xu was nodding. He said, "we have more cavalry than infantry. We must have been spied. The enemy''s main general will build a camp in the mountains."


    Xu Zheng and Ji Chang were cautious about Deng Heng''s arrival at the forefront with only a small number of troops and horses.


    In the same sentence, the army is by no means a large number of people. If Deng Heng Hula came with more than 100000 people, Xu Zheng and Ji Chang would not be so careful. On the contrary, Deng Heng only took his soldiers to reflect his attention.


    Although the two armies are proud to be valued by the other side, it also represents countless troubles. Don''t think about using tricks. Even the use of battlefield tactics will increase the difficulty many times.


    "Tomorrow is coming." Ji Chang thought and looked at the map for a long time. He added, "since they don''t want to come out, block it."


    Xu Zheng is in charge of the front battlefield command, and the rest is the work of military commander Shi. He had to ask some things: "if you want to block the mountain road, do you need to ask for more troops from you?"


    Xu Zheng still knows the simple truth. To block the mountain road, he must detour from other directions, such as detouring to attack the enemy''s back road. In this way, their troops are stretched.


    "More infantry are needed." Ji Chang nodded his head: "maybe... What the enemy Lord will want is mountain warfare."


    Damn it, the Han Dynasty is definitely a force full of the characteristics of Chinese civilization. Shijie Zhao Guo is a genuine Hu regime. When they meet on the battlefield, they change their position and become Hu troops, trying to fight step by step.


    It is impossible for one party to hold a key mountain and immediately conduct a large-scale contact war. It is clear that it will take time, so as the other party, it must change its tactics.


    The next day, the Han army pulled out and maintained a relatively rigorous formation along the way, filled with dust and smoke.


    Deng Hengte led his soldiers to climb the mountain and look into the distance. Although some places are blocked by the terrain, he can still see a large amount of dust on the horizon, and a black line moves forward smoothly.


    "Is the enemy marching fast?" Deng Heng chuckled, "it seems that the news of having thousands of iron cavalry is true."


    Look, this is a veteran with rich experience. You can always see more clues from some subtle things, and then you can probably know the structure of the enemy after deliberation.


    If there is no general who actually leads the troops to fight, he will wonder how a troop with a large number of cavalry can not march fast. It is natural to think that cavalry should be a branch of marching by leaps and bounds, but forget that horses are far more difficult to serve than people. Besides, it''s hard to serve a war horse. It should be led by an iron horse. Many times, taking care of a war horse with armor and riding gear is more careful and careful than serving me.


    Just watching, Deng Heng was stunned when he saw the pole "Fei" flag. Then he said with a dumbfounded smile: "Liu Yan is still too small-minded and has less courage."


    Is there the idea of "building walls high, accumulating grain widely and slowly becoming the king" in this era? Perhaps there is, but more is "wind and fire", that is, a little strength should be swaggered or even infinitely exaggerated.


    There will be different mainstream in different times. For example, after shile defeated the Hun state of Zhao, he immediately publicized his hundreds of thousands of troops everywhere, and the Jie nationality is millions. The reality is that shile''s soldiers who could fight at that time were thirty-five thousand, and the Jie nationality would not exceed three hundred thousand.


    Exaggeration is to attract more people with a strong momentum. Facts have proved that the Jie people succeeded. They became the overlord of the Central Plains with less than 300000 people. Later, they ruled by cruelty that was more than beasts. (the cruelty of the Jie people in the early stage is to frighten, and later they are killed because of cruelty)


    Cui Xuan came. He came with a batch of grain and fodder.


    "Really? More than a thousand vegetable people?" Deng Heng frowned and finally chose not to continue the topic. He pointed to the approaching Han Army: "the general has sent cavalry, you can watch together."


    Vegetable people are not special varieties. They have a name called "two legged sheep", which is specially provided to the Capricorn people to "improve food".


    It''s not nonsense. It seems that eating people by Capricorn people has become a habit. It may not be so particular at ordinary times, but you must bring vegetables when you go on an expedition.


    Cui Xuan didn''t seem to hear that Deng Heng deliberately changed the topic and nagged: "he is already preparing pots and tools. After boiling the water, he will throw the dishes in. The introduction must frighten the Han Army, military master..."


    "Roll down the mountain without looking." Deng Heng restrained his temper and asked, "who asked you to prepare the pot?"


    Cui Xuan finally reacted, frowned and said, "it''s Shi Ping.", Then he said, "isn''t this normal?"


    Deng Heng was silent. When he was old, he began to pursue the name behind him. He paid great attention to some things he didn''t care about before, such as how to treat fellow Miao people in this life.


    Shijie Zhao army did have troops out. There were about 1000 cavalry, a small number of Jie people, and the rest were composed of Qiang and Di people. After attacking, they approached the approaching Han Army at a slow speed.


    According to Deng Heng, the Han Army in the distance did not stop advancing, but there were a group of soldiers in the army. Should the surface area occupied be the same more than a thousand cavalry?


    "Take the same number of cavalry against!" Ji Chang smiled grimly: "since you pay attention to the military commander, let him pay more attention!"


    Xu is nodding fiercely. There is a keen expectation in his eyes. It''s nothing else. They will have a bigger game later.


    Not as much as 1000, it''s only 800, but it''s the Huben army.


    It was Li Tan who led the army to fight. He was wearing a bright armor and holding a horse''s name. On both sides of the horse''s neck, there were riding bows, arrow bags and a saber.


    The rest of the knights who followed the battle wore the same clothes as Li Tan, but the guy in their hands was not a horse''s name, but a brittle wood cavalry gun. In addition to the riding bow and arrow bag, what hung on the side of the horse''s neck was a chopping saber with an extended handle. In addition, the difference was just the distinction on some willow bundles (ribbons) of armor.


    The length of the handle of the horse chopping knife is about 70 cm, the length of the blade is 1.2 meters, the back is thick, and the blade is slightly curved. It must be said that although Liu Yan put forward the concept and made it, the chopping Sabre was produced as early as the Han Dynasty.


    It is recorded in the book of Han Dynasty that Wang Mang sent Wu to defeat Dong Zhong by chopping his horse.


    The biography of Zhu Yun in the book of the Han Dynasty also contains: the minister is willing to give the Shang Fang to cut off his horse, cut off one head of the courtier and attack the rest. Ask who is flat to the day, Chang Hou Zhang Yu.


    In addition, the chopping Sabre can also be divided into riding type and stepping type, which is clearly distinguished in the length of the handle.


    Because they were determined to rush at the beginning, the two cavalry did not choose to bend around, but rushed straight to each other.


    At a distance of about 80 steps, Li Tan put the horse on the saddle, roared, took out the riding bow and shot with an arrow. Behind him, 800 Huben cavalry knights were drawing their bows and shooting arrows. After firing three waves, they loosened their bows and let them hang, and replaced them with melee weapons.


    When the Huben army shot the first round of arrows, the Zhao cavalry in Shijie opposite was actually preparing to ride and shoot. They waited for the Huben army to finish the first round and shoot the second round before they shot the first round.


    Almost one before and one after, the arrows fell in the camps of both sides. Shijie Zhao Jun had been evading before. Damn it, the Han Army shot at their scale direction in the second round. As a result, when an arrow rain fell, it must be too late to avoid again. Nearly 100 people fell directly at the moment when the arrow rain fell.


    "Their arrows are lengthened!"


    Take a closer look, the arrow of the tiger Ben army is really a lengthened arrow rod. Only by understanding what the arrow lengthening arrow rod means can we know how terrible it is. On a closer look, the arrows of the Huben army are all three edged. This kind of arrow has a special name called armor breaking arrow.


    The arrows fell on the side of the Huben army. A piece of arrowheads collided with leather or metal. Waiting for some arrowheads to destroy the cloth cover covered by the war horses, Shijie Zhao Jun stared at the leather armor of the Han Army''s war horses one by one

 Chapter 231

    Zhao Jun in Shijie saw that under the seat of the cavalry of the Han Army opposite, the war horses were covered with armor, and their faces were green. All men and horses had armor, that is, armor and riding gear. Armor and riding gear can be called the elite of the elite at any time. Regardless of equipment, which knight was selected as armor and riding gear?


    I know, but at this time, Shijie Zhao Jun has raised the speed to the fastest. If he wants to turn the horse head, he will definitely stumble and roll over because it is too abrupt, so he has to rush up with a hard scalp.


    "Hoo!" in the sound of horse hoofs It was drunk out neatly first. At the moment of impending collision, there was a burst of "powerful Han Army!" Roared from the mouth of the knight of the tiger Ben army, followed by the exchange of weapons and weapons, the contact between weapons and flesh, and the rapid and sad short-term howl sounded frequently.


    In the dust and smoke trampled by horses'' hoofs, cavalry crossed or collided, all in a very short moment.


    You can see that scene. When the tiger Ben Army rode the spear, the Shijie Zhao army broke in a crisp sound. The stabbed Shijie Zhao army howled miserably. The war horse was still galloping forward, but the people on the horse were still in place. As a result, people fell down when they were dead or not dead. Whether dead or injured, they would be trampled into a broken rag by the horseshoe behind them in a moment.


    When the weapon of Shijie Zhao army hits the Huben army, the blade will send out sparks, which is hit on the heavy armor. Even if the leather part is pierced, a layer of leather is broken, and there is also a layer of iron armor inside, which can not cause injury at all. When the Zhao army in Shijie hit the Huben army, it mostly slid away.


    While galloping, Li Tan kept waving the horse''s name. Each blow could sweep an enemy off his horse. He simply threw the horse''s name in a circle and kept moving forward and forward in a sweeping posture. He learned from Liu Yan. Relying on the advantages of strong arms and weapons, he is like a rolling stone mill. He rushes into the array with thick armor, ignoring damage and rolling.


    The Knights of the Huben army will draw a saber after abandoning their lance, or chop or chop the approaching enemy off their horses. If they hit, they will easily cut the enemy in half. That is a kind of strength inertia blessing brought by both sides galloping at high speed. If they don''t gallop, it''s not easy to cut people in half. They don''t take the initiative to contribute. They just need to hold the handle of the knife and cross out. Relying on speed, they can also cause fatal damage to the staggered enemy.


    The collision of two war horses between the enemy and ourselves rarely occurs. It does not say that the knight on the horse will subconsciously avoid, and the war horse itself has enough spirit to pursue good and avoid bad, but the collision will still occur, but not much.


    At the moment of collision, the Knights of Zhao Jun in Shijie, without exception, were thrown out by a strong force. People danced in mid air, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    On the contrary, only a few of the Knights of the tiger Ben army will be thrown out at the moment of collision. They hold their bodies up suddenly and quickly jump to the horse''s neck. That is due to the weight of their armor. In fact, it is more the rope sleeve buckled on the buckle belt around the knight''s waist that plays a role.


    Yes, Liu Yan didn''t make stirrups, but he took other measures, such as using rope sleeves to help stabilize or fix the rider''s stability, or prevent collision and being thrown out.


    The cavalry of the two armies soon cut through each other. After completing the cutting, the 800 Huben army should have lost more than 20 people, but the 1000 Shijie Zhao army has only less than 600 cavalry to complete the cutting.


    Zhao Jun in Shijie, who had fought with each other, had full horror on their faces. Just now, they had more or less hit the Han army with weapons, but they could only splash sparks or leave a white cut on the armor, which failed to effectively break through the defense and hurt the human body.


    When the cavalry of the two armies crossed out, they were trying their best to make a detour. People who know the cavalry clearly know that it is difficult to complete too large a turn when galloping at high speed. If anyone is not afraid of death, he can try pulling down the reins to restrain the direction of the horse''s head at high speed, and he will definitely enjoy a heavy flat fall.


    The two sides rushed out of the dust covered haze area. Different voices came from the two armies. The Han side was shouting about the "power of the Han Army", and the Shijie Zhao army was breathing.


    "Ben will hear you right? What are they shouting?" Deng Heng was surprised on his face and still repeated, "what''s shouting?"


    "The Han army is mighty?" Cui Xuan didn''t think how illegible the slogan was. He confused Deng Heng about the fuss. His attention was focused on the losses of both sides: "my God! There were less than 600 horses survived by Master Wang, and the thief army had almost no loss!"


    The two devils can be even more shameless. Wang Shi has always been called "zhengshuo in the world" or the army of benevolence and righteousness. Although Shijie occupies the Central Plains, it can not be called zhengshuo. The cruel ruling class of the Jie nationality can''t catch up with benevolence and righteousness.


    The mountain built by Deng Heng and Cui Xuan is a little far from the battlefield. It seems that they can only vaguely see a large number of people. They can''t see clearly what the gap between the equipment of the two sides is.


    However, they saw that the cavalry of both sides on the battlefield rushed out far along the forward inertia. After slowing down a little, the Zhao army in Shijie directly circuitously wanted to run away. To their heart''s chagrin, they did not know when the Han Army rushed out another cavalry with a number of about 700, which was charging at high speed with heavy horseshoes.


    The new Han Army has no difference in dress from the one just now. The remnants of Shijie Zhao army, less than 600, just want to know with their hips. The new Han army is definitely a cavalry outfit!


    Unfortunately, Zhao Jun of Shijie, who had just completed the detour, was very difficult to make another detour, but no matter how difficult it was, they didn''t want to rush up again. As a result of the forced detour, many people pulled the reins too far, and rollover occurred in exclamation.


    Zhao Jun in Shijie was afraid to fight, resulting in the loud voice of "Han Army''s power" being shouted out in the Han headquarters. Seeing that Zhao Jun in Shijie was tough and circuitous, people turned upside down. The Han army headquarters that had stopped was not only shouting "Han Army''s power". The sword shield soldiers beat the shield with weapons, the spearmen beat the ground rhythmically with the end of the spear, and the crossbow soldiers stepped on the ground with one foot.


    The tough and circuitous Shijie Zhao Jun was in the smoke. It was difficult for them to judge the situation. As a result, they bumped into the completed circuitous Huben army. At that time, I didn''t know how many Shijie Zhao Jun cried directly.


    In the Han Dynasty, the battle horn of this array shouted more fiercely, and all kinds of sounds forming the same rhythm also merged into a frequency, as if the earth was breathing.


    "The cavalry is finished..." Cui Xuan doesn''t know much about the battle array of cavalry, and doesn''t know what it means to play table tennis, but he can figure out how miserable it is to be driven and collided with his knees: "the Han Army... Really can''t be underestimated!"


    If you can judge in advance in the riding battle, even if you are a general, the combat effectiveness of a cavalry led by a general is enough to change the direction of a battle.


    "It''s really right for you to ask Xiucheng Hou for Li Hong!" Xu Zheng blushed with excitement: "this is how to fight riding war!"


    Li Tan took the lead in the attack, and Li Hong led the army behind him. In addition to understanding coordination and cooperation, it is also the key to grasp the war situation. Looking at the rhythm of the battle, it is clear that Li Hong is leading, and Li Tan is slower in response.


    Ji Chang was not so happy, and did not shy away from saying, "Xiucheng Hou is Xiucheng Hou, and Jun Shang is Jun Shang.", In fact, he does not agree with Liu Yan''s arrangement. It is not wrong to ask for a group of people, but it is inappropriate to serve in the absolutely elite strong army of Huben army.


    Xu Zheng was stunned. He smiled and didn''t speak.


    On the other side, Deng Heng''s face on the top of the mountain was both gloomy and broad, and looked very complex.


    Cui Xuan was like a dead father and mother with a sad face: "in the first battle, a thousand cavalry were destroyed? Don''t do this!", He looked at Deng Heng and said eagerly, "Lord, send reinforcements? That''s the beginning of the war, too..."


    Deng Heng''s eyes turned sharp and didn''t speak. He just stared at Cui Xuan.


    Send new troops? What, or how much, should be sent? The number of cavalry in the Han army is dominant. There are 1500 cavalry in the Han army. Who knows if there are any more.


    Deng Heng was originally sent out to harass the Han Army in order to force the Han Army to change its formation or stop urgently. It can be regarded as a normal way to attack the enemy''s morale. He had also arranged for the cavalry sent out to harass him, which could lead the Han Army to pursue better. Thousands of archers were arranged to wait for the arrow rain to cover, but it could only be said that everything was not going according to his script.


    Seeing that the 1000 cavalry sent out were about to be destroyed, the morale of the Han army was high, but Deng Heng didn''t react too violently and ordered all armies to strictly guard the stronghold. He was about to go down the mountain, but he saw that the banner of "Fei" was lowered over the Han side, changed into a large "Han" written in regular script with a black background, stepped out of his feet, and his face changed indefinitely.


    "Reverse, really reverse!" Cui Xuan was also a little dejected: "it''s the ''Han'' flag, it''s the ''Han'' flag!"


    When the "Han" was held high, the whole battlefield could be said to be quiet at first, and then the Han Army Headquarters erupted into thunderous cheers. Most of the officers and men were crazy on their faces, and many people were so excited that they burst into tears.


    It is the "Han" with red characters on a black background, not the style with black characters on a yellow background. The former is the Chinese new year, and the latter is the Hun Han state, which is fundamentally different.


    Ji Chang spit out "Hoo!" heavily, Zhan Yan said with a smile, "the current situation may be wrong, but the situation has to be so. We will be the Han army since then!"


    Xu Zheng was trembling with excitement. They had been waiting for today for four years. They looked forward to it every day and night. With the consent of Liu Yan, the flags that had been made early could finally be made.


    Not only the "Han" flag will be displayed in Taishan County, but the "Han" flag will be displayed in all the areas ruled by Liu Yan, but I don''t know what kind of reaction will be caused by all parties?

 Chapter 232

    That''s the Han flag, which has disappeared in the Central Plains for hundreds of years.


    Once, under that banner, the Chinese civilization chased the Huns in the north and the Baiyue in the south, creating a strong Han with countless brilliances.


    In the age of strong men, Hu people only dared to tremble and dare not go south easily. When he found the enemy''s trace, Chen Tang dared to shout "those who offend the strong Han will be killed even if they are far away". He just took hundreds of horses to the western regions and gathered the armies of countries in the western regions to fight with the northern Xiongnu. Ban Chao can ride dozens of horses to sweep the western regions and kill the king in a foreign palace, but the whole country dare not say a word.


    In the era when the Han flag was flying, the Han people were martial and had almost instinctive self-confidence. Even in the split period when the country''s sovereignty was not invigorating and the country was about to die, the north still pressed each Hu, and the South did not dare to commit minor crimes.


    After the Han flag disappeared, the pride of the Chinese Miao people seemed to disappear with the falling of the flag. Especially after the Sima royal family became the ruler, the Hu people were first introduced, and then civil strife occurred, resulting in the Hu people becoming the master of the Central Plains. The Chinese Miao people changed from a proud ethnic group to a lower class group inferior to human slaughter and beasts.


    It''s precarious anytime and anywhere. It''s hard to have a touch of loess after death, let alone dignity. That''s the living environment of the vast majority of people for a long time.


    "Roar!!! Han Army! Han Army! Han Army!"


    If we say that before joining the Han Dynasty, we can have a place to live, but most people are still at a loss. They are deeply afraid that the place they have just found will be lost in a moment.


    It is impossible to say that people do not worry about being afraid.


    "Our flag!"


    Far away from liao1 East, there is no completely cruel jiehu, but there is another Murong Xianbei. Will Liaodong really become a paradise?


    "It''s our flag!"


    No one knows why they want to fight Koguryo. Most people are just obedient. Liu Yan probably does whatever he asks. Most of the soldiers slowly regained their self-confidence in the journey to Chaoxian peninsula. They found that they were not so weak. Fighting an alien race was the same as teaching their grandchildren.


    "Don''t you see Han Zhongjun..."


    The military song is led by one person, and more and more people join in singing loudly


    From Chaoxian Peninsula to find Wu Yong''s self-confidence, they always feel that they are missing something. In particular, Liu Yan announced the system of the 20th rank, and then to the emergence of the Gong min class, people have hope, but they really lack something.


    "... the Jedi light cavalry urges the clouds of war!"


    Is really missing something! Ah! Yes, it is a kind of inside information. It comes from the cry of pride in the blood. One shot is clear enough to throw down the flag of cowardice and cowardice!


    Why is it always said to rise up? That''s because there will be a clear flag!


    People who know history have reasons to be excited. They can''t believe they can see the Han flag waving in their lifetime. They can only shout and shout to release their inner excitement.


    People who do not know history are also excited when they see the Han flag hunting and fluttering in the wind. It is that kind of excitement without reason, as if they have found their belonging.


    Yes, it''s a sense of belonging! Whether you know or don''t know history, at the moment when the Han flag was raised high, everything changed. It was their collective that officially appeared the battle flag, which belongs to them!


    One side of the high morale singing, the other side is stunned.


    Deng Heng completely froze. He listened to the loud singing of the Han army. It didn''t look like poetry or Fu at all. He didn''t understand what it was, but some allusions in the lyrics were clear and could give enough encouragement. In fact, this was enough.


    "The final army and ban Chao?" Deng Heng is a man who has read the Han Dynasty. There are not many records about those two, or even very few. However, as long as it is a martial artist who reads the chapter about the generals, he can''t help paying special attention.


    There are a lot of allusions. Although Cui Xuan is a second devil, he has read a lot of books. He can recognize as many as five allusions. He has a deep intention and clear ambition. He will be deeply frightened when he hears them.


    The more you know, the more you think. The Han Army''s "wartime chants" are like this. That has incomparably explained the problem. It all means that you really want to turn the sky!


    The military song that resounded through the heaven and earth stopped. The Han Army, which looked "bare" from a distance, had a forest of banners except the standard.


    The standard and the flag are two concepts with clear level specifications. For example, the standard must be the highest and thickest flagpole, and the flag depends on the level. The flag is divided into triangular flag and horizontal long face flag (refer to the flag with a long drooping face), and even the edge of the flag is strictly different.


    Look at the Han Army that is setting up camp. The camp area of Qu (thousand people team) is a triangular flag, and the location of the school captain is a long face flag. All of them are written in regular script with the word "Han".


    "It''s a climate." Deng Hengte stayed and looked at the Han Army stationed in the camp. He said: "observe whether an army can fight, only look at the division of labor in the camp, look at the steps of standing still in the outer realm, and then look at the steps of digging and erecting wooden fences, fences and resisting horses..."


    Cui Xuan felt a little angry. He knew that something big had happened. It was a big thing. The Han flag was erected again. That was tantamount to telling the world with practical actions that the Chinese and Miao people wanted to make their own voice again.


    If some small forces set up the Han flag, it would be a joke. It would be even more a joke if the Hu people set up the Han flag. The problem is that Liu Yan has controlled six counties... Well, the territory looks not big or small, The problem is that there are nearly a million people (fake), and then there are iron cavalry and warriors under Liu Yan, and tens of thousands of elite soldiers. It''s really not a joke. It''s a thunder on the ground.


    With Ji Chang, it is difficult for the army to set up camp slowly. After all, he has been in contact with Liu Yan for a long time. Liu Yan has made a lot of strange books in his spare time. Although he is surprised to see those words without pen and stroke, he still attaches great importance to books with strange names such as management and logic.


    Xu Zheng was the main general and Ji Chang was the commander of the army. Later, Li Kuang brought 10000 troops, and the number of troops increased to 36000.


    Of course, there is not only one camp. It is divided into Chinese Army battalion, four wing protection battalion and wedge-shaped battalion on both sides. This is collectively referred to as "corner power" in military terminology.


    In fact, it''s easy for Ji Chang to control the camp. Some powerful people are directly arranging the camp, such as four elephants and eight trigrams. There are many more. It''s very complicated to stay in the camp alone.


    There are many people who can play the sliding formation in today''s world, but it is very rare in the Central Plains. Those who can play are basically in the south of the Yangtze River. However, it is estimated that those children of aristocratic families can only rely on their inheritance. They can draw gourds according to the same way, but command and change are definitely a problem.


    In fact, when the Han army was stationed in the camp, Deng Heng needed to send troops to interfere. Don''t let the Han Army safely get the camp out, but he didn''t mention it. As a deputy, Cui Xuan kept his mouth shut.


    A thousand cavalry soldiers were sent out, and none of them came back. Although the Han army was stationed in the camp, there were guard forces. Unless they were pressed on a large scale, they also sent vegetables.


    On a large scale, the whole army can only go out, which is not harassment and start a direct decisive battle. The problem is that although the troops have been increased again and again, there are only about 18000 troops available to Deng Heng. Relying on the terrain for defense, it is OK to go out of the mountains to attack? How bad is the brain to do this!


    Deng Heng and others have stayed at the top of the mountain for a long time. The mountain area is full of Shijie Zhao Jun, but they are not afraid of the Han Army coming. The sun in early summer is not drying and the prestige is not too hot. They have been watching the Han Army camp until late in the evening.


    Back to the big account of the Chinese army, officers at all levels were waiting early. After Deng Heng and Cui Xuan came back, they first discussed the Han flag erected by the Han army. At the beginning, they seemed excited. It can be seen that some officers born in Jin were obviously in some wrong mood. At the back, they all shut up and looked at Deng Heng and Cui Xuan.


    "Original..." Deng Heng wanted to say that the original plan remained unchanged. He just said a word. Someone outside informed him, so he had to change his mouth and shout, "come in!"


    The visitor was in a hurry. After saluting, he hurriedly said, "Lord, the Han army should have more than 10000 cavalry heading south!"


    Deng Heng waved and asked the visitor to step down. He didn''t even look at the map. "Ha ha" smiled a few times and said, "this is a clear battle. We want to force ben to fight quickly?"


    Cui Xuan was absent-minded. When he thought of something, he directly couldn''t bear to interrupt: "the military Lord, but I don''t know whether Liu Yan raised the flag in an all-round way or..."


    Of course Deng Heng knew that the matter was big, but it was inappropriate for the military camp to talk about it. He stared at Cui Xuan and continued the topic just now: "the Han Army divided its troops brightly, showing a detour to attack the back road of our army and do something to cut off the grain road."


    "The reinforcements of Yuzhou and Sizhou will come in an instant. The military Lord may inform you quickly that he may be able to encircle and annihilate the 10000 Han cavalry?" The speaker''s name is Zhang Xiong. He is the brother of General Zhang jackal of the town army. He added: "there is AI mountain in the South and Yuanshan in the north. The cavalry has no advantage."


    There are two official systems in the state of Zhao in Shijie. One is the messy official positions of the Hu people. The other adopts the same system as the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Zhang Xiong is a general Yingyang, and the title of this general is five grades. However, in view of the particularity of this general title, In fact, it is one of the more important titles of general (in the Western Jin Dynasty, a considerable number of celebrities successively served as general Yingyang, and the former general Yingyang was Wang Teng who helped the Yao Brothers).


    "Since most of the cavalry of the Han Army have been transferred out, and the Han Army has just arrived, we......" Shao Guang is the left Sima of the conscription army. He dragged a long voice: "may we attack the enemy camp at night?"


    "Then the left Sima led the army to attack the camp?" In fact, Deng Heng has been paying attention to Cui Xuan and said casually, "if it''s wrong, you can step up your withdrawal."


    Shao Guang just said, "promise!"


    Deng Heng knew a lot of things. He thought that the Han army must be prepared. For example, the bright division of troops was to lure the attack, and the defense would be set up at night. He complied with Shao Guang''s night attack with a counter mentality.

 Chapter 233

    There are nearly 20000 Zhao troops in Shijie, but few people can participate in military operations at night. It''s about night vision. Lack of adequate nutrition will lead to lack of necessary vitamins and night blindness.


    Shao Guang selected only 800 people. Among the 800 people, only 24 are Jin people, and the rest are Hu people of the five ethnic groups. The twenty-four Jin people are basically from small landlords. Those Hu people of the five ethnic groups must not be bad in their usual meals?


    It''s not so simple to want to attack at night. It doesn''t mean taking people out at night. Even if it''s done, you need to prepare a lot of things in advance, and all your clothes should be changed into unified black.


    The camp of Zhao Jun in Shijie is divided into two parts. Several hills on the other side of the mountain are wrapped to form a large camp area. There is a Qianyan camp on the flat ground outside the mountain road.


    At night, campfires are everywhere in the camps of both sides, and a large number of soldiers can be seen around the campfire, mostly eating.


    The front camps of the two sides are eight miles apart. The Han Army''s camp is located in the upwind position. After burying the pot for cooking, bursts of aroma blew to the camp of Zhao Jun in Shijie along the wind.


    "What a strong smell of meat!"


    "Mutton and beef!"


    The aroma was too strong. The soldiers of Zhao Jun in Shijie were holding pot helmets in their hands and drinking vegetable soup almost the same as clear water. They couldn''t help sniffing one by one.


    In fact, there is meat in Shijie state of Zhao. Most of it is mutton, but it is chopped and directly thrown into the pot. At most, it is to add some salt, which is equal to boiled meat.


    Mutton is very fishy. It is not accompanied by some seasoning or medicinal materials to remove the fishiness. The fishy smell is coquettish and pungent. Mutton is only provided to a very small number of people. Except for one who is tall, an officer is only qualified to share a piece of one thousand people.


    In the camp of Zhao state in Shijie, the most fishy smell is not mutton, but meat mixed with fishy smell.


    Longteng guards are all Capricorn people. Most of them are tall and strong and comment around the big pot.


    If you don''t look at what is cooked in the pot and listen to the people talking about which part is fresh and delicious, you will definitely think it is delicious if you look forward to and salivate on that face. But in the pot, people''s heads float on the boiling water, and some limbs also stretch out to expose fingers and toes. Normal people should bend down and vomit wildly.


    A Capricorn must bring a vegetable man, also known as a two legged sheep. They killed a group of vegetable people near the evening, enjoyed the fear in the eyes of the other soldiers, deliberately took a long time to chop the bodies, and then dragged them into the pot.


    "Those demons..." Lin Mao is a Qiang man. He feels he will have nightmares at night: "too cruel!"


    In the evening, when killing the vegetable man, the Capricorn man played a thousand tricks. He ripped his belly alive, cut his carotid artery, causing the blood to soar, and then laughed at people''s convulsions. It was almost cruel to kill people by any means. It was creepy.


    "How else is it the overlord of the Central Plains?" Don''t open your eyes and don''t look at the Capricorn side. He said, "it''s the same Jin people. How can it be so different?"


    During the day, the Han Army raised its banner, and the impact was not only on the Han ministry itself. In fact, the impact on the Zhao army in Shijie was not much lower.


    You know, now is a time when Hu people first named the Han Dynasty when they established the country and took the country name. Do you know why? It''s not that the Hu people know more about what Han stands for than the Jin people. It''s Wu Yong and tough. Only warriors can call themselves Han. People who are tall and strong are called big men, and those who have courage are called men. Whether they can undertake some important tasks is called man.


    Jin people who belong to Shijie are basically cautious even if they are in a high position. Their mental state directly affects their personal influence, so that they will look shrinking and obscene. Look at the ordinary Jin people. Their eyes are always dodging, and they dare not stand up when walking.


    They are also Jin people, but almost everyone saw the Han Army during the day. It can''t be denied that the soldiers over there were not Jin people, but they not only looked energetic, but also could hear strong self-confidence in the cheers.


    Many people don''t understand. They are Jin people. How can the difference be so big?


    What happened during the day was so impressive. How long after the collapse of the Han Dynasty in the Central Plains, did the Han flag with red letters on a black background appear again?


    Many people will be surprised that it is just a flag. How can it make people throb from the depths of their soul?


    After eating in the barracks, they will be restricted from walking around. Zhao Jun in Shijie has few soldiers with tents. Most of them build a shack casually, and there are more people with heaven as a bed.


    Time passed little by little. People who were restricted to walk in twos and threes would chat when they couldn''t sleep. Of course, they talked about the establishment of the Han flag in the Ministry of Han.


    "I looked very carefully during the day. Since the Han flag was set up, the eyes of those Jin people in our army were almost protruding." Lin maoman said vigilantly, "look at them. Everyone is more silent than ever. Subconsciously, he will look at the direction of the Han army from time to time. I feel... It''s a little dangerous!"


    There are a lot of Jin people in the Zhao army in Shijie. Deng Heng first brought 10000, and then added some reinforcements. Of course, there is no spectrum for the actual quantity. The approximate quantity is calculated by integer, that is, 30000. Among the 30000 people, the number of Jin people is definitely about 5000, and there will be more miscellaneous Hu people. Then there are the thugs of the Qiang and Di people, and finally the Jie people as the "master of people".


    It''s not Lin Maomin, it''s those Jin people who are really wrong. Even some miscellaneous Hu looks strange.


    "We should take measures!" Cui Xuan is also a Jin man, or a literate Jin man. He doesn''t believe that Deng Heng, who is also a Jin man, didn''t realize it. Han Sheng said: "the army is still unstable. It''s time to withdraw those people to the rear in exchange for a new source of troops."


    Hu people have repeatedly established the national name of Han, which is nothing more than the word Han, which is really very appealing. The Xiongnu Han country "consumed" the appeal of the Han, and the Qiang and Di people also "consumed" the appeal of the Han again and again. However, with the large number of stone tigers harming the Jin people, the educated Jin people first raised their yearning for the strong Han, and then directly spread to the ordinary Jin people.


    The more the stone tablet mutilates the Jin people, the more it makes the Jin people miss the strong man. This trend has just shown the clue, and the speed of spread is really very fast.


    Was Hanbu the first to raise the Han flag? Not really. In the rebellion around the state of Zhao in Shijie, not one or half raised the Han flag, but raising the Han flag by a small family will still attract a large number of Jin people, and even some miscellaneous Hu.


    Zahu''s life in the state of Zhao in Shijie is actually not easy. It''s just higher than the social status of Jin people, but social status doesn''t mean wealth. It''s useful to be able to eat, right?


    "It''s not that serious." Deng Heng said so, but he didn''t know what he thought in his heart. He was silent for a while and said with a bitter smile, "if we want to replace Jin people, should we avoid suspicion?"


    "How can it be the same!" Cui Xuan was a little hairy: "we are different from them!"


    Deng Heng frowned.


    Different means that some people can have high officials and rich salaries after taking refuge in the Hu people. Isn''t that why they choose to work for the Hu people? Others are forced to work hard for the Hu people. They often play the role of a striker. They lose and die without being buried. There is no reward for winning.


    What Cui Xuan said was different and had a special meaning. He said that he was determined to work for Shijie, but he wouldn''t be half hearted. This is also the characteristic of the two devils after the surrender. Compared with the two devils who took the initiative to take refuge, they are worried about being suspected, so they have to be loyal no matter what the environment.


    Deng Heng didn''t say much. He was more worried than anyone else.


    When the Han Army erected the Han flag, Deng Heng knew that there was a fluctuation in his heart. He saw the red and black (or gray) zhengshuo military uniform. Looking at the momentum of the Han Army, it was really difficult not to associate with the once strong Han.


    In addition, Shi Hu began to become crazy in the past year. Previously, he persecuted Jin people and even stipulated that Jin people''s identity was not as good as that of wild animals, and even stipulated that Hu people were innocent of robbing Jin people, resulting in instances of being robbed by ministers in the court. Even more egregious happened last year. It ordered women under the age of 20 and over the age of 13 to be ready to become one of the beauties of his harem at any time, whether married or not. It also recruited more than one million civilian men to build palaces and boats.


    After Deng Heng set out for the war, there were many hanged people in the woods along the road. It was a tree full of people who hanged themselves. Those were the consequences of the stone tiger policy.


    In the whole Central Plains, only a few areas did not implement Shi Hu''s orders. Some orders were delayed. For example, Qingzhou delayed for the war first, and Liu Yan ignored Shi Hu''s orders later.


    [the instability of guozuo is a foregone conclusion, and Liu Yan''s lifting of the Han flag in Qingzhou will spread all over the world...] Deng hengzhen is thinking about the name behind him. He has a very complex psychology about Liu Yan''s lifting of the Han flag: [your majesty sees the wanton elimination of the Han and Miao ethnic groups, resulting in continuous chaos everywhere. There is a desire to think about Han everywhere. Moreover, Liu Yanming does raise the Han flag, but he doesn''t know what kind of turbulence it should cause.]


    The mood is complex, but it''s never thought of letting Deng Heng be merciful. According to his idea, they are their own masters, but it''s undeniable that they see too many human tragedies, some of which are even caused by him. When they get old, they really think a lot.


    [I''ll maintain the situation first and wait for the news to be sent back to Xiangguo. Your majesty will change generals, but it has nothing to do with me.] Deng Heng is watching the camp of the Han Army, watching the bonfires everywhere, reminding himself that he should concentrate: [but I don''t know who is the commander of the Han Army and who is the long history?]


    After fighting for half a lifetime, Deng Heng can distinguish between good and bad. After the arrival of the Han Army, every action is targeted. Next, it is time to make moves and dismantle them.

 Chapter 234

    Is it a quarter past midnight? There was a constant sound of sound in the mountains and forests. It was the movement of hundreds of black taxis walking through the grass and branches.


    Hundreds of people are not small. It can be said that thousands of people without night blindness can be selected. If they are in the ranks of rogues, hundreds of thousands of people can only select hundreds. After all, they can''t eat and have no nutrition. The other is vitamin deficiency. It''s not easy to find people without night blindness.


    Taishan county is mountainous. The Han army is stationed in the direction of Dong''an County. If Zhao Jun in Shijie wants to go to the night attack, he can''t take the bright road. He can only take the path. Sometimes there is no road at all, so he has to wade out the road himself.


    Shijie Zhao Jun, who wanted to attack at night, obeyed the rules very much. He had grass leaves in his mouth and wrapped his legs in thick cloth. Of course, this is to prevent people from making noise. What''s more, most of today''s boots have a wooden bottom, even if they are not wooden or leather, they can only be wrapped with thick cloth.


    The mountain path is difficult to walk even during the day. The torch is not lit at night. It just depends on the moonlight and there is not enough light. Then it is the mountain forest. The moonlight is blocked by dense leaves, so the speed can''t get up.


    In fact, it was really not a good choice to walk in the mountains and forests in ancient times. There were many wild animals in the mountains and forests, and it was normal to occupy tigers and wolves. Shao Guang chose to march in the mountains and forests. He had been hunted and driven in advance, but he still had to endure mosquitoes and pray not to encounter poisonous snakes.


    "There''s a fork in front. After that, take another section of shuijian Road, and you''ll almost reach the end of the land." The speaker was a local man who served as a guide.


    Shao Guang replied with a low "um", reached out and touched his eyebrows. He thought nervously: "the left eye jumps disaster and the right eye jumps wealth. What does it mean that my left and right eyes jump in turn?"


    At night, although it is still to send scouts to explore the way in front, it can serve as an early warning. After all, the team is constantly moving. How to send them back and report is a problem worthy of study.


    Shao Guang very carefully stopped at the fork of the road and sent a team to pass through first, followed by the next team. He didn''t wave his hand and personally take all the follow-up people forward until more than half of the team passed.


    Doo ah was lying on the fork in the mountain road and stared at the bottom for a long time. The enemy passed by a small team in front. He just stared quietly. He didn''t think it was any use for the enemy general to do such a move. You should know that the terrain here is a fork, and there is a section of shuijian road in front. It can be used as an ambush not only here, but also shuijian road!


    Shao Guang stopped before passing the fork. He looked up, down, left and right, listened to the insects, and suddenly "drank".


    At that moment, I don''t know how many people were frightened. It was the kind of fright that did not distinguish between the enemy and ourselves, but Shao Guang grinned: "there were insects, and there was no movement after a test."


    Who said there would be no insects if someone ambushed? It means that someone keeps moving, so that the insects no longer chirp, but if someone lies on the ground with a layer of cloth for a period of time, the insects should call or call. If the insects don''t call, the intelligence quotient of the insects will be a little scary.


    [against his ancestors, I was scared to death!] Dou ah was really shocked. He was very glad that all the veterans he brought were veterans. He gave a clear order in advance, saying that he was not allowed to be born or move even if he was bitten by a poisonous snake.


    The stone tablet below Zhao Jun began to pass, and it can be seen that they were relieved. After all, Shao Guang shouted just now. They all thought that if there was an ambush, they should be cheated out. If they were not cheated out, they would represent no one.


    When Dou a was ordered to ambush, he asked why he didn''t set an ambush in the camp, such as empty camp plans. As a result, he was scolded.


    Is it so simple for the enemy to attack the camp with weapons? That''s a fart! How sick should the brain be so that it won''t carry things like fierce fire oil? Let an enemy carrying fierce fire oil touch into the camp, whether it is empty or not. Once the enemy sets fire to the camp, how can we ambush people and burn them into charcoal?


    At that time, Dou a was confused and thought of the burning enemy barracks in the last secret war. Then he had only one idea, that is, he would definitely spit on anyone who would talk about ambush in the camp in the future.


    [coming, coming, right now, right now!] Dou a said it was false not to be nervous. He waited for the last Shijie soldier of the state of Zhao to completely enter the fork. Before others opened the sackcloth and stood up, he shouted: "kill!"


    A "kill" is a signal. At the fork where there was no human shadow, nearly a thousand people lifted the sackcloth and stood up. When they stood up, they bent their bows and shot arrows, regardless of rhythm and wave times. Anyway, they repeatedly shot at the target that looked like a human.


    Zhao Jun in Shijie was quite relaxed. As he walked along, he suddenly heard a "kill", and then I don''t know how many people responded to a "powerful Han Army". His head was still in a daze, but the arrow rain had fallen, and a continuous scream sounded in an instant.


    At the moment when the "kill" appeared, Shao Guang should be the most ignorant. He thought he had been very careful and didn''t deliberately take any established route. There are many forks similar to the current one. This is not the most suitable one for ambush. Besides, he was still proud in his heart just now, that is, bluffing. When he climbed down to the ground for the first time, he didn''t believe that he would encounter an ambush. That''s because they really didn''t make any death plans and had a lot of adaptability.


    Torches began to appear on the mountain road at the fork, and they were dropped every time they lit one. With a clearer light, they got up in panic and ran or Shijie Zhao Jun lying on the ground. They immediately became the obvious archery targets of Han archers.


    In the front, I wasn''t so sure which position it was. There were shouts of killing and screams. Dou a knew that other robes started after receiving a clear signal.


    In fact, the fight did not last long. From the first person was killed to the last person surrendered, the whole battle was about two quarters of an hour.


    Shao Guang asked to see the commander of the Han Army after descending. Dou a also had something to ask the commander of Shijie Zhao state.


    "How did you know our marching route?"


    "When will you return to camp?"


    They spoke almost at the same time, one was a question, the other was a determined interrogation.


    After the battle, all the flames were extinguished. Shao Guang couldn''t see Dou A''s face clearly. From his voice, he could hear a very obvious Yanzhou accent. It seemed that it was from Taishan county? He sighed low and said, "it''s no wonder it''s a local.", Before doua urged him, he said, "whether the attack is successful or not, it will turn back in three days."


    A night attack was planned, but Zhao Jun in Shijie had not seen that the camp of the Han Army had been destroyed and was not wronged at all.


    Of course, Deng Heng and other Shijie and Zhao Jun did not know the news that Shaoguang had been destroyed for the time being. They made relevant preparations after sending Shaoguang, because they suspected that the Han army would also attack the camp.


    "A small group of Han troops has been found. They take a detour and will soon enter the ambush."


    Shijie Zhao Jun made preparations, but chose to vacate a camp and want to ambush in the camp.


    Not many Han troops participated in the night attack, only more than 200. Of course, this kind of attack on the camp is not to kill the Chinese army and take the head of the enemy general among the ten thousand armies. Obviously, it is only for destruction.


    Of course, Zhao Jun in Shijie knew that the Han army was going to attack at night, but the specific number of the Han army could only rely on speculation. After all, it was dark and dark. You can see that there were people. Can you count them one by one?


    Wearing black clothes, waiting for the gap between the patrol of the Zhao army in Shijie, the first batch of Han soldiers opened the fence and entered the enemy camp, and then the second and third batches


    After entering the camp, the Han army who came to attack the camp began to pour oil. After advancing hundreds of meters, it did not know how many pairs of stone tablets in the dark. Zhao Jun suddenly laughed wildly in the dark, and began to run wildly after igniting the fire.


    Deng Heng, who had been paying attention to the movement, thought something was wrong. He found that the number of Han soldiers entering the camp was too small. He waited patiently for the next batch, but there was no next batch. Waiting for someone to report that the Han army was pouring oil, he ordered to attack, but the Han soldiers who attacked the camp laughed wildly and ran away.


    The first fire was lit. Although Deng Heng had ordered to clean up the sundries before, he also asked the soldiers below to do so truthfully. With the help of the wind, the fire soon became powerful. However, seeing the Shijie Zhao Jun who had been hiding in the dark to ambush, he did not chase the escaping Han Army, so he started to fight the fire.


    "Withdraw the troops arranged in the field." Deng Heng''s face is like water.


    Cui Xuan was about to stop talking. He looked at the burning camp from a distance and sighed at last.


    The commander''s order is issued, but the notice takes time. Deng Heng''s messenger has not arrived. The Shijie Zhao army ambushed in the field has worked with the Han army. I can see that the torches in the field are like stars.


    The sound of fighting in the middle of the night is so clear. The first reaction of people who used to sleep when they heard the sound is to turn over and copy the guy, climb out of the tent or shack, see many people running, and run around without thinking about it


    Ji Chang and Xu Zheng were watching the enemy barracks against the wind. When they saw the fire, they talked easily. When they saw the dense torches lit in the field, they did their own business separately.


    Shijie Zhao Jun is obviously in chaos. That is the disadvantage of unclear military organization. Many military organizations are clear and have weak control power, and there will be chaos in case of emergencies. At this time, it depends on the general''s ability, but it''s not easy to control it for a while and a half.


    Taking advantage of the enemy''s chaos to kill the enemy, this military common sense does not need to be talked about. It depends on how far Ji Chang and Xu Zheng can achieve.

 Chapter 235

    A battle triggered by the attack camp did not stop from night to dawn, and more and more troops were invested by both sides.


    The Han army was the attacking party. The battle spread to the camp of Shijie Zhao army at night. It was the Han Army pestering the Shijie Zhao army in the field. Other troops rushed to the camp of the fire, forcing the fire-fighting Shijie Zhao army to fight. The battle was carried out in the front of Shijie Zhao army.


    "Erect shield!"


    The tower shield is one meter high, two meters wide and seventy centimeters wide. The metal shield "clicks" to form the shield wall. In a moment, the arrows fired by Zhao Jun from Shijie have arrived, and the arrows shoot on the shield to make various sounds.


    "Strike!"


    "Yo Hey! Yo Hey!"


    Looking at it, the metal shield wall nearly 100 meters long pushed forward slowly, and Shijie Zhao Jun was ordered to impact. First, they were blocked by arrow rain. When they ran about five meters in front of the shield wall, long guns were suddenly stabbed at the small round holes of each shield. In an instant, the originally smooth shield wall had thorns, and some Shijie Zhao Jun who couldn''t step in a moment were stabbed, But such bad luck is rare.


    The battle was carried out in the camp of Zhao Jun in Shijie. Behind him was the camp burned last night. It was dark and messy. If this continues, the Han Army has pushed the front forward about 200 meters. If it is destroyed further, it will soon drive the Shijie Zhao army into the mountains.


    But looking at the camp in the battle, the Han Army has a clear meaning. It forms a trident formation. Most of the time, it is a solid cooperation between Tower Shield soldiers and long spearmen. If there is a chance, there will be cavalry or knife shield soldiers for short assault.


    Deng Heng is really a veteran who has fought for half his life. If he hadn''t come to defend, he would have been driven into the mountains by the Han army.


    "I didn''t expect the Han Army to be so strong!" Although Cui Xuan is a second devil, he also knows the method of battle: "the tactics are simple, but they are very useful. The enemy command also firmly controls the rhythm!"


    Deng Heng is not too worried about the war here. Even if the situation is worse, it is nothing more than a mountain war. He was worried about the rest. After all, the Han army was divided, and there were more than 10000 cavalry who didn''t know where to go.


    Although Taishan county is mostly mountainous, the role of cavalry in mountainous areas must be infinitely reduced, but Taishan county is not all mountainous, and some main roads are basically flat.


    More than ten thousand cavalry left the Han army. You don''t have to think about what you want to do. It means that Deng Heng''s logistics line may be cut off anytime and anywhere. Cutting off grain channels is only one of the roles of cavalry. It can also use short-range mobility to attack enemy reinforcements!


    Deng Heng is the commander of the Qingzhou expedition army. He is not only the leader of the first route army. There are many directions to think about. The situation he is facing now is more complex. The multi-channel army is not ready for war. The reinforcements of Yuzhou and Sizhou are still on the way, but there are signs of collapse in the battlefield of Taishan County in Yanzhou.


    There was an uproar on the battlefield. Originally, Zhao Jun in Shijie could stand off with the Han army who set up the shield wall, but the Han army launched a short assault again!


    For the soldiers of Shijie Zhao army who were on the battlefield, they insisted at the risk of falling arrows. They could not break the shield wall of the Han Army, and it was difficult to deceive them. However, the shield wall of the Han army said that it would crack. Shijie Zhao army looked at the cracked shield wall bravely, where hundreds of armour riding equipment were charging with heavy horseshoes.


    "Run!"


    It''s not a dense formation, nor is it a means to deal with heavy cavalry. If you don''t escape, you''re waiting to be crushed into meat and mud?


    One by one, they didn''t even hide the falling arrows. They turned and ran away directly, but how could their two legs compare with their four legs? They were caught up in a moment.


    Li Tan likes this kind of war. He drives the enemy''s infantry. He doesn''t have to work too hard. He can kill an enemy soldier by picking or stabbing with a horse when passing by. He didn''t even have to do it. He controlled the reins and hit it with a horse. If he knocked down a robe in the rear, he would naturally trample people into rags with horseshoes.


    Short assault, what Xu Zheng has used is pure, but it is a little out of control when used on a large scale.


    "Chang Shi, like this, will soon drive the enemy back to the mountain area." Xu Zheng looked very happy: "block them into the mountains, and the next thing will be easy to do."


    Ji Chang "ha ha" smiled and said: "during the introduction, persuade to surrender, not to surrender... Set fire to the mountain."


    In summer, although there are not as many dead leaves and dry firewood as in autumn, it is really not difficult to set fire to the mountain. Who let such a year be the original ecology. There is never a lack of grass and trees in the mountain. As long as the fire can be lit and the wind is given by God, it is really easy to set fire to the mountain. (imagine the burning mountain that accidentally ignites a fire during the Qingming Festival)


    Shijie Zhao Jun''s camp outside the mountain area is not small. Deng Heng established this front camp to prevent being blocked in the mountain area. He may have thought about whether the Han army would burn the mountain. The conclusion may be that the probability of the Han army commander daring to burn the mountain will be lower. After all, arson is considered to hurt Tiande, and not everyone dares to do it.


    Obviously, others may have concerns, but Ji Chang doesn''t care so much. If they were LV Yi, sang Yu and Cai you, they would have many scruples. But for Ji Chang, Liu Yan''s great cause is the most important. As for the virtue of heaven, what is it?


    God''s virtue is not a thing. What did God do when the Hu people mutilated the Chinese and Miao people? Since there is no movement in heaven, we have to go "heaven is healthy, and a gentleman keeps improving himself"!


    The Huben army that attacked again retreated again. Their short assault just now did not have the same effect as the previous several times. They were stopped by a large number of horses only after they broke into more than 200 meters.


    "Really?" Ji Chang was not surprised by the return. He said: "Deng Heng is a veteran after all. His reaction may be slower, but he has a lot of experience in dealing with it."


    Xu Zheng nodded his head: "long history, the enemy also has armour and riding gear. We have repeatedly made so many short raids. Should Deng Heng touch some pulse?"


    "Whether we can learn from our tactics is still in the middle of simulation." Ji Chang smiled and said, "just be ready."


    In terms of local battlefield, the Han army is currently seizing the initiative, but in terms of the whole war situation, it is unfavorable to the Han army.


    In the final analysis, if Deng Heng is defeated in Shijie Zhao state, Shi Hu can gather more troops to attack from other directions. Even if Deng Heng is defeated, someone will lead the army to Taishan county again.


    There are few soldiers in the Han Dynasty, and the population in the area can not be compared with that of Zhao in Shijie. The gap in national strength can not be leveled after one or two battles. How to fight Taishan county is very particular.


    "Where is the cavalry now?"


    "Ai Shan is to the West and Xintai is to the East. It is more than 30 li away from Zhushui."


    Li Kuang and Qian Jiantong led the cavalry, and sang Yu offered wine as a military master.


    The military division offering wine is not an orthodox official position. It was founded by Cao Cao. The official position of the famous counselor Guo Jia is the military division offering wine. This official position is usually held temporarily, acting as a think tank in wartime, and is cancelled in non wartime.


    There are more and more generals in the Han Dynasty, but there are still so few advisers. Then, Liu Yan has begun to deliberately divide the organizational system, that is, official titles, etc., which will deliberately let each promising general lead the troops.


    In addition to the troops who take the initiative, some people who think they have the ability but not enough experience will be arranged to serve as the chief or deputy in the defense zones everywhere.


    Consciously strengthening training is a mainstream. Not only military generals, but also local herdsman officials need to be trained. For example, those families who had taken refuge in Liu Yan earlier were the first groups that Liu Yan needed to cultivate to fill the gap in non-governmental administrative units.


    As for education, there are obviously not enough conditions at present. First, teachers are a big problem, and then almost all resources are inclined to war. Where are the spillover resources invested in education?


    "The enemy has been replaced with new troops." Xu Zheng raised his finger and said, "the troops in front have been defeated again and again. Their morale is low and they are no longer suitable for combat. They changed their defense when our attack stopped."


    Ji Chang, of course, was watching. He suddenly laughed when he found something: "finally, this moment!"


    Xu Zheng asked confusedly, "what do you mean?"


    Ji Chang still laughed and then said, "what came up was the armed forces of Jin people and miscellaneous Hu."


    Xu Zheng gave a "Oh" and laughed.


    "But be careful." Ji Chang said with a smile, "the enemy deliberately made a lot of smoke. It is estimated that they want to learn from us to make short raids."


    "Right!" Xu Zheng had no worries: "Deng Heng had five hundred dragon guards in his hand, which was also the time to use them."


    Previously, the troops of Shijie Zhao army were mixed with Hu people of five ethnic groups, and there was no source of Jin people. It was very clear that the raising of the Han flag by the Han Army had an impact. The Jin people with complex minds were not suitable for war.


    Now, Deng Heng had to send Jin soldiers. They blocked the front camp all morning. While the Han Army steadily pushed forward, they repeatedly launched short-term raids. The casualties of the Zhao army in Shijie were heavy. Because they suffered heavy losses again and again, their morale also fell to a critical point, resulting in the collapse of the first World War.


    Shijie Zhao army is moving, and the Han Army has also begun its own changes.


    It is a speculation that Zhao Jun will send armor and riding equipment, that is, the Dragon Guard, to Shijie. However, as long as there is some speculation on the battlefield, necessary preparations should be made anyway.


    "After the order is issued, the support column shall be butted up at the first time!"


    "Spearmen, be ready to put up spears at any time!"


    These are still common. There have always been crossbows in the Han Dynasty, but they are rarely used. This time, he attacked the camp of Zhao army in Shijie. He wanted to drive the enemy into the mountain area, organize the shield wall to advance, and played a short assault method. A large number of crossbows following the rear were still in the state of not firing an arrow

 Chapter 236

    There will never be a lack of noise in the battlefield, and the sound will be so noisy that it is relatively difficult to rely on sound to distinguish movement and silence.


    In summer, everything is dry, and a large number of people trample on the dust and fog area, which is very easy to appear. If you drag the branches deliberately, the smoke will definitely cover an area. Let alone the people outside can''t see clearly, the people inside can only squint.


    Five hundred dragon guards were ordered to attack. They warmed up in the valley for a period of time. They said they should attack immediately after the order was issued.


    "The new troops have gone up." Cui Xuan''s face was gloomy: "they are just used as bait. They don''t have much effect."


    Jin people have always served as soldiers in the Zhao army in Shijie. If you want to join the army at the county and county level, in addition to being strong, you should also have family members as hostages.


    In fact, seeing the Han flag erected by the Han Army had a great impact on the hearts of those Jin soldiers in the Zhao army in Shijie. Although they are soldiers at the county and county level, their treatment and living environment are not very good. Even because they are soldiers at the county and county level, they lack labor at home, and every family is even more difficult.


    Some Jin people who became soldiers in counties and counties were small landlords themselves and knew more than ordinary people, such as what the Han flag represented. They also know another point. For example, since last year, the court''s attitude towards the Jin people is to kill all the Jin people!


    The living environment has been bad all the time, and then they have been bullied wantonly. To say how willing Jin people are to work for Shijie, it can only be said that they are a very small part, and more simply have no choice.


    "Wait a minute. Don''t rush forward foolishly." He Zimin lowered his voice and asked his cousin: "shout, follow the cry, but it''s not necessary to work hard!"


    "That is." He Zishan ignored: "big guy doesn''t want to work hard with the Han army."


    It may have nothing to do with identity. It''s the simple truth of seeking good luck and avoiding bad luck. The Han army is not a mob. It fought fiercely and fiercely, and there will never be a good end to fighting with it. Another thing is that when Shijie soldiers win without reward, but when they lose, they will be abandoned in the wilderness. If they take a step back, they will be beheaded and abandoned. They have to fight, but this time they are not allowed to retreat without strict orders.


    The whispering voice is not only generated among the Jin soldiers, but also the transferred zahu soldiers are talking in a low voice. The same attitude as the Jin soldiers is that the zahu soldiers don''t want to work hard.


    If Jin soldiers are more or less "thinking of Han complex", zahu soldiers obviously don''t want to die.


    "The soldiers of those big families can''t win. How can we do it?"


    "That is, how can we win when they are ready to collapse."


    Not only the soldiers, but also the officers of the state of Zhao in Shijie do not want to work hard. The main reason is that they know their weight. The grade of armor and equipment of the Han army is too high, and the operation is too fierce. It is no longer the battle situation that only working hard can offset the advantages and disadvantages of both sides. Moreover, on the premise of punishment without reward, what are the reasons for their desperate efforts?


    One side is confident and determined to fight, and the other is going to fish in troubled waters. The new outbreak of fighting has been doomed from the beginning.


    "It depends on whether the Han army was deceived." Deng Heng must know the mentality of his troops and be fully prepared: "if the Dragon guards can repel the Han Army, the rest of the troops should move forward appropriately. We need this forward camp."


    Deng Heng did not think that the Han army would set fire to the mountains. They really need a forward position. If they were not squeezed in the mountains, they would be able to defend, but they would be completely passive at that time.


    "The next batch of reinforcements has been rushed day and night. They are expected to arrive by noon tomorrow at the latest." Cui Xuan looked worried: "this tug of war... The casualties are too heavy to return to the mountains?", He is worried that if this continues, the morale will continue to be low and the whole army will retreat.


    The two talked orthogonally, and a new round of battle on the battlefield began again.


    The attack echelon composed of Jin people and Za Hu just fired arrows on the periphery, dawdling is not to launch an attack. This is not only the attitude of the soldiers, but also that even the officers have no expectations for the attack. Otherwise, the officers have some ways to let the soldiers charge.


    "You can''t return..." Deng Heng said half of his words and shouted, "order armour to mount."


    When the Han Army saw that Zhao Jun was dawdling in Shijie, he split the shield wall and took the initiative to counterattack the charge. The battle number yelled out just now once covered up the noise of the battlefield, which can be regarded as a wake-up to Deng Heng.


    In the roar of "the Han army was mighty", the Han Army rushed in front of the sword and shield soldiers. They just collided with the Zhao army in Shijie. As a result, the Zhao army in Shijie retreated after a little resistance.


    The sound of heavy horse hoofs is not obvious in the noisy battlefield. The five hundred dragon guards are actually heavy horses with armor. After they came out of the valley, they plowed the defeated soldiers straight forward, resulting in the defeated soldiers crying for their parents to run on both sides, but soon let them out of the attack route.


    The smoke on the battlefield blocked their sight. The sword and shield soldiers of the Han Army waiting for the attack found that there were cavalry charging. If they wanted to turn around and retreat, they must not retreat back to the array. Officers at all levels kept shouting: "end the array!"


    The shield of the sword shield soldier is a small round shield. Only the middle is a metal structure goggle, and the rest is actually rattan. In a hurry, they naturally can''t pay attention to anything. They can only stand side by side with the nearest robe and form a small shield array with shields as much as possible.


    For heavy riding, take the weight of armor, people and horses into account, and then increase the speed when galloping. The collision force can not be blocked by several people with a small round shield.


    In the dull sound of horses'' hoofs and impact, the Dragon Guard ran over a team composed of several or even dozens of Han Army sword and shield soldiers with a wild smile. They also ignored their wounded soldiers and trampled directly. Under the strong impact, except for a few, the rest of the more than 500 Han army sword and shield soldiers who just attacked were crushed.


    Since the war started last night, the cheers belonging to the Shijie Zhao army have been shouted out for the first time. All the soldiers of the Shijie Zhao army have widened their eyes, waiting to see whether their armour and riding gear can maintain an indomitable attitude.


    "Yes!" Cui Xuan shouted excitedly, "the Han Army has no time to organize the shield wall!"


    It seems like that. The Han Army has stopped advancing and seems to have abandoned the organizational shield wall, but there is something wrong with not running around.


    "They''re pulling away on both sides." Deng Heng was old, his eyesight was not good, his confused expression did not last long, and he changed into fear: "not good!"


    Almost at the moment when Deng Heng shouted "bad", the Han Army also stopped running. All the soldiers squatted down. The next moment, the Han army fired a thick crossbow.


    It''s easy to crush infantry with heavy cavalry. Nothing makes the Dragon Guard feel more refreshing than watching the enemy look scared. Since the Dragon guards were established, they have long been used to the smooth sailing situation after their own attack, resulting in the Capricorn Knight''s face armor with a relaxed smile, waiting to see the Han Army run away in fear.


    As the Dragon guards galloping, they saw the Han Army splitting the formation towards the left and right wings. At that moment, they probably thought, "didn''t run in panic?", Waiting to see the Han Army in front either squatting or lying on the ground, he would think, "what''s the matter? He''s so scared that his legs are soft and waiting to be trampled by horses?", But the next moment it was their turn to fear behind their face armor.


    "Spread out, spread out!"


    A crossbow with a length of at least one foot and a thick rod!


    Heavy armor can prevent the bow. When facing the crossbow, it is not satisfactory. If the crossbow is useless, with a sharp sound of breaking the air, the Dragon Guard who is hit by the arrow has no time to make any response. It is the crossbow that is shot through that flies back.


    The first batch of dragon guards who were hit were not many, that is, dozens. Not all the Dragon guards who were hit were taken back, but more people and horses were nailed in place, so that the cavalry behind had no time to dodge and hit.


    The firing frequency of crossbow is not high. Even if it is equipped with winch device, it will take at least 30 breaths per round. Therefore, the 50 crossbows are not fired at one time. They are divided into three batches. The first batch is about five for calibration firing, the second batch is 20 for riding and firing, and the third batch is 30 crossbows for riding and firing. We pursue to seize the interval every time we shoot. The so-called separation is to create man-made obstacles, and those enemies who are shot dead are obstacles.


    The Dragon guards in the charge encountered the first wave of crossbow shooting when they were about 450 steps away from the Han army. The second batch was at 400 steps, and the third batch was near 300 steps. The ferocity of the Capricorn people was revealed at this moment. They were frightened at the beginning, and their companions died miserably, but they were aroused ferocity instead of trying to turn around and escape.


    After three rounds of crossbow shooting, it is estimated that only about 20 people were directly killed, and more than 10 riders tripped. Should there be about 450 dragon guards still charging forward? Therefore, although the movement of crossbow shooting is large, the killing that can be caused is actually like that.


    The remaining dragon guards continue to gallop, and they have shown a cruel smile. Once the Han Army does not have time to organize the shield wall and let the heavy cavalry attack the array successfully, the end of the Han army will certainly come.


    On the side of the Han Army, the squatting taxi soldiers grabbed the spear and stabbed it half obliquely. For a moment, it became a forest of sharp spikes composed of spears.


    Due to the visual field display, the Dragon Guard in the charge could not see clearly. What he saw was a large area. Deng Heng in the distance could not see the spear array in the smoke area, but he could see the soldiers standing still in the Han Army''s infantry array. He was not sure what kind of arms it was.


    Very abruptly, a "dark cloud" rose from the Han Army''s main array. In a moment, another "dark cloud" appeared. The soldiers holding strong crossbows were firing crossbows and arrows according to the command. In addition to them, another 1000 crossbow soldiers are waiting for the order to launch crossbows and arrows.

 Chapter 237

    Five hundred dragon guards attack, and nearly three thousand light cavalry in the rear are waiting for Deng Heng''s military order.


    That''s right. Loaded heavy cavalry was originally a kind of weapon for opening the way. Deng Heng knew that he had been beaten by the Han army since last night and continued to spend the next morning, which had a great impact on the morale of our army.


    Deng Heng could not change the superiority of the Han Army in array warfare. After all, the Han Army''s weapons and armor were sharp. Moreover, the Han soldiers had a strong desire to fight and a firm will. These things could not be changed if they wanted to change.


    Since the battle was in a disadvantageous state, Deng Heng simply gave full play to the coldness that a general should have. He took human lives first to send them off, so as to cultivate the arrogance of the Han army.


    Originally, cultivating arrogance was a time-consuming thing. We had to lose for a few days or even a month or two, but Deng Heng couldn''t lose the front camp. It could only be done in a hurry.


    Taking an army that had little desire to participate in the war as bait, it really lured the Han Army to pursue. Five hundred dragon guards collided regardless of the enemy and ourselves, engulfing the pursued Han Army''s knife and shield soldiers, whether or not they were all killed, but that was the best result of Shijie Zhao army from last night to now.


    Cui Xuan saw that the Dragon guards destroyed and destroyed the Han Army''s sword and shield soldiers, and said excitedly, "military Lord, order light riding to attack!"


    Deng Hengxin hesitated, his sight was too bad, and he had presbyopia. He really couldn''t distinguish the strength structure of the Han army. Instead, he received reports or long-range troops such as archers, but he didn''t see it with his own eyes.


    Cui Xuan urged: "now that it has reached such a point, why does the military Lord hesitate?"


    [that''s right, now that the situation has been set up and the first step has been taken, let''s try it first!] Deng Heng began to order, and 3000 light cavalry in the valley swept out immediately. After giving the order, he thought again: [the Han Army has always been in an advantage, break their defense with armor cavalry, and rush straight forward. If the Han army is careless, it will become a horse and step on the joint venture.]


    Han army came here for less than a day, and the camp should not be perfect even if there were work. That is the main reason Deng Heng ordered his determination. Whether it was night attack or day time, this situation was.


    If we set aside more time to wait for the Han Army to really stand firm and fight a stalemate, Deng Heng thinks it is acceptable. However, seeing that the Han army can''t wait to launch an attack and let the Han Army enter the camp for promotion, it is most likely to be blocked into the mountains.


    No general is willing to be in a passive position when commanding a war, because passivity means being suppressed. It is often in a disadvantageous situation from the moment it is suppressed. It is very difficult to pull back. Basically, it is not wrong to maintain a decent end, but it is often defeated.


    The Dragon guards with heavy responsibilities, of course, heard the deafening sound of horses'' hoofs behind them, and knew that the light cavalry behind them set out as planned. In this way, they still march forward bravely against the tricycle crossbow, and are not afraid even to see the rising "dark clouds".


    Isn''t it an arrow? When are you afraid of arrows!


    Huh? The Han army was so afraid of death that it organized a gun array in the face of heavy cavalry? I don''t know that the heavy cavalry of the gun array is just like a cargo. As long as a wave of heavy cavalry line up and collide into it, there will be a slaughter of cavalry against infantry behind it?


    It is a common formation for infantry to form a gun array to resist cavalry, but this formation does not mean that they can be formed if they want to form a group. It requires soldiers to have enough courage. After all, the sound of rolling horseshoes is too loud. In addition, it is difficult to understand the terrible impact of cavalry without face-to-face.


    The gun array can only resist the impact of cavalry, both light and iron. After all, it''s just a gun array, not a great wall of steel.


    The range of powerful crossbows can reach 300 steps. The first dark cloud composed of dense crossbows and arrows falls. Of course, most of them miss. Their arrows are inserted into the ground, and their tail feathers vibrate and stand still. Only a few of the crossbows and arrows that hit the Dragon Guard were inserted in the gap of the armor. They were joint parts, and most of them were bounced off when they collided with the armor. Unless you hit the eye, even if you hit the joint, it will only hurt the Dragon Guard, not fatal.


    After one round of crossbows and arrows with a quantity of more than 1500, only four Dragon guards were shot over. In the second round, the results were better, and eleven dragon guards were shot over. In the third round, there was no harvest.


    The Dragon guards continued to gallop, and the knights on horseback were already roaring. When they charged into a distance of 50 steps from the Han Army, the new round of crossbows and arrows turned over more than 20 people at one time, making those roaring Capricorn Knights seem to be suddenly choked by something.


    If you look at it from the perspective of the Han Army, you can see the charged stone tablets, loaded and heavy riding. Arrows are inserted everywhere in the front of people and horses, so that they look like a hedgehog one by one.


    Still alive with arrows? There''s nothing strange about those arrows. Maybe the arrowheads are slightly nailed to the armour. If they shoot through the top, that is, they stick to the silk underwear inside. It''s estimated that they won''t even shed a drop of blood. If you pay attention to the hit joint, it doesn''t seem to affect the movement, it''s because the joints of the armor have several layers of silk besides iron rings.


    Silk is definitely an important strategic material. If there are enough conditions, wearing more layers of silk is not to show off wealth. Underwear made of several layers of silk is very tough. Even if the arrows shot from a long distance can penetrate the armor, they often can''t continue to penetrate the underwear.


    When the arrow launched at close range penetrates into the silk underwear, the arrow cluster will be wrapped by silk and enter the human body, which effectively prevents the diffusion of toxins that may be carried by the arrow cluster. The arrow cluster wrapped in silk can be easily taken out, and the barb on it can not play a role. (so, whether Romans or Central Asians, they pursue silk not only to show off, but also to know that silk can save lives many times!)


    There is also a limit to the silk arrow defense. The strength of the strong crossbow is extremely strong in 50 steps. In addition, the arrowhead is in the form of three edge flat armor breaking. It shoots over 20 dragon guards at a time, and directly shoots over 50 at an interval of 30 steps.


    The crossbow of the Han Army shot about 100 large crossbows and arrows, the strong crossbow army shot about 4500 crossbows and arrows, and the crossbow soldiers shot more than 6000 crossbows and arrows. Not counting the crossbow, only the crossbow and arrows fired by the powerful crossbow and the crossbow. The loss caused by 10500 crossbows to the Dragon Guard is more than 100?


    The remaining 400 or so dragon guards continued to charge forward, but the Qingqi behind them became a new target for the Han army.


    The firing frequency of bed crossbows is low. They have begun to make room for other arms. The position is soon filled by a new group of long gunners and knife shield soldiers.


    On the left and right wings, the Tower Shield soldiers and spear soldiers moving from the middle to this position are erecting the shield wall. They have been paying attention to the enemy cavalry and are always ready to meet the light cavalry diffusion from the Zhao army in Shijie.


    The Han sergeant in the middle. Some have no expression on their faces. They are system long gunmen. Although they have IQ, they still appear dull. The expression on the faces of the long Gunners of non system soldiers was much more wonderful. Some even peed directly on the spot, but no one meant to laugh at anyone. Even no one paid special attention. Everyone stared at the incoming enemy mounted cavalry.


    In view of the fact that the system soldiers have been able to communicate with each other, they are organized in peacetime, but they will cooperate with each other to the greatest extent in wartime, it should be said that this effect is very good. At least from last night to noon, it is relying on the system Troops to "play" with the conventional troops that the war will show such a sense of rhythm.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "...? No."


    "What''s your name?"


    "... no name at the moment."


    "Ga?"


    Liu Yan is too busy. How can he give the names of the system units one by one? If there is a dictionary, it will be easy to do. Give several surnames directly and let the system units turn to the dictionary. The problem is that there is no dictionary now. Not only does it have no dictionary, but there are no thousand word text and three character classics.


    More realistically, the characteristics of the system troops are still fearless, and the death rate is really extremely high, so the name thing... Cold-blooded point is, it''s not a so-called thing.


    An officer kept shouting, "steady!"


    The armed heavy cavalry and the infantry gun array are about to collide. On the other side, the Hu light cavalry following the Dragon Guard is first diffused by several waves of powerful crossbows. Unlike the Dragon Guard''s long-distance disregard of crossbows and arrows, any Hu light cavalry shot, whether it is an arrow in a man or an arrow in a horse, is definitely a sudden dwarf in high-speed running, Either roll off the horse or get hit in the back because of a meal.


    Deng Heng, Cui Xuan and other generals of Shijie Zhao Jun who stood high to watch, their faces were white at the moment. Several people with poor psychological quality were even incoherent and didn''t know what nonsense they were talking about.


    "The loss is too great!" Cui Xuan said sadly, "if we can''t finish drilling, we... We... Must be severely punished!"


    That''s the Dragon Guard! It is equal to the strongest force of the state of Zhao in Shijie. The loss of 100 is really not small, it is very much.


    In addition, Deng Heng is tantamount to putting all the cavalry brought into combat. If they fail to achieve the set goal, they will lose their mobile troops and should really be blocked in the mountains.


    This side stared at it. The Dragon guard over there bumped into it.


    Although the Dragon Guard is a heavy horse, it doesn''t mean that he will hit foolishly. How to rush into the array is actually very strategic. They have a division of labor while galloping. A very small number of them form a scattered straight line. They will hit and shoot the array and open the way for their companions in the rear. The second batch of dragon guards are behind the first batch, and their formation is also spaced apart, but the number of transverse planes will be relatively small, and the number on the straight line will be more.


    Maybe it''s a psychological illusion? At the moment when the first heavy cavalry hit the gun array, it seemed that the whole world slowed down. People around could see that the long guns were either broken or stabbed into armour. The action looked very slow


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Please subscribe!! Help to order some!!! Please~~~~~

 Chapter 238

    Hundreds of loaded heavy riders rushed with their feet. Although they said they could not shake the earth and mountains, their momentum was absolutely huge.


    Form a gun array to be ready. Some timid people really want to escape if they don''t see their companions calm and face the rolling heavy cavalry. This has nothing to do with timidity. It is purely a survival instinct. But the timid are surrounded by some people who look calm. They subconsciously hesitate and think: "my companions are insisting, so I''ll insist, too?"


    Who stipulates that heroes must be bold? Heroes are often produced inadvertently. After a short hesitation, they have become heroes (dead) before they react.


    Real warriors don''t hesitate. They look calm in the face of the rolling horseshoes, well... Because they are system soldiers.


    The Dragon guards rushed in, and there were bursts of screams and screams in an instant. The impact force was at least one ton. If they hit the long gun, it was useless to have a piece of armor to block it. They were directly pierced, but the next moment they would break the rod of the long gun, or the strong force would make the long gun knock and fly.


    At the moment of the collision, the Dragon Guard on the horse''s back was violently thrown out, and the horse was stabbed into the body with a long gun, whining. The horse missed its front hoof, and the horse''s head crashed heavily.


    One by one, the loaded heavy riders were consumed. They may have died, but the knights who smashed forward cleared an open space and disturbed the gun array; The dead horses started to plough along the strength of the forward rush, and the place they passed must be to break up an area, or it would lead to the chaos of the formation of the Han army.


    The loss of forty horses knocked open or confused the gun array of the Han army. The next moment, more dragon guards broke in. They had less threat of long guns and played a greater power, but the picture they expected to see did not happen. The soldiers of the Han Army did not panic and fled!


    The rhythm is completely wrong. How can there be infantry who are not afraid to rush into the array with heavy cavalry?


    The correct rhythm should be that the infantry panicked when facing the cavalry charging into the array, and ran around crying for their parents one by one, messing up their formation!


    In fact, many Han soldiers were absolutely scared to pee. They kept shouting "mother" in their mouth or whispering unconsciously. After the extreme horror, they were stiff all over, resulting in their stiff bodies staying in place. Even because they were too nervous, they could grasp the long gun in their hands with greater force.


    Zhao Qian watched helplessly as a cavalry who had lost its master knocked open the robe in front of him, waiting for his side to be soft, dragging his belly on the ground, and stopping in front of him. At that time, he had to admit that he was really scared to pee. His crotch was wet and his head was blank.


    [mother!] Zhao qian can swear that this is definitely not the first time he peed in the crotch on the battlefield. In fact, he peed when he first went to the battlefield. He subconsciously touched the horse''s head in front with the head of the gun. The head of the gun collided with the armor on the horse''s forehead and made a crisp sound [thick iron armor?]


    The sound of heavy collision and exclamation mixed together. The Dragon guards rushed into the Han Army step by step. Although there was no obvious panic among the Han Army Infantry, the Dragon guards still ploughed in fiercely and rushed straight inward for nearly 120 meters before they lost speed.


    At the moment when the Dragon guards rush into the array, the three thousand Hu people are enjoying the dense arrows like raindrops.


    In fact, there are only 50 crossbows that can hit the target. That is, the scene after a ten foot long crossbow hits the target is tragic enough, even if the knight is shot off. Even people and horses are directly nailed to the ground.


    After 300 steps (450 meters), it is covered by strong crossbows. There are seven or eight hundred strong crossbow soldiers on the Han army. They can cover an area of about 300 meters at a time. The falling of dense crossbows and arrows definitely clears an area and creates a cluster of crossbows and arrows all over the ground. The people or horses on the surface and hit by the arrows are all crossbows and arrows. Should the firing frequency of strong crossbows be ten breaths (about 12 seconds) a wave?


    At 200 steps (300 meters), the strong crossbow and bow cover together. At this distance, the light riding of the Hu people seems to have stepped into the hell mode and rushed forward one after another, but under the cover of wave after wave of arrow rain, how many people rush forward is how many people turn over.


    At a distance of one hundred steps (150 meters), Hu Qingqi is in a state of chaos. There are no formations, and some are galloping forward. They look forward to rushing into the array quickly with all kinds of emotions, but they have entered the range of the crossbow soldiers.


    The crossbow soldiers simply don''t stop shooting crossbows and arrows, so that the crossbows and arrows in the middle of the air fly one by one with a sharp sound of breaking the air, and they are dense and even collide with each other.


    When the 3000 Hu people light cavalry covered by the arrow rain rushed 100 steps away from the Han Army, they had actually lost at least 800 cavalry. No one would pay too much attention when everyone rushed forward. As a result, the coverage of the remaining 2200 or so with a hard crossbow continued to move forward.


    The Hu people riding forward could not see what kind of situation they were facing, but Deng Heng could see clearly.


    It can no longer be described as tragic. The Hu people ride lightly or gallop intensively or scattered. Their forward dash seems to hit a barrier, and the raindrops of crossbows and arrows keep falling. How many Hu people ride lightly and dash dash into the barrier composed of crossbows and arrows and fall down, and gradually the human and horse corpses are piled up into a hill composed of meat.


    Shijie Zhao Jun, who had cheered because the Dragon guards successfully rushed to the array, had long stopped shouting. They saw different scenes in different positions, but they could always see how dense the arrows that were constantly shot into the sky, resulting in dim light. No one needs to look at the tragic situation of the battlefield. Everyone knows what kind of situation will be caused by such dense arrow coverage.


    "Strong crossbow and crossbow?" Deng Heng smiled as if crying: "the intelligence did not show that the Han Army had so many crossbows, or even crossbows."


    Most of the Shijie Zhaojun generals have a lot of ideas at the moment, but their minds are blank.


    If there is a crossbow, there is a crossbow. If there are not thousands of them, that is, they can scare recruits. The actual effect can only be shown in the siege.


    But... The existence of strong crossbow and crossbow seems very terrible.


    The emergence of the crossbow changed the war, not to say how far it has a range or how powerful it is. With the crossbow, the establishment of long-range troops can be greatly increased. All this is just because the archers need long-time training, but the crossbow soldiers can lift the crossbow and launch after teaching for a period of time.


    There are historical records that crossbow changed the war. Before the crossbow appeared, only the Samurai with permanent production were qualified to join the army. The samurai usually didn''t have production. They just practiced martial arts, melee fighting and long-range bow and arrow shooting. Because of the need for professionalism, the number of troops participating in repeated wars has been greatly reduced, and civilians basically do not participate in the war.


    The emergence of crossbow made civilians qualified to participate in the war. A warrior who has been like a day for decades can be killed with one shot of crossbow when he is facing the crossbow, which directly hit the existence status of the warrior. If you can send them to the battlefield after a short training, the number of them will become more and more.


    According to history, before the crossbow appeared, there were many troops composed of two thousand warriors, but after the crossbow appeared, it opened the door for civilians to participate in the war, and tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of troops participated in the war became a common situation.


    "The Han Army has a crossbow. Even a woman can fight with a crossbow." Cui Xuan''s face was deathly gray: "it''s not appropriate to calculate how many soldiers Liu Yan has to fight at this time. As long as Liu Yan is willing to pull up a sufficient number of troops at any time."


    Deng Heng took a deep breath. The large-scale appearance of crossbow not only has that effect, but also indicates several things. The productivity of the Han army is far stronger than expected, and the cavalry does not represent an advantage.


    During the Western Han Dynasty, Li Ling brought five thousand troops. Because there were enough crossbows and enough arrows, the five thousand infantry resisted the attack of 30000 cavalry and killed more than 10000 cavalry. They had to fall until the arrows were consumed. And this war took place on the plain!


    The Dragon Guard fell in and Qingqi failed to break through the arrow array to complete the subsequent impact. Deng Heng failed this attempt.


    Not only did the attempt fail, it can even be said that because it was unexpected, only more than 600 light cavalry escaped back. The rest were either killed or captured on the spot. It is equal to Shijie Zhao Jun in this battlefield. It is impossible to rely on the remaining 600 light cavalry to take any initiative.


    "Withdraw!" Deng Heng''s face was pale: "I''m finished, completely finished."


    Cui Xuan said incoherently, "we are all finished. Your majesty will definitely peel our skin..."


    It''s not the first time Shi Hu has done it. He can definitely continue to do it again. No matter whether the war can maintain the stalemate or not, Deng Heng and Cui Xuan think they are dead. The difference is whether they can die happily, and whether their families can be free from involvement.


    The battle on the battlefield was over, and the Zhao army in Shijie took the initiative to withdraw the remaining troops, allowing the Han Army to easily occupy the remaining barracks.


    Xu Zhengshi ordered to clean the battlefield and came to the front with Ji Chang. They sent the literati Su Ding to surrender,


    Su Ding was invited by LV Yi in a letter from the Eastern Jin Dynasty. At present, he has no fixed position in the Han army. He can be regarded as an assistant.


    Assistant Liao''s work is very complicated. Su Ding wanted to observe more before deciding whether to develop in the Han Dynasty. Just now he saw the course of the battlefield and didn''t need any observation. He directly asked for the work of persuading surrender. He really wanted to work hard.


    Su Ding rode forward alone. In the past, he would worry that he would be shot without even having a chance to speak. Now he has full confidence, which is the confidence given by the army behind him!

 Chapter 239

    Whether you have enough psychological self-confidence in what you do is absolutely different when you work.


    If he persuades the Jin army to surrender on behalf of the Jin army, Su will feel guilty in his heart. That is because the Jin army is really defeated again and again on the battlefield. In the face of such a fact, who can stand tall?


    The Han army was very strong. Su Ding had never seen it before, but just now he saw thousands of cavalry in the state of Zhao in Shijie, including about 500 iron cavalry. Anyway, it was swallowed by the Han army.


    It was thousands of cavalry and even iron cavalry. In other battlefields where the Jin army fought, it was a miracle that the Jin army could stabilize, let alone swallow it, but the Han Army really destroyed most of it in just two quarters of an hour.


    Su Ding rode across the war horse, holding an apricot yellow flag in one hand and pressing the hilt of the sword around his waist in the other. He represents the dominant party, with a look of hope and an unspeakable arrogance.


    When Zhao Jun in Shijie saw Su Ding riding alone and holding an apricot yellow flag, everyone was watching quietly, and some officers would take a look at Deng Heng''s place from time to time.


    Deng Heng can probably guess what the Han army sent someone to do. If it had been before, he would have ordered to shoot people directly, but thousands of cavalry said they lost them. It''s time to think about other strategies to stabilize the war. It''s necessary to contact the special envoy of the Han army.


    Before Su Ding walked into the valley under the escort (surveillance) of Zhao Jun in Shijie, he paused to look at the rear, where the battlefield was being cleaned. Maybe he thought of something, which made his face smile. When he drove his horse around again, he felt that the steps of the horse were full of lightness.


    The battlefield is cleaned by auxiliary soldiers. For the dead on our side, we will find the neck position, find a number plate tied by hemp rope perforation, and break half of it in half. Throw half a number plate into your chest pocket, and you will work with your companions to carry the dead robe Ze''s body into the carriage.


    The style of the number plate tied around the neck is very simple. It is a wooden plate with a number. The wooden plate writes four groups of numbers, names and books. There is a thin line chiseled in the middle, which can be half folded with a little force.


    In fact, iron should be used, but at present, the technology of the Han Dynasty has not reached this level, so that if it is burned or trampled repeatedly, it will always cause loss.


    Many auxiliary soldiers carrying stretchers do nothing but look for their own wounded. Find the injured paoze. If the injury is minor, they will be simply bandaged and will not be carried on a stretcher. If you find the seriously injured robe, you will simply bandage it, but you will immediately carry it away on a stretcher.


    Will look for our comrades in arms, of course, there will be auxiliary soldiers to deal with enemy soldiers.


    For the enemy, the auxiliary soldiers of the Han Army are not Wen he or kind-hearted. If you can find the wounded of the enemy without paying much price, you can save them. After all, the Han army is short of labor and can''t kill them if you can''t kill them.


    When the auxiliary soldiers find the enemy''s wounded who are difficult to save, they should "Hei hei" grin. They may press on the enemy and slowly stab the enemy''s heart with a dagger. There are more agile ones. Anyway, we have to cut off the head, right? No matter whether the wounded soldiers of the enemy can breathe, hold their hair and make this guy hold his head up, that is, he uses a hook like a sickle, "creak creak" to saw his neck like sawing wood, that is, the blood from his throat is too diaphragmatic.


    If there are handlers, there are people who pack materials. There are a lot of discarded weapons on the battlefield, and some armor should be collected. In addition, there are a lot of arrows that can be used repeatedly. If the arrow shaft is broken, it can also produce an arrow and replace it with a new arrow shaft.


    In a busy time, there will be no statistics on casualties in a short time, but it certainly won''t be light at first glance.


    "Gun array has little effect on heavy riding." Ji Chang said with a wry smile, "we don''t have experience in fighting with heavy cavalry. Not only does the gun array play little role, but also the bow and crossbow? It can only play its lethality at a short range."


    Xu Zheng was also smiling bitterly. The heavy equipment of Zhao Jun in Shijie was directly chiseled into more than 100 meters. All the way, it was like ploughing the ground to crush the infantry. The momentum would impress anyone who saw it.


    The bows and crossbows are heavy on the equipment of Zhao Jun in Shijie, and the killing power is light. The reason has been found. Take off the armor of the Dragon Guard. There is a layer of lock armor inside and several layers of silk clothing outside. During the inspection, the arrow can break the heavy armor, but it is difficult to penetrate the lock armor and silk clothing.


    In fact, the Dragon guards were not completely destroyed. They rushed into the array for 70 or 80 meters. Behind them, they were surrounded by dense infantry, dragged down their horses and captured alive.


    Wearing armor weighing nearly 100 kg and being pulled off the horse, the picture should not be too beautiful. After being pulled off the horse, the Dragon guards still want to be aggressive, but they can''t even climb up after landing. They can live in peace. Many soldiers in the Han Dynasty have been killed. That is to fix the Dragon Guard on his limbs, and then stab him with a sharp weapon from his neck. You know, there is no protection at his neck.


    Two hundred and fifty-six dragon guards were captured alive. This number is actually quite large, but it also shows how strong the protection of heavy armor should be.


    "We also have Suozi armour, which is silk..."


    "Silk... We don''t have much."


    How to put it? Silk is a characteristic product of Chinese civilization. There''s nothing wrong with it, but it doesn''t mean that silk can be produced casually. It''s about how to raise silkworms, how to deal with cocoons, and how to make raw silk. The process is terrible.


    There is a silkworm industry in the Han Dynasty. In fact, it also has its own methods for how to deal with cocoons. It is nothing more than collecting and drying, boiling cocoons, reeling, coiling, rewinding and twisting. However, the process required for how to make silk is blind. Therefore, although silk is a special product of Chinese civilization, if you don''t understand it, you really don''t understand it.


    After special observation, the enemy mounted cavalry''s defense against bows and crossbows is stronger than wearing multi-layer silk. Since this is found, Xu Zheng and Ji Chang have reason to pay attention to silk.


    "The little court needs us now." Ji Chang said with a smile, "it may be difficult to ask for ordnance, grain and other materials from the small ~ court ~ court, but it may not be difficult to ask for silk processes and craftsmen?"


    What opinion can Xu Zheng have except nodding? He said without thinking, "if the soft one doesn''t work, then the hard one."


    Not soft, hard? Su Ding, who entered the camp of Zhao Jun in Shijie, also held the same idea. He thought very clearly that the enemy who had lost his cavalry was almost a toothless tiger. Being unable to get out of the mountain was no different from a trapped animal. He just wanted to make Deng Heng surrender. It might be difficult, but it might be possible for Deng Heng to withdraw.


    "Be my lord..." Su Ding saw Deng Heng and maintained a certain respect: "say hello to general Zhengdong."


    Deng Heng looked up and down at Su Ding and asked with a smile, "from the south of the Yangtze River?"


    "It was from the south of the Yangtze River that he went to my Lord." Su Ding said with a hearty smile, "doesn''t it seem that our Lord is famous far away?"


    "Such as you, the more you invest in Liu Yan, the more you can expect Liu Yan''s defeat." Deng Heng didn''t think he was mocking. He said, "can you agree with me?"


    "I beg to differ." Su Ding said solemnly, "I heard that oranges born in Huainan are oranges, and oranges born in Huaibei are oranges. Their leaves are similar, but they actually taste different. So what is it? Water and soil are different." Jin is Jin, and Han is Han. "


    It''s still from "Yanzi spring and autumn. Miscellaneous 10". In Chinese civilization, it''s normal for two people to quote who''s famous saying in their conversation. Deng Heng understood it.


    The state of Jin is incompetent. The Sima royal family is fooling around. With so many aristocratic family lords controlling the court and politics, they quarrel and drag each other back. It is the incompetence of the upper rulers, which does not mean that all Jin people are waste.


    Deng Heng agreed with Su Ding''s statement and did not hide it: "indeed!"


    Su Ding, who was recognized, was bitter on his face.


    "Are you a poor man?" Deng Heng said mockingly, "there is no way out of the poor door of Jin."


    Su Ding was not in a hurry and chatted with Deng Heng about the situation in the state of Jin.


    They talked about a lot of things. It seems that there are many common views. When it comes to having fun, they will "ha ha" laugh. From time to time, they will regret something bitterly for each other.


    "The general also has the heart of thinking about Han. Why not share the great cause with our Lord?" Su Ding blinked and said, "my Lord''s command is as good as the general can see. The elite is no less than 100000. Overseas is more like two territories of Qingzhou."


    "Think of Han? Who doesn''t think of Han among the Miao people of the Han family in the Central Plains?" Deng Heng didn''t seem to be perfunctory and said emotionally: "if allowed, who is willing to rely on others. It''s just... Liu Sujun is just another person like Cao Qingzhou."


    "No!" Su Ding said excitedly, "Cao Yi is a rich family. The pattern is too small. He only wants to separate the regime. How can he compare with our Lord?"


    "Liu Sujun still wants to plot the world?" Deng Heng seems to have heard a joke: "don''t talk about whether there are 100000 elite, or two territories the size of Qingzhou. An doesn''t know that Liu Sujun is the public enemy of the world when he shows the Han flag?"


    Su Ding wanted to say something, but he was cut off by Deng Heng''s excited firecracker.


    "It''s not easy to call him Han. Regardless of whether Liu Sujun has the royal blood of the two Han Dynasties, how many years have passed, the blood on his body can be enough, and who will admit it? Moreover, what if he really has blood, just aggravate the heart of extermination." Deng Heng took a deep breath and said firmly, "as soon as the Han flag comes out, all the families will be quick, and the Sima royal family will not tolerate it. What if I lose? I don''t say there are two other ways. Even if the Han Army wins this battle, there will be several armies to encircle and suppress again next time."


    Su Ding grabbed the gap and said, "the general already knows that he can''t win. Can''t he...?" he was cut off again.


    "With the strong Han Army, can it always win without defeat?" Deng Heng shook his head: "Liu Sujun has always won. How many times can he win?"


    The so-called killing one thousand enemies will lose eight hundred. Unless Liu Yan can lead the army to Xiang and capture it, or make the Jie people unable to frighten the Central Plains through other channels, Shijie Zhao can form a new expedition army anytime and anywhere.


    It is Liu Yan who has settled the state of Zhao in Shijie, but there is also a small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the south of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In the east of Liao 1, there is also murongyan state, even Tuoba Dai state, Zhang Liangguo, Qiang Chenghan, di Qiuchi... All forces in the world count one and will not end with Liu Yan.


    At that moment, Su Ding was speechless

 Chapter 240

    Liu Yan is studying several sets of armor rushed back from the front line.


    Those armor were dragon guards captured in the state of Zhao in Shijie, which were divided into four layers. The first layer is a kind of barreled iron armor (plate armor) cast with iron sheet, with obvious Central Asian characteristics. The second layer is an iron armor perforated by iron armor pieces and then connected by iron wire, which tends to be armor and scale armor. The third layer is a lock armor connected by countless iron rings. The fourth layer is composed of five silk underwear.


    It should be noted that at present, no matter in Central Asia or Europe, barreled iron armor has not appeared, and iron armor perforated by armor pieces and threaded around the world is still the mainstream. Plate armor was popular in the Greek city states at the beginning, and later acquired technology by Rome. However, Central Asia is still a kind of armor similar to armor. For example, the Parthian cavalry is that both men and horses are scale armor.


    Liu Yan''s understanding of history is limited. Obviously, he mistakenly thought that the iron bucket armor that would only appear in Europe and Central Asia in the Middle Ages had been removed.


    In fact, scale armor has long appeared in Chinese civilization, but the manufacturing process is extremely numerous and complex. Only some families with inside information will make some, and the official still produces armor in large quantities.


    Lock armour has appeared in Central Asia and was once the standard armour of Parthia.


    What is Parthia? In the records of Chinese civilization, Parthia is actually the resting empire. The Sabbath Empire has perished. It first fought with the Roman Empire for more than 200 years, and then was replaced by the Sassanid Dynasty. The Sassanian Dynasty, which replaced the Sabbath Empire, should be said to be the absolute overlord of Central Asia at present.


    "Silk..."


    Liu Yan was stunned when he looked at the silk clothes laid out one by one. Didn''t it come to the period of the rise of Mongolia that silk was found to be arrow proof?


    It has to be said that Liu Yan''s impression is wrong again. Silk can prevent arrows. It has been found as early as the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. The Han army generals in the Western Han Dynasty did not wear several pieces of silk underwear, but it was not used on a large scale in the Mongolian period.


    In later archaeological discoveries, the bodies of nobles basically wore several pieces of silk underwear, especially the tombs of military generals. Silk was almost as important as military armor.


    In fact, since the opening of the Silk Road in the Western Han Dynasty, silk has spread to Central Asia and then to distant Rome. The role of silk has soon been found. Central Asians and Europeans pursue silk not only because it is comfortable and gorgeous to wear, but also because it can prevent arrows, so that silk soon became popular.


    "Dragon guards? Really heavy cavalry!"


    Liu Yan said that for a reason, the Dragon Guard''s armor alone is more than 130 kilograms, and the vest also weighs 50 kilograms. Even the first half of the horse is dressed in a suit made of silk and silk.


    In the battle with the Dragon Guard, the Han army fired more than 10000 arrows. As a result, it only shot about a hundred horses, about 150 arrows, to solve one loaded heavy horse. Finally, the Dragon Guard was shot like a hedgehog, but he was still alive.


    That''s a strong crossbow, not a bow, not a strong bow!


    Liu Yan turned over the battle records again and whispered, "within 30 steps, a round of volley shot over more than 50 horses."


    The penetrating power of the powerful crossbow within 30 steps can even shoot through the steel plate. One round of volley is 700 crossbows and arrows. Considering the hit rate, the data seems normal.


    In fact, it''s really like that. It doesn''t mean that every arrow can hit the target. It''s good to hit three out of ten shots on the battlefield. In other words, the powerful crossbow can shoot through the cavalry with four layers of protection at a distance of 30 steps.


    "Silk... Is there any silk production under the rule of China?"


    Liu Yan remembered that he didn''t produce silk under his rule. At this moment, he attached the same importance to silk as Xu Zheng, Ji Chang and others on the front line.


    It was a memory leak before. I knew there was such a thing, but no event touched the memory. Naturally, I wouldn''t think of anything.


    Now that he knows that, Liu Yan will certainly pay attention to silk.


    You know, there is a heavy cavalry in the Han Dynasty, that is, the Huben army, but the equipment of the Huben army is a little crude compared with the Dragon guards.


    Outside the Huben army is a layer of bright light armor, inside is a set of lock armor, inside is a layer of linen war robe, and the underwear is made of silk.


    In fact, Mingguang armor is also made of iron armor and leather. The armor piece is not the style of armor. The armor piece is sewn on cloth or leather. It is the style of overlapping fish scales. Part of the structure is a layer of leather, and there are two pieces of goggles on the chest.


    Fish scale armor is actually excellent in defending arrows, splitting, chopping and stabbing. However, the manufacturing process is too many and complex, but it is more flexible than plate armor, that is, it will not have much impact when only twisting and bending. It has to be said that the fish scale armor is heavier than the plate armor because of its different braiding and stacking area.


    Liu Yan weighed it himself. The board armor of the Dragon Guard weighs 60 kg, and the Mingguang armor of the tiger Ben army weighs 70 kg. He even wore the Dragon Guard''s plate armor. Once he wore it, it was difficult to bend down. Even twisting his body left and right would have a strong sense of restraint.


    Fish scale armour is just composed of scales. It has a space for contraction and extrusion. It won''t appear too rigid when moving. It''s a process that deserves criticism.


    Originally, Liu Yan was considering studying plate armor, which is the kind of chest armor cavalry, but the results of the first battle in Taishan County returned. Obviously, he should continue to develop heavy fish scale armor.


    Indeed, every era has its own characteristics. Products suitable for one era may not be able to adapt in the next. Therefore, the term "prescription" appears.


    The first battle of Taishan county gave Liu Yan more than a victory. According to the rule of rewarding 200 system heavy cavalry for every 10000 annihilation, he had 200 new system heavy cavalry.


    The heavy cavalry of the system is a system in which both people and horses wear fish scale armor. Liu Yan specially checked the literature and found that the heavy cavalry of the system is very similar to the tiger and leopard cavalry of Cao Wei, but it is only similar.


    The tiger and leopard riding in the Cao Wei Dynasty is a kind of cavalry with heavy armor. It is equipped with a horse cutting knife with a length of about one foot eight, a length of one foot four, and the rest is the back blade. In addition to Zhangba''s horse chopping knife, there are two 1.2-meter halberds in the back box, and a ring head knife at the waist.


    The weapons of system heavy riding are consistent with the configuration of tiger and leopard riding in the Wei Dynasty, but there are differences in armor. If you want to carefully identify them, you will find that they are more similar to the iron futu (or iron harrier) of Xixia in the Song Dynasty.


    Liu Yan is still studying heavy riding and thinking about the development road of heavy riding in his department. Cai you came to report that there is a new special envoy from the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    The special envoy of the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is Gong Ze, the guy who fooled Feiyan to attack Yanzhou.


    "I think it''s a matter for you to light the Han flag." Cai you said with some worry: "the small ~ Dynasty ~ court tried their best to destroy the stone tablet and go south. We will light the Han flag..."


    Yes, Liu Yan''s order to light the Han flag has played an encouraging role, but the side effects are also ready-made. For example, the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty who needed to curry favor with the Han Dynasty can be proud and charming.


    Liu Yan doesn''t plan to see Gong Ze in person. He is not interested in anything. He knows whether Gong Ze is a pseudonym or something else. He asked Cai you, "Oh, does de Cai think it''s inappropriate to put up a banner now?"


    How to put it? It depends on what you need, or whether you have the strength.


    There is no doubt that for the current situation, it is also appropriate to say appropriate, but it is also inappropriate to say inappropriate.


    No matter whether Shi Hu wants to go south or not, he can''t get around and occupy the Han part of Qingzhou. Then, whether he puts on a banner or not, the war will always break out. That is, Liu Yanliang''s Han flag will cause Shi Hu''s attention to the Han Dynasty to soar.


    If the Han flag is not displayed, the first target of the state of Zhao in Shijie will be the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. But if Liu Yan displays the Han flag, the Ministry of Han will "take over" and become the first-class object of the state of Zhao in Shijie. Not only Shijie Zhao Congress did its best to conquer the Han Dynasty, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty would turn hostile, and even the rest of the Hu people would have the same attitude.


    "War is bound to break out. We need cohesion." Liu Yan said with a smile: "no force can become stronger without a test. Any group will completely stand firm after a test. There is no better time than now."


    Cai you is silent.


    What is the strength of Hanbu? If you count it up, the productivity is definitely at the top level. In fact, the number of elite troops is not too far away from several powerful races, or the available combat power of the secondary level is seriously insufficient.


    "Shi Hu''s iron heart wants to clean the Jin people..." Liu Yan said sadly, "there should be a bright lamp in the dark. We are the bright lamp."


    Cai you nodded. It is for this reason that they feel dangerous and still agree to light the Han flag.


    In the past, only a few Jin people in the whole Central Plains lived fairly well, and the rest basically belonged to the environment of being bullied.


    Since last year, Shi Hu has suddenly gone crazy. It is not just bullying. He only needs to shout it out publicly, but his action is to exterminate the Jin people.


    At present, Shi Hu is playing with different tricks, and most of Zhao Guo in Shijie are Jin people who can''t live. And these Jin people did not choose to explode, but to find a tree to hang?


    "Population is our weakness." Liu Yansu said, "we need a large population, a large population!"


    Cai you smiled: "in just 17 days, we have received more than 3000 people who came to join us, only a few are old and weak, and the rest are young and strong.", He waved his arm and continued, "those young and strong people have a high enthusiasm for joining the army. They are a good source of troops!"


    Cruel things will happen. Only a group of young people can escape into the Han controlled area, which is the premise determined by their health.


    But this historical version at least has a Han ministry that can provide shelter for the Jin people. Without Liu Yan''s history, the Jin people need to cry out to ran min in despair.


    Liu Yan didn''t know what he was thinking. He sighed and said slowly, "crisis and opportunity always coexist, don''t they?"

 Chapter 241

    There can be no mistake. When Liu Jianyan lights up the Han flag, he should be mentally prepared to become the public enemy of the world. The Hu people will not tolerate the reappearance of another strong man, and the Sima royal family will not allow zhengshuo''s status to be challenged.


    If the strong Han Dynasty rises again, the Hu people, let alone occupy the Central Plains, will be lucky to escape thousands of miles like the Xiongnu. Won''t the Xiongnu people who ran to the west of the western regions still be chased and killed? There is the sentence "if a strong man is attacked by the Ming Dynasty, he will be killed even if he is far away".


    Look, that''s the strong man. He said that whoever must be killed will be killed, that is, whoever will be killed if he catches up with thousands of miles. If you are in such an ethnic group, you will certainly feel proud, but it will be extremely painful to be an enemy.


    Hu people will never want to see a strong man again. Even if it is similar, they will not accept it. That''s because the Hu people have tasted the sweetness of occupying the Central Plains, let alone living in bitter and cold places or barren places. If they can''t bully a lower ethnic group wantonly, they will feel weak.


    For Sima royal family, it is even more serious. Although they lost the national jade seal (known all over the world), and even the incense from Yanhuang temple was cut off (secret), they still think that zhengshuo is new, and even some Hu people admit their zhengshuo identity.


    What is zhengshuo? It''s fame and inside information. Even a broken one has settled down, but it has the identity of zhengshuo and at least a bright coat. If you lose the identity of zhengshuo, you won''t even have a bright coat.


    "Really?" Liu Jianyan already knew the results of the first battle in Taishan county and that Ji Chang had done something that could cause a sensation: "set fire to the mountain..."


    How to evaluate it? In military affairs, it is normal to use any means to achieve any goal. The document sent back by Ji Chang was quite clear. After the rampant violence of the Yao brothers, the land scraping by the Feiyan rebels behind, and finally the war between Deng Heng and the Han Dynasty, there were no people in that mountainous area. There was a long time of war and chaos. They should have moved away long ago. If they didn''t move away, they were also standing in the state of Zhao in Shijie. They burned to death. There won''t be many innocent people.


    Yes, Deng Heng thought of the strong man, but he thought Liu Jianyan would not succeed and refused to surrender.


    Su Ding may be able to talk to Deng Heng and tell him about the burning of the mountain. Finally, Deng Heng didn''t know what he thought. After su Ding left, he ordered the Jin people in the army to attack.


    Of course, the Jin people who attacked didn''t have much strength, and even staged a stunning play. Nearly 3000 Jin soldiers belonging to the state of Zhao in Shijie surrendered under the persuasion of Su Ding!


    [Su Ding? That''s interesting!] Liu Jianyan remembers this man. He looks like he''s in his thirties and hasn''t got a wife yet. This time, he''s one of the few literati who came directly with his family. He continues to read the war report.


    Deng Heng died. He knew that the Han army was going to burn the mountain. First, he did something that no one could understand. He sent those Jin people to attack and then captured a large number. There was no meaning to break through. He stayed in the mountain with the army. When Jichang set fire to the mountain, he was burned to death together with most of the Shijie Zhao army.


    The first battle in Taishan County broke out abruptly and ended very quickly, but it was only the first battle, and more than one war will break out next.


    Ji Chang set fire to the mountain. He said that he calculated the time of day, not out of his calculation. He invested a scribe named Yangdun from the Yangtze River to measure the future weather.


    On the third day after setting fire to the mountain, when the fire was about to spread, it really rained!


    Liu Jianyan is very interested in the man named Yangdun. He can observe the future weather without technology. He is definitely a talent.


    What is the most admirable? It''s Yangdun, not from Taishan county. It''s his own observation and some evidence from the local people that he can determine how many days it will rain in the future.


    [descendants of Yanghu?] Liu Jianyan doesn''t know who Yanghu is so well: [it''s necessary to check it out!]


    Yang Hu is Cai Zhenji''s son and CAI Zhenji is Cai Wenji''s sister.


    Liu Jianyan really found something after checking. Even Cai Zhenji eloped with others and married a middle-aged man who lost his wife as a young man. Yang Xun was found out.


    "The eldest son died early? The youngest son Yanghu official to Taifu." It doesn''t matter if Liu Jianyan checks. He thought Cai Zhenji was just Cai Yong''s daughter and Cai Wenji''s sister. Unexpectedly, Cai Zhenji''s own status was much higher than her father and sister. He was a little confused: "is Yang Huiyu the third wife of Sima Shi? Is she the empress Jing Xian?"


    What''s the situation! Yang Dun, even the bastard of Yang Hu, shouldn''t be so bad.


    Liu Jianyan later learned that there was another secret. Yang Hu actually had no children, but his half brother Yang FA continued there. However, Yang Yi, who was ordered to succeed by Emperor Wu of Jin, did not obey the order, because Yang Yi did not mourn after Yang Hu died.


    Looking at the messy relationship, Liu Jianyan has a big head. The summary information is that Yangdun is not wrong, and he is the same generation as yangben who married simashao''s daughter (Princess mourning in Nanjun). In addition, to calculate, Yangdun''s ancestral home is really in Taishan County, but his family has moved since he crossed south in clothes.


    This time, not many people came from the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to work. Generally speaking, Yangdun should be the most prominent one, and the rest are from poor families. Some of these people were with the army, and some were assigned to local officials.


    The Han Dynasty focused on the development of Changguang county and Dongmou county. In fact, there were not many counties. Those counties are basically made up of some family heads who originally took refuge as county magistrate or county head. Even the positions of county chief and six CAOS are mostly held by some family heads, and only some positions related to military power are assumed by retired people in the army.


    A force should not only pay attention to the military, but also to local governance. The problem is that Liu Jianyan can''t be a scholar. He doesn''t have enough time to cultivate himself. He can only choose educated family members.


    There are bound to be hidden dangers in appointing a large number of family members, but it is extremely helpless. Moreover, in the age when knowledge was not widely spread, most literate people really came from some families, basically from the ancient times and the pre Qin Dynasty. If Liu Jianyan didn''t want to find people with family ties, he could say very responsibly that there were no people who were literate and didn''t belong to a family at all.


    Do you know why? If you want to acquire knowledge, you can''t participate in production. Without a certain wealth, which family can afford an idle person who only studies but doesn''t work.


    If you want to break the advantages of family inheritance, in addition to the large-scale purchase of education, the first thing to solve is to liberate the labor force. Otherwise, even if it is official purchase of education, it is still those families who benefit. Farmers really can''t afford to support those who are out of work.


    In some years, getting rid of the family, aristocratic family and door valve is equivalent to being unable to support an administrative system, because all literates basically belong to a family, either aristocratic family or door valve, or even poor.


    In fact, most of the time, whether it is called the head of Guizhou, the people, the people, the people in the world, or anything, in short, it does not include everyone, but only to the poor class. Well, the common words "for the common people in the history books" are sorry to say that they only represent some specific classes that can control the world''s major events, not everyone.


    For the Han Dynasty, the most important thing now is not the enrichment and integrity of the administrative system, but how to deal with the next situation.


    The display of the Han flag can not only stimulate the morale of the army, but also make the Han people have a sense of belonging and cohesion, and attract more Jin people to take refuge. These are probably the benefits.


    Everything has two sides. For example, if there is life, there will be death. The display of the Han flag will have disadvantages. It may not be far from the point where the whole world is enemy for a while, but it will certainly make the stone tiger crazy to want to destroy it.


    "We are the Ministry of Han. Of course, the banner is Han. What else is it?" The object of CAI you''s speech is Gong Ze. With a smile on his face, he said, "is the name ''department''?"


    Gong Ze is the man who is rumored to be Mr. Gong Tao''s brother or something. However, Gong Ze is not Gong Tao''s brother. "Gong" is just a code name. It can be regarded as a kind of spy, secret traitor, or something. Anyway, it is such invisible characters.


    "The Ming people don''t talk secretly. If the Han ministry doesn''t remove the Han flag, I''m not here to discuss what assistance to give. It should be to ask for rebellion on behalf of heaven." Gong Ze, in his forties, was more gentle than Gong Tao. He looked more aggressive: "Liu Sujun or Liu Sujun, or has he become the king of the Han Dynasty?"


    Cai you could still laugh, but he stood up and pressed the hilt of the sword, with a cold frost on his face: "don''t give your face, don''t ask for your face. What banner you like to shine in my family is what banner you like.", Staring at his own Gong Ze angrily, he said angrily, "how do you say that? Yes, it''s none of your business!"


    "So..." Gong Ze sneered for a while and said, "is it not to withdraw the flag?"


    Cai you''s response was a cold hum.


    Miyazawa stood up and shook his long sleeves: "farewell!"


    "No!" Cai you shouts at Gong Ze and makes Gong Ze look mocking. But he said with a smile, "how could you just walk away from insulting my family?"


    Samurai have entered the house and surrounded Miyazawa in a surrounded formation.


    "The two countries are at war..." Gong Ze said half of what he said and shouted angrily: "you dare!"


    "What are the two countries? We haven''t established a country yet." Although Cai you is smiling, the worry in his eyes is hard to hide. He waved his hand and told the samurai, "if you are imprisoned and make a big noise, beat it!"


    Of course, the samurai should promise, Then step down.


    [Xiao Chao Ting is about to turn over.] Cai you really despises Sima royal family and those aristocratic families and door lords in the south of the Yangtze River. It is clear that he knows the bright flag of the Han Dynasty and that no matter what, Shijie Zhao will not let go: [it''s too bold. No wonder he will lose the Central Plains and run away with his tail.]

 Chapter 242

    I forget my life when I see small profits, and cherish my body when I do big things. What I''m talking about is the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty?


    Of course, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty knew what it meant for Liu Yan to light the Han flag. It was estimated that with a relieved mood, he came to persuade him hypocritically. Secretly, he didn''t know how happy it was for Liu Yan to light the Han flag.


    "We can''t expect a group of waste people who only hope to survive to have greater aspirations." Liu Yan thought he was telling the truth: "look at their so-called northern expedition. They have been busy for more than a year, but the actual troops participating in the war have not been gathered. Look at those who want to attack Cheng Han. They have been arguing for many years."


    Xu Zheng, Ji Chang and others have returned to Xiami. They are back to participate in the general deployment of a new round of operations.


    The war in Taishan county is not over, but it is followed by the end of the Qing Dynasty. After arrangement, there is no need for anyone to take charge of the war. It is enough to continue to develop according to the established deployment.


    When several people who commanded the first battle of Taishan county came back, Liu Yan of course personally asked about the war situation and knew more details.


    "Really? Will Deng Heng have children to go?" Liu Yan knew this for the first time. He shook his head and smiled bitterly: "no wonder he will send those people. The battle is false and the surrender is true. In fact, he is selling a favor."


    It has almost become the instinct of all families to find a way out for the family. It is normal to open branches and leaves and take refuge in different forces. For example, those who are loyal to the state of Zhao in Shijie must have some relatives, even brothers, descendants and son-in-law serving other forces.


    Previously, separate bets probably occurred in Shijie Zhao state, Sima 1 jin state, Murong Yan state and Zhang Liang state. After all, it seems that these companies are qualified to participate in the struggle for hegemony, and other miscellaneous forces are basically regarded as standing aside.


    Now, maybe Liu Yan should be proud. For example, the dignified Shijie General of the eastern expedition of the state of Zhao thought that the Han Dynasty was also qualified to set foot on the stage of hegemony and did things that separated his family to take effect.


    Who doesn''t understand Deng Heng''s behavior? He destroyed the five hundred dragon guards because of his command mistakes. When he went back, he had to die. He chose to die in war, which was purely a last resort. That''s because Shi Hu is really wary of Jin people. He is not only very cruel to ordinary Jin people, but also very fierce to Jin people who are officials in the imperial court. In less than two years, he has found many reasons to kill many officials from Jin people. Deng Heng must die when he goes back. Maybe he will involve the family. Maybe dying on the battlefield can prevent the family from being involved?


    Subsequent events will prove that Deng Heng was wrong. His death on the battlefield did not prevent his family from being implicated, which will be described later.


    "According to general Cui Xuan, we have become a climate." Ji Chang smiled brightly: "four years have not been busy in vain."


    "Deng Heng will only be the first, and there will be many next." LV Yi also smiled and smiled confidently: "before working, I wrote back to call friends. Only a few poor people responded. Recently, many high-level people have taken the initiative to write letters."


    Liu Yan is listening quietly. More and more families want to come, which means that the Han Dynasty has begun to have the qualification to bet. Those families who come to work may be just some side branches or poor families, but it is really a good start.


    Being faced up to only shows one thing, that is, the Han Dynasty has really become a climate, and may still not be considered qualified to participate in the real big scene, such as competing for the Central Plains, but the strength of the separatist regime is definitely recognized.


    Any party''s influence can be considered famous only if it is faced up to.


    Don''t the importance of fame. It''s like a kind of fame of modern stars. At least let people know who is likely to generate more income. When they are famous, someone will come to make a film or a variety show, isn''t it?


    For the princes who are willing to fight in the world, it is more important to make people know the existence. Only with fame can people with common aspirations come to join us and have the possibility of absorbing talents.


    The Han Dynasty took four years to create the present situation. In fact, the number of territory occupied is still secondary. The most important thing is that there are nearly 30000 war troops and nearly 120000 secondary troops. Those are some armies that have been tested by the war. Only their existence can make the Han ministry have the right to survive. Let''s talk about other development prospects.


    "In the first battle of Taishan County, we annihilated more than 40000 enemy troops and lost 2300 ourselves." When Xu Zheng reported, he looked elated: "it''s a war loss of 17 to 1. Our Han army is powerful!"


    All the generals present loudly repeated the sentence "the Han army is powerful". They deserve to be excited. When the Han flag was displayed, they became people with war flags and were no longer the "bare pole" army. With the military flag and the overall designation, they became the Han army. They will also have their own military official designation immediately. Don''t underestimate the importance of designation to an army. The military flag is the spirit, and the military designation can better reflect the sense of collectivity, belonging, honor and glory.


    "The serial numbers will be set up separately in future campaigns..." Liu Yan said without a smile: "don''t look at the expansion of war troops, it''s actually a forced addition. It''s a mule or a horse. It depends on the performance of each force in the future war."


    Including Xu zhengnei, all generals and schools held their breath. What their king said next will determine the fate of countless people.


    Liu Yan scanned the past in a circle, and his sight would stay on each general for a second: "we stress class and treatment separately. The better the performance, the higher the treatment, the troops will also have strict distinction. Whether he can get the honor designation (such as HUBEN Army) at the time of introduction, whether he is a qualified field army or can only be a garrison force, depends on the actual combat results of each force."


    As long as it is a warrior, no one will easily give in, and no one will give in when it is time to fight.


    Like the Huben army? For a warrior, commanding an army with a name is always more glorious than an army without a name.


    Because there is no special confidentiality, Liu Yan has some well-known names that have long been circulated. With Huben, there will be Yulin, which are the most representative names of the two armies of the strong Han army. Since the name of their tribe is Hanbu, the founding of the people''s Republic of China should also take Han as the country name. The Huben army already exists. Everyone is staring at the Yulin army, and everyone wants to become the Yulin army.


    In addition to Huben army and Yulin army, Liu Yan will also prepare several other numbers. (special note, please help me get it. Just write it in the book review area. The honor will be carefully selected)


    The generals will care about the official number of the army, while the scribes care about other things, such as the assumption of the founding of the country in the future.


    Maybe it''s bullshit, but now it''s important to have an inheritance no matter what you do, such as the five virtues.


    The theory of five virtues is a historical concept advocated by Zou Yan, a yin-yang school in the Warring States period.


    According to the historical records of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, the first emperor pushed the legend of the five virtues all the time, thinking that Zhou de Huo and Zhou De of the Qin Dynasty were invincible. Now, the beginning of shuide and the beginning of the new year, all the pilgrimages and celebrations begin from October new moon.


    The first application of the five virtues cycle began in the Qin Dynasty, and later Liu Han settled the world. Zhang Cang believed that the Qin guozuo was too short and cruel, and did not belong to the orthodox Dynasty. The Han Dynasty should replace the fire virtue of the Zhou Dynasty, so the zhengshuo of the Han Dynasty should be water virtue.


    In the period of Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, zhengshuo was changed to tude. Only when Wang Mang established a new dynasty did he adopt the statement of Liu Xiang and Liu Xin''s father and son that the Han Dynasty belonged to Huode.


    After Liu Xiu, Emperor Guangwu of the Han Dynasty, recovered the Han Dynasty, he officially recognized this statement and established zhengshuo of the Han Dynasty as Huode. This statement was adopted in the history books of the Eastern Han Dynasty and later, such as the Han Dynasty and the annals of the Three Kingdoms. Therefore, the Han Dynasty is sometimes called "Yan Han" and "Yan Liu" because the emperor''s surname is Liu.


    Earlier, Ji Chang made an inference that Liu Yan was a descendant of the strong Han Royal family. Liu Yan didn''t deny it at the beginning, and Ji Chang took it very seriously.


    Later, after Liu Yan had the conditions to unify the army''s war robes, he adopted the style of the Han Army''s military uniform in the Western Han Dynasty, that is, the one with red and black. The profile confirmed that Ji Chang spread the statement that Liu Yan was the descendant of the strong Han Royal Family in a few high-level circles.


    In fact, Liu Yan himself can''t figure out whether he is the descendant of the strong Han Liu family. There are many Chinese surnamed Liu in later generations. Who can figure out whether there is the descendant of the strong Han Royal family in his blood?


    Considering that too many Hu people changed their surname to Liu during the Wuhu chaotic period, it is unclear what lineage is in Liu''s blood vessels. But blood is the same thing. People are people, not horses. Horses talk about blood. People talk about ideas and identity. As long as their appearance is not too special, such as white skin, blonde hair and blue eyes, can they really distinguish so clearly?


    "You put up the Han flag and repeatedly stressed the importance of ''Han''. It''s time for us to make some research." Ji Chang''s voice was very low: "what''s more troublesome is that Liu Yuan, a Hun, was founded as the Han, and then Li Xiong, a DI, established the Han in Shu. Hu people established the country and called it the Han for many times. Han... Is not suitable to be used as a country name."


    A person who holds the same view is Liu Yu. This is an extremely tough character who has killed six emperors successively. He claims to be the descendant of Liu Jiao, king of Chu and yuan in the Western Han Dynasty. Liu Jiao is the half brother of Liu Bang, the emperor of the Han Dynasty. He took control of the Beifu army, killed many emperors and usurped the Jin Dynasty. According to the claim that he was the descendant of Liu Jiao, king of Chu and yuan in the Western Han Dynasty, should he continue the name of the Han Dynasty after usurping the Jin Dynasty? But before that, too many people established a country and named it Han. At this time, the country name of Han was absolutely smelly. As a result, after some discussion, the country name was song.


    Of course, Liu Yu is not born at all now. It will be 20 years before he has such a figure. According to the history, his father Liu Qiao should now serve as the meritorious Cao of Pengcheng County in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty?


    It has to be said that Liu Yan not only sent people to Wei county to look for Wang Meng, but also sent people to Pengcheng to look for Liu Qiao. Who made Liu Yu so famous, and who made Liu Yan so curious about an army called "Beifu army". After checking the information, he remembered Liu Yu''s father''s official in Pengcheng?

 Chapter 243

    "Left - left - left, left and right."


    The sound of stepping sounded quite neat. It was 500 people in black robes walking in a square array with long guns and obeying the command.


    Looking at their clothes, we can tell that they are people mobilized and assembled from a certain place. Then look at the number embroidered on each young and strong right arm, such as the number 028-28171, which represents the number 28 from village 28. People are No. 28171 members of the Han Dynasty.


    Yang Su is still shouting slogans, not "one, two, one", but more straightforward "left and right".


    Speaking of it, many people can''t even tell the right from the left. In order to let them understand the left and right, they make a lot of jokes. When training to distinguish between the left and right, in fact, it is also training a degree of obedience. Training soldiers generally do not enter the martial arts link at the beginning. It is to let soldiers form a formation and let soldiers understand what is a collective. In the process of repeated queue practice, soldiers will get used to following orders over time.


    "Step -"


    "Attention!"


    The sound of stepping disappeared, and five hundred young men began to look left and right. They trained in liao1 East for three months. Today, they set foot on the land of Dongmou County by boat.


    Dongmou county is much more desolate than liao1 East. Liao1 East has been developed for two years. It can be said that villages have sprung up from scratch, and four towns have been established. Because of the large-scale development, the whole Liaodong Peninsula is also perfect. Basically, every village has at least one road, and there are more so-called official roads between big cities.


    What is officialdom? It does not refer to the official road, but a demarcation of specifications. It can be called an official road. It is at least six feet wide and flat enough. There must be a post station within a few miles.


    After arriving at Dongmou County by boat, they need to rest for at least three days. In these three days, we are also waiting for the division of troops. Whether to stay behind to ensure the logistics line or go to a front-line force will directly affect their fate.


    Just when Yang Su wanted to say something, a sound of cheering suddenly appeared. He frowned and looked at the direction of cheering, but in his mind he was thinking: [is there a noise in the important place of the military camp?]


    The sudden cheers were caused by flags. Originally, there were no flags in the Han Dynasty. For four years, it has been a "bare pole" tribe, without its own totem, collective flag, and even the army. Today, the Chinese flag with black, low and red characters was set up without any notice. The people who saw it were stunned at first, and then they didn''t want to cheer directly.


    First, the Han flag was lit in the military camp, and the cheers came from the military.


    Subsequently, the Han flag was also displayed in towns and ports. As a result, there were cheers everywhere.


    The military is excited about the flag. They finally have their own flag and are no longer a "bare" army.


    In fact, I don''t know how many soldiers have thought about it many times. Shouldn''t the army have its own flag? It would be a joke to say that there are only a hundred people in the Han Dynasty, but there have been thousands of people in the Han Dynasty for a long time. Two years ago, they were able to arm tens of thousands of troops. It is understandable not to hold the flag of Shijie, but it is always necessary to have a flag to be a complete army. However, there is no movement for a long time.


    At the back, even a small soldier can think of it. It''s just that he doesn''t light the flag. Once the flag is lit, I''m afraid it''s the time for a large-scale battle.


    Now, the banners have been lit, which means that the intensity of the campaign will be strengthened all the time.


    Many of the officers and men in the army have been newly added recently. They were still worried about whether they would be disbanded. When they see the flags, they don''t have to think about it. There will be war in the future.


    War is not worth fearing for many people in the Han Dynasty. Only with war can we have the opportunity to earn military merit, and only with military merit can we become meritorious people. Moreover, not only can we obtain titles through war, but also the associated wealth is actually easier to obtain. Some more ambitious people are extremely eager to become human beings through their own efforts, make their titles higher, have more fields and slaves under their names, and even aspire to be vassals.


    [at last, the banner is displayed...] Yang Su is excited, but he can''t hide his sadness. He looks at the young and strong in front of him, and thinks with some envy and satisfaction: [they have met a good current situation.]


    No way. According to Yang Su''s understanding, the army doesn''t need people with physical disabilities. People with physical disabilities like them have absolutely no chance to fight on the battlefield.


    "So we won''t just come for a walk?"


    "How? It must be to the front!"


    "That''s really great. If we can cut down an enemy''s head, we can become public officials and members of the Gong people!"


    "That''s it!"


    If no one mentions how to cut the enemy''s head, they think simply. A series of wars will certainly increase the scale of the war, so no matter what soldiers will have the opportunity to fight.


    What is the most famous maxim of the Han Dynasty? It''s fame, but take it on the battlefield.


    Few people think that fame is obtained on the battlefield. Yes, but the battlefield is not a safe place. Most people subconsciously think that once they go to the battlefield, they will kill all sides.


    More rational people have enough confidence. Compared with the enemy who can''t afford to wear clothes and hold wooden sticks as weapons, the military equipment of the Han Dynasty has always been extremely sophisticated. How can they ensure that there is at least one metal weapon in each hand.


    Of course, it''s not wrong that the Han Dynasty will face the mob next, but there must be some regular troops.


    "Han flag, how can it be a Han flag?" Zhao Lin looked at the flag waving in the wind at the head of the city in a daze: "don''t you know what it means to light such a flag?"


    Zhao Lin is not young. He can usually live to be over 50. His identity will never be simple. He is the head of the Zhao family. His family was attached to the Han Dynasty with most people in Dongmou County three years ago. But like many people, attachment is attachment, but it''s Hugh who works hard.


    The streets of the city were filled with cheering crowds. Those people came from all over the world. Most of them just gathered in Dongmou county recently. Many of them could only be regarded as war refugees four years ago, but four years later they became a new group of meritorious people or family members.


    Those residents of the town are also cheering. It is lucky for them to be in the Han ruled area. Although there are too many rules and regulations, they will not be killed in the street one day because they are not pleasing to the eye.


    Security is a very small part. Under Liu Yan''s ruling territory, too many changes have taken place.


    Penglai county was established not long ago. It was repaired on the basis of the original dilapidated city. It took about three years. Because it is close to tongmiao island islands and liao1 east port, it can be regarded as one of the more prosperous towns in Dongmou county.


    Like many renovated cities, unless someone holds the land lease, the land belongs to the government. Most of the residents who are arranged to enter the town get the land for their work.


    Yes, Liu Yan didn''t equalize the land. He said that he either made contributions and won rewards, or bought it.


    In the Han Dynasty, recording merit is not only calculating military merit, but also making merit in production, that is, production tax is not as fast as military merit. Moreover, there is a quite simple truth that military achievement is definitely more likely to be granted Marquis than production.


    The Han flag is not displayed at the same time. It starts with the troops on the front line of Taishan county. The second batch is the Xiami garrison. Then, with the passage of time, the Han flag is displayed one after another in one stronghold, village or town to the East.


    Dongmou county is in the easternmost part of Qingzhou. Hanging the Han flag in Dongmou county is at least half a month later than those in front. However, Dongmou county will not be the latest group. There are liao1 East narrow peninsula and Chao1 fresh peninsula.


    The Han ministry with a flag and the Han ministry without a flag are two kinds of shapes.


    Before, although the Han ministry had security and everyone felt that their life was good, it was inevitable that there would be an indescribable feeling. How to put it? Like emptiness or unreal, I can''t believe my experience or living environment is true.


    When the Han flag rose in the territory ruled by the Han Dynasty, with excitement, excitement, consternation, fear... All kinds of emotions, the joy of joy and the fear of fear. Generally speaking, the reaction is better. Because of the emergence of the Han flag, we will have a clearer identification and know who we belong to.


    "War, there will be a war soon!" Zhao Lin called his two legitimate sons: "my father always opposed you to join the army..."


    The two brothers looked at their father without saying a word. They always complained that since they were already in the ruling area of the Han Dynasty, the family seemed to want to be independent. No matter whether the Han Dynasty rose or was destroyed, there would be no good end. They believe that they should participate, especially after Liu Yan won the battle of Xiami City, his willingness became stronger.


    "No matter what achievements Liu Sujun made before, it was just the rise and fall of a family with one surname. We......" Zhao Lin closed his eyes, gasped violently, and looked very tired after opening it again: "he never participated in the rise and fall of a family with one surname."


    Zhao Wen, the eldest brother, couldn''t help but say, "father, the notice is very clear. Shi Hu wants to destroy us. Jun Shang wants to continue for our Han Miao people and fight back!"


    "Ha ha..." Zhao Lin seemed to think it was funny, but he didn''t scold like before, but said, "for the continuation of our Han Miao descent?"


    The second Zhao Wu nodded his head: "doesn''t father know the miserable situation of Jin people in other states and counties?"


    "Liu Sujun''s notice has pulled everyone into the water. It is to completely pull at least 700000 people into the Han area!" Zhao Lin shook his head: "although he has won several times and has tens of thousands of troops in his hands, it''s too reckless. Shi Hu can summon hundreds of thousands of troops at any time..." he looked at his two legitimate sons: "but it''s not important. Since he was dragged into the water, he has to go if he doesn''t want to, otherwise he really can''t live."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Recommend "one punch Tang Seng": make complaints about the West. The crossing became Tang Sanzang, and then it was invincible. No matter how powerful the monster was, it was done with one punch!!!


    But what the hell is the female emperor! Why is monkey king a woman! And that guy, how could that guy

 Chapter 244

    In order to continue the inheritance of the Han family, we have to fight!


    We must fight for the survival power of the Han family!


    In some people''s view, Liu Yan raised the Han flag to drag everyone into the water, so that everyone had to go into the war. But they didn''t want to think about it. Even if Liu Yan didn''t light the Han flag, would Shi Hu let go of the Jin people in Qingzhou?


    Of course, there are a few people who think differently, and most people fall into a fanatical atmosphere.


    There is an unchangeable fact, that is, the survival of Jin people in today''s era is difficult. Before that, I don''t know how many jin people yearn to change, so many things will happen, but they will be destroyed again and again. Not only was the incident extinguished, but almost none of the people involved in the incident survived. They were basically driven out by the Hu people.


    It is precisely because they failed again and again, and the Jin people who had the courage to resist died. Most of the people who stayed were holding the idea of protecting themselves. It is difficult to say that they were weak and cowardly.


    Liu Yanming has golden fingers, but at the beginning he seemed so cautious. Why? Don''t you just want to awaken the blood courage of Jin people!


    Listen to those cheers, one by one blushed with excitement, and gradually merged into the overall word "war".


    There is no mistake. Everywhere is shouting "war". At the moment when the Han flag is erected, everyone knows that a large-scale war is bound to break out. This time, most people did not show their weakness. It was like blood burning and calling out for "war".


    "You have been winning, so that we can have a stable life."


    "That''s right!"


    "You will always win and fight a country that belongs to us!"


    "Wan Sheng!"


    Knowing that a war will break out, some people are happy and others are worried. Certainly, there is no one holding the same idea, but one thing has not changed, that is, whether they are willing or willing, active or passive, they can only devote themselves to participating in the war.


    There was a scene in Penglai City. After the cheers, one family after another began to say goodbye to their relatives. The young and strong put on the unified clothes they had changed and picked up weapons. They said goodbye to their families and went to the city guard''s house.


    "Again, you didn''t issue a mobilization order. Everyone is in peace and waiting for the latest notice."


    There is a kind of trouble called happiness. Penglai City shouhan wedge is facing this trouble at present. He would shout himself in front of him until his voice was hoarse.


    There are too many young people coming in. They are not crowded forward. Those who come in line first, and those who come late are behind the queue. It seems that the queue is getting longer and longer, forming a long square array. Only a few are asking or petitioning, and the rest are standing still.


    If you don''t understand the social structure of the Han Dynasty, the young men in the square array are at least a spear. It looks like an army assembled to wait for orders. The problem is that these young people do not come and gather at the command of someone. They come spontaneously.


    "You''ve gone too far." Han Jian looked at Cheng Wei Raymond and said with a hoarse smile, "let''s see how to solve it."


    Raymond looked very pleased with his smile. After saluting, he looked at the young people in line and shouted, "order!"


    The young men in line subconsciously stood at attention, and the pole of the spear also knocked on the ground.


    "Turn back!" Raymond waited for the queue to pass and shouted, "go together!"


    The effect of long-term training in the Han Dynasty is well reflected. Young people must have their own ideas in their heads, but they subconsciously obey orders.


    "Happy to be happy, but..." Han zhe hesitated and asked, "how to solve it?"


    Raymond murmured, "I''ll handle it."


    More than a thousand young people lined up to the square of Penglai City under the command. Raymond didn''t have much nonsense. He made it clear that Penglai City didn''t receive the command of conscription and asked them how to live or how to live. Then he called "dissolution". Even if it was finished, it was very crisp.


    "Captain Cheng, don''t you have a chance to go to war?"


    "There''s a chance."


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but it''s just to live in peace and wait for the call."


    There are no so many explanations for soldiers to deal with things. Simplicity and rudeness are the last word.


    With regard to the recruitment of young people, it was only five months ago. The number of young people recruited exceeded 40000. When the war ahead is smooth, it is impossible to recruit young people frequently.


    Raymond knows people''s thoughts very well. Military merit is very important in the Han Dynasty. It''s not too much to say that it will change a person''s fate. He watched the disappointed people leave, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help hooking up.


    Cheng Wei is equivalent to the rank of marquis in the army. He needs to be a hairpin curl Cai you of at least the third rank.


    In fact, at the rank of military Marquis, he will certainly be a person with a fine title. In terms of treatment, he will get at least one house, 20 official slaves and 300 mu of good land. On the rest of the rewards, the amount of money given is also rich.


    Military princes are like that. Will the above positions, such as school captain, deputy general and partial general, be poorly paid?


    What the Han ministry pays attention to is how much you pay and how much you get. The more credit you make, the higher the return will be rich. Just because of this, there will be an atmosphere of whispering war and joy.


    For a long time, people eager to join the war have definitely accounted for the majority in the Han Dynasty. Unfortunately, Liu Yan has always controlled the number of troops at a certain scale. I don''t know how many people are looking forward to being called up one day.


    The Han flag was displayed. I thought there would be a new round of recruitment. After all, everyone knew there would be a continuous war. Unexpectedly... There was no recruitment!


    "What? Being rejected?" Zhao Lin was stunned: "shouldn''t you?"


    The last recruitment was aimed at villages such as collective farms. For some families, it was voluntary. The Zhao family belongs to the attitude of turning a blind eye.


    "Although he has won several times, but... Most of them are tricks. Won''t Liu Sujun be arrogant?" Zhao Lin looked puzzled: "all the people who came before were mobs. It''s impossible to beat mobs with elite. It''s just to distinguish between beautiful and ugly. Next, Shi Hu will pay attention to it. Next time, it will never be mobs. It should be the ethnic soldiers of Qiang or Di, or directly use the soldiers of counties and counties. How can Liu Sujun underestimate it?"


    Zhao Wen and Zhao Wu looked at each other. They were actually dissatisfied with their father.


    There are not many soldiers in the Han Dynasty, but it is about the policy of elite soldiers, and there is no slackness in the training of soldiers. The weapons and armor are not inferior to the elite of Shijie state of Zhao. Ten thousand soldiers can beat tens of thousands of mobs crying for their parents. That is a real example that has been confirmed in the battle of Xiami.


    No matter how you look at it, there are signs of the rise of the Han Dynasty. Only when you invest in it will you have a place. If you don''t get involved, even if the Han Dynasty is finally defeated, you should really know that Shi Hu is an extremely cruel man. What good end will people under the Han Dynasty come to?


    So simple, the Zhao brothers think they can think clearly. They don''t understand some people, including their father, why don''t they understand!


    "My son..." Zhao Lin stayed for a long time and seemed to make a decision: "write a letter for your father. You two go to Xiami to find Liu Sujun. Be sure to give it yourself."


    The two brothers looked at each other and could see clearly that each other was full of confusion.


    "The situation is very complicated. If Liu Shijun doesn''t raise the Han flag, we will do it. But Liu Shijun raises the Han flag... But we can''t do it." Zhao Lin was already writing and said, "Mr. Gong Tao has been operating in Qingzhou for decades, and many families have been greatly involved in it. Donglai academy is actually operated by the (Eastern Jin) court, and Mr. Gong Tao works for the (Eastern Jin) court."


    Then it makes sense. If you want to run an academy, you must have a sufficient number of books, otherwise the Academy will never run. Now is not an age when books can be seen everywhere. One book is enough for a family to pass down. It can be seen how few books are. Without the support of major forces, how can there be so many books in Donglai academy?


    "Including our family, we would have obeyed the order of the (Eastern Jin Dynasty) court and started work when necessary..." Zhao Lin didn''t wait to write, but said seriously: "if it''s bad for the foundation of one family and one surname, Liu Sujun raised the Han flag and shouted to fight for the survival of the Han and Miao people, the situation is different!"


    The two brothers were already shocked.


    "Dad, do you mean that we are always ready to do something bad for you?" Zhao Wen was a little angry: "how can this be so! You go to war for our peace and for all the people in the enemy occupied area. That small ~ court wants bad things!"


    Zhao Lin glared at Zhao Wen: "what are you yelling about!", He said solemnly, "without raising the Han flag, nothing can cover up the fact that it is one''s own private interests. The success or failure is only the prosperity of a family."


    The two brothers obviously disagree, but on the premise of filial piety first, they both hold their breath.


    "It''s different now, completely different." Zhao Lin sighed: "life in the Jin Dynasty north of the Yangtze River is difficult. If the Hu people cross the Yangtze River, it will ravage the south. We also want to keep millions of Jin people in the South..."


    In other words, what is the relationship between destroying the Han ruled areas and not allowing the Hu people to go south?


    "It''s really different!" Zhao Linsu said in a voice, "it is no longer a matter of one family name for Liu Shijun to raise the Han flag. We must participate!"


    Although it is said that national righteousness is not popular, there are still some people who know what national righteousness is. Then the situation is really different. Shi Hu can''t tolerate Jin people. Qingzhou, which dares to show the Han flag, will not tolerate it. If Liu Yan can resist it, it''s just that once Shi Hu can''t resist it, it must be bloody cleaning.


    Zhao Lin had finished writing the letterhead, rolled it up, put it in a metal box and explained, "we must hand it over to Liu Sujun. If someone stops it, it''s about the life and death of the Han ministry."

 Chapter 245

    "We... Have the wrong amount of baggage?"


    "A little less."


    He landed in Dongmou County by sea from Liaodong, rested for three days, was assigned to where, and then was assigned to start.


    Yang Su found that things are more complicated than he thought. Retired officers like him have not been dismissed. Are they reserve officers or something? It means something like that anyway. They are arranged to continue to serve the army, usually as grass-roots managers for logistics.


    In fact, many officers are disabled, but their experience is still there. They can''t lead paoze to continue to attack, but they are still qualified as managers.


    The sudden massive expansion of the army does not mean that the number of soldiers has been increased. Even if it is completed, the primary premise is that the number of officers should be sufficient.


    Ten thousand soldiers need two thousand army chiefs, one thousand Shi chiefs, two hundred team leaders, forty village chiefs, twenty other Department commanders, ten military princes, two school captains and one deputy general.


    The military class has always been more and more difficult to cultivate. For example, if the level below the village chief is only managing soldiers, the level above the village chief should not only be able to manage soldiers, but also understand some necessary logistics knowledge and battlefield tactics.


    Don''t underestimate the management discipline. It is so difficult to cultivate a suitable department director in modern times. It still has enough knowledge. In an age when illiteracy reached 99.9 percent, everything depended on experience and training, because it was difficult to be illiterate.


    If you want to have enough experience, you have to survive one bloody battle after another, and it''s not as easy as you think.


    For the Han Army, the army was expanded, but many officers were promoted by force, and those who were promoted were still missing in many aspects.


    The promotion of war troops is still mandatory, which indicates that as long as the right people are basically transferred to war troops, what about troops such as auxiliary soldiers? Therefore, it has become a matter of course that a group of people with physical disabilities but enough experience have been reactivated.


    The troops started from Dongmou county and walked along the newly opened official road to the West.


    In fact, the newly opened official road can not be called the official road in the real sense. When the width is not enough, the ground is not flat, that is, one after another, because too many people go, it is a road to come out.


    Yang Su''s auxiliary brigade and 500 people in the neighboring village were integrated into a song. He was lucky to be the Sima of other parts of the song. Because of the relationship between driving out in batches, this team is Yang Su as the chief officer, not only in charge of 1000 auxiliary soldiers, but also in charge of a number of carriages with the army.


    By the way, the war soldiers are the highest officers of the Marquis as a song, but the auxiliary soldiers are demoted one level, and the Sima of other departments is the highest officer of a song.


    The number of carriages was not large. They carried some linen, silk, silk and a small amount of silk, without any grain.


    In fact, the troops will receive a cloth bag full of fried rice before they leave. The long cloth bag is straddled obliquely at the waist. There is enough fried rice for five days, but it is used as an emergency. There will be a post station every ten miles on the official road on the March, and the food and fodder of the troops are provided by the post station.


    All the supplies are made of all kinds of cloth, which is not normal. Even a small soldier really knows that only food and fodder is the most important for the army, and having enough food and fodder is the guarantee of victory. Once there is a lack of food, he will wait for the army to be lax and invincible.


    "I have asked. Other teams basically carry all kinds of cloth. At most, they add leather without any food."


    Yang Su was very confused. He also knew that the silk in the baggage was urgently purchased from the people. Tian Shuo ran away. I don''t know how many families were able to make up for 16 carts.


    Isn''t silk a luxury? The clothes made are very good-looking. The question is what to do with good-looking clothes?


    "Those guys hung all the way." Zhang Mao, the head of the auxiliary force, is a team behind his finger.


    Yang Su just smiled and couldn''t see how disgusted she was.


    The number of that team is not too large. It looks like about 50 people. Yang Su has sent someone to check it before. The team comes from the Zhao family in Penglai.


    Originally, not everyone in the army could follow. Yang Su had driven, but the man named Zhao Wen in the back took out the letter of Penglai City guard, which said that he had the right to travel freely, and Yang Su didn''t drive again.


    In fact, Han Qi''s letter of Penglai City guard is only useful within the scope of Penglai county. Whether that letter will be recognized outside the scope of Penglai county depends on whether other regions give face to their colleagues.


    Yang Su has talked with Zhao Wen and Zhao Wu. He can judge the two brothers. What do you say? Yes, it''s angry youth. It belongs to the type who is eager to join the army, but failed to join for some reasons.


    From many conversations, Yang Su has his own judgment. He can really feel that the two brothers of the Zhao family are not pretending. When talking about Han, he is very excited. The look shown from eyes to body language does not want to pretend. He also felt another point, that is, the Zhao brothers had an inexplicable sense of mission, as if they were going to do something great.


    All the way to the west, I passed some parts of Donglai county and Beihai county. An obvious point can be found on the way. Donglai county and Beihai County seem to have few people left, and the two counties are extremely desolate.


    "It should be like last time that the population was gathered together for resettlement." It''s inconvenient for Yang Su to eat because he lost an arm. Fortunately, as a member of the Han Army, the guys who eat are scientifically configured, such as lunch boxes, spoons and chopsticks, which are standard, and even forks and daggers can apply.


    After Dongmou County, the official road is no longer a post station within ten miles, but a post station within twenty miles in Donglai county. When we arrive in Beihai County, it has become a post station within thirty miles. In fact, this also shows one point, that is, the problem of control.


    More directly, although there are troops stationed in Dongmou County, the number is not large, and the number of troops stationed in Donglai county began to increase. The number of troops stationed in each station in Beihai county is as many as one song, and even more than one song in some sections.


    In addition, after entering Beihai County, Yang Su''s team has also been attacked by bandits, but compared with the well-equipped and well-established troops, those bandits basically have no return.


    Every war will produce bandits, robbers and other people. Even if the Han ministry is trying to collect war refugees, it is really inevitable that some people can not be found.


    In fact, no matter bandits or robbers, they basically won''t provoke the army. The problem is that after a golden year, the autumn harvest hasn''t come this year. I''m afraid they are very hungry before they dare to attack the army.


    "We have been promoting relevant policies and even letting people with personal experience speak for themselves, but some people still don''t believe it."


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Some people don''t believe it, others want to take advantage of the chaos."


    Isn''t war like this? It will be an era full of ambitious people. Taking Liu Yan of the Han Dynasty as an example, many people have the idea of "maybe I can do that too".


    Within a hundred miles of the lower dense boundary, it is obvious that more and more traces of military activities can be found, and there are no traces of bandits.


    When Yang Su stopped at a post station, he saw an acquaintance. They talked and learned some news that Liu Yan had ordered the elimination of bandits and robbers everywhere, especially in the area within 50 miles of the official road.


    "Those guys are damned. Jun Shang is fighting hard for the survival of Han and Miao people. They even threaten the army''s logistics line!" Zhao Wen scolded for a little while before he said to Yang Su, "brother Yang, we have arrived at the boundary and have been delayed for a long time along the way. The matter is quite big. We are also guaranteed, but we have to move forward quickly."


    Yang Sule said a few times. He already knew the news that the military sent cavalry to escort the Zhao family along the way. He knew that the matter was really serious. He made a frank appointment. If he could see him again in the future, he would have to pay 300 drinks.


    The Zhao brothers are in a hurry and in a hurry. They really don''t want to linger if it''s not for the long distance and insecurity.


    The surrounding area of Xiami city in Beihai county has become a large military camp. After the Zhao brothers entered Xiami City, they were soon received by LV Shaoyang and brought to Liu Yan''s location without any delay.


    "List."


    "We must hand it over to you."


    "List."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Of course, it is impossible for Zhao Wen and Zhao Wu to say that they can see Liu Yan. When they arrive at the land and enter the mansion, LV Shaoyang asks for the list without expression.


    "It''s a big deal. If you''re willing to bear the consequences..." Zhao Wen took out the sealed box and handed it with a smile: "take it."


    What list? In fact, Zhao Lin wrote a list of families that would start after receiving orders.


    In fact, LV Shaoyang didn''t know what happened at all. He was just told to borrow and take what list. Because he didn''t know what it was, of course, he didn''t have much so-called. He was stunned when he heard that it was so serious. He smiled and wanted to take the sealed box with a little hesitation.


    Zhao Wen retracted his hand: "really take it?"


    LV Shaoyang frowned and said, "don''t grind. Not everyone can see you. Don''t you understand such a truth?"


    Zhao Wen and Zhao Wu looked at each other and seemed very hesitant. They muttered a few words, smiled strangely, handed the box to LV Shaoyang and said, "you don''t understand at all?", Staring at LV Shaoyang, he reluctantly added: "I''ll give it to you, but in the end, JunShang still met my brothers."


    LV Shaoyang actually didn''t understand the situation and went to recover his life with confusion.


    Liu Yan was teasing his daughter when he got the box. It was a girl with seven kilograms and two liang when she was born. Her biological mother had no one except Tuoba Xiu.


    The encryption method of the box is strange. It probably needs the correct method to open it. As a result, it still needs the two brothers of the Zhao family to open it.


    Liu Yan read Zhao Lin''s letter first. When he looked at it, he could see that his expression was gratified. Finally, he looked at the list

 Chapter 246

    The list is not too long. There are 27 families in different places.


    Liu Yan shook the list, took a deep breath, and said with a livid face, "a bunch of garbage that can''t accomplish anything but fail!", He was not completely scolding the people on the list. A larger part was scolding the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and roaring: "they fled south of the Yangtze River in a panic. Lao Tzu stood in front of Zhu Hu and resisted Zhu Hu. They still want bad things!"


    What should I say? Zhao Lin made it clear that after they got the order, they would raise things, destroy and harass everywhere. But the Han Dynasty is fighting with the state of Zhao in Shijie. Once there is war everywhere in the rear, will the war in front still be fought!


    Ji Chang and others didn''t come until the back. Zhao Lin''s letter turned round, and the list was always held by Liu Yan.


    "Your Majesty." Ji Chang''s face was gloomy: "this is trouble!"


    Liu Yan did not intend to publish the list for the time being. The 27 families in the list are scattered. In addition, these families are large and small, and some even began to play some important roles for the Han Dynasty.


    Twenty seven companies are listed in the list, so how many are not listed?


    "Mr. Gong Tao has been operating in Qingzhou for more than ten years. Didn''t we expect such a situation?" Cai you said slowly, "we expected such a situation and have made arrangements."


    The Han ministry has cleaned the interior with thunder more than once, and the surveillance of some families has never been relaxed. It has always been known that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court or Murong Xianbei of the Eastern Jin Dynasty may have people in Qingzhou, but they don''t know who or whose families are spies of all parties. It''s difficult to start without evidence.


    Cleaning with evidence is inevitable. Cleaning without evidence will only cause panic. The Han Dynasty is now facing a big war. It can not be cleaned up vigorously. It can only be captured at a fixed point and quickly, but this is not so easy.


    "Tai''an, you go back and preside over the arrest." Tai''an shouted by Liu Yan is Ji Chang''s calligraphy. He had to ask, "try to control the impact."


    Ji Chang stood up and saluted silently. Then he didn''t procrastinate. He left step by step.


    "Ha ha!" Liu Yan looked angry and helpless: "Xiao ~ Chao ~ Ting... Really..."


    In other words, how could they escape to the south of the Yangtze River, which is enough to show that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is no longer suitable as a ruling class and should be swept into the garbage heap of history.


    If Liu Yan only hated those people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, at least he didn''t have a strong idea of how to kill them. Now, he can see clearly that whenever he has a chance, he must destroy it, and destroy it all together with those aristocratic families!


    How to deal with those internal people, in addition to those on the list, and dig out more spies, that is Ji Chang''s business.


    Liu Yan soon turned the topic to the upcoming war.


    The destruction of Deng Heng''s headquarters in Taishan county and the attempt to intercept and kill the Shijie Zhao army in Yuzhou failed, which indicates that there will be at least 70000 enemy troops in the West.


    In addition to the west, sun Fudu has been gathering troops in Jizhou and Wang Luan in Xuzhou.


    After investigation, the number of Zhao troops in Shijie in Jizhou has gathered to 70000. In addition, there is the headquarters of sun Fudu, general Longxiang. It is about 20000 cavalry and more than 50000 infantry. It is difficult to explore the composition of the army carefully. It is preliminarily judged that it is about 30000 County soldiers, and the rest are private soldiers of families and tribes; The total number of troops under the command of Wang Luan, the left guard General of Xuzhou, is 100000. The military composition on this side is relatively simple. After all, Xuzhou has always been one of the bridgeheads for the invasion of the state of Zhao in Shijie into the Eastern Jin Dynasty, that is, there are at least 60000 county and county soldiers among the 110000, and the number of cavalry is up to 40000.


    "Then there are at least 250000 enemy troops around us." Liu Yan was knocking at the edge of the sand table and said solemnly, "this is not all."


    In fact, they learned from ran min''s sources that Shi Hu has appointed Yao Yizhong as the metropolitan governor, and Yao Yizhong will command the army to be responsible for the expedition of Qingzhou.


    Yao Yizhong is the general leader of the Qiang nationality. He came to take charge of the expedition of Qingzhou. It is impossible to come alone. He will certainly bring the Qiang army.


    The war situation has escalated again and again, and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is preparing to make trouble secretly. It can be said that the Han ministry has reached the stage of life and death, which is why Liu Yan is so angry!


    In any case, the resistance of the Han Dynasty to Shijie Zhao was good for the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which really makes people wonder how the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was prepared to do that.


    In fact, it is not difficult to figure out who made Liu Yan raise the Han flag, which is already related to the competition for the position of zhengshuo for the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. For Sima royal family and those aristocratic families shrinking south of the Yangtze River, they are so embarrassed that they only have the name of zhengshuo. If they lose the name of zhengshuo, they will be nothing. Therefore, they prefer the defeat of the Han Dynasty and let them face the millions of troops of the state of Zhao in Shijie. Maybe they will eventually die in the hands of the state of Zhao in Shijie, but they think it is much better than being replaced by the "remaining evils of the former Han Dynasty".


    "We have taken up the banner of national righteousness, which must lead to some differences in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court." LV Yi''s face was complicated: "maybe it is because of this that the reaction of the small ~ court ~ court will be so great."


    In short, Liu Yanliang''s Han flag did affect the ruling position of Sima royal family, not only the competition in zhengshuo, but also the ideological differences within the aristocratic family.


    On the one hand, Liu Yan displayed the Han flag to win the support of the Jin people in the Central Plains. On the other hand, he wanted to win the defection of some aristocratic families south of the Yangtze River? After all, although the strong man died, his influence still exists. Otherwise, there would not be so many Hu people competing to establish the country and call the country Han.


    Cai you hesitated and said, "the original plan was to attack the enemy troops in Xuzhou with the Yangzhou garrison of Xiao ~ Chao ~ ting. I''m afraid that Xiao ~ Chao ~ Ting let so many families cause trouble within us..."


    "Still act according to the original plan, just..." Liu Yan said coldly, "if you succeed in defeating Wang Luan''s headquarters, it depends on the two situations. Either drive the defeated army of Shijie south, or destroy the Jin army."


    We must teach a profound lesson to the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It is certainly impossible before we solve the stone tablet Zhao Jun on three sides, but it may be possible to eat a large army as long as we make a detailed plan.


    It''s already obvious. If Zhao Lin hadn''t made a mistake, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty would have used the Han Dynasty to launch a conspiracy. At that time, whether Liu Yan carried Shijie Zhao Jun or not, as long as the conspiracy was launched, Shijie Zhao would continue to target the Han Dynasty, which was equivalent to the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty winning more time.


    Liu Yan met the two brothers of the Zhao family behind and talked briefly. In fact, Liu Yan was talking and the two brothers were listening.


    "Charter you two to join the army, starting with the team rate."


    Naturally, the two brothers are very happy. They know the truth. Although the position of team rate is not high, it is a very special case to start from the team rate. Many people who are better off than their families join the army from small soldiers.


    Next, the Han Dynasty needed to do a lot of things. In addition to preparing for war, it also set up a bureau for the Jin army.


    The hot summer will soon pass. Autumn has always been the main cutting season, but the Han Department can''t wait for autumn. We must start before the enemy is fully prepared.


    "We don''t have the trouble of autumn harvest. Next, we don''t lack food."


    In fact, there is another advantage against the sky, that is, with the establishment of urban centers, grain and fodder do not need long-distance transportation at all.


    "The enemy troops in Yuzhou and Sizhou stopped in place. We can''t stretch the front too long and attack through Yanzhou."


    "Attacking the enemy in Xuzhou with the Jin army is a major event in the next stage."


    "Only 30000 Jin troops from Yangzhou can be dispatched."


    "What a procrastination..."


    Liu Yan''s next target is the enemy in Xuzhou, which needs to cross Yanzhou to attack the west, and attacking Jizhou is a direct threat to the Kinki of the state of Zhao in Shijie.


    One day, Liu Yan was reading ran min''s handwritten letter, and Ji Chang''s news about internal cleaning also came.


    "What!?" Liu Yan looked stunned: "Zhao Lin committed suicide?"


    Zhao Lin held a family meeting after the two brothers of the Zhao family left. He announced that he would pass the position of the head of the clan to his eldest son Zhao Wen. He also arranged for the old and new families to kill themselves by leaving a book.


    Liu Yanzhi was so stunned. It was about Zhao Lin''s suicide note. It talked about the dilemma of loyalty and righteousness. He was loyal to the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but he thought he could not lose the great national righteousness.


    Nowadays, ordinary people do not have the concept of national righteousness, but some aristocratic families do. If you look at it like this, the ancestors of the Zhao family must have been rich?


    Zhao Lin''s incident said a big problem. At least Liu Yan raised the Han flag and achieved some desired goals, which not only made more people turn to the Han ministry.


    "The Han flag can make people return to their hearts. Whether it can become a trend depends on whether we can stand firm." Sang Yu is telling a fact: "at present, there are many people waiting to see. If we can defeat the Hu people one after another, there will be war smoke everywhere in Shijie Zhao state."


    Liu Yan handed ran min''s letter to Sang Yu.


    Sang Yu looked at it very seriously, with a surprise on his face, but he was also skeptical: "is Xiucheng Hou going to start?"


    No mistake. It seems that history has been greatly changed by Liu Yan. Originally, Shi Hu crazy persecuted Jin people in history. Although it led to Jin people''s trouble, it is not too large in scale. In addition, it was soon extinguished. In addition to civil incidents, it is difficult to judge what the higher status Jin people think in their hearts, but these higher status Jin people are patient unless they are forced to death... Even forced to death.


    "Yes, ran min made an appointment with me. If we beat Yao Yizhong, he would raise an issue."


    "If we beat Yao Yizhong?"


    That''s what ran Min said, so Liu Yan''s defeat of Yao Yizhong is the premise.


    We can''t blame ran min. Liu Yan knows that ran min dares to write such a letter by himself, which is both the handle and the determination.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Thank you very much. Etjojo sees the honor every day. I really appreciate it. Send a single chapter and make a list later.


    In addition, this book is published exclusively on the starting point Chinese website. Please come and support the genuine subscription. Please! Really can''t, that can be anti-theft, alas!

 Chapter 247

    Liu Yan knows he is changing history, but he doesn''t know how much.


    The transaction between ran min and Han has lasted for three years. With the intentional support of Liu Yan, it can be said that ran min''s strength is absolutely at least 20 times stronger than that in the original history.


    After all, the materials Liu Yan gave ran min are very cheap. Ran min can make huge profits as long as he has channels to sell them. That is, how to turn the money he earns into weapons and armor is another process.


    "Xiucheng Hou has a thousand heavy horses?" In fact, sang Yu doesn''t like ran min. he thinks it''s disgusting to recognize thieves as his father and an executioner who is acting as a stone tablet. In an exaggerated tone, he said, "your Lord has always supported Xiucheng Hou for today?"


    At the beginning, Liu Yan only subconsciously biased towards ran min, but he didn''t want to echo each other. After all, according to historical records, ran min was angry until he was repeatedly deceived and made a crown prince. He was fooled many times.


    There are many records of Ran min in history, but for some harmonious reasons, the great ~ Heavenly ~ dynasty did not introduce ran min in official books. It can even be said that if there was no network, ran min''s deeds would have been covered up all the time.


    The evaluation of Ran min in most history books is not very good, especially in the Jin book, which is more directly evaluated as rebellion because ran min became emperor. However, the history books of Murong Yan state have a better evaluation of Ran min, saying that ran Min has the courage of the overlord of Western Chu and has high military and strategic attainments, but it also says that ran min is a * * * *.


    "Ran min may have lost his personal morality, but it will not be false to restore the glory of the Han family." Liu Yan didn''t pull too complicated things and said directly, "he is already looking for an excuse to go to Yongzhou."


    In fact, Yongzhou is one of the places of the three Qin Dynasties in Guanzhong. It belonged to the state of Zhao of Liu, the Hun, for a long time. It was only in the fourth year of Xianhe (the Eastern Jin Dynasty, 329 AD) that it belonged to the state of Zhao in Shijie.


    "Yongzhou?" Sang Yu said in a daze, "that''s not Fu''s nest?"


    Shi Hu attacked and destroyed the Hun Liu''s state of Zhao. After the withdrawal, there was no garrison left. The di and Qiang people in the back wantonly entered the land of Sanqin, squeezing the living space of Han and Miao people in Qin. Most of the Han and Miao people fled to Zhang''s Liangguo, burying the lead of the conflict between Shijie Zhao and Zhang''s Liangguo.


    Sang Yu said strangely, "the place with the most people in Jin is not in Sizhou, Weijun and other places?"


    How else can we say that the administrative division of the state of Zhao in Shijie is very chaotic? For example, Dong''an County belongs to fuzzy ownership. Qingzhou, Xuzhou and Yanzhou all regard Dong''an County as their jurisdiction. If Si Zhou was divided in the Warring States period, it belonged to the junction of Han and Zhao. Seriously, Xiang, the capital of Zhao in Shijie, was in Si Zhou, but Xiang was divided in Jizhou.


    In addition, when it comes to Yecheng, according to the division of the Han and Three Kingdoms, Yecheng should be in Jizhou, but in today''s historical stage, Yecheng is actually divided into the boundary of Sizhou.


    In fact, what is even more outrageous is that the Hun Liu''s Zhao state was seized most of the country by shile. Finally, when they shrank in Guanzhong, they established the administrative levels of several states. Those states are a kind of address. The area is smaller than a normal county. They are also named Bingzhou, Shuozhou, Youzhou and so on. Is it an alternative map version of jin''ou?


    Liu Yan''s understanding of the Central Plains is still patchy, because the map is difficult to obtain, and the map obtained is quite chaotic. In fact, so far, he has not clearly distinguished the administrative division of States and counties.


    The land of Sanqin is full of Qiang and Di people everywhere. It is no joke to say that Jin people have become one minority, one people and one ethnic group. Ran min gave up the HE1 north and HE1 south with the largest number of Jin people to choose Guanzhong, which is worth thinking about.


    "What agreement should it be with Zhang?" Sang Yu said some secrets: "for a long time, Xiucheng Hou showed little mercy in the South (Eastern Jin Dynasty), but he killed less when he fought in the cool country in the northwest."


    The original division of the land of Sanqin is NEISHI County, Beidi county and Shangjun. With the continuous progress of history, many names have been changed successively. Now it is Shuozhou, Qinzhou and Yongzhou. Among them, Yongzhou is in the East, and Qinzhou and Shuozhou are in the upper and lower directions in the West. Both states are connected with the cool state of Zhang.


    Liu Yan is guessing how ran min will raise troops, what impact will be caused after ran min''s rise, and what the Han ministry should do to obtain the greatest benefits.


    Shijie Zhao needs to do more to meet Shi Hu''s desire for pleasure, cope with more and more local people, continue to prepare for conscription and war, and guess how Liu Yan will fight the trapped animals.


    The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is making many preparations. How to resist the invasion of the state of Zhao in Shijie is a very difficult thing. That is because the boundary line between the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the state of Zhao in Shijie is too long. They also want to kill Liu Yan, who dared to raise the Han flag, and even make Qingzhou completely chaotic, so as to continue to delay the southward journey of Shijie Zhao Jun.


    Zhang Liangguo was busy expanding to the western regions. I heard that it had reached the farthest military town in the west established in the Western Han Dynasty. Since Yangguan was the location, Dunhuang County, Jiuquan county and Zhangye county were re established, which is still the name of the continuation of the Western Han Dynasty. They seem to be struggling with the Hu people in the western regions. The two sides continue to fight in the Gobi? On the other hand, Zhang Liangguo also wantonly garrisoned troops in the East, and did his best to garrison 18000 troops in Jincheng. Jincheng is the capital of Jincheng County, which is the easternmost County of Zhang Liangguo.


    Murong Xianbei seems to have solved the Fuyu state and has officially entered the war process of defeating Yuwen Xianbei. Its war can be described as a joke. That is, Murong Xianbei only talks about attacking Yuwen Xianbei. Yuwen Xianbei is actually split. Yuwen Yidou GUI, the head of Yuwen Xianbei, only fled to Shijie Zhao state with a very few people. When Yuwen Yidou returned to Shi Hu, he took Duan LAN, Duan Liao''s brother, and offered 10000 horses. However, Yuwen Yidou returned to no good end. Instead, Duan Lan was granted an official post and took 5000 people to a place called Lingzhi for field reclamation.


    What is Tuoba Dai doing? Tuoba Shiyi Qian had completely defeated the iron Buddha Department of the Huns and proposed to Murong Yan again after expanding the territory for thousands of miles. Murong seal had married his daughter to Tuoba shiyigan before, but the married daughter died soon. Tuoba shiyiqian''s proposal to marry him again has been agreed by Murong seal, but Murong seal asked Tuoba shiyiqian to present a thousand good horses as a gift. Tuoba shiyiqian said he couldn''t take them out, which angered Murong seal. The war between Murong Xianbei and Tuoba Xianbei will break out again soon.


    In the turbulent current situation, various places are in full swing preparing for the war. Ran min put forward suggestions to Shi Hu in early May. In view of the large-scale stationing of troops by Zhang Liangguo in Jincheng, the state of Zhao in Shijie should also make a reciprocal response and ask him to lead the army.


    Shi Hu now indulges in beauty and wine and meat every day. According to the usual practice, he asked several ministers. Yao Yizhong opposed it and Fu Hong agreed.


    The two most trusted ministers with foreign names had different opinions, which made Shi Hu a little upset. He asked his sons again, and the result was that the agreement was equal to the opposition. Finally, he asked the civil servants in the court. This time, most of the great scholars agreed. He agreed that ran min led his army to Guanzhong, but limited the military strength, only allowed ran min to lead his army for 10000, and did not give ordnance and food as usual.


    Ran min sent a letter to Liu Yan on his way to Yongzhou. At present, he has led his army to Mianchi.


    Mianchi has been a very important military town since the ancient pre-Qin period. At the beginning, it was Gongwei Hangu pass. In the Han Dynasty, it was an important corner of Tongguan. Up to now, Mianchi is still a frontier military town of Tongguan and Xiaoguan.


    The reason why ran min was in Mianchi was that they were blocked. Fu Jian, Fu Hong''s younger brother, led people to intercept him and said nothing to let ran min lead his army into the Qin land.


    "We know everyone is preparing, but they are too brazen?" The speaker is TIAOYU. He is one of the people ran min trusts. His face was full of anger: "why don''t we kill it?"


    Wang Jian looked gentle. He was also one of Ran min''s confidants. If history had not changed, he would become the Shangshu order of the ran Wei Dynasty. Shangshuling is actually a great official, equivalent to the prime minister. He said with a smile, "first send someone to send back what happened here to Xiang."


    Yes, everyone has their own small abacus. That''s because Shijie doesn''t seem to be able to hold the country for a long time. Everyone wants to take a share in the collapse of the country. It''s natural to make some preparations in advance. It''s just because the stone tiger is still alive. Although it''s getting older and more absurd, its tiger power is still there. Most of them are just preparing secretly.


    "Be prepared." Ran min smiled: "we don''t have enough time. We must enter Guanzhong before the end of autumn and make relevant preparations for the start of the army."


    "Lord, do you think Liu Yan can really succeed?" Zhang Qian shook his head and said, "although the Han Army has expanded to 130000, there are only about 10000 veterans. I''m afraid the rest are not resistant to war. With this military strength, we have to carry hundreds of thousands of troops. I''m afraid we have to retreat from the mainland and flee overseas, mostly in the east of Liaoning."


    "Yes, he is too arrogant." Jiang Gan was very unhappy and said, "it''s up to us to raise the Han flag, even if it''s raised!"


    At the beginning of Jiang Gan, the result was that all the generals were noisy, but the scribes kept silent.


    "Stop talking dirty." Ran min had to stop it and said seriously, "Liu Yan has high ambition and extraordinary strength. Don''t mention arrogance."


    Wang Jian said: "don''t forget, we have the strength to raise troops because we have traded with Liu Yan for many years. Moreover... 40% of the military equipment this time comes from Liu Yan."


    Most of the generals didn''t know such a thing. They looked at ran min in amazement.

 Chapter 248

    Tongguan was located in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. It is located in the east of Guanzhong Plain and occupies the important place of Qin, Jin and Henan provinces. The situation of Tongguan is very dangerous. There are Qinling Mountains in the South and forbidden valleys in the southeast. There are many cities in the south of the valley for a long time; There are two rivers of Wei and Luo in the north, the Yellow River embracing the pass and down, and Huayue in the West. It is surrounded by mountains, peaks, deep valleys and steep cliffs. The mountains are high and the road is narrow. There is a narrow sheep''s intestines path in the middle, which can only accommodate one car and one horse. Therefore, Tongguan is an important military area.


    Xiaoguan is located in the downstream of bashui, with continuous Zhongling mountain in the north, Lantian in the west, basin in the South and Shangluo in the East. It is difficult to tell when it was established. It was first set up in the Cao Wei period. After the reinforcement of the Western Jin Dynasty, it was expanded again and again in the later period of the Hun Liu''s state of Zhao to form a Xiongguan.


    In fact, there is another Lantian pass behind Xiaoguan. However, because there is a Xiaoguan in front, the importance of Lantian pass continues to decline. After it is in disrepair for a long time, Lantian pass is already in semi abandonment.


    Shi Hu asked ran min to take only 10000 troops. Ran min really took 10000 troops. Don''t you want civilian men in addition to the troops? No one has stipulated that the 10000 troops should limit the number of civilian soldiers. Isn''t it too much to take nearly 200000 civilian soldiers?


    Look at the structure of 200000 people, about 140000 young and strong, and the rest are old, weak, women and children. Look at the luggage carried by ran min''s army. There are more than 30000 animal drawn carts, at least 70000 stones of grain and fodder, as well as some ordnance, cloth and miscellaneous things.


    Thirty thousand animal drawn carts were pulled by more than 40000 horses and 20000 cattle. As a reserve, there were nearly 10000 horses and more than 4000 cattle. Needless to say, the horse is actually part of the war horse. The reason why the war horse pulls the car is entirely out of disguise.


    The weapons traded between ran min and the Han Dynasty were quite miscellaneous. Most of them were gun heads, swords and arrowheads, and a small number of swords and horse names. The combined number of melee weapons reached 80000 and the number of arrowheads was 250000. In terms of armor, 1800 pairs of iron armor and 3000 pairs of leather armor. This is the transaction in the later period, not counting the previous two years.


    In the bilateral transactions, the number of salt and salted fish is the largest. When ran min provides it to the headquarters, he can also sell it abroad. It is an important source of wealth for ran min in recent years.


    "We can imagine the number of transactions in Liu Yan''s hands." Ran Min said with envy: "in just four years, it''s hard to imagine how to develop to have today''s strength."


    "Exactly!" Wang Jian said slowly, "many things are not rumors. There are really tens of thousands of warriors in Liu Yan''s hands. That''s still the number at the beginning. Now there will be at least 20000, which is difficult for all countries to do. There are tens of thousands of soldiers and cavalry equipment!"


    Liu Yan doesn''t have as many as 20000 warriors in his hands, which should be less than 5000. After all, there is no "summoning" swordsmen in the back, but the number of non systematic warriors continues to increase.


    Armor mounted cavalry refers to heavy mounted cavalry. The number of real heavy mounted cavalry in Liu Yan''s hand is only 1500, that is, the Huben army. The rest of the system cavalry are only people with armor, and horses have no armor protection.


    Of course, the number and arms of any force, even if it is the force, only some core personnel will know, and the outside can only rely on speculation.


    "They also have strong crossbow soldiers and crossbow soldiers." Jiang Gan said about the new arms of the Han Army during the war of Taishan County: "they were hidden before and were exposed only after fighting with Deng Heng."


    The sound of breathing appeared. There were so many armour and armour riding equipment, and a considerable number of crossbow soldiers. They couldn''t figure out how Liu Yan developed to have such a strong production capacity.


    "We will also have strong crossbows and crossbows." Ran min gave his subordinates a tonic: "it will be shipped in two months at the latest."


    The transactions between ran min and Liu Yan are very frequent, but there are some special transaction methods. What Liu Yan needs is not money, but ran min''s payment method is people.


    In the previous and subsequent transactions, Liu Yan obtained more than 180000 people from ran min, mostly some miscellaneous Hu. In the later transactions, the number of Jin people sent by ran min soared, and the last batch reached 40000 Jin people, that is, the number of young people is small, most of them are old, weak, women and children.


    Liu Yan almost refused to come. He didn''t say much about a large number of Jin people, old and weak women and children. After all, it can be seen that ran min is arranging to start the army. Although he was taken advantage of, receiving old and weak women and children is tantamount to helping ran min prepare for war, which is good for everyone.


    Tiaoyou asked excitedly, "how much?"


    "Two thousand strong crossbows and five hundred crossbows." Wang Jian said with some regret, "we need to make arrows ourselves."


    "That''s nothing!" TIAOYU was very happy: "that''s a crossbow! I don''t know how many times stronger it is than a bow!"


    There is absolutely no problem arming another 50000 or 60000 people with the weapons carried by ran min. he really wants to do great things when he enters Guanzhong this time.


    Guanzhong is a good place. Even if Zheng guoqu is destroyed and abandoned, it still can not change the fact that Guanzhong is a granary.


    Because of the state policy of Zhao state in Shijie, the elite of the Qiang and the di nationality were all in Xiangguo, which gave him an opportunity to occupy Guanzhong. They have all thought about it. After entering Guanzhong, they immediately control Tongguan, Xiaoguan and Lantian pass, which is tantamount to locking Guandong''s throat into Guanzhong. There is great potential in the interim.


    When ran min wanted to enter Guanzhong, apart from 10000 reorganized troops and 200000 civilian men, there were also people who spontaneously followed the relocation.


    How could the Fu family not be nervous when the huge team arrived in Mianchi? You should know that the army and civilian men are not so clear these days. The young and strong can be put into the battlefield with a little armed. Therefore, the reason Fu Jian gave after stopping ran min was that the people''s Congress led by ran min greatly exceeded the number given by Shi Hu and refused ran min to enter Guanzhong.


    "Seven days!" Ran min raised his hand and held it in a fist shape: "seven days is the deadline. If Fu Jian doesn''t get out of the way, he will attack directly!"


    Fu Jian probably wanted to scare ran min to the greatest extent. Should there be about 30000 Di soldiers?


    Although Zhao state of Shijie attaches importance to the two players of the Qiang and the Di people, the restrictions on the two ethnic groups are also very serious. For example, the elite of the Qiang and the di nationality are restricted to be monitored near the Xiangguo area, and the number of soldiers of the two ethnic groups is strictly restricted.


    There are definitely more than two million Qiang people living in the northwest. Due to the limitation of stone tiger, the number of Qiang soldiers is only about 80000. It''s a joke to say that there are no more clan soldiers in private, but they are too restricted to be reorganized publicly. In addition, it is difficult to build weapons. The quality of clandestine clan soldiers must be much worse than those in public.


    The situation is similar for the Di people. Shi Hu allowed the Di people to recruit 50000 troops in Guanzhong. It''s hard to calculate privately, but Fu Jian brought 30000 here, which is tantamount to giving ran min a good opportunity.


    "Most of the main soldiers are here. As long as they are defeated, it is difficult for them to gather troops again in a short time." Wang Jian paused and waited for the people to digest the information before saying, "the more troublesome thing is that the di nationality must fight with us wantonly, and the reaction of Xiang country should also be taken into account."


    Jiang Ganle said, "it''s very simple to say that the Di people want to oppose. No matter whether Xiangguo believes it or not, it''s not wrong to confuse the situation first."


    There are people everywhere in the state of Zhao in Shijie. Some time ago, Shengqiang in the northwest still made a lot of chaos, so why can''t Di people make a mess?


    Because there are riots everywhere, it is estimated that the center of the state of Zhao in Shijie has long been used to it? It is just a little bit difficult to fabricate the people in Guanzhong. After all, all of them have stayed in Xiang state. The essence of the tribe is also in the vicinity of Xiangguo. As long as the stone tiger can look it up a little, it will be able to know whether Hong Hong really needs to be reversed, so it can only be mixed with dishes and audio-visual, and strive for more time.


    Seven days passed quickly. Ran min made many preparations during this period, including controlling Mianchi and reorganizing 30000 young people.


    Speaking of it, ran min Tongjun definitely has a set. Although the young and strong have been trained before, it is really not so easy to improve the integration of 30000 people in a short seven days.


    "I asked Fu Jian to meet. During this time, I led my army to charge the Qiang army. The central army took Fu Jian''s head directly. You can deal with the rest of the enemy." Ran min wore heavy armour and rode on Zhu Longma. He had a horse in his hand, two halberds in his back, a sword hanging from his waist, and a riding bow and arrow bag on one side of the horse: "destroy 30000 Qiang soldiers in World War I!"


    All the people, even the scribes, were fully armed. Everyone had a armor for riding and fighting, that is, the mount had no armor.


    Mianchi city is full of soldiers ready to fight. The closest to the city gate is nearly 1500 armor and riding gear, followed by at least 3000 infantry wearing leather armor, and then some infantry only holding weapons.


    Don''t pay too much attention. Ran min''s army has no uniform uniform. It looks colorful and miscellaneous. The truth is that the uniform of the whole Shijie state of Zhao is the Dragon Guard. Only the pro guards of various big people will wear a uniform. There is no uniform for the rest, whether they are County soldiers or anything.


    Armour and riding gear are considered to be the essence of a country. How many armour and riding gear represent how strong the power is. Previously, ran min also saved a lot of heavy armor, but he can''t be exposed, but now he doesn''t have much so-called.


    The knights in armor and riding gear under ran min''s command are basically members of various families. Only those who can ensure sufficient and abundant food can have a strong physique.


    In fact, that''s also the case. The competition on the cold weapon battlefield is the system. After all, only enough physique can put on heavy armor and wave weapons, so that skinny people can wear heavy armor of 70 or 80 kilograms. They don''t know how to fight without taking two steps?


    Seeing Fu Jian impolitely leading nearly 20000 troops outside Mianchi City, ran min first looked at the city tower for a while, and finally sneered: "gentlemen, seize Guanzhong in this battle!", Then he took the lead in getting off the city gate. LISO turned over and got on his horse and shouted, "open the city gate!"

 Chapter 249

    In fact, opening the city gate is a superfluous thing. Mianchi is the same as many cities in Shijie state of Zhao. Even if it is located in an important position, the city wall also looks extremely dilapidated. Some sections have collapsed long ago because they have not been maintained and repaired for a long time, and no one has repaired them afterwards.


    The reason why the state of Zhao in Shijie didn''t let the local repair the city is very simple. That''s because the Jie nationality was worried about the local separatist regime and strictly prohibited the repair of the city. Secondly, the Hu people don''t know anything about building cities. They subconsciously don''t like hard cities. After all, the Hu people play riding wars and are really not good at city attack and defense.


    The dilapidated city gate was pushed open in the sharp sound of "babbling". While ran min was the first to leave the city, a large number of troops were pouring out at the gap of the rest of the city wall. The cavalry was in front of the charge, followed by the infantry.


    "Gentlemen!" Ran min didn''t mean to stop at all. He pointed the horse forward. Under the stunned gaze of Fu Jian and all di soldiers, he shouted: "the time to restore the glory of the Han family man is coming, let me kill it!"


    Fu Jian suspected that he had heard something wrong and felt that what was happening in front of him was ridiculous: "what is Li Min shouting?"


    Yes, didn''t ran min change his surname from Shi to Li? There is nothing wrong with calling Li min.


    Seeing the crowd rushing out of Mianchi shouting to kill, Fu Jian was stunned, but he didn''t forget what to do. He shouted, "get ready to shoot an arrow!"


    Of course, there is no uniform for Di soldiers. In the hot summer, most of them wear sheepskin robes, and only a few wear short shirts such as linen clothes. It is impossible for their weapons to reach a unified system. Most of them hold spears. The spear tip is a sharpened iron bar, and so is the long gun. There are not many people holding war swords. Even if there are, they look old. At least about 30% of Di soldiers actually hold a stick.


    What is di Bing''s bow? Very few war bows are in line with military equipment, that is, the tension of about one stone, and the rest can only be regarded as shoddy hunting bows.


    "Shoot an arrow!"


    Fu Jian is really angry! He felt that ran min was absolutely crazy. He launched an attack without saying hello. He couldn''t help thinking: "Yao Yizhong is the one who has a big enemy with Li Min, right?"


    Speaking of it, Fu Hong was a moderate in the state of Zhao in Shijie, and one of the few people who held a high position but thought that he should adopt a moderate attitude towards the Jin people.


    If you look at Fu Hong''s attitude, do you think he is a good man? But things are not so simple. For a nation, Fu Hong belongs to the most dangerous and vigilant category. Because other Hu people think that Jin people should be eliminated, but Di people of Fu Hong school think that Jin people should be integrated, which is the integration of culture and blood, so that a nation will disappear!


    In this era, in addition to the south of the Yangtze River, the Chinese Miao people are a genuine minority, a people and a people. It is also an era when the Chinese Miao people are weak. If a strong family is willing to accept and absorb, it is the era when the Chinese Miao people are most likely to be integrated.


    After looking at the northern and Southern Dynasties, we can see that a large number of Chinese Miao people were really Hu Hua, especially in the northwest and Guanzhong. There is basically no possibility of survival without intermarriage with the Hu people. On the contrary, the families of the Shandong generation maintained the purity of blood, so that the aristocratic families and rich families in Shandong despised the impure blood in other areas in the Sui and Tang Dynasties.


    Because the strength of the bow is different, the arrows fired by Di soldiers are close and far. Not only the strength of the bow and the strength of the Archer will affect the range, but also the shaft and plume will affect the range and accuracy.


    There are many arrows, which can be described as all over the sky. It is in this case that ran min rode across Zhu Long''s horse and rushed up with his horse. Behind him, he was closely followed by nearly 1500 loaded heavy riders. Everyone was shouting: "kill!"


    How many layers of armor ran Minjun''s armor riding gear wears and what each layer of armor looks like are temporarily difficult to explain. The surface layer looks like a uniform armor style. The one galloping in the front is holding a spear and a shield, and the one behind is holding an extended chopping saber.


    The light cavalry of Ran min''s army in other areas basically had shields, but the shields were not as well equipped as armour and cavalry, just some wooden shields that temporarily nailed boards. Qingqi was followed by the running infantry. Their previous identity was civilian husband. They were reorganized into soldiers in seven days.


    Zhu Long''s horse looks tall and majestic. After being covered with a layer of black armor, its four hoofs are extremely heavy. Ran min, who rides it, dances the horse tightly. Unexpectedly, all the arrows shot at people are swept away. Only a few arrows will be shot on Zhu Long''s horse, but they are also bounced off by armor, which can''t cause any damage.


    It has to be said that due to the low productivity, only a few troops will have standard metal arrowheads in this year. Moreover, due to the manufacturing process, the shape of the arrowhead is actually a shuttle style. The triangular arrowhead is called armor breaking arrow and needs to be specially made.


    A large part of the arrows fired at ran min''s army were bone arrows, and even some arrows did not exist at all. This kind of arrow can kill or kill people without armor by shooting kinetic energy, but as long as there is a leather armor, it doesn''t have much lethality.


    Fu Jian was silly when he saw the armor and riding gear behind ran min.


    Some powerful forces, such as the Qiang nationality led by Yao Yizhong and the di nationality led by Fu Hong, will also secretly build some heavy armor and train some equipment and heavy riding, but there will not be too many in quantity, because of the limitations of productivity and manufacturing technology.


    "We only have less than 800 armour riding gear. Although there are some Jin families behind Li Min, how can there be nearly 2000 heavy riding gear!" Fu Jian was obviously wrong about the number, but there was not much so-called. He was shouting: "rush, rush, rush! Cavalry hedge!"


    Formation is a high-end war art. It is not wrong that the Hu people have occupied the Central Plains for decades. They can also get access to the book of war, but the book of war can not be learned after reading it. Even if they learn it, they should have enough time to set up the formation.


    Obviously, even if Fu Jian can set up an array, it will take time for things to come to an end. He did not lose his head and ordered the troops to retreat. He chose the most correct way to deal with it and let some cavalry hedge. On the one hand, he bought time to make the infantry crowded quickly, and on the other hand, he let the rest of the cavalry move from the left and right wings.


    Only active cavalry is a good cavalry, as long as a Hu general knows.


    The battle outside Mianchi city was a hasty battle for the Di people. Even if the sky was flying arrows, many people still looked confused.


    The arrows no longer fell from the sky. Ran min pointed the horse forward and shouted in his mouth. He stared at the Di people riding in a hurry, and his face was full of contempt.


    The cavalry needs to warm up to rush into the array. At least let the horse run and sweat before it can finish the exercise. Compared with the cavalry without a good warm-up, the combat power of a cavalry with a warm-up horse is basically heaven and earth.


    With contempt on his face, ran min, who rode across Zhu Long''s horse, easily swept off one Di cavalry after another. There was no one enemy where he passed. He even did something about directly using a horse to fly the colliding horse, which made people look like a furious God.


    It''s true. Ran min then swung the horse with his hand, and the war horse weighing at least 1000 kg was pulled out directly to the side. Seeing that scene, ran min''s army naturally had a great morale, while the Di people looked like a ghost.


    It takes a lot of strength to fly the colliding horse, but it also needs a skill, which is related to the knowledge of mechanics. Ran min doesn''t know what mechanics is. He simply has enough experience, and his body''s reaction can keep up with the instructions given in his mind.


    Cavalry confrontation will inevitably cause dust and smoke to rise on the ground by the arrow tower. From Fu Jian''s position, he can''t see what the situation is under the cover of smoke.


    Fortunately for both sides, the wind did not blow to one side, but fairly to the side where there was no formation.


    Fu Jian was staring at the battlefield. A vague figure pierced through the dust and smoke. He could recognize that it was ran min. after all, the general''s armor was a special style.


    A gulp of saliva sounded. Fu Jian admitted that he was afraid, not only because he knew that ran min was powerful, but also that ran min''s army from several other directions was too fierce.


    In the whole battlefield, 1500 heavy cavalry, including ran min, were the leading troops, followed by thousands of armored soldiers; In addition, there are steps on the left and right sides for detour. At present, they have fought with the di cavalry who have just cruised out.


    I don''t know what level of Di soldiers Fu Jian brought. In the overall situation, they were pressed and beaten by a few ran min armies. What''s more dangerous is that after the light cavalry collision between the two armies on the left wing, there was a hard shake by the heavy shield soldiers of Ran min Army. The di soldiers on the left showed signs of being attacked by both sides.


    "Fu Jian!!!" Ran min''s voice was loud: "die!!!"


    Fu Jian fixed his eyes and almost risked the soul of the dead. Ran min in his eyes didn''t know when he changed the guy in his hand to riding a bow and shouted "die". At the same time, he pulled the bow and shot arrows. When he was frightened, he had controlled his body to overturn and fell directly to the ground, but he reacted fast enough or was hit by an arrow. Fortunately, he was not shot to the point.


    "Kill!" Ran min, even though he was already fighting with blood, still looked contemptuous, as if he was not facing the strong soldiers of the di nationality of the five nationalities, but a group of miscellaneous soldiers who could fall down with one drum. He first roared, picked up the horse again during the high-speed gallop, and roared: "let them become the fertilizer for our rise, kill them all!"

 Chapter 250

    Fu Jian fell off his horse with an arrow in his shoulder. He was still distracted when he heard ran min''s roar. He understood that ran min was not making a small fuss, but wanted to do a big thing, such as rebelling against the Shijie Dynasty and separatist rule in Guanzhong?


    To say, history has really been changed too much by Liu Yan


    Shijie Zhao was frustrated when he went west and south, and lost to Murong Xianbei when he went north, resulting in the decline of the power of the Jie nationality. Later, Shi Hu may also have Alzheimer''s disease. He actually listened to the words of Salmonella (Buddha 1 Religion) Wu Jin and adopted a more high-pressure policy towards the Jin people. However, there were four domestic riots, and the Han Dynasty on the east side of mountain 1 rose rapidly until Liu Yan defeated Deng Heng, the general of eastern expedition in the battle of Taishan county. The decline of Shijie Zhao state was really clear.


    The Jie nationality rules the Central Plains by brutality. Although the Qiang nationality and the di nationality are the biggest helpers of the Jie nationality, it does not mean that the Qiang nationality and the di nationality really completely submit to the Jie nationality. The Qiang nationality and the di nationality also have their own ambitions.


    "Don''t kill me!" When Fu Jian returned to his senses, he had been pressed against his chest by Ma Shuo. He couldn''t see what was happening around him. He hurriedly said, "we can cooperate!"


    From ran Minjun rushing out of Mianchi to ran min killing Fu fitness, the whole process was less than a quarter of an hour.


    It was an unstoppable situation in front of the heavy cavalry. Taking ran min as the core of the whole heavy cavalry, it showed an invincible trend from the beginning. Ran min is extremely brave, and the carefully selected knights are not bad. In addition, they are facing the di soldiers who rush to fight. They easily reach Fu Jian''s fitness. Even at this moment, there are still heavy cavalry riding on the heavy hooves, whistling from Fu Jian''s left and right sides.


    "Cooperation, we cooperate and enjoy Guanzhong together!" Fu Jian doesn''t want to die. He knows very well that there will be a magnificent era. In that era, it is no longer the time for the Capricorn family to be the king, but the time for all ethnic groups to show their means. He looked up at ran min, looked at the sharp eyes behind the visor and begged: "we can really cooperate, your martial courage, plus our Fu family''s foundation in Guanzhong... No, no!"


    Ran min poked the horse forward, and Fu Jian''s voice stopped.


    Several people in the back are patting their horses. They see ran min killing Fu Jian. Everyone has a different expression.


    "My Lord, the living Fu Jian is more valuable than the dead Fu Jian. You......" Wang Jian was a little sad and wanted to say something. Finally, she only sighed: "but if you kill him, you''ll kill him..."


    Ran min waved his horse again, cut off Fu Jian''s head very accurately, picked up his hair, took it in his hand, threw it to Jiang Gan, and ordered: "pass the head and let the remaining Di people surrender."


    It''s done. No matter who thinks, it''s obviously useless to say more.


    Jiang Gan put Fu Jian''s head on the horse in his hand, and ordered the loud people to shout "Fu Jian gives the head, and those who surrender will not die". As they moved, the Di people who heard the shout and saw Fu Jian''s head dropped their weapons and surrendered.


    In fact, even if Fu Jian is not dead, the Di people''s army has also faced a collapse. That is, the left wing took the lead in the defeat. Ran min''s army on the left has made a detour to the back to plan to attack the Di people''s Chinese army. With the front heavy cavalry, the Chinese army with the largest number of Di people can''t stand it at all.


    The overall situation deteriorated and Fu Jian was killed again. Most of them had not recovered from the dizziness of how the war broke out suddenly. When they saw someone surrender and produce herding effect, they also fell.


    "Lord, send troops to Tongguan quickly!" Wang Jian was stained with blood. Looking at the integrity of the armor, it was obvious that the blood was not shed by him. His face was eager: "as long as Tongguan is controlled, the land in the pass will be owned by the Lord!"


    Thank Fu Jian for bringing 20000 Di troops. In that way, only 10000 Di troops will be left in Guanzhong. Another thing is that most of the 20000 troops brought by Fu Jian are customs clearance and garrison.


    It was because Fu Jian brought the garrison of Tongguan that ran min decided to go to war after consulting with many subordinates. Moreover, their goal is to occupy Guanzhong. Even if there is no conflict with Fu Hong before, as long as the goal is to occupy Guanzhong, they will be the enemy. Sooner or later, they will fight. It''s better to start first!


    It''s hard to judge how many garrisons there are in Tongguan, but there won''t be too many. Ran min entrusted TIAOYU to lead a light cavalry advance, asked Fu Jian to pick up Fu Jian''s flag from the battlefield, and then picked out some Di people who are willing to cooperate. He intends to cheat Tongguan.


    It doesn''t matter if he can''t cheat the pass. Ran min hasn''t been idle for seven days. While reorganizing the troops, he is also building siege equipment. As long as there are not too many defenders at Tongguan, he can always win by relying on haste.


    Perhaps the Di people really didn''t think that ran min would betray Shi Hu at this time. TIAOYU just carried the di flag and was in front of some Di people, but he really succeeded in entering Tongguan. They quickly controlled the city gate. After the subsequent ran min opened, they easily solved less than 1000 Di soldiers in Tongguan and completed the first step of occupying Guanzhong.


    "Next is to control Xiaoguan and Lantian pass!" Standing on the Xiongguan pass, ran min looked energetic: "lock these places of throat, and then you can fight with the enemy at ease!"


    It''s really easy for ran min to enter the pass, but there''s a big premise, that is, it''s full of suddenness. They also know this, so they will strategically and clearly control Tongguan, Xiaoguan and Lantian pass first.


    "Lord, we''ll try our best to block the news as long as we can. In addition..." it was another capable subordinate of Ran min, named Shen Zhong. He narrowed his eyes: "will Liang Guo keep his promise and send troops?"


    "This is good for Liangguo. Why not do it?" Ran min smiled a few times and said, "I''m not afraid that Liangguo doesn''t send troops. I''m afraid they have too much appetite."


    This is the difference between Liu Yan and ran min. not to mention anything else, it means that ran min will make all kinds of preparations before starting the army. At the same time, he will also use enough contacts to achieve some purposes, such as contacting Zhang Liangguo. Liu Yan worked alone from beginning to end. If ran min didn''t take the initiative to contact Liu Yan and wait for ran min to start, Liu Yan estimated that he would have to delay at least three months to know the news of Ran min''s killing.


    "The strategic pass is of great importance. If there are disobedients, they need to be suppressed by bloody means!" Ran min shook his head and looked depressed and disgusted: "don''t be too soft like Liu Yan, which leads to dealing with the attacking army and internal rebellion."


    Speaking of bloody means, the ran min army captured more than 12000 Di people in Mianchi World War I. these prisoners are being brought in batches. One batch is basically killing another, resulting in a strong smell of blood in Tongguan.


    Why kill prisoners? In addition to ran min''s feeling that a man should do what he says. For example, when the war started, he shouted "kill all", a deeper reason is that they belong to the minority and can only kill as many people who are not their own as possible.


    Ran min is definitely not the first person to do so. The Huns once did that to the Jin people, but the Jie people are still doing that. Qiang, Di and Xianbei... One of them is one. Almost all of them are trying to exterminate the Jin people by various means.


    Race competition is so cruel, there is no justice and evil, there is no right or wrong, some is to use any means to destroy each other!


    "Liu Yan has internal and external troubles, but I don''t know whether he can hold on this time?" Shen Zhong is actually one of the people who disapprove of Ran min''s starting so soon. He has always thought that he should wait. He said: "we have been instigating many sons of Shi Hu to fight. Not only us, Yao Yizhong and Fu Hong... Everyone is doing that. My subordinates always think that it is the most appropriate time to wait for many princes to fall into disputes and civil war."


    "If it''s normal, that''s the surest way, but..." ran min smiled bitterly: "Wu Jin said before that the Jin people were recovering, and only then did stone tigers harm wantonly. We can afford to wait, but those families who depend on us can''t afford to wait. With the rise of Liu Yan and the display of the Han flag, stone tigers will be more vigilant..."


    Seriously speaking, ran min found that if he endured any more, his strength would be damaged due to the deaths and injuries of those Jin people who supported him. In addition, Shi Hu was more vigilant about the generals born in Jin than the original history. He was not only vigilant, but also looking for excuses to constantly kill the ministers born in Jin. It was really too worrying whether he would be the next one. No matter what arrangements have been made before, the current situation has changed. Naturally, the plan will change with it.


    "Liu Yan still has the spare power to sell our weapons. I don''t think it will be too bad." Ran min smiled and then said, "in the transaction, we gave nearly 20000 young and strong people who have been trained. The original intention is to help them tide over the difficulties, 10000 more than expected. With the elite in Liu Yan''s hands and the next dense city, defense should not be a problem."


    Ran min doesn''t know that Liu Yan has taken the initiative again. He is waving his army to Xuzhou on the premise of internal worries. They naturally think that Liu Yan can only take the defensive under that situation.


    "I don''t know where Liu Yan came from so many elite?" Shen Zhong looked puzzled: "we have asked Li Hong, Wei junchi and others to check, but we can''t find a reason."


    "Don''t contact Li Hong and others in the future." Ran Min said very seriously, "they have been loyal to Liu Yan."


    Shen Zhong said "promise!", In my heart, I don''t think so. Since those people are accepted by Liu Yan, they should have the consciousness of becoming chess pieces. It''s stupid not to use them.


    Another group of Di soldiers were escorted under the city pass, and they were tied into a string, because they didn''t know that they would be slaughtered after entering the pass, and no one resisted.


    Ran min looked at the team passing below. He didn''t have an expression like he couldn''t bear it. Instead, he thought of something. He sighed and said, "if Liu Yan can survive this time, he should learn a lesson and understand that if he wants to build a career in troubled times, he should show iron blood."


    Shen Zhong was silent, but what he thought in his mind was: [it''s best for Liu Yan to be indecisive enough.]

 Chapter 251

    Liu Yan, who is considered indecisive, just issued an order to cut off 13001 people''s heads. It was Ji Chang''s order to arrest and kill the whole family, men, women, old and young.


    Jichang captured a large number of people. Some families did not resist after the incident, and even some families, like Zhao Lin''s family, turned themselves in before the Han ministry began to arrest. More and more families were involved, but only those families who still armed resistance after the incident were killed by the whole family. The rest depends on the situation, but it must be a result of hard labor.


    The internal cleansing is still going on. The sudden suppression has not shaken the rule of the Han ministry. It is based on a series of systems of the Han ministry itself, and it is also the effect of turning the public back after Liu Yanming raised the Han flag.


    In fact, after the Han flag was raised, the Han Tribe itself broke out a strong centripetal force again, and some originally dissociated families also broke out quite high enthusiasm.


    Perhaps there is the reality that you will die if you don''t work hard, but the banner of "Han" still has a strong appeal to a considerable number of people.


    After raising the Han flag, Liu Yan arranged relevant publicity. In the past, Shi Jie and Zhu Hu persecuted the Han Miao people. Recently, Shi Hu obviously wanted to kill all the Han Miao people. He clearly pointed out that the Han Miao people have reached the most dangerous moment. If they do not unite, they will not know that it is as simple as subjugation, that is, to destroy the whole family.


    The earth is not divided into North and south, and people are not divided into men, women, old and young. At the moment of national life and death, if we don''t rise up, heaven can''t save it. Not to mention that heaven and earth are not benevolent and take all things as ruminant dogs, people can only save themselves!


    The emergency still had an impact on the Han Dynasty, forcing Liu Yan to expand his troops again, absorb the young and strong who had recently fled, and set up a system called Beifu army.


    Although it is called the Beifu army, it is not a too important army, that is, a corps focusing on the resettlement of new members, which is fundamentally different from the Beifu army that will appear in subsequent history. As for what will happen to the Beifu army in the future, it depends on what those people look like.


    Today, ran Min has started to enter the pass, but the impact of Ran min''s starting will not appear for at least three or two months. Before the effect of Ran min''s starting, the army placed by Zhao Guo in Shijie around Qingzhou must be a step to continue to fight against the Han Dynasty.


    "Who is the leader of the small imperial court in Xuzhou?"


    "On Hui Jun, Yu Yi is the main player, and Huan Wen is the forward."


    "Who?"


    "Yu Bing is the main player and Huan Wen is the forward."


    In fact, Liu Yan doesn''t know who Yu Bing is. Judging from Yu''s surname, he should be a relative, but he will be stunned, mainly because of Huan Wen.


    Later, Liu Yan specially first learned who Yu Bing was and his official position. He knew that Yu Bing was a Yangzhou assassin of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and held a fake Festival (that is, a festival battle that can represent the son of heaven).


    The Yu family is a foreign relative, and a very prominent foreign relative. Yu Liang and Yu Bing created the foundation of jointly controlling the national politics of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. When Yu Liang was alive, the Wang, Xie and Huan families were suppressed by Yu. Even if Yu Liang died in the sixth year of Xiankang (340 AD), Yu Bing still suppressed the other three families.


    "The Yu family has a good reputation in the scholar forest of the small imperial court. In order to suppress the Wang family and the Xie family, the Sima royal family also specially improves the status of the Yu family. At present, most of Yu''s children occupy high positions."


    In fact, the Sima royal family has also begun to attack the Yu family. The most obvious example is that Yu Yi committed suicide after being blamed by Emperor Cheng of Jin for his failure to poison Wang Yunzhi, the governor of Jiangzhou with poisonous wine. Yu Yiguan went to xizhonglang general and supervised the military affairs of liyang''an FengSi County on the Lujiang River in Yicheng.


    "Well, I know. Now the Yu family is the strongest doorman in the small imperial court."


    Liu Yan is actually a headache. When talking about the Eastern Jin Dynasty, later generations mostly think that the Wang family and the Xie family are super gate valves, but very few talk about the Yu family. After special understanding, he knew that the Yu family was the strongest aristocratic family in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The Wang family and the Xie family were suppressed by the Yu family. Even the Huan family cooperating with the Yu family was better than the Wang family and the Xie family.


    "The dispatch of Yu Bing as the commander of the Northern Expedition shows that the small ~ court attaches great importance to it?"


    It''s Yu Bing, not Chu Li. It''s not wrong that they are both relatives, but Chu Li is a fart in front of Yu Bing!


    The Yu family''s hosting of the Northern Expedition cannot be regarded as the same as other families'' hosting of the northern expedition. You know, the Yu family is now the first gate valve in the south of the Yangtze River. The Yu family''s hosting of the Northern Expedition indicates that the mobilized troops and material resources will definitely be the best preparation for the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty!


    What is it like in history? When Shihu wanted to go south, did the Yu family stand up as the mainstay? Liu Yan had no impression of this.


    [strange, isn''t Huan Wen struggling to conquer Han Dynasty?] Liu Yan pays more attention to Huan Wen than Yu Yi. In historical records, Huan Wen is more famous than Yu Yi. I don''t know how many times. He touches his chin and thinks: [the Yu family and the Huan family are united, so what are the Wang family and the Xie family doing?]


    The truth is that the Wang family did nothing, and the Xie family was also busy hiding their power and accumulating strength. No matter what the Wang family and the Xie family will do later, the people of that generation are not the main force and can''t show their light for the time being.


    "Our intelligence shows that the Jin army in Yangzhou surged to 70000 in just one month."


    "Really? Sure enough, we still need the gate valve to work."


    The Eastern Jin Dynasty was a complete clan politics, and the emperor''s orders were often not as effective as the orders of the clan. So it seems a little good for the Yu family and the Huan family to exercise power together this time?


    The 50000 Han troops led by Liu Yan have arrived at the boundary of Ju county and camped on the edge of Mu water.


    Ju county belonged to Chengyang County in the Western Jin Dynasty and now belongs to Dongguan county. Like other counties, Ju county is extremely desolate. Other counties may have a broken city shell. Ju county was razed to the ground. It is said that a fierce war broke out during Cao Yi''s separatist regime. Shile ordered the whole city to be slaughtered and the city to be flattened.


    The Han Army chose this place as the station because it directly threatened Langxie county and Donghai County. As long as they went south along the Mu water, they could even enter Surabaya by boat and bloom directly in Xuzhou.


    The number of 50000 Han troops seems small, at least not compared with hundreds of thousands of Hu people, but looking at the structure of 50000 Han troops, we will understand that although the number of Han troops is small, there are no useless people among them.


    Considering that this time it will be a plain war, the cavalry accounted for as much as 30000 of the 50000 Han troops brought by Liu Yan, so Yu Guang brought nearly 70000 war horses, which almost emptied the war horses held by the Han Dynasty.


    Fortunately, Liu Yan has tested that the war horse of the system cavalry is finished. As long as he goes to the town center, he will automatically make up for it, that is, the dead war horse will become ashes


    "There was a movement of Zhao Jun in Langxie county and Donghai County." Sang Yu is the marching chief of Xuzhou in this strategy: "attack immediately while they stand and maintain stability?"


    In fact, there should be a quarrel between the Han Dynasty and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. After all, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court is not shameless, but now the quarrel is not good for anyone.


    Liu Yan doesn''t know what the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did. The small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty also pretended to be deaf and dumb. In the latest contacts between the two sides, it has been determined that Huan Wen will come to Liu Yan as a special envoy. It is still necessary to discuss the next war cooperation.


    It was Huan Wen who came here. I don''t know who gave him so much courage. He still had the seed to see Liu Yan after the plot of the small ~ imperial court against the Han ministry was exposed.


    However, Huan Wen really came. He just came to the Han Army camp in Ju county with more than a dozen riders and met Liu Yan after notification.


    "The little governor has seen the magistrate!"


    Huan Wen, 31, is in his best years. His face looks firm and his figure looks slender. He claimed that Xiaodu was an official position in the army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, a kind of vanguard officer. In addition, he claims to be an official in the army, not a man in Wanning county. There are places worth studying.


    Huan Wen has enough respect in his attitude. He has seen the prosperity of the military capacity of the Han ministry all the way. He was born in an aristocratic family, but he always regarded himself as a pure martial arts man, and the martial arts man would not have so many problems with the aristocratic family. The martial arts man believed in strength rather than inexplicable family details.


    Liu Yan is watching Huanwen. He has met ran min. when he looks at Huanwen again, he has to admit that people who can lead coquettish for several years will find differences only by looking at their spirit. It''s a kind of temperament for people who work hard, have ideals and firm goals.


    "The general came all the way. What do you think of the Hu people in Xuzhou?" Naturally, Liu Yan would ask Huan Wen to sit down and said the previous sentence. Without waiting for an answer, he said directly, "how many troops do you have and what battle plan do you have?"


    There is nothing wrong with Liu Yan calling Huan Wen a general. Huan Wen married Princess Nankang as his wife, worshipped his son-in-law Duwei, and attacked his father as the male of Wanning county. In the first year of Xiankang (A.D. 335), Huan Wen took up the post of Langya internal history (equivalent to Taishou), and later added the post of general of the auxiliary state.


    There is a deviation in history here. According to the established history, the Huan family and the Yu family will have deeper cooperation, but the cooperation is reflected in the conquest of Cheng Han. Huan Wen is the deputy of Yu Ying, and Huan Wen will be rewarded to become the governor of Xuzhou (owned by Shijie). Only then can he have enough strength and identity to promote the battle against Cheng Han.


    Huan Wen did not become Yu Ying''s assistant, but Yu Bing''s assistant. Yu Ying is a pure character compared with Yu Bing. The simpler thing is that Yu Ying is more idealistic. Yu Ying''s lifelong ideal is to recover the Central Plains. Yu Bing considers more the interests of the Yu family.


    "Xuzhou Hu people are well prepared for war." Huan Wen didn''t lie: "I''m afraid... We can''t break into Xuzhou."


    Huanwen''s "we" refers to the Jin army assembled in Yangzhou.


    Liu Yan smiled. Fortunately, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty sent an understanding person, otherwise there is no need for hypocritical cooperation.

 Chapter 252

    Huan Wen is absolutely honest. To tell the truth, the army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is 200000. Even if the first gate valve and the fourth Huan family contribute this time, it is only to add 30000 more combat troops to the 40000 troops prepared by the imperial court.


    Do you know how many cavalry there are in the 70000 Jin army in Yangzhou? Not counting the scouts who had to ride horses, the 70000 Jin army had only more than 8000 cavalry.


    "The number of light cavalry of the Hu people is large. If it is counted as the regular establishment of the Zhao army, it will reach 70000. If it is not counted as the regular establishment, it will add up to nearly 150000." Huan Wen said with a wry smile: "Wang Luan wantonly asked the nomadic tribes to go to work. There were many responders from various tribes, and the light riding of the Hu people would not be less than 60000..."


    Can you swear? 60000 cavalry, it needs at least 80000 war horses, that is, the Hu people can easily take out such a number of war horses.


    It must be noted that war horses are war horses and horses are horses. Not every batch of horses can become war horses. A considerable number of horses can''t become a war horse until they die. They can only pull carts or carry things. According to the normal proportion, there are at least five non war horses behind a war horse, which is really only Hu people can take it.


    By the way, Liu Yan once thought that wild horses can be trained to become war horses after being caught, but that''s a wrong understanding. Wild horses may be war horses, but that''s only a small part. I don''t know if there can be five of 100. That''s a simple truth. War horses need to start training when they are less than one year old, and train for a year or two, but most wild horses are horses over one year old. Catching wild horses can only be for breeding the next generation of horses. Training qualified war horses at the stage of pony is not for the wild horses themselves.


    Although Xuzhou has mountainous areas, most areas are plain terrain. In such a terrain, without the water system extending in all directions, it can be imagined that the Eastern Jin Dynasty dared not even take a glance.


    The big question came. They all said that the northern expedition was a northern expedition. There were only about 20000 cavalry in a circle of more than 200000 Jin troops across the country. How could the Northern Expedition be?


    "When the junior officer came, he saw so many horses in the Jun Gong Army..." Huan Wen looked at Liu Yan brightly and asked, "surely there is no shortage of cavalry under the Jun Gong''s command?"


    Liu Yan didn''t want to know what activities the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty had. He was very interested in Huan Wen. He didn''t answer the question. He invited him and said, "would you like to see my army?"


    Huan Wen was stunned when he heard the word "my army", and then saluted with a smile: "please."


    In a word, any person who was canonized by the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty belongs to the courtiers of Sima royal family in name, whether it is the county Duke Liu Yan, the Yan king murongguan, or even the generations of county Duke Zhang Liang who has always been obedient to the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Since he is someone else''s minister, even if he is famous, in fact, he can''t say "my army", but Liu Yan doesn''t care. He doesn''t care in the real sense.


    The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty still holds the name of zhengshuo, and some regimes also recognize the name of zhengshuo in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, because they really can''t find a more suitable one except Sima royal family. Do not recognize the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, do you recognize the cruel stone tablet? Obviously, all forces are more willing to deal with the weak Sima royal family than with the cruel and aggressive Shijie. Even now, Shijie''s occupation of the Central Plains is more like zhengshuo in the real sense.


    Do you know how large a camp is needed when 50000 troops are stationed? In particular, this army has 70000 or 70000 war horses, coupled with the strength of horses and cattle used to pull carts. It takes about 20 miles. It''s not a simple camp, but also the space for war horses.


    The Han army was extremely rich. It had tents made of white cloth. According to what rules, there were many tents. The tent was a triangle. Each tent could accommodate five people, that is, one Wu.


    "Such a tent can actually hold ten people, but we found that too much crowding will cause the gloomy psychology of soldiers." Liu Yan was playing a local tyrant. He said indifferently: "since there is no shortage of tents, it should be arranged more loosely to give soldiers enough internal activity space."


    Inside the opened tent is a row of straw mats on both sides. Blankets are stacked on the straw mats. At the bottom is a wooden square table and, of course, wooden pier chairs.


    Huan Wen frowned. Of course, he could see that Liu Yan was showing off... Or bang se, he had to admit that the tent was very large, but he didn''t believe that the small soldiers in the Han Dynasty had such treatment and thought it was a specially arranged face project. He would think it was easier. Who would bring tables and wooden piers in war? In a war, the simpler the materials, the better, the less and the more convenient, so as not to bring unnecessary things.


    The treatment can be false, but the white tent that can''t see the end at a glance won''t be false. Just with such a large number of tents, Huan Wen thought that the Han Dynasty was rich enough, only because the tents used a little more cloth.


    The military camp is well planned. After repeated compaction, the main road looks very flat. A road at least six feet wide appears straight, which runs through the whole military camp directly from the gate. Looking at the tents on both sides of the main road, it can be imagined that as long as there is an order, countless soldiers will flock to the main road and start the battlefield with a little training.


    When Huan Wen came, he had observed that there were at least six similar main roads in the barracks of the Han Dynasty. Looking at the distribution of the barracks, it was obvious that the army under Liu Yan was not the mob as many people in the imperial court thought, just because the mob could not set up such a neat barracks.


    A roar of horse hoofs attracted constant temperature''s attention. When he turned his head and looked, he saw that at least 5000 Armored Cavalry set off slowly to the distance, but he didn''t know where to go.


    "Is that... A sudden cavalry?" Huan Wen is a knowledgeable man. He doesn''t think that a knight''s armor is an iron cavalry. He said sincerely: "the clan smelting strength and the number of craftsmen of the county Duke are really large!"


    Look, this is really knowledgeable. You know the difference between what kind of cavalry, and you know that only equipped with those supporting armor and weapons can be regarded as sudden cavalry.


    The Jin army also has sudden cavalry, which is a kind of cavalry with iron armor and horses without armor. It is mainly used for front-end hand to hand combat. Taking the power of the whole country in the Eastern Jin Dynasty as an example, the sudden cavalry is only 3000. It is not that there is no more iron armor, but that there is a lack of qualified war horses and knights. After all, the weight-bearing ability of war horses should be qualified. In addition to weight-bearing, they also have endurance and sprint ability. In addition, there is no stirrup. Even if they have stirrups, they may not be able to ride a horse to become a knight. Maybe they can only be a riding infantry.


    Liu Yan didn''t speak. If he used modern language, he was forced to install the whole set, and the force hasn''t been installed yet.


    Of course, those cavalry called sudden cavalry are system cavalry, but they are only the first batch. There will be 2000 system bow cavalry behind them, and wait until the bow cavalry is finished.


    Huan Wen, of course, also saw the archers, but he didn''t respond much.


    The archers are Qingqi in Huan Wen''s eyes. Although they look like they are wearing a good leather armor, similar arms are really too common.


    Liu Yan didn''t know that he was forced to fail. If he knew, he would let the 2000 archers show their riding and shooting, and let Huan Wen understand that the riding and shooting of those systematic archers and the light riding and shooting of the Hu people are the difference between heaven and earth.


    The roaring sound of horses'' hoofs was chaotic. Huan Wen had packed up his mood to talk about some business. He just said the word "lower official". The next moment, the sound of neat steps came from a distance.


    It was so neat that it was like the beating sound of war drums. The rhythmic and hierarchical stepping sound was made by about 3000 infantry. They were marching in a square array. Each square array looked absolutely neat. Whether it was horizontal or crooked, each soldier was in a straight line.


    Huan Wen thought it strange that a large number of carriages followed the infantry array. What was loaded on the carriages was not food, but armor?


    "Oh, those are heavy armor." Liu Yan specifically said the type and weight of armor and said, "see those empty carriages?"


    Huan Wen nodded in a daze, but he was surprised how the infantry could walk so neatly.


    "In fact, it should be in a carriage." Liu Yan grinned: "just to let Yuanzi see my infantry, he specially arranged to walk for a while. Later, he will still take a carriage."


    Yuanzi is a token of Huanwen. Although only close friends and elders are suitable for addressing the token, isn''t Huanwen claiming to be an official to Liu Yan? Liu Yan also had the identity of calling Huan Wen. There is also a trace of Liu Yan''s evil taste. After all, not everyone can talk and laugh with historical celebrities, and even address them with an attitude towards younger generations.


    Then Huan Wen saw more. He saw with his own eyes the wealth of the Han Dynasty and the enthusiasm of the soldiers. What impressed and puzzled him was that Liu Yan only rose in four years. What means should he use to have such strength?


    [is it true that Liaodong or Koguryo owned huge iron ore? Is it true that Baiji was conquered by Liu Yan and became a vassal?] Huan Wen was shocked twice and then numb. Later, he saw the food of the Han Dynasty and learned that Liu Yan really used the system of the 20th rank of the Qin army to treat people at different levels. He looked at the food and was able to describe it in terms of abundance Ignorant force: [how much money should it cost to support the army like this? No! Even if you have money, you can''t buy food in the Central Plains.]


    As a result, Huan Wen not only forgot to ask where the previous troops were going, but also didn''t mention some things that should be finalized early.


    "The emperor''s son-in-law didn''t expect the Han Dynasty to have such strength. Moreover, he is only a part of Liu Yan''s army. I heard that there are more than 150000 troops under his command?" The speaker''s name is yuan Qiao. He is the xuansun of Yuan Huan, a doctor at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, and the son of Yuan GUI, the son of the son of the state of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, who has been a subordinate official of Huan Wen for a long time. He said anxiously: "I heard that there was great unrest in Qingzhou. It was obvious that Liu Yan found that the arrangement of the imperial court was fighting back, but he forbeared. I''m afraid..."

 Chapter 253

    Sometimes it is necessary to pretend to be confused, especially when both sides need to rely on each other.


    Huan Wen did not answer yuan Qiao''s words. He thought it was very clear. At present, the biggest enemy of Jin or Han is Shijie Zhao, so no matter what waste will not be put on the table.


    The Han army looks very strong. It is not only excellent in armour and equipment, but also soldiers have perfect training. One by one, they can see that they have experienced battle.


    An army that has passed the test of war and an army that has not passed the test of war must not be mentioned in general. In fact, although the Jin army is not as gorgeous as the Han Army, it is not bad. At least every soldier can have a metal weapon. Unlike the hundreds of thousands of Hu people, most of them hold a wooden stick to count.


    "Now for us, the problem of how to persuade Liu Sujun to take the lead in launching an attack no longer exists." Huan Wen said that during the day, the Han army pulled out of the main camp. He closed his eyes as if thinking about something and asked, "Uncle Yan, where do you think Liu Sujun''s troops set out during the day are going?"


    Uncle Yan is the calligraphy of Yuan Qiao. He thought for a moment and said, "it''s time to go to Lang evil. According to Liu Sujun''s previous combat habits, maybe it''s a direct attack on Kaiyang?"


    Langxie County used to be the Langxie state, but it was transformed into a county only during the period of the Hun Liu''s Han state. There are not few counties under its jurisdiction, but now most of them are actually abandoned.


    "Wang Luan stationed troops in Yangdu and Kaiyang of Langxie respectively. Yangdu is the frontier town of Dong''an County, and Kaiyang is the capital of Langxie county." Huan Wen opened his eyes and said with a smile, "with Liu Sujun''s military habit, it''s not surprising to take Kaiyang straight."


    Hu generals rarely fight systematically and planned, let alone study the character and habits of enemy generals. The generals in Chinese civilization are different. They have developed a kind of military literacy for a long time. If they know who to deal with, they will try their best to collect intelligence and study their character and habits, so as to know themselves and the enemy and be invincible in a hundred battles.


    The Han army attacked Kaiyang? As the capital of Langxie, Kaiyang''s urban defense facilities seem to be broken in intelligence, which is due to the policy of the Hu regime. However, Wang Luan first stationed more than 10000 troops in Yangdu and 15000 troops in Kaiyang. Huan Wen thought about the number of Han troops in the daytime, and doubted what significance it would be for only about 8000 Han troops to attack Kaiyang.


    Yes, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not drink less about the fight between Shijie and Zhao. It should be said that there have been few wars between the two sides for a long time. In the local conflict, the Jin army has been bullied by Shijie and Zhao army, but there are victories and defeats in the medium-scale war. The war with more than tens of thousands of people is basically that the Jin army has suffered heavy losses and resisted the pace of Shijie and Zhao army going south.


    People always substitute when thinking about something. Huan Wen heard that the Han army was good at fighting, but he didn''t think the rumors were all right. Liu Yan had dealt with the enemy at the aristocratic family level before. He was also a bit opportunistic when dealing with the Shijie Zhao army of Deng Heng. When he looked at the combat effectiveness of the Han Army, he subconsciously thought that it was at most the same level as the Jin army. The Han Army had an advantage over the Jin army, that is, riding the army.


    "Liu envoy will move the army tomorrow. Let''s observe the combat effectiveness of the Han army?" Yuan Qiao thought for a moment and guessed: "Liu Sujun will try his best to capture Kaiyang and cut off the retreat of Zhao Jun in front?"


    They talked late and fell asleep when they were tired. Such a move is very common for the two people. It should be said that only absolute close friends will fall asleep together. It can be seen that their friendship is really good.


    The next day, before dawn, the bleak horn sounded in the military camp.


    Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao opened their eyes almost at the same time. They helped each other dress and armor. When they opened the curtain and went out, they saw that the soldiers of the Han Army had lined up in the sound of the command, but they didn''t know where to go.


    "Did you have a good rest last night?"


    A voice made Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao look around. They saw a tall and straight warrior. They wanted to remember that it was Liu Yan''s personal guard captain. They just forgot their name.


    LV Shaoyang said with a smile, "for fear of inconvenience, you are specially sent down to guide you."


    In fact, Huanwen and Yuan Qiao are really not easy to call. Calling officials is not a system. Calling titles Huanwen is only a county man, but yuan Qiao is a rural Marquis, which can only be blurred.


    Next, Yuan Qiao knew why the Han soldiers needed to line up after they got up. Why did they hold bamboo tubes and cloth towels when they lined up? It turned out to be a unified grooming.


    With the special identities of Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao, they were certainly not in the same area as ordinary soldiers, but were taken to Liu Yan''s location.


    "It''s unique." Yuan Qiao is talking about a long connected bamboo pipe. The bamboo pipe is opened and flows out of clean water. Under it, there is a sink to receive the water source. He looked at the soldiers standing on the left and right sides of the sink and said, "connect the water pipe into the camp to provide soldiers for grooming, so there is no need to draw water or let soldiers go to streams and other places."


    Huan Wen noticed something else. He was surprised to find that ordinary soldiers of the Han Army had salt for washing their mouths. He couldn''t help saying, "it''s too extravagant."


    No way. I don''t know what toothpaste can be used to wash my mouth has been invented. Toothbrushes are easy to manufacture, but it''s difficult to popularize. In the days when there were no toothbrushes and toothpaste, most ordinary people flushed repeatedly with a mouthful of "Gulu Gulu", even if they washed their mouth, they paid attention to some willow leaves, and the better conditions were to use special green salt.


    Practically speaking, only aristocrats and wealthy families could afford green salt in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Huan Wen did not understand the actual situation of the Han Dynasty and felt that there was an absolute reason for luxury.


    Liu Yan is brushing his teeth. Although he has a toothbrush, green salt is still available.


    Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao were given a toothbrush. Fortunately, they just noticed how Liu Yan used it, or they would be blind.


    Cleaning teeth with a toothbrush and fingers are absolutely different, which makes the two people who use a toothbrush for the first time immediately fall in love with this gadget. They asked what the toothbrush was made of. Liu Yan just smiled and didn''t speak.


    Yesterday, enough time had been wasted. Huan Wen was eager to get to the point directly with Liu Yan, so that he couldn''t care about "food without words" when having breakfast together, but Liu Yan was always gossiping.


    "Talk slowly on the way."


    When Huan Wen heard Liu Yan say that, he subconsciously looked at Yuan Qiao.


    There''s nothing wrong. Liu Yan''s army left for Kaiyang. Ju county is more than 200 miles away from Kaiyang. There are two Shijie Zhao Army garrison sites in Mou Township and Zhongqiu.


    There are not many Shijie Zhao troops stationed in Mouxiang and Zhongqiu. The garrisons in both places have information about the killing of the Han army. Of course, they have to make necessary defense preparations. However, under the violent assault of 5000 Turkistan cavalry, the garrison points of the two Shijie Zhao troops with few garrisons were breached after a little resistance.


    At present, the forward cavalry of the Han Army has arrived within 50 miles of Kaiyang, fighting and advancing with some cavalry of the Xuzhou army in Shijie, while the infantry troops of the Han Army in the rear move forward slowly under the attack of the cavalry of the Zhao army in Shijie.


    Liu Yan didn''t have to tell Huan Wen about the news.


    In fact, it is not that Wang Luan is more powerful than Deng Heng in military use, but that Wang Luan has enough cavalry in his hands. Most of the cavalry of Xuzhou army are light cavalry. There is a fundamental difference between light cavalry and sudden cavalry or heavy cavalry. The war horses are relatively less delicate, that is to say, the cavalry in Wang Luan''s hands can attack long-distance, unlike sudden cavalry and heavy cavalry, which can only attack short-distance.


    Wang Luan''s reaction was really fast, which was also related to the structure of the Xuzhou army itself. Xuzhou army can be regarded as an important branch of the Shijie Zhao army. They need to confront the Jin army for a long time, which is doomed to complete the organizational system and prepare for war. How can they react slowly if they have a fast enough command system?


    Liu Yan led the headquarters to set out. Most of the nearly 40000 troops took carriages, which made Huan Wen''s eyes almost red with envy.


    The animal power of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is extremely scarce, not to mention horses. In fact, the number of cattle is not enough to support farming. The army can only walk on the two legs of parents.


    The most important test of soldiers marching is endurance and physical strength. It is difficult to enter the battlefield without slowing down after a long journey. In this way, having enough animal strength means that soldiers who save more physical strength can enter the battle earlier in a better state.


    "Obey the orders of the riding general?" Liu Yan made a gesture of dumbfounded laughter. There was no cover up at all. He said, "you are only good at internal fighting. You only know how to pull each other''s legs for war. Let me listen to the orders of the court from childhood?"


    At that moment, Huan Wen''s face became extremely gloomy, Yuan Qiao was stunned, and the other Jin people were so nervous that they held the weapon.


    "King Yan and the governor of Liangzhou have agreed to obey the imperial court." Huan Wen pulled an ugly smile: "the Duke of the county spoke improperly."


    "No." Liu Yan didn''t want to beat around the Bush at all: "as far as I know, no matter what promises Zhang Liangguo made to Xiao ~ Chao ~ Ting, he said it in his mouth. In fact, Liang Wang (Zhang Jun) has joined forces with Li Min (ran min). What did Murong seal promise Xiao ~ Chao ~ Ting? Murong seal is fighting against Yuwen Xianbei. Next, he has to deal with Tuoba Xianbei and has no time to play with Xiao ~ Chao ~ ting."


    "We can''t go back?" Huan Wen is laughing? He just looked gloomy and could not see that he was worried about his life. He said, "the general is a little less generous and has too much courage."


    "You have no idea what is going on north of the Yangtze River." Liu Yan looked at Huan Wen with great appreciation and ignored the Eastern Jin warriors who wanted to die and couldn''t bear to draw out their weapons. He said, "after fleeing to the south of the Yangtze River, the country is not like the country. The aristocratic family controls the country''s politics and is only good at fighting internally, but extremely incompetent externally. You''ve been an ostrich for too long, just burying your head in the soil, raising your ass and shivering..."


    "No!" Huan Wen almost clenched his teeth: "at least... I''m not like that!"


    Liu yanle nodded and said, "so I have two suggestions."

 Chapter 254

    Although Huan Wen looks calm on the surface, in fact, his heart is already a turbulent wave.


    No matter how incompetent the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is, it is also zhengshuo recognized by people all over the world. No one will show it without concealing it. Even because of some cultural heritage, even Shijie Zhao, who is an enemy of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, maintains its due respect.


    Look what Liu Yan is doing? He did not hide his disdain for the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and even clearly showed his contempt for those aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao are both members of the Changjiang aristocratic family. They didn''t break up because they were afraid of death in Liu Yan''s army. Liu Yan said it too directly, which opened the scars well covered by the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Sima royal family really doesn''t care about many aristocratic family door lords at present. The reason for maintaining the existence of Sima royal family is that it only needs a "co Lord". This "co Lord" is incompetent, which is the most ideal for those aristocratic family door Lords.


    Those who have a little brain know that the actual situation of the joint governance of aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River is also clear that this is unfavorable to the country. In particular, this kind of enfeoffment and governance, which is not enfeoffment and governance, has led to large-scale internal friction among living forces, resulting in mutual wrangling and can''t do anything.


    There''s nothing wrong. Who in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty doesn''t know such disadvantages? But the overall environment is already like this. It doesn''t mean that a little peace of mind can be solved. It has become a dangerous situation that whoever is weak will be destroyed.


    Just because the big environment has become a reality, how can you be angry? Regardless of the interests of the family to achieve what righteousness, can only be to bump yourself into the knife edge of others!


    Huan Wen suppressed his anger: "what choice?"


    "I can see that you are very angry, but you don''t have any language to refute." Liu Yan doesn''t look like a superior at all. He lacks that kind of bearing. He smiled and said to Huan Wen, "let you stay and help me recover the Central Plains. I''m afraid you''ll think I''m crazy?"


    Huan Wen pulled the corners of his mouth and didn''t even have interest in jumping out a word.


    How many members of the Han Dynasty? In fact, no one is interested. However, everyone is very concerned about the number of combat troops under Liu Yan''s command. It is speculated that it should be between 30000 and 50000. There is absolutely no more.


    So if Liu Yan has 50000 soldiers to fight, is there a lot of 50000 soldiers? Shi Hu can easily pull out hundreds of thousands of Hu people who can fight. He will destroy the Han Tribe in minutes.


    "From your eyes, I saw the word ''joke''." Liu Yan lost his smile and smiled for a while before he said, "so you people who live in the south of the Yangtze River, even if you have enough ambition, you really don''t know anything about the current situation in the world. Don''t talk about your years of ignoring your fellow countrymen, being bullied and slaughtered by Hu people, and paying no attention to the changes in recent years?"


    Huan Wen still didn''t speak, but his face was very tight, obviously unconvinced.


    The army is always moving. The rolling wheels are facing the southwest. There will be no problem walking hundreds of miles a day according to the speed. On the way, they met the team escorting the prisoners back.


    An intelligence officer reported the front-line war to Liu Yan. Liu Yan didn''t mean to avoid Huan Wen and others at all.


    Mouxiang and Zhongqiu were captured by the Han Army last night. The forward cavalry was intercepted by the Shijie Zhao army cavalry from the direction of Yangdu. The two sides had an encounter on the plain 60 miles east of Linyi. The Han army defeated more than 4000 Shijie Zhao army light cavalry, beheaded more than 400 and captured more than 700. The remaining Shijie Zhao army fled without trace. In addition, the infantry of the Han Army, harassed by the cavalry of the Zhao army in Shijie, has stopped moving and is temporarily stationed in Zhongqiu waiting for follow-up troops.


    "There were more than ten thousand enemy troops in the direction of Yangdu?" Liu Yan is asking sang Yu.


    "Yes, four thousand were defeated, and about two thousand attacked our infantry?" Sang Yu said with a smile, "originally I wanted to gather around Kaiyang for help. Unexpectedly, Wang Luan made arrangements in advance."


    The stone tablet Zhao Jun in Langxie County seems to have a look of more than 40000? If we include some mobs who are temporarily gathered up, the number of Shijie Zhao troops in Langxie county will be more. What sang Yu can''t judge now is that the defeated cavalry is the regular army of the Zhao army in Shijie, or a miscellaneous brand temporarily gathered from some nomadic tribes, and more detailed information has to be transmitted.


    "The Zhao army in Xuzhou is approaching 200000." Huan Wen listened to Liu Yan''s discussion with others and said with some mockery: "although most of them are mobs, 200000 is 200000."


    "Our army has defeated more than 200000 Hu people for more than the first time." Sang Yu glanced at Huan Wen and said, "for the useless Jin army, there are a lot of 200000 Hu people. For our army, 200000 Hu people are just 200000 cattle and sheep to be slaughtered."


    Most of the people who heard it were sneering. It was time to admit that the Han Army looked not weak, but why did Liu Yan or anyone under his command boast so much?


    Different cognition, different confidence and different ideas make it difficult to talk about it together.


    In the following, Liu Yan didn''t talk to Huan Wen and others, just let them follow and talk about anything.


    "Yuanzi, we are in great trouble." Yuan Qiao smiled bitterly: "I didn''t think Liu Sujun would be so... So..." should I say that he didn''t play cards according to the card theory, or did he do such detention regardless of secular vision.


    "Uncle Yan, i..." Huan Wen looked a little strange and hesitated again and again before he said, "maybe Liu Sujun has a card we don''t know. After all, he broke out of today''s foundation in four years."


    Yuan Qiao frowned when he heard Huan Wen use the word "foundation industry". He knew that Huan Wen was a man of great ambition. After they made friends with Yu Ying, they agreed to do great things together. For Yu Ying, the great cause was to succeed in the northern expedition, seize the lost land and recover the Central Plains. For Huan Wen, the northern expedition is also a lifelong wish, but there may be some more complex things in it. Anyway, it is not as pure as Yu Ying.


    "The man named Yu Shang has a lot of dignity and temperament. He hasn''t heard of an aristocratic family named Yu in the Central Plains. It can be seen that he is a false name." Yuan Qiao thought on his face: "listen to a few more words. It seems that Liu Sujun and Li Min have reached an alliance?"


    "It should be." Huan Wen said with great concern, "our intelligence seems to be wrong and delayed. It may also be that Liu Sujun wants to mislead us?"


    Zhang Jun and ran min reached an agreement. Murong seal perfunctorized the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Two things are really important to the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    The northern expedition of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, whether it is the Liang state of Zhang or the Murong Yan state, occupies a very important position in the Northern Expedition plan of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Compared with the role of the Han Ministry of Liu Yan, how to divide the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it should be that Murong seal is three times more important than Zhang Jun, and Zhang Jun is three times more important than Liu Yan.


    Only by coming to Liu Yan''s side with your own eyes will you know how taken for granted and how stupid it is according to the previous division. Let''s not talk about whether Murong Zhuang and Zhang Jun really cheated. Can they help this northern expedition of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty? Only look at the 50000 army led by Liu Yan, the military equipment of the Han Army, and the elite of the Han soldiers. Liu Yan is not so weak.


    The first time he talked about working for himself, Huan Wen didn''t respond. Liu Yan never made a second choice with Huan Wen.


    From the heart, Liu Yan still hopes to convince Huan Wen, that is, it needs a process. Maybe Huan Wen will change his mind if he sees too much, right?


    On the other side of Zhongqiu, they met the infantry army that had been launched before, and the army continued to march towards Kaiyang.


    The Han army went south and planned to attack Langxie County as soon as it came. The news had already reached Wang Luan.


    In fact, tens of thousands of troops can''t hide at all. After all, it''s not a small team of more than a dozen people. Tens of thousands of troops can march secretly. How stupid should the enemy''s leader be to not send scouts, or how blind should the enemy''s scouts be?


    "It''s really a climate!" Wang Luan was born as a demobilized general, but unlike Cui Xuan, he did not have the actual ability to lead the army except for talking. After he transferred from the Liang state of Zhang to the Zhao state of Shijie, he made great achievements in several battles and was trusted by Shi Hu. He stood in front of the mountain map, looked at the information for a long time, turned his head and said to the subordinates standing behind him: "I thought Liu Yan would wait until the Jin army was ready. Unexpectedly, Liu Yan didn''t care about the Jin army?"


    A general named Wang Lang said, "whether it''s a conspiracy or not, we can''t see Kaiyang attacked by the Han army."


    In fact, both Wang Luan and Wang Lang belong to Shi Zun. Although they have the same surname, they are definitely not related by blood.


    Since Deng hengzai was in the hands of the Han Army, the generals of Shijie Zhao army have never underestimated the Han army. Wang Luan hesitated. Once the Xuzhou army turned its attention to the Han Army attacking Langxie County, what would the Jin army do?


    "This is the Northern Expedition led by the Yu family, the first gate of Jin. We have to be careful." Wang Luan knows better than Liu Yan what the Yu family stands for in the south of the Yangtze River. He said very seriously: "Yu Bing served as the commander of the northern expedition of the Jin army. In only one month, the Jin army in Yangzhou soared from 40000 to 70000, and the source of troops is increasing every day. If it''s just manpower, material resources are the most worrying!"


    "Well..." Wang Lang frowned, "what does the military Lord mean?"


    "First shrink and concentrate the troops along the line in case they are broken by the Han army." Wang Luan''s face was full of thought: "if you ride quickly to inform Xiang, please order sun Fudu to attack Qingzhou immediately."


    "Wonderful!" Wang Lang laughed a few times and said, "Liu Yan''s back and hinterland must be empty when he invaded Xuzhou with 50000 troops against the thieves. Attack his back first. Liu Yan must be upset at the time. As long as Liu Yan''s heart is in disorder, the morale of the Han army should also be low."


    "That''s what happened later." Wang Luan said firmly, "the state of Jin will certainly make old mistakes."


    What''s the old problem? Isn''t it a habitual drag? It seems that Wang Luan also has a firm reason, because the Yu family has been feared by Sima royal family and most aristocratic families. It''s strange not to do anything.

 Chapter 255

    Kaiyang, the capital of Langxie County, is located about 20 miles north of the intersection of Surabaya and Yishui. When Liu Yan came to Kaiyang with his army, the attack and defense of the city had begun.


    Kaiyang city does not cover a wide area. It can be seen that it has been urgently repaired. Even if some gaps can not be blocked by ramming earth, they will be blocked by sundries such as stones and wood.


    Huan Wen was interested in the attack and defense of the city. He was more interested in how many ships the Han army should have.


    To cross the Yishui River from Ju county to Kaiyang, the Han Army grabbed control of several bridges by very rapid means and did not need to build temporary crossing bridges.


    Yishui is a river connecting Zhushui, one of the three major water systems in Yanzhou. It runs through the whole Dong''an County from Yanzhou, becomes a straight line, and then flows through the whole Dongguan county and Surabaya.


    Surabaya is not just a river. It is a water system extending in all directions, which is directly connected with the Jianghuai water network. Surabaya is the largest and widely distributed water network in Yuzhou, Yanzhou and Xuzhou. Always want to go south, no one can ignore the existence of Surabaya.


    When Huanwen passed Yishui, he paid attention to the ships traveling in the river, but it was far away and not good-looking. It was clear what level the ships of the Han army were. It could only be roughly seen that they were not the building ship system.


    By the way, the building ship has been an artifact in the South since the Western Han Dynasty, and has always been regarded as a representative of strength in the south, No force (country) based on the Yangtze River region can ignore the existence of building ships. This was the case in the former Soochow, the current small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and the song, Liang, Chen and Qi in the later northern and Southern Dynasties. Anyway, it is impossible to ignore building ships as long as they want to have a foothold in the south.


    Once the number is large, what level can actually be put back. Huan Wen''s visual level is good. He sees more than 500 ships, most of which should be transport ships. The number of warships is absolutely less than 50, that is, the appearance of those warships has never been seen.


    The number of Han troops in Kaiyang city has reached 80000, that is to say, the previous 50000 Han troops go by land and 30000 new Han troops go by water.


    "Hu people seldom use waterways." Yuan Qiaoman said gloomily, "since Liu Sujun can transport 30000 by water, he can transport more."


    No one will forget that the Han "playing with water" was something from the beginning. It was still the sea. Since the Han Dynasty can cross the sea, many people will naturally think that inland water can also play smoothly. They completely don''t know that there are two systems of marine ships and inland ships.


    Yuan Qiao said that it was not for anything else. Liu Yan had shown enough hostility to the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, so it was not good news for the Eastern Jin Dynasty that the Han Army in the inland river system could also play.


    The real situation is that the reason why the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty can enjoy themselves in the south is that the Yangtze River is a natural adventure, and the Hu people can''t play water warfare at the same time.


    This time, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was so nervous that the state of Zhao in Shijie would go south. It was not afraid of the so-called million army. It was Shi Hu who collected tens of thousands of craftsmen in shipbuilding!


    In that sentence, once the quantity and quality of something are enough, it can be inferior. If Shijie Zhao Jun threw thousands of warships, how long can the water army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty support it again?


    A cry of "Wansheng" was suddenly roared out, which made Huanwen, who had been absent-minded, smart. He turned his head and saw that the Han Army in red and black uniforms had poured into the collapsed gap like a tide.


    It''s the collapse. That''s the rhythm of the stone dump truck. The riprap truck was transported by water and put into use immediately on the same day, which obviously contributed to it.


    "How many defenders are there in Kaiyang city?"


    "Counting the Zhao Jun who retreated from shangyangdu and the Hu people gathered around, the conservative number should be 50000?"


    The Han army kept pouring in from the gap, and the sound of shouting and killing soon broke out in the city. With the passage of time, the sound of shouting and killing did not stop, but black smoke rose slowly from the city to the sky.


    If the offensive and defensive war of Chinese civilization in the city, once the enemy invades the city, the large-scale battle will basically end, which is a manifestation of the collapse of morale. Kaiyang city did not end the battle because of the influx of Han troops, but I don''t know whether the Hu people didn''t feel defeated when the enemy entered the city, or whether the Hu people had long been determined to fight street battles?


    After a gap is the second. Finally, the city gate is also opened by the Han soldiers who killed them. The more channels that can enter the city, the more the number and speed of the influx of Han troops will surge.


    "Confirmed. No dry firewood, fire oil and other things were found in it." Sang Yu looked a little sweaty, but it was either frightened or nervous. It was just hot: "it seems that the Hu people are going to fight with us?"


    Liu Yan was still looking at the system map in his mind. As long as he confirmed how many defenders there were in the city, he would mobilize troops to attack the city from the other three directions. After all, attacking from multiple directions is always better than attacking from a single direction.


    "Wang Luan''s will is stronger than Deng Heng." Liu Yan asked, "are you sure Wang Luan is the general who surrendered to Shijie from Liangguo?"


    Cui xuanzheng sat precariously in a corner of the military account. He was captured for the second time and worked for the third force. Seeing Liu Yan''s eyes sweeping over, he quickly stood up and saluted: "back to you, Wang Luan is indeed a general of the cool country."


    It seems that Cui Xuan knows a lot. Even Liang Guoguo''s two people named Wang Luan know that one is, of course, the Wang Luan who currently leads the Xuzhou army, and the other is a famous folk God operator. (the latter Wang Luan was beheaded by Zhang Zuo for deceiving the public by deceiving the public.)


    Liu Yan asked casually. Since Cui Xuan knew so much, he also asked more questions. For example, Wang Luan asked what he did in front of Zhang, how many wars he participated in, and what official position he had always been.


    It''s strange that Cui Xuan can answer it. Finally, he said with a bitter smile: "the villain himself is a general, but he doesn''t have the ability to lead the army. Shijie doesn''t respect the scholars. He can only know more about things and have the ability to do things."


    Liu Yan allowed Cui Xuan to surrender and included Cui Xuan. It was after some investigation. Cui Xuan didn''t do anything shameful after he surrendered to Shijie. At least Liu Yan didn''t find it for the time being. Cui Xuan may be very humble in Shijie Zhao country. It seems that he has good means of making friends. It can be said that he has a wide range of contacts, so Liu Yan can use such people.


    According to Cui Xuan, Wang Luan is clearly a tough man, and his ability to control the army is not bad. In this way, Liu Yan understood something.


    "The defenders of Kaiyang city must have received some orders in advance. They will try their best to hold us down." Liu Yan saw that there was no tension and said, "if there is no mistake, Wang Luan must be leading the army on the way over?"


    Sang Yu was about to say something. Someone spoke first.


    "Liu Sujun, Wen has a question." Huan Wen first attracted Liu Yan''s attention, but when he saw that everyone in the account looked over, he hesitated to say what he wanted to say.


    "Yuanzi wanted to ask, what should we do if Shijie''s army attacked Qingzhou from Jizhou or Yanzhou?" As soon as Liu Yan saw Huan Wen''s face, he knew whether he had guessed. He couldn''t help laughing and waving his hands: "since we led the army south, we must be ready."


    "Liu Sujun has nearly 80000 troops in Kaiyang battlefield. How many defenders are there in the rear?" Huan Wen looked incredulous and sighed: "if Ambassador Liu allows, please let the officials send someone back, at least let the riding general threaten the rear wing of Zhao army from the south?"


    According to the normal situation, that is, from the conventional military point of view, Huan Wen''s proposal is indeed good.


    "Yuanzi, frankly speaking, I don''t believe the Jin army has the ability to go north, just as Wang Luan Ming led his army to the Langxie battlefield and ignored the Jin army in the direction of Guangling." Seeing that Huan Wen wanted to refute, Liu Yan didn''t give a chance to say anything, and said, "your internal friction is too serious. It even makes people suspect that your coming here is also the product of internal friction."


    Huan Wen was stunned: "what do you say?"


    "More than ten years ago, a man named Gong Tao opened an academy in Donglai. He operated in Qingzhou and collected a wide range of children. He has a wide range of contacts." Liu Yan slowly told some things about Mr. Gong Tao, and then talked about Gong Ze. After talking about some time ago, many families wanted to start an incident in Qingzhou to destroy the war between Liu Yan and Shijie Zhao Jun, Finally, he said, "please allow me to use the sentence ''success is not enough, failure is more than enough'' to describe those aristocratic family leaders living in the south of the Yangtze River. I don''t just refer to some people. Frankly, one is garbage, and you are also one of those garbage."


    In fact, Huan Wen doesn''t understand what "garbage" means, but he can also know that it''s not a good word from Liu Yan''s tone and manner of speaking. He knew something about the chess pieces in Qingzhou in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but he really didn''t know that those chess pieces would appear in such a posture... No, those chess pieces probably didn''t have a chance to make trouble, even if there were a fish caught in the net, they couldn''t turn over any waves.


    "I haven''t told Yuanzi''s second choice. If it''s already said, I''ll tell Yuanzi." Liu Yan smiled, but no matter how he looked at it, his smile was a little cold: "since you were sent because you were abandoned, someone must not want you to do something. At a young age, the Huan family and the Yu family are too close, and some people want the two families to break up and even attack each other. Or, whose interests have you been trying to attack Cheng Han?"


    Huan Wen''s iron green face asked, "can you tell me the second choice?"


    "The first choice is Yuanzi to take the initiative to serve me and immediately devote himself to the great cause of recovering the Central Plains. However, he is not loyal to Sima, the waste royal family who will extinguish the incense in Yanhuang temple, but to me." Regardless of Huan Wen''s face greatly changed when Sima royal family extinguished the incense in Yanhuang temple, Liu Yan continued to say: "the second choice is..."


    ¡­¡­


    Be a broken dog o (¡É ¡É) o~

 Chapter 256

    "The second option is to stay on my side until one day you figure it out."


    "Liu Sujun, is this going to house arrest Wen?" Huan Wen was shocked when he heard that Sima royal family had broken the incense in Yanhuang temple. When he heard the following sentence, he kept smiling bitterly: "aren''t you afraid of being laughed at by people all over the world?"


    "People all over the world laugh?" Sang Yu said with disdain, "why don''t you think that people all over the world will laugh at the small ~ court for abandoning the Central Plains and fleeing south in a hurry?", He looked at Huan Wen and asked very seriously, "the small imperial court calls for several northern expeditions a year. Each time they drag each other''s feet, and many northern expeditions are jokes. My family is recovering the Central Plains and restoring the dignity of the Han family. Compared with the two, who should be laughed at most?"


    Huan Wen was speechless. The Central Plains is indeed the people who currently rule the south of the Yangtze River and throw them to the Hu people. The northern expeditions again and again are really a joke.


    Recover the Central Plains and restore the dignity of the Han family? In the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the saying is to recover the Central Plains and restore the dignity of the Jin chamber. However, anyone just needs to think a little about when the Jin family had dignity. Some were just civil strife again and again. Only the aristocratic family door lords kept biting dogs.


    From the moment Sima usurped the throne, the Jin family had never done anything to boost the national morale. Some were humiliations one after another, resulting in the loss of the foundation created by Lian Huaxia''s ancestors for thousands of years. Such a dynasty has only stains, not even a commendable flash.


    "As the first person to abandon the country and run away in a panic under the alien offensive, who doesn''t want revenge and only cares about internal friction after running away, you waste are destined to be recorded in history." Liu Yan did not know why he was so strong against Huan Wen: "as the third door valve under the rule of the small court, is it? Huan will be engraved on the pillar of shame in history."


    If it is not shameless to directly write their own history of "I Qing Dynasty", the records from Chinese history to the era of Da ~ Tian ~ Dynasty are definitely the most bullshit in the historical records of the eastern and Western Jin Dynasties. That is a fact recognized by almost all historians, so that there are few trustworthy in the book of Jin.


    Future generations want to know the eastern and Western Jin Dynasties. On the one hand, they check the Jin book. On the other hand, they can only learn from the neighboring Bangzi country or Japan to see whether a thing is true or not.


    There is one thing that cannot be denied, that is, those things after the demise of the Western Jin Dynasty. The book of Jin wrote about crossing south in clothes to bring civilization to the south of the Yangtze River; The Koguryo Chronicles (also known as Koguryo Chronicle) describes that Jin people fled south in a hurry and lived in the south, which was despised by the gentry; some biographical words in Japan are similar to those in Koguryo, but they mostly introduce the reality of the fall of power of Sima royal family.


    Several neighboring countries also have one thing in common with the records of the Eastern Jin Dynasty at that time, that is to focus on composing the four gate valve of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, because the four gate valve represents the politics of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and the Sima royal family is more like a "seal family", so we can''t avoid a problem. The good and bad of the Eastern Jin Dynasty are caused by the four gate valve.


    Huan Wen was angry and angry. He wanted to say something several times, but his lips shook and didn''t say it.


    Facts speak louder than words. It''s really impossible to avoid the situation that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty nestled in the south of the Yangtze River and relied on natural risks to protect itself. Huan Wen wanted to say that he wanted to rise up countless times, but please pay attention to the word "think", that is, he hasn''t taken action yet.


    "Sir, the other three sides have invaded the city." Sang Yu was just looking at the war information and said, "the enemy has set up many lines of defense in the city. The invading troops have broken three lines and are deadlocked on the enemy''s fourth line of defense."


    Although Kaiyang city is a semi abandoned state, its area is really not small. About 50000 Shijie Zhao Jun have been hoarded inside, but it is not clear how many residents there were before? The number of Han troops killed in the city has exceeded 20000, which means that at least 70000 people have been crowded in the city.


    A city where the will of the garrison did not collapse. It was wishful thinking to attack in a short time. From the moment when the Han Army poured in and the Shijie Zhao army still resisted, a time-consuming street battle was actually doomed.


    "You can set fire..." Liu Yan stopped halfway, changed his mind and said, "look for weaknesses and focus on breakthroughs."


    Sang yu should "promise!" Continue to view the war report.


    Setting fire requires a prerequisite. Either the incomparable prosperity of the city leads to one house after another (most of the houses are of wood and hay structure these days), so burning one will lead to the next, leading to a prairie fire; the other is to accumulate enough dry firewood and oil, and arrange them scientifically.


    Kaiyang city is a semi abandoned city. There are no continuous houses. Some are broken walls. The enemy laid down the defense line early. It is impossible to watch the Han Army fiddle with things that can set fire. It can only be a real attack and advance on the ground.


    For the Han Army, Kaiyang city may be won quickly, but it depends on whether it is necessary.


    If you want to attack quickly, you must bear more heavy casualties. This is not a big problem for Liu Yan. He can send system troops to make up for how much he consumes. He also plans to do that, and he is already doing that. Unfortunately, he has only about 4000 infantry places on hand, and other places are occupied by other kinds of system creatures.


    "The forbidden guards have entered the fourth line of defense and are marching towards the fifth line of defense." Sang Yu said that the forbidden guard was a systematic force. He frowned and said, "there is still a large area within the fifth line of defense. How many lines of defense have the enemy set up?"


    Liu Yan has specially observed the map in his mind. Kaiyang garrison seems to set up a defense line every 300 meters or so?


    There is a defense line about 300 meters away. The defense line set up by the Hu people is actually relatively simple. If the Chinese civilized army is allowed to set up a defense line, it will not be only so many obstacles if it has enough time to defend the army in Kaiyang (it has been prepared for at least three months). At least, there are many ditches, pits, traps, indoor traps and so on.


    Almost all the time, there are people shuttling between the big accounts of the Chinese army and the front line of the war. That is necessary information communication. The front line reports the progress of the war, and the command center makes the latest response according to the actual needs.


    Huan Wen was still full of anger in front of him. He didn''t... it should be said that he was oppressed. He really didn''t think he was the same as most aristocratic children in the south of the Yangtze River. He was not the kind of pig who wanted to eat and die by relying on the advantage of blood. He really wanted to do something, but he couldn''t refute Liu Yan''s words.


    Later, Huan Wen was thinking about how to refute, but he was gradually attracted by the command system of the Han ministry.


    Every army has a command center, and the Jin army is no exception. Huan Wen had the experience of unifying troops alone, but it was only unifying troops, not unifying troops. He had the experience of marching with other generals as an auxiliary official, but to tell the truth, the commander of the Jin army could not monitor the battlefield anytime and anywhere.


    "How did they deliver information so quickly?" Huan Wenshi couldn''t help but ask yuan Qiao and found that Yuan Qiao was also paying attention to the operation of the command system of the Han Army: "Uncle Yan, remember everything you see."


    The Han Army''s method of rapid transmission of information is relatively clear. It relies on flag language, but it is not people running to return the letter. Fortunately, Liu Yan first went to the military academy and later served in the main military region. Otherwise, ordinary people or ordinary military servicemen would not be able to come up with a set of flags that can carry out instant messaging.


    "Yuanzi, things are a little strange." Yuan Qiao didn''t lower his voice: "how can they run around all those people? How can they travel to and from the battlefield in such a short time?"


    Huan Wen was stunned. He really didn''t notice this before. He was reminded and looked at it for a while: "it''s really those people running back and forth."


    Liu Yan seemed to be in a daze. The real situation was that he was "calling" the system forces and the system forces commanding the front line, listening to all the words of Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao. He asked the samurai guarding him to move. After giving up his sight, he looked at Huan Wen who had already stopped his eyes on himself and said, "isn''t there a flag in the Jin army?"


    It is not only the Jin army that has flag language. In fact, flag language has existed as early as the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, but it is very simple. For example, what does shaking represent, and what does waving forward, backward, left and right represent, that is, there is no flag language that can be used in general.


    "I see..." Yuan Qiao responded earlier than Huan Wen: "semaphore communication!", Understand what''s going on. If those eyes have luminosity, they are definitely brighter than a light bulb.


    On the other hand, sang Yu has been discussing with some staff officers how to deal with the Xuzhou army pulled out from Huaiyin. In a few words, it can be heard that it is necessary to use large-scale cavalry to find a flat battlefield for a battle.


    "Liu Sujun really wants to stay warm?" Huan Wen really doesn''t believe Liu Yan will do this. He is the head of the third gate force south of the Yangtze River.


    Liu Yan nodded: "yes.", After thinking about it, he said in a very slow tone, "it''s not just you, it''s him.", Liu Yan pointed to Yuan Qiao with his chin.


    In Liu Yan''s opinion, the third gate in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is a fart. What kind of people can''t find happiness when they cross the Yangtze River? He believes that Huan Wen absolutely needs to stay. It is a pity to waste the essence of an era in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. As for the way to stay, it doesn''t matter. Huan Wen may be angry or angry now, but Liu Yan always believes that Huan Wen will thank himself one day. It is Huan Wen who thanks Liu Yan for giving him a bigger stage. It''s not the rotten mud pit in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It can shine, but the light of rice grains all the time.


    Of course, Liu Yan can''t press too hard. When he is tough, he should give some reasons and hope and say, "stay for three years. In three years, zhongyuanzi can see how the Han Army marched and fought, and take time to see everywhere. After three years, even if I drive you away, you will cry and beg to stay."


    Huan Wen''s response was a cold hum, thinking that he would not ask to stay.

 Chapter 257

    If we want to say what kind of war Liu Yan likes to fight, there is no doubt that he likes the war of attrition. As long as we give him a good foothold and sufficient resources, the soldiers are endless!


    In kaiyangcheng battlefield, the Han Army''s non system forces stopped large-scale offensive and turned to auxiliary, while the system forces attacked overnight.


    After the system upgrade, the swordsman with armor and shield has become a big swordsman, that is, the heavy infantry wearing heavy armor and holding a wide sword; After the upgrade of spearmen, they changed from wearing only cloth clothes to long spearmen wearing leather armor and holding long guns; The archer became a crossbow soldier with a strong crossbow.


    You can see such a scene, usually the big swordsman and the Spearman advance in front, and the strong crossbow soldiers follow closely for long-range support.


    The great swordsman is really like a branch of arms in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, that is, the stranger swordsman. But Liu Yan knows it''s just similar. The weapon of someone else''s stranger is actually a long three pointed two-edged sword, which is not a broad sword. In addition, experiments have proved that the big swordsman can block the charge of Qingqi to a certain extent. The problem is that the big swordsman just carries it and can''t go like a wall and block the breaking of people and horses.


    "The seventh line of defense?" Dou a was having dinner. He looked at the fight in the distance and frowned and said, "how many lines of defense have the garrison set up?"


    Damn it! The main fortification of a city is not the city wall, but the use of abandoned buildings, walls, fences and perhaps sundries in the block every 200 steps or so in the city. In short, a line of defense is created.


    Maybe the Hu people are not good at skill and layout? Or maybe the Hu people did it on purpose? The defense line of Kaiyang city is not as straight as that. It is different according to the actual environment, and the curve of the defense line is also different, which makes the original complex terrain more complex.


    "Hu people have become smarter." Li Kuang is also having dinner. His treatment will certainly be better than Dou a. He swallowed the soup in his mouth and said, "they can''t put out the battle array. It''s difficult for them to form collective cooperation with the battle array. Setting up such a battlefield doesn''t need rigorous formation coordination, but just work hard."


    Dou a looked admiring: "why didn''t I think of it?"


    Shit! Although Dou A is a military Marquis, Li Kuang is still a school captain. As a subordinate, Dou a felt it necessary to shoot a horse.


    Of course, Li Kuang knew that Dou a had understood it for a long time. He was laughing and scolding. Why didn''t he enjoy the implicit obedience from his subordinates?


    "Attack in!" Dou ah shouted first, but then he was a little dejected: "it''s Si Hongzhuang''s turn!"


    The systematic forces renamed from the tribal armed forces to the forbidden guards did attack again, and it was not the first time to attack the seventh line of defense. Every time they break a gap, other troops will pour in from the gap. They don''t need to make great strides. They just occupy and consolidate the position. Behind them, crossbow soldiers and archers will be transferred to carry out long-range attacks on the defenders of the next line of defense.


    Now the Han Army''s offensive against the Kaiyang city garrison is very simple. It is nothing more than a fixed-point breakthrough, and then strengthen the defense and garrison. This tactic is very useful against defenders who are constantly resisting. It can peel off layer by layer with less casualties until it reaches the core of the enemy.


    In fact, there is a more fierce way to attack the core directly after the breakthrough. The problem is that Kaiyang city is set up a defense line in each section of the garrison, so there is no one fixed-point breakthrough to attack and kill directly. One point to break is another point in front. This kind of defense method is very rogue and does not have strong combat effectiveness, but there is no better defense method for the garrison with military strength and space advantages.


    "Who''s that guy?" Dou ah pointed to Huan Wen and said in surprise, "you seem to be wearing the war robe of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court?"


    The war robes of the Jin army are plain white, but the armor system of the Chinese civilization is used in the armor, and the style is not much different from that of the Cao Wei period. However, the armor still depends on personal financial resources. Some naughty guys will specially inlay some things on the armor or engrave gorgeous patterns. The real generals will not engage in patterns and inlays that are not only useless but also kill themselves. After all, the more bumps and bumps, the more force points.


    The man was Huan Wen. Of course, Yuan Qiao followed him into the battlefield and was protected (monitored) by a team of 50 Han soldiers.


    Today is the third day that Kaiyang battlefield entered the state of war. Liu Yan has led the troops to leave, leaving about 40000 infantry troops responsible for continuing to attack and open Yangcheng.


    At present, Huan Wen has no intention of going. In fact, he can''t go even if he wants to go. So he will take a good look at what the Han army looks like. It was only after two days of insistence that he was allowed to enter the battlefield.


    The periphery of Kaiyang city has long been smashed, and traces of fighting can be seen everywhere. The remains of the dead in the double anti war are naturally cleaned up, but there is no lack of blood on the ground and some broken arm walls of the battlefield. The blood stains on the periphery of the battlefield have turned black, which is the embodiment of blood coagulation for a long time. As we get closer and closer to the inner battlefield, the color of the blood left behind becomes more and more red, and the smell of blood in the air must be stronger and stronger, and there is an unbearable smell.


    "The Han army is very strong." Huan Wen''s face was very tight. He had just watched an attack by the Han Army: "they have heavy infantry and even large-scale crossbow soldiers!"


    The big swordsmen lined up in a scattered line and waved their broadsword. The scene of advancing is very exaggerated. When the thick and big broadsword is waved, the person in front will definitely be split in half. That is, the frequency of waving the broadsword by the big swordsmen seems a little slow, and the advancing speed is not much faster. However, no matter Huan Wen or yuan Qiao, they subconsciously compared the heavy infantry of the Jin army with the heavy infantry of the Han army. They did not find that the Han army was definitely much better than the Jin army in terms of equipment and combat will, especially combat will.


    "Physical strength is also very strong." Yuan Qiao took a deep breath and said in disbelief, "they entered the battlefield in heavy armor. Qiao specially observed it. With Yuan Zi''s insight, we should understand what this means."


    Huan Wen didn''t know how heavy the heavy infantry armor of the Han army was, but he saw that many heavy infantry were advancing against the arrows of the Zhao army in Shijie. Even if they were shot like hedgehogs, the heavy infantry of the Han army could still advance and wave their broadsword to kill the enemy.


    The broad sword weighs twenty or thirty kilograms anyway. This is still the weight of the broad sword. If you hold the handle and wave it again, the strength is not as simple as carrying the whole sword. It needs more strength.


    Wearing nearly 100 kg armor and a broad sword weighing 20 or 30 kg, a soldier''s weight is more than 100 kg. Considering that he is not simply carrying weight, but also does some complex actions, he must consume more physical strength. In addition, soldiers on the battlefield will have tension and accelerate physical consumption. Lin Lin Lin is not so direct and simple as one plus one equals two.


    Huan Wen fully knew what that meant, especially when the regiment called the forbidden guard army pushed forward, it had a sense of hierarchy, and its cooperation could almost be described as an unbroken chain. As far as he knew, no country or force in the world could do this.


    "Forbidden guards..." Yuan Qiao sighed: "even this name dare to take. It''s clear that it''s time to stand on its own mountain. I''m afraid it''s time to build a country after the war."


    Huan Wen nodded: "the forbidden guards and the Huben army are the two ace regiments of the Han army."


    "The forbidden guards have both steps and horses. Cavalry is a kind of sudden cavalry." Yuan Qiao sighed again: "the Huben army is equipped with armour, and the number should be 2000?"


    How to put it? The state of Zhao in Shijie occupied the whole Central Plains, and there were only 3000 Armored Cavalry and 8000 heavy infantry. Shijie relied on this force to subdue the Qiang and di nationalities, making them willing to be the eagle dog running dog of Shijie; The mink and leopard cavalry of Murong Xianbei is an iron cavalry of 3000. The Murong family depends on mink and leopard to run rampant in the east of Liao 1.


    In addition to the Dragon guards and the sable leopard cavalry, there seems to be no real strong army in the world? As for the Yi guards of Tuoba Dai state, at best, they are the sudden cavalry. Recently, Tuoba Dai state and Liu Hu Xiongnu Tiefu Department fought on the northern plains. The Yi guards performed very well, but if they can be tied with Longteng guards and blockhouse cavalry, it is estimated that even Tuoba shiyiqian didn''t have the courage to say that.


    "Ran min also has a Huben army under his command." Huan Wen didn''t call him wrong. Ran min changed his surname back. After nearly three months of fermentation, ran min led the army to enter the pass, which can be regarded as spreading all over the world. He said anxiously, "when ran min entered Guanzhong, Zhang Jun, the governor of Liangzhou, has officially allied with him and claimed the throne. In that case... Zhang Jun will not obey the orders of the imperial court at all."


    "And Liu... Liu Sujun!" Yuan Qiao originally wanted to directly call Liu Yan''s name. After thinking about it, he still used the honorific title: "in the call, Liu Sujun is an alliance with ran min and Zhang Jun."


    Can you swear? In fact, it was really a dog! Liu Yan never had any contact with Zhang''s Liang state from beginning to end. The denunciation spread all over the world said that the tripartite alliance was nothing at all.


    By the way, ran min claimed to be the king of Qin and Zhang Jun as the king of Liang in the call to arms. They buttoned Liu Yan''s head as the king of Qi. That''s what Liu Yan really depressed and angry about. Looking at the king''s number is completely based on the regional nature. For example, ran min should have called himself the king of Wei and the king of Qin when he entered Guanzhong. Zhang Jun himself is in Xiliang, and Qingzhou where Liu Yan is located is Qi.


    "Liu Sujun said that ran min and Zhang Jun made their own decisions?" Yuan Qiao was not present that day and asked, "is it true?"


    "Ha, ha ha..." Huan Wen laughed for a while and then said word by word: "ran min and Liu Sujun are allied. There is nothing wrong with this. But Liu Sujun claimed that he had no contact or agreement with Zhang Jun.", He stopped, another burst of laughter that he didn''t know what it was, and heaved a heavy breath: "he said that the king shouldn''t be the king of Qi, but the king of Han."

 Chapter 258

    Of course, ran Min has not controlled the whole Guanzhong, and even occupying the land of Sanqin is still far away. At present, they only control Tongguan, Xiaoguan and Lantian pass, and occupy about two-thirds of Yongzhou.


    In fact, it is estimated that the statement was published at the first time after ran min controlled Tongguan, Xiaoguan and lantianguan, the eastern gateway to Guanzhong?


    "Without any communication with us, he regarded himself as the leader of the war." Ji Chang looked very angry: "how can they do this?!"


    Zhang''s cool country is in Xiliang. Although it is said that it has a territorial connection with the state of Zhao in Shijie, with ran min controlling several majestic passes, it has resulted in the fact that Zhang''s cool country can stand on the side and watch the play. The Zhao army in Shijie hasn''t broken through the gateway of Guanzhong one day. If ran min exists one day, Zhang''s cool country can advance and retreat freely.


    Unlike the Han Dynasty, there is no grand pass or key gateway in Shandong. As long as one pass can cause worry free in the rear. Although Shandong is a mountainous terrain, the traffic extends in all directions and there are no Xiongguan and dangerous passes. There are many routes to enter Qingzhou. In this state, ran min''s denunciation of the "Three Kings alliance" is simply to pit Liu Yan and others into the fire.


    It is the "Three Kings alliance". Although it talks about some national righteousness, the actual content is relatively straightforward. That is, ran min, Zhang Jun and Liu Yan decided to jointly attack the state of Zhao in Shijie. After boasting, they invited more people to take up the army.


    King Liang was still king Liang, but king Wei became king Qin. He who wanted to be king of Han became king Qi. These king numbers are determined according to the region, which seems to be very in line with the rules of claiming the king, but Ji Chang thinks that ran min made an evil move and won''t let Liu Yan call him the king of the Han Dynasty.


    In addition to the dirty talk on the Wang, ran min issued a warning without discussion. I''m afraid he wanted to fight for time to control Guanzhong. Very clear thing is to involve Liu Yan''s already big things into political influence. Before, Liu Yan didn''t claim the king!


    It is of great significance to have or not to be king in this era. Liu Yan did not become king one day. Although the state of Zhao in Shijie will pay attention to it, at least it will not immediately plan to send troops from all over the country to suppress it.


    "Jun Shang?" Ji Chang said it for a long time, but Liu Yan kept silent and tried to ask, "do you want to send out the prepared Xi Wen?"


    What kind of message? That is: yanben Hanshi Miao descendant, Xiaowu descendant. In the past, the yellow scarf rebelled, and a group of fierce people swarmed up. Until Cao Wei usurped the country before and Sima was in trouble later, there were frequent wars, mountains and rivers hung upside down, and hooligans took advantage of the gap to wreak havoc on the Central Plains. Yanben is weak and lives in troubled times. He should have... (the book review area commented on the top, thanking Nangong Changqin, Cao Han and Yunhao for their polishing and improvement.)


    There are several versions! Originally I wanted to settle in Qingzhou or fight with Shijie to the tragic stage, but now Jichang is a little impatient.


    Liu Yan said with a smile, "Tai''an doesn''t need to be angry."


    Now the most correct move is to destroy the siege offensive of Shijie Zhao Jun and not to make any response to ran min''s call. Only by winning several major victories can people believe what they say. They hurried to deny ran min''s denunciation and get Shijie''s understanding. It''s impossible. It can only make people feel guilty.


    It''s too early to say that you are the descendant of the Liu family in the former Han Dynasty. It''s not that you don''t have enough strength, or you haven''t won a few big victories, and the momentum hasn''t achieved the desired effect. People may believe that you are the descendant of the Liu family in the former Han Dynasty, but the effect will be much worse than if you have enough momentum to announce it.


    Ran min hurriedly called himself king. He needed an identity, a righteous identity that could make people forget what he had done before after the rebellion. Then he began to cut cakes for his people and strengthen his determination to follow.


    Things are not complicated. When ran min was still Xiucheng Hou, he was just a courtier of Shijie and could not give his knights or official positions. After he became king of Qin, he could offer titles and official positions to reward him. Perhaps these titles and official positions were not rich enough, but they were still attractive.


    "We are different from ran min." Liu Yan is not as calm as he looks, but there is no need to show his anger. He still had a smile on his face: "we already have a mature system. What merit we make will be rewarded and treated. It has long been open and fair and recognized by everyone."


    "Duty is angry!" Ji Chang knows very well how to go in his life. What achievement he has in life depends on what height Liu Yanda has reached. That''s why he is so angry: "let''s forget about Xi Wen?"


    "That''s it for the time being." Liu Yan continued to look at the list, which is about the list of cleaning presided over by Ji Chang: "after this cleaning, the interior can be regarded as a big change."


    Ji Chang was very cruel. He monitored or arrested all the families with evidence for their bloody cleaning. In more than two months, he directly disintegrated the already shaky family control status quo.


    What Liu Yan should do now is to appease, not destroy Ji Chang''s achievements. After all, it''s not easy to clean up uncontrolled families. How can the place be controlled by each family again? What he should do is to arrange those vested interests with him to enjoy the dividends generated by this cleaning.


    "Xu Zhengjin is an official and senior official, Tian Shuo, Cai you and LV Yijin are senior officials, sang Yu and Li kuangjin are not more senior officials, Zhong Xing, Li Tan, Fu Wei and Yang Dun... Jin Zan curl ranks." Liu Yan paid attention and thought for a while. He didn''t seem to have missed anything. Then he went on to say, "Tai''an is a public doctor, but it''s the first time."


    Ji Chang stood up and saluted, but he didn''t say anything to thank him.


    Of course, Liu Yan doesn''t have a title. As the supreme ruler, what''s the matter with giving himself a title?


    Liu Yan can only raise or lower a little to a reasonable extent, but he must not go too far, otherwise he will lose his credibility. How much credibility is there for ordinary people? Maybe it''s my business. A political group without credibility can only go to destruction.


    Ji Chang deserves to be a high Lord, not to mention the role played by the rise of the Han Dynasty. Later, he has always served as the chief officer in the battlefield of Chaoxian peninsula. He has trained more than 30000 elite soldiers from front to back, and some meritorious deeds in important positions at key moments. No one will refuse to become a public doctor of the 20th Lord.


    Xu Zheng has served as the chief General of an independent combat Corps for many times. It is natural for him to become the second highest Lord in the Han Dynasty.


    The scale of this war will be very large. Everyone is holding his breath and wants to make a good performance. Liu Yangang also revealed a little. After fighting this war, the country will be established. There is bound to be a ruling group. There will certainly be a group of core figures in the group. If you want to know what position it will be after the establishment of the country, work hard and do a good job.


    No matter what kind of moth ran min is making, Guanzhong is far east from mountain 1, and Xiliang is far east from mountain 1. Liu Yan''s plan is to make two people, and he doesn''t want to get involved at all.


    "Where is Wang Luan''s main force?"


    "Tan county (Modern Tancheng)."


    Tan county is the capital of Donghai County. It is located in the lower reaches of Yishui river. It is also located in the lower reaches of mushui river. It is located in the middle of two big streams. The terrain over there is somewhat narrow because of the relationship between the two water systems. On the east side is simply a continuous mountain called Yushan.


    "Shi Zun is the Duke of Pengcheng. We can''t ignore this guy."


    "Sir, the report above the probe report is that Shi Zun gathered 40000 troops in Pengcheng."


    Shi bin and Shi Zun are the most promising sons of Shi Hu. Shi bin is good at military affairs and administration, while Shi Zun is good at etiquette and music education, so he is loved by Shi Hu respectively.


    Many princes of the state of Zhao in Shijie had their own fiefs. According to the national policy of Shijie, each prince also had the right to set up his own shogunate.


    Wang Luan has nearly 100000 Xuzhou troops in his hand? There may be forty or fifty thousand soldiers from counties and counties, and the extra ones are family private soldiers or young tribes. With 100000 Xuzhou troops and 40000 Shi Zun troops, considering that the cavalry accounted for the majority and Xuzhou was most suitable for riding war, this war was definitely not easy for the Han Dynasty.


    "The battlefield is preset in Tan county, Lanling and Luoting." Ji Chang took the instructor''s stick and lit the mountain map hung on the shelf: "the Xiangben in the middle should be the main battlefield."


    Tan county, Lanling and Luoting are distributed in a triangle. Xiangben is located in the middle of the triangle and the west of the middle and upper reaches of Surabaya. Considering that there are mountains in some areas, it is very suitable for the Han Army to play there.


    "The initiative is now in our hands." Sang Yu narrowed his eyes and said, "the enemy is more eager to have a riding war than us. Even if Wang Luan finds something wrong, he will move the army."


    At present, the Han Army led by Liu Yan is in Jiqiu, which is located on the West Bank of Yishui. Since there is a word "Qiu" in the name, according to the habit of taking place names in Chinese civilization, there will naturally be hills everywhere.


    That is, Tanxian County, where Wang Luan stationed troops, is 80 Li from the plane map, but the distance is never from the plane map. In that case, it is more than 100 li away.


    After the Han army moved to Jiqiu, a war broke out with the Xuzhou army led by Wang Luan. The scouts were the first to collide between the two sides, and then the scale of the war increased. The battles of two or three thousand people had broken out four times, but there was no victory or defeat. They were separated in order, but the Han Army had an advantage in the proportion of casualties.


    "We need to defeat the Xuzhou army as soon as possible." Jichang has been worried about: "the Jizhou army led by sun Fudu has been moving more and more recently. If..."


    "No if." Liu Yan stopped the topic and said with a smile: "Sun Fu wants to go south. They need to conquer Xiami city to continue to march towards the (shan1 East) Peninsula."


    Xiami city has been operated by the Han Ministry for half a year and has been under the fortification. Xiami is definitely an important military town with the most perfect defense system on Shandong Peninsula.


    Ji Chang didn''t speak any more. He was very clear that there must be a strong army stationed in Jiancheng fortress, and the main battle forces of the Han army were led South by Liu Yan!

 Chapter 259

    In fact, there are not many main combat forces under Liu Yan.


    The so-called main battle refers to the elite, not the system army. Among the Han Army, only the Huben army can be regarded as the elite in the real sense. The next level should be about 18000 Buqi, who were killed on the Korean Peninsula and then participated in several wars in Qingzhou.


    During the four-year period, we can produce a armour riding gear and 18000 elite step riding. It looks like a few, but it''s absolutely proud. For example, how long has it been in the eastern and Western Jin Dynasties? Why hasn''t there been an elite army that can hold hands, right?


    The elite troops were led South by Liu Yan. In essence, they were systematic troops, but they were summarized into the forbidden guards. Only 2000 infantry troops were left in Xiami. Liu Yan brought 5000 cavalry troops and 3000 infantry troops to Xuzhou battlefield.


    "Don''t worry. If the battlefield is urgent, the forbidden guards can support at any time." What Liu Yan said is that there are more than 1000 Vacant Places in his hands. In addition, some places can be vacant after other battlefields are killed. It is only a matter of time before he invests in secret defense.


    Ji Chang was stunned. He really didn''t take into account Liu Yan''s ability to "change" out of the army anytime and anywhere. After being stunned, he was much more relaxed.


    There are 50000 Han troops on the defense line of Beihai County, which are distributed in three corners. The new corner is Pingshou, Xiami and Hanting, the capital of Beihai county. Among them, Hanting was added to the defense system only later. One of the previous systems was Chunyu in Gaomi County.


    Of the 50000 troops consolidating the north line of Qingzhou, 20000 are war soldiers transferred from auxiliary soldiers to regular soldiers, the same number of newly recruited auxiliary soldiers, and the other 10000 are troops transferred or hired from Chaoxian peninsula.


    Yes, it''s mercenaries. There are 3000 Baiji army, 2000 Xinluo army, and even 2500 Koguryo army. There is also a mercenary composed of 2000 Japanese.


    The war on the Korean Peninsula stopped in March this year and ended with Koguryo''s former king Gaozhao admitting defeat, cutting a large area of land and paying war compensation.


    The Han Dynasty acquired a piece of territory on the Korean Peninsula, including the whole county land of Daifang Prefecture during the Cao Wei period, plus the 70 mile radius of Incheon, which has actually included the future Seoul. (don''t ask why Seoul is not Seoul.)


    Baiji has expanded 200 Li to the north, and Xinluo has gnawed nearly 100 Li, which means that Koguryo is almost quitting the peninsula and is honored to become a mainland country, no longer a peninsula country, but Koguryo will not feel very proud.


    Liu Yan hired troops in Chaoxian peninsula. He didn''t think he had enough troops. He just wanted to stop the barbarians and see the Central Plains war with those barbarians.


    The Japanese people''s affairs are somewhat complicated. At first, it was the Jiaji state... That is, the tribal alliance jointly established by the Bangzi and the Japanese people on the Chaoxian peninsula. They wanted to play together happily, but it was obviously not qualified. As a result, the Jiaji state took Kyushu, xiduyuan, chuyun and other countries on the island together. Liu Yan was willing to play with them only after being repeatedly begged by King Baiji.


    To be honest, there are many countries in the Japanese islands, and the evil horse platform in the Cao Wei period was destroyed long ago. At present, the relatively large Japanese islands are Kyushu state, xiduyuan state, chuyun state, nobi state, Jibei state and Dahe state, as well as the shrimp Yi tribal alliance and Ainu tribal alliance. Among them, the great harmony country is the neon ancestor country that unified the Japanese islands in the future. In addition, it must be mentioned that the national composition of the Japanese islands is very complex. (this will be described when it is written)


    The war on the north line of Qingzhou will certainly break out, which means that Liu Yan can''t wait too long to deal with the Xuzhou army, so there is no more suitable than a battle.


    "Now time is bad for us. Although Wang Luan stationed troops in Tan county and sent troops to the field, the main force has no sign of going north."


    "He will go north."


    "Do you have any other news?"


    "Tai''an, think carefully. When ran min enters Guanzhong and sends out a call of arms with Zhang Jun, will Shi Hu watch?"


    "This..."


    No matter from which side, Shi Hu is a cruel person. No matter who he is, he is cruel, not only to the Han and Miao people. The difference is the degree of cruelty.


    The former Wu Jin said that the Jin people were recovering, and the latter Stone Tiger began to consume the Jin people in a planned and step-by-step way. For example, it was stipulated that two out of three, and even three out of five. No matter how militaristic, would he not do five out of three? But Shi Hu did that.


    Shihu already wants to kill Jin people in practice. If there is such a moth made by ran min, it must be unbearable.


    In fact, Liu Yan did not guess wrong. Ran min preached that the world had stimulated Shi Hu.


    Shi Hu''s rebellion against ran min was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He thought he had been kind to ran min and didn''t understand why ran min did that kind of unfilial and disloyal thing.


    It seems... There''s some truth in Shi Hu''s thinking? After all, ran min is the righteous grandson of Shi Hu. In addition, ran min''s ability to unify troops and have his own private army are specially allowed by Shi Hu.


    Shi Hu is hard to understand ran min. as a Jin man, only Jin people can get support. Shi Hu wantonly consumes Jin people and destroys those families that support ran min step by step. If ran min doesn''t act again, should he wait for all the people who support him to die and resist when it''s his turn?


    Ran min''s attack on Shi Hu was very deep, which directly made Shi Hu feel that "even Jin people who are so fond of me can betray, what else can Jin people not betray?" Your ideas.


    Shi Hu was in Yecheng. He urgently summoned important officials. Even Yao Yizhong, who had already set out, was chased back.


    A meeting held overnight was attended by only a few people. Wu Jin, who suggested elimination but was also a Jin, was also specially named to attend.


    Outsiders don''t know what Shi Hu and his important officials said that night... Mainly the leaders or leaders of Jie, Qiang and Di, but it decided the future destiny of the central plains that night.


    There is no will. There is a request from Shi Hu, the ruler of the Central Plains, that is, all ethnic groups began to accelerate the destruction of Jin people. In short, no matter how fierce they can be, they will be as fierce as they can be.


    Without Liu Yan''s history, Shi Hu did it like this. There was no intention to kill the Han Dynasty. He was either worried about being recorded by history or something. It was simply that Shi Hu didn''t want to be known by too many people, especially by the great scholars of the Jin people. The thinking of the Hu people was very simple. He could kill the Jin people who would not resist like a lamb. Why should he shout out and let the Jin people work hard?


    Exterminating the Jin people in the Central Plains will only be the first step of Shi Hu. If it is said that before, whether it was three or five, it was to toss the Jin people, and it was not determined to attack the Jin people in the south, then the Shi Hu after ran min''s rebellion really wanted to do that.


    Before going south to attack the Jin Dynasty, Liu Yan of Qingzhou, ran min of Guanzhong, Zhang Jun of Xiliang, Murong of liao1 East, Tuoba outside the Great Wall, in short, there was one. Shi Hu had the mind to destroy one by one, which was the kind of firm will regardless of the cost.


    Yao Yizhong, who had set out with only 30000 Qiang soldiers, issued a new round of recruitment order. He no longer just took Qiang soldiers, but forced the Jin people near Xiang state. He would carry out recruitment all the way. God knows how many people can be gathered up before the war with the Han army.


    Because of Ran min''s rebellion, the Qi Huo army was killed. After Li Nong was invited by Shi Hu, Yin Nong (general Pingbei) took Shi Hu''s talisman and went to the begging army. About a quarter of the people were taken away directly, followed by Ma Qiu. After Li Nong returned, he had to listen to Shi Hu''s command and start to fight against ran min. in this way, the good begging army was divided into three.


    It has to be mentioned that Li Nong and ran min should actually be regarded as a system, not only because ran min''s father ran Zhan was born in the begging army, but also because ran min''s own source of troops also came from the begging army. If Li nongzhen led his army to attack ran min, it would be a mutual killing between his colleagues of the same origin.


    At the same time, Fu Hong also began to prepare for war near Xiang state. Guanzhong has always been regarded as the foundation of Di nationality. Apart from Shi Hu''s rage, Fu Hong should be the most angry.


    In fact, Fu Hong also had an ignorant attitude towards ran min''s sudden cavalry. If he had noticed it earlier, he could not have been prepared. As a result, ran min easily controlled Tongguan, Xiaoguan and Lantian pass, and even ran min easily began to attack cities and land in Guanzhong.


    Fu Hong has publicly called on Guanzhong to resist ran min''s aggression, not only the Di people, but also the Qiang and Jin people. Strangely, the Qiang people in Guanzhong may not pay much attention to Fu Hong, but many jin people listened to Fu Hong''s call to resist ran min''s army. That''s because the di Nationality under Fu Hong''s leadership played a confusing role in treating the Jin people relatively gently. Anyone can think that kind of gentleness is another means to eliminate the nation? At least the Jin people at that time were absolutely unexpected.


    It was probably the time when Liu Yan explored the scheduled battlefield and was ready for the pressure of the army. Yao Yizhong, who was ready, set out from Xiang again, but he didn''t know which link of Shi Hu was wrong. The news about the alliance of the Jie, Qiang and di nationalities to destroy the Jin people was leaked. There was a rumor called the order to destroy Jin (the order to kill Han).


    "Who did it!!?"


    "It''s Shi Xuan."


    Shi Xuan is the current crown prince of the state of Zhao in Shijie. His eldest brother Shi Shen was tortured and killed by Shi Hu for rebellion in the third year of Jianwu (Shijie Zhao era, A.D. 337).


    The order to kill the Han Dynasty is really made by Shi Xuan. The reason is that Shi Hu is worried about the safety of Shi Tao in Qin. He even asks to save or redeem Shi Tao at any cost. It may be the reason why Shi Hu is confused. Shi Hu even says that he can exchange Shi Xuan.


    Shi Hu''s favorite belief in Shi Tao is a well-known thing in the Zhao state of Shijie. Shi Xuan''s order to kill the Han Dynasty was mainly to stimulate ran min to kill Shi Tao. Therefore, the background of the order to destroy the Jin people was modified. It became that Shi Hu wanted to kill the Jin people because of Ran min''s betrayal

 Chapter 260

    Looks like ran Min has a black pot on his back? However, whether it is the original history or this, ran min''s back pot is not wronged at all.


    Liu Yan has always been able to do without saying. He has less high-profile guns and more ruthless actions. Should he be regarded as the local force that has caused the most losses to the state of Zhao in Shijie?


    The current situation of the state of Zhao in Shijie is doomed to be out of control, but you can see from a little insight that killing will become the mainstream of the state of Zhao in Shijie, and everywhere will be a tragic situation of blood flowing into a river.


    When the news came from Shi Xuan, Liu Yan had begun to confront the main force of Xuzhou army. The location was 70 miles away from the West Bank of Yishui. If there was a name, it would be called Cangshan in modern times.


    The main forces of the two armies are facing each other, but several troops with the nature of partial division are engaged in fighting, respectively on the Luoting battlefield and the Jiqiu battlefield.


    The FeiTing battlefield is a fortress offensive and defensive battle, that is, the hill battlefield is a field battle. There are not many troops on the two battlefields, and the degree of fighting does not appear to be very fierce.


    There was another battlefield that Liu Yan and others did not expect. It was the Jin army under Yu Bing who launched a cross river attack on the Jiangdu of Shijie Zhao state.


    Jiangdu is located on the edge of the Yangtze River, and the precipitation temple is the most important Jiangfang important place of Shijie Zhao state in Xuzhou.


    The troops dispatched by the Jin army are not many, only 6000 water troops and 10000 infantry troops, but the outbreak of the Jiangdu war is of great significance. It was the first time that the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty took the initiative in many years, but it is not clear whether the offensive will become a joke like the previous northern expedition.


    "The number of Xuzhou troops opposite us is 70000, and more than 40000 are cavalry troops." Ji Chang stood in front of the sand table and lit the position with a long stick: "the enemy''s camping situation is as seen in the sand table. Although there will be differences, it will not be too big."


    The sand table is a little big, two and a half meters wide and three meters long. The terrain of mountains and rivers is kneaded with soil, which looks lifelike. The barracks of the two armies used mini toys, which should be wooden fences and tents, which were strictly set out according to information.


    Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao were only a little surprised when they saw the sand table, which means that they at least know what the sand table is.


    In fact, the sand table has been used as early as the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. It is really recorded that Ma Yuan, a famous general of the Han Dynasty, was sent by Liu Xiu, Emperor Guangwu of the Han Dynasty to spy on Longxi. After returning, he used a pile of white rice to integrate the mountain terrain and road distribution to tell Liu Xiu about the situation in Longxi. It is only like some people''s rumour that the Second World War was brought to the heavenly kingdom by the Allied forces, just as it is thought that the serving of individual dishes was ridiculous when the West was introduced into the Heavenly Kingdom.


    A sand table of public concern. The above mountain map only covers the terrain 50 miles around the main forces of the two armies. It can be regarded as the topographic map of the main battlefield to understand the barracks of the two armies.


    There is not only one sand table, but also two parts of Luoting battlefield and Jiqiu battlefield. There is also a sand table that includes all Langxie county and Donghai County. The difference is that the overall situation is relatively summarized, and the parts are more clear.


    Yuan Qiao smiled bitterly: "it would be nice if we could have a mountain map. Maybe the terrain would be incomplete."


    Huan Wen didn''t speak. He really didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, this is not just the Jin army. Most of the time, the map just draws a simple outline, and then marks where there are cities and where the enemy is. Even the outline on the map is wrong, where there are mountains, where there are water sources, and so on. Many things are not marked or marked incorrectly.


    The Han army once again taught Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao a lesson. At least in exploring the terrain, the Han Army has absolute preciseness. The Han Army marked out what terrain should be, what terrain, where there are mountains, where there is water, where there are woods, where there are villages and towns, and so on.


    "There are fierce people in the Yu family!" Liu Yan knew the war situation on his side in detail. All the preparations had been made. He waited for Fu Zhi''s action. He was very depressed about Jin Jun''s daring to go north. He waited for someone to bring him to the shelf hanging the map and asked, "who is the striker?"


    Ji Chang replied, "Lord general Xie an and Vice General Wang Tanzhi."


    Liu Yan was stunned and asked repeatedly, "who?"


    Ji Chang answered again and asked, "is there anything wrong?"


    There''s nothing wrong with it. The problem is that according to historical records, did Xie an resign again and again to educate the Xie family''s children? Did he wait for the middle-aged and elderly to become an official? Another Wang Tanzhi was born in the Wang family of Taiyuan and was the son of Wang Shu, the official order of the current Dynasty. But shouldn''t he work under Sima Yu, the king of Kuaiji at this time?


    Of course, Liu Yan''s surprise was not that. He knew who Xie an was and did not know who Wang Tanzhi was.


    "No wonder..." Huan Wen knew he shouldn''t interrupt, but he still said: "Liu Sujun, get ready, riding general... Really going north to attack Zhao."


    Facing Huan Wen''s reminder, Liu Yan didn''t say much except smiling and nodding.


    "Liu Sujun, Wen knows that Sujun has misunderstood the aristocratic family south of the Yangtze River." Huan Wen looked serious and said, "maybe in the view of the envoy, the repeated northern expeditions are all jokes, but Wen wants to say you are wrong."


    What Liu Yan is doing now is a combat meeting, not a routine, but he didn''t stop Huan Wen from going on.


    "Zugong (zuti) made only thousands of northern expeditions. He was betrayed by Zhang Ping and fan ya. He still insisted on the Northern Expedition and calmed Zhang Ping and fan Ya with his own strength. Later, he was betrayed by Chen Chuan and had to withdraw to Huainan. But Zugong (zuti) regained the lost land later. Zugong (zuti) successively fought with Li Ju, zhao gu, Guo Mo and other separatist forces with meager strength until..."


    Huan Wen talked about some of the past events of the zuti period. He spoke clearly when he needed to explain. The general meaning was that it was not that the aristocratic family did not have the will of the northern expedition, but the Sima royal family always liked to lag behind, and then the situation was difficult.


    "Well, I understand. But... It''s just zuti''s effort. Sima family has been holding back, and other aristocratic families are watching coldly?"


    Huan Wen seemed unaffected. He told some stories about Yu Liang''s Northern Expedition. Finally, he said, "it has been a bloody battle many times. I don''t know how many soldiers died in the battlefield. In exchange for a corner and a weak military, Hu and Ma can''t go south."


    Everyone is watching Huan Wen. Those who know the details are serious, while those who don''t know are still contemptuous.


    Liu Yan looked at Huan Wen and asked in a slow voice, "Yuanzi means that repeated northern expeditions are not a joke, but do your best?"


    "Facts speak louder than words. Wen was deeply impressed by your words." Huan Wen suddenly bowed: "Wen has a request. I don''t know what to say?"


    Liu Yan nodded: "but speaking is."


    "Wen asked the envoy to borrow 3000 cavalry." Huan Wen stooped down and said, "Wen is willing to lead the 3000 cavalry around the front line of Lanling and enter Pengcheng."


    At that moment, some people couldn''t help but say "poof!", They think Huanwen must have a problem. Borrowing soldiers means borrowing, borrowing or cavalry?


    Do you know what cavalry is? Do you know how precious cavalry is? The army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty had more than 200000 cavalry. Huan Wen even opened his mouth to 3000 cavalry!


    "Feasible." Ji Chang continued in a breath: "Sir, we were going to threaten Pengcheng and influence Wang Luan to make a wrong judgment."


    People have to look at Ji Chang. When they look at Ji Chang, their eyes are full of incredible.


    "A thousand sudden riders, a thousand light riders and a thousand auxiliary riders." Liu Yan looked at Huan Wen with a smile: "Uncle Yan is still Yuanzi''s deputy."


    At that moment, I don''t know how many people in the account thought they were hearing hallucinations or dreaming.


    When Huan Wen stood up and looked at Liu Yan, he was also full of shock. His eyes seemed to be grateful? In fact, he was so angry that he wanted to inspire Liu Yan to have a try. Then he saw that threatening Pengcheng was of great significance to the Han Army or the Jin army. I really didn''t think Liu Yan would agree.


    Just because he thought it impossible, Liu Yan agreed. Instead, Huan Wen was a little confused. He was stunned for a long time before he asked, "really?"


    Liu Yan has been discussing the next action with Ji Chang. Wen Yan turns around and looks at Huan Wen, who is probably still confused and forced, smiles. Then he turns back and continues to discuss with Ji Chang.


    "Yuanzi." Yuan Qiao smiled bitterly for a long time, raised his hand to reveal the talisman in his palm and said, "Liu Sujun has given the talisman."


    "This......" Huan Wen was still shocked: "that''s three thousand cavalry!"


    After so many days of understanding, Huan Wen thought he understood the establishment of the Han Army and divided it into several classes, which was tantamount to a careful division of the elite of the army.


    There is no doubt that the 1000 Turk cavalry are elite cavalry in the second-class sequence, and the 1000 light cavalry are troops in the third-class sequence. According to the division of the Han Army, the 1000 auxiliary cavalry are only auxiliary personnel and are not counted as combat power.


    The auxiliary riders of the Han Army are only inferior to the light cavalry in terms of equipment, which is inferior to the types of armor and weapons. However, they can definitely be regarded as a regular army in the cavalry of the Hu people. In fact, the poor equipment in the Jin army is not riding and martial arts.


    Huan Wen took the talisman and really mobilized the 3000 cavalry promised by Liu Yan. He thought it was the 3000 cavalry, but when he really got it, he was forced again.


    Three thousand cavalry refers to three thousand knights, but there are twice as many war horses, that is, six thousand. In addition to war horses, there are nearly 3000 pack horses and nags, which means that every knight has a foot that can carry living supplies.


    When he saw tens of thousands of horses, Huan Wen''s heart was almost collapsed. He was either other or excited.


    Waiting to see the supplies carried by pack horses and nags, Huan Wen, who was near the edge of collapse, almost sat down on the ground.


    "So rich?" Yuan Qiao was also silly. He carefully checked: "Cereals, wheat, meat, fish and wine...", read at least ten kinds, and said in a daze: "with the corresponding weapons, armor and some fragments, we need to carry so many materials?"


    Cereals are actually for war horses, and the rest are the meals of every soldie

 Chapter 261

    "The cost of a sudden cavalry in the Han army is about 20 footmen and six horsemen in our (Jin Army)."


    "Yes, the cost of light riding is our five footmen and two horsemen."


    Damn it! A force that has only been rising for four years, how can such an army be supported by human, material and productive forces?


    However, Liu Yan really spent less than four years to get these out. It is difficult to describe them in other languages except incredible.


    "Liu Gong (Liu Yan) has the talents of Guan Zhong and Xiao He?" Huan Wenti is an economic power and an internal power. He has been ignorant for several days and still feels shocked: "what Wen admires most is that Liu Gongzhen dares to borrow troops from Wen."


    Look, Liu Yan is just a move. He is willing to borrow Huanwen''s 3000 cavalry. When Huanwen mentioned Liu Yan, he began to match him with "public". Calling "public" does not depend on age, but on the degree of respect.


    It was four days ago that Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao set out from the main camp of the Han army with 3000 cavalry troops. They bypassed Chengxian county and Lanling and rushed to the edge of Boyang for rest. During this period, they also tentatively attacked Boyang. Unexpectedly, they easily rushed into the city, destroyed and captured more than a thousand Shijie Zhao troops, swept up usable materials, and now they have reached within a hundred miles of Pengcheng.


    Naturally, the prisoners of Boyang didn''t bring them. Huan Wen was not a kind man. He asked the prisoners to dig a hole and bury themselves.


    Li Kuang, as the captain of the 3000 cavalry, had no opinion on Huan Wen''s actions. Li Kuang received the order to obey Huan Wen''s military orders on a reasonable basis. In addition, he monitored Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao and could not escape.


    It''s hard for the cavalry to camp outside. It''s basically to find a place to serve the war horses, and people can eat and drink more. It''s easy to sleep. There is a straw mat on the back of the horse, spread it on the ground, and then take out the blanket to cover it.


    Straw mats and blankets can be rolled into a roller shape, which won''t take up much space. Moreover, they don''t have much weight. However, for soldiers who go to the field, two things are absolutely beautiful things and have absolute importance in their mental state. (those who have spent the night in the wild must understand)


    "I didn''t expect to lead the cavalry with so much attention." Yuan Qiao filled his face with emotion: "to tell yuan Zi, Qiao thought that cavalry was galloping all the way. It was very fast. It was better than infantry for long-distance travel. I didn''t expect..."


    "War horses are delicate. Only by cherishing them can they give full play to their fighting power." In fact, Huan Wen didn''t know before. He said, "you can travel 200 miles a day by changing horses in turn, but if conditions permit, you must groom the war horses, and feed a small amount of beans and a large amount of cereals for long-distance galloping."


    Yuan Qiao said mysteriously, "there is meat foam in the materials of those suddenly riding war horses."


    Huan Wen understood this. He said, "I''ve heard that war horses equipped with armour and riding gear need to be mixed with meat foam. Only Ken grass can''t raise high-quality war horses."


    "Joe read the horse Sutra. He only mentioned that war horses need to develop the habit of running. Running a fixed distance every day is very important." Yuan Qiao smiled bitterly: "but the horse Sutra didn''t say anything. The running of war horses will consume a lot of physical strength. It doesn''t have enough effect. It''s not just losing fat. It should be skinny."


    There is a correct way to raise war horses. It is not only to feed horses, but also to plan the steps of running and taming war horses, and then to take good care of war horses, brushing, feeding, walking, and so on. Knowing the steps does not mean that you can raise excellent war horses. Otherwise, you also know the steps of cooking. How can you make the difference between "pig food" and delicious food?


    "There is a horse farm in the south of the Yangtze River. Chu, Wu and Yue in the spring and autumn and Warring States periods fully illustrate this. In particular, Chu is a country of ten thousand times." Yuan Qiao said that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty tried to build a horse farm in the south of the Yangtze River. He continued: "why could war horses be cultivated before? Now, 70 of the 100 horses will be abandoned, and only about 5 of the remaining 30 horses can become war horses?"


    There are not many records about the previous dynasties cultivating war horses in the south of the Yangtze River, which is still caused by the book burning incident of the first emperor. After all, the first emperor burned all the historical books, geographical chronicles and biographies of various countries, which makes it difficult to find some historical materials.


    Most of the horse farms in the Eastern Jin Dynasty to cultivate war horses in the south of the Yangtze River were looking for rare plains, but it was obvious that the effect was not very good. It could even be said that it was extremely miserable. Compared with Zhao and Song Dynasties, the difference was that Zhao and song dynasties had enough financial resources to withstand exaggerated waste, and Sima Dongjin''s small court could not withstand it.


    "Liu Gong (Liu Yan) doesn''t lack war horses. Maybe the imperial court can..."


    "No, Duke Liu is very hostile to the imperial court and won''t agree."


    "Those people are really dizzy. If they want bad things, they should wait for the time when both lose."


    "I don''t blame them. Who asked Liu Gong to raise the Han flag?"


    Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao talked for a long time before they both went to bed. Before that, they had to admit that it was a beautiful thing to have a straw mat and a blanket.


    The next day, before dawn, bursts of horse hiss rang through the place of residence.


    They stopped by a stream for the convenience of people and horses.


    When Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao woke up, the river was full of people and horses. The noise and horse hiss sounded very noisy.


    Half of the morning sun had been exposed. Last night, because there was not enough light to see the surrounding environment, Huan Wenban sat on the straw mat and looked around. He saw Li kuangpan sitting directly opposite, and there was dew on the weeds that had not been cleaned around. His hands on the straw mat felt wet, even on the blanket.


    There''s no way. Camping in the wild is like this. Even in summer, don''t expect how dry it can be. Otherwise, old people won''t always advise not to eat and sleep in the open, so as not to have rheumatism when they are old.


    "Thirty miles away, an enemy appeared, which was about 2000 infantry, escorting nearly 100 carriages that looked like grain carts." Li Kuang is eating fried noodles, which may be the reason why the noodles remain dry. When eating, there will be a "Ga Ba" chewing sound in his mouth. He picked up the water bag and filled it a few mouthfuls before he continued: "the baggage team came from the direction of Wuyuan. The scouts extended their investigation around the baggage team and found two enemy troops around, one in Pengcheng and the other in Tan county. There are both walking and riding in Pengcheng, with a number of about 7000. The direction of Wuyuan is infantry, with a number of about 5000."


    Huan Wen subconsciously looked at Yuan Qiao. They had seen more than once that the Han Army scouts attached importance to exploring intelligence, which was the kind of attention to detail and extension, which was completely different from many armies.


    Intelligence is very important in military affairs. Who can grasp more detailed information is equal to who can seize the initiative and even avoid breaking into traps or being ambushed.


    Now Huan Wen is faced with a choice. They want to invade Pengcheng, exert political pressure on Wang Luan, force the Xuzhou army to divide troops against their cavalry, create a decisive opportunity for Liu Yan on the main battlefield, and reduce the pressure on Xie an who crossed the river.


    "Do you know who the master of the nearby stone tablet is?"


    "The name is Niu Du."


    Yuan Qiao immediately frowned and had no idea who Niu Du was.


    The generals of Chinese civilization are like this. If they want to know what the enemy commander will do, they will start with the family background of the enemy commander, and then understand the past experience and their own personality of the enemy commander. To put it simply, the more you know about the enemy''s main general, the more you can guess what you will do and what you will do.


    Yuan Qiao said strangely, "you shouldn''t send anonymous people."


    Li Kuang should say that what should be done has been completed and continue to eat his own breakfast.


    Huan Wen communicated with Yuan Qiao for a while. They looked at Li Kuang who was still eating. Yuan Qiao asked, "what does Li Xiaowei think?"


    Li Kuang stopped eating and said, "the last command you will get is to obey the command."


    Yuan Qiao smiled bitterly.


    Huan Wen said, "that''s how the Han army fought?"


    "Indeed." Li Kuang said seriously, "if Chang Shi and his colleagues have ideas, they can speak freely and let the Lord decide in the future. Once they have ideas that need to be explained before the war, no matter what they don''t explain, they all act according to orders. At the end of the day, if they don''t have any ideas, they naturally obey orders."


    At that moment, Yuan Qiao was actually very unhappy, but Li Kuang didn''t want to say anything. What can they do. The problem is that the rules of the Han Army are really like that. When it''s time to say it or not, shut up and act according to the plan. Li Kuang really has no idea.


    "They..." Huan Wen pointed to the soldiers who were making relevant preparations and asked, "how long can the continuous operation last?"


    Li Kuang replied: "high intensity operations last up to seven days."


    Huan Wen nodded and had an idea in his heart.


    There''s nothing to say next. It''s just based on the existing strategic objectives, and the details depend on how to do it.


    If you want to make Wang Luan disordered, it is not only as simple as marching into Pengcheng, but also need to make Wang Luan pay enough attention. Who Niu Du is is just a difficulty in the details. What Huan Wen needs to understand is what traps Niu Du has set.


    The main force of Xuzhou army is confronting Liu Yan. Where did the troops mobilized by Niu Du come from? Huan Wen''s judgment is that most private soldiers are temporarily gathered up by the local government. Only the infantry and cavalry troops in the direction of Pengcheng can be regarded as the main force and the elite provided by Shi Zun?


    Huan Wen repeatedly confirmed from Li Kuang that he needed to play a big game, not only to serve the war situation, but also to strengthen his prestige.


    "Since Wen stepped on the stage, he should shine!"


    Huan Wen has figured out that Liu Yan really won''t let himself go south, so it may be a good result for him to live as a guest in the Han army for the time being, especially if there is an army to command.


    "Take those troops first!"

 Chapter 262

    Huan Wen really thought in detail. He could see that Liu Yan''s ambition was not only a separatist regime, but also the capital of the Han Dynasty. So maybe there is something he can benefit from?


    Aristocratic families will not have true loyalty to a certain regime. What they are loyal to is only family interests. In that way, they will be loyal to who can give them better development. This is the core that will not change after the emergence of the aristocratic family. What Huan Wen needs to weigh is that the Huan family will gain more benefits in the Eastern Jin Dynasty or in the Han Dynasty.


    Three thousand cavalry troops set out again. They had been informed before they started. Once the war started, it would be a high-intensity war.


    The so-called high intensity does not simply mean the severity of the war, but more generally refers to the time of the whole war, the affected areas, the participants, and many other aspects.


    Li Kuang said before that the high-intensity war that can support up to seven days is limited by horses rather than people.


    After being explained, Huan Wen also thought it reasonable. People can stick to it by will. If the horse loses fat to a certain extent, it is no longer suitable for riding and fighting. That''s why the Hu people of all dynasties always go south to the border in autumn. That''s because both war horses, cattle and sheep need to get fat. Too much fat is good for people or not, but for animals, it is the guarantee of physique. Not to mention adding more meat, the physical strength of the war horse itself comes from the consumption of fat.


    Some war horses are rough, and there is no problem how to raise them. For example, the Hu people use a lot of short legged horses, but they can only be used as light horses, and the quality is definitely not superior.


    "The Han Army''s problem is the same as ours. Seeking better horses has formed a constraint."


    "The quantity can''t be compared, it can only rely on quality!"


    The problem is that there are two different starting points for farmers to treat war horses and nomads to treat war horses, resulting in different development ideas.


    The movement of tens of thousands of war horses stepping together will not be small. War horses of such a scale can never do anything secretive. It is difficult to avoid being found while they act. The war between scouts occurs every day.


    It can often be seen that the two sides are chasing or fighting under the eyes of the army.


    Huan Wen is very concerned about the war of the Han Army''s scouts. After all, the Scout can reflect the quality of an army. If the Scout fails, don''t expect the troops to be so elite. The reason is that the Scout of a unit is absolutely the cream of the force, not everyone can act as a scout.


    "The war damage ratio is very good, reaching one to eight."


    "This is why Wen dares to attack directly alone!"


    They were less than thirty miles away from the enemy they found and went straight towards the baggage team.


    The terrain here is relatively flat. Although there are mountains, the mountain elevation is not high, and there are no mountains. This terrain is at most Tibetan, and Huanwen will not be foolish enough to chase the enemy to the mountains with cavalry.


    Niu Du is really a nobody at the national level, but if he is in Lanling County, he should have a head and a face. He is a code school in Lanling county and concurrently serves as a lieutenant to join the army. The so-called code school is actually a surveillance officer. He is not a nine grade officer. Joining the army is a kind of staff. Depending on who he assists, he belongs to several grade officials.


    In the Han Dynasty or Cao Wei Dynasty, the position of a county''s capital lieutenant was very high, but after the two Jin Dynasties, he belonged to a lower middle official position, but don''t forget that this was in the state of Zhao in Shijie, a country that didn''t look at the official position but looked at the actual strength.


    Niu Du is a mixture of DI and Qiang people. In fact, it should be called Tiefu. After all, Tiefu also means mixed blood in addition to calling "son-in-law" or "son-in-law of Han nationality".


    "Has come?"


    "Yes."


    "Come straight?"


    "Yes."


    Niu Du didn''t know what to say. Yes, he was ordered to intercept an infiltrating Han Army, clearly knew the number and goal, and knew that once he made contributions in this situation, he would make great achievements.


    In order to prosper, Niu Du used all his contacts, including the private soldiers of his family, to put together an army of about 5000 people. But his army was only a bait to attract the Han Army and create opportunities for higher dignitaries.


    The big man''s name is Wang Ji. Don''t get me wrong. It''s not the Wang Ji from Donglai qucheng and the calligraphy Boyu in the Cao Wei period. It''s the Wang Ji from the Wang family of Qinghe. Wang Ji is one of Shi Zun''s trusted generals. He is still related to Wang Luan.


    Qinghe belongs to Jizhou, where many big families, aristocratic families and door lords were born, but that was later.


    Aristocratic families or door lords only appeared in the relatives before, because Emperor Guangwu Liu Xiu became the emperor by relying on powerful families. The Eastern Han Dynasty actually belonged to powerful family politics. Naturally, aristocratic families appeared, such as Deng Yu family, Geng Yan family, Liang Tong family, Dou Rong family, Ma Yuan family and Yin family, which directly helped Liu Xiu become the emperor, but only yuan family could be called door Lords. There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s the yuan family of the fourth Sangong, the family of Yuan Shao and Yuan Shu, and the rest are just aristocratic families.


    The real common practice of aristocratic families and door lords began in the period of Wuhu Luanhua (also known as the northern and Southern Dynasties), and then appeared in the five surnames and seven major families in the Sui and Tang Dynasties. They had the following scenery by relying on the rise of various conceivable or unexpected means during the alien invasion of the Central Plains and the first reduction of the Central Plains to the rule of the Hu people.


    At present, there are many aristocratic families active in the south of the Yangtze River, led by Yu, Huan, Wang and Xie, while Zhang, Wang and Guo are the first in the Central Plains.


    If you look at the official position table of the state of Zhao in Shijie, you will be surprised to find that the official positions occupied by Zhang, Wang and Guo approached two-thirds of the whole state of Zhao in Shijie, whether in the shile era or the Shi Hu era.


    It has to be said that the Wang family in the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the Wang family in the state of Zhao in Shijie actually belong to the same clan relationship.


    In fact, it was a problem left over from the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. At that time, every family would send their children to work under a certain prince. According to the aristocratic family''s own words, it was to bet separately. In this way, no matter which vassal is finally successful, one family can develop. It will not be like the whole family betting on one vassal. When the vassal is finished, the family will be doomed.


    "Really?" Wang Ji looks quite dignified. He may be worried about what causes insomnia. He has big bags under his eyes and dark circles: "always pay attention to the trend." After a pause for a while, he thought of something and added: "let Niu du... Abandon those people who have been summoned when necessary."


    At this time, the Jin people of the whole Shijie Zhao state need to worry. Shi Hu is really crazy. He even listens to the nonsense of a Salmonella monk. The most absurd thing is that he really starts cleaning the Jin people.


    To tell the truth, if Shi Hu only cleans the Jin people at the bottom, many jin people with official status are actually indifferent. After all, most aristocratic families have not regarded non gentry... Such as mud legs as people since the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. At least they don''t think those guys are the same as themselves.


    [the heavenly king is crazy, so is Shi Xuan.] Wang Ji''s family is big enough to know what will happen. It''s also time to start doing what Cao Wei, Sun Wu and Liu Shu did: [the Wang family has today''s foundation, in addition to enough family inheritance, it''s still because they stand in the right team.]


    Yes, the Wang family has been standing in line and investing separately since the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. The previous main clan was not their own. They were the highest one after the family opened branches and leaves, so they would become the Wang family.


    Now it''s really time to stand in line again, not only because there are signs of debauchery in the Central Plains again, but also because Shi Hu persecuted the Jin people at the bottom and middle levels, and began to guard against and hurt the Jin people at the top.


    [ran min''s family children have taken refuge in the past. Ran Min has controlled several important passes and can form a separatist regime for at least decades?] Wang Ji looked at the papers on the table, and one of them was spread out, which wrote some stories about Liu Yan: [it''s strange that Liu Yan hasn''t responded to the "Three Kings alliance" so far.]


    Because Liu Yan did not give any response, the three kings alliance has a tendency to develop into a joke. For such a thing, ran min sent his important officials out of the customs. They are on the way to find Liu Yan.


    No matter what is written in the call to arms, in fact, Liu Yan has now become the key core. Liu Yan led the army to fight with the main force of Zhao Jun in Shijie, and the war has no results... At least before the results of this encirclement and suppression, most people will only focus on Liu Yan first.


    More realistically, the encirclement and suppression campaign has created a gap in fact. Deng Heng in Yanzhou has been defeated. The Han army attacked Xuzhou southward, and the Jin army attacked across the river. Seeing that a battle at the battle level will break out again.


    Only when the new battle is over, those who pay attention to the dynamics will come to a conclusion, which is what Wang Ji''s family is waiting for. The difference is that they are loyal to Shi Zun, and Shi Zun''s fief Pengcheng is too close to the battlefield, and the Han Army invades Pengcheng, which is tantamount to forcing the Wang family from a bystander to an actual participant.


    [Liu Yan confronts Wang Luan with a force disadvantage. After several small-scale tests, the Han army is indeed sharp enough.] Wang Ji turns his eyes to the wall next to him, where there is a mountain map. He simply walks over and keeps moving his eyes around Donghai County: [30000 vs. 70000, what gives Liu Yan such confidence? Jin army or...]


    Unlike some who did not understand the facts, the generals of the state of Zhao in Shijie still paid more attention to the Jin army, because they knew that if the Jin army was really incompetent, the location of repeated wars would not be north of the Yangtze River, but south of the Yangtze River.


    [no, although the Yu family is strong, it is impossible for the Yu family to make every effort to attack the north again after Yu Liang.]

 Chapter 263

    The horse''s hooves gallop, and the dust and smoke rise. With three thousand knights and nearly ten thousand war horses, they stepped straight towards more than two thousand people who were suddenly flustered by the enemy.


    There is no doubt that the three thousand cavalry were the Han Army led by Huan Wen, and the panic soldiers came from the hands gathered by Niu Du.


    The state of Zhao in Shijie allowed private soldiers and did not restrict them. It was equal to how many private soldiers could be raised purely based on personal strength. But one thing is very strict, that is, once Shi Hu orders, people with private soldiers must lead soldiers to obey the orders, or wait for encirclement and suppression.


    It must also be noted that before 342, The state of Zhao in Shijie ordered that only the Hu people (including miscellaneous Hu people) would be recruited among the people. Generally, the Jin people were not qualified to be drawn into the army, and the Jin people could only join the Qi Huo army to participate in the war; after AD 342, the recruitment of Shi Hu counted the Jin people into the central system, and what''s more, it changed from one out of ten or one out of five to one out of three or three out of five.


    Shi Hu ordered the national conscription at the beginning of A.D. 342. After conscription, the States and counties stayed in place and needed an order to move to the designated place. The fact is that the States and counties ordered have enough troops, which is at least 25 times larger than usual.


    Niu Du sent the troops as bait. More than 2000 people are from Jin and zahu. Their training level is worrying. They have armour and equipment... Don''t mention it.


    The roaring hoofs were loud. Huan Wen was in front of the charge. His body was shaking with the bumps of the war horse, and the horse chopping knife in his hand had crossed out to the side.


    In front of the stone tablet, Zhao Jun was fleeing at random. No one thought of using flesh and blood to stop the cavalry charging at high speed.


    Huan Wen was the first to kill in, followed by the rushing sudden cavalry. The rest of the light cavalry and auxiliary riders inserted from the two wings. More than 3000 cavalry and nearly 10000 horses flooded the Zhao army in Shijie.


    Without resistance, it would be a one-sided massacre.


    When it comes to slaughter, it''s because it''s not useful to raise your hands and surrender in the face of cavalry charging at high speed. After all, cavalry won''t stop for a drop, or even lose speed by changing the direction of their horses.


    After one chisel, he wiped out most of the Shijie Zhao army only twice. After finishing this, Huan Wen didn''t want to stay in the battlefield at all. He ordered to move eastward and was ready to defeat the Shijie Zhao army in the east when morale was strong.


    When the cavalry left, the lucky Shijie Zhao Jun looked at the far away Han army with a dull face, and many people cried with a "wow".


    What Huan Wen needs is defeat, not total annihilation. He just needed to see with his own eyes what the cavalry of the Han army was like. After a group charge, he had a more intuitive impression.


    "Yuanzi, we have a time difference of about two quarters of an hour."


    "Know."


    Out of the sight of the enemy''s defeated soldiers, Huan Wen ordered the whole army to stop. They needed to replace their standby horses and started again soon. However, the marching speed was not full gallop. It was a kind of warm-up running for the horses and a knight on the horse''s back.


    During the March, Han knights would supplement water or food, that is, directly on horseback.


    "How much did you lose just now and how many achievements did you have?"


    "The whole army is intact. The result of the war should be about 1000 casualties of the enemy."


    Huan Wen smiled with satisfaction. No damage is a part. The most important thing is that the army can be like arms and fingers.


    Shijie Zhao Jun wanted to design a trap. Huan Wen led his army into the trap. He thought that even if the Han Army led by him was in the trap, Shijie Zhao Jun didn''t have a good mouth to swallow, and Shijie Zhao Jun would collapse his teeth instead.


    It''s not blind self-confidence, it''s a comparison of forces, combined with some other things to confirm. The most direct judgment is that as long as you don''t lose your mind, you can break through on the plain terrain.


    Niu Du did not receive the news that the bait troops were defeated. When he saw the Han Army, his first judgment was that the Han Army did not attack the bait troops, but came directly to them.


    "Light the wolf smoke!"


    What is wolf smoke? In fact, it is the firewood burned by Populus euphratica, red willow, Apocynum venetum, Achnatherum splendens, Baici, camel grass, licorice, dry reed, Haloxylon ammodendron and other things. You can also add wolf dung or horse dung. Wolf dung burns like sheep felt, and the smoke is light brown. Horse dung burns like hay, but its color is lighter than wolf dung. In addition, it must be mentioned that the number of wolves, carnivores, has never been large, whether in the grassland or the Central Plains, and their feces are not difficult to collect.


    The thick wolf smoke shown as light brown slowly floated into the sky. If the line of sight was not blocked, it could be clearly seen even 20 or 30 miles away.


    Wang Ji rode on a tall horse and narrowed his eyes to see the rising wolf smoke. Only one stick represented that Niu Du was attacked by the Han Army, and the bait force was in an unknown state.


    About 4000 cavalry stayed behind Wang Ji. They were light cavalry with messy clothes. Don''t just look at the clothes. It depends on the cavalry''s physique and mental state. Careful observation will find that each one is strong and fierce. They are Shi Zun''s private soldiers and warriors selected from various families or tribes.


    "Lord?"


    "Well..."


    Wang Ji was thinking about a problem. Whether Huan Wen jumped directly at Niu Du or not, it represented that the Han Army found an ambush. However, the Han Army knew that there was a trap and came in. What does that mean.


    It must be said that Wang Ji''s cavalry was not included in the combat power at first. He led the army behind him.


    Shi Zun''s private soldiers were about 4000 infantry. This army was the first army Shi Zun invested in and was also discovered by the Han army. The four thousand light cavalry brought behind Wang Ji stayed thirty miles away from the battlefield. They rushed to the scouts overnight. The cat was in the mountains. According to the truth, it was not found.


    "Lord, shall we march?"


    "No."


    For Wang Ji, the goods at Niu Du level will die when they die. It doesn''t matter even if another private army belonging to Shi Zun is destroyed. They will hide until they think there is an opportunity. As for what time has come, it has the final say of Wang Ji.


    "I heard that the Deng family is separating?"


    "Return to the Lord, yes."


    "Oh..."


    I will address the Lord and represent the Wang family.


    The Deng family in the dialogue refers to the family of Deng Heng. Deng Heng was defeated and punished by Shi Hu. Those people in the family were basically dismissed from office, and even old accounts were calculated. It seems that separation is a last resort, but almost all Jin people to a certain extent will not look in a simple direction.


    "We paid much attention and noticed that the Deng family entered the customs, but also the Deng family went south. One of the branches went south and disappeared after crossing the Yellow River."


    "Hehe, I must have gone to join Liu Yancheng."


    The Wang family also began to make preparations. Almost every big family was making preparations, and what should have been done before. For example, the people of the same clan were divided into several families to take refuge in Shijie Zhao state, Murong Yan state, Tuoba Dai state, Zhang Liang state and Sima 1 jin state. Now there are two more forces that may need investment, ran min, who entered Guanzhong to form a separatist regime, and Liu Yan, who has the strength to occupy Qingzhou.


    They were talking. About an hour or so, the previous wolf smoke had long disappeared, but in another direction, two bunches of wolf smoke were lit, but the color was red.


    Wang was still talking and laughing, but he was obviously stunned when he saw the red wolf smoke, and then whispered, "impossible?"


    Wolf smoke, or red. Red is usually set as emergency. Obviously, the 4000 step horse belonging to Shi Zun thinks he has encountered the most dangerous situation?


    What happened?


    ¡­¡­


    Huan Wen and 3000 cavalry easily defeated Niu Du''s private army again. They almost didn''t stay and left the battlefield.


    After leaving the battlefield, Huan Wen met yuan Qiao who had left the team before.


    Yuan Qiao gave Huanwen a happy news that another enemy was moving here. In other words, Huan Wen''s desired goal has been achieved. They can rest for about an hour, and then they should choose to face the enemy and fight again.


    At half-time, Huan Wen seemed extremely excited and told yuan Qiao that commanding the Han Army and the Jin army were completely different.


    "You know what? When Wen gives an order, the troops will respond quickly. In particular, the sudden riding under his command is both efficient and resolute!"


    Yuan Qiao is very happy for Huan Wen. Maybe he should be happy for himself? They are now grasshoppers on a rope. It is not easy to leave the Han Dynasty, so it is very important to have a relatively pleasant stay in the Han Dynasty.


    Huan Wen, who was excited, was a terrible man. He was talking all the way. Yuan Qiao was listening, and another enemy appeared in the visual field. Huan Wen left. Leaving yuan Qiao, who had a good chat just now, he laughed and ordered people to ride and turn over.


    "Soldiers, move, let''s kill the enemy again!"


    "Promise!"


    If a mob or a miscellaneous army, neat promise won''t make Huan Wen feel anything, but neat promised him an elite army, which he saw with his own eyes and commanded personally, and easily slaughtered two powerful tiger and wolf divisions of the enemy!


    Obey orders and have high combat power. Any commander will like such an army. Huan Wen has led the army more than once, but for the first time, he has hope for combat. He really liked the army he led, not only because the army was good at fighting, but also because he saw other things, which could be perceived only by personally participating and feeling.


    [uncle Yan must have the same mind, otherwise he won''t be so peaceful in communication.] Huan Wen''s mouth hooked up. He turned to look at Yuan Qiao standing with his horse, narrowed his eyes and thought: [uncle Yan and I are a natural alliance, no matter where we are. But we should divide our priorities and don''t mess up the articles of association.]

 Chapter 264

    "Huan Wenguo is really a general and does not lose the value of your majesty."


    Liu Yan listened to Ji Chang so much and just smiled. It was not because he valued Huan Wen that he showed his talents. It was Huan Wen himself who was valued by him.


    However, it was all secondary. The more important thing was that Huan Wen led 3000 cavalry troops, which really stirred the wind of the war. In particular, a man named Wang Ji was defeated by Huan Wen, resulting in a shock in Pengcheng.


    "Huanwen asked for orders to continue to lead the army to guerrilla in Pengcheng county."


    "Good phenomenon, isn''t it?"


    Liu Yan likes the words "Huanwen asks for orders", which means that there has been submission. The surrender of talents is a good thing for Liu Yanlai, especially yuan Qiao is on the way back to the main camp.


    "Now it''s time for Wang Luan to worry." Sang Yu just finished reading the war report and said with a smile, "what would the Xuzhou army think if Huan Wen defeated four troops in a row with only 3000 cavalry?"


    "Huanwen just impressed Wang Luan more deeply. Any local battlefield is our advantage." Ji Chang smiled at sang Yu, then looked at Liu Yan and said, "Huan Wen has achieved amazing results, but the loss is also slightly large. He doesn''t agree to give him the right to recruit and demobilize soldiers on the spot. He doesn''t have such qualifications."


    All four wars were won. Although not all four were outnumbered, two were almost undamaged, and the last two showed the due aggression of cavalry.


    After four attacks, it''s hard to say how many results Huan Wen achieved, but he reduced his troops from 3000 to 1600.


    Huan Wen wrote the war report first and then asked for the admission of troops, which was in line with the political system of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but not in the Han Dynasty.


    "Let Huan Wen lead the troops back." Liu Yan wants more than submission. He also needs obedience.


    It was yuan Qiao who returned to the main camp first, and then Huan Wen appeared on the third day.


    During this period, the confrontation between the main forces of the two armies showed signs of ending. Especially when Huan Wen returned with the remaining 1600 Han troops and nearly 2000 troops, Wang Luan finally made a big move.


    Fortunately, no matter what the Han Army did, it would prepare a plan. According to the plan, what response should be made, so that Wang Luan sent 10000 cavalry to intercept Huanwen headquarters, and 7000 cavalry rushed out of the barracks to chase it.


    "They are all talents!" Liu Yan''s voice did not decrease. Of course, his eyes were observing the situation. It was Huanwen''s headquarters in the distance and the 10000 Shijie Zhao Jun who had just left the camp. He said, "Uncle Yan is willing to join the army for me?"


    In ancient times, there was a special kind of car called nest car. It was a vehicle with a watchtower to climb high to observe the enemy situation.


    There are not many people who can get on the nest car with Liu Yan. None of them is an important figure in the Han Dynasty. When Yuan Qiao was invited to get on the nest car, he had enough mental preparation in his heart, but his face was a little stiff.


    Who is yuan Qiao? He was the grandson of Yuan Huan, a doctor at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, and the son of Yuan GUI, the son of the son of the state of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the small imperial court was still the Marquis of Changhe township. He once refused to serve as situ Zuoxi''s (nine grade official), but now he assists Huan Wen as the government''s "seven grade official".


    It seems that the official positions of the Han ministry have not been compiled, that is to say, what official positions are like, but they are modeled on the ancient system of three Gong and nine Qing.


    It''s so strange that there is no boundary. To say that the Taiwei, situ and Sikong were three masters in the Han Dynasty, they can be regarded as magnificent and boundless. Up to now, the Taiwei still retains their due noble status, but the status of situ and Sikong has declined a little. Needless to say, Jiuqing was the center before he was qualified, but during the two Jin Dynasties, he was able to set up Jiuqing himself (with different names). What''s more exaggerated is that the status of great general, Hussars general and riding general has declined infinitely, and almost all of them are about to become honorary titles. Even the four expeditions, four towns and four Yi generals are somewhat inferior.


    It''s OK to imitate the ancient style of the Han Dynasty, but if the Han Dynasty established the country, the civilian level may not matter much, but it is still the top three generals, such as the top general, the Hussars general and the cavalry general. Then the top general, the Hussars general and the cavalry general may still be the top three in the Han Dynasty or called the Han country, but... Other countries are the top general, the Hussars general and the cavalry general, How embarrassing should that be?


    "What kind of officers are you... Joining the army?" Yuan Qiao must ask that it is better to understand some things first than to be ignorant.


    Liu Yan was silent.


    "The Han Dynasty did not establish a country." Sang Yu said in a relaxed tone, "it is the talented people who have made meritorious service, waiting for the time of glory."


    "We have twenty barons." Ji Chang has always been expressionless to people other than Liu Yan, and there will be no emotional fluctuation when he speaks: "the title will be the foundation of our country, and the official position has yet to be determined on what system to use."


    They are here to talk about unrelated war... At least topics unrelated to this war. The battle outside is about to begin.


    Huan Wen came back with more than 2000 demobilized soldiers. What is more incomprehensible is that those demobilized soldiers are not in a bound state. Except that they do not wear the robes of the Han Army, they have weapons on their horses.


    The process of the last war was more complicated. Huan Wen defeated Wang Ji, but Wang Ji left unharmed. Before leaving, he gave Huan Wen a suggestion that he should gather the troops. Those troops were Wang''s sincerity to Liu Yan. Huan Wen did not mention the latter point in his letter.


    At least before the Sui and Tang Dynasties, giving people away was a popular thing. For example, in dowry, it was given to labor or warriors. Friends and friends would also send private soldiers or singers, dancers and actresses to each other.


    In short, Wang Ji''s sending people behind is releasing a signal to Liu Yan, not Huan Wen. But I don''t know why Huan Wen didn''t mention it, or even whether Huan Wen will mention it.


    Wang Luan sent troops to intercept Huanwen, and Liu Yan sent troops to take over, but according to the actual situation, Huanwen seems to have his own plan.


    "Li Xiaowei, are you confident of defeating the crowd again?"


    "I will obey reasonable orders."


    "Now it is in the main camp, under the gaze of Duke Liu (Liu Yan). How much credit has been built before, which is presented on paper, how can it be more profound than showing Wu Yong in front of Duke Liu."


    "The ability of the last general lies not in his personal bravery, but in obeying orders and leading his robes to meet death or bring death."


    It has to be said that although he had only been in contact for less than half a month, Huan Wen appreciated Li Kuang very much. He appreciated Li Kuang''s reticence and his no hesitation in implementing military orders. But he doesn''t like Li Kuang''s obvious refusal now.


    In the final analysis, Huan Wen was not the real leader of the cavalry. He also knew this. After Li Kuang disagreed, he could only order the flag bearer to signal to the main camp.


    "Sir, Huan Wen asked the troops out of the camp to cooperate and attack the enemy out of the camp."


    Liu Yan saw the sign language and could understand some of Huan Wen''s mentality, but some words could not be spoken by him.


    "Huan Wen is capable, but he seems rebellious."


    Yuan Qiao was worried when he heard Ji Chang say that, but he didn''t know what to say. He knows who Ji Chang is, and knows more about Ji Chang''s position in Liu Yan''s heart. If you really want to describe it, he can directly understand that Ji Chang is Liu Yan''s loyal Eagle dog, and being able to become a ruler Eagle dog is by no means as simple as having ability. Trust is giving to each other, which means that Liu Yan trusts Ji Chang.


    Just when Yuan Qiao wanted to say something, Ji Chang over there spoke again.


    "We need capable people. Maybe you should agree to Huan Wen''s request?"


    It must be admitted that Yuan Qiao didn''t understand what Ji Chang wanted to do or his attitude towards Huan Wen (possibly including himself).


    Of course, Wang Luan is also standing on the nest car, the main camp of Zhao Jun in Shijie.


    Wang Luan already knew everything he should know, including Wang Ji''s private suggestion that the war should still be fought, but maybe he should leave a way back.


    Wang Luan also belongs to the school of Shi Zun, and Shi Zun, to tell the truth, is not the powerful group of Shi Hu''s many sons. If anything happens to the Wang family, their common conclusion is that Shi Zun may not be able to help. This is really not a good thing on the premise that Shi Hu is crazy and some classes persecute Jin people.


    [it''s true that Wang Luan has left a way back, but not now.] Wang Luan is not talking about moral integrity. He is worried. There is a clear message that Shi Hu intends to replace all Jin generals and replace them with Jie people, Qiang people and Di people. He frowns and looks at the man on another nest car: [someone has been sent to monitor, and the next step is to seize the military power?]


    The person on the other nest car is Zhai bin. He is not from the Central Plains. He comes from Ding Ling in Mobei.


    Ding Ling''s history is not short at all. It existed as early as the pre-Qin period in ancient times. However, they were first subdued by the Huns, then succumbed to Xianbei, and recently became ministers to Shijie. They have never been a mainstream nation.


    By the way, Ding Ling people have a low sense of existence, but they may be more familiar with another name. They can be called Chi Le, tie Le or Di Li. They are the actual rulers of Mobei at present, with a large tribal population, but no strong leader can unify all tribes.


    Zhai bin is also thinking about his mind. He intends to unify the tribes in Mobei and welcome the glorious period of Ding Ling, but there is a premise that he will come to attach to Shi Hu only after he obtains enough money and resources.


    The first test Shi Hu gave Zhai bin was relatively simple. He monitored Wang Luan and thought it could be replaced when necessary.


    In short, that is to say, Shi Hu no longer believes in any Jin people because of Ran min''s betrayal (and so on). He has begun to do the work of gathering military power, and secretly deployed a set to deal with those Jin people who are officials, so that more people can support the operation of the country.


    Not only was Wang aware of the crisis, but in fact Zhang and Guo also noticed it. These three most powerful families in the Central Plains need to deal with unprecedented crises, and they seem to have more choices? Liu Yan can only say that he is at the bottom.

 Chapter 265

    In troubled times, influence depends on fighting rather than speaking. Although Liu Yan led the army to win several times, he really doesn''t have much prestige because the rise time is too short.


    For those who want to speculate, Liu Yan is not a good choice. They will pay attention to those who really understand the situation under Liu Yan, such as Deng Heng who takes his own defeat as a human favor, Wang Ji who is aware of a trace of real information, and others who really understand what power Liu Yan has.


    "It''s going to fight!" Zhai bin is a hybrid. It seems that there is nothing wrong with his yellow skin, but his hooked nose and blue eyes have some white characteristics. He shouted to Wang Luan from a distance: "hurry to respond!"


    Wang Luan should consider whether he should not hear or respectfully respond. His choice was to respond respectfully, and then, as Zhai bin wished, sent new troops as support.


    Zhai Bin''s domineering was not revealed for a moment, but became extremely arrogant when he came to the main camp of the Xuzhou army.


    Wang Luan regarded Zhai Bin''s domineering and arrogance as a threat. That was Shi Hu''s recklessness after making a decision, and this was the most worrying point for Wang Luan.


    The fight has begun. Huan Wen runs in front of all the cavalry again. The first collision between the cavalry of the two armies is that Huan Wen sweeps out the horse in his hand.


    Liu Yan gave Huanwen 3000 cavalry. In less than half a month, there were only 1600 left. The losses of light riders and auxiliary riders were heavy, and there were about 700 left.


    To put it bluntly, the sudden cavalry is a branch of the army that exists specifically to rush into the array. At the moment when the cavalry on both sides collide with each other, the sound of horses'' hoofs is mixed with screams, horses'' neighing and stuffy hum. Almost every moment, knights fall off their horses, and then they are trampled into a broken body by staggered horses.


    "He can handle it. Let''s go to the flank and wait for direct combat or intercept enemy reinforcements."


    Qian Jiantong was the commander of the cavalry sent to support Huan Wen. He didn''t like Huan Wen, not because he felt the threat of status, but because Huan Wen didn''t regard the soldiers as robes and as a tool for making achievements.


    Cavalry! Although the cavalry in the Central Plains has become worthless, who doesn''t cherish it carefully? Huanwen is just a cavalry that doesn''t belong to him. He doesn''t take the loss seriously. No matter how many achievements, a good elite cavalry went out for a walk and lost about half of it? Whatever you think is not your own thing, don''t cherish it.


    How many cavalry are there in the Han Dynasty? Lost 1400 at once, that is the knight who has worked hard to accumulate in the past four years!


    Shijie Zhao Jun indeed sent a new army. Qian Jiantong took a look at the battle field and the banners in the direction of the main camp. The main camp didn''t give any instructions.


    "Detour!!!"


    "Woo woo..."


    Thanks to the flat terrain, the barracks of the two armies also leave enough space, or they can''t accommodate nearly 30000 cavalry to fight.


    "Jun Shang, Huan Wen can''t support it."


    "He didn''t ask for help, did he?"


    Liu Yan maintained enough plain heart. Even if the war situation was developing towards the decisive stage, he showed the confidence that a commander-in-chief should have, and would not be excited or flustered because of the temporary change of situation.


    In fact, Huan Wen felt that he could still insist, especially when the two thousand soldiers joined the war and involved some troops of the Zhao army in Shijie. He thought he could rely on the elite in his hand to chisel through again.


    Two thousand Wang Ji indicated that the soldiers who had returned were really participating in the war. They stood in the position of the Han ministry against the original friendly forces. The man who led two thousand troops is called Wang Yong. He is the direct son of Wang Ji''s brothers. He was ordered to go to Liu Yan first. He is not only a bet of the Wang family, but also an observer.


    Wang Yong is twenty-four this year. His martial arts are OK, but the children of the aristocratic family have no shortage of education. He did not know that Huan Wen did not inform Liu Yan of the situation. The reason why he joined the war was to show his sense of existence. And he proved successful.


    "Well?" Liu Yan obviously noticed that the soldiers had joined the war and was surprised: "Huan Wen still has a set."


    In fact, Wang Yong''s participation in the war really played some roles, not only involving some Shijie Zhao Jun, but also causing confusion and confusion.


    Martial arts people will have their own judgment, and it will not be difficult to find what "taste" is on each other. Shijie Zhao Jun found that Wang Yong''s Qingqi has the same temperament as himself almost at the first moment. After the two sides started fighting, there was definitely more than one Shijie. Zhao Jun was a little depressed, that is, he surrendered and immediately beat himself in turn. What benefits did the Han Army give to the former friendly forces? It was worth the former friendly forces working so hard.


    "Who is commanding the troops?"


    "I don''t know for the time being."


    Liu Yan will ask, it is found that the surrender is not a random rush. The route and timing may not be correct, but it can show the judgment ability of being born in the battlefield. As long as such officers are trained, they can be used as leaders along the way, but it''s hard to say how much merit they can build or how much responsibility they can undertake.


    Of course, the main camp of Zhao Jun in Shijie also found that situation. Wang Luan was a little stunned, but Zhai bin had different feelings.


    [Wang Ji... He should have done this!?] Wang Luan was shocked. He was more stunned. He didn''t know whether it was anger or fear. His hand was shaking all the time and thought: [the situation has deteriorated to this point. Is there anything I don''t know?]


    They are the core of the family. No one knows what to do in the current situation, but Wang Ji is too big and obvious!


    At that moment, Wang Luan was not thinking about how to deal with the ongoing war. He was thinking about why Wang Ji did so obviously, which was almost ignored.


    Zhai bin is from Ding Ling. It''s not long since he took refuge in Shijie Zhao. It''s absolutely nonsense to say what sense of belonging he has to Shijie Zhao. He had his own understanding of the surrender of troops against the enemy, that is, he felt that the state of Zhao in Shijie was indeed seriously going downhill. What he doesn''t know is that the Central Plains aristocratic family is like this bird. It can be loyal one moment and stab in the back the next.


    It may be that Wang Luan and Zhai bin didn''t find anything. It was obviously an interception war, but the scale has become somewhat large because of the repeated increase of troops.


    "Lord, the gate of the Han army is wide open, and a infantry army appears!"


    Wang Luan looked back and saw a large number of Han soldiers pouring out of the gate from a distance. It was roughly judged that the number would not be less than 8000.


    The Han soldiers who left the Yuanmen gate did not advance towards the battlefield from the beginning. They formed an array at the edge of the camp and waited for the formation of an array before slowly advancing in the sound of war drums.


    On the battlefield of riding war, Liu Yan even sent infantry. Is there no cavalry in his hand?


    Look at how the soldiers of the Han Army are arrayed. The two columns outside are big swordsmen wearing heavy armor and holding broadswords. The third column is heavy shield soldiers holding tower shields. From the fourth column to the seventh column are gunmen holding long guns, from the seventh column to the eleventh column are archers, and from the twelfth column to the sixteenth column are strong crossbow soldiers.


    The whole military array is a circle, that is, it is composed of circles. It is not a vertical column. The core position is the bow and crossbow soldiers.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have a van, otherwise..." Liu Yan didn''t have a pity expression on his face. Instead, he looked a little excited. He first signaled the nest car to descend, and then said, "I didn''t expect the decisive battle to come like this. I should play my own role, and then Tai''an (Jichang) will command the overall situation."


    Ji Chang respectfully replied: "promise!"


    Sang Yu looked at Cai you, and they smiled at each other.


    As an outsider, Yuan Qiao held his breath and said, "I''m willing to join the army for you."


    "Very good." Liu Yan smiled with satisfaction, nodded to Yuan Qiao and promised happily: "Uncle Yan, you will be proud of today''s choice two."


    Yuan Qiao tried hard to be happy, but his smile seemed stiff. He was waiting for Liu Yan to look away from himself. With a wry smile, he thought: [it''s forced to stay at all. I''m afraid refusing to wait is missing.]


    Don''t mention yuan Qiao''s wishful thinking. If Liu Yan can''t do it, Ji Chang, Cai you, sang Yu and other people will do it. What does a scribe do? In addition to giving advice and suggestions, the necessary dirty work also needs to be done, which is not only to maintain the authority of the loyal object, but also to cut off possible threats. So, once the loyal object opens his mouth and is rejected by the recruiter, it must be secretly removed.


    After getting off the nest car, Liu Yan began to prepare for the war. He didn''t mean the army, but he needed to dress up.


    There were already a large number of cavalry waiting near Yuanmen. When Yuan Qiao followed him, his eyes widened and his face was full of shock.


    The two thousand heavy riders stopped quietly beside the yuan gate. If you pay attention, you will find that there are two different styles of heavy riders, one wearing bright light armor and the other a fish scale armor. The two kinds of heavy riding weapons are also different. For example, the heavy riding of fish scale armor has only two kinds of weapons, namely long halberd and ring head sabre.


    The heavy riding of fish scale armor is a system reward. They are arranged at the front of the military array, followed by 1600 tiger Ben army.


    Li Tan was stunned when he saw the emergence of new heavy riders. He could find that the 400 new heavy riders had a characteristic, a temperament belonging to the forbidden guards. He insisted that they were tough and had an indescribable firm will.


    Liu Yan, who has changed his clothes, is tall and has the best Wusun horse. It gives people a full sense of oppression, not to mention the temperament in the face of war.


    The war situation outside has changed. Huan Wen, who first entered the combat state, including the light cavalry of demobilized soldiers, is close to the verge of collapse. It can only be supported by Qian Jiantong''s rescue.


    Huan Wen had to break through and withdraw from the battlefield. After receiving reinforcements, he insisted.


    After the Han Army had infantry formation, Wang Luan also sent troops again. His choice was for the infantry to deal with the infantry. Looking at the cavalry cruising from the military camp, it was highly possible to continue to invest more belligerent troops.


    Maybe... Today is the time to win or lose in Xuzhou battlefield?

 Chapter 266

    Two thousand heavy cavalry, plus four thousand Tu cavalry and two thousand bow cavalry, are Liu Yan''s closing ceremony for the war that has dragged on for nearly two months.


    This is a sudden decisive battle. Liu Yan can observe that Wang Luan''s command level has been declining recently. Without enough information, it is difficult to judge whether Wang Luan has been suppressed in local battlefields or something else. But what does that matter? There have never been so many strategies in war, but who has made more mistakes. With today''s situation, it is obviously Wang Luan.


    A favorable situation for the Han Army has been formed. In particular, Wang Luan did not send cavalry, but sent infantry to deal with the Han army marching out of the camp. It is almost doomed that today will be a big war. Even if it will not determine the outcome of this battle, it will also affect the direction of the outcome of the battle to the greatest extent.


    The eight thousand soldiers of the Han army formed a circular array, and the speed of advancing was not slow. When they found that their opponent was also a infantry army, they could change the array shape when moving. They dispersed directly from the circular array and finally became a thin straight line. According to the military array, this is called "Changshan array".


    Look at the Han army moving to a straight-line lateral push. It is still a heavy soldier in front and a crossbow hand in the back. The leading swordsman is always in a straight line, which makes people surprised to see that his mouth is full of incredible. The Tower Shield soldiers follow behind the big swordsman. They really carry the tower shield. The long sword at their waist is actually a spare. Because they focus on defense, they can''t use weapons unless they have to. Behind the Tower Shield soldiers are the long gunners. In fact, it will be the long gunners, not the big swordsmen, who will complete the close cooperation with the Tower Shield soldiers. The last is the bow and crossbow soldiers, who may become the absolute main force on the battlefield.


    What is Changshan array? The straight and horizontal push of the Han army is demonstrating this. They will collide with the marching soldiers of Zhao Jun in Shijie, but before that, they were yelled "wind" in the military array, The crossbow soldiers in the back immediately responded, "gale! Gale! Gale!", It looks full of momentum.


    There will be those slogans, but Liu Yan was not influenced by the "old counselor" film called "hero". In fact, from the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period to the Qin, Han, Three Kingdoms, northern and Southern Dynasties, Sui, Tang, Five Dynasties and Song Dynasties, when archers lined up to shoot, roaring "gale" has always been a habit of Chinese civilization, similar to a kind of prayer.


    The troops who would shout "gale" before archery have disappeared in the Central Plains for a long time. Unless they are especially familiar with historical books, who knows that after the "gale" is shouted out, arrows as dense as raindrops will be shot out?


    Zhao Jun, Shijie in charge, knew there would be arrows flying, but they were most afraid of the strong men holding huge broadswords.


    my god! Where did so many soldiers close to one foot (2.4 meters) come from? Look at the guys in their hands. The length of the broadsword is definitely more than one meter and five. The body of the sword is so wide and the blade is so sharp. If you are hit by that kind of sword, you will be dead!


    The height of the great swordsman is 2.1 meters. Every great swordsman is 2.1 meters. He is tall and strong. This is the great swordsman.


    For creatures "summoned" from the system, their faces are randomly formed. It seems that even their IQ is? The arms have different heights. For example, the big swordsman is 2.1 meters, the Lancer is 1.8 meters, and the crossbow hand is only 1.75 meters. The shortest is the cavalry, which is any kind of cavalry. They are only 1.7 meters.


    If time goes on for another 500 or 600 years, strong men over two meters tall are not rare. In the spring and autumn and Warring States periods, which lasted for hundreds of years, The short man''s gene was basically eliminated by the cruel war. To really know, even in the early Western Han Dynasty, it would not be too difficult to find some people about two meters to be heavy infantry or spearmen (spear length is six meters). On the contrary, the average height became shorter in the late Eastern Han Dynasty.


    The height of Chinese Miao people is never short, and Hu people are dwarfs. The normal height of the Hu people is generally about 1.5 to 1.7 meters. Therefore, in the past wars between the Hu people and the Chinese Miao people, whether in the Warring States period, Qin Dynasty or Han Dynasty, the Chinese Miao people can fight against each other only by their physique. Basically, the Chinese Miao people have the advantage, coupled with military armor and equipment, not to mention, Therefore, there is a saying that "what China lacks is just a tough monarch. Giving an iron emperor can sweep everything".


    Shijie, Zhao Jun, these soldiers who are marching and charging, they work hard to roar and shout. No matter what they shout, it''s good to be able to embolden themselves anyway. There is no formation in their charge. No matter what weapons they hold, they just rush forward. When they reach the range of the bow and arrow, the archer among them will stop and shoot his own feather arrow.


    The Han army continued to roar the word "gale". What was more abrupt was that an indescribable sound suddenly inserted into it. It sounded like "scare" or "wow". In short, it was the movement of bowstrings and arrows when they broke through the air. Then the sky was filled with crossbows and arrows, and the dark clouds composed of crossbows and arrows could cover the sun.


    Shijie Zhao Jun is not Spartan, and will not like to fight in the shadow. They send out panic or shrill screams. Those with shields raise their shields, and those without shields hide behind the people next to them. As long as they don''t die, they can do anything.


    At the moment when the crossbow fell, screams and groans were sent out intensively. The area covered by the arrow array became a dense jungle of crossbows and arrows in an instant. People without shields or armor were shot to death without exception.


    One wave of crossbows and arrows followed another, covering one area after another. Such a scene occurred on the battlefield. After more than ten waves of crossbows and arrows, Shijie Zhao Jun, who was originally charging forward, directly ran away. Before the collapse and escape, they were more than 200 steps (about 300 meters) away from the Han army.


    Wang Luan, who looked at the whole process, was also surprised to open his mouth. He couldn''t believe that it was like that. It didn''t mean that the sent army was defeated, but that the infantry of the Han army could change formation without chaos.


    [how many Liu Yan are there in this army?] Wang Luan looked to the other side. It was full of the haze caused by the trampling of horses'' hoofs. It looked like a blur, which made it impossible to observe the situation: [maybe it was just that the infantry were well-trained?]


    Thanks to the intelligence brought by the system upgrade to the system creatures, there is cooperation if they can communicate. In addition, under the long-term drill and actual combat experience, the system forces can serve as the guide of the military array, and it is enough for non system soldiers to follow the people they should follow.


    The Han Army arrayed in Changshan array resumed its advance, with a longitudinal length of two Jin Li (about 350 meters per Jin Li). They faced the haze area and moved forward.


    Zhai bin is breaking and scolding, scolding the collapse of his own infantry waste, and scolding Wang Luan, as a commander, for his incompetence. It''s as if Ding Ling can face a powerful crossbow and fearless charge, and he can turn the situation around under his own command.


    Wang Luan wanted to meet Zhai Bin''s wishes. He directly and loudly announced: "from now on, listen to Zhai Bin''s command for the time being!"


    As if it was premeditated, Wang Luan just announced that someone immediately repeated the transmission, and the shouts of "temporary command by Zhai bin" were everywhere.


    Zhai bin was stunned, followed by a sneer. He didn''t care what Wang Luan meant. He regarded it as Wang Luan''s retreat and cowardice. He didn''t want to take over the command directly.


    "Greet our private soldiers." Wang Luan''s face was gloomy: "go back to Pengcheng, go back to Pengcheng immediately!"


    "Lord, but..." Wang Biao looked stunned: "are you sure you want to do this."


    "Now go to Pengcheng, maybe you can live!" Wang Luan''s face was full of ferocity: "Zhai bin has a secret order. He can kill me and anyone in the Barracks at any time!"


    Wang Biao has no official position. He is only surnamed Wang. He is Wang Luan''s... Well, adopted son.


    A sense of crisis, coupled with the feeling of being betrayed by Wang Ji, Wang Luan''s heart is very chaotic.


    Zhai bin of course found that Wang Luan got off the nest car. He would really kill Wang Luan and kill him at a suitable time, but at this moment he changed his mind. Since Wang Luan was so wise, it might be good to keep a dog alive. He was thinking: [the Wang family seems to be a rich family? In order to appreciate the kindness of not killing, he naturally needs to pay some money.]


    Who are these people? One former commander is full of anxiety that he will be killed, and the other is full of money and property to develop his tribe.


    Liu Yan on the other side is still waiting. He is not idle. He uses the map in his mind to check the battlefield.


    It seems that although the Han army is at a disadvantage in quantity, it has taken the initiative in the war situation, which is the dual initiative of cavalry and infantry!


    [this will force the enemy to send new reinforcements, but it will not form a decisive battle...] Liu Yan observed the map and paid special attention to the green arrow that kept cruising back and forth: [this is the army in the huantemperate zone? That''s you!]


    Huanwen army was the first Han Army to enter the war. They had lost less than 1000 people from 1600 people. At the beginning, they would rush through the array. In the middle, they were caught and crushed. It was Qian Jiantong who sent troops for support to avoid being surrounded and annihilated.


    [the galloping speed of the horses has been declining, so they should find a chance to leave the battlefield...] Huan Wen is still thinking about what to do. The people and horses are moving with the brigade, and he continues to think about what to do. However, he finds that the knight in front of him takes the initiative to change direction. Although he is aware of it, he doesn''t care. He waits to find out that he is charging towards the main camp of the enemy. He roars uncontrollably: "Change direction, change direction! Damn it, we are the only people going to the camp?!"


    Huh? The sudden cavalry in front of the charge said that the sound of horses'' hoofs was too loud to hear what Huan Wen was shouting

 Chapter 267

    At that moment, Huan Wen''s heart collapsed.


    There is no mistake. The fact that the Han army gained an advantage on the battlefield can not change the fact that the number of the Han army is at a disadvantage. When the Han Army invested 10000 yuan, the Shijie Zhao army could invest 20000 yuan. The Han Army on the battlefield had more than 17000 yuan, but the Shijie Zhao army invested nearly 40000 yuan.


    In the battlefield here, Liu Yan has less than 30000 troops left, Wang Luan... Oh, it''s Zhai Bin''s command now, but Zhai bin still has nearly 90000 people to use.


    Of course, less than 30000 Han troops can be regarded as soldiers, at least one weapon in each hand, and they have been trained for a long time; There are 90000 Zhao soldiers in Shijie, but only more than 20000 are County soldiers, and the rest are local private soldiers. This is the military characteristics of the state of Zhao in Shijie. The state has few troops and there are many private soldiers of local families or tribes.


    Less than Qianqi made a move to attack the camp of Zhao Jun in Shijie. Zhai bin was not blind. Naturally, he saw it. After he was stunned, he laughed and said with contempt, "let them rush!"


    Qianqi Chong camp is to rush into a camp surrounded by horses, fences and wooden fences. There are at least 50000 people in the camp, which can organize four or five thousand archers to be ready.


    [should I turn the horse''s head?] Huan Wen''s forehead was full of cold sweat and his mind couldn''t help thinking: [running away? But... It''s embarrassing to run away. Running away alone in a messy battlefield is to die.]


    That is, in such a short period of time, Qianqi rushed to the camp of Zhao Jun in Shijie for a distance of 500. During this period, there was no Shijie Zhao Jun to stop it. As long as he was a normal person, he would find it fishy.


    Huan Wen felt that he could not escape. He could only fight with the current. He was somewhat glad that the sudden cavalry in front of him made a small circuitous turn when they hit the camp of Zhao army in Shijie for 300 steps. When they approached the distance of 200 steps, they finally completed the turn. Just under the distance of 200 steps to 190 steps, they watched the arrows shot by the archers in the camp of Zhao army in Shijie fall on the far ground.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Li Kuang laughed loudly, followed by a group of knights who didn''t know what their mood was, and then laughed.


    Huan Wen, who felt that he had saved his life, couldn''t laugh. He scolded the battlefield countless times in his heart. How could he make such a move? He looked around a little, but was suddenly stunned.


    They did not know when they had reached the distance of about 500 steps to the Shijie Zhao army. Two Han cavalry blocked the Shijie Zhao army from the left and right sides, which wanted to stop it. As a result, although the Han Army Infantry array was disturbed, it was able to move forward firmly.


    The Han Army''s infantry formation, which reconstituted the circular array, didn''t seem to move slowly. When someone got in the way, they were usually expelled or cleared by bows and crossbows.


    Facing the opening of powerful crossbows, Qingqi can''t stop at all. Zhai bin, who finds something wrong, is a little disappointed. He doesn''t have any heavy infantry on hand, let alone heavy cavalry. It''s not appropriate to stop or intercept with cavalry or unprotected forces.


    "They just want to attack the camp?" Zhai bin repeatedly checked the camp structure from a commanding position and shouted: "archers, arrange archers!"


    The camp of Zhao Jun in Shijie was arranged by Wang Luan himself. In fact, the front end is a line of defense. The front row is densely covered with horse resistance, followed by an obstacle wall composed of wooden fence and wooden fence. Trenches are dug near the camp area. There is no camp in the 300 step space at the front end.


    There is no shortage of archers among the Hu people, that is, there is no bow system, and there are all kinds of bows. They basically belong to the bow hunting level.


    In Zhai Bin''s opinion, the camp layout is perfect, and he may criticize [indeed, he is a cowardly Jin man, and the tortoise shell is very interesting]. There is a mood of ridicule, but he is really very satisfied.


    The peripheral cavalry battle has been going on all the time, but don''t expect that the cavalry battle is a battle of wind, fire and fire. Both sides are high-speed mobile arms. Unless the route is surrounded, it''s a battle method of one touch and one leave. It''s hard to decide the outcome.


    Eight thousand soldiers of the Han Army stopped at a distance of 300 steps from Zhao Jun in Shijie. Zhai bin looked like organizing a shield wall from a distance?


    It is clear that a cavalry of the Han army was "wrapped" in. Zhai Bin''s impression seems to be the cavalry of the Han army who participated in the war at the beginning?


    There was no mistake. Huan Wen regained the command of the cavalry. His choice was to communicate, and then in the name of coordinated operation, he could go into the infantry round array to breathe.


    The soldiers of the Han army were indeed organizing the shield wall. One side of the tower shield was buckled with another. Many tower shields buckled with each other and soon formed a wall. They could also decide how high or how long the wall was with the number of tower shields.


    Zhai bin suddenly had a very bad feeling. It was a little far away. It was difficult to see what the Han army was doing, but he could probably guess it. As a result, he shouted smartly: "come on, come on, Archer back! Back!"


    At this time, the shield wall of the Han army was pushed forward with "Hey Yo" again and again, and another lone crossbow was shot out. After a period of flying shooting, it hit a log supporting the horse.


    To tell you the truth, Zhai bin has never played the attack and defense war of the camp. Ding Ling people are familiar with the riding war. Even if there is a stronghold attack, the cavalry Hula rush in to destroy it. The defense of the stronghold depends on the cavalry duel. If you win, you don''t need to guard the stronghold. If you lose, you don''t have defense. You just run away.


    Every nation has its own characteristics. Zhai bin, a Ding zero, gnashed his teeth and sent new cavalry. He did not require cavalry to directly attack the shield array, allowing cavalry to cruise and seize opportunities to attack.


    It has to be said that Zhai bin is still rational. He has not forgotten the terrible long-range coverage ability of the Han Army''s infantry array.


    [it seems that someone led 5000 archers to fight cavalry on the grassland?] Zhai bin thought about Li Ling, but it was a little difficult for Ding Ling without words and an illiterate leader of Ding Ling tribe to read history books. In a trance, he thought: [where''s the waste Wang Luan?]


    Yes, people will be blinded in areas that do not belong to. At this time, they will subconsciously look for help. For Zhai bin, Wang Luan is more suitable to direct the current war.


    What''s Wang Luan doing? He has transferred the private soldiers of his family and is ready to leave. The problem is that the situation on the battlefield is a little chaotic, so every time an army appears, there will always be troops sent by the other party to entangle.


    "Lord, Zhai bin is looking for you everywhere."


    "Ha ha..."


    "We...?"


    "Wait!"


    The news that the soldiers of the Han army formed a shield array to push towards the camp has reached Wang Luan. He knows that Zhai bin must be blind before he can find himself.


    [in the face of this situation, in addition to pestering and blocking as much as possible and hoping to bring down the Han Army forming the shield array, another way is to send cavalry to rush regardless of losses.] Wang Luan sneered: [Zhai bin doesn''t know this. He doesn''t have enough prestige to let the army rush against the sharp arrow array of the Han army.]


    In fact, Wang Luan didn''t feel that he had the prestige of willing to die. Didn''t he just leave it because he was aware of the strange situation of the war? More importantly, he doesn''t want to play a great role here and be killed by Zhai bin.


    Do you know the fundamental difference between the generals of Chinese civilization and the generals of Hu civilization? That is on the level of knowledge mastery. Chinese civilization generals with knowledge can read a variety of war cases and judge according to some war cases they see. The generals of Hu civilization basically relied on instinct in the initial stage, and then accumulated their own experience.


    In some ways, the generals of Chinese civilization can find traces in any judgment. The generals of Hu civilization will be more changeable because they rely on experience and instinct. But everything is relative. For example, the generals of Chinese civilization are nerds, which leads to slow steps or easy to be detected. The generals of Hu civilization may also be targeted step by step because they don''t know the battle examples.


    Zhai bin knew Wang Luan''s position, but Wang Luan didn''t mean to cooperate at all. Seeing that the shield array of the Han army was approaching 250 steps, the cavalry who went to harass were seriously killed and injured under the strong bow and crossbow shooting, so that the cavalry behind didn''t dare to enter the range at all. The instinct of wild animals broke out in his heart.


    "Gather all the Jin people and collect shields for them!" Zhai Bin''s face was extremely gloomy. The nest car he stood on had moved back a hundred steps. That was the strong crossbow of Han Jun. unexpectedly, he could shoot it. Did he wait for an arrow? He said fiercely, "the Qiang and Di people are the supervisors of the team. They are ordered to charge! If they don''t charge, kill them on the spot, and then kill their whole family later!"


    About 12000 Jin people were gathered. In fact, they didn''t get much shields. They were driven out of the camp by the supervision team from the Yuanmen on the left and right sides. Only then did they know that it was the shield array to attack. If they didn''t rush, they would not only die, but also their families would be involved.


    An extremely angry and sad mood was formed among the Jin people in the Zhao army in Shijie, but they felt that they had no way. Apart from some people who had no concerns, the Jin people with families under the rule of Shijie had been waiting for a desperate charge.


    Twelve thousand people are not a small number. If they are well organized, it''s actually OK. The problem is that don''t expect the troops under the command of the Hu people to have a perfect hierarchical structure. There are such high-level things. It was in the Xiongnu. Later, whether Shijie, Xianbei, Qiang and di entered the Central Plains, they learned from the Jin people. The problem is that the middle and upper ranks of the army were originally held by Wang Luan''s private soldiers. As soon as Wang Luan left, he took away those who should have formed the military command chain.


    Can you imagine what it would be like for a large number of unorganized people to rush forward? It''s a kind of extreme noise and chaos. If any unlucky guy falls, he will be trampled by countless feet. He won''t want to stand up again.


    One was the concentrated Jin people, who launched a mandatory charge under the surveillance of the Qiang and di supervisory teams. The shield array of the Han Army had reached within 100 steps of the camp of the Zhao army in Shijie. They were blocked by scattered horse resistance, and had to split the shield from time to time. Someone ran out and moved the horse resistance behind the shield wall.


    When the Han army was forced to clean up the horses, fences and wooden fences, the cavalry of the Zhao army in Shijie did not try to attack again, but the bow and crossbow men of the Han army once again taught them the fact that how many people died under the dense bow and crossbow coverage, and they were willing to bear heavy casualties.


    Zhai bin is waiting. He has made enough psychological preparations. If the death squads are still useless, it can only evolve from driving Jin people to death to threatening the light riding of zahu small tribe. He always needs to come up with an effective way to keep the camp.


    Because of his misjudgment, Liu Yan ordered the heavy cavalry troops to stand by in place, while he himself came to the nest car of the command center again.


    "The number of enemy infantry on the left and right wings should be between 10000 and 13000." Ji Chang frowned and said, "at present, the enemy''s action style is different from that before. It is suspected that the commander has been changed."


    Is Ji Chang really sensitive? Wang Luan just handed over the command in less than two quarters of an hour. Ji Chang unexpectedly found that the tactics of Shijie Zhao Jun had changed.


    "Sir, the next step will be a more painstaking battle." Ji Chang doesn''t like accidents, but accidents always happen in war. He said gloomily, "because the enemy changes its commander, we may need another plan."


    Who can guess that Shijie Zhao Jun said that he would change the commander. Once he changed, he still had a decidedly different command style.


    Liu Yan looked at the battlefield with an expressionless face. The Han Army''s marching array there had stopped moving and was ready to attack those who started charging from the left and right sides... What do you say? It''s a mess of Shijie infantry.


    "We can''t afford it." Liu Yangang just received a new report. He said: "Sun Fudu is moving more and more, and is ready to cross the Yellow River."


    Autumn is coming. According to the battle habits of the Hu people, sun Fudu will start in the middle of autumn at the latest, and sun Fudu is only one of the enemy. Yao Yizhong and the Qiang army are on the way to Qingzhou.


    The Han army marching array over there is a bow from left to right. It looks very artistic from a distance. It is one black flower after another rising from the ground, then falling for a distance, bringing endless death.


    Twelve thousand jin slave soldiers were forced to charge. Under the wave after wave of crossbows and arrows that seemed not to stop, the number of people lying down at 300 to 250 steps would not be less than one thousand. When they entered 200 steps, the combined number of people on the left and right sides would never exceed eight thousand, which was equivalent to losing three thousand in just one hundred steps.


    The space 180 steps away from the two counties seemed to be a restricted area. When the loss of personnel was close to 5000, the Jin people forced to charge collapsed. They ran back and were covered by the Qiang and Di people''s bows and arrows, so that the survivors ran in the direction of the Han army. In this way, they were shot back and forth until there were less than 6000 people left, One by one, they were left crying in the "safety zone" in the middle.


    No one will pity those sad people. The Han Army itself is hostile, and Shijie Zhao Jun doesn''t treat them as people


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Recently, the season has changed. It''s hot and cold every day. The honor has been recruited for more than three days. Today, the stored manuscript is officially consumed. After a high fever, my nose is endless and my head hurts badly. Please update only one chapter today.


    I really want to have a good and comfortable sleep. Thank you!

 Chapter 268

    As the saying goes: poor people must be hateful.


    Arched back and forth, it seems that people who are concerned are dead because their families dare not surrender, while those who are not concerned are afraid to take the lead in surrender.


    Smart people often die of stupidity. They think they are smart enough to choose not to die, but they often die more cowardly and miserable. For example, expect the kindness of the enemy, so that a few people can kill hundreds and thousands of smart people. Such examples are never uncommon, regardless of China and foreign countries.


    On the battlefield, there is no need for spectators. The Jin slave soldiers who were forced to charge stopped where they were. They thought they would not be arched as long as they didn''t run back and forth. It was the cavalry of the Han Army and the friendly army that greeted them.


    For the Jin people who were forced to go to the battlefield, they died not in the outbreak, but in the desolation. Twelve thousand people in just two hours, except for a very small number of people who were temporarily lucky after running away, most of them became a corpse on the battlefield.


    From the morning to the afternoon, the Han Army and Shijie Zhao army had no intention to stop fighting. It was because the long-term battle made the pace of the war a little slow and the number of contacts became less and less.


    "They''re going to set up a shield array?" Zhai bin looked at the Han soldiers who had attacked the edge of the camp and said angrily, "there is no way to force them to retreat?"


    Look at the soldiers of the Han army who form a circular array. There will be a very special scene around them. In the semicircle in front of them, except for the bodies, there are numerous arrows inserted on the ground.


    Zhai Bin''s nest car has retreated again and again, retreating 600 steps inside the camp, which was forced by the slowly advancing Han Army shield array and strong crossbows.


    For the Hu people, a sufficient number of strong crossbows and sufficient crossbows and arrows will cause an embarrassing situation. It seems that they are shot to death without touching the enemy. This situation was not just encountered by the Hu camp army led by Zhai bin. The first to suffer was not the Huns, but the Yiqu people and Rong Di, and then the Yueshi people. When the Huns were ravaged by the strong crossbow, it only deepened the Hu people''s understanding of the strong crossbow.


    [damn it!] Zhai Bin''s mind is bursting with thought: [I can only hope that the gathered miscellaneous Hu can work harder!]


    If the infantry death squads can''t, let the cavalry death squads. Such a response is Zhai bin, a hu man. His predecessors have made countless attempts. Examples include success and failure.


    It is estimated that the number of miscellaneous Hu light cavalry gathered to be used by the death squads is 3000? They are all from small tribes. They have warmed up for a short time in the school yard of the camp.


    Ding Ling''s position in Chinese civilization is also miscellaneous Hu, which is an extremely out of class Hu race. In the strong Han Dynasty, a Han army was usually considered to be able to deal with three Huns, but it was able to deal with about ten miscellaneous Hu.


    In orthodox historical records, one Han army is equal to five Hu people. The premise of one Han being a five Hu is that there are advantages of armor and equipment, but in fact, it is more a matter of mentality. It''s like a man with a strong background. Although he is skinny, he can confidently bully a strong man without family background, who obviously has strong physical advantages but is at a psychological disadvantage and dare not resist the skinny man.


    Nowadays, the background is that the Yanhuang Miao people are in absolute psychological weakness. On the contrary, the Hu people have high psychological self-confidence because they occupy the Central Plains.


    What was the thought of the Jin slave soldiers who were forced to charge and die before launching the attack? They don''t know what to fight for, let alone have the will and courage to fight.


    Although they are about to launch an assault like death, their mentality and understanding are in two different situations from those of Jin slave soldiers.


    Zhai bin was a naked threat to Jin slave soldiers, but he didn''t do that to miscellaneous Hu cavalry. His promise to the miscellaneous Hu cavalry is that once he attacks, he will get what treatment, even if he dies in battle, his tribe will get what compensation, and then talk about the ugly words in front. Among them, there must be what punishment he will encounter if he escapes.


    Among the Han troops who set up the shield wall, Huan Wen was chatting with Li Kuang while looking left and right.


    Huan Wen found a shocking fact that he had enough crossbows and arrows. Unless Zhao Jun in Shijie had enough will to fight to make a successive charge, he could not even touch the shield wall of the Han military towers and shields.


    [why didn''t we think of using such a war method?] Huan Wen was confused at first, but then suddenly said: [I''m afraid it''s not that we don''t use such a war method, because the soldiers'' will is not enough and there are defects in coordination.]


    For the generals of Chinese civilization, what formation is not strange, but they know how to manipulate the formation. Different people command the army and produce different results. That is the difference between the willpower and organization of the army.


    [thanks to the clear rewards and punishments of the 20th class Baron, the Han soldiers have the will to fight to the death, and the Jin soldiers...] Huan Wen immediately smiled bitterly. He also knew one thing: [the Han soldiers also have examples. Those... Looking silly, the forbidden guards are the core of the circular array, and their existence constitutes the shield and spear of the circular array!]


    It''s not a fool. The system soldier is just a little wooden in EQ, but it doesn''t mean he''s a fool.


    The soldiers of the Han Army had advanced to the front of the camp of the Zhao army in Shijie. After several wooden bridges were destroyed, they were blocked by a trench at least three feet wide and one foot deep.


    [what are you hesitating about?] Huan Wen felt very tired and turned to Li Kuang and said, "isn''t there a tower shield? It looks very strong. Use the tower shield to temporarily replace the bridge, or get a wooden bridge and fill the soil. We''ll stay here like this?"


    Li Kuang was half lying on the ground and resting in a closed place. When he heard the speech, he smiled and said, "those are the things commanded by the infantry."


    The Han ministry stresses class and system, but also their respective responsibilities. Unless they are required to cooperate, what they should command is what. No one is qualified to dictate, only suggestions.


    There is no need to advise the infantry commander to use the tower shield or make wooden bridges and fill soil. As for why he didn''t do it, Li Kuang thinks he doesn''t need to understand. What they need is to seize the opportunity to rest and wait for the opportunity to play again.


    The battlefield has begun to calm down gradually. Several local cavalry from both sides no longer fight, but stay far away and rest.


    Looking at the overall situation, taking the main camps of the Han Army and the Zhao army in Shijie as their respective centers, the open area in the middle is in a mess. The bodies of the war dead and the bodies of war horses are everywhere, some of them seem scattered, and there are also extremely dense corpses.


    The battlefield was full of wailing. It was the wailing of injured people or horses lying on the ground. It seemed that there were not few soldiers on both sides.


    Do you know? In fact, not many soldiers actually died in the cold weapon war. Most of them were injured and could not move on the battlefield. Many would not die if they could be treated in time. They basically died of excessive blood loss in shock and pus from the wounds behind, rather than being killed by weapons at the first time.


    Liu Yan sent someone to communicate with Zhai bin, the new commander of Shijie Zhao Jun, to temporarily stop the war and clean up the battlefield.


    Zhai bin, a Ding Ling, refused without thinking, and even killed the messenger who went to communicate. As a Ding Ling, he didn''t work hard on the battlefield. How many Han people, Jin people, Qiang people, Di people, Jie people and miscellaneous Hu died... No matter who died, he died.


    Huan Wen was about to speak when the drum of the round array was sounded. Then the round array disintegrated again. It began to build a shield wall along that trench, gradually becoming an inverted "concave" shape.


    "What does the drum sound mean?" Huan Wen did not know some orders of the Han army.


    Li Kuang replied simply, "be on alert and wait for war."


    It won''t be so fast to change from a round array to an inverted "concave". The movement of the Han Army''s step array made Zhai bin burst out bursts of "ha ha" laughter. With a ferocious face, he roared: "now, let the cavalry attack!"


    Of course, there are reasons why the Han Army''s infantry formation will change its formation. They want to become a "hard city" to block the front of the camp of the Zhao army in Shijie. In cooperation with the infantry, the cavalry on the left and right wings move again. The cavalry guards the left and right sides of the battlefield, so that those field medical soldiers (including systematic Taoists) can check the battlefield and rescue their wounded soldiers who are injured and not dead.


    The quiet battlefield became lively again, the gate of the Han Army camp opened again, and a large number of auxiliary personnel carrying stretchers and medical bags poured out.


    "Will that Dingling bastard be fooled?"


    "Your Majesty, it''s just personnel. If he doesn''t fall for it, we have reached the goal of rescuing the wounded."


    Liu Yan is really angry. This is the second time he sent messengers to be killed. The first time is Murong Xianbei!


    A large number of auxiliary personnel rushed to the battlefield. After they arrived in the theater, they dispersed and looked for their wounded soldiers who were injured but not dead. Every time they found one, they shouted for a stretcher. While they were busy, the gate was opened again, and nearly 3000 cavalry poured out. They were ordered to cruise in the battlefield and support the needed positions at any time.


    Huanwen also got orders. They need to guard the rear wing of the infantry outside. They are strictly required to ignore the left and right wings. Even if there are more enemies, they only need to guard the rear wing of the infantry.


    The battlefield was never prepared by one side, and the other just looked at it. Zhai bin had ordered the cavalry to attack, not only the dare to die cavalry ready to attack the soldiers of the Han Army, but also the other troops were asked to attack the Han army again.


    In fact, the war has been fought for a day. Everyone is very tired. Not only people are tired, but also horses are very tired. In view of this reality, Liu Yan sent a new force, Zhai Bin''s strength is dominant, and sent more new forces. They ignored the setting sun together. Maybe this evening, not only will the sky be full of red sunset, but also the ground will be dyed red by blood?


    Huan Wen was looking at those busy people in the distance. At first, he could only guess who those people were. Later, he got a more detailed answer from Li Kuang. Everything was only turned into a sigh.


    "It is true that very few soldiers die directly in every war, but no one can change that."


    The Han Army had special stretchers and even special medical soldiers, who could save the lives of the wounded as much as possible? Huan Wen knew this when he commanded the cavalry of the Han Army in the past, but he really didn''t think about it, and he couldn''t guess that Liu Yan would make so much noise in order to save the wounded soldiers.


    Did Liu Yan directly change the direction of the war in order to save the wounded soldiers left on the battlefield?


    Huan Wen began to understand why the Han soldiers could always maintain high morale. Small soldiers were so easily moved. They fought hard with rewards and were able to get treatment matching their contributions. In addition, there was a leader who did not hesitate to make efforts to save himself. Isn''t it worth dying?


    It is estimated that the sky will darken in another hour or so? If at this time, the two sides should be ready to strike and wait for another dawn.


    Night attack? There are really not many night attacks in military history, and only a few soldiers launch night attacks. After all, there are so many people who can see things at night. Do you want to attack at night with torches!


    Today is different. The commander of Zhao Jun in Shijie is a man who doesn''t care how many people die or what they die. Ding lingmiscellaneous, Zhai bin only wants victory, no matter how many people will lose their lives in the end.


    "That''s right! If you keep fighting, you must drive those damn soldiers of the Han army back!" Zhai bin is not without doubt, but he can be capricious, all because he has a secret order from Shi Hu. Oh... He has made public the letter given by Shi Hu, and the secret order has become an empty will. He glared at those who dared to disagree, usually Qiang and Di people. He despised and mocked: "the Han army will only kill soldiers, but your majesty will kill your family, maybe even blood relatives and neighbors."


    Shi Hu didn''t do the thing of killing the three and nine nationalities, especially more than once, which led to Zhai Bin''s roar. The muscles on the faces of the generals of the Zhao army in Shijie immediately became extremely stiff, and their eyes were full of anger. Don''t get me wrong. The anger doesn''t go to Shi Hu. They don''t have the courage. They resent Zhai bin as the successor commander.


    At that moment, it can be said that all the generals of Zhao Jun in Shijie missed Wang Luan, the commander of Jin. When Wang Luan was a commander, they could despise, ridicule, or even refute directly. The reason why Wang Luan was born in Jin is usually to calm things down. The most important thing is that they can refuse Wang Luan Mingxian''s order to let them die. They can only choose to obey Zhai bin, who has the command of Shi Hu.


    From the moment they realize that they can only fight hard, their hearts are not without comfort. At least their hard work will be rewarded beyond imagination. In addition, friendly forces from other positions have launched attacks on Qingzhou, and their efforts will not be worthless.


    The generals of Zhao Jun in Shijie took all kinds of mood and went back to their own standard. They need to continue to support until night falls.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Tragedy was originally coded with three thousand words in one chapter. It was really hard to code another chapter to one thousand words, so we had to close it up. After the cold is over, it will resume two chapters.

 Chapter 269

    Ding Ling is also a miscellaneous Hu. It should be said that the Qiang and Di people in the Zhao army in Shijie are not willing to be commanded by a Ding Ling miscellaneous Hu, but they can''t stand the Jie people in the army standing over Zhai bin.


    When a dog leg is a dog leg, it is necessary to have the awareness of a dog leg. Whoever the master trusts, it is necessary to honestly obey the command. Otherwise, the master will be angry, but there will be unimaginable consequences, especially when the master is in a state of madness.


    About 3000 zahu light cavalry gathered to attack. They didn''t have any formation. Fortunately, they knew how to spread widely in the face of strong bows and crossbows. Each cavalry was about five meters apart, and then launched an impact on the step array of the Han army.


    Bursts of commands were shouted out in the steps of the Han army. Each sound will make some strong crossbow soldiers shoot crossbows and arrows. Each time the crossbow and arrow can always cover an area. It is because the enemy''s light cavalry is scattered widely, and the consumption of crossbows and arrows is a little too wasteful.


    The hard-working charge of zahu Qingqi was blocked by wave after wave of crossbows and arrows. The battlefield repeatedly staged a scene of people turning over their horses. Each time they were turned over, the next batch of zahu Qingqi still made a full speed breakthrough.


    "It''s a bit like pig outburst tactics."


    "Er! Sir, what''s the pig outburst tactic?"


    Liu Yan didn''t answer, but he saw that zahu''s attack was really like the pig outburst tactics used by the Japanese army in World War II.


    There is an idiom in the kingdom of Japan called "pig''s sudden advance". This idiom is actually "tiger down the mountain" in the idiom of Chinese civilization. The meaning of the two idioms is actually the same.


    The so-called pig outburst tactic is a sub band assault. This assault simply ignores casualties and rushes like a tiger. No matter how many people die in front, the people behind move forward one after another at the fastest speed.


    "The Qin army defeated the six countries in this way." Liu Yan is not talking nonsense: "the scattered wave band charge, Qin Jun thinks this is a good breakthrough formation."


    To put it bluntly, the pig outburst tactic is a wave band charge. In the Qin army era, there were strong crossbow soldiers to follow and advance, and in the Japanese army era, there was infantry artillery coordination. The Qin army used this tactic to level the six countries, while the Japanese army used this tactic to subdue Lao maozi first, and then the Japanese army used this tactic to gnaw down most of the Chinese dynasty.


    Wave after wave, although zahu Qingqi suffered heavy casualties, it consumed more crossbows and arrows of the Han army. In the past, the Han army could kill an enemy with seven crossbows and arrows, but now it can shoot a miscellaneous Hu Qingqi with 20 crossbows and arrows.


    Think about it. According to 1000 strong crossbow soldiers, one round is 1000 crossbows and arrows, and ten rounds is 10000. At least twenty or thirty rounds will be fired in a war, that is twenty or thirty thousand crossbows and arrows. In addition to strong crossbow soldiers, how many arrows will archers and crossbow men use in a war?


    It took a long time for zahu Qingqi to lose about 500 horses to enter the range of strong bow, while the former Jin slave soldiers lost thousands to enter the range of strong bow of Han army. Although one is cavalry and the other is infantry, they can also clearly feel the difference of scattered impact.


    Huan Wen also took the cavalry on the rear wing of his infantry array. Seeing that the enemy had entered the range of strong attack, he hesitated and said, "we... Attack?"


    Li Kuang shook his head and said, "that''s an illusion."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Huan Wen didn''t understand what Li Kuang said.


    The step array of the Han Army has begun to adjust the formation. The shield walls on the left and right sides are arranged in rows. Then one small shield array with "mouth" shape appears. At the next moment, the shield walls of these small shield arrays suddenly stretch out spears one after another.


    In fact, it was unlucky for zahu Qingqi to enter the range of the strong bow of the Han army. The firing interval of the strong crossbow was a little long, and the firing frequency of the strong bow was relatively fast. When zahu Qingqi entered the range of the strong bow of the Han Army, their advance was no longer so smooth. It was simply that the waves hit Jiaoyan, and each wave would be firmly resisted by Jiaoyan.


    At Zhao Jun''s side in Shijie, Zhai bin found that zahu Qingqi''s dare to die attack was effective and increased troops again. And he ordered the rest of the Shijie Zhao army on the battlefield to block the rest of the Han army.


    In addition to sending reinforcements, Zhai bin also tried to order the archers in the barracks to approach the Han Army''s infantry array, but they were covered by a strong crossbow. The archers of Shijie Zhao army who had just moved left hundreds of bodies at the next moment.


    The attention of the whole battlefield was basically attracted by the competition between the Han Army''s infantry and the cavalry. In fact, the other cavalry in the battle were very weak because of the physical consumption of people and horses. They basically separated after a little contact, unlike a fierce fight at the beginning of the collision.


    Zahu Qingqi finally hit the distance of 100 steps to the Han Army''s step array, but before they had time to be happy, they suddenly seemed to enter a nightmare. It was the dense and trembling crossbow soldiers who finally came on.


    There is almost no difference between firing crossbows and pouring heavy rain. They are divided into teams to deal with their respective positions. Once the enemy enters the designated area, it will be covered by crossbows and arrows one after another, and the covered area will become a jungle filled with crossbows and arrows at the next moment.


    As a Death Squadron, zahu Qingqi has actually lost more than half at this stage, giving birth to the psychology of running away. But they estimated that when they were still hesitant, the reinforcements in the back suddenly came up. The people who were a little hesitant to reduce the horse speed were turned over by the rear, so they had to continue to rush forward.


    In fact, the whole battlefield is a three-dimensional one. Not only the Shijie Zhao army in front is shot by arrows, but the Shijie Zhao army that enters the range is actually covered by strong bows and crossbows. The difference is that the bow and crossbow soldiers of the Han army need to deal with too many areas, which is a little smaller than the previous coverage.


    [it''s terrible!] Zhai bin found his hand shaking: [how did the Jie people become the overlord of the Central Plains? How did the Qiang and Di people multiply in the Central Plains?]


    According to Zhai Bin''s actual idea, the Hu people''s access to the Central Plains is like burning incense fiercely by their ancestors for several generations. There is such a powerful bow and crossbow for a local separatist force in the Central Plains. As the ruler of the Central Plains, how powerful should Jin be? In this way, the Hu people can occupy the Central Plains. There must be something wrong.


    Fear made Zhai bin crazy, and then because of his limitations, he was so paranoid that he thought that only by solving the strong bow and crossbow of the Han army could he win the war, and determined to eliminate it no matter how much it cost. It seemed that he was a soldier of the Han army alone.


    The formation of the Han army is happily killing the Hu people who continue to come forward to die. In fact, the Han Army in the rear is not idle.


    The Han Army Auxiliary soldiers who poured out of the camp to search on the battlefield earlier used the fastest speed to find their own wounded, resulting in a scene of stretcher soldiers running back and forth carrying the wounded soldiers.


    In the understanding of the Han Army''s auxiliary soldiers and the wounded, paoze in front is facing that dangerous situation for them. Many Han soldiers with rich feelings have long been moved to tears. They swear in their hearts that they will shed the last drop of blood for this worthy collective.


    "Are there enough arrows for our infantry?" Huan Wen was terrified: "did they launch at least 50000 arrows?"


    More than 50000. From participating in the war to advancing to the front of the barracks of the Zhao army in Shijie, and then to dealing with the impact of the enemy at the back, the arrows fired by the bow and crossbow soldiers in the infantry array of the Han Army have reached 70000.


    Of course, most of the 70000 arrows missed the target and became an ornament inserted on the ground, but they also destroyed at least 8000 enemy troops, which is equivalent to killing almost one enemy in every nine arrows. Most of their achievements were made in the face of the slave soldiers of the Jin people. The cavalry behind the Zhao army in Shijie wasted more arrows.


    As soon as Huan Wen''s voice fell, the Han soldier who formed the formation suddenly didn''t launch any more arrows, which made his face stiff and stunned and thought: [I''m not a crow''s mouth?]


    As soon as the powerful bow and crossbow of the Han Army stopped, the Shijie Zhao army immediately issued a sky shaking cheering sound. Those Shijie Zhao army who had hesitated outside saw that the dare to die light cavalry really rushed up. At last, they were relieved and launched their own charge.


    The endless arrow array that can cover a large area is really terrible. When the 3000 miscellaneous Hu Qingqi of the death squads died with less than 500 left, they really rushed up, and for the first time since the war, the Hu people hit the shield wall of the Han army with their arrows.


    "Sure enough!" Zhai bin burst out laughing and looked extremely energetic: "go, go again!"


    Shijie Zhao army has invested more than 35000 troops in one day. It is estimated that there are about 17000 troops to fight down and observe the battlefield?


    The number of troops that the Han army put into the battlefield is 22000. 8000 infantry belong to the state of one person undamaged. The cavalry force has lost about 3000. Then there are about 18000 Han troops on the battlefield?


    The reason why the Zhao army in Shijie was so ruthlessly downsized was mainly the loss of those Jin slave soldiers. The loss of cavalry was 2.5 times that of the Han army. As a result, the Han Army accounted for the majority of the number of both sides in the battlefield. However, 8000 of the Han army were infantry, while 17000 of the Zhao army in Shijie were all cavalry.


    For the troops of both sides outside the battlefield, there are only less than 10000 combat troops left in Liu Yan''s hands. 10000 will be "summoned" later. In addition, 400 heavy cavalry (10000 will be rewarded with 200) will be rewarded again for killing 20000 enemy troops. In fact, 6000 really belong to non system forces.


    Compared with Liu Yan''s less than 10000 combat troops, Zhai bin still has nearly 50000 troops. Therefore, the war is unequal from the moment it breaks out. If Wang Luan or Zhai bin makes a desperate attack from the beginning and takes away the Han Army led by Liu Yan, there will never be so much behind.


    The problem is that Wang Luan or Zhai bin did not know that Liu Yan had such an anti heaven means. Their thinking direction is to grind slowly and drag down the main force of the Han Army as far as possible. As long as the main force led by Liu Yan is dragged here, whether sun Fudu or Yao Yizhong leads the army into Qingzhou, Liu Yan will certainly be defeated.


    The understanding is different from the beginning. The ending has been decided before the beginning.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Dear friends, it''s two o''clock today. It''s still seven in the morning and one at noon. I can''t guarantee that tomorrow will be two more, because the cold seems to be getting worse. Ask for comfort.

 Chapter 270

    As long as they are not stupid, no cavalry will hit the shield wall sullenly, but the Hu people ride lightly into the position full of "mouth" shield array. They are forced to reduce their horse speed in twists and turns, and have to be very careful not to hit the shield wall with a spear.


    Hu Qingqi, who rushed into the Han army position, found that even if he rushed in, he was full of shield walls with spears. He was full of doubts about what he was doing.


    People outside can''t see what''s going on inside the Han army position unless they are standing high. What they can see is that more and more Hu people rush in lightly, confused that there are hoofs everywhere, and don''t understand why there is no chaos in the Han army position?


    The war drums sounded, and the crossbows continued to shoot out again, startling everyone who thought the Han Army had no arrows.


    "Isn''t there no arrow!" Zhai bin was still in high spirits one moment ago. The next moment he saw the Han Army shooting dense arrows again and became angry: "since there are arrows, why should our people rush in?"


    Looking at the overall situation of the battlefield, due to Zhai Bin''s order, there were definitely more than 20000 Shijie Zhao troops flocking to the infantry array of the Han army. They made an assault from any position where they could launch an attack. During this period, the cavalry led by Huan Wen entered the war state.


    The peripheral cavalry were entangled and fought with each other. After all, the Shijie Zhao cavalry that the Han cavalry could intercept were a few. More Shijie Zhao cavalry worked hard to attack the Han infantry.


    Zhao Jun didn''t have time to be happy with the stone tablet of the Han army. Just when they wanted to rush in and kill the Han Army, the damn powerful crossbow was launched again. In an instant, at least more than 2000 stone tablet Zhao Jun were shot over by people and horses. The powerful bow and crossbow of the Han army launched in an all-round way. The arrows within 300 to 50 steps fell like raindrops, and the scene was immediately in chaos.


    The sudden change made too many people at a loss. Zhao Jun in Shijie was frightened when he found that he had been deceived. The Han army was glad to see that his own infantry array could shoot arrows. They saw another amazing scene next.


    The positions of the Han Army used practical actions to tell Zhai bin the answer. Performing what is the highest embodiment of the Chinese civilized infantry in front of the world is a tactic called array change.


    The roaring footsteps and war drums formed the same rhythm and split into one "mouth" shaped shield array after another. The buckled shields were raised together, and each small shield array followed the sound of "ah, hey!" The battle number is moving, which makes the Han Army shield array become a moving maze for a time, and this maze can definitely kill people.


    The first Hu people to rush into Qingqi found that they had less and less space to move. They didn''t want to hit the shield wall full of spikes, so they had to stop.


    Then, something more frightening happened to them, that is, the sharp shield wall was squeezing. The more they squeezed, they got closer to each other and became more and more crowded. Finally, they were squeezed into a narrow space by the shield wall. Then the spear on the shield wall began to move between retracting and retreating, and each retraction could bring out a scream of people or the cry of war horses.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the more than 3000 stone tablet Zhao soldiers who broke into the military array were extinguished by a continuous scream, and gradually only the "ah hey" trumpets and war drums shouted by the Han soldiers were left.


    Of course, people outside the military array simply don''t know what happened inside the military array, let alone that more than 3000 Shijie Zhao Jun who entered the array have become corpses. Those Shijie Zhao Jun who should be charged with their lives are still rushing against the powerful crossbow, but the previous enthusiasm is cooled by too many companions being shot over. The Han Army worried about paoze tried their best to share greater pressure. Because of the physical consumption, the battle damage could not be avoided.


    The sunset has appeared in the West. It looks like a piece of blood red. On the ground of the battlefield, too many people and horses bled. Where there were piles of bodies, there were countless Yan red blood flowing. Many small blood flows mixed together, flowing to the depression and turning into a blood pool. It was frightening to see.


    It will be dark in about a quarter of an hour. If they should have stopped fighting in ordinary times, the problem is that the commander of Shijie Zhao army is a Ding Ling scumbag who is not afraid of dead people.


    Liu Yan''s original intention was to garrison the infantry in front of the camp of Zhao Jun in Shijie, so as to lay a good foundation for the next camp breaking, and there is no possibility of withdrawing the troops back.


    Shijie Zhao army has a new trend. The tired troops are retreating to the camp, but the camp is opening up infantry with torches. It seems that they plan to fight all night?


    At this time, Zhai bin probably knew that the cavalry who rushed into the Han Army''s infantry were killed? He dared to fight again all night, but he really didn''t take the soldier''s life as his life.


    Liu Yan is also withdrawing the cavalry. The infantry can fight with torches at night, but it''s really impossible to let the cavalry fight in the dark.


    When their cavalry withdrew, Zhai bin and infantry could be sent out. Liu Yan had no infantry in his hand except for the auxiliary soldiers on foot. It was equal to the infantry battle array at the forefront this night. Don''t expect any reinforcements.


    "The horsemen of the Hu people did not pose any threat to the military array, and a group of footmen running on two legs could not pose any threat." Sang Yu seemed extremely excited: "in less than a quarter of an hour, three thousand horsemen will disappear. If our Han Army has this ability, who can beat all?"


    The 8000 infantry troops formed and swallowed up the cavalry of the Zhao army in Shijie in less than 15 minutes. This news was a booster for the senior level of the Han army. It seemed that they had learned for the first time that the infantry could be so powerful.


    It seems that it is common for the infantry to fight cavalry in the pre-Qin period. At that time, the Hu people will be like the miscellaneous Hu Qingqi of the Zhao army in Shijie. They don''t know what the military array is, they rush in foolishly, and then they are swallowed by the large array, leaving no bones and dregs.


    The infantry formation is never afraid of cavalry. As long as the infantry do not break up, the cavalry can only stare at the infantry organized in the formation, especially when there is a solid defense system in front (such as car or shield wall) and a sufficient number of bow and crossbow men behind. What can the cavalry do in addition to staring at such infantry?


    What is the advantage of cavalry over infantry? Isn''t it the speed of mobility? When you can''t fight, you will never fight. You will only wait for the infantry formation to be lifted and use its speed to rush up when the infantry moves.


    To tell the truth, the cavalry''s greatest power to the infantry is not to rush into the array directly, but to drag the infantry to collapse and then chase them with their tail!


    That night, the Zhao army in Shijie attacked again with a torch, and turned into a round array of Han infantry. Without exception, they were all shot and collapsed on the way. Zhao Jun in Shijie had been making a fuss until late at night. Their cheer for the night was to leave more than 2000 bodies and wounded and consume many arrows of the Han army.


    Throughout the night, the barracks on both sides were bright because both sides were worried about each other''s night attack, and the atmosphere was too tense. Except for a very few people who could sleep at ease, most of them were too nervous to sleep.


    Zhai bin was also one of the people who did not sleep. He was reported that the Han Army in the front of the camp was filling the trench.


    Even if he didn''t have much experience in defensive warfare, Zhai bin should know that the purpose of filling the earth is to prepare for the attack. He abandoned his face and wanted to find Wang Luan to discuss the countermeasures. The result was that Wang Luan ran away overnight with people and left most of his private soldiers!


    Zhai bin was almost mad. His sense of urgency and crisis deepened with Wang Luan''s actions. After all, Wang Luan wouldn''t have done that without special reasons.


    After a night''s struggle, he sent troops to stop it for many times and became the soul under the arrow. Zhai bin painfully found that as long as the Han Army still had arrows, it would occupy an overwhelming advantage. Unless the Han Army had no arrows, they would have a chance. The Han Army has done things that pretended not to have arrows and attracted large troops to rush up and cover again. Zhai bin found many generals, but no one was willing to lead the army to attack the shield array of the Han Army no matter how he threatened.


    The next day, just after daybreak, at least 6000 cavalry poured out of the Zhao army in Shijie. Without any cover up, they directly rushed to the Han Army forming a circular array.


    Shijie Zhao Jun led the army to attack the unlucky guy who drew the red lot. Zhai bin called the roll directly, and no one wanted to do it. In the end, he had to draw the lot.


    Liu Yan slept soundly last night. He was awakened after waiting for Shijie Zhao Jun to launch an attack. When he got on the nest car, he found that several important scribes were very happy.


    "Your Majesty."


    A crowd waited for the ceremony, and then of course you Jichang came to speak.


    "Sir, Wang Luan sent someone last night." Ji Chang pointed to the round array, where a layer of fresh corpses was laid on the periphery. At present, about 5000 cavalry are circling around the round array. He said: "the intelligence of Shijie Zhao''s early morning attack was reported by Wang Biao last night. There is relevant information about what Shijie Zhao will do today."


    "Wang Luan?" While observing the map in his mind, Liu Yan said casually, "Wang Ji''s relatives?"


    "Exactly!" Ji Chang did not hide his irony: "these families like to bet separately. Wang Luan''s chip is that there will be riots in the camp of Zhao Jun in Shijie today."


    Liu Yanli knows that it is the credit given by Wang Luan for the king''s watch. At the same time, it is also a good seller.


    "Even without Wang Luan''s arrangement, we will win the final victory of the war." Sang Yu said, "I hate people with two sides and three knives most in my life."


    No one paid attention to Sang Yu. They were "selling" their own coping methods to Liu Yan one by one. Liu Yan made a statement of listening attentively. In fact, he was still observing the map in his mind, but that doesn''t mean he wasn''t listening

 Chapter 271

    What kind of operation plan should be? In fact, there are plans before. The difference is that it needs to be adjusted according to the actual changes of the situation.


    Wang Luan arranged for a riot in the camp of Zhao Jun in Shijie? This is good news for the Han Army, but it is impossible to say that they all believe.


    There are not many adjustments in the plan, but only slight adjustments in the direction of input troops at some time points. They need to know the real and accurate elite quantity and types from Liu Yan.


    "The guards?" Liu Yan has long been gone. Once asked about the embarrassment and embarrassment of the system forces, he thought about it and said, "nearly 700 heavy cavalry, 6000 sudden cavalry, 2000 heavy infantry, 1000 crossbow soldiers, 1800 strong crossbow soldiers and 1200 long spearmen."


    Of course, this is not all the system forces that Liu Yan can use, but the exact number of troops he can use in the next battle.


    Equipped heavy cavalry and sudden cavalry are not mentioned. There are 1000 new "summoned" swordsmen and some additional infantry units in the main camp. There are 1000 swordsmen, 1000 strong crossbow soldiers, 700 long spearmen and 1000 continuous crossbow soldiers in the front step array. Only these system soldiers act as "gears" can the concession array be so coordinated.


    Liu Yan has always known one thing. As long as he can make "seamless contact" with the system forces anytime, anywhere, he can change the direction of a campaign if he uses it well.


    For example, now, the system troops in the circular array do not need to say much, and there is no way to relay the orders from Liu Yan, but they will take the lead when they take action.


    The filling of the trenches was very good last night, and the trenches in some sections have been completely filled up. What the infantry need to do today is to continue to advance steadily inside and continue to fill the trenches inside.


    During Wang Luan''s command of Shijie Zhao army, this guy went crazy and dug three trenches in the camp, each three feet wide and one foot deep. They just need to transfer the wooden bridge that originally connects both sides, which is an obstacle immediately. Maybe some war horses can jump three feet in one jump. The problem is not that all war horses can do it. If they don''t fill the infantry, they can only move the wooden bridge or use the Tower Shield, or they can only climb in.


    The 8000 soldiers of the Han Army had a very careful division of labor. The Tower Shield soldiers of the system forces and non system forces focused on defense. The rest of the non system forces temporarily worked as digging, packing and filling trenches. Because of the detailed division of labor and the interference of Zhao Jun in Shijie, the filling industry will be dispersed by powerful crossbows, and the filling industry will proceed very quickly.


    This battle has almost entered the final stage. Liu Yan and Zhai bin understand this.


    Liu Yan, with a ready enthusiasm, waited for the infantry to open the way forward, at least to fill the trenches. Then he should ride on with heavy equipment, but he didn''t know whether Shijie Zhao Jun would give such a chance.


    Zhai bin was angry and oppressed. The strong bow and crossbow of the Han army was really too strong. Not only did the arrows seem to be consumed at all, but the Tower Shield soldiers who formed the shield array seemed to be too sharp. As a result, it was difficult for him to start. He could only use the superior force, but he was led by the nose after taking over the command.


    No matter who and what they think, the war continues.


    Almost at noon, the situation on the battlefield changed because the soldiers of the Han army advanced to the third trench. Liu Yan, who was the main camp of the Han Army, was dressed again. All heavy cavalry, including the Huben army, were waiting for orders to attack, and 6000 Turkistan cavalry were also ready to go at various positions.


    When Zhao Jun in Shijie began to fill the third trench in the Han Army''s marching array, Zhai bin began to gradually lose control of his generals, resulting in the situation in the camp becoming a little out of control. Many generals were arguing about whether to continue fighting or retreat.


    In fact, the Hu people do not have a stubborn mentality. Even if they have occupied the Central Plains for decades, their national habits are still characterized by "fighting if they can, and running if they can''t". In this way, the situation is bad, and there is really nothing strange if you want to escape.


    Zhai bin was even more flustered when he found himself out of control of the army. He just brought more than 500 Ding people here. Being able to command the army is purely relying on Shi Hu''s deterrence to the rest of the Hu people.


    Shi Hu can play a deterrent role on the premise that Zhai bin is not so incompetent. However, Zhai Bin''s ability is more than one grade worse than that of Wang Luan before.


    The recognition between martial arts people is very important. They may not get sincere respect for their ability, but they are more or less willing to obey orders. If you don''t have the ability to appear extremely arrogant, it''s good if a similar commander is not shot dead by the back with a black arrow.


    "Patriarch, there was a riot in the camp!"


    "Ah?!"


    Zhai bin was ignorant when he got the report. He really didn''t expect anyone to dare to do that. After all, the current situation is only that the development of the war situation is unfavorable to them, but their number of troops is almost twice that of the Han army. When everything is still hard, there was a riot. Doesn''t it mean that he is incompetent to a certain extent?


    "Spring pressure!" Zhai bin was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood: "spring pressure immediately!"


    It was not the people left by Wang Luan who rioted. It was some miscellaneous Hu who first refused to fight again. More miscellaneous Hu were added in later. As a Jin man, Wang Biao secretly added fuel to the flames, and a large-scale riot took place.


    It is impossible for Zhai bin to suppress the riots when the state of war is not lifted, especially under the premise that no one is satisfied with him. After finding that he could not be crushed, he began to prepare how to run with an extremely frightened state of mind.


    On the other side, Liu Yan, who was waiting for the attack, received the news that Zhao Jun''s camp in Shijie was in chaos. He thought it was the man arranged by Wang Luan: "those guys can''t do business, but they are good at making trouble."


    The exciting war drums were sounded, at least more than 100 cowhide drums were hammered at the same rhythm, and the movement seemed to be the breath of the earth.


    The drums were accompanied by bursts of loud cries, which were shouting: "Han Army! Han Army! Han Army!"


    With Liu Yan''s order, he rode out of the camp with heavy equipment, and then cavalry came out of the camp in all regions, indicating that the time of the general attack has come!


    Of course, it''s impossible for heavy riders to accelerate with all their strength as soon as they go out. They need to drive to the front line at a relatively slow speed and enter a suitable distance before they start. Liu Yan is the leader.


    Shijie Zhao Jun heard the thundering drums and the "Han Army" battle number shouted by Han soldiers in unison. Everyone knew that the war had entered the most critical stage, but Shijie Zhao Jun almost didn''t care about anything. They fell into a roaring state not long ago, and their own people had fought with their own people.


    "Soldiers, follow me!"


    "Promise!"


    "Kill!"


    "The Han army is mighty!"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    dying! After changing the doctor, I became very sleepy after taking medicine. My brain was in a mess. Maybe a drug allergy?


    The two thousand words in this chapter lasted seven hours, and the honor was drunk. Send this half chapter first and see if you can send another chapter in the evening.


    You should also take care of your health. Health is too important!

 Chapter 272

    If Shijie Zhao Jun continues to take Wang Luan as the commander, even if they will lose in the end, it is estimated that they will lose better?


    The problem was that Wang Luan was aware that the situation of the Jin people in Shijie Zhao state was becoming more and more worrying, and even began to spread to the upper class. He was in a panic. Coupled with the fact that Xuzhou battlefield had become an established erosion fact, he chose to retreat.


    Wang Luan confronted Liu Yan with his main force. Although the other local battlefields were at a disadvantage, the Shijie Zhao army under Wang Luan''s command at least looked like confrontation with the Han army.


    After Zhai bin was replaced, it would be described that Zhao Jun in Shijie seemed to be suffering from the symptom of "decline in IQ". Unexpectedly, the civil war situation became unable to clean up in just two days, until the fact that yingxiao caused defeat.


    Maybe Wang Luan is not too powerful, nor Zhai bin is too incompetent. One of them is a general born in Jin Dynasty. With the knowledge of civilization crystallization, Wang Luan can fight steadily. The other is Zhai bin, a Ding Ling who commands the war completely by instinct. Where does Ding Ling even have words? What civilization crystallization?


    Zhai bin was also unlucky. When he met Liu Yan who wanted to launch an offensive with all his strength, coupled with Zhai Bin''s arrogance and inability to judge the situation, the inclination of the war situation would take place within two days.


    Zhai bin has the trust of Shi Hu, but Shi Hu is not in the battlefield in Yecheng. Zhai bin can take advantage of Shi Hu''s power. If he were a little gentle and more rational, he would either accept the command immediately or have a command style that is decidedly different from Wang Luan. First, he consumes Jin people and then miscellaneous Hu. The Qiang and Di people naturally think that they are also consumed. As a result, the Jie people in the army also hesitate, Ding Ling, the new commander, was completely excluded.


    A good war, because a shit stirring stick went behind and became a tiger head and snake tail


    Liu Yan led all the heavy cavalry, including the Huben army. Each of them thought they would become a dazzling existence on the battlefield, but the real situation is that the sudden cavalry and even the light cavalry are much more beautiful than them.


    Equipped heavy cavalry is just a charge. It is killed in the way opened by the infantry army, rampage and directly kill the central army. Shijie Zhao army in chaos all the way has no resistance at all. It really makes the cavalry with equipped heavy cavalry feel boring.


    The sudden cavalry originally followed the heavy cavalry to "eat ash". Later, Liu Yan found that it was meaningless and consciously began to command the sudden cavalry and light cavalry to cut the battlefield.


    Nearly 14000 sudden cavalry and light cavalry have become the busiest existence on the battlefield. Sometimes they disperse and drive away, and sometimes gather to attack the resistant enemy. They are more industrious than bees, but they are not "buzzing", but stepping on the hooves of shaking horses, dividing and encircling countless times.


    Later, the infantry of the Han army began to cooperate with the cavalry, cutting and encircling part of the enemy. The soldiers of the Zhao army in Shijie were first covered by the arrow rain. The soldiers of the Zhao army in Shijie were pulled down when they died. The Zhao army in Shijie who did not die was shouted three times to "abandon their weapons and surrender". If the Zhao army in Shijie fell, it would be all right. If the Zhao army in Shijie did not fall, it would be covered by the arrow rain.


    Under the repeated cutting, encirclement and arrow array coverage, the Zhao army in Shijie had no ability to resist. The most unfortunate thing for them was that the Han army only filled the trenches in the front of the camp, and the remaining three trenches were intact. They could have escaped from facilities such as suspension bridges, but Wang Biao, who had been looking for opportunities, gave them a "fatal blow" and the bridge was damaged.


    There were Han troops in the front of the camp, and the other three sides were blocked by ditches. At the beginning, some smart Shijie Zhao Jun gave up riding and chose to abandon horses and climb the ditches. Later, Wang Biao, a traitor, not only led the troops to block, but also asked the remaining Jin people in the army to block together. He said that it was to bring order out of chaos. The Han people united and had revenge and complaints.


    In fact, there are not many jin slave soldiers in the Zhao army in Shijie. It''s pure luck not to be pulled up and killed by an arrow. Not all of them are fools. Seeing the Han army will win, it''s natural to put things right. If you can make some contributions, is it more possible to save your life?


    The heavy cavalry, including the Huben army, were only attacked twice and were pulled out of the chaotic battlefield by Liu Yan. They happily became the scavengers of the battlefield. Where there was resistance, it was Hula in the past. No matter what kind of enemy, it was definitely a charge and immediately collapsed. In this way, it has somewhat alleviated the depression in the hearts of these arrogant elites.


    Pay should be rewarded. Liu Yan showed this well when facing Wang Biao, whether he was an enemy or not.


    "You did a good job!" Liu Yan is on a high platform at the moment. He sits in a master''s chair and kneels down in front of Wang Biao. He just looked at the king''s watch, who knelt down to worship and showed obedience. The rest of the time he was either observing the map of his mind or looking at the situation with his naked eye: "be a school captain of the new attached army."


    Wang Biao obviously knew what the new army was. A trace of dissatisfaction flashed on his low face, but his voice responded with extreme deference: "thank you!"


    Look, I really know the structure of the Han Dynasty. Other places call "Lord" and only the Han Dynasty calls "JunShang".


    "Join another new army and you will preside over the subsequent recruitment." Liu Yan has no perspective eyes and can''t see Wang Biao''s dissatisfaction just now. He said leisurely, "maybe... After this war, you can become a field army captain?"


    Almost everywhere in the Han Dynasty was divided into classes, and the army was even more strict. It was only through the promotion of slave soldiers, newly attached soldiers, servant soldiers and auxiliary soldiers one after another that they could become a member of the field army.


    This time, Wang Biao replied with great joy: "promise!"


    Next, the battlefield entered the "garbage time". Thanks to Wang Luan''s previous arrangement, the trenches made it impossible for the Zhao army in Shijie to break through the siege and flee on a large scale. Only a small part of them fled, and the rest were abandoned and surrendered.


    The surrender was carried out at night. More than 100000 Xuzhou soldiers of Shijie Zhao state were killed from the beginning to the end of the war. The rest of the local battlefields were not discussed. 90000 on the main battlefield, even if it was not as complete as the whole army.


    The battle damage and results are carried out overnight. The torch on this side can shine on the clouds in the sky that night. The ending here is in full swing, and several other battlefields have begun to enter the decisive stage. However, the decisive scenes of local battlefields and main battlefields are not comparable at all, because there is no comparability regardless of the affected area and the number of participants.


    "We killed 3600 people and 27801 enemy troops." Sang Yu said slightly excitedly, "the war damage ratio is almost one to eight!"


    What sang Yu didn''t say is that most of the Han Army died in battle were cavalry, which were extremely precious to the Han Department!


    "There are 3907 seriously injured people. Given that we already have a good treatment system, the number of subsequent dead taxis is expected to be controlled below 1000?" Sang Yu said that he was proud at this time, and there was some sigh behind him: "if there is no good treatment means, in fact, there is a massive reduction of staff behind."


    That''s a fact. In the era when there were no special drugs, plus they didn''t know how to stop bleeding and disinfection, the wound infection and pus caused by battlefield injury will definitely make the vast majority of wounded soldiers die in the subsequent pain and suffering. The most terrible time is that 90% of the wounded soldiers died continuously because they didn''t have good treatment.


    Sang Yu continued his introduction and looked at Ji Chang after he finished. Sang Yu is talking about the statistics of the final decisive battle stage.


    Ji Chang took over the report with a plain expression: "from the beginning of the battle of Xuzhou to the present stage, our number of casualties is 6900, including the number of wounded and missing who can no longer fight, and 170010 combatants have been lost. The number of enemy troops we destroyed is vague, which should be about 11000 to 117000."


    The number of enemy troops destroyed is very considerable, but most of them are mobs gathered temporarily. The standing soldier level of Shijie Zhao army should be about 40000?


    "We are still making statistics on prisoners of war. There will be more than 80000 prisoners." Ji Chang said this with a rare smile on his face: "these prisoners of war will select Jin people and some Hu people as slave soldiers. It is expected to organize 20000 slave soldiers. The rest will be escorted back to the rear to become our labor force."


    Liu Yan nodded, smiled bitterly and said, "6900 people were killed in battle? We are only a field force less than 40000."


    Several people look at each other and smile bitterly, but what they smile bitterly is that their loyal object is too arrogant.


    In fact, the Han army fought more than 100000 Shijie Zhao troops at about 50000. It seems very fierce to win. It doesn''t seem much to lose 6900 people. Even if the wounded and missing soldiers who can''t fight any more are included, they lost 17001 people in exchange for victory. Compared with the war results of more than 110000, it''s not too much to call it a great victory.


    "Our original plan was to use the newly attached army to supervise the slave soldiers, plus the necessary field troops, which would be the main force against the Jin army?" Liu Yan did not forget that he retaliated against the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty: "how many available field troops do we have now?"


    Sang Yu replied, "it''s about twenty-two thousand, not counting the forbidden guards. If you count the forbidden guards, it should be thirty-five thousand?"


    "Where is xie''an''s army now?" Liu Yan got the answer, narrowed his eyes and said, "haven''t you taken Jiangdu and Jiangshui Temple yet?"


    "The latest intelligence is that the Jin army has gained an advantage in Jiangdu." Sang Yu said with disdain: "the main force of Shijie Zhao army is all on our side. The combination of Jiangdu and Shijie Zhao army of Jiangshui temple is less than 10000. They have been fighting for a month and a half."


    "Fighting across the river is different from fighting on land." LV Yi was not trying to enlighten the Jin army. He said, "Xie an is very capable of gaining an advantage in Jiangdu within a month and a half."


    Liu Yan first recognized LV Yi''s words, and then said, "the Jin army will soon attack the Jiangdu and the Jiangshui temple. Do they have the courage to continue to go north?"


    This issue is very crucial. It is about how the Han Army gives a little color to the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Therefore, these people, including Liu Yan, are more looking forward to the Jin army''s additional troops to continue to go north.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Here, the second watch. Is it a surprise that you can update it at one point?


    In addition, I was dizzy and confused Wang Yong on Wang Ji''s side with Wang Luan''s side. I have changed it.

 Chapter 273

    Dead yuan knows that everything is empty, but he is sad to see Kyushu Tong. Master Wang set the Central Plains day in the north, and told naiweng that he had not forgotten his family sacrifice.


    This poem was written by Lu you to the effect that he expected the country to be unified and appeared in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The current situation is very similar to that of the Southern Song Dynasty, which basically belongs to the state of governing by dividing the rivers. There are some hot-blooded people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the Southern Song Dynasty who hope to cross the Yangtze River and fight hard to recover the lost land from Hu prisoners. In the two different dynasties, there were indeed people who worked hard for national reunification. To speak of, the Eastern Jin Dynasty took more actions than the Southern Song Dynasty.


    One data is very obvious. Most of the battlefield of the war between the Eastern Jin Dynasty and Hu Lu was occupied by the enemy north of the Yangtze River. So can we recognize that the Eastern Jin Dynasty was not so incompetent in fact, or the battlefield should appear within the border, not in the enemy occupied area?


    "If you say so, you are not so incompetent." After seeing the collected data, Liu Yan looked at the Jin army with new eyes. He suddenly became very interested in Zu Ti and Yu Liang: "Zu Ti can not only smell chickens and dance, but Yu Liang is not just a beautiful man."


    To say that the Eastern Jin Dynasty''s intention to recover the lost land was the most dynamic of those times. It should be zuti and Yu Liang''s Northern Expedition. However, zuti did not get any support. Zuti always seemed to be fighting alone, struggling to survive in the continuous betrayal with weak strength, and insisted on the northern expedition.


    Yu Liang''s northern expedition was much more dynamic than Zu ti. After all, Yu was the first gate valve in the Eastern Jin Dynasty after Wang, and the contacts he could use were not for fun. Yu Liang''s northern expedition was also very difficult. During zuti''s Northern Expedition, there were many separatist forces in the central plains that could buy and surrender, but Yu Liang''s northern expedition was a strong period of shile.


    Huan Wen clenched his fist secretly. He always took Zu Ti and Yu Liang as examples. He always wanted to lead the Northern Expedition one day and leave his own name in the history of Qing Dynasty.


    To speak of, Huan Wen was a little oppressed. He was bent on getting the support of those door lords and aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River, but he was busy for several years with only a little harvest. This time he would come to the Han army with the idea of making meritorious service. Unfortunately, he was detained by Liu Yanqiang. If he failed to make meritorious service, his status and identity became extremely embarrassing.


    "It''s also a good thing that you attach importance to Duke Zu and Duke Yu." Yuan Qiao lowered his voice and said, "before, I had a bad impression of scholars south of the Yangtze River."


    Huan Wen smiled bitterly, but also lowered his voice: "I don''t see much respect. I just talk about smelling chicken dancing and the title of beautiful man."


    Yes, Liu Yangen didn''t talk about the northern expedition. He just said something unrelated to the war. He really didn''t see any shadow of respect. However, that doesn''t mean Liu Yan doesn''t respect the efforts of Zu Ti and Yu Liang. He just sighs that some people''s efforts are held back by more people.


    The Han Army''s victory in the Xuzhou campaign is at the moment of grabbing the fruits of victory.


    In such a Xuzhou campaign, the Jin army did not play any important role at all. It only involved 10000 troops of the Zhao army in Shijie. In fact, it could not make the Han Army have any reason to respect the Jin army.


    "Who doesn''t understand this?" Yuan Qiao said with a wry smile, "the Han army is too strong, not the Jin army is too weak. The Han army is too strong. With the strength of a tribe, there are more than 2000 armour riding equipment and so many sudden riding."


    "In this decisive battle, strong crossbows and crossbows are more important than cavalry!" Huan Wen was deeply impressed by the marching array of the Han Army: "we... No, the Jin army also has strong crossbows and crossbows, but why can''t the Jin army be as terrible as the Han army?"


    "Collaboration!" Yuan Qiao''s face was serious: "the Han Army arranged the array before the war and changed the array during the war. There was almost no stagnation and disharmony."


    "I''m afraid these infantry are comparable to the iron and blood strength of strong men?" Huan Wen is a person qualified to read history books. He has some longing and some longing: "once the Han Army, as long as there was no shortage of arrows, the Hu people can only retreat. They have a vehicle array, but now they use a shield array. Their tactics are different, but they are equally sharp."


    Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao are sensible people.


    The cavalry may not need any military array, but only rely on its short-range mobility and flexible selectivity. That''s how it is controlled.


    Different from the infantry, the mob and elite of the infantry show earth shaking two shapes, which can or cannot form an array. It can be called elite if you can fight in array. After years of practice, you can do orders and prohibitions and fight according to orders.


    No matter the age, soldiers are elite if they can command and prohibit. Even if they have the best ability to kill the enemy, they don''t listen to orders, they are just soldiers. Bingyouzi is a pest in the army, which is more harmful. It is the so-called truth that a mouse excrement will spoil a pot of porridge.


    They don''t know how many elite soldiers the Han Army has. They only know that the strength of the Han Army after this war in the Central Plains definitely has a place to live in the Central Plains.


    "Really..." Huan Wen was worried about gain and loss: "it''s hard for us to go back. We have expressed our effectiveness, but we don''t know Liu Sujun... No, what will you do to him?"


    The expression on Yuan Qiao''s face became more bitter as soon as he heard it: [what kind of official position is it to join the army? It seems that Yuan Zi has not been appointed yet?]


    At this time, Liu Yan is already making new deployment. They will make necessary stops here to deal with the issue of prisoners of war, and it is also the time for the troops to rest.


    Seriously speaking, the Han Army has been on the brink of war or directly participating in the war for more than half a year since it waved its troops to the West. It is false to say that it is not tired after repeated operations.


    Yes, the Han Army has just won a great victory in the Xuzhou campaign, which is the moment of the highest morale, but the mental excitement can''t relieve the physical fatigue. In this state, the harm of continuing to fight is absolutely greater than the benefit.


    "The results here will spread to Jiangdu and Jiangshui temple." Ji Chang said expressionless, "the annihilation of the main force of Xuzhou army will inevitably have a fatal impact on the Shijie Zhao army of Jiangdu and Jiangshui temple. We guess that Xie an will not miss this great opportunity. It should be a very short time to win Jiangdu."


    According to the information, Xie an has been fighting around Jiangdu for more than a month. His choice is to cut off the channel between Jiangdu Garrison and Jiangshui temple first, so that the two important areas of Jiangdu defense with an interval of less than 30 Li become isolated?


    "Xie''an''s encirclement took too much time. His deputy general Wang Tanzhi is the commander of the field." Ji Chang is more interested in Wang Tanzhi than Xie an: "because he needs to besiege Jiangdu and cut off the road, Wang Tanzhi doesn''t have many troops on hand. According to the information we know, Wang Tanzhi defeated Shijie Zhao army six times."


    Since Liu Yan established the Han Dynasty, he has repeatedly defeated the crowd. Only those who have similar experience will know how difficult it is to fight less and play more, and how strict the requirements for battlefield play are.


    "Wang Tanzhi?" Liu Yan is full of interest: "it''s good to take it captive."


    At that moment, Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao''s faces were alternating blue and white. They were automatic "door-to-door". It seemed that they were lower in grade when Liu Yan said that?


    The Han army will not have any major military movements for at least five days. During this period, it is mainly to digest the war results and deal with the wounded well.


    With the outcome of the main battlefield, all the local battlefields were armistice. Eight areas such as Lanling, Xuan County, Luoting, baoben and Tan county were easily won. Except for some coastal areas, most of the whole Donghai County fell into the hands of the Han Army, Lanling County itself was fully occupied by the Han army.


    Donghai County is nearly 700 li away from the plane map of the Yangtze River, separated by Pengcheng county and xiapi county. Naturally, Yuzhou, the former estuary of the Yellow River, was indispensable (the Yellow River was diverted here in the Tang Dynasty).


    Liu Yan didn''t mean to capture Xuzhou at all. He didn''t develop his occupation of Qingzhou. To occupy another Xuzhou is to spread it more widely. In that way, there are only disadvantages and no benefits. After all, the bigger the territory is, the better. It is to be able to form development and have the potential to serve the war. If he is unable to develop and the land is too large, more troops will be involved and wasted in garrison, It led to the dispersion of troops.


    "Collect the population, whether willing or not, and migrate to Qingzhou!" Jichang has planned this plan for a long time. It has not been completed before entering Xuzhou. Later, it just needs to be slightly adjusted: "don''t over stimulate the direction of Pengcheng."


    The Xuzhou army of the state of Zhao in Shijie disintegrated, but Pengcheng was the fief of Shi Zun. If there is no mistake, he has a private army in his hand. The number should be twenty or thirty thousand?


    The state of Zhao in Shijie is not like a regime established by the Chinese civilization. Neither shile nor Shihu stipulates that no one can leave the private army out of his own fiefdom. That is to say, if Shi Zun thinks it necessary, he will completely wave his army to attack the Han Army, and even doesn''t need to ask for instructions from the center at all.


    "The transfer of population should be rapid." Liu Yan was not sure whether Shi Zun would send troops. In that case, every minute seemed to be the key for them: "Wang Ji and Wang Luan want to bet. Can they use their channels to spy?"


    This is all shaking their heads.


    The family bets separately. Unless the betting party has the strength or trend of swallowing the world, otherwise it will be their own masters. This has become a hidden rule.


    "Sir, it may not be too exciting for Shi Zun now." Ji Chang frowned: "we... Sun Fu behind us has moved very much, and Yao Yizhong... Really..."


    It''s a bit demoralizing to say it. It''s really a war after war. I really don''t know when it will stop. If Liu Yan hadn''t insisted on finding trouble with the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, he would have left for the North long ago.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    There is another chapter today, but there is no draft. I don''t know when to send it.

 Chapter 274

    That''s still the problem. The population in the Han Dynasty is too small. We need to use any means to increase the population.


    Xuzhou is not for land. In addition to eliminating the threat from the south of Qingzhou, it is for population!


    "Will Donghai County increase our population by about 200000?" Liu Yan really felt terrible about the governance of the state of Zhao in Shijie. Even if he captured the capital and got the classics and documents, the data written on it was actually from the founding period of shile. Over the years, it could not be used as a reference: "the number of Lanling county is slightly less, even if it can be more than 100000."


    A large number of population migration will be a big problem. In addition, if you want to population, you need to face a large number of fortresses and strongholds. If you don''t solve those local giants, there will be no population at all.


    The key problem lies in Liu Yan''s case table. Too many and troublesome things do not disappear with the end of the war, but more.


    The local giants with fortresses and strongholds will not easily compromise. That''s what the state of Zhao in Shijie has not cultivated for decades. What is put in front of the Han army is to find typical examples to deter them. How to intimidate is still a problem. If you do a good job, you can let the other places compromise, so as not to fight slowly one by one.


    If the deterrent doesn''t work, the Han army can''t waste so much time fighting one by one. Don''t forget that the threat of Qingzhou is not only from Xuzhou, but also from sun Fudu in Jizhou. Yao Yizhong seems to be approaching Qingzhou from Yanzhou.


    "First find the strongest fortress to break it and frighten the rest." Sang Yu thought for a while and said helplessly, "if it doesn''t work, don''t we recruit a large number of new soldiers? We can only attack the fortress with a small number of veterans and new soldiers."


    "Be prepared." Ji Chang actually prefers to attack Pengcheng directly. Attacking Pengcheng will be the best deterrent. Killing or capturing Shi Zun can also build momentum for Wang Jianguo. Unfortunately, there is no time. He said: "it is urgent to mobilize new recruits. It happens to be on the way."


    Don''t forget that the Han army can transport troops to the front line by ship through such a waterway as Yishui. Of course, it can also transport civilians back from the front line. Then the ship will not be empty.


    Originally, they thought they would get more things in Xuzhou, but the imagination was somewhat different from the reality. For example, they didn''t get much grain and fodder, but the number of cattle and sheep seemed to be relatively large.


    If you think about it carefully, it seems that it is the same thing. Most of the Hu people eat cattle and sheep as their staple food, and the number of plant food must tend to be small because the agricultural productivity of Shijie Zhao state has declined.


    "Sir, I''m afraid it''s difficult to carry horses, cattle and sheep by boat." Tian Shuo is happy with pain: "too many."


    This time, the Xuzhou army defeated the Zhao state in Shijie. Because it was the outcome of siege and annihilation, more than 100000 war horses were captured. The total number of cattle and horses was about 170000, which was really a large batch of materials. The corresponding amount of forage is also huge. After all, most horses, cattle and sheep will eat forage.


    "We have at least two more wars." Ji Chang forced a smile: "I''m afraid... Sun Fudu''s temptation to us has begun?"


    According to the guess of the Han Army, Shijie Zhao, who had suffered a loss, should change his strategy, no longer come all the way alone and be broken by each one, and launch a total attack in multiple ways at the same time with the momentum of thunder like Mount Tai?


    How many troops can Liu Yan use in the field? There were about 50000 before. At the end of the battle of Xuzhou, there were only 35000 main forces left that could be used in combat. This is a dangerous signal, especially in the face of more than two attacks. The main field forces of the Han Army still have to fight when they are concentrated, and it is absolutely impossible to divide them into two parts.


    How to deal with it has been difficult to improve. The established plan is to find a place to build fortifications. It is for this reason that huge human and material resources are used to continuously improve the situation of Xiami, Pingshou and Chunyu.


    "We can delay here for another month at most." Jichang looked at Liu Yan anxiously and said, "more, the rear is really unstable."


    Liu Yan wanted to pit the Jin army, but it was a little far away.


    Looking at the speed of action of the Jin army and the intensity of the attack, a good northern expedition was delayed, and the troops invested in nearly two months were still less than 20000.


    "The border line is too long. Zhao Jun has an advantage in the number of troops. Moreover, the better Yan Guo and Liangzhou army are not moving." Huan Wen told the truth: "the lack of Yan state and Liangzhou army involved Zhao Jun, and it was inappropriate for the imperial court to go all the way."


    Liu Yan understands.


    The Eastern Jin Dynasty did not expect the Han Army to be able to do much. It was still dispensable. Otherwise, when Liu Yan led the army to fight with Zhao Jun in Shijie, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court still wanted to plot in Qingzhou.


    Ji Chang asked, "if the small ~ court knew that the Xuzhou army had been annihilated, would it send more troops to Xuzhou?"


    "The border between the ruling area of the imperial court and the state of Zhao is very long, and it often affects the whole body." Yuan Qiao smiled bitterly and said, "although the riding general (Yu Bing) has tens of thousands of troops and horses on hand, he... Has to deal with Yuzhou and Jingzhou in addition to Xuzhou."


    "Cheng Han, who had already stopped, learned that Shi Hu was going to pour the troops of the whole country to the south, and Li Shou dispatched troops to dispatch the general again." Huan Wen looked helpless: "only in Badi area, Li Shou will garrison 50000 troops, which may invade at any time."


    Well, it''s also a rotten stall. If you look at the whole situation, there are really many places that the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty needs to deal with, and there are flaws almost everywhere.


    If the Jin army had four or five hundred thousand troops to deal with multiple defense areas, it would be fine. However, due to the limitations of population and productivity, it would be difficult for the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to support 200000 troops. Naturally, it would be subject to restrictions everywhere. I really want to thank the Yangtze River, but I also want to rejoice that the Hu people can''t bear the water war. Otherwise, the border line is so long, and the state of Zhao in Shijie is completely dominant in the mobilization of troops. It''s strange that the Eastern Jin Dynasty can carry it.


    "What!?" Yu Bing is also a beautiful man, but his handsome face is full of amazement and disbelief: "Duke Liu destroyed more than 100000 Xuzhou troops?"


    The result of the fierce battle between the Han Army and the Zhao army in Shijie spread to the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which was more than ten days ago.


    "The message is accurate!" Wang Tan''s head is like a chicken ordering rice. He is only 13 years old this year, but he is very tall and majestic: "Yuanzi sent his own soldiers to send the news."


    The news that Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao were detained was also sent back together. It was not written in the letter, but said by the soldiers sent back by Huan Wen.


    Yu Bing had no time to annoy Liu Yan''s detention. He was completely surprised by the collapse of the main force of Xuzhou army in Shijie: "can''t you? Isn''t there nearly 300000 troops in Wang Luan''s hands?"


    "It is claimed that the real strength is in the early 120 thousand." Wang Tanzhi''s young speech was reckless: "Liu Jungong wiped out the 120000 with less than 50000 troops. It''s too powerful!"


    Yu Bing said, "fifty thousand? How many troops are there?"


    I can''t help it. Who doesn''t make a name these days? There are thousands of people who dare to shout tens of thousands, and there are tens of thousands who dare to shout hundreds of thousands. It is not surprising that Yu Bing is not sure how many troops Liu Yan has.


    "No, Mr. Liu doesn''t claim to be a real 50000." One of Wang Tan''s faces admired him and said, "according to Yuanzi, the armour riding gear is nearly 3000, the sudden riding is nearly 10000, and the light riding is nearly 10000. There are so many cavalry, but Yuanzi really feels that the elite is a infantry army with about 10000 people, a strong infantry army that can fight and win in the face of tens of thousands of cavalry!"


    Huan Wen was deeply impressed by the battle, which was mainly fought in formation. He used many words to introduce the infantry of the Han Army, especially the sharpness of the bow and crossbow, and even asserted that no one could break as long as there was no shortage of arrows. He finally suggested that the Han army was definitely more than those elite infantry. After all, there were 3000 armour and riding equipment alone, and there were nearly 10000 sudden riders. There was no reason that the elite infantry would only be 10000.


    "No wonder..." Yu Bing looked melancholy: "Liu Jun Gong dared to raise the Han flag in the Central Plains full of Hu people. How could he not rely on it? It''s really incomprehensible that he can develop into this in just four years."


    "General, the Xuzhou army has been destroyed. The defenders of Jiangdu and Jiangshui Temple must panic." One of Wang Tan''s faces was eager: "it''s not a difficult problem to capture the Jiangdu and Jiangshui temple. It''s time to take advantage of the rare opportunity to raise troops to cross the river and win the Huaiyin area. It''s at this time!"


    Of course, Yu Bing knew that now was the best opportunity, but he had doubts, which was a great doubt: "will Duke Liu advance into Pengcheng after annihilating the main force of Xuzhou army in Shijie?"


    "This Yuanzi didn''t say." Wang Tanzhi thought: "Duke Liu shouldn''t go to Pengcheng. Should he choose counties that are easy to capture to expand the results?"


    Yu Bing is not sure how many troops Liu Yan has in his hand, and whether Liu Yan has the mind to capture Xuzhou. According to Yu Bing, Liu Yan didn''t pay attention to the territory of the state of Zhao in Shijie before. Instead, he tried his best to develop overseas places. It''s hard to say that he abandoned the basics.


    "Ask for news." Yu Bing was full of entanglement. He was silent for a little while before he said, "if Duke Liu invades Pengcheng, we will send more troops north."


    Wang Tanzhi took a deep look at Yu Bing and blinked his lips: "are those losers behind pulling back again?"


    Yu Bing''s face was bitter and astringent: "something was expected."


    It is not only aristocratic families that pull the Northern Expedition back, but Sima royal family that makes the greatest contribution. The south of the Yangtze River has been changing recently, especially the Sima royal family.


    Sima''s family was actually scared a little too much. First, it was the pressure from Shijie Zhao Guoqing''s national power to the south, and second, the strength mobilized by Yu and Huan families. They usurped Cao Wei to establish the country. How can they not be afraid of being usurped? Therefore, for Sima royal family, it is necessary to guard against their ministers and ensure that the royal family has no worries, which is countless times more important than the northern expedition.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    It seems that the update time needs to be adjusted, or it will be difficult to catch up with the update period. The morning chapter is still fixed at seven o''clock. The second chapter depends on when the code is finished. It can only be sent after the code is finished.


    PS: dear ones, for the sake of the sick code word of honor, can I have some recommendation tickets?

 Chapter 275

    "It''s really hard to do something." The object of Yu Bing''s conversation is no longer Wang Tanzhi, but Yu Ying. He didn''t need to hide anything in front of his brother. He said wearily, "the clamp is too serious, and the strife between aristocratic families has hardly been cut off."


    Yu Ying came from Jingzhou. He also got the news that the Han Army had annihilated the main force of Xuzhou army. He knew a few days earlier than Yu Bing before he came to qua by boat.


    Qu''a is now the general hub of the Jin army in Yangzhou, where Yu Bing controls the overall situation.


    Yu Ying knew what happened to those aristocratic families in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, so it was a very helpless reality.


    As early as when the Wang family was the largest gate valve in the south of the Yangtze River, the Yu family did not add less chaos to the Wang family as the first gate valve. It should be said that there was competition in cooperation. Otherwise, how could the Yu family climb to the position of the first gate valve?


    "What does Yuanzi say?" Yu Ying is most concerned about the Han Dynasty. He asked, "is the Han Army really so elite?"


    More detailed information was sent back successively. It was confirmed that the Han Army had annihilated the main force of Xuzhou army. Liu Yan assumed the posture of attacking xiapi County, but did not take action. The reason was that Shi Zun of Pengcheng reacted.


    "The Han Army has been increasing its troops." Yu Bing lost a circle in just a few days. He had big bags under his eyes and black circles under his eyes. He said hoarsely, "the Han Army used boats and ships to transport the captured population back to Qingzhou, and then brought soldiers. The number of Han troops on the southern line is estimated to have exceeded 80000, or even more and more, and no one knows how many there will be in the end."


    Captivity is a bad word. It can be seen that Yu Bing has a sense of disgust for what Liu Yan has done.


    Then again, Liu Yan is plundering people and plundering them wantonly. Not only people, but also those who can rob them. His place is like a locust crossing the border. How can Yu Bing, who has regarded Xuzhou as a thing in his bag, be happy?


    It''s true that the Yu family worked hard to mobilize for national hatred, but national hatred also needs to be rewarded. If all the interests in Xuzhou can be plundered by Liu Yan, how can the Yu family make up for the cost by robbing the territory? Can they just get the land?


    "A tribe that has developed for four years has tens of thousands of troops?" Yu Ying did not understand: "are they all elite?"


    Yu Bing was not sure whether it was the elite. He only knew that many fortresses and strongholds in Lanling county and Donghai County had been broken down. On the one hand, it reflected the Han Army''s ability to produce and apply instruments.


    Yes, those fortresses were destroyed by bed crossbows and stone throwing carts. Every time they were broken, the core figures of the family were killed. The family property was taken away, and the family became slaves.


    "So cruel?" Yu Ying was so surprised that he said, "every time there is resistance, he will kill the whole family, and the other farmers will act as slaves?"


    "Yes..." Yu Bing was full of hatred for Liu Yan because of this. He narrowed his eyes and said, "those who follow me will prosper and those who oppose me will die. It''s too overbearing."


    Yu Ying shook his head: "the central plains are rotten, and fortresses and strongholds are everywhere. In troubled times, I began to understand why the Han Dynasty could rise rapidly in just four years.", He paused and said slowly, "if we talk about fortresses and strongholds, where is it not in the south of the Yangtze River? Like the Central Plains, relying on fortresses and strongholds, there are few tax payers. Such people are useless for development. But we can''t eliminate them. Liu Yan can destroy them recklessly."


    "Those who follow me prosper and those who oppose me die. Liu Yan publicly shouted such remarks." Yu Bing knows that his brother is ill and idealistic. Sometimes he doesn''t care about the interests of the family at all, or he won''t become friends with Huan Wen, who wants to take advantage of it. Being used by Huan Wen will feel no harm. "I have decided to send more troops north of the Yangtze River," he said


    The Jiangdu across the Yangtze River has been captured by xie''an. The stone tablet Zhao Jun of Jiangshui Temple fled after the Jiangdu was broken, which means that the door to Xuzhou has been opened by the Jin army.


    Except for Shi Zun''s private army in Pengcheng, there are no formed national armed forces in other parts of Xuzhou. It is definitely a great opportunity for Jin troops to cross the river and make a northern expedition.


    Because Liu Yan robbed in the north of Xuzhou, many people, including Yu Bing, had a sense of urgency and subconsciously felt that it was difficult to drink soup if it was not faster.


    "The main force of the Han Army confronts Shi Zun''s private army on the front line of Pengcheng. There are only some local armed forces in the other areas. I plan to add 20000 troops to the north bank and attack Huaiyin first." Yu Bing said and stood up. He went to the wall with a map of mountains and rivers, and waited for Yu Ying to come before he continued: "take advantage of the convenience of boats and boats, take advantage of the great rebellion of the garrison, capture Tangyi, Yu County, Guangling and hailing, and then push forward to Gaoyou. Strive to win the territory around the huaishui River and push into the Surabaya line within a month."


    "If the Xuzhou army is really annihilated by the Han Army, it will not be difficult to achieve such a strategy within a month." Yu Ying thought for a moment or asked, "do you need cover from Jingzhou?"


    The Jin army has only about 50000 troops on the Huaiyin battlefield. Yu Bing is determined to send another 20000 troops to the North Bank of the Yangtze River. With the troops already invested, there will be nearly 40000 Jin troops participating in the war, which is equivalent to using one-fifth of the whole Eastern Jin army.


    Family private army? They are not used to fight for the country, but as the last force of the family. Yu Bing would not send his family private soldiers to the battlefield if he had no choice but to follow the national force to keep the grain road safe. It is enough to keep the war going smoothly. It is time for the private army to eat meat. It is good to leave some soup for the national force.


    Not only the Yu family did it, but all the aristocratic families in the Eastern Jin Dynasty did it. There was no accident at all. This is also the reason why the Jin army always seems to be procrastinating in every battle, and it is easy to break up in a fierce battle.


    The two brothers talked a lot. The next day Yu Ying returned to Jingzhou by boat. He would send boats from Jingzhou to help Yu Bing enter Huaiyin.


    Seriously speaking, Yu Bing plans to push northward for three hundred miles in a month, which is the fastest and farthest time in decades. What''s more, after the Central Plains aristocratic family fled to the south of the Yangtze River in a panic and panic, they made few big marches.


    The Yu family still needs to do some work before marching, such as pulling more aristocratic families into the water, of which the Wang family and the Xie family are essential. In modern times, this is called risk sharing.


    Liu Yan soon learned that the Jin army was going to rise. He was leading the main force of the Han Army to engage in a low-intensity battle with Shi Zun''s private army in Boyang and Wuyuan. In fact, it was a confrontation scene.


    At the last moment, Liu Yan was still happy that the Jin army was finally going north. At the next moment, Liu Yan received the news that the Jin army would not go north. This northern expedition ended with the capture of Jiangdu and Jiangshui temple.


    Liu Yan was a little confused. How could the military action be so childish? After much inquiry, he knew that it was Sima royal family who called a halt to the northern expedition.


    "Before and after the use of huge human and material resources, Xuzhou army was annihilated by us, simana family shouted to stop?" Liu Yan felt as if he had eaten a dead fly: "how can they do this!"


    There is no more news in the Han Dynasty. Sima royal family is actually a shield pushed out. It is a large number of aristocratic families that secretly obstruct. Even the internal voice of Yu family is not so unified, not to mention the Wang family, Xie family and Huan family.


    The opposing opinions are relatively clear. The Liang state of Zhang and the Yan state of Murong did not attack the Zhao state of Shijie as agreed before, so as to determine that the northern expedition was premature.


    Yu Bing was extremely angry and went back to Jiankang to explain the fact that the Xuzhou army of Shijie Zhao state had been destroyed. In addition, he also talked about the impact of Ran min''s separation of Guanzhong on Shijie Zhao state. But it''s no use. Yu Bing''s words are regarded as jokes. Most of the aristocratic families don''t believe that the Han Dynasty, which rose in only four years, can annihilate more than 100000 Xuzhou troops. They suspect that it is a double play between Liu Yan and Shijie Zhao. They set a trap to let the Jin army go north.


    The family background of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is so small. The troops that can be arranged in the Yangtze River defense line are basically border troops. In fact, the border troops should be the most capable troops of a country. Any loss will greatly damage the vitality of a country. Some aristocratic families do not oppose the Northern Expedition out of bad psychology. They think the time is not right and the situation is unclear.


    The Yu family is now the first gate in the south of the Yangtze River, but they can''t break their face with more than half of the aristocratic families. What makes Yu Bing most angry is that the Huan family not only backs the alliance, but also stands on the side of the Xie family. In fact, the Xie family and the Wang family wear the same pair of pants, which makes the Yu family isolated.


    By the way, because Huan Wen was detained by Liu Yan, the owner of the Huan family has become Huan Yun. Huan Yun is Huan Wen''s brother.


    The first time Huan Yun became the head of the Huan family was to arrange to send the daughter of emperor Jin and Ming, Princess Nankang, and the sister-in-law named Sima Xing man, including several children of Huan Wen, to Jiangdu. Please send Xie an and Wang Tanzhi to contact Huan Wen, who is on the side of the Han Army, to reunite the family.


    On the other hand, Yuan Qiao''s yuan family also had similar arrangements, but because Yuan Qiao had only one son named yuan Fangping, he only left his son. Instead, he was sent to serve the sons of some brothers, and his wife also stayed and sent concubines.


    As a result, Liu Yan was foolish when he learned the news. The Jin army didn''t cross the river for the northern expedition. Even the captured Jiangdu and Jiangshui temple were directly burned and abandoned. Should he pat his ass and continue to nest south of the Yangtze River to be a shrinking turtle?


    "The good news is that Wang Tan has come." Ji Chang''s eyes lit up when he said this: "Sir, Wang Tan has such talent at the age of 13. It''s a pity not to stay."


    Liu Yan is still in a daze. It''s a military event. Why can the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty play so much? There is no Shijie Zhao army to stop the Jin army. As a result, they don''t go on the northern expedition? Don''t even eat Southern Xuzhou without defense forces?


    "Unreasonable!" Sang Yu kept sneering: "it''s worthy of losing the offspring of a group of rats in the Central Plains. Sir, in the future, our army will go south, and such people can be killed!"

 Chapter 276

    If the Jin army doesn''t come, Liu Yan doesn''t have to hesitate.


    The main force of the Han Army confronted Shi Zun''s private army, and the rest of the troops looted in other places. They had a posture of never giving up until they robbed all the places they passed.


    The state of Zhao in Shijie did not attack fortresses and fortresses, and allowed local giants to stand on their own. Later generations regarded this as the foundation of the revival of Han culture in the Central Plains. These great powers who built fortresses and fortresses to protect themselves did play a key role in the later revival of Han culture in the Central Plains.


    However, most contemporary people are not grateful, especially those ordinary people who seek asylum for their lives. They exist at the bottom of the fortress and the stronghold. In addition to being bullied by "locals", they often have any disasters. Unfortunately, they are the ones who need to die.


    There is a premise for the heroic powers of the state of Zhao in Shijie who ignore the stronghold and protect themselves. First, these heroic powers do have tortoise shells with perfect fortifications. The Hu people are not good at attacking the city and have no advantage of equipment. Second, these heroic powers will pay taxes on the Hu people. In fact, if the people who build the stronghold and protect themselves do not pay taxes, the Hu people will attack. The dead people are usually Jin people, both offensive and defensive.


    The Han army first showed the sharpness of bows and crossbows against the Xuzhou army. Later, it cleared the fortress and stronghold, and there were a large number of bed crossbows and stone throwing carts, which confirmed the deep strength of the Han Army''s measuring equipment.


    The Han Army, which swept most of Xuzhou, gained a lot, population and materials, more war experience and trained non main combat forces.


    The military operation in Xuzhou ended after raging three counties in Xuzhou. In fact, it can''t be called rampant. In addition to attacking fortresses, fortresses and nomadic tribes, most Jin people are still willing to go to the Han ruled area to live. Generally speaking, there will be more beneficiaries than victims.


    With a large number of troops retreating from the water system to Qingzhou, the confrontation between the main force of the Han Army and Shi Zun''s private army came to an end. The confrontation between the two armies was not fierce. Liu Yan did not have enough fighting power, and Shi Zun did not want to lose strength.


    The competition among Shi Hu''s many sons is extremely fierce. If Shi Zun''s strength is lost in the battle with the Han Army, how can he compete with the rest of his brothers?


    Before the main force of the Han army returned to Qingzhou, the Shijie Zhao army in the direction of Jizhou had begun to carry out military operations against Qingzhou. It was basically some tentative infiltration, which was small in scale but very frequent.


    Before the main force of the Han Army turned around, the Han Army defending Shijie Zhao army basically took the defensive, resulting in sun Fudu''s headquarters crossing the Yellow River into Qi county soon.


    The Han Army in Qi county has never attacked. The Han Army attaches importance to the defense chain of Shandong Peninsula. The defense line is set up in Beihai county to defend the rear territory.


    In view of the large scale of the war and the cessation of the war on the Korean Peninsula, LV Tai and a group of generals were transferred back.


    At the same time, a group of generals and troops in the east of Liao 1 were transferred back to Qingzhou to participate in the war. The east of Liao 1 only left the necessary garrison to deploy against the long city wall.


    The main force of the Han army was to return to Qingzhou by land. The cavalry was used as the leader and the rear of the hall. It was not until the cavalry far from the rear of Xuzhou that they made efforts to catch up with the leader, and the cavalry rushed to Pingshou first.


    At present, the capital of Beihai county is no longer Pingshou, but Xiami, which has been expanded again and again.


    Hirsutsu will mainly undertake flank protection in the future war. It can also be used as a base for flank assault, where the cavalry is properly arranged.


    Xiami will still be the command hub of the war and the fortress to stick to when the situation is the worst. There will be the most troops stationed there, and Liu Yan will complete the command of the campaign here.


    Duchang is another flank of the whole defense line. As a city relatively close to the coastline, it will also be one of the main supply areas of the Han Navy, connecting the Bohai Sea through beach water. Due to the special geographical location, the infantry stationed here will be the main force of the Han Army attacking Jizhou from the sea.


    It took eight days to return to Xiami city. Liu Yan first learned about Qingzhou and found an opportunity to gather high-rise people.


    Still looking for a higher building, put it on the wind screen and set up a banquet. Looking at his subordinates who rarely gathered together again, Liu Yan raised a glass to invite them to drink first and put down the wine before saying: "Sun Fudu stayed in Qijun and didn''t advance rashly. Obviously, he was waiting for Yao Yizhong?"


    In other words, the year has entered autumn, which is the main cutting season. Looking out from a high place, there is a piece of green in the plain, with yellowing. It is that the grass withers and the leaves will fall.


    "The number of Jizhou troops entering Qi county should be between 30000 and 40000. These troops are not mobs, but Hebei County soldiers." Cai you dries the wine and says cautiously, "the number of troops is small, but we can''t take it lightly."


    Since the establishment of the Han Dynasty, it has been able to outnumber the crowd and win the war many times. In fact, it is the reason for occupying the essence of the army. It is not like what the Hu people always like to attract people to participate in the war.


    The army has never simply talked about the number. Many times, it is more difficult to deal with fewer and better soldiers than more and miscellaneous soldiers. Obviously, the Shijie Zhao army has been stunned from the losses, especially the failure of the Xuzhou army has sounded an alarm to the Shijie Zhao army''s command. It is no longer good or bad, and plans to fight with elite troops.


    "Yao Yizhong''s troops are also streamlined. He only carries 50000 Qiang soldiers and does not summon miscellaneous Hu to fight with the army." Cai you had previously stayed behind in the rear and had the most detailed understanding of the movements of Zhao Jun in Shijie: "behind their so-called elite troops, there are a huge number of miscellaneous soldiers."


    "The elite acted as the leader and the mob followed. That was the first time that the Hu people did so after occupying the Central Plains. It fully shows that the Hu people have begun to face us squarely and know that we are difficult to deal with." Sang Yu said happily, "in today''s world, only we can make the Hu people so cautious, when it comes to light!"


    The originally serious atmosphere was relaxed by sang Yu''s words. They raised their glasses and shouted "dry!", All drink to the bottom.


    Jizhou army has entered Qingzhou. Although there is only a former army, whether it is 30000 or 40000, the scale is not small.


    The Qiang troops led by Yao Yizhong have just entered Sizhou. Because most of them are cavalry, the marching is overwhelming.


    "Nearly 120000 war horses, more than 200000 cattle and sheep, can we not cover the sky and the earth?" Liu Yan took a special look at sang Yu. The information about the Qiang troops came from the Sang family. He looked around the crowd and said in a loud voice, "we fight too many soldiers, but we have to compete with the so-called strong army today."


    The generals all responded loudly, and the result was that all raised their glasses and drank "drink victory!" Once.


    Those who were finally transferred back to Qingzhou from Chaoxian Peninsula and Liaodong Peninsula, after observing paoze and colleagues they had not seen for some time, obviously found that their mental state was different from that before.


    How to put it? Probably there were several wars in the Central Plains. The relationship between Lien Chan and victory in a row, and the people involved in the war have a sense of self-confidence.


    After several big victories, many people''s titles have been promoted several levels. Those who should be promoted also have higher and higher official positions, but the rest basically stay in place.


    To speak of, LV Tai and Xu Zheng should have been the first independent generals in the Han Dynasty, but now Xu Zheng is an official, doctor and general, but LV Tai, who is exiled in Chaoxian Peninsula, is still a hairpin curl and a general.


    Just because he made a wrong choice at a certain time, LV Tai deeply felt that the gap between himself and his former colleagues was being opened, and some people who were much lower than himself began to level off and surpass. For a martial artist, especially a martial artist who wants to make achievements, LV Tai is sad and angry in the face of this situation.


    This time from Chaoxian Peninsula to Qingzhou, there are not only the headquarters of the Han Army, but also 3000 Koguryo army, 5000 Ji army and 2000 Xinluo army. They will be under the command of LV Tai.


    On Qingzhou side, with the troops coming from behind, the number of foreign troops has reached 17000, including Koguryo, Baiji, Xinluo and Japanese troops. They will all be assigned to LV Tai for command, which means that LV Tai has become a miscellaneous Army... No, according to the understanding of Chinese civilization, the troops on Chaoxian Peninsula are even inferior to the miscellaneous army.


    The people of the Central Plains always regard all people outside the Central Plains as people who drink blood and eat their hair, and treat any non Central Plains people with a kind of superiority. Although the Central Plains has now become the world of the Hu people, the idea that the Central Plains is the center of the world remains the same, which leads to some of LV Tai''s... How to say, it is sad. What comforts him is that Liu Yan did not forget his existence when he convened the core senior management.


    "Three thousand armour mounts, eight thousand sudden mounts, two thousand bow mounts, eight thousand light mounts, and fifteen thousand elite infantry." Ji Chang said some data before continuing: "this is our absolute elite."


    Liu Yan added: "more than these, follow-up can be added."


    Everyone looked at Liu Yan in awe. Up to now, they have no mind to think about how the elite came from. They only regard this phenomenon as Liu Yan''s "talent".


    "Our main battle force is the 36000." Ji Chang now plays the role of general manager, not the general manager without * * * * *, but the general manager of military affairs, responsible for coordination, mobilization and baggage distribution. He paused and said, "the number of new conscripts and troops of relevant classes is 170000."


    Everyone, including Liu Yan, sighed. The total number of the main battle forces and miscellaneous troops had exceeded 200000. Two years ago, the total population of the Han Dynasty was less than 200000.


    Liu Yan was stunned for a little while and asked, "how many people do we have now?"


    "This attack on Xuzhou has yielded a great harvest, with a total of more than 1.37 million." Tian Shuo''s face was beaming at first, but his face was bitter behind him: "placement... It''s a lot of trouble!"


    Hundreds of thousands of people were captured at once. They migrated in the fire of war. Whether it was to break through the captivity or take the initiative to come and run, the complexity was not low at all. It was strange not to be in trouble.


    The front has to fight and the rear has to be resettled. The stall in the Han Dynasty is a little big

 Chapter 277

    The placement of slaves is just like that. It is a waste of some non main combat forces to monitor them when they are allocated to places where they need to be supervised.


    For non slave groups, resettlement is the most troublesome thing.


    The Han Army swept through most of Xuzhou and brought back nearly 240000 slaves, of which nearly 80000 were registered soldiers in the state of Zhao in Shijie, and the rest were local giants who broke down fortresses and strongholds.


    Another nearly 220000 are groups that go and join themselves, basically in the form of clans, but individuals or single families are a minority. That''s because under the leadership of the Hu people, it''s difficult to survive without a group.


    Of course, the Ministry of Han will not allow clans to run rampant, but how to split them depends on the means. We can''t use violence under the initiative of others. Otherwise, who dares to come to the Ministry of Han in the future?


    "It is normal for the clans in the Central Plains to live together. How many families with one family name often build a fortress or city stronghold to absorb the surrounding families with non own family names to become Zhuang households." Ji Chang shook his head and said, "holding a group has become their living habit. Splitting will cause a fierce reaction."


    In the past, the Han Dynasty was actually doing the work of splitting clans, such as moving in batches. Some people of the same clan were resettled here, and others were resettled in several places.


    At the beginning, those clans had not regained consciousness. Waiting to wake up, they first asked the government for resettlement. The government did not agree. It seemed that they did not make too fierce moves, but they would contact secretly.


    "There has been a phenomenon of running away on the agreed date." Tian Shuo''s remark was mild, adding: "even clans gathered together to make trouble, and there was a posture of dying to show us if they didn''t agree."


    Some old people are going to die to show the Han ministry. They will not take the lead in violent confrontation against the Han ministry, because they know that confrontation with the army will not come to a good end, but the Han Ministry claims to restore strong men? So whether to respect the old and love the young in the strong Han Dynasty, and whether to maintain some of the characteristics of Chinese civilization.


    Things like non violence and non cooperation are the most troublesome. In particular, we can''t use force to suppress it, which is even more troublesome.


    "What a bitch." Ji Chang sneered: "they don''t dare to fight against the Hu people."


    All shook their heads, but they didn''t know whether they disagreed with Ji Chang''s remarks or disdained those clans.


    "Clan group can''t happen." Liu Yan doesn''t want to be divided into countless blocks under his own rule, and there is more than such trouble. He said: "the reason why these clans hold together is that they need to hold together to resist the cruelty of the Hu people. We are not Hu people and won''t ravage them wantonly."


    We can have a deeper understanding of Liu Yan''s meaning, that is, we can''t let people hold a group. Holding a group will form a collective. Small collectives have small requirements and demands, and the demands of large collectives are even greater. There are still great enemies in the Han Dynasty. A little carelessness is the end of destruction. Being involved more than one point will increase the danger.


    "This cannot happen." Ji changman said seriously, "we can''t afford this phenomenon."


    Ji Chang accentuated his tone in the eyes of the word "we". All of you are not fools. You can understand.


    "Our policy of governing the people itself is a group model of national behavior, such as the village cooperative commune. However, the village is composed of people with different surnames in different places. It is strictly under control and can make a variety of contributions to the whole Han Dynasty." Sang Yu looked at the crowd and said with a smile: "the clan group under the form of one surname centralization is doomed to be full of exclusiveness and selfishness. No matter what you think, you should give priority to yourself, especially the elders who control the clan. It is very difficult for them to sacrifice their own interests."


    Liu Yan raised his eyes to the distance and said slowly, "you should understand that a collective like us is enough."


    Originally some nervous people immediately relaxed as soon as they heard what Liu Yan said.


    Yes, these people are a collective. The more the Han Dynasty grows, the brighter their future will be. A plate will be so big. If a few people bite it, they can eat more. Subconsciously, they will exclude people who are not their own collective to grab food.


    At that moment, more than one person said, "yes! That can''t happen!"


    Look, this is human instinct, not only to protect the calf, but also to compete for interests.


    [in fact, it has nothing to do with righteousness. It''s just need or not. It depends on where your ass sits, and then have your own understanding and position.] Liu Yan''s mouth hooked up: [for me, it''s enough to unite people who should be united.]


    Liu Yan knew that in a dynasty dominated by clan forces, under the social structure of no less power than the county, a national finance collapsed and the military source system also completely collapsed, resulting in no financial resources for the national war and no military source. Finally, the country with a population of more than 100 million was ruled and enslaved by an alien with only hundreds of thousands of people.


    For Liu Yan, there is already a huge collective destined to depend on him to suck blood and eat meat, but he can''t stop it. After all, people have desires and demands. They can''t expect people to give without harvest just relying on national righteousness. That''s a very unreasonable phenomenon.


    Are there few collectives that collapse because there is no clear distinction between reward and punishment?


    Pay no return, then pay for what?


    "The arrangement of separate resettlement cannot be interrupted and must be implemented firmly." Ji Chang has always played the role of a black face. He saluted Liu Yan: "Sir, it''s up to his post."


    Liu Yan shook his head.


    It''s hard to do such a thing. Once it gets out of control, the executor''s head may be cut off at any time as a tool to appease the first four parties.


    "Let Huan Wen go." Liu Yan thought and said, "Yuan Qiao is still an assistant official of Huan Wen."


    At that moment, a feeling called comfort emerged in Ji Chang''s heart. Of course, he knew how dangerous that duty was. It was courage to bear it and loyalty to a minister. That said, it''s hard to be abandoned anytime and anywhere. As a subject, who doesn''t want to be loved by the loyal object?


    Since it was a high-level party, Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao naturally did not attend. After all, they were just some people who joined.


    At this time, Huan Wen, Yuan Qiao and Wang Tanzhi are wandering in Xiami city. They need to fully understand what kind of existence the Han Dynasty is, which is more real than seeing it with their own eyes.


    "I heard that Xiami was originally a dilapidated city?" Huan Wen looked at the neat and wide streets, and then looked at the orderly houses in the city: "I can''t see the waste here at all."


    "Cities all over the Central Plains look like that." Yuan Qiao said with emotion: "Hu people are not good at urban defense and war, and Shijie is not allowed to repair the city."


    They were wrong. The original leader of Xiami was from Jin. There may be nothing wrong with the waste and mess in the city, but it is definitely a rare city that looks like a little. At least there are no gaps in the city wall.


    "The Central Plains is a city in Xiangguo. Is it a city?" Wang Tanzhi kept looking around: "I heard that Shi Hu Guangji''s men are building a city again and want to build a new national capital?"


    It''s about Yecheng. Shi Hu enlisted hundreds of thousands of people to work day and night. At the cost of heavy casualties, Yecheng has begun to take shape.


    The city wall of Yecheng is very magnificent. Most of the land inside is used as palace, leaving only part of the area as residential houses. Shi Hu made Yecheng for enjoyment, of course. He also allowed some families among the Jie people to have their own land in Yecheng. Of course, they built their own residences and houses.


    If nothing goes wrong, Yecheng will become bigger and bigger, resulting in a city with a population of more than 300000. Of course, the population structure inside is dominated by Jie people. In addition, the dignitaries of Qiang and di nationalities, and a small number of Jin people who are specially allowed to live in. Jin people who can live in Yecheng must also be dignitaries, such as those great Confucianism and some generals who have long taken refuge in Hu people.


    Wang Tanzhi said that Shi Hu wanted to build a new national capital. Shi Hu didn''t want to move the capital. Yecheng existed for pleasure.


    "Xiami is a big military camp. Do you see that man?" Yuan Qiao indicated with his eyes that there was a man wearing a captain''s armor who personally led people to patrol not far from the front. He lowered his voice and said, "this man should be Wang Pu?"


    "The defeated Wang Pu?" Huan Wen''s eyes looked at it, and Wang Pu''s sight also moved over, and the two looked at each other. He took the initiative to look away and also lowered his voice: "this man rises quickly."


    After Wang Pu surrendered, he was used as a new attached army. Under the neutrality of the war with Deng Heng, he became a military Marquis of the war troops, but now he is already a school captain of the war troops?


    "Always inferior." Wang Tan was young and had no scruples when he spoke: "how else are they all school captains and dare to lead a patrol in person?"


    Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao both smiled bitterly. If they are inferior, they will not be much better. They will be forcibly detained.


    Wang Tanzhi said that he would go before being detained. Of course, the Wang family in the south of the Yangtze River had made arrangements. He not only brought Huanwen and Yuan Qiao''s family and relatives, but also brought many scholars from the Wang family, even his own concubine room.


    A concubine at the age of 13? There''s nothing strange about this. Although the nobles of Han and Miao origin only get the crown ceremony at the age of 20 and can''t get a wife after the crown ceremony, there is no rule that concubines can''t be taken before the crown ceremony!


    On the other side, Wang Pu is already approaching. He will personally lead the team to patrol, but there is no inferior saying. He simply has a strong desire to make progress.


    The class of the Han Dynasty is not invariable. If you want to be a man, you have to work hard, work hard and try again!


    In fact, the internal structure of the Han Dynasty was like that. The first group of people were basically fugitives. Ji Chang was also captured and obedient. No one wants to laugh at anyone. Probably only those aristocratic children from Huanwen, who came from the south of the Yangtze River, are used to the life under the nine grade Zhongzheng system, or out of inferiority complex, can have such ideas?

 Chapter 278

    The road to progress cannot be blocked, the society cannot be rigid, merit will be rewarded, and mistakes will be punished. Only in this way can we show our due vitality.


    Perhaps before that, Wang Pu felt inferior to his status of defeat and surrender, but after really understanding the social structure of the Han Dynasty, he will find that when efforts can bring benefits, what about inferiority should be put aside first, and the focus is to establish more credit in exchange for higher status and benefits.


    Of course, Wang Pu found that the three people in front were a little out of place at first sight.


    Huan Wen, Yuan Qiao and Wang Tan are out of tune, which is a distinction between temperament and clothing.


    There are no real aristocrats in the Han Dynasty. Aristocratic temperament needs to be cultivated from childhood. Every move has its flavor, which can not be achieved by deliberate imitation.


    Huan Wen, Yuan Qiao and Wang Tan all came from very good backgrounds, especially in the Eastern Jin Dynasty under the rule of the nine grade Zhongzheng system. They have been rich in clothes and food since childhood. The necessary cultivation and culture will certainly be trained, and a noble demeanor will be formed.


    The costumes of the Eastern Jin Dynasty tend to be gorgeous. Some are fit, but clothes with a lot of cloth will tend to be gorgeous in color, and some patterns and edges will also appear complex. If you don''t pay attention to some, it''s obviously a set of gorgeous clothes, but it will be loose. It''s normal to expose your chest and belly. It''s just that you think it''s very free and easy. People will be crazy and show the so-called demeanor of Wei and Jin Dynasties.


    Two of the three people Wang Pu saw were Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao, and the other was Wang Tanzhi who showed his chest and jumped off.


    The style of clothing in the Han Dynasty is the same as that in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. After all, it is the Miao people of the same civilization. The difference between the two sides is that the Han Dynasty has improved the style of strong Han clothes, and there are clothes used on several occasions, such as wearing orthodox Han clothes on formal occasions and warrior clothes in the Sui and Tang Dynasties on combat occasions. Usually it depends on how individuals like to wear them.


    In terms of color, the clothes of the Han Dynasty tend to be solemn (dull). Take the battle clothes as an example. The soldiers'' War clothes are fixed in red and black or gray. Some officers above the Marquis are in black or red Samurai clothes. The style of armor is not so complicated because it is the system.


    Folk? The folk costumes in the Han Dynasty are almost the same as those in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but it is difficult to see too bright colors.


    I don''t know who has such a saying. It can see the character of a nation from its love for color. What likes colorful is preferred, and what color is monotonous will appear rigid.


    In other words, can a nation''s character really be defined by its preference for color? Isn''t it human nature to like variety?


    When Wang Pu passed Huanwen, his eyes did not hide. His face was behind his visor, but his eyes were always on the three.


    To tell you the truth, the Jin people in the central plains are not good at the sense of the Jin people in the south of the Yangtze River. One Jin people in the central plains are all aristocratic families that resent the south of the Yangtze River.


    That''s because those door lords and aristocratic families abandoned the Jin people in the Central Plains and left them to the Hu people. Only then can they have the next tragic fate.


    Huan Wen could feel the exploration in Wang Pu''s sight for the first time, with an almost subconscious rejection or disgust in his curiosity?


    "What are you looking at?" Wang Tan is young. He not only has a jumping personality, but also can do whatever he wants.


    Without a word like "look at you", Wang Pu glanced at Wang Tanzhi and led the team without stopping.


    Yuan Qiao looked at Wang Pu''s back and said, "not very good!"


    Wang Tanzhi didn''t understand. He looked angrily at Wang Pu''s back: "how can a humble person be like this."


    Huan Wen was silent and thought more than the young Wang Tanzhi.


    Wang Pu heard what Wang Tan said behind him. He didn''t turn his head. If it was just a subconscious rejection before, he now hates Huanwen three people.


    A similar phenomenon has not never happened. Most people in the Han Army have obviously excluded the children of aristocratic families south of the Yangtze River, and Huan Wen has long understood why. It was a state of almost no solution. Who let the Jin people in the Central Plains really be abandoned?


    Next, the three continued to wander around the city, but Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao were not as excited as before, but Wang Tanzhi seemed very excited.


    "They are all well-trained soldiers!" Wang Tanzhi pointed to some soldiers summarized in the auxiliary class: "they are not worse than some of our soldiers (Jin Army). They are only auxiliary soldiers in the Han Dynasty?"


    "The Han army was not short of weapons." Huan Wen told the truth: "it was just a battle, with the loss of more than 10000 weapons and more than 100000 arrows."


    "I''m not talking about weapons, it''s their quality." Wang Tanzhi raised his hand and made a posture of stacking tendon flesh: "each one looks very strong. The most rare thing is that he has high obedience."


    It may be because of the problem of geographical division. People in the Central Plains, Beidi, Guanzhong and other regions are generally taller. On the contrary, the average height in the south of the Yangtze River is really slightly shorter, and the more southwest it is, the shorter it is.


    In fact, the average height of Chinese and Miao people has not been poor, and there were not so many regional differences. For example, during the Warring States period, the average height was more than 1.7 meters in the Central Plains, Guanzhong and south of the Yangtze River. There can be a large number of people about 1.9 meters in any place.


    With the passage of time, only hundreds of years have passed, the number of people over two meters tall in the Central Plains has decreased rapidly, and the average height has also decreased from one meter eight to one meter seven.


    We should deeply know that, not counting the policies attached to corvee, the conscription in the Han Dynasty can not join the standing army if the height is less than 1.8 meters. In particular, the height of the northern army is required to reach 1.9 meters, even the southern army is required to be 1.75 meters.


    Before always say what husband, how many feet man, talk about is height. One foot in the Han Dynasty is two meters four, and seven feet is one meter six eight. With so many measured words and men grouped together, it can be seen that tall was a common phenomenon at that time.


    "It''s tall and majestic." Yuan Qiao nodded, but said again, "but people with short stature are not uncommon."


    "The Han Army has incorporated Hu people." Huan Wen knew more. He said, "as far as I know, of the nearly 50000 soldiers, the number of hu''ers should be 7000?"


    "Those are cavalry." Wang Tanzhi didn''t care about anything and said, "in the final analysis, we are really not so good at riding and fighting."


    After a burst of gossip, the three returned to their own residence, but found that someone had been waiting.


    "I''ve seen three." LV Shaoyang saluted first, then said in a solemn voice: "you have an order to order Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao to see Cai Changshi."


    There are a lot of long histories in the Han Dynasty, which is the sequelae of the civil service system that has not been really established, but there is only one long history surnamed CAI.


    "You must be Wang Tanzhi?" LV Shaoyang stopped talking to Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao. Looking up and down at the untidy Wang Tan, he said, "your position has come down. It''s time to see captain Li to get the seal ribbon."


    "Captain Li?" Wang Tan''s mystery asked, "which is it?"


    LV Shaoyang said briefly, "Li Kuang, Li Xiaowei."


    On the other side, Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao looked at each other for a few seconds, but neither of them spoke, making the atmosphere more dull.


    "Yuanzi." Finally, Yuan Qiao took the lead in breaking the silence: "I''m afraid it''s not easy to gain a firm foothold in the Han army."


    "Yes." Huan Wen said dully, "you may appreciate us, but... There are too many people who reject us."


    There is no doubt that Liu Yan appreciates Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao. He has never concealed his appreciation for them. But many times being appreciated is only the first step. Appreciation from rulers is both opportunity and pressure, especially on the premise that most people reject it.


    When they came to Cai you''s office, they waited for communication before entering.


    "Sit down first." Cai you didn''t put on any face. He smiled at them and turned his attention to the papers on the table again. He didn''t know what to write with a brush. He waited a little while before saying, "you two should have been familiar first. But..."


    Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao looked at each other without leaving a trace. They both looked forward to it. They are not afraid of having a task, but they are afraid of doing nothing after they come. You can''t fit in until you have something to do. It''s bad to be left alone.


    "But now the situation does not allow." Cai you stopped writing and asked the assistant officials next to him to send the papers to the right place. When he looked at Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao, he smiled: "our army won the war in Xuzhou and brought back a large number of people..." introduced what should be introduced, and finally said: "so, are you willing to bear it?"


    It''s not an order, it''s asking whether they are willing to take office. It''s not a good phenomenon for Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao, which means they have not been accepted into the system.


    "Since Wen is willing to work for you, why ask?" Huan Wen''s face was serious: "just give orders."


    Yuan Qiao also showed a corresponding attitude.


    "That would be great." Cai you was still smiling, but his tone was solemn. People also stood up: "Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao obey orders!"


    Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao immediately posed to salute.


    "Your order!" Cai you took out the necessary order: "Yuan Qiao assisted Huanwen in handling the resettlement.", Then he handed out the order, and then relaxed his tone: "the papers you need will be sent later, and the corresponding staff will be configured."


    After talking about what to talk about, Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao saw that people sent letters to Cai you all the time. They should have talked more to enhance their feelings, but they also knew that they should choose another time.


    "We''re in big trouble." Yuan Qiao looked bitter: "where is it so easy to split the clan?"


    "No!" Huan Wen said firmly, "this is a good opportunity."


    No one is easy to do. If it is done, it is to show ability. Huan Wen knows too well what capable people can''t do, so he will appear valuable. And he desperately needs to show his value and do a great job, so that he can have a place under Liu Yan''s command. It is an important position, not dispensable!

 Chapter 279

    Huan Wen had the experience of governing a place as a chief officer, and more than once.


    South of the Yangtze River is dominated by the gate and aristocratic families. How did these gate and aristocratic families come from? It is nothing more than the development of a family form, and the family form is actually a clan model.


    What is the clan? Since we have a common ancestor, this ancestor developed in a certain period and has many children and grandchildren, which makes a family with blood relationship become incomparably expanded, and then how many houses are divided.


    Therefore, a clan is actually a master family leading the rest of the parties. The difference between a clan and a family is that the clan power is relatively scattered, the financial and material resources are also scattered, or there is no opportunity to evolve into a family, aristocratic family, door valve and so on.


    In fact, whether it is the Huan family or the yuan family, they say it is also a manifestation of the clan. The difference is that they go out of the low level, not for a few fields, irrigation water sources and houses in the countryside. They strive for control over the country.


    "In view of the Tuen order of Emperor Guangwu''s period, the clan was forcibly divided by auxiliary force." Huanwen dare not play like this in the south of the Yangtze River. He won''t even mention it. Even if he digs his own grave, he will become the public enemy of the aristocratic family. He has no psychological burden on the Han side: "coupled with generous resettlement, he will give some compensation."


    Yuan Qiao kept nodding. It was really a good solution.


    "But!" Huan Wen first "ha ha" laughed a few times, and then "ha ha" laughed. He laughed so much that he coughed and gasped for a while, and said, "if that''s only the case, why should we do it?"


    Obviously, what the Han ministry needs is to quickly solve the internal instability and stabilize the rear area for the upcoming war. There is not so much time to linger.


    "In this way, raising the butcher''s knife becomes the only option?" Yuan Qiao was very worried and said, "I''m afraid... I''m afraid..." finally, he didn''t say what he was thrown out as a scapegoat.


    "How can Wen not know?" Huan Wen was so impolite because of this. He felt that he was unlucky enough. Good Huan family had not been the head of the family for several years. He came to the Han side and was detained and lost such a task. It was good not to go crazy. He mused, "maybe there''s another way?"


    Yuan Qiao immediately said in a hurry, "Yuanzi, come quickly."


    "It depends on how much you appreciate me." Huan Wen said somewhat gloomily, "you and I are in a different place. It''s not easy to get assistance. If those people (referring to the elders) repel them more, I''m afraid they will really waste their life without the trust of the king."


    "Lv Yan (LV Yi) is from Jiangxia, Jingzhou." Yuan Qiao said with a little expectation: "he was the first person from the south in the Han Dynasty and was trusted by the emperor."


    Huan Wen nodded: "Wen has written a letter back to ask Yu Zhigong (Yu Yi). Zhigong is an assassin of Jingzhou. Since LV Yan is from Jiangxia, there must be a chip we can make friends with."


    Halfway through their discussion, they heard a knock at the door in the front yard. When they first arrived in the Han Dynasty, the arrangement of their families was in Changguang County, but the people were in Xiami. Because there were no personal soldiers in the internal class system of the Han Dynasty, some people had to open the door by themselves. This was something they had never even thought about before.


    The place of discussion was Huanwen residence, a house with only two houses, a vestibule and a backyard. There are several trees in the vestibule, but the original vegetable garden is deserted. It looks a little chaotic. There is a well in one corner of the courtyard, and there is a shed that didn''t know what to raise before.


    "Should it be Wendu?" Yuan Qiao said Wang Tanzhi.


    Huan Wen stood up slowly. They were talking in the pavilion in the backyard. They were a little away from the vestibular door. Looking at the speed of knocking, should Wang Tanzhi knock for a while?


    In fact, Wang Tanzhi has just arrived, but his temperament can''t stand knocking on the door. No one responded. He knocked three or five times and took pictures directly, making enough noise.


    "What a mess!" Wang Tanzhi went into the vestibule and saw the withered leaves and grass scraps all over the ground. He shook his head: "this is not good in the Han Dynasty. What kind of title should it be to have many slaves. No matter how rich you are, you can''t keep slaves privately."


    Huan Wen "ha ha" smiled a few times, but said, "it''s very good. People who have the ability to make achievements can enjoy it and feel at ease."


    "How''s it going?" Wang Tanzhi is a loud voice: "before, in my hometown, people served me to eat, drink, pull, sprinkle and sleep. I thought you wouldn''t be used to it, man."


    "Everything else is OK. Just make do with it, that is..." Huan Wen looked at Wang Tanzhi with a teasing look and said with a smile, "it''s hard to feel without Meiji and actors?"


    Wang Tanzhi nodded straightly, "that''s.", Although he is young, his love for women is extremely high.


    The truth is that most aristocratic families south of the Yangtze River, In addition to taking drugs (wushisan), they are also attracted to women. The better their children are, the more so. It is a social atmosphere formed in the Cao Wei period, but the aristocratic children in the Cao Wei period can at least show their ambition. At present, facing the powerful Hu people, they know that they are sending vegetables and can only pursue more extravagant life.


    The number of women in the Han Dynasty has not changed, resulting in singles everywhere. In fact, it''s not difficult to get a woman. If you rob three on the battlefield, you can leave one by yourself. As for whether to stay as a daughter-in-law or what, make your own decisions. This is also the reason why the Han people want to participate in the war. After all, they have been staying in the rear. They don''t know how long they can get a daughter-in-law. If they are lucky enough to grab three on the battlefield, there will be women who can breed offspring for their family.


    "Wendu?" Huan Wen led people back to the pavilion in the backyard. They sat down and asked, "is it customary to be a village chief?"


    Wang Tanzhi is a general in the Jin army. When he comes to the Han Army, he becomes a village chief. If he can get used to it, there will be ghosts. His face was full of bad luck and said, "what else can I do if I''m not used to it?", Hum and haw a few words, but later it gradually became a little excited: "however, the soldiers of the Han Army are very easy to take, one by one strong as a calf, and their killing heart is also heavy."


    Yuan Qiao directly asked, "what''s interesting to talk about?"


    "Yes!" Wang Tanzhi looked at the surrounding environment. No one cleaned up the backyard. It was a mess. When others came and sat down, no one served tea. What was served was fermented glutinous rice wine, that is, a kind of rice wine. He said, looked around, complained and ran to the vestibule to fetch water. When he came back, he directly twisted the bucket: "it''s terrible. I have to drink well water."


    Huan Wen smiled again. The condition was that he had no servants when he first arrived. He had to say, "make do with it."


    It''s not strange to drink in the daytime. The problem is that Wang Tanzhi has military affairs in the afternoon. He is half thirsty and can only drink well water. He poured a lot and patted his belly. There was a "Dong Dong" sound. He threw away the bucket with one hand, which made Huan Wen look sideways. He said, "ah!" "Forget it! Now if the bucket is broken, you have to repair it yourself!", He hurried to pick up the bucket, found it was not broken, and immediately motioned to Huan Wenbi.


    Huan Wen was still waiting for Wang Tanzhi to tell him what was interesting.


    "I went to Qi county some time ago and worked with the bastards of jiehu several times. This time I come back, I want to be a public scholar and be able to get an acre of land, a house and a servant." Constipation on one of Wang Tan''s faces: "isn''t it funny?"


    Yuan Qiao was stunned.


    "Very good." Huan Wen smiled, "and then?"


    Is that funny? If one of the three of them is counted as one, will it be a lack of land, a house and a servant?


    "The field is in the secret township of Beihai county. It is said that it is Shangtian, and the house is also in the secret township. The servant is a Hu who doesn''t know what tribe." Wang Tanzhi did not hide his dislike on his face: "who doesn''t know that Beihai county will soon become a battlefield and will settle down here if there is something wrong?"


    "Is it all in Beihai county?" Yuan Qiao had recovered from his amazement: "or...?"


    "All of them!" One of Wang Tan''s faces was strange: "one by one, they were still very happy. No one had any opinion. It was said that the reward was very reasonable."


    "It shows that the soldiers have confidence in this war." Huan Wen said with emotion: "the Han army was happy when they heard of the war. It had the style of the ancient Qin people."


    "In fact, it''s no wonder that Zhao Juntai is useless." What did Wang Tanzhi say: "this time he sent troops to Qi county only 12000. Shouguang defeated 10000 Zhao troops in World War I and 20000 Zhao troops in the near Ji state. It''s like paper paste."


    "Isn''t that right?" Yuan Qiao asked, "so... Did you encounter an ambush?"


    "Maybe... Yes?" Wang Tanzhi said uncertainly, "when advancing into Guanggu City, Yidu on the West Bank of juyangshui encountered more than 30000 Zhao troops and fought a big battle there."


    Huan Wen immediately asked for details, but Wang Tanzhi was a village chief. How can he know too much?


    In general, Wang Tanzhi said that the more important thing is that the Han army fought against the huge ocean water, which is quite the legacy of Han Xin. This time, the sharp instruments of the Han Army are not fun. Not to mention the powerful crossbows, bed crossbows, cart crossbows, stone throwing carts and other instruments. In addition, the Han Army has water troops that can support it at any time. It is too easy for Zhao Jun to fight Shijie, There was no tension at all, so that Wang Tanzhi didn''t feel that he was ambushed.


    "After marching into Guanggu City, I didn''t encounter Zhao Jun on a large scale. It''s a pity that those damn Hu people set fire to Guanggu city." Wang Tanzhi said and became gnashing his teeth: "not only Guanggu City, look at the black smoke rising into the sky within dozens of miles around. It should be that many cities have been set on fire. I don''t know how many people are going to die."


    Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao continued to smile bitterly. They understood that the Han army tried to solve the threat in the direction of Jizhou, and seemed to have succeeded? At least Sun Fu was forced to play hard and clear.


    In fact, it''s funny. It''s always the Chinese civilization that plays hard and clear against the Hu people. I didn''t expect the Hu people to do so one day.

 Chapter 280

    "Shijie is becoming crazy." Sang Yu has other channels and knows more: "there are strong and clear walls and wild fields in Qi county. If you don''t move, you will kill indiscriminately in Hu and Han areas."


    Not only Qi County, but also Yanzhou near Qingzhou. I don''t know how many deaths and injuries there will be under the wanton and irresponsible migration.


    "We have sent a large number of cavalry, mainly in the direction of Yanzhou." Jichang is laughing? He said, "the stone tablet is destroying its foundation, but it is our good opportunity."


    God knows what Shi Hu thinks. Whether it''s cleaning up the battlefield or ravaging the people, it really gives the Han army a good chance.


    "In less than seven days, we intercepted countless troops and wiped out Shijie. Although the number of Zhao troops was small, there was a large population." Ji Chang was really laughing: "there are 80000."


    Strange to say, the local heroes who built the stronghold to protect themselves did not pay much attention to Shijie. This time, many heroes voluntarily left the fortress or the stronghold. They moved with their families to other places according to the instructions of the state of Zhao in Shijie. To some extent, they also acted as an escort armed force.


    "It''s time we cleaned up the fortress and stronghold to scare them." Sang Yu said with disdain: "clearly aware that the stone tablet is cleaning the Jin people, it is shamelessly sticking to help the Zhou. It is obviously shortsighted."


    "Those who help tyranny are often more cruel than the Hu people!" Cai you said angrily, "they know more about the habits of their peers and do things more cruelly."


    "If these people leave one behind, it will be a disaster." Sang Yu said murderously, "you should catch one and kill one!"


    "It is also a strong man who has taken the initiative to join us." LV Yi looked anxiously at Ji Chang, who was sneering, and at sang Yu, who was murderous, and said, "there are many such families that can become help. It is rare that there is no lack of people who understand the situation and are willing to cooperate with our arrangements."


    Do you know current affairs? There will be no shortage of such people in any age. They are indeed a group of smart people who can often seize opportunities when they come.


    The Hu people have no way to take the fortress and the stronghold, which leads to the arrogance of local giants and powers. They think that they can protect themselves with a layer of tortoise shell. There are many fortresses and fortresses cleaned by the Han army. Unlike the Hu people, there is no way to deal with the local giants with a layer of tortoise shell. As a result, the giants are polarized. Some of them escape desperately, while others desperately want to join the Han army.


    "Huan Wen''s handling of the clan is going well and has reached the closing stage?" Liu Yan''s attitude towards local giants will not change. He attaches importance to those clans. Only because the number of clans is too large, it is normal for clans to hold a group: "if we enter the closing stage, let Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao enter the army, the place will be handed over to Tian Shuo."


    In the initial stage of Huanwen''s handling of clans, he killed a lot of people. Basically, the more he relied on the old seller, the faster he died. However, it was not to kill them openly, but to create contradictions among clans and make them fight with each other. When things got bigger, Huanwen appeared magnificently with the army and killed all the leaders, which was tantamount to breaking up the clan system and resettling them separately, If you live together again under military control, there will be no amnesty for those who make trouble.


    "Good wrist, quick to solve things." On the whole, Ji Chang was satisfied, adding: "solve the original vested interests, divide the middle-level groups, and then give kindness to the lower levels. If this set of measures is carried out, there will be many hateful people, but as long as the monitoring is proper, nothing will happen."


    These days, there is no word "one politics, one iron and one fist". That''s what Huan Wen did. As long as the army is not chaotic, those who dare to make trouble must be suppressed, and even those who show any dissatisfaction will be dealt with. In modern times, such a method would not work, but now it is A.D. 343, and there is no better method than this.


    To tell the truth, Ji Chang, who has been monitoring Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao, appreciates them very much, especially Huan Wen''s decision and correct timing.


    There are not many capable people in the Han Dynasty, resulting in no fresh blood at the senior level. Under the premise of large-scale expansion, no talent will form a fatal problem, which is that with the larger and larger site, the internal chaos will increase.


    Even if an internal chaotic force can flourish for a while, it is absolutely difficult to last. Ji Chang doesn''t like those people in the south of the Yangtze River. Therefore, he has always had a lukewarm friendship with LV Yi. It was not until the emergence of Huanwen that Ji Chang found that the south of the Yangtze River is not all weak chickens.


    "What''s rare is that Huan Wen''s way of dealing with it is to lead the contradiction to the clan itself. They may be dissatisfied with the government, but they hate their own people more." Ji Chang said his suggestion: "why don''t Huan Wen continue to preside over the follow-up resettlement?"


    If Huan Wen knew that he would not be able to enter the army because he was appreciated, would he be depressed to death?


    Liu Yan knows that Huan Wen is a person with political and military talents. He can''t say which aspect is stronger, but now Liu Yan needs generals and more talents who can lead the army!


    "Then... Leave yuan Qiao?" Ji Chang told Liu Yan that there was no integrity and persistence in his comeback. He smiled bitterly and said, "Tian Youzhi works hard and has full experience, but..."


    Tian Shuo is an old man, but because he has little knowledge, it can be said that his ability is really limited.


    In line with the fact that they are rising at the end of the day, some people with limited ability can''t just throw it away. They should be given a virtual job. At present, the reality of the Han Dynasty can''t do that because the regime is imperfect and there is a lack of people in any position.


    Engage in the education system and cultivate talents by yourself? We need a sufficient number of high-quality scholars as teachers. If there are a sufficient number of scholars, the Han Dynasty will not be an imperfect regime, so there will be no foundation for education.


    Even if there is a sufficient foundation, "ten years of trees and a hundred years of people" is definitely not false. Education can not be done in one generation. What is needed is perseverance. In the past few years and even decades, there will only be investment without return. It is not that strengthening education can be rewarded in a moment.


    "Let yuan Qiao assist Tian Shuo." Liu Yan wanted to sigh, but as a ruler, he could not be decadent. He could only be calm, steady and forced. He smiled and said, "first select talents from some families and choose those who don''t care."


    In these years, people who are literate can only come from a certain family. It is difficult for ordinary people to obtain knowledge. Even if they have access to literacy, ordinary families can''t afford to support them.


    "Good." Ji Chang nodded: "those people in the early stage have a good effect with them."


    Let alone, the current middle-level officials or officers in the Han Dynasty are basically from a certain family. There are absolutely many broken families like Li Kuang. They are the backbone of the collective management of the Han Dynasty. Because there is no conflict between their demands and the collective, they are also the most determined and strong group under Liu Yan''s command.


    Liu Yan has a clear understanding of the current situation of strong military strength but poor cultural governance, but it is not easy to solve it.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    That''s all I can do today. Try to adjust it to see if you can stabilize the update time.


    PS: cough, lung pain.

 Chapter 281

    There has been a lot of movement in the state of Zhao in Shijie recently. If it is said that Shi Hu raised the troops of the whole country to scare the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it is really moving behind.


    The Shijie Zhao army in Jizhou and Yanzhou did a very thorough job in Ganjian and qingbiye, which is equivalent to creating an artificial no man''s land. It not only wanted to make the Han Army unable to obtain supplies on the spot, but also to prevent private Jin people from defecting to the Han Army in private.


    At the center of the state of Zhao in Shijie, the local power of the Han Dynasty, which rose in four years, must lack details. It is suspected that the materials such as grain, fodder, iron ore and so on come from trade. Their first choice could not be to cut off the trade between Han and China. At least the commercial routes on land should be cut off, which would give a fatal blow to the logistics of Han.


    In fact, the business of some families in the Han Dynasty and Shijie Zhao state has long been cut off. Among the only channels, they have done more business with the Sang family, and the rest can only be a small fight.


    Those who used to do business with Liu Yan, such as ran min, Fu Hong and Yao Yizhong, either cut off the line or became enemies of life and death.


    Ran min went far away to Guanzhong, and they still owed a large amount of the final payment to the Ministry of Han. At present, Li Nong and Qi Huojun are piled outside Tongguan and Xiaoguan. Even if ran Min wants to continue doing business with Liu Yan, there is really no route he can choose. There are stone tablets outside the pass, blocked by Zhao Jun, and controlled by Cheng Han when walking through the Lingqu chin and Shu. Even if Cheng Han allowed ran min''s people to walk through the waterway, it became the territory to enter the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and ran min was defined as a rebellious descendant in the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Fu Hong was determined to use the whole Di nationality to recapture Guanzhong. He was mad by ran min, not only because ran min occupied the land in Guanzhong, but also because ran min''s army was killing the non Jin people in Guanzhong. In just four months, ran Minjun killed at least 300000 people, of which zahu certainly accounted for the majority, but the di and Qiang people also suffered heavy losses. The reason why ran min would kill Guanzhong is very simple. The main reason is that the Hu people are not used by him. Since they can''t be used, they can only be killed.


    Yao Yizhong also had his own troubles. Zhang Liangguo was one of the "Three Kings alliance". Ran min occupied Guanzhong and cut off the route from Shijie Zhao state to the northwest. There were Xiongnu people raging outside the Great Wall. As a result, Zhang Liangguo easily went out of Jincheng and marched towards Longxi. All the way, it invaded the Qiang people like fire, and one Qiang tribe after another was disappearing with time.


    There are two Han and Miao ethnic groups in Guanzhong and Northwest China who are crazy about killing, showing a clear attitude of "not our ethnic group, we must kill". This is a major event that cannot be ignored. It is the first important event encountered by the Hu people after occupying the Central Plains. If it is not put out in time, I''m afraid it will affect the general situation of the world.


    What is Shi Hu''s feeling about ran min and Zhang Jun''s desperate slaughter of various Hu dominated by Qiang and di? To tell the big truth, Shi Hu is actually happy to see that, after all, the population of Qiang and di ethnic groups has doubled several times in just a few decades. The two loyal dogs have a tendency to break away from the dog chain. It is absolutely false to say that Jie people are not afraid.


    As the "chaos of the world" in the Han Dynasty, Shijie Zhao did not pay attention before, and will pay great attention next.


    "Compared with ran min, we are easier to attack." Ji Chang asserted: "the scale of the next war will not be small."


    Other places were too far away from Qingzhou, which played a role in involving the troops of the Zhao army in Shijie. For example, a large number of Qi Huo army were dragged into the Tongguan battlefield.


    "Yes." Liu Yan nodded: "several directions are in Jianqing Biye. The scale of the war in the coming year can be imagined."


    The Zhao state in Shijie is purely to cut off the possibility of the Han Army''s initiative. It must be to gather more troops to take the initiative. If it doesn''t come, it will be a big scene.


    "Capture Qi County, seize the ferry on the South Bank of the Yellow River, and block the Yellow River day and night with a strong navy!" Liu Yan has a new deployment, which is the most practical and feasible scheme after his repeated thinking: "we have an absolute advantage in the Navy."


    The Yellow River is very long, very long, across the whole Central Plains. It is really difficult to control it. Fortunately, the navy of Zhao state in Shijie is very poor, and there are not so many areas of the Yellow River that can be crossed. In addition, as long as the bridge is cut off, the Han army can eat the small-scale crossing, and if there are many preparations for the large-scale crossing, it can be found in advance.


    "If we can cut off the Yellow River, the only cheap one will be the small ~ Dynasty ~ court." Sang Yu had to say this: "our army has accounted for most of the combat power, and I''m afraid the Navy will be unable to catch it."


    Liu Yan is depressed about this. They still have to maintain a large-scale Navy. If the development of inland water army affects the Navy, or take the Navy''s crew to fight in inland water, it will obviously be a brain crippling behavior.


    "Yes, it will be cheap, small ~ Chaoting." Cai you expressed his opinion: "attack and seize Qi County as a buffer. Next, you can concentrate on dealing with the threat from Yanzhou. Maybe that''s enough."


    Speaking of Xiaochao court, Liu Yan''s face turned black immediately.


    Recently, the small ~ Chaoting ~ court began to hop around again, not referring to military action, but doing nothing militarily. It exerted influence on the Han side and made various suggestions at the same time.


    I don''t know who gave Xiao Chaoting the courage. I''ve sent someone to inform him in advance that a large-scale Angel team will come.


    An angel is not a fantasy creature with two wings without an egg and a chicken. It is an angel in the real sense. It refers to the messenger of the son of heaven.


    Do you know who is making it? It''s Yu Yi!


    As the first gate in the south of the Yangtze River, Yu Yi is the second person of Yu family. As the envoy to proclaim the imperial edict in the Han Dynasty, it can be said that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty gave Liu Yan enough face.


    In addition to Yu Yi, the remaining three gate valves and the top-ranking aristocratic families in the platoon will also be accompanied. Coupled with the accompanying armed men, attendants and maidens, as well as the food and expenses on the road, we can see how large the scale of this mission will be.


    Because the state of Zhao in Shijie wants to accumulate strength, the fastest is one year, and the slowest may be two or three years. Unless the Han ministry really wants to cross the vast no man''s land, the competition between the Han Army and the state of Zhao in Shijie really needs to stop for a period of time.


    Liu Yansi wants to go. The long-distance expedition will not come to a good end. It is useless to expand and occupy the no man''s land at a high speed. He can only wait for the next war with Shijie Zhao.


    "Before that, it is urgent for us to develop internal affairs and military training." Liu Yan is making the keynote: "please pay more attention to internal affairs."


    A large group of people stood up and said, "promise!"


    Liu Yan pressed his hand, motioned for all to sit down, and then said, "there should be a charter for the small ~ Dynasty ~ court''s mission to come."


    "Don''t you want to go by sea?" Ji Chang sneered, "there are unexpected clouds and clouds in the sky, and there are hurricanes and waves in the sea, isn''t there?"


    Don''t mention that the ships of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty are flat bottomed ships, and the slightly larger ones are building ships. It''s really common for such a ship to have an accident on the sea.


    The Han ministry did not welcome the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and it was not good to refuse directly. At least it is not necessary to make more enemies now.


    If there is no demand, it would be a good choice to sink all the ships of the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The vast sea or something is absolutely dead without proof. The problem is that there is a demand for goods in the south of the Yangtze River in the Han Dynasty.


    Without the trade with those families in the state of Zhao in Shijie, the sea salt produced in the Han Dynasty needs new sales. The foreign demand is for some cloth such as silk. In addition, there may be demand for other goods.


    Of course, the place where people stay is Xiami City, which is above the city tower in the West. They can see the broad view outside and a dark sky from afar.


    The sky shows that gray is not bad weather, but the continuous fire in the west, forming a prairie fire. Of course, smoke and dust will be rolled by the wind, forming a phenomenon similar to fog and haze.


    Depending on the situation, if the wind doesn''t change again, the ash floating from Dong''an County will definitely enter Beihai County in the evening or early morning. At that time, it''s not rain, snow, frost or hail. It should be a floating object pinched into ash.


    "Now is the season of southeast wind. Even if the small ~ Dynasty ~ court wants to send a fleet, it should be the time to wait for the northwest wind." Ji Chang seemed to be unwilling: "before that, we may be able to go south again and completely empty out several counties that we didn''t start before?"


    The state of Zhao in Shijie did not increase troops in Xuzhou. The only organized Pengcheng army over there was Shi Zun''s army, and the rest were nearly 30000 soldiers from counties and counties along the Yangtze River.


    By the way, after the Jin army retreated, the Shijie Zhao army recaptured the Jiangdu and Jiangshui temple.


    God knew what was going on. They recaptured the stone tablet Zhao Jun of Jiangdu and Jiangshui temple. They just cleaned it up and stationed again. The agreed Jin army completely destroyed the Jiangdu and Jiangshui temple?


    "As the main force, take the recruits and play with Shi Zun?" Liu Yan was very interested in this: "the army really needs to maintain combat effectiveness."


    There was no way. I could train in Koguryo on the Korean peninsula before. After the war on the Korean Peninsula, there would be no place for small intensity actual combat training in the Han Dynasty.


    "Will it evolve into a battle?" Sang Yu said with a smile, "don''t forget that we almost wiped out the Xuzhou army in Xuzhou. The big soldiers will frighten Shi Zun."


    "Well, there are few dangerous troops, and there are many troops. The stone will keep the city." Ji Chang nodded approvingly, thought about it and said, "if Shi Zun doesn''t fight, he will take the remaining Xuzhou army to train."


    They all laughed and laughed strangely.


    There are not many stone tablet Zhao troops in Xuzhou. The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty across the river will not go north. If the Han Army goes south again to empty the stone tablet Zhao army, will the Jin army go north or not?


    "Since they have lost people once, I''m afraid they will have the cheek to lose them again." Sang Yu said sarcastically, "moreover, we really need to have military movements along the Yangtze River, so that those envoys who want to come have some scruples and don''t play too many tricks."


    It is impossible for Liu Yan to recognize the status of Sima royal family zhengshuo. The problem is, maybe Liu Yan and other high-level officials don''t care about the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but there will always be hope.


    Time passes in deliberation and passage


    Because the state of Zhao in Shijie engages in no man''s land, there will be no large-scale war in the north and West. It is also a contest between scouts and scouts.


    In the south, the high-level officials of the Han Dynasty decided to take Shi Zun''s private army or the remnants of Xuzhou to train troops. The first 20000 main battle troops and 30000 Xingbing troops have moved south, which immediately made Shijie Zhao pay attention to it.


    It has to be said that the Han army sent troops to the south, and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty also paid great attention to it. They guessed what Liu Yan was going to do and looked forward to a life and death confrontation between the Han Army and Shi Zun.


    Almost the third day after the Han army went south again, Jiang Gan came to Xiami again after a long journey.


    "It''s empty. The whole Dong''an County has been burned to white ground. It''s ash and debris. The fire also spread to Taishan county." Jiang Gan looked dusty and said with a frightened face: "looking from a distance, it seems that Mount Tai is also a continuous fire."


    So Shijie Zhao Guo is really crazy. It''s just these Hu people who dare to set fire on a large area and ignore it.


    "When I came over, I found that your department cleaned up an open space at least two miles wide and used a lot of manpower?" Jiang Gan was talking about the isolation belt. The Han ministry did use a huge number of people. He changed the topic: "there is no Shijie Zhao army near Qingzhou. It is estimated that your army beat them hard. Outside Tongguan, there are hundreds of thousands of troops. Looking down from the pass, the camp stretches for tens of miles."


    Liu Yan kept smiling and silent, as did the rest of the Han people.


    They didn''t go to the city gate to meet them, or even arrange someone to meet them. They waited for Jiang Gan and others to come to the city and come to the residence, which was regarded as receiving them in the lobby.


    "With a buffer zone on land, don''t you have a strong navy?" Jiang Gan said to himself, "with the combat power of your army, there will be no problem in coastal strategy."


    It seems that the pressure on ran min is a little big? It''s just that Jiang ganruo definitely miscalculated if he wanted han to block the gun.


    The Shijie Zhao army, including the Qi Huo army and Fu Hong''s army, which entered Guanzhong have combined to more than 300000, so it''s strange that ran Min has no pressure.


    Ji Chang looked at Jiang Gan and said, "maybe... We should put you in prison?"


    "Ah?" Jiang Gan looked stunned: "why?"


    "Without negotiation, you directly issued a joint statement in the name of our Lord. What else can I say?" Ji Chang said coldly, "aren''t we surprised that we haven''t been exterminated by the Shijie Zhao army?"


    Jiang Gan continued to be stunned. He looked at none of the Han dignitaries with a good face. He smiled for a while and bowed repeatedly: "accident, it was an accident.", As if there was something wrong, those in the Han Dynasty also showed anger on their faces, and quickly said, "it''s not that your department is still in an accident, but that the joint signing is an accident, but the idea of the king of Xiliang. My lord thinks it''s good for the king of Qi, so he won''t object."


    Ji Chang gave a cold hum, pulled his face and said faintly, "I''ve never seen such a brazen man!"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Maybe it''s just a chapter today to allow the honor to adjust the update time. Er, there may also be updates. It''s really uncertain. See if the honor can code three chapters.

 Chapter 282

    The Liang state of Zhang is too far away from the Zhao state of Shijie. The Qin state of ran and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty face the Zhao state of Shijie. Qingzhou, where the Han Dynasty is located, is almost flat in the face of the Zhao state of Shijie.


    Yes, ran min was founded. Because he was in Guanzhong, he took the country name Qin. He was not only vigorously cleaning up the Hu people, but also calling on the Han and Miao people in Guanzhong to unite and join the ran Qin army to retaliate against the Hu people.


    "My king has conquered Yongzhou, Youzhou and Bingzhou, and annihilated more than 400000 hu''er!" Youzhou and Bingzhou mentioned by Jiang Gan are not the two states in Eastern Liaoning and Northern Liaoning. They are the administrative regions once made by the Hun Liu''s Han state. He said with a sad face: "compared with the excellent armor and equipment of your department, the Daqin army of my king is fighting hu''er with a wooden stick and bare body!"


    "Daqin?" Ji Chang asked aggressively, "for the sake of your great Qin Dynasty, our Han army should let it go and attract the retaliation of Shijie Zhao state for your great Qin Dynasty?"


    "How can we say it''s for Daqin?" Jiang Gan said with a natural look: "without Xi Wen, will Shijie Zhao army attack your department?"


    That''s what he said, but if ran min didn''t make a call for the "Three Kings alliance", the pressure of the Han ministry should not be so great. And ran min is not the patriarch of the Han ministry. What qualifications do he have to define what country name the Han ministry wants to take, and what qualifications do he have not to communicate with Liu Yan and make decisions privately?


    "Now it is my great Qin Dynasty that attracts the huge stone tablet Zhao army. There are nearly 400000 stone tablet Zhao army outside Tongguan alone, and there are more than 100000 outside Xiaoguan!" Jiang Gan looked distressed: "it''s Da Qin helping your department. Don''t beat the rake."


    The people in the Han Dynasty are basically laughing with anger. Ran min is not forced by Liu Yan. In the face of any situation, it is by no means the Han Dynasty. On the contrary, the Han ministry became extremely passive because of a series of actions by ran min. what the Han ministry couldn''t stand most was that ran min took it for granted. Again, what qualifications does ran min have to name Liu Yan''s future country?


    "Shijie Zhao is our common enemy. The most important thing is to strengthen cooperation and jointly target Shijie Zhao." Jiang Gan turned a blind eye to the sneer of the people in the Han Dynasty. He looked at Liu Yan and said sincerely, "cooperation benefits both sides, and fighting hurts both. King Qi..."


    "Shut up!" Ji Chang drank violently: "my king is not the king of Qi!"


    "Why is it not the king of Qi? Qingzhou is divided into Qi regions. It is naturally the king of Qi to claim the king." Jiang Gan smiled at Ji Chang, looked at Liu Yan again, and said, "since ancient times, the region has been called the king, which can be supported by the local people. You must know that it is natural or meaningful to continue the ancient country. For example, Cao Cao''s rise from Wei is called Cao Wei, Sima''s three in one world is called Jin, shile''s rise from Zhao is called Zhao..."


    A series of examples, including Zhang Jun''s Liangguo, whose geographical location is in Xiliang, is called Liangguo, and Murong Xianbei''s location in Liaodong is called Yanguo. That''s what it sounds like.


    "If you take your own country name, will the people recognize it? How can you make it fit with the way of heaven and get the help of heaven?" No matter what Jiang Gan said or his expression, it was all for the good of Liu Yan. Finally, he said, "my king just set the country name for you in advance. There is absolutely no other meaning."


    The sound of kicking the table began to appear in the lobby. The literati paid attention to moving their mouth without hands, and the generals talked about moving their hands without moving their mouth.


    "Shaft!" Xu Zheng kicked open the table and jumped up. He pressed the handle of the sword with a ferocious expression on his face: "you want blood here!"


    The first of the generals spoke, and the other generals and schools all faced Liu Yan and shouted, "Sir, please kill this colleague!"


    It''s really bullying. It''s not that many people in the Han Dynasty bully Jiang Gan, who only two attendants came together. It''s about how the country name can be taken by others. However, Jiang Gan shamelessly puts forward so many reasons to mix food and audio-visual, but the whole thing is inseparable. Once the Han Dynasty admits it, it will fall behind an established fact that he seems to admit ran min as the patriarch.


    Let''s not talk about ran min''s strength or becoming the patriarch of the Han Dynasty. People including Liu Yan don''t even have a bird in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty with the name of zhengshuo. There''s no reason to find a patriarch for themselves.


    There are now more than 200000 troops in the Han Dynasty, which is not much worse than the number of small ~ dynasties ~ courts in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and much more than the Liang state of Zhang. Of course, ran Min has nearly 300000 armed men in his hand, and Shijie Zhao can gather up nearly a million troops, but the quality... It''s hard to say.


    Among the more than 200000 Han troops, less than 50000 can be called the main force in the field. These 50000 main force in the field can actually top the 200000 troops of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. All because the field troops of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty have actually been exhausted, that is why the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty have more defense and are difficult to attack the northern expedition in recent years.


    Considering the internal strength, it is really difficult to find out the countries or forces that can compete with the Han ministry in food production and ordnance production. Although this is because Liu Yan has golden fingers, no matter how he comes from, the productivity of the Han Dynasty is really not bad at all. It is estimated that only the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which occupies the south of the Yangtze River, can compare the productivity with the Han Dynasty. The rest is only Murong Xianbei, who works hard.


    Ran Min has just entered Guanzhong. There will never be any productivity under the continuous war. It can even be said that in the next few years, it will only be consumption rather than output.


    The state of Zhao in Shijie is destroying its own productivity. Almost all its young and strong people are forced to serve as soldiers. There is a lot of chaos in the place. With the trauma accumulated in the past, such a country has already stepped into the grave.


    What did Jiang Gan do here? It would be great if Liu Yan could cheat a few words and let him continue to fight against Jizhou and other coastal counties. The second is to let Liu Yan Jianguo call Qi, which can cause ran min to canonize Liu Yan as king of Qi. Although this seems useless, once the facts are created, there will be a difference in momentum in future exchanges. The third goal is to hope that Liu Yan can promise one thing, improve the hostile relationship between ran Qin and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty through Liu Yan''s bridging, and then complete the convenience of passing through the Yangtze River.


    Now, the exchange of a major event has not been completed. Instead, Jiang Gan angered almost everyone. His next action is to bow to the angry people, smile and say: "right, right, right, it''s my fault, my fault. It''s entirely your ministry''s autonomy not to call the country and king by geographical location."


    The generals did not answer and apologized again and again. They were all Liu Yan who had not spoken. As long as Liu Yan gave an order, they would definitely chop Jiang Gan into minced meat.


    Liu Yan still didn''t speak or even move.


    "Gentlemen, we are allies, not enemies of life and death." Jiang Gan smiled and apologized again with his body posture. Later, he said, "it shouldn''t happen that relatives hurt enemies."


    No one paid attention to Jiang Gan.


    "In fact, I came here with great goodwill, such as bringing 50 generals who are familiar with military training. I believe you have seen their strength?" Jiang Gan glanced around and was disappointed that Li Hong, Wei junchi, Ding Yi and others could not enter the high-level of the Han Dynasty. He added: "I heard that your department needs a lot of silk? Six of the people I carry are familiar with silk making."


    No one paid any attention to Jiang Gan.


    What do you think Han Bu is? Are those uncivilized Hu tribes? Can you buy a little? That''s a big joke!


    Liu Yan finally made a move. He stood up slowly and walked away.


    Ji Chang was the second to leave, followed by others, leaving only Su le to finish me.


    After su Le, I''ve actually changed my name. My name is Su le. My surname is Su mingle. He has the responsibility of external contact, but his level is a little low to tell the truth.


    Jiang Gan was looking at the Han people with stiff cheeks and leaving one after another. Few people cared about what he thought in his heart.


    Su Le''an sat in his seat, drinking grape wine and eating preserved fruit from time to time. He didn''t even look at Jiang Gan.


    To tell the truth, this lobby looks very ordinary, but the space is large enough.


    There are really no gorgeous palaces created in the Han Dynasty. The only ones in scale are in zone 1, huang1 Island, Changguang County, but it is about sacrifice and Rong.


    Isn''t there a sentence? The major event of the country is to worship and Rong. Liu Yan really paid full attention to these two aspects. As a result, the palace was not built at all. The Yingling hall and Yanhuang temple are the primary events, and the surplus productivity is almost inclined to military equipment.


    From the beginning, Jiang Gan paid attention to architecture and pattern. What he saw was absolutely perfect as long as it was about military affairs, but once it involved enjoyment, it was very simple.


    [there are only two explanations for not having fun. He doesn''t understand pleasure and has greater ambition.] to some extent, Jiang Gan deliberately provoked the top of the Han Dynasty and tested Liu Yan''s personality: [at that level, Liu Yan didn''t say a word. He''s not a puppet manipulated by 1 and can''t make his own voice. That''s only one reason.]


    Su Le put down his glass. He patted the dust that didn''t exist on his clothes, and then stood up slowly.


    In other words, Su Le has been waiting long enough. Since Jiang Gan is silent... Or he doesn''t seize the opportunity, he doesn''t have so much time to waste.


    "This...?" Jiang Gan is actually more patient. Seeing Su Le standing up and putting on a look of leaving, he can''t say who has the advantage in mentality. He bowed first and then asked, "didn''t you ask?"


    "Su Le, one of the ''home'' under your command." Su Le''s official position is actually a position that can do a little, but does not hold great power. He glanced at Jiang Gan and hummed a few times. Before Jiang Gan could speak again, he said "let go.", Swaggered away.


    This time, Jiang Gan was really stunned. He stayed in the lobby without half of the Han people


    ... split... Cut... Line


    The recovery time is the same as before. It is 7 a.m. and 1 noon. Any change will be notified separately. Finally, ask for some recommended tickets!

 Chapter 283

    If you treat others as fools, you will be regarded as fools.


    Jiang Gan had been prepared for this for a long time, and he had no psychological burden at all.


    Generally speaking, the state of Zhao in Shijie is still extremely powerful. A strong opponent will make all parties suppress contradictions. Until this powerful danger is solved, seeking common ground while reserving differences is the only choice?


    In reality, the military strength of the Han Dynasty may be insufficient, but the productivity is really the stronger one among the forces. In line with the universal rule of "if you have the ability, give more support to your allies", since the productivity of the Han ministry is so strong, it should give support to the poor brothers to jointly fight against the state of Shijie Zhao, right?


    Jiang Gan''s idea is similar to the common idea of the senior leaders of the ran family and the Qin state. The reason is that the Han Dynasty was easy to speak before and provided resources cheaply for many times. As a result, a mentality of "you take it for granted to help me" emerged.


    Later, the state of Zhang Liang also supported the state of Ran Qin to the extent that it can help. However, the state of Zhang Liang can only support grain, which is basically coarse grain. Save weapons, armor and equipment. In fact, the productivity of the state of Zhang Liang is not good.


    Come on, the two allies were so generous, which further created the thought of "it''s natural for you to help me" of the senior level of Ran''s Qin state. Maybe... It''s just possible. Since it''s natural to help, if you can help but don''t help, you are the enemy, which has become the most direct embodiment of "raising mien and fighting Mi Qiu".


    "It''s basically like that, otherwise it wouldn''t be this face." Liu Yan is actually speechless in his heart, but not angry. After all, integrity is something that can be discarded at any time. He can exchange shamelessness for support. He really doesn''t care so much in difficult times. He asked dully, "it''s very difficult for ran min?"


    "More than 300000 soldiers have to conquer the pass and resist the huge enemy outside several passes. The war has been going on for days without any output. They were not prepared enough before. If they can support it, ran min''s army has killed ruthlessly." Ji Chang kept sneering: "in less than half a year, nearly 400000 Zhu Hu were killed. How much should we rob?"


    "I heard that ran min tried to recover Zhu Hu?" Liu Yan stopped and looked into the distance, where many guys in strange clothes piled up and didn''t know what they were doing. He turned to Jichang and said, "because there are few obedients among Zhu Hu, ran min ordered to start killing?"


    Guanzhong is very far from Qingzhou, with Shijie Zhao controlled area in the middle. The intelligence system of the Han Dynasty is not so far away. Some things are actually hearsay.


    How should Ji Chang answer?


    It is absolutely necessary to take Hu people for their own use. They can be cannon fodder or labor. The most important thing is that the number of Jin people is really too small. Without integrating some Hu people who can be integrated, it is too long to rely on women to have children. In this way, ran Min has no reason not to want to subdue some Hu people. As for whether he raised the butcher''s knife only after being rejected, the actual situation on the side of national righteousness is that it is absolutely right to kill Hu people at this time.


    Those guys in strange clothes in the distance come from Chaoxian peninsula.


    Gaoju beauty is better. Their clothes are almost indistinguishable from Chinese civilization, only slightly different in some layout, and then the regional division in patterns and patterns.


    Baiji''s and Xinluo''s clothes are very similar. Their clothes can''t see too many Chinese civilization characteristics. For example, Baiji and Xinluo people like to wear short sleeved clothes similar to short coats and shorts like underpants. Baiji people like white and Xinluo people like red. It looks like that.


    There was a lot of cheering and noise. I thought this should be the school field in the city. Soldiers usually come here to play games without training. They should be engaged in competitive activities, but I don''t know what it is.


    Neither Liu Yan nor Ji Chang has the meaning of the past. The Han and Miao people are down, but they did not sink to become earth steamed stuffed buns. There is still a trace of pride left. As two people who are determined to restore the glory of strong men, they must maintain a kind of dignity in some things.


    It''s also strange that Koguryo, Baiji and Xinluo, the three triangle relationships that killed each other on the Korean Peninsula, seem to have put down their hatred after coming to Qingzhou? They often organize some activities, and the three parties are divided into camps to compete with each other. For example, now they are engaged in archery competitions, including static targets and moving targets.


    There was no shortage of people from the headquarters of the Han army. After all, it was always natural to join in the fun. Their cheers and laughter were mixed together.


    "There are still some uses for those aborigines, especially Gaogouli." Ji Chang briefly introduced it, and then sighed: "many of our ancestors'' skills have been lost in the Central Plains, but they have been preserved in Gaoju beauty."


    It is not that, once the Central Plains have experienced a great calamity, the neighboring countries will have an opportunity to absorb the essence of Chinese civilization. Too many people who fled from Central Plains have brought out all kinds of crafts and knowledge.


    Those inheritances spread from China will become the quintessence of different nationalities in a long time. On the contrary, they have nothing to do with the central country. Even, people in the central country will feel that a certain skill of a surrounding country is very strange and fucked, but they do not know that that skill was actually created by the ancestors living in the central country through wisdom and efforts. I''m afraid it''s the saddest, isn''t it?


    The division of the onlookers is still quite clear. It is definitely to get together according to which force they belong. As a result, the people representing this force will perform better, and the noisy students will appear in which position. On the contrary, the Han soldiers will support them when they meet those who perform well.


    To tell you the truth, those people who came to the 1 Xian peninsula were actually very afraid of the Han soldiers. Not only were they generally taller, but they were mainly experienced in the Han Army''s operations, not to mention being brave and good at fighting. They were impressed and scared that the Han soldiers liked to hunt down the enemy with a bloody head hanging around their waist.


    To say, the Sinhalese never fought with the Han army. Otherwise, Koguryo and Baiji on the Chaoxian Peninsula fought against the Han army. It seems that both countries will be defeated by the Han Army many times, almost without temper.


    "Do they have a share?" Liu Yan continued to move forward and said, "it is our established clean-up policy to draw more young people from the peninsula for consumption."


    "We have been controlling the scale, fights often occur, and vendettas occur from time to time." Ji Chang smiled a few times: "find the murderer and cut off the head. Sometimes we don''t care even if it''s a false confession."


    Liu Yan nodded: "don''t make it too obvious."


    It''s really not easy to say how many people there are on the Korean 1 peninsula. The total return will not be less than 1.5 million, that is, Fuyu, Japanese and wo people are the most, followed by three Koreans. On the contrary, there are nearly 200000 Chinese and Miao people.


    Han has been absorbing Chinese and Miao people from Chaoxian Peninsula, but the effect is not so good. I can''t tell why. Most of the Chinese and Miao people who can get along are masters in Chaoxian peninsula. Some skilled people also live well, and a few are slaves.


    "Since they escaped to avoid the war, they should know that there are a few people willing to return to the Central Plains." In fact, Liu Yan felt very sad: "the timid but far sighted people fled, leaving the stupid, stunned and foolish to suffer. More brave people died in the resistance, leaving the residue of bending their knees."


    What can Ji Chang say? Should we say that those Jin people living in the central plains are scum? Although most of them are really scum, ordinary people never have the right or opportunity to choose. Only people can sell the country, and ordinary people can sell only themselves.


    "The essence of a nation lies in those who dare to fight and dare to fight. Without these people, even if there are more wise men, no one can carry out strategies." Liu Yan stopped, turned to look at Ji Chang and said very seriously, "what we have to do is to consume or absorb those brave and adventurous people on Chaoxian Peninsula, leaving those cowards or losers. It will be very easy to conquer in the future."


    Ji Chang kept nodding, but he thought in his heart: "all the brave are dead, and all the losers left behind? This truth will completely explain the rise and fall of a nation. Aren''t those who fled to the south of the Yangtze River losers? Even a few people with great aspirations are hampered by more losers, and finally show a comprehensive decline."


    In the next few days, Jiang Gan repeatedly asked to see Liu Yan without success. Later, Jiang Gan turned to meet people who could affect the trend of the Han Dynasty, but no one answered.


    [no!] Jiang Gan is becoming more and more guilty: [it''s just a temptation, won''t it break off friendship?]


    What Jiang Gan didn''t know was that as the southeast wind turned to the northwest wind, a fleet had set out from the south of the Yangtze River, which was a small ~ imperial ~ imperial mission led by Yu Yi.


    The Ministry of Han Dynasty has received from the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. At the same time, everyone has become extremely busy. How can we have the time to deal with Jiang Gan?


    Coincidentally, a team from the Tuoba generation arrived at the narrow peninsula in Liaodong. It came to visit his sister Tuoba Xiu on behalf of Tuoba shiyiqian, and also gave gifts to his niece.


    It may be coincidence or necessity. Murong Yanguo also said that he would send a team to Xiami where Liu Yan is located.


    Now, three envoys from three countries will come to Xiami. How can senior Han officials, including Liu Yan, have any spare time, not to mention the Han Army, but an army has gone south to fight Shi Zun''s private army... Well, it''s military training.


    Of course, Jiang Gan didn''t know so much. He panicked directly and thought for a long time. Finally, he remembered that a man named Su le was finally met when he went to find him.


    "See my family?" Su Le shook his head like a rattle: "there''s no time!", He gave a brief introduction to the matter.


    At this moment, Jiang Gan was directly frightened: [is there a mistake? We don''t know what happened or what happened. How could so many countries send envoys!?]

 Chapter 284

    Well... Something tragic happened, that is, when the fleet of the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty went out of the Yangtze River Estuary, that is, Yangzhou, a strong wind directly capsized the largest building ship.


    What is Yu Yi''s identity? It must be the largest building ship. As a result, when the ship capsized, even him, all the dignified people in the mission were unlucky.


    Fortunately, at that time, this group of nobles could crawl for a while when the ship capsized on the deck. Most of them were rescued by nearby ships, and a few sank into the sea with the ship to feed fish and shrimp.


    There were many survivors of the aristocracy. Some of the crew, soldiers on board, attendants and maidens also escaped. The remaining nearly 800 people and a large number of valuable materials were buried in the sea.


    Capsizing at sea didn''t happen much in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It''s only because Xiao Chaoting didn''t listen to the advice of professionals and had to drive the five story building ship to sea.


    After the shipwreck, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court will not care whether anyone has been persuaded before. The upper level will never be wrong. What is wrong is the middle and lower levels. As a result, the generals of the fleet were beheaded, and all the crew members, attendants and maidens who survived the shipwreck lost their heads one by one.


    "The fleet of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty stopped at Jingkou (formerly Dantu) and asked us to send the fleet." LV Yi had a constipated expression on his face: "it''s a big fleet. We should show the prestige of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court."


    The list seems to be more detailed. How many large ships are needed, how many warships are needed, and the number of naval forces dispatched cannot be less than.


    Of course, the Han Dynasty is divided into the Inland River Army and the Navy at sea. The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is uniformly called the water army.


    The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty didn''t understand what ships the navy of the Han Dynasty had. They judged how big the ships were based on their own division, that is, "material".


    1. The material is about 0.325 tons. The five story building ship that overturned is the existence of 3500 materials, that is, the ship of 1137.5 tons. In fact, the number of such ships was very small in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Choosing the five story building ship as the initial flagship was definitely to force. However, it is obvious that the road of pretending to force the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty ended as soon as they left the house. Nearly a thousand people were compensated for not pretending to be forced.


    What a surprise! That''s really big. We should deeply know that even in the middle ages, the tonnage of ships in the west is mainly 200 to 400 tons, and there are few ships with more than 400 tons. One thing is that Westerners play with the sea, while easterners play with river boats.


    There are many kinds of ships in the Han Dynasty, such as the largest number of Kirk sailboats, that is, 200 tons. They are mainly used as troop carriers. After the rear system can produce ships other than fishing boats, the transport ship without name has a load of 400 tons. Among warships, the one with shooting bed crossbow is 250 tons, and the one with fire is 200 tons.


    Due to the extreme needs of the land arms, Liu Yan did not "summon" many ships, because it was an extremely unnecessary thing. Transport ships were still a little useful. The "summoning" of warships was purely ash, so they were only "summoning" a few warships.


    It must be noted that a ship is summoned to carry crew, and the maximum consumption of population is only 1, but the crew above can''t do anything other than participate in the operation of the ship.


    Liu Yan was actually happy when he received the request from the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Borrow other people''s things. Is that still a show? Or what did the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty want to do?


    "If the other party asks for tribute, what ships they need will be selected in the fleet." LV Yi felt constipated because of this: "I don''t want to face to a certain extent."


    "No, the other party is afraid." Ji Chang thought from another direction: "only one of us in the ''world'' can travel freely in the sea. The small ~ Dynasty ~ court has long wanted to obtain the construction method of seagoing ships."


    It''s really the same thing. For example, the guy named Gong Tao and actually named Sima Ru tried every means to spy on the shipbuilding sites of the Han Dynasty, and bought officials of the Han Dynasty more than once in order to obtain ship drawings. This guy has been arrested on the Chaoxian peninsula. The place of detention is in Ma 1 Shi 1 jin.


    Look at the surname Sima. Should simaru be the royal family of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty? That''s not the case. His original surname was Zhuo, and Sima was a given surname.


    Ji Chang is absolutely right. At present, there is only a mature sea ship system in the Han Dynasty in the East. The rest basically don''t understand the difference between sea ships and inland river ships. As a result, many people take inland river ships to the sea. The inland river ship is calm in the sea. Once it encounters a slightly larger storm, it is basically a tragic end.


    "Shall we send a fleet?" Ji Chang is inclined to send a large fleet. He said, "if you don''t land, you just pick up people."


    "Isn''t it realistic?" Sang Yu said with a smile, "those wastes in the south are easy to enjoy. They will bring countless pots and pans when they go out many times. Attendants and maidens are even more essential. Without landing, boats and boats alone can''t make many big things on board."


    Liu Yanqi asked strangely, "big objects?"


    "Yes, yes." Sang Yu pressed his fingers: "there must be beds. In addition, they are used to using screens, tables, and many other utensils, perhaps dressing tables and so on?"


    Liu Yan was stunned in an instant.


    The enjoyment of Jin nobles has reached such a point that they have to take a bed when they go out? This is not a joke at all. They have to prepare for a long time when they go out. They must not lack the necessary enjoyment. If they are less, they will never go out.


    "It''s not so exaggerated..." Lv Yi said with a wry smile: "only when conditions permit, it''s not that you can''t make do with it."


    "In other words, Yu only said a little. There will be no shortage of actress and Maggie?" Seeing LV Yi admit it, sang Yu said with a smile, "the actress and Meiji serve people with color. How can they not dress up? How many unnecessary materials will they carry?"


    LV Yi was speechless.


    Jin people have an almost morbid insistence on the enjoyment of women''s sex, regardless of the north and south of the Yangtze River. Look at several former family chiefs or high-level figures in the Han Dynasty. Who doesn''t have a group of actress, Maggie, dancer and cook in their family. The division of labor among these women is quite detailed. Some of them are dedicated to waiting on people to sleep and groom, others to eat, drink and pull, and some to engage in sound and dance, which is almost unexpected and does not exist.


    "Go!" Liu Yan clapped: "it must be a big fleet!"


    The small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has never faced up to the Han Dynasty. It always thought it could be handled at will. Even if the Han army killed the Xuzhou army, it just made the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty pay a little attention, but it still held the attitude of taking and demanding.


    "Not to pick someone up." Liu Yan said slowly, "go and shake around and let those short-sighted guys see what the navy is."


    Jichang second understand, go to demonstrate, and then ridicule the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and maybe lay the groundwork for future trade?


    How big a fleet is a big fleet? Liu Yan picked out nearly 300 ships and warships, of which 150 were purely "summoned" temporarily.


    The main station of the navy of the Han Dynasty was ma 1 Shi 1 jin. After receiving the order, they first rushed back to Lingshan island to meet with the friendly forces. 300 fleets carried out necessary supplies in Changguang County, and then began to go south.


    Ships with more than 100 tons are never small, especially not the style of building ships. In this way, one to three hundred ships lined up to sail. It seems that the occupied space is a vast expanse.


    Because there was no war in Qingzhou for the time being, Ji Chang volunteered to go south as the first person in the fleet. They sail against the wind. Of course, they can''t sail straight. In fact, they sail around a circle. That''s the way to sail again when the monsoon doesn''t allow.


    From Changguang County in Qingzhou to the Yangtze River Estuary in Yangzhou, the map has a straight-line distance of about 1400 Li. Considering that it is impossible to travel in a straight line, it is not easy to calculate how far it has gone.


    It took nearly 20 days. When Jichang saw the land again, he asked whether it was close to a place called SHA1 island or what island. The route moved to the west is the estuary of the Yangtze River.


    Along the way, the fleet did not encounter any ships at sea until it was close to the small ~ Dynasty ~ court territory of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It was only a little closer to the Yangtze River estuary that there were ships.


    For such a huge fleet of the Han Navy close to the Yangtze River Estuary, in fact, the Yangtze River navy of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was confused and frightened when they received the news.


    The scale of the Yangtze River navy of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is not small at all. It can be said that there are no other troops, and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court dare not lack the construction of the Yangtze River Navy.


    The Yangtze River is a natural danger. If there is a natural danger, there should be corresponding troops to defend it. Otherwise, no matter how natural danger it is, it is unreliable. In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, there were more than 200000 troops in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court, accounting for half of the Yangtze River Navy alone. More than 70% of the total military expenditure was spent on the Yangtze River Navy!


    After receiving the news that there was a large fleet approaching the Changjiang Estuary, the naval forces of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty gathered wantonly. They definitely didn''t think that the fleet came from the Han Dynasty, but wanted to become a large fleet, which belonged to the state of Zhao in Shijie.


    Shi Hu enlisted hundreds of thousands of people to build ships in order to attack Murong Xianbei in the east of Liao 1 from the sea.


    Shijie Zhao GuoXuan''s shipbuilding site is on the edge of Qingzhou. After the rise of Liu Yan, Shi Hu''s shipbuilding can''t go on. Finally, most of the forced craftsmen and labor fell into Liu Yan''s hands, and the rest were brutally drowned.


    "What, what...?" Yu Bing lost his attitude. He was stunned and dazed. There was absolutely no lack of ignorance: "the navy of Zhao Jun?"


    Come on, it''s been a long time. The small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty still doesn''t know which side is close to the Yangtze River Estuary. Is it to blame that the navy of the Han Dynasty is too far away from the shore? It''s not that the navy of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was afraid of the capsizing incident and didn''t dare to send a ship to sea for investigation?

 Chapter 285

    On the sea, the Han Army fluttered, and there must be a Han flag with red letters on a black background on the mast of every ship.


    How much space do three hundred ships occupy over the sea? The length of each ship will not be less than 23 meters, and the width is basically more than 6 meters. It is necessary to keep enough space between each other. In particular, in order to set up a clear formation, you can see the head but not the tail.


    Maybe it''s a mistake not to see the tail? The large fleet can see the outline of the ships in front, and the ships behind can only see the sails or masts. That''s what the earth is determined by the ellipse. It''s not that you see the mast before you see the hull when you''re far away!


    "Row upon row!" Yu Bing''s eyes were round: "cover the sea!"


    What does row upon row mean? It is often used to describe buildings, ships, etc. arranged closely and neatly. There are two allusions to this idiom, poetry, ode to Zhou and Liangyi: "the index obtained is the millet accumulated. It worships like Yong, and it is like a comb."; In the Southern Song Dynasty (not Zhao''s Song Dynasty), Bao Zhao wrote a poem in Yongshi: "the twelve thoroughfares in the capital fly every scale."


    Of course, Yu Bing doesn''t mean "row upon row". He says more, but it''s such a brief statement.


    Indeed, the rows are very neat and dense. The large fleet is coming towards the estuary of the Yangtze River. Looking at the hunting of the Han flag and the arrangement of ships, you can feel a strong sense of oppression even if you are far away


    "No, shouldn''t!" Xie an is only twenty-three years old this year. He looks like a young and gentle young man. He dresses very carefully and meticulously. He looks like a man who pays great attention to etiquette. He can see that the fleet has also lost its attitude and said in a daze: "four years, only four years, Liu Sujun... No, how can the king of Qi develop a strong army on land and build a water army?"


    No way, Liu Yan with golden fingers can be so capricious, that is, he can be so unreasonable.


    King Qi? Sima Yue, the new emperor of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, was much more generous than the previous one. The latest conclusion was that Liu Yan was appointed king of Qi. That was the conclusion only after the Han Army annihilated the Xuzhou army. Before, they could all agree with the previous emperor of the Eastern Jin Dynasty or the door lords and aristocratic families in the court.


    Yu Bing''s eyes were terrible. He stared at the increasingly clear-cut fleet and subconsciously said, "no matter how it developed, if it can be used by us..." he didn''t say the following words. It''s estimated that he felt too unbearable?


    Do you know how much money the small ~ imperial ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has to throw in every year to maintain the huge Yangtze River Navy? If you change it into copper money, several mountains can definitely be filled.


    Do you understand why the Eastern Jin Dynasty has been expanding to the southwest? Except that it is difficult to recover the hometown north of the Yangtze River, it is not to obtain wood for shipbuilding.


    Shipbuilding can not be made of any wood. In addition, it needs enough tung oil. A large number of wood that can be used for shipbuilding in the south of the Yangtze River are consumed. The Eastern Jin Dynasty can''t help bullying the aborigines in the southwest? Not yet! The Eastern Jin Dynasty also recovered a lost hometown, Jiaozhi, and established Jiaozhou there, including Wuping County, Jiaozhi County, Jiuzhen County, Jiude county and rinan county.


    "Yes, if it can be used by us, it will be easy to recover the Central Plains!" Xie an just said something: "unfortunately, he has been crowned king..."


    Sima 1 the state of Jin does not pay attention to whether different surnames can be granted the king, or Murong Zhuang will not be granted the king of Yan. But that''s for the Hu people, and for those of Chinese and Miao descent, there is really no example of a king with a different surname.


    The small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty sealed Liu Yan as king? There''s really nothing to say, either as an alien or a deadly enemy.


    Yu Yi sipped his mouth. Their family are all beautiful men. One by one, they look more beautiful. Even they sipped their mouth very well. He lowered his voice and said, "when they land, will they follow the plan?"


    A group of people look at me and I look at you. They are all a little stunned.


    "I''m afraid... It''s difficult." Yu Bing was full of Entanglement: "I thought there were many ships, but I didn''t expect..."


    Up to now, this group of people in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty have not counted how many ships came from the Chu and Han Dynasties, but only saw them arranged in neat rows. How can they play tricks when the number is large?


    They are standing on a hill on the shore. The higher the altitude, the clearer they can see. On the other side of the estuary of the Yangtze River is the dense Han Navy, but on the river to the west is the dense inland water army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. On the other side of Jingkou, there should be a group of frightened Shijie Zhao army.


    By the way, the allusion of being frightened comes from Fu Jian''s going south in the pre Qin period. There are also two idioms: all grass and trees are soldiers and throwing a whip to cut off water.


    Ji Chang was also looking at the shore. He held a cylindrical thing in his hand, closed his other eyes, and raised a mocking smile at the corners of his mouth: "those guys at the top of the mountain should be the noble dignitaries of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court?"


    The cylindrical thing is, of course, a monocular telescope. Now that this thing has appeared, it means that Hanbu has also got the glass out. It must be said that it''s too late to get the glass out now... Too late... Too late


    As far as 5000 or 6000 years ago, the Egyptians first invented fired glass, which later spread all over Europe.


    At first, it may be thought that Yinchao glass was also introduced from the west, but archaeological discoveries broke this view.


    In 1965, a Shang Dynasty blue glaze impression statue with five dark green thick and transparent glass glazes was unearthed in he 1 Nan.


    In 1975, thousands of glass tubes and beads were unearthed in the tombs of the early and Middle Western Zhou Dynasty in Bao1 Jiru, 1 family and 1 village. According to the identification of ancient objects by Chinese and foreign scientists, they are lead barium glass, which is different from the sodium calcium glass in the West. The glass of the Chinese dynasty came from its own system.


    The archaeological discovery also shows that the glass of the Chinese dynasty was later than that of Egypt. It sprouted in the Shang Dynasty and began to be fired in the Western Zhou Dynasty at the latest.


    According to the biography of the son of mu, King Mu of Zhou ascended the mountain of Quarrying and ordered the people to mine stones and cast them into utensils, that is, to burn glass. However, in the early days of the Chinese dynasty, the ancients called glass as Yu Lin, Liu Li, Yu Li, Bi Liu, Yao Yu, Shui Jing, can Zi Yu, etc. after the northern and Southern Dynasties (both the Wuhu and Luanhua period), it was sometimes also called glass and material ware.


    There is glass, choose from thousands of choices, and then select the lens with less bubbles for grinding. Know that the telescope is folded away, so it is not too simple to manufacture. That is, the yield will be relatively low, and then there will be trouble in the process, but who let Liu Yan get so many craftsmen. Shi Hu wants to build a ship when he catches a craftsman, but no matter how many low-level talents are, he won''t only choose a craftsman who can build a ship. Anyway, as long as he is a craftsman, he will catch it. As a result, Liu Yan is cheap. After the craftsmen on Liu Yan''s side spilled over, they wanted to study other things, that is, they could be willful.


    The estuary of the Yangtze River was narrow and wide in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. There was an island shaped like an egg at the estuary. If Liu Yan came in person, he would find that the current south of the Yangtze River is fundamentally different from what he knows. For example, there is no upper sea at all. The upper sea is now sinking under the seabed. That island in the shape of an egg does not exist in modern times.


    "Lord, where shall we sail and stop?"


    "It''s around the island."


    Yu Bing and other people from the Eastern Jin Dynasty were waiting for the Han navy to land with various emotions, and they also ordered to make various preparations, but the Han Navy did not move far from the island on the sea?


    At this time, the Han Navy had put down the boat and went to check the water depth and reefs near the island.


    Since the location is the estuary of the Yangtze River, the water flow must be easy to think of and too difficult to enter. After all, that''s the direction of the water flow.


    It is estimated that the lowered boat also encountered this situation for the first time. As a result, it can still paddle forward without being close to the estuary of the Yangtze River. In the upstream area, it takes non boss efforts to move forward, but the more in-depth it is, the more difficult it is to move forward. Finally, the people on the boat really exhausted their strength. First, a small boat floated out of the sea with the current under the eyes of unknown people, and then it seemed to have an effect. The other small boats also rested and drifted with the waves.


    "..." Ji Chang was stunned. He really didn''t know this would happen.


    In fact, the Han Navy did not take a boat to rush out of the Haikou of a river. It entered the Yellow River several times along the wind and with the thrust of the oars, but I really didn''t know that the boat would be rolled out against the water.


    Yu Bing saw "ha ha!" Laugh, and the others are laughing. In fact, they were very worried before. After watching the scene just now, they could finally laugh.


    "They don''t understand inland water warfare." Xie an still had something to say: "in this way, we won''t be afraid of them rushing into the Yangtze River."


    Isn''t it? The reason why the inland water army, which is more inward at the mouth of the Yangtze River, is not that it is worried that it will be rushed into the Yangtze River by a fleet that did not know who it belongs to before.


    Knowing that the fleet belonged to the Han Dynasty, the Yangtze River Navy in the Eastern Jin Dynasty not only did not relax, but became more nervous. That''s because the Hu people don''t understand water. No matter how large the fleet is, there is no shortage of Jin people in the Han Department, especially the Han Army captured many people in the huaishui generation of Xuzhou. They can''t let them be nervous.


    What happened? The Han Navy took a boat to rush out of Haikou. Is there anything more that can expose its ignorance of inland water warfare?


    Ji Chang wanted to hit his head against the wall at this moment. He looked aside complaining. It was a strong man with no expression on his face. He was the captain of the warship.


    Well, a strong man is actually a creature summoned by the system. Every ship has such an existence.


    After the system upgrade, the system calls creatures with IQ, but I don''t know what the situation is. Many things don''t communicate at all, let alone remind people of something. They just follow Liu Yan''s orders and do their own work.


    Ji Chang doesn''t understand or understand, but he knows it''s a big shame this time!

 Chapter 286

    Anyway, the Han Navy finally came. But the fleet looks really huge!


    "Is the Navy pouring in, or only a part?" Yu Bing is now most concerned about this problem: "from a distance, it can be recognized that most of the warships are equipped with bed crossbows."


    "Their warships are very different from ours." Yu Yi has been watching since the emergence of the navy of the Han Dynasty: "I haven''t seen any building ships. There is basically only one layer above the deck of their warships, and the hull shows a shuttle shape?"


    We are all observing the warships of the Han Dynasty. We can really see many problems at a glance. Unfortunately, we can''t see the bottom of the ship. People who don''t understand the ship estimate that they can distinguish what the structure of flat bottomed ships and sharp bottomed ships means at a glance.


    They were all waiting for the Han navy to land. After waiting for a long time, they only saw the Han Navy slowly close to each other on the sea. After gathering together, they put up their sails and seemed to be fixing each other?


    "The iron ropes are connected horizontally, and the ships gather to form a land?" Of course, Xie an knows the story of Chibi. It says that ships lean against each other and are fixed with iron cables or wooden piles to form a large plane. He was surprised and said, "don''t you go ashore?"


    There are still ships that will land. What doesn''t come over is a ship that doesn''t look like a warship. It''s alone.


    Although Ji Chang wanted to go ashore to have a look, he put up with it.


    Fu Wei was assigned the task of landing and communicating with the officials of the small ~ court ~ court. He took the Kirk sailboat.


    There are only a few five Kirk sailboats in the 300 ship fleet, carrying a batch of goods from the Han side. The transport ships produced by other systems also carry materials such as salt, leather, fur and traditional Chinese medicine, so as to trade in the south of the Yangtze River.


    To put it bluntly, it is true that the Han ministry came to the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to demonstrate. The escort task is by the way, and opening the trade route is the main goal.


    There are also many styles of Kirk sailboats. Liu Yan guided the manufacture of a four mast type. It is 30 meters long, 8 meters wide, 3 meters draft and 280 tons of carrying capacity. It is the second Kirk series sailboat contacted by Han sailors and belongs to the product of the Hanseatic League.


    At this moment, the canvas of the four masts of the huge ship body was fully opened, and went through the waves along the southeast wind, and soon rushed into the estuary of the Yangtze River. The powerful posture made the onlookers on the shore shout loudly.


    "Four sails?" Yu Yi knew about warships. The Eastern Jin navy was at most a ship with only three masts. Because it was a building ship, it was definitely different from Kirk''s sailboat in layout. He whispered, "the bow is square sails, the second mast has two sails, and the two at the stern are triangular sails. What''s the special purpose of this layout?"


    The triangular canvas at the stern of the ship plays a role of turning wind, just like the rudder of the ship.


    "The bow of the ship has a collision angle, and the front is raised as high as a goose''s belly, stretching out a pecker like a duck''s beak." Yu Yi guessed, "is this layout for collision and collision prevention?"


    The warships of the Eastern Jin Navy also had collision angles in front of the ships, but there were only two. In addition, in front of the warships in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, a large area of copper or iron will be fixed, and some designs of fierce animals will be carved. Copper or iron plates are naturally for anti-collision. The problem is that the pattern on the carving increases the focus of impact, which is really strange.


    "The bow is smooth with a range..." Xie an was stunned: "it seems to be soaked with a layer of grease?"


    So there is absolutely nothing wrong. The most likely place to encounter impact is to be smooth and reduce the force points. It is also inevitable to have an amplitude. After all, the circle will certainly be cut open when it is hit, not like the position of the plane being hit to bear all the impact force.


    As for fire attack, ships made of wood are not afraid of fire attack. The difference is that it is easier to burn after soaking oil.


    The speed of the ships entering the Haikou of the Changjiang Lake in the Han Dynasty has stabilized, and the boats from the Eastern Jin Dynasty began to lean on it.


    Fu Wei was standing in the flagship room, looking out, listening to the shouting with a strong southern accent.


    It was the Jin army on the boat that asked the Han ships to follow, saying they wanted to guide them to the ferry or something.


    Before entering the estuary of the Yangtze River, Fu Wei was particularly told about one thing, that is, the difference between sea ships and inland ships. Because of the water depth, some inland ships can stop where seagoing ships can''t.


    The Kirk sailboat is a kind of sea going ship with a water depth of three meters, which is why the Kirk sailboat was chosen to enter the Yangtze River. If it was entered by other ships with a water depth of more than six meters, it would be almost every minute to run aground.


    In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, there were widely distributed ferries on the South Bank of the Yangtze River, especially near Jingkou. After all, Jingkou was the main naval base in the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    As more and more boats entered, more and more boats followed Kirk''s sailboat, and the boats became larger and larger.


    Fu Wei looked out. There were a dense circle of boats and boats. He could see that the boats and boats were all soldiers of the Jin Dynasty. Looking at them one by one, they also looked capable.


    On both sides. There are dense crowds standing on the south bank. Look at the clothes. Should some civilians around come to watch? There are also people watching on the north bank, but the people on the north bank look sparse. It looks like the shore defense force of Shijie Zhao army or something?


    "The Jin people asked to board the ship."


    "No!"


    Fu Wei refused without even thinking about it, and even ignored his aristocratic status.


    The river course in the Yangtze River is different from the sea. Although the inland river will have waves, the waves above the sea are basically two levels. The Kirk sailboat sailed steadily on the Yangtze River, because the wind was good and the speed was not slow. After opening all the sails, it threw away the Jin army ships originally surrounded on both sides.


    "What do they want to do?" Yu Bing''s face has begun to look bad: "refuse to board the ship and speed up to leave. Do you want to challenge our 100000 Navy with a ship?"


    Kirk''s sailboat was really accelerating all the time. He ignored the cries of the Jin army around him until there were a large number of Jin army water military ships in front of him. A large number of ships lined up in a straight line to block the way. Fu Wei narrowed his eyes and didn''t order to slow down.


    It''s not negotiable to let the Jin army board the ship. God knows if there are any mentally ill guys in the Eastern Jin Dynasty who will seize the ship. Even if you don''t seize the ship, the navy has a saying that "where the ship is, it is the territory". Can your territory be easily stepped on?


    "There are too many ships around!"


    "Yes, it''s as dense as locusts!"


    The 100000 water troops in the Eastern Jin Dynasty are definitely not fake. They account for the general number of troops in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. There are thousands of warships, and I''m afraid there are more small boats and boats.


    In front of them, the water army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty lined up in a straight line to block the way. Under normal circumstances, Fu Wei should have ordered the ships to stop, but this time they sent 300 large ships south, not to show their obedience.


    "Go straight up."


    "Promise!"


    Then the whole ship shouted to remind all the crew to prepare for the collision.


    The speed of the ship seems to be very fast, which is actually the speed of four to five knots, but don''t underestimate the speed of five knots at this time.


    To be clear, the ideal speed of the relatively fast flying shear ship in the sail age is 12 to 14 knots. The speed of inland ships can''t compare with that of the sea. It''s actually fast to run to five knots. For example, if the building ships in the Eastern Jin Dynasty can have a speed of about three knots, it''s already "flying speed".


    "How fast!"


    "Yes, so fast!"


    "If you don''t slow down, you''ll hit it!"


    The commander of the water army in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was a general. His official title was general Hengjiang. He looked at the fast coming ship and his face was a little iron blue.


    General Hengjiang was an official of Soochow during the Three Kingdoms period. The first general Hengjiang was Lu su. General Hengjiang wanted to sweep away the invading enemy. He also had this official position in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but his rank was not high.


    Fu Wei grasped the place where he could use his strength and looked very calm. As for what he thought in his heart, it didn''t matter. Anyway, the enemy ship was bound to hit it if it didn''t move away.


    "Anti collision preparation!"


    The general Hengjiang of the Eastern Jin Dynasty really did not intend to give way to the waterway. The Yangtze River was their territory, and their number occupied an absolute advantage. In his view, Zhang Heng, the Han Dynasty is just a local separatist force. No matter how big the fleet is and how fierce the ships are, it is also a local separatist force. How can it easily bow its head?


    "Keep all routes unchanged!"


    Zhang Heng doesn''t believe it. A separatist force has gone against the sky and dares to collide with the "invincible water army of Jin" in the Yangtze River?


    Fu Wei''s face began to turn blue. If he could, he really didn''t want to be on this ship, especially a collision.


    "Ready! Ready!"


    The roar was not only from the Han Army, but also from the Jin army. The shouts of both sides mixed into one, but I don''t know how many pairs of eyes were looking at this side.


    [really not?] Fu Wei has subconsciously stood on the horse step; [the tonnage difference between the two sides is too large. Should there be nothing wrong with the ship under my feet?]


    In fact, the Navy quality of the Jin army doesn''t have to say. They have begun to make relevant collision preparations, and even ships are preparing iron cables. It seems that even if the fleet in front is knocked away, the ships behind will use iron cables to stop the huge ship in the Han Dynasty.


    "That''s good!" Yu Bing took a deep breath: "the Han side asked for it. In this way, we have enough reason to get a sea ship!"


    It said that the ship would be damaged after the collision, and then it was stopped with an iron rope. The Han side can''t talk about it. They really longed for a ship that could sail at sea, studied it carefully, and developed their own maritime navigation ship system in the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    The collision is about to happen. Zhao Jun in Shijie on the north bank began to make a noise. Why is it like waiting to see a joke?


    On the south bank, the non military Jin people are a little confused. They learned that the Han ministry came to pay tribute, but it doesn''t look like it?


    The noise is getting louder and louder. Whether it''s Fu Wei or Zhang Heng, their face is getting more and more ugly. If they can have a choice, ghosts are willing to play a bumper boat!


    There is only one ship in the Han Dynasty. Looking at the huge and ferocious hull, the Kirk sailboat during the Hanseatic League can really be used for both commerce and military, that is, the so-called armed merchant ship.


    There are many ships in the water army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The tonnage should be dozens of tons. Of course, this is related to the location of the river channel. Secondly, due to the limitations of technology, the larger the ship in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the more difficult it is to control, and the larger it is, the more difficult it is to dispatch.


    It was really getting closer and closer, and yelling began to be sent out in the fleet of the water army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. You could hear the sound more obviously "steady! Steady!" Command.


    Fu Wei began to squat down. In his ears was the sound of the crew yelling "prepare for collision avoidance", which confused his mind, shook his legs and looked sad, thinking: [why, you won''t do anything if you get out of the way?]


    In fact, it''s too late for Zhang Heng to order to get out of the way. That''s because the navy is lined up in a straight line and in a moving state. If you want to get out of the way, you need complete coordination and cooperation. If you are so close, any mistake is definitely the end of collision with each other.


    Everyone was staring. Under their gaze, the lonely ship on the river seemed to speed up?


    "Are they going to war?" Guo Xiang was gloating on his face. He was the supreme commander of the residual Xuzhou army. When he got the news, he came to see the excitement. If there was any excitement to see: "I heard that the spies of the Jin people were constantly destroying Qingzhou, I think those Han people would be very angry."


    The Guo family is a big family in the state of Zhao in Shijie. It is a queue that has been suppressed by Shi Hu recently. Life is quite difficult.


    The Xuzhou army has long known that a large fleet is coming. It just doesn''t know what the Han fleet is going to do. Now it has found something interesting.


    On the other side, a "roar" first appeared, followed by the "creak" of wood. Under the eyes of everyone on both sides of the Strait, the collision angle of Kirk sailboat didn''t hit anything at all, because the ships of the Eastern Jin Navy blocking the way were too short. It was the belly of the Kirk sailboat that directly collided with the ship blocking the way. In a moment, the broken wood flew sideways. After a sudden meal, the collided ship sank to the surface of the water.


    At the moment of the collision, Fu Wei felt as if he had been pushed by something. In a moment, he knelt directly and then rolled on the ground.


    When there was a real collision, everyone was a little stunned. They just didn''t understand why they had to.


    Not an ally? Talk well and have a pleasant scene, isn''t it good?


    The collision was more than just a moment. The collided boat was pushed across by the Kirk sailboat for a short distance and moved to the side due to the hydraulic pressure. It floated for a short time and hit the friendly army. There was another "creak" sound of toothache.


    Almost at the moment when Fu Wei''s ship collided with the ships of the naval forces of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the Han fleet, which had been close to each other, was slowly pushed forward again. The real war drums and horns did not appear suddenly. Then about 30 warships began to approach the position of the estuary of the Yangtze River.

 Chapter 287

    As the saying goes, forging iron needs to be hard. If you want to make people respect and face up to it, it doesn''t rely on language, it''s hard power!


    The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has never faced up to the strength of the Han Dynasty, holding the mentality of how to handle it, you can be round and flat. Because they believe that the Han Dynasty is weak and dispensable, they can engage in a conspiracy in Qingzhou. When the Han fleet came over, they thought about how to get a Han ship. They didn''t agree to entertain each other and establish friendship. Didn''t they still think they could take Han at will?


    In addition to Ji Chang''s dislike for the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it is a necessary trial voyage to rush in a single ship. After all, the Han Dynasty has not been to the Yangtze River, let alone sail into the Yangtze River waterway. It is absolutely necessary to go on a trial voyage with one ship. It is mentally ill for the whole fleet to rush in before the trial voyage.


    To say, don''t the fleet need a trial voyage before it goes in? Therefore, no matter who Jichang or the Han fleet, they thought that the water army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty would intercept, but they really didn''t expect such a big scene.


    The Han Dynasty has not yet established a state, but the Han Dynasty is an independent force and does not need to obey any party. What are those people doing in the Eastern Jin Dynasty? They treat Han Bu as a lackey at the bottom. They don''t have any respect and don''t mention it. They are very arrogant in their actions.


    "Really?" Jichang received the report. Fu Wei''s ship broke through the first intercept line of the Eastern Jin Navy, but the second one stood in front. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "no one from Xiaochao ~ Ting wants to communicate?"


    Anyway, Fu Wei''s report did not point out the intention of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to communicate. The number of ships surrounded by the Eastern Jin navy was increased, and the ships dispatched by the Eastern Jin Navy were larger and larger.


    "Outrageous want to force to stop capture?" Ji Chang smiled and said sarcastically, "it''s really a group of short-sighted people!"


    There is nothing wrong. It is not difficult to judge the intention of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. They are very eager to obtain a ship for maritime navigation. The envoys have repeatedly asked Liu Yan when they meet him in Xiami. They still take it for granted. For example, it is heaven''s and earth''s righteousness for the extremely Han ministry to give a ship. If they don''t give it, it is against the principles and ethics. They show that Lao Tzu is zhengshuo, Even if he fled to the south of the Yangtze River, he is still zhengshuo''s face.


    After the arrival of the Han fleet, they wanted to obtain one by relatively mild means, but Jichang let the fleet anchor overseas.


    The so-called gentleness should be deception. If you can''t cheat, you''ll take it by surprise?


    "The second fleet is ready to escort the first."


    "Promise!"


    "Prepare the third batch of fleet, confirm that Shijie Zhao Jun is attracted, and look for an opportunity to land."


    "Promise!"


    Now there is no need to fight with the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Changguang county and Dongmou County of Qingzhou are entering a period of rapid development. There are also the constant threats of Shijie Zhao from Jizhou and Yanzhou. It is serious to seize the coastal area of Xuzhou in order to seek greater strategic space.


    The trade between the Southern Han Dynasty and the state of Zhao in Shijie was cut off at 7788. Murong Yanguo was used as a roadblock to open up trade with Tuoba daiguo, but Liu Yan refused to deal with Murong Yanguo, so it was necessary to open a new market south of the Yangtze River.


    The Han Army wanted to capture the coastal area of Xuzhou. With the annihilation of the Xuzhou army of the state of Zhao in Shijie, it was very simple. At present, there are not many battle plans in the Han Dynasty. One is to take Shi Zun training on the other side of Pengcheng. The other is to seize the ferry near Yangzhou on the North Bank of the Yangtze River.


    At present, the Han army is sweeping South on the land and will soon enter the Jianghuai area. Limited by the topography of the Jianghuai region, the Han Army pushed forward from the land. Even with the help of boats, the speed of the army really couldn''t get up quickly.


    The sooner we win part of Xuzhou, the more favorable the next layout will be. Just when the small ~ court ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty invited the fleet to go south, we will land from the South quickly. The landing troops win the Jiangdu and Jiangshui temple is equivalent to having a ready-made Jiangfang fortress on the North Bank of the Yangtze River. In addition, it is better to establish a base, which will be more convenient in the next transaction with the south of the Yangtze River.


    what? What if the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty didn''t trade with the Han Dynasty? Is it true that the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is highly centralized? In fact, the south is the door and family has the final say, Sima royal family is a sign.


    After two consecutive impacts, Fu Wei began to adapt. He was very worried about whether the ship would be damaged. He asked again and again and ran down the cabin. He couldn''t even see a crack in the impact part. He was relieved.


    In other words, the shipbuilding in the Han Dynasty is very strict. The keel is basically a huge wood in the east of Liao 1, but there is no splicing. Moreover, because the ship model construction method is adopted, the structure of the ship is fully engaged with the keel. As long as the keel does not have problems, the bulkhead is slightly damaged at most.


    The use of hardwood and soaking in tung oil can make the wood harder. The construction of ships is such a few necessary processes. Ships built in strict accordance with the procedures generally do not appear too fragile.


    After two frontal impacts, the front belly of the Kirk sailboat at Fu Wei''s feet left only some impact scratches. After inspection, even the bulkhead was not loose, which means that it is a qualified ship.


    In fact, even if there are cracks and water leakage, it doesn''t matter. If emergency reinforcement fails, remove an isolated water tank. Although it will increase the load and slow down the speed, it will be difficult to sink for a while and a half.


    "Left full rudder!!!"


    The single Kirk sailboat juts left and right on the river. Its four sails can make it reach the speed of five knots. In addition, the sailors use the oars to boost up, and there is no difficulty in running more than six knots. As a result, the ships of the Eastern Jin navy can be left behind at will.


    There was a big detour. The ships tilted to divert. After a string, the ships of the water army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty were thrown far away. From the perspective of Fu Wei, the front should be the North Bank of the Yangtze River. There were scattered people from the state of Zhao in Shijie to watch the excitement.


    On the North Bank of the Yangtze River, there are indeed many people from the state of Zhao in Shijie watching the excitement. It seems that it should be people such as the coastal defense forces. They don''t seem to have formed a system. They just look at the degree of familiarity and make a noise from time to time.


    [has the second fleet arrived yet?] Fu Wei couldn''t see the east from his point of view. He thought: [am I just playing hide and seek with the water army of the Jin army?]


    The Jin navy has lost three ships, none of which is large in tonnage. Two were directly sunk, and one was hit and overturned by its own damaged ship. There is a rescue operation going on. The boat keeps picking up the fallen soldiers around the position of the sunken ship. I just don''t know how many casualties are there in the three ships?


    The second batch of fleets have entered the Yangtze River waterway, including six Kirk sailboats. Their entry has made the Eastern Jin Navy highly nervous. The sound of war drums sounded on the South Bank of the Yangtze River. Those civilians who had been watching happily were evacuated, and some coastal defense forces came from everywhere.


    "Do they want to go to war?" Yu Bing was a little confused, but more puzzled: "is it..."


    Yes? According to Yu Bing''s guess, it is estimated that some door lords and aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River played tricks in Qingzhou to annoy Liu Yan. This time, they will come with strong anger.


    After the second batch of six Kirk sailboats, the third batch of fleets moved in again. They were at least 30 warships and nearly 50 transport ships. It seemed that they were dense and very murderous.


    Fu Wei''s ship was already sailing towards the estuary of the Yangtze River, that is, the eastern channel. The ships of the Eastern Jin Navy followed for a short time and stopped.


    Bursts of "Dong Dong" war drums came from the sea, and then all the ships in the Han Dynasty entering the Yangtze River waterway also sounded the war drums, together with the Eastern Jin Navy and coastal defense forces, resulting in the war drums shaking at the mouth of the Yangtze River.


    "Does the Han Army really want to go to war with the Jin army?" Guo Xiang has always been watching jokes. He is familiar with the Navy and almost knows what warships the Navy had in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but he is confused about the navy of the Han Dynasty. That was the inevitable result of different ship systems, which led him to see a large number of Han fleet entering the estuary of the Yangtze River and still laugh: "it''s the best to fight, and whoever dies will make us happy."


    Many of Zhao Jun''s generals in Shijie were "hahaha" and laughed.


    "But..." Guo Xiang thought and said, "we can''t take it lightly." Put away his smile and ordered, "let the security forces make corresponding defense preparations!"


    On the other side, Yu Bing wondered if there was going to be a war. The people sent by Ji Chang arrived.


    "Our army will directly land on the North Bank of the Yangtze River. If the Jin army wants to kill thieves, they can come!"


    In this sentence, the generals in the Eastern Jin Dynasty were stunned, and then the heart that hung to his throat was put back.


    Of course, the generals in the Eastern Jin Dynasty had no doubt about the great publicity of the Han Dynasty, but they could at least judge that there would be friction, but the war was a little unlikely.


    The reason is quite simple. The Eastern Jin Dynasty can not be conquered by relying on the first World War. It is even more impossible to conquer the Eastern Jin Dynasty only by relying on the water army. What is needed is to advance both land and water. At least a large army of more than 100000, less than 100000, even if it can gain a firm foothold on the South Bank of the Yangtze River, the next must be an unprecedented war.


    Want to kill Xiang Jiankang directly after landing? That''s actually thinking too much. The small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty has always faced the threat of the Hu people in the north. I don''t know how many passes and strongholds have been established on the roads to Jiankang. Moreover, the 100000 water troops in the Eastern Jin Dynasty are definitely not feeding for nothing. What if they don''t solve these 100000 water troops, or they land on the south bank?


    However, then again, what if Liu Yan was cruel and directly "stormed the navy" and thousands of warships would take a look at the Yangtze River, not to mention hundreds of thousands of sailors, or hundreds of thousands of sailors. But Liu Yan hasn''t even finished the Central Plains now. How can he go to the south of the Yangtze River to play with the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty?


    In the third and fourth batches, more and more Han warships entered the Yangtze River waterway, and their wanton actions made the naval forces of the Eastern Jin Dynasty ready to move. For example, they arranged assault boats filled with fire oil and firewood, and mobilized enough bed crossbows to the shore.


    The water flow in the Yangtze River channel flows from west to East. As long as there are enough boats on the inland river, they can definitely scare the boats downstream.


    When a large number of fleets entered the Yangtze River waterway, Guo Xiang noticed a trace of something wrong. He ordered the security forces to prepare again. In addition to the coastal defense forces, a small number of Shijie naval forces with a sense of presence also began to prepare for operations.


    Coincidentally, Guo Xiang also ordered the preparation of the fireboat, and ordered that if the Han fleet showed signs of landing, it should be ignited and released immediately.


    Ji Chang doesn''t need to inform the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but one of their goals this time is to make the small ~ imperial ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty realize the strength of the Han army. Naturally, it is necessary for those generals and schools in the Eastern Jin Dynasty to have a good look. It is unnecessary to make a sudden move. What they need is a grand trend.


    "Vanguard ship, seize the upstream and set Hengjiang iron rope!"


    Although Hanbu is a sea boat player, since it has arrived, how can it not make relevant plans and preparations in advance?


    The iron cable can be used to block the river. Of course, it can block passing ships. How many ships want to block depends on how tight the iron cable is.


    "If it weren''t for the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to see our strength, where would it be inappropriate to land?" Ji Chang is telling the truth: "we came to the Yangtze River waterway and landed again to let them recognize the facts."


    A pioneer ship rushed in at high speed. When it reached the right position, it began to place the iron rope. Then, with the cooperation of two ships, it began to stretch the iron rope to both sides.


    The ships of the Han Dynasty placed iron cables, which was clearly seen by both sides of the Yangtze River. In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, there was a skeptical attitude towards the Han Dynasty''s landing on the North Bank of the Yangtze River. If yu Bingxin was not angry enough, some generals had asked to set fire and release the ship, or directly ordered the navy to attack.


    "I probably know what Han means." Yu Bing said with a smile, "everything is done to let us know the current situation."


    On the other side, ships from the Han Dynasty had begun to approach the North Bank of the Yangtze River. After they entered the range, they began to shoot arrows at any target that could be attacked. It was a bed crossbow and a strong crossbow. In an instant, Zhao Jun, Shijie on the bank, knew what was going to happen.


    When the Han ships began to manipulate the iron rope across the river, Guo Xiang had ordered the ships upstream to fire and release, but it was one thing to order and another to convey the order in place.


    Yu Yi thought calmly for a long time and suggested, "let''s send a navy."


    The navy of the Eastern Jin Dynasty assembled a large number of warships in this area, and some soldiers of the Navy were also ready to attack. They were originally a fleet to defend the Han Dynasty, and may also be used to attack the Shijie Zhao army.


    For the naval forces in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, crossing the river is actually a very frequent thing. They rely on the advantages of the naval forces to cross the river more than once, but the scale is generally small.


    "No." Yu Bing smiled and pondered: "since the Han ministry wants to show its strength, let them show it, or observe what the water army of the Han ministry is about."


    ... split... Cut... Line


    There is another chapter at 1:00 noon today. I should have had it yesterday. I wanted to take a nap, but I slept until night.

 Chapter 288

    What is the situation of water warfare with cold weapons? Long range basically depends on shooting, and short range depends on impact. As for the gang jumping operation, it can only be regarded as an alternative, mainly to achieve the goal of capturing enemy ships.


    "How rude!" Yu Yi had to admit that he was frightened by the long-range attack ability of the Han Army: "the arrangement is in a straight line, the speed of long-range coverage, the bed crossbow is about 30 times, and the stronger the crossbow is 15 times."


    The information about the powerful long-range attack capability of the Han Army has long been sent back to the south of the Yangtze River. It was a detailed work of the Jin army during the war between the Han Army and the Xuzhou army.


    "Range." Yu Bing attached great importance to this: "they were already firing crossbows when they were 400 steps away from the shore, and when they entered 300 steps, they fired strong crossbows."


    Perhaps the generals of the Eastern Jin Dynasty were more frustrated. The Jin army naturally had a bed crossbow, but the range of the Jin army''s bed crossbow was only 280 steps, but the range of the strong crossbow was similar to that of the Han army. However, it must be noted that there are not many strong crossbows in the Jin army, and the number of ordinary crossbows is more sufficient.


    "Why can the strong crossbow of the Han Army shoot so fast?" Yu Bing has a strong desire for knowledge: "is our strong crossbow different from them?"


    The powerful crossbow of the Jin army was inherited from the Cao Wei regime, which was obtained from the Han Dynasty, but the Han Dynasty was inherited from the Pre-Qin Dynasty, which plundered South Korea during the Warring States period.


    "Our strong crossbow is a kind of pedal crossbow. It takes about 30 seconds for a skilled crossbow hand to launch and reload?" Among the troops commanded by Yu Bing, there are a group of strong crossbow soldiers. He has specially tested the firing speed before. He looked at the distant Han warships firing arrows and said, "is that round ship a landing ship?"


    The transport ships in the Han Dynasty do not directly approach the shore. After all, the beach can not be directly approached except in the deep water area, let alone the shore? The Han army put down a large number of small boats, and the soldiers went down from the climbing net to the boat. One boat should carry 11 people, that is, one thing, and then paddled to the shore.


    According to knowledgeable people, the actions of the Han Army are really a set of processes that can stand the test. They directly let those who originally thought that the Han Army did not know how to fight water warfare... Well, it was a landing war. In short, it was to make the generals and schools around the Eastern Jin Dynasty look silly.


    "They did it."


    "What?"


    "If they wanted to show this, they did it."


    "Beach landing?"


    Yu Bing didn''t just point to the beach, but a whole set of actions, including the formation when charging, placing the iron rope to block the river, knowing to list the horizontal line formation, increasing the long-range weapon shooting field of vision,... And many other signs show that the Han Army doesn''t seem to know anything about water warfare, and even shows some knowledge or experience that the Jin army doesn''t know at all.


    In fact, that''s right. Liu Yan was born in the Navy. If you don''t know anything about things on land, you can accumulate experience and knowledge by actual combat. The navy has more contact. When you are a sergeant, you need to learn more. How can you understand some.


    There are not many Zhao troops in Shijie on the North Bank of the Yangtze River. Although they are prepared for war, they just carry out a kind of prevention, which is not very careful or sufficient.


    The number of ships dispatched by the Han army is only a small part of the large fleet, but it can''t bear to have an absolute long-range advantage. Shijie Zhao Jun should be a relatively hasty deployment. In the face of the absolute long-range advantage coverage of the Han Army, there is only no organized Shijie Zhao Jun on the shore in the seventh round, which is a scene of death and escape.


    The numerous assault boats roared towards the North Bank of the Yangtze River. From their approach to the shore to the landing of soldiers, they did not encounter any resistance at all. The casualties in the whole landing process were seven boats, which collided because they rushed too hard and were not familiar with the water flow.


    Seven boats collided and three of them overturned, representing that 30 soldiers fell into the Yangtze River with rapid water flow. Some of them were rescued by seizing paoze''s boat by themselves. Many of them were floated out and fished up by paoze, but eight people were also included in the list of missing.


    The landing troops will be 500 first and then 1000. At this time, it is time to garrison on the shore. However, since the Zhao army in Shijie had no resistance at all, the steps of building fortifications could be saved. What the landing forces should do is to kill scattered resistance personnel and persuade more enemy troops to surrender.


    In fact, the whole landing battle was not very fierce. Even Guo Xiang''s order to fire and release the ship did not reach the upstream. The sudden battle ended in less than two quarters of an hour.


    "Elite soldiers." Xie an found his hand shaking: "if it''s our defense, can we stop it?"


    It is difficult to have a clear answer to the false proposition. It depends on the number of troops participating in the war, the number of equipment such as bed crossbows and stone throwing carts, and the number of strong crossbow soldiers invested.


    "What we can do is to let go of the beach." Yu Yi said truthfully: "the long-range attack weapons of the Han Dynasty are fully dominant, and it is too bad to shoot against them. The only way is to deploy the troops where the Han navy can''t attack from a long distance, and use the distance between the river and land space to set up a blocking line."


    The nobles of the Eastern Jin Dynasty... Or the generals who led the troops, only when they knew about water warfare could they lead an army alone. That was determined by the national conditions. Who made the Yangtze River a natural danger, and the small ~ dynasties ~ courts of the Eastern Jin Dynasty were extremely dependent on the Yangtze River.


    Because they all knew water warfare, the difference was how much they knew or how much they had actual command ability. When they saw the Han Army, they were afraid.


    "The infantry of the Han Dynasty can carry out high-intensity wars with the Hu people on land and win them many times." Yu Bing was full of a sense of urgency, or crisis: "in the battle of Xuzhou, Liu Yan''s only 8000 infantry controlled the war, firmly blocked the riding army of the Hu people, and pushed forward steadily."


    The Jin troops on the South Bank of the Yangtze River are staring at the north bank. The fighting there has stopped. From a distance, we can see that the surrendered Shijie Zhao army is being escorted and gathered.


    Take another look at the Yangtze River. There are more and more ships in the Han Dynasty. The small boats put down are dense. If people with dense phobia will definitely look at those moving boats and get goose bumps all over.


    "We just watched the Han occupy the North Bank of the Yangtze River?" Yu Yi only knew how to let others snore on the side of his bed: "Shijie Zhao Jun can''t bear the water war. Often he can only passively defend us from crossing the river and replace it with the Han Department..."


    "What can I do?" Yu Bing said painfully, "now we need the Han ministry, not the Han ministry needs us."


    "General..." xie''an said, "maybe the king of Qi needs us."


    Yu Bing was stunned and asked, "is an Shi coming?"


    Xie an just had a feeling that he could not tell what the Han Dynasty needed in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, He had to say, "the king of Qi did things quickly... Well, he acted rashly? If he didn''t ask for anything, I''m afraid he would be like a stone tiger. He fought everything with force, and even didn''t think of it as a snake. Since the king of Qi sent a large fleet and informed us in advance, he must have no malicious intention to communicate with us."


    Xie an''s words made everyone think deeply.


    Yu Bing just wanted to say something, but someone reported that at first, the ship slowly approached the south bank and seemed to be coming to the shore?


    The battle on the North Bank of the Yangtze River has ended. Some Han soldiers are boating along the coast to find a place for ships to dock. It is certain that such a place is definitely hard to find. After all, the draft of ships from the Han side is too deep. It is really not easy to find a place with a natural water depth of five meters on the shore.


    In fact, there are basically no natural deep-water points on both sides of the river. They are excavated manually, which is not like the formation of a natural port on the coast.


    "What are they doing?" Zhang Heng looked puzzled: "it has been around the shore for a while."


    It''s no wonder they didn''t understand. In fact, the Han army who first entered the Yangtze River waterway was stunned. According to the habit of going to the beach, they first inspected the shore, and then measured the water depth. They completely forgot that the river is to build ferries, not ports.


    Perhaps the foolish behavior of the Han army was improved only when knowledgeable people entered the waterway. The troops on the shore began to look for trees to cut down, and the boating soldiers began to gradually measure the water depth. After selecting the construction site of the ferry, the personnel who cut wood have begun to work on things related to the ferry.


    On the South Bank of the Yangtze River, Fu Wei landed with 50 warriors. It was only after a short walk that they saw the nobles and generals of the Eastern Jin Dynasty led by Yu Bing at a pavilion under a low mountain next to the Yangtze River waterway.


    Fu Wei saw that the battle in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was not small. He saw a large number of excellent warriors and powerful warriors. After looking around, he probably had a bottom in his heart: [xiamawei?]


    Chinese officialdom stresses official prestige in everything, so there will be ostentation naturally.


    What is Yu Bing''s ostentation? There are elite soldiers arranged on the left and right sides of the mountain path. These elite soldiers look very energetic and tall. They stare at the slowly coming Han people along the road.


    "Ha ha!" Fu Wei didn''t lower his voice. Facing Wei junchi who looked up together, he asked, "are these soldiers like goods, or?"


    Wei junchi replied, "they are sharp men who have killed people."


    Fu Wei smiled and said, "if you can be called Ruishi by Uncle Qiao, it must be Ruishi."


    Wei junchi was originally from ran min and later worked for Liu Yan. His family and people also moved to Qingzhou. At present, his official position in the Han Dynasty is not low. He is a military marquis.


    When the party came to the pavilion, Fu Wei saluted politely and shouted, "I''ve seen the general and all of you!"


    The pavilion was quiet at first. Yu Bing looked at Fu Wei and the corresponding warriors of the Han Dynasty. He should have 30 breathing time. As soon as he opened his mouth, he was the river: "take it!"

 Chapter 289

    With a "take it", the warriors and warriors in the Eastern Jin Dynasty drew out their weapons and surrounded the people from the Han Dynasty.


    Wei junchi roared: "end the array!"


    In an instant, the Han soldiers who followed also drew out their weapons. The small round shield originally buckled at the back was picked up. The sound of metal collision and friction constantly appeared with the soldiers in the formation, and then the sound of round shield collision.


    A small round array is formed between a dozen breaths. The people inside are either holding a war knife or a crossbow, waiting for a "drink!" When he was yelled out in unison, Fu Wei took the lead in shouting "the Han army is invincible!", The rest responded, "the Han army is mighty!", Whether in terms of scene or movement, the momentum brought by the 50 people is full.


    The generals of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in the pavilion looked at Yu Bing together.


    The wind is blowing, and a large number of leaves on the mountain in autumn have turned yellow. The wind is a little stronger, that is, it rolls up some grass scraps, which leads the leaves and grass scraps to float in the air. With the setting sun, it gives a picturesque artistic conception.


    Looking out from here, you can have a panoramic view of the Yangtze River. The water above the river is reflecting the burning clouds in the sky. The water also carries a large number of ships. That''s the big fleet of the Han Dynasty entering the Yangtze River in batches.


    On the North Bank of the Yangtze River, I don''t know when many white tents have been built. Depending on the layout, can you guess that it should accommodate about 10000 people?


    Fu Wei calmly looked at the Eastern Jin warriors outside through the gap of the shield array and said, "ten steps is the boundary. Enter ten steps and shoot them with crossbows and arrows."


    Wei junchi looked at Fu Wei in surprise and said, "promise", and shouted to paoze: "you heard it. Ten steps is the boundary. Enter ten steps and shoot it with a crossbow and arrow!"


    Han Bu didn''t come to beg, nor did he come to show weakness. It''s unreasonable. When others take it, they will be scared out of their wits. Moreover, Fu Wei was repeatedly told by Ji Chang in advance that he must be tough and not a trace of weakness.


    [if they had any brains, they wouldn''t do anything to kill the envoys.] Fu Wei took a few steps and looked at Yu Bing with an expressionless face from a distance: [when our army occupied the North Bank of the Yangtze River, it was time to do it. They had already done it and wouldn''t watch it, but they didn''t do it.]


    What the Han Dynasty wanted to show has been shown. Perhaps people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty regret watching just now, but things have happened. It''s time to communicate with each other.


    "Are all the people in Hanbu waiting for you?" Yu Bing really wanted to show a downfall. He needed a step and sighed, "no wonder he can stand firm and grow in the Central Plains ravaged by the Hu people."


    Fu Wei should pass out the steps at this time. He smiled and said, "the Hu people are weak. It is the current situation that we work together to attack Hu.", Then he ordered Wei junchi, "dissolve the shield array."


    Wei junchi still should: "promise"


    Yu Bing didn''t really want to kill. He could only wave to the warriors and warriors in the Eastern Jin Dynasty to retreat.


    "If you are a footman, you should be a great talent in the Han Dynasty?" Xie an is young, and his official position is above the middle level. At this time, he said these things to ease the atmosphere: "I don''t know what official position?"


    "I''m working under the command of my family''s monarch. I''m a military Marquis, and the Lord is a hairpin curl." Fu Wei said modestly, "like me, I dare not call you a great talent because of the capacity of the vehicles under your command."


    "You don''t have to say polite words." Yu Yi was an acute child and asked directly, "your army is going to occupy Xuzhou?"


    "Three months ago, my family sent tens of thousands of troops south to fight with Shi Zun, the ninth son of Shi Hu, in Pengcheng county. Another partial teacher, Shun Yishui, went south and captured Pijun." Fu Wei doesn''t need to hide anything: "it''s just an anti palm for my king to capture Xuzhou. After our army captured Xuzhou..."


    "Your next step is to capture Jiangdu and Jiangshui temple?" Yu Binghan''s face was cold: "the Han Dynasty captured Xuzhou, waiting for power merchants, occupied the North Bank of the Yangtze River, and faced us across the river."


    The water army of the state of Zhao in Shijie was weak, the water army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was strong, and the Yangtze River had always been the dominant battlefield of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    There are 300 fleets in the Han Dynasty, so how many are there?


    The estuary of the Yangtze River was not very important to the Eastern Jin Dynasty without maritime trade, but people who know a little about the advantages of geographical location can definitely see that controlling the estuary of the Yangtze River is tantamount to controlling the possibility of any party wanting to go to sea.


    It would be foolish to say that the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not pay attention to the estuary of the Yangtze River and saw the Han fleet coming from the sea.


    "The North Bank of the Yangtze River is not owned by the state of Jin. Our army can seize it from the state of Zhao in Shijie, and so can the Jin army." Fu Wei raised his finger to the Yangtze River and said, "long history Ji issued an invitation before. If the Jin army wants to kill thieves, it can cross the river."


    Yu Bing was silent for a moment. They didn''t understand why the Han Dynasty wanted to attack Xuzhou, especially before Pengcheng county was removed as a nail.


    Don''t the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty want to seize the North Bank of the Yangtze River opposite Yangzhou? I''m afraid not. The reason why they did not attack was due to the strategic consideration of geographical location and the political environment of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "Arrange for them to rest." Yu Bing first finished with Xie an and waited for Xie an to take Fu Wei and others away, He said anxiously to Yu Yi, "we can easily deal with the naval forces in Shijie. That''s why we gave up after capturing Jiangdu and Jiangshui temple. The naval forces in the Han Dynasty don''t know water warfare as we guessed. On the contrary, they seem to be quite familiar with water warfare. If the military in the Han Dynasty faces us across the river, it won''t be much better than facing Zhao Jun in Shijie."


    Yu Yi has been thinking about why Liu Yan wanted to capture the coastal area of Xuzhou, and why he sent troops to fight with Shi Zun when Qingzhou was facing at least two threats.


    "The Han Navy came from the sea." Zhang Heng had to mention that he felt that many people seemed to have forgotten something and reminded: "even if the Han Navy is not stationed on the North Bank of the Yangtze River, can it not land on the land south of the Yangtze River from the rest of the sea?"


    Of course, Yu Bing thought of this, or he wouldn''t have watched the Han Army enter the Yangtze River waterway. He thought more about things. From Fu Wei''s attitude, we can find that the Han Dynasty was very strong, and it was not at all that he would be at the mercy of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    In this way, we need to think about more questions. What kind of attitude should they take when they can land in the Han part of the south coast of the Yangtze River at any time?


    "Write down what happened here in detail." Yu Bing sighed and said, "I hope the imperial court can pay attention to it, but don''t..."


    Yu Bing didn''t say anything behind. Compared with the decline of Shijie Zhao led by Shi Hu, the Han Dynasty led by Liu Yan rose like a new star. The Eastern Jin Dynasty even knew to win over Murong Yan for its own use, and repeatedly provoked the Han Dynasty.


    "If Liu Yan is not called Han, everything can be discussed." Yu Yi told the truth: "if Liu Yan insisted on calling him Han, I''m afraid those people in the imperial court would regard him as a mortal enemy, a bigger enemy than Shijie."


    "I allowed the Han navy to enter the Yangtze River waterway, and even watched Liu Yan attack cities and land in Xuzhou, just to tell some people in the court a fact." Yu Bing looked at his brother and said helplessly, "our internal friction is too serious. Even a Han ministry that has just risen for four years can''t handle it. Even... Even... I''m afraid the two armies are fighting on land. We are more likely to lose."


    "Bed crossbow, strong crossbow, continuous crossbow..." Yu Yi''s face was confused: "it''s only four years. How can they have the strength to make these?"


    "I heard that Liu Yan captured a large number of craftsmen forced by stone tigers in Qi county." Yu Bing said that he stopped. The news they got seemed not to be the case. It was the emergence of strong crossbows and other instruments in the Han Dynasty that captured a large number of craftsmen in Qi county. He said blankly, "it''s a pity that Gong Tao was captured, otherwise we would know more information."


    The two brothers talked a lot. Later, they simply ordered people to move the table and other dishes. They drank wine in the pavilion.


    Naturally, under the atmosphere of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, people such as actresses, dancers and musicians were essential, and vocal music appeared.


    On the other hand, Fu Wei was also chatting with Xie an. One wanted to know more about the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the other wanted to know about the Han Dynasty. They didn''t have much anger.


    "I can''t say how many." Fu Wei really didn''t know the number of the Han Navy. He shook his head, sighed and said, "at the beginning, we were chased away by Shijie Zhao Jun, and more than once went to the islands on the sea to inhabit. First, Lingshan Island, followed by Miaodao islands. We don''t live on the islands and have no place to live."


    Knowing this, Xie an nodded and said, "just because of this, we are very confused, king Qi..."


    "Not the king of Qi." Fu Wei said seriously, "don''t call my family king king of Qi again, so you can''t chat happily."


    So far, Liu Yan only took the seal ribbon from the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but did not accept the canonization. Again, he hasn''t given himself an official. People in the Han Dynasty always call him JunShang, and people outside call him anything.


    Murongyan granted Liu Yan the status of Liao 1 East assassin, so he treated Liu Yan with the status of Liao East assassin. Liu Yan didn''t deny it in the early stage. Mu Rongyan shouted as much as he liked. Anyway, Liu Yan didn''t answer or deny it. When Liu Yan blocked the attack of Murong Yan army on the narrow peninsula in liao1 East, Liu Yan also took Qingzhou and defeated Shijie Zhao army again and again, Murong Yan changed the name of Liu Yan and called Liu Yan Tiefu again.


    There is no need to say that Tuoba Dai state has always called Liu Yan Tiefu. At present, the name of Liu Yan in Tuoba Dynasty began to change. Tuoba shiyiqian called Liu Yan king of the Han Dynasty in the latest national book. In this way, Tuoba Dynasty is the first country to recognize Liu Yan as the king of the Han Dynasty, but it is of no use, all because Tuoba shiyiqian is now being chased and killed by Murong Yan army like a rabbit.


    The state of Qin of the ran family and the state of liang of the Zhang family stopped talking. They all called Liu Yan king of Qi, whether it was a call to arms or formal diplomacy.


    "One thing about Ann is unknown. If you can say it, please make it clear." Xie an stopped walking, looked at Fu Wei with a confused face and asked, "why does Duke Liu have to call Han?"


    Fu Wei doesn''t know. Wow, I really don''t know. However, he couldn''t show his ignorance. Applying the mainstream saying of the Han Dynasty, he said seriously: "what do we call it? That''s autonomy. Then, when the Han Dynasty was strong, the Hu people didn''t dare to go south. First, the Cao Wei, Sun Wu and Liu Shuhan disturbed the world, resulting in our Yan, Huang and Miao people wantonly reducing Ding population. Also, Sima family usurped the rivers and mountains of Cao Wei, led the Hu people to go south and regenerate the chaos of the eight kings..."


    "To borrow a word, you can''t have a pleasant chat." That is to say, Xie an is a reasonable and gentle person, and Sima royal family is a signboard in the south of the Yangtze River, or they should jump up. He shook his head, looked at Fu Wei deeply and said, "doesn''t Duke Liu know that Han will be the enemy of the whole world?"


    "From the beginning, we were faced with an enemy all over the world." Fu Wei raised his head slightly: "there are no allies and friends. Today''s scene has come after countless bloody battles. Not only have we not become weak, but we have become stronger and stronger. Facts have proved that we will continue to be strong until we restore the glory of the strong Han Dynasty under the leadership of the king!"


    Well, they can''t talk anymore.


    Liu Yan wants to restore the glory of a strong man? That is, in addition to killing the state of Zhao on Shijie, the rest, whether Murong Yan state, Tuoba Dai state, ran Qin state, Zhang Liang state, Li Chenghan, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty... Anyway, one is the object that must be eliminated in the future.


    [what a big heart!] Xie an arranged the Han people properly and took a carriage to the place where the Yu brothers lived. He thought all the way: [what gave them the inside information?]


    The Yu brothers and a large group of nobles, celebrities, generals and so on in the Eastern Jin Dynasty are drinking.


    Around the pavilion, soldiers stood guard and attendants temporarily opened up an area for cooking. Bursts of vocal music and fragrance could be heard from a distance.


    When xie''an came, Huan Xuan, Huan Wen''s brother, was dancing a sword in the field. He was dancing a sword among a group of dancers. His long clothes were floating, and his body was slender and thin. Dancing a sword was quite ornamental.


    "Anshi." Yu Bing greeted Xie an when he saw her. He waited for Xie an to get close and asked, "how about it?"


    Xie an bent down and lowered her voice to briefly describe it. She didn''t say anything about Fu Wei inadvertently. For example, Liu Yan didn''t mention a word when he had the will to swallow the world. It was mainly about the strong strength of the Han Dynasty, which was not worried about the expedition being prepared by Shijie Zhao state.


    Yu Bing asked, "in Anshi''s opinion, how much credibility is there?"


    How to put it? Xie an decided to tell the truth: "from Anshi''s point of view, the Han Dynasty is very strong. They really have developed from nothing and have a sharp water army. The craftsmen of the stone tiger have lost all of them. I''m afraid it''s difficult to build a strong water army. The Han Dynasty can withdraw from Qingzhou even if it''s not good."


    Yu Bing nodded: "no matter how bad the situation is, the king of Qi will not be destroyed.", He took a deep breath and said, "the king of Qi withdrew from Qingzhou more than once. The stronger he returns each time."


    Xie an was disappointed to hear that Yu Bing insisted on calling Liu Yan king of Qi.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Honor is allowed to say some nonsense. It is only when you are sick that you update it. Honor has a fever of 39 degrees, is confused about drug allergy, and has a bad cough recently. How many authors can guarantee to keep improving?


    Honor has worked hard! I also want to present a good story. Please don''t be confused by the temporary plot. You can see what this plot means.

 Chapter 290

    Will you swallow the world? If Liu Yan answered himself, he would say: how can it be enough just to swallow the world!


    Liu Yan wants more than the world, especially on the premise of golden fingers, but the "world" of China is too small, and the stage of the world is so large. How can he live without rushing out of the area once trodden by the Han Dynasty? We should participate in the collision between empires such as Sassanian Dynasty and Eastern and Western Roman Empire!


    It''s easy to say, but difficult to say. Liu Yan can''t rely solely on the support of the system. He needs a country, a country composed of non systematic people.


    In such a country, people may not all need food and clothing, but at least they need diligence and courage. The Yanhuang and Miao people have never lacked courage and are also a very hard-working group. However, they are suffering. The rule of the Hu people has to break the knees of most of them, and even the backbone of more people has been broken.


    Liu Yan needs to do one thing first to find the courage of Yanhuang Miao people, give them heartfelt self-confidence, and make them sincerely proud of being a Yanhuang Miao people.


    It needs to do a lot of things. It can''t be done simply by relying on the system. Just relying on the strength of the system will be a castle built on the beach. A slightly larger wave can break the castle to the ground.


    Yes, Liu Yan can use the system to summon troops and obtain a large number of ordnance from the system buildings, which is just a trivial foundation for a strong empire.


    Any other person might not think about how to awaken the blood of the same race, but would rely on golden fingers. If he was unhappy, he would do it. Especially in the face of timid and cowardly fellow robes, they will despise or even ignore their fellow robes for bloody slaughter, but what is the difference between that and the rule of Zhu Hu?


    Zhu Hu knows that he should cherish his people and cultivate his people''s self-confidence and pride. Is it possible that the Yanhuang Miao people with so many cultural heritage are not as good as those chiefs who don''t know one? That is really the more reading, the more reading, the more confused, or the more vicious!


    "I haven''t heard of the successors, and even most of the top Han officials were just......" Yu Bing wanted to talk about the Dalits, but he couldn''t say it. He thought for a moment and said, "assistant or staff?"


    "Those who don''t succeed." Yu Yi used the right word. He said, "people from humble origins only want to be cheerful for a while, lack tolerance and don''t consider the future."


    That''s how noble people think. They will think that anyone who is not noble is a Dalit, a bunch of fools who have no brain and lack information.


    Yes, that''s why people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty thought that the Han Dynasty was too rough to think about the consequences.


    It can''t be said that their ideas are wrong. After all, their origins are there. They feel that they have mastered the knowledge that is difficult for civilians to obtain, and their eyes must be better than others. Even if they are forced to flee to the south of the Yangtze River and can''t return to the Central Plains after several northern expeditions, they only think that they are delayed by most aristocratic families. It''s not that the Hu people are too powerful and weak.


    "There are ants below the gentry." Wang Xizhi was invited. He didn''t know what happened during the day. He just heard the Yu brothers talking about the Han Dynasty. They said that the people in the Han Dynasty were of low birth and had the previous sentence.


    Wang Xizhi is Xi Jian''s son-in-law. The "East bed fast son-in-law" tells the story of Xi Jian soliciting Wang Xizhi as his son-in-law.


    Xi Ying, Wang Xizhi''s uncle and wife, was also present. After Xi Jian died in the fifth year of Xiankang (339), Xi Ying inherited the title of Nanchang County Duke. After mourning, he had a long history of Chu Li. Now his official position is Huangmen waiter.


    Under aristocratic family politics, each family needs a glorious history to be an official. As a result, people who can stand in the officialdom are definitely of high birth. Even if the common people have talent, they can''t stretch out. They can only be disciples or assistants of aristocratic families.


    Marry a family girl as a means of promotion? I''m very sorry to say that the marriage in the two Jin Dynasties has a strict view of family status. It''s not the poor family of the common people. It''s very difficult to marry a family woman, so it''s not necessary to mention the common people to marry a family woman. Marriages between aristocratic families are equal, so there is the story of Zhu Yingtai. However, the "Butterfly Lovers" are actually two people of different ages who were forced to engage in "love through time" by the writers of novels, but the marriage described in the "Butterfly Lovers" is absolutely in line with the background setting of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    As the hero in the allusion of "East bed fast son-in-law", it is not difficult for Wang Xizhi to become an official. He is also an excellent calligrapher. It is difficult to combine the two aspects, the background of the Wang family and the high gate of the Chi family.


    Wang Xizhi''s saying that "there are mole ants below the gentry" is not swearing in the current context, it just tells the reality of the nine grade Zhongzheng system.


    Xie''an''s family will not lose to Wang Xizhi at all, and even the combination of Wang Xizhi and Xi Yu is not a little worse than Xie. But now xie''an feels extremely ironic when he hears Wang Xizhi''s words. In particular, the Han side has repeatedly won against Shijie Zhao alone. Now the Han fleet has reached the Yangtze River, and the Shijie Zhao army on the north bank has been destroyed, defeated or annihilated. These so-called elites are drinking in voice and color.


    Lineage brings natural dominance and creates some pigs who are happy to enjoy, but there is no lack of inspirational and enterprising people, such as Yu family and Huan family. It is precisely the aristocratic family behind some people present who are secretly dragging their feet. It is only after they get together that they have to talk and laugh.


    "Anshi?" Yu Yi doesn''t know when to exchange positions with others and comes to Xie an. He observed Xie an for a little while. He saw that Xie an had been frowning and silent, lowered his voice and asked, "why?"


    "Huh? Er..." Xie an turned to see Yu Yi, drank up his glass and said sadly, "maybe an should resign and concentrate on the cultivation of family children."


    Yu Yi smiled and said, "that''s a bad word. Now it''s time for our generation to show their great plans. How can we live in seclusion with Anshi''s talent?"


    Xie''an is looking at the people who are chatting hotly over there. Some people are clamoring for the famous Wang Xizhi to write poetry. He took back his eyes and said to Yu Yi, "there are not many poets under the command of Duke Liu, but they helped Duke Liu capture Qingzhou and lay a foundation overseas with the east of Liao. With the strength of one family, they can resist Shijie, as if they were also against the king of Yan in the east of Liao? They are even more subduing Koguryo and Baiji and Xinluo on the half island of (North Korea)."


    "How can Anshi feel so when he contacts the shaft?" Yu Yi was also very melancholy: "in today''s world, military strategy is indeed far more important than literary talent, but..." he smiled bitterly, shook his head and continued: "but not everyone thinks so."


    "Poetry can kill people? Calligraphy can govern the country?" Xie an knows that this is very offensive, but he really needs to talk to someone. Yu Yi is a very ambitious person, and some ideas belong to hawks, which is just suitable for him to talk: "do you know what the man said? It''s useless. He''s a scholar. A word is reassuring and trance."


    "Huh!?" Yu Yi was stunned. Xie an didn''t mention those words when he made a statement. He looked left and right, turned to xie''an and said seriously, "people from the Han Dynasty are all contemptuous?"


    "No." Xie''an was still a modest gentleman. He paused and smiled bitterly: "may Ann have something to say?"


    Yu Yi said anxiously, "Anshi, you know that I will be an envoy to the Han ministry in the near future."


    Xie''an hesitated and hesitated again and again. "Maybe it''s contempt? Just because the Han Army easily swept most of Xuzhou and a partial division pressed Shi Zun''s private army, we did nothing."


    On the other side, someone had brought the table and placed the rice paper and related pen and ink. In a burst of noise and cheering, Wang Xizhi waved his long sleeve and pursed his mouth. He went to the table and picked up the brush. He paused for a moment, stained the ink on the rice paper, and the dragon, snake and Phoenix danced. He saw that an handed down work of wild grass would be formed again, but he didn''t know what to write.


    This is located on the side of the Yangtze River. During the day, there was a fight on the North Bank of the Yangtze River, and a large number of Jin troops gathered on the south bank. They just talked about the Han Dynasty. Everyone thought that Wang Xizhi would naturally write works related to the Yangtze River, but Wang Xizhi didn''t write anything about the Yangtze River. He just wrote about drinking and having fun with the children of all families at night.


    At the moment when Wang Xizhi received his pen, countless hands stretched out, but there was a fat field that didn''t flow out. The field was quickly snatched by Chi Yu, which provoked many aristocratic families to laugh and scold.


    Wang Xizhi kept smiling modestly when his works were competed for. His slightly raised chin only showed one thing, that is, he enjoyed the pursuit of everyone.


    Among the laughter, a bleak horn of "wuwuwu" suddenly broke in, causing everyone to frown and look in the direction of the sound source.


    On the North Bank of the Yangtze River, the barracks of the Han Army are bright, and the Han ships on the river are still busy. Farther north, there appeared a scene like a fire dragon, which was caused by a large number of troops marching at night.


    The vocal music at the pavilion stopped because the trumpets kept coming from the Yangtze River and the Han army barracks on the north bank, and the war drums gradually joined in.


    The fire dragon in the distance looks very long and thick. Visually, as long as you know the common sense of marching, you can roughly guess a quantity?


    Yu Yi said solemnly, "at least ten thousand, but I don''t know whether it''s just the former army or all."


    "They will attack Jiangdu and Jiangshui temple." Xie an is very sure: "it won''t be more than ten thousand."


    "Maybe we should send troops to the north bank and grab at least one of the Jiangdu or Jiangshui temple." Yu Yi said and looked at Yu Bing, but he smiled bitterly: "but Chi Ying brought the imperial court''s strict order and did not allow one soldier to cross the river."


    Xie an really didn''t know this. He was surprised and said, "if you take one of them, you can monitor the Han Army nearby. If the Han Army has a change and doesn''t capture our stronghold on the north bank, it''s impossible to go south."


    Yu Yi seemed to react and said, "Anshi, you seem to call them Han Army more than once."


    Xie''an was completely stunned. He didn''t know why he called him that.

 Chapter 291

    "Is it possible for the Jin army to land on the north bank?"


    "The number of Jin troops on the other side should be about 18000? Their naval forces have gathered in large numbers to check whether they have loaded combat materials."


    "What about the rest?"


    "Our spies conducted in-depth investigation and found no sign of transporting baggage in the rear of the Jin army."


    There may be some omissions in the investigation of scouts crossing the river, but the investigation of the logistics line is absolutely the most careful. Indeed, it is not found that the Jin army has increased the transportation of baggage.


    It does not rule out the possibility that the Jin army has already prepared relevant materials, but the scouts cannot get close to the Jin army''s material storage points. They can only monitor the location and roads of possible Jin army material storage points as much as possible, and pay attention to the number and times of baggage teams.


    Compared with the night singing on the South Bank of the Yangtze River, the North Bank of the Yangtze River is a sign of vigorous preparation. The fleet brought 3000 troops for landing operations and easily captured a place where they could stand. Corresponding to the plan, troops rushed from the Jianghuai region.


    There were originally 10000 troops from Jianghuai, but when it comes to the rapid march, it must not be possible for all the troops to arrive. In fact, only 9432 people from the large army arrived, and the rest were left behind.


    It''s just a hasty March. If you force the army, there must be more soldiers who can''t keep up with the taxis. It''s normal to rush all the way and fall behind some people. Usually, they can only catch up with them by themselves. During this period, there will be a large number of missing people. The reason for missing may be eaten by wild animals, lost or deserting.


    LV Tai was the one who led the troops. Of the original 10000 troops, 3000 were from Koguryo, Baiji and Silla. Those who left behind were the troops of these three countries, accounting for about 70%.


    Ji Chang had no vocal music to entertain LV Tai, but only a serious face and some necessary details of the war.


    Once again, LV Tai, as the chief General of the army, is sang Yu. Their troops will only rest for one night in Jichang. After dawn, they need to go to attack Jiangshui temple and Jiangdu.


    Jiangshui temple is one of the main river defense fortresses of Shijie Zhao state in Yangzhou. It is built near the river. At the same time, urban defense is also built on the other three sides. That is because the water army of Shijie Zhao state is completely weak in the competition with the water army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. However, the war in Jiangshui temple is actually a water land offensive and defensive war.


    Like Jiangshui temple, Jiangdu is the Jiangfang fortress of the state of Zhao on the North Bank of the Yangtze River. May the strategic significance of Jiangdu be more important than Jiangshui temple? That''s because there are a few naval ships in Shijie Zhao state stationed in Jiangdu. At the same time, Jiangdu is the only place for the Yangtze River to enter Hangou.


    What is Hangou? In fact, it is a canal connecting the Yangtze River waterway and the Huaihe River. It was dug by the state of Wu in the spring and Autumn period. It was highly valued in the Eastern Han Dynasty and has been combed and repaired for many times. At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, when the princes fought in a scuffle, the canal was gradually abandoned, especially when Cao Wei and Sun Wu fought. In fact, the canal was no longer unobstructed. It was only in the period of the two Jin Dynasties... That it was managed again. Unfortunately, it had little effect because of national strength.


    For the Han Army, it is inevitable to attack the Jiangdu first and then enter the Jiangshui temple. This will also be the first joint cooperative operation between the water and land forces.


    Since it was the first land and water coordinated operation, Ji Chang was not absolutely sure that he could go down with one drum. LV Tai was also cautious about it. They had to worry about whether the Jin army would cross the river. After all, if the Jin army stepped in, the problem would not be a small problem.


    Looking from the location of the Han Army''s camp to the South Bank of the Yangtze River, of course, the Jin army that erected the camp is closer. The camp looks quite large, and the campfires at night gather like stars. Looking deeper, there are occasional scattered flames in some places, but they appear extremely bright at the foot of a mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, of course, are some nobles and officials of the Eastern Jin Dynasty who are singing, but Ji Chang and LV Tai absolutely don''t know. They just think they are burning something, such as the rotten bodies of people or animals?


    The praiseworthy place in the Han Dynasty is not the color of dogs and horses, or the strength of the military. It comes from the abundance and richness of food.


    After they entered the camp, they were first led to their camp to identify the location, then they went to line up for the necessary grooming, and then they lined up to receive hot food.


    There are many kinds of hot food, such as steamed buns, steamed buns and steamed buns made of wheat, millet and chestnut; There is only one kind of vegetables caused by conditions, which is pickled dried wild vegetables; Meat includes sheep, cattle, horses and all kinds of fish; Naturally, there is no shortage of soup.


    The soldiers at the headquarters of the Han Army are OK. They have long been very used to waiting in line to get them. They slowly take turns to get them one by one. Familiar soldiers will talk in a low voice, almost everyone who says anything. The topic will be relatively relaxed because of the smooth war.


    Those soldiers from Chaoxian Peninsula are not used to waiting in line. They always eat fast and slow. If they don''t get it, they can rob others. They are restrained only after they come to the Han Dynasty, but they are only limited to waiting in line to get food. Whoever is robbed in the back will not be seen as long as no one complains.


    Koguryo, Baiji and Silla''s soldiers are not from the same country, and their blood feuds with each other are still a little big. Before, they were able to hold each other together due to the regional nature of leaving their hometown, but later it was found that they had not suffered serious discrimination. Perhaps there were deliberate actions of the Han ministry, and the hatred in the hearts of the soldiers of the three countries seemed to be awakened again? This has led to constant friction between Baiji, Koguryo and Silla, which are relatively powerful on the Korean 1 peninsula.


    Under enough campfires, there was no problem in the light. Soldiers with armbands tied on their arms walked back and forth between the lines. The armbands of those people read the word "picket", which is actually the gendarmerie, but now it''s not that name, it''s the name of inspection point.


    Don''t you mean restraint and prudence? Although Pu Yi sounded a little confused, it was really in place.


    If in the rear, the Han ministry allowed Koguryo, Baekje and Silla from the Korean Peninsula to fool around and come to the war zone, it would not be possible.


    Han soldiers still distribute food according to the level of the 20th rank and position. If they have badges representing skills, they can also get extra preferential treatment.


    The soldiers of the Three Kingdoms from Chaoxian Peninsula did not have any titles or badges. They received the most common level of Han soldiers.


    Since the soldiers of the Three Kingdoms on Chaoxian Peninsula are guests from afar, why not give them preferential treatment? In other words, they are just mercenaries. Whether they are sent voluntarily or forcibly, they belong to their own non Han people. They are employed in the Han Dynasty. They can leave 10% of their capture on the battlefield. In advance, the Han Dynasty has also paid compensation to the courts of three countries. Then the contract that should be performed by both parties has been completed. The soldiers of the Han Dynasty are distinguished because of their meritorious deeds. Why should they be treated differently in non own people?


    "Gongsun Hong has been complaining." The man mentioned by LV Tai is the son of Gongsun leopard and the highest officer of Baiji mercenary. He sneered: "after being rejected by us, he said that we have no tolerance to be a Chinese."


    Don''t get me wrong. Gongsun Hong''s reference to one person in one country refers to the central country, not anything else.


    In the eyes of the countries of Chaoxian Peninsula, the vast Shijie state of Zhao could not touch them. Murong Yan state retreated after one fight, but the reputation of zhengshuo in the Eastern Jin Dynasty tended to be weak. They may know that the Han Dynasty only occupied Qingzhou, but the Han Dynasty has fought endlessly since it landed on the Chao1 Xian peninsula. It can either beat Koguryo, or teach Baiji, who thinks he has been promoted to the boss of Chao1 Xian Peninsula, that it is a fact that he has been beaten obediently after a long friction.


    What does the army rely on to maintain order? Military law and military law without any human touch. No matter the headquarters of the Han Army or the mercenaries from the Chaoxian Peninsula, there is no face to speak of. People who dare to disobey military orders have been caught several times and slaughtered. No one will defy the law.


    "Let those mercenaries take the lead tomorrow." Ji Chang took it for granted: "they are used to do this."


    LV Tai replied without hesitation: "just so."


    The next day, there was a fog around the Yangtze River, resulting in a worse vision when the two sides were closer to the waterway.


    Under the thick fog, if there are ships crossing the Yangtze River at this time, we can only judge how many and from which direction from the sound of the water.


    The Han Army had just arrived at the edge of the long sword, but it was not unaware that there would be a thick fog in the morning. You know, there are all kinds of people in the Han Dynasty. Since the army came here, how could it not collect intelligence in advance?


    The two armies are doing the same thing, setting up a sufficient number of sentries along the Yangtze River. As long as there is a slight disturbance on the river, they will make a sound inquiry. If they don''t answer, they will definitely summon crossbow men to follow the sound.


    The sunrise in the East has not yet risen. Under the sky as white as a fish belly, bursts of drums sounded first in the Han Army camp, and then not long after that, the Jin army camp also sounded the sound of war drums.


    In this way, there is no mistake. The laws of when the Chinese civilized army should greet soldiers to wake up from their sleep are similar.


    As the sky became brighter and brighter, the fog became thinner and thinner under the sunlight. It didn''t take long for the fog to disperse in an all-round way. The sentinel bilateral soldiers on both sides of the Strait could face each other across the river from a distance. Most of them looked at each other curiously, but no one made a fool of shouting hello.


    Perhaps due to the serious influence of water and gas, there will be a lot more smoke when burying a pot for cooking and burning a fire than usual. There are a lot of cooking smoke rising to the sky in the camps on both sides of the Strait. At the same time, the water mist has just dispersed, but there is a layer of cooking smoke.


    At that moment, Ji Chang and Yu Bing were standing on the bank. They didn''t notice each other''s existence.


    Ji Chang was watching the early morning scenery of the Yangtze River and felt that the rivers and mountains were picturesque.


    Yu Bing looked at the barracks of the Han army with complex eyes, and sometimes looked at the anchored ships.

 Chapter 292

    The wind tends to be southward, blowing the cooking smell from the Han Army camp to the Jin army camp. The strong meat smell can not be stopped, so that Jin soldiers who smell the smell often look at the North Bank of the Yangtze River.


    "How many sheep did you kill?"


    "It smells good, too sweet!"


    "Look!"


    When the brigade arrived at the shore, should it send food to the fleet?


    The Han Army built a simple water stronghold last night, and rows of wooden walkways were built. The water area along the river bank was driven with wooden piles, erected supports, and then lined with wooden boards. One creation similar to the ferry appeared.


    A large number of ships are parked in a simple water stronghold, and carriages cannot enter. When they reach the position, they can only be moved or carried by people and sent to the ships in batches.


    "Long history has ordered to send ten boats to the Jin army on the other side."


    "Promise!"


    Nearly a dozen Han Army boats began to cross the river. There were not many soldiers on the boats, and most of the space was occupied by wooden barrels containing food. The taxi soldiers on the boat also shouted while rowing to the effect that they came across the river to deliver food.


    When the distance was long, Jin Jun didn''t hear what he was shouting. Jin Jun, who was responsible for guarding the shore, quickly reported to his superiors.


    When Yu Bing and others knew that there were Han Army boats crossing the river, more than ten Han Army boats had reached the middle of the river. The Han Army boats here did not rush forward without trade. They stopped five or six meters away from the Jin army boats sent to intercept.


    "Hey, opposite, what are you doing here?"


    "There is an order to go to the peak and send food."


    The soldier on the boat of the Han army said, opened several of the barrels, and a strong smell of meat floated out.


    The opened wooden barrels were full of braised mutton. It''s mutton with spices. It smells not only strong meat aroma, but also inexplicable aroma, which makes people saliva when they smell it a little.


    At present, the spices in the central plains are basically from the western regions. Some spices can be planted and fed in the Central Plains. There are not many kinds of spices. After all, Nanyang has not been developed at present, and some spices widely used in later generations have not been published.


    In fact, most of the current cooking techniques in the Han Dynasty were developed by Liu Yan, such as cooking, and adding some traditional Chinese medicine to the food. In the past, cooking was basically boiled, that is, simply throwing white water into food. Nothing would be added except salt. You can imagine what it was like to eat and smell.


    The confrontation ended when Yu Bing ordered the release, and more than ten small boats of the Han Army drew to the shore under the escort (surveillance) of a large number of ships of the Jin army.


    Due to prior arrangements, when the Han army landed, there were not many onlookers, and some heavily guarded Jin soldiers were monitoring.


    "Don''t you have to? We just have less than fifty people." Cheng Shuo was full of depression. He opened the barrel again and the strong smell of meat floated out again. He and paoze looked at each other. More people opened the nearby wooden barrel, which was mostly meat food, and shouted in unison: "good stewed mutton, more sauce beef!"


    It was really too fragrant. The wind blew again, causing the Jin army within tens of meters around to smell it.


    At that moment, I don''t know how many pairs of eyes looked at the opened wooden barrels. The "Gulu" sound of swallowing saliva sounded repeatedly. Those eyes were full of desire for meat.


    To say, there are not many cattle and sheep in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Even rich people may not be able to eat meat once a month. Mutton may be able to taste it, but beef can''t even think about it. Of course, those nobles eat meat as they want, but it''s not so easy to eat a mouthful of beef. After all, cattle are a part of productivity.


    How much food can ten boats hold? Ten barrels at the top. A barrel of meat is about 200 Jin, and ten barrels are 2000 Jin. In fact, it means 20 sheep and about two cows.


    In terms of individual units, twenty sheep and two cows would appear a lot, but in terms of the collective army, it was only a small number.


    The nearly 17000 water and land Han armies down the South can use 70000 sheep and 3000 cattle. In addition, as for horse meat, it''s cavalry, coupled with the cart pulling nags or pack horses. Of course, the damaged, disabled or dead horses can''t be lost or covered up. If you can eat a bite, you can''t give up.


    Xie an was appointed by Yu Bing. He was surprised to see a large number of meat brought by the Han army. He asked that another Sima of the Han army came. He was a little stunned. When he knew that the "Sima" was an official position that could lead 500 people in the Han Army, he smiled bitterly.


    The military system adopted by the Han army is a strong Han system. Some official positions are the same as those of the army in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but the military system in the Eastern Jin Dynasty has changed more, even at the grass-roots level.


    The army in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was still under the traditional Shiwu system. The team has about 200 people up and down, with a "team master"; Several teams are combined into buildings and set up "building owners"; Generally, three buildings are combined into an army, with about 3000 people in one army. There is no fixed establishment above the army level, and the imperial court temporarily appoints "governor" or "unified army".


    The establishment of the Han army was composed of five chiefs and six men.


    Han Shichang and two Wu changs are thirteen for one.


    Including five leaders, ten five leaders and one team, leading 66 people to one team.


    Five teams of 330 people, plus a village chief and five close guards of 336 people, make a village.


    The 1344 people in the four villages, plus two other Sima''s five personal guards, one military Marquis and the corresponding ten personal guards, form a song.


    Five tunes, 6720 people, plus a school captain and his 20 Pro guards, became a department.


    Up to this level of the Ministry, there is a division. The division is headed by a general, who is qualified to carry 30 guards.


    Don''t think the division''s organizational system is only modern. The real situation is that the division was the main force of war in the spring and Autumn period. At that time, how many chariots were used as a "pawn", how many "pawns" were used as a "two", how many "two" were used as a "thorough", how many "thorough" were used as a "brigade", and the "division" was above the brigade ". Take the former state of Jin as an example. The military strength is generally to retain six "divisions", that is, the families of the six great feudal lords of Jin have one "division" respectively.


    Under normal circumstances, the "department" in the Han army is the most used organizational system. What needs to be used to the "division" level is already regarded as the nature of battle, and the level of "army" is the nature of battle.


    By the way, when the "department" is above, the forces of two "departments" as a "division", and the forces of the "army" above the "division" are not fixed. They can be two "divisions" or countless.


    There were people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty who had a special understanding of the military system of the Han army. They didn''t understand the military system of the Han army. All because the military system of the Han Army looked very simple, but the organizational system seemed too large.


    The food sent by the Han Army naturally needs to be tested for poison. Because the people''s Congress of the Han Army crossing the river shouted wantonly, it is well known that the generals and schools here in the Eastern Jin Dynasty were sincerely embarrassed.


    "Ann has eaten some. It''s very delicious." Xie an looked at Zhang Heng with a wry smile and said, "they sent a lot of meat, but in fact they can''t be divided into everyone''s mouth."


    "It can''t be said that they have evil intentions. After all, they are nearly 4000 kilograms of meat!" The Jin mentioned by Zhang Heng is different from the unit of measurement in the Han Dynasty. A Jin in the Han Dynasty is equal to two Jin Jin Jin. He also smiled bitterly: "we have nearly 30000 soldiers. Those... Well, they also asked for nearly 150 kilograms of meat."


    What Zhang Heng said was a group of people such as Wang Xizhi. Less than ten people begged for almost all the beef, but they didn''t know whether it was the king of big stomach.


    Xie an really didn''t know that Wang Xizhi and Xi Ying and others begged for 150 kilograms of beef. After being a little stunned, they smiled bitterly again: "beef? We rarely eat beef once a year. When they learned that there was beef, they naturally wanted to let go."


    A group of so-called celebrities are a group of crazy people who like to take drugs and then show their chest and belly, or literati with good poetic talent, writing skills and painting style. They had a hangover last night and took some drugs when they woke up. It''s the five stone powder, which will go crazy and shake their head for a long time. It''s to dissipate the drug power and continue to drink.


    This time, they didn''t have time to do any poetry, sing any songs, and put aside calligraphy. They attacked the beef on the plate and praised the Han army commander on the other side for his understanding of being a man.


    "It''s full of spices, and beef also looks very chewy!" Chi Ying certainly won''t lack a mouthful of beef, but it''s not easy to get spices. Besides, he has never eaten such a delicious sauce. He said naturally, "go and tell the upright opposite that Yishao and Xinggong are all here, and order them to send more delicious food!"


    Yishao is the expression of Wang Xizhi and Xinggong is the expression of sun Chuo. Both of them are well-known celebrities and are famous for their calligraphy.


    No one has any opinion on Chi Ying''s statement. They naturally think that since there are two great calligraphers here, the Han people on the other side should kneel and lick, and are willing to eat the food sent by the Han, which is definitely a great face.


    They dared to think and do, and directly bypassed the Yu brothers and the Jiangfang command. It was just a few boys who bravely ran to the shore and "crackled" at the waiting chengshuo and others. The main idea was that the meat was delicious and sent another batch as soon as possible.


    At this time, the Han army was already on the move. Both water and land armies were moving towards the west of the Yangtze River waterway. It seemed that there was a lot of movement, which also made Yu Bing and other generals have no time to deal with the brain pumping behavior of those celebrities.


    Cheng Shuo and other Han soldiers felt puzzled, while Xie an and other people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty were stunned.


    In other words, the purpose of the meat sent by the Han Army has not been determined. Is it really good for those famous men to do so?

 Chapter 293

    "Wang Xizhi and sun Chuo?" Ji Chang was a little confused: "who are these two?"


    In other words, Cheng Shuo is confused! He didn''t know why those guys who looked like little boys were so arrogant. The toes on his face were high and arrogant. It gave people the feeling that making a voice for someone to serve has given great face.


    Some people in the tent, while looking at each other, must know that Wang Xizhi and sun Chuo, but those who know are obviously unwilling to say anything.


    Is there a mistake? Hanbu is in a state of war. This is a military camp, but it''s not an inn or a foot shop. There are people coming to order meals. It''s the kind that doesn''t pay and asks you for something to give you face. Is it inexplicable enough?!


    "Whoever those people are, they have succeeded in messing up our original intention." Sang Yu smiled bitterly: "if they make such a noise, the soldiers of the Jin army will be transferred."


    Sang Yu actually knew that Wang Xizhi and sun Chuo were two famous calligraphers. They seemed to have poetic talent, but so what!


    Good heavens! It''s not a time of peace and prosperity. It''s chaos in the world. It''s the lack of jin''ou!


    What a wonderful talent will pursue calligraphers and poets in the autumn of war? Not to pay attention to talents who know how to govern the place, not to boast about generals who can win in the battlefield!


    Wang Xizhi and sun Chuo''s calligraphy or poetry are good. What are the benefits to the country?


    I don''t seem to have heard that Wang Xizhi and sun Chuo have done anything good to any place. Some of them often spread good works to introduce how beautiful the local scenery is and how beautiful their calligraphy is.


    common people? Sorry! Beautiful poems write what the people do. They are not polite to the common people or light. The following gentry are mole ants, not slogans.


    Ji Chang really doesn''t know who Wang Xizhi and sun Chuo are. He cared about those who had political power in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, those who wanted to and could really make the northern expedition. The focus of his attention was originally Yu Yi of the Yu family, followed by Yu Bing, and then Xie an. As for celebrities, calligraphers and poets, I''m sorry they''re not on his list of concerns.


    Sang Yu thought for a moment and asked, "shall we send it?"


    "You decide." Ji Chang was a keen observer. He clearly saw that sang Yu knew who the two were: "if Zishen thinks it necessary."


    Sang Yu smiled. He liked the feeling of being respected.


    There was no shortage of meat for the Han Dynasty. Sending those meat was actually a demonstration in the past, which was by no means a gesture of kindness considered by some people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. I just want to express that Lao Tzu has more than you in everything. Obviously, by those so-called celebrities, the purpose of showing off is achieved, but the effect is discounted.


    Do you know what it''s like for two armies to march at the same time?


    It was on the surface of the Yangtze River. The boats and boats broke through the waves. The sails of many boats seemed to cover everything. The waves on the boat body rippled. The Han flag fluttered on their highest mast, and the flag made a hunting sound with the wind.


    The army on the land trampled on the neat pace, and the sound of footsteps was stepped out by nearly 10000 pairs of big feet wearing military boots. One after another, the military array formed a square array moved forward in the sound of neat footsteps, which echoed on both sides of the Yangtze River and even floated to the mountains, startling groups of birds.


    "How spectacular!" Yu Bing has seen the army march more than once: "the Hu people can''t get out of such momentum, even we can''t get out of such momentum."


    "Look at the soldiers in red and black coats, and see their flags fluttering in the wind." Yu Yi was deeply fascinated by it: "there is a kind of grandeur, isn''t it?"


    That is, only when the two brothers are present, Yu Yi will never say the word "majestic Qi". That word should be used in zhengshuo.


    "Zhigong is very optimistic about them?" Yu Bing is Yu Yi''s brother and brother, but he thinks Yu Yi''s thought is very dangerous: "so far, they have always won, but... The situation in the Han Dynasty is very dangerous, as long as a failure will..." some words can''t go on, because he doesn''t believe that Liu Yan will have nothing if he loses only one war.


    "Brother." Yu Yi pointed to the fleet on the surface of the Yangtze River, and then pointed to the nearly ten thousand steps of the land March: "we are looking down from a high position, and we have been looking down from a high position all the time. Duke Liu raised the Han flag, and he will get the full support of the people in the Central Plains who cherish the old Han Dynasty, which we know."


    Yes, the condescending look down not only means that they stand on the mountain and look far away, but also refers to the identity given to them by gaomen''s blood.


    Once the number of troops exceeds 10000, it looks like a sea of people. One square array after another looks very neat, giving people a strong visual sense. The Yu brothers can see a lot from the marching queue of the Han army. Without long-term training or even strict military discipline, it is absolutely impossible to march in a square array. It should be a mess.


    "If Liu Gong had more than 50000 similar troops in his hands, he would inevitably suffer heavy losses if he wanted to defeat him." Yu Bing knows what his brother is thinking, He also wants to think about the same question: "Duke Liu has been taking the initiative to fight for at least a year. This time, they won Xuzhou... No, it''s the coastal area of Xuzhou, and they are also attacking Pengcheng. As long as they win Pengcheng County, Duke Liu will have two states. They are two states that are almost destroyed. The agricultural system of these two states has collapsed and the population is rare."


    How many people are there in the States south of the Yangtze River? The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has not done relevant census. It is really not clear how many people there are, or there will be only about 200000 troops. There should be more.


    Liu Yan behoove that the Eastern Han Dynasty did not think that the population of could be checked. They knew that after Yan Guo registered residence, they insisted that Liu Yangen could not have counted the population under the rule.


    However, the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is absolutely wrong! How can they expect Liu Yangen to be in place in one step? As long as someone joins the Han ministry, they need to have an identity certificate, that is, get a number plate.


    Although they don''t know so much, the Yu brothers can have a more mature understanding.


    "We all know that Duke Liu may lose once, but with overseas territories, losing once is not fatal." This is what Yu Yi is deeply afraid of. He smiled bitterly and said, "who would have thought it would be like this? Before, countless people laughed at Liu Gong''s operation of the island. Who knows that only a temple island chain can make him stand on the strength that he can make a comeback even if he is defeated?"


    It is not difficult for the Eastern Jin Dynasty to know some information. There are some people in the Central Plains who are interested in zhengshuo. However, with the Han Army gaining the overall advantage in the direction of Xuzhou and the lower secret of Murong Yan''s envoy group to Qingzhou, some things are changing, especially Liu Yan has no idea of replacing the Han flag at all.


    "The Huan family has been separated. Huan Xuan is the owner here, and Huan Wen is in Qingzhou to establish a new Huan family." Yu Bing also knows more: "the LV family in Jiangxia is the first to speculate. LV Yi occupies a high position in the Han Dynasty. He has given a new direction to the southern aristocratic family. More and more families who are not successful in the South have been moved, even the Xie family..."


    "Is it Anshi?" Yu Yi rarely interrupted Yu Bing''s words: "Anshi is just disappointed with the situation, not..."


    "We all know, always know, because we are also a family." Yu Bing looked at Yu Yi deeply and said, "the aristocratic family will not have the idea of loyalty to anyone. The loyalty of the aristocratic family is only to their own family. Any behavior of the aristocratic family is for the continuation of the family, development and brilliance in the continuation. So are we."


    Yu Yi asked straightforwardly, "what does brother mean?"


    "Fang Zhi should give the crown ceremony." Yu Bing''s full name of Fang Zhi is Yu Fangzhi, the eldest son of Yu Yi.


    Yu Yi is silent. He can fully understand what Yu Bing means, that is, Yu Fangzhi can officially marry a wife, and then act as a room in the family and should bear the responsibility of the family.


    To put it more clearly, Yu Bing wants Yu Fangzhi to be separated from the Yu family on the South Bank of the Yangtze River. Like Huan Wenwen and Yuan Qiao, Yu Bing goes to Qingzhou to join Liu Yan. All aristocratic families had done such things very well in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. There was nothing to do again, and no one stipulated that as a foreign relative, they could not do so. After all, there was an example of Liu Ye, a Han clan kinsman who did not help Liu Bei but went to Cao Cao.


    The sun is almost in the sky. They are located by the river. In addition, standing on the top of the mountain, they obviously feel the coolness of autumn.


    Yu Yi didn''t speak, but nodded to obey Yu Bing''s arrangement. Just after he nodded, his back looked bleak with the yellow autumn leaves all over the mountain.


    On the North Bank of the Yangtze River, the two armies of water and land have only one tail, which will soon disappear completely under the gaze of the Yu brothers.


    "We......" Yu Bing just spoke, but a bleak horn came from the other side again. He looked at the past, and a moving shadow appeared on the distant horizon in the north, which made him subconsciously whisper: "sure enough, more Han troops came."


    Yes, there is a new Han army. Judging from the "black shadow" on the ground, the number of Han troops coming this time is at least 20000.


    "Pengcheng battlefield should have a result." Yu Yi said bitterly, "since Liu Gong''s army went south, the result of the war has been very obvious."


    No, Yu Yi guessed wrong this time. The battlefield in Pengcheng is not over yet. There is a new Han Army replaced to fight... Or training. The 20000 Han troops pulled out today were transferred after rest. They are actually used as an insurance measure.


    What insurance measures? It is nothing more than to ensure that the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty will not commit brain pumping diseases, such as fighting with the fleet of the Han Army or crossing the river to attack the leading forces of the Han army.


    Of course, another insurance measure is to ensure that when the Han Army attacks the Zhao army in Shijie, it frightens (H ¨¨) the Jin army not to cross the river and make trouble.


    With reinforcements from the land, how can we lack a fleet from the sea?


    When the Yu brothers returned to the camp, they learned that another Han fleet was coming at the mouth of the Yangtze River. They didn''t even take off their cloaks and went to watch.


    "Good... What a huge fleet!"


    It''s huge. It looks at least twice as many as the first batch of Han warships.


    Because the Han Army''s fleet has entered the Yangtze River waterway, there are preliminary data that should be detected, indicating that the Yangtze River waterway is at least at the sea port, which can be navigated by the Han Army''s current ships.


    A large number of fleets did not enter the Yangtze River in batches again, but formed three columns to fish through the Yangtze River waterway. When they entered the Yangtze River waterway, the Han army from the land had gradually approached, and the singing of at least 20000 people came, attracting the soldiers from the camp and the fleet to join the chorus.


    That''s singing "if you don''t see, the weak crown of the Han Army invites long tassels; ban Dingyuan, riding lightly in the Jedi to urge war clouds! The man should pay attention to danger, don''t let the Confucian crown miss this life? Kuang Nai''s country is as dangerous as eggs, and the feather calls for speed!", The allusions of two consecutive Han heroes are in the front and behind. No matter what the lyrics are, in fact, the artistic conception in the early stage has appeared and appears extremely majestic.


    Heroes are divided into countries, but whether it is the final army of the Western Han Dynasty or ban Chao of the Eastern Han Dynasty, they and the current Jin people are definitely of Yanhuang and Miao descent, which leads to hearing the names of these two people and knowing who they are, and there will definitely be a moment of trance.


    "Ridiculous!" Chi Ying was a little angry and completely forgot that he was still eating the meat sent by the Han Army: "what''s the matter with Confucianism? What tired eggs are singing! What feather calls!"


    It seems, but it seems, Chi Ying really has a reason to be angry. He is a disciple of Confucianism. In fact, as long as he is literate, he feels that he has received the favor of Confucianism. After all, Confucius has opened the door of convenience and accepted 3000 disciples, which has made a great contribution to the dissemination of knowledge.


    The policy of the Warring States. The fifth policy of Qin Dynasty: the prince uses things. You are in danger and don''t live in Chaosheng.


    Yu Xi is a chicken feather letter, but it is usually an urgent letter accused of informing the war, such as Hongling urgent envoy.


    Today''s Confucian disciples really didn''t do much. What''s more, they were also things during the period of Emperor Han and Ming Dynasty. For example, all positions in the court hall were occupied by Confucian scholars. Then Confucian scholars only moved their mouth but didn''t have practical ability. They made the whole Han Empire a mess. The downhill road was to start from the reuse of Confucian scholars by Emperor Han and Ming.


    Maybe it''s wrong to say that today''s Confucian disciples don''t have much? Today''s Confucian disciples don''t look like Confucian scholars at all. Take the great Confucianism south of the Yangtze River as an example. People who don''t take drugs, don''t engage in Yin and Yang, and do some messy metaphysics can''t be called celebrities at all. This is a phenomenon, and it is an absurd reality to the extreme.


    The so-called demeanor of Wei and Jin Dynasties is not to go crazy or go crazy with drugs, and then rush into metaphysics?


    Chi Ying was not only angry. One of those so-called celebrities was counted as one. Everyone had an angry face, as if he wanted to fly over and strangle all the singing Han soldiers one by one.

 Chapter 294

    "Prepare - release!"


    Stones and bed crossbows are thrown or projected through the kinetic energy brought by instruments. After a short leap for a period of time, they either hit the city wall heavily, or arrowheads penetrate the human body, insert the city wall and sink into the ground.


    This is a big scene. The warships on the Yangtze River waterway are attacking, and the equipment troops on the land are also attacking. The river capital is surrounded on all sides, but the waterway in the South and the land in the East are the main attack of the double arrow, and the feint in the West and North.


    The whole river is completely surrounded, and the surrounding woods have been cut down. The wood will become the materials of siege ladders, knife shield vehicles, collision vehicles... And other equipment. Some relatively straight wood will also be selected as the crossbow of bed crossbow.


    Too many siege instruments are being launched, resulting in no stone or crossbow in mid air. Such an offensive has lasted all morning and will continue in the afternoon. However, the Han Army has not sent soldiers for contact warfare.


    As an observer, Xie an was allowed to enter the battlefield and watch nearby. He only took four people, two of them were attendants and the other two were guards.


    Watching it one morning, Xie an had to fall for the way the Han army attacked the city. It was all because the Han Army had too many siege equipment. At the beginning, the Shijie garrison in Jiangdu shot several waves of arrows. Later, it was simply suppressed so that he couldn''t lift his head, and there was no counterattack.


    "Why not throw in troops to attack the city?"


    "It''s not time."


    "What is the so-called timing?"


    "The overall suppression of more time has led to the lowest morale of the enemy."


    At least 100 stone catapults and nearly 300 bed crossbows were concentrated in the eastern offensive, which was only the land offensive of the Han army.


    On the Yangtze River waterway, there are nearly 70 ships lined up in two long queues. They take turns to diffuse the bed crossbow to the Jiangdu in the south, and they always make a loud sound when shooting repeatedly. Because of the elevation angle, only a few of the crossbows and arrows shot hit the city wall, and more of them flew directly into the city. At the beginning, there were bursts of screams and howls, but there was no movement in the past morning.


    What is wealth? Xie an''s view of the Han Army''s attack is the best embodiment.


    It''s not difficult to find stones at the riverside, but the arrows of the bed crossbow need to be made even if they can be made from local materials. Then, the arrows also need to be made. No matter how cheap the arrows of a bed crossbow are, they can''t be much cheaper.


    In just one morning, the Han army fired more than 5000 bed crossbows, and the walls of Jiangdu were densely inserted, not to mention the crossbows shot into the city.


    The garrison of Shijie can no longer be seen above the city. The stone throwing cart and bed crossbow of the Han Army are still shooting endlessly. There is really no other explanation except that it is psychological warfare. However, it is estimated that the Han army can support this expensive psychological warfare. Who would do it in any other country or force?


    Xie an could not guess whether the Han Army had been attacking the city in this way or was deliberately doing it for them.


    Yes, it''s them. Xie an is close to observe. There are a large number of Jin soldiers on the South Bank of the Yangtze River. The difference is that the distance across the river is far.


    A war drum was sounded. Xie an saw that a large group of soldiers were marching forward in this array of the Han army. From his point of view, he could recognize that it was a large number of bow and crossbow men, followed by city cars and siege ladders, and then the same light soldiers marching forward.


    The so-called light soldiers are the general name of soldiers without armor from the ancient Pre-Qin Dynasty to the present, but there are still more detailed distinctions. For example, light infantry in the real sense, but there are also death squads. If the light soldiers are equipped with flying claws... They are tools with iron hooks and rope sleeves, that is Xiaoguo, also known as jumping soldiers.


    Xiaoguo is a praise for those who fought bravely and dared to die. In the northern and Southern Dynasties, only real sharp men could get this title. However, in the Sui Dynasty of the Yang family, they became a general name for volunteers with their own dry food.


    "Flying claws?" Xie''an said in a daze, "we''re going to attack the city formally?"


    Flying claws are actually jumping soldiers, which are specially used to "take an unusual road" to carry out climbing attacks on the city wall. Looking at the flying claws carried on the shoulders of the jumpers, we can see that the claws have three iron hooks. The front end of the connecting iron hook is a kind of rope sleeve wrapped into a twist shape with hemp rope and iron chain, and the back is all composed of hemp rope. Of course, this is to prevent the flying claw from being cut off by the garrison on the city wall, but it will only be carried out by forces with sufficient productivity and financial resources. The rest will not take this effort at all.


    Riprap carts and bed crossbows did not stop firing because the Han Army had troops to advance. That was because the attacking troops were still far from the city wall. If they were pressed at an appropriate distance, there would be no accidental injury at all.


    It was only when the offensive troops approached the Jiangdu City Wall for about 300 steps that the launching of stone throwing vehicles and bed crossbows stopped.


    "Why not attack?" Xie an looked at it for about half an hour before he couldn''t bear to make a sound: "there was no garrison on the wall just now. It can be attacked very easily."


    "Don''t worry." Cheng Shuo said with a smile, "you''ll see."


    After about a quarter of an hour or so, a horn sounded on the originally silent Jiangdu City wall. Gradually, there was a head sticking out behind the battlements and women''s walls. It was Shijie. Zhao Jun estimated that he had confirmed that the stone throwing cart and bed crossbow of the Han army were no longer shooting before mobilizing troops to the city wall for defense.


    A heavy war drum was sounded, followed by a dense bang. The command kept coming from the military array. The next moment, ten thousand arrows were fired at once.


    The arrows like raindrops were wave after wave. The city car and siege ladder began to advance slowly, and the jumping soldiers rushed out of the array and began to disperse and charge.


    Waiting for the jumping soldiers to enter the 50 step range of the wall, the bow and crossbow that was also shooting and advancing began to move to both sides, and the armor men who followed up in the rear began to speed up the pace.


    In fact, there are many kinds of arms that can be called armour. As long as they wear iron armour, they will be called armour, but there are many differences, such as Tower Shield soldiers who focus on defense, big swordsmen who are used for steady progress, sword shield hands with shield and short soldiers, and so on.


    The armour soldiers who join the charge are Tower Shield soldiers in the front rows, followed by knife shield soldiers. They will take necessary cover when the city car starts to hit the city gate, and then build shields to see if they can organize a shield channel connecting the women''s wall above the city wall.


    There were already some jumping soldiers entering the city wall. They didn''t throw flying claws for the first time. They used the thick crossbows and arrows inserted on the city wall to climb. In an instant, hundreds of figures quickly climbed up the city wall.


    "..." Xie an understood why he could come: "do you want to go down with a drum?"


    It was a textbook siege demonstration to show the strong siege strength of the Han Army!


    Cheng Shuo smiled modestly, not modest at all: "the number of Shijie Zhao troops in Jiangdu should be about 3000. How long will it take for Jin troops to attack? Our army can win it in only one day!"


    Before that, the bow and crossbow troops raised their shooting elevation and fired at the city. You can hear the dense screams and howls in the city.


    Only under the premise of close cooperation, the melee soldiers are attacking the city, and the bow and crossbow soldiers continue to shoot arrows. This may not avoid accidental injury, but it has an absolute advantage in blocking the enemy''s attack, and even can kill the enemy by surprise.


    Jiangdu had been conquered by the Jin army not long ago, and Xie an came to command the troops to attack. It took them nearly a month to capture Jiangdu and paid nearly 3000 casualties, but they killed and captured nearly 2000 Shijie Zhao army.


    When the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty ordered Yu Bing to give up the Jiangdu and retreat, Xie an ordered someone to set fire to burn the Jiangdu thoroughly. He had a full understanding of Jiangdu. Originally, he thought that the Han Army wanted to understand the terrain and layout of Jiangdu from him, but no one asked at all.


    The roar of the collapse of the city gate told Xie an that no one would ask him about Jiangdu, because it was no longer necessary.


    "Maybe not a day, just a morning?" Cheng Shuo had a reason to be proud, but he also knew a little, and said, "in fact, there is your credit."


    Xie an was silent. He knew what Cheng Shuo meant. It was nothing more than burning the Jiangdu.


    The Han army was already pouring into the city. In an instant, bursts of cries of killing came from the city. It seemed that the Han Army in the north and West also began to attack. It was not a feint, but an attack in the real sense?


    Xie an doesn''t know what the people watching on the other side think. The only thing he thinks now is that the Han army quickly turns its attention to the state of Zhao in Shijie, but don''t have the idea of crossing the river to the south.


    Almost at noon, the city was quiet, and even Han soldiers began to escort the prisoners of war outside the city.


    Xie an saw Guo Xiang. He knew and knew that Guo Xiang was the commander of the remaining Xuzhou army in Shijie Zhao state, but he didn''t expect to become a prisoner of war of the Han army.


    Even the generals have become prisoners of war. It has definitely become a fact that Jiangdu was captured by the Han army. As Cheng Shuo said just now, the Han Army really didn''t need a day. It took only about three hours to capture it, and... It seems that there are not many casualties?


    Xie an didn''t know a little because of his position. Before the Han army attacked, the camp gate of Jiangdu Shuizhai on the other side of the Yangtze River waterway had been broken. In fact, it was the Han Army''s army who killed the Han army when the Han Army entered Jiangdu City first.


    In a seemingly simple and short-term urban defense war, the Han Army gave full play to all its advantages. When any enemy that cannot compete with the Han Army in terms of long-range attack means and can not crack or defend, there will be a headache in fighting with the Han Army, that is, how many people should die before short soldier contact can occur.


    [once the powerful crossbows of several times are widely used, how can they be cracked?] Yu Bing''s face is full of cold frost. His scheduling is different from that of Xie an. Xie an watches the Han Army''s land attack all the way. He sees the Han Army''s ship attack: [the range of the warship bed crossbow can reach 280 steps, which is slightly less than that of the powerful crossbow, but... It''s useless.]


    The Jin army also has a bed crossbow, with a maximum range of only 220 steps. Although the difference is only 60 steps, this distance is a natural moat for many battlefields. It indicates every little distance, but I don''t know how many people will fall, or I can never advance even a little distance.


    "Nearly 20000 troops have more than 5000 crossbow men, which accounts for too much?" Zhang Heng''s forehead was full of cold sweat. He imagined the scene of fighting with the Han Army and was frightened by himself. He didn''t wipe the sweat on his forehead, and his face was frightened: "how long do they have to prepare for each war?"


    It''s about so many crossbow men. The consumption of arrows must be terrible. How long to prepare and how many arrows to prepare. It''s a simple truth. Usually, a battle level war will consume about 50000 arrows. That''s on the premise that bowmen account for only about 10% of the whole army. If the proportion is higher, it needs to be adjusted upward. For a campaign level war, the prepared arrows must not be less than 200000, or even need to be continuously supplemented. In the end, a campaign may have to shoot 300000 or 400000 arrows, or even more.


    Is there a lot of 300000 or 400000 arrows? There are really many countries that do not have some foundation in national strength and productivity. It may take three to five years to build 300000 or 400000 arrows. For example, it takes at least two years to reserve 400000 arrows in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, at least five years in the state of Shijie Zhao, and the rest of the countries and forces take longer, and we don''t know whether we can build this number.


    However, the fact is that the Qin army used to consume nearly 800000 arrows in the attack on Handan, the capital of the state of Zhao. How shocking!


    Those famous men who abused the Han army all the way shut up, and some generals with large families behind them had strange hearts in their eyes.


    When the Han army came, they showed their own strength, which was based on the Han Army''s destructive attack on the Shijie Zhao army. Compared with it, if the Jin army was allowed to be the offensive side, the Jin army might win, but the offensive and defensive war between the Jin army and the Shijie Zhao army would be unbeatable.


    Just then, someone came to report that the Han Army forcibly detained Xie an.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At that moment, all the people who heard the news of Xie an''s detention looked stunned. They didn''t forget that Huanwen and Yuan Qiao were representatives of the past, and they were forcibly detained by the Han army?


    While everyone looked at each other, some people were envious in their hearts, but angry on their faces, and more strange on their faces.


    Perhaps they are wondering why Liu Yan loves detaining people so much? It seems wrong. Should it be people who love detaining the past here in the Eastern Jin Dynasty? It''s still wrong. I went to several waves in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but only Huan Wen, Yuan Qiao and Xie an were detained. Although some other aristocratic children were not treated grandly, didn''t they come back safely?


    [all the detained people are talented people! Liu Yan is eager for talents, but he has reached the point where even if he is forcibly detained, he can slowly persuade others?]


    At that moment, more than one person was thinking so

 Chapter 295

    The so-called wise man must have a mistake if he worries a lot. Xie an feels that he was invited, and he agreed to the invitation before he began to go north. He really doesn''t know that he was detained... Huh? Or abducted. Before he left, he sent one of his entourage back to inform Yu Bing and his family.


    As for Xie an''s official position, how can he leave without consent? The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is the court of the door lords and aristocratic families. Although Sima family is a royal family, it is a signboard. When the door lords and aristocratic families give Sima royal family face, they are the royal family. If they don''t give face, they are puppets.


    Of course, this kind of thing is not only popular in the Han Dynasty, but also popular in the Cao Wei Dynasty. Can''t it be done in Sima 1 jin dynasty? Scholars and poets also regarded it as a great thing to hang the seal, and greatly praised those who hung the seal, such as Chen Gong, Guan Yu and others.


    Yes, the Xie family entourage who returned to the South Bank of the Yangtze River also took xie''an''s official seal, so xie''an resigned and resigned righteously, because in his opinion, the official was dispensable and could not be compared with the teaching of the family''s children. Only when he caught the good opportunity to resign would he leave directly when Jichang sent an invitation instead of Liu Yan.


    Xie an''s entourage sent back said that I wanted to go to the north, but the Han Army directly said that Xie an had been detained. Two different messages did not prevent the children of aristocratic families on the South Bank of the Yangtze River from thinking. A storm was brewing.


    When the Han Army captured the Jiangdu, it was almost accessible to the Jiangshui temple within Hangou. The facts also proved that the Jiangshui temple could not protect itself after losing the Jiangdu. The defenders of the Jiangshui Temple abandoned the city after learning that the Jiangdu was lost, so that the Han army got the Jiangshui temple without a shot.


    The two coastal fortresses on the North Bank of the Yangtze River were easily taken by the Han Army, indicating that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was destined to be neighbors with the Han ministry from that moment on.


    People on the side of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty don''t matter what it is to be a neighbor with the Han Dynasty, at least Jichang, sang Yu and LV Tai along the Yangtze River. They acted according to the established strategy. The capture of the two river defense fortresses was only a prelude. Then LV Taihui led his army to attack cities and land everywhere and sweep across the counties of Shijie Zhao on the North Bank of the Yangtze River.


    "There is no movement on the other side?" Ji Chang didn''t know whether to be happy or wonder: "are they just watching?"


    There''s nothing wrong. The Jin army on the other side watched the Han Army attacking cities and land, not only because the Jiankang center did not allow the Jin army to set foot on the North Bank of the Yangtze River, but also because the Jin army generals along the Yangtze River were stunned by the strong long-range attack means of the Han army.


    The Han Army has strong infantry and more seemingly huge water troops. Unlike Shijie, Zhao guokong has huge infantry and lacks water troops. All generals, including Yu brothers, feel that they should be cautious.


    At present, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty does not have the strength of the northern expedition. They have prepared for seven or eight years. They have only gathered an army of less than 70000. People are gathered together, but the number of armour and equipment, including grain, fodder and baggage, has not been enough. Otherwise, they should go north to take a share when the Xuzhou army of the state of Zhao in Shijie was annihilated by the Han army.


    The troops are insufficient, and it is difficult to support the northern expedition with supplies. What can we do if we don''t stare? Fighting an uncertain war will not be the option of Chinese civilization. When you have the right to choose, the military habit of Chinese civilization will take action only after you are fully prepared.


    "Then let''s not provoke the small ~ court." Ji Chang spoke to Sang Yu: "send people to contact aristocratic families in the south. They will be interested in cheap salt."


    "They are more interested in ships that can sail in the sea." Sang Yu said with a teasing look on his face, "is it to cooperate with the Yu family as planned, or...?"


    Ji Chang was silent for a while and said with a smile, "we have eliminated many old ships."


    Sang Yu nodded, "I see."


    It''s not that ships can''t be sold to the South Bank of the Yangtze River in the Han Dynasty, but it depends on who they are sold to. The Yu family is still the first gate on the South Bank of the Yangtze River. The friendship between the Han Dynasty and the Yu family can greatly affect the political trend of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In addition, the Han Dynasty also needs to carry out necessary development on the South Bank of the Yangtze River, such as opening up business routes. Cooperation with the Yu family will be a good start.


    Not everything can be imitated. It requires very mature reverse engineering technology. In terms of current knowledge and technology, it doesn''t look like the future days ~ Dynasty. Everything can be disassembled and assembled. What can the Yu family do even if they get a HNA ship?


    What if the Yu family mastered the construction technology of HNA ships? Ji Chang listened to what Liu Yan said personally. In terms of ship construction with conventional strength, the Han ministry received a large number of craftsmen from Shi Hu. In addition, with the Han Ministry''s own technical reserves, as long as the appropriate wood is enough, there will be no shortage of ships. In terms of unconventional forces, Ji Chang''s confidence in Liu Yan is even more sufficient than Liu Yan himself. It is the expectation of countless warships every minute.


    In other words, Ji Chang is right. The difference is that it takes Liu Yan every minute to "summon" a warship, but it takes Keng dad a month. As long as the coastline allows, Lingshan island and Miaodao islands are docks, which is just dense. However, a month can "summon" a warship. The means are already very rebellious, aren''t they?


    In the age when Liu Yan did not get involved, the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty finally seized the opportunity to seize Southern Xuzhou, including the Jiangdu and Jiangshui temple, and even hit the Huaiyin line with dense water network. On the Central Plains front line, the prominent part of the Jin army even attacked near Henan, captured Nanyang County, and attacked Xiangcheng County, an important town of Zhao state in Shijie. On the contrary, the offensive on the first line of Runan was frustrated.


    That happened in the next few years. The Northern Expedition faction (Hawks) led by the Yu family still achieved their goal. The price was the overall decline of the Yu family. It was sold by the Huan family led by the close ally Huan Wen. In addition, the Wang family and Xie family mended their knives. A number of aristocratic families fell into the well and turned Yu into a second rate aristocratic family after a brilliant moment.


    It was a rhythm that a powerful and powerful family had to die. Huan and Xie followed the Yu family. Wang had been Yu''s example before.


    So, in some ways, it was Liu Yan who "saved" the Yu family. It was a brief pull, but the Yu family was absolutely unhappy.


    Ji Chang didn''t take the initiative to contact the Yu family. He came to the door by crossing the river in a single boat behind Yu Yi.


    "Are you going to take me away, too?" Yu Yi is only 38 years old. There is no problem claiming to be an old man in his status, but doing so in front of Ji Chang is purely venting his anger: "how can you do this again and again!"


    "Let''s talk about how to coexist peacefully in the future?" Ji Chang had a sincere smile on his face. He even prepared a rich banquet. Even the actors, Meiji and dancers of the aristocratic family south of the Yangtze River greeted a lot: "for example, selling sea ships to the Yu family?"


    Those beauties were sent to Ji Chang by local giants in the south of Xuzhou. The number was very large. Ji Chang could change a new face one night if he wanted to within six months.


    Yu Yi''s chest was stuffy and he couldn''t open his mouth to any accusations. For the Yu family and even the whole small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the most important thing at present is the sea boat, and everything else can be put aside for the time being.


    "We want twenty of each style!" Yu Yi''s eyes are a little red. May it be lack of sleep or instant brain congestion? He pointed to the Han Army ships on the river: "all styles!"


    Jichang is specially arranged on the tower where the Yangtze River waterway can be seen in Jiangdu. The terrain is a little high, which can definitely have a panoramic view of the Han Army''s water stronghold.


    The Jiangdu fortress has changed hands again and again. What kind of layout it is is is no secret to the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. There is absolutely no need to cover it up. Then Ji Chang intended to let Yu Yi see the powerful Han Army fleet. In terms of quantity, volume, style and so on, the number of Eastern Jin Navy stationed on the other side was much more.


    Of course, the number of boats and ships of the water army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is certainly more than that of the Han Army, but for the whole water army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the number of ships of the Han Army around Jiangdu is more than that of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. That was because the Han army was able to concentrate on a whole Yangtze River that the water army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty needed to defend.


    "As long as you can provide what we want, even a hundred of each style will be fine!" Ji Chang called that forthright, not only his expression and voice, but also his posture. He shook hands and said boldly, "my family has two states, soon three states, and even the whole of Liaodong. What''s the point of some ships!"


    Yu Yi didn''t believe Ji Chang''s boast. Shi Hu was frantically preparing for the war. Seeing that millions of troops were attacking Qingzhou, Liu Yan was about to face a great disaster. That''s why the Xiaochao court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty thought it was no big deal that the North Bank of the Yangtze River in Yangzhou was occupied by the Han army.


    The original thing! It is now a matter of how many troops Liu Yan can invest along the Yangtze River. Won''t Liu Yan send his troops back when Shijie Zhao army goes straight to Qingzhou? It means that the Han army is now sweeping to serve the small ~ imperial ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Waiting for the withdrawal of the Han Army, the Jin army will easily attack the territory that would otherwise consume huge materials.


    Yu Yi narrowed his eyes, did not hide his desire, and asked hoarsely, "what does Duke Liu want?"


    Ji Chang smiled. It was a burst of "ha ha" laughter, which made him play vocal music and asked the dancers to jump up.


    Amid all the rage, Ji Chang took a long time to say, "Yu''s daughter has just grown up?", He said with a smile, "Yu, Huan, Xie, Wang, and even Sima are OK!"


    "Ah?"


    Yu Yi is confused

 Chapter 296

    Marriage has always been the best way of cooperation. It happens that Liu Yan is young and has no real wife, only one concubine from Tuoba Xianbei, so it is necessary to find one or more aristocratic women with pure blood and good birth.


    Yu Yi did not reply immediately. Of course, he was not detained. He went back with the news that Liu Yan intended to marry an aristocratic family south of the Yangtze River, which caused a new round of shock.


    "In their opinion, it is unknown whether we can resist the next wave of attack of the state of Zhao in Shijie. I''m afraid there will be no intention of marriage." Sang Yu saw the aristocratic family very thoroughly: "they will quarrel and make a long list first. There will be several gate valves or common women of the big aristocratic family, as well as some legitimate women of the middle aristocratic family."


    Isn''t that it? The situation in the south of the Yangtze River is very bad. The door lords and aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River are not really optimistic. Otherwise, they should have split up and invested.


    Aristocratic families are more sensitive to marriage than anyone else. Once they see someone who has the opportunity to develop and grow, someone should come to the door and put forward the marriage in a vague way the next moment.


    However, from the rise of Liu Yan to the possession of a state in the Southern Han Dynasty, and even the Han army took the initiative to go south to the Yangtze River, the door lords and aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River didn''t even have a little test.


    "How can chang not understand?" Ji Chang sneered: "this proposal is to give them a chance to see if there are really smart people. If they still feel bad after seeing our army, it shows that the children of aristocratic families south of the Yangtze River are shortsighted."


    Sang Yu was also smiling, smiling quite cheerful. The Sang family has determined that there will be a direct female to become Liu Yan''s woman. On behalf of the Yu sang family, they begin to really invest in Liu Yan. In that way, it means that the Sang family makes a lot of investment. After all, there are two efforts to work for direct marriage.


    There are also legitimate women in LV Yi who will become Liu Yan''s women. However, considering that LV Yi is the head of the LV family in Jiangxia, the marriage is just to increase intimacy.


    In the rest of the Han Dynasty, there were unmarried lineal women in their families. In view of their high and low status, they sent them to lineal women, or became concubines or maids, all in order to increase their intimacy with the king.


    Those who say that they are the determination to follow the vote all the way to the end, practical actions are far more effective than words, and they are also clearly optimistic about the future of this collective.


    Ji Chang has no sisters or daughters. He doesn''t even have his own family. After all, he was born there. He has also passed the boundary that requires external efforts to increase intimacy. For a long time, he has been the first person below Liu Yan in this collective. What he should do is to do his job well.


    "Things in the South can be done slowly." Ji Chang attached great importance to the Central Plains. He said, "tomorrow Chang will return to Xiami and leave the matter here to Zishen."


    Sang Yu nodded easily and said with a smile, "Tai''an can rest assured."


    There is no difficulty here, especially when the cable news learned that Jiankang said it was forbidden to cross the river by one soldier of the Jin army.


    Of course, sang Yu was not relieved by the news from Jiankang. It was the lack of equipment of the Jin army and the Han Army''s ships with advantages in quantity and quality around.


    Isn''t that what happened in the long river graben? Whose ship is sharp, then the natural graben belongs to who, but it is not stipulated that only the side on the South Bank of the Yangtze River can rely on the natural graben of the Yangtze River.


    Ji Chang asked safely, "we will stop in Xuzhou. Do you know that?"


    Sang Yu still smiled. Of course, he knew why Ji Chang asked. He was not worried about crossing the river, but needed the troops here not to go to Yuzhou, even if there was a good chance.


    Ji Chang left. On the third day after he left, Yu Yi came to Jiangdu.


    "Eh? Ji Changshi goes back to Xiami?" Yu Yi''s face is not very good-looking. He has already passed the matter about the envoy. He thought that Ji Chang, as the No. 2 government of the Han Dynasty, one person and one thing, would go with him. He looked at the strange sang Yu and said, "didn''t you ask?"


    "In Sangyu, Xiawei Prefecture." Without introducing his family background, sang Yu directly said his current position in the Ministry of Han: "he was added as an assassin of Xuzhou."


    "...." Yu Yi was sure that the Jiankang center did not appoint any Xuzhou assassin to the Han side, and Shijie Zhao would not. From his position, he had to say the following words: "do you know this is self styled?"


    "No." Sang Yu said bluntly, "we are an independent group, and you have the right to appoint any position."


    Yu Yi grasped a key word, that is independence. He was very nervous in his heart, but he kept calm on his face and said slowly, "really? The Han ministry wanted to build a nation, but he didn''t know what the country name was?"


    "Maybe we should talk about something else first?" Sang Yu clapped his hands. A waiter brought the table and prepared relevant tea sets and tea. Naturally, some wine, fruit and other things were also sent up. He made a gesture of invitation, and then took the lead in walking towards the front. As he walked, he said, "Tai''an has said some suggestions to you before. I think there must be an answer?"


    Of course, the place where they met was in the city, but not in the city tower or the city wall, but in a mansion in the center of the city.


    It must be noted that Jiangdu, as a fortress beside Jiangfang, is not short of beautiful places around it. It can even be said that there are not few places with beautiful scenery.


    Jiangdu has been hit by war many times. It is also a place as a military town fortress. It is inappropriate to want luxury buildings in the city. Even if there were, it should be completely burned by the last fire.


    The residence where sang Yu lived was renovated on the ruins. Only part of it was repaired, and the rest was burned. You can only choose one... Well, the vestibule?


    In ancient times, almost every rich family would choose to build an open courtyard, so that when you look out the door from the lobby, you can see an open shade.


    The place where sang Yu invited Yu Yi was a place with a roof but ventilation on all sides. If it was called a quiet room in modern times, it was called a Taoist temple at this time.


    It is not a place for preaching, but a fit with nature. It is easy to think about something. It is very suitable for cultivating students.


    A woman presented by a local hero in Xuzhou was already cooking tea. She rolled up her sleeves and knelt down on the record. A few days ago, she held a stone hammer in one hand and a bowl in the other hand. She needed to completely crush the tea, which was in the form of powder.


    Another woman is boiling water. She uses a small stove to load charcoal and burn it slowly. During this period, she is still busy fiddling with some withered flowers and leaves. Then there are ginger and garlic. There must be a kind of oil and salt.


    These women look very young and beautiful, especially with the girdle cheongsam made of silk. When kneeling, both sides are forked to the hips, and the soft silk is directly pasted on the slender thighs, showing a good outline, which makes people want to open their skirts to see the scenery inside.


    "Are you so extravagant that the maid can wear silk at will?" Yu Yi had to admit that he was stunned: "it''s really... Amazing or amazing!"


    Yu Yi saw two rows of tall women in cheongsam before he came in. When he saw the other women who were kneeling and busy, he admitted that even countless women would be in a trance for a moment, just because the clothes of that style completely revealed all the women''s bodies.


    Sang Yu knew that even Yu Yi would look like this. For men, beauty, especially amazing beauty, is an absolutely beautiful scenery, better than mountains and rivers.


    "What I want to say is not offensive. Can you allow me to say it?" Sang Yu asked Yu Yi to sit down and waited for a while. When he saw Yu Yi nodding, he said, "the rage in the south of the Yangtze River is very serious, almost to the point where no woman is unhappy, but he doesn''t know whether there is a lack of women in men''s marriage?"


    Yu Yi''s face turned black in an instant.


    Men with high status occupy more than women, which has been the case since the formation of collective society, and will not change no matter how time goes by.


    Do you know what Yu Yi thought after hearing sang Yu''s words? He ignored the word "Rage" and mainly understood that sang Yu was asking if there were any men south of the Yangtze River.


    Yu Yi Hui''s understanding has its historical background, including that when the aristocratic family made the so-called dress crossing to the south, there were so many aristocratic families who abandoned their wives and children. Almost every family had women''s dependents left in the Central Plains, because they would first preserve the men of the family.


    Sang Yu obviously didn''t know Yu Yi would be wrong, and he was a little confused because Yu Yi''s face suddenly became ugly. He continued to say his words: "there are bound to be women when traveling. Basically, they act as maids. In fact, those women also play the role of warming the bed and having sex..."


    "Enough." Yu Yi is upright and magnanimous, but it doesn''t mean he is a mud pinch. He looked angry: "if you want to annoy me, then you succeeded."


    "What?" Sangyu was stunned and confused: "anger?"


    "Our ancestors crossed the south in clothes. Some women''s family members were left in the Central Plains. They were indeed ravaged by Hu Lu. There is no need to remind them of this!" Yu Yi wants to leave, but his mission has not been completed. He tried his best to suppress his anger and said, "the long history of your ministry proposed marriage, and I have brought a reply. Before replying, you need to ask, why didn''t your ministry report to the court?"


    "Oh, zhengshuo said?" Sang Yu still doesn''t know what Yu Yi is angry about. He wants to continue the topic just now, but he also knows that a person should not be stimulated when he is full of anger. He smiled and said, "we never regard the court that fled and rebuilt in the South as zhengshuo. In our opinion, zhengshuo has perished after Cao Pi usurped the throne, and there will be no zhengshuo in the world since then."


    "So, your ministry still wants to use Han as the country name?" Yu Yi stood up and brushed his sleeves: "in this way, there is no need to talk any more."


    Sang Yu was still laughing. He made another gesture of asking to sit down and said, "Your Excellency represents the identity of the imperial court. The official topics that should be said have been finished. Maybe we should talk about private affairs?"


    Yu Yi seemed to laugh angrily, "ha ha" a few times, turned and walked, seemingly leaving.


    "We are the biggest force in the Central Plains to fight against the state of Zhao in Shijie. We have won several battles against the state of Zhao in Shijie. Next year, we will continue to fight against the Zhao army in Shijie and continue to win. This time, we will not fight alone. We will stand with ran Qin, Zhang Liang and Murong Yan, who are three countries that send envoys to Xiami The camp completely buried the state of Zhao in Shijie. " Seeing that Yu Yi stopped leaving, sang Yu turned around and asked with a smile, "as the so-called zhengshuo, no one said that to Jiankang''s court?"


    At this moment, Yu Yi was only embarrassed whether what sang Yu said was true or false.


    Yes, Murong Yanguo has made it clear that it will no longer comply with the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Although Zhang Liangguo does not make a clear statement like Murong Yanguo, since Zhang Liangguo signed the so-called "Three Kings alliance", it is already very obvious.


    The whole world has abandoned the small ~ imperial ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and even the so-called wild foreigners outside the territory no longer send envoys to Jiankang. Even those foreigners on the front line send envoys to Xiangguo of Zhao state in Shijie. Now there are foreign envoys paying homage to Liu Yan, who is in Xiami, not simayue, who is in Jiankang.


    Yu Yi saw it with his own eyes. In Jiangdu, there are people from Koguryo, Baiji, Xinluo, and even Fusang island. Perhaps there are Fuyu or Quwo people from Eastern Liaoning. It seems that Liu Yan, who did not establish the country, has more influence than simayue, who is the emperor.


    The reality is that at least some of Liu Yan''s allies are those countries known to the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Almost everyone is wooing Liu Yan, but the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was ignored.


    "You can''t go north. That''s the truth." Sang Yu made another gesture of asking to sit down. This time he didn''t study in vain. Waiting for Yu Yi to sit down again, he said with a smile, "then according to the survival code of our family, please tell me if there is a roster?"


    Yu Yi was very depressed, he found that from the beginning of the meeting, the rhythm of the conversation was completely mastered by the seemingly naughty guy in front of him.


    Sang Yu finally stopped talking. He was waiting for the answer.


    By this time, the ladies had finished the tea. Two waitresses were holding plates and stepping small steps to approach them respectively. They put the plates on the ground board. The plates contained many small plates of things, such as ginger, onion, salt, petals, oil and so on.


    The two waitresses hold the tea lamp with both hands. Before handing it out, they will touch their forehead first, and then lower their heads. Waiting for the tea lamp to be taken over, they will raise the plate again, put the wooden plate near their eyebrows, and look at the person being served with a pair of big eyes.


    Sang Yu naturally took the tea and didn''t add anything to the tea. If you want to add something, you can take a small spoon to choose from the plate.


    Yu Yi didn''t take over the tea. He said in a trance: "your department is really attentive. Even the etiquette of ''raising the table and eyebrows'' will specially teach the maid."


    "..." it was sang Yu''s turn to be depressed, but he didn''t show it and said flatly, "for some reason, we seem to have broken down?"

 Chapter 297

    Yu Yi looked at sang Yu deeply and asked, "how many people are working for Duke Liu in the central plains like this?"


    There are many ways to say this. It is to test whether sang Yu comes from a certain aristocratic family. It is to ask whether sang Yu is the son of an aristocratic family, and Liu Yan is in the Central Plains... At least Qingzhou can get the support of most aristocratic families, giants and families.


    "I want to say a lot, but my words are very empty." Sang Yu said with a smile, "only so far, there is only one family like this, followed by the Lu family in Jiangxia."


    Yu Yi''s eyes stared very big, some stunned and confused: "in this way, how can Liu Gong develop like this?"


    That''s right. If you want to rise in these years, you must get the support of at least some groups. The most realistic thing is to have at least a strong and powerful force. After all, only the support of civilians can''t bring the wealth at the beginning of power development. Without wealth, how can you have food and strategists, then there is no foundation of rise.


    The group with sufficient resources in any era is not civilians, but at least rich households. Families that can become local giants also have a number of resources. Many forces that can develop are at least supported by giants in order to survive in the early stage.


    Don''t talk about those figures who only use civilians to rise. If they really only get the support of civilians at the beginning of development, they need to kill officials, rich families and powerful people everywhere, which is tantamount to robbing them all the way. Usually this kind of force is called roving bandits. It''s just that they can transform. Failure to transform is simply to become a stepping stone or stepping stone for someone in troubled times.


    Yu Yi couldn''t understand that Liu Yan didn''t get the support of local giants. It seemed that it was high pressure that forced some small families to take refuge when he occupied part of Changguang county. In the next two years, he absorbed a number of medium-sized families.


    Well, according to the popular situation that is willing to understand, Liu Yan, who has only received some support, has no reason to develop into this scale in four years. It is even impossible to afford so many troops. Even if he can afford so many troops, he should not be so well armed.


    "I''m ashamed to say." Sang Yu sighed: "I sang''s full service to you is a resolution made by the clan assembly in recent two months. I ran away from home and went to my family without permission."


    "...." Yu Yi was stunned again. He found that when he communicated with people in the Han Dynasty, he would always get a very powerful message: "Ji Changshi... It seems that he was defeated and captured?"


    "Exactly." Sang Yu thought there was nothing to hide: "more than 70% of the people under my family were defeated and captured, and then took effect. The rest... Were rescued when they ran away on the road or were trapped in the hands of Hu prisoners and were about to be made into meat."


    Yu Yi would despise it if he didn''t know the strength of a strong army before he came into contact with the Han Dynasty. But now, he can''t be despised. Liu Yan used such a group of people to the current situation in the Han Dynasty. How to laugh or despise? It only took Liu Yan four years!


    "Ashamed." Looking at Yu Yi, sang Yu seemed to expose his family''s ugliness: "my family didn''t help you, but it made too much profit because of comprehensive investment. It''s just salt... Yu Gong may know how much benefit it is."


    People depend on food, but it is also difficult to lack salt. Since the Western Han Dynasty, salt and iron have been the main part of profits, which is because they can''t be short.


    The sangs not only get part of the share, but also are not limited to selling salt. They also get the sale of seafood. They just have to pay before they want to get it, such as investing necessary funds or exchanging people.


    Of course, sang Yu didn''t say that he had a sister who was one of Liu Yan''s concubines. He didn''t say how much the Sang family invested in order to obtain those shares.


    Yu Yi is a smart man. After thinking about the causes and consequences, he hesitated and asked, "I''m afraid sang has an in laws with Duke Liu?"


    "To be honest with Yu Gong, there are." Sang Yu is an honest and reliable young man. He said bluntly, "but it was in the Sang family that he worked for the family. He won those shares first, and then his sister......" the latter words don''t need to be too clear. That would be very boring.


    "How much share does Liu Gong intend to give to the southern aristocratic family? In what form and to whom?" Yu Yi has been waiting for this for a long time, otherwise he should have left just now.


    Sang Yuman said sincerely, "surely Yu Gong knows that there is something else between intimacy and estrangement?"


    Yu Yi''s chest is stuffy. There is only one direct daughter of Yu''s family left, that is Yu Bing''s daughter Yu Daolian (the queen of the abandoned emperor Sima Yi). Then... Yu Daolian is only two years old!


    The Yu family is the same generation of women as Yu Bing and Yu Yi. There are some common women who have not married. The problem is that they are quite old, basically over the age of 20. Yu Bing and Yu Yi''s children are all married. The unmarried common women were originally listed on the list, but Yu Yi now feels that some of them can''t do it, but the legitimate women who can do it are only two years old!


    "Well... Does Yu Gong know who Xie Daoyi is?" With a shy face, sang Yu said, "I heard it''s a famous talented woman?"


    Yu Yi nodded: "naturally, I know that she is the eldest daughter of the prefect of Jinling county (Xie Yi). She is twice seven (fourteen)."


    In fact, Yu Yi''s heart is very strange. This Xie Daoyi is not only talented, but also likes outing. It seems that Wang Ningzhi, Wang Xizhi''s second son, often plays together?


    Aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River tend to... How to say? That is, the overall social atmosphere is mainly the extravagance of the children of aristocratic families and nobles. The younger generation must be affected, resulting in things like * * without marriage from time to time.


    The family style of the Xie family should be relatively good in the south of the Yangtze River. The Wang family where Wang Xizhi is located will not allow the family children to mess around because of their scholarly family. There are some gossip about Wang Ningzhi and Xie Daoyi because they often go on an outing together, but the most ugly rumors do not say that they have been careless.


    What''s the problem? It''s mainly because the two little guys have a good relationship. The Xie family and the Wang family seem to have the meaning of getting married. At least that''s what Yu Yi knows. Now sang Yu asked Xie Daoyu, and Yu Yi was absolutely interesting.


    "Cough..." Sang Yu looked a little embarrassed and said with a flickering look in his eyes: "my family... Mainly Tai''an and I have always hoped that you can pay attention to your blood and family background, and that we can have a master mother with noble blood, so..."


    "It should be understood that before our family children have blood, who should they marry and who should they marry as a wife have long been doomed." Yu Yi must cover for Xie Yi. Sang Yu''s meaning of those words is very clear, that is, he aimed at Xie Daoyi. Now he has no way to take out the prepared list. He can only control it and say, "but I don''t know. Is your army ready for the war in the coming year?"


    "Of course." Sang Yu said with a relaxed smile, "as mentioned earlier, we will join forces with other countries to attack the state of Shijie Zhao."


    "It should be understood that any covenant may be false." Yu Yi didn''t know what he was thinking, so he reminded: "Murong seal, Zhang Jun and ran min are all crafty people, especially Murong seal and ran min!"


    Sang Yu made a wish to hear his detailed expression.


    "The former is arrogant, and even his own people kill heavily. He attacked Duan''s family for no reason at first. After attacking and killing, he forcibly plundered countless people. It was Murong''s strength that came from stepping on Duan''s remains. Then he tried to attack the state of Zhao in Shijie. If it was slightly unfavorable, he abandoned his allies and retreated. Recently, he repeatedly attacked the eastern Liaoning countries, and all retreated with one blow. He turned around and attacked the state of Tuoba. What credibility can he say?" Yu Yi is obviously disgusted with Murong Xianbei, But there are others he dislikes more: "The latter first recognized the thief as his father and became a fierce general under Shijie''s command. Zhao Jun of Shijie killed the most people because of his frequent visits to the south. Now this upright keeps saying how Han Miao people are and what to do as Jin people. He completely forgets that he, as a fierce general under Shihu''s command, killed countless people in the south many times. At that time, he could mention Han Miao people, and what Jin people could he take into account? There was no scruples!"


    Sang Yu could feel Yu Yi''s hatred for Murong Zhang, but when did the Hu people talk about faith? And the deep fear and hatred of Ran min, which should be because ran min killed the Jin army a little ruthlessly. Ran min did kill many jin army generals several times, and those generals basically came from all aristocratic families south of the Yangtze River. Who would let only those with noble origins be officials in the Eastern Jin Dynasty?


    However, sang Yu doesn''t care about those. Everyone has caused any harm in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. What does it have to do with the Han Dynasty? What he cares about is how to turn the Xie family under Liu Yan''s command!


    Xie is capable and will continue to be capable in the years to come. That is a family that Liu Yan covets very much. For example, Xie Xuan, who was just born this year, is one of them. The rest of Xie''s children have made achievements. Even Xie Daoyi, who has just been mentioned, is also a very powerful woman.


    It''s very difficult to abduct Xie family. It''s no less than directly sending troops to attack the south of the Yangtze River and destroy the small ~ dynasties ~ courts in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Can you selectively abduct some people first?


    "Liu Jian?" Yu Yi was depressed again. He was speaking up and severely attacked some people he disliked and hated. Sang Yu turned the topic again. There was no need to mention the degree of depression, but he had to be patient: "I haven''t heard of him."


    Do you know Liu Guzhi? That is also a very important figure in the future. He is a fierce general of the Beifu army. His father''s name is Liu Jian, but he is not an aristocratic family south of the Yangtze River. If there is no mistake, he should be in the state of Zhao in Shijie. He may be an official in a certain place or a powerful man in a fortress.


    Hanbu needs more talents, which is very, very many!


    Sang Yu knew such a thing. In order to find a talent named Wang Meng, Liu Yan sent a team to Wei county more than once. Wei county is the nest of the San family, or did he find Wang Meng alone after the San family made efforts in Wei county.


    What was Wang Meng doing when he was found? He lives in other people''s homes and can only rely on cutting firewood for food on weekdays. Even so, he must be able to read in his spare time. As long as he can read, he will never let go.


    Yes, Liu Yan found Wang Meng with the help of sang in Weijun. Now Wang Meng is secretly going to Qingzhou with the migration team of Sang Yu family, but he doesn''t know when he can reach Liu Yan.


    Yu Yi is sure when he will go to Xiami, Qingzhou, which indicates that he has been going to and from both sides of the Yangtze River.


    The determined process is that the envoys in the Eastern Jin Dynasty can take the ships of the Han Dynasty, but the ships cannot be handed over to the hands of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. At the same time, the number of envoys decreased from 3000 to 800, that is, in addition to the chief and Deputy envoys, some children of aristocratic families can go if they want, but don''t think of bringing more than a dozen or hundreds of attendants or maidens alone.


    "That''s it." Sang Yu liked to laugh very much and smiled quite brightly: "there can be 500 Jin troops with him. After all, there should be a lot of pomp. But they will be concentrated on one ship, not with Yu Gong and others."


    Yu Yi and others had already compromised on this, or it would not have fallen from 3000 to 800.


    The structure of the envoys of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was somewhat strange. Yu Yi and sun Chuo were the principal and Deputy envoys respectively, accompanied by nearly 40 aristocratic families. Apart from 500 Jin soldiers, the rest were attendants and maids, and maids accounted for the vast majority. This is exactly what sang Yu said that aristocratic families south of the Yangtze River could not live without women.


    Now that it has been determined and the monsoon is very suitable to sail from south to north, Han warships officially entered Jingkou on the sixth day. As a result, those ships sailed out of Jingkou Shuizhai on the eighth day.


    The reason for the delay of two days is that some people load necessary materials. Most of the time, those aristocratic families procrastinate. They want to bring everything. As a result, the ship capacity is insufficient, and even some aristocratic families want to deceive the number of people.


    There were only 20 fleets escorting the Eastern Jin mission, 15 warships and five transport ships. The five transport ships carry very miscellaneous things, only a small part of which is the so-called reward. Most of them are for the enjoyment of the children of the aristocratic family. The reason is that they think there must be a shortage of materials in the Han Dynasty. How can they live without what they should bring?


    "The worst thing I expected didn''t happen." Sang Yu talked to Li Kuang: "at least it proves that they have fully understood our strength."


    In the future, Li Kuang will be the supreme military commander of Jiangdu as a colonel of Jiangdu. The organizational structure under his command is somewhat large. In addition to the thousands of people in the headquarters, a total of more than 500 ships are also under his command.


    Sang Yu will leave in a few days. Later, Li Kuang will become the leader on the North Bank of the Yangtze River.


    Li Kuang, the leader, should not only be responsible for the military, but also shoulder the trade with the South Bank of the Yangtze River. It can be said that he has a great responsibility. He was in a mood of excitement and anxiety. What made him feel even more stressed was that he had hidden tasks, including how to cheat, rob, abduct and abduct a little woman named Xie Daoyi... That''s what happened anyway.

 Chapter 298

    The surging waves on the sea were far beyond the imagination of a cadre of people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. On the second day of sailing, some children of aristocratic families vomited so much that they felt like they were going to die.


    More than 40 aristocratic families south of the Yangtze River cried and shouted to land on the third day. They hysterically thought that if they didn''t land again, they would die at sea.


    "We can only lean towards the coastline and send them ashore in a boat."


    "Yes, that''s the only way."


    If the aristocratic family son of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty died on the ship of the Han Army, many things would not be clear during the introduction. The fleet had no choice but to turn a corner and lean towards the coastline of Xuzhou. It was only when it sent those who couldn''t stand it ashore that it continued to set out.


    Those who landed went on to Qingzhou after cultivation, or turned around and went back to the south of the Yangtze River, which had nothing to do with the fleet. The fleet sailed at sea for nearly five days and arrived at Changguang County of Qingzhou. The landing site is located at the lower reaches of Youshui (Dagu River), that is, the other side of Jiaozhou Bay.


    Along the way, the fleet passed by with many ships, which fully enabled people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty to see the number of ships at sea in the Han Dynasty. Especially when they arrived at Jiaozhou Bay, the dense ships on the channel made people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty understand that the use of maritime navigation by the Han Dynasty was not a small fight.


    "In fact, this is not the most prosperous port." LV Yi was ordered to receive the envoys of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Facing Yu Yi''s question, he replied, "the busiest port is Penglai in Dongmou county."


    Penglai, of course, is a newly established County, located more than 80 miles northeast of Laishan. Originally, it was used as the boundary of Huang County. Later, Huang County was abandoned, and Penglai county was developed on a large scale because of its geographical location.


    The Miaodao islands are only less than 20 miles away from the port of Penglai County, which means that Penglai county is an important port connecting the Miaodao islands. The Miaodao islands also serve as a transit station between the Central Plains and the east of Liao 1. How can there be fewer ships?


    On the land, because of the fatigue of the boat and car, it was naturally impossible to hurry immediately. Everyone, including Yu Yi and sun Chuo, was arranged to rest in the nearby Jiji city.


    Sun Chuo is the Deputy envoy of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He is very interesting. He has written articles three times when sailing on the sea to describe the danger and vastness of the sea, but there are always some mysterious and strange things in his poems, such as guessing whether there is Kunpeng or whether there is a fairy Island on the sea.


    Since the ancient pre-Qin period, people in the Central Plains have been speculating. For example, there is an island outside the East China Sea called Penglai, Penglai has a fairy mountain called Xiange, and there are immortals on the Xiange, which can refine the elixir of immortality.


    Great as the first emperor Ying Zheng, he sent ships to sea many times to look for Penglai Fairy Island and wanted to ask the immortal for the elixir of immortality. The magicians sent back many times said they had seen the immortal, but it took time for the immortal to refine the elixir of immortality. As a result, the fleet sent by the first emperor was larger and larger, and the largest one was Xu Fu who directly disappeared with the fleet.


    In the following years, more than one emperor followed the footsteps of the first emperor and sent ships out of the East China Sea. However, many islands were found. However, none of them had fairy mountains, nor did they find the so-called fairy pavilion or immortal, nor even savages.


    "There are many overseas islands. We have explored the East China Sea and found at least dozens of islands, but we have never seen buildings. Some are just deserted." Lu Yi''s truth is very cruel: "many islands are not only desolate, but many islands even have no place to stand. They mainly focus on sharp reefs and sharp shells. When they step on the sole of their shoes, they are pierced and can''t find a young seedling."


    There are still many shady islands, but they are really deserted, not even a few big trees. It is the strong wind of the offshore islands, and there will be natural forces such as hurricanes and typhoons from time to time. It is impossible for trees to grow and become big trees without wind disasters for several years.


    "If Xu Fu took people to escape, he should have gone to Fusang Japanese Islands?" LV Yi hesitated and said, "most of the Japanese are short, dressed strangely, and even don''t wear a shame cloth. There is really no sign of the spread of the culture of the Central Plains."


    Now on the Japanese islands, the form of clothing is relatively close to that of Fuyu people and Quwo people. We really can''t see many elements of the Central Plains.


    "As we know, the yeomatai state, which had contact with the Central Plains, has been forced to migrate eastward. Instead of the yemaatai state, a group of ''imported people'' headed by Fuyu people." The state of Xie Ma Tai mentioned by LV Yi is the matriarchal tribal alliance that paid tribute to the emperor of the Central Plains for the first time. He said, "as for what happened after the East migration of the yematai people, I don''t know much."


    Winter is approaching, and Changguang county is preparing for matters related to snow.


    LV Yi didn''t take Yu Yi and others everywhere. In fact, there was no beautiful scenery, but he didn''t know how to walk to the construction site.


    The construction of Yingling hall and Yanhuang temple has lasted for nearly three years. Even when Liu Yan led people to withdraw from the Central Plains, it did not stop, but the scale was slightly reduced.


    Yingling hall covers a large area of about 30 hectares, which is divided into construction area and tomb area. The construction of the palace complex is progressing slowly, and only the outline has been built so far. The main hall is relatively large, covering an area of about 50 mu. It is also the most perfect area of the whole building complex. It should be able to be capped next year. The remaining side halls are numerous and carefully divided, such as the area dedicated to officers in the future, and some civilians who do not make special contributions to the army.


    "Is this...?" Yu Yi saw rows of things from a distance. He couldn''t see them clearly from a distance: "are those?"


    "Tombstone." LV Yesu said in a voice, "follow you to fight on the battlefield and the tombstone of the soldiers who died in the war."


    Looking from a distance, there are dense tombstones arranged neatly. If you can see rows of tombstones on the green grass in other seasons, the scenery is desolate. At the same time, if you are heartless, the scenery is very good and there is no gloomy feeling.


    Yu Yi frowned. He just thought that the large-scale construction was building palaces. In fact, it was really palaces, but it was for the dead soldiers, not for Liu Yan to enjoy.


    Since ancient times, the soldiers of Chinese civilization have fought in the battlefield. They talk about burying at the side of the road. Only a very few generals and schools will be specially buried. More importantly, they have become the meat in the mouth of wild animals or become a corpse that no one cares about. No one will spend any effort on settling the dead soldiers.


    Yu Yi actually wanted to ask, "is it necessary?" And so on, but he couldn''t open his mouth. What''s more, he felt that his chest was blocked. At least he was a man with feelings and compassion for soldiers. Sun Chuo looked around with curiosity.


    Sun Chuo was very interested in what he saw and heard. He thought he would come to a place as if it were wild. It would be a desolate and barbaric society everywhere, but what he saw after his arrival was not like that.


    Changguang county is not desolate because of the population migrating from everywhere. It should be said that it is still full of human flavor. Because of the surge in population, local construction will naturally become frequent, resulting in busy crowds even near winter.


    "This is the hall of heroes?" Yu Yi pointed to the distance and asked, "where is it?"


    LV Yi said with a smile, "it''s a place to pay homage to our ancestors."


    It can''t be said that he is building Yanhuang temple, or Yu Yi will definitely leave with the newly arrived Eastern Jin Dynasty embassy. The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty described itself as zhengshuo and believed that only they were qualified to sacrifice and worship Yanhuang in the whole world, implying the patriarch of the whole Yanhuang Miao people.


    In fact, the so-called "great event of the country lies in worship and Rong". A large part of the "worship" in it is worship and belief. There are not only "imperial heaven" and "thick earth" in the belief, but also various ghosts and gods. There is no lack of "Yanhuang", among which "Yanhuang", as well as "imperial heaven" and "thick earth" are the most important.


    The emperor is not only the patriarch of an ethnic group, but also holds the power of sacrifice. Only as the patriarch of an ethnic group and the emperor of the country, all citizens will spontaneously obey his orders. This phenomenon is the end when the inheritance is cut off, and when is it cut off? It''s really hard to say, at least before the Song Dynasty, the emperor was not only the patriarch of the ethnic group, but also existed.


    A month later, the Eastern Jin mission set off again, and a large number of cars were arranged here in the Han Dynasty.


    "It''s heavy!" Within a month, sun Chuo wrote many poems, mostly describing the scenery. A few wrote about the busy and pursuit of a better life of the Han people, and asked anxiously how long peace could be maintained. He pointed to the huge number of Han troops: "how dare you send such a large army to escort along the way?"


    Yu Yi doubts what sun Chuo has done this month. It''s true that those Han troops want to go to Xiami. Escorting them is just by the way. No one pierces this. It doesn''t matter in the Han ministry. The envoys of the Eastern Jin Dynasty also get vanity, but if you want to be serious, there is a problem with Eq.


    The number of new Han troops from Changguang county to Xiami is 18000, all of which are recruited by the rear. Of course, there is no lack of mobilization of military settlements around the country.


    It''s not a good choice to dispatch troops in winter, but it''s absolutely impossible not to dispatch troops. There will be a big war in the spring next year. It''s really not easy to judge the scale. The only thing that can be confirmed is that it will be very large!


    Shi Hu has been angry more than once. Zhao Guo in Shijie is in a violent state. At present, it seems that Shi Hu plans to solve ran min, a traitor who seems to hate very much, but the Han ministry should definitely make its own preparations, either meet the war or attack at the necessary time.


    It is not false to say that Shi Hu hates ran min. people all over the world know this. What is in front of Liu Yan? We can''t just look at what is going to happen and how much we should do in it.

 Chapter 299

    "Yes, sir." Ji Chang held a stack of papers in his hand. He affirmed on his face: "there are most of the begging army and the di army outside Tongguan. They still haven''t stopped fighting in winter."


    Tongguan has always been the gateway to Guanzhong, and Xiaoguan and Tongguan are two dangerous passes in the east of Guanzhong. There is also Mianchi at the corner of the city in front of the two passes, which has been a must for strategists since the ancient Pre-Qin Dynasty. The ran Qin state did not stick to Mianchi. It directly allowed Li Nong''s Qi Huo army and Fu Hong''s Di army to easily obtain Mianchi. At the beginning of the war, it entered the pass offensive and defensive war.


    "Jiang Gan repeatedly explained that he was already discussing with Li Nong and confidently said that Li Nong would fight back when necessary." Ji Chang had a lot of detailed knowledge about Li Nong, and he agreed, say: "Li Nong and ran Zhan are comrades in arms of life and death. They have always supported ran min in many aspects and given considerable cover. The Qi Huo army is the largest corps of Jin people in the Central Plains, and it itself represents the interests of the Jin people. Li Nong did not know that ran min wooed the Jin people, but Li Nong has never resisted. So Jiang Gan said that Li Nong would stand on ran min''s side Have credibility. "


    "Since even we know this, Shi Hu and Fu Hong have no reason not to know?" Cai you is skeptical: "now Shi Hu has not relieved Li Nong''s military power, does it mean that Li Nong has not made a final decision?"


    "Perhaps Shi Hu is also worried that the next step will lead to Li Nong''s rebellion." Ji Chang knows an idiom called "throwing the rat away". According to his wishes, Shi Hu is not unwilling to remove Li Nong''s military power, but the state system of Zhao state in Shijie can''t do that, just as Shi Hu can''t remove Fu Hong''s leadership over the di nationality. He looked at the contemplative Liu Yan and said, "we think it is more than 70% possible for Li Nong to stand on the side of Ran''s Qin state."


    Liu Yan didn''t have much memory about Wu Hu Luanhua in his thinking memory. In his impression, Li Nong finally stood in ran min''s camp, but that was the premise that ran min didn''t claim to be king or emperor.


    It seems, but it seems, that Li Nong''s influence among the Jin people in the Central Plains is far greater than that of Ran min, so that after the Jin people in the Central Plains violently killed Hu, most Jin people elected Li Nong as king, not ran min.


    Later, Li nongqian humbly refused to be king, but the thing recommended by most Jin people became the inducement for ran min to break with Li Nong. Finally, ran min became emperor, but the establishment of Ran Wei also split the Jin people group in the Central Plains, resulting in ran min''s wantonly cleaning of political enemies.


    Now history has changed. No one stipulates that history must develop according to the original established track. It doesn''t make sense to say that Li Nong Association unconditionally helps ran min, especially when Li Nong clearly has a large number of beggars, Although ran Min has conquered several states in Guanzhong (actually several counties), both sides are still Li Nong strong and ran min weak in terms of troops and generals.


    Is it possible for the strong side to obey the weak side? There may be such a situation, but it is the weak side standing on the commanding height of gaining justice.


    "Ran min shouted the slogan of protecting the Jin people in the Central Plains, but he didn''t attack Hu wantonly, but captured Guanzhong and became king." Cai you said in a skeptical tone: "ran min didn''t become king, maybe there is righteousness. After he became king, whether he really wanted to protect the Jin people in the Central Plains or not, it has actually become a battle for the survival of a family with one surname. In this way, Li Nong doesn''t need to help ran min because of righteousness. What can ran min''s Qin State use as a chip to win over Li Nong? Is it abdication and giving way to the virtuous?"


    In other words, Li Nong was very important in the shile era. In the Shihu era, Shi Jie did not treat Li Nong badly. Even when Shi Hu wantonly cleaned the Jin people in the Central Plains, Qi Huojun was not specifically targeted.


    In this way, when Li Nong, as a vested interest and Shijie was not excluded, he really chose to fight back and help ran min. if he wanted to curse the Lord, he could not get anything.


    If those people really have some national righteousness in their hearts, will they become executioners in the hands of the Hu people? Although people of any ethnic group have experienced repression and extermination, the people who do the most are the Jin people. They can''t wash the land. In this case, will it be extremely false to say what the great national righteousness is?


    Liu Yan recovered from his thinking, stroked his thoughts and asked, "where are the high-level generals of the begging army?"


    All the people looked at Ji Chang when they looked at him.


    "There is no information on this kind." Ji Chang explained: "Zhang Shi''s current situation does not allow him to do more things."


    Liu Yan has actually ordered Zhang Shi to come back. The current situation in Wei county is very tense. It is based on the three preconditions that Qingzhou and Xuzhou were captured by the Han Dynasty, ran min led the army into Guanzhong, and Zhang Jun constantly attacked the northwest of Shijie state of Zhao.


    The family is as large as the Sang family. They can be said to have many senior officials in the state of Zhao in Shijie. However, under the background of wantonly persecuting the ethnic groups of Jin people in the state of Zhao in Shijie, the Sang family still needs to retreat. Even the Wang family (Wang Ji and Wang Luan) have begun to look for a way back, and only the Guo family still seems to be old.


    The hall began to be filled with a dignified atmosphere. Everyone was looking for familiar people to look at each other, while some people were staring at the samurai in front of the hall.


    Xiami will become the temporary capital of the Han Dynasty for quite a long time in the future. The so-called "Palace" is actually an appropriate repair based on the original city guard''s house. That''s because it has to entertain foreign envoys from afar and make the necessary appearance.


    Although it is a hall, it really doesn''t have much area, and even there is no extravagance at all. There is a solemn feeling formed by black and red.


    Liu Yan''s sitting position looked straight ahead. The first thing he saw was a row of smooth wooden floors. On the left and right sides were Zuowu Youwen''s subordinates. In front of him was a wide door, and the vision continued to extend outward was the vestibule.


    In the hall, several thick columns support the ceiling. There is no carving or inlay on the columns, that is, the smooth logs stand upright. The windows on both sides of the hall are closed. Candlesticks supported by shelves and round oil lamp hangers hanging from the roof beam provide light for the view.


    Too many oil lamps lead to the smell of fire in the indoor air. After the high-rise in the Han Dynasty calmed down, there was only the sound of some ladies in official clothes stepping on small steps to play with the oil lamps in the hall.


    Yes, it''s official women''s clothes and cheongsam. Sang Yu, an unreliable guy, saw it by chance and used it when playing psychological warfare with Yu Yi. Facts also proved that sang Yu used it very correctly, at least it distracted Yu Yi at that time.


    "Find out where the families of the senior members of the qihuo army are." Liu Yan thought for a while and said with a bitter smile, "Jiang Gan is still under the secret, so Decai will make the necessary reminder."


    Cai you didn''t stand up. He just stood upright, saluted in the direction of Liu Yan, and said, "promise!"


    It is necessary to find out the location of the family members of the general''s school. There are not many people who can ruthlessly abandon their families to do great things. In fact, everyone who does so is really cruel. The rulers in history have beautified it countless times. For example, any minister who would rather kill his relatives should be loyal, which is out of the need of rule and an encouragement that is close to destroying human relations.


    The reality is, since you can be cruel to your relatives, what else can''t you do? Such a person is extremely terrible. Regardless of the reason or purpose, regardless of his family, touch his conscience and ask, family affection can be extinct. Do you believe it? No matter who likes it or not, Liu Yan doesn''t believe it anyway.


    Several countries are going to send envoys to the Ministry of Han. Jiang Gan, on behalf of the ran Qin state, has arrived. The second batch of envoys arrived in Tuoba state, and the third batch of representatives of Murong Yan state in the control area of Liao 1 Eastern Han Dynasty (now they should have arrived in Dongmou county). At the same time, as the fourth batch of envoys of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, they are in Changguang county. Only the envoys of Zhang Liang state do not know where they are.


    Liu Yan has only contacted Jiang Gan so far, but he basically refused to see him later.


    The visitors from Tuoba Dai country were first received by Cai you and then by Tuoba Xiu. It was also in line with the etiquette of the Hu people. The mother''s family was busy by the woman.


    After the envoys of the Eastern Jin Dynasty set out, the envoys of Murong Yan also started with the newly recruited troops in Dongmou county.


    The group from Changguang county will wait for the troops from Dongmou county to catch up. After meeting, they will take the official road. They should arrive in Xiami city in about seven days.


    Before all the envoys arrived in Xiami, Hanbu had agreed on what kind of treatment they would make, and it was more important to find out what the purpose of each country was.


    "Ran min certainly hopes that we can take the initiative and involve more troops of Shijie Zhao for them." Cai you said with great disgust: "for a long time, we have fought with the state of Zhao in Shijie the most times, eliminating 300000 Zhao troops in Shijie in total?"


    There are really so many, but they are not really completely destroyed. There should be 140000 captured and captured, and the rest are actually escaped.


    "Indeed." Ji Chang nodded his head and said, "in the rest of the countries, the enemy forces destroyed are at most 30% less than ours."


    No one has the obligation to attract the state of Zhao in Shijie for whom. Moreover, ran min pit the Han ministry more than once, resulting in the people''s Congress who have opinions on ran min on the Han ministry.


    Liu Yan knows what it means to die, but this truth is enough once. Even the second and third times can make sense. Even he can''t convince himself more than three times.


    In several directions around Qingzhou, Jizhou in the north and Yanzhou in the west, Shijie and Zhao adopt Jianqing Biye, which is still a little wide in scope. In fact, it has become a buffer zone.


    In that buffer zone, the small forces of both sides will often fight, which is a necessary espionage and anti espionage, forming a fog of war.


    Liu Yan finally made a decision: "we do our own things and only do the preparations we need to do!"

 Chapter 300

    Er, the chapter name is wrong, and the content is right.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the first snow fell from the sky in winter, the last group of envoys arrived in Xiami. They were Zhang''s diplomatic mission from Xiliang, but they didn''t go to the boundary of the state of Zhao in Shijie. After entering Guanzhong, they took the first line of Lingqu, entered Li''s Chenghan, and then transferred to the territory of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Finally, they took the Yangtze River to Xuzhou, and arrived on land after nearly eight days.


    There will be a snow season in winter in Qingzhou. It is a weather of snow mixed with rain, which makes the weather not only cold but also cold, and the roads everywhere become extremely muddy.


    It is a very correct thing not to fight in winter. No matter how good your body is, if you toss a little, you will catch wind cold.


    Wind cold is actually a kind of cold. In modern society, it would be better to drink some granules or take some quick acting drugs. In the era of extreme lack of medicinal materials, a cold is not a minor disease. Basically, you have to rely on your own physical quality to boil hard, resulting in runny nose, throat inflammation, fever and even high fever. If you survive, you will survive. If you can''t survive, you must die.


    "This kind of city has completely become a solid city. Not only is the city strong, but there are as many as four sub cities around it!"


    Xie AI is the envoy of Zhang''s Liang state. He looks very gentle, but few people know that he led his army to resist the invasion of Shijie Zhao army several times and won many wars. He is a native of Dunhuang. He can be regarded as a real frontier fortress. He entered the officialdom with his own talent. He did more work under the leadership of civilians. However, this is also in line with the pursuit of today''s literati. He cultivated and studied in his spare time and fought in battle in wartime. He is both literate and martial arts.


    Jiang Gan should be said to be the first envoy to Xiami. He witnessed the repeated expansion of Xiami, saw one after another looking at the rise of incomparably majestic sub cities, and saw another army coming from elsewhere, and the army pulling away again.


    "Before coming to Xiami, we landed from Jiangdu and saw that the Han Army and civilian men over there wantonly rebuilt the city and set up a water stronghold." Xie AI was confused and shocked that the Han army could have so many ships: "is Qingzhou really so rich?"


    You should know that any Han Army that has assembled in Xiami is at least armed with a metal weapon. You can even see a large number of soldiers wearing armor. Most of them are leather armor, and many are wearing iron armor.


    Then, as Xie AI from Xiliang, he had to wonder what treasures he found in the process of the rise of the Han Dynasty, or captured a large number of craftsmen and found iron ore at the beginning?


    "I''m not sure. I only know that there were many warriors at the beginning of Duke Liu. He has never lacked military armour." Jiang Gan envied anyone who was rich. Before they entered Guanzhong, they were poor. After occupying some sites in Guanzhong, they didn''t improve: "relatively speaking, it''s very difficult for us to provide weapons for 20000 or 30000 soldiers, not to mention wearing armor. Isn''t it?"


    Zhang''s Liang state has been in the country for a long time, but it was located in the border county at the beginning. It is absolutely no better than the hinterland of the Central Plains in terms of economy and population. If Xiliang were not rich in fierce men, it would be difficult to resist the invasion many times in the frontier and wasteland. Even so, there are surprisingly many soldiers and men who have suffered repeated casualties, causing the whole Zhang''s Liang country to be distressed by the population base.


    "How many troops are there in the Han Dynasty?" Xie AI wants to know this very much, because there are only 20000 standing soldiers in the whole Zhang Liang country. The emergency recruitment should be able to collect 50000 or 60000, and any more will hurt the foundation of the country. He said: "just in Xiami, I saw at least 70000. I heard that Pingshou and Han Pavilion, and even Guanggu city were covered with soldiers and horses?"


    How to put it? Jiang Gan was clear about how many Han troops there were. For example, he knew that the field elite of the Han army would not exceed 50000, and the remaining auxiliary soldiers, slave soldiers, new attached troops and slave soldiers should add up to about 200000. However, there is a very big problem, that is, if the auxiliary soldiers in the Han Army are placed in other forces, how can they be regarded as the level of county soldiers, and the slave army and the new auxiliary army also have considerable combat effectiveness. What kind of algorithm should it be?


    "We just need to know that the Han Army has the ability to take the initiative." Jiang Gan looked at Xie AI deeply and whispered, "we need them to take the initiative to send troops!"


    Xie AI agrees with this, but why does Liu Yan need to take the initiative to send troops? Ran min or Zhang Jun didn''t speak, and then Liu Yan sent troops!


    "Dayi, aren''t they always shouting to protect the Miao people of the same ethnic group?" Jiang Gan licked his lips: "that''s why they have to send troops."


    Xie AI doesn''t answer. Righteousness is a shame cloth. You can bleed in order to get more people''s support. When you need it, you can raise the shame cloth and let others sacrifice and bleed. If you don''t need it, you can discard it.


    Everyone thinks they have great righteousness. For example, Shijie is not ensuring their hegemony. Killing any non Jie people is the great righteousness of the Jie people. On the contrary, Qiang, Di, Xianbei and Xiongnu... Who doesn''t have their own great righteousness? Just depending on which camp you belong to, you will have your own righteousness.


    Xie AI has an absolute reason not to speak. The whole Zhang Liangguo is in the same camp with ran min because of the need, not how good the feelings of both sides are, or agree with each other''s ideas. Xie AI couldn''t pick up Jiang Gan, just because ran min occupied part of Guanzhong and immediately became king. He had lost the great righteousness belonging to ran min group. On the contrary, Zhang Liangguo has been adhering to the great righteousness and fighting for the common survival of the Jin people.


    "Anyway, we need Han troops." Jiang Gan is a wise man. He no longer says the general righteousness: "there are nearly 300000 Zhao troops outside Tongguan and nearly 100000 outside Xiaoguan. If the two passes are broken, Zhao troops will flow into the pass. Of course, we will be destroyed. Liang Junjie will also face hundreds of thousands of Zhao troops."


    Yes, just because they need it, they need to find a way together, whether it''s deception or other means. In short, Ran''s Qin State and Zhang''s Liang state need Liu Yan to provoke Shi Hu. It would be perfect if Shi Hu''s attention could be transferred from Guanzhong to Qingzhou!


    The question is, why did Liu Yan send troops? Or why should anyone, when he can cultivate and recuperate, go to the so-called allies... Or pit his allies several times in a row to shed blood and sacrifice?


    "They have the ability to send troops." Xie AI first pointed out this, and then said, "what price can we pay to make the Han Army send troops?"


    "Support them to establish their country, whether it is called Qi or Han." Jiang Gan knew that this was the only chip on his side. He gritted his teeth and said, "calling Han is actually the best!"


    Xie AISI understands that once Liu yanliguo is called Han, he is almost cut off from the world. Once this big pit is dug, he doesn''t know how many bones it takes to fill it.

 Chapter 301

    The snow season is suitable for cooking wine and appreciating plum. There is a plum garden in the suburb of Xiami. What''s more, several wars have not destroyed the beautiful scenery.


    Recently, sun Chuo is very busy. As a famous poet and calligrapher, he is very familiar with entertainment. Unfortunately, there are not many literati here in Xiami. He can''t stand the five surnamed slave Yang Yu. He can only make do with many aristocratic families from the south of the Yangtze River.


    Murong Yan was a vassal state of the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty before, but in the middle of this year, Murong seal publicly announced that the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was not zhengshuo, and the Murong family was no longer the courtiers of Sima royal family.


    To speak of, Murong Xianbei severely stabbed the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and Murong seal refused to recognize the status of Sima royal family. The effect was that Zhang Liangguo also abandoned the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and came together with Ran''s Qin state. It was equivalent to that the shame cloth originally covered in the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was completely lifted, and almost naked in front of the world.


    The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty lost Murong Yan, the largest vassal state, and lost another courtier who had been obedient. It was far from simple that the fig leaf was lifted. It directly reflected the weakness of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and the effect was actually quite great. They have been blocking news, but they can cover up civilians, poor people and so on, but there is no way to cover up aristocratic families.


    Because he felt ashamed, the Eastern Jin diplomatic corps repeatedly refused to contact other diplomatic missions. On the contrary, sun Chuo once went to a banquet held by the Zhang Liangguo diplomatic corps, but it was a very embarrassing experience because Yang Yu was targeted everywhere.


    Literati despise each other, especially those who have repeatedly betrayed and ignored their ancestors. This kind of people are eager to find dignity in some aspects, so they can only find someone to attack and slander. If they can''t compare academically, they will use other means, such as agreeing on how many warriors to compete between sand and blood.


    Sun Chuo is actually a modest gentleman. Well, this is a better saying. In fact, he is soft in character. Under the pressure of Yangyu, a family slave with five surnames, he could only smile awkwardly and had to wait for the end of the banquet before leaving. Otherwise, he thought it would be impolite to withdraw early.


    After one, sun Chuo would never participate in anyone''s invitation. After all, his modest personality does not mean he is a fool.


    "Hmm? Why?" Sun Chuo Gang returned from Meiyuan and was directly invited by Yu Yi: "Cai you, Cai Decai?"


    By the way, the calligraphy is not taken indiscriminately. It is generally directly related to his own name. For example, good words such as "Virtue" and "benefit" need to be added to "excellent", just like Cai you''s calligraphy is called virtue and talent. Then LV Yi is called "Yanzhi" because his name is "Yi", and Ji Chang has "Tai''an" because he is "Chang".


    In addition, there are many people with the same characters for different names, just because what names need to be matched. If you don''t know how to take the characters, you''re clearly called Li Bai, but you take a "black" for the characters, you''ll be disgraced and thrown home.


    "Yangdun Yangyuan gift will also be here." Yu Yi didn''t know what had happened to sun Chuo. He didn''t even look at Sun Chuo. He buried himself in a pile of papers: "those envoys are starting to work."


    "What?" Sun Chuo looked puzzled: "what force?"


    Yu Yi finally looked up at Sun Chuo. His face was not ugly, but he seemed a little numb. The more famous he was, the more natural and unrestrained he was. He didn''t care about any business at all. It was enough to just visit mountains and rivers and drink and eat.


    Sun Chuo didn''t think there was anything wrong with him. He was a deputy envoy. Yu Yi was the envoy to do business. He was a person who did something similar to public relations. He said bluntly: "Zhigong should send someone to talk to Chuo."


    Yu Yi nodded numbly and did not criticize sun Chuo''s good public relations. It was not aimed at the Han ministry or other countries, but followed a group of aristocratic children. The identity of everyone here is not that they are familiar enough to advise each other. What they should do will hurt their feelings instead of saying what they shouldn''t say.


    "Generally speaking, it is led by ran min and supplemented by Zhang Jun. I hope Liu Yan can take the initiative to launch an attack after the spring of the next year to reduce the pressure on Tongguan and Xiaoguan." Xie an was the one who explained to sun Chuo. He looked at Sun Chuo in a trance and said, "Xinggong, are you listening?"


    Sun Chuo immediately showed his sorry expression. He really didn''t listen carefully. It was all because Yang Yu, a family slave with five surnames, wrote a letter saying that whether sun Chuo answered or not, on the day of the banquet, there would be warriors from Murong Xianbei looking for people from the Eastern Jin Dynasty to play happily. The number could be one-on-one or dozens of hundreds of people.


    Just as civilization always succumbs to barbarism, sun Chuo is very "civilized", but he lacks "barbarism". Although there is always a sword hanging around his waist, it is a decoration at all. It has a good standard for archery. After all, there is archery in the six arts of the gentleman, but there is no fencing.


    "Anshi, do you have a song you can lend me?" Sun Chuo showed a pleading face: "at the banquet... Maybe it can be used."


    Why not arrange the accompanying Jin soldiers to fight? Sun Chuo knew at least one thing that he could compete with the Hu people by making the Jin army fight in battle, but it was a little worrying to be single to single.


    "Episode?" Xie an was stunned: "an brought only one follower and two warriors. Warriors are brave, but..."


    "Then there must be fierce men under the command of Duke Liu?" Sun Chuo said pitifully, "Anshi will go to discuss it. He will certainly be able to borrow a warrior."


    Xie an had to ask what happened, including why Sun Chuo thought Liu Yan would lend him a warrior.


    Most of the time, the literati were short of roots. Sun Chuo said the answer frankly. It was what sang Yu sent someone to inform Yu Yi after xie''an left, that is, xie''an was captured.


    "..." Xie an was stunned. He didn''t feel monitored and had always been very free: "Duke Liu was kind to me, but he didn''t offer to solicit."


    At this time, Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao came. As soon as they came, they were forced up by Xie an.


    "Ah?" Huan Wen was stunned when he heard Xie an''s words. As for whether he was really stunned or pretended, only he knew. He quickly winked at Yuan Qiao and greeted sun Chuo.


    It was not easy for yuan Qiao to take the time. He just came here to say hello to acquaintances. He didn''t want to get involved in any trouble. He hesitated for a while, smiled bitterly and said to Xie an, "what Xinggong said is true."


    For a moment, Xie an almost blacked out. He promised to come to Qingzhou to have a reason for resigning. He thought that a side branch of the family would come to Liu Yan for development, but he didn''t want to dig himself in.


    Xie an, who had been absent-minded for a long time, came back to see Huan Wenwen and Yuan Qiao, and asked difficultly, "is someone watching an?"


    How can Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao answer? They don''t even know, okay!


    Sun Chuo was in a trance. He knew he was in trouble again, that is, he said something he knew but couldn''t say, but it was too late to regret. Should he advise Xie an to develop under Liu Yan''s command? That''s the common meaning of many aristocratic families south of the Yangtze River?


    Yes, the arrangement of some people to work in the Han Dynasty was the result of the joint discussion between Yu Yi and sun Chuo, the door lords and aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River. Even Xie Li, the contemporary head of the Xie family, agreed and even acquiesced in Xie an''s development under Liu Yan''s command. It was only acquiescence, but not in words or words. It was tacit.


    Xie an will be absent-minded, so he is trying to clarify his thoughts. It is not difficult to infer from his wisdom that Yu Yi did not contact after he came, or even brought any information about the Xie family. The rest of the aristocratic family did not contact. Instead, sun Chuo, who showed the style of a famous scholar, came foolishly. However, considering that the more famous a scholar is, the more stupid he is, and the less he cares about human sophistication, xie''an is not surprised that sun Chuo can do such things.


    "An... Will he hold any post under the command of Duke Liu?" Xie an seemed to accept fate, with a plain smile on his face: "I heard that the official positions under Duke Liu are not given or received at will, but should have corresponding merit or credit?"


    Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao immediately breathed a sigh of relief. These groups from the south of the Yangtze River must form a rope in the future. Otherwise, they have been so late in working for Liu Yan. How can they compare with those elders if they don''t unite? They should have come to xie''an long time ago. Until now, they actually know that sun Chuo is coming. With sun Chuo''s big mouth, they must have pierced that piece of paper, and the time to talk about something is coming.


    Sun Chuo was a little broken, or he felt that since he had said something, it would not hurt to say more. He gave full play to his big mouth again and said, "Yu Gong is talking with Ji Taian about marrying the princess. It seems that it has been settled."


    Huan Wen, Yuan Qiao and Xie an didn''t know about it. Although their faces were different, they all fell into meditation and said in the same voice, "good thing!"


    Isn''t that a good thing? As the princess of Sima family, if you marry Liu Yan, you must be the wife. Waiting for Liu Yan to establish a country is the queen of a country.


    "If there is a queen, we will be in a position of fair competition." Huan Wen is a very realistic person. To tell the truth, he said, "at present, you have only one concubine from the Tuoba generation country. Previously, you had a deal with the Tuoba generation country, but you had a lot of financial support. The leader of the generation country still owes you a large amount of money and has not been investigated."


    "That''s because Tuoba shiyiqian is now chased by the Murong family. There is no way to heaven or earth." Sun chuozhen dares to say anything: "he has been running away. It is said that the envoy of Tuoba on behalf of the state is to offer Han troops to help and directly attack the dragon city of Murong from East Liaoning."


    Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao looked at each other, and their hearts were speechless.


    On one side, Xie an smiled faintly. She smiled all the time, and her eyes were in a state of no focus.


    It doesn''t matter to have a big mouth, but Sun Chuo''s mouth is surprisingly big, which also shows that this time several countries came to Xiami with the same purpose.


    The four had a small banquet that night. Sun Chuo was a non staff member. Huan Wen, Xie an and Yuan Qiao had many things to discuss and sum up, but Sun Chuo couldn''t talk about it when he was present. It happened that sun Chuo was a person who seemed to be very slow in emotional intelligence. He didn''t know how to leave. As a result, they didn''t talk about what they should talk about until dawn. They talked a lot of nonsense and nonsense. One of them is sun Chuo''s impromptu poem, which is complaining about how Yang Yu, a fellow scholar, can not talk about integrity, literary grace and martial arts.


    "Xinggong, don''t worry!" Huan Wen seemed to have drunk too much and said with a big tongue, "if Murong Xianbei dares to fight under the secret, you must stand on the side of the same family!"


    Sun Chuo''s eyes were blurred. He looked at Huan Wen without any consciousness. He simply tilted his head on the table.


    After waiting for a while, Xie an''s entourage, who was busy and sweating, reacted. The entourage called two warriors to help sun Chuo down to rest. In fact, the entourage is quite capable. One person has to be busy serving four people. During the period, he has everything. It can be seen that he has received good family style education.


    Sun Chuo was carried away. Just now, the three people who were still drunk, namely Xie an, Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao, looked at each other for a few eyes. Huan Wen smiled bitterly: "the more famous people are, the more confused they are. He hinted so many times last night. Why can''t he hear it?"


    Wei Jin style! Sun Chuo is good... No, it should be said that last night was good. Xie an didn''t prepare the five stone powder, and there was no beautiful girl here in Xiami, otherwise the scene would look crazy.


    "What do we need to do?" Xie an may have drunk too much, or she may have a sense of loss in her heart. Her voice is a little hoarse: "what can I do?"


    Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao looked at each other without leaving a trace. Yuan Qiao said, "Anshi, both of whom were born in an aristocratic family, now is what we should be able to do for you."


    Xie an pulled the corners of her mouth and smiled: "aristocratic family? Yes, aristocratic family!"


    "Anshi..." Yuan Qiao wanted to persuade some words, but he couldn''t open his mouth after all. To say grievances, he and Huan Wen are really grievances. They are both contemporary family owners. Xie Ancai is the direct line of the family. Who should reason with?


    "This is a special time!" Huan Wen stayed up all night to get the opportunity to talk about things. He really didn''t want to procrastinate. He said directly, "there are two major events. One is that the king has the idea of establishing a country, and the other is about whether he will take the initiative or passive defense in the future."


    "It''s long time to establish a country, but it''s wrong to call it Han." Xie an continued to pull the corners of his mouth: "the combat effectiveness of the Han army is that it is not afraid of the enemy all over the world. In fact, it has long been the enemy all over the world, but the establishment of the country says that the pace of the Han is too big. Regardless of the hostile stone tablets, Duke Liu said Qi first to stabilize the imperial court and the rest of the parties. When the time comes, what to say is just a sentence."


    "Anshi..." Yuan Qiao said somewhat gloomily, "there is no need to talk about this matter. It will certainly be called Han."


    Xie an didn''t understand: "even if it is called Han, will the imperial court attack?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Folks, please ask for the recommended ticket. In addition, you can''t use the monthly ticket at the end of the month. Please vote for this book.

 Chapter 302

    To be honest, Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao thought in the same direction, but as they got to know more and more about the Han Dynasty, the development of several territories of the Han Dynasty, and then to understand the structure of the Han Army, they seemed to be infected with the pride... Or domineering of the Han army.


    "The armour riding gear has been installed for more than 3000, the sudden riding is more than 10000, and the light riding is close to 30000." Huan Wen pulled his finger and calculated: "there are 30000 elite infantry, nearly 60000 soldiers at the county and county level, and more than 100000 soldiers who can fight in the first war. Anshi, this is the military strength you can use now."


    "So many armor and riding gear?" Xie an was deeply surprised: "Zhao Guoju in Shijie has only trained 3000 armour riding gear with the strength of the whole country. The Han Army has only developed for four years. Qingzhou has been occupied and abandoned. There are only a few islands and a narrow territory in the east of Liao 1. How is it possible..."


    "There are really so many." Yuan Qiao said with great certainty: "Qiao''s current position involves baggage transportation, and he is also involved in logistics division. What yuan Zi said is absolutely the truth."


    Xie an was really surprised. As far as he knows, there are only a few countries that can have armour and riding equipment. The number can reach 3000. It seems that only Shijie Zhao state and Murong Yan state can rely on armour and riding equipment to become the overlord of the Central Plains, and the other is boxing Fuyu and kicking Koguryo after becoming the overlord of Liaodong.


    "Ran min also has armour riding gear. The number should be about 2000." Huan Wen said with a wry smile, "most of the armor and weapons were provided by us in the early stage. Chang Shi (Ji Chang) inadvertently revealed that if the armor and weapons were enough, ran min could reorganize a cavalry with a number of more than 10000."


    "That is to say, there is no shortage of armour and equipment in the Han Dynasty. As long as there is a suitable source of soldiers, they can be assembled into heavy cavalry?" Xie''an was surprised to be in a numb state and looked distracted: "how can he have such productivity, and why is there only 3000 armour riding gear?"


    "The Huben army has extremely strict requirements for the source of troops. It is not only riding and fighting skills, but also the trace of origin. The second is to limit the number and adopt the method of eliminating the advantages and disadvantages." Huan Wen thought he had made it clear. He stopped talking about the topic and turned to the discussion at the beginning: "therefore, it is natural not to be afraid of the imperial court''s attack, not bluff."


    "In fact, why don''t we know that?" Yuan Qiaoman said bitterly, "if we could really make the northern expedition, how could we turn a blind eye to the emptiness of Xuzhou. Now it seems that there are envoys coming to Xiami, I''m afraid we don''t need too much words."


    The three are all sons of aristocratic families from the south of the Yangtze River, two of whom are still family owners. Huan Wen is one of the four gate valves in the south of the Yangtze River. It is impossible to say that he doesn''t understand the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    It is precisely because they know what the situation is in the south of the Yangtze River that they deeply know that Liu Yan does not respect Sima royal family. It is not surprising that those powerful aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River respect Sima royal family?


    "Don''t hide from Anshi, Wen really wants to play well under your command." Huan Wen said the absolutely powerful news: "although Huan''s family is one of the four gate valves in the south of the Yangtze River, Wen dares to be sure that Wen''s newly established Huan family in the Central Plains will be stronger than the South''s master family in the future. Even later, the South''s master family will pay tribute to the Huan family in the Central Plains."


    Xie an''s face was confused. The reason why the door valve is a door valve is not only because of its incomparable wealth, but also because of its unimaginable contacts and many aristocratic families. He heard what Huan Wen said that the Huan family in the Central Plains would become the Savior of the Huan family in the south. Does that mean that one day the Han army would go south and sweep away?


    Four years from scratch, there are nearly 200000 troops. Who dares to believe it? But it''s not a mob like a refugee. It''s a combat effective and organized army. It''s really hard to think of.


    "Some time ago, our army attacked Pengcheng mainly for military training." Huan Wen now has no psychological obstacle to saying "our army": "Wen has made great contributions. Now he is leading the rank of Captain and has a hairpin curl."


    Huan Wen''s official position in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is a Langxie internal envoy (equivalent to a prefect), and his title is a county man. To say a joke, Langxie refers to Langxie County, which was occupied by Shijie Zhao state.


    Huan Wen, the inner envoy of Langxie, was a virtual leader, so that after he became Nankang Princess Sima Xingnan, the imperial court promoted him to be a general of the auxiliary country, but the general of the auxiliary country was actually a general with a miscellaneous number.


    The generals of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty are not worth money. As long as they are from an aristocratic family and join the army, they are basically a general. The difference is whether they can actually lead the army, but not everyone can lead the army.


    In terms of the title, the title of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is even more worthless, not to mention the county man, so what if he is a marquis? To really know, when Sima usurped the throne, he spread hundreds of marquis to win over various door lords and aristocratic families, which is almost a situation where one person has a share.


    Huan Wen is a real man from Wanning county. He inherited from his father. In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it should be said that the title of County man is very worthless. If he didn''t really own a food city with 200 households, he would be completely out of class.


    Yuan Qiao was a marquis in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but he was a township Marquis, that is, the Changhe Township marquis. The Marquis sounds like a thing. The problem is that he is a country marquis. It is a kind of title that sounds like a loser when he hears that he is a country marquis.


    There''s nothing wrong. The title of Sima''s usurped throne is just that. Many Marquis have less food cities than barons. That''s why the Huan family is clearly one of the four gate valves, and the head of the family is the county baron. That''s to see the Food City, not the title.


    "Compared with the title of joking, the title here is real." Huan Wen''s face was calm and calm: "you can enjoy what kind of treatment according to your rank, and you can get it if you have the ability!"


    Yuan Qiao said with a smile: "it is precisely because of this environment that everyone strives to be the first, and everyone is full of expectations for the future, which is obviously different from the stagnant water south of the Yangtze River. Anshi should understand what this means."


    Xie an certainly knows, but what he feels ironic is that they seem to be vested interests in the rigid social system or the group with large interests. As a result, Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao made a "reversal". Do they think they will climb higher with their own ability, or do they abandon themselves after being abandoned?


    Huan Wen seemed to tell the truth: "seeing the strength of the Han Army, think about the strong productivity. With elite troops and strong productivity, coupled with no lack of food, can''t you see the vitality of the society with Anshi''s wisdom?"


    The three talked about the afternoon from the morning. They talked a lot. They also solved the problem on the spot. It was until sun Chuo woke up from a hangover, or they were likely to talk through the night.


    In other words, chatting all night, even two days and two nights without rest, is not abnormal for people who are interested, especially under the premise of extreme excitement.


    After sun Chuo woke up, he didn''t want to go at all. He couldn''t find Xie an. He moved his mind to Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao in order to be a warrior with high force value.


    "There is." Huan Wen said in distress, "the problem is that they are soldiers, not a part!"


    What is the episode? It''s a family minister. Recruitment is very popular in the south of the Yangtze River. Almost all talents will be recruited. People who are not from aristocratic families want to embark on the official road and change their destiny. There is no other way out except to be a part for dignitaries. Therefore, later generations will say that the two Jin Dynasties is a desperate era, referring to not only the rampant Hu people, but also the difficulty of non aristocratic families.


    Sun Chuo had a lot of idle time and chatting. Xie an, Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao, who talked happily, were swept by sleepiness. First, Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao said that they had left on official business, and Xie an continued to entertain sun Chuo against sleepiness.


    Xie''an really can''t last long. After repeatedly suggesting that he is really sleepy to death, sun Chuo finally leaves, which makes xie''an not even groom and straighten out the body when he asks.


    The next day, should it be near noon? When xie''an woke up from his sleep, he opened his eyes and stretched his waist. With one hand, he supported the bed half obliquely. What he saw were the backs of two warriors dressed in corset and straight. This discovery stunned him.


    Far more than two warriors, Xie an got up and dressed up under the service of his entourage. On his way to groom, he saw warriors and warriors everywhere. How could he not guess that there was a big man from the Han Dynasty, but he didn''t have to show anything. He went to groom when he should, and what should be.


    Xie an''s residence is a folk house that can be seen everywhere in Xiami. It was actually chaotic when he came. It was a bit like a home after the entourage and two warriors cleaned up for a few days.


    Just because it can be seen everywhere and seems a little broken, there will be no scenery to watch in such a place. The only thing that can make people wait and stay is the very ordinary thatched pavilion outside except the small lobby.


    Xie an has observed it just now. No matter who comes, it''s not in the front hall. After he finished grooming, he even had time to drink some porridge. After gargling, he came outside to look at the pavilion with a slow but steady pace.


    The pavilion really has a thatched roof. Because of the narrow space, there will never be any scenery around. Even if there are some, they will be covered by the rows of burly warriors on the edge of the fence.


    There are tables in the ventilated Pavilion. From a distance, you can see a man in black holding a book or something in his other hand in a lazy posture.


    Several ladies in official clothes and fur cloaks were busy cooking tea and wine. While doing things, you can find that they will definitely peek at the man reading consciously or unconsciously.


    Of course, the very young man is Liu Yan. He found Xie an standing at the door and nodded with a smile as a greeting.


    Xie''an subconsciously smiled and nodded. When she finished this set of actions, she was stunned. She didn''t understand how to subconsciously follow the same actions.


    At this time, a scribe quickly entered the vestibule through the guard area of the oracle. He also nodded to Xie an, who was a little stunned. He didn''t stop to the pavilion. After bowing and saluting, he said, "Jun, Yang Yu led people to block sun Chuo."


    Xie''an was stunned. He already knew that Yang Yu had been targeting sun Chuo, but he didn''t think of it. He was surrounded in broad daylight.


    "Where is it?" Liu Yan not only has a lazy posture, but also has a lazy voice: "can you fight?"


    The scribe is Yangdun. He looks very cold. If he doesn''t have the bookish spirit, he looks strange. He said without any emotion, "just block it.", After a pause, he tilted his head and said, "when I came over, I saw sun Chuo''s entourage running back to the post house."


    Liu Yan''s indifference to the new secretary Lang is a depressing attitude, but he can''t stand Yangdun. He can do things and won''t chew his tongue.


    In other words, Yangdun is not famous. What he thinks is famous is that he refuses to be a successor to a person of the same clan. It''s just a bad reputation to appear on Liu Yan''s side. Many of LV Yi''s friends are coming. After learning that, he simply came to Qingzhou with a package. After examination, he turned out to be Liu Yan''s secretary.


    What is the official position of secretary Lang? Cao Wei was first established as a secretary Province, in charge of books and classics, or secretary doctor.


    Yangdun is a person who manages relevant documents for Liu Yan. It is obviously appropriate to call him a secretary. His official position is not big, but I don''t know how many people are staring at this position.


    Liu Yan waved to LV Shaoyang and said, "go and have a look."


    LV Shaoyang saluted and said, "promise!"


    At this time, Liu Yancai looked at xie''an again. His body straightened up and compared a "please" gesture from a distance.


    Without hesitation, xie''an began to move forward. She went to the pavilion and saluted politely before bending her knees and kneeling down. At the moment he sat down, a maid put the plate on his desk, raised her eyebrows, offered a Matcha, and put the plate with other ingredients on his desk.


    "I often hear that there is no extravagance in Qingzhou. I hate that the southern gentry carry women around all the time?" Xie''an looked at Liu Yan''s eyes boldly. After saying the above words, she looked at each other quietly.


    Yang Dun, who was standing on one side, looked straight at Xie an.


    Among all the warriors and warriors present, one was counted as one. In an instant, they turned their eyes to Xie an. The next moment, the warriors and warriors turned their eyes away and looked around again with vigilance.


    For a moment, Xie an could feel the sharpness of those eyes and said that she was scared to sweat all over, but her heart really became a little fast. He saw Liu Yan smiling and didn''t answer, sipped some Matcha without adding strange things, and asked very seriously, "but I don''t know what the king will do over there?"


    It''s Yang Yu who blocked sun Chuo

 Chapter 303

    It''s not that Liu Yan likes to walk around with a large number of warriors and warriors. It has nothing to do with whether the protected people have strong force value. It''s an inevitable security measure after their identity reaches a certain position. No one is exceptional. Private visits in white fish dragon clothes or micro clothes are actually a kind of brain crippled forced behavior.


    It''s not a joke. When an identity reaches a certain position, it''s not specially used to pretend to be forced. What kind of identity has the responsibility. It''s either responsibility or has a major relationship. If their idiots die, they die. But because of their death, they cause a series of turbulence and even the outbreak of war, how many people should be killed?


    Once there was a world war, wasn''t it because there was a problem with the security measures of a big man? It was a world war caused by assassination. Typically, after his own death, he detonated the war, resulting in more deaths.


    Of course, if the Archduke doesn''t die, the war will start, but the fact that he caused the world war can''t be justified.


    Another, does Liu Yan like to run around with women? Obviously there is no such hobby. The question is, why does he take women everywhere? There is only one answer, that is, there is no heir to the great family property of Hanbu!


    The source of the women around Liu Yan is not complex, and most of the subordinate families have some direct women. As a ruler, he could not refuse his subordinates to force women on the grounds of filling female officials or maids, because when he arrived, he must have a facade, including some beauties who serve specially, even as scenery.


    No one will refuse beauty. It''s one thing to see, and it''s another thing to do other things you love to do. In fact, people are not "pile drivers". Everyone has a love of beauty, but who can stand it if they sing every day?


    What will Liu Yan do to stop sun Chuo with Yang Yu? It''s obvious that Murong Yan state and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty are definitely popular in the Han Dynasty. Scholars are looking for a place... Whether it''s a literary fight or a martial fight, it''s hard to say. If they weren''t the host, the talents in the Han Dynasty would be no matter what the result is.


    "What does Anshi think Yan should do?" Liu Yan claimed to be very modest, so modest that Xie an was stunned. He has reached the point where he can be called a loner. In fact, he is fast away from that step.


    Xie''an has reason to be surprised at Liu Yan''s claim to be famous. If anyone who holds a strong army and has such a big territory does not claim to be alone, it is also appropriate to call himself "I". The reason why he just explicitly called Liu Yan the king is that he is also like that. He has enough strength and has a place. He is modest and doesn''t seem domineering at all.


    What do you say? Excessive modesty can become a kind of hypocrisy. Xie an doesn''t know the above sentence, but she can fully find in her heart that the reflection in the eyes of this self proclaimed young man is nothing else, maybe the whole world!


    For so many years, the king is the king who occupies the top of the mountain. When there are too many people waiting to call the king, the king is not enough to show greatness. As a result, the Hu people created the title of heavenly king. For example, Shi Hu claimed to be the king of heaven, so that the rest of the Hu people felt like a dwarf without calling him the king of heaven. For example, Murong Zhuang also abandoned the title of King Yan, which was not domineering at all, and changed it to King Yan.


    Liu Yan does not have the problems of the Hu people, let alone some grass-roots kings. He comes from a time when he pays attention to "low-key". He talks about building walls, accumulating grain and slowly becoming the king. For him, Wang Hao is a title. When the time comes, it will come naturally. What does it mean to make self styled before the time comes.


    How to deal with Yang Yu''s containment of sun Chuo? Before it became big, it was Murong Yan''s trouble with the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It would be Liu Yan''s trouble after the fight. Before that, the most favorable thing for the Han Dynasty was... Even if the two sides didn''t fight, they tripped and let the two sides fight. There was no national righteousness, but related to interests.


    Xie an could clearly see Liu Yan''s avoidance and asked slowly, "I heard that Duke Liu wanted to protect the Han Miao people. I don''t know whether sun Chuo is the Han Miao people, and whether those Jin soldiers who are about to bleed and die are?"


    Is this Xie an''s test for Liu Yan? Such as Zhuge Liang''s what twice avoided and disappeared, so that there was three visits to the thatched cottage and so on?


    In fact, Liu Yan now thought of looking at the cottage three times and could not evaluate Liu Bei''s desire for talents, but whether Zhuge Liang was known as the first wise man of the Three Kingdoms is a big debate.


    Zhuge Liang, who is known as the first demon of the Three Kingdoms, put forward the pattern of three-thirds of the world, no matter what considerations he is based on. Compared with those northern counselors who are determined to sweep away the troubled times and calm the world, the so-called first counselor of the Three Kingdoms... His ambition is extremely poor. One is to occupy any place and wait for the opportunity. The other is to focus on the whole world from the beginning and compare the two without looking at their own talents. The size of the pattern is really not comparable.


    There is nothing to dispute about the romance of the Three Kingdoms as a famous work, but it is... Inappropriate to regard the novel as history.


    How high you stand, how far you look, and then you are determined to decide your goal. No matter what zhengshuo''s theory is, he praises Liu Bei''s camp, belittles Cao Wei''s camp, and perhaps ignores the Soochow camp. Zhuge Liang''s hard injury can not be made up by a lot of "borrowed" war cases. Just a man who knows that he can''t fight the northern expedition, can''t compare with the population and materials, and beat a good land of abundance young and lost, After his death, there was no one available in Shuhan. Is this what the so-called first wise man of the three kingdoms could do?


    [maybe Zhuge Liang knew that the world was unstoppable and the next game was a big chess game. He realized that the Sima family would kill Cao Wei in the end, so he kept giving heads to the Sima family to increase their prestige?] Liu Yan looked at Xie an with a smile on his face: [it seems not impossible to be a demon man who can borrow even the wind.]


    Xie an was a little frightened by Liu Yan''s straight eyes, just because he saw a smile from Liu Yan''s eyes. No, maybe it should be a kind of ridicule?


    Liu Yan doesn''t mean to look down on Xie an. There is a saying that Xie Xuan of the Xie family is also a cruel role who can borrow wind from heaven. The difference is that Xie Xuan resigned after the battle of Feishui. It can be seen that Xie Xuan is a reasonable person. He knows what it is called a high achiever and can leave his body and name in seclusion early.


    Simply from the perspective of blood, sun Chuo, including those soldiers of the Jin army, is undoubtedly one of the people Liu Yan needs to be protected. The problem is whether those who need to be protected recognize Liu Yan or not.


    "So... If sun Chuo is willing to work in the Han Dynasty, and those Jin soldiers are willing to wear our army''s robes, or they take our ''number card'', then Yan certainly has the responsibility to protect them." Liu Yan said that the number plate used to be wooden, but now it has been changed to iron, which is divided into ordinary ID card and military card. He didn''t lie at all: "the Han Army has the responsibility to protect anyone who agrees with us, but it''s limited to this. We didn''t shout to save the whole world."


    At that moment, Xie an felt that Liu Yan was not a qualified ruler. A qualified ruler should know how to talk big, even if those words were false. What else did he want to say? Suddenly a bell rang in his ear, followed by a cry.


    At least hundreds of thousands of people were saying the same thing, because the voice was too loud and sounded very clear. It was shouting: May the heroes who died in the war be with us, the people be rich and healthy, and the Han army be powerful for tens of thousands of years!


    Xie''an has heard such a cry more than once. At first, she felt strange. Later, she learned that she was praying.


    It''s prayer. It''s not the patent of the "Green family" or the "cross family". The real situation is that there has been a prayer ceremony in China since the Shang Dynasty. It''s especially popular in the spring and Autumn period. Among them, the most solemn and vast is the former Jin Army... It''s the Jin in the spring and Autumn period. The Jin divided among the three Jin families is not the current waste wood in the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    In the spring and Autumn period, the Jin army held a prayer ceremony on the battlefield, and even scared off the Chu army who dared to win the weight. Tens of thousands of Jin troops knelt on one knee and held weapons up in both hands in the voice of the command, saying: Thank God for the weather with wind and rain, and thank their parents for their strong physique, Let us have enough food and body to gain glory on the battlefield, and we will conquer any enemy and plunder everything from them.


    In the Jin army in the spring and Autumn period, the God in their mouth was not the one in the West. It was the supreme god of Haotian Jinque. Naturally, there was a wonderful and true Jade Emperor God. The title is so long, just ask, are you afraid!? Anyway, the Chu army at that time, alas, prayed directly to the boss in heaven and openly said that conquest and plunder were more barbaric than us. We must be afraid!


    There was no prayer ceremony in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Instead, a group of Hu people in Shijie and Zhao had similar ceremonies, but only the nobles and royal families were qualified to pray, and the small soldiers looked at it.


    Xie''an was also afraid. He heard the meaning of Liu Yan''s words. Only those who agree with each other are their own people. All Han people, including Liu Yan, absolutely have no cheap responsibility. Some are just equal mutual ties. They are both responsibilities and obligations. They don''t want to be the virgin with their brains caught in the door.


    In the area they couldn''t see, Yang Yu, who led people to block sun Chuo, was also startled by the sudden cry.


    In fact, even if Yang Yu came to Xiami for a long time, he didn''t try to understand why at a specific time point, not only the Han Army in Xiami, The Han Army everywhere would shout (pray) like a madman. He saw with his own eyes the people who were originally patrolling. When the Han soldier heard the bell, he would also kneel on one knee and shout with weapons. No matter how many times he saw it, he would feel that it was a disease and could be cured.

 Chapter 304

    People must have psychological sustenance, which can be the existence of relatives or firm beliefs. Generally, the Chinese civilization will find their relatives as spiritual sustenance, or pursue the glory of their ancestors, so that most people in the Chinese civilization will believe in their ancestors. Another is to believe in any religion, that is, we can''t give up the right to worship our ancestors'' incense.


    At present, the whole Central Plains is almost talking about believing in Buddhism, but few people believe in Buddhism in the real birthplace of Buddhism. This must be said to be very strange.


    What is the situation of Buddhism in the Central Plains and why it can develop so rapidly? Nothing more than a Shami who gets the belief of the ruler and changes the belief of a region from top to bottom.


    Those salmones who unite with Shi Hu are just engaged in faith and happily accept alms. However, some Shamis like to speak amazing words, such as Wu Jin, who suggested that Shi Hu destroy the Jin people in the Central Plains.


    In addition to spreading their faith in the Central Plains, they are very interested in any Hu regime, just because Hu people are light believers and are very easy to deceive.


    In addition to the state of Zhao in Shijie, Salman also spread his influence to the Huns and the Tuoba Dynasty. Recently, he is moving towards the state of Murong Yan, and even the figure of Shami has appeared in Qingzhou.


    Yang Yu led people to surround sun Chuo and humiliate him in his language. A Shami was watching at the scene.


    What is the image of the Shami now? They don''t shave a bald head. They have short hair. They usually wear blue gray monk clothes and have a big package on their back.


    Why don''t Shami shave his head now? How to say, it''s probably a kind of doing as the Romans do. At least in the Indian subcontinent and western regions, Salmonella people need to have a bare head. As for ring scars, they can''t order them if they want to.


    The monk''s name is dao''an. He is obviously a Salmone, but his name is dao''an. I don''t know what it is. He should be about 20 years old. He actually saw it from the beginning. Now, he has been watching it quietly.


    Sun Chuo seemed a little flustered. In fact, whoever was surrounded by more than 20 Xianbei people with pigtails and some scalp like being bitten by a dog, it was estimated that he would be flustered, especially when there was a guy with a vicious mouth spraying water next to him.


    The Han army patrol soldiers who had prayed must have seen it, but they didn''t mean to stop when they resumed their patrol.


    Why didn''t Han Sergeant stop? This is complicated. The patrol soldiers in Xiami city were informed in advance and told that there was no need to deal with the conflict between the envoys unless they did not open their eyes to spy on the military situation or engage in sabotage.


    "Soldier!"


    Sun Chuo shouted several times in a row. Seeing that the Han soldiers didn''t stop, not only Yang Yu was laughing wildly around, but also the rough Xianbei people were laughing, but they couldn''t stop.


    The fact is that the spirit of civilization is to walk on one leg. If you are not strong, how can you defend civilization? Sun Chuo is a great scholar and a great calligrapher, but at the moment, his poetry can''t kill people, and his calligraphy can''t be respected by Xianbei barbarians.


    This scene is absolutely unimaginable in sun Chuo''s life. Wherever he went in the south of the Yangtze River, he was surrounded by people. Who didn''t promise and satisfy him as much as possible for the sake of his celebrities? But everything has changed south of the Yangtze River. Fame doesn''t seem to bring any benefits. Instead, it has become a target of attack.


    "Shout, you shout!" Yang Yu doesn''t look like a traitor from Jin Dynasty. He looks gentle and has a hardness that Confucianism in the south of the Yangtze River doesn''t have. Yes, it''s hard, because behind him is Murong Xianbei, who is rising at a high speed. Murong Xianbei is about to drive troops south! He said sarcastically to sun Chuo, "your talent is not as good as you, but you are not as good as me."


    Sun Chuo won''t scold Jin traitors or anything like that, because it''s not popular now. Confucianism doesn''t stipulate that disciples can''t betray the country or serve the Hu people. He talks about "learning civil and military skills, goods and the emperor''s family". It doesn''t matter who the emperor is. He was so angry that his face was blue and his lips were shaking that he couldn''t say a word. Now is not the time to reason, is it?


    "Don''t look, they (Han Army) probably want us to be enemies." What is Yangyu telling the truth? He said directly, "we, Qin, Liang and Han can unite to attack Zhao. You can only stay and watch. You are as weak as the court in the south. You have lost all your faces."


    Dao''an heard clearly that the Han Dynasty and those countries said together. As for whether to attack Shijie Zhao or not, it doesn''t matter to the Salmonella. On the contrary, it''s better to spread faith in the autumn of war. He wanted to shout Buddha''s horn and come out to be a peacemaker. First, he saw that the Han Army sergeant ignored it, and then he listened to Yang Yu telling the truth. His restless heart settled down.


    After tossing and turning for some time, the people who came back to report finally came. A Jin military academy captain led about 100 people to come. First, they formed a step array to rush away Murong Xianbei people. During this period, there were some fights. Finally, more than 20 Murong Xianbei people lay down, but only six Jin soldiers lay down.


    The scene changed into that sun Chuo surrounded Yang Yu with the soldiers of Jin, but Yang Yu had been sneering and couldn''t see what he was worried about.


    "What?" Yang Yuman said sarcastically, "what if you surround me? Dare to beat me?"


    Sun Chuo really couldn''t do it. He understood that Yang Yu didn''t want face, but he still wanted face.


    At this time, another group of Han army patrol soldiers passed by. They still turned a blind eye and a deaf ear. They just passed by... Passing by... Passing by


    Yang Yu didn''t shout anything. He just sneered at Sun Chuo.


    There''s no way. A gentleman can deceive him. Sun Chuo is a famous gentleman. Yang Yu really eats sun Chuo.


    Ji Chang, who had been looking at an attic window for a long time, had a gloomy face. In fact, he came to watch when he learned the news. Sang Yu also came back. They gathered around the window and looked half way.


    "If all the famous people in the south look like this, the national throne is worrying." Sang Yu didn''t have the old smile. He he looked heavy: "these days are not the time to talk about the talent and morality of gentlemen. He is destined to be bullied to death."


    Ji Chang is not concerned about that. What about the south of the Yangtze River? That''s what will happen in the future. He saw a characteristic from Yang Yu of Murong Yan state, that is, since Murong Yan state can use such shameless people as envoys, can it be sure that the Confucian scholars in Murong Yan state are such people?


    "If murongyan is like this, I''m afraid it will be a great threat in the future." Ji Chang is not saying the opposite: "people who have knowledge and are familiar with scriptures will be terrible once they are shameless."


    Didn''t you say? In fact, hooligans are not terrible. They are afraid that hooligans have culture. Cultural people without a bottom line, once they are shameless, they will definitely cry ghosts and gods. Facts have also proved that those guys in Murong Yan country are helping the Murong family rise, and the rise speed is really fast.


    On the contrary, the group of Confucian scholars in the state of Zhao in Shijie on the side of the Central Plains have been promoted from the shameless realm to pay attention to face. As a result, the group of Confucian scholars in the Central Plains tend to completely defeat the peers in Murong Yan... They are the same as the traitors of Jin, which leads to the decline of the state of Zhao in Shijie.


    Without saying anything wrong, governing the country is about who is the most shameless, especially in terms of foreign countries. The more shameless, dignified and black, the more beneficial it is to its own country.


    If you really want to speak morally, politely and honestly to foreign countries, you can see from the history of China. It''s like killing in tricks. Which enemy around China was not trained by yourself?


    Under the gaze of unknown pairs of eyes, sun Chuo took people away without saying a word.


    Behind the back of sun Chuo and others leaving, Yang Yu was laughing wildly.


    "In other words, doesn''t it mean that Yang Yu is modest and wise?" Sang Yu had to study some people: "he was the nephew of Yang Dan, a lieutenant of Dongyi school, and the cousin of Yang Zhi, an important Minister of Murong Yan state. During the rebellion of the eight kings, in order to govern China, he later went to the Duan Department of Xianbei in western Liaoning and experienced the five masters of the Duan family (Duan Jiu Liu''s dependents, Duan shefu Chen, Duan mubo, Duan Ya and Duan Liao). He was in the fourth year of Jianwu In 338, Shi Hu broke Duan''s headquarters. He came down and served as the governor of Peiping. Xuan was captured by Murong Yan state, and Murong seal put him in a high position. Murong built the dragon city as the capital and the Han Palace and pavilion in the city, all of which were planned by him. "


    The family slaves of the five surnames of Yangyu didn''t mean serving the five masters of Duan family. They said that they first became officials under the command of Sima royal family, attached to Duan Xianbei, and then surrendered to Shijie. In the middle, they made up and fled from Shijie again, fled to the remnants of Duan Xianbei, and surrendered to Murong Xianbei after Duan Xianbei was finished.


    If people have experienced some things, they will really become strange. For example, Yang Yu is laughing in the street like a madman, surrounded by some Murong Xianbei people who just got up from the ground.


    "Revenge mentality." Ji Chang saw through the hearts of the people and said in general, "it''s not a glorious thing for the Confucian disciples to go to and work for the Hu people. Their group of Confucian scholars who served several groups of Hu people before and after may be normal at ordinary times. Seeing those Confucian scholars who were unable to escape in a hurry, especially the children of aristocratic families, they were not calm in an instant."


    "Just can''t see others." Sang Yu said with great understanding: "in fact, one scholar in the Central Plains is one. They all hate and even hate those people south of the Yangtze River."


    Sang Yu and Ji Chang are both victims under the background of "crossing the south in clothes". One is that many people in the family work for the Hu people, and the other is that they have worked as aides for the Hu people. Saying that those words do not exist is a joke. It should be said that they are still a very helpless state of mind.


    "If there is no king..." Ji Chang paused and continued for a little while without any emotional fluctuation: "Chang will continue to serve the Hu people and do anything to keep himself alive."


    Sang Yu is speechless. He is the only one in the Sang family who can be willful. The rest of the family can''t fight with reality whether they like it or not.


    "We are lucky, very lucky." Ji Chang rarely showed a smile on his face. Pointing to Yang Yu in the street, he said pitifully, "although poor people must be hateful, it is unfortunate for them."


    Yes, without Liu Yan''s sudden rise, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty south of the Yangtze River is really from expectation to despair. Many people have no choice at all, especially the powerless. Do you really think everyone is qualified to betray the nation and country? When there was a choice, ran min took the lead in killing Hu. The Jin people in the Central Plains broke out bloody. Only later did the Hu people realize that the Han people in the central plains were not Jin people.


    The Han people broke out once, and the historical process of the Central Plains began to enter. The Hu people focused on the war, and the Han people were responsible for the division of labor. It has to be said that in the late Northern and Southern Dynasties, a large number of young and strong Hu people died in the war. In the Sui and Tang Dynasties, those martial general families were the product of the Northern Dynasty allowing Han people to join the army. Other families could survive only by giving advice to Hu people in the times. Generally speaking, no one in the civil and military circles is qualified to laugh at anyone.


    A farce about sun Chuo and Yang Yu has been widely spread. At present, the envoys of several countries are in Xiami, which means that the dignitaries of all countries will know what they should know later.


    The day before Liu Yan received envoys from various countries, Yu Yi repeatedly asked for an interview, and then wrote a letter, forcing Liu Yan to meet.


    "I might be right to say that I read jokes." Liu Yan saw Yu Yi for the first time. As rumored, the Yu family are all beautiful men. He ignored Yu Yi''s anger: "both are visitors. I just looked at them and didn''t favor one side. Besides, don''t you understand?"


    Yu Yi wrote a letter to Liu Yan without saying anything else. He just talked about marriage. When he saw Yu family, he said he would make peace. Can''t you see


    If the letter says that if you don''t see it, you have to mention the soldiers to go north. Yu Yi guesses that Liu Yan will not see it. It is estimated that some more intense things can be done. After all, Liu Yan is the owner who can rob people.


    "The law of the jungle, the strong is respected." Yu Yi was fully aware of this, but he couldn''t help getting angry. He just vented his anger on Liu Yan''s side, which was unreasonable. There were also some difficulties that were difficult to explain. He had to say, "Yang Yu''s rebel proposed a fight. Can Liu Gong take care of it?"


    This time, the accompanying soldiers or warriors from the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, to tell the truth, there are no particularly brave people. They still believe in the new moon and don''t want to lose face on such a big occasion without absolute assurance.


    [...] Liu Yan looked at the beautiful man Yu Yi very calmly, but he sighed in his heart: [a dynasty really didn''t fall into weakness for no reason, nor did it die for no reason. Those people in the south of the Yangtze River... Even the best people lost the courage to light their swords, only because they were worried about losing.]

 Chapter 305

    If you know the Yu family, you will feel sorry for the family. The Yu family advocated the Northern Expedition many times, and Yu Liang led the army to make a northern expedition. In fact, it achieved good results and recovered a lot of territory from the state of Zhao in Shijie. Unfortunately, it was lost one after another.


    Only one northern expedition hurt the vitality of the Yu family. Since then, the Yu family has entered a dormant period. After waiting for strength, Yu Ying of the Yu family began to advocate the Northern Expedition again. He also made practical actions, including reaching a consensus with Huan Wen, the contemporary leader of the Huan family, and the strength of the Huan family to assist the Yu family in the northern expedition, The Yu family supported the Huan family in their crusade against Li''s Chenghan.


    Yu Yi doesn''t like Liu Yan''s tone. It''s all because Liu Yan is revealing a cruel fact. The Eastern Jin Dynasty is very weak and can''t be respected, but the Han ministry has shown its strong military power, which has been won over by all parties.


    For the small ~ imperial ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the most fatal threat they feel is that no one regards them as zhengshuo, which makes the already weak small ~ imperial ~ court more vulnerable. Once no one regards them as zhengshuo, does it mean that there is no righteousness?


    "There is no general meaning." Liu Yan didn''t mind exposing more cruel facts: "Your Excellency was right just now. The law of the jungle has become a reality. Now it''s not a time to sing every night, and poetry and Fu can no longer make people feel intoxicated. Civilization without force guarantee will eventually be destroyed in the war."


    Yu Yi knows what Liu Yan is talking about. Sun Chuo is a great poet and calligrapher in the south of the Yangtze River. Yang Yu is also famous, but not as good as sun Chuo. But Yang Yu can insult sun Chuo with Murong Xianbei''s power. Isn''t it that civilization is weak and embarrassed in the face of barbarism?


    "If I marry the princess, can you be a vassal?" Yu Yi saw Liu Yan smile and said, "or are they allies?"


    Liu Yan is actually very happy. Yu Yi will say those words, which at least means that Yu Yi is a person who can see the reality clearly. He is not intoxicated with the false power and knows that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty can not be alone.


    Loneliness means being excluded, and being excluded is equal to being isolated. There is a saying called "a just cause has more help than an unjust cause", doesn''t it mean that we can''t live without friends? Lonely people are easy to be besieged. It seems that Zhao Guo is as powerful as Shijie. It is not because of problems in many aspects. If there are multiple forces against him, he will inevitably decline and collapse.


    Liu Yan seemed to say casually, "you can actually participate in this multi-party agreement to attack the stone tablet."


    Yu Yi immediately refused. It''s not just that the small ~ imperial ~ courts in the Eastern Jin Dynasty are unable to go north, but also because they feel that they haven''t fallen to that share, with their former vassal, publicly declared as rebels, and their enemies... There are too many, too many, and they still feel disdain for company.


    Just now, Liu Yan still thought Yu Yi was a rare sober person. When he was rejected, he could not help sighing secretly.


    Yes, there is no mistake. Liu Yan''s proposal has a trap. He wants to pull the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to an equal status with many countries, but that is also a reality today. The participation of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty may no longer have the status of zhengshuo, but the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is more practical than holding zhengshuo.


    It''s not Liu Yan''s kindness. It''s a multi-party attack on Shijie Zhao this time. If you don''t solve Shijie Zhao at once, Ran''s Qin State has Xiongguan and dangerous pass, Zhang''s Liangguo is high and far away, murongyan is located in a bitter and cold place, but Liu Yan''s Han Ministry is in Qingzhou!


    Qingzhou is a part of the Central Plains. If the state of Zhao in Shijie is allowed to survive this time, it must try its best to retaliate with the character of Shi Hu. For many forces that failed to cooperate at one time, what choice would they have when they were attacked by stone tigers in the Han Dynasty? More than ninety-nine percent will go to the theatre!


    The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty may be weak, but it does not mean that the door lords and aristocratic families south of the Yangtze River are also weak. If those door lords and aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River pull out the private soldiers of the family, believe it or not, they can form another army with a number of more than 200000?


    The simplest example is that Yu Bing was going to preside over the northern expedition. Only the Yu family pulled out nearly 30000 young people. There are three other gate valves in the south of the Yangtze River, and there are countless aristocratic families. They control nearly 80% of the resources in the south of the Yangtze River. If they can form a rope, it is obviously a strong existence.


    "Only a small part of the strength of the Huan and Yuan families brought more than 40 scholars to the Ministry of Han who could handle copywriting." Liu Yan didn''t know what the purpose was. He smiled and said, "their ability is pretty good. The worst can deal with a local cultural matter. Those are just the so-called episodes."


    Of course Yu Yi knows those things. It''s almost the private episodes of Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao. Most of the real things that can do in the south of the Yangtze River are the so-called episodes. Many aristocratic families have a bright surface but almost no practical ability.


    Liu Yan and others are not mentally retarded. Apart from those invited by letters, many talents from all walks of life have come to the south of the Yangtze River recently. How can they not know what the aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River want to do.


    More and more southern scholars came to invest among families. Liu Yan welcomed this. There was a serious lack of scholars in the Han Dynasty. Some counties and counties were established, but the development speed without administrative talents and with administrative talents was definitely not the same.


    Worry is overhead? That''s too much. Liu Yan is well aware that a country cannot be without a door and family, which is an inevitable trend of social development and can not be completely eliminated. He knows this and understands this. From beginning to end, he will not let military power fall aside, let alone allow land to be wantonly annexed in an uncontrolled range.


    The first communication between Yu Yi and Liu Yan was very unsuccessful, at least Yu Yi thought so.


    After Yu Yi left, Liu Yan appeared as early as the civil and military waiting in the side hall were summoned. They need to talk about tomorrow''s parade.


    The grand military parade has been a habit of Chinese civilization since a long time ago. Generally, it will be the last time when there is a large-scale military use. The purpose is to review the army that is about to embark on the journey and let the king have a look at the army.


    The military parade of the Han army was of a deterrent nature, so that the envoys from all parties could understand the prosperity of the Han Army and occupy more initiative in the next few party talks.


    The negotiation was very smooth. After all, the organizational system of the Han army was always complete. There was a strict division of what combat force should be from the beginning.


    When they left, Liu Yan sat alone. He looked at the empty hall, looked at the evening outside, stood up slowly and walked to the back of the hall.


    The next day, when it was not bright, drums sounded in Xiami City, including the surrounding areas.


    In fact, xiamiben city is now a large military camp. There are no civilians in it. There are nearly 50000 soldiers. Several sub cities around Xiami, including numerous barracks, also have a combined number of soldiers of about 50000.


    The current number of the Han army is exactly 200000 of the integer. It is inevitable that Xiami has more troops where Liu Yan is located. Other troops are stationed in Pingshou, Hanting, Chunyu and Xuzhou respectively. Naturally, there will be no lack of troops to stabilize the basic plate in the rear.


    Today is destined to be a busy day, not only in the Han side, but also in fact, because it is the agreed negotiation day, the envoys of all parties will also appear extremely busy.


    Yu Yi and sun Chuo, including some dignitaries of the Eastern Jin diplomatic corps, stayed up all night. They talked and quarreled all night last night. They were arguing whether to join the Shijie Zhao state against all Fanggua points, and whether to participate in the negotiations of all parties.


    Yu Yi didn''t get anything from Liu Yan. He thought about a lot of things behind him, such as whether there should be zhengshuo''s reserve. To be modest in zhengshuo means not to participate in the negotiation, but to be prepared to cross the Yangtze River and occupy it under permitted conditions... Recovering some land is something that everyone thinks can be.


    When the sound of the drum came, the people who had quarreled all night and lost their spirit looked at Yu Yi together. Up to now, they have not even discussed whether to participate in the meeting of all parties.


    "Meeting all parties is the biggest thing in the near future." Sun Chuo wiped his face and made himself look more energetic: "it represents the trend of the general trend of the world."


    I''m just struggling with this. Otherwise, I don''t even need to discuss it. Just say I don''t have to go.


    It is related to the future trend of the world. If such a major event is not involved, do the forces united by those parties have their share in the division of Shijie Zhao state? Will they come together against them after waiting for the division of Shijie Zhao state?


    In fact, most of them, including Yu Yi, have other opinions. For example, after the collapse of the state of Zhao in Shijie, the forces of the state of Zhao in Shijie are engaged in scuffle. No one will have the spare time to cross the natural moat of the Yangtze River to find the trouble of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty before the central court recovers its unification.


    "Go." Yu Yi believes that they can not be completely without a sense of existence: "moreover, I heard that there will be fighting between the parties today."


    Sun Chuo''s face was cold when he heard the fighting. He was too embarrassed and angry by Yang Yu. It was impossible to say that there was no idea of revenge in his heart. The problem is that he didn''t bring brave warriors. One-on-one felt that he couldn''t win the barbaric Xianbei people. Many to many jin troops are not his private part. In short, he is helpless and oppressed, but he can''t do it. What can he do?


    The envoys of the Eastern Jin Dynasty are procrastinating, but the other parties are ready.


    The two envoys of the Liang state of Zhang and the Qin state of Ran took the initiative to ask to be placed in the connected house. They also set out together to Xiami Xicheng building, which will be the place where Liu Yan will officially meet them and the venue of the event.


    Xie AI''s deputy envoy is called Zhang Hua. In fact, Zhang Liang''s diplomatic mission is not large in level. For example, Xie AI is only a master bookkeeper, and Zhang Hua is simply a casual official. They brought not many people, only 300 Xiliang soldiers. It can''t be said that Zhang Jun didn''t pay attention to this meeting. The main reason is that their Liangzhou is really far from Qingzhou, and there are most hostile forces in the middle. It''s actually a great thing to be able to take Li''s Chenghan.


    Jiang Gan came to Xiami when he was not sure that several countries were together. There was no deputy envoy in the ran Qin state he represented. On the contrary, the more than 500 ran min soldiers in the past appeared fierce. It''s no good not to be tough. They don''t take Li''s Chenghan and then pass along the Yangtze River. They take the hinterland of Shijie Zhao state, which is equal to killing all the way, so that they don''t bring gifts at all.


    Murong Yanguo, the larger of the mission, is making Yang Yu responsible for many matters, and Deputy envoy Li Hong is responsible for the leadership of the officers and men within the mission.


    Who is Li Hong? He was born in the Liao 1 Eastern Jin Dynasty. At first, he was a slave of the Murong family. After countless bloody battles, he became the right Sima.


    First, people from the state of Qin of the ran family and the state of liang of the Zhang family came to the Xicheng building. The third wave arrived at the envoys of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the fourth wave was from the state of Murong Yan, and the people from the state of Tuoba came with people from the Han Dynasty.


    As the host, Liu Yan certainly has to make a lot of preparations, such as arranging the location of diplomatic missions of various countries, and some miscellaneous things are essential.


    In order to prevent Murong Yan state and the people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty from having any more dirty talk, they are separated by ran min and Zhang Jun. Yang Yu has been looking for sun Chuo for a long time, while Yu Yi has been scanning back and forth on Xie AI and Jiang Gan.


    The most low-key delegation at the scene should be Tuoba Xianbei. They were arranged close to Liu Yan. Tuoba Gu didn''t sit in his position. He stood on Liu Yan''s side and kept talking with a smile, giving people a feeling of being quite close to Liu Yan.


    Tuoba Gu was the fourth younger brother of Tuoba Shiyi Qian. He had been a hostage in the state of Zhao in Shijie for a long time. After returning to Tuoba Xianbei, Tuoba Shiyi Qian delimited half of his territory to govern in order to remember his efforts. His personality is more modest, not as fierce as tuobaqu, but also closer to tuobaxiu. That''s why he was selected as the envoy of the mission.


    Tuobaqu is the third brother of Tuobashi Yiqian and the third brother of tuobagu.


    Tuoba Gu was not saying anything else, just talking about the envoys staring at each other, or which side of the envoys is closer.


    Liu Yan kept smiling and said from time to time that he was helpless for his self familiar brother-in-law. It was all because Tuoba''s words were really quite a lot.


    At present, there are only a few piles of people under the city tower. They come from the soldiers prepared by various diplomatic missions. Later, they will compete on the spot.


    It must be noted that Yu Yi only brought several aristocratic families and corresponding entourages, but one of the samurai didn''t bring, and even Deputy Envoy Sun Chuo didn''t show up, which made the envoys of the other countries frown frequently, and Liu Yan was completely convinced.


    What is Liu Yan convinced of? Nothing more than that Yu Yi is really tolerant enough. Then, it''s better for Yu Yi to come than not to come. Even if he comes, he will be looked at by all kinds of strange eyes, but he really should come.


    "Actually... He''s really good." Tuo Bagu didn''t laugh at Yu Yi and said to Liu Yan, "I''m still very brave."

 Chapter 306

    The situation is not as good as people, and then the connection encounters betrayal. It really takes great courage for Yu Yi to dare to appear on this occasion. People with slightly worse psychological quality may not be able to help even those strange eyes. How can he sit quietly in his seat.


    To be reasonable, there are not a group of people from the Han Dynasty, but there are three Jin forces on the tower. Zhang''s Liang state and ran''s Qin state are mixed together, but Sima Dongjin is alone.


    From the scene, Xie AI and Jiang Gan brought a lot of people, and they have always been relatively lively. Especially in the face of Murong Xianbei, the two countries can still laugh at each other, that is, Murong Xianbei doesn''t pay much attention.


    "The hatred between Murong Xianbei and ran min is not small." Tuoba said with a smile: "the last time murongyan army went south, Shi Hu headquarters collapsed in the battle between Youzhou and Shijie Zhao army, together with the rest of the ministries. Only ran min headquarters resisted murongyan army and killed many generals of murongyan army."


    Liu Yan knew all those things, and even knew that Murong Zun and Murong Ba were defeated and chased by ran min. if Murong Ke didn''t lead the army to help, I don''t know whether ran min would kill them.


    The Murong family, who have always won and are always moving towards the next victory, are very grateful that ran min can defeat Murong Zun and Murong ba. Only because ran min used only 3000 people to defeat Murong Zun, who led 20000 people, and Murong Ba, who led 10000 people, is regarded as a great humiliation.


    "Yes, Murong Ke is behind him with nearly 30000 talents to force ran min to retreat." Tuoba''s face was full of admiration: "ran min withdrew without chaos, and Murong Ke can only escape without war. Speaking of it, ran min is really a great general."


    Why didn''t Liu Yan know that ran min was a general? Ran min is not only a general, but also a fierce general. When he was a monarch, he was not as good as a general. On the contrary, ran min began to play tricks after he became a monarch.


    When ran min tried to get close to Zhang Jun, he sent two envoys. Of course, one came to Qingzhou and the other went to Hetao to look for the Xiongnu tribes.


    What about the Jin guardian? What about the good national righteousness? It''s just to stick to Tongguan and Xiaoguan and form an actual separatist regime. The slogans are so loud that they pretend they can''t see a wail outside the pass. It''s understandable to unite with Zhang Jun, who is from Jin. What''s the meaning of contacting the Xiongnu?


    Shouting slogans is an extremely common thing in any political power, but it seems a little ugly to shout slogans and beat yourself in the face with other practical actions.


    Liu Yan is also shouting slogans. He is shouting to restore the blood courage and glory of the Han people. This slogan is extremely practical. It doesn''t mean to protect Jin people, just Han people.


    What are Han people? Is to accept and obey the leadership of Liu Yan, the so-called one''s own people. The boundary of their own people is not so narrow. Jin people are willing to come to the Ministry of Han. Naturally, it is easier to become Liu Yan''s own people. Other people who agree with Han culture can also become their own people in the Ministry of Han.


    There is no way. There are few Jin people in the Central Plains who have been cleaned again and again, and even fewer feel that they are Han people. If Liu Yan does not take the initiative to integrate those people, the population constraints will limit how far they can go.


    As for whether to talk about cultural identity or blood lineage, I don''t know how many different ethnic groups have been integrated in the expansion history of Yanhuang and Miao ethnic groups, and there is no blood lineage theory at all. Then... Liu Yan came through later generations, and later generations have experienced so many enemy occupation. In addition, Hu people have changed their surnames by sinicization, blood unification and re integration. Talking about blood lineage is tantamount to pulling their own mouth.


    Liu Yan''s identification according to culture is an active integration. In this process, Chinese culture will be the absolute mainstream. In the established country, there are only Han people and no other nationalities. In addition, people with the same appearance will only be integrated. Besides yellow skin, even blonde hair and blue eyes will never be integrated into the big family of Han people.


    To tell the truth, a country with only one nation will be the purest country. The more nations, the more fragile the country is, and the more likely it is to collapse when encountering any difficulties. So we can talk about diversity, that is, don''t talk about multi-ethnic unity, because different nationalities can''t unite together at all. Austria Hungary and the so-called Yugoslavia are the best examples.


    Liu Yan is thinking about things and ignores those frequent eyes below.


    The sound of heavy war drums was sounded first, followed by the roaring sound of horses'' hoofs and footsteps, which attracted the people on the tower to move their eyes.


    "What''s the meaning of this parade?"


    "It has existed since ancient times. It is said that the Youwang of the Western Zhou Dynasty liked to do it best."


    "You king? The you king who laughed for Bo Baosi and teased the princes?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense without culture. Is the rise and fall of the country something a woman can cause? It was clearly that the state of Zhou fought against Dongyi and Guanrong. Those princes couldn''t stand the continuous war and found an excuse to refuse to send troops."


    "That''s right..."


    It''s not right, it''s very right. If you blame a woman for the rise and fall of the country, the king, including the civil and military forces of Manchu, don''t feel ashamed. For example, when Shang overthrew Xia and Zhou overthrew Shang, we can see that there is always a last cruel king and there must be a woman who will harm all living beings.


    Those who record history so well are all for the so-called political correctness. They write history for the winners. How well can they expect the winners to write the losers? To write better, don''t you say that you bastard rebelled. Only when the defeated are written unbearably can we explain to all beings in the world that they are completely forced. As a result, they are forced, forced and forced again... The world is Lao Tzu''s.


    There are many troops gathering outside the West City, but they don''t come directly to the city tower. They line up in the open space after they leave the camp.


    Liu Yan has stood up. On his left are scholars such as Ji Chang, LV Yi, Cai you and sang Yu. On his right are the same generals as Xu Zheng, Li Tan, LV Tai and Qian Jian. It is tantamount to being supported by the left and right to come to the edge of the battlements.


    Now that Liu Yan has stood up and walked over, the other envoys and others don''t need to stay where they are. They all surround the edge of the battlements. It seems quite clear who should stay with whom.


    It''s strange that Murong Xianbei and Tuoba Xianbei are at war on the northern grassland, but the two waves of Xianbei people who came to Xiami don''t look very tense. Even Yang Yu and Li Hong show great respect for Tuoba''s lonely belt.


    Not many people came to Xiami on behalf of Tuoba. The first group was nearly 300 people led by Tuoba Gu, including Chang Shi Yanfeng, who helped Tuoba Shiyi Qian build the country.


    Speaking of long history, the official position is not high, but in some countries, the power of long history is only higher than that of kings and anyone. That is to be in charge of State Administration and military logistics, so that the prime minister, Sima and situ of the country should also respect long history.


    Ji Chang was a long history in the Han Dynasty, so he was able to stand closest to Liu Yan.


    The Ministry of Han has a plan for the founding of the people''s Republic of China, which will be announced soon. After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, of course, Liu Yanli was the king, and Ji Chang would be transferred to become prime minister Zuo. In the future, there would only be a long history of local war zones in the Han Dynasty, and there would no longer be a long history of managing state administration and military logistics.


    In addition to Ji Chang being the Prime Minister of the left, sang Yu will be the Prime Minister of the right. Cai you is the internal history of managing millet, and LV Yi is the classic guest. These are the official positions that have been reserved, and the rest are still in the process of election, including the official positions related to military positions.


    There''s nothing wrong. Liu Yan didn''t keep up with the trend of the times. He didn''t follow the nine grade Zhongzheng system or the three provinces and six departments. Why is that? In fact, it is because there are not enough talents to make trouble. It can''t be a large number of official positions, and then there are few real appointments.


    Don''t say anything. Many people with three legs are looking for people who want to be an official. You can be an official at will? You can be a good official if you know a few words? In this case, it is not early to achieve a well-off society for the whole people. How can we shout countless times? As a result, the economy has regressed to the point where we can only rely on land sales to support GDP.


    Not everyone can be an official, and the official position can not be filled with individuals. It will be a very bad situation to fill the wrong people in the wrong position.


    It is said that Tuoba Gu and others are only the first group of people in the Tuoba generation country, because there will be the second and third groups next. The following groups were not envoys, but Tuoba shiyiqian used to repay the debts owed to the Han ministry, that is, prisoners of war in several wars, as well as Tuoba Xiu''s tribal population.


    As for the subsequent groups of people in Tuoba''s generation, the Han ministry will use sea ships to pick them up, in which Murong Yan state has let go.


    Yes, Murong seal chose to pursue and kill Tuoba shiyiqian while giving convenience, including the Han Dynasty, which continued to transport materials to Tuoba on behalf of the country, but Murong seal had to draw 30% of them, except for Tuoba Xiu''s dowry.


    "In fact, we all know that strengthening the strength of Han is a threat, but it is more beneficial." Li Hong looked at the army gathering outside and said, "everyone needs Qingzhou to attract Shi Hu''s troops. The manpower of the Han Department has been increased and can always last longer."


    Do you know what''s going on? Even seeing is believing, such as seeing the reconstruction situation in Qingzhou and the quality of the Han Army in Xiami. However, Murong Yanguo, including Yang Yu and Li Hong, still doesn''t think how powerful Liu Yan''s strength is.


    "It''s just four years of development. If you die, you''ll have 10000 or 20000 elite. The rest are just a mob." Yang Yu understood with normal thinking: "what we see is that they present the best things."


    So... Seems to understand? Then there is the location of Murong Yan state. After all, it is far from the Central Plains. Even if you know that Liu Yan has repeatedly defeated Shijie Zhao state, Murong Yan state can also sling Shijie Zhao state. In this way, what''s the significance of Liu Yan''s victory over Shijie Zhao Jun? I heard that Liu Yan only fought two regular wars with Shijie Zhao Jun, one in Taishan county and the second in Xuzhou campaign.


    Really, while talking with Li Hong, Yang Yu and Li Hong looked at the approaching Han Army, but their contempt for the Han army remained unchanged.


    In the final analysis, if Murong Yanguo faced up to Liu Yan''s Han ministry, they would not have the idea of helping Liu Yan increase his strength. Murong Yanguo wants Liu Yan''s strength to be stronger, so that Liu Yan can support them for a longer time when they go south.


    Liu Yan didn''t have much regrets about what the military parade looked like in ancient times. He followed the concept of the military parade from the great heaven to the dynasty, which was to let the troops form a formation in the distance, and then slowly line up outside the city tower.


    First appeared naturally cavalry. Li Tan, as the Huben captain of the Huben army, rode across a high horse and walked in the front. Behind him were Huben army knights with iron armor, riding slowly.


    "Armour riding gear." Yang Yu just kept silent and looked down. When he reopened his mouth, his tone was no longer so frivolous: "I thought it was a rumor, but I didn''t expect that there were really 3000 armor riding gear!"


    Li Hong was already shocked. He was a warrior killed from a sea of corpses. He immediately said, "it''s not like goods. The soldiers and armor are excellent, and the knight is also a fierce soldier."


    Do you know how the members of the tiger Ben army came? Judging by force, everyone is at least ten enemies. If they follow the skills and knowledge they have mastered, they can at least be a hundred generals in the ordinary army. Most importantly, they have gone through dozens of wars, so they are not like greenhouse flowers.


    After the Huben army passed by, the sudden cavalry appeared.


    The most impressive thing about the new sudden cavalry is not their equipment, but that they are in a row no matter how they look, so that the people they see are stunned.


    "How is the war horse trained? It can be controlled so perfectly!"


    This should be asked about the system, because the system cavalry is passing through the square array.


    Then there are the archers. Their appearance makes the city tower talk. For example, why are there only long-range attack weapons and can''t see any melee weapons.


    The people who have not yet awakened from their confusion can''t help but open their mouths and stare at the infantry array stepping on the same rhythm.


    The first infantry formation appeared were big swordsmen, each at least two meters tall, wearing heavy armor and holding a broad sword. Because the queue is too neat, and because the soldiers are really too tall and strong, marching forward in formation is like a steel wall moving forward.


    After the great swordsman passed by, there appeared the long Spearman square array and the crossbow square array... Er, the external name is the forbidden guard.


    Wait for the guards to finish, and then it''s the turn of the non system troops. They may not walk in order, but their mental outlook is definitely first-class in the world. And this mental outlook is purely fed by the corpse of Zhao Jun in Shijie!


    "It must be the army that can take the hand."


    "Yes, yes..."


    Yang Yu said that in his mouth, but he began to doubt support... No, it was indulgence, which seemed wrong. In short, Liu Yan was not as weak as they thought!

 Chapter 307

    To tell the truth, Murong Yanguo has always believed that even if Liu Yan is strong, there will be a limit. After all, it has been four years since Liu Yan had nothing.


    What can you do in four years? According to the productivity of today''s era, you can''t do too much in four years. Even if you have a sufficient population, four years in Murong family is enough for Liu Yan to protect himself. Maybe even self-protection will be worrying.


    It can even be said that the Murong family believes that Liu Yan is weaker than ran min, who has just achieved separatism. It refers to military strength, not economic ability. After all, Liu Yan has been selling salt abroad. As long as he is not stupid, he must know that the economic strength of the Han Dynasty is not much weaker.


    Now, the reality seems to have drawn the mouth of the Murong mission who came to the scene. If they don''t admit that their judgment is wrong, they don''t deserve to be a rapidly rising regional power at all.


    "We must suggest to the king to interrupt the trade between Tuoba and Han." Yang Yu knew the national policy of Murong Yan state: "we have taught Tuoba Dai state a lesson. We originally intended to spare part of the land to Tuoba family. In the plan, we only used Liu Yan."


    So, it''s very strange to say. Murong Xianbei beat all the neighbors that could be beaten, and beat Yuwen Xianbei, Duan Xianbei and Tuoba Xianbei who were also Xianbei in turn. However, after beating them, they would always leave some breathing space for those tribes, and the policy of destruction was not implemented.


    Murong Xianbei''s plan to go south has been made for more than ten years. They have been accumulating strength and sweeping the surrounding areas to make relevant preparations for going south. Under the national policy of going south, they will tolerate many things, including Liu Yan''s forcible occupation of a peninsula in the east of Liao 1.


    In fact, the reason why Murong Xianbei can tolerate Liu Yan''s forcible occupation of a peninsula in liao1 East is relatively simple. Murong Zhuang''s words are very rough. Frankly, it''s only because Liu Yan is Xianbei Tiefu, half of himself. Since Liu Yan is so miserable in the Central Plains, he borrows a land to breathe.


    Now Yang Yu seems that Murong seal wants to make a mistake. Liu Yan didn''t get along very badly in the Central Plains. It seems that he got along very well. The coming of envoys from all sides is the best proof.


    It has to be said that when all parties sent envoys to Qingzhou, only the ran Qin State and the Zhang Liang state communicated first. The rest Murong Yan state, Tuoba Dai state and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty all decided by themselves, and it was a pure coincidence that they would encounter one.


    Under the city tower, there are still troops forming a square array. The prosperity of the military capacity and the large number of troops all present an absolute fact, that is, the Han Dynasty is definitely not as weak as some people think.


    "How much?"


    "There should be more than 10000."


    "There are more troops behind."


    "The total is about 30000."


    Those who participated in the military parade were the main forces of the field. They came out of the camp, lined up, formed a square array, walked downstairs from the city, walked around, and stood still in the open space next to them, waiting for the next instructions.


    A military parade was held from the first quarter of the morning (seven o''clock) to the fourth quarter of the afternoon (twelve o''clock). While watching the parade, many attendants and maidens were busy behind.


    Many people brought tables and other tools, and then put the necessary tableware and other things. The kitchen temporarily set up at the bottom of the city has begun cooking, resulting in bursts of aroma reaching the city tower.


    The parade is not just a positive step. After each square array is completed, it is a demonstration of various arms. The most impressive thing to the representatives of all parties is that 3000 heavy cavalry are placed in a front arrow array for impact. The movement of horse hoofs will also make the city tower slightly vibrate.


    If the Huben army showed an aggressive offensive, the sudden cavalry showed an absolutely perfect division and encirclement drill, and the bow cavalry demonstrated running and shooting. The riding army drill was an expert in Murong Xianbei and Tuoba Xianbei, and a deterrent to the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the Liang state of Zhang and the Qin state of ran.


    "We helped drill the Huben army." Jiang Gan said proudly, "at first there were less than 500 people, but later it developed into 3000."


    Xie AI was curious: "Why are there two kinds of armor styles of Huben army?"


    The most obvious difference is that the non system armor riding gear belongs to the Mingguang armor in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, and the system armor heavy riding is biased towards the armor style.


    "..." Jiang Gan didn''t know at all, and said casually, "there should be tactical needs we don''t know."


    In fact, if you pay attention to the distinction, anyone can see that there are two systems of Han Army armor, one is the Mingguang armor system in the Sui and Tang Dynasties under the leadership of Liu Yan, and the other is the armor system in the two Han and Three Kingdoms periods. Two different kinds of armor have one thing in common, that is, they are forged, not cast.


    The cavalry of the Han Army showed a high degree of organization, especially the cooperation between the sudden cavalry and the bow cavalry, which made people who knew the doorway absolutely feel frightened one by one.


    At the time of the infantry drill, the process of organizing the battle array made everyone look more and more serious.


    "Tower Shield, strong crossbow and crossbow..." Yu Yi was very excited. He seemed to see the future of the Jin Army: "we can train troops in this way!"


    There is a lack of war horses in the south of the Yangtze River, especially high-quality war horses. The main force of the Jin army is the infantry. In areas with many water networks, they can compete with the Hu people dominated by cavalry. To tell the truth, if they go to the plain, the Jin Army will only be slaughtered.


    "Need a lot... A lot of wrought iron." Wang Chuo frowned: "we don''t have so much wrought iron."


    How much does a tower shield weigh? At least 30 jin. Almost all tower shields are made of iron, and only a few are padded with leather. Then a tower shield needs 30 kg of wrought iron. In terms of the wrought iron production capacity of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, how many soldiers should have no weapons in their hands to manufacture tens of thousands of tower shields?


    In fact, not everyone can play tower shield. It consumes too much iron, which is second to the process. Even if the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty wants to get the Tower Shield soldiers, see what the Tower Shield soldiers of the Han army look like, and then think about the physical quality of the soldiers south of the Yangtze River


    "They are all strong men of about eight feet." Yu Yi obviously understood this, and he also began to frown: "it is difficult to have high-quality troops in our area."


    It is an indisputable fact that southerners are generally shorter than northerners. Especially after the end of the ancient pre-Qin era, the south does not know what kind of evolution has taken place, so it is difficult to have the tall figure prevalent in the Warring States period.


    In fact, the Jin army has a special branch of arms, which is based on the tactics of the Western Han Dynasty, that is, the box chariot. The problem is that this thing is a little large. How to transport across the Yangtze River is a big project and problem many times. Then there was the lack of horses in the south, and it was too slow to pull with cattle. The Jin army was generally less able to use chariots.


    If there was anything else that made the people watching the parade tremble, it was the infantry battle formation after the formation. In the dense bangs, wave after wave of arrows were fired, covering from 350 steps, almost without stopping.


    "With such strength, I''m afraid only armour and riding gear dare to charge." Li Hong said with a pale face, "it''s still the kind of charge that bears a certain loss."


    "Forming a shield array like the Han army?" Yang Yu is wiping the sweat on his forehead. In winter, his forehead can be full of sweat. We can see his inner fear: "can you get close and kill it?"


    "I''m afraid it''s still difficult." Li Hong shook his head and said with a wry smile, "the Han Army''s step array itself has a shield wall, and they can''t let the cavalry watch."


    An idea rose in many people''s minds, just like the idea of many people in Shijie Zhao state and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, that is, we can''t disagree that Liu Yan''s Han ministry really achieved the general trend.


    "The Han people themselves are extremely good at infantry Warfare!" Yang Yu was talking about Han people. When he spoke, he took a special look at Yu Yi and other Jin people not far away. He lowered his voice and asked Li Hong, "last time we sent troops to Tiefu''s territory, those people were destroyed by such troops?"


    Li Hong shook his head and said, "it''s a heavy horse equipped with tools and defeated by light horse."


    Both of them are people who have seen the tragic situation with their own eyes. The bodies hanging on both sides of the Lin Road still impress them, not to mention the Beijing temple built with the heads of Murong Xianbei people.


    Do you know what is the biggest difference between Han people and Jin people? The Han people are violent and pay attention to revenge, but the Jin people give people an impression of incomparable weakness and rigidity.


    In the history without Liu Yan, a group of people in the Central Plains also abandoned the title of Jin people and claimed to be Han people. They launched a bloody battle with Hu people. Since then, Hu people have different names for the same ethnic group in the South and north of the Yangtze River. In the later historical stage, no matter how the dynasties in the North changed, they were always called Han people. On the contrary, a considerable number of names were changed in the south of the Yangtze River. Generally, people in the south of the Yangtze River will be called Nan people. The southern people are actually a kind of contempt.


    At the end of the Han Army''s martial arts exercise, the ground was full of arrows.


    On the tower, each of them has set his place for a banquet, but below is a large number of auxiliary soldiers recovering arrows.


    In fact, in the early days, the Han Army camp was full of cooking smoke, and a strong aroma echoed around.


    The banquet is full of Han characteristics, not others, but plates of fried vegetables and carefully cooked seafood.


    There is nothing wrong. Cooking is an epoch-making product brought by Liu Yan. Otherwise, it will not appear until the two Song Dynasties, especially in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Before the two Song Dynasties, no one would believe that the menu of the big food nation was actually very "simple". Cooking basically depended on stewing, or eating soy sauce was popular. Many Ming people ate soy sauce and died of parasites and abdominal pain.


    At the beginning of the banquet, in the face of the fragrant fried vegetables, those who have eaten are naturally impressed, while those who have not eaten are straight sniffing.


    With the crisp sound of a small bell, many people start. Many wonder why there is no arrangement for vocal music or song and dance. After all, it is very abnormal that there is no vocal music and song and dance at the banquet. No music or banquet is the mainstream of Chinese civilization.


    After eating, no one spoke. In the face of rich and never seen dishes, they were basically buried in the record. After waiting for a lot of food, they had time to look at each other, and the atmosphere turned from warm to strange.


    "Gentlemen!" Li Hong raised the wine bottle and suggested in a loud voice, "drink for the grandeur and majesty of the Han Army!", He said, saluting Liu Yan, the Lord.


    Liu Yan naturally picked up the wine bottle and gave a virtual invitation to the people present.


    After drinking a bottle of wine together, everyone still looked at Liu Yan. Murong Xianbei made a start, indicating that the prelude was over. It was time to talk about some business, but it was obviously not over.


    "We are all from Shijie. Do you think so?" Yang Yu first asked. When he faced Yu Yi and others, many people immediately felt that there was a good play to see. He really opened his mouth and said, "dare you ask poets and calligraphers, are you here to attack the stone tablet together?"


    Yu Yi really has a good hand in calligraphy, but being called a calligrapher is obviously not a compliment. He looked at Yang Yu calmly and said slowly, "disdain to speak against the minister."


    Yang Yu was angry at first, then sneered: "rebellious Minister?", He looked around, pointed to Xie AI, pointed to Jiang Gan, looked at Liu Yan and asked Yu Yi, "are you talking about us?"


    Xie AI and Jiang Gan looked at each other. They were innocent, but there was no attack. After all, another Liu Yan was also involved.


    "I have never been a minister to the small ~ court." Liu Yan didn''t hide his disgust and said coldly to Yang Yu, "you don''t deserve to be with me."


    Yang Yu is not angry with Liu Yan, because the fact is that he and Liu Yan are not equal. Jun is a monarch and a minister. He can''t deny it if he doesn''t have a face. What he wanted had appeared, that is, Liu Yan said he didn''t submit to the small court, but before he continued to ridicule Yu Yi and other people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Liu Yan spoke again.


    "If you strike the stone tablet together, you may talk. No more nonsense." Liu Yan said bluntly, "if you want to distinguish between masters and followers, it''s useless to talk. With its hypocrisy, it''s better to be honest."


    Xie AI and Jiang Gan looked at each other again. They were quite surprised that Liu Yanhui was such a straightforward figure.


    "Tiefu said yes." Yang Yu seemed to like talking very much. He suggested, "but the necessary division of labor and division is still needed. What does Tiefu think?"


    At this time, Tuoba Gu said to Yang Yu: I''ll look at it and never talk.


    In fact, the Tuoba Dynasty is being run over by murongyan. Even if murongyan no longer beats the Tuoba Dynasty, the corundum Xiongnu iron Buddha Department of the Tuoba Dynasty has finished the battle. There is really no spare energy to participate in attacking the stone tablet, especially attacking the stone tablet is not good for the Tuoba Dynasty.


    Liu Yan didn''t respond. He really didn''t want to talk to Yang Yu. The theme of the next negotiation has been set. He doesn''t need to say anything in person. It''s up to his subordinates to go on.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    There is an outline, but it''s really stuck. Honor needs to be stroked. Well, can I ask for a recommended ticket? There may be another chapter today.

 Chapter 308

    Shijie Zhao state, Murong Yan state and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty have sent official seal ribbons to Liu Yan, but that does not mean that Liu Yan has become the Minister of the three parties.


    Why do you say that? Probably because after receiving the seal ribbon, you still need to personally or send important people to Shane. Only when the procedures are complete can you determine the vassal relationship. Incomplete procedures can only be unilateral wishful thinking. For example, single love is only one side, not both sides. Why don''t Liu Yan throw out a few official seals and go to all parties? He can be the boss of whoever he wants to be?


    The people Yu Yi denounced were different from Liu Yan.


    Murong seal begged the Lord of Yan from the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and sent an envoy to Jiankang to thank him. Then Murong seal''s subordinate relationship with the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty can be determined.


    Similarly, Yang Yu also accepted and thanked him, so Yu Yi wouldn''t be wrong to scold him for being a rebellious minister.


    Jointly and severally, because the envoys who came to Xiami represented the kings of all parties, those kings who accepted official positions and thanked the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty could also be regarded as rebellious ministers.


    Liu Yan alone did not thank any party for his kindness, so that no matter who they were, they could scold Liu Yan, but they couldn''t scold the rebellious minister.


    There is nothing complicated in the negotiation process, but to confirm their respective war zones first.


    Zhang''s Liang state and ran''s Qin state are in the northwest of Shijie Zhao state. They can only do it in the northwest of Shijie Zhao state. Because there are a large number of stone tablet Zhao troops outside Tongguan and Xiaoguan, the ran Qin state is responsible for defense. The state of Zhang''s Liang could fight against the northwest counties of the state of Zhao in Shijie, but the state of Murong Yan opposed the entry of Zhang''s Liang army into Hetao area.


    Murongyan is located in the East and North. Of course, it is to attack Youzhou when participating in the war. There is a strong Shijie border army in the direction of Jizhou and Bingzhou. Yangyu proposed that Liu Yan lead the army to attack Jizhou.


    "If we capture Youzhou, we will immediately go south to Jizhou and divide Jizhou equally." Yang Yu''s sincerity on his face: "how about taking the water as the boundary?"


    Gushui is actually an ancient river in the west province of tianchaoshan 1. The river starts from Wutai Mountain to tianyijin and enters the sea.


    "Then Zhongshan County, Gaoyang County and Zhangwu County belong to us." Sang Yu knew the map of the North well, lowered his voice and said to Liu Yan, "if so, Murong Xianbei seems very sincere."


    Liu Yan''s heart is sneering. In fact, what he says now is false. No matter how well he divides the territory, it''s just a strategy of attacking from far to near when the territory is not connected.


    Murong Xianbei has been preparing for going south to the Central Plains for more than ten years. Their appetite will not be filled by a Youzhou and a third of Jizhou. Liu Yan would sneer, for good reason. The agreement that seemed to take advantage of the Han ministry was just to lure the Han Army North.


    Knowing is one thing, whether to show it or not is another. On the contrary, the Han side should also show a very exciting appearance.


    "Both the qihuo army and the di army are outside the pass. In the coming year, Shi Hu will reinforce heavy troops in the pass. At that time, the state will be empty." Seeing that Liu Yan was interested in Yang Yu''s proposal, Jiang Gan was very anxious. He had to be steady and said with a slow smile: "the state is the center of Shijie. Once he captured it, it is equivalent to breaking the foundation of Shi Hu, which is equivalent to a fatal blow to Shijie."


    Whether from a military or political point of view, taking the enemy''s heart directly has always been the most reasonable thing. Especially now Yanzhou has been cleared of a large no man''s land. If the Han army takes Sizhou directly, it is very likely to cross the Yellow River easily. There are only a few potentially empty counties in front, that is, Guban pass and Xuanyuan pass will become a big problem.


    Xuanyuan pass, also known as "e-ling pass", is located between Taishi and Shaoshi mountains 13 kilometers northwest of Dengfeng City. The cliffs on both sides are rugged, the mountains are magnificent and dangerous, and the road twists and turns. It is a dangerous and important road in the southeast of Luoyang. It has always been a place for strategists.


    Guban pass is actually 60 miles away from the southeast of Xuanyuan pass. The two passes are separated by Yingshui, and there is a Chongshan in the middle. It used to be the double insurance of Luoyang, but now it is a stumbling block for anyone to attack the center of Shijie state of Zhao from the southeast.


    Speaking of these two passes, they used to be the battlefield for the princes to fight against Dong Zhuo. As for the tiger prison pass... Luo Guanzhong couldn''t Baidu at any time when he wrote the romance of the Three Kingdoms. In addition, in ancient times, the mountain map was an important tool of the country and could not be consulted at any time, so that most of the terrain inside was unreliable.


    Jiang Gan said so much that he could not cover up the fact that the Yellow River, a natural moat, was not easy to swim across, and Guban pass and Xuanyuan pass were not so easy to attack. If the Han Army really wanted to attack Sizhou, it would not be generally difficult to win Xiangguo or Yecheng.


    Since we can''t ignore the Yellow River, let alone Guban pass and Xuanyuan pass, Jiang Gan''s intention of suggesting that the Han Army advance westward can be said to be clear at a glance and draw a big picture cake. In the final analysis, we hope that the Han army can force Shijie Zhao army to give up attacking Guanzhong.


    What kind of attitude is Liu Yan? He still looked excited, but he didn''t make any actual statement.


    Qingzhou''s position is very special. There are almost no majestic and dangerous passes to stick to. Otherwise, when any regime controlling Qingzhou encounters a huge army, it will not feel unable to resist after comparison again and again and fall without fighting.


    Controlling Qingzhou requires a major premise, that is, having an army that can recruit and fight well. In addition to relying on the great wall of flesh and blood of the army, Qingzhou really has no terrain advantage.


    Under such a terrain, a little brain should understand a truth. Taking the initiative will be the only choice, and being beaten passively will only make the situation worse.


    Next, the Han army will take an offensive. It must pay attention to which direction to attack and what position to hit.


    "Murong Yan state can give some chips. Ran''s Qin state can only draw empty cakes." Ji Chang doesn''t like Murong Yan state, but he doesn''t necessarily like Ran''s Qin state. He did not lower his voice: "hit the Yellow River to the north and attack juyeze (ji1ning) to the West. The first stage of the coming year is just right."


    Because Ji Chang didn''t lower his voice, the people who should hear could always hear it. They recalled the map of mountains and rivers in their mind, and their faces were not so good-looking.


    From the north of Qingzhou to the Yellow River, that is, the military front of the Han Army stops in Leling county. Two hundred miles away from the plane map where Murong Yanguo hopes the Han army will attack Bohai County, it can not threaten Shi bin in Youzhou at all, and it is even more impossible to force Shi bin to divide troops for defense.


    Juyeze is very close to Sizhou. From the plane map, the military front of the Han army will be close to 400 li away from Yecheng. From the political point of view, it is already very close, which constitutes a real threat, but the threat is not so urgent.


    If Liu Yan really wants to do this, he will really own the whole Qingzhou, occupy the whole Xuzhou except Pengcheng, and attack two-thirds of Yanzhou.


    In terms of territory, the Han Dynasty was bigger than the state of Qi in the Warring States period. The problem was that it had a large territory and no population, especially on the premise that Shi Hu completely drove the population of Yanzhou to Sizhou.


    Everyone wants Liu Yan to do things according to their ideas, but no one has any chips to hold.


    Among them, there are people who do not want Liu Yan to expand in which direction. For example, Yu Yi is extremely worried about the expansion of the Han Army to Yuzhou, which will increase the boundary between the Han controlled area and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    It is never a good thing that the boundary line between two different countries is too long. It will aggravate mutual vigilance, and even friction will continue. In the end, the two countries have to use large-scale war to solve their disputes.


    Yu Yi doesn''t understand what Liu Yan is thinking. The threat of the Central Plains has not been lifted. Why is the Han Dynasty so keen on expanding to the south?


    "Yuzhou is a populous state, which is also a key for us to attract population migration from the south of the Yangtze River." Sang Yu smiled at Yu Yi, looked at Liu Yan again and said, "this national policy needs to be unswervingly implemented."


    Determine their respective war zones and then express their own needs. Among them, Ran''s Qin state, Zhang''s Liang state and Murong Yan state have finished what they should say. Next, it depends on the response of the Han ministry. It seems that Liu Yan doesn''t mean to promise or ask for anything.


    "King?"


    More than one person began to call Liu Yan the king. This title is very interesting. The object of their loyalty is to call him the king, and to foreign kings is to call him the king. Will call Liu Yan that, the answer is ready to come out.


    Liu Yan wants to build the country, and it is also at the stage of building the country, but it does not mean that he will choose this time.


    At present, the war with the state of Zhao in Shijie has not reached the most intense time. The founding of the people''s Republic should choose the most dangerous time to boost the morale of the army and the enthusiasm of the people, or after the crisis is lifted.


    The timing and motivation were not there. At that time, Liu Yan would not have any response when he was called the king.


    "My king said that if the king founded the country, he would give full support and be friendly forever." Jiang Gan felt that he had said it very thoroughly and gave his full support, that is, he accepted whatever he said. After that, he stared at Liu Yan without blinking, but almost shouted: at least give some reaction.


    Xie AI frowned again. In fact, they didn''t accept Liu yanjianguo as the king of Han. Once Liu yanjianguo became the king of Han, he would be short as long as he didn''t deny that he was a Miao descendant of Han family.


    In fact, except for the ran family Qin state, no country would like to see another Han state in the Central Plains, especially the Han state established by people vaguely descended from the Han Dynasty.


    All the people in Murong Yanguo stared at Liu Yan. They were waiting.


    Yu Yi and other people from the south of the Yangtze River also looked at Liu Yan. They were also waiting.


    When it comes to this step, it seems to be entering a key node. Liu Yan should have a statement, no matter what attitude.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    The real pit father, daughter and son don''t know what the situation is. They keep coughing. Coughing will vomit. How to see a doctor has no effect. It''s really crowded with time to code.

 Chapter 309

    In the end, Liu Yangen didn''t even "squeak", including the response to the proposals of all parties, and what is the king of the founding of the people''s Republic of China. In addition to the initial greeting, he was only responsible for eating and drinking with a smile.


    In the end, because Liu Yan was a transparent man on the ground, even at the banquet, the warriors of various countries should compete with each other, and even hundreds of people competed with each other. Some tacit things were not done.


    The banquet has become a real sense of eating and drinking. The dishes are very good. Many kinds of wine are good to drink, but no one is happy.


    "It can''t be solved in a few words." Xie AI also played a transparent man at the banquet. After the banquet, Jiang Gan came to him. He said quite sincerely: "the king of Qin feels that he has entered Guanzhong to extricate Qingzhou, but why can''t it be interpreted as that Qingzhou has attracted heavy troops from Shijie, so that the king of Qin can easily enter Guanzhong?"


    It''s very realistic to say that when ran min was a fierce general of Zhao Jun in Shijie, he killed many generals of Zhang Liangguo, and more dead soldiers. Zhang Jun and ran min are now together, but has the previous hatred really been put down?


    It is very clear that Xiliang needs a roadblock as Shijie Zhao Jun to support ran min to easily achieve this small goal.


    How many liang troops did Zhang Jun transfer to the east? Just less than 30000. The whole Liangguo should have about 80000 troops. Where did the other 50000 troops go? Apart from the garrison troops that must be in the territory, there should be more than 30000 Liang troops in the western region!


    Liu Yan can get all the above information. There is no reason why ran min will not know. Then it is more interesting for Ran''s Qin State and Zhang''s Liang state to hold a group.


    Now there is no gunpowder, but everyone wants to use each other as cannon fodder. The alliance in this form must be full of intrigues.


    "An alliance with them will not make any practical sense." Liu Yan disclosed his ideas in a new internal Negotiation: "the wall of the state of Zhao in Shijie has not fallen yet, and everyone''s joint efforts to push is just forced by the situation. Zhang Jun wants to use ran min as a shield and give any form of support with such a purpose. We don''t want ran min to fall, but to exert military pressure on the state of Zhao in Shijie."


    Many things can''t stand scrutiny. Some people pretend to be confused, while others seem to be too smart.


    How could the ran family in the state of Qin not realize their situation? Perhaps ran min is now regretting that he did it too early, so that Shi Hu stared at it. But ran Min has already done it. Even if he knows that he will be Zhang Jun''s shield, I''m afraid he''ll have to go on. He even knew that he could pull Liu Yan into the water and was trying his best to pull Liu Yan into the water.


    "He has been pressing Jiang Gan privately, and finally let him reveal something." LV Yi is an internal code guest, that is, he is responsible for foreign and ethnic affairs. This time, when the envoys from all sides came, he arranged the reception. He frowned and said, "Li Nong is not loose."


    If you remember correctly, Jiang Gan vowed that Li Nong would betray Shi Hu before. Why is Li Nong not loose now?


    The Qi Huo army is not only an army, but also represents the last force of the Jin people in the Central Plains. The internal composition of this group is very complex. It is definitely not as simple as a group of bitter ha ha at the beginning in order to survive. There are quite a lot of military leaders in the qihuo army, including local giants and big families, followed by Confucianism. In short, the Qi Huo army is really complicated.


    Ran min took away the supporting elements of the Qi Huojun, so what he didn''t take away could only be left behind. Those left behind belonged to Li Nong''s lineage and a lot of miscellaneous factions.


    "It''s a mess." Sang Yu seemed to have a special understanding and said gloomily: "Li Nong is not the only one who still has expectations for Shi Hu."


    Jin people are a mess, which can be seen from the countries established by at least three Jin people. If you count Liu Yan''s side, the same ethnic group with a population of less than 5 million has established a country.


    "It may be isolated. We have not accepted any new population recently." LV Yi was actually very satisfied that he would become one of the nine generals after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. His previous identity in the south of the Yangtze River was not very good. "So far alone, our population has stopped growing," he said with a sad face


    How many people are there in the Han Dynasty? All together, there are more than 1.66 million. Sounds like a lot, but let''s see how much territory Liu Yan controls.


    Lu Yi said that there is a metaphor for those who want to fight, that is, they must choose positions with income. Otherwise, if the population continues to consume, it will be an extremely bad situation.


    "From the north to the Yellow River, there is no man''s land, and we have actually controlled the area." Sang Yu talked about Qi county and Le''an county. After a pause, he continued: "next is the direction of Yanzhou. First, there is a large-scale fire, and then there is a strong and clear wall field in Shijie. Our scouts went deep into the edge of Jinan county and found that there are people, with more than 100 miles of barren area in the middle."


    With a population of 1.66 million, the number of men is 1.12 million, and the rest are women. 470000 are over 40 and under 13. Excluding women, 650000 young men can be mobilized when necessary.


    Of course, unless there is a real crisis of extinction, no one will really mobilize all those who can pick up weapons.


    In addition, Liu Yan has developed a mature registered residence system, and then the Han ministry has been a military management system, otherwise, even if we know how many young men can mobilize, it is impossible to really accomplish it.


    So far, Liu Yan has mobilized 200000 troops, but not so many can be used in war. In the future, if the Zhao army in Shijie didn''t take the initiative to attack, the Han army would send troops to Yanzhou. In fact, the number of troops that would be used is 70000. No matter how much, it''s impossible. Just because the territory is large, there are more places to guard, but not how many troops can be used in one battlefield.


    "There are only so many main forces in the field, and the rest can only be servants and new auxiliary forces." Ji Chang lit the map and specially pointed to the almost burned Mount Tai area: "there will be fewer garrisons to guard the logistics line along the line, and there will be fewer troops that can be used for attack."


    Sang Yu said: "time is not enough for us. We need to see whether the ran Qin state can support the column and when Murong Yan state will capture Youzhou."


    There is another thing ready-made, that is, the problem of Murong Yan state. It was not necessary to talk about it before, but now it needs to be taken out and discussed in detail.


    Murong Yanguo has been preparing for going south for a long time. It can be predicted that once going south, it will be a trend of leaning the power of the whole country. Looking at the fighting between Shijie Zhao army and Murong Yan army several times ago, it is obvious that Shijie Zhao army is not the opponent of Murong Yan army, but that is the premise of field war.


    "There are quite a number of generals in murongyan from all over the country, including Jin generals who have fought an old battle." Ji Chang''s words are very clear, that is to say, Murong Yan army will not lack generals who know how to attack the city. He said: "look at Murong Yan army''s attack on Koguryo. It''s only an attack to win Marudu. Although there is a relationship between Koguryo beauty and incompetence, it can also explain a lot of problems."


    If Murong Yan army occupied Youzhou, then Jin army Jizhou must be the next. People in the Han Dynasty never expected to live in peace with Murong Yan army, because not only the Murong family peeped at the Central Plains, but also the Han Dynasty coveted the Central Plains.


    "We have made relevant preparations to attack Murong Yan state in the east of Liao 1. I think we will have relevant considerations when we come to Murong Yan state." Liu Yan finally opened his mouth and said, "in your opinion, will they attack our territory in liao1 East before going south?"


    "Murong Yan state has always been in a state of war and cannot be judged from the mobilization situation." Ji Chang said the truth. He frowned and said, "our scouts in liao1 East have been conducting intensive investigation. At least we haven''t found anything within 200 miles."


    LV Yi interrupted appropriately and said, "the intelligence reported by Koguryo also shows that Murong Yanjun did not assemble in the area that Koguryo can detect."


    What is it actually? Murong Yanjun has begun to shrink to Longcheng in western Liaoning, and a large number of materials have also been concentrated to Longcheng. The rest of the region is basically in a vacuum. In particular, the more it goes to the East 1 North, the more empty it becomes. Even Koguryo has sneaked past Marudu again. Murong Yanguo ignores this.


    It is very necessary to find out some things, including what the various branches and groups are doing. When people get together to talk, they naturally go to do what they should do.


    Formal talks have no results, and private exchanges and chip exchanges will become the mainstream. What LV Yi, who is responsible for external communication, needs next is to find out what the parties can do and how many chips he has.


    It can be confirmed that the state of Ran Qin had the least chips in this diplomacy. Therefore, they were trying to win over promises everywhere. LV Yi met Jiang Gan no less than dozens of times, but they never talked about anything.


    It is not the Han ministry that has the most chips, but the Murong Yan state. They still don''t pay much attention to the state of Ran''s Qin, but they are very interested in the state of Zhang''s Liang.


    The Eastern Jin Dynasty''s diplomatic missions had no sense of existence. They were completely ignored. Even the Tuoba Dai diplomatic mission who came to make soy sauce had a higher sense of existence than them.


    It has been repeatedly confirmed that Tuoba Dai will not participate in the war against Shijie Zhao.


    Tuo Bagu gave quite sufficient reasons. They had just fought a war with the Huns, and now they are chased by Murong Ke''s army all over the grassland. They are unable to participate in the partition feast and do not need to participate. They think it is good for them to survive on the grassland, indicating that they have no desire to go south.


    In the next more than a month, the secret communication and exchange are basically over. What will be taken out and what will be done is basically over in the secret bargaining with each other.


    Waiting to meet again, Liu Yan arranged vocal music and song and dance this time.


    Yu Yi and other people from the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not attend the banquet, and Tuoba Xianbei people such as Tuoba Gu did not participate. After all, this time is an informal Alliance Association occasion. Since they did not participate in the idea or strength of attacking the state of Zhao in Shijie, they naturally stood aside.


    What should be determined has been agreed. Jiang Gan has repeatedly believed that this is an alliance. It should be written into a Xi and spread to the four sides, and even a careful memorial ceremony should be held to pray to God.


    Liu Yan made it clear that he was not an alliance. He had no interest in writing any Xi Wen and would not make any preparations for sacrificing anything.


    Yang Yu said that he was not qualified to sign the alliance on behalf of Murong seal. He was very disgusted to show that even the alliance was only interested in Liu Yan''s alliance and thought that he had no idea of alliance with ran min, who was blocked in Guanzhong.


    Jiang Gan didn''t feel embarrassed. He just tried again casually. He didn''t ask for any effect. Anyway, this time, the ran Qin State has got a lot of what he wants.


    There was a little episode later, that is, all the people waiting for the return trip left, but Li Chenghan from Sichuan came out.


    Li Chenghan is still headed by Li Shou. They are a country established by Li te, a Di people. Before, the country was called Cheng and later renamed Han. However, all countries are still called Cheng, that is, none of them call them Han.


    LV Yi was perplexed by the sudden emergence of the Chenghan mission, only because Li Chenghan and Shijie Zhao had friendly relations, and the two sides had previously agreed to divide the south of the Yangtze River.


    Min Jian is a senior general under Li Shou''s command. As the envoy of the Chenghan embassy, he immediately showed a pity when he heard that only the envoys of the ran Qin State and the Zhang Liang state had left, and Murong Yan state and the Eastern Jin Dynasty envoys had returned.


    "Are you also here to attack the state of Zhao in Shijie?" LV Yi used questions, but his expression was not like that. However, he knew that Zhang Liangguo had become a Han through the way, which could explain the problem very well. He said calmly, "the parties have made an agreement, but you are late."


    Min Jian is actually very old. He looked at LV Yi''s unpredictable expression and asked curiously, "can you tell me the details?"


    LV Yi shook his head directly: "this is a military secret."


    "It''s not too late." "I don''t care, ha ha smile and say," can share a piece of soup, we naturally want to participate. " Looking at the gate, he said in surprise, "don''t you invite us in?"


    At this time, LV Yi seemed to have just reacted: "impolite, impolite." Compared with a virtual gesture, he asked the city gate captain to release. Looking at the endless convoy driving into the city, he said in wonder, "it looks like..."


    "I heard that you are buying silk aggressively, and we have shipped a large number of silk." Pointing to the huge motorcade, min Jian said frankly, "coming to participate in the league is just incidental. In fact, it''s to exchange needed goods."


    Lu Yi expressed his deep doubt that trade alone requires the dispatch of a country''s former general?


    Min Jian said seriously, "money, silk, or what you need, we hope to buy a large number of weapons from you, the most important thing is warships!"


    "..." Lv Yi likes to communicate with martial artists and knows what the other party urgently needs. Such people are the most economical to kill.

 Chapter 310

    Those who use copper money to trade these days can''t say no. they can only say that the number is far less than expected. Barter is the mainstream.


    In addition, compared with copper coins with chaotic styles and different quality, the mainstream currency is actually silk or silk, and the higher grade currency is silk or satin.


    Cloth is a currency in circulation, accounting for almost the whole ancient history of Chinese civilization. After all, except when money can only be melted to make some tools or utensils, people can''t live without clothes, which is not difficult to understand.


    Since the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, Shuzhong has been rich in cloth, especially brocade or silk. It may be related to the regional plant growth environment and may also be caused by the climate, but there is no doubt that the cloth in Shu has always been a relatively superior product of Chinese civilization.


    Min Jian brought a large number of cloth, mostly linen and brocade, with a small amount of silk, satin and silk.


    What? Isn''t silk silk? Of course not. There are several types of silk, and there are not few types of satins. There are even many types of real silk systems. How can they be the same.


    There is no silk production process in the Han Dynasty. Trying to find a way from the south of the Yangtze River has also been blocked by those door lords and aristocratic families. Even the amount of silk that can be purchased is not large.


    "If converted, the value of the goods is considerable." LV Yi''s face was so excited that he had to be excited. It was just silk. The most important thing was that Min Jian also brought slaves who knew how to make silk. He looked at Liu Yan eagerly and said, "you should take it anyway!"


    It''s not just the goods that were transported to Xiami, but there are a large number of goods that haven''t landed on the Yangtze River.


    If you count up the goods data in Min Jian''s report, Han Bu needs to pay nearly 20000 units for weapons alone, and this is only the first batch.


    The price quoted by Li Chenghan is not excessive, even slightly cheap. It is determined by the regional location. This is the case with the cloth industry in Sichuan. Even the tea supply is not bad, that is, there is a lack of war related resources.


    There is nothing wrong. Although central Sichuan is a mountainous area, the number of iron ores has always been a little worried. It does not mean that there are many mountains.


    It must be said that the development of tea industry in Central Sichuan is not a year or two. It should have been developed since the Western Han Dynasty. However, it has not competed with the tea industry around Yingchuan in the Central Plains. However, recently, the Central Plains has been in chaos and life has been ruined. The tea industry in China has become the top in Central Sichuan.


    Qingzhou is too far from central Sichuan. I don''t know how long it will take to pay for the force. The two sides have the Yangtze River as a trade channel. In fact, establishing trade relations is a very good thing.


    [Huan Wen is under my command now, will the Eastern Jin Dynasty''s invasion of the Han Dynasty happen?] Liu Yan''s inner feeling is actually strange: [Shu has always been weak, but there are mountains and rivers...]


    Liu Yan has changed a lot of history, which may be harmful to those who are familiar with history, but it doesn''t matter much to him who is not familiar with wuluanhua.


    It is a good choice to obtain the source of cloth from Shu. Accordingly, Liu Yan is more willing to export inland ships, and the export of weapons and armor must be controlled.


    LV Yi was instructed to leave. He is extremely inclined to form a good relationship with Li''s Chenghan. Trade is only one reason. The second is that Shuzhong is too far away.


    Entering the Central Plains in winter, the usual years may be the time to stop, but this year is different.


    Even in the snowy season, the state of Zhao in Shijie is still making relevant preparations for the war. Shi Hu is crazy and continues to recruit young people from all over the country to Yecheng.


    In the history that has not been changed, this year (AD 343) is indeed the current situation of large-scale conscription of stone tigers. There are historical records that when stone tigers draw millions, states and counties fall into extreme turbulence, about 30% of the young and strong people who are transferred die on the March. They are eaten by wild animals and reduced by diseases. There are unburied bodies everywhere on all roads.


    A large number of taping is only part of the unrest. Shi Hu has a clear order that three people should donate a car, which is equivalent to at least one horse or cow as foot power, and then there are cloth to bear. Those who can''t get together either sell anything they can sell, or if they can''t get enough, they can only take a rope to the field to find a tree and kill themselves.


    It is not only the Jin people in the Central Plains, Qiang, Di, Xiongnu and so on who are harmed by the stone tiger. Except for the Jie people, one of the other ethnic groups is actually in the position of being harmed.


    "Except in the direction of Yuzhou, there are nearly 200 li of no man''s land on our border with Shijie." Ji Chang came here specially. Any country is training its troops this winter. How can the Han Army feel at ease? He pointed to the hanging map and said, "the North has confirmed the occupation of the counties south of the Yellow River. Would you consider occupying several dangerous places on the north bank while the Yellow River freezes?"


    The North Bank of the Yellow River near Qingzhou is actually no dangerous place, even a plain. There is no dangerous terrain. It can only be to build a fortress near mountains and rivers. Ji Chang remembers very clearly that the people directly under his army (system farmers) are good at building a fortress.


    The Han Army did not want to survive in winter, encroach on the surrounding no man''s land as much as possible, and build garrison points such as military forts in the necessary terrain. This was one of the Han Army''s winter strategies.


    The north of Qingzhou will stop at the Yellow River, but it is really necessary to build some "nails" on the other side. After all, the ships of the Han Army are sharp. A Yellow River is not enough to form any obstacles. On the contrary, it is the time when the Yellow River freezes that is the trouble.


    In order to prevent the Shijie Zhao army from crossing the river when the Yellow River freezes, those garrison sites must be built. The problem involved is how many to build and how many troops to deploy.


    "Each Fortress (Castle) can temporarily garrison a hundred troops. Then it''s best to build a fortress ten miles apart." Ji Chang said with great pride: "in this way, at least if the direction of Jizhou is not as solid as gold, the Shijie Zhao army will not dare to go south without conquering the fortress on the North Bank of the Yellow River. Moreover... The existence of those fortresses is not only to prevent the Shijie Zhao army from going south, but also to be used against Murong Yan state in the future."


    A castle within ten miles means that Liu Yan needs to build at least 40 castles along the North Bank of the Yellow River, which is not much less difficult than building a great wall.


    "Is it necessary to...?" Liu Yan does not lack resources, but the castle construction cycle is a little pit. There are not so many systematic farmers to do those things. He frowned and said, "Tai''an, we are far from the time of success!"


    Ji Chang was stunned directly. Behind him, he looked at Liu Yan in a daze. His face was confused and... How to say, it was full of joy.


    It''s what it is! Han has Qingzhou, most of Xuzhou and some of Yanzhou. If the territory is large or small, the population is a big hard injury.


    Jichang is considering the shortage of population, and then Qingzhou is basically destroyed, but Xuzhou is slightly better. According to the usual situation, in this state, we should take the defensive, at least let Qingzhou recover first, and then expand.


    "The land may not be occupied, but if you don''t attack outward, the population cycle to increase by giving birth to children is too long." Liu Yan has the common fault of all modern people. Since he lives in a fast-paced society, he wants to use one second as two seconds. It''s a long time for him to wait for three or five years. It''s worse than death to plan one thing in ten or twenty years: "we need a large population."


    In terms of military strength, with the system population ceiling reaching 25000, Liu Yan actually doesn''t worry about military strength. After all, it''s a 25000 population ceiling that can be supplemented at any time. The worry is that the resource consumption is becoming larger and larger, and there is not enough labor to obtain the required resources.


    It is not difficult for the development of Qingzhou. In fact, because Liu Yan has golden fingers, the Han Dynasty does not need to worry about food. One system farmer should deal with ten mu of land, and five thousand system farmers are 50000 mu. It is a field with an annual output of about 600 kilograms per mu three times a year, so the annual output is more than 800000 stone plant grain.


    According to Jin Jin, the grain of more than 800000 stones is close to 100 million kg. The plant grain consumed by adults every day is related to non-staple food. On average, the plant grain consumed by an adult every day will not exceed 50 kg, which is still the consumption of three meals a day. The old and the weak, women and children consume less food, which is about seven Liang a day.


    Apart from the output of farmers in the system, the annual output of plant grain in the Han Dynasty should be about 2.3 million stones. Non plant food? The whole Bohai Sea is the sea in the Han Dynasty. The output of seafood can be said to be extremely terrible.


    In addition, don''t forget that the Han Dynasty is not a pure farming system. Livestock are robbed in front and trade a lot in the back. In fact, the overall quantity is very terrible.


    Liu Yan has thought a little. If the upper limit of the system population is increased in the future, he may give priority to increasing the number of system farmers. After all, the output of 5000 system farmers accounts for one third of the country''s plant grain output, which is really frightening.


    "JunShang has been cultivating the self-confidence and confidence of the Ministry. It has taken three years and has begun to show results." Ji Chang said happily, "we really shouldn''t keep it, we should make progress."


    The strong are fought out. The process of war is to obtain population and resources. The road to development is to fight harder and stronger. However, Ji Chang needs to remind him implicitly. He mentioned Shijie''s rule over the Central Plains and thought that even without the Han Dynasty, the collapse of Shijie would not be too far away.


    Shijie ruled the majority with an absolute minority. Throughout history, ethnic minorities ruled the majority, which could only rely on cruelty and ideological castration. Fortunately, Shijie adopted bloody cruelty rather than ideological castration. The victims may be one or two generations, but it is always more harmful to countless generations than the thoughts were castrated.


    When the Han ministry took the initiative to integrate, it was a kind of ideological castration. The difference was to make those people become Han people both in soul and body. It must be said that the strength of Chinese civilization really lies here. Just look at the alien after living in the Central Plains. No matter which alien has its own culture, it will be tolerated and swallowed up by Chinese civilization in the end.


    The self-confidence and resilience of a nation lies in integration. Liu Yan has sufficient confidence that he will do well in his generation. What he needs is to win one victory after another, give the present and future citizens, and make them feel sincere pride as a Han.


    Of course, the meal has to be eaten one mouthful at a time. For Liu Yanlai, with the new military action, Pengcheng, which was deliberately left for military training, does not need to exist.


    The day after Liu Yan ordered to capture Pengcheng, LV Yi came with Yu Yi.


    "Yu Zhigong wants to visit our army''s battle against Pengcheng." LV Yi didn''t directly take Yu Yi to meet Liu Yan. He arranged to communicate with Liu Yan alone in the side hall. He said with a smile: "in exchange, Yu Zhigong will help us launch an exchange market south of the Yangtze River."


    "It doesn''t matter." Liu Yan said that Yu Yi visited the battle of Pengcheng. What he paid more attention to was: "those mercenaries from various countries, didn''t they make any moths?"


    Some Han troops infiltrated into the no man''s land in the direction of Yanzhou. Those mercenaries from Chaoxian Peninsula followed and pulled out. Most of them were placed at some nodes as troops. The arrangement is simpler, and the wages that have been paid have been paid. Those mercenaries are always idle and should be given something to do. Then, the competition for nodes in the no man''s land is actually fierce. Liu Yan doesn''t care how many mercenaries from Chaoxian Peninsula die.


    Yes, the action of making advance preparations for the war in the coming year has been officially carried out. The first is to infiltrate and promote the no man''s land.


    In fact, the number of Han troops passively used in the winter war is not large. Except for the system troops, all the people from Chaoxian Peninsula sent out.


    "Those guys are resistant to cold." LV Yi said an advantage, but later he said with great disgust: "the military law is too bad."


    It should be said that except that the Han Army emphasized military law, only the Jin army would pay attention to military law, and all other countries would pay a little attention to the core forces.


    Without other gossip, Liu Yan asked, "can we get more mercenaries from Chaoxian peninsula before spring?"


    LV Yi is a person in charge of foreign affairs. He also knows his intention. He said with a smile: "there are not many young people in Koguryo. Baiji Zhujia don''t treat their subordinates as people. As long as the price is enough, they can get more. Xinluo... Something has happened in this country recently..."


    It''s also funny that Silla was raided by Jialei, and Kyushu and chuyun on the Japanese islands also crossed the sea to attack the coast of Silla.


    "The queen of Silla begged him to come back to the Chinese army." LV Yi said jokingly, "they are willing to compensate, and even... Are willing to send the crown prince."


    Xinluo is headed by the queen. Naturally, the crown prince is also a woman. Why should he send it to Liu Yan?

 Chapter 311

    The whole East China Sea has actually become a foot washing basin in the Han Dynasty. After murongyan stopped paying attention to liao1 East and Chao1 xianpeninsula, Koguryo, Baiji and Xinluo actually need to rely on Liu Yan''s breath.


    It may not be easy for Liu Yan to completely conquer Chaoxian Peninsula, but it is not difficult to subdue it. In fact, he also gained the status of overlord on the Korean Peninsula, and recently controlled Koguryo, Baiji and Silla to some extent.


    The Garay is a tribal alliance and cannot be counted as a country. This tribal alliance is jointly established by six relatively large tribes. The source of population is very complex. The upper class is Fuyu and Quwo people, the middle class should be mainly Japanese, and the lowest level is three kinds of people: Ma Han, Chen Han and Bian Han.


    The real situation is that the mainstream ethnic groups on the Chaoxian Peninsula and the Japanese islands are Fuyu people. They have been in a dominant position as the upper class for a long time, including Koguryo, which is actually the backbone of Fuyu people.


    Fuyu people will become the ruling nation of Chaoxian Peninsula and even the Japanese islands. They also want to thank the former Emperor Xiaowu of the Western Han Dynasty. It was Liu Che who destroyed Weiman Korea, that is, the power of the migration of the Central Plains in the past, resulting in a certain degree of "vacuum" in the East 1 North Region and the Korean 1 fresh peninsula.


    In the Western Han Dynasty, Lelang County, xuantu County, zhenpan county and lintun county were established there, but they did not invest much energy in construction or development. They adopted the policy of restraint.


    What is the policy of restraint? It is to support the local indigenous families loyal to the central government, promise to inherit official positions and give a certain degree of autonomy after canonization. It was precisely because of Jimi''s strategy that Koguryo''s ancestors gasped for breath, and Koguryo grew stronger and stronger, which formed a situation of being a hegemony in Liaodong at the beginning of the Western Jin Dynasty.


    Murong Xianbei swept around the east of Liao 1, breaking the original situation. Koguryo was directly beaten down. Fuyu country was almost collapsed and separated. On the contrary, Baiji rose strongly, which led to the establishment of the Han Dynasty on the Korean Peninsula.


    Xinluo gained Limited benefits from the turmoil on the Korean Peninsula. They expanded North for tens of miles, but the loss of Xinluo''s army is really not small.


    Later, Liu Yan hired the country of Chaoxian peninsula. If Koguryo was forced to succumb, Baiji was purely driven by interests, and Xinluo had to keep up.


    If Xinluo doesn''t say it, Liu Yan will dare to send troops across Baiji''s border, and even unite Baiji to destroy Xinluo. After all, Baiji''s salivation for Xinluo is not one or two days.


    "Jiaji, Kyushu and chuyun should be instructed by Baiji." Lu Yi said this for absolute reasons: "this is clearly mentioned in the Queen''s credentials."


    "It is expected that Baiji will not be able to restrain because our troops have dropped to an all-time low on the peninsula after returning to the Central Plains." Ji Chang looked at the crowd and said, "we have expected this for a long time."


    If we say who made the most profit from the reform of Chaoxian Peninsula this time, excluding the outsider of Han, Baiji should make the most profit.


    When Murong Yanguo struck Koguryo with a stick, Baiji dared to expand nearly 100 miles north. If there was no horizontal bar inserted by the Han, they could even hit the edge of madushui (Yalu River).


    When a country reaches the peak of expansion, its morale is the highest, and the army''s ambition to expand abroad will be extremely strong. If the Han ministry was not pestering there, baiji would not have directed Jialei, Kyushu and chuyun to play in person.


    "We can''t send troops to the peninsula at this stage?" LV Yi''s face was a little ugly and said, "it is estimated that Baiji will take action only after he spied on this."


    Liu Yan recruited mercenaries in Chaoxian Peninsula, but Baiji nobles came to the Central Plains in person. However, Baiji nobles with some brains will certainly see that the Central Plains war can not be avoided.


    Since the Han army will fight with the state of Zhao in Shijie in the Central Plains, Baiji can''t help but seem normal.


    Baiji ordered others to go is just a test. If Liu Yan is indifferent, he will certainly play by himself. During the introduction, whether Xinluo can resist the invasion or not, the status of the Han Dynasty on the Korean Peninsula must decline.


    "The queen of Silla is the first country on the peninsula to formally submit to us." Ji Chang looked at Liu Yan with a bitter smile and said, "Your Majesty, we can''t be indifferent."


    Collecting younger brothers is something that Chinese civilization loves to do. While the emperor has great face, increasing the national prestige is part of it. In addition, it is to boost the morale of the country''s military and people.


    It was the first alien to be courted to Liu Yan, which had a high political significance. Then it was about the future policy towards the Korean Peninsula. It was absolutely impossible to do nothing.


    "Baiji national mobilization can recruit about 170000 troops. How many troops should we send?" LV Tai''s mood is very depressed. If he sends troops to Chaoxian peninsula again, is there anyone more suitable than him? He really didn''t want to go back to Chaoxian Peninsula and was very eager to stay in the Central Plains.


    "Baiji''s national mobilization?" Ji Chang was surprised: "what we need is to frighten again, just show an attitude."


    To tell the truth, Baiji''s army''s combat effectiveness is fairly good. Otherwise, it would not have fought with Koguryo and bullied Xinluo before. They have just made a big expansion. It is the time when the morale of the military is the highest. It is very difficult to frighten them again.


    "Tai''an." Liu Yan probably guessed what Jichang wanted to do and asked, "unite Koguryo and Xinluo?"


    Ji Chang said grimly, "Sir, our navy is only serving as escort and transportation at present. Since Baiji gathers Jiaji, chuyun and Kyushu, we don''t need to directly fight Baiji. We can choose one of Jiaji, chuyun and Kyushu to destroy!"


    There is no doubt about the strength of the Han Navy. Small countries such as Jialei, chuyun and Kyushu do not need to send many troops. They can directly attack and destroy them with about 10000 troops, which will not have too much impact on the war of the Han in the Central Plains.


    "Since Baiji wants to test, just as Tai''an said." In fact, Liu Yan was also angry: "after choosing his first attack and destruction, he sent people to Baiji to ask for an increase in the number of mercenaries!"


    LV Yi stood up and bowed: "promise!"


    Liu Yan looked at LV Tai and said, "Heng''an will be the main general in this battle."


    LV Tai''s heart was bitter and excited. In short, it was very complex. He also stood up and bowed: "promise!"


    Jiaxi, chuyun and Kyushu are all small countries, but no matter how small a country is, isn''t it also a country? To be able to destroy a country is an honor for a martial artist, that is... Lu Tai feels that he has become a habit of being marginalized?


    The matter on the other side of the Korean Peninsula has come to an end. What really matters is the Central Plains.


    Liu Yan''s residence has not been expanded because it is not necessary at all. They have begun to expand to areas outside Qingzhou. Moreover, the position of the center has not been confirmed at all. What is the purpose of building the palace.


    In fact, after Liu Yan said that he was not conservative, the next step expansion of the Han Dynasty has become inevitable. No one will think that xiamihui is a good place for the National Center. Where it will be the capital after the founding of the people''s Republic of China depends on the actual situation.


    Without confirming the location of the capital, Liu Yan is not a pleasure lover... He is not qualified to enjoy pleasure for the time being. Then, according to the current situation in the Han Dynasty, building a palace is a waste of money and money, and there is not so much labor to waste.


    After deciding to capture the whole Xuzhou, the main force of the Han Army has begun to move towards Pengcheng.


    Pengcheng had been attacked by the Han Army several times before, but it was mainly training at that time. Basically, Pengcheng was left without massive attack. The rest of Pengcheng county was swept away many times.


    The main force of the Han army sent troops to Pengcheng again. It is reasonable that something unexpected happened, that is, Wang Ji, Wang Luan and the Guo family, as well as the other generals and civil servants. When they learned that the Han army was killed again, they chose to retreat to Yuzhou without saying anything.


    Yu Yi originally wanted to see a great war, but when he came to Pengcheng, he found that the Han Army flags had been floating on the tower. This situation made the people of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, including him, stunned after a bitter smile.


    Naturally, the cavalry of the Han army would not let Shi Zun and others leave safely. They pursued all the way to the suishui River and intercepted the slow Shijie Zhao Jun. because Shi Zun crossed the river with all those important people, the left people were easily forced to surrender.


    On the eve of the winter solstice, the war report was sent back to Xiami, officially confirming that all Xuzhou belonged to the Han Dynasty. At this time, Liu Yan had actually moved to Taishan county.


    The place where Liu Yan stayed was called fenggao. It was about 40 miles away from Mount Tai, with the downstream of Wenshui.


    It was caused by the previous fire. In fact, fenggao, including its surroundings, was a scene of white land. If you go to the wild, you can''t even see the remaining woods. Some are just pieces of land burned bare, which shows how big the fire was at that time.


    Mount Tai is actually a mountain range. Thanks to the separation of Wenshui, only one of the five mountains of Mount Tai was affected by the fire, and the other four mountains were safe and sound.


    At present, fenggao looks like a broken wall, which is not suitable for the camp of the army. The army is camped on the edge of the broken city and on the edge of Wenshui.


    Liu Yan, as the leader, moved to the West and came to the front line, which indicates that the main military use of the Han army will be in Yanzhou. Jiang Gan is the most happy about this.


    The Murong Yanguo diplomatic mission participating in the league has returned. Yu Yi of the Eastern Jin diplomatic mission stayed in his personal capacity. The whole class stayed in the ran Qin State and Zhang Liang state.


    Jiang Gan and Xie AI came to Taishan county with only some attendants, and the rest of the mission was left in Xiami city.


    "After the main force of the Han army fought in Xuzhou, it returned to Xiami for rest." Xie AI took a look at Liu Yan not far away, and then looked at the surrounding snow. He took a breath of hot air, rubbed his hands, and said, "the main force of the Han Army has not come. What will happen is still uncertain."


    Jiang Gan certainly knew this, but he insisted that since Liu Yan moved over, Taishan county must take the next step.


    By the way, whether Jiang Gan or Xie AI, they didn''t know that the Han Army had begun to infiltrate Yanzhou before. They just knew that the Han army moved very frequently.


    There is a mountain not far from fenggao. Its name is Guishan, which is on the North Bank of Wenshui.


    At this time, Liu Yan was looking at Guishan from a distance, and several other people next to him were looking at the frozen Wenshui.


    Winter is really not a good season for combat. It is not only the cold weather, but also the lack of materials. The number of Han troops who came to fenggao was not too much, just 8000 forbidden guards and less than 20000 other troops. There are only a few cavalry in these troops. After all, Taishan county is a mountainous terrain, so it is a waste to ride.


    "We didn''t hide our whereabouts. Shi Hu must have known." Huan Wen seems to be afraid of the cold. He has good warm clothes and a fur cloak, but he still looks withered: "if you are so brave, even if you can''t attract Zhao Jun to attack wantonly, you should have some harvest."


    Huanwen was joined by some people from the south of the Yangtze River. His old partner yuan Qiao was left in Changguang county. Some people who came to work for Liu Yan vaguely formed a small circle with Huanwen as the core.


    Seriously, there is no shortage of talents in the south of the Yangtze River. At least those who came to the south of the Han Dynasty are able to do things. After they came, they divided themselves into two factions. Some of the children of aristocratic families moved closer to Huanwen, while some of the local powerful and poor children moved closer to LV Yi.


    Ji Chang is a vigilant attitude towards those people in the south of the Yangtze River who like to form gangs, but he can''t handle it. After all, there will be rivers and lakes where there are people. It is inevitable to form a small circle. It can''t be eliminated at all, but it can''t be allowed to cause harm.


    Taishan county connects many counties. To the north are Jinan county and zhu''a County, to the south are Lu County, Langxie county and Rencheng County, to the West are Dongping county and Jibei County, and to the north are Dong''an County and Dongguan county.


    In terms of strategic position, except that the mountainous terrain is not suitable as an administrative center, whoever obtains Taishan County represents the ability to build a military defense chain based on the mountainous terrain.


    Liu Yan''s intention to enter Taishan county is almost to compete for strategic places. After all, the Hu people don''t like mountain warfare, but the Chinese civilized army likes it.


    If we seize Taishan county and Pengcheng County, the Han army will become a double clamp offensive. If we start a war, we will take the greatest initiative.


    The initiative is very important for Liu Yanlai. As for Jiang Gan who will talk about the benefits of invading Shijie central Xiangguo as long as he has the opportunity, the example of Wu Guang is the first. Who will do it if he has a brain disease.


    Yes, Ji Chang really couldn''t help but give Jiang Gan a history lesson about the old practice of Wu Guang being annihilated alone in the troubled times at the end of Qin Dynasty. At that time, Xie AI''s expression was very wonderful. Jiang Gan was directly choked and his face turned black into the bottom of the pot.


    "We have set out our own chess game, which is also the most appropriate situation." Liu Yan summoned the crowd to the Chinese army tent again and said very relaxed, "the next thing is to wait for the dice to be thrown."


    Huh!? No one knew Caesar, so that no one understood what Liu Yan said.

 Chapter 312

    If the "world" is used as a chessboard, then all countries and forces occupy some territory on the chessboard, manipulate their own chess pieces one after another, or prepare for the next first hand, perhaps waiting for a counterattack.


    The state of Zhao in Shijie is still a behemoth. Shi Hu holds the most territory and population. They occupy the central position of the chessboard.


    To the West and northwest of the chessboard are the state of Ran Qin and the state of Zhang Liang. Not many people in the state of Ran Qin really regard it as a country, but the state of Zhang Liang is an old force.


    The Xiongnu tribes still occupy the Heshuo area. The Tuoba kingdom is next to the Xiongnu tribes, and the Tuoba Kingdom has just been taught a lesson by the Murong Yan state in the Northeast 1 direction.


    In the East and Southeast, the Han Dynasty occupied Qingzhou and Xuzhou. If we carefully judge the situation, the popularity of the Han Dynasty in the past two years is not small, because the rise time is too short, it may not be paid much attention. Shijie Zhao regarded it as a big army, and it will disappear as soon as it arrives. The rest, such as Murong Yan state and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, looked like that before, or did they really pay attention to the strength of the Han Army after going to see it in person.


    The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which has the name of zhengshuo, is located in the south of the Yangtze River. In fact, they are not underestimated by the state of Zhao in Shijie. They should be regarded as strong enemies. After all, the number of battles between Shijie Zhao army and the Jin army in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is not small. Although the Jin army has been defeated repeatedly, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty has survived and can cross the river many times.


    Shijie Zhao is a fierce tiger, but wolves peep around. Shi Hu has suffered a series of disadvantages. It''s strange that he doesn''t get angry with his hot personality.


    For Shi Hu, the local rebellion is nothing. At the beginning, Shijie independent country was faced with more than local rebellion and riots. Later, it launched a "national autonomy", which made Shijie Zhao a country in name, but in fact it was a variant version of tribal and tribal alliance.


    To paraphrase an old saying, it is called "time is like an arrow, the sun and the moon are like a shuttle". When all parties are busy, winter passes quickly. When the first spring breeze blows the earth and the green buds of grass break through the earth, the "world" becomes restless again with the rise of temperature.


    "According to the Scout investigation, zhu''a county and Dongping county have successively found the enemy''s tracks." Holding a small and long stick in his hand, Ji Chang lit a mountain map: "it can be confirmed that the enemy in zhu''a county is a Qiang army, and the enemy in Dongping county is a multi-ethnic coalition."


    Qiang army? Then Yao Yizhong finally came!


    In fact, the Qiang army stopped in Qinghe County, Pingyuan county and Yangping County on the other side of the Yellow River. It can be seen that the Qiang army is mainly composed of cavalry, which is mostly in plain terrain. However, the Qiang army brings a large number of livestock and horses. Of course, they can''t all gather in one place. What they need is to be widely distributed so that they can collect enough forage for livestock and horses. In addition, the cavalry has never been a group March.


    "The exact quantity can''t be found out for the time being. It should be about 200000?" Sang Yu touched his chin and said, "Yao Yizhong is a big leader of the Qiang nationality. Won''t he just bring such a few hands?"


    At present, the Qiang nationality is a huge ethnic group. In fact, their number in the East exceeds that of the Han and Miao ethnic groups, and they become the first at present, which is divided into Qiang and cooked Qiang. Qiang people generally live in the northwest and the plateau, including the basins around the plateau. The mature Qiang basically entered the Central Plains, leaving only a part of Guanzhong and northwest as the leading group of the living Qiang.


    The truth is that the Qiang nationality has never been a unified collective, or even a nation. They are only widely distributed and scattered, but they have similar living habits. Their language and even their beliefs and culture have never been unified.


    As the new commander of the Qiang nationality, Yao Yizhong can not drive all Qiang people, just as Shi Hu, although the ruler of the state of Zhao in Shijie, can not command all Qiang people.


    "We estimate that 200000 will not be the limit of Yao Yizhong''s strength, and the final number will not be less than 400000." Sang Yu didn''t want to frighten anyone at all. The source of troops of the Hu people has always been complex. Generally, he took his own nationality as the main body and wantonly gathered miscellaneous Hu as cannon fodder: "intelligence shows that the Qiang people are indeed wantonly gathering people on the North Bank of the Yellow River. As long as they have enough food, it won''t be surprising to gather 500000 troops."


    "It''s just that there are more people and the combat power... Ha ha." Liu Yan has long been used to hearing that the Hu people will have hundreds of thousands of troops, but he really can fight. I don''t know if he has accounted for 30% of them: "Yao Yizhong is eager to beat us early so that he can go back to the northwest to repel Zhang''s cool Army?"


    The northwest is the basic base of the Qiang nationality, which is almost well known all over the world. There are only about 20000 Zhang''s Liang army raging in the northwest. Shi Hu asked Yao Yizhong to assemble the Qiang army to fight in Qingzhou. It is estimated that there is something worth studying.


    Guanzhong is the basic base of the di nationality. Ran Minjun easily captured Guanzhong. Although Shi Hu is furious now, the loss of Guanzhong only makes the territory of Shijie Zhao missing. In fact, it is Fu Hong and other Di people who seriously hurt their vitality.


    Qiang and di are two big thugs under the command of Jie nationality. The number of Qiang nationality is large, and di nationality is sincere and United. In recent years, the number of Jie nationality has increased, but a situation of putting the cart before the horse is also taking shape. Who can be sure that Shi Hu did not deliberately cause the current situation? The Qiang and di ethnic groups have been hit hard.


    "Is there anything you can do?" Liu Yan is talking about separation. He said: "the world is in chaos, and Shijie''s strength has not lost much. It must be seen by Yao Yizhong or Fu Hong."


    "The Qiang people may be able to operate, but Fu Hong is difficult." Ji Chang clearly said, "since King Qin has occupied Guanzhong, it is impossible to let him out again. What Fu Hong wants is to occupy Guanzhong again."


    Liu Yancai had no spare time to manage the state of Ran''s Qin. After all, ran min had Tongguan, Xiaoguan and lantianguan as barriers. Li Chenghan in the South didn''t make trouble, and Zhang Liangguo in the West didn''t break the covenant. Ran min''s small life would be harder, but he was generally carefree.


    In an age when everyone wanted others to block the gun for themselves, the state of Ran Qin wanted the Lahan department as a shield. Liu Yan and others thought that the ran Qin parliament with the risk of three passes was a good shield?


    The reality is that Liu Yan himself finds it difficult to swallow the Central Plains, and Murong Xianbei is going south soon, so the current expansion is just preparing for the layout in the future.


    Maybe, just maybe... When several forces attack Shijie, Zhao Guo will really destroy Shijie, but next does not mean that peace will come. It is estimated that it will be an unprecedented war with a more complex situation.


    In the face of the separatist regime, Liu Yan thought that it would not be a bad thing to have more Chinese and Miao ethnic forces. After all, it would be relatively convenient for the same ethnic group to communicate, and then it would be to form a real "Three Kings alliance". It would be the best choice to drive out foreign forces from the Central Plains first and then a gentleman''s war.


    "The Yellow River and other water systems have been thawed. After the complete thawing, ships can drive into the Yellow River." Liu Yan stared at the direction of Dongping county and asked, "what''s the specific situation there?"


    "It is reported that the main general of Shijie Zhao Jun in Dongping county is Ma Qiu." Sang Yu briefly introduced Ma Qiu''s information, followed by the introduction of troops: "at present, there should be about 60000 troops. The number of Capricorn people this time is far more than any time before, there should be about 30000."


    Ma Qiu is a famous general of the Capricorn family, but this famous general has a lot of water. His life course can be briefly summarized by repeated battles and defeats. So far, the worst defeat occurred in the war between the state of Zhao in Shijie and the state of Murong Yan a few years ago. Ma Qiu led tens of thousands of troops to be ambushed by Murong Ke. Only thousands of Ma Qiu led tens of thousands of people were able to escape, and the rest were killed.


    "Capricorn is fierce and fierce. You need to be careful." Sang Yu didn''t remind him for no reason. He said, "Shi Hu cherishes his people. He rarely mobilizes Jie people in several wars and loses them several times. Ma Qiu brought 30000 this time, which shows Shi Hu''s attitude."


    It is said that the state of Zhao in Shijie must be carefully prepared, so this war should not be as easy as before.


    Liu Yan did not underestimate the Capricorn people. For any ethnic group in the Central Plains, the Capricorn people who like to eat people are synonymous with cruelty. Many ethnic groups encounter the Capricorn people''s mentality of being soft before war. The Han Army has not really fought with the Capricorn people, so it is difficult to judge what will happen.


    According to some popular explanations, the Jie nationality is a race with its own special bonus aura. The miscellaneous Hu is naturally afraid and obedient. Other ethnic groups also think the Jie nationality is very strong and powerful. Most people in the Han Army have been brutally ruled by the Jie nationality. It is really difficult to say whether they have a sense of fear in their heart.


    In the face of fear, either overcome fear and become stronger, or be overwhelmed by fear and become weak. Liu Yan knows this very well.


    "There will be several rainy seasons after the beginning of spring, with intervals between them." Sang Yu thought about it and said, "we have been infiltrating the surrounding areas all winter. Moreover, JunShang''s troops are located in the prominent part. The emergence of the two enemy forces will not be accidental."


    Ji Chang nodded and said, "Yao Yizhong is located on the North Bank of the Yellow River. If the Yellow River is completely frozen, it will be suitable for swimming. When it is full of ice residue, it will not be able to cross the river."


    Liu Yan listened in detail. He nodded: "then the interval between rainy seasons is fighters."


    The total number of Han troops in Liu Yan''s camp is 28000. In fact, only 12000 can be regarded as the main force, and the rest is the level of auxiliary soldiers.


    There are 55000 Han troops in Taishan County, including 13000 mercenaries coming to 1 Xian peninsula. There are hiding tracks in front of this army. With Liu Yan''s moving forward, the need to lose hiding has been mostly exposed.


    "Since Ma Qiu moved his troops to Dongping County, he must have the desire to attack." Ji Changgang kept silent. He glanced back and forth in Dongping county and the North Bank of the Yellow River and hesitated: "Ma Qiu was removed from office by Shi Hu because he was defeated in the first world war with Murong Xianbei, and his title was cut off. Since he appeared in Dongping County, he should have been appointed again recently."


    In fact, history changed again here. Ma Qiu was appointed again as the governor of Liangzhou and was assigned to attack Zhang''s Liangguo. Now Ma Qiu appears in Yanzhou.


    Liu Yan asked, "Tai''an means to grasp Ma Qiu''s eager psychology of meritorious service?"


    Counselors like to play with and manipulate people''s minds. They take people''s minds as the starting point for the layout of war. They pay attention to understanding the character of the enemy''s main general. Once they encounter an unfamiliar enemy, they will be blind.


    Spring is the best time to do something meaningful, such as sending a small number of troops to provoke Ma Qiu?


    The former name of Dongping county was Dahe county. It was first established in the second year of Ganlu in the Western Han Dynasty (52 BC). At that time, the reigning emperor of the Han Dynasty was Liu Jianji (Liu Xun). Dahe county was changed to Dongping because there were Liu''s clansmen, that is, it became a feudal state.


    By the time Wang Mang usurped the government and led to four uprisings, the state of Dongping had actually been abolished, and then it was directly under the jurisdiction of Yanzhou. The reason why it would become directly under the jurisdiction of the state capital is that Dongping has always been a place rich in salt and iron.


    When it came to the Cao Wei Dynasty, Dongping established a state of enfeoffment again. The difference was that the state became a descendant of Cao Wei. It was not long before Sima''s family usurped the throne. Dongping was abolished again and became Dongping county.


    Liu Yan sent troops to stimulate Ma Qiu. He needs to pass through Jibei County before he can reach the jurisdiction of Dongping county. Another option is to turn a corner from Lujun to Dongping County, but it is a little far away. The difference is that you can use the Surabaya river system to directly burst into daze (juyeze).


    Ma Qiu''s stop is naturally in a county capital, which is a salt free city. He has been asking his deputy sun Fudu about Liu Yan for some time, including what kind of tribe the Han army is, the composition, organization, weapons and armor of the Han Army... The military quality shown is not low, and he does not see that Liu Yan is despised.


    Then again, Ma Qiu certainly can''t despise Liu Yan. In the final analysis, a man who has grown from nothing in four years and can win many wars and victories, how stupid should he be to still despise him?


    Sun Fudu had a contest with the Han Army last time. In fact, he felt that he had lost quite a lot. It was a sense of dissatisfaction that he lost without playing at all.


    In his heart, he wanted to find a field. As a result, sun Fudu carefully collected all the information about Liu Yan. What impressed him most was the excellent unreasonable armor equipment under Liu Yan.


    "Although it looks luxurious, the Han army is not the flashy army of the Jin army. At least the Han army is very stable. Even if it encounters setbacks, it will not shake its morale." Seeing that Ma Qiu''s face was strange, sun Fudu had to explain: "the military Lord, I didn''t lose next time. He specially improved the combat strength of the Han Army to add face to himself."


    Ma Qiu still attaches great importance to this leader''s battle. When she hears the speech and nods, her eyes are a little erratic


    ... split... Cut... Line


    It must be explained that there are few updates recently because the honor has been in the patient state. If you bear it, you can still do it twice a day.


    Then, the weather was so strange and the air was so bad that the two children coughed and vomited first, followed by coughing and fever. They had to take care of their children.


    So please forgive me. I think it''s great to keep a record of continuous improvement!

 Chapter 313

    Before Ma Qiu, he was a general of Zhao state in Shijie, who should be regarded as a high-ranking and powerful figure. His life can be regarded as ups and downs. Although he was defeated by Murong Ke that time, it also made the Jie people including him know Murong Xianbei''s fierce plagiarism and began to pay attention to Murong Xianbei.


    It was precisely because the Jie nationality began to pay attention to Murong Xianbei that Shi bin, who has good military ability, was allowed to train troops in Youzhou. However, only at this stage, most civil servants advised him to recruit Liao again.


    The civil servants of the state of Zhao in Shijie are basically Jin traitors. What they want to do most is to cross the Yangtze River and destroy the small ~ dynasties ~ courts of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, so that the state of Zhao in Shijie has repeatedly negotiated alliances with Li Chenghan merchants to jointly divide the south of the Yangtze River.


    Those Jin traitors in the state of Zhao in Shijie want to destroy the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty for no reason. Their ideas are probably the same as those in the state of Murong Yan. The difference is that those Jin traitors in the state of Murong Yan think that they can look good only by occupying the Central Plains. These Jin traitors in the state of Zhao in Shijie want to destroy the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty out of their pursuit of zhengshuo.


    After all, it''s still a shameful era. It''s still a shame to go to work for the Hu people. The more you feel ashamed, the more you want to correct your name, so killing the people or country that makes you feel ashamed has become the first choice.


    The Jin traitors in the state of Zhao in Shijie, that is, the Confucians had some right to speak before. They didn''t lose their right to speak until Shi Hu began to become violent. Among them, the Shamis of Salmonella made great efforts, resulting in the Confucians in the state of Zhao in Shijie and the people in Salmonella becoming mortal enemies.


    Salmonella is another name of Buddhism 1 religion. At present, there are not so many Buddhist sects. The group headed by Wu Jin is determined to destroy Jin, and the group headed by fotucheng is a construction madman.


    There''s nothing wrong with it. Buddhism 1 likes to build buildings everywhere, especially high towers.


    With the support of Shi Hu, the Buddhists of Buddhism 1 really built many temples in the Central Plains. There must be high towers when the scale is large or small. This kind of buildings will have a strong Western style, especially in the northern and Southern Dynasties. Later, the architectural format integrating Chinese culture and Western culture appeared in the Sui and Tang Dynasties. It is said that Chang''an architecture in the prosperous Tang Dynasty is a fusion of national style, which is clearly different from the ancient pre-Qin, Han, Three Kingdoms and Jin Dynasties.


    Ma Qiu is also a Buddhist 1 believer. Before his expedition, he went to the largest temple in Xiang state to pray for blessings. He also saw Feng Fang and got some verses simulating the relationship between the two.


    Fengfang is also one of the relatively famous Salmonella in Shijie Zhao state, but it is too low-key compared with Buddha Tucheng and Wu Jin.


    The verse originally can simulate two directions. It depends entirely on individuals to guess what direction they will go. When they encounter good or bad ones, they will feel effective. When Ma Qiu thinks deeply, Sun Fu talks endlessly for a little while before repeating his call.


    "What?" Ma Qiu looked at Sun Fudu in a daze, waited for sun Fudu to repeat again, and then said, "it''s an obvious plan to lure the enemy."


    Sun Fudu was just saying that the Han army was found in Jibei county. Zhai bin led the army to fight with it for a few times and retreated to suixiang.


    Suixiang is at the junction of Jibei county and Dongping county. About 40 miles west, it is a rich city where Ma Qiu is one of the garrison points.


    Speaking of Zhai bin, he was lucky. After his defeat, he returned to Xiangguo and was not disposed of. He was only demoted and retained. After he was planned to be under Ma Qiu''s command, he was used as a pioneer officer, and 3000 Ding Ling people who entered the Central Plains this time were selected as the front selection army.


    "Those wastes are still of some use." Ma Qiu doesn''t dislike Zhai bin. He is Ding Ling from Mobei. Basically, they all seem to have no brain and appear extremely stupid. He asked, "did you report the results or damage?"


    Sun Fudu had just said it again. He repeated it again with patience, and then said, "Zhai bin won''t fight with Ding Ling. He was so careful that he lost nearly 400. It can be seen that the Han army is sharp enough."


    The reason why Ma Qiu said Zhai Bin''s vanguard army was useful was that he at least tested the Han army. He touched his chin: "the Han army is really rich. Three thousand cavalry are all sudden cavalry."


    There''s nothing wrong. The 2500 sudden cavalry and 500 bow cavalry of the forbidden guards were selected by Liu Yan to provoke Ma Qiu. At first, they were scattered. They did something to drive the civilians away for the auxiliary soldiers behind, so that the auxiliary soldiers could bring the civilians back to Qingzhou.


    Zhai Bin took Ding Ling''s men to Jibei county to collect grain and grass. In addition, he collected local tribal cavalry and asked the accompanying Jin Renfu to do some work such as building bridges and roads. He really didn''t want to fight with the Han army.


    Ding Ling, who migrated from Mobei to the Central Plains, has a population of 4000, about 23000. It can be said that people are very refined and expensive. Zhai bin was reluctant to take his own people to die.


    "Before Xiangping County Duke (Yao Yizhong) crosses the Yellow River, we take the defensive." Ma Qiu remembers Shi Hu''s orders. The population of the Jie nationality has doubled over the past few decades, but the national nationality still seems refined and expensive. It''s better to let non Jie people go to die. He thought for a moment and said, "aren''t there nearly 30000 miscellaneous Hu and Jin people in the team? Allocate some to Zhai bin and strictly order him to drive the Han army back and keep it along the Snake Hill."


    Sun Fudu recalled the terrain in his mind. Shekou is on the edge of Wen water, xiaguanting, suixiang and juping are around the north bank, and Gangping, Wenyang and Yangguan are on the south bank.


    "Shall we arrange a garrison at Yangguan?" The Yangguan pass mentioned by sun Fudu is an ancient pass in Taishan county. It was originally an important pass in the state of Qi during the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, but it has long been in disrepair, that is, it can be used on the terrain. He said: "although we know that the Han army is good at attacking the city, it is still necessary to delay. Maybe it is also a good strategy against luring the enemy?"


    Ma Qiu knows sun Fudu''s psychology. Taishan county is separated from Dongping County by Jibei County, but there is no dangerous terrain along the way.


    In fact, just look at the place names. Chinese civilization likes to name a place according to the terrain. For example, Taishan county is a mountainous terrain, while plain county is mostly flat terrain. Dongping county also has the word "Ping", which can be imagined.


    Ma Qiu will bring his troops to Dongping County, but the majority of them are cavalry, and it is natural to think that the Han army should be dominated by infantry.


    "They are seducing us, and we can seduce them." Ma Qiu said with a smile, "before that, let Ding Ling, zahu and Jin people bleed."


    Sun Fudu took a deep look at Ma Qiu and nodded approvingly: "this war is only a partial division. The real main force is the troops of Xiangping county government. Before the troops of Xiangping county government cross the river, we have a solid front, which is a victory."


    What the people of the Jie nationality don''t know is that the Qiang nationality has too many people. Yao Yizhong shows loyalty to the state of Zhao in Shijie, but in fact, all the people of the Jie nationality, including Shi Hu, still think it will be a hidden danger, such as the di nationality led by Fu Hong. For Shi Hu, it''s necessary for Qiang and Di to consume. It''s about two words, namely "national foundation".


    The Yellow River is thawing, but the complete thawing is estimated to be a month or more later.


    The so-called army without moving food and grass first is not entirely the characteristic of Chinese civilization. Then Ma Qiu and Yao Yizhong''s army began to enter, but the time node for the real attack is not spring, it should be autumn.


    Before the herdsmen and war horses are fattened up, any war will only be a small fight, which can be regarded as a warm-up preparation. What Ma Qiu arranged to warm up was the cannon fodder, together with Zhai bin and Ding Ling.


    Zhai bin, who was far away in suixiang, was scolding his mother after receiving Ma Qiu''s order. After venting, he asked vaguely, "where is the Yangguan pass?"


    There''s no way. Zhai bin doesn''t know one of these Dingling people in big characters, and he doesn''t have much concept of the terrain of the Central Plains. In view of this problem, Ma Qiu configured Zhai bin with staff.


    "The South Bank of Wenshui is no more than five miles away from Wenshui." Guo Tai didn''t like to be an aide to Zhai bin at all. Especially after Guo Xiang of his own family was captured by the Han Army, the exclusion of Jin people in the whole Shijie Zhao state was very obvious. He looked at Zhai bin, who was still at a loss. He sighed in his heart. On the surface, he smiled and explained: "it was originally a pass. It was built according to water and has high military value."


    Zhai Bin said, "I''m asking how far away from suixiang."


    Guo Tai replied, "there should be a hundred Li?"


    "Well..." Zhai bin dragged a long tail and nodded his head: "my headquarters has been fighting for several months and needs to stay in place for rest. There will be reinforcements coming in the back. Let the reinforcements pass."


    Ma Qiu''s order is to let Zhai bin lead the headquarters and reinforcements to move, but listen to what Zhai bin says? So Guo hates Zhai bin too much. This Ding Ling barbarian doesn''t have too strict cognition at all. He still takes ignorance as the reason.


    About two days later, the reinforcements patched up by Ma Qiu arrived in suixiang. As a result, Zhai bin didn''t let him rest at all and immediately let the first 7000 mobs continue to move eastward.


    Ding Ling''s lack of understanding of military law is actually not much better. There is an absolute truth that the 7000 are a mob. They are small tribal cavalry with more discipline than Ding Ling''s and some Jin people who were forced to be strong. They continued to move eastward with complaints. They did not go out of suixiang for thirty miles. Unexpectedly, they scattered immediately after encountering the cavalry of the Han army. Only less than 800 people recovered suixiang, and the rest were either killed or captured.


    "See, it''s not appropriate to move forward without solving the problem of the Han cavalry." Zhai bin is determined to slow down. As for how many non-ding people die, he doesn''t care about his shit. He stared at Guo Tai and said, "write a letter, write a letter immediately, and be urgent to the rear. There are elite Han cavalry intercepting along the way, and we can''t kill it."


    "..." Guo Tailao wrote a letter honestly according to Zhai bin.


    In fact, Guo Tai understood that Zhai bin didn''t have the idea of selling his strength at all, so Guo Tai, as Zhai Bin''s staff, was so happy to muddle along.


    After the salt free Ma Qiu received the letter from military intelligence and Zhai bin, he was surprisingly not angry. He said to sun Fudu: "as we expected, the Dingling bastard would not move if he could nest, and would bury more than 7000 people without blinking his eyes."


    "The Han army is more likely to go deep alone." Sun Fudu frowned and tried to advise: "Lord, it''s necessary to win a war, but... Is it more stable?"


    According to the information collected by Ma Qiu, the number of cavalry under Liu Yan is not large. Once the 3000 Han cavalry sent to Jibei county are lost, the Han army must lose the confidence to fight in the front.


    "The risk of passive defense is too great. Maybe it will become the first war between us and the Han army. Yao Yizhong should have laughed off his teeth." Ma Qiu is not willing to take risks, but war is taking risks. He said: "we must stop the pace of the Han army moving to the West. If we want to stop the Han army moving to the west, the 3000 Han Army cavalry in Jibei county has become the key!"


    Sun Fu was convinced by Ma Qiu and began to discuss the next deployment with Ma Qiu. They didn''t intend to do anything too complicated. They just used Zhai Bin''s army to attract the Han Army, and then marched secretly with elite cavalry. When the Han army attacked suixiang, they intercepted it from the back.


    It is a saying to say that the covert March, but also that the Han army was really completely attracted by suixiang, resulting in the scouts'' investigation of the surrounding areas to a minimum.


    For the sake of insurance, Ma Qiu personally led the troops and asked sun Fudu to stay without salt to arrange the follow-up matters.


    Later, some troops will continue to move to Dongping county. Some will be recruited from the surrounding areas, and then there will be Jie cavalry from Xiangguo. Finally, Ma Qiu''s troops will reach about 150000, of which 40000 will be Jie people.


    Zhai bin, who is at the forefront, doesn''t know what Ma Qiu is thinking. Recently, he has frequently scolded his mother. The reason is that the cavalry of the Han Army constantly appeared around suixiang. Once, he even rushed within five miles to drive some unknown people passing under the eyes of the defenders of suixiang.


    Some time ago, didn''t Shijie Zhao do something about Jianqing Biye? Taishan county is directly empty, and the boundary near the east of Jibei county is also in a vacuum. Otherwise, it is impossible for the Han Army to rush to the boundary of Dongping County as soon as there is a war.


    Zhai bin looked around and asked, "are there any friendly forces around us?"


    Guo Tai magically found that he had become a know it all in Zhai Bin''s eyes. He would be happy to be so dependent on the general of the Jie nationality, but a general Ding Ling who was obviously abandoned seemed a little funny.


    Guo Tailao honestly told Zhai Bin: "it''s our army around!"


    "What!?" Zhai bin seemed to know the news for the first time and shouted: "it''s just us?"


    Guo Tai is quietly waiting for Zhai Bin''s following.


    Sure enough, Zhai bin naturally said, "it''s not good to go deep alone. Let''s pack up our belongings and go back!"


    Guo Tai''s face was very strange at that moment. She felt funny and relieved. She thought: [the military leader is not as unbearable as rumored. Even this Ding Ling barbarian can predict what he will do. If there is a bait this time, it depends on whether the Han army will pursue!]

 Chapter 314

    There is a saying that "people''s hearts are scattered and the team is not easy to take". At present, Shijie Zhao state is probably facing such a situation, but Shijie Zhao state is actually good. The worst is the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Ma Qiu uses Zhai bin as a rag, which is also the meaning of Shi Hu.


    Mobei is beyond the reach of the state of Zhao in Shijie. In fact, it is difficult for the state of Zhao in Shijie to exert influence.


    It''s a great thing that Ding Ling people come from Mobei, but it''s also a matter of face. If Zhai bin has the ability, he will become a substitute for Shi Hu to support against Yao Yizhong and Fu Hong. If Zhai bin doesn''t have the ability, he''d better die.


    If it were not for the situation, Zhai bin would have left Shijie Zhao state and returned to Mobei with his followers, but they rarely came to the legendary Central Plains. They felt they couldn''t go without enough money to say anything.


    Zhai bin led the troops to fight again. The most thing he did was looting. He searched everywhere. Unfortunately, there was not much oil and water in Jibei county. The first moment he encountered danger, the idea in his head was nothing else, or running!


    When they came, Ding Ling people, in addition to the necessary mounts, were a group of livestock as food. When they had to run in danger, there were nearly 100 vehicles. Zhai bin asked the non Ding Ling people in the team to move eastward again as bait, and he fled with his tribal network.


    "Isn''t Zhai bin the Dingling bastard we fought last time?" Bell will have a deep understanding: "this dingzero and miscellaneous brutality is completely not lost to Capricorn people, how this time will be such a counselling?"


    Wei junchi cooperated with Zhong Hui. The troops they commanded were not the forbidden guards, but the few 2000 field cavalry troops in the prominent part.


    In addition, it must be said that Wei junchi and Zhong Hui do not come to work hard. What they need to do is relatively simple. As a guard force, they protect the auxiliary soldiers and return the collected population and materials to Taishan county.


    "Something''s wrong." Wei junchi is not talking about Zhai Bin''s advice, but the whole situation: "the state of Zhao in Shijie engaged in Jianqing Biye in Yanzhou. We easily took the east of Taishan county and Jibei county. They had too much tug of war before, but they avoided the war again and again after the number increased."


    "Winter has just passed, and the shortage of grain and fodder is inevitable." Zhong Huiman said easily, "judging from the situation of our migrant people in Jibei County, there are very few surplus grain at home. Most of the state of Zhao in Shijie are not engaged in production, and there is no surplus grain among the people. The grain and fodder of the army should be stored very little and can not stand the war."


    "That''s why I said something wrong." Wei junchi said in confusion, "we can all come to this judgment. Why should the friendly army attack?"


    In short, when things go wrong, there must be demons. Anyone with a little brain can judge that this dispatch to Jibei county is nothing more than trying to lure the enemy, but the commander of Shijie Zhao army seems to be doing the same thing. Isn''t it that what the enemy wants is what his own side wants to destroy? So what if the 3000 cavalry knew there would be a trap and chased it.


    Wei junchi used to be one of Ran min''s episodes. Later, he asked ran min to be transferred to Liu Yan. In fact, Wei junchi has been with Liu Yan for three years. In the front, he helped train the Huben army, and in the back, he was transferred to the Korean Peninsula. He didn''t become an officer of the field department until Liu Yan waved his army to Xigu.


    There were 20 people in the episode that ran min transferred to Liu Yan. Wei junchi, Li Hong and Ding Yi should be the best people. Wei junchi and Ding Yi can become military princes, and Li Hong has become a good general. Among the remaining 17 people, the team rate is the worst, and they basically have titles.


    Zhong Hui told the truth: "Shijie Zhao army is short of food, and we are not short of food. It is naturally excellent to win the war with a small war. If not, it would be better to have a decisive battle while the Yellow River is not thawed."


    Wei junchi nodded with a smile: "that''s right."


    They are in the north of Jibei County, close to Jishui, less than ten miles away from the deserted Luxian County, and about a hundred miles away from suixiang. They don''t know what the situation is like in suixiang.


    The truth is that the cannon fodder troops sent by Zhai bin did not delay to 3000 Han cavalry. About 6000 cannon fodder was intercepted by about 3000 Han auxiliary soldiers and forced to surrender.


    Zhai bin and his team hurried slowly. When they came within 15 miles of Fucheng, they were caught by the cavalry of the Han army.


    "Throw away those valuables!" Zhai Bin said that the types of copper ware were more complex. He looked ugly and said, "I heard that the people of the central plains like that thing, so I''ll leave it for them to rob!"


    There is nothing wrong with that. Copper has always been a precious metal. Whether it is used as money or as a tool, it has enough value. The thinking developed for a long time makes anyone living in the Central Plains have a full love for copper, but Zhai bin is not facing ordinary people.


    Fucheng is one of the frontier garrisons set up by Ma Qiu. Originally, there were 20000 garrisons. Later, a large number of non Capricorn people were transferred to suixiang as reinforcements. Only about 3000 Capricorn people and about 2000 miscellaneous Hu were left in the city.


    A team was approaching Fucheng. The defenders of Fucheng didn''t find this. They even knew that Zhai bin was followed by about 3000 Han cavalry.


    "The Lord of the army means that if those Ding Ling barbarians can escape within ten miles, we will send troops to resist."


    "Where is the Lord now?"


    Ma Qiu''s troops brought out from salt free are about 6000 Capricorn cavalry. They are in a forest not far from Fucheng at this time.


    Due to the terrain, in fact, Ma Qiu can see Zhai bin and other Ding Ling people who fled from a distance, as well as the Han cavalry chasing Zhai bin behind.


    "At the speed of the Han Army, it''s not difficult to catch up with the Ding Ling barbarian, but..." Ma Qiu muttered, "but how does it look like playing?"


    "Lord, we have sent reconnaissance cavalry to check the surrounding area. We can confirm that there are no other Han troops." Liu Hun is a general under Ma Qiu''s command. He said with a smile: "if the Han Army directly broke into the rich city, it would be great."


    Zhai bin will want to escape into Fucheng. According to the truth, if there are pursuers behind, Fucheng will never be able to open the gate for Zhai bin and others to enter, but Ma Qiu is playing a trick!


    The pursuit of the cavalry of the Han army was really slow. They would not move forward until they killed as many as they caught. As a result, Zhai bin was forced to break his tail and survive. When Zhai bin brought people closer to the rich city for less than a mile, except for the remaining 2400 Ding people in the headquarters, all the other vehicles and slaves were lost.


    Waiting for Zhai bin to find out this situation, he didn''t seem very upset. It should be said that there was still a certain degree of joy: "shit! At a glance, those Han cavalry are elite, and it''s a fool to work hard."


    Not only did Zhai bin see that Ma Qiu and Liu Hun standing on the edge of the forest were also looking at each other.


    "This is the Han army?" Ma Qiu saw the living Han army for the first time. He touched his chin and whispered, "it''s more cooperative than Murong Xianbei''s cavalry. It seems that there are few people we brought over."


    Just now, the quality of the cavalry of the Han army is really not bad. The sudden cavalry is specially used to cut and intercept. The running and shooting of the bow cavalry is also very rapid. The division of labor between the two cavalry is very clear, and the attack is almost non-stop.


    "We wait for work with ease. They chased and killed all the way." Liu Hun didn''t have much spectrum in his heart. After talking about his advantages, he said, "we bring twice as many troops as the Han army. There are about 5000 in the rich city, but the weapons and armor suffer a lot."


    The Han army is the only one in the central plains that can unify military uniforms and allocate standard equipment. Don''t underestimate this. An army with unified military uniforms looks much more powerful. Moreover, the ability to allocate standard equipment represents sufficient productivity.


    Zhai bin and other Ding Ling people entered the city. The following Han cavalry approached the wall of Fucheng, but they formed a long dragon. It seems that they want to look around the city.


    When Fucheng was selected as the frontier garrison point by Ma Qiu, the original gap in the city wall must be blocked. For the time being, regardless of the degree of repair, it is always better to have a city wall without gaps than everywhere.


    "I was prepared for war!" Zhai bin entered the rich city. When he saw that the streets were full of soldiers and war horses, he was stunned at first, and then angry: "don''t save at the sight of death, this is!"


    The city guard didn''t give Zhai bin any good face. When he came, he said, "take your people aside."


    Zhai Bin''s face turned black. Considering that he had lost nearly 10000 reinforcements supported by Fucheng in less than five days, he couldn''t attack in the face of the city guard''s angry scolding of the Capricorn people. He asked cautiously, "what''s the situation?"


    The white skinned, green eyed and black haired jiezu Chengshou stared at Zhai bin like a wolf for a while. Finally, he grinned and said angrily, "you damn Ding Ling people have finally played some role in leading the Han army."


    How can Zhai bin not understand? In an instant, I had a decision in my mind. I said shyly, "if my people join the attack, can I get back the baggage I left?"


    Jiezu Chengshou glanced at Zhai bin strangely, but nodded but no longer spoke.


    Ma Qiu, who was ambushed in the forest outside the city, began to hesitate. He was sure to drive away the Han cavalry with his troops, but he would leave even if he didn''t attack the Han army.


    "Now that he''s here, he''s next to our city..." Liu Hun encouraged Ma Qiu: "let''s fight!"


    "If so..." Ma Qiu, who was hesitant, nodded fiercely at the speech: "you can''t lose your heart. You really want to fight!"


    After all, the battlefield is the home of the Capricorn, okay? Moreover, the Jie nationality is also the overlord of the Central Plains. Ma Qiu''s understanding of the Han army is basically based on hearsay. No matter what, he always has to try his edge in person.


    If you really want to do it, you don''t rush out with your mouth. You need to consider the timing and location. Ma Qiu first ordered the Capricorn cavalry in the forest to be ready to attack at any time, and patiently waited for the Han Army around the city to be close enough to the forest.


    "Right now!" Ma Qiu turned over and mounted the horse, raised his sword and made a downward splitting action, roaring: "attack!"


    Looking down from the sky, the cavalry of the Han army was moving slowly across the city wall. When Ma Qiu came to the forest, a small number of Capricorn cavalry poured out of the forest, and then a large number of Capricorn cavalry didn''t know what to shout.


    The Capricorn cavalry pouring out of the forest did not kill the Han cavalry directly. They divided into double arrows and made a circuitous interception maneuver. They looked to cooperate with the defenders in the city to block the Han cavalry.


    At the moment when Ma Qiu led the army to attack, the closed gate of Fucheng was opened. The well prepared Fucheng garrison also rushed out on horseback. Instead, they went straight to the Han cavalry in a long line, looking to cut off the waist?


    What about the Han cavalry? Of course, they saw the enemy coming out of the forest. They also found that the garrison of Fucheng came out. The Han cavalry in front slowed down, and the Han cavalry behind grew up from the left and right sides. After moving about a mile in the original direction, the Han cavalry close to Fucheng broke away from the array, and the rest came close to one of the "arrows" of the Jie cavalry coming out of the forest.


    The sound of horses'' hoofs is roaring. As a plain and open area in the West outside Fucheng, it is really suitable for cavalry fighting. Otherwise, Ma Qiu would not preset the battlefield here.


    The first arrow shot was in the scene when the Han cavalry met the Fucheng garrison. It was a neat rush shot by 200 archers. The first wave was followed by the second wave. Then the archers slowly slowed down and detoured, and the sudden cavalry on the left and right sides accelerated to charge up.


    The two waves of arrows accurately fell on the Fucheng garrison, which was killed straightly. There was a scream in the sound of horses'' hoofs. The person who was hit by the arrow turned over and fell off the horse''s back, and the horse''s arrow turned sideways or knelt down on its front hoof and fell heavily to the ground.


    The garrison of Fucheng also made their own running shot. After a wave of shooting, they abandoned their bow, picked up close combat weapons and shouted to confront the charging Han Army sudden cavalry.


    Zhai bin, who stood at the head of the city to watch the wind and then decided whether to participate in the attack, looked at the battlefield. It was a real collision between the cavalry of both camps. The intensity of the scene was far more intense than expected.


    "If it hadn''t rained some time ago, it would be dusty now?" Zhai bin looked very carefully and said to his people, "they fight really ferociously. They don''t seem to be light cavalry at all."


    It''s no luck for the Jie people to become the overlord of the Central Plains. They just have a cruel character of "I''ll bite you when I die", so that they collide with each other in the front, and their flanks are constantly shot by the bow and cavalry of the Han army. They are still sullen.


    "Shall we go?" Ding Ling is also white, with thick body hair and basically a beard: "it seems... Today''s scene will not be small."


    Isn''t it? There should be about 700 Han cavalry and nearly 3000 Fucheng garrison. Soon, Ma Qiu will bring the rest of the Jie cavalry to collide with the rest of the Han cavalry.


    "I don''t understand." Zhai bin was full of confusion and said, "the number of Han troops in Ming Dynasty is almost twice as small. How can you choose to fight?"


    Zhai bin doesn''t understand that it should be. How can a small country with few people or a marginal nation know the mentality of a big country and a big nation.

 Chapter 315

    The will of a big nation is an indescribable state of mind. When they encounter any accident or difficulty, they may shrink back, but the willpower of a big nation at the next moment will make them head-on under permitted conditions.


    The tenacity and even willpower of a country''s citizens are originally to determine whether the country will be strong. The most basic psychological quality is to dare to light the sword in the face of the enemy.


    Like a small country and few people, if they feel difficult in the war, even if they fight a little, they may win. They will subconsciously choose to retreat, especially when they don''t fight with a big country, they will feel guilty first.


    In fact, a person''s inner strength can often determine his fate. If he changes to the country''s army, how much support he will have behind him, or whether someone will take revenge after he is killed, how strong willpower he will play on the battlefield.


    In short, an army that has fought and won repeatedly will have the belief that it is invincible in the process of constantly winning. When fighting, it will be extremely powerful and swift. Even if it is at a disadvantage, it still firmly believes that the victory will belong to its own side. There will be no weakness in the heart, resulting in the fact that it has great strength but can only score six or seven points.


    At present, the overlord of the Central Plains, the Jie people, just have enough confidence. When they encounter a strong enemy, they will not feel guilty before they fight, but they still dare to fight when they know that their armor and equipment are not as good as others. As long as there is no obvious disadvantage, the Capricorn soldiers dare to fight sullenly, just because they believe they will be the winner.


    If the ordinary troops of the Han Army face the Jie army, the two sides will make great efforts to kill each other at the beginning, but there will be hesitation after the battlefield casualties begin to increase sharply, especially when the number of ordinary Han troops is lower than that of the Jie army.


    The problem is that it was not the ordinary Han Army that was sent out to fight, but the forbidden guards directly commanded by Liu Yan.


    Liu Yan, who was far away in fenggao, looked for a high loft at this time. Originally, he would drink tea and chat with people. Later, he asked the surrounding people to step down and focus on remote control.


    On the battlefield in the west of Fucheng, both sides put in cavalry. The war was in motion from the beginning, and the sound of horses'' hoofs and people''s cries could spread far away.


    The battlefield is divided into two parts, 700 Han cavalry and about 3000 Shijie Zhao troops running out of Fucheng. On the other side, 2300 Han cavalry met the 4000 Shijie Zhao troops led by Liu Hun.


    The battle on the edge of Fucheng was a real collision. After the two staggered chiseled through each other, the loss of 700 Han cavalry should be about 100. The result was that the number of defenders from Fucheng was directly reduced to 2300. They are adjusting their heads and there will be a third collision soon.


    The Shijie Zhao army led by Liu Hun was depressed. They chased the tail of the Han cavalry and had been shot all the way by the 300 bow cavalry of the Han army. The casualties should be about 400, but the Shijie Zhao army still hadn''t touched a hair of the Han army.


    Ma Qiu, who was on the periphery to intercept the retreat of the Han Army, saw clearly that the running shooting of the Han Army''s archers did not stop at all, which meant that if they chased behind, they would always be shot unless they could be caught!


    [the Han army is only one person and one horse, but what kind of horse are they?] Ma Qiu said he couldn''t see or understand: [the war horse has thick bones and looks like it has western blood, but the horse with large bones in the western region shouldn''t have more impact, but is its endurance very poor?]


    It''s just that the war horses of the system cavalry make people don''t know what kind of horses they are. Anyway, it''s not the known war horses.


    The cavalry is actually very poor, and the disadvantage will be more obvious. Under normal circumstances, it is reasonable for a cavalry to have two horses, just as Ma Qiu brings 6000 Capricorn cavalry, at least one person and two horses. Some rich Capricorn cavalry also have four horses.


    In fact... The Han cavalry fighting outside Fucheng is also one person and two horses, but their spare horses are only used for carrying goods and are temporarily left at the auxiliary soldiers.


    Ma Qiu has found that the Han cavalry chasing Zhai bin has no sign of breaking through. Then he should think about whether to get close to the battlefield and reduce the activity space of the Han cavalry. Otherwise, the Shijie Zhao army led by Liu Hun has been shot without counterattack, which will be a serious blow to the morale of the army.


    While Ma Qiu was still weighing, the cavalry of the Han army fighting with the garrison of Fucheng collided again. It was a scene of fierce fighting when the cavalry of both sides collided with each other at a high speed, or the cavalry directly collided with the horses without good control.


    Melee cavalry fight is like that. They wave weapons against each other. Each interleaving can cause damage in such a short moment. At this time, the quality of weapons will be extremely important. If the weapon is sharp, it will directly let the other party stand up in a moment. If the weapon is poor, it may only cause injury or leave a gap in the other party''s leather armor.


    For the Shijie Zhao Jun who came out of the rich city, the casualties in the collision with the Han cavalry are greater. What is more annoying is the two hundred or so Han archers cruising outside. They are not only bearing the collision of close combat cavalry, but also their flanks are constantly shot by Han archers. They will lose one to seven. There are really many people who die under the arrows.


    "Those fools are not very clever." Zhai bin was just standing and talking without backache: "if the troops are dominant, they won''t separate a part to hunt down the archers?"


    The city guard of Fucheng is on the battlefield. Zhai bin is outside the battlefield. His vision is not the same thing at all. Then, the Chengshou of Fucheng said that he had seen Liu Hun chasing and being shot all the way, so he would choose to kill the Han cavalry who wanted to fight close first. As long as he killed less than 400 Han cavalry, that would be victory.


    Ma Qiu, who was on the intercepting line, finally chose to lead the army to close in and compress the activity space of the cavalry of the Han army.


    At some unknown time, some figures appeared in the forest where Ma Qiu had been. Huan Wen was observing the battlefield with a small number of officers.


    Looking into the forest, there are soldiers standing still with horses everywhere. How come the number is more than 3000.


    This forest is widely distributed. Although there are open spaces in some places, the overall area definitely covers about ten miles. Huanwen''s team came from the direction of Snake Hill and was ordered to take over 3000 forbidden guards. Unexpectedly, it came faster.


    Xie an''s figure soon appeared on Huan Wen''s side. As a long history of Huanwen cavalry, he observed the battlefield attentively at the edge of the forest.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a number of cavalry against." Huan Wen looked a little excited. He turned his head and looked at Xie an and asked, "long history, we got the order to take over, but there are no restrictions. Can''t we join the battle?"


    Xie an knows what Huan Wen is thinking. Just don''t let go when he can make meritorious contributions. Their faction belongs to the group south of the Yangtze River. It''s a little late to come to the south of the Han Dynasty. It will be difficult if they don''t try their best to seize the opportunity and catch up with the rest to become the core of the Han Dynasty.


    Xie an thought about it seriously, weighed it again, and said, "I''m sure to join the battle again."


    Meritorious service is one thing, causing unnecessary losses is another. If there is no credit at all, it will be very ugly.


    "It is worthy of being the forbidden guard!" Huan Wen''s eyes were drooling. He first tut several times, and then said, "the number is at a disadvantage, but he doesn''t hurry."


    Xie an nodded approvingly, but he couldn''t evaluate more. Who made him really bad at riding.


    The number of the Han cavalry who completed the chiseling again was reduced to less than 300. After they chiseled through, they directly joined the bow cavalry on the flank, and then galloped to complete the steering. They were chased by the rich city garrison cavalry behind them and wanted to join another friendly army.


    The battlefield left by the war is full of human and horse bodies. These corpses looked very bad. No matter what injury they had suffered, the people who fell off the horse''s back and forth, under the trampling of the hoofs of thousands of horses, the human corpses turned into rags, and some fallen war horses also ran through their intestines and internal organs. Apart from the bodies of people and horses, weapons and arrows are left all over the ground. The roots of the grass that has just sprouted green have been trampled over before it has time to grow. There is nothing about them when they float in the wind in spring.


    Ma Qiu''s current situation is that he chose the whole army to join him. He saw that another cavalry of the Han Army chose to join the brigade, which is an exciting state of mind: [in this case, our army won the first contest!]


    If you don''t count the battle damage ratio, it depends on who gets out of the battle first. Indeed, Shijie Zhao Jun won, but the price of their victory was higher. There were no 400 Capricorn cavalry to fight, and about 600 were lost by the miscellaneous beard lined up on the flank to block arrows.


    "It should be a one to five exchange." Zhai bin found his body shaking and said happily, "fortunately, we didn''t participate in the war just now. Otherwise, we will definitely have our share on the flank."


    Most of the Ding Ling people who watched the war were trembling. This was not the case when they participated in the war in Mobei. They didn''t entangle each other for ten days and a half months. Then they spent time riding and shooting each other. When the cavalry collided with each other, it was at the critical moment of the decisive battle. It was not like this at the beginning.


    Zhai Bin took a deep breath and tried his best to control his body to stop shaking. After a long time, he shouted, "it''s time for us to play!", He felt that his own camp could win this game. He showed a sense of presence and could get back what he had discarded before.


    The Han cavalry who completed the rendezvous, they left the bow cavalry, and the melee cavalry rushed to the position of the flag of Zhao army in Shijie.


    When Ma Qiu found that the cavalry of the Han Army rushed towards him, he shouted, "it''s time to show our bravery!", Dancing a long gun with his forefinger: "kill!"


    In fact, on the battlefield full of horse hoofs, even if a person roars, the position of voice transmission is limited. Ma Qiu''s roar can be regarded as emboldening himself.


    Ma Qiu also had to be brave on his own. He had too many concerns when he was just reappointed. Completing Shi Hu''s will is the primary event. Then, the army brought out can''t be damaged too much, which conflicts with Shijie''s need to consolidate the country.


    It is said to be "killing", but Ma Qiu did not drive his horse forward. As the military leader, he would not personally participate in the fight if it was not necessary. That is an extremely putting the cart before the horse. The commander should look like a commander. It is serious to command the troops honestly.


    The first large-scale collision between the two armies took place in Fucheng battlefield. It was a face-to-face collision between about 2200 Han sudden cavalry and about 4000 Capricorn cavalry. Fortunately, there was enough open land in the west of Fucheng to accommodate nearly 10000 cavalry to rush left and right.


    On the other side, the five hundred bow cavalry of the Han army made a small detour to block the cavalry coming out of Fucheng. Their separated riding and shooting can be very annoying, especially if they want to catch up.


    "The showdown?" Xie an looked at Huan Wen seriously and said, "Captain, if you want to join the war, it''s just now."


    Huan Wen didn''t know that the forest they were staying in was originally used by Ma Qiu as an ambush. Shijie Zhao Jun had to explore the surrounding situation. After all, there was a term called black under the lamp. It happened that the forest was subconsciously forgotten by Shijie Zhao Jun. But he can confirm that Shijie Zhao Jun should not know their existence. Otherwise, Shijie Zhao Jun should leave the reserve team instead of rushing forward.


    "Wait, wait!" Huan Wen was not familiar with cavalry. When he was commanding cavalry, he made many bad mends, and his observation of the situation was cultivated for a long time. "It''s not time for us to play," he said


    On the battlefield, violent collisions have taken place. After the cavalry of both sides collided face-to-face, the frequent screams and horse hiss almost covered up the roar of the horse''s hooves. The red and black Armored Cavalry collided with the colorful cavalry from both sides. With the naked eye, it can be seen that the red wave is running over the colorful side. The two sides are staggered and out of date. It is a large-scale rush of red waves, and the colorful side is scattered, and some cavalry missed.


    If the cavalry starts to face off, it is really no different from the decisive battle. Ma Qiu frowns when he sees that his own cavalry and Han cavalry suffer losses under this collision: [unlike armour and riding equipment, he didn''t expect that light cavalry would suffer such a big loss on this scale.]


    In the final analysis, Shijie is still the overlord of the Central Plains. After the two sides rush into each other, the center is suffering heavy losses, but the left and right wings make a "embrace" maneuver like two arms. If you look down from a high altitude, a trident will be formed.


    "Something bad!" Huan Wen''s angle can be seen very carefully. He said, "if the enemy is surrounded, what we see is whether the front can be pierced or blocked."


    Xie an said anxiously, "we are responsible for the military affairs."


    "Wait." Huan Wen almost clenched his teeth: "the forbidden guards are famous for their tenacity and bravery. They can stick to it again."


    The Shijie Zhao army on the battlefield also had a reserve team. Huan Wen also saw the attractive flag


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Folks, how about some recommended tickets?

 Chapter 316

    This is what Huan Wen has been seeking to pursue.


    Even in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which is like a rotten mud, Huan Wen still wants to make a difference, or he won''t work hard for so many years to promote the crusade against Li''s becoming a Han. In order to achieve this goal, he doesn''t hesitate to flatter Yu Yi, the second figure of Yu''s sect, as the head of the sect.


    A regular contact has become the turning point of Huan Wen''s life track. At the beginning, he was completely ignorant, coupled with his loveless mentality, but he wanted to open up later. What he heard and saw in the Han side will be a larger stage, so change his mentality, regard change as an opportunity, and be ready to meet his new life and a larger stage.


    People with goals will always have more motivation and corresponding ability. As long as they can have a stage that can be played, such people will certainly bloom their own light.


    For Huan Wen, what he lacks is an opportunity. As long as the opportunity comes, he will be famous all over the world.


    [the general on the other side of the standard is Ma Qiu?] Huan Wen felt that the opportunity he had been waiting for was today. He grasped the horse in his hand and was extremely eager to: [it''s a rare feat to be able to cut Ma Qiu under his horse or capture him alive?]


    Shijie Zhao state is an old opponent of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. There are some famous people who basically know each other. Ma Qiu is one of the famous generals of Shijie Zhao state, or he would not have served as a general of the eastern expedition. Relatively speaking, Huanwen may be famous in the south of the Yangtze River, but at the level of "world", he can only be regarded as a silent and nameless figure.


    Xie an found something wrong with Huan Wen. How to put it? He just felt that Huan Wen seemed to be brewing something. Huan Wen''s eyes, like fierce tigers, stared at the enemy''s flag in the distance. His appearance of being ready to move was too obvious.


    On the battlefield, the momentum of the sudden cavalry of the Han army who launched the charge did not decrease much. The red wave has been welcoming the enemies of May and June colors and advancing strongly. In addition, those Han Army archers moved to the side of the trident of the Zhao army in Shijie and continued to shoot arrows at a long distance during the gallop. The multiple volleys were 500 arrows. One volley should be able to shoot over nearly 100 enemy horses.


    "Can''t catch up with the Han army who is good at running and shooting?" Ma Qiu had a slight impulse to vomit blood: "it doesn''t make sense! They came a long way, and the horse''s feet shouldn''t be so strong. And the bigger the horse, the worse its endurance?"


    The battle that can only be shot passively and can''t fight back is too oppressive. The bow cavalry of the Han army should have dozens to 100 results in a volley, which is simply an amazing thing.


    If the Zhao army in Shijie becomes a scattered army, the lethality of the bow cavalry of the Han army will decline, but now it is a decisive battle situation of holding a regiment. How can the cavalry be too scattered?


    Ma Qiu looked to the other side of the battlefield and found that about 1500 cavalry poured out of Fucheng. He noticed that it was Ding Ling. He ordered the messenger on one side: "let Zhai bin approach the bow of the Han Army as far as he can. Warn him that disobeying the military order will be punished for several crimes!"


    The herald, of course, is to convey the instructions.


    Ma Qiu thought for a moment, and then ordered another messenger: "divide a thousand horses on Liu Hun''s side to cooperate with Ding Ling cavalry to oppress the activity space of the Han Army''s bow."


    If the bow cavalry of the Han army were allowed to run down on the side, the Trident would become a double arrow. Then it would be too demoralizing.


    Zhai Bin took his cavalry out of the city and wondered how to fish in troubled waters. Before he could figure it out, Ma Qiu''s order was conveyed.


    "Are you kidding!" Zhai bin was frightened immediately when he heard the order: "don''t you see how he can''t catch up, but should he be shot along the road? Chasing is tantamount to death!"


    There is a division of labor on the battlefield. What kind of division of labor should be? Some of them will always be unlucky, such as chess pieces sacrificed for the sake of the overall situation. Zhai bin doesn''t understand this, but he doesn''t want to be sacrificed, especially if he looks like he''s going to win and let his followers die.


    The messenger sent only said, "the little one has sent the order.", Without giving Zhai bin another chance to defend, he patted his horse''s ass and left.


    On the other side, Liu Hun, who also received instructions, executed Ma Qiu''s orders very simply. He deeply knew that chasing clearly could at least maintain the formation. If the bow of the Han army was allowed to ride rampant, one wing of the Trident would be destroyed, which was equivalent to unnecessary sacrifice and could not take the overall situation into account.


    Because the bow cavalry of the Han army kept shooting arrows while moving, the formation of the Shijie Zhao army on their side had been disordered. It was those cavalry who subconsciously dispersed, resulting in the looseness of one wing of the Trident.


    Did Zhai bin execute Ma Qiu''s order? yes , we have. However, he was not so resolute in his execution. He just moved slowly in the past, then put empty arrows outside the range of the Han Army''s bow cavalry, and only put on a rogue face of "I work hard, whether it works or not".


    Ma Qiu, who has been paying attention to the trend, naturally sees that those Ding Ling people don''t contribute to their work. At this time, he doesn''t have much energy to think about how to deal with Zhai bin, just because the other side of the array has to finish cutting through each other.


    [input new troops?] Ma Qiu just wanted to take action immediately and shouted to the left and right: "go!"


    Shijie Zhao Jun, located behind Ma Qiu, obeyed orders and left only less than a thousand people as the final reserve team.


    Ma Qiu actually felt extremely oppressed when the war hit this point. He held a lot of cards, but each one looked very good, but it didn''t have much effect.


    [always feels like something''s wrong.] Ma Qiu doesn''t like the restless feeling: [what did you ignore?]


    On the other side, the Han Army in the forest has been ordered and is ready to attack at any time.


    "Sure enough!" Huan Wen had ordered the headquarters to prepare for the attack and said with a smile, "the two armies will chisel through each other. It is certain that new fresh troops will be sent to block the front."


    Huan Wen is waiting for this moment. There are only about 1000 troops around the flag of the Zhao army in Shijie. It is the best time to kill the general and seize the flag. As for this opportunity, is it the sacrifice of friendly forces? Huan Wen would say that he was not cold-blooded. In fact, he also made a correct judgment. As mentioned earlier, for the whole war, some people will always be used as chess pieces, that is, the chess pieces themselves will not be happy.


    "Anshi, are you charging with the army or retreating first?" Huan Wen knew that Xie an''s riding was not good. He first asked, and then said, "either Anshi or retreat."


    Xie''an, who is not good at riding, has no opinion about this. He knows that no matter what the outcome of Huanwen''s killing, it is inevitable that the Han Army in Fucheng battlefield will withdraw in an all-round way. Of course, he first withdrew from the original road with some soldiers who can''t participate in the war.


    Huan Wen is still waiting for the enemy troops around the flag of Zhao army in Shijie to leave further, and for Xie an to retreat with some people.


    [looking at his status is definitely not low!] Huan Wen was very happy: [if he can kill him, he must cut off his head!]


    On the other hand, the Han Army''s sudden cavalry who completed the chiseling should still have about 1700, which is equivalent to the loss of 500 in high-intensity hedge fighting. Before they had time to catch their breath, they immediately galloped again against the oncoming new wave of enemy troops.


    At this time, Shijie Zhao''s trident offensive basically abandoned two routes, and when the Han Army''s sudden cavalry launched an assault on the reinforcements of Maqiu new faction, Shijie Zhao''s trident, which was undamaged all the way, also completed its turn and rushed straight up to the flank of the Han Army''s sudden cavalry.


    [too fierce!] within the range of Ma Qiu''s eyes, corpses are everywhere at the place where the battle has been fought: [your loss is definitely more than 1000!]


    Shijie Zhao army has a complete quantitative advantage, but so far, the death of a cavalry of the Han army is holding at least five Shijie Zhao army as the back. Such a war situation is something that the cavalry of the Jie people''s own family haven''t met in the hinterland of the Central Plains for a long time. Not only Ma Qiu has some hair trees, but also the Shijie people who participated in the war feel incredible.


    "Are they really Jin people into the army?" Liu Hun withdrew from the battlefield. The Shijie Zhao army on his side has collapsed. It was shot and collapsed by the bow cavalry of the Han army. The situation that passive shooting can''t counterattack is that the Capricorn cavalry can hold on for so long. He looked at the sparse cavalry on the middle road and whispered: "with sufficient superior forces, it''s no wonder Zhai bin will shrink."


    To say what impression the Han cavalry on the battlefield gave to the native cavalry in Shijie, it was the courage of the Han cavalry combined with toughness. If other armies were to be replaced, even if the Murong Yan army, which was in the ascendant recently, met the Zhao army in Shijie, the Murong Yan army would gain power only by fighting a mobile and cruising war of attrition or ambush, but it would not be as strong as the Han Army, which clearly did not have an advantage in quantity.


    Liu Hun was considering whether to tidy up the formation and fight again. However, he caught the cavalry pouring out of the forest in the corner of his eyes. He looked at it in surprise: "strange, just now all of them have been killed......" in the middle of his words, he saw the flags clearly, and there was a roar in his ear.


    Huan Wen waited until he led the army out. At first, he galloped at the forefront of the formation and slowly slowed down behind.


    The Han cavalry pouring out of the forest are light cavalry. The number is no more than 3000. They poured out of the forest for about a mile. Huan Wen pointed the horse in front, and the cavalry holding the flag pointed the spearhead of the flag in front, as if they had practiced countless times. At once, everyone shouted loudly: "the Han army is powerful!"


    "Ga!?" Ma qiuleng was surprised that the forest was not their ambush position? How could thousands of Han troops pour out! He wondered: "what''s the origin of this Han army? These Han troops didn''t shout at the war just now, but this one shouted!"


    After an instant of surprise, Ma Qiu took the troops directly without thinking. He was not an idiot to put the attack target on himself by the Han army.


    When Ma Qiu moves, the other Shijie Zhao Jun will also change accordingly. For example, those Shijie Zhao Jun who were originally chasing the bow cavalry of the Han Army move closer to Ma Qiu, and the Shijie Zhao Jun who is about to rush to the flank of the sudden cavalry of the Han Army hesitates and reduces the horse speed.


    "Don''t let the enemy commander run away!" Huan Wen knew that not many people could hear the shout clearly, but he still roared: "don''t worry about others, just kill the enemy''s flag!"


    Huan Wen took people to watch the battle in the forest for at least two quarters of an hour, but the enemy and our sides on the battlefield have moved for so long. At present, the best horses in the battlefield are Huan Wen and his 3000 light cavalry.


    Ma Qiu was about three miles away from the forest. When he found something wrong, he changed direction and moved, but the distance between Ma Qiu and Huan Wen was still getting closer quickly.


    Once again, the number of Han Army sudden cavalry who completed the chiseling was reduced to about 1400, and the galloping speed of war horses was also reduced. However, after completing the chiseling, they continued to gallop towards Ma Qiu. Together with the Han Army bow cavalry who were cruising outside, they also caught the Shijie Zhao army who was going to protect the main general.


    [the rhythm is wrong!] Ma Qiu can''t understand one thing if she wants to break her head: [I was in the same forest with the ambush of the Han Army just now? Then they...]


    Thinking about it, Ma Qiu is suddenly distracted. At present, it''s not the time to think so much. It''s time to let people stop the emerging Han army. Don''t catch up with him.


    Huan Wen is very excited. He is very, very excited. The closer he is to the object he is chasing, the faster the heart beats. What made him even more excited was that the friendly forces on the battlefield were interesting enough. After fierce fighting for a while, the friendly forces understood their intention to block Ma Qiu''s back road.


    Since the Han army came out of the forest, the already chaotic battlefield has completely changed its shape. Before, the two sides may have talked about formation, but now the flag of Ma Qiu has become the center of the vortex, and the cavalry of both sides are pulled and moved.


    Oh, yes! The team being pulled does not include the Ding Ling cavalry. Zhai Bin took his troops out of work for a long time. He found that the first moment when the Han cavalry poured out of the forest was to move near the gate of Fucheng and pretend to work hard to circle again and again.


    Chasing and chasing again, Huan Wen saw that the friendly forces in front cut off the route, resulting in the flag of the state of Zhao in Shijie had to turn. He was so excited that he roared: "got it!"


    Before long, Huan Wen really rushed people to Ma Qiu''s headquarters. At that moment, his blood was very hot. He didn''t feel the weight of the weapon when he waved the horse. One blow after another. Each wave could sweep an enemy soldier off his horse.


    Ma Qiu feels that her brain is going to explode. He kept patting the horse''s ass to speed up, and he couldn''t help being in a trance: [how did it evolve like this! Was it a conspiracy at the beginning?]


    Huan Wen, who worked hard because he had a goal, stared at the stone tablet general in gorgeous armor at the moment, shouted to the soldiers around him to clean up the enemy soldiers around him. The next moment was to put the horse on the horse''s back and easily draw out the riding bow on one side. He opened the bow and arrow without stopping

 Chapter 317

    Huan Wen''s archery posture and accuracy were perfect, but his luck was worse. The arrow was blocked by a Shijie Zhao Jun who suddenly turned a corner. The Shijie Zhao Jun who was hit by the arrow naturally fell off his horse, but Ma Qiu was unharmed.


    Ma Qiu seems to be sensing the crisis. He turns around and looks at it, but he doesn''t find anything. He doesn''t even notice that someone has blocked an arrow for himself. What worries him now is that the movement of his flag has affected the whole war situation, but if he stops to fight with the light cavalry of the Han Army, it is far from so much.


    At present, the whole battlefield is chasing each other. Each unit chasing others will follow another enemy. While the scale of the vortex is expanding, there are no formations on the battlefield, some are arrows flying and colliding with each other.


    Huan Wen drew his bow and arrow again. This time, the target was the Shijie Zhao army holding the standard. After one arrow, he didn''t miss.


    At Shijie, the rider of Zhao''s flag fell down, and the next moment, there was an uproar.


    To the point where you can hit people with a riding bow, the distance between the two sides has actually been narrowed to within 100 meters. It was a scene in which both sides were shooting arrows at each other, and every moment there was a scene in which a knight fell off his horse with an arrow.


    It will make the war situation develop like this. The main reason is that the situation on the battlefield is too chaotic. They rush around and almost occupy the space, resulting in too narrow the space that can be moved.


    Huan Wen shot again. This time he aimed at Ma Qiu, but he missed.


    Of course, Ma Qiu found that the Han Army General was shooting at him. He immediately bent down and picked up the angle bow, which was also a curved bow to shoot back.


    The firing range of the horn bow can''t compare with that of riding a bow. Huan Wen grinned and watched the arrow fall soft in the distance. He knew that the enemy''s main general was upset.


    At this time, the Han sudden cavalry who controlled the direction to block Ma Qiu''s opportunity for Huan Wen finally arrived at the position. They successfully forced Ma Qiu to take the lead to turn again, delaying the speed of Ma Qiu''s team.


    "Han Army!"


    "Mighty!"


    Before Huan Wen''s headquarters had a close fight with Ma qiuben''s cavalry, the battle number was roared out again, and then the cavalry of both sides kept waving weapons to each other on the horses.


    There were basically two kinds of weapons for the light cavalry of the Han army. One was a riding gun and the other was a horse chopping knife. The riding gun is basically a disposable item. The stabbed object will disintegrate by itself in order to prevent the collision force from dropping off the horse. After all, not every cavalry has the martial arts of riding a general. Horse chopping Sabre is a kind of weapon with long handle. This kind of weapon was widely used in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. It was abandoned in the Western Han Dynasty for some reasons. It was not until the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty that the cavalry of Cao Wei was wantonly installed.


    "Fearless rats!" Huan Wen roared, "dare you fight with me!"


    Ma Qiu is actually a brave man, but he doesn''t want to fight in person at this time, especially with an unknown Han Army General. In front of him, there were opposing Han Army sudden cavalry, Han Army light cavalry chasing up on the left, and his own people on the right.


    In the chaotic battlefield, there are cavalry running everywhere in everyone''s vision. It would not be easy to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves if the Han Army''s clothes were not clear.


    Obviously, the Han Army has fewer soldiers, and the more chaotic the war situation is, the more favorable it is to the Han army. That is a gap in coordination and organization.


    In the pattern of colliding with each other and arrows flying disorderly, the chase between each other never stopped. This scene lasted until Ma Qiu came within a mile of the wall of Fucheng with about 200 horses, and Huan Wen also caught up with about 100 horses.


    Ma Qiu was angry at being bitten. If the Han Army hadn''t been bitten, the development of the war would not be so unbearable.


    Huan Wen is also an angry state of mind. It seems that the great credit to his mouth is going to fly. Anyone would be angry. Just when he was about to give up, he saw that a horse beside the enemy commander seemed to step on something. At that moment, Ma Qiu was tripped and hit by the cavalry next to him, resulting in two horses whistling and falling to the ground.


    Almost everyone was stunned by the sudden accident. Huan Wen was just stunned and immediately rejoiced. The next moment he kicked his horse''s belly and shouted: "the great husband''s achievements are now!"


    Ma Qiu, who fell to the ground and was pressed on one leg by a horse, should be the most confused person. He looked at the approaching Han Army Qingqi in amazement. The look of ecstasy on the face of the Han Army General could be seen clearly. He couldn''t help asking: [how could it be like this? Should it be like this?]


    Huan Wen has reasons for ecstasy. He thinks that God wants to make himself prosperous, so that this change will happen when he is about to give up.


    No matter who is thinking or complaining, time still goes by when the horse''s hoofs are stepping. Ma Qiu''s two hundred riders find that the military leader is in bad condition and are already doing remedial work. But the cavalry galloping at high speed does not want to turn around immediately. On the contrary, Huan Wen''s one hundred riders are straight ahead and do not need to change direction at all.


    In full view of the public, Huan Wen, who was galloping, had already made a forward stabbing posture for the horse. When he was close to Ma Qiu within ten meters, his body was also slightly prone down. In a staggered moment, he stabbed the horse with a scream.


    At that moment, Huan Wen''s heart was very hot. He had thought of catching him alive, but he needed to get off his horse. The current situation was not allowed. He had to kill him.


    Is Machu dead? A big hole was pierced in his chest, and the blood kept flowing out. His body fell to the ground. His eyes looked at the blue sky empty. He was absolutely dead.


    Zhai bin, not far away, looked at it in amazement. He couldn''t believe that Ma Qiu died like this. He died in a war that could only be said to be a test of each other, and he died as if he were extremely cowardly?


    As soon as Ma Qiu died, before the Han Army shouted "the Lord will be killed", Shijie Zhao Jun shouted first. That cry immediately changed the direction of the war situation. It was all Shijie Zhao Jun who subconsciously stopped at the war horse to watch.


    After Huan Wen''s impact, he rode his horse to Ma Qiu''s body, turned over and dismounted, walked around like a stroll, took off Ma Qiu''s helmet, cut off his head with a war sword, turned over and mounted the horse again in a burst of crazy laughter, and then led the crowd to control the horse.


    It was almost when Huan Wen cut Ma Qiu''s head and got on the horse again that all the Zhao troops in Shijie were blown up.


    Shijie Zhao Jun watched his leader die in a strange way, and then watched the leader''s head cut off by the enemy. If he changed to something else, the army would collapse, but they are Jie people!


    Zhao Jun in Shijie was crazy, especially Liu Hun who was on the battlefield.


    Huan Wen, who got the enemy''s head, has now become the target of pursuit. He broke through two blocking lines very hard. He only had 30 to ride around before he joined the headquarters. Then he left the battlefield with the help of sudden cavalry and archers.


    After leaving the battlefield, Huan Wen turned his head and looked back. The sudden cavalry and archers were covering, which was a decisive rear.


    [no matter who is in command of this friendly army, we must share the credit for killing the enemy general!] Huan Wen was excited and moved, especially when he saw the more tragic fighting scene than before: [what I should do now is to let someone pass the head to Xie an and kill him back with his troops!]


    Huan Wen thought so and really did so. He didn''t forget the military order he got. Although he killed the enemy general, ignoring the military order should be meritorious and there will be mistakes, even more flaws than merit.


    When Huan Wen led his troops to the battlefield again, he saw from a distance that the situation on the battlefield was somewhat incomprehensible. What he saw was the friendly army running over the stone tablet. Zhao Jun was confused: [what''s the situation?]


    The reality is that Zhao Jun in Shijie was angry after blowing up wool. It would be a good thing if he could rely on anger to gain an advantage. However, Shijie Zhao Jun is facing a group of troops who do not know how to be afraid. No matter how angry and fierce they are, they will not have any increase in morale in the face of a group of troops who simply ignore them.


    People''s anger or excitement is actually a matter of time. It is useless to find it. On the contrary, when the loss is greater due to impulse, retreat becomes inevitable.


    Although Liu Hun was angry and wanted to die, he was not carried away.


    This war was a complete defeat. Even if Ma Qiu didn''t die, he lost more than 4000 people and might kill less than 1500 Han troops, it was a great defeat.


    That is, only the Shijie Zhao army with the Jie people as the main body can bear the losses of 4000 people without collapse, and only the Jie people''s army can fight almost three to one with the Han army.


    In other words, this is the best war damage ratio between the state of Zhao in Shijie and the Han army. Otherwise, the previous war was not five to one, or even one to twenty.


    Of course, Liu Hun didn''t know that. Even if he knew it, he couldn''t be happy. All because Ma Qiu, the leader of their army, would die in such a trial war.


    When the two Han armies met, they did not need to leave the battlefield in a way of fleeing, but left without delay. When they left together, Zhai Bin took Ding Ling people to clean the battlefield, mainly to rob the weapons and armor of the Han Army''s dead. He found that all the weapons and armor left by the Han army were destroyed, and put the target on the vehicles left unattended, that is, the luggage they had discarded before. Then he didn''t say hello to anyone, but drove the vehicles to make a posture of leaving.


    "Everything is the fault of those Dingling bastards!" Liu Hun''s eyes were as red as anything. He stared at the Ding Ling people driving the vehicles and shouted, "kill them!"


    The Capricorn cavalry, who was bent and angry and had nowhere to go, had a vent. After Liu Hun roared, he drove the war horse to charge and shouted to make Ding lingmiscellaneous die without a burial place for the military chief Ma Qiu.


    To calculate, Zhai bin was really able to support and watched Ma Qiu be killed. Liu Hun was not wronged by them. It was only when Zhai bin found this that he wanted to run away. He was greedy and took care of some benefits.


    The next scene was that six or seven thousand Capricorn cavalry chased the Ding zero who was going to run, forcing Zhai bin to give up the baggage and flee again.


    Huan Wen and others who had evacuated naturally found the scene behind them. Huan Wen hesitated for a moment and chose to accept it as soon as possible. They met with Xie an in sheqiu, and then took a boat to juping along the thawed Wenshui.


    When the fleet arrived at juping, the troops landed at the ferry. Huan Wen still didn''t know who the friendly commander had previously cooperated with. With confusion, he received an order to board again and continue to travel along the Wenshui River with Xie an. It took a little half a day to reach fenggao that night.


    As soon as they came to fenggao, Huan Wen and Xie an were arranged to freshen up and meet Liu Yan overnight.


    Liu Yan had heard that Ma Qiu had been cut off by the array before the team returned. It was Hongling who urgently sent the express back. Liu Yan was excited to learn that Huan Wen cut off Ma Qiu''s report. After all, it was a trial war. There might be subsequent luring the enemy to fight with the big scene, but he didn''t expect Ma Qiu to end so soon.


    "This is Ma Qiu?" Liu Yan looked at the bloody head on the table, which was only slightly treated. In fact, the facial features of the head were distorted and ugly. After confirmation, it didn''t make people withdraw. He smiled and looked at Huan Wen and Xie an, who were still in the bowing posture, and said, "you two did a good job!"


    Liu Yan naturally received him at the military account, mainly because fenggao was deserted, and it was not suitable to be stationed in the city.


    "Not our main attack, but the friendly forces create opportunities." Huan Wen was modest enough to be proud of his achievements: "we just seized the opportunity."


    Liu Yan was very happy. He kept nodding at Huan Wen and said, "we should be able to seize the opportunity. The opportunity we seize is the opportunity."


    As soon as Ma Qiu died, Zhao Jun, Shijie on the West Road, lost his command, which will have a great impact on the development of the next war situation. On the way back from Huanwen, Liu Yan has ordered the troops from Xuzhou to attack, which will directly intersperse Lu County into Dongping County, which is tantamount to speeding up the pace of the war.


    "You prepare for the award of the Lord and after the award of the Lord..." Liu Yan smiled very cheerful: "prepare to make new contributions again!"


    Huan Wen and Xie an also smiled and answered "promise" in unison Then step back.


    In terms of merit, Huan Wen will at least be promoted to a general this time, and his title should be promoted to five levels in a row. He will rise as a new star in the Han army. He will become the number one general of the Han Army in the south of the Yangtze River, which is definitely a good thing for him.


    Xie an should also be honored. There will be no change in her position, but her title will also be promoted one level.


    Waiting for Huan Wen and Xie an to step down, Ji Chang, sang Yu and other talents came out of the partial account. After they came out, their eyes were looking at Ma Qiu''s head on the table, and their faces were full of smiles.


    "Your Majesty, things are really unexpected." Ji changman said happily, "Huanwen has done a good thing this time. Killing Ma Qiu is equivalent to abolishing the whole way of Shijie Zhao state."


    Yes, of course, Liu Yan knows what that means. Even Shi Hu in Yecheng needs time to rearrange. Before that, they can seize the victory and expand the results, and then deal with Yao Yizhong on the North Bank of the Yellow River.

 Chapter 318

    Sometimes what some people lack is a trace of luck. Lucky or bad people, they may change their life destiny and change the course of history because of a gust of wind or a stone.


    Huan Wen felt very lucky. It was an ordinary task. He was persistent enough to seize the opportunity. He picked up a military merit that others could not envy. He became one of the few generals in the Han Army, and the title of the 20th Lord jumped to the doctor.


    The position of a general in the Han army system is not low, and even an official position that can command 10000 troops. Above it are Zhonglang generals and some miscellaneous names or special generals. Then there are the generals of the four towns, and up there are the generals of the four expeditions. The generals of the fourth expedition go up, that is, riding generals, champion generals, senior generals and Taiwei.


    At present, the Han ministry has not been established, and a considerable number of positions are actually vacant. Take Xu Zheng as an example. Although he is the No. 1 military man in the Han army below Liu Yan, his identity is just Zhonglang general. No one holds the positions of four towns, four expeditions and three generals.


    Liu Yan''s founding of the country is a matter of iron nails. The difference is when. Everyone knows this very well. If anyone wants to have a high position after the country is established, what merit has become the key.


    After awarding the rank and then the rank, Huan Wen received his direct subordinate army, which was a 10000 step field army.


    The field troops of the Han army were the so-called main combat troops. The sources of troops were all actual combat soldiers, but not everyone crowded in.


    After the handover of the troops, Huan Wen was ordered to advance westward as a leading force. Their marching method was to take a boat by infantry, and the cavalry along the Wenshui line, with the destination being Dongping county.


    The Han army went out after Ma Qiu''s death. It was only a day apart. The posture was to take advantage of Ma Qiu''s death and Shijie Zhao army''s loss of command.


    According to the Scout''s report, Zhao Jun of Shijie in Dongping county was already retreating that day. How many Shijie Zhao Jun would be caught in this attack by the Han Army depends entirely on whether the action is fast or not.


    "Zhao Jun''s organizational strength is not strong. As long as we move fast enough, we will be able to bite a big bite!" Huan Wen is still in a state of excitement: "Ben will take the cavalry as the guide, and Chang Shi will lead the infantry to follow up."


    Naturally, Xie an won''t have any opinions. He just needs a certain reminder: "when Ma Qiu dies, sun Fudu will take over the command. He is also a strong general in Zhao Jun."


    Huan Wen didn''t care so much at this time. What he wanted was to arrive at Dongping county quickly. He just nodded, waved and rode away with the cavalry.


    At this stage, it is almost the theme to seize Dongping County earlier than planned, stabilize the western front along juyeze, and then turn around and focus on Yao Yizhong''s fight along the Yellow River.


    Huan Wen and Xie an did not know that Xu Zheng had entered Lujun with the Han Army in the direction of Xuzhou.


    Xu Zheng''s Han Army easily entered Lujun all the way, almost winning most of the territory without encountering any enemy. It was only along Rencheng county that he fought with Shijie Zhao army, but the fighting intensity was not large.


    Juyeze is very wide. It is located in the upper reaches of Surabaya water system. It connects several surrounding counties and becomes the central hub of the huge water network.


    The troops in the North who are not good at water warfare have always had a headache over the terrain of juyeze. On the contrary, the troops in the South who are good at water warfare will take advantage of this terrain.


    The Han army is not an army in the traditional sense. For them, whether it is riding war, infantry war, water war or sea war, there is no big difference. It is just what kind of troops to invest.


    There are two routes of Han troops to the West. Considering that the thaw of the Yellow River will soon be completed, the investigation along the Yellow River is also in full swing.


    One thing that can be confirmed so far is that Yao Yizhong does not have a water army, but the number is not huge.


    The navy in Yao Yizhong''s hand was the result of Shi Hu''s extensive collection of craftsmen. It was originally intended to be used in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Before it could be used, Qingzhou was occupied by Liu Yan''s army.


    Xingyuan moved to fenggao because it needed to solve the Maqiu regiment on the western line first. Once Maqiu died, it would force the Shijie Zhao army to retreat, which was tantamount to a temporary loss of threat. In that way, things in the west of Yanzhou no longer need Liu Yan''s personal attention, but he has to pay attention to the trend of Yao Yizhong.


    Liu Yan moved the Xingyuan again by moving it near the Dongping mausoleum in Jinan County, which is located in the middle reaches of the Jishui river. Hundreds of miles north is the Yellow River, just facing Qinghe County and Pingyuan County, where Yao Yizhong''s Qiang army is located.


    After Xingyuan was properly placed, Liu Yan took people north and personally came to the Yellow River.


    At this time, the Yellow River does not seem too muddy. It should be said that the water of the Yellow River is still relatively clear. Well, it''s not a tongue twister, that is, the Yellow River is not called the Yellow River now, it''s called the river.


    The water of the Yellow River became extremely turbid after serious soil erosion in the Northwest Plateau. Before that, the most turbid river was Jingshui, which was recorded as "Jingshui is a stone and its mud is a bucket".


    The Yellow River seen by Liu Yanguan is covered with ice dregs all over the river, which may be due to the different relationship between the river sections. The rolling river does not seem turbulent.


    The river course of the Yellow River is wide and narrow. In special times, you can even drive your horse across the riverbed directly, but most of the time, you can only wait for the freezing period without a boat.


    "Shijie''s navy is now on the line of the Duma river." Sang Yu wrapped his cloak and seemed to feel cold. He tightened his collar and said, "there should be nearly a thousand boats?"


    It was not a day or two for the state of Zhao in Shijie to attack the south of the Yangtze River. The time point for Shi Hu to recruit craftsmen could pass a long time ago. It was after he conspired with Li Chenghan to carve up the south of the Yangtze River that he was really crazy about building boats.


    The last time the Han army attacked Qi County, it was located on the South Bank of the Yellow River and rescued a large number of craftsmen forcibly recruited by stone tigers. That time, it also captured nearly 300 inland river ships, but they were only a group of ships built in the later period of the state of Zhao in Shijie, and the previous ships were sent to the North Bank of the Yellow River.


    Shi Hu did not let the fleet go south to the Yangtze River in history. Behind the ships built, they fell into the hands of Murong Yan state. After Murong Yan state got the warship there, one part was brought back to Youzhou, and the other part was cut off as firewood. Instead, it treated the craftsmen who had not been tortured by Shijie Zhao state, which complemented the craftsmen system behind Murong Yan state.


    Liu Yan asked, "how many people can cross the river with their transport capacity at one time?"


    The northern army is not good at water, but it won''t have any problems just crossing the river by boat. The Yellow River is too long. As long as it wants to always seize the opportunity to cross the river, the Han Army knows where the fleet of Shijie Zhao state is, but it doesn''t mean it can keep an eye on it all the time.


    Yao Yizhong''s order is to capture Liu Yan of Qingzhou, which indicates that it will be an offensive war, so how many people can be transported by the water army of Zhao state in Shijie has become the key.


    "I''m not sure." Sang Yu finished telling the truth and said with a smile, "your meaning is to let the Qiang army cross the river?"


    Liu Yanping responded: "that depends on Yao Yizhong."


    The reality is that compared with taking the initiative to fight over the Yellow River, the Han Army still expects Yao Yizhong to fully fulfill Shi Hu''s orders and let the Qiang army cross the river to fight, not the Han Army cross the river to attack.


    But I don''t know if Yao Yizhong knows that the Han warships are sharp? I think it should be clear.


    Is Yao Yizhong loyal to Shi Hu? No one knows this except Yao Yizhong himself. The traditional sphere of influence of the Qiang nationality, that is, the northwest, is being ravaged by the Liang state of Zhang. At this time, as the commander of the Qiang nationality, Yao Yizhong had to lead his army to approach Qingzhou. What a tangled thing.


    Liu Yan doesn''t know what Yao Yizhong is doing at present, but he can guess that the Qiang army needs enough food.


    Jizhou has been a big state since the Eastern Han Dynasty. It is a real big state in terms of population and arable land. This did not change even in the Cao Wei and Western Jin Dynasties, that is, shile caused a certain degree of damage after occupying the Central Plains, but then recovered.


    At present, the state of Zhao in Shijie is wantonly recruiting troops. Considering that Shijie''s national policy is to turn the central plains into a horse ranch, the whole agricultural system in the Central Plains has actually become extremely fragile.


    Shi Hu not only wantonly recruited soldiers, but also widely collected food and grass. The phenomenon caused by this was that people everywhere fled wantonly. Those who did not escape could only commit suicide if they could not pay taxes.


    "So we come to the conclusion that it is difficult for Yao Yizhong to collect enough food and grass." Sang Yu just gave a lot of information about Jizhou. Who let the Sang family have many relatives and friends in Jizhou. He said easily, "Yao Yizhong''s right choice is to wait for Qiu Gaoma to enter the army again."


    At present, it is the first ten days of spring, and there will be at least half a year in autumn. For such a long time, if neither side has the desire to cross the river, it will be inevitable to face each other across a river hundreds of meters wide.


    "Yao Yizhong may wait so long?" LV Yi seemed to be afraid of the cold and trembled constantly when he spoke: "autumn is a small half year, which is not in line with Yao Yizhong''s starting point to go back to the northwest."


    Sang Yu smiled and said, "there are special circumstances, which is also the reason why general Xingyuan moved to Dongping mausoleum."


    what do you mean? Yao Yizhong was just caught off guard and solved Liu Yan with the most rapid attitude.


    It''s still the old routine. The last time the shaft moved forward was to attract Ma Qiu. When the whole step was halfway through, Ma Qiu was killed by Huan Wen. This time Liu Yan moved the Xingyuan again, which was a big action. Yao Yizhong''s war experience for half his life could not be ignored.


    Why did Liu Yan come to the Yellow River? It''s also to show your sense of existence! Although there are only about 3000 guards around him, there are not few troops hidden around him. If Yao Yizhong fights to cross the river with ice dregs, the Han army will dare to eat happily.


    "Wait and see." Ji Chang, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly made a sound. He pointed to the other side of the Yellow River. There was a team of people there, which looked a little vague from a distance: "will Yao Yizhong come to check the news in person?"


    It will be a very interesting thing. Liu Yan deliberately planned it, but Yao Yizhong planned it temporarily. They all had the intention to induce the other party to send troops to cross the river.


    "But I think too much." Liu Yan doesn''t mean that the person on the other side can''t be Yao Yizhong. He means that the ships of the Han Army don''t appear in the Yellow River, and unlike Shijie, Zhao Jun''s navy can be easily mobilized from the Duma river. He took the binoculars from his attendants and saw that there were nearly a hundred people on the other side: "what does Yao Yizhong look like?"


    Liu Yan''s sentence knocked people down. None of them had seen Yao Yizhong with their own eyes. Some rumors just said that Yao Yizhong was dignified, but he had no obvious characteristics.


    In fact, there is Yao Yizhong among the people on the other side. At this moment, he is also looking at the other side and guessing whether there is Liu Yan.


    "Father?" Yao Yisheng, only 12, was slightly confused: "those people opposite are the Han army?"


    Yao Yizhong has a lot of sons. It''s impossible to be close to each other. The Qiang nationality has received too much Chinese culture, including the legitimate and common people of a family. He focuses on cultivating those legitimate sons.


    In fact, Qiang is also a member of Yanhuang Miao people in terms of blood inheritance. The difference is that they have been separated from the Central Plains culture for a long time and gradually assimilated by some Hu people in rongdina. Therefore, it is very depressing to distinguish ethnic groups by blood origin, or it is true to look at cultural identity. There can be no obvious difference in natural appearance.


    Yao Yizhong doesn''t know that Ma Qiu has died, let alone that the Han Army has made a large-scale westward advance. He will know whether the Han Army appears on the South Bank of the Yellow River or what Liu Yan deliberately made.


    There are a large number of Qiang people gathered along the Yellow River in Qingzhou. New Qiang tribes are moving all the time, and a large number of miscellaneous Hu are moving with them. It is good and bad for Yao Yizhong.


    Yao Yizhong may have a certain loyalty to Shi Hu. Otherwise, it is clear that his nest is being ravaged by Zhang''s cool country. It is also someone who advised Shi Hu to be afraid, and he is still making a great deal of preparations to invade Qingzhou.


    As a matter of fact, Shi Hu was so obvious that he almost clearly showed his fear of the growth of Qiang and Di, but both Yao Yizhong and Fu Hong showed obedience. In some ways, the reaction of Yao Yizhong and Fu Hong is also one of the reasons why Shi Hu is more crazy.


    "It''s the Han army." Yao Yizhong can''t really see it at all. He can only see a vague figure. He narrowed his eyes and whispered, "only when we eliminate them can we have a chance to go back to the northwest."


    Perhaps Liu Yan was too obvious. Yao Yizhong knew what was going on at the moment when the Han army appeared on the South Bank of the Yellow River.


    For Yao Yizhong, the emergence of the Han army is a trouble. It all depends on Shi Hu, not from the actual pressure of the Han army. It is equal to Liu Yan''s battle. Yao Yizhong''s no action will make Shi Hu, who is far away in Yecheng, know that he will have a new action.


    Yao Yizhong on the North Bank of the Yellow River said, "it''s terrible."


    Liu Yan on the South Bank of the Yellow River said, "it''s very interesting."

 Chapter 319

    The Han army appeared on the other side of the Yellow River where the Qiang army gathered. The news was passed to Yecheng to let Shi Hu know that he would not care whether the Yellow River had thawed or whether Yao Yizhong had enough river crossing ships. He would only ask Yao Yizhong to lead his army to invade Qingzhou quickly.


    Liu Yan swayed on the edge of the Yellow River and brought Yao Yizhong a variety of pressure, both political and military. Maybe there will be more political pressure. The military pressure depends on whether the Han army will cross the river.


    In fact, the Han Army has no intention to cross the Yellow River. The most important thing for the Han army is to stabilize the west front. With sun Fudu carefully leading the troops to retreat, the Han Army has completely taken the initiative.


    The Han army wants to stabilize the front line in juyeze, but Shijie Zhao also needs to know that what Shijie Zhao sees will only be the continuous expansion of the Han Army to the west, and will feel a great threat, all because Dongping county is less than 600 miles away from the central area of Shijie Zhao.


    "So we have every reason to believe that Shi Hu will order Yao Yizhong to cross the river as soon as possible." Ji Chang smiled a lot more recently. He said, "as long as Shi Hu is forced, Yao Yizhong will try again if he doesn''t want to."


    All military operations have a greater intention, or to occupy territory, or to exert political pressure. Whether Liu Yan swayed around the Yellow River or the movement of the Han Army on the western line, it is attributed to a conspiracy to force Yao Yizhong to fight.


    Dongping mausoleum is the capital of Jinan County, but the place name was finalized in the Western Jin Dynasty. It was only called Pingling before, and it is not a capital.


    From the place name of Dongping mausoleum, we can see that it is a plain terrain, less than 40 miles away from Jishui. During the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, it was used as the garrison of the Qi army. The Qi army always gathered here and then pulled out when it wanted to advance westward many times.


    There is really no dangerous terrain on the South Bank of the Yellow River on the side of Qingzhou. As a result, no matter in the spring and autumn and Warring States periods or later in the Southern Song and Northern Song Dynasties, once the war breaks out, we can only rely on a large number of troops to set up defense areas. If the army is unable to fight, it will either surrender or give up retreat.


    "After lifting this crisis, we must occupy the Bohai line on the North Bank of the Yellow River!" Ji Chang explored the map quite thoroughly and said, "whether Murong Yanjun went south or not, he must move the front north."


    Liu Yan agrees with this very much. The place names on the North Bank of the Yellow River in Qingzhou are constantly changing in the long history. The only constant is that as long as you don''t firmly control that place, anyone can only accept the disadvantage of being condescending, which can be said to suffer a complete loss in the terrain.


    "That''s the established strategy." Sang Yu joked: "since the founding of the people''s Republic, of course, it can''t be just part of Qingzhou, Xuzhou and Yanzhou. Jizhou should at least win more than half."


    Because the war on the western front is smooth and the situation is far more favorable than in the deduction, the time point for the founding of the people''s Republic should be appropriately pushed forward.


    The founding of the people''s Republic of China is imperative. There is no factor about who is short. It is not only a necessary determination, but also a necessary prerequisite for competing for the Central Plains.


    The country name has been determined to be the Han Dynasty, and the early border is what sang Yu said before, but it has not been confirmed what kind of situation it will face. It may be that Shijie Zhao perished under this joint attack, or it may be supported by Shijie Zhao.


    The ruling areas of Shijie Zhao include Jizhou, Binzhou, Yuzhou, Yanzhou, Qingzhou, Sizhou, Yongzhou, Qinzhou, Shuozhou, Xuzhou, Liangzhou, Jingzhou and Youzhou.


    Qingzhou and Xuzhou belong to the Han Dynasty, and one third of Yanzhou should fall into the hands of the Han Dynasty.


    Yongzhou and Qinzhou were occupied by the ran Qin state.


    Shuozhou was occupied by the Liang state of Zhang.


    Without Qingzhou, Xuzhou, Yongzhou and Qinzhou, and some of Shuozhou, Yanzhou, Jingzhou and Youzhou, in fact, a large piece of Shijie Zhao''s territory is really missing, but it has not had much impact on the actual national strength.


    The truth is that although Shijie occupied the Central Plains for decades, they held the Shijie that turned the central plains into pastures. Under their rule, the central plains were only destroyed but not built, and the population decreased year by year rather than increased.


    The only area that can be called the essence of Zhao state in Shijie is the state of the state. The rest is basically laissez faire. The state is also the most populous region in Shijie. Most of the Jie people live in the state, including the Qiang and the di nationality, who are also attached to the elite.


    So what''s going on? Although Shijie Zhao seems miserable, it really doesn''t hurt much.


    The Ministry of Han analyzed the state of Zhao in Shijie. After analysis, Shi Hu''s seemingly crazy actions were explained, including national conscription and wantonly collecting taxes.


    Obviously, Shi Hu is aware that Qiang and di have become a threat. The threat of Qiang and Di is real, not like the speculation about the recovery of Jin people.


    Shi Hu is really tossing the Jin people, but it is a bit of a dream, not wine. After all, the Jin people are the most inferior nation in the Central Plains. Any miscellaneous Hu has a higher social status than the Jin people. If you really want to exterminate the Jin people, you don''t need to find a reason, but you need a reason to weaken the Hu people.


    "The loss of Guanzhong is like a joke." Ji Chang didn''t seem to be joking, saying, "Shi Hu seems to be happy to see the foundation of Di nationality broken."


    It seems like that. If Shi Hu doesn''t notice ran min''s movements, it will appear that Shi Hu is too incompetent, but Shi Hu is not an incompetent person. In this way, there is only one explanation. Shi Hu simply knows what ran Min wants to do. Perhaps he feels that ran min is not a threat compared with Fu Hong. The lesser of the two evils makes ran min succeed.


    "From behind, Shi Hu sent Li Nong and Fu Hong to conquer Guanzhong, which is in line with our guess." Ji Chang has the latest situation about Tongguan: "the bodies have been buried under Tongguan in less than four months."


    Tongguan is a big battlefield at present. There are more than 100000 Ran''s Qin troops guarding the pass. Outside, there are hundreds of thousands of beggars and Di people ready to die.


    Li Nong didn''t seem to work hard to attack Tongguan, but he didn''t rebel against Shi Hu as ran min expected. He should be in a state of hesitation.


    "We insist that it is unreasonable for the king of Qin to believe that Li Nonghui betrayed Shi Hu." Sang Yu said truthfully, "when they were begging for a living army together, the king of Qin was regarded as the younger generation and subordinate of Li Nong."


    Excluding national righteousness, what''s the matter with Li Nong''s joining the state of Qin? Did he become ran min''s subordinate? Even if Li Nong himself has no opinion, what will those people in Li Nong''s system think.


    According to the judgment of the high-level officials in the Han Dynasty, there will be two main battlefields in the state of Zhao in Shijie in the coming year. Of course, one is Yao Yizhong and them, and the other is Li Nong, Fu Hong and ran''s state of Qin.


    Liu yanqia knew this before he stopped the front in the west at juyeze. In the north, he did not intend to cross the Yellow River in a short time. He not only wanted to do so in practical action, but also operated some necessary public opinion.


    If you want to operate public opinion in the state of Zhao in Shijie, you no longer rely on Confucian scholars. Shi Hu has been crazy about Buddhism recently. What you want to pass on to his ears is Salmonella.


    "The monk is extremely greedy for money." LV Yi said in a strange tone, "not only the monks in Shijie, but also the monks in any place are extremely greedy for money."


    There are also monks in Qingzhou. LV Yi, who is responsible for foreign affairs and ethnic affairs, must understand. He has not met many monks. He is more impressed by a beggar named dao''an.


    Qishi is a transliteration of Sanskrit Bhiksu. It has another name, which can be called monk or monk, and so on.


    Salmonella is also divided into different levels. They are called beggars directly, which is commonly known as monks specialized in alms. Dao''an''s activities in Qingzhou are in the process of almsgiving. LV Yi specially learned that dao''an was eager to build temples in Qingzhou, so dao''an tried his best to carry out almsgiving.


    Liu Yan has made some notes about it. For example, a large number of Salmonella Chinese began to appear in Qingzhou. His attitude is very direct. He does not allow any Salmonella Chinese to spread their faith in Qingzhou. Once they are found, they are arrested. As for wandering, they are not allowed, but they are not arrested for no reason.


    Isn''t there a Wu Jin in the state of Zhao in Shijie? Regardless of whether Shi Hu began to persecute the Jin people after listening to his words, Wu Jin really said that he needed to exterminate the Jin people, and Wu Jin himself was a Jin people.


    Because Wu Jin, Jin people generally don''t have any good feelings for Salmonella, but whether Jin people have a good feeling for Salmonella is secondary. Anyway, Salmonella doesn''t care what Jin people in the Central Plains think. What Salmonella attaches to and attaches importance to is the ruling class.


    At present, the high-level infiltration of Salmonella into the state of Zhao in Shijie is very wide. After the overall decline of the Confucian Group, the one who controls the right of public opinion has become Salmonella. So Liu Yan wants to manipulate public opinion. He can''t do without those greedy Salmonella.


    Yes, what Liu Yan needs is that the Jie people continue to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. It''s best not to go out in Sizhou. After all, there is a Murong Xianbei nearby. If the Jie people fight too hard with the Han Army or ran Minjun, wouldn''t Murong Yanjun take advantage of it?


    Liu Yan vaguely remembers that without his history, the state of Zhao in Shijie was killed by ran min, and Murong Yanjun was the one who took advantage of everything. Therefore, nothing he said would make things happen again at this time.


    "Then the western line of the Han army is as far as Dongping County, and the Northern Line temporarily stops at the Yellow River?" Yu Yi chased Dongping mausoleum again. Now he is an outsider and goes back and forth with Liu Yan. He asked yuan Qiao, "what about the south line?"


    What can''t be helped is that the action of the Han army is too big, and the Central Plains has changed so much that people can''t understand it recently. It''s really impossible for Yu Yi to say that he is not worried. As a result, he left the good Jingzhou assassin and paid close attention to the changes in the Central Plains.


    In fact, Yuan Qiao didn''t know what a series of actions of the Han Dynasty represented, but he couldn''t explain directly to Yu Yi, or even didn''t want to say more to Yu Yi. He just felt that Yu Yi had crossed the line. It was a kind of reckless crossing!


    The original thing! There are certain rules for the separate investment of aristocratic families. After the separate investment of the family, they are basically a posture of taking their own decisions. Unless it is related to the survival of the family, they will not exchange information at all, let alone betray the objects they are loyal to. In this way, the split investment behavior of the aristocratic family is still quite disciplined.


    What is Yu Yi doing? He caught yuan Qiao''s origin and looked like he didn''t give up until he got the news. It was not just crossing the line, but there was no integrity at all.


    "Uncle Yan, the truth is too big." Yu Yi pleaded with one face: "it''s about the survival of the imperial court, and..."


    "Yu Gong!" Yuan Qiao smiled bitterly and said, "it''s hard to obey. The court in the south is not Joe''s court anymore!"


    "How can you say that?" Yu Yi disagreed a little: "now is not the time to talk about rules. Even if you don''t look at the imperial court, you have to look at thousands of people?"


    It must be said that the Li people in Yu Yi''s mouth are not real people. The Li people in the aristocratic family are only at the level of cold door.


    Just when Yuan Qiao wanted to say something more, an entourage came quickly and handed over a letter.


    Not knowing what was written on the paper, Yuan Qiao jumped up and made Yu Yi look sideways.


    "Yu Gong, Joe really can''t get away." After Yuan Qiao pleaded guilty, he said, "I''m sorry, Joe has to perform his official duties and can''t entertain."


    It was a chase, but Yu Yi didn''t want to go at all. Instead, he asked, "what happened?"


    The paperwork is about the allocation of materials. It seems that the quantity is relatively large. If you pay attention to the category of materials, you can find that most of them are related to ship supplies.


    The Han army now has only two enemies who can use ship supplies. One is the Yangtze River, of course, and the other is the Yellow River. At present, the Yellow River has not been fully thawed. Before Yuan Qiao didn''t know where to transfer the materials, he naturally thought that there would be a big move on the other side of the Yangtze River.


    In fact, Yuan Qiao wanted to make a mistake. The Han army would not make any big moves in the Yangtze River in the near future. Liu Yan ordered to transfer a new fleet from the east of Liao 1. Yuan Qiao was responsible for mobilizing materials for the thawing of the Yellow River.


    This action is reasonable and unexpected. It is reasonable because it will freeze sooner or later. It is two months earlier than expected.


    The reason is quite simple. Yao Yizhong didn''t passively wait for Shi Hu to urge. The Scouts of the Han Army spied that there was a big movement in the Shijie water army on the other side of the Duma river. Then, the Qiang nationality was crazy and had to cut wood. This movement seems strange and not simple. It should be carefully explained that the Qiang nationality is making final preparations for the war.


    "The number of people gathered on the North Bank of the Yellow River should be about 400000. The scale of their large-scale action is considerable. If Yao Yizhong is crazy enough and has enough organizational ability, we have reason to believe that he can ignore the water war and directly lay a layer of wood on the river surface of the Yellow River with wood to prevent our ships from entering the Yellow River from the sea."


    I''m not kidding. Yao Yizhong seems to really want to do this!

 Chapter 320

    The North Bank of the Yellow River in Qingzhou is busy. People under Yao Yizhong are cutting down forests, not only cutting trees, but also collecting shrubs. Their movements are too big to be ignored. The scouts on the Han Army send letters every day. The intelligence shows that the Hu people have accumulated an incalculable amount of wood.


    "They cut down trees madly and made a large number of boards." Sang Yu said vaguely, "do you want to block the Yellow River with wood, and then spread wood on the wood as a river crossing pedal?"


    That''s the only explanation. It''s a big brain hole to think of such a way to cross the river, and it''s not impossible to operate. The premise is to intercept a river crossing first, and then the wood on the Yellow River is thick enough.


    "It is similar to the ice on the river." Ji Chang seemed to appreciate the person who came up with this idea and asked, "can you find out whose idea it is?"


    The method looks stupid, but it is really practical. It is even much simpler than building a floating bridge by boat. At least blocking the Yellow River first can prevent the ships of the Han army from entering the Yellow River from the sea, and can be used as a bridge after being covered with wood. It is equivalent to killing two birds with one stone.


    Generally speaking, Yao Yizhong was in a hurry, otherwise he would not even be able to implement this method. He became eager, which was in line with the needs of the Han Dynasty.


    War is like that. If one side sits firmly on the Diaoyu Island and the other side appears urgent, the always urgent side will appear passive.


    Once the act is urgent, it will reveal greater flaws and give the initiative to others. However, Yao Yizhong''s situation is somewhat different. At least before the Qiang army shows no sign of crossing the river, the two sides have no initiative. This is nothing more than the existence of the natural graben of the Yellow River.


    The Han Army assembled in Jinan county is not too many. Excluding the forbidden guards, there are only 12000 troops. There are special reasons for this. Jinan county is not a front, but there are many places for the Han Army to use troops. There is one in Dongping County, another in Lujun County, the Yangtze River coast in Xuzhou, the same in Liaodong, and the Chaoxian peninsula.


    Generally speaking, Liu Yan currently has about 200000 troops available, but with the expansion of the site, the number of garrisons needed to be used also increases. This is an unavoidable problem for any force in rapid expansion, unless it does not expand.


    "It is estimated that Yao Yizhong should start at the end of summer." Ji Chang said this not without reason, mainly the problem of livestock. He smiled and said, "did we land in Jizhou from the coastline and disrupt Yao Yizhong''s preparations for war?"


    This is the convenience of having a navy. War no longer needs to pay attention to land. If the coastline is within the targets that can be attacked, the coastline of Shijie Zhao state is not short.


    The Qiang army under Yao Yizhong''s command is located inland in Qinghe County and Pingyuan County, but Yao Yizhong''s order is not to stick to Qinghe County or Pingyuan county. The Qiang army appears in the two counties to prepare for war. Once the Han Army lands in Jizhou from the coast, the scene will become interesting.


    "We didn''t harass Jizhou before in order to avoid Shijie Zhao turning the spear, at least not to let Shi Hu come with all his strength." Sang Yu touched his chin and asked, "do you have similar concerns now?"


    It seems a little hard to say? The stone tiger wants to weaken the Qiang and the Di people. Yao Yizhong takes the elite of the Qiang nationality to the edge of Qingzhou. The flood of the Jin nationality carries the elite of the tribe to Tongguan.


    After all, the Jie nationality is the overlord of the Central Plains. It is false to say that the Han side has no concerns at all. The stone tiger is ready to go. It may be to send troops to Tongguan or to Qingzhou. That is why Liu Yanzhi chose to stop the front in juyeze.


    When sang Yu asked, no one could tell what kind of reaction would be caused by sending troops to Jizhou.


    What they should ask themselves is, can the Han Army directly fight the Shangjie army? Or is it necessary to fight against the Jie army so early?


    "All parties agreed to attack the stone tablet..." Ji Chang said implicitly, "we have attracted enough ideas."


    Originally, the Han Dynasty has attracted a large army of Qiang people, but there are nearly 400000 Qiang people and miscellaneous Hu, and perhaps many jin people. If they will bring them with the help of the army, they will die of laughter in the state of Ran Qin, the state of Zhang Liang, Murong Xianbei, and even Murong Yan?


    There''s nothing to say. For the time being, it''s not appropriate to stimulate Shi Hu too much. First, play happily with Yao Yizhong''s army.


    Almost at the beginning of summer, the Qiang army, which had cut wood for nearly two months, finally made a new move. They moved the cut wood to the edge of the Yellow River.


    After the complete thawing of the Yellow River, the Shijie water army located in the Duma River also drove out of the Yellow River. At the same time, a large number of logs were thrown into the Yellow River waterway by the Qiang army.


    On this day, Liu Yan came to the South Bank of the Yellow River again and saw the busy people on the other side with his own eyes.


    There were dense black spots moving. They were moved by people or pulled by vehicles. A large number of wood were thrown into the Yellow River channel at will, and then drifted to the east by the river.


    "No Hengjiang iron rope was found along the coast?" Liu Yan said incomprehensibly, "they throw wood into the Yellow River. Without interception, they will only float directly to the sea?"


    The Han Army has been closely monitoring the South Bank of the Yellow River and has really found no abnormalities. Yao Yizhong is actually wondering what it is that he ordered the people''s Congress to throw wood and other sundries into the Yellow River.


    "It seems to make sense to say that it is just to prevent our ships from entering the Yellow River from the sea." Sang Yu said strangely, "is Yao Yizhong... Going to cross the river directly?"


    We don''t rule out similar possibilities. After all, the Han Army doesn''t have a fleet in the Yellow River. Yao Yizhong knows that the Han Army doesn''t have a fleet, so he may think that the water war can''t beat the Han Army and wants to cross the river before the Han Army''s fleet comes.


    Sang Yu added: "we also found that the number of enemy troops on the North Bank of the Yellow River has been reduced by a number. It is difficult to estimate the exact number. Should it be that 30000 or 40000 troops have disappeared?"


    The Yellow River is very long. No one stipulates that Yao Yizhong''s army can only cross the river from the coast of Qingzhou.


    Liu Yan immediately grasped the key: "there is a change on the western line?"


    Sang Yu replied, "no change has been found."


    In other words, since the last time Shijie Zhao army withdrew from Dongping county and the Han Army controlled Dongping County, there has been no new movement in Shijie Zhao army. The two sides are facing each other hundreds of miles away, presenting a strange situation of "no war on the Western Front".


    The Han army can find one thing, that is, "there are no empty scholars under the fame". They are not so easy to guess what path Yao Yizhong took.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Great tragedy, honor. I found a book called super black technology yesterday. I couldn''t stop when I saw it. Only two thousand are updated today, and they will be updated at seven tomorrow.

 Chapter 321

    The general of Zhao state in Shijie, which the Han Army had encountered before, rarely had any twists and turns. It was basically a straight fighting method. How many troops came directly, and then the two armies set up an array. Even if there was a strategy, it was only at the tactical level of the battlefield, and the strategy at the campaign level was not seen at all.


    Yao Yizhong was different this time. He came to the North Bank of the Yellow River section of Qingzhou and did some seemingly complex things at the beginning. He was also different from other Shijie Zhao Jun. That difference is directly reflected in the level of activities, such as collective consciousness.


    The Qiang army in Qinghe County and Pingyuan county was estimated to be 400000 by the Han army. That is a number including old, weak, women and children, not all soldiers, which is in line with the custom of the whole family, young and old, when the Hu people fought together.


    "There are about 120000 on the edge of the Yellow River. From a distance, they are basically young and strong. From the perspective of clothing, most of them are Qiang people."


    Who let the Han Army have binoculars? Even if it is hundreds of miles across the Yellow River, you can actually see it more clearly with a telescope.


    "Recently, Yao Yizhong ordered a thorough investigation and clean-up, and our scouts are more and more difficult to operate on the north bank."


    Scouts on the North Bank of the Yellow River rely on carrier pigeons to transmit information to the south bank, and carrier pigeons were actually used in message transmission in the spring and autumn and Warring States periods.


    In many wars, scouts are the first to enter the battlefield and even investigate the enemy''s activity area. They are the most dangerous soldiers.


    A qualified Scout is not easy to train. Every Scout is definitely a hundred war veteran. The death of a qualified or even excellent scout will have no less impact on the army than the death of hundreds of recruits.


    In view of Yao Yizhong''s scouting against the Han Army, the recent scouting losses of the Han Army are amazing. Originally, there was a fog in the investigation on the North Bank of the Yellow River. The large loss of scouts directly made the command center of the Han Army more unclear about the intelligence of the Qiang army.


    Liu Yan must ask, "is it possible to cross the river before the flood season?"


    How to put it? The Han Army has fewer troops along the Yellow River. No matter how you look at it, the troops under Yao Yizhong occupy an absolute quantitative advantage.


    Because of the lack of intelligence, no one can tell Liu Yan exactly. The Han army can only strengthen the necessary war preparedness, and the investigation along the coast also needs to be strengthened.


    As the situation on both sides of the Yellow River became more and more tense, some other news also kept coming to Liu Yan.


    First, the Emperor Li Shou of the Chenghan Dynasty died, and his eldest son Li Shi succeeded to the throne as the new emperor. Li Shou finally came to a conclusion. His posthumous title was Emperor Zhaowen, his temple name was Zhongzong, and he was buried in Anchang mausoleum.


    After Li Shi became the new emperor of Cheng Han, there were twists and turns in the trade originally negotiated between Cheng Han and the Han ministry, and Cheng Han and others in Xiami were recalled. And there is a rumor that Li Shi wants to re engage with Shi Hu. So, does it make sense for Li Shi to recall Cheng Han and others in Xiami?


    In addition to Cheng Han, new news came from Tongguan. Ran''s Qin army went out of the pass and fought an offensive war. First, they attacked from Xiaoguan and defeated Shijie Zhao army outside the pass. Waiting for Shijie Zhao army outside Tongguan to pay attention to the Xiaoguan war situation, someone under Li Nong rebelled, and ran''s Qin army in Tongguan killed again. However, Ran''s Qin army along the way out of Tongguan was ambushed by Fu Hong.


    In the short 13 days, the Ran''s Qin army and the Shijie Zhao army outside the pass were killed again. The 50000 Ran''s Qin army who left the pass only escaped back to the pass with more than 3000. The Shijie Zhao army should have lost 70000, of which the qihuo army took 60% of the casualties. In this way, the ran Qin army really killed one thousand enemies and lost eight hundred.


    Of course, the Han Dynasty, which has been paying attention to the east of Liao 1, has also received news from Murong Yanjun. Murong Yanjun, who has been cat for several months, takes Murong Han as the commander and leads 40000 troops as the pioneer to pull out of Youzhou. It is strange that Murong Han was seriously ill on the way. He made a good March and stopped at Lingzhi city near bashui.


    Shi bin has talented people under his command. They don''t know how they learned that Murong Han was seriously ill. They rode lightly and rushed to attack Murong Yan army. They defeated Murong Yan army who lost command in Zhicheng, forcing Murong Yan army to escape from bashui.


    Murong Han crossed the river in his illness. It seems that he fell into bashui accidentally. Although he was rescued, his condition worsened and he died soon.


    The fact is that Murong Han was wounded by an arrow when he fought with Yuwen Xianbei. If history does not change, he will be killed by Murong seal.


    This time, Murong Han led the army, which was the idea of Feng Yi, the Taiwei of Murong Yan state. What he wanted was that Murong Han would go out with illness and die, which was always much better than Murong Zhuang''s death.


    To speak of, Feng Yi probably didn''t expect Shi bin to take the initiative. Murong Han was dead, but Murong Yan''s army also lost nearly 10000 yuan.


    Because of such a thing, Feng Yi was blamed by Murong clan. If Murong Xin hadn''t sealed him again, Feng Yi would have a miserable end. After all, Murong Xianbei had an internal struggle, but Murong Xianbei, who was in the rising stage, still paid more attention to the care of the army and wouldn''t do the kind of thing that abandoned tens of thousands of troops in order to kill one person.


    When the overall information was collected, Liu Yan was surprised to find that the seemingly stormy Shijie state of Zhao did not send out the Jie army, the counterattack of the ran state of Qin was leveled by his servants, and Murong state of Yan was easily defeated by Shi bin for the first time. It seems that his partners... Don''t do much?


    Yes, it is just a partner, not an ally.


    It''s not that Liu Yan doesn''t look down on those countries, but he knows that they are all competitors. Murong Yan didn''t talk about alliance at the last meeting of various parties. Some just agreed to attack Shijie Zhao state together, which shows that Murong Yan state also knows that there is no need for alliance. On the contrary, Ran''s Qin State and Zhang''s Liang state made similar proposals, but they were not confirmed in the Han Dynasty.


    The non aligned policy is Liu Yan''s decision. It is inappropriate for the Han ministry to form an alliance with anyone at present.


    Murong Yanguo has once again made preparations to go south. Murong Zhuang personally enlisted Murong Jun as the former chief General and Murong Ba as the deputy general. The number of the whole army should be 220000?


    Murong Yan''s army was only 60000 when it swept around the east of Liao 1. It should be close to pouring out.


    [it seems that Murong Xianbei really doesn''t like the bitter and cold land in liao1 East. He really plans to go south even if he gives up liao1 East.] Liu Yan can''t help laughing bitterly at the thought. They are still in a stalemate with Yao Yizhong across the Yellow River: [if Murong Yan''s army had conquered Youzhou without winning or losing with Yao Yizhong, Murong Yan''s army would have continued to march into Jizhou. It would be troublesome!]


    There is no doubt about the strength of Murong Yan state, which can be seen from the fact that they will seize two-thirds of the territory of Shijie Zhao state after the collapse in the future.


    The Shijie Zhao army in the Han army is not the main battle force, but the Jie people''s own army has fought with Murong Yan army more than once. Each time, it seems that Murong Yan army won the victory? From this point of view, who can deny the strength of Murong Yan''s army? No one!


    In early June, wood and sundries were floating everywhere on the Yellow River section of Qingzhou, which was not all left by the Qiang army. In fact, most of the wood and sundries were floating out of the sea.


    One funny thing is that the wood floating out of the sea was basically picked up by Han ships and stored in the warehouse as part of the system resources.


    Liu Yan was shocked when he saw the data. They only collected the part of the sea. There are nearly 200 miles of wood floating everywhere in the Yellow River waterway. How many forests have the Qiang army cut down? What impact will this wanton destruction of forests have on the soil on the North Bank of the Yellow River?


    On June 13, the Qiang army finally made a new move.


    "Are they going to put wood on it?"


    "No doubt, yes."


    Look at the North Bank of the Yellow River. It is full of people. Some nailed boards are stacked into mountains.


    Some soldiers are trying to spread the nailed wooden board on the river surface piled up by floating wood. The wooden board is about two feet long and four feet wide. When it is placed on the wood of the river, it shakes slightly and stabilizes immediately.


    The first wooden board was placed and stabilized by an iron rope. Bursts of cheers were roared out on the North Bank of the Yellow River, which represents the effectiveness of the Qiang army''s river crossing plan.


    The Han Army standing on the South Bank of the Yellow River looked at each other. The Qiang army seemed to have the intention to cross the river, but... The garrison on the river bank did not receive any orders.


    The troops of the Han Army on the South Bank of the Yellow River are not many, only about 8000. What they need to defend is at least 600 miles of the river. How many miles should there be a Han army?


    Yao Yizhong is personally supervising the feasibility of the scheme. After the first wooden board is placed, it is the second and third... I don''t know how many wooden boards are placed and stacked repeatedly. The wooden bridge with a width of more than ten feet along the river bank extends for about thirty feet. Cavalry have been sent to trample and gallop repeatedly. The wooden bridge looks only slightly shaking, but it doesn''t fall apart.


    "What happened to the Han Army on the other side?"


    "Hui Junzhu, there is a lot of noise about the fast horse of the Han Army, but no new Han Army has been found for the time being."


    Yao Yizhong should have been happy to get the answer, but there was only confusion in his heart.


    There are Han troops on the South Bank of the Yellow River. On the other side of the bridge, there are about 1000, which is only so many. What''s more, there are nearly 20000 Dongping mausoleums?


    "It doesn''t make sense." Yao Yizhong said in a confused tone, "why didn''t Liu Yan stop us from crossing the river?"


    "Our judgment is that Liu Yan has insufficient troops." Huyansheng is a Hun, but he is the Tiger wing General of the state of Zhao in Shijie. This time he works under the command of Yao Yizhong: "there should be no mistake. After all... There are really too many places for Liu Yan to use troops."


    General Huyi, general Longxiang and so on are all column generals, that is, the so-called miscellaneous generals. Miscellaneous generals need to have another rank, that is, to add the rank of governor and so on, in order to have real military power. The appearance of miscellaneous generals was a feature of the late Three Kingdoms period. When the Hu people were in power, they generally attracted some people.


    Yao Yizhong certainly knows that Liu Yan needs to use troops in many places. He also knows that there are 80000 Han troops in juyeze line alone, and even about 60000 Han troops in Yuzhou. At this time, there are 140000, and the rise of the Han ministry has only been nearly five years.


    Intelligence shows that the total number of Han troops is 200000. There are already 140000 Han troops on the western line, and about 30000 Han troops on the other side of Qinghe County and Pingyuan county. Then Liu Yan spent 170000 at once, and the Han occupied areas also need to be stationed. It seems that Liu Yan is really right!


    Although it is possible to calculate those, Yao Yizhong really feels that something is wrong. It is an incorrect conclusion that can be drawn without much thought.


    "They......" Yao Yizhong said in a very strange tone, "want us to cross the river!"


    The 30000 or so Han troops could not defend the nearly thousand mile long section of the Yellow River. Even 300000 troops could not defend such a long section of the Yellow River, just because it was too long. The defense of such a long reach first needs a strong and large number of inland water forces, and then is to spy on the position of the invading army. This is effective defense, not passive waiting.


    Is there only one landing point for the Qiang army? That''s obviously impossible. They are making a big fuss here, but they are just conducting experiments. Once the river crossing scheme is practical, there are many slow flow areas in the Yellow River section, and those sections can become river crossing points everywhere.


    "It is because they know that they will choose to let us cross the river." Yao Yizhong of course knows that he will attack halfway across the river, but it depends on how many crossing points and how many troops cross the river. Only a few crossing points will be afraid of attacking halfway across the river, and only a few will lose if there are more crossing points. He asked, "I heard that the Han army was good at defending the city?"


    Hu Yansheng nodded and said, "but... Liu Yan did it too obviously. What makes him have such confidence?"


    It''s obvious that Liu Yan came as a bait. There is no strong city over Dongping mausoleum, so that Liu Yan''s behavior is very irrational.


    "We need to cross the river." Yao Yizhong''s inner helplessness is lack of external humanity: "any plan needs a strong military force to implement. In the end, the soldiers have to work hard to win or lose."


    It''s quite reasonable to say that any war is a contest between iron and blood between the armies of both sides. During this period, no matter what strategy or strategy, there is no army to carry out, it''s just a mouth gun.


    The Qiang army acted wantonly, and intelligence gathered intensively to the Dongping mausoleum where Liu Yan was located.


    "So there are 23 river crossing points arranged by Yao Yizhong?" Ji Chang was looking at the map. It was the Yellow River section along Qingzhou. He looked at Liu Yan with no expression on his face and hesitated: "Sir, are we too risky?"


    Liu Yan didn''t speak. He was also looking at the map.


    There are only 30000 Han troops in Jinan County, and there are no strong fortresses here. There are hundreds of thousands of Qiang troops who are about to cross the river... Well, those empty ones don''t count. How can there be 150000 or 60000 who can participate in the war? Will it be too big to use 30000 Han troops to fight?


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Pit, it''s good to have a look. Otherwise, automatic release will fail. The reason is... The honor is set at the wrong release time, embarrassing!

 Chapter 322

    Is it true that the wood is thrown into the river to cause blockage, and then the buoyancy of the wood is used to set up a floating bridge with nailed boards? You can say yes or no. It''s not that simple.


    In the uncomplicated direction, the erection of a floating bridge really needs the buoyancy from wood, which can be carried by a boat or boat. The problem is that Yao Yizhong didn''t have enough boats or boats to block the river. He took so much effort to blame one purpose, that is, not to let the ships of the Han Army affect the army''s crossing.


    Imagine that the river is full of floating wood, and even some river sections have inflammables such as hay placed on the wood. Why? There is nothing wrong, just for the convenience of blocking and arson.


    The erection of any floating bridge will not be simple, and the casualties in the project can not be avoided, especially for those who are not good at water, but the engineering casualties necessary for a military target are nothing. It should be said that blocking the river with floating debris and erecting a sufficiently exaggerated pontoon with nailed boards will pay far more casualties than building a pontoon with a boat as a foothold, which will reduce the casualties of Yao Yizhong''s men.


    "Still haven''t found the Han Army''s ships?"


    "Yes, Lord."


    "The Han Army didn''t stop us from crossing the river?"


    "At present, no similar situation has been found."


    Yao Yizhong really confirmed that the Han army was really waiting for the Qiang army to cross the river, and it was too obvious.


    There are 23 river crossing points set up by the Qiang army, which are divided into several river sections and set up floating bridges. When they set up the floating bridge in the middle of the river, according to previous intelligence, the Han Army has strong crossbows with enough range to block, but the Han Army didn''t do so. The Han Army watched the Qiang army do business and didn''t respond at all.


    Of course, there are Han troops on the South Bank of the Yellow River, but what are those Han troops doing? They were watching along the Bank of the river, but they didn''t find a line of defense. This phenomenon was so abnormal that Yao Yizhong was so nervous that he always felt that the Han Army had dug a huge pit waiting for them to jump in.


    If the Han Army blocked the Qiang army and caused casualties to the Qiang army in the industry, even major casualties would not surprise Yao Yizhong, and even he took it for granted.


    On the contrary, it was the Han Army that did nothing that made Yao Yizhong extremely uneasy, which came from his worry and fear of the unknown situation.


    "Is there any sign of wanton mobilization of the Han army?"


    "Temporarily... Not found."


    Yao Yizhong frowned as quickly as the cauliflower vine. He wanted to stop crossing the river, but he couldn''t make a decision.


    Didn''t part of the Qiang army disappear before? About 50000 Qiang troops actually took a detour to the direction of Sizhou, crossing the bridge there to the South Bank of the Yellow River. After they met with sun Fudu''s troops, the two armies approached the Han Army in Dongping county.


    Yao Yizhong''s information shows that there are nearly 30000 Han troops in Dongping county. The leader is a leader of the gate valve who defected to the Han from the south of the Yangtze River. He is the Huan family. The original clan leader was Huanwen.


    According to the military system of the Han Army, Huan Wen''s headquarters, as a partial general, will only have 10000 War soldiers. In this way, the remaining 20000 Han army should be second-line troops such as auxiliary troops, subordinate troops and new attached troops.


    In addition to Huan Wen''s presence in Dongping County, near Jishui, there was also Wang Pu, who was a school captain. He led five thousand Han troops and the same number of second-line troops, 30 miles north of Huan Wen''s headquarters. The detective riding and detailed work of Zhao Jun in Shijie could not find out what the Han army was doing, but only knew that it was a large-scale construction project on the edge of Jishui.


    Yao Yizhong''s request to sun Fudu is to let the friendly forces on the front line of Dongping County pose enough threat to the Han Army and lead the Han Army forces here, so that they can''t rush north along the Yellow River.


    In addition to sun Fudu, Yao Yizhong also sent people to Yuzhou to ask Liu Kai and Lu Yong to cooperate as the governor of ten counties and six foreigners and the champion general, which is also a sufficient threat to the Han Army and does not allow the Han Army in the direction of Yuzhou to have the opportunity to go North.


    Liu Kai and Lu Yong were both generals after the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty surrendered to Shijie Zhao. After their surrender, they were retained by Shijie Zhao as their original official posts. At present, one is the governor of Yuzhou and the other is the governor of Yuzhou.


    Yao Yizhong has enough identity and rights to use the resources he wants, and everything can serve the Qiang army to cross the river.


    In fact, since 50000 Qiang troops under Yao Yizhong can cross the Yellow River from Sizhou, it indicates that more Qiang troops can cross the river from Sizhou, not necessarily from the Yellow River section along Qingzhou.


    Yao Yizhong''s choice to cross the Yellow River along Qingzhou is nothing more than a starting point from a military point of view, which not only causes multiple attacks, but also plays a role in implicating the army that Liu Yan can manually mobilize.


    Seriously, Yao Yizhong really got the goal he wanted. He involved Liu Yan himself along the Yellow River, which was beneficial and harmless to Shijie Zhao Jun in other directions.


    Next, Yao Yizhong believes that if Liu Yan mobilizes enough troops along the Yellow River, there will be fewer Han troops in both Si Zhou direction and Yu Zhou direction. The better development is to prevent the Han army from continuing to expand, and even the Zhao army in Shijie can counter attack.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, Liu Yan only mobilized 30000 Han troops along the Yellow River, so that Yao Yizhong didn''t know whether it was good or bad.


    By July 14, when the traditional ghost gate was opened, the Han Army had no blocking action, and the Qiang army working on the Yellow River had built many floating bridges to connect the south bank.


    Of course, there is no saying that the ghost gate is open at present, that is to say, the Zhongyuan Festival has not become a festival, which will not appear until the Northern Wei Dynasty. The Northern Wei Dynasty was a social environment in which the rulers were extremely Buddhist. Buddhism held a Yulan basin Festival. Since then, there has been a saying that the ghost gate was open.


    The first batch of Qiang troops to cross the river without any obstruction were about 10000 cavalry and 40000 infantry. After they arrived at the South Bank of the Yellow River, they carefully began to build camps along the coast and showed enough caution.


    On the other hand, they always pay attention to the command center of the Han army of the Qiang army, that is, Liu Yan Xingyuan of Dongping mausoleum. Their attitude towards the Qiang army finally crossing the river is slightly strange, not worried but happy.


    "The widest terrain from the Yellow River to Jishui is no more than 100 miles, and the narrowest terrain is only less than 20 miles." Ji Chang said in an uplifting tone, "this terrain will become a decisive place for us to fight with the Qiang army!"


    Yes, the Yellow River and Jishui are close neighbors. They are not connected, but just across each other. Jishui is also connected to the Bohai Sea and directly to daze.


    There is nothing wrong with Wang Pu and his troops being close to Jishui, but whether they are stationed or building large-scale projects, they are only used to confuse people. The real location of the Han Army''s Daxing project is the Chenzi river near daze, where a dense dock has been built. It is arranged by Liu Yan for "violent soldiers", and a large number of ships have been added to the production sequence, The calculation time will come out in the near future.


    In fact, the "Chen" of Chenzi River should be a "Chen" plus a "melon", reading "g" ¨±¡±£¬ Its length is very long. It is directly connected to Puyang in the West and turns down from the Yellow River on the edge of Puyang. It is a tributary of the Yellow River. To its East, it re enters the Yellow River from Linyi, with a total length of more than 500 Li.


    To put it bluntly, it''s not that Liu Yan didn''t prepare the fleet to enter the Yellow River, but it''s not the river channel transferred from the sea to the Yellow River as Yao Yizhong and others want. Who let Liu Yan have the means against the sky, right?


    The long and narrow terrain between the Yellow River and Jishui is really suitable for the location of war. It is for the Han army who wants to block the back road of the Qiang army. Precisely because of this, why did the Han Army stop the Qiang army from crossing the river? They were eager for Yao Yizhong to cross the Yellow River and enter the preset narrow and long battlefield as soon as possible.


    "Yao Yizhong didn''t understand what we wanted to do. He was cautious enough and just let 50000 steps ride in early." Ji Chang actually admired Yao Yizhong''s prudence. If others could cross the river, it would be urgent and he would like to invest all his troops at one time. He asked, "do we send troops to fight it?"


    Doing nothing will only make Yao Yizhong more hesitant, and may even make Yao Yizhong stand still. If the Qiang army retreats, it will cause disaster for the north line war of the Han army.


    Liu Yan asked, "how many troops are appropriate?"


    This is a big problem. Too many Han troops can''t be transferred, too few will cause unnecessary losses, and they can''t really drive the Qiang Army crossing the river back to the south bank.


    "That''s right..." Ji Chang thought for a while and asked, "order Xu Zheng and Huan Wen to take the initiative?"


    Liu Yan nodded approval.


    Xu Zheng was the main general of the Han Army in Yuzhou. He was facing the Resistance Army of Shijie Zhao state in Yuzhou. The number of Yuzhou defense forces was very objective, reaching more than 200000. As for who they were, it can only be said that except for 40000 or 50000 soldiers in counties and counties, the rest were temporarily pieced together.


    Of course, Huanwen is facing the headquarters of sun Fudu and the Qiang army separated by Yao Yizhong. The small-scale fighting between the two sides has not stopped. Generally speaking, it is in a stalemate.


    After all, Liu Yan still has to transfer troops from other places. After all, Yao Yizhong''s troops are really huge. When and where to transfer troops, there are many things to pay attention to.


    Later, they agreed to send cavalry from Jinan county to harass the Qiang army that had crossed the Yellow River. The number of cavalry sent was only 3000.


    The number of three thousand cavalry of the Han army was really small, but their dispatch made Yao Yizhong a little relieved.


    Yao Yizhong has not yet understood Liu Yan... Or what the Han people think. It''s not surprising that Yao Yizhong. The Hu people have always ignored mountains and rivers. Even if they pay attention to them, they are only part of the battlefield.


    That''s what the cultural heritage is doomed to. Unlike Chinese civilization, Hu people do not have their own words, or even can''t carry history. Some are compiled into songs and sung from generation to generation. What can be inherited can be imagined.


    The Qiang nationality has absorbed many commands of Chinese civilization, but how long have they risen? The bearing of culture can not be absorbed by one or two generations, which requires the attention of several generations.


    The Han cavalry who attacked the camp on the Bank of the Yellow River 3000 years ago moved very frequently. From the beginning, they directly approached the camp of the Qiang army, forcing Yao Yizhong to send cavalry to fight.


    They are all light cavalry, and everyone is cautious enough. Once the light cavalry are cautious about each other, it is a time-consuming war in catching up with each other.


    The news of the battle made Yao Yizhong''s generals and schools all the way more certain of the previous speculation that Liu Yan was seriously short of troops.


    Later, the military information in the direction of Dongping county and Yuzhou was successively transmitted to Yao Yizhong.


    "The Han troops on both sides launched an attack." Huyansheng looked quite excited: "Liu Yan is eager to send troops north?"


    War has always been a fog, not only do not know each other''s intentions, but also do not know each other''s troop mobilization. For Yao Yizhong''s army, they didn''t know Liu Yan''s intention was true. Although they didn''t know the mobilization of the Han army like the back of their hands, they could still know the state of the large-scale mobilization of the Han army.


    "What exactly does Liu Yan want to do?" Yao Yizhong''s confusion did not decrease much, but became more and more intense: "if they are urgent, shouldn''t they try their best to prevent us from crossing the river?"


    That is the contradiction between intelligence and reality. What Liu Yan should do is to try his best to prevent the Qiang army from crossing the river, but Liu Yan didn''t do that. That doesn''t seem to be a choice for a commander in chief who lacks troops.


    "Anyway, we have crossed the river!" Huyansheng couldn''t understand what Yao Yizhong was worried about. He said eagerly, "we were going to cross the river. Only by crossing the river can we fight with the Han Army!"


    Yao Yizhong looked at huyansheng silently and said coldly, "I am the coach."


    Huyansheng''s face stiffened and smiled.


    Yao Yizhong certainly knew that he should cross the river no matter what. Only by crossing the river can he fight with the Han Army, and only by fighting can he win or lose. The problem is that there are too many doubts in his heart. He always feels that there is something wrong everywhere, but he can''t find out where there is any trap.


    Huyansheng is right. No matter what doubts Yao Yizhong has, he can''t stop. After riding 50000 steps across the river, Yao Yizhong adds 30000 cavalry to the South Bank of the Yellow River.


    After Yao Yizhong sent 30000 cavalry to cross the river, the 30000 Qiang light cavalry were not used as a defensive force. As soon as they crossed the river, they were divided into three routes. 10000 troops were sent to the west, East and south respectively, posing as if they wanted to walk around the surrounding area.


    Cavalry may not be able to March long distances, but the short-distance March within a hundred miles is still very fast. 30000 Qiang cavalry can walk around in less than a day.


    Liu Yan, who learned of Yao Yizhong''s new news, had only a smile on his face at that time.


    "Yao Yizhong is really a cautious person!" Ji Chang said with some emotion. He narrowed his eyes behind him and asked, "they can''t find any ambush. Should they rest assured to transfer the rest of the troops to the South Bank of the Yellow River?"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Recently, the work and rest time and update time are completely disordered. Fight at night and resume two chapters tomorrow. The first chapter is seven o''clock and the second chapter is at night at the latest.


    Finally, ask for recommended tickets.

 Chapter 323

    As the commander of the first army, what he hates most is that he is worried. A little ignorance of the situation may ruin the whole army. Moreover, Yao Yizhong''s inner doubt is not only a little.


    "We had three routes at first, and then we simply spread out completely. We almost searched the south bank to the edge of Jishui. If the Han Army had an ambush, we could only hide underground."


    "Well..."


    Yao Yizhong just seemed to grasp the key. His thoughts floated for a while, and he was in a trance. Unexpectedly... He couldn''t remember what it was.


    It is Jishui, that is, the place they are about to step into is the narrow hundred mile space between the Yellow River and Jishui. If there is a map, it will be clear at a glance.


    The middle of the Yellow River and Jishui is really a narrow space. If the length is more than 600 Li, the fatal place is that the width is too narrow!


    Can the Han Army hide underground? It''s not impossible, but even if it''s hiding, the number of hiding is absolutely limited. What''s the use of a small number.


    In fact, there is also a water system between the Yellow River and Jishui, that is, Luoshui, which runs for hundreds of miles from the Bohai Sea through Qingzhou to Jizhou and approaching Sizhou.


    Luoshui and Jishui have the same length, but the river width of Luoshui is much less, and there are many sections that can directly drive horses across the river bed. Therefore, Liu Yan didn''t take Luoshui seriously, and Yao Yizhong didn''t associate Luoshui with the terrain, which was cut off from the waterway.


    In fact, Yao Yizhong didn''t think that the Yellow River would be cut off, but didn''t he spend two or three months preparing to block the Yellow River with wood and other sundries? According to his thinking, the Han Army had no ships in the Yellow River waterway. The Han Army''s ships were basically mobilized from the sea. There would be no problem as long as they blocked the estuary of the Yellow River.


    what? Did Yao Yizhong ever think that Liu Yan would wantonly build ships in the Yellow River? Yao Yizhong is a normal person. From the perspective of a normal person, who can build many ships in less than half a year, even if Liu Yanzhen can build a limited number, so the nearly 1000 ships of Shijie Zhao Jun along the Yellow River are still uneven?


    It was confirmed that there was no ambush of the Han army from the South Bank of the Yellow River to the edge of Jishui. Even the original 3000 Han army retreated after Yao Yizhong increased its troops. A new wave of Qiang troops crossed the Yellow River again, with a number of 70000.


    First 50000, in the middle 30000, and then 70000, that is, 150000 Qiang troops crossed the Yellow River. Liu Yan was determined to confirm this.


    Yao Yizhong brought nearly 400000 people, but there are definitely not so many people who can really be used in combat. 50000 Qiang troops have appeared in Dongping County, and 150000 have crossed the Yellow River. You can imagine what goods are left on the North Bank of the Yellow River.


    On this day, the general moved to Liu Yan in Licheng. He took people to the watchtower and looked to the north of Jishui. In fact, he couldn''t see much from a distance.


    "Where are the troops mobilized from the Yuzhou battlefield?"


    "Back to you, the fastest has entered the boundary of Dongping County, and the slowest is in the boundary of Lu county."


    Strangely enough, the so-called fastest marching troops are the infantry returning to the east by boat, but the cavalry are left behind by land.


    There are not many water systems in the Central Plains. Of course, the largest waterway is the Yellow River. There are a large number of diversion around the Yellow River, most of which can carry boats. If you make good use of it, it is absolutely convenient to March.


    It is not unusual for the Chinese civilized army to use the water system to March, especially in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. The Qi army used to arrive in Korea directly by boat through the Yellow River, and even directly transported the luggage outside Hangu pass by boat. I don''t know what happened later. Apart from the emperor Xiaowu of the Western Han Dynasty, he also used the Yellow River, so he set up a building ship general. However, the subsequent Chinese civilized army seemed to forget that the Yellow River was also able to march by boat and transport luggage.


    Well, in fact, the Yellow River has been diverted again and again. After repeated diversion, some sections have become extremely dangerous.


    At present, the location of the Yellow River is also different from that of the later Chinese dynasty. Not only is the whole river channel different, but also the estuary is different. The most outrageous thing is that even the coastline is different.


    There is a huge difference between the current coastline and the coastline after 1700 years. First, there is a large area of land missing, which is also the reason why the Yellow River has not "pushed" out a lot of sediment. The estuary of the Yellow River more than 1100 years later has moved more than 100 miles to the sea!


    Liu Yan nodded with satisfaction: "the first batch of troops, 20000 infantry troops will return first, so..." he looked at Ji Chang.


    "We have erected the necessary bridges before and need to be able to connect at any time." Ji Chang was talking about Jishui. He said, "in fact, we should invest our troops in the near future."


    Seeing that Yao Yizhong is a cautious and suspicious person, the Han Army has given enough doubts. If the Qiang army has 150000 crossing the river, but the Han Army still has no big moves on this side, it is difficult to ensure that Yao Yizhong will not make any other moves, including withdrawing to the North Bank of the Yellow River.


    Liu Yan is not afraid of things. He knows what he should do.


    With the follow-up troops of the Qiang Army crossing the river again, Liu Yan moved the Xingyuan again, the Han Army crossed Jishui, and 30000 Han troops including Liu Yan drove directly into Luoyin.


    Luoyin is a place with a history. Huo Qubing, the champion of the Xiaowu emperor of the Western Han Dynasty, forced the hunxie king to surrender. Later, the hunxie king was named Luoyin Hou by Liu Che. During the Three Kingdoms period, Cao Wei put the northeast of Qihe River into Luoyin county. Until the Western Jin Dynasty, it still belonged to Jinan county. Now Luoyin has been abandoned.


    In fact, the abandonment of Luoyin is only a microcosm of the central plains under the rule of Shijie. After all, the Hu people want to turn the central plains into pastures. There are few abandoned cities, and some famous cities have become ghost ruins. If history does not change, this situation will continue in the future. It will not be relatively improved until the Northern Wei Dynasty, and it will not be restored until the Sui and Tang Dynasties.


    Liu Yan led the army to Luoyin, which was a tonic for Yao Yizhong. Yao Yizhong was still anxious about the Han Army after crossing the Yellow River on a large scale, and became more and more suspicious with the passage of time.


    "How much?" Yao Yizhong suddenly widened his eyes: "only 30000?"


    How many Qiang troops cross the Yellow River? Not counting the combat power, it has reached more than 300000. That is a resettlement situation within tens of miles. If you count the necessary grazing and so on, it can be nearly a hundred miles.


    The fact is that Yao Yizhong did not encounter the Han Army after crossing the Yellow River. Under suspicion, he had a great hesitation about crossing the Jishui river. More than once, he had the idea of returning to the North Bank of the Yellow River. Just when he was about to make up his mind, the order from Xiang just arrived, and Liu Yan personally led the Han Army to Luoyin.


    The Han Army led by Liu Yan was indeed only 30000, of which only nearly 10000 cavalry, and the rest were infantry. In addition, Han warships have appeared on Jishui, and the number seems to be considerable?


    Since Liu Yan led the army and the ships of the Han Army also appeared on Jishui, Yao Yizhong should know that the prelude to the war was officially opened.


    To Yao Yizhong''s surprise, although Liu Yan mobilized a large number of ships into Jishui, he had to ask, "have you found the following Han army?"


    At present, no one can answer Yao Yizhong. He will get the news from sun Fudu in three days. Sun Fudu found that there was a Han Army fleet passing through the Jishui reach of Dongping County, which is still very large in scale.


    By the time sun Fudu''s information was sent, Yao Yizhong had brought the army to camp in the northwest of Luoyin. The cavalry of both sides had even fought several times. Even the Qiang army had tried to attack the Han Army camp, but the Qiang army did not get any advantage in the battle, whether it was cavalry fighting or attacking the camp.


    The barracks built by the two armies are about ten miles apart, and the space left in the middle is of course the battlefield. If you look at it from a high altitude, you can see that the Qiang army with absolute superiority has more than 20 times larger camps than the Han army. When Yao Yizhong set up the Qiang army camp, he also considered more, showing a layout of Yanyue, which almost half surrounded the small Han Army camp.


    The two sides set up their own camps, and the fighting has not stopped since the moment they fought against each other, such as now.


    Liu Yan likes to climb high and look far. Everywhere he goes, he must build a high enough lookout platform in the Chinese Army area. Now he is at a high place with his subordinates to watch another attack by the Qiang army.


    There is no uniform for Qiang people. The dense crowd looks colorful. Most of them are wearing sheep fur coats. According to Sang Yu, it is hard for Hu people to wear thick sheep fur coats on such a hot day.


    Sheep fur jacket has always been used as a layer of armor by Hu people. Indeed, it can play a certain role in preventing arrows, that is, it can endure at a temperature of about 30 degrees and has great endurance.


    At this time, sang Yu was looking at the attacking troops with a single telescope. He would comment from time to time. For example, he is now saying, "it is still the largest number of miscellaneous Hu and Jin people."


    For only six days, Yao Yizhong sent troops to attack every day and harassed every night. It was clear that he bullied the Han army.


    The existence of a telescope can take a panoramic view of what is happening in front of you. If you have enough fun, you can even catch the shot arrows and follow them.


    Outside the stronghold, the enemy is attacking. In front of the stronghold are the necessary melee troops, behind them are the archers and crossbows with clear echelons, and then behind them are the equipment troops such as crossbows, bed crossbows and stone throwing carts.


    If you look at the past, with the range of various weapons as the boundary, there are layers of corpses with different freshness outside


    ... split... Cut... Line


    There must be another chapter today. The honor will be gradually adjusted and the update time will be fixed.

 Chapter 324

    The sharpness of the bow and crossbow of the Han army is definitely not general. The maximum range of the strong crossbow can reach 300 steps (about 1.5 meters per step). Although it is only a short distance, do you know what it means under the high-intensity coverage?


    "We have tried a large number of cavalry sprints at high speed. From entering the range of the bow and crossbow of the Han Army, 300 steps are covered by the strong crossbow of the other party, to 260 steps are covered by the crossbow and bed crossbow, and 180 steps are covered by the stone throwing cart." Huyansheng''s face was very ugly: "when you enter 120 steps, you will be covered by a strong bow."


    It''s the heaven, the earth, and even the gods and Buddhas all over the sky. No one is willing to face this enemy. It''s a situation in which you don''t even touch one of the other''s hair, but you have to bury many people first.


    At this moment, the Qiang people have cavalry charging. They are scattered and cover a wide area. When they enter the shooting distance from the strong crossbow of the Han Army, the Han Army did not send even one arrow.


    "The Han Army no longer shoots arrows, but we don''t think it''s because the other party lacks arrows." Huyansheng waited for a while, and the cavalry charged very fast, and soon it would be within 200 steps. He raised his finger to the camp of the Han Army and said, "soon the other party will shoot an arrow."


    Almost as soon as the voice fell, wave after wave of arrows were fired from the barracks of the Han army. It seems that the scale is not large, but it seems very targeted.


    The arrow flies for a distance in mid air with a roaring sound. When it falls, it will bring a human scream or the neighing of a war horse when it hits the target, and a dull sound when it hits the ground.


    Huyansheng said with a very ugly face, "the arrows of the Han Army are all three edged styles that break armor. The arrow will inevitably penetrate. Even the arrow in the war horse will not enter the arrow plume."


    Look at the cavalry on the battlefield. No matter where they are shot, they are directly pierced. It shows that the kinetic energy of the cavalry''s forward sprint and arrow is really great. As huyansheng said, the arrow is the key.


    Direct penetration of arrow branches has both advantages and disadvantages. It is difficult to take out the arrowhead left in the human body, but the arrowhead penetrating the human body means that the wound increases. In the ancient times when there was no medical means, hitting the arrow was a troublesome thing. If the arrow in the human trunk wanted to survive, it was really not so easy, even in modern times with rich medical means.


    It was only six days, but the Qiang army lost nearly 14000 people. Only a few hundred people died of close combat weapons, and the rest died under the bow and crossbow of the Han army. Have they achieved any results? Yes, it broke a fence set up by the Han Army, and may also kill or kill dozens of Han soldiers.


    Facing the arrow array that can only be broken through by relying on major casualties, Yao Yizhong can hardly eat and drink these days, and people are becoming thin at a very fast speed.


    The new batch of more than 1000 cavalry soldiers who were put into the experiment withdrew when they rushed to the distance of 100 steps, and the number of them running back was less than 300. The visible credit was that they consumed about three or four thousand arrows of the Han army.


    It has to be said that the number of arrows fired by the Han Army in the six days was not small, but there were more than 250000. In fact, such consumption is not large. It seems that the war result is about 17 rounds. One war result is already very efficient.


    Of course, the Han Army actually recovered the nearby arrows. The actual lost arrows should be 150000. During this period, it also attracted the Qiang people to attack because of the recovery of arrows, and achieved some results.


    Yao Yizhong has few choices now. He has asked military craftsmen to wantonly build wooden shields and knife shield vehicles. Next, he has enough psychological preparation to pay the necessary casualties.


    There is nothing wrong. In the face of the sharp and outrageous bow and crossbow of the Han Army, shields are necessities, and we should also be prepared to pay a heavy price to fight in close combat.


    "Han reinforcements will arrive in two days. Before that, we will launch a strong attack regardless of casualties!" Yao Yizhong commanded operations more than once. In the face of casualties, he had long been regarded as a pure number. He said, "during the introduction, zahu and Jin people were ranked first, and our family soldiers were behind."


    Yao Yizhong took many leaders of the Qiang nationality and a group of generals of the state of Zhao in Shijie to a distance of three miles from the Han Army camp. They need to make a final inspection, which is also encouraging the troops.


    In addition, it has to be said that Yao Yizhong was also luring the Han army out of the camp to attack. Therefore, he did not hesitate to put up a big battle, but also tried to put the flag in a prominent position.


    Liu Yan has only 30000 troops available at present. If Yao Yizhong successfully attracts the Han army out of the camp, no matter how much, as long as he can offset the benefits of the Han Army and have a close combat, every elimination of the Han army is Yao Yizhong''s success.


    What are the Han army doing at this time? On the one hand, whether to send troops to attack or not was soon submerged by other topics. The most important topic was whether to let the fleet of Chenzi River enter the Yellow River.


    The Chenzi river is a waterway connecting the Yellow River. Previously, Liu Yan deployed a large number of docks there, and a fleet of 300 has been formed. They are used to prepare to cut off the back road of the Qiang army, that is, to block the Yellow River Waterway in the battlefield area.


    Are three hundred ships too many? If we look at the war situation, the river reaches should be enough, but we don''t think so. We should include all the river reaches that may be involved. In that case, one to three hundred ships and ships are really not enough.


    "There are nearly 1000 Shijie naval troops. They may not have rich experience in water warfare, but they still can''t be underestimated." Sang Yu was opposed to sending out the fleet now. He went on to say, "our current land forces are also insufficient. If Yao Yizhong wants to retreat, he can''t stop it."


    What is the situation of Shijie Navy? It''s not about people, it''s about boats. The number of boats must account for a large part of them. The number of ships is at least 400. That is really a huge fleet. I''m afraid the number of personnel serving it will not be less than 200000.


    Similar to the navy of the Jin Dynasty, the ships of the Shijie navy are basically building ships. The difference is that the Shijie Navy does not have as many three-story building ships as the navy of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "The first reinforcements will arrive tomorrow night and the second two days later." Ji Chang gave a serious answer and said in a dull voice, "that is to say, we need to keep Yao Yizhong here for at least three days."


    Another thing is that the wood and other sundries floating on the Yellow River waterway are not lost when the Qiang army crosses the river. They also block a long waterway. The ships of the Han Army did not come from the East Sea, but the blocked rivers still need to be solved, so as to form the trend of double attack.


    Sang Yu asked commonsense, "set fire?"


    For a time, I don''t know how many people said in one voice: "no!"


    The last time I set fire in Taishan County, the fire swept through more than half of Taishan county. Needless to say, the surrounding counties and counties were also affected by rice seedlings. At present, a large area is still full of wounds, and I still have a headache for the ashes left after the fire. It''s just that the land affected by the fire will be incomparably fertile in the coming year.


    Is it ridiculous to set fire on the river? Think about how the battle of Chibi was fought.


    Liu Yan also disagrees. For him, whether the wood on the Yellow River is a resource or a resource obtained by the enemy, it will be more successful to collect it than to cut it by himself.


    "Jun Shang?" Ji Chang''s concern is very practical: "what scale will our fleet be in three days?"


    "About..." Liu Yan thought for a moment and said, "about 500."


    It was a large warship. Most of the warships fired crossbows and arrows. It was more than enough to deal with the Shijie Zhao army. Even if it was insufficient, it could continue to make up for it.


    In fact, systematic warships are not enough, which involves blocking the wood and other sundries near the estuary of the Yellow River. The final agreed result is to send people to try fishing. If they can clear a little, it can be regarded as a little. If they can''t, it can only be burned.


    The next day, Liu Yan was awakened in his sleep. He asked what the situation was. The visitor only said that Ji Chang had found obvious abnormalities.


    The camp of the Qiang army is full of trumpets before dawn, and a large camp is full of lights. It seems that there is definitely something big.


    Ji Chang saw Liu Yan coming and said in a hurry, "today is the time for Yao Yizhong to launch the general attack."


    Liu Yan didn''t speak. He took the lead to the highest lookout platform in the camp.


    When you go to the observation platform and observe the Qiang stronghold with a telescope, you can see that there are many war instruments at the front of the Qiang stronghold, including a large number of knife shield vehicles and nest vehicles, which actually need an incomparably large volume.


    "There are many jin people under Yao Yizhong?"


    "Yes, sir."


    In fact, not only Yao Yizhong, but also any high-ranking people in the Central Plains, who doesn''t have a large group of attached Jin people around them?


    It is inevitable for the army to send accompanying craftsmen. For example, some combat equipment is temporarily built by accompanying craftsmen. Yao Yizhong used to put the craftsman troops in the core area. The Han Army speculated that the Qiang army would build equipment, but he didn''t expect to build so many.


    As long as you pay a little attention, you will find that the instruments Yao Yizhong ordered people to build are highly targeted, and almost all run towards the defensive arrows. It can be seen how much Yao Yizhong attaches importance to the benefits of bows and crossbows on the side of the Han army.


    In fact, Yao Yizhong''s attention is really understandable. He doesn''t know how much the Huns suffered under the bows and crossbows of the former Han Dynasty, but it should be clear from the fighting in recent days. If the Qiang army wants fewer dead people, it should prepare more shields and build as many as necessary arrow blocking instruments.


    It was found that the Qiang army had prepared countless anti arrow instruments. Liu Yan and others who went to the watchtower subconsciously looked at each other.


    "So... That is to say, the nearby forest has suffered again?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The people were stunned at Liu Yan''s attention. Now it seems that it is not the time to care about the environment. It should be distressed that the benefits of bows and crossbows have been offset. How should the Han Army stop the Qiang army''s strong attack?

 Chapter 325

    The long horn was constantly sounded in the barracks of the Qiang army. The background wall of the sound was one after another of cooking smoke that could not be counted.


    Before fighting, we always have to give soldiers a good meal. We expect soldiers to work harder. How can Yao Yizhong, who has been in charge of the army for decades, not understand this? He brought more than a million cattle and sheep this time. Before, he just gave the soldiers their share. Today, he decided to let the soldiers eat freely.


    The current season is summer. The fat of livestock has not been raised. No matter what kind of cooking techniques, the slaughtered cattle and sheep do not have enough fat. It is a pity that the soldiers are not fat enough.


    After dawn, there were not only bleak horns in the Qiang stronghold, but also bursts of drums.


    Among the orders, soldiers who had enough to eat and drink were taken out of the camp. Some people accepted knife shield carts and various wooden carts and shouted to push the equipment forward.


    Looking from the direction of the Han Army camp, the front of the Qiang camp has been full of equipment and vehicles. If you want to count carefully, the number of equipment and vehicles will never be less than 5000. It can be seen how crazy they have been building equipment in the past few days.


    At the time of war, Qiang soldiers are making final preparations. They try to place fireproof things on the equipment, which can be soaked cloth or fur, or various sacks filled with sand. The reason for doing this is nothing more than worrying that the shooting of the rocket will make the equipment burn.


    In addition to a large number of equipment troops, the cavalry of the Qiang nationality have also been mobilized on a large scale. There are cavalry warming up in the camp everywhere, so that there are horses running everywhere within the scope of vision.


    The Qiang army is busy preparing for war, and the Han army is certainly not doing nothing.


    The bow and crossbow troops of the Han army were preparing a large number of rockets, as were the bed crossbow and crossbow troops. Riprap truck troops are preparing fire oil tanks, which they have only used a small amount before.


    Apart from the long-range troops, the close combat troops of the Han Army are strengthening fortifications again and again. Those fortifications can be fences, walls, horse repellent bushes, wooden fences, etc. but they just don''t see the shadow of trenches.


    It was extremely helpless. As soon as Liu Yan led the army to the combat state, he had no time to dig trenches. Moreover, trenches were not so easy to dig.


    In the face of the Qiang army''s madness to build arrow blocking equipment, in fact, the Han army is almost madly depressed. Wherever the Han Army goes, it shows the sharpness of bows and crossbows. Many times, it shoots arrows again and again to force the enemy to surrender, not to mention how cool it is that its own side can bring countless casualties to the enemy without loss.


    There will be a shield if there is a spear. The Han Army has not encountered the enemy who wantonly built arrow blocking equipment, but those enemies were really better than the Qiang army.


    The benefits of bows and crossbows will be offset. It can be predicted that the role of bows and crossbows will decrease and the close combat between the two sides will increase.


    The total strength of the Han army here is only 30000. According to the mobilization of Yao Yizhong today, there are at least 120000 troops mobilized by the Qiang nationality, that is, the force gap of 4:1.


    The army''s encampment is not crowded together. For example, the barracks of the Han Army are distributed in three areas, one main camp and two Gongwei barracks. With the increase of the number of Qiang troops, there will be more barracks, covering an area of at least tens of miles.


    "Order..." Yao Yizhong, fully dressed in military uniform, raised his hand and waved it gently: "the troops are advancing."


    Horn sound "woo!!!" Then came the rhythmic sound of war drums.


    The Qiang soldiers who got the order began to shout again. The first 8000 Qiang soldiers shouted "Hey yo! Hey yo!" while pushing a heavy knife shield car or wooden cart Our slogan.


    Looking at the volume of DaoDun car, it should have a weight of about 300 kg. Now there will be no rubber tires in such a year. The wheels will only be made of wood. Then, the wheels may not be really round. You can imagine the feeling of pushing them up.


    By the way, there is no such thing as an axle at present, which means that the wheels rotate in a single wheel. It is not easy to turn.


    Each arrow blocking device is driven by five to twenty or thirty people. Behind each device will be followed by dozens to hundreds of soldiers. No matter what the combat weapon is, those soldiers will inevitably hold a shield.


    The reason why it is not suitable for livestock pulling equipment is very simple. Now there are no grid objects in such a year, let alone physics. In addition, there is not so much time for craftsmen to open their brains, and there is no time for rear livestock pushing. So they built equipment to block arrows and use livestock to pull in front. Is it to let animals shoot arrows?


    The shield in the hands of Qiang soldiers looks very miscellaneous. What they have in common is that it is a wooden structure, which will appear very miscellaneous. Soldiers also add necessary things to the shield, such as skin. As for iron flakes, let alone Hu people, even Jin people with strong practical ability, how can they do without materials?


    Nearly a thousand instruments of various types were followed by soldiers. They pushed forward with great movement.


    After pushing forward for a certain distance, nearly a thousand instrument vehicles divided into two waves and headed for the two Gongwei camps of the Han Army camp. Waiting for them to separate left and right, there were new troops pushing various instrument vehicles forward in the Qiang camp. It was clear that three Han army camps were needed to fight together at the beginning.


    "Yao Yizhong once made up his mind..." Liu Yan said with a smile: "the action is so big."


    Ji Chang and others are ridiculous. The Qiang people are crazy to build arrow blocking equipment. The benefits of the bow and crossbow of the Han Army are offset, and their troops are at an absolute disadvantage. The next situation will be very bad, especially the number of cavalry on the Han army is the disadvantage of the disadvantage, and the passive situation is almost doomed.


    "Relax, relax." Liu Yan didn''t feel nervous at all. He smiled and said, "didn''t we expect this situation long ago? It''s also what we want."


    No one said anything, most of them were smiling bitterly.


    Yes, they will be prepared to fight hard at the beginning. Everything is to attract Yao Yizhong to cross the river and make good use of the terrain to annihilate Yao Yizhong''s Qiang army as much as possible. But when they really face a bad situation, they can relax. How heartless and heartless should they be?


    "Sir, we..." Sang Yu asked seriously without his usual Laughter: "how many days do you need to support?"


    Liu Yan said quietly, "it depends on how many days Yao Yizhong will block our reinforcements."


    The battlefield is composed of several parts, which is more important or more intense. The first batch of Han army will come from the southwest of Jishui, and the second batch of Han army will come directly from the due south. Yao Yizhong will not easily let the Han Army''s reinforcements join Liu Yan''s headquarters, so we can imagine how many local battlefields will be extended.


    This situation is really what the Han army wants, but everything will have a premise, that is, the defense of Liu Yan''s location is equal to that Liu Yan is a bait and the key to the whole battle.


    "How is it possible to achieve your goal without taking risks?" Liu Yan was sincere and plain, smiled and said, "if not, how can Yao Yizhong stay here firmly?"


    Using Liu Yan as bait is an extremely risky thing, so all the Han people are opposed except Liu Yan himself. For the Han Dynasty, the importance of Liu Yan as a leader needs no more words, not only because Liu Yan is the ruler of the Han Dynasty, but also because no one can quickly form an army except Liu Yan, and Liu Yan doesn''t know how to quickly form a ship.


    The dense bangs were sounded at the two Gongwei camps of the Han army. It was that the attacking Qiang troops were close to the range of the strong crossbow. After the bangs, the crossbows were constantly fired. Each crossbow was burning with fire. The process from being shot out to falling was between several breaths.


    "Raise your shield!"


    The sound of wood collision sounded frequently. The attacking troops of Qiang nationality raised their shields and tried to get close. A shield stacked on their heads formed a barrier. Almost the next moment, a large number of rockets fell, and the arrowheads fell on the shields, making a knocking sound like rain.


    A scream sounded in the knock. It was a crossbow arrow that shot through the gap of the shield and hit the human body. When a person fell down, a gap would be exposed, making the Qiang soldiers in the area shout and roar, so as to quickly close the gap.


    The first wave of shooting is followed by the second wave. The continuous shooting has made the Qiang soldiers suffer a lot in the past few days. Before fighting with the Han Army, they had never encountered such an arrow array attack, or they would not have built so many arrow blocking instruments and shields.


    The crossbow and arrow with fire fall on the shield. If the shield is of metal structure, it''s all right. No matter what measures are taken before, the wooden shield will always burn after being tested by fire for a long time. As a result, the burning smell begins to appear and the thick smoke begins to appear on the battlefield.


    Huyansheng said anxiously, "we need to speed up our progress!"


    Yao Yizhong was staring at the Han Army camp that fired arrows again and again. He knew that the preparation had played a role and had long been psychologically prepared for the situation.


    If we can speed up the advance speed, how can the attacking Qiang troops move forward slowly? The problem is that the speed of arrow blocking equipment is the same, and the speed of shield advancing troops will become loose once they speed up. In this way, it is impossible to speed up.


    "This situation is already very good." Yao Yizhong smiled. He pointed to the Han Army camp: "their archery frequency is faster than any time before. Do you know what this means?"


    Huyansheng kept blinking his eyes and smiled the next moment: "the Han Army has become anxious, which is good for us."


    ... split... Cut... Line


    There''s another chapter in the evening, so why don''t you have some recommended tickets?

 Chapter 326

    What is the volume of the instrument? It is the general term for cutting advanced and backward, and it is also a great force that determines the direction of war.


    The Han Army has the advanced nature of the powerful crossbow, which makes Yao Yi Zhong need to find ways to offset it, and also needs enough determination to pay for casualties.


    The wooden shield that has been baked for a long time burns, but the arrows falling from the sky do not stop. As a result, even if the hands are baked by fire and the head is pressed down by the high temperature, the Qiang soldiers holding the shield dare not abandon the shield, because if they do not lose the shield, they may only be burned, but if they lose the shield, they will be shot dead by the arrows.


    Of course, not everyone has enough will. Those areas that throw away the burning shield will be emptied in the next moment. It is an arrow that falls like a raindrop. The soldiers who lose the shield become dead from the arrow, and soon the body began to burn black.


    Although there are still heavy casualties, the casualties of Qiang troops this time are much lighter than before, that is the value brought by equipment.


    When the Qiang troops pushed into the range of the Han Army''s bed crossbow and vehicle crossbow, the Han Army camp frequently heard a toothy sound, followed by the loud bang of bow strings. One thick crossbow and arrow were excited. They fell with a sharp sound, or hit the knife shield vehicle, or fell on the larger arrow blocking equipment, Most of them fell on the Qiang soldiers who formed a shield array, and naturally they had to fall into the air.


    Every time a large crossbow hits the target, it will make a loud noise. The arrowhead penetrates the board. The moving knife and shield vehicles are lucky. Some knife and shield vehicles overturn directly after being shot.


    The larger instruments are larger and heavier. After being hit, they are penetrated and brought up flying sawdust. However, this is only the case, which makes the Qiang soldiers hiding behind immediately give out bursts of cheers.


    The infantry square array that was hit sounded a constant scream. When each thick crossbow fell and bursts of shields and sawdust flew, it must be a straight space cleared by the huge impact force. Within that gap were seven down and eight lying screaming wounded and bodies shot through by crossbows and arrows. At the next moment, those screams will stop, because there are dense arrows falling behind, ending their lives.


    Among the 30000 Han troops, the number of bow and crossbow troops is enough to 12000. Counting the soldiers operating bed crossbows, crossbows and stone throwing carts, it is 15000, that is, half of the Han troops can be used in close combat.


    There is no doubt that the long-range arms can also participate in close combat, but as long as the commander''s brain is not bad, it is absolutely impossible to put these arms into the war of attrition. After all, whether crossbow soldiers, archers and engineers are special arms, the difficulty of training and the resources consumed are not much lower than a seemingly precious cavalry.


    When the attacking Qiang troops entered 250 steps, they encountered the diffusion of bed crossbows and crossbows. The scene seemed very tragic. The actual number of bed crossbows and crossbows could not be compared with the crossbow men, resulting in limited casualties, which only shocked the psychology of the Qiang soldiers.


    Yao Yizhong jumped out as the first echelon of the attack force. Every soldier has family members. Those family members are hostages, forcing those soldiers who are engaged in the attack to dare not escape even if they die. Otherwise, under the sky of arrows and thick crossbows, the number of casualties exceeds one floor. The army should have collapsed long ago.


    The first batch of troops put into attack stopped when they were close to 200 steps. The people pushing the equipment vehicles were approaching each other, and gradually a wall composed of equipment was forming. Although the thick crossbows and ordinary crossbows shot by the Han army were still continuous, those huge vehicles continued to form the wall, and the Qiang soldiers hiding behind got the greatest protection.


    "Succeeded?" Yao Yizhong noticed all the time. He saw that even if the Han army hit the crossbow and bed crossbow, the assembled wall still didn''t collapse. He was overjoyed and said, "we should record Yin Bi''s merits and write down great contributions!"


    Yin Bi, a native of Jin Dynasty, joined the army in the recording room of the state of Zhao in Shijie. He was sent by Shi Hu to record Yao Yizhong''s expedition. In order to resist the sharp bow and crossbow of the Han Army, Yao Yizhong gave such a seemingly stupid but absolutely effective suggestion.


    Most of the time, the more stupid the method is, the more effective it is. The difference is whether you think of it or can''t do it. The Han Army saw those towering wooden walls become barriers, and the rockets fired were opened by the people above, poured into the water and extinguished. Only thick crossbows and arrows can cause damage. The Han army officers in the front line couldn''t help looking at each other.


    "Damn it!" Si Hongzhuang said anxiously, "they happen to be out of range of the riprap truck!"


    The range of the Han Army''s riprap truck is only 180 steps, and the attacking Qiang troops are only close to 200 steps. Can the Han Army move the riprap truck forward? Of course, you can move the riprap truck, but it will disrupt the deployment of the arrow array. At the same time, it takes a certain time. The battlefield is changing rapidly. Who will know what will happen next.


    Seeing that the plan is effective, the morale of the Qiang army is greatly boosted. They are waiting for follow-up orders from the rear.


    Liu Yan, who is located in the position of the Chinese army, was slightly stunned to see the scene ahead. Even if Yao Yizhong set up a wooden wall that can be used as a barrier, the two sides are still 200 steps apart. The Qiang troops have not advanced to a distance where they can shoot each other. Are you so excited?


    In fact, the wooden wall erected by the Qiang troops is not long, especially the wall of the combination of knife and shield vehicles is not high, but their appearance is extremely important for the change of the mentality of the soldiers of the two armies. The most obvious is that the Qiang people are not so afraid of the bow and crossbow of the Han Army and become more agile in their work.


    Fighting a war is always morale. The party with high morale will have enough confidence to do anything, and the party with low morale will be timid in doing anything.


    Si Hongzhuang looked at the strong crossbow men in front of him. He could find that those strong crossbow men had some hesitation. It was to stimulate the confusion that they couldn''t confirm whether they hit the target after the strong crossbow shot out.


    The Han Army did not stop shooting arrows at all. Soldiers with strong crossbows kept listening to the command and pulling the trigger, while some auxiliary soldiers with arrow boxes kept shuttling back and forth to supply crossbows and arrows.


    If you take it seriously, the powerful crossbow soldiers on the Han side consume an amazing amount of crossbows and arrows every quarter of an hour. From the dawn of the sky to this moment, that is, two quarters of an hour, 40000 crossbows and arrows have been fired. Many powerful crossbows have broken down because of frequent shooting, frequent winch twisting, and more powerful crossbows with broken or loosened bowstrings, resulting in the need to replace new powerful crossbows.


    The Qiang army has no one to calculate how many arrows the Han Army has in reserve. Just because they haven''t heard that the Han Army lacks arrows, everyone who knows the inside story is shocked by the productivity behind the Han army.


    Just when the sky arrows were still shooting, the huge wall combined began to move forward slowly, but it only moved forward for about one step and stopped, because some local instruments collapsed.


    "No way to push?" Huyansheng said angrily, "if it collapses, use any method to secure the equipment!"


    Yao Yizhong looked as if he was closing his eyes and refreshing himself. When he reopened his experience, he whispered, "no, they are not allowed to move forward!"


    "Lord?" Huyansheng was puzzled and said, "how can our troops continue..." before he finished his words, he was interrupted by Yin Bi.


    "The Han Army has a riprap truck." Yin Bi frowned and said, "their riprap truck has a maximum range of 180 steps and can launch stone bombs weighing about 20 kilograms."


    There was nothing wrong with Yin Bi''s joining the army. In the past, this kind of official position was not qualified to speak at important military meetings, but because the previous suggestions were effective, Yao Yizhong was especially allowed to speak. He frowned and thought. After a while, he continued, "our equipment can be fired by bed crossbows, but stone bullets... Absolutely not."


    In fact, when the Qiang people pushed the huge wooden wall, the Han army was shocked. Most people didn''t consider that the moving of the huge thing would only be a "beautiful thing" of the riprap truck, but were surprised by the natural fear of the huge thing.


    "What a pity!" Ji Chang is really a pity on his face: "if you move forward ten steps, it will become a pile of sawdust."


    At this time, the top level of the Han Army needs to consider whether to let the riprap truck move forward?


    Without waiting for the high-level of the Han Army to make up their mind and listen to the sound of the trotting of war horses, there was a new move by the Qiang army.


    The dusty fog in the sky was brought by a large number of cavalry moving. I don''t know how many cavalry are moving in the unclear fog. The only thing that can be confirmed is that they ran to one of the Gongwei camps of the Han army.


    "Jun Shang?" Ji Chang was slightly surprised and asked, "is it..."


    Without waiting for Ji Chang to finish, Liu Yan cut off: "no matter what Yao Yizhong wants to do, even if it is forced to rush to the camp, we have only one way to deal with it."


    Ji Chang is opposed to complete passive defense, but he never quarrels with Liu Yan. He can only be quiet.


    In the dusty smoke, some large instruments pulled by animal power are moving. They are pulled by animal power, but they are much faster than human power.


    "It really confused the Han army." Yao Yizhong was excited at this moment and shouted: "let them as soon as possible!"


    Yao Yizhong''s reason for judging that the Han army was ignorant was that the Han Army didn''t shoot at the dust as before. If it had to be the Han army before, it didn''t care whether it could see or not. Anyway, it was just shooting.


    On the other side, sang Yu asked Liu Yan, "Sir, why don''t you shoot?"


    "Always let the enemy have hope." Liu Yan was still smiling at this time, and he looked confident: "since they want to get the wall against the arrow, get it for them."


    Ji Chang, who responded, also smiled and reminded the confused sang Yu: "our riprap truck is not fixed and can''t move. Don''t forget those oil cans."


    Sang Yu reacted with a dumbfounded smile.

 Chapter 327

    From dawn to evening, the day passed.


    In one day, the Qiang army erected high walls at a distance of about 200 steps in front of the Han Army camp. Their steps were only 200 steps away and did not take another step forward.


    The wooden high wall is definitely not the pursuit of the Qiang troops. They actually began to stack sandbags outside the high wall. Soon, objects built with sandbags appeared.


    In the morning, the Han army would shoot arrows wantonly. In the back, only the Qiang troops would shoot arrows while stacking sandbags. The Han Army''s reduction in the frequency of arrows greatly boosted the morale of the Qiang people. They thought they had found the right way to offset the Han Army''s bow and crossbow.


    "No, no, No." Facing the blind optimism of his generals, Yao Yizhong told the cruel truth: "there is only a slight barrier 200 steps away, or the Han Army did not move the riprap truck forward."


    From this point of view, Yao Yizhong remained sober and was not overjoyed by the temporary progress. He did not expect to make great progress in one day. After all, which battle with more than 100000 will be decided in a few days? It is normal to fight any battle for three or five years. He wants to be eager for success, but it is clear that it will take a few months.


    Liu Yan doesn''t think it''s a big deal to build a wooden wall of Qiang nationality, but it''s unbearable to stack sandbags and build a wall.


    The stone dumper of Han army was transferred to the front in the evening. Among the sound of wood friction of instruments, a school fired stone bullet was launched out. After flying in the air, it fell into a pile of sandbags.


    The weight should be about 20 kilograms of stone bullets falling. At the same time, the dull sound was sent out, and the smashed sandbags suddenly sputtered around in an instant. It was a case of broken sandbags, broken sacks and sand and stone splashing. People around were touched by flying sand and stone, and all of them screamed bitterly.


    When a modern car is running, the stones are sputtered when the wheels are rolled. What kind of damage will it cause if it is hit? The kinetic energy generated by the falling stone bullet will not be much less than the kinetic energy of the sputtered stone crushed by the wheel. You can imagine what damage it will cause.


    If the first test shot hits, then other stone throwing vehicles can basically drop the shot stone bullets around as long as they are set according to the ruler.


    The sound of sour teeth sounded frequently in the Han Army camp. Each sound would bring a stone bullet and be thrown into the air. They would break the air and make a strange sound of "purring", and then hit it heavily.


    The three camps of the Han army need stone throwing vehicles to launch. There should be about 500 of them. One volley is that 500 stone bullets fall, and they will not all hit the target they want to attack. Hitting a sandbag is the sputtering of sand and soil in the dull sound, hitting a wooden wall is the flying of sawdust and sticks, hitting the human body... Leaving a piece of flesh and blood.


    The instruments produce terror, spread and continuous dull noise. Each sound of them can make the Qiang soldiers tremble. The morale originally boosted is slowly reduced and then reduced in one dull sound after another. This is the power of equipment and quantity, which can change the general trend!


    Yao Yizhong learned that the news was that he left the Chinese army and came not far from the front. He looked at his own soldiers running around, and his face was silent.


    How much did it cost the Qiang troops to build those high walls? The Han Army just moved the riprap truck forward to attack, spent a lot of manpower and material resources, and suffered thousands of casualties. The results were about to be destroyed!


    "Lord." Huyansheng asked cautiously, "are you still planning?"


    Yao Yizhong just nodded.


    They had long expected that the Han army would fight back, and never forgot the Han Army''s stone dump truck. In fact, they had been prepared for what they did during the day, including the blow they encountered.


    The Han Army''s stone dump truck fired stone bombs all night, waiting for another morning. The light came to the earth again. The original position of the high wall became extremely messy.


    There are stone bullets everywhere on the ground. The high wall made of sandbags is soft, the wooden high wall is inclined and broken to the ground, and all kinds of complete or incomplete bodies are scattered everywhere.


    Not all the fortifications were destroyed by the Han army. About 60% of the fortifications remained, but the Han Army''s stone dumpers were too cruel and made all the Qiang troops retreat.


    In the early morning, Yao Yizhong appeared at the front again. He silently watched the tragic situation ahead. Behind him were the twenty or thirty thousand Qiang troops who were ready again.


    There is no need to observe specially. A new batch of equipment is standing in the middle of the army. It seems that Yao Yizhong still wants his troops to do business as the day before?


    With the sound of drums, the Qiang soldiers shouted again and pushed the sword shield car and other instruments forward. When they entered the range of the strong crossbow of the Han Army, the sky was full of crossbows and arrows again.


    It may be the experience of the previous day that the Qiang troops moved much faster this time than the first time. It took only half an hour to push a new batch of equipment in place.


    Among those instruments, there was the shadow of rushing cars. It was a huge product with wheels at the bottom. It was in a triangular shape and covered with iron sheets. Most of them were used to hit the city gate. This time, they were in the field offensive to stop arrows.


    The action of the Han army was the same as the day before. When the Qiang troops reached the range of weapons, the Han Army greeted them with long-range weapons. The endless ordinary and thick crossbows and arrows made Yao Yizhong and others look grim.


    "How many arrows do they have in reserve?" Huyansheng was a little angry: "it doesn''t make sense!"


    Liu Yancai has been rising for five years. Even if he is properly managed, he should not have such a strong productivity. His weapons and armor are the best in the world. Which of the bed crossbow, cart crossbow and riprap cart does not need to have a deep foundation to build? I haven''t found that there are so many remote instruments in the world today, such as bed crossbows, crossbows, stone throwing carts and so on!


    The real situation is that the state of Zhao in Shijie can also make large-scale remote instruments, but Shi Hu firmly holds those craftsmen in his hands. In addition to the Jie nationality, there are no similar craftsmen in the hands of a powerful leader like Yao Yizhong.


    In addition, there are really few countries in the world that have wantonly installed bed crossbows, crossbows and stone throwing carts, that is, the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the state of Zhao in Shijie and the state of Murong Yan. That is not only the limitation of resources, but also the scarcity of craftsmen who master relevant technologies.


    Any craftsmen who master the country''s important tools will not overflow. The number of craftsmen limits the production capacity, and it is not that countries are unwilling to increase craftsmen who master relevant technologies. It is the same knowledge that people can master, which does not mean that everyone can learn it.


    Not only huyansheng, but even Yao Yizhong and even all the important officials of Shijie Zhao state, they don''t understand why Liu Yan can rise so rapidly. In the early stage, they guessed that he could get the help of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Later, they knew it was impossible. If the Eastern Jin Dynasty had such strength, would it still nest in the south of the Yangtze River?


    Yao Yizhong knows that no matter how the Qiang troops set up fortifications, they will encounter the attack of the Han Army, but many times they clearly know they have to do it, especially in terms of layout.


    "This time, it was still a stone throwing truck that seduced the Han army."


    "Yes!"


    The repeated business is going on again. During this period, the long-range attack of the Han Army has not stopped, that is, the Qiang army has a new pattern than the day before.


    "Report!!!" When the scouts returned, they immediately shouted before getting off their horses: "the enemy cavalry was found behind our camp. The number is about 15000!"


    The new news made Liu Yan''s eyebrows pick.


    The main camp of the Han army is centered on Luoyin, with Jishui on the back, leaving about ten li of activity space in the middle. The three camps are in the shape of Pinzi. The exploratory focus of Qiang troops has always been the two "mouth" characters in the left and right direction of Pinzi.


    Setting up a camp will focus on the direction of the enemy. Generally, it will be a little weaker behind it. That is not only a slight reduction in fortifications, but also in the number of defensive forces.


    It is inevitable to mobilize the necessary bow and crossbow troops to strengthen defense, but with the emergence of Qiang cavalry behind the camp, Qiang cavalry began to appear on the other three sides, that is, the disadvantage of strength.


    "Complete passive defense is not feasible!" Sang Yu was talking about military common sense. It''s not advisable to stick to it, and it''s even more undesirable to completely shrink your head. He gritted his teeth and said, "Sir, send cavalry against it?"


    The number of cavalry brought by Liu Yan was not large. He "made up" some in a few days, but there were only 1500 bow cavalry and 4000 sudden cavalry. The Huben army with heavy cavalry was still on the way to help.


    Soon, the gate behind the Han army was opened, and about 5000 cavalry roared out in the heavy sound of horse hoofs like beating drums.


    Yao Yizhong immediately "ha ha" laughed at the news that the Han army sent cavalry. After laughing, he said to his subordinates in a controlled tone: "our goal has been achieved!"


    The Qiang army is not afraid of the Han Army going out of the stronghold to meet the attack. In fact, the fear is that the Han army uses the benefits of bows and crossbows to strictly prevent and defend. Yao Yizhong firmly believes that as long as the Han army is willing to fight in the field, it is their victory. All because they have sufficient troops, the Han army is only 30000.


    "The first time, there will be the second!" Huyansheng looked relieved and said, "every time we kill a Han soldier in the field, it means that Liu Yan''s available soldiers are reduced by one!"


    The field riding battle took place soon. It was a battle in a long and narrow terrain. Because Yao Yizhong had the mentality of fighting and consuming, the light riding of Qiang did not go around much. At the beginning, it was head-on.


    The Han cavalry who went out of the camp did not dodge. They charged directly under the command of Liu Yan.


    At the moment when the two armies were about to collide, as the commander-in-chief, Liu Yan and Yao Yizhong both moved to a visible position and looked at the position where the dust and smoke were sweeping with the naked eye. There, the sound of horses'' hoofs shook the sky, the sound of shouting and killing were also shouted out, and the red wave and the colorful wave beat each other


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Another chapter, ask for recommended tickets!

 Chapter 328

    There were about 20000 cavalry on both sides. The horses under their seats trod and rolled up dust. From a distance, they saw that the two dust clouds were close to each other. The neighing of the horses and the shouting of people penetrated the sound of the horses'' hoofs.


    All Qiang people are light cavalry. When they want to get close to the Han Army''s sudden cavalry, they choose to shoot arrows first. In a moment, the arrows are like locusts.


    The arrows will fly for a distance in mid air. When they fall, most of them will shoot in the air. The galloping Han Army sudden cavalry will bend down. The person or horse hit by the arrows depends on where they hit. It''s not the key point that there are leather armor blocking, but they are injured. Only when they hit the key point will they fall to the ground.


    "The cavalry of the Han army can''t ride and shoot?" Yao Yizhong didn''t see it very clearly. He was surprised and said, "it seems that there is no bow."


    The sudden cavalry of the Han Army really can''t ride and shoot. That''s a limitation of the system. Liu Yan can''t change it if he wants to change it.


    At this moment, about 3000 Han Army sudden cavalry are fighting against each other. Bow cavalry and a few sudden cavalry are cruising around the periphery, looking to find the right opportunity to attack from the flank of Qiang cavalry.


    The movement of cavalry against each other is far more than imagined. When cavalry collide with each other, the two cavalry are thrown out by a huge force and dance in half empty hands. They are more staggered with each other. The cavalry on horses wave or stab weapons when they are staggered with each other.


    The Han Army''s sudden cavalry were equipped with lances and machetes. The lances in their hands would be broken when they hit the enemy. It was a scene of wood chips flying around. After the lance is damaged, they will draw out the chopping saber on one side, and they don''t need to wave too much. They just need to cross out the chopping saber to kill.


    The equipment of Qiang cavalry is quite miscellaneous. If there is a gun, it is also a long gun with metal sharp objects on the head. Not everyone is a military general. As a result, many Qiang cavalry who hit the target will be knocked off their horses by the earthquake. Falling off the horse on the battlefield against cavalry means death. It will also be a very sad way to die.


    Most of the Qiang cavalry have blunt weapons, that is, maces or wooden sticks. Blunt weapons are the most used lethal weapons by the Hu people, not only because the Hu people lack productivity, but also because the Hu people do not have as strong heritage as the Chinese civilization. The Chinese civilization''s army has the method of practice, but the Hu people are herding. When they call in, they are soldiers and leave. They are herdsmen.


    Hu people have the least number of weapons such as sword or Dao, which is really limited by the lack of productivity.


    Riding is a state of movement. It''s no small matter to be hit with a mace when galloping at high speed. Even being smoked by a wooden stick will cause serious damage. It is the same as the effect of hitting an object at high speed. It is a kind of kinetic energy brought by sprint. For example, people will have accidents when they run into a wall, not to mention being hit by each other at high speed.


    The casualties of cavalry who intend to attack each other have always been not low. If it is not necessary, the Hu people will not use a similar hard hitting method. They are more used to shooting arrows at each other in a long cruise. They compare their toughness with a time-consuming method. Whoever can''t hold on first is the loser. On the grassland, the Hu people compete for pasture. The main purpose is to drive each other out of the grassland, so the casualties will not be too high.


    After the two cavalry collided with each other, the Han cavalry cruising on the side was the Qiang cavalry chased by cats and mice. The collision between the painting style and it was two different things.


    "This..." Yao Yizhong noticed that the situation there was a little surprised: "but unexpectedly, the Han Army had such a cavalry Knight!"


    Yao Yizhong had to be surprised. About 2000 Han troops were moving and shooting arrows. Nearly 5000 local cavalry who pursued them died all the way. If they could catch up, it would be all right. But there was really no sign of catching up.


    The five thousand Qiang cavalry actually wanted to give up chasing. They could see that the other party could not cause any damage, but died all the way. Anyone would be frightened and frustrated at the same time. They had to chase again, or they watched the Han Army kill in from the flank of their own army.


    Looking down, Yao Yizhong and other generals of the state of Zhao in Shijie kept taking the cold air above their heads. They continued to wonder why the productivity of the Han army was so strong. Then they had a new question, that is, where did Liu Yan collect those good riding knights.


    The cavalry of the two armies were fighting, and the actions in other places did not stop, that is, the attention of the commanders of both sides was temporarily attracted by the cavalry fighting.


    The cavalry hedging soon ended. After the two sides crossed, the people outside the field tried to evaluate the quantity.


    "We lost more than three thousand." Huyansheng''s archery is very good, while people with good archery generally have a pair of eyes with good eyesight: "the other party''s loss is about 1000?"


    In fact, the loss of the Han Army''s sudden cavalry was not as much as 1000. The exact number was 680, while the loss of the Qiang cavalry was 336. That is not only the inequality of weapons and armor between the two sides, but also the gap in quality. It''s normal for light cavalry and sudden cavalry to make a battle damage ratio of five to one.


    Yao Yizhong was not surprised by so many losses. He calmly said: "one thousand at a time, Liu Yan will lose his mobile forces several times."


    The generals of the state of Zhao in Shijie, taking advantage of the small strength of the Han Army, formulated a plan to lure the Han army out of the camp to fight a war of attrition, especially to consume Liu Yan''s few cavalry and serve the next general attack.


    In the next few days, the battlefield situation has been boring and repeated. The Qiang infantry army that should promote the construction of fortifications continued to bear heavy casualties and seduced the cavalry of the Han army out of the camp.


    The war situation on the main battlefield was boring and bloody, and the peripheral war was opened with the arrival of Liu Yan''s reinforcements.


    Yao Yizhong learned that the Han Army had a fleet approaching the Luoyin front line. He sent 40000 steps to ride, and the command was huyansheng, a Tiger wing general.


    They originally wanted to stop the Han army from landing, but the Qiang troops who went to the riverside to stop the attack were first shot by the bed crossbow from the warship, and the strong crossbow and bow behind joined. After a lot of casualties, they had to withdraw from the beach and watched the Han army land.


    Huyansheng sent cavalry immediately after the Han army landed. This time, they faced the Han Army soldiers who used tower shields to build shield walls, and a large number of long spearmen formed a gun array. Naturally, the bow and crossbow soldiers of the Han army would not be absent.


    The Qiang troops who attacked paid a heavy price by breaking into the shield array and gun array of the Han Army, but there were no great achievements under the collision. After all, in the face of the infantry in the dense square array, as long as the infantry did not collapse on their own, even the heavy cavalry would feel scared. You should know what would happen to the light cavalry.


    Huyansheng reported to Yao Yizhong that the Han army was absolutely elite. He reported the composition of the arms of the Han Army, especially one of the arms encountered for the first time, that is, the great swordsman.


    According to huyansheng''s description, the heavy infantry holding a big broad sword in the Han army is quite ferocious. When moving forward, it is like a wall. The difference is that this wall is a loaded heavy infantry waving a big broad sword. Our light cavalry has competed with it. The light cavalry bumps into it and encounters a terrible situation. Whenever it is hit by a huge broad sword, both people and horses are broken.


    "..." Yao Yizhong looked at the paper in his hand and looked strange on his face. He wondered, "Liu Yan... How can there be such a development?"


    It''s nothing strange to have heavy infantry. The Chinese civilization created such a situation by stepping and fighting, became the mainstream nation in the eastern world, and once became the only overlord in the eastern continent. This doesn''t mean that the Chinese civilization can''t fight by riding. In fact, since the horses were tamed and driven, both chariots and cavalry have been well used by the Chinese civilization''s army, and this is not nonsense.


    There is a special name in the spring and Autumn period, that is how many times the country. In the Warring States period, as long as it was the Warring States period connected with the northern grasslands, who lacked cavalry? Even with the cavalry culture fault of Chinese civilization caused by competing for Ding and deer at the end of Qin Dynasty, the Han Empire also absorbed and made good use of the riding skills of Xiongnu and zahu, and expelled Xiongnu with the newly learned riding method.


    At present, even if Sima''s family moved south with a large group of aristocratic families, the Jin army still mastered the war method of riding, and there are not a few Jin people who can fight on horseback in the Central Plains. The Chinese civilization was not good at riding. It was not until the Song Dynasty that the fault reappeared, but it was also caused by the loss of the horse farm.


    Yao Yizhong was even more depressed. In recent days, he repeatedly seduced the Han army out of the camp to fight. After fighting for several days, he found that no matter how many Han Army cavalry were consumed the day before yesterday, there would still be no more than 5000 Han Army cavalry a day apart, giving him a strange impression that the cavalry in Liu Yan''s hands would never die.


    "How many Han troops have we consumed... The sudden cavalry and bow cavalry of the Han army?" Yao Yizhong got a data that should be 4000. When he heard it, he was very puzzled and said, "are we wrong in estimation, or don''t we notice that Liu Yan keeps sending reinforcements into the camp?"


    Mu Jian, the ningbei General of the state of Zhao in Shijie, said with great certainty: "if it can not be determined before, it can be confirmed after strengthening investigation and sentry. Absolutely no reinforcements have entered the Han Army camp!"


    Yao Yizhong is still skeptical. He really doesn''t understand how the cavalry in Liu Yan''s hand can be maintained at about 5000. That''s totally unreasonable!


    In fact, there is one thing Yao Yizhong doesn''t know. The 5000 cavalry sent by Liu Yan again and again is not the limit at all. That''s because the intensity of the war on juyeze has increased, and the forbidden guards on juyeze battlefield have been killed continuously, which means that the number of places Liu Yan can "call" has been rising.


    Yao Yizhong''s side is the main battlefield. The places he sent to block Liu Yan''s reinforcements are local battlefields. Are Dongping County in the belly of Yanzhou and Gaoping County in the northwest of Yuzhou not local battlefields?


    If we look at the overall situation, the total number of Shijie Zhao troops serving Yao Yizhong absolutely exceeds 500000, it is a situation with the consent of Shi Hu, which means that the whole Shijie Zhao state attaches importance to the Han Dynasty!

 Chapter 329

    Liu Yan''s deployment of troops to the north for reinforcements will inevitably affect the overall situation. How can sun Fudu and Liu Kai, the governor of Yuzhou, who are stationed at the edge of Dongping County, be indifferent to the transfer of the Han army? They are all soldiers. Even if they are not for Yao Yizhong but for themselves, they must take the opportunity to enter the army.


    Sun Fudu was reinforced by fan Tan and led 90000 people into Dongping county to fight with the Han Army in fan county (northwest of modern Liangshan).


    Liu Kai gathered troops from various counties and counties in Yuzhou. A total of 130000 went out of Changyi to cross Jishui (tributary) and broke out a war with the Han Army in Jinxiang.


    The Han Army in Dongping county has always been only 50000, the war troops are only 30000, and the remaining 20000 are auxiliary soldiers. The main general of the Han Army in Dongping county is Huan Wen. The chief marching officer is Xie an. There are also generals such as Zhong Hui, Li Hong, gainie, Chen Jiaju and Wang Yong. There are 7000 cavalry soldiers and 23000 infantry soldiers.


    Huanwen was mainly defensive along the way. It began to build fortifications when it occupied Dongping county. Thanks to Liu Yan''s consideration that Dongping county was regarded as the Western barrier in the next stage, Xuchang, the original county capital, was renovated, and a large number of "castles" were built, even one in the sub city.


    Xuchang is doing it completely according to the defense level similar to Xiami. Although he only gets a buffer period of more than three months, he can''t stand that the "farmers" are really good at building the city. Liu Yan spared no expense to mobilize resources, and the fortification has begun to take shape.


    Huan Wen should have refused the city, but he thought he couldn''t stick to it unless he had to.


    Xie an considered Huan Wen''s opinion and personally investigated it. He thought that fan County on the Chenzi river was a good battlefield. Huan Wen led all the cavalry and 20000 soldiers to fight, leaving 10000 soldiers and all the auxiliary soldiers to defend Xuchang.


    Han soldiers are really out of work. They only need to serve all year round. They listen to the tune and go out to fight in wartime, and specialize in training in non wartime.


    There is a gap between the full-time soldiers who are out of work and the soldiers of the military agricultural complex. They are proficient in everything and do nothing at ordinary times. The soldiers who only train the killing skills and the soldiers who practice in their spare time.


    At this time, Huan Wen led the army two miles away from the Shijie Zhao army led by sun Fudu.


    The Han army only occasionally heard the neighing of war horses, and the other soldiers were silent. Most of them were saved by Liu Yan''s soldiers five years ago. First, they were baptized spiritually and knew the social status of soldiers in their later life. Then, Liu Yan gave them new life, which can be said to be Liu Yan''s natural loyalty.


    In real terms, Huan Wen led the army alone for the first time. Previously, he was either a civil servant or an assistant to someone in the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "Anshi, only by leading the army alone can we know the strength of the Han army." Huan Wen felt so much in his heart that he couldn''t help comparing the Han army with the Jin army and said, "in this way, 5000 troops can be worth 30000 Jin troops. It''s not weapons or armor, but the will and desire of soldiers to fight."


    Xie an nodded deeply, not looking down on the Jin army, but thinking that a Han soldier is equal to six Jin soldiers. There is a gap between weapons and armor, and more is the difference in mental outlook.


    "If the Jin army also adopted the 20th rank......" Huan Wen hesitated and asked, "will it change?"


    "There must be changes, and the desire to fight must rise, but..." Xie an stopped for a little while with a bitter smile before continuing: "it''s just that there will be some changes in spirit, but there is still a big gap in quality."


    The two armies are about to fight, but Huan Wen and Xie an still have time to chat. They are more or less concerned about the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Then, only when they really integrate into Liu Yan''s command can they know the horror of the Han army.


    The Han Army has a very clear division of job titles, and the arms are not mixed and disorderly. The most obvious thing is that full-time combat will not do chores, but those who do chores work hard to become full-time soldiers. There is vitality everywhere. At the same time, they will also distinguish the arms of soldiers.


    Thinking of Huan Wen and Xie an somewhere, they subconsciously turned their bodies and looked back


    The left and right wings of the military array are equipped with cavalry. The cavalry of the Han army was divided into Armored Cavalry and heavy cavalry. There were also sudden cavalry wearing armor in the first half of the armored war horse. They were light cavalry without armor or only people wearing leather armor. There were also archers who only shoot arrows regardless of close combat.


    The middle army of the military array is the infantry, and the Tower Shield soldiers and heavy infantry (big swordsmen) are arranged in the front, followed by the mixed formation of long spearmen, long spearmen, strong crossbows and strong bowmen. Some knife shield soldiers and sword soldiers are scattered in each square array.


    To tell the truth, Huan Wen didn''t really understand why he wanted to be divided into so many details. He witnessed the battles of those soldiers and overheard Xie an say that practice makes perfect, just like special training.


    Huan Wen and Xie Anxin looked at Zhao Jun on the opposite stone tablet again.


    If the Han Army pays attention to the arrangement of battle readiness, what kind of formation it should be is definitely put out when there is a chance. The Shijie Zhao army has always been in a mess.


    The uniform of the Han army is uniform, and you will feel full of momentum at a glance. There are only some elite of the Shijie Zhao army who will have uniform uniform. They call in as soldiers and leave as people. Maybe the Hu people don''t pay so much attention to it. The result is that no matter what kind of uniform Shijie Zhao army or the rest of the Hu people are armed, there has never been any uniform, and they wear everything, It''s messy and colorful anyway.


    In today''s world, there are more than ten Eastern countries, and there are not many national armies that can have unified robes, The more countries (forces) with Han culture pay more attention to the unification of military uniforms, which leads to the unified military uniforms of Zhang''s Liang army, Jin army, Han Army, Koguryo army and Li''s Cheng Han Army, while the rest of the Hu people, such as Shijie Zhao army, Murong Yan Army, Tuoba Dai army and Xiongnu ministries, do not pay attention to it.


    In addition, it must be said that the Ran''s Qin army has also been pursuing unified military uniform, but ran min did not occupy Guanzhong for long, killing and destroying the original fragile production system again and again, resulting in that ran Min who wanted to unify military uniform could not do it at all.


    Then there is the army of Li''s Chenghan Dynasty. When it comes to the degree of Sinicization of Chenghan Dynasty, it is really quite high. Then, Sichuan and Shu have been famous for weaving since ancient times. Only then can Li''s Chenghan Dynasty have enough national strength to unify the military uniform of the army. Then there is a very strange point, that is, the military uniform of Li''s Chenghan army is also red and black (or gray). On the contrary, the Jin army who thinks that zhengshuo is wearing white robes, which is completely different from that of zhengshuo.


    As long as you are familiar with history, you must know that since the army of the Han Dynasty chased the north, which dynasty did not use red as the main body?


    On the one hand, the military array is rigorous, coupled with the uniform color of clothes, on the other hand, it is just a simple pile and colorful. There are psychological differences between the two sides before they start fighting.


    Sun Fudu was just checking the manipulation of the Han Army, hoping to find flaws. He looked around and found that the formation put out by Huan Wen was very common, that is, the fish scale array formed by the combination of one small military array after another.


    The fish scale array is a sense of hierarchy like fish scales. If the whole infantry is a echelon defense array, the left and right wings will become a military array with both attack and defense after being put on the cavalry.


    Although sun Fudu is a member of the Jie nationality, he also knows the formation. Unfortunately, although he knows it, he can''t put it out. It''s not about his practical ability. The main reason is that the soldiers under his hand haven''t been trained for many years.


    "Attack!"


    Shijie Zhao army in Dongping county has most cavalry. If they are the attacking side, they can only wave up.


    Sun Fu had carefully identified it. Coupled with the corresponding intelligence, he knew that the number of crossbow men of the Han Army opposite was only about 3000. That was the best news. After all, Zhao Jun in Shijie was afraid of being shot by the powerful crossbow of the Han army.


    The situation on the battlefield was the same routine at the beginning. When the attacking Shijie cavalry entered a distance of 300 steps, they were long-range attacked by the strong crossbow soldiers of the Han army. However, because there were few long-range attack troops under Huan Wen''s command, the loss was actually within the tolerance of the Shijie cavalry.


    The new routine took place when Huan Wen and Xie an withdrew from the formation. There were about 1000 big swordsmen wearing heavy armor, holding big broadswords, and stepping neatly across the adult wall of the formation.


    Seeing that scene, sun Fudu was slightly stunned and surprised. The usual routine of the Han army before was to form a shield array and then match it with a gun array. This time, he changed his tactics?


    When the stone tablet cavalry approached the Han Army 150 steps, not only the strong crossbow was diffused, but also the strong bow was flying like rain. Waiting for them to approach the Han Army within 80 steps, a few crossbow soldiers of the Han Army also joined in shooting, and more arrows were encountered in an instant. If the damage of 300 to 150 steps is one, 150 to 80 steps is three, but within 80 steps it increases to five, and that''s just less than 300 crossbow soldiers joining the attack.


    The first batch of five thousand stone tablet cavalry who were put into the battle array rushed sullenly in the face of the arrow rain, and nearly a thousand people were damaged. It was considered that they had stepped within 20 steps. Every stone tablet soldier riding on a war horse had a ferocious expression. Didn''t they pay so heavy casualties to get close? They firmly believe that as long as they can fight close to hand to hand, they will have the hope of victory.


    The big swordsmen standing in rows, each holding a big broad sword on his side, and the sword body is swinging back. This posture can easily stir the big broad sword forward, and turn the palm a little to hold the hilt. They are ready to go. With their huge bodies and heavy armor, they can''t lack the exaggerated giant sword, which makes people feel very powerful.


    The heavy and frequent sound of horses'' hoofs was getting closer and closer, and the war drum sounded loudly. The "Han Army''s power" roared by more than 20000 people rang through the wilderness. Out of the array, the big swordsmen who were ready to go slowly squatted down and became a posture of standing horse step. The stone tablet cavalry waved a wide sword at the moment of approaching.


    At that moment, the broad sword waved out, and the reflected cold light exploded. In the cold light, the bodies of people and horses cut into two sections continued to appear!


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Without special notice, two chapters are updated every day. Then, ask for recommended tickets!

 Chapter 330

    Yes, whether it''s a man or a horse, as long as it hits the broadsword, it must be cut into two sections. That''s the picture produced by the big swordsman every time he swings the broadsword and takes a step forward.


    After the stone tablet cavalry galloping at high speed is cut into two sections, it still has the inertia of rushing forward. When the big swordsman swings his big broad sword, he will lower his body to one side. It''s just that the body brought by the inertia doesn''t hit the big swordsman. Once the residual body hits the big swordsman wearing heavy armor, it will definitely be a dull sound, and the huge big swordsman will be knocked out.


    It''s as stable as a rock or something. Unless it''s a thick enough wall, a thin front composed of people can''t resist the impact of high speed. It''s hundreds of kilograms of people and nearly 300 kilograms of war horses. Besides the inertia brought by speed, who can resist it? Even a big swordsman with a height of 2.1 meters and a weight of nearly 300 kilograms plus his armor can''t.


    Zero casualties and significant results will only happen to long-range troops. It is not impossible to achieve zero casualties in close combat. It can only be said that it can not happen in the battle between infantry and cavalry.


    A thousand swordsmen firmly blocked the charging stone tablet cavalry. Five thousand stone tablet cavalry were killed by the long-range attack force of the Han Army, nearly 1500. The casualties caused by the long-range force of the Han Army to the stone tablet cavalry continued to increase, and the stone tablet cavalry who died directly in the hands of the big swordsmen continued to rise.


    It seems that Huan Wen used 1000 heavy infantry to firmly block the 5000 stone tablet cavalry sent by sun Fudu, and it can be seen very clearly that nearly half of the world cavalry with casualties collapsed.


    In fact, the first group of Shijie cavalry rushed up and was blocked by the big swordsman. They found that even if they were close, they could not defeat the Shijie cavalry in the front row of the Han army. When they saw their companions rush up, they were cut into two sections. In an instant, they collapsed. First, a Shijie cavalry changed the direction of the charge, and then the second and third... Evolved into a complete collapse.


    Sun Fu, who was in the rear, was completely stunned. The first batch of 5000 cavalry collapsed. The second batch of 3000 cavalry rushed up next to the arrow rain. Seeing the collapse of friendly forces, they also gave up the attack. A good offensive ended only after a short hand to hand fight.


    When the attacking Shijie cavalry withdrew, the number of big swordsmen standing on the battlefield would not exceed 400, and the Han Army Auxiliary soldiers behind ran over.


    The auxiliary soldier was ordered to check the friendly army, because the big swordsman''s armor was too thick. After falling, he just couldn''t stand up by himself. As soon as they checked, there were 320 big swordsmen who stood up again, that is to say, there were only less than 300 big swordsmen who really died in battle!


    "Three hundred dead?" Huan Wen looked surprised: "with heavy infantry and long-range troops, the war results should be more than 3000?"


    "According to visual inspection, there should be seven or eight hundred achievements made by heavy infantry." Xie an was also full of surprise, but later said: "unfortunately, not everyone has such psychological quality."


    In short, not everyone has the courage to be fearless in the face of cavalry rushing at high speed. However, as a heavy infantry, he has to have that fearless psychology.


    The Jin army can arm heavy infantry, and may be much better than the Han Army in relevant armor and weapons, but it is really not so easy for the Jin army to find fierce warriors who are not afraid of death.


    "Everyone needs to be tall and strong..." Huan Wen said without hesitation: "it''s more than two hundred thousand jin troops can put together thousands. I''m afraid it''s difficult to learn from their psychological quality."


    To put it bluntly, Huan Wen and Xie an are working for Liu Yan, but their long-term thinking has been fixed. They can''t help comparing what they know with the Han army.


    They have no other meaning, such as helping the Eastern Jin Dynasty. They want to have a more thorough understanding of the Han Army in a series of comparisons. Often when they compare with each other, they have greater expectations for the Han Department, because they find that the Han army is far stronger than they think.


    The first offensive of Zhao Jun in Shijie was disintegrated at a slight cost, and Huan Wen''s self-confidence expanded completely. If he had only hoped to block sun Fudu''s headquarters in the field, he would buy time for the improvement of the fortifications on Xuchang side. Now he is confident enough to compete with sun Fudu in the field and win.


    The generals and schools of unified military operations should understand the importance of morale. Although Huan Wen led the army for the first time, his family has deep enough heritage. How can they not understand the importance of morale growth?


    A battle drum was sounded. Huan Wen ordered the troops to move forward slowly and use a strong momentum to further oppress the Shijie Zhao army with declining morale, so as to obtain a stronger psychological advantage for the next battle.


    The Han soldiers were few and approached actively. The pressure brought to Zhao Jun in Shijie can be seen from the expression on the faces of Zhao Jun soldiers in the forefront.


    Facing the approaching of the Han Army, the Shijie soldiers at the forefront basically looked at the flag subconsciously. It was a manifestation of extreme guilt. It seemed that if you couldn''t see the flag, you wouldn''t feel at ease. It was more like running away once you saw the flag move back.


    Of course, sun Fudu found that his soldiers were guilty, but he had pain and knew it.


    Since the rise of the Han Dynasty, the Zhao army in Shijie has repeatedly encircled and suppressed, but it has been defeated repeatedly. It is not only the middle and upper classes in Shijie who feel that they have no confidence in the face of the Han army. The ordinary soldiers recruited actually have a sense of self-confidence and fear in their hearts.


    It''s not a good thing to be guilty and afraid before fighting. The reason why the Jie nationality can occupy the Central Plains as the overlord is that the other nationalities are afraid of Shijie?


    The Han army continued to move forward, but the unimaginable scene took place on the side of Zhao Jun in Shijie.


    Sun Fudu just retreated normally. After all, the bows and crossbows of the Han Army are really terrible. How can the main general be in front of the whole army?


    As sun Fudu retreated and evaded normally, the standard naturally also wanted to retreat, resulting in a burst of uproar. The Shijie Zhao army at the forefront of the military array had to squeeze back, directly causing confusion to the Shijie Zhao army.


    Once there was chaos in the army, it was not a few calls to stop it. Sun Fu tried his best to control the chaos, but the panic soldiers simply turned a blind eye. The chaos turned into a crowd. Huan Wen of the Han Army seized the opportunity to let the cavalry on the left and right wings attack. Only Shijie Zhao army, who had fought for a while, fled.


    "This is the shock brought by fame!" Huan Wen blushed with excitement: "we can defeat this Zhao army in the field!"


    Xie an was also very excited and suggested: "the enemy has fled in partial flight, which is the time to launch a large-scale attack!"


    Huan Wen thought so too. Without hesitation, he ordered again. This time, the 10000 step army of the Chinese Army accelerated its pace. Is that a trap? What they are doing is not a game, but it is not that the army can be stabilized at the click of the mouse. Even if sun Fudu arranges tricks, it depends on whether Shijie Zhao Jun has high coordination.


    The cavalry on the left and right wings of the Han army continued to accelerate, and their attack took a step closer, accelerating the collapse of Shijie Zhao army. First, Shijie Zhao army in the front turned and pushed to retreat, gradually causing Shijie Zhao army on the left and right wings to turn around and escape, waiting for sun Fudu to order to kill those who dared to flee, but fan tan on the side wing also began to withdraw with his headquarters.


    Fan Tan''s evacuation gave sun Fudu a heavy blow. Fan Tan sincerely believed that things could not be done. After all, he was also the leader of the Han army before. He was very clear that once his army''s morale wavered, evacuation was the right choice. If he left, there would be meaningless casualties.


    The sudden situation on the battlefield made Huan Wen''s excitement index rise again and again, yelling at Xie an: "after today, the enemy facing us will be three points weaker when they see us!"


    Huan Wen also had another idea, that is, after this war, he would be famous throughout the Central Plains and perhaps around the world, all because he easily defeated nearly 70000 Shijie Zhao troops with less than 30000 troops.


    No matter what the Shijie Zhao Jun led by sun Fudu collapsed for, their collapse is a fact.


    Sun Fudu saw that it was difficult to stop, and the cavalry of the Han Army also rushed on the left and right wings. The front was the approaching Han Army Infantry who had begun to shoot arrows. However, he could only order the troops to retreat.


    Fortunately for Zhao Jun in Shijie, they had enough war horses. Qingqi''s direct impact on the infantry array was to seek death, but it was really difficult for Qingqi to escape and catch up. In the end, there were not many people killed in the 70000 Zhao Jun in Shijie. Forty or five thousand were killed, more than ten thousand surrendered, and the rest fled back to juancheng.


    Juancheng is the capital of Shijie Zhao state in Yanzhou. Sun Fudu left 20000 to defend juancheng. After they withdrew to juancheng, endless wrangling never stopped.


    Fan Tan explained again and again, but it was a fact that he led the evacuation of the headquarters and caused a great collapse, which also made a bad relationship with sun Fudu.


    It''s a taboo to disagree between the main general and the deputy general. There are about 60000 sun Fudu. Their morale is extremely low. In addition, sun Fudu and fan Tan are dirty. It''s really impossible to attack.


    Huan Wen, who won the great victory, did not lose his head. On the one hand, he reported the war situation upward, and on the other hand, he continued to build fortifications against Xuchang.


    Dongping county was on the defensive to serve the main battlefield. Huan Wen was famous, but he didn''t have the time to expand the results.


    "What a pity!" Huan Wen had endless discontent. He complained: "in fact, it is time to lead the army to attack. Waiting for the enemy to think about attacking again will cost several times more."


    Xie an, as a marching commander, is also unwilling, but he is unwilling to take a look. Unlike Huan Wen, who is extremely ambitious, he is thinking about his own way and the whole strategy.


    "Yuanzi, for us, the main goal is to stabilize the front." Xie an advised: "at present, only winning there is the most important thing."


    Why doesn''t Huan Wen understand? The Han Army''s biggest goal now is to eat Yao Yizhong''s headquarters. Once Yao Yizhong''s army is eaten, the time for the founding of the Han Dynasty will come.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Roar: ask for recommended tickets!

 Chapter 331

    Xu Zheng is the commander of the Han Army in Yuzhou, Cai you is the commander of the March, Su Ding is the master book, and Li Tan, Fu Wei and Xie Ziyu are under their command. They have 12000 cavalry soldiers and 30000 infantry soldiers, and 90000 auxiliary soldiers, servants and new attached troops, with a total of 132000 troops.


    Coincidentally, Xu Zheng also chose to fight in the field when facing the troops of Zhao Jun in Shijie. However, Yuzhou is much larger than Dongping county. Huanwen Tongbing''s field operations are limited to one county, and Xu Zheng''s side is fighting in three directions at the same time.


    Xu Zheng''s troops are relatively rich. He chose to use infantry and second-line troops to enter Gaoping County, use most of the cavalry soldiers to detour Liang County, and finally go out of Pengcheng county to enter Pei county.


    The battle in Yuzhou was very fierce from the beginning. Peijun was the first to break out. Lu Yong was the main general of Shijie Zhao army, and Li Kuang was the main general of Han army. The two sides collided in Xiao County on the edge of Bian water. When Li Kuang''s headquarters defeated Lu Yong, the front began to burn towards the South Bank of bianshui. Lu Yong''s defeated army returned to peiguo city. Li Kuang pursued to the bottom of the city to form a confrontation.


    Liang Jun''s side was the site of the subsequent outbreak. The two sides had a total of more than 80000, and the first confrontation was in Xiayi. All the Han troops along the way were cavalry. They could not eat the Shijie Zhao army in the first battle. They made a detour to the south. First, they seduced the Shijie Zhao army''s cavalry to pursue, and a large-scale cavalry battle took place in the North Plain of Dangshan. After the Han army won, they rushed to the Shijie Zhao army, which also made the pursuit action, defeated the Shijie Zhao army in one fell swoop and forced them to retreat to Dangshan.


    The main force led by Xu Zheng was the battle between Wu Tangting on the edge of the water and Shijie Zhao Jun led by Liu Kai. At the beginning, it was actually a tepid situation. Liu Kai once wanted to attack the Han Army half across the river, but the fighting season was summer. Some of the water under the non flood season could wade through the water, and Liu Kai''s half crossing and attack was stillborn before it began.


    Compared with the smooth offensive of the other two routes, Wu Tangting was cautious enough to close the camp as much as possible. Most of Xu Zheng''s hands were second-line troops, so the battle between the two sides was difficult to distinguish the victory and defeat at the moment.


    The war situation reports from all over Luoyin. The battle between the Han Army led by Liu Yan and the Qiang army led by Yao Yizhong has entered an extremely fierce state.


    "So now we are fighting under the overall situation of Shijie Zhao?" Liu Yan''s face was a very satisfied expression. He was more or less worried about the counterattack of Zhao Jun in Shijie. When he heard the war report, he couldn''t calm down. He glanced at the people in the account and said, "Yao Yizhong''s colleagues have not been able to suppress us. No wonder he will become more and more crazy."


    When Liu Yan convened a meeting between the military Chinese position and the general on duty, the sound of fighting outside came all the time.


    Yao Yizhong''s attack on the Han army is carried out every day. After paying heavy casualties, the Qiang army has built many barriers that can block arrows 200 steps away from the Han Army''s camp, mostly earth hills.


    With the barrier blocking the sight and arrows, it can be said that it is much easier for the Qiang troops to dispatch troops, but it is still a restricted area within 200 steps. Recently, the Qiang army has done everything to push forward, either digging trenches or repeatedly setting up fortifications similar to corridors. Liu Yan has been forced to send troops to destroy many times, and hand to hand combat can not be avoided.


    Liu Yan said that there is an absolute reason why the Qiang troops have become crazy. Yao Yizhong is eager to make progress. He doesn''t care about casualties. Even if thousands of people are killed or injured just to advance ten steps, Yao Yizhong doesn''t care. Yao Yizhong cares about advancing and advancing again.


    Yao Yizhong''s anxiety is related to the emergence of more and more Han troops in the periphery. Liu Yan''s first batch of reinforcements landed from Jishui, and more than 20000 infantry once pushed 20 miles away from Luoyin. Yao Yizhong sent enough cavalry to block the attack, and then increased troops again and again, It was only at the cost of heavy casualties that the Han army was forced to retreat to the edge of Jishui.


    Only the reinforcements along the way forced Yao Yizhong to send 50000 troops to block the attack, followed by a Han Army, mainly cavalry, with a number of about 30000. In order to prevent the Han Army along the way, Yao Yizhong sent 60000 troops to Kan County on the east line of the main battlefield.


    For Yao Yizhong, Liu Yan on the main battlefield has only 30000 on hand, which is so difficult to deal with. What if Liu Yan''s troops expand to 80000? It must be a desperate attempt to stop the Han army from joining Liu Yan!


    It can be said that Yanzhou has become an area, and Yuzhou is also in continuous war. The war on Qingzhou has opened two new battlefields with the arrival of Liu Yan''s reinforcements. Shijie Zhao state is really fighting for whatever reason.


    The latest information about Xiangguo and Yecheng came to Liu Yan''s hands. Shi Hu has been recruiting his own soldiers of the Jie nationality on a large scale. I heard that Shijie''s most powerful Dragon Guard Corps is also preparing for war. Shi Hu ordered Shi Xuan to form a force regiment. It looks like he is preparing to enlist in person.


    The full name of the Hercules group established by Shi Xuan is "Donggong Gaoli", which selects tall and strong people of all ethnic groups as Hercules. They were organized in history and exiled to the west by Shi Hu. As a result, these people went to Yongzhou and launched a rebellion under the leadership of Jin General Liang du.


    Shi Hu launched his family to prepare for the war. No one can ignore this. At the same time, no one wants to be the target of Shi Hu''s personal expedition.


    "Jun Shang?" Ji Chang asked a little urgently, "when will our fleet block the river (Yellow River)


    Ji Chang had urgent reasons. Seeing that Shi Hu might lead the army, he guessed that Shi Hu would unite his troops to attack Guanzhong, but no one except Shi Hu was sure where he would enter the army. They have been fighting with Yao Yizhong in Jinan County for half a month. If they continue to entangle, the probability of Shi Hu leading the army will increase.


    Although the Han army is now fighting against the Shijie Zhao army in Yanzhou and Yuzhou, we should see what constitutes the Shijie Zhao army that the Han army is currently facing. Those Shijie Zhao armies only have a small number of county soldiers, most of them are tribal soldiers, family soldiers and civilians recruited locally, which are not any elite troops of the Shijie Zhao state.


    The elite troops of Shijie state of Zhao against the Han Army are only the Qiang army led by Yao Yizhong, and the other elite is Fu Hong''s Di army. After all, the biggest helpers of Shijie ruling the central plains are Qiang and di.


    How can the Qiang and Di people who can be regarded as the biggest helpers by Shijie have no corresponding details? Only the Qiang army appeared in Luoyin battlefield. Before that, an army appeared briefly. It was the Qiang sudden cavalry with armor and horses in the first half. There was also a Qiang infantry wearing heavy armor.


    In any case, the Qiang nationality is really the largest ethnic group in the Central Plains. They even operate the Northwest for more than 200 years. As the current commander of the Qiang nationality, Yao Yizhong can''t say that he doesn''t have an elite army at hand.


    Moreover, the Qiang nationality can become the biggest helper of Shijie. They do not simply rely on a large number of people. The Jin people are not a large number of people in the Central Plains, but the reason why the Jin people are bullied must be because the Qiang nationality is fierce enough.


    "Wait." Liu Yan also wants to quickly end the war here. He said: "at present, Yao Yizhong just uses the elite troops in his hand to make a test, waiting for him to really let the elite in his hand participate in the war, which is the opportunity for the fleet to blockade the Yellow River."


    It must be said that Liu Yan is used to calling the Yellow River, but now the Yellow River is not yellow at all. What is more like the Yellow River is Jingshui. Compared with the Yellow River, which is still clear at present, the Jing water in the Northwest Plateau is really muddy.


    There are already 500 Han fleets in the Chenzi river. At present, they are hidden, mostly on the edge of Taocheng, Jibei County in the non war zone. There was no man''s land in the last time of Jianqing Biye in Shijie Zhao state, because it was not a war zone, and not many people paid attention to it.


    The reach of the Chenzi River in Taocheng should be about 60 li away from the Yellow River and more than 150 li away from the battlefield on the side of Luoyin. Even if Yao Yizhong carefully searched around the battlefield, he could not explore 150 li away.


    Just now, Liu Yan and others were still talking about the elite army in Yao Yizhong''s hand. Someone immediately reported that the elite Qiang army appeared on the battlefield again, which led Liu Yan out of the big tent to the lookout.


    With the evolution of the war situation, the Han Army''s camp was surrounded in an all-round way. It was Yao Yizhong''s troops who had an absolute advantage. The starting point was to explain Liu Yan here. It was impossible to leave a gap when he really launched the general attack.


    Liu Yan took people to the observation platform about 15 meters. He raised his single telescope and looked at the North battlefield. There were flying arrows in the sky and a surge of people on the ground.


    Without too much discrimination, on the extremely complex landform, a Qiang army with an iron shield pushed steadily against the falling arrows.


    Liu Yan and others can observe carefully with the convenience of binoculars. The metal used by Qiang soldiers is by no means comparable to that of miscellaneous soldiers. The shield in their hands is made of iron and they wear iron armor. Then they push forward. They look organized, but they are not as flustered as miscellaneous soldiers.


    The elite troops of Qiang nationality attack with a larger number of miscellaneous soldiers. If the elite of the Qiang nationality form a shield array and advance steadily, the miscellaneous soldiers rely on the previously dug trenches or follow the elite shield array.


    Ji Chang hesitated and asked, "are they going to attack?"


    The number of times that can be called the total attack in the past half a month is not small, but Yao Yizhong will dispatch large-scale elite for the first time, which has to confuse Ji Chang.


    Liu Yan looked up at the sky and looked at the position of the sun. It should be already time (9:00 a.m. to 11:00 a.m.), and he really couldn''t rule out the possibility of Yao Yizhong launching a general attack.


    About the attacking Qiang troops pushed within 150 steps from the Han Army camp in the face of the arrow rain, and the other directions also shouted loudly, so Liu Yan had to be cautious.

 Chapter 332

    Throughout the main battlefield of Luoyin, the Qiang troops around the Han Army camp are mobilized very frequently. The Qiang troops in the attack position are at least about 60000, and more Qiang troops are on standby outside.


    If it were not for the terrain restrictions, in fact, Yao Yizhong would like to put all the troops except the reserve team into the attack. He has been very manic recently. Of course, the reason is that sun Fudu and Liu Kai, as teammates, can''t attack and become defensive. In addition, he is tortured by Liu Yan''s endless cavalry.


    It''s really endless! No matter how many Qiang soldiers fought with the Han cavalry of about 5000 the day before, or the Han cavalry of about 5000 the next day, Yao Yizhong didn''t feel so strange. He was a confused feeling of approaching madness.


    The Han cavalry who went out of the camp lost nearly 4000, and the Qiang cavalry who fought against them lost nearly 13000. That''s the advantage brought by Yao Yizhong''s repeated compression of the activity space of the Han cavalry. If he doesn''t do that, he has to make up more than what proportion.


    Yao Yizhong thought again and again that the cavalry in Liu Yan''s hand should not consume much. The hell is that the number of cavalry dispatched by the Han Army has not changed. Yao Yizhong will try to launch a total. That''s because he found that the number of cavalry sent by Liu Yan out of the camp for the last time has reached 7000. He has become violent under the ghost mentality. In addition, there is insufficient support in blocking the two routes to help the Han army.


    What is difficult to support is to block the Qiang troops that came to help the cavalry. More than 20000 Han soldiers have successfully set foot on the North Bank of Jishui along the way. There is also a Armored Cavalry outfit with a number of about 3000 on the battlefield. They wiped out more than 10000 Qiang troops fighting with them when they first came on the stage. They were so frightened that huyansheng, the leader of the war, withdrew his troops for 20 Li and urgently reported to Yao Yizhong.


    It''s a heavy cavalry. At present, it is recognized as the strongest army in the world. Huyansheng is really scared a little. In particular, the Huben army annihilated more than 10000 troops as soon as it came out.


    Since the Han Army''s armour and riding equipment have appeared, why doesn''t Yao Yizhong know that if he doesn''t try the general attack again, the siege will be broken through soon. He deeply believes that once there is a gap in the siege, Liu Yan will definitely choose to break out. After all, as long as he is an individual, he will not want to be surrounded.


    Yao Yizhong guessed Liu Yan with a normal attitude. What I have to say is that Yao Yizhong was wrong.


    Because some kinds of supplies can be obtained directly from the town center, Liu Yan''s food and fodder does not depend on the logistics line. In addition, buildings such as blacksmith''s shop will not lack armour equipment and troops as long as they are enough. To speak, Liu Yangen would not care whether he is surrounded or not. The only thing that will make Liu Yan feel dangerous is that he can''t guard this point. As long as Liu Yan can hold on, the war of attrition and being besieged are not disadvantages at all.


    Yao Yizhong was worried by an urgent mentality. He thought that he could not delay any more. The tentative general attack broke out today.


    "Your Majesty, it''s time to send out a cavalry." Ji Chang found Yao Yizhong''s obvious intention and said slightly and heavily: "under this situation, we must seize the initiative."


    That''s nonsense. It''s conceivable that Ji Chang felt a sense of urgency in the face of the general attack launched by Yao Yizhong.


    "Our peripheral reinforcements are expected to break through the containment line." Sang Yu didn''t use questions. He said seriously, "is it time to block the river?"


    Liu Yan agrees with what Ji Chang and sang Yu said.


    Now that there are reinforcements to break through the blocking line arranged by Yao Yizhong, Yao Yizhong''s elite troops also appear. It was suspected that Yao Yizhong had not mobilized all his troops to the South Bank of the Yellow River, but now he no longer has such doubts. Then it means that Liu Yan''s goal has been basically achieved, and it''s really time to enter the decisive stage.


    If Yao Yizhong had a choice, he would choose to enter the general attack in the middle of autumn. At present, it is the middle of summer. The livestock have not been fattened up, and the weather is really too hot. It is really not a good time to start a war.


    Most of the time, there was no choice, just as Yao Yizhong had to lead his army to Qingzhou instead of waving his army to the northwest to fight with Zhang Liangguo.


    "Lord, the Han army sent out cavalry, divided into two parts, one to attack the East and one to attack the south."


    "Force distribution?"


    "Hui Junzhu: there should be 5000 Han cavalry in the East and about 3000 Han cavalry in the south."


    Yao Yizhong, who heard the report, was actually quite speechless. If he had any feelings, he broke his heart and scolded that the number of cavalry of the Han Army had increased again.


    Yao Yizhong is absolutely certain that no reinforcements have broken through the siege and entered Liu Yan''s camp. In this way, he only got an explanation. At the beginning, the number of Han troops was by no means 30000, and the cavalry found was not the real number Liu Yan had.


    "Attack! We must attack the Han Army camp today!"


    "Yes!"


    Yao Yizhong''s elite troops are equipped infantry, but they are not heavy infantry. In any age, they can be called armor as long as they wear iron armor, but not all armor are heavy infantry, which is related to what style of infantry they wear and how many layers of armor they wear.


    The Qiang nationality can be called an elite army. There should be about 40000 troops. The source of troops is brave warriors who are tough and good at fighting from millions of Qiang people. The number of Turkistan cavalry is 4000, while the number of equipped infantry is more than 10000. The remaining 14000 weapons are relatively sophisticated, but only wearing leather armor.


    Of course, 40000 is only the quantity brought by Yao Yizhong. It must be scattered everywhere, that is, the armour and equipment will not be any better.


    The Central Plains was arbitrarily ravaged by the Hu people, which not only seriously damaged agricultural production, but also reduced craftsmanship productivity. More importantly, the Hu people are only reckless in mining. They rely on the Jin people for prospecting. If they want to make weapons and armor, they often have craftsmen and enough resources.


    The state of Zhao in Shijie is not so much a multi tribal alliance as a state. It is more like a common alliance of Jie, Qiang and di. Although they also have a national framework, the chaotic politics and the mentality of Jie governing the Central Plains make the national strength in a declining rather than rising trend.


    Yao Yizhong can also put together more than 10000 troops wearing metal, and Fu Hong of Di nationality can put together four or five thousand, even if it is the highest heaven. This is also the difference between the ethnic group''s historical details and the mastery of the territory, just like the reason that the Jie nationality, as the overlord of the Central Plains, can use more resources.


    The main attack position of Qiang nationality is in the north. After half a month''s operation, the landform here is different from that before the war. Too many man-made fortifications seem to be disorderly, but we should carefully distinguish them, which is to leave the attack channel of cavalry.


    Liu Yan sent cavalry to deal with the East and south. For the north, he could only send out infantry to attack.


    Almost when the attacking Qiang troops reached a distance of about 100 steps, the roaring drum was sounded in the North Camp of the Han Army, and several gate gates were opened greatly. First, a large number of sword and shield soldiers poured out, followed by the Tower Shield soldiers as the second batch, followed by the gunmen and other arms.


    The attacking Qiang troops have reached a distance of about 100 steps from the Han Army, which means that the Qiang archers have also reached their own range. At present, the battlefield is full of arrows flying back and forth like locusts, and people fall down with arrows all the time. The most terrible thing is the Han Army''s crossbow, bed crossbow and stone throwing cart. Even if they form a shield array, they can''t resist the thick crossbow, let alone the stone bullets.


    As soon as the sword and shield soldiers leave the camp, they hold a round shield and rush directly at the enemy. The goal of the charge is the trench. When they move forward, they shoot arrows at the enemy. People fall in the middle of the charge all the time.


    The Tower Shield soldiers started to form a shield array after leaving the camp for a certain distance. First, a few people formed a small shield array, and then the small shield array was combined into a large shield array. In the process, some people fell down with arrows.


    When the Han army went out to fight, the Qiang troops were more happy than others. Before the Han army left the camp, the number of Qiang troops who attacked the North would not be less than 3000, and before that, they would never kill or kill more than 100 Han soldiers.


    Jichang originally suggested that the riprap truck should be changed to fire oil tank, but Liu Yan did not adopt it.


    Yes, the tinder tank was ready long ago, but it was never launched from the beginning to the end. They are intended by Liu Yan to be used at the most critical time. In the previous war, there has been no crisis, and there is no target worthy of fire oil cans.


    "Wait for the fleet to blockade the Yellow River and cut off Yao Yizhong''s retreat." Liu Yan had a cruel expression on his face and said with a grimace: "they may become the key things to force the enemy down."


    Liu Yan''s heart is still very big. What he wants is not only to defeat Yao Yizhong, but also not to simply annihilate. If he can force hundreds of thousands of enemy troops to surrender and make prisoners of war become labor, isn''t it better than killing them all?


    Of course, Liu Yan''s heart is big enough, but whether the situation can develop as envisaged is uncertain.


    "The progress of the war has been very fast." Liu Yan said with emotion: "on the one hand, Yao Yizhong wants to beat us quickly so as to wave the army to deal with Zhang''s cool country in the northwest; on the other hand, Shi Hu keeps urging."


    Yes, there are hundreds of thousands of troops dispatched by both sides. It is normal for troops of this scale to fight for several years. It is only half a month from contact to entering the decisive stage. It is extremely hasty.


    "Zhang Jun took advantage." Sang Yu said with a smile, "Yao Yizhong came to Qingzhou, not to the northwest. Should we ask Liangguo for some benefits?"


    Sang Yu could still laugh because he saw that his tower shield soldiers had built a shield wall with a length of about 500 or 600 meters. The shield wall was slowly pushed forward with the sound of trumpets, and the crossbow soldiers were firing crossbows and arrows.


    Under the continuous coverage of the Han Army''s Crossbow soldiers, the archers on the Qiang side were seriously killed and injured. The situation was that the long-range troops on the Han side were still ferociously demonstrating arrows like rain, and the long-range troops on the Qiang side were shrinking turtles.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    I recommend a young book "idle people in the Southern Jin Dynasty". The author is an old author of the new Majia. His handwriting is very deep. You can go and have a look.

 Chapter 333

    The shield array of the Han army is no stranger to the Shijie Zhao army. It first appeared in the battle of Xuzhou. In this battle, 10000 soldiers of the Han army formed an army array to fight 80000 Shijie Zhao army, showing the terrorist power brought by the shield array and powerful crossbows for the first time.


    The straight line forming the shield array kept moving forward slowly, and the crossbow soldiers following the advance in the rear fired at least 1000 crossbows and arrows almost every breath. The continuous rain of crossbows and arrows, coupled with the strong crossbow diffusion in the rear, formed an absolute suppression on the Zhao army in Shijie, making it difficult for the archers sent by Yao Yizhong to have a trace of counterattack.


    The sword and shield soldiers of the Han Army rushed into the trench. They carried small round shields and held swords. As soon as they entered the trench, they met the enemy. The fierce fight was staged from the first moment of the encounter between the two sides.


    Dou''a first used a wooden mallet to block the attack with a shield. The next moment was to chop out the sword in his hand. The blade hit the enemy''s neck, and the blood rushed out of the split position.


    An enemy spear forced doua to crouch with a shield. The sound of metal collision exploded. He was pushed back by great force and staggered back for two steps, but youpaoze crossed him and killed the enemy at this time.


    When dou''a regained his body and was ready to fight again, several paoze were advancing side by side with shields in front. They cooperated with each other to cover each other and block weapons for their comrades in arms. They would seize the opportunity to give a fatal blow to the enemy soldiers.


    The trench was dug by the Qiang troops in nearly ten days. The depth should be about one foot, causing the groundwater to overflow to the knees. Every step forward is wading with water and soil at the bottom.


    The shield array formed by the Han Army had to split when it was close to the trench. It became a long-term shield array. After splitting again and again, it became an irregular small shield array, which was also an opportunity for the Qiang troops to counterattack.


    When the shield array of the Han Army splits, the long-range troops of the Han Army lose their cover. At that time, the archers of the Qiang nationality will be driven by the officers to come out of their hiding places and fight back against the arrow rain.


    Most Qiang archers have no chance to shoot an arrow at all, but even if only a small number of Qiang archers successfully shoot an arrow, it will kill and kill the crossbow soldiers on the side of the Han army.


    There will never be a lack of scream and death on the battlefield. The red blood from the human body will flow on the earth, and more blood will gather into a stream. They will successfully meet in low-lying areas and become a fishy blood pool.


    Dou A is now another division commander. The quality of his armor will be better than that of ordinary soldiers. It can be seen that the armor left traces of sharp tools in the fight just now.


    The reason why the death rate of officers is lower than that of ordinary soldiers is not only that the number of officers is less than that of soldiers, nor that officers always stay in a safe position. In fact, the main reason is that officers are equipped with better armor than soldiers.


    Look at the marks on doua''s armor. If the blows fell on ordinary soldiers, the soldiers without armor would be dead. They could not be saved by wearing leather armor. Ordinary iron armor should also be damaged, but he was only injured in some parts without armor.


    "All right, rush too far ahead. We''ll fight and retreat."


    The long-range attack of the Han Army has not stopped. Although it deliberately avoided the position of the trench, there will still be some stray arrows falling. If the Han soldiers who are unlucky enough to be shot dead by their own arrows at this time, there is no reason.


    Doua''s sword and shield soldiers did not just fight and retreat. When they retreated, they did not forget to cut off the heads of the enemy''s war dead. Who let the Han Army record merit with the heads of the enemy.


    When the sword and shield soldiers in the trench retreat for a distance, they will stop and build a front on the spot. After the enemy comes back, they push forward again, often fighting in the trench. Their main responsibility is to block the enemy in the trench and prevent the enemy from threatening their long-range forces through the trench.


    The battle on the ground was the most intense. Before the shield walls of the two armies collided with each other, the long-range troops on the Han side had stopped shooting arrows within 200 steps, and only the strong crossbow troops still formed an arrow array to cover the positions beyond 200 steps.


    "It''s really elite. The enemy would have collapsed and retreated as usual."


    "Yes, they didn''t collapse."


    In fact, whether a soldier is elite or not is not simply distinguished by whether his martial arts are superb. He is truly elite if he can absolutely obey military orders and has extraordinary willpower. Otherwise, if you can fight again, you will ignore military orders, and even there is no military law to speak of. What''s the use of farting.


    The atmosphere at the top of the Han army is becoming more serious. The more elite the Qiang troops attacking, the more determined they are to represent Yao Yizhong. The decisive battle has begun from the moment Yao Yizhong sent the elite at hand. This war will win or lose in recent days.


    "It''s time to order that the peripheral forces do their best to attack." Ji Chang pointed to the flag of the Qiang army, which was less than a mile away from the battlefield: "Yao Yizhong personally supervised the war, and the troops around him..."


    Where the flag is represents where the commander is. There are many Qiang troops around Yao Yizhong. They are the same soldiers wearing armor, including armored infantry and sudden cavalry. In addition to that part of the elite, there are more ordinary Qiang soldiers. People and horses are integrated into a large area.


    Yes, it''s a decisive stage anyway.


    Yao Yizhong set out to attack the northern camp of the Han Army, but it can not be ruled out that it is just a cover up, because now the attack is in four directions.


    The fighting scale of the other three areas may not be as large as that of the north, and the degree of cruelty is really not lost to the North battlefield. There is infantry fighting in the west, and there is a mixed confrontation between walking and riding in the East and south.


    Liu Yan''s two-way reinforcements are not too far from Luoyin. The 20000 step cavalry crossing the river from Licheng is less than 20 miles from Luoyin battlefield, and the 30000 cavalry in Kan county is far away.


    Kan county has successfully broken through the blocking of huyansheng all the way. Although they are thirty miles away from Luoyin, don''t forget that they are cavalry.


    For the cavalry with more than one person and horses, galloping with all their strength means that they can arrive in one or two hours. The difference is how huyansheng will be blocked, or how much combat power can be left after galloping. The only thing that can be confirmed is that the armour and riding gear of Huben army should be abandoned after marching at full speed for more than ten miles.


    The high level of the Han army is discussing how to deal with the war situation, and the Qiang army is also conducting similar discussions.


    Yao Yizhong''s decision is very simple. He will attack again, even at night. Since the general attack began, he will fight to the end, just because Liu Yan''s reinforcements are really coming.


    "If Liu Yan''s reinforcements can''t attack the Han Army camp before they arrive..." Yao Yizhong said indefinitely, "there''s only one way to withdraw."


    The eldest husband should have a choice. Yao Yizhong would rather be blamed by Shi Hu than consume his people for a war doomed to failure.


    Is it true that Yao Yizhong didn''t know that the Yellow River was in danger of being blocked? Absolutely not. He blocked the estuary of the Yellow River with a large number of sundries to prevent the ships of the Han army from coming from the sea. However, recently, a large number of Han troops appeared along Le''an county. Jianqi reported that the Han troops were wantonly salvaging the sundries in the river channel. Anning didn''t know that he was dredging the river channel to prepare for the arrival of the fleet?


    According to the estimates of the Qiang people, with the flow of the river itself and the dredging of the Han Army, the Yellow River may be unblocked as soon as a month. At that time, the Han Army''s fleet will certainly come.


    Yao Yizhong knew that the navy in the Han Dynasty was very strong and thought that Liu Yan would definitely block the Yellow River, but what he couldn''t think of was that Liu Yan had prepared a fleet in the Chenzi River, which had begun to move towards the Yellow River. No accident, he would arrive at the yellow river around the main battlefield in two days and block the river section.


    The war in the East has been interrupted. The cavalry of the Han army not only defeated the attacking Qiang troops, but also once attacked the Qiang camp in that direction, forcing the Qiang troops in that direction to abandon the front of the camp.


    The war on the south side is still fierce. Yao Yizhong attaches great importance to the south side of the Han military camp. He is worried that once the siege fails, the Han cavalry will go to meet the source''s friendly forces. If this situation is really caused, it will be quite bad.


    Because of his attention, Yao Yizhong continued to send more troops to the local battlefield in the south. As soon as there were many belligerents, it would be bad for the Han cavalry. After all, even the sudden cavalry dare not charge against the dense crowd. The charge in this situation is extremely uneconomical. It is definitely a loss for the sudden cavalry to exchange less than three to one when fighting with infantry, let alone even the ratio of three to one.


    As a matter of fact, as long as the infantry are dense enough and the infantry are not scared to collapse by the momentum of the cavalry, I''m afraid only armor and riding equipment will launch an assault on the infantry in a dense formation.


    There are always exceptions, such as commanders who don''t care about casualties. Liu Yan doesn''t care about the casualties of the system troops, but he won''t be soft hearted and hesitate too much when necessary.


    The sudden cavalry of the Han Army in the South rushed one after another to the dense group of Qiang infantry. The scene was the sound of heavy horse hoofs in rows after rows, and then hit them hard at a speed of about 70 miles. When a horse collides with a man, the knight on the horse will be thrown out by inertia, let alone without stirrups and saddles. The person hit by the war horse will fall back at that moment because his internal organs are broken and his mouth and nose spew blood.


    In front of the Qiang troops here, they were charged by the sudden cavalry of the Han Army at any cost, but behind them, there was a show that the supervisor team kept killing the soldiers who turned and fled.


    To put it bluntly, Yao Yizhong is really a red eye. He expects to attack for only five days. If he can''t see the hope of victory in more than five days, he will definitely withdraw. There won''t even be any room for negotiation.


    Since even the date of withdrawal has been calculated, Yao Yizhong will certainly not forget to estimate how many people can be sacrificed. His bottom line is 100000. If he thinks more, his hands and feet will tremble and cold sweat will burst out. It must be said that among the 100000 people he expected to sacrifice, zahu and Jin accounted for 70%.


    The so-called 100000 people to be sacrificed did not count the previous losses. Yao Yizhong lost nearly 90000 people in the first six days of the offensive. Not all of the casualties were killed in battle. About 40000 people should have died directly in battle, and the rest were disabled or temporarily lost their combat effectiveness. Most of the casualties were on the side of the cavalry reinforcements intercepting the Han army. More than 10000 were annihilated by the Huben army alone.


    The war process still didn''t stop at noon. Relatively speaking, the East was the area with the lowest intensity in the whole war. The worst was not the north, but the South repeatedly impacted by the sudden cavalry of the Han army.


    "Where did Liu Yan get so many sudden cavalry?" Yao Yizhong couldn''t figure it out: "how could he be willing to consume the precious sudden cavalry like this!"


    The Qiang troops in the southern battlefield have collapsed twice. You know, the cavalry really rushed and collided directly at any cost. The momentum is really not ordinary, and the casualties caused to the infantry are not much, especially the psychological shadow caused to the impacted party is more difficult to describe.


    "We threw in nearly 13000 people, and the Han Army felt bad. We should have lost nearly 3000 sudden riders." Cao Yao is one of the many SIMAS in Shijie Zhao state, and Sima''s official position is really not low. He was also full of incomprehension: "we use miscellaneous soldiers to pile up, and they exchange them for elite soldiers?"


    Yao Yizhong wants to think optimistically in the direction that Liu Yan is forced to hurry, but he feels very wrong when he thinks about it a little.


    There is nothing wrong with the general offensive launched by the Qiang army. The north, as the main attack, is firmly blocked away from a hundred steps, and the other feint directions are unlikely to be close to the Han Army camp.


    Again, Yao Yizhong has just been reported again that the Han troops on the periphery of the two routes are launching fierce attacks, especially the Han Army dominated by riding troops has continuously broken through the two blocking lines set up by huyansheng.


    [is it that the Han army here is the end of a powerful crossbow?] Yao Yizhong really can''t guess how many Han troops are surrounded. Every time he guesses that a certain number will be overthrown in the next battle, he is a little uncertain and thinks: [it''s not impossible! Without a single soldier entering the surrounded Han Army camp under the strict blockade, Liu Yan will become a soldier!]


    Maybe I think we should force again. It is very likely that we can find out the bottom of Liu Yan. Yao Yizhong not only increased his troops in the north, but also changed the feint on the other three sides.


    When Yao Yizhong''s actions were noticed by the high-level Han Army, except that Liu Yan was calm, several counselors were anxious.


    "Sir, our military disadvantage is too obvious!" Ji Chang didn''t know what he was thinking. He scared himself. His forehead was full of cold sweat. He even said, "according to this trend, Jun Shang... Maybe he should be ready to break through?"


    The others didn''t speak, but they all held the same meaning. At the beginning, they felt that Liu Yan was too risky to use himself as bait. Now Yao Yizhong was obviously crazy and stormed regardless of casualties. They felt that even if tens of thousands of troops were buried here, Liu Yan couldn''t have anything to do.


    "Ha ha." Liu Yan was still laughing. After laughing, he said, "consumption war? I like it!"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    I had insomnia last night. My mind was a little empty. It took six hours to code four thousand words. That''s all for today.

 Chapter 334

    One thing Yao Yizhong unfortunately said is that Liu Yan can really become a soldier, but he doesn''t sprinkle beans.


    Liu Yangen was not afraid of the war of attrition, especially the current stalemate of the war of attrition. He even had a sense of pleasure in fulfilling his wish.


    One thing to know, before the start of World War I in wuqicheng, Liu Yan conceived a tactic to build fortifications of sufficient strength to let the enemy attack around him, and then he continued to use up his troops in a stalemate. This kind of tactics made him feel a little when he thought about it, and even a sense of being poked into a smile, so that he was happy when he remembered it.


    A group of people were worried about Liu Yan''s safety, but they saw that Liu Yan could still laugh calmly. For a time, they didn''t know whether to admire or depressed.


    It is a wonderful thing to have a monarch who does not change, which indicates that the monarch has a strong enough will. This is a very happy thing for my subordinates. How can I see that following such a monarch will have a bright future, but it will sink because of a little setback.


    The strong will of the monarch can only be encouraged, not wasted. No one mentions anything to break through. They all concentrate on thinking about how to make the war better.


    The Han Army in the northern battlefield has defeated the attacking Qiang troops 150 steps away. The fierce battle has made the corpses on the ground sleepy, and more wounded soldiers who haven''t died for a while are moaning and wailing.


    The attack had no effect, but was repulsed. It was time to retreat temporarily to regroup and fight again, but Yao Yizhong was really crazy. He not only strictly ordered the defeated troops not to retreat, but also increased troops.


    Yao Yizhong, even the elite troops of the Qiang nationality, would not allow them to withdraw from the battlefield for rest, and would not care about their life and death for the miscellaneous soldiers. What he wants is a fierce attack. He wants to thoroughly find out how many troops are still hidden in Liu Yan''s hands.


    Knowing how many Han troops were encircled was so important to the Qiang troops that not only did the north side attack continuously, but both sides saw back and forth within 50 steps, and soldiers fell to the ground all the time. On the other three sides, it was difficult for the Qiang troops in the east to exert their strength, and the South and West evolved from feint to real attack.


    "If ten thousand is not enough, twenty thousand!" Yao Yizhong looked like a furious tiger and roared ferociously, "there must be no gap!"


    The number of Qiang troops on the battlefield has always been 70000 or 70000. If there was enough space on the battlefield, there would be even more. The problem is that the Han cavalry on the east side is really fierce. How many Qiang troops have to meet the collision of the Han sudden cavalry regardless of casualties, resulting in the number of casualties on both sides exceeding that on the north side.


    Yin Bi blushed and was promoted to be a long history. His sense of responsibility made him have to say: "military Lord, we have lost more than 10000 in the East..."


    "As long as we can consume the enemy''s troops, especially the precious sudden cavalry, casualties are nothing!" Yao Yizhong doesn''t know what Liu Yan thinks. What he cares about is: "the Han Army threw in 3000 precious sudden cavalry. I don''t believe that Liu Yan''s people can''t be consumed!"


    To tell the truth, let alone 10000 miscellaneous soldiers to exchange for 3000 elite cavalry of the Han Army, Yao Yizhong also thought it was worth it.


    "Liu Yan is suicidal." Yao Yizhong said with a ferocious smile: "they are surrounded, and the cavalry is the main force for the breakthrough. Liu Yan is fighting with the precious main force for the breakthrough. I think he is in a hurry."


    Normally speaking, Yao Yizhong said that there was absolutely nothing wrong, but he happened to meet a person in a very special situation.


    According to the Qiang generals, Liu Yan took out the elite cavalry to do so. There is only one explanation anyway. That is, Liu Yan is really forced to make a gap at any cost.


    What the enemy wants is what his own side must stop. Using all means to stop any goal the enemy wants to achieve is the guarantee of victory in the war.


    The war began in the morning and still didn''t stop at night.


    The sky clouds on this side of the main battlefield are reflected by the fire on the ground. As long as the line of sight is not blocked by the mountains, it can be seen clearly dozens of miles away.


    In the two peripheral battlefields, the two routes of Han troops, as reinforcements, seemed to be very anxious, which was also an abnormal overnight attack. The news was conveyed to Yao Yizhong, the main battlefield, which made the Qiang generals more convinced that Liu Yan was at the end of the crossbow. As long as they worked harder, they could attack the Han Army camp and win.


    "Something strange." Jiang Ying was a general who fell to the state of Zhao in Shijie in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. At present, he is a miscellaneous Sima. He said in confusion, "the Han Army on the battlefield... How can there be so many long gunmen?"


    Yao Yizhong has long found this situation. The Han Army used to focus on Tower Shield soldiers, knife shield soldiers, strong crossbow soldiers and even crossbow soldiers. Of course, the strong crossbow soldiers kept firing at night. There are a lot of long spearmen who can appear on the battlefield.


    "The long spearmen of the Han army look still elite, but they don''t even have leather armor." Jiang Ying touched her chin and said, "such an elite soldier doesn''t have armor. It''s not like Liu Yan''s handwriting."


    Yao Yizhong suddenly shook his body and subconsciously said, "crossbow men don''t need armor. Long training makes them sharp enough."


    Huh!? The strength of the Han Army in close combat is not enough. Give bowmen and crossbows close combat weapons to fight???


    This discovery makes the Qiang generals breathe heavily. If that is the case, Liu Yan''s troops should be exhausted, and the dawn of their victory has appeared.


    "The number of Han sudden cavalry appearing on the battlefield also decreased rapidly." Yao Yizhong remained calm enough, but the pleasure in his tone was obviously very happy: "the war of consumption is useful."


    During the whole day, it is estimated that 30000 Qiang troops were lost. Even the elite of Qiang armor were lost to nearly 2000 people. The result of the war should be that the Han army lost 7000, especially the elite sudden cavalry of the Han army. Such a conversion did not scare all the senior Qiang leaders, including Yao Yizhong, but they were extremely gratified.


    In the past few days, the Qiang people have suffered heavy losses, but they have not caused much damage to the Han army. This kind of war situation makes the Qiang people extremely angry and helpless. Who makes the strong crossbow of the Han Army really abnormal?


    "No matter how many troops Liu Yan has, look at the size of the camp..." Yin Bi gestured and said with a smile: "there can''t be fifty or sixty thousand?"


    The number of troops is the size of the camp. It can''t be too small or too big. Too small will appear crowded, too big will have meaningless emptiness, are the way of self destruction.


    "How many troops can Liu Yan fight with us to spend seven or eight thousand a day?" Yin Bi suddenly became very serious and said to Yao Yizhong, "Lord, the most important thing now is to ensure that the peripheral Han army can''t get close to here."


    Yao Yizhong certainly knows this. The war is not only the number, but also the morale of the army. Because of the heavy casualties, the morale of the troops under his hand is declining all the time. It is basically that the high-level oppresses the middle-level, and the officers and leaders at the middle and bottom are forcing the soldiers. Such a state cannot last long. It can be supported for a short period of three or five days. No matter how long it takes, it must collapse on its own.


    After some speculation, it can be said that the senior leaders of the Qiang nationality have a sense of expectation, so that after their return to construction, they will convey a statement to the lower level, that is, if the Han Army fails, we will win if we work harder.


    "As long as we can win, capture or kill Liu Yan alive, everyone can get a big reward. Once Liu Yan dies, the Han ministry will disintegrate by itself. Everyone can get a lot when he enters Qingzhou!"


    The speech to boost morale began to spread throughout the Qiang army. It can be said that it has achieved some results, but it can play a very limited role in the soldiers who are strictly ordered not to retreat in the front.


    "How long will it take to win?"


    "We probably won''t live to win."


    "Alas!"


    The morale of the soldiers participating in the war on the front line is difficult to improve because the arrow rain of the Han Army has not stopped. No one has guessed how many arrows the Han Army has stored. Everyone is saying that since the war, the Han Army has shot 700000 arrows, which doesn''t look like it''s almost finished.


    The fighting at night will certainly not be as fierce as during the day. Most of them are infiltration wars, so that at a certain moment, a cry suddenly broke out at a key position to produce fierce fighting, which is not a little unexpected. The vast majority of the positions are where the soldiers on both sides are waiting for or do not want the arrival of the day.


    The next day, as soon as it was light, the rear was full of Qiang soldiers who might be the last meal. They screamed and poured into the battlefield. It seemed that they believed that victory was coming soon. Ignoring the eyes of their companions who had participated in the war on the dead, they rushed to the Han army one after another in the face of the arrow rain.


    "The enemy must think we are at the end of a powerful crossbow?" Sang Yu said, looking strangely at the bottom of the observation platform, where there stood a large number of new troops suddenly emerging overnight. He looked at Ji Chang and lowered his voice: "sir... Is it the call of the gods?"


    Ji Chang''s inner shock was not lost to Sang Yu, but he had long been determined to ignore whatever strange things happened, squinted at sang Yu and said faintly, "what''s the difference."


    Sang Yu was dumb.


    There are many things that Liu Yan can''t explain, including that the grain and fodder that should have bottomed out tomorrow morning have been replenished again and again, and new elite troops will appear from time to time. He never said much to his subordinates and maintained enough mystery.


    "Our fleet has plunged into the Yellow River." Ji Chang''s eyes were also looking at the troops below. There were a large number of big swordsmen and long spearmen. He took back his eyes to Liu Yan and respectfully said, "Yao Yizhong will get the news soon."


    Shijie Zhao also has a navy in the Yellow River. It is known that there are 150000 people, and there are thousands of boats. If the Han fleet had been informed by Yao Yizhong before defeating the Shijie water army, Yao Yizhong certainly didn''t want to continue to stay at the risk of being cut off.


    Liu Yanxi first said, "then let Yao Yizhong know that there is a risk of being cut off and still want to stay."


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Folks, would you like some recommended tickets?

 Chapter 335

    During the day, the forces invested by both sides are limited by space. At the same time, the number of troops entering the attack or defense does not increase much, but the confrontation is much more intense than the first day, resulting in the number of soldiers reinforced from the back.


    At the most intense time, the bodies of the dead were piled up layer by layer. When there was no rain in the sky, the ground turned out to be muddy, which was caused by the blood flowing from the human body wetting the earth and being trampled by pairs of big feet.


    In some low-lying areas, the blood pool formed by the collection of blood makes people tremble from the depths of the soul, especially when there are corpses floating on it, which increases the sense of horror.


    In the area where the war is most intense, the corpses are stacked like hills. The soldiers on both sides are stepping on the corpses of the dead, waving weapons at each other, adding a layer to the height of the corpses under their feet.


    The war began eight days ago. The intensity of the war made it impossible for both sides to clean up the bodies. In the hot summer, the bodies killed in the war had long rotted. The stench of the rotten bodies and the strong smell of blood spread on the battlefield, but no one had spare time to care so much. Compared with the disgusting feeling of the stench, everyone focused on killing the enemy soldiers.


    "Why should we be sent back to build a defense line in the camp?"


    "Do whatever you want, ask so many questions!"


    "But..."


    "No, but!"


    Dou A''s heart is actually extremely tangled. He is lucky and guilty, but more confused.


    They were transferred back to the rear and built fortifications with anything they could use. They were one after another. They looked like very complex fences, walls, corridors and so on. They looked like the front line was not supported enough to prepare for the defensive war in the camp.


    Dou A is glad that the fighting ahead is too fierce, and their own casualties are very heavy. Those who are transferred back to the rear don''t have to fight in such fierce fighting. His guilt is that if he doesn''t go up, he always wants others to go up, which will lead to the idea that those dead robes are replacing himself.


    The roar of killing, horn and war drum never stopped. Fighting is taking place everywhere around the Han Army camp. If you look down from high altitude, the mutual slapping of the crowd is centered on the one hundred to two hundred steps of the Han Army camp. The repeated collision of the crowd is a violent surge of blood, and the killed or injured human bodies are added to the ground.


    The fighting of the new day lasted until the afternoon, and the thunderous cheers appeared on the North battlefield. That was the sound of the morale of the Qiang troops was greatly boosted and shouted out as the frequency of arrows fired by the bow and crossbow men of the Han Army decreased and the Han army retreated in hand to hand combat with the Qiang nationality.


    At that moment, Yao Yizhong danced and shouted: "this is the first time that the Han army retreated, the first time there will be the second time, and their support is insufficient!"


    Before that, the high level of Qiang nationality had noticed that the frequency of arrows launched by the Han Army had decreased. It was predicted that the Han army should have a small number of arrows and lose the arrow cover like rain. The Han Army''s great advantage was no longer. Its own side must be able to achieve some results, but it did not expect that the prediction would be realized so soon.


    "Come on, blow the trumpet and let people catch the routed soldiers and kill them!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    The bleak horn rang through. The morale of the Qiang soldiers who defeated the Han army for the first time shouted and charged, but they ran for more than ten steps, but they were stunned by the Han Army in the camp.


    Yao Yizhong didn''t feel anything at all when he saw that scene. Instead, he ordered no stopping and how many people died had to rush forward.


    On the battlefield, the ordered Qiang soldiers rushed forward and died under the rain like crossbows of the Han army. If they fled back, they would die in the hands of the supervisor team. The pressure of death made many people collapse and cry directly.


    For those miscellaneous soldiers in the Qiang army who participated in the war, they have been in hell since yesterday, and the stench is gone. The corpses in their sight stimulate their brains again and again.


    Soldiers on both sides have been on the battlefield since yesterday. They are some wounded who have lost their mobility, and more Qiang soldiers who are strictly ordered to stay on the front and are not allowed to retreat.


    Yao Yizhong''s strict order is still very useful. As long as any front is willing to kill people and pay heavy casualties, it can always rush up.


    The Han Army didn''t know what the situation was. After the front facing troops retreated, there was no new Han Army to fill the gap. The Qiang offensive troops who ran and died all the way were the first to rush through the sky and arrow rain into the gap. The first was followed by the second. Scattered, nearly 100 people should rush in.


    "Nearly a thousand people died before they rushed into those."


    Liu Yan still admired Hu people''s ruthlessness. He turned his head and looked at Ji Chang and asked about the preparations.


    Jichang immediately replied, "the second defense line is already under construction."


    That means there is already a line of defense in the camp, so it''s time for the attacking Qiang troops to enter the camp. However, we should not make things too obvious. We should try our best to resist, but we can''t catch it.


    When Qiang soldiers entered the Han military camp, the thunderous cheers were shouted out again, and the miscellaneous soldiers with no morale also had some spirit.


    In a war, what soldiers fear most is that there is no hope, but if there is hope, there will always be hope, so they will have the desire to fight, not despair.


    At the moment when the thunderous cheers sounded, the Han soldiers in the camp had to look in the direction of the sound, and many people were surprised and worried.


    The first thought of the non senior leaders was that there must be something wrong with the friendly forces on the front line. If there is no worry, it is absolutely heartless, worried about his own life, and frightened that his king is still in the camp.


    "Don''t be stunned!" Doo ah, of course, was also frightened. As an officer, he couldn''t show it. He shouted at his corporal: "work!"


    When the soldiers heard the speech, they continued to work. They tried very hard to speed up. If they were not even, their hands would shake, and mistakes were inevitable.


    Dou ah frowned and looked at the soldiers who made mistakes frequently. From time to time, he would turn his head to the north and command the relatives nearby: "go and ask the Marquis if you want to prepare for war."


    Personal soldiers should "promise!" And go.


    Some cavalry began to gallop and roar in the camp to speed up the paoze building fortifications. The defensive war in the camp will be carried out later.


    It was informed that the soldiers were still worried, but the officers relaxed.


    That''s a very simple truth. Since the senior management has orders, it means that they have made corresponding preparations. How can you be stupid to be an officer? How can you know that being prepared is better than not being prepared. It''s not that the previous worrying situation is out of control.


    At the front of the battlefield, the Qiang soldiers with strong morale attacked more madly. The Han Army seemed to be affected and fought and retreated. Even the eastern battlefield, where the Han Army has always occupied an absolute advantage, was moving towards the Han Army''s camp.


    The whole war situation does not need too much interpretation. Anyone can see that the Han Army has become fragile from a rock like state, which has stimulated the blood of the Qiang high-level. One by one, Yao Yizhong yelled, so that Yao Yizhong must not be afraid of casualties.


    "How many people have we lost?" Yao Yizhong got the answer, his cheeks twitched a few times and took a breath of air conditioning: "there will be 20000 before it arrives!"


    Otherwise, it''s a strong attack that doesn''t care about casualties!


    In fact, the number of deserters killed by the Qiang supervisory team is close to 2000, that is, the real killing, not the estimated number on the battlefield.


    "Lord, we have troops to break the gap, don''t we..." Yin Bi dragged a long tone, gritted his teeth and said, "try to rush the cavalry camp?"


    If Yin Bi doesn''t say anything, others will suggest to do so. If there are conditions, we must do it. If there are no conditions, we must create conditions.


    Yao Yizhong naturally accepted the correct suggestion and said to a fierce Qiang general, "yuncuo, lead your headquarters to try to rush the camp."


    "No problem!" Yuan CuO was not tall and had obvious turnip legs. He said "ha ha" and smiled a few times and saluted to mobilize his headquarters.


    Yao Yizhong ordered several generals that once yuncuo successfully rushed to the camp, they would also take the opportunity to kill people.


    On the side of the Han Army, after the gap appeared continuously, it began to fight and retreat. It stopped only when it retreated to the first line of defense in the camp. The enemy who pursued it must be another bloody battle.


    Knowing that there is a defense line in the Han Army''s camp, the senior Qiang people can understand although they are depressed.


    How can any military camp have only one external defense line? It should be a defense line with internal checkpoints. Otherwise, how can we prevent assassins from entering the Chinese army and divide the military camp into different levels.


    Generally speaking, the defense line within the barracks will be relatively simple, which is because of the needs of military mobilization. If you think about it like this, the understanding of Qiang people is that since the most difficult periphery will attack, the defense line in Ken dead man''s camp must be able to attack.


    Yao Yizhong personally went to the front nest car to watch and looked inside the Han Army camp. The first line of defense of the Han army was composed of many complex fences, walls and corridors, which were naturally obstacles such as resisting horses and antlers. He also saw some smashed stone dump trucks. If he was still thinking about whether the collapse of the Han army was a trap and saw a large number of stone dump truck wrecks, he immediately relaxed a lot.


    "The bow and crossbow troops of the Han Army seem to be much thinner?" Yin Bi is not talking nonsense, but a large piece of the array is really missing. He smiled and said, "I''m afraid what I guessed before is true. Liu Yan was forced to be anxious and use a bow and crossbow as a long Spearman."


    Yao Yizhong nodded silently. After thinking for a while, he asked, "is there any new information about the war situation of intercepting Liu Yan''s reinforcements?"


    Yin Bi shook his head and said, "No."


    "That''s good." Yao Yizhong looked at the Han Army camp again. From a distance, he could see a very high observation tower. He said slightly and easily: "I think Liu Yan is on that high platform at the moment, but he doesn''t know what he thinks in the face of such a dilemma?"


    Yin Bi didn''t even think about it and laughed: "Liu Yan must be extremely sorry to despise you. He regretted that he shouldn''t have fought with you in person. He even beat his chest and feet and hated that he had too few troops."


    Yao Yizhong has no special feeling for Yin Bi''s flattery. In terms of his status, he has long been immune to flattery.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yell again and ask for recommended tickets!

 Chapter 336

    "What!?"


    Yao Yizhong has just received a report that a Han Army fleet has appeared in the Yellow River. The scale is estimated to be between 600 and 700. All of them are large ships equipped with ferocious long-range attack instruments such as bed crossbows.


    Today, the Qiang army has just broken through the second line of defense of the Han Army camp. It is only about three miles away from Liu Yan''s Chinese army. The Han Army appears on the Yellow River, which makes Yao Yizhong very tangled.


    Since the date of the general offensive, the Qiang troops have attacked for three days and paid more than 60000 casualties. They are very close to their operational objectives.


    "You can''t withdraw!"


    "Yes, we are about to defeat the enemy. If we attack again, we can capture Liu Yan alive or alive!"


    "Lord, we have paid such a heavy price, we can''t retreat!"


    Yao Yizhong didn''t say he wanted to withdraw, but he mentioned earlier that once the Han fleet appeared on the Yellow River, it would withdraw. Only then did the leaders of Qiang tribes and the generals of Shijie Zhao who learned the news come to dissuade him.


    The situation on the main battlefield was very good for the Qiang troops. Although the peripheral battlefield was tragic, it finally blocked the Han troops from both sides.


    If you count the external blocking forces, Yao Yizhong has lost more than 140000 troops, of which 70000 were killed, and the rest lost their combat effectiveness because of disability or injury.


    The wounded and the dead will be split in half, mainly because the Qiang nationality is the offensive side. If their attack fails, they must retreat. In that case, of course, the wounded soldiers will be left behind and their heads will be cut off by the Han army.


    "Two days!" Facing the excited crowd, Yao Yizhong raised his hand and stretched out two fingers: "after that, no matter how close to Liu Yan, I will order the withdrawal."


    What else did the noisy people want to say? Seeing Yao Yizhong''s firm expression on his face, he looked at each other on the ground, and no one spoke again.


    Yao Yizhong looked at the people who had left, then looked at his fifth son Yao Xiang and said, "get ready and follow the women, children, old and weak to the North Bank of the Yellow River."


    Yao Xiang, who was already 14 years old, said in surprise, "father, don''t you have to do this? Isn''t he about to attack the central camp of the Han Army and will soon kill or capture Liu Yan?"


    "Prudence is always an indispensable mentality, because it is the Yao family that will always have prosperity." Yao Yizhong has a large number of children. In his opinion, several of Yao Xiang''s brothers are not enough to entrust important tasks. The other children are too young. This time, I brought Yao Xiang who can be brought up. He went over and pressed Yao Xiang''s shoulders with both hands. He said seriously, "don''t lose your heart of caution before you really win or lose in any war. Do you hear clearly?"


    Yao Xiang nodded as if he knew something.


    When the father and son were warm, the fighting on the battlefield continued. The Qiang army carried out day and night for three consecutive days. From the perspective of the situation, the Han army was at an absolute disadvantage, but the situation of the Qiang army, which paid great casualties, could not be better.


    Zhang raccoon is one of the many miscellaneous generals in the state of Zhao in Shijie. He once worked under kui''an as a general in command of a partial division, and made a lot of military achievements in attacking Yuzhou in the south.


    Kui''an, a general of the state of Zhao in Shijie, died on his couch in the sixth year of Jianwu (A.D. 340). The generals of his department were split by Shi Hu. For example, Zhang raccoon was assigned to Yao Yizhong.


    This Jinan County War is the most difficult and bloody battle Zhang raccoon has ever fought. Only a battlefield in Luoyin has suffered more than 100000 casualties in less than a month. If you count the losses of the Han Army, there are 167000. However, the cruelty of the war has not been reduced because of a large number of casualties, but has become more and more cruel.


    "Rush again at that position!" The position of Zhang Raccoon''s finger is where part of the wooden fence was burned: "rush up, either kill in or die there!"


    Naturally, there will be heralds who will go down and issue orders. The team receiving the task will no longer shout. They are numb from officers to soldiers.


    That is, Yao Yizhong, as the commander in chief, fought with the most Qiang people. Otherwise, the casualties would be so heavy that he should have collapsed or stopped the war.


    Who made Yao Yizhong the general leader of the Qiang nationality, and who made him send more Qiang soldiers behind than zahu or Jin people, which largely offset the resentment of zahu and Jin people, so that the war can continue.


    The north side of the Han Army camp has been broken through to the last line of defense, but the other directions are not like that, resulting in a large area of the battlefield.


    If Yao Yizhong looked down from a high altitude and saw that the Han Army controlled area on the battlefield was like a Wanyue, he would definitely be scared out of a cold sweat, and he would not hesitate to leave the troops to withdraw. Unfortunately, Yao Yizhong can''t fly. What he can see is only part, not the whole army.


    The situation seems extremely unfavorable to the Han army. After all, the North has been attacked to the last line of defense. What is the mood of Liu Yan and the senior management of the Han army now?


    "No matter how slow it is, Yao Yizhong should know that our fleet appears in the Yellow River." Liu Yan was a little nervous no matter how he looked. It was not because the enemy was about to kill the Chinese army, it was others. He looked around and said, "will Yao Yizhong withdraw immediately or continue to attack?"


    The rest, whether scribes or generals, had no better expression on their faces.


    "Sir, it''s still too risky?" Ji Chang was implored by many people privately, so he had to advise again: "even if you don''t break through, you... Still move back?"


    Sang Yu then said, "if you want Yao Yizhong to continue his attack, it''s better for you to step back with the flag, creating an illusion that we can''t hold on, which will make Yao Yizhong more determined to attack."


    They are not afraid of losing the defense line. The previous defense lines create an illusion that they can''t hold on, and even sacrifice at least 2000 troops in order to make the illusion look realistic.


    In the barracks of the Han Army, there were ambushes in many camps. Ji Chang and others couldn''t figure out what was going on with the new ones, but the soldiers really existed. It is precisely because they have at least 16000 elite, which makes them feel that the defense line cannot be lost. In addition, the peripheral reinforcements do not lose their spirit, but the flying pigeons send a message to slow down the attack. Generally speaking, everything is under control.


    Liu Yan thought a little. Can his retreat really create a more real illusion and attract Yao Yizhong to continue the attack? He nodded and said, "all right.", After a moment of silence, he said, "you go down to the troops to appease the soldiers, but don''t let the troops who don''t know the truth really make an uproar."


    Yao Yizhong, who has been wavering in hesitation, thinks about a lot of details and always feels strange, but he has not been able to catch the flash of inspiration. Half way through his thinking, someone came to report that it was the flag of the Han Army that retreated, which made him involuntarily speed up his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I haven''t taken my children out for a long time. I took my children out during the day. I was scheduled to go home at six and start coding. As a result, the road is still blocked.


    I change my wife to drive on the way. The honor is to use mobile phone code words. I can only code so many. I''m really sorry.

 Chapter 337

    People''s life is always faced with choices. Many choices constitute the map of life. Each choice will affect their future destiny.


    Yao Yizhong is now facing what may be the most difficult choice in his life, but his decision will not only affect himself and a single family, but also determine hundreds of thousands of people and even the future of a country.


    "The elite of the Han Army has not been reduced..." Yao Yizhong really found something wrong. He said: "the whole battle seems that the Han Army has been losing, but... Why can''t their elite die?"


    It can be called elite if it can be disciplined and brave and not afraid of death. In a general sense, a team can fight to the last person is more than elite. It should be called a dead soldier.


    There are so many Han soldiers similar to the dead. More than one Han Army did not retreat until the last person. If it had not been seen with his own eyes, no one would believe that there was a similar army. It is no longer so simple as fearing death, but a manifestation of will.


    Yao Yizhong felt that this was the wrong thing. The Han Army had so many excellent soldiers, which must be the reason why it had noble ideals or could die for them. He could understand that only with such a Han army could the Han ministry expand to its current scale within five years. Don''t try to fight such an army easily, but Liu Yan''s behavior was strange from the beginning.


    "Liu Yan is using himself as bait to lure us to attack." Yao Yizhong seemed to catch something. With a flash of inspiration, he whispered: "the Han Army fleet appearing on the river is to cut off our way back. Liu Yan wants to attract us here..."


    Two words appeared in Yao Yizhong''s mind, that is "total annihilation". He ordered people to lay out a map of mountains and rivers. The drawing of the map was very simple, but he still drew the terrain generally.


    "Along the river, battlefield terrain..." Yao Yizhong''s finger crossed the Yellow River and pointed to Jishui: "this is a long and narrow terrain sandwiched between two water systems!"


    Yao Yizhong, who found something, began to sweat cold on his forehead. His eyes stared at the mountain map. The expression on his face was both iron and tangled. He has found the answer and is quite sure that Liu Yan wants to use himself as bait, but that is both a trap and an opportunity.


    Finally, Yao Yizhong said nothing. He went out of the camp and rode to the front in person.


    Throughout the battlefield, on both sides of the attack and defense, soldiers fell to the ground and became corpses in the bloody battle. The bodies of the war dead and the wounded who fell to the ground are so many that the soldiers on both sides are stepping on the human body.


    Yao Yizhong didn''t care whether the war was fierce or not. He risked his life to get close enough and stared at the Han soldiers.


    "Still fierce and not afraid of death!" Yao Yizhong clenched his teeth and shouted, "their king is running back. What''s the reason for the Han Army to maintain this strong morale?"


    Where Yao Yizhong could not see, the soldiers in the camp could not see any exuberant morale. They were soldiers transferred down, and everyone had a daze and hesitation on on their faces.


    "What are we doing?" Cheng Shuo had enough confusion: "the non forbidden guards were transferred from the battlefield. The forbidden guards fought hard on the front line. Is it because the king doesn''t trust us?"


    [...] Wang Yong glanced around the paoze with strange eyes and thought: [shouldn''t these guys worry about the war situation? They''re tangled with this.]


    Wang Yong was a member of the Han army who changed jobs from the state of Zhao in Shijie during the battle of Xuzhou. He was a member of Wang Ji''s family. It can be said that the Wang family of the three Shijie families threw stones at Liu Yan.


    Liu Yanxian brought 30000 troops. The number of non forbidden guards is close to 20000. After half a month of operation, there should be 14000 people left with combat effectiveness.


    Today, all 14000 people, except some strong crossbow soldiers and archers, stay in the non war zone. It is absolutely impossible to say that they are not confused. There may be an idea in a person''s head. The most common thing is why they are transferred from the war.


    The northern battlefield has been attacked to the last line of defense. Isn''t it so tense that any useful person should fight with blood? Those who were transferred to the war were all the guards, so others would really doubt that they were not trusted.


    "Your Majesty, this is for us to conserve our energy!" Dou ah said dully, "don''t think too much."


    The tents are full of officers and people with status and titles. How can they be regarded as the first batch of vested interests in the Han Dynasty. To say that soldiers will run away against the adverse situation of the war, what they want is how to contribute to the war.


    Listening to the roar of killing outside, the tent was quiet for a while.


    On the front, no matter how many companions fell, the Qiang offensive troops are still one after another. They had to do so. When a supervisor team cut down the collapsed escapees in the rear, they could only rush forward numbly. There should be no hope to live. They were hesitant about whether they could kill a Han Sergeant before they died, but their families would not be used as slaves because they were deserters, or even as the first people to withdraw to the North Bank of the Yellow River.


    Yes, Yao Yizhong is already evacuating the old and weak women and children. That is a comfort strategy for his soldiers, making them willing to rush and kill.


    Yao Yizhong Yanqin looked at the soldiers who were willing to charge and fight for the safety of their families. They either fell in close combat with the Han Army or were turned over by arrows.


    "The elite of the Han Army has not been reduced!" Yao Yizhong repeated this sentence several times. He turned to his generals and said, "how long is it expected to break through this damn defense line?"


    The generals were silent. They thought they could break through more than once, but they were blocked again and again. Nearly 10000 people had been thrown in to break through the seemingly fragile line of defense.


    "Does anyone know water warfare?" Yao Yizhong saw everyone shaking his head and said in a low voice, "then I tell you, the ships of the Han army can easily destroy the floating bridge we have built, leaving us not much time."


    After listening to that sentence, the generals completely froze on their faces.


    The Qiang army crossed the river by floating bridges, which could be burned as long as they were poured with fire oil. If the Han army was willing to lose ships, it could even be destroyed by collision.


    "Think about the situation we will face if we lose the floating bridge." Yao Yizhong had to exert psychological pressure on his generals: "there are Han troops on the periphery. This is a trap and an opportunity. It depends on whether we can break through the damn defense line, break into the prisoners or kill Liu Yan!"


    A group of generals looked at each other, and the next moment they left one by one with ferocious faces.


    Bursts of roaring began to appear everywhere. It was the generals yelling at their subordinates, asking the people under their hands to work hard and die on the road of attack.


    So far, it''s time for the generals and schools of Qiang nationality to find out the crisis. They not only have to fight with the Han Army, but also catch up with the time.


    Yao Yizhong''s meaning is very obvious. There is not much time left for them. The floating bridge over the Yellow River may be damaged at any time. What will happen if the back road is broken? As long as you have a brain, you can think of it. They either caught or killed Liu Yan before the floating bridge was broken, or they left all the things or people they could lose and retreated sadly with people with horses. They may not be able to withdraw.


    The generals who find the crisis are crazy, and the soldiers under them will be driven away by high pressure, and the battle will become more cruel and bloody than before!


    The flag moved back, but Liu Yan''s people stayed. It was impossible for him to say that he had no feelings about the tragedy of the battlefield, or he would not let the non system forces retreat.


    In five years, Liu Yan sowed the seeds of courage and created 50000 or 60000 soldiers in the Han army. This group of soldiers have been tested by iron and blood more than once. It is not easy to have the will to fight and die, and the loyalty to this collective. They may shed blood on the battlefield one day, but not today.


    "Jun Shang?" Ji Chang came with full steps. He held a roll of paper in his hand, handed it out and said, "our fleet has appeared in the reach of the war zone. They have been temporarily blocked by the Shijie Navy."


    Liu Yan received the information and saw that the Shijie navy was on a large scale, and the number of boats was no less than 700, which dutifully prevented the Han fleet from going further.


    There is not much information about the water war. In general, the Han fleet has the advantage. The report is that it is confident to destroy the enemy''s water army, but it is not guaranteed when.


    "Did you order the fleet to be divided?" Ji Chang did not understand water warfare, but he knew what was the most important at present and said, "we should destroy the channel connecting the two sides of the Strait as soon as possible!"


    Liu Yan always accepts correct suggestions with an open mind. He thought for a moment and said, "go to the carrier pigeon and let the reinforcements outside launch a general attack."


    "Ah?" Ji Chang looked quite surprised: "is the fire coming?"


    Liu Yanxi first said, "the enemy''s attack is more crazy. Yao Yizhong must have learned that our fleet appears. He is a man with rich war experience and the leader of a large tribe. Such a man will not hesitate in the face of choice and will not leave us too much time."


    Ji Chang subconsciously looked at the battlefield, and the enemy troops on the north side charged one after another. Looking at it, he ignored the reserved space on the battlefield and the huge casualties brought by the arrow array of the Han army. Although the enemy troops in the other three directions are far away, he can still judge from the movement and the attack of those enemy troops is also crazy.


    "They are far more desperate than before." Liu Yan had already ordered people to prepare armour and weapons, and said, "the final madness comes and goes quickly. I expect Yao Yizhong won''t hesitate too long. Once he can''t break our defense..."


    Jichang immediately said, "will you resolutely withdraw?"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Update a chapter first, and then another chapter in the evening.

 Chapter 338

    Night fell again, but huyansheng ran away with a group of disabled and defeated soldiers on straddling horses. Behind them were a large number of Han Army light cavalry, and the running and chasing of both sides had been going on for ten miles.


    This is a night with a full moon. Under cloudless conditions, the moonlight can provide enough light. It seems that the number of people led by huyansheng will not exceed 1000. In fact, they are a group of nearly 50000 people running away. There are scenes of escape and pursuit everywhere in the wilderness.


    Huyansheng led the army to intercept the cavalry of the Han army. Since the Han Army crossed the Jishui River, the war situation was unfavorable to the intercepted Qiang troops.


    They are also cavalry, but they are also divided into 369 classes. Not only are there differences in weapons and armor, but also the advantages and disadvantages of sitting down horses. The Han army is only a Huben army, which puts great pressure on huyansheng. There are nearly 25000 sudden cavalry and light cavalry. It seems that there are more Han cavalry crossing the river behind. Huyansheng''s headquarters persisted for almost four days, It was in the afternoon that the Han Army ran into a desperate rush camp and staged a horse stepping on the joint venture, which collapsed.


    There were not many cavalry on both sides killed on the spot, and the number of people who died in the pursuit and escape behind was estimated to be very limited. What really killed was that huyansheng lost control of his troops.


    The cavalry of the Han Army, led by Qian Jiantong, who is chasing huyansheng, is a light cavalry that looks light.


    Qian Jiantong was ordered to pursue and kill the enemy of about 1000 people, but a red line was drawn. He could only chase five miles close to the main battlefield. When he got there, he should go towards the Yellow River.


    Most of the Han troops pursuing and killing the defeated Qiang soldiers received similar orders, that is, chasing and killing the enemy can only be the target of the third sequence. The first goal is to destroy the floating bridge built by the Qiang troops, and the second goal is to move to zhu''a county.


    If they were asked not to take prisoners alive, there would be a scene in which after landing the enemy soldiers, they would be tied up in a string and then killed one by one.


    "Come on, come on!" Qian Jiantong shouted, "turn!"


    In front of them is the main battlefield of fire. Even if it is five miles away, bursts of horns and drums can be heard.


    Zhu''a county is in the southwest of the main battlefield. It is the west exit of the narrow section between the Yellow River and Jishui. It is actually close to Dongping county.


    Liu Yan took such a big risk and took himself as the bait. Of course, he was thinking of annihilating the Qiang nationality. They set up a big situation, far more than the main battlefield and peripheral battlefield, including the Han Army in Dongping county and Yuzhou.


    Luoyin is the farthest from the Yellow River, that is, 60 Li. There are too many Qiang troops. In fact, the camp they set up is closer to the Yellow River.


    First, a group of Qiang rout soldiers fled back, and then a series of batches. Each batch of Qiang rout soldiers must be followed by a Han army. As a result, both sides came one after another.


    The first question after huyansheng entered the camp was: "where is the military Lord?"


    In fact, the Qiang soldiers left behind in the camp have panicked. That is the news of the defeat brought by the escape of a large number of defeated soldiers. In addition, the Han Army rushed into the camp with the defeated soldiers, resulting in chaos in the camp in the East. At the same time, there was a fire in the camp.


    Yao Yizhong still waited until the rear camp was in chaos before he knew what had happened. He didn''t have to guess too much. In an instant, he knew that one of the Han troops responsible for blocking the two routes had failed, and it was an ugly defeat.


    Huyansheng soon appeared in front of Yao Yizhong. When he was far away from Yao Yizhong, he pushed Jinshan down to Yuzhu and knelt down, shouting "guilty", with a sad look on his face.


    Yao Yizhong is actually a very self-restraint person, but at this time, all self-restraint and bearing are put aside. He went over with a ferocious face, kicked huyansheng down with one foot, and asked fiercely: "did he lose so much that he didn''t even have time to send someone back for advance warning!?"


    Huyansheng was sad and shouted: "the enemy created the illusion of being unable to attack in the past two days. We didn''t rush out of the camp and relax our vigilance, but... They rushed the camp with sudden cavalry at any cost, and finally..."


    Yao Yizhong was stunned. Of course, he knew that if the cavalry charged at any cost, they couldn''t stop without sharp bows and crossbows, and the Han sudden cavalry on the main battlefield also launched a decisive impact. At that time, he understood that he already had the mind to retreat. Liu Yan must have guessed it. As a result, the Han Army didn''t care about casualties at all and began to be cruel.


    There was no spare time to recall anything. Yao Yizhong didn''t talk to Hu Yansheng. He shouted at his confidant: "take someone to stick to the Yellow River floating bridge!"


    With the coming of the surrounding army, the Han army was also found to be in a loud voice of cheer.


    "Brothers, it''s our turn to counter attack!"


    In the past half a month, the Han Army has always been a defensive posture. Only local counterattacks have been made, and the war has been quite passive. How can it be said that the soldiers do not hold fire in their hearts.


    The officers were shouting to boost morale, and the soldiers were excited by the arrival of reinforcements. They had not been confused and hesitated for a long time, and all cried out that they were going to kill all the enemy troops.


    The rise and fall of morale has never been unilateral. The morale of the Han Army has been greatly boosted, and the morale of the Qiang army has naturally been frustrated.


    The Han cavalry who came to help did not come to the main battlefield to meet Liu Yan''s headquarters. They had the opportunity to enter the stronghold of the Qiang army to create chaos, but more ran to the position of the floating bridge.


    Yao Yizhong still attaches great importance to the defense of the location of the floating bridge, and the arch guards arranged are all the elite under his command. His arrangement wasted not much elite before, but he became very wise when the Han army killed him.


    When the Han army came, Yao Xiang was taking a large number of old and weak women and children to the North Bank of the Yellow River from the pontoon. He saw his elite cavalry face the Han Army and put forward a front to block. Some understood Yao Yizhong''s saying that "everything should be cautious".


    [if the guards were not elite...] Yao Xiang looked at the people in front and thought with a little fear: [I''m afraid it would be a crushing defeat in the face of such fierce Han cavalry?]


    The sudden killing of the Han Army changed a lot. The Qiang soldiers who had sacrificed their lives to attack the last line of defense where Liu Yan was located first retreated in large numbers. It was a kind of frustration after holding their breath to do something and finding no hope.


    There is nothing more devastating than this. Seeing the collapse of his own offensive forces and the counter attack of the Han Army in the camp, Yao Yizhong has no nonsense. He just turns his horse head to the core camp. If he wants to arrange for the camp to stick to the problem, he should concentrate on the elite. It''s time to plan for the future.

 Chapter 339

    Even if it is to retreat, it is not to run regardless. It will only make the Han Army easily solve the troops who have lost their leadership. At that time, Yao Yizhong will really be unable to escape.


    Moreover, although the sudden change of the war situation is extremely unfavorable to the Qiang troops, Yao Yizhong does not think it has reached the point of irreparability. You know, although the Qiang troops have been consumed repeatedly, there are still 150000 or 60000 combat power left, which is about three times more than the Han army.


    Through Yao Yizhong''s efforts, the chaos of the Qiang troops was gradually brought under control. Although some parts were completely eroded, some parts also began to fight back, that is, the fight back of the Qiang troops seemed very weak.


    "It''s good that the position of the floating bridge on this side of Yingpan hasn''t been lost." Yao Yizhong is glad that he has chosen elite to stick to the floating bridge: "the rest of the positions... Lose and lose."


    There are more than 30 floating bridges built by the Qiang nationality. There are four floating bridges connecting the North Bank of the Yellow River from Yingpan on the south bank, each with a width of about four feet, and the widest floating bridges in other locations are only three feet.


    The current situation is that the Han Army has turned to attack and the Qiang army has turned to defend here. The change of situation can be said to occur only in a very short time, that is, only with a perfect control system for the force can it react. If there is no perfect system, even the commander can react.


    The Han Army''s counterattack was very strong. It was the troops coming to help that swept the periphery and forced the Qiang troops to shrink. Then the Han army began to counterattack in the barracks that had been pressed all the time.


    At least 25000 Han troops rushed out of the camp, and began to fight back in all four directions. Especially, the Han troops in the North battlefield made the Qiang high-level look very ugly.


    "They have been forbearing!" Yin Bi looked pale, shook his lips and said, "look at the Han Army, they had a plan to lure us to attack from the beginning."


    Up to now, as long as people with brains can''t understand that the hardship shown by the Han army before is an illusion. Everything is setting up a game. It''s just that they are still excited about breaking through the Han Army''s defense line.


    "There''s the military Lord..." Zhang raccoon looked calm. He was stunned when he saw something. Then he continued to ask, "what rules does the military Lord have?"


    Yin Bi looked at Zhang Raccoon''s line of sight. There was a Han Army entering his own camp. The Qiang soldiers just resisted a little and collapsed.


    "The encirclement seems to be unsustainable." Zhang raccoon asked again, "what instructions does the military Lord have?"


    The Han armies that have appeared are very brave. Most of them fight silently. Only a few Han armies will shout slogans, generally the battle horn of "Han army is powerful", and a "Wansheng" will sound from time to time.


    In terms of past experience, Yin Bi knew that the Han army would shout "Wansheng" only when his own generals were killed, which means that four generals have been killed by the Han army.


    Yao Yizhong''s troops have a characteristic, that is, they maintain the tradition of the Hu people. For example, the soldiers of a tribe are led by the leader or leader of the tribe, but they also have officers at all levels with the characteristics of Chinese civilization.


    Among the four killed generals, three were tribal leaders or leaders. As soon as they died, the soldiers of the tribe would turn around and run away without hesitation. Naturally, the Han Army thought that it had killed an important person of the other party. Shouting slogans was not only to stimulate our morale, but also a kind of excitement.


    Yin Bi doesn''t know what Yao Yizhong is going to do. Yao Yizhong left without saying a word just now. Not only huyansheng didn''t deal with it, but Yin Bi and Zhang raccoon didn''t get any orders.


    Because it was a sudden change in the war situation and the time was short, many war situations did not have time to inform each other. The senior leaders of the Qiang army knew that the war situation had become unfavorable to their own side, but they didn''t have much concept of how unfavorable it was.


    Most Qiang tribal leaders and other figures have no concept of strategy, that is, they lack cultural heritage. Only those who systematically study the war art of Chinese civilization know what strategy is.


    Strategy can be called the view of the overall situation. Yin Bi constantly observed the battlefield. The view of the overall situation is that although the war situation is unfavorable to his own side, it is reflected in the hearts of the people. Some parts look rotten but can not be saved. It depends on whether his soldiers can obey the command and stick to it.


    Yao Yizhong is constantly mobilizing troops. Those troops who can''t afford the first World War don''t pay attention. All the soldiers mobilized are Qiang soldiers.


    It''s not about the Qiang soldiers. They are all Qiang people. Even if they are flustered, they are much more reliable than zahu or Jin people. In addition, as long as Yao Yizhong doesn''t fall, the Qiang soldiers will try their best to obey the orders and fight.


    When Yao Yizhong tried his best to save the crisis, Yao Xiang, who should have retreated to the North Bank of the Yellow River with the old and weak women and children, came.


    Yao Yizhong was angry when he saw Yao Xiang, but when he saw that Yao Xiang was full of firm eyes, he sighed and turned to relief.


    It is often said that a tiger father has no dogs and children. As a father, seeing an excellent son is actually a pleasure that is difficult to describe. Even if sometimes the son disobeys, as long as he shows the excellent side, the father feels more joy, even if the son''s choice is full of danger.


    Yao Yizhong has many sons. Even if there are not as many as 24, they are close to 20. Yao Xiang is a relatively excellent one among his many sons. Now Yao Xiang''s choice just shows the excellent side, that is, he dares to face up rather than retreat in the face of danger.


    Soon, the tribal leaders and generals came to the big tent one after another. They all came to ask Yao Yizhong what decision he had.


    "It is particularly unwise to retreat now." Yao Yizhong set a tone: "old and weak women and children can withdraw, and the combat troops must stay."


    While they looked at each other, most of them agreed with Yao Yizhong''s point of view. The army cannot retreat without order. It is not retreat but rout. They had to ask in more detail, such as whether there was a plan to retreat.


    "The Han fleet has appeared on the river, and the scale is still extremely huge." Yao Yizhong didn''t want to hide more, so that these generals or leaders could know the truth from other channels. It''s better for him to take the initiative to inform them. After a brief introduction, he finally said, "our navy has engaged, and there is no report of the war for the time being."


    No one can tell what the combat effectiveness of the water army of Shijie Zhao is. One thing is absolutely certain, that is, the water army of Shijie Zhao in Duma river has been trained for a long time, but the water army has no actual combat experience.


    "Liu Yan paid attention to the Navy from the beginning. He first looked for maritime islands and sent troops to the (Korean) Peninsula." Yin Bi said gravely, "we have reason to believe that the Han Navy across the sea has enough combat experience, so... I''m afraid we can''t have great hope for our own navy."


    The sound of swallowing saliva sounded very frequently, and everyone''s face was more ugly than before.


    "Water warfare is more complex than land warfare. It can distinguish the victory and defeat in a short time, or it may be deadlocked for a year and a half." Yin Bi saluted Yao Yizhong, After receiving the signal, he continued: "Liu Yan set up this situation to... If you want to defeat us, the first goal of the Han Navy is to destroy our floating bridge. I''m afraid it won''t get too entangled with our navy. Then let''s assume that the Han Navy will destroy the floating bridge at any cost. At the marching speed of the waterway, the Han navy may arrive in the evening."


    Yin Bi said that the people present were not only ugly, but also in an uproar.


    That means that the time left for them to retreat is less than an afternoon. The four floating bridges are now retreated by old and weak women and children. Looking at the speed, the number of people who can withdraw in more than two hours will not exceed 60000, while the number of old and weak women and children is more than 100000, and the number of combat troops is more.


    From the beginning, Yao Yizhong realized the seriousness of the problem, that is why he chose to stay.


    If the troops led by Yao Yizhong were not inhabited by the Qiang people, he would leave the troops with some important people, but if he left the Qiang soldiers, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be much better to escape. Being ridiculed is secondary. If he really dares to do that, the big leader of the Qiang people will not have to do it. At that time, not only Shi Hu will kill him, but also the Qiang tribes will not let him go.


    "All right." Yao Yizhong motioned Yin Bi to step aside, stood up and said, "the bad situations are those, and we also have advantages."


    If he is frightened again, it will backfire. Yao Yizhong wants to let everyone know the seriousness of the matter, not to hit everyone and dare not even resist.


    "Our military strength is more than three times that of the Han Army, and the number of cavalry is more." Yao Yizhong ordered people to spread the map of mountains and rivers, Say in a very steady tone: "The terrain around the battlefield is narrow and long, and both sides are surrounded by waterways. Unless we leave our troops to escape, it is a delusion to withdraw to the North Bank of the river. Let''s look at the direction of zhu''a county. The terrain from here to zhu''a county is flat, which is very suitable for riding troops to fight or go on the way, so our situation is not desperate because the river is broken."


    Not everyone can understand the mountain map. Even if they read it, they don''t understand what it means. Bursts of whispers will ring out. It was a misty man asking others. A smart man told him that the dignified atmosphere in the tent slowly dissipated.


    "Yes, we still have nearly 80000 cavalry."


    "Initially, the Han army is only fifty or sixty thousand, their cavalry is about thirty thousand, but our cavalry is eighty thousand!"


    "Yes, the situation doesn''t look so bad."


    First, he whispered, then seemed to be emboldening each other. Yao Yizhong just listened quietly, and a smile slowly appeared on his face.


    There is a way out but also a dead end. Two different situations determine the courage of the uniformer. The most important thing for the army is morale. When morale is low, even a large number of people will be slaughtered like a lamb. When morale is high, it can defeat the crowd fiercely.


    Yao Yizhong first stabilized the high-level mood and gave students hope. Next, it''s time to boost their morale.


    "Liu Yan arranges the chessboard, and he is also on the chessboard." Yao Yizhong said in a very excited tone: "he didn''t launch before, and the Han army is ready to launch. Now he has launched, and all the cards of the Han Army have been revealed. Since he dares to use himself as bait, I dare not use myself as bait!"


    Although the degree of Qiang Nationality''s Sinicization is very high and wide, it will take a long time to continue Sinicization before we can see more results. That Yao Yizhong said it very clearly, but the people who can understand it are limited.


    Yao Yizhong doesn''t expect all to understand. He''s just showing his attitude and announcing that it''s too early to talk about victory or defeat.


    The meeting cannot last too long. After all, the outside world has been completely killed. Yao Yizhong needs to appear to stabilize the morale of the army, and the high-level leaders of all classes should also go down to stabilize the morale of the army.


    On the whole, it is fortunate that the camp of the Qiang nationality is large enough. Many camps were broken by the Han cavalry, but the Han cavalry destroyed only the peripheral camps, far from the core camp.


    In fact, the same is true. For a camp with a range of tens of miles, how big its core area should be and how many troops should be stationed on the periphery. It is impossible to rush in if it is rushed in.


    The Han Army also failed to capture the camp connecting the floating bridge. After paying the deaths and injuries of nearly a thousand cavalry, Qian Jiantong, who commanded the troops, found that the enemy troops were not shaken. Observing the situation, he resolutely ordered to give up attacking there and go elsewhere. He will do this mainly because of the orders he gets. The orders are only for trying, not for seizing when he gives a dead order, because the fleet will come to accomplish its purpose.


    In the afternoon of the war, the Han Army also defeated the blocked Qiang army all the way across Jishui from Licheng. When they arrived at the battlefield, the Huben army, which had been marching slowly behind, also arrived at the main battlefield of Luoyin.


    When the two reinforcements arrived, Liu Yan''s available troops finally seemed richer.


    "The number of cavalry arriving all the way is 21000, and the number of infantry arriving all the way is 8000." Ji Chang looked down at the paper and added: "the casualty data have not been counted yet. Roughly speaking, there should be about 5000 dead and missing soldiers of the two reinforcements, and the rest are injured."


    A total of more than 20000 soldiers on the two routes failed to arrive, which was the loss of the cavalry''s attack on the Qiang camp.


    There is also a patchwork of reinforcements on their way to Luoyin. They are auxiliary troops assembled from all over the country, with a total number of 30000. At present, they have marched to Licheng.


    "Jun Shang?" Ji Chang swallowed his saliva and asked in a low voice, "how many troops do we have now?"


    Liu Yan was stunned when asked. Ji Chang is the chief of the army. It should be long history that counts the army!


    "This..." Ji Chang was tangled and embarrassed: "mainly... Mainly... The number of the forbidden guards has been increasing."


    Liu Yan "ha?" He smiled and said that there were only more than 10000 guards at the beginning, but the number behind him increased again and again, so that he couldn''t be sure how much it was.


    "It should be..." Liu Yan thought seriously and said uncertain, "there should be nearly 25000 forbidden guards?"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    That''s all for today. In addition, I wish you a happy new year and all the best!

 Chapter 340

    "I have to say that Yao Yizhong''s current position is by no means a fluke or luck." Ji changman said sadly, "they didn''t have as much chaos as we expected. They were just outer camps, and the core area still maintained sufficient control. I''m afraid our idea of defeating the enemy in World War I will not be realized."


    "It started a little early." A haze appeared on Sang Yu''s face. He said quite heavily: "if the fleet can appear together with the land reinforcements, it will certainly cause greater panic to the enemy. Even if it is not to defeat the enemy in World War I, it can attack the core area."


    When they heard sang Yu''s words, they looked different. Most of them were a flash of anger, and many of them had embarrassing expressions on their faces.


    It is not so easy for more than 50000 enemy troops to defeat in World War I, but this time the Han Army really had the opportunity to defeat hundreds of thousands of enemy troops in World War I, which can be judged from the large-scale chaos caused by the arrival of reinforcements.


    Although Yao Yizhong''s tenacity and prestige for the Qiang people prevented the Han army from defeating the Qiang army in World War I, the Han Army has actually achieved great results, including destroying 24 floating bridges, killing and killing 40000 enemy troops, and changing from complete passive defense to taking the initiative.


    Before that, Liu Yan''s office was surrounded by Yao Yizhong''s office.


    Today, Liu Yan uses nearly 70000 pairs of Yao Yizhong''s camp to complete the three bread clips. Only the side of the Yellow River is not surrounded, but it can be blocked soon with the arrival of the fleet.


    From a distance, there are only four floating bridges connecting the two banks of the Yellow River. The floating bridge has always been crowded. The high-level of the Han Army used the convenience of binoculars to see that the floating bridge is full of old and weak women and children. This discovery is not good news.


    Sang Yu was really in a hurry to say those words. Otherwise, he would not easily offend people with his usual giggling style. The reason for his impatience is very simple. If Yao Yizhong stabilizes the military morale of his troops, the war will evolve into a long-term state. Not to mention, it will delay the establishment of the Han Dynasty, and greatly increase the probability of attracting Shi Hu''s troops or leading a large army to come for reinforcements.


    Since its establishment, the Han Dynasty has been in a state of no war every day. Logistics materials can keep up, but the state of war will always affect people''s livelihood and economic development.


    This time, Liu Yan repeatedly ordered mobilization, which has actually caused heavy losses to the people''s livelihood and economy in the Han Dynasty. In addition, a large number of young people have been transferred to various battlefields, but the number of slaves in the hinterland has increased again and again. For a short time, maybe nothing. Over time, who can guarantee the safety of those slaves. If there were a slave riot, even if the final riot was suppressed, how much would be lost?


    There are worse things than people''s livelihood and economy. Before the Han Army, it was the mode of quick battle and quick decision. Each war rarely lasted more than half a year. The rapid and clean victory cultivated the spirit of the Han Army, and the few casualties greatly increased the people''s belligerence.


    If the war drags on long enough and the casualties are uncontrollable, it is difficult to assess the effect, but we should always think about the disadvantages ahead of time and prepare enough prevention plans.


    Of course, many things can not be put on the surface, especially can not be known to all, but the importance should be mentioned to give all generals and schools enough psychological pressure to make them understand how heavy their responsibilities are.


    After talking about strategy, it''s turn to battlefield tactics.


    The Han Army assumed the posture of encirclement in an all-round way, and the purpose was to make Yao Yizhong have enough sense of crisis. When people are in crisis, most people will become flustered. When they are confused, they will make wrong judgments and choices.


    Next, the Han army began to attack one after another, and the intensity of the war was not much worse than that when the Qiang army launched the general attack.


    The main attack direction of the Han army was the south of the Qiang stronghold, led by the sudden cavalry for many times, followed by the infantry. After breaking through a section of the camp, the infantry began to build fortifications on site. In the face of the counterattack of Qiang soldiers, they were served with strong bows and crossbows.


    There is no mistake. Is the Han Army compressing the enemy''s space or causing enough psychological pressure on Yao Yizhong to force Yao Yizhong to move his troops? It''s better to have to fight back rather than rely on the complex terrain of the camp to shrink and defend.


    Liu Yan ordered the sudden cavalry to charge at any cost, which made the generals on this side of the Han Army feel urgent. In the eyes of many people, those sudden cavalry are absolutely elite. To what extent should they be anxious to use elite to carry out this costly war of attrition? There must be a reason for this to happen.


    "Why don''t you ask?" Qian Jiantong was just chatting with Li Tan about the direction of the war. He talked about the loss of the sudden cavalry and encouraged Li tan. Seeing Li Tan shaking his head, he said reluctantly, "some senior civil servants said we came too early and didn''t know where you went..."


    "Mr. sang?" Li Tan said indifferently, "the intercepted enemy is too incompetent. Can we stay where we are? That would be worse."


    "Yes." Qian Jiantong nodded: "it''s impossible to allow the enemy troops to return to the main camp!"


    They were clearly destroying and capturing more than 20000 enemy soldiers without appreciation. It''s strange that they were said to hinder the war situation and had no anger in their hearts.


    The sudden cavalry in the Han Army are systematic forces, which is why Liu Yan doesn''t care about casualties. For Liu Yan, the system force is just a bunch of numbers. To change this concept, the system soldiers need to have enough intelligence, not the current appearance of low IQ.


    Liu Yan can make up for the loss of many sudden cavalry soldiers as long as he has resources. His only pity is that he doesn''t have the function of summoning fierce generals like other piercers. What else can he do except take the system troops to fight and consume?


    It can even be said that if there were no system forces, would soldiers in war not be consumables? For most Han soldiers, their luck is that the task of death must be fought by systematic soldiers. They fight a promising war.


    Qian Jiantong and Li Tan, including many officers without combat tasks, stayed outside, watched the battlefield with binoculars, watched the sudden cavalry attack like a wave, broke through the enemy''s wooden fence or other obstacles, and used the bodies of men and horses to open up the way for the infantry in the rear.


    Almost everyone is thinking about a question, that is, why do their loyal objects consume elite sudden cavalry like that? The extended question is where those sudden cavalry come from.


    There are countless question marks in everyone''s mind, but no one is stupid enough to ask Liu Yan those questions. Countless unexplained mysteries increase Liu Yan''s sense of mystery. In particular, Liu Yan seems to be able to summon elite troops endlessly. When they have doubts in their hearts, everyone has an understanding that they are loyal to God.


    Liu Yan never had the idea of playing a God or a stick. There may be gods and high-level beings who don''t understand in the world. Otherwise, he can''t explain why he crossed, let alone how the system came from.


    Are there any people who have experienced crossing but don''t believe in gods or some higher creatures that are more nervous or inexplicable than this? Liu Yan will fear the unknown and use his own advantages to realize his ideals in awe.


    When the Han Army''s strong attack did not stop, whether day or night, they were doing their best to reduce the activity space of Qiang soldiers.


    The strong attack has put great pressure on the Qiang soldiers, not only in terms of material, but also in terms of their worries and fears about the future. As a result, even the supervised team can not prevent the discouraged soldiers from collapsing again and again.


    In the face of the bad situation, Yao Yizhong and other high-level officials did not have a good way. They are thankful that the Han Army''s fleet did not come, and the old, weak, women and children can still go from the four floating bridges to the North Bank of the Yellow River.


    Liu Yan was asked more than once why the fleet did not come. The answer he gave was that the Shijie navy was trying to block it, and the fleet would arrive at midnight at the latest.


    In fact, the Han fleet was in great trouble. They sailed from west to East. Shijie Zhao Jun came out of the Duma River and occupied the upstream position.


    Shijie Zhao fought with the water army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty more than once. Maybe he didn''t learn much other tactics, but he learned how to use water to place fire boats. The trouble encountered by the Han fleet was a steady stream of fiery boats downstream from the upstream, and even the number of wooden rafts and bamboo rafts was dense to terror.


    In the face of the dense and burning boats, bamboo rafts and wooden rafts, the Han army suffered great losses suddenly and unprepared. About 30 warships at the tail of the fleet were hit and ignited.


    Fortunately, the Han fleet responded fairly quickly, sacrificing nearly 20 warships. The following non system soldiers urgently pulled up the iron rope and fixed it on both sides of the Strait. Only then did the whole fleet escape a disaster, but they also lost warships again and again during their career. Waiting for the fleet to speed up, 67 warships have been lost without seeing any enemy. It can be seen how terrible the fire ship offensive is. There is no doubt that thousands of boats and ships were buried in the fire sea in the battle of Chibi.


    That is the disadvantage of system forces. There is no problem with their consumption, but it is impossible to fight flexibly and independently. Under this situation, what can be done in addition to spending? I don''t know when it will change.


    It may be that the loss of the Han fleet stimulated the Shijie Navy. The Shijie Navy attacked with great morale. They were stopped by the iron rope set by the Han fleet and soon continued to chase.


    The naval forces of both sides only happened when the Han Army separated a group of warships to block them. Shijie Zhao Jun seemed to believe that the Han warship team was only looking at powerful warships but extremely incompetent. He didn''t know he was wrong until the real war broke out.


    There are not many methods for water warfare in the cold weapon war, that is, firing rockets at each other from time to time, and then colliding with each other. On the contrary, jump gang warfare will only occur in the battle of trying to seize ships.


    The Shijie Navy, who originally thought that the Han fleet could not do well, was completely suppressed after the war. It was found that the Han fleet was not as incompetent as expected, but that the Shijie Navy came with full confidence and trembled in the face of dense and terrible arrows and crossbows.


    The water battle over the Yellow River ended in less than half an hour, and finally collapsed under the heavy losses of Shijie Navy. After retreating, they used the old method again, that is, they continued to place any floating objects that could burn, hoping to achieve the same results with the same tactics.


    It was that way, stretching the iron rope all the way to intercept and slow down the speed of the Han Army fleet. Finally, Liu Yan directly controlled the division of the fleet, and only selected about 50 warships to continue to go south. The rest were left behind, but rushed to the Shijie navy who was still chasing.


    Fifty warships arrived on time at midnight. Their arrival made the Qiang army near the river burst into a panic, and those on the four floating bridges were even more frightened.


    "How many people will be buried tonight?" Sang Yu looks sad and sentimental. If he can''t drink, he really wants to use wine to relieve his worries because he believes that there is no possibility of a quick end to the war. He turned to Ji Chang and asked, "Tai''an, what makes you look so calm?"


    Ji Chang didn''t take his eyes back from the four floating bridges. He looked at the pushing on the floating bridge. The pushed servants fell into the water like dumplings. Those who fell into the water fluttered in panic and soon sank.


    "Your Majesty has ordered an army to land from the sea." Ji Chang said very calmly, "that army will soon appear on the north bank here, and those who escape to the north bank will become corpses or prisoners."


    Sang Yu was completely stunned. After a short meeting, he patted his forehead. It seemed that he was not so depressed. He said excitedly, "are you going to threaten the enemy on the south bank with those old and weak women and children to surrender?"


    Ji Chang finally turned his head and looked at sang Yu with strange eyes. Strangely, he said, "there is nothing wrong with Hu people who care about their family, but how many Hu people are willing to die for their family?"


    "Uh?" Sang Yu was puzzled and hesitated: "that..."


    "We won''t want the old man. We should kill them all afterwards." Ji Chang smiled and said something unrelated to the war: "women, we are extremely short of women. Many women fled to the south bank, enough to meet tens of thousands of bachelors."


    Well, sang Yu looked a little melancholy again and said dully, "that''s after the victory. It doesn''t help to end the war quickly."


    "No." Ji Chang said lightly, "although I don''t know why Zishen is upset so far, what JunShang and I speculate is that Yao Yizhong won''t stick to the camp for too long and should break through soon."


    "Can I not be upset? Shi Hu has gathered 300000 troops in Xiangguo and Yecheng!" Sang Yu said excitedly: "Shi Hu wants to weaken the Qiang and di nationalities, but he can''t sit back and watch Yao Yizhong''s army collapse here. The longer the war drags on, the more likely we are to directly fight against the Jie army. Maybe we can win the war again, or the stalemate may continue, but that''s nothing more than giving other countries a profit. If we face such a situation, how can we compete for the world in the future?"


    Ji Chang had a sense of admiration for sang Yu. It was not only limited to the part, but also focused on the whole world!


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Adhere to the honor of continuous improvement for 178 days. I salute you for the new year. I wish you a lot of money in the new year, everything you want and your family health!


    PS: put the password red envelope at 8 pm. Don''t miss the benefits.

 Chapter 341

    In today''s world, there are not many countries, not to mention those too far away. There are more than ten countries on the same chessboard as the Han side. In the first sequence, there are Shijie Zhao state, Murong Yan state and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In the second sequence, there are Zhang''s Liang state, Li''s Chenghan state and Tuoba generation state. In the third sequence, there are Ran''s Qin state, Koguryo, Baiji The fourth sequence of the Hun tribes is some local separatist forces.


    It seems to many people that Hanbu can rank first, but if we really understand Hanbu, we will not only look at the military, but also look at the productivity and economic strength.


    If we make an open and fair comment, the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the Han Dynasty on the chessboard, one country and one tribe, can completely defeat the other countries in terms of productivity and economic strength.


    Although the Eastern Jin Dynasty was embarrassed, they at least once had the right to rule the Central Plains. In addition, the details of ethnic groups and inherent traditional territories made the Eastern Jin Dynasty suffer heavy losses in production capacity and economic strength, but its soft power still can not be underestimated.


    Liu Yan''s own reason is purely in the Han Dynasty. Non systematic production is under construction, agricultural planning is also under way, and things such as handicrafts are taking shape the slowest.


    Everyone only saw that the Han army was not short of weapons and armor, but what they didn''t understand was that Liu Yan existed on the basis of everything. They would only take it for granted that the Han ministry had an expert in internal affairs, or an expert as high as tens of hundreds of stories.


    Of course, Liu Yan''s things are also exchanged with resources. They are also made with real materials. The difference is that the production process is carried out by system personnel, not out of thin air.


    Yao Yizhong made all the arrangements and came to the arrow tower of the Chinese army alone.


    At night, the river course of the Yellow River was full of fire. It was the arrival of Han Army ships firing massive rockets at the floating bridge. The rocket ignited the floating bridge, and the fire spread to the floating objects in the river course.


    Without too much speculation, the Han fleet must have thrown kindling materials such as fire oil into the river. Under the physical law that oil is lighter than water, they will float down the water and stick some things floating on the river. As long as there is Mars, they will burn.


    When the Han fleet appeared, four floating bridges were destroyed one after another. At least 6000 people disappeared together with the floating bridges. They were either buried in the fire or in the water. They didn''t know where they were washed away.


    Yao Yizhong has informed the whole battalion about the more than 6000 old and weak women and children killed by the Han army. In order to arouse the indignation of the soldiers, it can not be said that it has no effect, but the effect is actually very limited.


    The concept of Hu people is different from that of Han and Miao people. The Han and Miao people pay attention to the family and would rather sacrifice themselves than preserve the old and children. Hu people give priority to preserving themselves before they can take care of the old and the young within their ability. Even when they encounter someone who must be sacrificed, the old and the weak are definitely sacrificed. It can be seen from the fact that the old people have to go out and kill themselves when they encounter a white disaster on the grassland.


    The back road of the Yellow River was cut off, which put great psychological pressure on Yao Yizhong. He was like this. You can imagine what kind of mentality other people should be.


    Facing the crisis, Yao Yizhong, as the coach, showed absolutely excellent quality. He calmly comforted the army so that he could not even resist. He did not expect to turn defeat into victory. After all, the soldiers were in a panic. It was easy to see the collapse of repeated counterattacks. He insisted that he would become very fragile with the continuous attack of the Han army.


    A burst of wood was trampled by cow leather boots. Yao Yizhong looked around. Yao Xiang first appeared with his head, and then slowly climbed up the arrow tower.


    "Father." Yao Xiang has a rare quality for teenagers, that is, enough persistence and calm in case of trouble. He saluted first and then said, "the war horses in the camp have been gathered."


    "Yes." Yao Yizhong looked at the Yellow River again and said in a low voice, "this time, my father didn''t know geography, and I didn''t expect that the Han army would be so tenacious that it could persist under the condition of absolute number disadvantage."


    "Father, the troops brought by Liu Yan must be loyal. Otherwise, how dare you take yourself as bait." Yao Xiang advised, "my father also has loyal followers, even more than Liu Yan."


    Yao Yizhong has only one goal to gather the war horses and greet the loyal troops to prepare for breakthrough, rather than want to fight as he said before, let alone play a trick of taking himself as the bait when the morale of the army wavers.


    Low morale, coupled with the confusion of the military, in such a situation, it''s disgusting to live long enough to use yourself as bait? Yao Yizhong is to appease and deceive those non Qiang generals and schools, so as not to let them escape first. He would be so clear that the state of Zhao in Shijie should not speak of integrity or morality. If people who are not of their own race really believe it, they are definitely mentally ill.


    "Father?" Yao Xiang hesitated for a long time, and finally asked, "there are tens of thousands of old and weak people in the camp. Do you really want to give up even them?"


    Yao Yizhong initially brought more than 300000 Qiang people, and some miscellaneous Hu and Jin people came to join him by themselves, making the number close to 500000. After a series of wars, more than 150000 people were killed and injured. As for the number of people killed in the war, Yao Yizhong is not as accurate as Liu Yan, but it is estimated that the number of casualties is close to 100000.


    Three days ago, Yao Yizhong planned to withdraw the old and weak women and children to the North Bank of the Yellow River. The number of people who successfully reached the North Bank of the Yellow River should be about 80000.


    In order to intercept the Han army who came to support Liu Yan, the Qiang army divided into two forces, 40000 troops to intercept the infantry of the Han Army and 50000 troops to intercept the cavalry of the Han army. Roughly speaking, the number of people who fled back to the camp after the collapse of the two interception forces should be about 30000?


    How many people are there in Yao Yizhong''s hands? Because there is no precise concept, there is only a guess. There should be about 240000?


    "It''s only 17 days. There were originally a large team of 550000 people, and less than half of them stayed in the camp..." Yao Yizhong said with a bitter smile to his fifth son Yao Xiang: "in this battle, even if my father successfully broke through with the army, it''s conceivable that he will be shamed and laughed by the people all over the world."


    What to laugh at is secondary. What Yao Yizhong needs to worry about is how Shi Hu will settle after his reputation is no longer in use. What''s more, the Qiang people suffered heavy losses in this battle, and how should they be treated by other ethnic groups.


    The war has eroded. It''s from the people''s hearts. It''s not easy to stick to it when surrounded. It''s not easy to turn the situation around? Looking at the battlefield, how many Qiang troops went up to counter attack, except that a very few troops could hold on for a long time, the rest were immediately collapsed by the strong bow and crossbow of the Han army.


    Yao Xiang was still young after all. He hesitated and asked, "father, can we... Can we break through successfully?"


    It hasn''t happened yet, and who can be 100% sure of what will happen. Yao Yizhong did not blindly make unreliable guarantees, but said: "this morning, 80000 cavalry broke through in two stages."


    The back road of the Yellow River was cut off. Fortunately, the narrow land of the Yellow River and Jishui can break through in the West.


    At present, the number of the Han army is still at a disadvantage. However, the Han army is surrounded by land on three sides. Although the Han Army in the west is the largest, it also makes Yao Yizhong feel at ease. If the number of Han troops in the west is small, Yao Yizhong should really be worried. After all, everyone can guess that the breakthrough is to choose the West.


    Yao Yizhong has few choices. He knows it will be very difficult and must do it. He only initially appeased those generals who didn''t know the truth. The deception won''t last long. Once the first wave of cavalry began to break through, those generals will react. It''s difficult to say what the people who were deceived will react.


    "Follow my father closely when breaking through." Yao Yizhong looked at Yao Xiang very seriously, almost clenched his teeth and asked, "do you understand?"


    There were too many fires burning, which were caused by the fighting in the camp. In addition to the burning camp, there are unimaginable many torches and bonfires on both sides.


    The day of the full moon has just passed. Tonight is a moonless night. Like the day, the fire lights illuminate the clouds and even cover the stars.


    Yao Yizhong took Yao Xiang to inspect the camp. Of course, his move was to enable the soldiers to see that they were still in the camp and appease the morale of the army. At the same time, it was not to see how the situation deteriorated.


    "Lord, there''s really no way."


    "Yes, Lord. It''s not that the soldiers don''t work hard. The strong bow and crossbow of the Han army is too strong to rush up!"


    "Even if we rush up, we can''t break through the enemy''s shield wall..."


    "It''s a lot to have 300 or 400 people rush to the enemy''s shield wall when 1000 people launch an assault."


    Yao Yizhong heard pessimistic remarks all the way. I don''t know if it was an illusion. He saw resentment and a dangerous look in the eyes of some non Qiang generals and schools.


    After returning to the core area, Yao Yizhong summoned his confidant general and said: "the situation is far more serious than we thought. The breakthrough will be launched in advance."


    No one said a word, and everyone looked serious.


    The breakthrough needs cover, but it doesn''t mean that the breakthrough is a blind rush, so there needs to be a rear hall force, which can''t give up resistance and should play a role in stopping and delaying.


    Someone asked, "chief, will they surrender?"


    Yao Yizhong decided to break through in advance only when he found such signs. No one was sure whether someone had secretly reached any agreement with the Han army. When the war conditions were extremely unfavorable, betrayal was never a strange thing. In particular, his command was multi-ethnic, and there were fifty or sixty thousand jin people in the camp.


    Now that the decision has been made, Yao Yizhong''s so-called loyal troops can only speed up the preparation, resulting in a lot of noise.


    Too much noise will attract attention. Unknown generals or schools can come in person or send people. They all ask Yao Yizhong questions, such as whether they want to break through and retreat.


    I don''t know when songs began to appear in the killing camp. It was the women stranded in the camp who took the lead. They echoed each other from a distance, making the women''s unique crisp songs sing with the sounds of fighting, screams, groans... And so on.


    "Hey!" Cheng Shuo looked out through the gap in the shield wall and asked his immediate boss Dou A: "what is the Hu woman singing?"


    Doo ah didn''t know what he was eating with a clay pot and a spoon, especially when the air was full of stench and blood, he could eat sweetly. After listening to the speech for a while, he said, "Qiang love songs."


    "What?" Cheng Shuo was stunned and said, "full of people are singing love songs on the battlefield of the dead?"


    "Or else!" After Dou A''s promotion, he learned a few words through intensive training and heard a lot of stories: "anyway, it''s good for us that Hu women began to sing. For example, what did Hun women sing hundreds of years ago?"


    "Make me colorless or something." Cheng Shuo looked at Dou a with a slight dislike and muttered, "I''ve always boasted that I''ve learned a lot. I didn''t learn anything."


    Doo ah didn''t hear the ridicule. He went to attend the training for less than a month. If he got excellent results, he wouldn''t be the commander of other departments. He should become a military marquis. It was a pain in his heart and a great shame.


    They talked, but they saw a paoze running with an obvious smile on his face.


    "That... Is Wang Biao?" Cheng Shuo said strangely, "what beautiful thing happened? He laughed so loud."


    "Wait." Dou ah stood up as if thinking of something: "did I just say that the singing of Hu women is good for us?"


    Cheng Shuo nodded: "yes, you said so."


    The next moment, Dou a jumped in place and said "we made it!", Then run.


    Cheng Shuo was surprised to see Dou a "ha ha" laughing and ran away quickly. His face was full of consternation.


    It can be seen that some officers on the front line reacted one after another, and they almost ran towards the rear with joy.


    It is not common for songs to appear on the battlefield. For example, the story of "besieged on all sides" between Liu Bang and Xiang Yu, and the Xiongnu people once sang many times and were expelled by the Han army for 3000 Li. More obviously, the military camp is never a place to make noise at will. It is the basic discipline not to shout, let alone so many people sing songs that can feel desolate and sad.


    Liu Yan, who was in the rear, naturally did not personally see the officers who noticed the clues and came to report. He saw the superiors of the officers'' superiors.


    Well, it''s taboo for the army to report beyond the level. Even if it''s urgent, it should report up layer by layer. Looking at the delay, discipline is discipline. I''d rather be delayed than be flexible. Once the discipline of the army develops in a flexible direction, it will be disorganized and undisciplined when it is small and large. What can we expect from an undisciplined army?


    Liu Yan, who received the report, almost didn''t think about it. He said firmly, "Yao Yizhong wants to break through!"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Honor to the majority of book friends, wish you a big fortune in the new year, and everything goes well!

 Chapter 342

    Sure enough, someone contacted the Han Army to discuss what treatment they would get for the impending uprising?


    Liu Yan had received no less than 20 letters before. The lowest position of the letter was a school captain and the highest was a miscellaneous general. Among them, there was huyansheng, the Tiger wing General of Shijie. Their letters only talked about one problem. They could surrender or lead an uprising. Some did not ask for any reward, but only for life and freedom, while others asked for official positions or money.


    One day, Yao Yizhong guessed too right. Now the Central Plains doesn''t talk about integrity or morality at all. Under the mixed multi-ethnic situation, betrayal occurs all the time.


    Liu Yan and Ji Chang are discussing how to use it. The front-line officers came to report important information. There are women singing in the enemy camp, which is still a very sad love song.


    There should be no noise in the barracks. It''s about the measurement of control. In ancient times, it was not allowed to sing in the army at will, because it was generally believed that singing would make soldiers homesick, shake the hearts of the army, and make the hearts of the people scattered and the team difficult to lead.


    "The enemy camp has a song, and no matter what song it is, it means Yao Yizhong has lost control." Sang Yu spoke quickly and excitedly: "Sir, first agree to the requirements of those people and focus on defeating the enemy."


    Just now they were watching a letter from the enemy general and Colonel, discussing whether to agree to the request or not. According to Liu Yan''s meaning, no matter whether the situation is favorable to his own side or not, only those who can agree can be agreed, and those who can''t agree can be directly refused.


    Many people don''t understand why Liu Yan did that. Their idea is to promise first and wait for me to make fish for the knife. What can those who surrender.


    Liu Yan insisted on the issue of credibility. He believed that the credibility of the Han Dynasty was not cheap enough. Compared with the gains and losses of a war, credibility was the fundamental thing to be maintained.


    Really, few people understand Liu Yan''s insistence. They have repeatedly advised the thought of "soldiers, deception", believing that as long as they can win easily, it''s nothing to lose some credibility.


    Perhaps those people are right to say that the battlefield can not talk about credibility. After all, since the spring and Autumn period, the military culture of China has always talked about not reaching the goal by any means.


    The classical war has long disappeared with the end of the spring and Autumn period. The thought of deception is full of the military core of Chinese civilization and spread to any non military. Perhaps it is ridiculous to talk about credibility to the enemy, but is it really good not to talk about credibility? Will the whole nation no longer trust integrity and morality and become unscrupulous in failing to achieve its goal?


    Liu Yan has his own persistence, and his reputation is never cheap, even for the enemy. It doesn''t matter how strange and cruel the layout of military strategy is, but as long as it is promised, whether to yourself or the enemy, commitment is commitment. It may seem a silly behavior. It may be really stupid for ordinary people, but it is not stupid for rulers. It is safeguarding the future of a country and a nation.


    "Chang is the commander of the army." Ji Chang ''ha ha'' smiled and said, "but you Chang promised those people. Everything has nothing to do with you."


    Liu Yan immediately laughed bitterly. He glanced at the people present, looked at their expectant expressions, and said solemnly, "what treatment should be given to those who voted to surrender books, subject to their wartime performance, and will be evaluated after the war."


    Sang Yu wanted to persuade again, but Ji Chang held his clothes and shook them.


    If it is foolish to stress credibility, Liu Yan, as the ruler, decided to be so stupid. Even if he looked pedantic, he would not easily waste his credibility.


    How ridiculous it is to say that credibility is evaluated as pedantry... It can even be said to be a sad thing? Well, for example, the old people who fall when they are picked up can be broadcast on the news network, and the return of money has become an example that needs publicity. What kind of society should it be?


    At present, few people will understand Liu Yan''s behavior, but when the Ministry of Han established the country and waited for some things to happen in a series of wars and expansion in the future, they will praise their monarch''s persistence, and future generations will sincerely rejoice in the tone set by Liu Yan.


    With all kinds of complicated feelings, everyone except Liu Yan stepped down. At that moment, Liu Yan looked at the back of those people and smiled bitterly. Only after experience can he know what''s terrible. It can''t be said that there is something wrong with the cross flow of material and the supremacy of money, but the basic trust between people can''t be lost.


    The mentality of those who wanted to turn against the rebels who received the reply from the Han army was complex and unspeakable.


    "Liu... Liu..." huyansheng wants to directly call Liu Yan''s name, but he is likely to eat under Liu Yan''s command soon. How can he directly name him? He continued to spit out two syllables, and finally said vaguely: "that one didn''t make a vow. Does he don''t care about our opposition, or...?"


    Yin Bi hesitated and said, "this may be a good thing. If we take all the responsibility, we should worry."


    Huyansheng now represents the Huns and some zahu in the army. He is the first commander of the Qiang army in the war between the unified army and the cavalry of the Han army. After a series of wars, he is really scared by the Han army.


    Yao Yizhong looks very normal, but Yao Yizhong''s normal is extremely abnormal in this situation. Huyansheng is completely not calm after learning that Yao Yizhong ordered people to collect war horses. It can be explained that Yao Yizhong wants to counter attack, but what does it mean to close the horses in the core camp rather than outside? Huyansheng judged that Yao Yizhong wanted to break through, and Yao Yizhong wanted to break through without his own lineage.


    For Yin Bi, it is true that he was promoted by Yao Yizhong on the battlefield, but it is not true to confirm the subordinate relationship. He learned that Yao Yizhong wanted to break through and didn''t inform himself. He gave full play to the temperament of the Jin people in the Central Plains after the chaos in the world, that is, looking for a next home.


    Taking advantage of his position, Yin Bi first contacted the Jin people in the army. When he wanted to contact zahu, he found that someone had started first. He found that it was huyansheng and soon hooked up with huyansheng.


    It is not only Yin Bi and huyansheng who find the situation bad, but their positions are relatively high. This group is growing as Yao Yizhong''s confidants began to collect war horses roughly, and some conflicts have intensified. As a result, the Han Army outside the camp is attacking, but the atmosphere inside the camp is getting more and more strange.


    I don''t know whether the Qiang people did it first or the people from huyansheng and Yin Bi did it first. Originally, people in a team had the first fight, and the conflict spread like a spark. Finally, the openness of the contradiction led to big killings in the camp.


    Liu Yan, who received the news of the civil strife in the Qiang stronghold, was not surprised by what was expected. He attached importance to: "are the troops arranged for interception ready?"


    Because there were traitors in the Qiang army, the Han army was not unaware of Yao Yizhong''s collection of war horses, so it can be determined that Yao Yizhong had to rely on cavalry to break through.


    It''s not easy to stop a cavalry that doesn''t aim at fighting. Especially the nearby terrain is flat. If the cavalry want to escape, they can only rely on a defense line organized by people.


    "The cavalry ready to pursue are ready, but..." Ji Chang said with a wry smile: "our troops are too few, and there are only two blocking lines that can be organized. Any more will dilute the defense line and may even be annihilated by the enemy."


    "As long as we leave more enemy troops, we can achieve our goal." Sangyu was sincerely pleased that the war was coming to an end and said easily, "if they want to break through, they must pass through zhu''a county. Haven''t interceptors been arranged there?"


    Sang Yu is talking about Huanwen office.


    Huan Wen''s army has expanded to 70000, with 25000 War soldiers, and the rest are auxiliary soldiers, servants and new auxiliary troops. Their location is not flat, but some places are convenient to set up blocking lines. As long as they can stop Yao Yizhong''s breakthrough army until Liu Yan or who leads the army arrives, they will form a double attack on Yao Yizhong''s headquarters.


    The double attack in the field is not the kind of way that takes place in the camp battle. If it can really form the double attack, it is uncertain whether it will kill Yao Yizhong, but it is still certain to destroy the vast majority of the Qiang troops.


    The arrangement has been arranged. The next step is to see whether the soldiers are working hard. This is true for Liu Yan and the same for Yao Yizhong.


    There were mutual killings in the Qiang camp, and some traitors made way for the Han Army or acted as a guide party. As a result, Yao Yizhong, who was not fully prepared, had to make a quick decision to break through.


    The war horses trampled on the earth and roared. Too many horses trampled on the earth, resulting in a continuous sound. The sound of horses'' hoofs completely covered up the rest of the sound. I don''t know how many cavalry were ordered to rush no matter what happened. If something blocked the way along the way, they would hit. They didn''t need to stop before they got a new command, even if there was a sea of knife, mountain and fire in front.


    There is no knife mountain, but there is more than one sea of fire


    "Are you ready?"


    "No."


    "Hurry up!"


    "What''s the hurry? Wait for them to rush in."


    The conversation was endless, but if they could smell the smell, they would ask about the strong smell of fire oil. The soldiers holding fire folds were shaking all over. They were afraid and excited. As long as they ignited the fire, they would cause a fire for miles around.


    The soldiers hiding in the grass depend on their luck. If they are unlucky, the enemy''s breakthrough troops rush from their direction. Whether they jump up or run, they can''t escape the fate of being trampled by horses'' hooves.


    Too many war horses are stepping on the ground. If they lie on the ground, they will definitely feel an obvious sense of vibration. The soldiers hiding to set fire are shaking. Without hypocrisy, more than one soldier''s crotch is wet.


    The Qiang cavalry galloping on horseback rushed ahead in the face of strong wind and darkness. Anyone who has ever moved forward at a very fast speed should know that the wind will greatly reduce people''s sense of smell, so that the vast majority of Qiang cavalry don''t smell the smell of fire oil at all. Some Qiang cavalry who smell the smell of fire oil yell but are covered by the sound of shocking hoofs.


    First, a horn sounded, followed by a specific action or a large number of light spots. They had tried their best to restrain the soldiers from pulling out the fire fold. They still needed to blow a few times to make the fire fold burn, and then ignite it.


    Have you seen how fire oil burns? It was a kind of fire oil ignited by Mars, with a "bang" sound of fire and smoke, and then the fire spread like a running "sliding" and gradually the whole ground was full of fire, and the black smoke soon filled any place that could be occupied.


    Liu Yan was watching. Beside him stood all the scribes in the army.


    For the scribes, there is nothing for them at this stage of the war. They need to wait for the end of the war before they are busy again.


    Correspondingly, Liu Yan doesn''t have half a general beside him except the guard warrior. Now as long as he has the opportunity, the martial arts will go to the battlefield to make meritorious contributions


    "Can this stop Yao Yizhong?" Sang Yu looked at the flames and black smoke rising into the sky in the distance and asked, "how long will it burn?"


    Liu Yan said: "the fire oil will be exhausted in the first wave of combustion, depending on the density of grass and shrubs. It will not be difficult to destroy the first cavalry. It is impossible to burn for a long time."


    Those are the common sense of objects. Modern people have not been exposed to relevant education and can''t understand them. Objects are completely strange to the ancients.


    No one will survive the fire. It is not only the lethality brought by the fire, but also the smoke that kills the most people.


    In fact, when a fire occurs, not the most people die directly from the burning of the fire. They are in a coma after inhaling too much smoke. If they don''t get out of the fire in time, they must be burned into coke after suffocation. Even if they get out in time, they can live only after professional rescue.


    The burning area is very wide. It is speculated that more than 4000 Qiang breakthrough troops will be eliminated at one time, which will also block the rest of the Qiang troops behind.


    I don''t know when in the Qiang camp, people everywhere shouted "kill one save yourself, kill two redeem relatives, and kill more with prizes". The meaning of that sentence is very clear. It is shouting at the non Han army who defected. If an enemy soldier who defected kills one, he can live. If he kills more than the second, he can redeem himself. If he kills more than one, he can exchange rewards for anyone who wants to save.


    The Han Army has few troops, but Yao Yizhong is already breaking through, so it is impossible for Liu Yan to invest more troops in attacking the camp, coercing and luring those anti enemy enemy soldiers to kill more of their own people. There is no more appropriate way than this.


    Facing the sudden fire in the breakthrough direction, Yao Yizhong was a little numb at this time. He was forced to invest his troops in the direction of blocking the rebels and the Han Army, and was also trying to find a new direction to break through.


    Naturally, a spark can start a prairie fire, but how long it can burn depends on many factors. Yao Yizhong is deeply impressed by the surrounding environment. The fire is not likely to burn for too long. They can break through again as long as the fire becomes weaker and the smoke is not so thick.


    "If... If..." Yao Xiang''s face turned pale: "if there were similar ambushes?"


    Yao Yizhong grinned and showed his yellow teeth, slightly ferocious: "there must be similar traps, but we still have to rush!"

 Chapter 343

    "Pick up the stone and hit it for me!"


    On the Tongguan pass, ran Minjun picked up stones and kept throwing them down under the shouting of officers.


    Under the customs clearance, the Qi Huo army and the di nationality army raised their shields, and the flow of people rushed to the high ladder to climb up the city.


    Looking down from Guancheng, the long and narrow road below is crowded with attacking Shijie Zhao army, and beyond the long and narrow mountain road are tens of miles of enemy barracks.


    After the division of Ran min, there are more than 300000 people in the Qi Huo army. Although most of them are old and weak, they can make up 60000 or 70000 strong men.


    Fu Hong vowed to recapture Guanzhong and called on the Di people all over Shijie.


    The Di people in Guanzhong couldn''t get out. After repeated massacres by ran Minjun, they retreated to the southwest basin (Tuyuhun), leaving only a small number of cavalry to harass Guanzhong.


    It''s hard to calculate the number of Di people who listened to Fu Hong''s call from outside Guanzhong. Nearly 400000 Di people gathered under Fu Hong six months ago, followed by large and small groups of Di people.


    "What news did the people who contacted the Han army get back?"


    "Some news has been sent back again and again, but... Even if the king of Han is willing to support, I''m afraid the far water can''t save the near fire!"


    Look at the ran Minjun above Tongguan. They have been pursuing the unification of military uniform, but it is really difficult to do due to the limitation of productivity. They not only couldn''t get together their military uniforms, but the crowd below was so crowded, but they could only smash stones, not shoot arrows, not the general who commanded the battle. It was purely that ran min army had no arrows!


    "The king of Han Dynasty has defeated Yao Yizhong in Jinan County, forcing Yao Yizhong to break through at any cost. The war from Jinan county to zhu''a county has blocked Yao Yizhong''s defeat in a narrow and long terrain?" Dong Cun is a member of Queen ran min''s family. He is now the Deputy General of Ran''s Qin State in Tongguan. The main general of Tongguan is Shen Zhong. He didn''t know much about the Han army. He smiled bitterly: "even if the Han King annihilated the Qiang army, what good will it do for us?"


    The season has entered the late summer, and autumn will enter in more than a month.


    The situation in the Central Plains is extremely hot. It doesn''t matter whether the season is suitable or not. It''s like the war between the Han Army and the Qiang army along the South Bank of the Yellow River, the pass attack and defense war between the ran min army and the qihuo army and the di army at Tongguan, and the nomadic war between the Qiang nomadic tribe and the Zhang Liangguo on the northwest grassland, Jingzhou landed on the North Bank of the Yangtze River in the Eastern Jin Dynasty and tried to seize the part of Jingzhou that fell into the hands of Zhao state in Shijie


    There are five large-scale wars, and there are countless small-scale wars. Because of the erosion of the national power of the state of Zhao in Shijie, there are soldiers everywhere, and the slogans are all strange and difficult to describe. What is more recognized is the effect caused by the "Three Kings alliance", which is the resistance that the Jin people really can''t live under the oppression of the Hu people.


    In fact, there was no shortage of Jin people to revolt against the Hu people, but it was difficult to start a prairie fire. It''s very sad to say. No matter what the Jin people resist or who resist, Shijie always sends the suppression army with Jin as the main force. A large number of young Jin people are consumed in this kind of suppression war, whether they are suppressed or suppressed.


    The Han army defeated Yao Yizhong in Jinan county with less than 100000 troops. Although the war left a tail in zhu''a County, the news of Liu Yan''s defeat of Yao Yizhong caused no less than a magnitude-7 earthquake.


    Yao Yizhong is the chief of the largest ethnic group in the world. Five or six million Qiang people obey his orders. Yao Yizhong also has a reputation for being good at fighting. He is also widely praised for his integrity.


    Yao Yizhong, who took more than 500000 people bravely to enter Qingzhou, was annihilated by Liu Yan in less than a month. Most of the less than 50000 cavalry broke through to zhu''a county. When I arrived in zhu''a County, I was stopped by a Han General named Huan Wen. How sad should I be.


    The total number of the two belligerents exceeded 600000, and they fought with cavalry, infantry and navy. It turned out that the victory or defeat occurred within a month. The time was so short that everyone who heard the news was stunned.


    "The king of Han is really powerful!" Lang Xiao, the right servant of the state of Qin of the ran family, said with admiration on his face, "a year is a time period for such a large-scale battle. The king of Han Dynasty even established the victory in less than a month."


    The Qiang cavalry who followed Yao Yizhong to successfully break through the siege to zhu''a county was less than 50000. The troops left in the camp by Yao Yizhong either died or surrendered. I heard that the Han Army had defeated and captured most of the people who had previously retreated to the North Bank of the Yellow River. Then it was really that the Han Army had achieved amazing results in killing and capturing 500000 people in less than a month.


    On the same side of Guanzhong, where there is no war for a day, the nearly 150000 ran min army relies on Tongguan and Xiaoguan to block an absolute number of enemy troops of about 700000... Er, the number is 700000, but the number that can really fight is 200000 to 250000, but the number of 700000 enemy troops sounds really frightening.


    Hundreds of thousands of troops set out to fight is not an exception. Hu people are used to the old and children following the young and strong. The old and weak women and children graze in the rear to provide food, and the young and strong fight and plunder in front; In addition to the war soldiers, the Chinese civilization did not have auxiliary soldiers, but a larger number of civilian men. In fact, the number of people directly involved in fighting in each war should only account for less than 20% of the direct services provided for the war, and the rest are used to maintain the logistics line.


    According to the statistics of the state of Qin of the ran family, the number of people they achieved in Tongguan and Xiaoguan in the past six months should be 50000 to 70000. If the uncooperative people in Guanzhong, including Di people, Qiang people, Jin people and zahu, were included, it was only about half a year since the founding of the state of Ran min, and the total number of people they killed would not be less than 300000.


    "When will the latest batch of arrows be transported?"


    "As soon as half a month later."


    Compared with the Han Army, ran Minjun has always been in a lack of everything, especially arrows.


    The state of Ran''s Qin is too short. Because of the wanton war in Guanzhong, it is basically in a state of erosion. It can be regarded as a capable person under ran min''s command to restore some agricultural production, but the production that needs craftsmen can not be solved with one effort.


    The production of arrows is not easy. Apart from having a qualified arrow shaft, the production of arrowheads involves more resources and processes. The state of Ran Qin calls on all people in the rear to serve the war, but only about 70000 arrows can be produced every month.


    Seventy thousand arrows sounds like a lot. In fact, it''s enough to support a medium-sized battle. For example, in the battle between Liu Yan and Yao Yizhong in Jinan County, the number of arrows consumed at least one day exceeds 120000. If the war is fierce, it is normal to consume more than 200000 arrows a day.


    Of course, the army that dares to take one or two hundred thousand arrows every day is definitely not much. That should be something that can be done with amazing national strength. It also depends on how many crossbow soldiers there are. One round of volley of 10000 crossbow soldiers is 10000 arrows, and ten rounds is 100000 arrows. It is impossible to suppress a war from a distance only ten times a day. It is almost ten times a day. How many archery should it be when the days grow?


    It must be noted that the crossbow may be easy to practice. After all, it is a fool''s mechanical weapon operation, but the manufacture of the crossbow is not easy; Then there is the archer. Being able to shoot does not mean that you are a qualified archer. Learning to shoot is only the basis. You should be able to execute every instruction before you are a qualified archer.


    Seriously speaking, crossbow men in the cold weapon era have always been regarded as elite. It is not difficult to understand that they would rather sacrifice five ordinary infantry than save one crossbow man.


    "The king is discussing with Sikong and others that he is willing to pay a high price to obtain finished arrows or arrowheads from the king of Han." Shen Zhong was the first lieutenant of the state of Qin of the ran family. He had just arrived from behind the pass. As soon as he came, he said such a big news: "there are many water armies under the command of the king of Han. We intend to take advantage of this."


    There is a water system directly connected to Guanzhong from Qingzhou. At present, there are not many sections of the Yellow River that can''t go boating or boating. If Liu yanken pays some price, it''s not a ridiculous idea to use the Yellow River to exchange needs with ran min. The problem is that the Qingzhou reach of the Yellow River to Guanzhong is nearly 2000 miles away in the area controlled by the state of Zhao in Shijie. How much will it cost to make use of the Yellow River.


    "The king is also trying his best to negotiate with Li Shi. If the river course of the Yellow River is confirmed to be unusable, go along the line from the Yangtze River to the Lingqu." Shen Zhong is definitely in favor of maintaining a good relationship with Liu Yan. He said cautiously: "it is inevitable that the king of Han defeated Yao Yizhong and the Ministry of Han established the country."


    They previously called Liu Yan king of Qi, and the following parties met in Xiami League. Ran min first renamed Liu Yan king of Han, and Zhang Liangguo was the second. In addition to the ran Qin State and the Zhang Liang state, only the Tuoba Dai state also calls Liu Yan king of the Han Dynasty. There are all the rest, but none of them calls Liu Yan king of the Han Dynasty.


    The truth is that Liu Yan''s reconstruction of the Han state is really put on the desk. It is determined that after Yao Yizhong is solved, the founding ceremony will be held in the middle of the autumn.


    The country name of the Ministry of Han must be Han, but the specific reason is that the tribal name is Han or whether it should inherit the western and Eastern Han Dynasties. Liu Yan himself didn''t say it, and the rest don''t know how to speak if they want to ask.


    There are only a few reasons for the establishment of a country.


    One is the location. For example, before, everyone thought that Liu Yan Jianguo should be called the state of Qi, because Liu Yan''s territory is in Qi.


    Then, it is based on its own title. For example, if someone is the Duke of the Tang Dynasty, the later country is based on the Tang Dynasty.


    Taking the country name from the region and title is a matter of etiquette. Similar country names or King names are generally recognized by the people under the rule. For example, when people in a certain place see that the country name is their hometown, they will feel "Oh, it''s this, that''s their country". Naturally, they will have a sense of belonging.


    In addition to taking the country or King''s name by region and title, occupy a mountain, or occupy a corner, claiming to be the God King, the devil king and the invincible King... Anyway, there are some groundless country or King''s names. A similar situation is the grass king. Generally speaking, the Cao tou king has no regional recognition and no origin. There is a saying in the book of changes and Yin and yang to explain that the similar Cao tou King''s rapid destruction involves the theory of Qi and fortune.


    The ancients believed that all things have spirits and that there is luck. Then Liu Yan insisted on taking Han as the country''s name, which is not involved in the region, so there is only the theory of inheriting the national luck.


    "Our country''s name is Qin, which is not only a regional relationship, but also an inheritance of the national fortune." Shen Zhong said in confusion, "they... Probably inherit the national fortune?"


    There are not many people who can understand Liu Yan. What he wants to inherit is not a national fortune, but a spirit.


    Dong Cun didn''t understand, and he didn''t want to understand. What he was most concerned about was: "will they attract Shi Hu when they founded the country into the Han Dynasty?"


    "Yao Yizhong failed too soon." Shen Zhong smiled bitterly and said, "if the war is deadlocked, Shi Hu will pass. Now he has the greatest chance to lead his army to our side!"


    Shi Hu summoned more than 300000 people of the Jie nationality to prepare for the war. The most terrible thing is that they are ready to go.


    Everyone is paying attention to where the stone tiger will go, especially the Dragon Guard is also in the battle sequence, and there is a newly established Donggong Gaoli. No one wants the stone tiger to target himself.


    "The king asked us to defeat the invading enemy quickly, but..." Shen Zhong sadly pointed to the enemy outside the pass and said, "we have tried to attack outside the pass, but the effect is very limited!"


    Even if the 700000 enemy troops attacking Guanzhong have only more than 200000 combat power, it is not what the ran Qin state can eat in the field. Ran min army is not a Han army. The weapons and armor of the Han Army are excellent. The Han Army has endless arrows. The weapons of Ran min army are not complete, let alone armor. Even the number of arrows has always been insufficient.


    Ran Minjun''s high-level leaders such as the city tower were talking. Suddenly, they heard people shouting "attack" outside, and their bitter smiles dispersed.


    There is no arrow to suppress, just relying on throwing stones can not stop the attacking enemy. Recently, the enemy has attacked the city wall more and more times, and ran min army has repeatedly paid a heavy price to drive the enemy down.


    Thanks to the long and narrow terrain of Tongguan or Xiaoguan, even the number of enemy troops who can attack the city wall will not be too large. If the city is located in the plain, it will be a big deal.


    Once again, he killed the enemy who attacked the city wall, but ran min''s army did not cheer, but looked extremely tired and numb.


    "Insist, we must insist!"


    "If the pass is broken, none of our family will survive, so we must hold on!"


    There is nothing wrong. Ran Minjun slaughtered the disobedients in Guanzhong. If the two passes were lost, let alone how the qihuo army would treat ran Minjun, Fu Hong, whose people were slaughtered wantonly, must have carried out fierce revenge.


    The ran min Army soldiers guarding the pass are no longer simply serving the king. They have no choice but to stick to it, whether for their own or their family''s small life, until the turning point appears.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    For the sake of more and more face, would you like to vote for some recommendation?

 Chapter 344

    "I''m Wang Meng. Tian is the chronicler of my family."


    Jishi Lang is a civil official who is dismissed from his post. It depends on who he is. For example, Jishi Lang of Xiaochao tingsikong in the Eastern Jin Dynasty belongs to the sixth grade official position, but if he is a county magistrate, he does not belong to the mainstream.


    The system in the Han Dynasty is that it is covered with a shell of three gongs and nine Qings. In fact, it is a mixture of military merit Jue system and imperial examination system.


    In ancient history, there were five systems for selecting officials, which were arranged in the following order: World official system, military merit Baron system, imperial examination system, nine grade middle official system and imperial examination system. (I won''t describe them one by one here. I''m interested in Baidu by myself)


    Liu Yan''s selection of military merit and rank system and examination system are considered to be in line with today''s employment. After all, the world official system does not have that time. The nine grade Zhongzheng system has been proved to only lead the country and nation to the abyss of purgatory, and the imperial examination system is limited by social conditions.


    Liu yanxuan''s military merit Baron system meets the needs of war and development in troubled times. After all, the great Qin Dynasty has proved the role of this system in the world of great controversy. The imperial examination system appeared in the first year of Yuanguang, Emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty. It is mainly used to find and collect more talents for the imperial court. One of the characteristics of the system is to promote filial piety and integrity.


    Of course, there is no absolutely perfect system, and there is no certain correct system. It only depends on when and what country is suitable for. So there is a saying that there is only the most suitable, there is no best.


    Wang Meng looks too young. Although he is wearing a scholar''s robe, he is only a little bookish compared with the mountain people in the countryside. At present, he has not seen Liu Yan who has been in the front line. LV Yi arranged him to do his own chronicle in Hongru hall.


    "Is there a team coming behind you?" Ran min was dissatisfied with Liu Yan''s sending only a note lang. he didn''t hide his attitude. He said bluntly, "if only you, a little note Lang, as the chief officer and no one with a higher official position comes, you don''t have to say anything. It''s delicious and good to drink. Go back after a few days."


    Had it not been for a letter written by Liu Yan, Wang Meng said that ran min needed to receive it in person. Ran min would not have seen such a chronicler as Wang Meng. After all, ran min is now the king.


    "Back to the words of King Qin." Wang Meng looked a little nervous. He is now a 19-year-old young lang. he was found by the sangs and told Liu Yan to recruit. Even if it has been nearly three months and he is now a chronicle Lang in the Han Dynasty, he still hasn''t adapted. He tried his best to restrain his nervousness and saluted: "my family has sent a code guest, which will come in the near future. I..."


    "Wait until your customers come." Ran min looked at Wang Meng with his double pupil eyes and asked, "where''s the handwritten letter from the king of Han?"


    "The king of Qin Rong reported." Wang Meng''s voice was trembling, and his expression was also a little tangled. He was stared at by ran min''s double pupil eyes again, and then gritted his teeth and said, "please listen to the foreign minister before the king of Qin receives the letter."


    Ran min cut off his mouth very directly: "Xiao Jiji Lang dares to talk to me like this. I''m not afraid that I''ll call someone to take you down and cut you off?"


    What is heavy pupil? A man with two eyes. In history, there are either saints or generals with heavy pupils. For example, Xiang Yu is a peerless general with heavy pupils. It is said that Shun, one of the five emperors, also has double pupils.


    Double pupil is regarded as a disease in modern times when science and technology and medical treatment are developed, but the ancients did not have a mature scientific and technological system and medical knowledge. They did not understand that double pupil is an ophthalmic disease. It should be different from life. In short, people with double pupil are not ordinary people. They should belong to people like two ordinary people. In short, they are very strange and powerful.


    LV Yi can guess that Liu Yan attaches great importance to Wang Meng. After all, it took nearly four years for Liu Yan to find Wang Meng, but LV Yi still underestimated the extent to which Liu Yan attaches importance to Wang Meng.


    Ran min may not be a man of words, but after he established the state of Qin and became the king of Qin, although the territory of the state of Qin of the ran family was small and looked extremely dilapidated and corrupt, ran min, who became the king, was really powerful, not only in his identity, but also in his temper.


    Jiji Lang is a civil servant. Ran min really doesn''t think what will happen if he kills a small Jiji lang. if he thinks this small Jiji Lang is really ignorant, he will expose it if he kills him and apologizes.


    Of course, Wang Meng didn''t know how important he was to Liu Yan. He should have been arranged under the command of CAI you, the internal history of millet management, but Liu Yan was fighting with the Qiang army led by Yao Yizhong at that time. LV Yi was the first person to contact Wang Meng in the bureaucratic system of the Han Dynasty, and the result was what he is now.


    In short, Liu Yan knows that Wang Meng is really a fierce man. It''s impossible to let Wang Meng be a high-ranking official now, but Liu Yan is ready to let Wang Meng develop in the direction of the prime minister. Of course, that''s how the training comes.


    Liu Yan''s backup prime minister, Wang Meng, may now die because of Ran min''s unhappiness.


    Wang Meng was naturally afraid of Ran min, who was born with heavy pupils and full of evil spirit. Before he came, he heard a lot of rumors about ran min. for example, when ran min was a general of the state of Zhao in Shijie, he was the executioner who killed people in the uprising. After entering Guanzhong, he killed people. In short, the rumored ran min must have a nickname of "but hearing it can stop crying children".


    While thinking about it, Wang Meng gritted his teeth and said, "the foreign minister''s duty has to be said. The foreign minister was ordered by the king to ask the king of Qin. The king''s original words are as follows: Yan often heard that min had the heart to recover the glory of a strong Han Dynasty. Do you still hold this idea today?"


    Ran min was stunned and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "..." Wang Meng was stunned. After waiting for a little while, he said, "you have a word: Yan Wenmin intends to get some ordnance and prepare some..."


    Ran min was always silent and did not change for the number of weapons. He wondered why Liu Yan had his first question and thought his answer would affect something important.


    In fact, there are two understandings when Liu Yan asks like that. What ran min thinks is that Liu Yan is soliciting. After all, Liu Yan is about to build a nation and call himself a Han. Asking ran min whether he has the heart to restore a strong Han really makes people have to think more. Another implication is that Liu Yan asked that ran min, the queen, seems to have forgotten his idea. After all, there is a huge difference between ran min''s behavior after entering Guanzhong and his previous propaganda.


    Wang Meng was still talking there. He didn''t look at ran min until he finished what he should have said.


    Ran min sent Li Xian to the Han Dynasty before. Li Xian didn''t see Liu Yan. LV Yi, one of the nine Qing Dynasties, came to entertain Li Xian.


    There is no doubt that ran min sent Li Xian to seek support. It is best to have military support. Without reinforcements, he can find assistance on armor and equipment.


    Ran min''s reply was that Liu Yan agreed to help. The finished arrows urgently needed by Ran''s Qin army included 300000 arrows, 500000 arrowheads, 10000 war knives, 30000 gun heads, 3000 bows, 3000 leather armor and 500 iron armor. These weapons will go along the Yangtze River and then enter Guanzhong from Bashu.


    Now there is a question in front of Ran min. How can he persuade Li Shi, the current emperor of Li Chenghan, to agree to let the ordnance pass by.


    Li Chenghan intended to make friends with Liu Yan when Li Shou was the master of the country, but after changing to Li Shi, he made a 360 degree turn from intentional friendship to inexplicable hatred.


    The relationship between Ran''s Qin State and Li''s Chenghan was not good from the beginning, and it was still not good to wait for Li Shi to become the leader of Li''s Chenghan.


    Before, Li Chenghan had a friendly relationship with Zhang Liangguo. After Li Shi ascended, he had no contact with Zhang Liangguo, but he didn''t know whether his attitude had changed?


    Ran min thought about it and still had to ask Zhang Jun for help, but he was very angry when he thought of Zhang Jun. the only reason was that he repeatedly asked Zhang Jun for help and didn''t get a reply.


    The army of Zhang Liangguo in the East has not increased. Jincheng is still the most important military town of Zhang Liangguo in the East. They took Jincheng as a bridgehead and invaded the Qiang inhabited territory. After the invasion, they have been burning, killing and looting, and there is no sign of really entering the abdomen of Shijie state of Zhao.


    Today''s ran Min feels that he has been used by Zhang Jun, and he is still used very cheaply and thoroughly. The only reason is that Zhang''s Liang army does not reinforce Tongguan and Xiaoguan, which are under war pressure, and there are rumors that Zhang Jun continues to send more troops to the western regions.


    The fact is that Zhang Jun''s current focus is to attack the western regions. Zhang''s Liang army has killed near Cheshi ancient country, and will soon capture Gaochang and enter the kuci area. In fact, their development in the western regions was not so smooth, mainly due to the fact that the hunites were also expanding to the western regions.


    Hunit people are also called Huns, but they are definitely not Huns. There is no specific statement about their ethnic origin. What is more credible is the descendants of the Dayue family from the Zeng family, that is, the kusana Dynasty.


    Ran min was both angry and helpless about the state of Zhang Liang. His anger was that the war of the state of Ran Qin was urgent. As a clear ally, the state of Zhang Liang did not send reinforcements, but the state of Zhang Liang did not help the state of Ran Qin at all, at least in terms of food support.


    "Finished?" Ran min asked expressionless, then stared at Wang Meng for a little while, spoke again, and only one word jumped out: "letter."


    Wang Meng didn''t grind Ji again this time. He took out a long metal box that looked exquisite from his exaggerated sleeve. Of course, he was not able to hand it over to ran min himself. How could a lonely man have personal contact with outsiders? It was a eunuch who took it and handed it over to ran min''s desk.


    Wang Meng, who completed his mission, saluted again before leaving. When he walked out of the hall with his breath held and stepped down the stairs, he couldn''t help looking back.


    Ran min chose Chang''an as his capital and naturally lived in the ancient palace after being a loner.


    The scenery Wang Meng saw was repaired, the walls were repainted, the damaged stairs were repaired at the first time, and the palace behind him was probably the first sequence of repair.


    [under the subtle national situation, the palace is the first priority... I''m afraid ran Qin failed to develop.] Wang Meng thought this not because he was frightened by ran min and resented: [in contrast, the Han Dynasty gave priority to the development of people''s livelihood and waited for the confirmation of the founding of the people''s Republic of China before building the palace. I heard that Jun Shang didn''t want to build a large-scale palace. The reason is that there is no suitable capital in the current territory?]


    Liu Yan has never built palaces in a big way, but he is really in an ideal capital. He thinks the most suitable place is Luoyang (Luoyang in the Eastern Han Dynasty, which was changed to Luoyang by Cao Wei), or it is in Chang''an. Anyway, Qingzhou is really not suitable for Sili.


    Before, some people thought that Guanggu city was good. The old name of Guanggu city was Linzi, and Linzi was once the capital of Qi.


    If Liu Yan only had the idea of separatism, Linzi as the capital really has its historical heritage. The problem is that if he has the ambition of dominating the world, Linzi would be too remote.


    A country''s capital location can''t be fooled. It needs to consider countless problems such as basic plate, region, strategic location, transportation, etc. more importantly, there are food sources. After all, as a capital, it is bound to become a city with a large population.


    Liu Yan is a Strider. Referring to the "future" dynasties, there is really no more suitable place than Luoyang. The second alternative is Chang''an.


    The Ministry of Han wanted to establish a country, and Liu Yan wanted to be king. He went to Guanggu city and changed back to Linzi, using Linzi as the temporary capital.


    Because it was a temporary capital, Liu Yan meant to make do with it first, but his subordinates strongly opposed it.


    People, including Ji Chang, agreed that the capital is the face of a country, the city must be large and wide, and the Palace should have complete facilities even if it is not magnificent.


    Considering that the future naval base is on the side of Qingzhou, and more thinking of the gold and silver on the Japanese islands, even if Linzi is not the capital but the accompanying capital, Liu Yan hesitated for a while.


    Finally, Liu Yan was persuaded by sang Yu that after the founding of the Han Dynasty, it was impossible to eat a big pot of rice. Private private property, land distribution and various national policies all need urgent consideration.


    Wanton construction is a means to stimulate the economy. Sang Yu believes that we can take this opportunity to stimulate the development of the people. The most obvious thing is that there can be a large number of workshops for the people because of the need. After all, whether it''s brick, tile, or even all kinds of wood carving, it''s an industry.


    Let''s build it. Then there is the formulation of national policies, which is still under intense discussion.


    Wang Meng is just a chronicler at present. National affairs are too far away from him. He is only thankful that he didn''t annoy ran min and died.


    When he was about to leave the palace city, Wang Meng turned around and looked again. There were tall warriors standing on the square inside. Each warrior''s equipment and style were quite good.


    The military uniform of the ran family in the state of Qin is black and red. The main color is black. Red is some trim and ornament. The banners are white characters on a black background. It really pays attention to inheriting the state of Qin with the surname of Zhao Ying.


    "Wear a crown and a bead crown." Wang Meng took another step and whispered, "one family name, right or wrong, success or failure. Prosperity, people suffer, death, people suffer."


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Don''t take the last sentence seriously. It doesn''t start from Wang Meng. It''s Zhang yanghao''s hillside sheep in the Yuan Dynasty Tongguan is nostalgic.


    PS: ask for recommended tickets.

 Chapter 345

    Liu Yan''s reasons for supporting ran min are a little complicated.


    First, Liu Yan needs Ran min to continue. The life and death of the ran Qin state is not only related to one country, but also to the overall situation of the world.


    The second is that Liu Yan is making plans for the future in advance. Everyone ignores the time of Ran''s state of Qin. He extends a helping hand. Even if ran min, the king, is not grateful, do the subjects under ran min have no sense of gratitude? Some ordnance can be exchanged for a country''s favor, and the sale is very cost-effective.


    Third, Liu Yan is showing his strength to all parties in the world. He only needs to understand roaring. It''s not wrong for me to go through hard battles. I''ve just defeated more than 500000 enemy troops and can still support others. If you''re afraid, don''t think about me.


    Before that, the Han ministry had been acting as a shield. Before ran min set up the army, Liu Yan carried it alone for three years. During this period, they said that they were all watching the tiger fight. If the Han ministry did not insist, would Liu Yan''s defeat not affect other countries or forces?


    Youdao means to fight harder and stronger. It refers to the morale and spirit of the army. The state of Zhao in Shijie has not been able to win. Naturally, the morale and morale will continue to weaken, and vice versa.


    Shijie Zhao is still the country with the largest territory and the most prestige in the East. Although some parts are defeated again and again, the loss is not Jin people, zahu, Qiang and Di people. No one dares to underestimate that the Jie people have not been hurt at all.


    The second largest territory in the East is the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Before, all parties also recognized the status of small ~ Dynasty ~ court zhengshuo, but it was started by Murong Yan state. After Murong seal rejected the status of small ~ Dynasty ~ court zhengshuo, the status of small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the eyes of the world has plummeted, and there is a trend that the Phoenix is not as good as the chicken.


    The countries of the main Oriental continent are arranged as follows according to their territorial area: the state of Zhao in Shijie, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the state of Liang in Zhang, the state of Murong Yan, the state of Tuoba, the Ministry of Han, Li''s Chenghan, Koguryo, Ran''s Qin, Baiji and Xinluo.


    In terms of national strength, it is not very good to rank. It is generally recognized that the Han Dynasty, which has risen for a short time, is a little weird in terms of productivity and economic strength, or... It is unreasonable to be strong.


    At present, everyone wants to know who is in charge of the internal affairs of the Han ministry. No one thinks it is Jichang in the open. After all, Jichang has always preferred military rather than civil affairs. Tian Shuo, who has been in charge of civil affairs, has been paid the most attention. The rest of Lu Yi, Cai you, sang Yu... And so on, are more inclined to military no matter what they think.


    "Another goal of Li Xian''s visit to Qingzhou is to observe the civil affairs planning there."


    Ran min was sitting on the throne of the king. On both sides of the hall below, he knelt down and sat down a group of civil and military officials of the ran Qin state.


    Today is the grand meeting of the ran Qin state. At the beginning, Sikong TIAOYU announced a good news that Liu Yan agreed to support ordnance.


    As for the Grand Court meeting, as long as the officials in the capital have enough grades, they must be increased. Although the state of Qin of the ran family now has a small territory, its national situation is not good, and its development is even worse. As a kingdom, it is a sparrow. Although it is small and has five internal organs, there are as many officials as there should be.


    Of course, ran min is the king. At this moment, he is wearing a black crown dress with some red lines, and then embroidered with gorgeous patterns by gold lines. Wearing a crown on his head, he looked at it, but it was not the nine Mian diaos of princes and kings, but the twelve Mian diaos of the son of Heaven (emperor).


    Today''s coronal clothes are not embroidered with animal patterns. Moreover, the Chinese nation has not begun to worship the fantasy beast of "dragon". At present, there are more kinds of totems in China than expected. Birds are used more, such as Xuanniao or Phoenix. For example, the state of Qin chose Xuanniao, while the western and Eastern Han chose Jinwu. The Dragon represents the son of heaven from the Ming Dynasty. The pattern on the flag began from "I Qing Dynasty". It is considered that the national totem was not determined until the Chinese dynasty.


    Above the hall, on the right is the military general group headed by Taiwei Shen Zhong and general Jiang Gan, and on the left is the civil service group headed by Sikong TIAOYU, Shangshu Lingwang Jian, Zuo pushe Zhang Qian, you pushe Lang Xiaoquan, sent Chamberlain Miao song, Zhan Shi Liu Yi and so on.


    Song bin, the servant of the yellow gate, stayed under the steps of the main hall near ran min, and by the door stood Ma Yuan, the captain of Changshui.


    To speak of, the bureaucratic system of Ran''s Qin state is really much more complete than that of Liu Yan. As long as he had previously mixed with ran min and his confidants were sealed off, ran min seemed a little stingy in his title, mainly because he also wanted to engage in the practice of not being knighted without military merit.


    After entering Guanzhong, the strategy adopted by Ran''s Qin state was that those who followed me prospered and those who rebelled against me perished. Guanzhong has long been a mixed state of Qiang, Di, Jin and miscellaneous Hu, of which Di has the largest number.


    The Di people regarded Guanzhong as their own territory and could not easily obey ran min. they and the Qiang people in Guanzhong took the lead in resisting ran min''s rule. Of course, the result was also bloody cleansing by ran min.


    The cleaning of Guanzhong spread to zahu and Jin people, which was caused by the plundering nature formed by ran min army when cleaning Di and Qiang people. If there is oppression, there will be resistance. Then, ran min first entered Guanzhong and didn''t have much deterrent to the people in Guanzhong. As a result, the whole Guanzhong has been in a chaotic state.


    It is extremely difficult to restore people''s livelihood under the war. Then, the once fertile fields have long disappeared with the abandonment of Zheng guoqu. Not only the Zhengguo canal built in the Qin Dynasty, but also the Weishui canal, Baiqu canal, Chengguo canal, Liufu canal, lingfu canal and so on built in the Western Han Dynasty. They were destroyed or abandoned with the collapse of the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    It''s almost the same to expect the Hu people to destroy. You can''t expect the Hu people to carry out construction. Don''t even think about thousands of miles of fertile fields. It''s good to expect that there are ruins everywhere.


    The Guanzhong that ran min got was really a land full of ruins, The whole Guanzhong was built when Liu Yao (the former Han Dynasty of the Huns) made Chang''an the capital, making Chang''an look like a city. The situation in other places is the same as that in most areas of the Central Plains. Prosperous cities and villages have become ruins, and once mulberry fields and fields have become weed ridden pastures.


    "King......" TIAOYU, as Sikong, had to say something, even though those words sounded very ugly. He straightened his waist and saluted in the direction of Ran min, saying: "after entering Guanzhong, we have always exceeded the tax imposed by the government. The young people used for military service and the corvee used for agricultural work. The people''s support for us has declined again and again, and the king has to be careful."


    It is always said that taxes should be paid, but taxes should be separated from taxes.


    Fu talks about military service and corvee, that is, people contribute, which is Fu.


    The tax is mainly based on the poll tax. After growing up, how much food or money does each person need to pay every quarter or every year, and then the commercial tax and salt and iron tax.


    There are probably less than 120000 households in Guanzhong that obey ran min''s rule. It is difficult to say how many members there are in each household, but ran min''s requirement for them is that each household should produce at least one young and strong Nafu, which is basically used as soldiers. He also asked the families under him to provide additional people for corvee. For example, more than 100000 people were recruited for labor activities during the construction of Chang''an palace city.


    In terms of taxes, the poll tax is of course one that must be paid. The other is the military maintenance tax and family protection tax. Each quarter is a bucket of grain or equivalent wealth. In terms of commercial tax, it is a policy of ten taxes and one tax, and salt and iron are owned by the government.


    It is absolutely not too much to describe Ran''s rule over Guanzhong with tyranny, but ran min was simply forced.


    In fact, if the history had not been changed by Liu Yan, ran min would have done the same thing after he started the army, or even gone too far. As a result, ran Wei would perish in less than three years. Moreover, ran Wei under ran min''s rule was only ordered by someone in an isolated city like ye, and the rest deviated successively. (historical facts, not smear)


    Ran min certainly knows that this way of ruling is wrong, but what can he do! If we do not recruit people, there will be no source of troops and labor force, and we will not collect large amounts of money and food for war. For their ruling group, the people''s will under the rule is far less important than survival. As long as they can survive, they will give compensation to the people under the rule in the future.


    "We must make it clear to the head of Guizhou under the rule that only the Hu people who are unwilling to surrender can be eliminated, and only the Tongguan and Xiaoguan can be guarded..." ran min did not show his helplessness. He is a real man of iron blood. Then, as a king, how can he appear dignified: "hold on, everyone must hold on!"


    Tiaoyou remained silent for a little while. He cheered himself up and then said, "Your Majesty, you have asked the old people in the countryside to persuade the countryside, but... Once the blood has passed... I''m afraid you can''t just use words."


    Shen Zhong stood up at an appropriate time and said after saluting, "the king is in Guanzhong. The method of farming and war was used in the Pre-Qin Dynasty. The king of Han can use it, and the king can also use it."


    There are many voices of approval in the hall. Everyone knows that the morale of the people can not be weakened. Empty words and white teeth can briefly move the hearts of all people, but long-term dedication without any return will make people shrink back. At that time, we will talk about the survival of the nation. I don''t know if anyone will listen.


    What''s more embarrassing about the ran Qin state is that if they are the only force in the north of the Yangtze River to represent the Chinese Miao people, they shout that they must resist for survival, shout the hatred of Hu and Han, and so on. It''s justifiable. But isn''t there Liu Yan in Qingzhou?


    Liu Yan is about to build a nation and call himself the Han Dynasty. Compared with ran min, Liu Yan shouted earlier to restore the glory of a strong Han and constantly publicized the concept of protecting the Han people.


    Ran min started the army only three years after Liu Yan shouted to restore the glory of the Han family and protect the Han people. He did a remedial act, that is, he pulled Zhang Jun to make an alliance. As a result, Zhang Jun asked that Liu Yan must be added before the so-called "Three Kings Alliance" appeared.


    Now Zhang Jun is expanding to the western regions. He refused to ask for help from ran min''s troops. On the contrary, Zhang Jun has been continuously providing food and grass to Ran''s Qin state.


    In the view of Ran min and others, the reason why Zhang Jun didn''t cut off the assistance of food and grass is not that there is no reason, but that the ran Qin state can continue to support. Before the ran Qin state is finished, the face of Shijie Zhao state can directly be Zhang Liang state.


    Similarly, Liu Yan agreed to support ordnance. In the opinion of Ran min and others, it is the same as Zhang Jun''s starting point, that is, to let the ran Qin state continue to support, is to take the ran Qin state as a shield.


    In that state of mind, if you accept things, gratitude will be avoided. We can''t blame ran min and others. After all, they really use each other. There is no human affection or kindness in them.


    "Is there time to do that now?" Ran min doesn''t pretend and doesn''t like to pretend. He is a person who says one thing: "next, how long can we see results after we do that?"


    TIAOYU was embarrassed in an instant.


    Of course, the policy of farming and war is a useful system, but the war in Guanzhong is raging, and there is no good environment to restore farming. The attraction of the military merit Baron system is also immeasurable. After all, obtaining the title is one thing, and whether it is useful or not is another thing. If it can not be sustained, it will lead to the extinction of the ran Qin state. In other words, will any country recognize the title of the ran Qin State?


    More importantly, tiaoyou thought it was a little difficult to support the welfare problems brought by the military merit Baron system. There was an official need to give back to any rank, such as slaves, land, houses, money and silk... The state of Ran Qin lacked everything except land for the time being.


    "Only... Only..." TIAOYU said with a blush: "credit... Credit... For the time being. I can''t go on.


    His straight waist softened, and his head was low.


    There was a terrible silence in the hall. Almost everyone lowered their heads, and those who did not lower their heads closed their eyes.


    "I''m afraid I''m the most cowardly king in history." Ran min didn''t use the question: "grain and grass are borrowed by the cool state, and weapons are given by the Han state. Now even the soldiers can only be on credit first.", He said that the tiger''s eyes were red, as if he didn''t want to be found. Yes, he raised his head slightly, and the beads of Miandiao looked cold on his face.


    "Or..." Zhang Qian''s voice was abrupt. When he said it, he was surrounded by a group of onlookers. He took a deep breath, smiled bitterly and said, "borrow money from the king of Han?"


    The rich people of the Han Dynasty are absolutely famous in today''s world. They are not only the excellent weapons and armor of the army, but also the only force that wantonly uses bed crossbows and other instruments in all Eastern countries. The army can best reflect a country''s financial resources, and then productivity and technological strength. The army is well equipped. It''s really unreasonable to say that the rear is poor. After all, everything is complementary, especially the ordnance that is extremely dependent on logistics.


    Ran min''s cheeks twitched a few times and didn''t say a word. He has been recalling the words asked by Liu Yan through Wang Meng, especially the sentence "Yan often heard that Min has the heart of restoring the glory of a strong Han. Do you still hold this idea today?". He thought about it. Liu Yan''s question was definitely not simple, but it was also the solicitation of the king, which seemed very strange and ridiculous.


    [few people are kings now, and Liu Yan is not alone yet!] ran min is very upset. Of course, he knows that it is a way to borrow money from Liu Yan: [Liu Yan can borrow? Even if he can borrow, how can he repay it. Or... Don''t repay it?]


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Honor is very sincere to explain that there is no place to discredit ran min, and everything is described according to the historical materials found.


    In addition, one chapter is 4000 words, some honor and shameless. One chapter is 2000 words divided into two chapters, which is also called two watch. Two shifts of 3000 words in a chapter will be done after the Spring Festival. Recently, they are all one chapter.


    Ashamed to ask for recommended tickets, thank you!

 Chapter 346

    Ran min did not have a smooth time since he became king. He did not have any details. In addition, it was difficult to give any nutrients to the Ran''s regime in Guanzhong, which had been eroded for a long time. In addition, he has been fighting hard since the founding of the people''s Republic. It has become an extravagant hope to develop people''s livelihood.


    When ran min sent envoys to Qingzhou again, Liu Yan''s war against Yao Yizhong also entered the final stage.


    Yao Yizhong broke through from the battlefield of Jinan county. After more than half a month, he retreated to zhu''a county with about 50000 disabled and defeated soldiers. All the way, they were in a state of running day and night. All the time, some people fell behind and were captured or killed by the Han Army following them. When they reached the area less than 15 miles wide of the Yellow River and Jishui to the north of Wushan, they were almost blocked by a stone wall.


    It was Huan Wen who led the troops to intercept the remnant of Yao Yizhong''s defeated army. Naturally, the wall was written by systematic farmers.


    Yao Yizhong couldn''t believe it when he saw the city wall. The city wall should be about three feet high. It starts from the Yellow River in the north to the Jishui River in the south. It is full of Han soldiers waiting for battle, with flags waving in the wind.


    When Yao Yizhong waited to find out that there was no way to go, he thought about a lot of things. In the face of the strong and majestic city wall, their team of cavalry didn''t even have a ladder to climb the city. It would be silly to drive a horse against the wall.


    Yao Yizhong faced only two choices, either to return and fight with the nearly 10000 cavalry of the Han Army, and strive to kill more before he died; Or give up resistance and surrender in humiliation.


    After the war situation would not change, the Han Army seemed extremely reserved. Instead of rushing to attack, they waited steadily for Liu Yan to lead the army.


    While the Han army was waiting, the disabled soldiers of the Qiang nationality were at a standstill because of Yao Yizhong''s dilemma.


    "Liu Yan did not submit to the Jin emperor." Yao Yizhong has repeatedly confirmed this point. He will say that of course there is a reason. He has not only the title and official position of the state of Zhao in Shijie, but also the title and official position granted by the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He said sadly to his son Yao Xiang, "without this relationship, it is difficult for a father to surrender to Liu Yan."


    The truth may be a little around, but it is not difficult to understand Yao Yizhong''s choice in the original history.


    In the unchanging history, after the collapse of the state of Zhao in Shijie, Yao Yizhong''s first idea was not to establish a separate regime and stand on his own. He chose to find an object that he could continue to be loyal to and want to rely on. He chose the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He himself reappeared the title and official position of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and continued to fight with ran min, Before waiting to die, he made his son loyal to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "We have a blood feud with Liu Yan, father!" Yao Xiang saw that Yao Yizhong intended to surrender. In the final analysis, he was still young and didn''t know what it was to save himself to live on the hardships. He was both angry and ashamed and said, "it''s a big deal to fight with them!"


    Yao Yizhong slapped Yao Xiang and shouted, "when people die, they have nothing. A father can die, but the Yao family depends on you!"


    Yao Xiang was stunned by Yao Yizhong''s slap.


    "There is no hatred in fighting for their own masters. Even if there is hatred, it is also the hatred between father and Liu Yan. You are not an official of the king of heaven and have not eaten the king''s salary." Yao Yizhong is teaching his son a truth belonging to the Hu people: "generations have taught us that only by obeying the strong can we survive when we can''t overcome."


    Yao Xiang didn''t live in the age when the Chinese and Miao people were strong. He had never experienced the environment where the Chinese and Miao people didn''t regard the Hu people as intelligent creatures. He was sincerely puzzled by Yao Yizhong''s words and pleaded: "when were the Jin people strong? My son only saw that the Jin people were not as good as pigs and dogs..."


    "You yellow lipped child, what do you know!" Yao Yizhong slapped him again. He first introduced the history of the strong Han dynasty he knew. Finally, he said seriously: "Liu Yan has shouted to restore the glory of the strong Han Dynasty, and the Han army is indeed strong, and there are signs of becoming the Lord of the Central Plains again. Your generation should obey them first, wait for yourself to be strong, the master becomes weak, and there will always be a day when servants turn over to be the master."


    Yao Xiang covered his hot face and wanted to refute something, but he knew he couldn''t open his eyes and tell lies. That''s right. Half a million of them were defeated by Liu Yan, who had less than 100000 troops on hand. How can we deny the fact that the Han army was strong?


    "Why can we enter the Central Plains?" Yao Yizhong said earnestly, "it is because we obey the powerful Jin chamber first. After the Jin chamber weakens, we become the masters of the Central Plains! If we can hibernate once, we can have a second time."


    The starting point of Wu Hu Luanhua is to capture Hu people as labor force from Sima 1 jin, and then wantonly accept the South subordination of Hu people, and even recruit Hu people as soldiers. The eight princes and kings waiting for Sima royal family killed each other because of the competition for local power. Did the Hu people turn over and sing and become the masters of the "world"?


    The Central Plains has become like this. It can be said that everything is due to the decision-making mistakes of Sima royal family and those door lords and aristocratic families. They still think they are the once powerful Han Empire and that even if they are a minority in the population, they can crush the barbarians who have never been seen by adults.


    As a result, it was obvious that the Sima royal family was not the Liu royal family, and those door lords and aristocratic families did not have the ability of their predecessors in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties. After taking off, they left their rotten territory and went to the south in noble clothes. They thought they were taking civilization to the south of the backward and foolish Yangtze River. However, no matter how beautified, they could not deny the fact that they escaped very ugly and shameless.


    "My father has read the history books written by the Han people. The history of our Qiang people is no shorter than that of the Han people who believe that the Yanhuang Miao people are new. In the history books written by the Han people, we Qiang people already exist in the Yin and Shang Dynasties and think that we are also part of the Yanhuang Miao people. It is only because of the dispute that we left later that we have become two ethnic groups with different living habits." Yao Yizhong was giving a preventive shot. He earnestly taught: "after becoming a patriarch for his father, he has been committed to promoting ethnic people to learn Han culture. Among all ethnic groups entering the Central Plains, we are one of the most eager to learn Han culture, and the other is di."


    "..." Yao Xiang was a little confused. He seemed to know for the first time that Qiang people and Han people had the same ancestors. It was only because they moved that they formed differences in living habits and beliefs. When he was shocked, he could not help but see some clues: "my father means that the Han people are different from the Jin people. It is not a humiliation for us to surrender to the Han people?"


    Hu people prefer Jin people to Han people.


    Jin people are synonymous with weakness and incompetence. Jin people are the two legged sheep and the object of oppression of Hu people. For the Hu people, it was a shame to be defeated by the Jin people, and it was shameless to surrender to the Jin people.


    The Han people are different from the Hu people. After emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty ascended the throne, the Han people not only restored the territory of the state of Qin surnamed Zhao Ying, laid the most primitive basic territory of "China", but also became a fighting people in the 130 year war with the Huns.


    Han people see that any non Han people have a natural sense of superiority. This sense of superiority does not come in vain. It is the self-confidence developed by the deeds of the Han people who destroy the people''s country in the process of constantly waging war. Dozens of people dare to go to the palace of a country to kill the enemy king, and casually recruit servants to join the army to defeat another giant empire.


    The Han people don''t treat the Hu people as people. Even if the Han Empire is divided and killed each other, the divided princes and kings can teach the surrounding foreigners a lesson every minute. In this way, the Hu people have no confidence to underestimate the Han people, but take it for granted that the Han people are strong.


    It was precisely because of the recognition of the powerful Han people that Sima royal family was unable to escape. After the Hu people stole the Central Plains, First, Liu Yuan called the nation Han on the pretext that he had Han blood (really there). Several countries established by the Hu people also wanted to touch the domineering spirit of the Han people. They also named their own country Han, so that they had to identify which country it was and add a region or surname before the country name.


    Liu Yan did not admit that he was from Jin, either in the past or now. From the beginning, he made it very clear that he was a Han.


    The cry of the weak will not be noticed, and the whisper of the strong can shake the world no matter how small.


    Liu Yan''s Luoyin battle made Yao Yizhong successfully break through to zhu''a county with less than 50000 people. His voice will be heard by the world and will be deeply interpreted after hearing it. Even if it is such a simple sentence as "I''m full", I don''t know how many people will study whether the inside has any special meaning.


    There is no doubt that Yao Yizhong knows that he needs to find a way back after it is difficult to break through. He has always been in a high position. He will be ashamed of surrendering. He is persuading his son to talk about history, but he has no intention of persuading himself.


    "Father?" Yao Xiang was confused and asked, "will Liu Yan allow us to surrender?"


    Yao Yizhong''s face froze immediately. They were caught in a jar anyway. In the North was the Yellow River, in the South was Jishui, in the West was the majestic city wall and the Han army who did not know how many obstacles, and in the East was the headquarters of Liu Yan, who had to escape.


    The truth is that Yao Yizhong has sent people to the West and the East. Both of them want to contact the high-level Han Army to discuss the conditions of surrender.


    Huan Wen looked at the Qiang people who came here now with doubts and shock in his eyes. It was not because of anything else. It was the Qiang people who came and said their conditions. After surrender, Yao Yizhong should retain his current status, recognize the titles and official positions granted by Shijie and the Eastern Jin Dynasty, do not kill prisoners, give free people treatment, and ensure that Yao Yizhong is still the head of the Qiang nationality, And so on, some seemingly exaggerated surrender conditions.


    "That what..." Huan Wen took out his ears and asked Xie an, "is there something wrong with my ears?"


    Xie an also had some hair wood. He asked Yao Feng, a Qiang man as an envoy, "can you repeat it again?"


    Yao Feng is not Yao Yizhong''s relative, let alone his son. He is Yao Yizhong''s domestic slave. He repeated it again and said some ''dry goods'' later, With a bewitching tone, he said, "my master is a famous figure all over the world. If you become the person who accepts my master to stop fighting, your name will be praised all over the world and become a famous general known to everyone. In return, you just say good words to your king. In this way, you will get fame and wealth, and there will be no unnecessary death or injury for both masters and soldiers."


    Huan Wen, of course, is eager to spread his name to the world, but he knows how much weight he has. He sighed stiffly, waved his hand and said, "I would not have sacrificed a flag to you poor bastard. Go back."


    Yao Feng wanted to say more, and even offered a gift list. The number of gifts listed in the gift list was amazing, how valuable and coveted, but those were useless. Xie an also asked him to get out of here.


    Waiting for the outsider to leave, Huan Wen was full of depression and said, "frankly speaking, Wen is very eager to promise, but it''s no use taking our position. We don''t even have the qualification to cheat and accept, turn around and don''t recognize people. Therefore, we have to make greater efforts and strive to be able to keep our word one day."


    Xie an "ha ha" smiled. This Huanwen is the Huanwen he knows. He was thinking about the hidden meaning expressed by Yao Yizhong, his face was serious, wanted to say something to Huan Wen, and finally held back.


    Yao Yizhong waited for his slave Yao Feng to come back and report that he didn''t feel surprised. He sent someone to Huanwen to make a gesture and bury a necessary foreshadowing, so Yao Feng came back, but the treasure he brought was left.


    Leaving valuable treasures is a very particular thing. Huan Wen or who accepts the best and who hides the better is a good thing for Yao Yizhong. It''s a love to have the opportunity to be a colleague. If he doesn''t have the opportunity to be a colleague, he will bury the trap of killing generals.


    On the other side, Li Tan and Qian Jiantong also met the people sent by Yao Yizhong. After asking what was going on, they discussed whether to let them go like Huan Wen and Xie an, but they didn''t kill them. They chose to detain them first.


    "Jun Shang will come soon, won''t he?" Qian Jiantong looked at the disabled Qiang soldiers not far away and said with a sneer, "is that guy stupid? He didn''t have any chance to turn over and put forward those conditions that could not be promised."


    "Relatively speaking, you are more stupid." The relationship between Li Tan and Qian Jiantong has always been very good, so he said: "use your head, that''s Yao Yizhong reminding himself of his status and importance as the general leader of the Qiang nationality."


    Qian Jiantong was surprised and said, "Yao Yizhong is the general leader of Qiang nationality. That''s right. What''s the matter?"


    "There are millions of Qiang people!" Li Tan felt sad for his best friend''s IQ and said bluntly, "if you want the whole world, you can''t ignore millions of Qiang people. Yao Yizhong obviously means that if he can stand on your side, millions of Qiang people will not be enemies, but become helpers."


    Qian Jiantong was a little refreshed. He looked at Li Tan strangely and kept looking at it with strange eyes.


    Li Tan said angrily, "what do you mean by looking at me like that?"


    "Ruicai..." Qian Jian said cautiously with the same face: "as a brother, you should take care of it more in the future!", Why didn''t he find that Li Tan was capable of both martial arts and literature before, and he could think things so thoroughly?

 Chapter 347

    Yao Yizhong is the general leader of Qiang nationality. At present, the total number of Qiang nationality must be more than 3 million. Then who gets Yao Yizhong''s help, even if it can''t make millions of Qiang people belong together, it will not be of general political or other significance. It is inevitable to cause vibration, or it may have a greater effect.


    The rest of the people would be proud or delighted to learn that Yao Yizhong was going to surrender, even if Yao Yizhong was beaten to surrender. After all, in addition to the reputation of a famous general, Yao Yizhong''s name as the general leader of the Qiang nationality alone is worth abandoning the past.


    Liu Yan has never been an ordinary person. When he came to the besieged battlefield and heard the information, a stunned God didn''t have a special reaction.


    The composition of the remaining Qiang army is relatively pure. There are no "idle people" except the Qiang people. They can see clearly if they are blocked within 15 miles with a telescope.


    "One by one, yellow and skinny." Sang Yu was in a very good mood because Ji Chang went to be a long history teacher on the North Bank of the Yellow River. For the first time, he became a long history directly under Liu Yan. Then came the war that was expected to drag on for a long time. Unexpectedly, he was wrong. He resumed his laughing appearance: "tut tut Tut, all the food and fodder of the living cattle and sheep belong to us. Now they can only chew dried meat and look short of water?"


    No kidding. The remnant of Yao Yizhong is blocked between the Yellow River and Jishui. The lack of water sounds like a joke. However, no matter whether it is the Yellow River or Jishui River, there are Han Army fleets. Every time Qiang soldiers go to fetch water, they are shot by bed crossbows and powerful crossbows. Many times, they are seriously killed and injured. Maybe they can get some water, but a drop of water is really equal to a pool of blood.


    After laughing, sang Yu looked at Liu Yan who seemed to be distracted and asked, "are you considering whether to accept Yao Yizhong''s surrender?"


    Where is Liu Yan thinking about this. He thought about how to take advantage of the current great opportunity to absorb more population, and what kind of trend the strategy of Jizhou would develop. He also needed to pay attention to the northern expedition of the Jin army in Jingzhou.


    The difficulty faced by the Han collective had always been the shortage of population, so Liu Yan desperately tried to increase the population.


    Since the beginning of the war last year, the speed of absorbing population by the Ministry of Han has decreased significantly. That is because of the strong and clear walls of the state of Zhao in Shijie and the blockade of the territory by the state of Zhao in Shijie, which makes it difficult for the Ministry of Han to "suck blood" from the state of Zhao in Shijie.


    Before, Yao Yizhong, a crusading army, could also be regarded as the biggest threat to the Han Dynasty. After all, even regardless of the number of people, Yao Yizhong brought more than 200000 young people who can participate in the war. How can Liu Yan not be under pressure.


    The first war between Liu Yan and Yao Yizhong has come to an end, but it doesn''t mean that you can rest easy, not to mention the stone tiger that doesn''t happen. There are more than 100000 troops from sun Fudu in Dongping County, and there are nearly 150000 enemy troops from Liu Kai and Lu Yong in Yuzhou. Even if Yao Yizhong''s headquarters is destroyed, the Han Army still has many enemies to face, and the Han Army just after the war must have a rest time.


    "Jizhou?" Sang Yu was silent. He could know many secrets. The expansion of the Han Army to Jizhou was a strategic deployment. He hesitated and said, "Murong Yan''s army is going south again?"


    Murong Yan''s army failed the last time in order to eliminate the internal unstable elements. This time, it is Murong Zhuang, king of Yan, who wants to fight in person. Their opponent is Shijie Youzhou army led by Shi bin.


    LV Tai was ordered to go north, and Jichang was the long history of LV Tai. After entering Jizhou, they were ordered to push northward as far as they could. The best result was to reach Zhangwu County (southwest of Tianjin). The minimum requirement was to win all the sites south of Bohai county and Hejian county.


    The Youzhou army of the state of Zhao in Shijie should be the most powerful and the most soldiers among all the border armies. Shi bin also has a reputation for being good at unifying troops. After the defeat of Shi Hu in the last battle against Murong Yanguo, Zhao Jun in Shijie learned from the pain. After two years of continuous efforts by Shi bin and his subordinates, the quality of soldiers is not easy to judge, but there will be no lack of food and fodder after two years of cultivation.


    Sang Yu was deeply confused and asked, "in fact, the minister was very curious. Why did you think that the Youzhou army in Shijie would be vulnerable to Murong Yan''s army?"


    No, Liu Yan never said that the Youzhou army of Shijie Zhao army was vulnerable to Murong Yan army. He just judged that the Youzhou army of Shijie Zhao army could not block the edge of Murong Yan army.


    "Is it because Murong Zhang has mink and leopard cavalry?" Sang Yu said that this army is the armor and riding gear of Murong Yan state: "I heard that the number of marten and leopard cavalry of Yan army has increased to 5000."


    In a word, during the period of Wu Hu Luan Hua, the number of armor and riding equipment has always been the basis for judging national strength. The heavy cavalry dressed in armor and riding equipment have not failed to live up to the expectations of the world. They have made great achievements in every battle.


    "Every heavy cavalry is connected by iron cables, hooks and thorns. They stand in a straight line and run with their feet. The earth and mountains are shaking, and no one can stop them." Sang Yu said the information from Koguryo. He shook his head and said, "this information may be out of date."


    Before Murong Yan swept the eastern periphery of Liao 1, there were 3000 armour riding gear. In Koguryo, they not only robbed other people''s capital, but also dug a clean and neat tomb together with the tombs of several generations of Koguryo king. They swept most of Koguryo and couldn''t even calculate what they robbed. Later, Murong Yan''s army also attacked Fuyu, Quwo, Yuwen Xianbei and Tuoba Xianbei continuously. Under the continuous victory, it was a big grab every time, and the national strength should be rich.


    "The number of mink, leopard and iron cavalry is 5500, and the number of elite infantry armour is more than 10000." Liu Yan said that these data were transmitted from Tuoba Dai country, which is not necessarily correct. "The above are Murong Yan army with fine weapons and armor, and are more close to 50000 weapons and armor, but they are better at fighting. To say quality, it may not be much worse than the Capricorn army."


    Murong Yanguo went south to gather the strength of the whole country. Elite troops poured their nests to the south. There were more troops under the mobilization of the whole country. The information transmitted to Qingzhou showed that Murong Zhuang entered Beiping county with nearly 400000 troops, and was facing off with Youzhou army led by Shi bin across a water soaked road.


    "It''s just because Shi bin attaches importance to Murong Yanjun that we can pick up cheap." Sang Yule laughed for a long time and said, "we didn''t intend to stimulate Shi bin too much, but we would certainly disrupt his plan in the past, but we don''t know how Murong seal will seize the opportunity."


    Zhangwu County is a county of Jizhou, but it is on the edge of Jizhou and Youzhou. There are 400000 Murong Yan troops in Beiping County in the East 1 north of Youzhou army, and another 450000 Han troops in the south. The last time the parties gathered under the secret alliance, although they did not reach any alliance, those people in the state of Zhao in Shijie did not know that even if they did not, they must be regarded as a conspiracy. If Shi bin was not nervous, there would be a ghost.


    The Han Army''s northward attack on Jizhou will indirectly help murongyan army attack the Youzhou army of Zhao state in Shijie led by Shi bin, but it is obvious that even if it is so, it must be fought.


    Just think about the situation in the two Song dynasties. The danger of the Yellow River is not enough. That is because the Yellow River will freeze in a large area in winter, and the ice layer is still thick enough. Then the Yellow River can pass freely during the freezing period in winter. In contrast, even some parts of the Yangtze River will freeze, but because of the latitude, the ice layer can not be much thicker. A few people may be able to cross the river from the ice layer, but they must be careful, not like the Yellow River.


    He was able to attack and occupy Zhangwu County. Although he was still some distance from Yandi, he didn''t completely control the so-called Yanyun land, but he won at least half. The importance of this half of the territory is so great that even if Liu Yan leads the army to attack Shi Huzhen, he must take it at any cost!


    As long as you know some geographical knowledge, at least you know that you must control strategic places, you will understand that Liu Yan''s choice is extremely correct. Sang Yu is one of the people who understand. Not only he, but also Ji Chang understands the importance of things. Therefore, Ji Chang will give up his upcoming glory and go to Jizhou in the final stage of the war with Yao Yizhong.


    "Sun Fudu, Liu Kai and Lu Yong, what is their situation now." Liu Yan asked how likely these people were to rescue Yao Yizhong: "we only stopped for five days at most."


    Yao Yizhong''s defeated soldiers broke through in panic. The grain they carried must have bottomed out after more than ten days of consumption.


    In the military, there is a term called "sorrow will win". It is far from saying that the army breaking out after sorrow is destructive, but also includes how terrible the death will of an army falling into despair.


    According to the previous estimates of Liu Yan and others, information was also obtained from some surrendered enemy generals and schools. The food and fodder carried by the disabled soldiers of Yao Yizhong''s Department was for at most half a month.


    After Liu Yan''s arrival, the Han army here reported to him that the Qiang people killed horses for food. The combined conclusion is that the result will appear in five days, whether it is annihilation or acceptance of surrender.


    "Sir, do you want to send someone to contact him and stabilize Yao Yizhong so as not to......" Sang Yu still didn''t say the four words "dog jumping over the wall". It''s not how much he respects Yao Yizhong. If he doesn''t respect his enemies, how can he affirm his achievements? After thinking for a while, he said, "the minister is still that opinion. You can not accept Yao Yizhong''s conditions, but accepting surrender is conducive to your hegemony in the future."


    Millions of Qiang people! Even if it is only superficially attached, its political value is incalculable.


    Then, accepting Yao Yizhong''s surrender is far more meaningful than killing him. At least it can give the other generals of Shijie Zhao a hope that they can surrender and live, which is conducive to recruiting and surrender the generals of Shijie Zhao in the future.


    Sang Yu''s opinion was relatively "neutral" and proposed to accept Yao Yizhong''s surrender, but not to retain his title and official position, but to recognize his status as the general leader of the Qiang nationality. He believes that it should be recognized that Yao Yizhong, the general leader of the Qiang nationality, is still in his hands. Regardless of whether he can use it or not, it is all political capital. At least Shi Hu should be careful of the Qiang people under his own rule.


    Ji Chang means more... How to say? He suggested that Liu Yan directly annihilate Yao Yizhong''s headquarters and kill Yao Yizhong. The reason is that the two sides seem to have become blood feuds. With the lesson of Sima royal family, they must not repeat it again.


    Of course, Ji Chang doesn''t mean that all foreigners should be killed. He means that all the top leaders of foreigners should be killed, leaving the ignorant bottom to digest and integrate slowly. He even thought that not only the high-level leaders of all foreign nationalities should be killed, but also those elites. As a result, they should be completely erased from the traces of culture and history, as if no foreign nationality had existed.


    If sang Yu is "neutral" and Ji Chang is "domineering and iron blood", there are also some "kingly" opinions.


    What is "kingcraft" for Chinese civilization? Perhaps it is to convince people with virtue, or to move them and then educate them. For this time, some people think that Yao Yizhong''s conditions should be accepted, so that he can be moved to tears and be used by Liu Yan wholeheartedly. In that case, millions of Qiang people will become Liu Yan''s people.


    It can be said that Liu Yan''s response after hearing the so-called "kingly" opinion was very direct. First, he asked who else had the same opinion. After asking, he didn''t say much, that is, there are many overseas islands in need of officials. These people with holes in their brains should go to the islands for hair blowing and fishing.


    The Chinese civilization has ruled by "external saints and internal kings" more than once. This national policy is regarded by the Confucianism of crooked buildings as the avenue of enlightenment, that is, when they know what good things are fun, they must teach the barbarians. As long as they teach the barbarians to be civilized people, the same civilized people can certainly use civilized methods to solve problems, not to beat Grass Valley from time to time.


    The Confucian enlightenment road without crooked buildings is actually a similar routine, but its implementation is fundamentally different. It is not to use words to teach barbarians how to become civilized people, It is to set up a "school Lieutenant (lieutenant general)" or "Duhu" in a certain place, such as the Hun school Lieutenant (lieutenant general) or "Duhu in the western regions". In short, those who can do it must not move their mouth and kill until they are obedient. If they are afraid of killing, they can talk about everything.


    Liu Yan has long been worried about Yao Yizhong. Yao Yizhong knows the truth and quickly surrendered unconditionally. If Yao Yizhong doesn''t know the truth, he will die.


    It''s definitely not Liu Yanhu''s arrogance. What about millions of Qiang people? It''s enough for him to have a Han nationality in the world. It''s not about absolute descent, but about descent and culture. He does things that distinguish ethnic groups clearly and give preferential treatment to the minority people. The minority people will not be grateful. If they don''t say it, the main nation will have resentment, which is completely asking for trouble.


    Liu Yan''s idea is very direct. When he can''t control it, he can''t get absolute loyalty. It''s a big trouble to close up. Maybe the Qiang people will be stable temporarily, but if something like the old events in the northwest at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty may happen, it''s better to make up his mind to expel or eliminate them at the beginning.

 Chapter 348

    Liu Yan is currently using nearly 130000 Han troops to encircle the remnants of Yao Yizhong from four directions. In the west, there are 70000 step rides with Huan Wen as the main general and Xie an as the long history of the March, in the East, there are 40000 step rides led by Liu Yan, and above the Yellow River and Jishui are fleets.


    Yao Yizhong''s headquarters had long lost their spirit when they ran away. In addition, the food and fodder were really reduced. In addition, it was difficult to obtain water, and the morale fell to the bottom of the valley. There was no atmosphere of "mourning and winning". Instead, the soldiers became more and more desperate with the passage of time and the construction of fortifications by the Han army.


    Seriously speaking, Yao Yizhong''s 40000 troops are cavalry. If he really wants to fight hard, he can cause great damage. Don''t think about breaking through. Two rivers block the way from north to south. There are walls that are difficult for cavalry to break through in the west, but there is hope to break through in the East, but breaking through from the East is still to be trapped.


    Seeing that there is no hope of breaking through except trying hard to pull more people on the back, that is why Yao Yizhong wants to find a way back. Even the saying that Qiang and Han are actually the same ethnic group in the Shang Dynasty has been turned out.


    To tell the truth, we should seriously calculate that human beings really originated in Africa and distributed all over the world after hundreds of thousands of years of migration and reproduction. In this way, there seems to be nothing wrong with saying that mankind is a common ethnic group.


    The previous remarks appeared in the Western Han Dynasty. Both Huns and Han elites recognized that both sides were descendants of Yanhuang and Miao, so that the war between Han and Hungary was once interpreted as a national civil war.


    There are many similar things in history. For example, ZhuYue and Zhuman are also considered to be of the same Miao origin as the Han people. The source of this view is the war between the Yellow Emperor and Chiyou, or the war between the Yan Emperor and the Yellow Emperor. The Hu people, barbarians and the like all fled and multiplied after the defeated lost their leadership.


    Liu Yan had no evidence to prove whether or not who and who belong to the same ethnic group. Once again, he received Yao Yizhong''s handwriting. When he saw similar remarks, he had to take them seriously.


    When Yu Yi arrived, Liu Yan thought that Yu Yi was a well-read cultural man, and raised some questions.


    "There will be disputes within the five clothes, and the appearance of the five clothes is the same as a stranger." Yu Yi likes Liu Yan to solve his doubts and tries his best to give the answer: "this is still the case for blood relatives in the near future, especially the two nationalities with blood feuds and no longer consistent culture, belief and identity."


    Liu Yan was surprised. Unexpectedly, people at this time already have such opinions. No wonder the Yu family is worthy of being the first gate valve south of the Yangtze River? Yu''s family heritage is certainly not general. They have educated a group of people who are able to write and fight, that is, the elite figures of Yu''s family in terms of human and worldly sophistication. Some... Huh? lack.


    Yu Yi Hui said that for political purposes, of course. The Qiang nationality is now the most populous race in the Central Plains. Whoever gets loyal will be even more powerful. It''s hard to say whether Yao Yizhong wants to work for Liu Yan wholeheartedly, but even if there is a chance of one in ten thousand, Liu Yan will certainly add immeasurable help to the war in the Central Plains after he gets the help of the general leader of the Qiang nationality.


    The next step for any regime that has unified the Central Plains must be to ensure that there is no shortage of jin''ou. It is inevitable to attack the south of the Yangtze River. Any territory that belongs to the "sacred and indispensable territory since ancient times" will be recovered. Regimes that do not do so will be stabbed by future generations, no matter where they have made any achievements, as long as jin''ou is not complete, The evaluation of history will not be much higher.


    The military front displayed by the Han Army has shocked the world. It is no secret that Liu Yan will establish a country.


    After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, it can be imagined that there will be a crazy expansion period. That is the inevitability brought by politics. It is also the most vigorous period for the army after the founding of the country. It is unreasonable not to expand outward.


    After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the Han army must have had a series of wars with the Shijie Zhao army, but Yu Yi did not think that the Shijie Zhao state could be destroyed in a short time. It was unlikely that the result would occur in a short time because of the alliance of the Han state, the ran Qin State and Murong Yan state. The income from expanding to the Central Plains was limited, and the possibility of Han Army transferring targets was not absent.


    The water war of the state of Zhao in Shijie is not good. The repeated Southern expeditions can only achieve some results, but it is difficult to destroy the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in one war, but the Han Army has a huge fleet and water war skills.


    Looking at the performance of the Han Army in the Central Plains battlefield, combined with Liu Yan''s unknown fleet, Yu Yi worried that the Han Army''s southward expansion would not be unreasonable.


    Sang Yu, who had been quietly drinking tea, looked coldly at Yu Yi.


    Liu Yan may not have thought much, or he may have thought of not caring, but sang Yu can''t let Yu Yi interfere in his party''s decision.


    Yu Yi was swept away by sang Yu''s cold eyes and smiled awkwardly. What else can he do? He just looked at Liu Yan''s reaction.


    "It''s great to say that all ethnic groups in the world have the same origin." Liu Yan was not ill. He touched his chin and nodded with satisfaction: "this statement must be publicized."


    How did the Han nationality come into being? It doesn''t just refer to blood, but also refers to people''s sense of identity. Let a person who is not Han believe that he is an authentic Han. Whoever says he is not Han will work hard with others and be willing to fight and bleed for the great cause of Han. This is the achievement!


    Liu Yan''s statement has absolute details. Some Han people may not be able to talk about shopping today, but there is no need to be afraid of anyone when talking about the height of culture. Who can master culture can take the initiative, coupled with the necessary force as the backing, say who is Han, that is Han!


    Sang Yu also reacted, smiled and looked at Yu Yi with a stunned face, raised his tea lamp and took a sip.


    They were talking while drinking tea here. Yao Yizhong was eating horse meat in the open air.


    Although he was in a hurry to break through the encirclement and was forced to constantly discard anything that could be discarded along the way without being slowed down, it is absolutely unreasonable to say that Yao Yizhong didn''t even have a tent, but he had to put his foot in order to show that he shared weal and woe with the soldiers.


    Yao Yizhong sat cross legged in the middle of a circle surrounded by tribal leaders, leaders and generals. He just introduced the situation, including the news that he had sent three handwritten letters to Liu Yan and didn''t get a reply.


    "Patriarch, are they going to kill us all?" Bailuo was a tribal leader, holding more than 5000 horses among the disabled soldiers. His face was ferocious: "it''s useless to work hard as soon as possible without waiting for them to build fortifications."


    Yao Yizhong looked at the others.


    Now is a time to express their views. Whether they are numbly accepting the fate given by others, or stand up and work hard to pull some cushions, there is really not much time left for them. After all, the food has bottomed out, and they have begun to kill horses and eat meat. Killing horses is not a small thing for the Hu people. It has nothing to do with the value of war horses. It is the worst situation for the Hu people to kill their companions to eat meat.


    "Don''t they understand what the patriarch means?" There are those who want to work hard, and there are those who want ants to survive. Fu Ying belongs to the latter. He said expressionless: "don''t Liu Yan know what help our support will be to his hegemony?"


    Yao Yizhong''s cheek twitched for a moment, and he had a killing intention for Fu Ying in his heart. He didn''t want to kill Fu Ying because he was a capitulationist. Those words implied that his clan leader was unstable in the Qiang nationality.


    No nation wants losers to be its own leaders, but Yao Yizhong has just experienced an unprecedented defeat. To say that his position as the leader of the Qiang nationality is still as stable as a rock is to deceive himself and others. Maybe when the news of their defeat spread elsewhere, someone has set an eye on the throne of the general leader.


    "Are we at the end of our tether?" The first star is one of these people who have less troops. He said eagerly, "why don''t... Don''t exaggerate the conditions of the patriarch and lower your requirements?"


    Yao Yizhong has put forward many seemingly outrageous requirements, but compared with the benefits of millions of Qiang people, those conditions are not too much at all.


    People with enough IQ know that the more outrageous the conditions are, the greater the hope of surrender. People with worrying IQ can''t count. And this is the gap between people.


    Soon the discussion became noisy. During this period, Yao Yizhong just listened quietly. He needed to distinguish what his team was divided into, who were trustworthy, who needed to be on guard or killed quickly.


    Generally speaking, the people who want to work hard and surrender are half and half. Trying hard doesn''t mean they don''t want to surrender, and trying to surrender is not a complete loss of courage. The complexity of things has never been as simple as one plus one equals two.


    A high-level test made Yao Yizhong feel cool. Although there is no proverb of "people''s hearts are scattered, it''s hard to take the team", it doesn''t mean that Yao Yizhong is stupid and doesn''t understand a similar truth.


    "I have made a decision." Yao Yizhong''s quiet sentence made the debaters stop and look over. He stood up slowly, looked in the direction of Liu Yan''s flag, saw that the lights were bright, listened to the songs and laughter, took back his sight and looked around the people, Plain said: "at dawn, I will personally go to see Liu Yan. If I am killed during the introduction, you will fight hard. If I am imprisoned, you can resist, try your best to kill more Han troops and then surrender. If I can come back, we will surrender unconditionally."


    A burst of amazement was exhaled. Everyone had their own understanding. In a moment, the expressions on all faces were wonderful enough.


    How to put it? There may be luck in what a person has achieved, but there must be a reason for his success.


    Yao Yizhong''s performance now is worthy of his status. He has arranged almost all the actions that Liu Yan can take to deal with it. What''s more, he has the courage and will to personally verify Liu Yan''s tolerance.


    Of course, Liu Yan never guessed that Yao Yizhong would come with only one person carrying his flag, so that it was bright the next day. Liu Yan was stunned when he got the news after washing.


    "Repeat." Liu Yan actually heard it clearly. He was shocked, so he felt incredible. He listened again, and the next sentence was, "it''s worthy of Yao Yizhong."


    Yes, Yao Yizhong came. He was wearing a casual Confucian robe often worn by scholars, not a military uniform. He hung a war sword at his waist and rode around on a high horse. He seemed to slowly approach the gate of the Han Army camp. When the Han sergeant on duty was confused or ecstatic about the next step, he reported his name, title and official position and told his intention.


    "All the soldiers on duty have to record demerits. They didn''t shoot over directly." Sang Yu is a long history of marching and has the responsibility to manage the discipline of the army. What he said was also the duty of the sentry. Obviously, those soldiers really neglected their duty. He looked at Liu Yan with a solemn face and asked, "do you want to see him?"


    Liu Yan thought a lot, including whether Yao Yizhong thought he was abnormal and whether Wu Yong wanted to set up a game to kill himself under a completely unfavorable situation. Looking at sang Yu, he nodded and said, "our war with the Qiang nationality does not belong to the war of gentlemen, but it has lost its bearing."


    Of course, I want to see you, but not Liu Yan. It is the Han Army that takes Yao Yizhong to the Chinese army. The necessary protective actions are properly prepared, and then takes Yao Yizhong to the big tent to meet Liu Yan.


    Doing so much preparation has nothing to do with whether Liu Yan is afraid of death. In order to show his courage and Wu Yong, if he doesn''t do any preparation, he can only be said to be an idiot. As a leader, if he doesn''t pay attention to his own safety, what will his subordinates think, and what guarantee should the country have? There are too many ways to show his courage and self-confidence, but that''s not the case.


    Yao Yizhong was brought into the tent alone, and another Qiang warrior carrying the flag was left outside the tent. After entering the camp, he first saw the civil and military forces on the left and right sides, as well as the armored men and crossbow men waiting in battle. The main position was empty.


    But for some reason, Yu Yi is also in the camp. He is arranged in the corner on one side of the curtain. At the moment, he is looking at Yao Yizhong with a scanning eye.


    To say, Yao Yizhong is not like a savage hu man. Naturally, he is not bookish, but he looks heroic and majestic. He has always had a reputation for integrity. He seems to have maintained a relatively good reputation all the time. He is by no means a villain at first sight.


    Yao Yizhong was prepared to be watched, whether maliciously or ridiculed. He immediately frowned when he saw the emptiness of the throne. Although he came with his will to die, he didn''t get Liu Yan''s respect and his heart was full of anger.


    Liu Yan''s absence is not for the purpose of humiliation. He has other more important things to deal with, such as Jizhou war report and the latest news from Yecheng.


    Yao Yizhong didn''t wait too long. He stood there and closed his eyes for less than half an hour. He opened his eyes again when he heard a sound of footsteps. A young and tall man came out of the back tent and walked straight to the main seat to sit down.


    There is no doubt that the visitor is Liu Yan. At the moment, with a full smile on his face, he first said "sit down" to those saluting subordinates, and finally looked at Yao Yizhong

 Chapter 349

    There is a saying: when people die, they can die heavier than Mount Tai, and some die lighter than a feather.


    Yao Yizhong thinks he can die, but he can''t die with vigour and vitality. He should die with a vengeance.


    It sounds like something is wrong, but Yao Yizhong really thinks so and plans to do so, otherwise he won''t come to the Han Army camp with only one person carrying the flag. He is not a transgressor. He did not know that the Mongolian ABA child was cheated by the Jin people and died in great humiliation and misery, which led to the Mongolian descendants vowing to destroy the Jin State.


    Yao Yizhong thought very simply that Qiang people might grieve and cherish their memory when they died in the front battlefield. However, because they died in the struggle, even if it would cause Qiang people''s hatred for the Han people is limited. After all, the Han army killed people on the battlefield, but it did not use intrigues to give people a sense of hatred.


    How brave and great a person would be to bring only one person to the Han Army camp! Those who dare to do so, whether stupid or not, have the courage to put it there first. Anyone who mentions it should raise his thumb and shout "hero" or "hero".


    If such a "hero" or "hero" shows his courage but is killed without resistance, the murderer may feel that he killed a fool and the dead also look cowardly, but for the nation behind the murdered, especially the Hu people who like mindless heroes, it is normal for them to blow up their nest and will not feel that they died of stupidity.


    Yao Yizhong gambled with his life, not only that Liu Yan did not dare to kill, but also that Liu Yan would not kill. After all, there are millions of Qiang people there. If Liu Yan raised his butcher''s knife in this case, and let alone what reaction millions of Qiang people would have, the wise people in the world will certainly regard Liu Yan as a monarch without dignity, and should they go to serve, but they have to think about it.


    Very simple truth, people often think that what kind of achievement a person will achieve is linked to what kind of measurement he has. Of course, the king can''t be aboveboard in everything, but he can''t take the thick and black side regardless of the opportunity.


    The wise will think that such a king is a dead bone in the grave, but the untimely darkness will make the wise feel that serving such a king will end up as a cunning rabbit and a running dog.


    Yao Yizhong knew Liu Yan was very young in advance. What he didn''t expect was that he would be so young that he showed an obviously stunned expression after seeing it.


    Liu Yan is 28 years old this year. He is really a young monarch. In particular, he did not inherit the foundation of his parents, but started from scratch.


    Too young will always make people feel unreliable, or how can there be a saying that "there is no hair on the mouth and it is not firm".


    It''s not easy for a young monarch to intimidate his ministers. Yao Yizhong''s first reaction was to look at the civil and military people in the account. He wanted to find something from the expression of those people. What he saw was that the attitude of those people towards Liu Yan was from their heart.


    Of course, Liu Yan was also observing Yao Yizhong. He thought of something and seemed to order the people next to him: "show me a seat."


    No, that''s Liu Yan. I don''t know what to call. Naming names is not good, calling titles is not appropriate, calling official positions is even more inappropriate, and the address forms are not so familiar.


    Naturally, someone will bring the futon. It is placed in the aisle in the middle of the tent. Yao Yizhong arched his hand at Liu Yan. It is a salute. No matter what rare thing he is sitting in the middle, he will sit down on his knees naturally.


    People''s words and deeds will show a kind of bearing. The expression on the face and body language can roughly judge whether a person has self-restraint. That''s how temperament comes.


    The tent was so quiet that no one was interested in speaking first.


    This is not a negotiation, but a meeting that seems abrupt and should not exist at all. There is no need for a feast, no need for bad words, and there is no so-called that if you speak first, you will lose the initiative. After all, the situation of the war is already there.


    Facts can prove everything more than words. Bursts of war drums sounded in the Han Army camp, and the "Han army power" roared by tens of thousands of soldiers passed through the material barrier and entered the eardrum.


    Yao Yizhong finally changed his appearance. He looked at Liu Yan and said for the first time, "do you want to attack our army when you come here and are away?"


    "We don''t seem to have invited your excellency either." Sang Yu raised his glass to Yao Yizhong and said with a smile, "in today''s situation, we don''t have to resort to conspiracy. Today''s attack is planned. You know that."


    Sang Yu didn''t lie. The Han army was supposed to launch an attack today. Of course, the goal was to continue to reduce the activity space of the Qiang army.


    The Han Army camp is constantly opened by troops, marching and riding forward. On the front, there is a flat line propulsion array composed of Tower Shield soldiers and related infantry. On both wings, there are all kinds of cavalry as a grazing array.


    Huanwen also had actions. They formed a front arrow array with cavalry in the front, followed by infantry. The composition of troops on his side is complex. In addition to the war soldiers of the Han Army, there are a relatively large number of auxiliary soldiers, servants and new attached troops.


    Tens of thousands of troops from both directions attacked at the same time. The Qiang army will certainly not wait to die. The cry of killing soon came from the battlefield.


    Yao Yizhong wanted to leave here immediately and return to his army for command, but he restrained his impulse.


    The range of activities of the Qiang army is about 15 Li. For more than 40000 light cavalry, this range is really small, which will cause excessive density and greatly weaken the flexibility of the light cavalry.


    For the sake of today''s war, the Qiang army has long refused to use itself as light cavalry. Once the battle method of light cavalry is changed, it is not easy for light cavalry to attack the formed infantry. As long as they can obtain reasonable results, the commander dares to order the light cavalry to rush towards the formed Han Army, but they are usually stunned by the dense arrows.


    Since the farming people have mastered the battle method of combining powerful bow and crossbow with vehicle array, the nomadic people have entered a hard time. That is something repeatedly proved by previous history, and later history will tell this again and again.


    The current tactics of the Han Army tend to be three board axe.


    Tower Shield soldiers form an array and carry a large number of strong crossbow soldiers, plus a small number of melee soldiers. This method of warfare has repeatedly proved effective, but it is only suitable for positional and defensive warfare.


    The second is the traditional combat method of combining walking and riding. Basically, in field operations, walking and riding use their own advantages to openly promote the war of oppression. During this period, bed crossbows and stone throwing carts are indispensable.


    Sudden cavalry charge on a large scale, archers cruise and fight, and cooperate with light cavalry to continuously detour and Sideswipe. This is the third kind. To tell the truth, the Han Army''s riding war is not good. Due to the lack of excellent riding generals, the Han Army''s riding war seems to rely solely on equipment advantages.


    The battlefield was fighting. After a few words in the tent, it calmed down again.


    At the beginning, Liu Yan just said a word and looked at Yao Yizhong. The rest of the time was buried in front of the case, reading the papers and occasionally writing something.


    Yao Yizhong was nervous about the development of the war outside, but he was sure that his troops could not be destroyed by one attack. He needs to keep calm enough, even pretending, which is related to a series of subsequent things.


    "Won''t you leave?" Sang Yu looked at Yao Yizhong curiously and said, "you should know that we will not detain, let alone harm you when you come alone."


    Liu Yan finally looked up at Yao Yizhong. First, he put down his pen, picked up the written paper and blew a few tones. After putting down the paper, he said in a slow voice: "what the prime minister right said is what I mean."


    Yo, are you alone? In fact, it''s not. It''s just out of necessity when meeting Yao Yizhong.


    Hearing Liu Yan''s claim, Yao Yizhong showed a thoughtful look, slowly straightened up his waist, bowed his hands forward, and said, "congratulations to the king."


    Look, in any case, becoming a king always needs to be respected, even if it''s just superficial respect.


    It is also a strategic inevitability for Liu Yanhui to claim that Yao Yizhong is widowed in front of Yao Yizhong. Yao Yizhong''s title is county public, and his official position is as high as the champion general and the governor of ten counties and six nationalities. If Liu Yanhui really wants Yao Yizhong to surrender, then the status arrangement is worth paying attention to.


    Yao Yizhong thinks so. Surrender to a king is more reliable than surrender to a king. In this way, neither side will be embarrassed.


    "Our ministry will establish the state in August this year, with the country name of Han." Liu Yan paused and looked at Yao Yizhong. After a little while, he continued, "I think the county Lord knows what this means."


    "I know naturally, but..." Yao Yizhong actually doesn''t know how to locate his identity. Liu Yan''s attitude and language give him too many illusions. He thought for a moment and told the truth: "King Jianguo is called Han. All countries in the world will regard him as a hostile enemy. It is difficult to have an alliance with him."


    Someone in the tent stood up and was about to be angry and scolded. Liu Yan swept his eyes and sat down on his knees again.


    "I know very well what will happen." Liu Yan ''ha ha'' smiled boldly for a few times, and finally said blandly, "when the world is enemy, so what?"


    "There is a saying in Mencius Gongsun Chou Xia: a just cause has more help than an unjust cause." Yao Yizhong disagreed and said, "more help is better than fighting alone. Shijie has the help of our family and di family. With less than 200000 people, it has become the master of the Central Plains. It has dominated the Central Plains for decades. There are no enemies in the world. The king has powerful soldiers under his command, but I''m afraid..."


    "A city of three miles and a country of seven miles are better than the harmony of people. If you attack a city of three miles and a country of seven miles, you will be invincible. If you attack a city of three miles and a country of seven miles, you will win the time of the day. However, if you win, you will lose the time of the day. The city is not high, the pool is not deep, the military revolution is not strong, and there are not many millet. When you appoint it, it is better than the harmony of people. So you say..." Sang Yu read a string of words, Look at Yao Yizhong with an expression of "don''t think there are no scholars here" and continue to read: "the people of the region don''t close the border, consolidate the country, threaten the world with the dangers of mountains and rivers, and threaten the world with the benefits of military reform. Those who gain the Tao will help more, while those who lose the Tao will help less. If there is little help, there will be more help from relatives, and the world will follow. If the world goes well, attack relatives, so a gentleman will win without war."


    Endorsements. In ancient times, as long as there were conditions, no one could recite the book well. However, if you quote from books, you can''t just pick out one of them. There should be the foregoing and follow-up, just like saying "although the country is large, belligerence will die", but you can''t forget the next sentence "although the country is safe, forgetting war will be dangerous"! The meaning of the two paragraphs is complete, but only one sentence seems biased.


    "Different ways do not seek each other. Fighting alone, few people are not afraid. Unity of mind is far better than intrigue." Liu Yan first took a satisfied look at sang Yu, then looked back at Yao Yizhong and said, "there are many deer chasers in the world. There is only one deer. I am only willing to share it with all my ministers, and I can''t let others get involved."


    In fact, it would be better to use the word "few people are only willing to enjoy it". The forced grid must rise slowly, but even if it is true, it can only be thought in the heart. It is not necessary to say it. After all, kings always want to give some hope to those who follow them. Any king who beats the world tells his subordinates to "share the world with all kings", and no one will shout "the world only belongs to me".


    Yao Yizhong was confused by the "earthquake". He thought Liu Yan was willing to accept his surrender and treat the Qiang people as well as Shijie ruled the Central Plains. Later, he heard that it was not the case.


    Once strong men did not share the same treatment with others. If they are willing to be their own people, they will be treated in the same way. Don''t take themselves as a minority to be interesting and ask for special treatment. If they are not willing to be "their own people", they will start the film. After playing, they can be a good man. If they are stubborn, they will die.


    Liu Yan has enough information to do something. He is willing to accept Qiang people, but the name of Qiang must disappear from history. If he retains national independence and even wants to get extraordinary treatment, he is holding a mentality of "if you are my father or my mother, or your mother all over the world, why do you really suffer losses and take advantage of you".


    As a matter of fact, in history, any country that damages the main nation but excels the non main nation, in the end, the main nation gives up the burden and flees, or simply does not contribute to the country in case of war. As a result, the country finds no one available when it comes to employment.


    Liu Yan can''t do that kind of thing that makes his people feel cold. He also expects his people to open up more territories. He doesn''t have time to waste energy in order to deal with the complexity of multi-ethnic in China. Therefore, the simplest thing is to run towards a goal at the beginning, that is, regardless of the nationality before, he can only be a Han in the state of Han.


    Sang Yu asked Yao Yizhong at the right time: "can the county Lord understand what my king said?"


    Yao Yizhong doesn''t understand. He only knows that the fighting outside seems to be fierce.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Please don''t go on the line. The expression in the article is only the core needs of books and does not imply anything.

 Chapter 350

    Not to mention the superiority of race, but only the competition between advanced culture and backward culture. The heritage left by our ancestors to the Chinese Miao people is so rich that there are few rivals on this planet.


    Civilization can succumb to barbarism, but culture will overcome ignorance.


    Just as Greece lost to Rome, but Roman culture was completely invaded by Greek culture. The Romans were almost completely Hellenized from words to beliefs. To say, the Greeks lost to the Romans in force, but Greek civilization merged with Rome.


    For another example, the Chinese civilization has been savagely conquered many times, and the group has repeatedly become the so-called inferior, but those superior people crazy praise the culture of the Han civilization. After absorbing the Han culture, the barbarians either become weak and expelled, or those people forget their former ethnic group and regard themselves as a descendant of the Han family.


    Using culture to destroy a nation is far more effective than eliminating it from the body. A powerful race finally forgets its own nation. Future generations only know that they are a Han. Is there a more powerful conquest than this?


    It is difficult to describe the brilliance of Chinese civilization in simple words. It is only necessary to know that in the upper circle of the eastern continent for more than 2000 years, if you do not understand Chinese and Chinese characters, you will be despised and not accepted.


    Liu Yan knows very well what legacy the ancestors have left to future generations. When the force is insufficient, the ethnic group can continue to exist, but if the force is enough, it will be of great help.


    Look at the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, and think about the Sui and Tang Dynasties, when force and culture kept pace. Chinese Miao people are well deserved favourites.


    Some kings and contemporary elites seize the opportunity to say that there is a strong Han Dynasty and prosperous Tang Dynasty. Liu Yan may not have too high wisdom, but his idea is always very simple. He can do as many things as he has the ability. It is like cultivating the morale and will of the people when he is weak, and opening up new territories and expanding land when he is strong.


    The Han Dynasty, which is about to be founded, has a strong background. Especially in the face of his defeated generals, Liu Yan can appear domineering and leak. His subordinates can hold their heads up proudly, and the common people are proud to be Han people.


    Yao Yizhong knew that he always knew that the Han people and the Jin people were two kinds of people. The Han people had the domineering spirit of sacrificing themselves, but the Jin people were as weak as a lamb. What he couldn''t figure out was why the same Miao people would become two kinds of people by another name!


    At this time, the two sides actually have nothing to talk about. Liu Yan may need Yao Yizhong to surrender, but Yao Yizhong can only surrender unconditionally. Yao Yizhong certainly wants to surrender, but he can''t surrender unconditionally.


    The problem is a conflict point. Liu Yan doesn''t think that millions of Qiang people are anything, but Yao Yizhong thinks that millions of Qiang people give themselves the qualification to negotiate.


    The fight outside has been going on for a while, but in the account is Yao Yizhong, a war of words, and the heroes are trying to express their importance. Liu Yan did not speak, but was advised by others. However, in fact, whoever opens his mouth and says anything is nonsense.


    Liu Yan couldn''t listen. With obvious impatience, he said, "don''t talk about gossip."


    Yao Yizhong has been paying attention to Liu Yan just now. It is obvious that Liu Yan did not take millions of Qiang people seriously. His heart is a kind of anger plus resentment. It''s millions of Qiang people. How can he ignore it.


    "The king must have understood Yi Zhong''s intention?" Yao Yizhong felt that he could not delay any more. He no longer mentioned it implicitly, but said bluntly: "if the king is willing to accept our conditional surrender and regard Yizhong as the humerus, Yizhong will be the pioneer of opening up territory under the king''s command and work hard for the king''s hegemony."


    Liu Yan''s reaction was to pick his eyebrows and ask with a smile, "then what?"


    Yao Yizhong still retained his demeanor and said calmly on his face: "if the king regards Yizhong as nothing, and even the pre-school Han bullied the Qiang nationality, it''s not worth Yizhong''s life. It''s not pity to annihilate more than 300000 Qiang people. It''s irrelevant to be surrounded by 40000, but the king will face the crazy revenge of millions of Qiang people."


    "You know what?" Liu Yan picked up the sword on the table, smiled and said, "my sword is much sharper than I thought."


    Yao Yizhong slowly stood up and saluted: "Yizhong really can''t understand how the king thinks. If he can get great help, he has to add millions of enemies.", Then he touched his neck and said with a smile, "so, a certain head can be cut by the king''s sharp sword."


    Liu Yan put down his sword and waved his hand: "if you want the head of the county public, the few soldiers will get it on the battlefield."


    "County magistrate, listen to the fighting outside." Sang Yu interposed, "whether the cry for killing has decreased, but I don''t know whether our army has won."


    "Impossible!" Yao Yizhong finally lost his temper. When he listened, he really found that the shouting and killing disappeared. He looked at Liu Yan and made a final effort: "the king really doesn''t think twice?"


    Liu Yan said sincerely, "I''ve thought for several times. I''ve thought again and again that the county magistrate can give up Shi Hu today, but I don''t know if I will give up my widows in the future. I''m willing to accept the county magistrate''s action, but I know that the county magistrate is just a dormant under the helpless act.", Seeing what Yao Yizhong wanted to say, he compared with a "Shh" posture and continued to say with great sincerity: "the county Lord must say that since it works, it will not be repeated. Such children''s playful words, I believe the county Lord and I don''t believe it."


    Yao Yizhong was silent. He first glanced at the laughing civil and military forces in the account, and finally looked at Liu Yan. The next moment, he quickly pulled out the war sword hanging around his waist and rushed forward.


    When the violence broke out, both Wen and Wu reacted very quickly. The civil servants immediately formed a human wall as Liu Yan''s meat shield, while the generals pulled out their weapons to fight. The warriors and warriors protected Liu Yan at the first time, and the crossbows were all aimed at Yao Yizhong, waiting for an order.


    Everything happened so fast that Yao Yizhong didn''t have time to push his legs forward, but he didn''t stop. He continued to rush in the direction of Liu Yan and ran into the Han Army General who raised his sword. The blades of both sides collided with each other to produce a metal sound, but only the first confrontation was knocked down by the Han general who rushed up from behind.


    "County Lord, I didn''t take your weapons out of politeness or arrogance." Liu Yan didn''t seem angry. He waved to the people who blocked his sight. Looking at Yao Yizhong whose hands were trapped by the back shear, he sighed and said, "in terms of single fighting, I can beat you more than 50, but I''m a country and hope, but I can''t have the chance to do it myself."


    Yao Yizhong looked very pale. He was not angry with Liu Yan''s words, nor frightened or beaten. When reminded by Liu Yan, he immediately understood that it was a bureau not to be collected weapons, it was one thing to be captured or killed if the assassination failed, and it was another thing to be killed without resistance. It seems that Liu Yan didn''t mean to kill him.


    Not not to kill, but to announce the failure of Yao Yizhong''s assassination of Liu Yan to the world, or wait for the loss of utilization value to kill again. After all, the king has the dignity of a king. Revenge is inevitable after being assassinated. Not retaliating is encouraging the assassination to come several more times.


    Imagining a series of consequences, Yao Yizhong hated how those irresponsible Han crossbow men didn''t shoot arrows at the first time, and how they didn''t just pull out their swords and kill themselves. When he thought about it, he suddenly remembered that there was a way to kill himself by biting his tongue, but when he was about to pay hard, his chin was painful. Turning his head, it looked that a smiling guy dislocated his chin.


    "For example, the morning dew is much harder to go." Liu Yan suddenly read Cao Cao''s "short song line" and looked at the altar of Li.


    "Jun Shang!" Li Tan entered the tent and was confused by the situation inside. He soon recovered and knelt down on one knee to Liu Yan, telling him, "the enemy has surrendered."


    Yao Yizhong struggled violently because his jaw was dislocated. What he said was incomprehensible, but he was probably saying something like impossible.


    The besieged Qiang army really surrendered.


    Any nation worships the strong and despises the weak. When choosing leaders, it must choose the strong and will not obey the weak or losers.


    Yao Yizhong has lost his absolute prestige after the great defeat of Luoyin. The Qiang army is trapped in a place where there is no way to escape. It is conceivable that not everyone is willing to die for the sake of death. Otherwise, mole ants are greedy for life.


    If Yao Yizhong were in the army, some people might not be able to do small tricks, and he could also deter some people with ulterior motives, but he left the army, which is tantamount to the loss of unified command of the Qiang army.


    When the Han army launched the attack, the generals of the Qiang army were divided into two parts. Some people thought Yao Yizhong had to work hard to be killed or under house arrest. More people were desperate and didn''t want to die in vain. They didn''t fight by themselves when the enemy attacked, but divided into two parts because of different opinions.


    Huan Wen reacted very quickly on his side, and made a full attack on the rebellious Qiang army according to Xie an''s suggestion.


    Li Tan''s side also took the same measures.


    At the present stage, the Qiang army simply relies on one breath. Yao Yizhong''s main bone is unknown. Their resistance will be killed immediately. Although they don''t know whether they can live or not, they at least have no worries about their lives. When those resisters looked like jokes in the attack of the Han Army, their will to bite their teeth and insist would collapse.


    In fact, the Qiang army was in a dead end. Before that, the Han Army had never moved to surrender. If it couldn''t live, it had to work hard. When almost everyone thought that the Han army would not have the intention to surrender, "happiness" came so suddenly that most people chose to live without thinking.


    The surrender of the Qiang army was unexpected and unreasonable, so that Liu Yan was a little stunned when he heard the report, smiled and said, "so this war is over."


    The battle did not seem to last long, but it was the most hasty battle ever fought by the Han army. In the process, Liu Yan also took himself as bait.


    In the face of a large number of people with an absolute small number of troops, everyone will think that the party with a large number of people has an absolute advantage. The Qiang army surrounded the Han Army led by Liu Yan for 15 days. In those days, the arrival of day meant bloody fighting, especially the three-day strong attack from the 16th day.


    After that, Yao Yizhong led the army to break through. From the beginning to the end, only less than 20000 Han troops were really chasing, and the rest stayed in Luoyin to clean up the battlefield.


    Their fighting season is summer. Once people die, they will give off peculiar smell in less than three days, and begin to rot in less than seven days. Many of the soldiers killed on both sides are exposed to the battlefield for more than half a month without cleaning up. After the bodies rot, not only maggots will be raised, but also flies will inevitably appear on a large scale.


    If we don''t clean up the battlefield, it will cause man-made plague, and there is no need to say more about the horror of plague in today''s era. How to clean up the battlefield is worth paying attention to. We must set up a separation line on the battlefield in advance to prohibit civilians from entering.


    People entering the battlefield is not a joke. The truth is that people will always enter the battlefield. They are not going to help anyone, but to pick up waste on the battlefield and collect anything that can be used from the dead.


    For the common people who go to the battlefield, the belligerents always have an unforgivable attitude of killing. It doesn''t matter whether to eliminate spies. It doesn''t matter whether the common people take money or value. But the common people will take off the clothes of the dead in Lien Chan. No one wants to be stripped naked after the war. Naturally, they will kill one at a time.


    The Han Army didn''t exaggerate that when they found people on the battlefield, they would kill them one by one. Soldiers would search the people they encountered. Those who had a lot of property or weapons were taken into custody for hard labor. Those who collected clothes could only be killed. It wouldn''t be difficult if they didn''t search anything. This has nothing to do with cruelty. It is a custom of the army to treat the people. It has always been like this.


    Cleaning up the battlefield is not to randomly send people into the battlefield to collect the bodies of the dead. Generally, it is to let the civilian husband do the work that may be infected with diseases, and finally kill the civilian husband who is ill, recruited or watching unhealthy. Looking at the healthy civilian husband, they will also be detained for a period of time.


    Not to mention that Liu Yan has a small population and won''t do that kind of immoral thing. He doesn''t need to do that. You know, there is a category of Taoists in the system, and they happen to do this kind of work.


    The Han Army searched for the remains of any of its own war dead on the battlefield, burned them into ashes after holding the necessary ceremony, put them in the altar and transported them to zone 1, huang1 Island, Changguang County, where there is the Yingling hall under construction.


    Those who were not killed in the Han army were gathered together, burned to ashes, dug a big pit and buried.


    In addition, the battlefield was heavily sprinkled with lime, and some areas even had to be sprinkled with fire oil for a while.


    Even after doing so much, people including Liu Yan are still worried about the possible plague. It is inevitable to make a number of preparations for the possible plague in the future, which is regarded as the top priority together with the founding ceremony.

 Chapter 351

    After the founding of the Han Dynasty, Linzi will be the temporary capital.


    It was Liu Yan who made a mistake earlier. Linzi was not Guanggu city. Guanggu city was built when Cao Yi occupied Qingzhou in the sixth year of Xianhe of emperor Cheng of Jin Dynasty (AD 311).


    Guanggu city is actually near Linzi, but Linzi, as a city, has long been abandoned, leaving only some ancient city walls.


    It was precisely because Linzi was completely deserted that Liu Yan simply made a mistake and simply abandoned the name of Guanggu City, which is more like Linzi. That''s because when the new city was built, Guanggu city and Linzi were completely covered, but Liu Yan didn''t plan to build any walls for the temporary capital.


    In history, there is only one example of being a capital without building a city wall, that is Xianyang in the Pre-Qin Dynasty.


    When Qin Xiaogong built Xianyang, he did not build the city wall because he listened to the opinions of Shang Jun Wei Yang. It is said that Hangu pass is used as a barrier in the East, and there is no great threat in the West. In addition, the Qin army is strong and fearless that the enemy can hit Xianyang city. When the capital city will be expanded again and again, the development of the city wall will be limited.


    Apart from the fact that the Qin Dynasty did not build walls, there was no such case in all dynasties. That is because Xianyang, as a country without walls, had no danger to defend when it was pressed by Liu Bang''s army, and no one dared to do that again.


    Liu Yan''s failure to build the city wall is widely opposed. It is not that no one talks about Liu Bang''s story of taking Xianyang lightly, but Liu Yan believes that Linzi is just a temporary capital. Not only does he not want to build the city wall, but even the palace city plans to build only minor construction rather than major construction.


    Building the city wall is not a thing for Liu Yan, who has a "super farmer", but it is necessary and unnecessary.


    "We have been expanding in the west, first xiamijian City, and then the front of fan county. In the north, we are also expanding. Bingfeng has reached Bohai county and marched towards Zhangwu County. To Buji, there are two barriers of the Yellow River and Jishui. In the south, we have expanded to the Yangtze River. Pengcheng is not lost, and Linzi will not be at risk."


    Speaking so much, what Liu Yan wants to express is actually very simple. The Han parliament is an offensive country, but it should not nest after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Isn''t it a separatist state.


    The founding of the people''s Republic of China has both advantages and disadvantages. Many ambitious leaders will be full of spirit before the founding of the people''s Republic of China, and the collective is also very aggressive. But after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the leaders lose their spirit for one reason or another, and the collective wants to be stable after the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    Liu Yan needs to clearly express a view that Linzi is just a temporary capital, not a permanent capital. After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, it does not mean to stop. It should start to compete for the Central Plains, move towards the road of unification, and then look for where to continue to expand.


    In short, the "world" in Liu Yan''s eyes is not only "China", but we have to step by step. We must not allow our subjects to set too small a goal.


    Even the temporary capital is also the capital. Seeing Liu Yan''s firm will not build the wall, civil servants are worried. On the one hand, military generals feel the pressure of mountains.


    "The city wall is not built, but the palace city needs to be overhauled." Sang Yu said very seriously, "it''s our blessing that you are not content with pleasure and are determined to be ambitious. However, the palace city is related to the king''s atmosphere, which is not underestimated by all countries. You want to adopt our opinions."


    In fact, Liu Yan is not unhappy, but feels that it is far from time to enjoy. He is only 28 years old. In modern times, there are many unmarried people at the age of 28, which is the golden age for working hard... Well, in fact, there are many reasons for not getting married at the age of 30. The economy is the biggest one. In fact, he has a sense of urgency that he doesn''t wait for me. He does more things while he is still energetic. He will certainly relax when he is old.


    Since it was about the king''s weather, Liu Yan had to think carefully.


    There is a saying that people strive for one breath and Buddha receives one incense. Sometimes face can''t be ignored, especially when it comes to a national face project.


    When it comes to the national image, even if it costs people and money, there is no way, especially to show it to other countries.


    It costs a lot of money to look at the waste of people and money, but the role it plays is irreplaceable. It is never so simple to talk about economy between countries. Kings living in magnificent palaces despise groups with the same identity who can only live in tents. Then, the palace city of a country also represents the national strength of the country.


    Of course, we have to have the strength and ability to do things that pay attention to the national face project. It also depends on what method we take to do it. In history, it is not impossible to make our country miserable because of the national face project. There is no need to talk about the disadvantages. In the contemporary era, the advantages are in the future. The suffering generation can''t bear them first.


    "Slaves need to be used to pave roads and build bridges. It is not feasible to rely on corvee." Liu Yan needs to set a tone first, and then tentatively asks, "can it be divided into several phases? For example, in the first phase, the discussion hall and the place for foreign guests can be repaired, and the rest can be done slowly."


    Liu Yan has only one concubine now. It really doesn''t need a big palace. In fact, he didn''t want three thousand beauties. It''s just like having three palaces and six courtyards.


    Liu Yanzhen didn''t understand the emperor''s life. The palace was not designed for women. The royal family must have people to serve. Eunuchs, palace maids and palace guards also need to live in places. Therefore, the palace was too small to fit at all.


    People only think that Liu Yanxin is ambitious and doesn''t want to have fun. They feel deeply happy and depressed at the same time. The king doesn''t overhaul the palace to represent their residence, and the specification is not much higher.


    "Building a city or a palace is actually a good thing." Liu Yan looked at the surprised group of people and said with a smile: "because there is a need, it must be purchasing..."


    People are a little confused. It''s not wrong to buy for the construction of the city, but I haven''t heard that the king needs to buy for the construction of the palace!


    Since ancient times, kings'' palaces should be selfless contributions, that is, take whatever you need. It''s better to meet a group of fair and strict officials to collect, but if officials are too fucked, I don''t know how many people will be harmed.


    When Liu Yan saw that all the people were quiet, he was stunned and said, "the country is newly established and all industries are waiting to prosper. Don''t want the broken things of excessive collection."


    Seriously, even if Liu Yan and others want to collect money, it is impossible. The people under their governance are either saved or abandoned their family property to seek asylum. Such people have nothing but flesh.


    By the way, the Han Dynasty did not engage in the practice of free land equalization. After all, the policy is based on the 20th class Baron system. Only after the rise of the title will they get much land and rewards. The land cultivated by the majority of the people under the rule belongs to the state, and their share of labor is 64. However, the state comes out of seeds and cattle, which means that people without their own land work for the state in a disguised form.


    Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Equalizing farmland can not only obtain the gratitude and love of the people, but also make the people become property owners. But the unpaid equal field is extremely unfair to those who work hard to develop and other meritorious people. After all, if you don''t fart, you also have the same treatment. Who will work hard or make achievements.


    There is a saying called "those who have permanent property have perseverance". The country''s property owners are the cornerstone of stability, but they must not get it for free. Will they raise countless lazy people? Let alone talk about it first. It is the way of conservation that only pay can get. It can''t be income without pay, or pay without income.


    In fact, Liu Yan thought about making the government soldier system. Unfortunately, he didn''t remember what the government soldier system was like, but he just remembered some superficial things.


    Kings can''t do what they don''t understand, especially when there are no effective officials to clean up the follow-up. Otherwise, the disaster is still relatively light in the contemporary era, and future generations should regret it.


    Liu Yan is quite familiar with a certain doctrine, but he is absolutely out of his mind before he dares to apply a certain doctrine to the contemporary world.


    After the establishment of the military merit Baron system, it is suitable for the Han Dynasty, and there have been successful examples in the Pre-Qin Dynasty. As long as you don''t learn from pigs and sell barons wantonly, it should be the most appropriate system until the unification of the world.


    It''s easy to see the conscription of the Han army. It has always been that conscription is only over qualified, and there has been no difficult conscription.


    The truth is that not many people have knowledge and not so many people are willing to dig the earth. Instead, they are very willing to join the army and risk their lives to fight for a future for themselves and their families.


    I am willing to join the army because military merit is the most valuable. I can not only get land and slaves, but also get titles more easily than digging earth. It''s a hierarchical title. It''s not just about social status. If the title is enough, it can be passed on to the children.


    As a man, life is never just for his own personal struggle, for his wife, children, parents, for his family, not to mention the casualty rate of the Han Army has always been very low, even if it is high, a large number of people will be willing to fight.


    At the end of the first world war with the Qiang army, Liu Yan could not stay at the front line all the time. He left most of the army and just brought the forbidden guards back to Changguang county.


    Huangdao District of Changguang county is currently one of the most important political districts in the Han Dynasty, all because there is a hall of heroes.


    During the nearly three-month war, the Han Army almost wiped out the Qiang army. According to statistics, there were 400000 prisoners alone. There were 120000 women in urgent need in the Han Department, 80000 old and weak, and the rest were young and strong.


    Among the 210000 young and strong captured, 110000 belonged to the Qiang nationality, 40000 to the Jin people, and the remaining 120000 were miscellaneous Hu. All of them with physical disabilities will be cleaned up. After all, the Han ministry does not open welfare centers, and the disabled are of no use at all. A sick prisoner depends on whether he can be saved or what the cost is.


    The seizure of baggage was quite miscellaneous and numerous. Cai you counted it for nearly a month before he had preliminary data, such as 170000 horses, 40000 cattle and 460000 sheep. The rest of the weapons, armor and fur were not so good.


    The unprecedented victory was not without cost. The number of soldiers and soldiers of the African forbidden guards in the Han army reached 13007 only the day before Liu Yan''s class returned to Xiami, and 409 disabled soldiers and soldiers suffered countless minor injuries. Set a statistical deadline for the number of people killed because there are serious injuries in the event of death.


    The number of guards killed in the battle was a little scary. The cavalry alone lost nearly 20000, and the remaining infantry combined should exceed 40000.


    The total number of dead soldiers of the Han army is temporarily fixed at 77016. Although the forbidden guards bear nearly 80% of the losses, the losses are really some big.


    The Han army can count as many as 150000 heads, and the number of enemy deaths that cannot be counted should be about 10000. Combined with the 400000 prisoners, the number of Yao Yizhong''s men was definitely close to 600000.


    Yao Yizhong brought 600000 people. It seems exaggerated, but it''s not.


    Hu people bring their families to war. For example, a soldier participating in the war is very likely to bring his father, mother, wife and children, which will result in 100000 people. The real number of soldiers may be only twenty or thirty thousand. However, it must also be noted that the elderly, women and children of Hu people do not appear kind at all when fighting with the wind, and even women and children are common to fight.


    The Han Army captured more than 150000 heads. Not all of them were young men. The elderly, women and children and teenagers accounted for about 30000 of them. The Han soldiers were not demoted heads. They were all captured in the fighting field.


    Liu Yan returned to Xiami. He won''t stay here long. He needs to turn to zone 1 of huang1 island to personally preside over the memorial ceremony of the dead.


    Almost Liu Yan arrived in Xiami. The final victory and defeat of the war between the Han Army and the Qiang army was also spread all over the world.


    The first thing to get the news was the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. After all, Yu Yi was on the side of the Han army. He followed and observed all the way, whether it was the local war in Yuzhou or the local war in Dongping County, together with the final war. He wrote a long letter to his brother Yu Bing, who selectively picked some to report to the court.


    Even if Yu Bing only picked out what he thought he could say, the shock to the south of the Yangtze River was far greater than expected.


    Ji Chang had asked to marry the princess of Sima royal family before. At that time, the Sima family didn''t want to refuse. After learning that Liu Yan won the result of the war with Yao Yizhong, Sima royal family began to consider whether to marry a genuine princess.


    The door lords and aristocratic families were still hesitant to send their children to work for Liu Yan. In the end, they didn''t even hesitate. For a time, there were frequent boat trips on the Yangtze River. They all rushed to Jiangdu, the most important business place in the Yangtze River in the Han Dynasty.


    Ji Chang, who was far away in Jizhou as a strategist for a long time, although he had long known that his side would win, he was still excited to hear the news.


    "Finally, I really have a firm foothold." Ji Chang talked about the far-reaching impact of the war on foreign countries and China. He smiled and said to LV Tai, who was also excited: "what news can the people sent to the Cui family in Leling get back?"


    Don''t forget, when Liu Yan had only Changguang County, Ji Chang stared at the Cui family and hoped that the Cui family could marry a legitimate daughter to Liu Yan

 Chapter 352

    Before, Liu Yan was in a state of "not high but not low". If he wanted to marry gaomen, he was despised by people. If he wanted to marry a small family, even if he was willing, the majority would oppose it.


    With the increasing territory under Liu Yan''s rule, for the sake of the imminent founding of the people''s Republic of China, he can''t marry out of his own preferences.


    The so-called king has no family affairs. Everything will involve or affect the country. Whether it is out of political significance or for marriage with other countries, there is too much emphasis on what kind of women the king should accept.


    The king''s wife can blow the pillow wind, which alone has a far-reaching impact. Let''s talk about the emotional problems of getting along day and night. Many times, others say that dry saliva may not be able to achieve the goal, but the king''s woman is not sure which inadvertently can determine the king''s choice of something.


    Beauty is loved by everyone in the world. After all, everyone has the heart to love beauty. It has long been said in the book of songs that a fair lady and a gentleman love beauty, so it is not a gentleman who also loves beauty.


    Identity to a certain height, it is very easy to want beautiful women. There may be a large number of beautiful women jumping on your fingers. Similarly, rich people can attract bees and butterflies no matter what they look like. It can''t be blamed on beautiful women. Men like beauty and women like materials.


    In the past, the Ministry of Han seemed a little windy and misty. After the end of the first world war with the Qiang army, the Ministry of Han showed its strength to the world.


    Under the rule of Liu Yan, all the people who learned of the front-line success report, regardless of their previous mentality, knew that our side had won the victory by defeating the crowd, and that their morale and pride were rising slowly. Combined with the official deliberate publicity, they immediately had a sense of security as the people of a powerful country.


    Don''t underestimate the security of the people in a country.


    Generally speaking, social stability is conducive to the people''s acceptance of rule, and can make the people have a sense of belonging to the country. When the country encounters difficulties, it has more basis of unity.


    At a young age, if you feel safe, you will have more hope. If you don''t worry about sudden accidents, your plans will be destroyed, and the stable development of people''s hearts will naturally come up.


    The stability and unity of a country are more important than anything. A united country and a country with a mess of sand are definitely in a state of heaven and earth.


    Now, from the perspective of frequent wars in any country, it can not be regarded as stability, so the people''s confidence in the country is extremely important, which is reflected in the victory or defeat of foreign wars. It must be full of confidence to continuously win foreign wars, and people are panic when foreign wars fail.


    On Liu Yan''s way to zone 1 of huang1 Island, he can find that people everywhere have escaped from their previous fears or worries. In addition to celebrating the victory of the war, a frenzy is spreading.


    The people are crazy about the war. Every family with relatives participating in the war is looking forward to what rewards their relatives will receive.


    Of course, we can''t lack the worry that our relatives have died in battle, but in fact, because of the Han army pension system, the worry is not out of fear that our relatives have died in war and our families have lost their pillars. There is not only the uneasiness that relatives may die into God, but also an inexplicable sense of pride. Each of them can pat their chest and say that their family has done their duty for the king and the country.


    Seriously speaking, because of the complex structure of the Han Dynasty, in fact, there are far more single people than people with families. After each war, public sacrifices and incense and blood food for the dead are held by the government. The starting point for recognizing this way is that many of the dead have no relatives.


    The news about the founding of the people''s Republic of China has spread all over Liu Yanzhi, and it is not a secret to keep temporarily in Linzi. This has caused a phenomenon. People who can move freely have made plans for the future. They will go to District 1 of huang1 island to attend the memorial ceremony for the dead, and then go to Linzi to see if they can have the opportunity to settle down.


    The origin of the population under Liu Yan''s rule is doomed to one thing, that is, most people will be fixed in a certain area, and only those with titles can move freely.


    There are actually many ways to get a title, not just joining the army and getting meritorious service on the battlefield. As a country, Lao can also get the title if he makes more contributions, but it is more difficult. Making contributions to the country in some fields, such as technology or science, can also obtain titles.


    The previous time, Cai you was responsible for counting the number of meritorious people in the Han Dynasty. There were more than 20000, and more than 90% of them obtained the status of meritorious people on the battlefield.


    In fact, the meritorious people in the Han Dynasty are those who have at least a civil title, which means that more than 20000 people have become emerging aristocrats. This is not a few figures. The accumulated land, wealth and slaves that need to be rewarded are astronomical figures. Fortunately, there is no shortage of Han during the expansion period.


    "This time, it''s time for those above level 7 to be honored?"


    "Return to you, not yet known."


    Liu Yan has arrived at zone 1 of Huangdao, where he has too many memories.


    It was so difficult at the beginning that I was forced to move overseas islands many times. I don''t know how many times I went back and forth.


    Once Huangdao District 1 was considered to be a temporary administrative center, and the Yingling hall chose this place.


    Thanks to his previous consideration, Liu Yan also had a place to stay after arriving in zone 1 of huang1 Island, so he didn''t need to live in a tent.


    It was a previously built residence called the East Palace (not the prince''s East Palace). In fact, it was just a manor. It was built in the northeast of zone 1 of huang1 island. It was built close to the mountain. You can see the distant sea view and have a very wide view of the inland. The only disadvantage is that the sea breeze is too strong.


    The Ministry of Han adopted the twenty grade Baron system, and there was a threshold for each rank.


    If you capture an enemy''s head, you can become a first-class public officer. The threshold for obtaining the first rank of Gongshi here is actually lowered. If the pre-Qin army needed to kill the enemy''s armor (officers) to obtain the title, the Han soldiers could obtain the title as long as they killed any enemy. It would lower the threshold. Liu Yan desperately needed a group of emerging vested interests.


    On the contrary, because the acquisition conditions of the first level of public title are lowered, the threshold of the second level of created title is raised.


    After the original soldiers of the pre-Qin army became civil servants, as long as they accumulated enough times of large and small wars, they could get the promotion of the title and become the second-class superior among the twenty knights.


    On the Han Army''s side, Gongshi wanted to become an officer who needed to kill an enemy, and then participated in at least one battle level war and five small battles below the battle level.


    It can be called the battle level. It must be that the enemy and our sides use more than 50000 troops, and a war with more than 100000 people can be called a battle.


    In fact, not during the period of chaos, there will not be too many battles between the two sides with more than 50000 people, and the number of battles between the two sides with more than 100000 people is even less. It is normal to have a border friction between dozens and hundreds of people, and it is rare to have a big friction between thousands of people.


    Fortunately for those who want to make achievements, they live in the autumn of troubled times and are on the side of implementing the 20th rank system. In particular, Liu Yan''s credit statistics here must be rewarded for meritorious service unless it is a mistake.


    "The titles of the commanders, long histories and Deputy generals in several local battlefields will certainly be promoted." Liu Yan''s credit to anyone is actually quite good in his heart. He can''t know everyone''s promotion. The promotion of some people has long been set, but he can''t say it. He had to ask, "how are the arrangements for the fiefdom?"


    After the World War II, giving rewards based on merit is the cornerstone of a country. Every time, we even have to look for one or more models and examples, but we can''t look for too many people.


    What Liu Yan means is that this time, there will be one senior civil and military, and then find some people with special achievements from the bottom, and launch a publicity machine to let everyone know what kind of service they have had.


    The so-called fiefdoms are not fiefdoms. Fiefdoms are a reward that only has tax rights, such as the number of families in a certain title in the Sui and Tang Dynasties.


    After very long and serious thinking, Liu Yan confirmed that he would not take out the land to engage in "Feudalism", at least not until the scope of rule reached the limit.


    Each Empire has its own maximum actual control range, beyond which it will be out of reach. It usually depends on how long the army can arrive. Generally, the position that the army can arrive within three months is ideal. Even if it arrives after more than three months, the cauliflower is cold.


    The largest ruling area of the Empire was called "extreme wall". When facing the extreme wall of the Empire, the Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty adopted the strategy of setting up capital protectors, which was also handled in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, but the Sui and Tang Dynasties created a policy of Jimi Prefecture.


    The policy of Jimi Prefecture is not difficult to understand. It is nothing more than that a place nominally belongs to the territory, but it is actually a state of autonomy. In general, Jimi Prefecture is a state in which the central government appoints strong local people as the supreme governor and seals who, what and what official positions, but how to govern is actually beyond the control of the central government.


    In fact, Jimi Prefecture''s policy is very cunning. It can be understood as turning a place into a "sacred and indivisible land". When it is out of reach, it reserves the right to sovereignty. When it has enough ability, it can talk about "since ancient times".


    Therefore, the word "since ancient times" is very good, and it will be complete with "sacred and indivisible land". The meaning of a paragraph is "I don''t have the strength to bear it now. No matter how you toss around somewhere, that place belongs to me at least in name". Well... Nominally!


    Occupying a pit is a very meaningful invention. It''s like a stick. It likes to say that the whole universe belongs to them. When the stick really rises, it''s not sure that the universe really belongs to them.


    There will be a number of middle barons this time. Xu Zheng will be promoted to level 8, Ji Chang will be promoted to level 7, LV Tai, Huan Wen and sang Yu will be promoted to level 6, and LV Yi, xie''an, Cai you, Li Tan, Li Kuang, Tian Shuo and Zhang Shi will be promoted to level 5.


    The first to the third of the twenty ranks are lower ranks, the fourth to the eighth are middle ranks, the ninth to the fourteenth are higher ranks, and the fifteenth to the nineteenth are xianjue. The marquis in Guannei can only be regarded as xianjue, so Marquis che (changed to marquis in the Western Han Dynasty) can only be regarded as superior.


    The number of people who won the title of no more than the fourth level was nearly 200. They were all middle-level officers in the army.


    The title of hairpin curl at the third level was won by more than 700 people, who came from middle and lower level officers of the army.


    The titles created at the second level are more than 2000. They are grass-roots officers such as team rate and length, and some soldiers who are lucky enough to kill each other''s officers.


    Ji Chang has been making relevant reward calculations. According to the first level of public title, he can get one hectare of land, one house and one servant, that is, at least more than 20000 hectare of land, more than 20000 houses and more than 20000 official slaves. The Title Treatment from the second level to the eighth level increases with each level, and then the Title Value of each level is also reflected in social status.


    For example, some corvee can be exempted after the third rank is not changed, which is why Liu Yan thinks twice and cannot abolish corvee. After all, it has become something to abolish corvee after the 20th rank system.


    Another example is the title of the fifth level doctor. People with this title can participate in the political affairs of a county. After all, in the princes of the spring and Autumn period, there were three levels under the monarch: Minister, doctor and scholar. At that time, the doctor was equivalent to a minister of the state, and the doctors of some small princes were even the civil affairs or military managers of the country. Therefore, the title of doctor has obvious political significance.


    The rest are no longer expressed one by one. It only needs that each level of the 20th rank has its treatment and social status. In this way, the country seems to have a special group. They will also become the cornerstone of the country, and the 20th Baron is that anyone can participate, even slaves can establish merit to change their destiny. Moreover, the state also has a set of rules of order outside the law.


    Liu Yan will personally preside over the promotion ceremony of some people, mainly to find some people who can be used as models and examples, not for the senior executives who won the highest title this time. Of course, he did this for publicity needs. Qualified leaders always need to grasp something that can play a role in the morale of the people of the country, and set an example again and again to cultivate the spirit of the country and the nation.


    It''s not difficult for rulers to find a special example. It''s really a great thing to have nature. If not, you can create one.


    The truth is that the publicity in general countries is false and beautifying, but don''t care about the details. As long as it can play an encouraging role in the good side, the goal is achieved.


    In fact, heroes with shortcomings and imperfections are more likely to be accepted. Those without shortcomings are called saints. Saints should not exist in the world. They are too far away from ordinary people.

 Chapter 353

    With a "cut", the sound of entering the flesh sounded when the weapon was waved, and the heads of several people fell to the ground in a moment.


    The beheaded head rolled out, the headless body twitched, and the blood fountain gushed out of the neck, but there was blood on the earth.


    The auxiliary soldiers in military uniforms run and collect the heads with baskets. The bodies that have lost their heads will also be carried down. Soon, soldiers will bring a group of prisoners of war.


    Most of these prisoners of war are disabled or poor, ferocious and unruly. They will be beheaded under the eyes of the public to commemorate the heroes of the Han soldiers.


    A group of eliminated prisoners of war were killed many times, and all the people watching were shouting and cheering.


    The bloody scene made most people blush, maybe excited or afraid, but the scene only showed one thing, showing their collective strength again with blood and corpses.


    The ceremony to pay tribute to the heroes who died in the war has been held until the next day. On the first day, Liu Yan personally mourned and took the lead in offering the first incense to the heroes who died in the war. On the second day, he entered the link of killing prisoners of war for comfort.


    The truth is that disabled prisoners of war are really useless. Do you want to stay for dry food if you don''t kill them? Then there are some unruly prisoners of war who can''t stay. They can only be killed.


    The memorial process on the third day is quite special. It will allow the prisoners of war with high status to dance in public. This is a meaning to make the enemy yield.


    The problem is that letting the enemy chieftain dance is actually a ceremony to capture the king. Generally, the enemy chieftain will be dressed as a demon and funny. The dance will certainly dance like a clown to please the king''s conquest preferences. Then, it will entertain all officials and the public, and disintegrate the enemy''s resistance or courage to fight.


    On the fourth day, the army will rehearse the battle array, which is not only to express the significance of spiritual inheritance for the dead souls, but also to show that there are still soldiers who will still fight.


    After the fifth day, Liu Yan should bathe, wear plain white mourning clothes, sit in without food or drink for three consecutive days, and express his mourning and remembrance of the heroes who died in the war in this way.


    At this moment, Liu Yan is sitting on the established platform in plain white. With him are some civil and military senior executives of the Han Dynasty in zone 1 of huang1 island.


    Ladder like shelves are built around the high platform. They only leave some necessary channels, and the remaining space is filled with urn.


    Each urn represents a soldier who died in the war. Some urn are pasted with name, number plate and nationality, while some urn are not. They changed from fresh life to ashes in cans. After the sacrifice, except for some war dead souls with special contributions, they will be placed in the hall, and the rest will be placed in the open cemetery.


    On the ninth day, the relatives and friends of the heroes who died in the war will accompany them until the urn is properly placed. The dead souls without relatives will be accompanied by officials throughout the whole journey, which can be regarded as accompanying the last journey.


    Without exception, after being properly placed, they will follow the crowd to Liu Yan''s place and accept Liu Yan''s thanks to them.


    Foreign envoys watched the memorial ceremony of the officers and men of the Han army. These envoys were surprised by Liu Yan''s standard treatment of the soldiers who died in the war. It was a kind of mourning presided over by the king all the time. It was no different from a national funeral.


    "No wonder the Han soldiers are willing to fight with blood. They are all fierce and not afraid of death."


    "If there is such treatment, what fear of death!"


    "There is no reason why the Han army is strong..."


    Isn''t there a saying that "if you treat me as a gentleman, I should repay it as a gentleman"? People''s hearts are flesh long. People with a hard heart are just an example. More people are emotional animals. It is also the way of conservation that how much force will be given according to what treatment will be obtained.


    "Can our king do this?" Li Xian was very sad and sentimental and said, "the dead road on the side of the road is buried, not even buried."


    Li Xian is an envoy of the state of Qin of the ran family. He is surrounded by Xie AI from the state of liang of the Zhang family.


    Not only the envoys of the state of Ran''s Qin and the state of Zhang''s Liang were present, but also Murong Yan, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Li''s Chenghan, Tuoba Dai, Koguryo, Baiji, Xinluo, Jiaji, Kyushu, chuyun, Fuyu, Quwo... And even Yuwen Xianbei, who was destroyed.


    By the way, Shijie Zhao also sent a delegation, but they came to redeem Yao Yizhong.


    Among them, Koguryo, Baiji, Silla and Kyushu participated in the mourning as the servant countries of Liu Yan. Some of them were mourned together after the soldiers died in the war, so that after the ceremony began, they were in a complex mood and proudly participated in the whole process.


    The rest of the countries, apart from the Tuoba generation, did not come to mourn. After all, it was not the death of a world-famous high-level soldier in the Han Dynasty. Some of them came to hold the second alliance negotiation, some purely came to solicit assistance, and some wanted to improve relations.


    Seriously speaking, in addition to the Han Dynasty, only the Roman society collects the bodies of soldiers who died in the war, and there are the same high-standard memorial ceremonies on both sides. In addition, no country will do so again.


    Of course, there are few memorial ceremonies of such specifications. They are generally held after important battles. The king does not need to preside over them in person every time.


    It''s not about fairness. In fact, every funeral ceremony needs to be presided over by the king. The king has no spare time to manage the country. Therefore, it depends on what level of ceremony is presided over by special people. On the other side of Rome, there are Temple priests, and on the other side of the Han Dynasty, there are wine offerings from the Yingling temple.


    The memorial ceremony lasted nine days. Liu Yan, who didn''t eat and drink for three days and nights, looked a little weak, but after the ceremony, he personally asked about the intentions of envoys from various countries. Then he ate something and slept for a whole day and two nights.


    When Liu Yan woke up from his sleep, he opened his eyes and saw, of course, the silk on the top, which was part of the bedding. He reached out and turned his head to get the kettle by the bed, but he saw tuobaxiu sitting on the side of the house with a woman who looked dignified but hadn''t seen before. The two women were talking in a low voice.


    This discovery surprised Liu Yan, because strangers can''t enter the bedroom in general, especially at night.


    When tuobaxiu saw Liu Yan wake up in the conversation, she immediately got up and approached her. She blessed her body and first asked, "what do you want to eat?"


    Liu Yan nodded more directly. When he woke up, he felt very hungry. After nodding, he looked at the unknown woman. His initial impression was that the woman was estimated to be only 14 or 15 years old. From the perspective of temperament, she had a good education and had an obvious aroma of books.


    When the woman saw Liu Yan''s eyes staring, she was a little embarrassed, nervous and calm down. It was also a blessing, but she didn''t speak.


    Liu Yan asked confusedly, "are you?"


    "The little woman is Cui''s daughter. Her name is wan." Cui Wan did not lift the salute posture and whispered, "the king can call the woman Wan''er."


    Liu Yanke reacted immediately. He remembered that Ji Chang had been talking about Cui''s legitimate daughter. So Cui Wan was one of the achievements of the Han Army going north to Jizhou?


    To say, Liu Yan always knew that tuobaxiu or any Hu woman could not become the queen of Han after the founding of the country.


    That is a matter determined by politics, which is not directly related to Liu Yan''s personal preferences. It can even be said that unless he wants to bury a huge hidden danger and force a Hu woman to be the queen, don''t even mention it.


    "My sister has been here for seven days. At that time, my husband was hosting the memorial ceremony for the dead." Tuobaxiu said a few words to the outside, asking him to prepare food, which is what Liu Yan likes to eat. She is older than Cui Wan, but she calls her sister Cui Wan. It seems that she is clear about the upcoming results, but she doesn''t know whether the mentality below the surface is like that above the surface. She smiled and asked Liu Yan, "do you want to freshen up first?"


    Liu Yanke didn''t have the habit of gargling and washing before eating. He naturally got up and began to wear clothes. He didn''t mean to avoid Cui Wan''s presence at all. It''s not that he ignored the hearts of others after he became a king. It''s that he knows that Cui Wan is one of the queen candidates selected by civil and military forces such as Ji Chang. If Cui Wan avoids, it will be thought more. It''s better to let it go as a family.


    Not far from the outside, a group of people gathered in the side room to deal with government affairs. Seeing the maid passing by quickly, sang Yu turned to Cai you and said, "it looks good."


    Cai you said with a smile, "at least not excluded."


    Which one in the high position is not a human spirit? It sounds endless. In fact, it has clarified Liu Yan''s reaction to seeing Cui Wan after waking up.


    "Many people have come to discuss marriage recently." While dealing with government affairs, sang Yu nagged: "the royal families of Ran, Zhang, Murong and Sima, as well as the local famous families with names and surnames, almost all of them should come."


    "Didn''t the pre Qin Dynasty come like this?" Cai you did not hide his pride: "once the king of Qin had no queen, and countries all over the world competed for marriage. The starting point may be different, but the expectations are the same."


    Zhao Ying, surnamed Zheng, was a great man. During his reign, in addition to dominating the world, he also created brilliant deeds that made all countries eager to give women away. But it''s not just the Warring States period. The surrounding Hu people are foreign races, regardless of whether the country is established or not, or the tribal state. Anyway, the first idea of beautiful women is to send them to the palace of the state of Qin.


    Well, it must be said that there was no Koryo in the pre-Qin period, so the broken affair between Meng Yi and Princess Koryo did not exist. The "eldest brother" did not pay much attention to the scenes he made when he was old. After "building" a Koryo in the Pre-Qin Dynasty, he made an Oolong in the follow-up. For example, the capital guard of the capital guard of the western regions was smaller than the official position and rank of a county, and he didn''t even know that the western regions were not outside Yanmen pass.


    Liu Yan is now also facing the general situation of Zhao Ying''s surname Zheng. Various forces in various countries are scrambling to send beautiful women, but they don''t know whether to stare at the empty Queen''s position or use beauty to decay.


    "Fortunately, the situation of Tuoba Dai country is like that now, or..." Sang Yu smiled as if he felt something wrong. After all, he didn''t go on and changed the topic: "the reward statistics will be clear at dawn. Do you want to present it at the time of introduction?"


    LV Yi, who had been buried in his desk, finally looked up. He said, "the sooner we deal with it, the better."


    There must be rewards after a war. Boosting morale is one thing, and strict rewards and punishments are another. The main thing is that we can''t turn waiting into impatience. If we delay for a long time, it will not only chill our hearts, but also kill our spirit.


    They didn''t have to wait. It wasn''t long before Liu Yan appeared in this partial room. The first time he came over was to ask about the credit statistics process.


    "It''s almost ready." Sang Yu looked up and down at Liu Yan and said with a smile, "your spirit is good!"


    Liu Yan was not teased by sang Yu for the first time. He didn''t have any angry thoughts in his heart. Instead, he thought sang Yu was very interesting.


    As a king, being respected has become a normal state. Everyone is restrained. When facing himself, it''s good to have a bold, thief and fat guy who can joke.


    Naturally, sang Yu doesn''t want to position himself as the role of Dongfang Shuo. He is purely due to his personality. He also finds that Liu Yan enjoys this joke. As long as he controls a degree, it is actually conducive to the communication between kings and officials.


    Cai you and LV Yi have a smile on their faces. In fact, they envy sang Yu, but that''s something they can''t learn. If they do that, the consequences are unpredictable.


    "Are you going back?" Liu Yan was drinking the porridge brought by the maid. "Ha ha" smiled and said, "this is the first time to give a big reward."


    "The founding of the people''s Republic is imminent, sir." Sang Yu took a small bowl and stuttered with temperament and demeanor, but the speed was very fast. He asked the people who served next to him to add another bowl. When he was satisfied with the delicious food on his face, he said solemnly: "the founding ceremony must be present during the introduction."


    Yes, how many times can the founding of the people''s Republic of China happen? Even if the war ahead is tight, the people who should be present must be there, which is related to personal honor and political status after the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    In order to catch up with the founding ceremony, the commanders on all fronts are working hard. The phenomenon is that the Han Army''s offensive has been extremely fierce recently. The already unbearable Yanzhou and Yuzhou Shijie, Zhao Jun and Sun Fu were directly knocked down by Huanwen and xie''an, and Liu Kai and Lu Yong on the other side of Yuzhou had to retreat.


    In the direction of Jizhou, the Han Army entered Zhangwu County, but a war broke out. That was Shijie Zhao army in the direction of Sizhou. At the same time, Shi bin also divided troops to ensure his own back road.


    The founding ceremony is about to begin. LV Tai and Ji Chang originally wanted to attack more violently, but later they got a direct order from Liu Yan to arrange a front along Zhangwu County. After the arrangement is made, they will come back to participate in the founding ceremony.


    Of course, Liu Yan would do so not just to take care of the civil and military forces in Jizhou battlefield. It is the response of Zhao state in Shijie that is very fierce. Murong Yanjun seems to have a tendency to take advantage of it. So what if the Han Army stops temporarily.


    "Your Majesty." Sang Yu said with a smile, "on the side of Xiaochao court and Yanguo, both sides are going to marry a princess. Do we accept or not?"


    After listening, Liu Yan thought of other things and asked, "is Tuoba''s country very bad?"


    For a time, it was hard for anyone to answer. They had a bad heart while making eye contact. Tuobaxiu''s concession should not make Liu Yan owe anything.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Unfortunately, the regular release failed.


    In addition, the honor adjustment, probably after the 15th day of the lunar calendar, will resume at least two chapters a day.

 Chapter 354

    Liu Yan has always had a very good impression of tuobaxiu. She is a strong but yielding woman, especially the concept of husband''s family, which is deeply suitable for being a virtuous internal helper.


    Tuobaxiu has given birth to a daughter to Liu Yan. Because of frequent wars, Liu Yan rarely cares about his mother and daughter. Tuobaxiu has never complained. Some of them focus on taking care of their daughter, never ask Liu Yan to help Tuobashi Yiqian, and some of them never forget the dowry left in the grassland.


    People''s hearts are really long flesh. Liu Yan, who has always felt a little neglected about tuobaxiu, was upset when he heard that tuobaxiu called the 14-year-old girl his sister, but... He is not the husband of an ordinary family. He is the king of a country, and it is never easy to be the king of a country.


    Politicians are ruthless creatures who need to put interests first. Don''t talk about feelings with politicians, or you will really hurt your feelings.


    As a political figure, if you not only look at interests but pay attention to feelings, it can be said that it is the way of self destruction for such a political figure to govern the country. Unless it is some abnormal bastards, the feelings of political figures are not in people, but in the interests of the country.


    For Liu Yan, he can only choose the seemingly cold-blooded Road, not that he has no feelings, but to put his feelings in the country.


    In fact, the best interests of a country''s lifelong leaders are very simple, especially under the system of home, country and the world. Love is not only for someone, and trying to govern the country well may not be out of the heart of loving the people, but only when the country becomes better can it control the country to the direction it wants to go.


    Liu Yan wants his country to become an empire that rules the world. He can''t do it alone, even if there is a system. That requires more like-minded people and thousands of subjects.


    In addition, we always need companions on the road of striving. After working hard, we also need people who can share. Those who are single husbands don''t really want to do that. In fact, they can''t find people who can work together!


    The people in the room looked at the expression that Liu Yan inadvertently showed, one by one exclaimed "bad things". What they were most afraid of was this situation. Many people didn''t know how to speak if they wanted to persuade them.


    Sang Yu''s face stiffened for a moment, and soon recovered his smiling look. He said with a smile, "your brother-in-law fought hard with the Xiongnu departments for two years. After being seriously injured, he was secretly attacked by Murong seal. However, with our constant support, it''s not much worse."


    Cai you immediately secretly gave sang Yubi a thumbs up at the bottom of the case. It''s very appropriate to say that Liu Yan has been assisting Tuoba Dai country at this time.


    The Han ministry has been supporting Tuoba shiyiqian from the beginning. Although it is based on the way of transaction, Tuoba shiyiqian has always been in arrears. The only repayment was two years ago, but those things are not enough to pay interest.


    Tuoba Dynasty is located on the grassland, with Heshuo entrenched by the Huns in the West and Murong Yan in the East. In the end, Liu Yan chose to help Tuoba at the beginning, and Shi Yiqian didn''t have any good intentions. He just wanted to make Murong Yan feel pressure. What the Han didn''t think of was that after Tuoba Dynasty was assisted, it was still vulnerable to Murong Yan army.


    Sure enough, Liu Yan''s unnatural look was not so serious. He no longer asked about Tuoba Dai country, but focused on asking about rewards.


    "The person who won the highest title this time is Xu Zheng." LV Yi took the paper and said a little according to the book: "Xu Zheng presided over the South trip to Xuzhou and led the army to invade Yuzhou. His achievements are obvious to all."


    Xu Zheng is about to become a public servant of the eighth rank, and his official position should move up again. After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, he should be a Wei Wei, one of the nine Qing Dynasties (first changed to a Chinese doctor''s order in the Western Han Dynasty, then changed to guangluxun, and then changed to a Wei Wei Wei in the Eastern Han Dynasty). Then he should be released to fight a key battle, and then there will be a proper Tai Wei.


    For important positions in any country, whether public or secret, it is frustrating to say that there are already candidates. It''s an open election, but there are obvious candidates. The secret is the internal decision of the senior management. It is certain that there is not only one candidate, but the "quiet" competition of candidates is adopted.


    There were two candidates for Taiwei, except Xu Zheng and LV Tai, but LV Tai was eliminated as early as when Murong Yan''s army pressed the border. After the Han Army, there were many energetic generals. The problem is that there are really no people who can catch up with Xu Zheng under the current situation of having to talk about qualifications.


    Talking about qualifications is a very helpless thing. Maybe everyone hates it, but it''s an illusion without thinking about it. Seniority represents repeated elimination and knowledge of the root. It doesn''t depend entirely on time. The senior level is very important for knowledge of the root. It''s a bad thing for the middle and lower levels to engage in seniority.


    Seriously, it''s not that they are forced to hurry. It''s impossible for the senior management of any country to let a person who doesn''t know go up casually. It''s joking about the whole country.


    Among the Han Army, there are not few people who can be called cutting-edge. For example, Li Tan and Qian Jian are cutting-edge in the offensive war, Huan Wen, who has shown good ability in several wars in Dongping County, and Li Kuang, who is the chief officer of Jiangdu. They all use practical credit to show their extraordinary ability. What is particularly gratifying is that these people are basically more capable, aggressive and good at defense. Among them, Huanwen''s ability is the most balanced.


    Among the middle and lower level officers, Liu Yan also found many good seedlings that can be cultivated, basically people with sufficient ability in coordination.


    There is an obvious process for the promotion of people in the army. If they want to show their brilliance and make the eyes of the high-level pay attention, they must have the coordination ability for the soldiers. The coordination ability is the key for the lower level officers to open the way to progress. If the middle-level officers want to climb up again, they must have enough overall view.


    After talking about the army, Liu Yan had to intervene in the civil service system.


    Even if the founding of the people''s Republic of China is imminent, the civil service system under Liu Yan is still in a state of many vacancies, which is an extremely embarrassing thing.


    Liu Yan implemented the system of "three gongs and nine Qing" system. The first emperor divided the important position of prime minister into two. Ji Chang was the left prime minister and sang Yu was the right prime minister.


    The Han Dynasty regards the left as the priority, so Ji Chang''s ranking is above sang Yu. The divided right is to give priority to the left prime minister in everything, and the right prime minister is quite a deputy, but there is a mechanism of mutual balance.


    Because of the existence of the prime minister, the official position of the censor doctor was changed by Liu Yan from the original position equivalent to the deputy prime minister to the similar rights of song and Ming, such as specialized fault finding. Because there is no candidate for the time being, it is vacant.


    There are more embarrassing things. For example, Liu Yan has no relatives, so the head of Jiuqing is in charge of the ritual of the ancestral temple, and no one is directly in charge of the ritual of the ancestral temple. Similarly, there is no candidate for Zongzheng, who is in charge of the royal family and clan affairs in Jiuqing.


    The imperial servant in charge of the Royal horse and the national horse administration was rewarded to Tian Shuo. He has always been in the rear, but his contribution to Civil Affairs... To be honest, it is because his ability is limited and his sense of existence and role are really small.


    At the beginning, the Dian Ke in charge of foreign affairs and Ethnic Affairs confirmed that LV Yi was appointed. After a period of observation, he was still competent, but it was a little empty to say that he was excellent.


    Cai you was chosen to be in charge of the internal history of grain cultivation, tax and revenue and expenditure. Compared with Lu Yi''s ordinary performance, Cai you was really good in this position. The logistics of the army''s successive wars were not disordered. Of course, it was because of Liu Yanjin''s fingers, but the lack of capable people should also have a problem in coordination.


    After discussion, the Shaofu, who was in charge of the tax of mountains, seas, pools and Ze and the handicraft industry of the government, agreed to appoint Zhang Shi. He has always been in the enemy''s territory, and his sense of existence is lower than that of Tian Shuo. If Tian Shuo is a mixed senior, Zhang Shi''s contribution is completely worth being rewarded. The reward is because Liu Yan''s industry does not need to be complex to manage, so it has nothing to do with ability or not.


    The Tingwei personnel in charge of the judicial trial are quite strange. Liu Yan named Huan Wen to be the judge, which is tantamount to Huan Wen changing from military to civilian. He is still an official who is very easy to offend people.


    In this way, the Chinese posts of three public and nine Qing are almost live together. The military posts are highly complex and can''t deal with military power. There will be many more vacant positions than civilian posts.


    To say, the vacancy of official positions is not the only one for Liu Yan here. Things like the western and Eastern Han Dynasties are very common. Liu Yan is definitely not "no comers" here. He will still do more like this in the future.


    "Huan Wen has not only made achievements in military affairs, but also has its ability in internal affairs. He will be a Tingwei first, and then make arrangements." Liu Yan actually wants to press Huan Wen, but he can''t show it. He has to be a good-looking posture that Huan Wen wants to exercise. He did not care about the people''s reaction, and then said, "Xie an also has talent in the military, so let him enter the military system."


    In recent years, the division of civil and military is not so obvious. It is very common for him to have both civil and military training. Take sang Yu, who is always laughing, as an example. He can play a good sword, ride a horse and shoot arrows. He has the ability of military strategy and military unification, but he can also make great achievements in civil affairs.


    Besides Xu Zheng, he is self-defined as a military general and has a lot of readable books. He may not be able to be an assassin of a state, but there is absolutely no problem as a prefect.


    Of course, Liu Yan''s suppression of Huan Wen is still a "problem left over by history". He knows that a person is likely to have the mind of self-reliance. If he doesn''t take precautions, he will not be a wise king. It can even be said that it''s not wrong to kill him directly. The problem is that Liu Yan is still a little far away from an excellent king and can''t ignore life and death, And I didn''t learn to kill someone who hasn''t done bad things because it''s necessary.


    People have no opinion on Liu Yan''s arrangement. What they want to do most now is special, such as asking Liu Yan to accept more... Well, women.


    There''s nothing wrong. Before, the conditions were not allowed. Otherwise, which King would have a concubine!


    Now, the Ministry of Han is about to become the state of Han. As the king of a country, Liu Yan can''t have too few women. More women can help the country.


    It''s not a joke. The king Donna has more women and more offspring, which is really contributing to the country. The current situation of the family, the country and the world is doomed that the large population of the royal family is not a trouble in many times, and the small population is the hidden danger of the country.


    "What?!" Liu Yan looked confused and forced: "not only should we accept the princesses of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court and the Murong Yan state, together with Yuwen Xianbei and Duan Xianbei, but also the ran royal family, Zhang royal family, Li royal family (Cheng Han), and what Xie''s daughter, Yu''s daughter, Zhang''s daughter, Guo''s daughter and Wang''s daughter..."


    Packing big purchases? Liu Yan couldn''t justify it if he didn''t listen to it. Not only did each country want all of them, but even the gaomen family in the north and south of the Yangtze River wanted all of them as long as they submitted the list of legitimate women.


    "How can there be too many beauties, can''t they?" Sang Yu said shyly, "Jun Shang, sister of Yu''s family, please cherish her more in the future."


    LV Yi immediately answered, "the same is true here."


    Do you know how broken Liu Yan''s heart is? He pinched his fingers and counted that there were at least 30 women this time. If one woman was in one night, it would be all month. No, even some couldn''t line up.


    What life needs is taste and interest. When you like it, you can enjoy it. If you sing every night, it is torture


    It''s good for the king to form an in laws with all the ministers. Liu Yan can''t refuse it if he doesn''t want to. Especially when fighting the world, the in laws will make the ministers more united with themselves. The benefits of accepting the noble family are also quite obvious, but what''s the ghost of accepting the Royal Women of various countries!?


    An aristocratic family girl, that''s an aristocratic family girl. During the Sui and Tang Dynasties, even the royal family would be rejected if they wanted to marry an aristocratic family girl. As a result, Liu Yan now came to pack and accept almost half of the aristocratic family women with names, which made him cry and laugh, but also felt a headache.


    Liu Yan can''t refuse. He can''t say what he wants to say. For a long time in the future, he can''t be a Taiping king. Most of the time, he must be the leader fighting outside. If there is no person in charge of the harem, it''s easy for his family to catch fire, which is likely to harm the country.


    Cui Wan can appear in Liu Yan''s bedroom, so Liu Yan can probably understand that Cui Wan must have gone through layers of tests, and finally be considered by the ministers as a suitable candidate to suppress the harem.


    The problem is that Cui Wan looks only 14 or 15 years old. Liu Yan is still struggling with what to do with such a little girl. He even doubts whether a girl who should have been in junior high school can be a queen.


    "That..." Liu Yan hesitated for the first time. It was not that he didn''t want to accept those women. It was: "the royal families of various countries allow their princesses to be small?"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    In fact, the title of the chapter is: Yahu butterfly, kunase

 Chapter 355

    The Royal harem is not divided by size, but by grade.


    Similarly, noble families do not exist in size, and noble women also exist in rank.


    Therefore, when princesses from various countries came to Liu Yan, they only divided the grades.


    In the Western Han Dynasty, there was a saying that the Imperial Palace system had eight grades, that is, there was only one queen, but there were also the founder''s wife, beauty, lover, eight sons, seven sons, long envoys, few envoys and Jieyu.


    In the period of emperor yuan of the Han Dynasty, because the number of people in the harem increased again and again, many new names were created, with a total of 14 levels, such as Zhaoyi, Jieyu, she''e, ruohua, Meimei, Bazi, Chongyi, Qizi, lover, long envoy, Shaoshi, five palaces, Shunchang and wujuan. These all had their own treatment, and each level had comparable imperial positions and salaries.


    Like wujuan, there are republics, entertaining spirits, forest protection, good envoys and night people. In addition, there are upper family son and middle family son.


    Sima 1 there were also changes in the state of Jin. For example, under the empress, there were three ladies: your concubine, lady and noble. Then there were nine concubines: Shufei, Shuyuan, Shuyi, Xiuhua, Xiurong, Xiuyi, Jieyu, Ronghua and Chonghua. Under them, there were beauties, talents and middle talents as the 27th wife and the 81st Royal wife.


    Whether Liu Yan wants to adopt the Han system or keep up with the Eastern Jin Dynasty, there is absolutely no place for the harem to arrange, that is, the confidence to accept all the women on the list.


    As ministers, they naturally hope that the more women they are loyal to, the better, which is not only related to the reproduction of the royal family, but also related to themselves. Like Liu Yan has only one concubine, ministers and workers dare not find more beautiful women. Like Liu Yan, it is not easy to enjoy. The king has a clean and plain life. Who dares to be extravagant.


    The truth is that the aristocratic family will take at least one concubine as "practice" before marrying the main wife, so it will definitely increase in the process of having at least one woman before marrying the main wife, so that there are a lot of concubines and maids without formal marriage.


    In a family of Sangyu''s level, he has nearly ten concubines in addition to a regular wife, but neither wife nor concubine has a rank as long as they don''t have a patent.


    After the founding of the country, Liu Yan must give some orders. For example, officials at the level of three gongs and nine Qings, their wives will have an order without accident. Generally, they are the last levels under the harem system, but they are not the wives of kings and officials. They are giving a kind of honor.


    The Ministry of Han did not implement the nine grade system, and the Royal harem also adopted the system of the period of emperor yuan of Han Dynasty, which is a fourteen grade system. There would be no so-called Mrs. Jipin. If there were, it would also be the Republic, entertaining the spirit, protecting the forest, good envoys and night people. (seems to see the word Republic?)


    Later, there will be more special titles in the Han Dynasty, such as Mrs. Gonghe and Mrs. Yuling... Instead of husband''s surname.


    When it comes to using the husband''s surname, women do have to use the husband''s surname after they get married. For example, their original name was Li Moumou. This Li Moumou married a Lin Moumou surnamed Lin. they usually call Lin''s wife. If they really want to call the full name, that is Lin Li Moumou.


    Those high orders also have corresponding grades, which are generally linked to the 20th class barons. Because of the husband''s efforts, the wife benefits, and some titles can be passed on to the children. This is the so-called wife and son granting.


    Whether to make Cui Wan queen has not been decided yet. In fact, it is estimated that there will be no queen for a long time after Liu Yan''s founding, and even those above the eighth rank.


    Then Liu Yan can not give too much. He will only give the "five senses" of 300 stones, the "Shun Chang" of 200 stones, and the canonization of 100 stones, such as the Republic, entertainment spirit, Baolin, good envoy and night man.


    "This..." Sang Yu hesitated again and again and said cautiously, "although it''s your family''s business, but... Will those princesses give lower?"


    Liu Yan also knows that he is low. He even wants countries not to marry princesses.


    Sima''s daughter is definitely a big pit. Look at those who married Sima''s daughter, almost none of them got any help. On the contrary, those son-in-law were repeatedly pit.


    The truth is true. Just what Liu Yan knows is that Huan Wen is being held in Nankang Princess pit of the Eastern Jin Dynasty by Sima Xing man. It is Huan Wen''s direct descendants who have been left South of the Yangtze River, but Sima Xing man himself is going north.


    After Sima Xingnan went north, the people and things he brought seemed a little exaggerated. There were more than 1000 servants alone. He wanted to move all his beds from the south of the Yangtze River.


    Because there were too many servants (including guards and warriors) and things, Huanwen got little land. In addition, it was difficult for Huanwen to be rewarded with a house without a title. Sima Xingnan was told that there were restrictions on the policy when he wanted to buy land, but she pointed to the local county order in area 1 of huang1 island.


    Not to mention Huan Wen, the rest who married the Sima family''s daughter were not much better. The funniest was Xun Xian, a minister of the Eastern Jin Dynasty from Yingyin County, Yingchuan county (now Xuchang, Henan Province). He was the son of Xun song, the sixth grandson of Cao Wei''s Taiwei and Guanglu doctor. He heard that the Sima royal family was going to marry his daughter to himself, and he didn''t know why he ran away directly.


    In other countries, the princess of Zhang''s cool country can be accepted, and the princess is actually Zhang Shi''s daughter, that is, Zhang Jun''s sister. The person to marry is not Zhang Jun''s daughter.


    The Zhang family is still a good royal family. They rarely get involved in the broken things in the Central Plains. Since the establishment of the Liang state of Zhang, they have really played the responsibility of protecting the Han people, and have been committed to recovering the western regions controlled by the western and Eastern Han Dynasties.


    What is more important for Liu Yan is that the Zhang family is relatively "gentle". They have no ambition to compete for the Central Plains, so there will not be many contradictions.


    Seriously, if Liu Yan knew the historical records of the Zhang family, he would be happy with his decision, because the Zhang family attaches great importance to zhengshuo. As long as Liu Yan can be recognized as zhengshuo, it is not impossible to conditionally merge the Zhang family.


    The so-called conditional can only be "Feudalism". The real explanation of feudalism should be that the king granted his subjects a piece of land, and his subjects had the right to build their own land after they got the land. Therefore, feudalism is a bad term for regimes that want to centralize power and engage in secessionism.


    The state of Qin of the ran family is quite strange. Ran min himself has no daughters or sisters. He did not take a woman as his daughter or sister. He chose to let his queen''s sister marry. So ran min married not a princess, but a monarch.


    Monarchy came from a system in the pre-Qin period. It is one thing for Wei Ren yang to become a Shang monarch. Most of them are those with different surnames and big fiefs, or those who have to be rewarded for great achievements. Since the pre Qin Dynasty, the frequency of monarchy has become very low. It is relatively common in the Western Han Dynasty and almost not in the Eastern Han Dynasty. However, it began to prevail in the Li Tang Dynasty, but the monarchy of Li Tang Dynasty is an honorary title without capital.


    Ran min''s Queen is Dong''s daughter. She belongs to Dong''s family in the Central Plains. It is said that Dong''s family is in the same vein with Dong Cheng at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. Dong Cheng is the father of Dong Guiren, the concubine of Liu Xie, Emperor Xian of Han Dynasty, and one of the initiators of the "dress belt imperial edict".


    Liu Yan has no sense of rejection of becoming a brother-in-law with ran min, especially because Dong''s daughter still has a fief in Kan County in Guanzhong because of her relationship with the Lord. This piece of fief ran min will not take it away until he falls out with Liu Yan. In line with who he marries, he marries a fief gentleman with a fief and has a lot of territory. What else is he tangled with.


    In fact, Liu Yan also wants to have a brother-in-law relationship with ran min. his idea is similar to that of the Zhang family. The difference is that ran min and Zhang Jun are not the same kind of people.


    Ran min was just two people before he became a king and was not alone. Whether it was the original history or the history changed by Liu Yan.


    Liu Yan got information about the state of Qin of the ran family. Ran min just executed the Deputy General of Tongguan, and the Deputy General of Tongguan who was executed was queen Dong''s family.


    Ran min''s mother''s family who executed queen Dong looked at the reason. It was Fu Hong''s Di army that attacked the city wall many times, but the main general of Tongguan was Shen Zhong, and it was Shen Zhong to be responsible. Ran min killed his queen''s family for a political purpose. He said that he would kill even the Queen''s family if they said to kill, and the rest had better take it easy.


    His queen''s family was killed as a chicken to the monkey. It was really bad for him to come to Tongguan, but ran min''s move slightly stabilized the war, but it was enough to make many people feel cold. After all, his wife''s family can kill him for any reason, so do the rest of them who are not relatives or friends say they will be crushed to death?


    "From this point of view, the political wisdom of King Qin is very worrying." Sang Yu and others have talked with Liu Yan about whether they want to help the Ran''s Qin state. After a pause, he continued: "it can be guessed that even if you become a brother-in-law with the king of Qin, you won''t have any feelings in front of interests."


    Liu Yan is just creating a possibility. There is no really perfect person in the world.


    Ran min used to be the executioner of the suppression of the state of Zhao in Shijie. His hands were covered with people who opposed and resisted the rule of the state of Zhao in Shijie. There were almost all ethnic groups, especially the blood of the Jin people.


    Ran min killed many people on the battlefield, whether against the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty or the Liang state of Zhang. Just a few times, when Zhao Jun of Shijie went south, he personally killed as many as seven generals of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and I don''t know how many were nameless. He was also assigned to follow Shi Jian on the western expedition and personally kill six generals of the Liang state of Zhang.


    Ran min''s fame is not roared out with his mouth. It is based on the sea of corpses and blood.


    As a general of the state of Zhao in Shijie, ran min killed many people for Shi Hu. Jin people in the Central Plains, Jin people in the south of the Yangtze River and Han people in Liangzhou in the West are absolutely indispensable in some countries.


    Ran min''s complexity is really unusual, which is very clear in Liu Yan''s heart.


    No matter what ran min did, when Shijie wanted to kill the Jin people in the Central Plains, ran min was forced to stand up and shout Tu Guanghu people, but at least he shouted and really got a response, even though he didn''t get the crown prince promised by Shi Hu under the failure of political struggle and was hostile and attacked by many Shi Hu''s sons and all Hu people. (it''s really complicated. You can check the history yourself.)


    [it''s very difficult to be unwilling to let people down.] Liu Yan holds a list of Ran''s Qin State''s requests for assistance: [from the point of view that he naturally asks for assistance and is unwilling to pay anything, he is really a very excellent king!]


    Yes, ran min asked for assistance. He didn''t mention what to pay. Instead, he said a lot about how ran Qin attracted the huge troops under Shi Hu''s command. He thought that ran Qin had made enough contributions to jointly attack Shijie Zhao state.


    In other words, it seems that Liu Yan was the one who attracted the most troops in Shijie Zhao from the beginning? The huge army led by the Han Army and Yao Yizhong has just finished fighting. It also involves three Shijie Zhao armies. Who can compare with the Han ministry in terms of contribution.


    No one on Liu Yan''s side thinks that he is making any contribution to who he is fighting with the state of Zhao in Shijie. Their goal is very clear, that is, fighting the state of Zhao in Shijie, occupying land and plundering people. What he gets is fighting for himself, not for other countries.


    This time, the state of Ran''s Qin asked for assistance not only a large number of ordnance, but also included money and goods in the list. I remember that when Lu Yi just received the list, he trembled at a glance, just like a ghost of "being a Kaizi".


    "Ignore it." Liu Yan also has a ghost mood: "they must be crazy."


    In the final analysis, Liu Yan never felt that he was a Kaizi. Even when there were too many things to use up, he was willing to support, but his inexplicable request meant several things.


    LV Yi changed a topic: "so, what''s your view on Murong Yan?"


    There is a piece of land in the east of Liao 1 in the Han Dynasty, but murongyan state has never given up its sovereignty over that land. Before Liu Yan did not establish a state, he can still blur his identity. The problem is that Liu Yan is going to establish a state. The actual management power and garrison of that land are Liu Yan. There must be a problem in the ownership of sovereignty.


    In the most normal way, Murong Yan''s Congress asked Liu Yan to withdraw and return. The problem is that the Murong family are staring at the Central Plains of the flower world. They are ready to give up the whole liao1 East. In fact, the small piece occupied by Liu Yan is nothing.


    "Murong asked us to send troops to attack Shi Bin''s rear wing." Lu Yi frowned and said, "and asked that the army be under their command. In addition, he asked for a certain amount of weapons and money before he would give up the sovereignty of Liao 1 East."


    Of course, what LV Yi said is a private transaction. The official saying is that the land will become a dowry.


    "Still ignore it." Liu Yan sneered: "Murong Yan''s degree of Sinicization is very high. There is no lack of Confucian scholars as officials. They will still marry the princess after being rejected."


    Sang Yu first "ha ha" smiled a few times, then turned his lips: "expedient measures or something. Temptation is temptation. They won''t attack our territory in the east of Liao 1 until they go south."


    According to common sense, but this time Liu Yan thought sang Yu was wrong.


    Murong Yan state will certainly attack the territory of the Han Dynasty in the east of Liao 1 before the army moves south, and the offensive will appear unusual.

 Chapter 356

    There is no Guanggu city in Qingzhou, but only a new Linzi city under construction.


    It is impossible to build a city in less than two months, so how to plan is very worth studying.


    Any city is formed because people gather to live. For the upcoming Han country, it is not a difficult problem to concentrate the people to live somewhere. What needs to be considered is who should come to live.


    The Han Dynasty has a strict hierarchical class system, which can be summarized as free people and slaves. The free people are also divided into nobility, meritorious people and citizens. Those who can be called nobility can only be above the fourth level. From the third level to the first level, they are only meritorious people. The groups without titles but not hard work are citizens.


    Because of the existence of corvee, a large number of young people were recruited in the early stage. After the Luoyin war, they were actually transferred to build Linzi. There should be about 120000 corvee workers and nearly 300000 slaves.


    Hundreds of thousands of people are building cities, and people are busy everywhere in the construction site covering tens of thousands of hectares. The project they need to build first is the peripheral residential area. Referring to the workshops in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, it is divided into high-level, medium-level and bottom residential areas, and there will be a special division of official residential areas.


    In terms of palace city, Liu Yan chose guanggucheng as the palace city directly.


    Guanggu city was built by Cao Yi. Under the conditions at that time, it could not be achieved. It was a city of about 600 meters from north to south, about 800 meters from east to west, and an area of about 480000 square meters, that is, 48 hectares.


    According to Liu Yan''s plan, the land occupation of Linzi, as the temporary capital, is not calculated in the unit of "meter", but in the unit of Li.


    The newly built Linzi city will cover an area of about 60 square miles. If you don''t have any impression, let''s take a simple example. In the Tang Dynasty, Chang''an city covered an area of more than 71 Li and an area of about 168 square Li. It means that Linzi to be built by Liu Yan is no more than three times worse than Chang''an in the Tang Dynasty.


    Guanggu city needs to be changed into a palace city. Almost all the buildings inside need to be demolished and rebuilt. The more realistic thing is that there must be palace que groups.


    Liu Yan, who came to Linzi from Changguang County, directly entered the palace city with the forbidden guards and temporarily lived in the city master''s house.


    The facilities of a palace city must be complete. For the time pressing date of the founding of the people''s Republic, the most important thing is the square and hall where the founding ceremony is held.


    Since it is the established country and the country name is Han Dynasty, the names of the palaces in the palace que naturally follow the old practice, that is, Weiyang palace, Changle palace and Jianzhang palace must be available. Each palace covers multiple palaces, so there will be such a term.


    Liu Yan had no choice but to choose Weiyang Palace first.


    Weiyang palace has always been the political center of the Han Dynasty, including the front hall, Jiaofang hall, Shiqu Pavilion, Tianlu Pavilion, cangchi, Shaofu, Qilin Pavilion and other buildings. Each "Hall" and "Pavilion" has its own function, including large and small court meetings, handling government affairs, receiving ministers, resting places, storing ancient books, leisure and relaxation, etc.


    Liu Yan relied on the system to build the city wall. When it came to the construction of cities and palaces, it could only rely on officials and civilian men. In order to speed up, it could only increase the allocation of labor, and stopped several projects that did not catch up.


    Liu Yan didn''t do the work of personal inspection. There are other things that need to be handled. When he was still in zone 1 of Huangdao 1, there were unknown people gathered from the south of the Yangtze River. At that time, he focused on the sacrifice of the heroes who died in the war without paying attention. After arriving in Linzi, he had to take time to understand.


    Aristocratic families have the habit of betting separately. The Han army defeated hundreds of thousands of Shijie and Zhao Jun shocked the world. Since then, no one thought Liu Yan could not stand, but thought Liu Yan had great "investment" value.


    Not only aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River, but also people from the Central Plains and other places have come to work, which is a kind of inside information. After all, if you want people to come and serve, you also need to show your strength. If you want to be destroyed every minute, who dares to come.


    "We are restoring the system of private States, counties, counties, townships, villages, villages and kiosks. We really need a large number of officials." Ji Chang has been in Linzi for three days. On behalf of Liu Yan, he met many people who are famous among the people, It can also be regarded as a preliminary investigation: "at present, the territory we have is not small. Qingzhou and Xuzhou are occupied by the whole state, and Yanzhou, Yuzhou, Jizhou and liao1 East are partially occupied. According to the plan, Qingzhou will give priority to the development, including Beihai County, Qi County, Le''an County, Dong''an County, Dongguan County, Gaomi County, Changguang County, Donglai county and Dongmou county."


    According to the administrative positions of a county, that is, sheriff, Duwei, county Cheng, Gongcao, master bookkeeper and postal supervisor, it also needs "and history". He is the principal and Shi is the deputy. Each Cao has a Book assistant for handling documents. There are also three elders to help promote political implementation and education. The county officials are employed by the county governor himself, and their positions are the highest, followed by the master book, the governor post, etc. The lieutenants of the county Duwei are similar to the prefect and are also employed by the county Duwei himself.


    A county should have a complete leading group, and so should every county. There are also townships, villages, villages and kiosks below. There are a lot of administrative personnel needed, which is scarce for Liu Yan.


    "According to Mr. Jun''s previous decision, township, village, village and pavilion give priority to those retired from the army due to injury. It is enough for grass-roots administrative personnel." Ji Chang frowned deeply and continued: "there should be people with knowledge and appointment above the township level, unlike the grass-roots level, even if they don''t know big words, it has little impact."


    Therefore, Liu Yan has to use aristocratic families. It''s all because in an age when 99.99% are illiterate, those aristocratic families who master knowledge are the ones who monopolize knowledge and must enjoy status. Otherwise, it''s a big problem to deal with documents first.


    "Give priority to those who followed us early." Liu Yan can only recognize it by pinching his nose: "look at the degree of contribution all the time, analogize from top to bottom according to the contribution, and the new batch... Will be reappointed after assessment."


    There is no future for the imperial examination now, or is it because of the low literacy rate? The imperial examination is mainly to put an end to the monopoly of the door lords and aristocratic families on officialdom, but it is the poor rather than the common people.


    The so-called humble family is not the common people, but mostly some powerful groups with no historical background or rich ancestors. Therefore, in many cases, politics has nothing to do with the real common people.


    Early active or forced to follow Liu Yan''s family is not small. They also came to the moment of profit. Jianguo is an act of sharing the cake.


    As a king, it is an inevitable process of etiquette distribution to have available people. A qualified king should always learn how to share interests and eat everything alone, that is, let the horse run and don''t feed the horse.


    In the soon to be established Han state, the distribution of etiquette has long been determined. It is based on the order of first come, first come, second come, with reference to merit and contribution.


    The truth is that in officialdom, of course, the more capable you are, the faster you can climb up, but it is still very important to talk about the difference between intimacy and familiarity. That is not the confusion of those in power, but a matter of trust.


    Liu Yan still needs to see some people in person, mainly the patriarchs of some big families in the Central Plains, of which Cui Wan''s biological father must see.


    Cui Wan was born into the Cui family in Leling, and the Cui family in Leling is a branch of the Cui family in Boling.


    Of course, there are no five surnames and seven sects. It was the product of a long war. Until Yang Jian ended the rule of the Hu people and established the great Sui Dynasty, several Dazhu families in the Northern Zhou Dynasty had the power and power. It was not until the war again in the late Sui Dynasty that those aristocratic families really took shape.


    The real formation of the door valve and aristocratic family is the long-term annexation and plunder under the rampant environment of the Hu people, which is the same process as that of European whites robbing the world first and then becoming gentlemen.


    It is impossible that there is no special group at any time. There must be a class for group living. At least one leader and one leadership. That''s what the pyramid effect says.


    If we really want everyone to be equal, it is true to say that a plate of loose sand is light and that there is no cohesion.


    Leadership and being tied is a manifestation of organizational power. When an organized collective meets another group fighting separately, who will win? Needless to say?


    How to become a member of a special group is very particular, but you can''t get it by standing next to you. You need to participate and show your value.


    To say a very ugly thing, when you complain about someone who has become an important person, the person who can become an important person is not in vain. There is no reason for onlookers to complain. The worry is that struggle is useless, not reincarnation. Reincarnation has no choice. It is enough to have struggle and gain. Therefore, if you seize every opportunity to let your children become the second generation if you can''t become the second generation, you can only hope that you can encourage each other.


    Huan Wen now has a headache. He has learned that his credit has been affirmed and will become one of the nine Qing. What he is more depressed about is that the official position of Tingwei, one of the nine secretaries, is not easy to be. If he does not offend his colleagues, Tingwei will offend the king. After all, since its creation, Tingwei has been an official position specialized in dealing with bureaucrats and honourable officials.


    There are also things that annoy Huan Wen. His princess wife recently caused another bad thing. Sima Xingnan slapped yuan Qiao''s wife at a ladies'' party.


    No one knows why Sima Xing''s man slapped yuan''s wife. There is a rumor that Yuan''s wife did not salute Sima Xing''s man because she was "rewarded" with a slap.


    Yuan Qiao has always been a good partner of Huan Wen. After that, Yuan Qiao has refused to open the door to Huan Wen twice.


    For some insiders, it''s not what they say in the grapevine news. The real situation is that Sima Xingnan inadvertently heard yuan''s wife about Liu Yanding''s imperial rank, saying that the princess of Sima''s family would have the same status as many women. So he was slapped because of a big truth.


    In other words, Sima Xingnan can really do this. It''s a fierce woman who can carry a knife to kill when Huan Wen wants to take a concubine


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Dear ones, I''ll resume the two shifts. It''s seven in the morning and one at noon without further notice, so I''d like to have some tickets.

 Chapter 357

    Tingwei has a nickname "Eagle dog", which has always been the sharpest knife in the hands of the emperor against the bureaucratic system. Anyone who commits it in the hands of Tingwei will not be better. The common people have never been within the scope of Tingwei''s house. The common people have other institutions.


    Huan Wen didn''t like to be a Tingwei at all. What he wanted was to stay in the army, not only because the army was the most meritorious collective, but also because it didn''t want to offend his colleagues.


    To tell the truth, I don''t know how many nobles and officials have been cleaned up since the official position of Tingwei was created. Entering the prison of Tingwei''s house is tantamount to being labeled as "the emperor wants you to die". It''s strange that you can get out when you go in.


    Anyone who becomes a Tingwei will be looked at by other nobles or officials with different eyes. For example, elk looks at tigers, which is both fear and disgust. It comes from natural enemies or natural opposition in the food chain.


    Huan Wen, who doesn''t want to offend people, has a wife who is very easy to offend people. Before, he really had no way to restrain Sima Xingnan. Although the door lords and aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River don''t take Sima royal family seriously more and more, they can''t fall in love with the princess.


    After all, he is a member of the small ~ Dynasty ~ Tingzhi of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and he is also an official under the Sima royal family system. He really despises and despises the Sima royal family, but that layer of paper has not been pierced. He can run away without marrying. If he marries, he should at least keep the faces of both sides. Sima''s royal education is very problematic. It directly inherits almost all the shortcomings of Royal princesses in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, and there are only long princesses in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, but Sima''s family are almost all domineering and jealous. That''s why someone immediately ran away when they were arranged to marry the princess.


    Er, that''s true. There was a long Princess system in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties. The long princess was directly a bi Marquis, with fiefdoms and private property, and was able to intervene in some royal affairs. The originator of the figurines was the mother-in-law of emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty, that is, Princess Liu whoring, the head of the museum. Adding fuel to the flames are empress dowager Dou Shufang and Liang Wang Liu Wu, including Han Jingdi Liu Qi. Originally, it was a hidden rule, but later it became a practice in the system.


    Sima Xing man''s appearance is actually very good, which is determined by genes. After all, as a ruler, he has the right to choose more beautiful women. Even if the first generation is a pig''s face, it should also make some changes after marrying beautiful women for several consecutive generations to improve genes. That''s the direct reason why the royal family generally has a good skin bag.


    She has a charming face and can''t see her figure in the posture of bending her knees and kneeling, but Sima Xing''s temperament is a little strange. There should be a lot of grace, but there is a very obvious domineering in it. When she bent her knees and knelt down, she put her hands on her lower abdomen. Her waist looked very straight. Her slender neck held her slightly tilted chin, which was such a posture towards people, even if she was facing her husband.


    Huan Wen knelt directly opposite Sima Xing''s man. His hands hidden in his sleeves were changing repeatedly in the shape of fists and loosening. The expression on his face looked very calm.


    They have been staring at each other face to face for a long time. From the beginning to now, no one has spoken even one syllable.


    Until it was time for lunch, some attendants quietly brought the table, which were Huanwen and Sima Xingnan. Then they put up nearly 20 necessary tools, such as stove, shovel, bucket, Zan, knife, cutting, sign, strategy, etc. Finally, there were all kinds of cooked food.


    Do you want so much tableware to eat? Of course, ordinary people don''t have anything to pay attention to. The problem is that Sima Xing''s male is a princess. Huan Wen was born in the door. When conditions permit, they eat like an aristocrat, but they don''t eat with a bowl in hand and a pair of chopsticks or spoons.


    There are a lot of food. Most of the dry food is a small poke from small plate to small plate. It looks good in shape, while the meat pays attention to large pieces, When you want to eat, you are good at cutting with a fork and Dagger (similar to eating steak tools). Soup food will not be served at the beginning. It should be slowly made by the waiter with a small stove next to it, and will not be presented until the rest of the food is removed.


    Hand fork and dagger are even two necessary dining tools for nobles, that is, the so-called "necessary for meat eaters", and the interpretation of meat eaters has always meant nobles or rich families.


    You should deeply know that in ancient times, if you wanted to pretend to be forced, with a hand fork and a dagger around your waist, it was absolutely invisible. If there was another jade pendant on the skirt, anyone would have to take a detour. But generally no one will do so. Just like in modern times, no one will be covered with gold.


    There was no conversation before, and it was even more impossible for Huan Wen and Sima Xingnan to talk at dinner.


    Eating without words and sleeping without words are the most exquisite places in Confucian culture. If you don''t abide by these rules when eating, you will be considered as having no demeanor and politeness. At present, Confucianism is still the dominant family.


    Of course, there is not only one school of Confucianism, which has many categories, For example, the militant faction (the debate between Hua and Yi), the revenge faction (The Revenge of the tenth generation can be repaid), the legalist faction (Xunzi), the yin-yang faction (the cycle of five virtues), and many others, of course, can not lack the Lu Confucianism faction where the enemy came and I surrendered. But no matter what faction, they all share the same code, that is, observing etiquette and respecting etiquette.


    After eating, the servant quietly cleaned up the dishes and tables. It can be seen that the servants are well trained and trembling when doing things. They couldn''t be careful. Servants were equal to animals. The master said to kill them, and both masters looked in a bad mood.


    "That''s good for this tribe. It pays attention to three meals a day." Sima Xing''s voice sounds very soft. She is wiping her mouth with a towel under the service of a maid and has to wash her hands later. She looked at Huan Wen with a gloomy face and said, "it seems that my husband wants to be an official here?"


    By the way, the man who marries the princess is not called a son-in-law, Although Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty began to buy a son-in-law (deputy) MA Duwei. During the Three Kingdoms period, he Yan of the state of Wei granted an official as a son-in-law. Later, Du Yu of the Jin Dynasty married Princess Anlu, the daughter of Emperor Xuan of the Jin Dynasty, and Wang Ji married Sima Zhao Princess Changshan, the daughter of Emperor Wen, was granted the title of emperor''s son-in-law. However, whether in officialdom or among the people, the son-in-law is not specifically used to identify the emperor''s son-in-law.


    The son-in-law is the vice president. The son-in-law is a lieutenant, the horse in charge of the vice car. After the Wei and Jin Dynasties, the emperor''s son-in-law routinely added the title of prince-in-law Duwei, or "prince-in-law", which was specially used to call the emperor''s son-in-law. Before, prince-in-law Duwei was an official position. So, Sima Xingnan called Huan Wen a husband, not a son-in-law.


    Huan Wen still looked at Sima Xingnan with a gloomy face, and no word or syllable came out of his mouth. The degree of anger in his heart can be judged from the strength of the meat cutting just now. It is that the metal plate is rubbed "crunching", and the sound of teeth rubbing can be heard when chewing meat.


    "Tut?" Sima Xingnan saw that Huan Wen didn''t speak. After washing his hand, he waved it and asked the idle people to step back. Then he said, "speaking of my husband, he was kidnapped by a strong force. It''s a shame for my husband. If I have anger, I should go to him."


    Huan Wen''s cheeks twitched and couldn''t help shouting, "what do you want to do!"


    Sima Xingnan smiled. She still pointed her chin at Huan Wen and said slightly sarcastically: "there are rumors that the people in the countryside are nobles of the former Han Dynasty. They have no genealogy to testify and no family evidence. They are just looking for a way to find their origin in this country..."


    "Shut up!" Huan Wen stretched out his hand to cover his face and rubbed it several times. After putting his hand down, he looked as if he had calmed down and said, "Jun Shang has never said anything about his origin."


    "Are you kidding?" Sima Xingnan looked at his strong hostility to everything created by Liu Yan. He was smiling at the corners of his mouth, and then said, "without his permission, there will be such rumors in the market? First, Liu Yuan claimed that the descendants of the Han Dynasty made a big joke, and he will just become the second joker."


    Don''t forget that the country under the Sima family''s rule pays attention to the "seed" of princes and generals, that is, a person must have good reincarnation skills if he wants to achieve anything. A pig can also become an official in a family with high quality. No matter how smart and talented reincarnation is, officialdom will not have its place. That is the "first character" in the nine grade system, which is determined by family background, line shape and three.


    Huan Wen also began to laugh. His smile made Sima Xingnan stop smiling.


    Sima Xing''s face flashed panic, but he soon regained his composure, put on a noble appearance, looked at Huan Wen and asked, "what does your husband want to do?"


    "Madam, since Wen came here, you have a lot of problems here." Huan Wen calmly looked at Sima Xingnan, who showed his noble temperament, raised his hands and made a salute gesture. In a slow tone, he said, "the man you mentioned has gone from having nothing to plundering dozens of counties, and there are only two complete states. He has hundreds of thousands of soldiers under his command and has won many battles on the battlefield. For a strong man, the wife should maintain the least respect."


    Sima Xing''s face was flustered again. This time, he didn''t erase his convergence, and his body fell back subconsciously.


    "Madam, this is not under Jin''s rule." Huan Wen nodded the wooden board on the ground and made a ''Dong Dong'' sound: "this will soon become the territory of the Han Dynasty."


    If Huan Wen is angry, Sima Xingnan won''t be afraid. She thinks she knows the man in front of her, knows that Huan Wen has a big heart and knows Huan Wen''s temper. An angry Huan Wen will only make her feel funny. After so many things, a calm Huan Wen will make her feel bad.


    "So..." Sima Xingnan was used to being domineering for a long time. He wanted to give in, but subconsciously stuck his neck and chin to people: "my husband really wants to work hard for Liu Yan?"


    Huan Wen only said one sentence: "madam, be careful not to let things irreparable."


    ... split... Cut... Line


    It''s a foreshadowing. I wanted to directly write Huan Wen''s killing his wife, but it was too abrupt.


    In addition, ask for recommended tickets.

 Chapter 358

    Two months later, the founding ceremony of the state of Han was held as scheduled.


    Originally, Liu Yan wanted to restore the country, but he couldn''t do that after thinking about it. He does not need to be far fetched to find his ancestors. It is also a will and ideal to inherit the former Han Dynasty, not blood relationship.


    Those officials were extremely depressed that Liu Yan didn''t pursue the imperial family of the former Han Dynasty. They wouldn''t know that Liu Yanzu had been farmers for generations. When his grandfather''s generation ran a small business during the reform and opening up, and when his father opened an electrical appliance store, they didn''t come from any powerful family at all.


    Liu Yan has listed the genealogy. Starting from his grandfather''s generation, it is customary to pursue posthumous titles. This practice reminded him of his relatives after more than 1500 years, and his thoughts appeared like a spring in his heart.


    The founding ceremony of the Han Dynasty can not be called lively, but solemn.


    According to the process, the founding of the country to burn the watch in the sky is tantamount to informing God of his idea of founding the country and asking God to protect it. What is written in the table can be read or not. Liu Yan chose to read the content to the effect that he hoped that the Han and Miao people would recover their prosperity and no longer be a second-class nation. He would be a slave and two legged sheep of the Hu people. In addition, he said he would share the world with people who work together.


    The ceremony was held on a rammed earth platform, which was about 18 feet high and shaped like a pyramid, but the top was not sharp, leaving a standing platform.


    At the end of the watch burning ceremony, thousands of people around the high platform immediately cheered. Those who can be in the inner ring of the high platform are those groups with high titles and official positions, and there will be no lack of people with special contributions. Of course, there are envoys from various countries.


    The outer area of the high platform.


    On the first floor are retired soldiers in military uniform but physically disabled. They are fully eligible for such treatment.


    The second layer is formed units, which are generally units that have fought brilliant wars. When the people''s Republic of China is founded, it will also usher in the official designation of units.


    The third floor is the people, who are actually a little far from the high platform.


    Liu Yan had begun to change clothes in public. His armor was taken off to reveal a close fitting black regular suit. Then he was waited on and changed into a black crown suit. Waiting for the crown to be put on, he held a sword in his hand. People began to walk forward and came to the edge directly in front of the platform. The voice of mountain shout tsunami resounded through.


    When too many nouns are called out and the rhythm is not uniform, the sound is "buzzing".


    The nouns and rhythms shouted later began to become unified driven by the army. What they were shouting was not long live or a bugle. The word "big man" was repeated and roared.


    Liu Yan is listening. The Han Dynasty has disappeared in the long river of history since the collapse of the regime in the Eastern Han Dynasty. Both martial arts and pride are buried in the loess, and the grave diggers are all Han and Miao people themselves.


    Chinese civilization has been creating a brilliant Dynasty, but it has often dug its own grave to bury its glory, waited for it to stop, and then began to miss it again, and then some people re established their glory and staged "division and division for a long time" again and again.


    Someone asked Liu Yan which of the five virtues should the established Han state belong to. He said that at the beginning of the Western Han Dynasty, it was first "water virtue", and then changed to "local virtue" by Emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty. Only when Wang Mang established a new dynasty did he adopt the saying of Liu Xiang, Liu Xin and his son, and think that the Han Dynasty belongs to fire virtue. After regaining the Han Dynasty, Emperor Guangwu of the Han Dynasty officially recognized this statement and established the zhengshuo of the Han Dynasty as the fire virtue. This statement was adopted in the history books of the Eastern Han Dynasty and later, such as the Han Dynasty and the annals of the Three Kingdoms.


    Liu Yan''s answer is that the cycle of five virtues is a shit. Those who dare to speak of five virtues will be cut off!


    The cycle of five virtues comes from Zou Yan, who often uses this theory to explain the historical changes and the rise and fall of the imperial dynasty. However, the cycle of five virtues is really a set of nonsense. Science has proved that the five elements generate and overcome each other, and it is nonsense to be used to explain the change of the imperial dynasty.


    The repeated dynasty changes of Chinese civilization are just the product of the outbreak of contradictions, but because of Zou Yan''s five virtues, the rebellion has become the will of heaven, that is, the rebellion is justified.


    Careerists use the words of "five virtues cycle" and "separation and separation for a long time" to cover up or beautify their ambitions. Even if Liu Yan does not continue his dynasty, he should stop those nonsense things.


    Below, someone is discussing which of the five virtues the Han state established by Liu Yan should be. Sun Chuo and Wang Xizhi have the most heated discussion. Their unanimous view is that the Han state established by Liu Yan belongs to Mu de. there will be such a conclusion that Jin Kemu believes that only in this way can the newly established Han state be conquered by the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    At the end of the cheers, Liu Yan took the bamboo slips in his hand, and some people below were also making their own preparations.


    After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, it must be canonization and reward. Many of Liu Yan''s subordinates have long been waiting for such a day.


    If there is income in struggle, there will be motivation for struggle. Most of the people who screw their heads on their pants and belts also pursue to be a dragon and a founding hero.


    Being able to use bamboo slips is retro. Otherwise, there would have been papermaking technology in the Eastern Han Dynasty. After hundreds of years of improvement, the paper has become increasingly perfect.


    Liu Yan''s voice is very grand. If he points to someone''s name, the person will step out of the line and step up the stairs.


    The person named came to the second platform from top to bottom, kept the posture of bowing and saluting, and waited for the official position, title and reward to be read. He saluted and thanked the king, and then turned to face the conventionals again.


    Ji Chang and sang Yu did not appear and unexpectedly became prime ministers. They will be the heads and deputy heads of the civil affairs team of the Han state in the future.


    Cai you is the internal history of managing millet, LV Yi is the guest of honor, Tian Shuo is the imperial servant, Huan Wen is the Tingwei... The people who watched the ceremony were surprised to find that not only the position of the three princes is missing, but also the position of the nine princes.


    "Yuanzi has become the Jiuqing of the state of Han!" Sun Chuo was full of emotion: "a few years ago, Yuanzi constantly called for the expropriation of the southwest. Unfortunately, there were few responses and supporters."


    Wang Xizhi said dully, "it''s actually the system of three gongs and nine Qings. Isn''t that a reversal of history?", What he wants to say is, what is the principle of ethics? It was born and expensive, but it didn''t come down with the law!


    Oh, hey, the great calligrapher had to have such an attitude. In the Eastern Jin Dynasty under the nine grade system, as long as he was born and didn''t understand government affairs and military affairs, he could safely become a senior official. That''s because he had a good baby. There was no problem not being a senior official in government affairs and military affairs. Even specializing in poetry and calligraphy would be praised.


    In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, senior officials showed up in front of Enron. Then they took drugs, read poetry, taste words, write and what governing the country is. I have noble blood and good calligraphy. That''s enough.


    On the Han side, after nearly a month''s travel, Wang Xizhi found that the Han country is a place with poor culture. Any place is military and then military. Local officials are also pressed into dogs by government affairs. Not to mention that the number of big and small banquets is rare, and there is no shadow of singing every night. He could not help feeling that he was still comfortable as an official in the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    One after another, the people who are called up will get their own cheers, but when a woman is called up, the envoys of various countries will inevitably make an uproar.


    "No mistake!" Xie AI was stunned: "female officials, there are female officials. It''s not a female official in the palace city, but a capital order?!"


    The person on stage was Ah Xiang, Li Kuang''s wife. She was rewarded with a third-class hairpin curl title. Her official position was Linzi Ling. Her maiden surname is Zhuo. After marrying, she should be called Li''s wife. It''s Li Zhuoxiang.


    In fact, not only the envoys of various countries were surprised, but also many officials of the Han country couldn''t help frowning.


    The truth is that a Xiang''s Linzi order was repeatedly opposed by many people. Liu Yan came to the world for the first time to make a mandatory appointment.


    Ah Xiang looked flushed with excitement at the moment. She had been told what the appointment was, but she was still too excited to herself.


    Liu Yan was not the first woman to be an official. In retrospect, human beings came from the matriarchal society. During the Yin and Shang Dynasties, there was a very famous female militarist and politician called Fuhao. There were many examples of women being an official in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, even during the first emperor.


    I don''t know when and why. Women''s failure to be an official has become a recognized practice. Liu Yan doesn''t take the practice seriously. A Xiang is an intellectual, has corresponding talents and has enough merit. So why can''t she be a capital order.


    "The official position of the capital order is not low. It seems to be higher than the general?" Li Tan lowered his voice to ridicule Li Kuang and said, "fortunately, you are better than your fine gentleman in your title."


    Li Kuang''s eyes did not squint at the high platform and turned a deaf ear to paoze''s ridicule, including Li tan.


    Sang Yu, who was already the right prime minister, looked very serious. What he could say depressed countless people. He said: "my fine gentleman is also a talented man. There is no problem governing a county. It seems that he should think about it."


    Xijun is not a name. Earlier, the wives of princes were collectively referred to as Xijun, followed by the general name of wife. There is another saying that Xijun refers to concubine, and another saying that Xijun is the appellation of ancient women. Each era has its own nouns, and the same words have different understandings at different times. For example, the "men and women" in the two Song Dynasties is the self proclaimed "I", which actually means "all for mankind".


    Ji Chang''s cheek twitched a few times, "cough" twice, and the noisy man was quiet in an instant.


    Liu Yan''s reward continues. Not only the living people, but also those who died on the road of struggle after their rise. For example, Li Mingzhi, the father of Li Tan, and Xi Qianbai Liao, the father of Qian Jiantong, were sent by Liu Yan to the dragon city of Murong Yan state and killed. Li Tan and Qian Jiantong received enough attention from Liu Yan, but there should be some sadness and honor.


    The founding of the people''s Republic of China was originally about sharing the cake. Liu Yan actually said what kind of distribution did not count most of the time. For example, to dissolve the public rice, after the abolition of the commune system, it must be to divide the land among the people. Liu Yan opposed it, but more than 80% of the officials thought that the reward in the name of the founding of the country was the best result, and the founding of the country was only once, which will not be an example.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    How about some recommended tickets?

 Chapter 359

    In fact, the most important thing in the long-time preparation for the founding of the people''s Republic of China is only a few days. On the first day, the watch was burned and the reward was sealed. Then, it was a big banquet for five consecutive days. On the sixth day, Liu Yan needed to bathe and eat light food for three consecutive days. On the ninth day of the ceremony, it was the highlight.


    In fact, only the supreme leader of Chinese civilization has the right to worship heaven, and the rest have no qualification at all. There are a lot of rituals in sacrificing heaven. It is not only Haotian God, but also the three emperors and five emperors who need to make necessary offerings. Then, it is the blood food that should be given by the king''s ancestors.


    The existence of Yanhuang temple is not only to worship Yandi and Huangdi, just as there is more than one God in Chinese temples. There are both Bodhisattva system and arhat system in the temple. We can''t delay the believers to worship the Taoist Sanqing and other gods.


    Originally, Yanhuang temple was to be built in zone 1 of huang1 island. Later, the project was cancelled and changed to Mount Tai, which is of great significance to Chinese civilization.


    The construction investment of Yanhuang temple is larger than that of Liu Yan''s palace city. As a result, the so-called palace city has only one hall to support the scene, but the main sacrificial hall group of Yanhuang temple has been completed.


    When the Chinese civilization carried out important sacrifices, it must have a tripod. The tripod was of great significance to the Chinese civilization. Earlier, it demonstrated national strength. After all, casting the tripod not only cost a huge amount of copper, but also need enough beeswax. The land is small, there are no resources, and the craftsman''s ability is insufficient. Similar countries can''t make a decent tripod at all.


    The construction of Yanhuang temple in the Han Dynasty has been blocked until Liu Yan led his team to leave Linzi for Mount Tai. Those foreign envoys who did not know it were very surprised.


    "The king of Han Dynasty established a country, but who has the confidence to go to Mount Tai to become a Buddhist?"


    "Yes, if you really worship zen, you will be generous!"


    "It''s not really about Zen, is it?"


    When the king travels, the guard of honor is bright and grand. There are 1200 sergeants carrying the flag alone. The flag they carry is a style hanging from top to bottom, and there are not few triangular flags. However, there is no flag similar to the modern one.


    As a chariot for kings to walk, it is eight meters long and six meters wide, pulled by twelve strong horses. The truth is that the chariot is equipped with axles and the spring system is also broken. Otherwise, taking a carriage will not be more comfortable than riding a horse. In order to make the spring, it took boss Liu Yan''s effort. As a result, even the wire drawing was unexpectedly made. The Han Army''s desire to lock the Zijia no longer became a problem.


    There are two options from Linzi to Taishan. The first is to take a boat from Zishui to Leifu. This route will be more comfortable and save time, but this time is not a March or a simple way, so we can only choose the second way by land.


    The road from Linzi to the front line of Dongping county has been under construction. At present, the built road section is only to Prajna in the southwest of Linzi, and the length of the whole road section is nearly 150 Li (120 Li in a straight line).


    According to the experience of the pre-Qin period, Liu Yan adopted a width of at least eight feet when building national highway level roads, that is, he could accommodate four Sisi carriages in parallel, and widened the roads according to the terrain in some areas.


    The specifications of the national highway in the Han Dynasty have their own standards. For example, it pays attention to left out and right in, that is, the left and right lanes like modern times, and there is a "royal road" in the middle. However, the greatest use of this royal road is not for the king, but for the army to go to war.


    A large number of people walked around and looked mighty. Liu Yan carried 50000 troops this time, of which 20000 were the forbidden guards, and nearly 27000 soldiers and auxiliary soldiers. The remaining 3000 quota was given to several servant countries.


    In addition to the army, officials who are qualified to participate in Yan and Huang sacrifices must take care of their families. Naturally, they can''t lack people to serve them. Liu Yan himself is also with a palace maid. Plus a lot of civilians who have nothing to do.


    In this way, in addition to 50000 troops, there are also 50000 or 60000 miscellaneous people, resulting in a large number of people driving towards Mount Tai around the king''s chariot.


    There is no doubt that at any time, the forbidden guards are very unusual in terms of dress and momentum. In particular, the organization and coordination of the forbidden guards are simply natural, so that they can attract the greatest attention as long as they appear at any time.


    "It should not be Fengchan." Jiang Gan came to Liu Yan for the fourth time. He said with a gloomy face: "no matter what you do, it''s a waste of time."


    The state of Qin of the ran family was very bad. Tongguan was not allowed to lose. Even ran min, the king of Qin, was forced to supervise the war in person. They urgently needed the support from external forces. However, it was also a critical moment for Zhang Liangguo''s expedition to the western regions. Ran min thought about and thought about what he could do to help except Zhang Liangguo, and only Liu Yan was here. As a result, Jiang Gan went on an envoy again.


    Yes, Si Kong TIAOYU has come with crown prince ran Zhi before. For a congratulatory mission, the specification is not low.


    Ran Zhi is only ten years old this year, but he inherited ran min''s genes. The ten-year-old child has a height of 14 or 15 years old and looks strong.


    "Great general, speak carefully!" Tiaoyou knew that the situation was urgent, but it was one of the founding ceremonies of others. It''s a shame to waste time. He said with emotion: "what can work now is our obedience, because we want assistance but can''t give anything."


    Ran Zhi blinked and asked, "is your father''s lowest line to be a minister?", He pointed to the forbidden guards and pursed his lips: "if we can get the support of such a strong army and ensure that the country''s sovereignty is not lost, there should be no expedient measure of becoming a minister, right?"


    Jiang Gan was in a gloomy mood because he revealed to LV Yi that he could be a minister, but LV Yi didn''t say anything after he knew what he meant.


    Even the minister doesn''t care, so what else does the state of Ran Qin care about? In combination with the fact that there was no response after the list of requests for assistance was submitted, can it be understood that the state of Han was simply unwilling to take care of the affairs of the state of ran and the state of Qin.


    Behind the motorcade of the state of Qin of the ran family, the envoys from the state of Murong and Yan followed. The envoy this time is the son of the world Murong Jun, and the Deputy envoy is Wang Jian.


    Because they shared a carriage, murongjun was also talking with Wang Jian. They were evaluating the forbidden guards.


    "If the king of Han Dynasty could drive 20000 such troops to serve us, Liaodong would really give it." Murong Jun is actually not handsome. Murong Xianbei has some white blood, which leads to more color of their pupils. For example, Murong Jun is an eye pupil with blue eyes. He said slightly and heavily: "the king of Han lost more than 30000 such elite in the first battle of Luoyin. Our detailed work found that there were nearly 30000 such elite, the second class... That is, the war troops they said expanded from 30000 at the beginning to 60000, and there were many miscellaneous troops left."


    "Shizi, Liaodong must recover." Wang Jian is a scholar of Yan Di Jin Dynasty. He thinks he is a great Confucian of Yan Di. He looks gentle and temperament, but he doesn''t write Jin traitors on his forehead. He took a serious look at Liu Yan''s direction and said dryly, "no one expected that the development of the king of Han would be so fast. Otherwise, the army should have pressed the border."


    Murong Yan state wants to go south. They are not a bunch of fools with shit in their heads. Liu Yan has established a firm foothold in Qingzhou and has established a state. On behalf of Murong Yan state, even if it has the same interests in jointly attacking Shijie Zhao state with Han state, but with the collapse of Shijie Zhao state, Murong Yan state is not willing to stop in Youzhou, Otherwise, the relationship between the two sides will change from cooperation to confrontation, and even a direct war will break out.


    "My father hasn''t been going south. He''s talking about conditions with Shi Hu." Murong Jun looked around and lowered his voice: "if Shi Hu directly ceded Youzhou and gave enough money, silk and weapons, it would be that we and Shijie jointly attacked the Han state."


    Killing the new forces is something that every regime with the ambition of dominating the world will do, especially the new forces, whose strength has been able to threaten themselves. Murong Yan does not necessarily have to fight with Shijie Zhao. They just want to go south. Why do they have to choose the most difficult way to go south more easily?


    Although it is already planning to target the Han state, Murong Yan state still attaches importance to the quasi ally of the Han state. After all, it is the son of the world.


    The small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not send envoys. No matter Yu Yi, sun Chuo, Wang Xizhi... Or anyone, they all watched the ceremony and accompanied them in their private capacity.


    Liu Yan did not submit to the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which has always held the status of zhengshuo, so the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty will not congratulate. In fact, since Liu Yan established the country, the two sides have been in a relatively mild state of opposition. The difference is that they did not declare war on each other or establish diplomatic relations.


    It may be that the secrecy on the side of the Han state was really good. Until the team arrived at Mount Tai, Liu Yan took the lead in hiking and waited for the people to see that the mountain was filled with statues of various images. People who didn''t know the situation felt a little surprised.


    In fact, the statue is not carved from stone. It uses cement to cast a general image, and then carries out necessary fine carving and decoration.


    "Those... Are... Three emperors and five emperors?" Sun Chuo''s eyes widened. He judged from the costume of the statue, pointed to some statues that looked like the image of the general, and stammered, "that, that... Who are these?"


    If Liu Yan wants to inherit the strong Han spirit, he must have some necessary projects. It doesn''t seem appropriate to arrange them anywhere, so he simply places people who have made contributions to the nation here at Yanhuang temple.


    Those statues that look like generals are actually generals. There are legendary figures in the wild era, as well as the generals of various countries who fought against the Hu people in the ancient pre-Qin period, including Wei Qing, Huo Qubing, Zhang Tang, ban Chao... And so on.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Recommend a seedling "the strongest instructor in the Song Dynasty": cross Cheng Linchong, save your wife, fight Gao Qiu, collect heroes and enjoy the world.


    PS: ask for recommended tickets!

 Chapter 360

    If conditions permit, Liu Yan has always been a person who can do the whole thing very well. He has made cooking such as cooking. Needless to say, some life needs are also bringing new things to this "barren era".


    Anyone who travels through ancient times, his words and deeds are actually changing the world. The difference is how high his status can change how much.


    Liu Yan has brought many changes to the "world" and will continue to change.


    The realistic need is to constantly strengthen the military, and then to restore the self-confidence of Han and Miao people, so that Liu Yan can focus on the military and spirit.


    In fact, Liu Yan can definitely make gunpowder. The difference is how powerful he can be. He hasn''t done it all the time, not because of anything, but because the time hasn''t come.


    For the Han and Miao people, the spiritual needs may be more urgent, so the existence of Yanhuang temple is necessary.


    Mount Tai is not only a peak, but is divided into five mountains. Yanhuang temple is located in Dongyue (in Shandong). According to the plan, it has at least seven main halls and 49 sub halls. At present, only one main hall and nine sub halls have been built.


    Apart from the palaces, the need to build forest gardens is due to the fact that the construction period is too fast. In fact, even 1% of the projects have not been built.


    The square is the most priority place to be built. Looking at the square covering an area of about five mu, it has a large number of statues.


    The statues are arranged according to the dynasties. Each statue is restored as much as possible according to the recorded image after consulting the ancient books. For example, Shennong looks like an old farmer with a medicine basket on his back, and Dayu, who controls the flood, holds a big tripod.


    Because it was planned, when I came to the square from the mountain road, the first thing I saw was the statues. The lowest of them was three meters and the highest was more than five meters. Each image was incomparably clear.


    "The horse is carved as if it were real." Sun Chuo wanted to get away and was stopped by Han soldiers. He was surprised at everything he saw and couldn''t care to get angry: "if you paint the color, it would be lifelike."


    Just as the Yingling temple will have a special guard army, the Yanhuang temple also has a special force to guard it. At the founding ceremony, Liu Yan did not give many army titles. Besides giving the tiger Ben army a correct name, the Yulin army was officially awarded. Then there were two palace guards, Yingling guard and Yanhuang guard.


    The twelve guards in the Sui and Tang dynasties had a rudiment in the state of Zhao in Shijie, but they did not officially set a designation. It was through repeated military reforms in many periods, such as the state of Zhao in Shijie, the state of Qin in Fu, and the state of Murong Yan. It was not really determined until the Northern Zhou Dynasty.


    The twelve guards are the foundation of the military system of the government. The starting point is that every state has a standing army, and the troops come from the product of the national equal field. However, with the re reform of Li Tang, the twelve guards disintegrated and began to be replaced by the economical system.


    Yinglingwei and yanhuangwei seem to be very powerful. In fact, yinglingwei are mostly disabled soldiers discharged from the army. Although yanhuangwei chooses the best, the number is only 1000.


    On the square, there are two rows of sergeants standing with halberds. The system of their robes is no different from that of other robes, but only in their armor.


    Some people with obvious romantic literati thinking, such as sun Chuo, are observing the scenery on the square, while others are not looking at the scenery.


    The armor of the Han Army adopted the same iron armor as that of the western and Eastern Han Dynasties on a large scale, that is, the armor inlaid with armor pieces. Some of the elite, such as the Huben army, would use the same Mingguang armor as that of the Sui and Tang Dynasties. Now there is a new type of armor.


    This product of chest armor has appeared in the Han army. As its name is an iron plate in front of the chest. The rest parts are mainly locks and collars. Only necessary leather is added to some joint parts, making the whole set of armor look extremely simple. A suit of close fitting armor, combined with the soldier''s tall and straight body and strong figure, naturally has a spirit of heroism.


    "This is... What sacrificial site?" Wang Xizhi is also one of the romantic literati. He didn''t think of more things for a while, and didn''t notice Yu Yi whose face was already blue. He said to sun Chuo, "look at the rest of the terrain being cleared, the Han country is going to build wantonly."


    Can Yu Yi not look blue? The difference between him and romantic literati is that although they are smart, romantic literati always don''t give full play to their intelligence in the right place, such as politics.


    Not everyone can offer sacrifices to the three emperors and five emperors at will. At the same time, it is not easy to offer sacrifices to the three emperors and five emperors anywhere. It is like that the largest memorial place over Dingtao will be the palace dedicated to shun.


    People with high political values, aware of where they are coming, have begun to tremble in their lips. Without exception, they are full of poetry and books. Their ancestors are also officials from generation to generation. They are well aware of the political significance represented by Yanhuang temple.


    Yanhuang Temple actually has many names, including Huangdi temple, Xuanyuan temple and Huangdi mausoleum, Yandi temple and Yanhuang mausoleum. However, there is no exception, that is, Yanhuang Miao people are used to commemorate the national ancestors.


    For a nation, I''m afraid the most important thing is its common origin. Knowing that it has a common ancestor and pride is the starting point of the sense of belonging.


    Sacrificing the nation''s ancestors is a major event at any time. It has the same power as sacrificing heaven. That''s what zhengshuo can do. In addition, anyone who dares to sacrifice is challenging authority. Zhengshuo can never have more than one.


    After Wang Jian found out where he came, he was stunned at first, and then said with great joy. Murong Jun said, "the end of this affair is the beginning of the irreconcilable conflict between the state of Han and the state of Jin."


    Murong Jun listened to the silly force on his face and asked unexpectedly, "what do you say?"


    "Sima''s family has always maintained zhengshuo, and they hold the only ''feudal'' power." Wang Jian gloated at those people coming south of the Yangtze River and said, "the son of God, the major event of the country is to worship and Rong. That''s the Liu family of the Han Dynasty. It''s challenging Sima family of the Jin State. How can it not become a mortal enemy!"


    Although murongjun is a Hu, and still a mixed race Hu with white blood, they are not developed!


    Any developed Hu people will learn Chinese culture. The first thing Confucianism likes to instill is the idea of "Feudalism". Otherwise, it is for glory and wealth to betray the nation and the country! Only when there is "Feudalism" can there be treatment. Otherwise, the Hu regime is generally a slave system.


    "Although the state of Han was newly established, it was only five years from scratch..." Murong Jun looked happy: "they have strong military strength, but they can''t be human."


    What I want to say is that there is no political wisdom. For example, there is a strong strength, and I don''t know how to hide. I''m in a state of war with the state of Zhao in Shijie, and I don''t want to find allies. Now I''m directly challenging the zhengshuo status of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "Whether stupid or stupid, the more stupid they are, the better it will be for us." Wang Jian said a truth between countries, raised his hand and quietly pointed to the ran Qin State and Zhang Liang state, and said, "look at them, isn''t the expression on their faces very interesting?"


    If the people from the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty were disgusted and angry like eating flies, the people from the Liang state of Zhang should be shocked and a little confused, while those from the Qin state of Ran were relieved in shock.


    "I really did." Xie AI was very confused. He lost his square inch and said to Zhang Zuo, "what... Spirit is this?", What he wants to say is actually stupid.


    Zhang Zuo is Zhang Jun''s eldest son. He basically doesn''t know what happened.


    "Are you confident in your strength or arrogant?" Xie AI was really shocked. Some said without hesitation: "even the king''s memorial ceremony is quiet. The king of Han Dynasty directly shows the world."


    Zhang Zuo finally understood. He seriously thought about what he had seen and heard when he came to the state of Han, looked around, and took it for granted: "there are more than 100000 people wearing armor under the king of Han. They have won many battles and are full of spirit. It must be because they have confidence in their own strength."


    Xie AI was speechless directly. He saw early in the morning that the ambition of Zhang''s royal family was slightly small, and some were only partial and separatist. It seemed that he had some depressing fear of marching into the Central Plains.


    "No matter who is zhengshuo, what does it have to do with us?" Zhang Zuo looked at the back of Liu Yan, who was still walking forward, and then looked at the people from the Eastern Jin Dynasty who stopped and whispered. He smiled and said, "they fight for their new moon, and we fight our western regions."


    What can''t be helped is that Xiliang is vast and sparsely populated. No matter when it is, it can only be regarded as a border and wasteland area. While the accumulation of culture is insufficient, the productivity is also backward.


    It''s not complicated for the Zhang family to have their current achievements. They know how much weight they have. Because they are arrogant and jump into the central plains where they don''t know how many people are going to die, they might as well develop themselves honestly. They can play domineering side leakage with the weak and find a thick thigh to hold when allowed.


    For the Zhang family, the so-called permission is to allow and tolerate them to play the little game of "I play my game". It''s just a matter of face, and face is a pile of shit compared with real interests.


    The mission of the state of Qin of the ran family, which fell behind the mission of the state of liang of the Zhang family, was extremely complex in both face and heart.


    "There''s really no taboo, so I did it." TIAOYU was both admiring and worried. Wan Fen said puzzled, "the king of Han Dynasty has such strength to fight with Shijie and the Eastern Jin Dynasty at the same time, but... Why?"


    "Sikong." Jiang Gan looked at it with some excitement and said, "Gan has been in contact with the king of Han for many times, but he has some understanding."


    Ran Zhi didn''t understand what the two important officials were talking about. He just felt that Liu Yan was more domineering than his father. His little face was completely filled with worship.


    "I vaguely remember that when I was a tribe, the king of Han said a word?" Jiang Gan showed a look of memory. He was a little uncertain and said, "it seems that if you don''t accept it, you will do it, or what?"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Thanks to Shu Barui, a book friend, for his popularity. According to the usual practice, a chapter will be added to Wanshang. I need to take my children to get vaccinated today. Please allow me to postpone the change. Of course, thank you all for your reward. The honor will not live up to your expectations.

 Chapter 361

    People can use deception and conspiracy, and do not break means to make themselves strong.


    However, the country cannot have too many tricks and conspiracies, which will completely lose its ambition and self-confidence to rise again after the failure of World War I.


    It was not Liu Yan''s arrogance or stupidity that put his strength on the bright side and in vain provoked the enemy all over the world. On the contrary, he believed that showing strength was the road that must be taken for the Han country.


    The founding of the people''s Republic of China is to condense cohesion, and the establishment of Yanhuang temple is to publicize its determination to the world.


    Sometimes determination is far more important than anything. "Just one step away" means what could have been accomplished, but it''s bad if you hesitate because you don''t have enough determination.


    Everything has its pros and cons. For Liu Yan, those countries are enemies. There is no difference. Whether they suddenly become enemies or not is nothing more than to put them in the open.


    Perhaps the Han state, which showed its strong strength, was to attract all countries to fight together, but Liu Yan''s choice was destined to have few allies.


    Whether Liu Yan needs allies or not, the truth in the world is that there is no real unity between countries. Every country has its own interests. Few people in the world sacrifice their own national interests to complete other countries.


    Nowadays, it is difficult for all countries in the world to have a real heart of alliance, nothing more than taking what they need. After its alliance, it is better to start a battle. If you are a friend, you will always be a friend. If you are an enemy, your feelings will not suddenly become deep.


    "How can I not know that the country needs diplomatic relations?" Liu Yan has stayed where he needs to stand. He only waits for the sacrifice at the beginning of the ceremony. Seeing Ji Chang and sang Yu standing behind him on both sides, he smiled and said, "compared with countries with diplomatic relations, I care more about how many Han people there are in the world."


    "As the king said, I will save it." Ji Chang''s prime minister''s clothes look good. They are matched with black and red, and dotted with some purple stripes. In fact, they look very similar to the princes'' coronal clothes, but they are by no means a kind of coronal clothes. He looked down. The civil and military forces of his country had been arranged according to the class, but the envoys of various countries were whispering frequently and said with a bitter smile: "it''s just worrying."


    "Hehe, thinking is exciting enough." Sang Yu said bitterly, "I''m not afraid of all enemies in the world. It''s like we''re the first one without a state after the founding of the people''s Republic of China?"


    Liu Yan frowned and said, "a powerful country has no allies. You two should understand this sentence."


    Ji Chang and sang Yu adjusted their mood and replied: "promise!"


    That''s what I said. I still think a lot in my heart, just like people are social animals. When I''m lonely, I always think about it. It''s natural to look for companions.


    "Relax your heart." Liu Yan said with an absolutely calm attitude: "the next is the time to divide the camp. What should be friends will be friends, and what should be enemies will not change after all."


    Ji Chang nodded silently.


    Sang Yu pulled his cheek and smiled.


    The music is magnificent and positive. This kind of music is used in solemn occasions. Since the Yin and Shang Dynasties, this kind of music has accompanied every grand ceremony, even now it has not changed.


    The so-called magnificent zhengle is actually a kind of direct music with almost no ups and downs. It is not pleasant to hear with the chime bell as the main tone and a small number of other musical instruments, but it has been like this for thousands of years.


    Yu Yi had already reacted when he pulled. Sun Chuo and Wang Xizhi learned that Liu Yan was going to hold a memorial ceremony for Yan and Huang ancestors, especially when Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor was publicly recognized as the "beginning of the nation" and a great "pioneer".


    "Let go!" Sun Chuo''s justice on his face: "that upright son is too hateful. How can he be qualified to hold such a sacrifice!"


    Yu Yi is not a romantic scholar, and his mind will not be so weak that he can''t think. Liu Yan is not a minister of the Jin family from beginning to end. He didn''t use any foreign force during his rise, especially the Jin family seems to have dragged a lot of hind legs. Liu Yan won''t care who is famous all over the world. The bullying knife is not sharp enough to make trouble in important ceremonies?


    "Zhi Gong is also a minister of the Jin family. What does it mean to be silent on such occasions!" Wang Xizhi was a little angry when he was pulled at his sleeve. He was a famous scholar. He was a famous scholar! In addition to being a famous scholar, he is also a famous calligrapher in the world. He has to flatter wherever he goes. As for what governing the country is, he doesn''t know for the time being. What he knows is that he will make the world laugh if he doesn''t say a word. Then he doesn''t believe that Liu Yan dares to kill with his own fame, so he sticks his neck: "childish and respectful, look at the refutation of Xi Zhi, and the upright son is ashamed."


    Yu Yi doesn''t know whether Liu Yan will be ashamed. He only knows that there is no modest gentleman in the Han country. The consistent style of the Han country is "you annoy me and I kill your whole family", or the kind of "killing your whole family is the whole family, and no chicken will stay". Looking at the rough and barbaric, it''s really easy not to provoke.


    "Yi Shao, Xing Gong, let''s calm down. We must calm down!" Yu Yi actually doesn''t care whether the two romantic literati will die or not, nor is he afraid of being implicated. It''s far from the point of death to observe the festival: "report Jiankang, what''s the intention of the imperial court to deal with it again? As a minister, how can I decide state affairs without authorization?"


    Wang Shule, who had been standing quietly, smiled, which immediately attracted Wang Xizhi''s glare.


    "Why look at the story like this?" Wang Shu saluted Wang Xizhi and said, "it''s quite close to the king of Han Dynasty. Why not roar loudly?"


    Wang Shu is the faction of Yu family. After all, he first became a meritorious Cao under simayue''s command and was later recruited by Yu Bing as a long history. However, Yu family and Langxie Wang family do not have any hatred. They are completely in private.


    There is nothing wrong with this Wang Shu. He is the one who has a grudge against Wang Xizhi because of an egg. They have never talked well together. Some are against each other. Wang Xizhi usually provokes Wang Shu first.


    Wang Xizhi was irritated and really wanted to roar. At least Yu Yi quickly covered Wang Xizhi''s mouth with his eyes and hands. Then Yu Yi looked at Wang Shu with an angry face,


    A group of people from the Eastern Jin Dynasty were making trouble. They were not blind. Naturally, they saw it, but no one planned to get involved. They just stood by and watched jokes.


    In fact, we all know that those groups in the Eastern Jin Dynasty are anxious about something, and they are waiting for some kind of people to jump out and stir up the sacrificial ceremony of the Han state. At that moment, I don''t know how many people hated Yu Yi, a calm guy, or it would be a good play if sun Chuo and Wang Xizhi, who were already anxious, came out to make trouble.


    Of course, everyone thinks that Liu Yan will not raise the butcher''s knife. After all, sun Chuo and Wang Xizhi have made a statement, but punishment is essential. For the onlookers, it will not be him who is damaged or injured anyway.

 Chapter 362

    A great power comes from a hundred battles. How much victory a country can win at the beginning of its establishment generally determines the rise and fall of the country for hundreds of years. But once the country is established, there will be a big defeat. Even if it can keep its throne, it is destined to be a weak country.


    Although the world today is no more controversial than that in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, it is much more dangerous for the Chinese and Miao people.


    The first week of the Zhou Dynasty did not enter the world of great disputes among the vassal states at the beginning. As the royal family, the war between the Ji family and the surrounding foreign families continued intermittently for 275 years. As the end of the Western Zhou Dynasty, the Ji family was forced to move eastward. The territory of the Ji family was completely lost and its vitality was seriously injured, which really opened the unjust war in the spring and Autumn period of the vassal states.


    During the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, the first was the battle of the living space between the princes under the Zhou royal family and the foreign nationalities such as Chu, Rong, Di and Yi. The state of Jin, one of the princes, led its younger brothers to subdue Chu, making Chu a part of the Zhou royal family system. The next was the great counterattack against Rong, Di, Yi and man.


    Seriously speaking, the Yanhuang and Miao ethnic groups have always been fighting against heaven and people. They have become the largest ethnic group in the eastern continent of the world, and their survival is definitely not based on weakness. From the stone age, they fought with other tribes with sticks and stones. In the bronze age, they just fought with bronze weapons. In the iron age, they still fought. Survival is hard won, not talking or bending your knees.


    As the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, whether Sima royal family or the door lords and aristocratic families under its rule, they have more cultural heritage because they once ruled the whole "world", and they are very clear about some things that they can''t understand.


    The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty never gave up the northern expedition, but the internal strife was too serious. The repeated northern expeditions were basically bad and dragged each other back.


    To say what zhengshuo is, it is not just a reputation, but a name that commands the world. It can be said that the Sima royal family of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is basically not regarded as a thing by the world except its name.


    That is an extremely real situation, especially the situation of "horse king sharing the world" once appeared after "crossing the south in clothes". The "horse" here refers to Sima''s family, and the "Wang" is Langxie''s family.


    The rise of the Yu family in Yanling was due to the power of the king of Langxie for a while. It became a four gate valve under the rule of the small ~ Dynasty ~ Ting Dynasty of the Eastern Jin Dynasty together with the Wang family of Langxie, the Xie family of Yangxia and the Huan family of Longkang.


    As one of the chief officials of the Yu family in Yanling, Yu Yi knows very well that the Sima royal family has basically become a signboard. That is not only because the Sima royal family did not get the position, but also because the Sima royal family was driven from the Central Plains to the south of the Yangtze River.


    At present, Sima royal family only has the reputation of ruling the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In fact, the whole south of the Yangtze River is divided by the four major gate valves and various aristocratic families. No one cares more about the changes of the world situation than those actually ruling the south of the Yangtze River, and no one wants to maintain the current situation more than those gate valves and aristocratic families.


    If the situation can be maintained, "the world" is the world of the door valve and aristocratic family.


    The situation can''t be maintained. In fact, the door lords and aristocratic families don''t have no way out. They can not compete for the only throne. Once Sima royal family doesn''t have the only throne, it will become nothing.


    The problem is that after having the experience of being able to control the world, whether it is the door valve or the aristocratic family, they will not easily give up their power, so they will make separate bets on the necessary insurance, but the core of interests will still be under the small ~ Dynasty ~ Tingzhi of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Then it is doomed to one thing. When you encounter a choice, you will tend to the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Yu Yi will not stop Wang Xizhi and sun Chuo for the sake of Sima royal family, let alone for the immortality of these romantic literati. It also depends on the occasion. Obviously, the present occasion is not suitable at all. He can stop the nearest Wang Xizhi and sun Chuo, but he can''t stop the people far away.


    A man from the Eastern Jin Dynasty named Zhang he rushed forward with his neck on his arm. When he began to rush, he had attracted much attention. The Yan and Huang guards of the Han army who maintained the order rushed out and pressed it quickly, which could not stop his mouth from roaring.


    "Liu Yan, how can you preside over the memorial ceremony for the ancestors of Miao people!"


    "Shameless Liu Yan, shameless Han country! Shameless, shameless (especially)..."


    Yan Huangwei covered Zhang he''s mouth, and his hands were cut back and raised. The moan of pain turned into a stuffy "no" sound because his mouth was covered.


    Liu Yan is not deaf, how can he not hear Zhang he''s curse.


    "The official of the Zhang family in Wujun worships the Guangyang order." LV Yi entertained Zhang he and said in a low voice, "Zhang''s family is a famous family in Yangzhou. It has a reputation as a county in Wu County. Most of the family''s children are officials in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court. The most glorious ancestor is a lieutenant in ningzhou."


    "Only one has the courage to jump out?" Ignoring sun Chuo and Wang Xizhi, who were stopped by Yu Yi, sang Yu said with a little emotion: "when you see courage in things, people who pretend to be brave are always more disgusting than reckless people."


    Liu Yan didn''t know whether sang Yu was scolding the two great poets and calligraphers. His eyes actually stopped on Xie AI.


    In fact, today''s literati are not lack of integrity and courage, and Confucianism is not all the Lu Di School of "I surrender when the enemy comes". To speak of Confucianism as a whole, it is still good. Later generations'' understanding of Confucianism comes from the Lu Di school, and it is difficult for other Confucian schools to speak out when they decline.


    It should be said that the birthplace of Lu Confucianism is in Qi, that is, it belongs to the boundary of Qingzhou. The temple of Confucius is under the rule of Liu Yan.


    After the removal of a hundred schools of Confucianism, Confucianism developed rapidly and slowly absorbed other theories in the process of development. Even in the Han and Ming Dynasties, the emperor dominated the imperial platform, but it was the two Song Dynasties with the great prosperity of culture and education to cultivate the worship of Confucius Temple. Although Confucianism was very powerful before the Song Dynasty, it was still unpopular with the rulers.


    Seriously, Confucius'' core thought is really different from that of each dynasty. If Confucius resurrects and listens to the Confucianism of each dynasty, he may be angry again.


    The development of Confucianism in the Eastern Jin Dynasty has been biased towards metaphysics. There are few real Confucian scholars who seriously talk about it. On the contrary, some people who don''t look like Confucian disciples are really successful people of Confucianism.


    It''s hard to tell what the real Confucianism is, but the core of respecting etiquette and keeping benevolence is inseparable from its religion. The second is self-cultivation and strength. It doesn''t look like a sick scholar. It should be a person with heroic temperament, such as Huan Wen with a taut face and Xie an with a surprised face.


    A scholar who is not diligent in his limbs and does not divide grain does not represent Confucianism. He can only be said to be a sick man. In fact, the real Confucian disciples, even if they are not proficient, should be a civil and military society. There are so many representatives that they don''t need to be listed one by one.


    For those who have the courage to make trouble, the state of Han really won''t say anything and laugh it off, let alone the family of Prefects. Even if it is famous all over the world, it is related to the national policy of a country. All people can''t be killed.


    When Zhang he was to be escorted down by the Yan and Huang guards, the spectators from the Eastern Jin Dynasty looked a little like. They are of the same kind. They have to pretend to be the same when they encounter things. Yu Yi, who knows that Liu Yanzhen can kill, is busy preserving Wang Xizhi and sun Chuo, two famous figures all over the world. Wang Shu stands up.


    "King Rong of Han Dynasty!" Wang Shu didn''t do anything easy to be misunderstood, such as running fast or roaring unstoppably. He saluted Liu Yan and kept the salute posture. He said loudly, "this solemn occasion is about sacrificial events. Please pay attention to etiquette and don''t quarrel with the madman who ate the five stone powder."


    Everyone knows that the literati in the Jin dynasty like taking drugs. The literati who took drugs are also easy to make some very special behaviors. There is no great difference between the people who took drugs and the mental patients. People call those behaviors Wei Jin demeanor.


    It''s a popular thing to find an excuse to cover up or cover up your mistakes. Generally, no matter in the Cao Wei or Sima 1 Jin Dynasty, even the emperor won''t bother with a person who ate the five stone powder. After all, they all know that it''s something caused by insanity, so it''s stingy to worry about it.


    It is precisely because the extraordinary behavior of eating wushisan will not be cared about, and even eating wushisan streaking is an interesting thing rather than absurd. Since then, the dynasties do not know how much they envy the so-called "Wei Jin demeanor". However, why don''t they think it is because of their "Wei Jin demeanor", Just let the Chinese Miao people look like ghosts under the leadership of this group of so-called elites.


    Liu Yan often seems to have a big stomach, but it doesn''t mean he''s not a fussy person. He was still expecting some so-called famous people to jump out. He was disappointed to see those famous people with little thunder and heavy rain.


    Wang Shu kept the salute posture for a long time and didn''t respond. However, he stood up again when he heard the voice of singing. He turned his head and looked at his companion who came together. His eyes looked at Liu Yanshi again. It seemed that he had made an important decision.


    Of course, the sacrificial ceremony should continue. Even if the enemy comes to surround Mount Tai, it will not stop unless it really attacks the mountain, not to mention that someone just jumps out and makes a noise. This is the importance of sacrifice.


    "According to the Wang family in Jinyang, he is now a long history under Yu Bing''s command." LV Yi spoke only when he was free. He said strangely: "I heard that Wang Xizhi is an old enemy who quarrels when he meets?"


    To speak of, Liu Yan is so thunderous about Wang Xizhi that he expects Wang Xizhi to do something and detain him in a good name. That''s why Liu Yangang will be disappointed to see Wang Xizhi stopped.


    In the final analysis, people should have a clear positioning. It''s wrong to write good calligraphy. It''s good to be a great calligrapher, but being an official is a disaster for the country and the people.


    "I have a hunch." Liu Yan looked at Wang Shu for a few eyes, and then looked at some other people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He said happily, "there will be more people with real talents under my command to serve."


    No one asked how to deal with the roaring Zhang he and what would happen. Liu Yan''s letting him live is not to show his tolerance, but to show his stupidity.

 Chapter 363

    The smarter the man is, the more cunning he will appear, and the cunning man has always cherished his life. Only simple and honest people, they will recognize the great righteousness in their hearts and die with emotion for that great righteousness.


    After the sacrifice, Liu Yan, who ordered Zhang He to be beheaded, seemed to be a bad man in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Because he killed a righteous man who showed his courage to protect the interests of the king.


    Killing a righteous man is an unknown act. No matter which country the righteous man is from, especially under the same culture, Liu Yan also thinks he is a bad man.


    "The king has to kill." On the way back, sang Yu specially got on Liu Yan''s chariot. Seeing Liu Yan''s gloomy face, he explained: "the king''s fraternity is not in one family, but in the world."


    Liu Yan knows that those words are bullshit. There is no king of fraternity in the world. There is no big or small love on the king. Some just need and don''t need it.


    They will return to Linzi and have a rest for a while. The meeting with other countries should be held.


    Zhang he was killed, and those who came from the Eastern Jin Dynasty no longer accompanied him. Even Yu Yi, who had important matters, could only avoid it temporarily.


    It can be imagined that those great poets and scholars from the Eastern Jin Dynasty will shape Zhang He into a hero. Some romance will be added in the process, such as who and who, not limited to one person or a group of people. They also have their own manifestations in this event. Zhang he will be flowers and others are green leaves.


    Liu Yan, who ordered the killing, must be the title of a cruel man. While his reputation is on the smelly street in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which literati in the Eastern Jin Dynasty mentioned that Liu Yan was not afraid of being excluded.


    "There are many fools in the world. If there are fools, there will be wise men." Ji Chang said, "we only need wise people, and we don''t want the rest."


    Things always have two sides. Liu Yan''s attitude is clear. What happened is just to show his determination again and again, which will repel some people and inevitably attract people to work. The most direct thing is that the Chinese and Miao people in the Central Plains did not have much choice in the past. The reconstruction of the Great Han Dynasty and Liu Yan, who worshipped the Yanhuang temple, have become new choices. Not only that, some groups south of the Yangtze River will also be attracted by Liu Yan.


    "After this, people who dare to make heavy bets will become our help." Ji Chang said with a smile: "in the short term, there may not be people from the south of the Yangtze River to invest. If the storm is reduced, there must be great talents to invest."


    Do you know what happened? Those who no longer accompanied the Eastern Jin Dynasty, more than one minister who contacted Liu Yan, did not express anything too openly, but many expressed their aspirations implicitly.


    Just like the truth that face is earned by yourself, if you want to attract talents, you should show your own strength and determination. Next, there are too many opportunities for performance.


    Linzi is still a big construction site. For political needs, in addition to the palace city, the residences of all officials are also under priority construction.


    The state of Han exercised the system of twenty barons, and the rewards after the war should also be realized. Naturally, the houses of meritorious officers and men can not be slowed down.


    Liu Yan, who returned to Linzi, fell into the quagmire of repentance. It was the people who submitted the list of legitimate women under the Eastern Jin Dynasty. They said and did it in different ways, not to mention the princess of Sima royal family. One family was regarded as one, and all said it was dead.


    This is a matter that makes Liu Yan extremely lose face. There are some national envoys who want to see jokes.


    "Please rest assured." Li Kuang is still the chief officer of Jiangdu. He will soon return to his post. Before leaving, he was called into the palace. After learning what it was, he said: "at the end of the day, he will not let a single soldier of the Jin army set foot on the territory of the Han Dynasty."


    If it were so simple, Liu Yan would not need to summon Li Kuang. He looked at Ji Chang, the left prime minister.


    Ji Chang''s words were simple and clear: "Zhang he was entertained by the king and was allowed to participate in the sacrifice, but he talked nonsense during the sacrifice of the king. It was not only inappropriate, but also provocative to the great man."


    Li Kuang didn''t have any nonsense. He saluted and said, "please show me."


    Liu Yan didn''t have anything to consider. He said directly, "the grand ceremony of the state is such an act. I don''t want to fight. I want to invite the emperor of Jin to hunt."


    In the hall, except Li Kuang, who was a little dizzy, the others had no expression changes.


    Sima Yan, the emperor of Jin Cheng, died two years ago and was succeeded by Sima Yue, the king of Langxie. However, Sima Yue became emperor Kang of Jin after only being emperor for more than a year. Now Sima Zhen, who is less than two years old, is the emperor of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Both emperor Cheng of Jin and Emperor Kang of Jin actually have posthumous titles, and posthumous titles can only be given when the emperor dies.


    The current era is 344 A.D., the Eastern Jin Dynasty is the second year of Jianyuan, the newly established Han state is the first year of Yuanshou, Li''s Chenghan is the first year of Taihe, Zhang''s Liang state is the thirty second year of Jianxing, Shijie Zhao state is the tenth year of Jianwu, Ran''s Qin state is the second year of Yongxing, Murong Yan state is the third year of Yanyuan, and Tuoba Dai state is the sixth year of founding


    The year is generally the name of what each country wants to get. It is not Liu Yan who chose Yuanshou. It is the ministers who determined it after a long discussion.


    Yuanshou is the fourth year of Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty. In October of the sixth year of Yuanshuo, Emperor Xiaowu of the Western Han Dynasty obtained a beast (i.e. a horned beast) with "one horn and five hoofs". Therefore, the year was changed to "Yuanshou". Another reason for this name is the large-scale counterattack against the Huns in the Han Dynasty. Hunting means expedition. It took six years from 122 to 117 BC.


    The officials of the Han state chose the year Yuanshou not because Liu Yan also hunted strange animals when hunting, but simply because the newly established Han state will face an endless war. It is not only a sign of the determination of all countries to fight, but also a reminder that domestic people should have enough psychological preparation.


    Sima Zhen was not even two years old, and the ruling wheel was not up to the child. His biological mother, Empress Dowager Chu suanzi, took charge of the government and He Chong assisted the government.


    There is no shameless place for Liu Yan to invite Sima Zhen to hunt. Since the word "hunting" was coined, hunting between countries is used to solve disputes, and the settlement of disputes can be negotiation, and more directly is the use of swords.


    In the final analysis, when the Han state held sacrifices, people from the Eastern Jin Dynasty made trouble and shouted abuse in front of envoys of various countries. Zhang he was naturally a hero from the standpoint of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but for the Han state, it would damage the national system and dignity. Liu Yan''s indifference would only appear weak. Whether it was a real war depends on the actual situation, but he must express something.


    Li Kuang took the order with great entanglement. He wanted to say, "such a thing should not be specially sent envoys. How can it be his turn as a soldier to convey it?", After all, I still didn''t say it.


    "The small court will certainly refuse to hunt." Ji Chang said calmly, "such abuse by southerners must be heartless."


    Liu Yan really didn''t want to go to war with the Eastern Jin Dynasty at this time. He just said that his attitude was extremely important. That was the attitude that a king of a country should have.


    After that, Li Kuang will get a sign that the Han Army in Jiangdu can provoke Xiaochao ~ Ting according to the situation. This is definitely not a pure bully. It is to further suppress Xiaochao ~ Ting''s self-confidence and deter more aristocratic families in the south from doing things.


    "What if Jin people rise up this time?" Sang Yu is not fooling around. As the right prime minister, he always has to do his duty. Therefore, he said, "the king should have enough psychological preparation."


    We will soon see what kind of action the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty will take, and no matter what the reaction will be, since Liu Yan challenges the zhengshuo status of Sima royal family, it should look like a challenge.


    In the following days, Liu Yan began to pick women, that is, to watch the women on the list and choose the women he liked to enter the palace. He also has no place to choose. The women who dare to send them must belong to beautiful women in appearance, but the brain remains to be seen.


    Liu Yan is busy continuing for the royal family, and the operation of the country is naturally handed over to the ministers.


    The busiest person is LV Yi. The duty of the Dianke is to be responsible for diplomacy. Depending on the size of the rules and things, the officials of Honglu temple at all levels are busy first, and will eventually gather in the hands of the Dianke.


    By the way, at the beginning of China, the temple did not refer to religious 1 sites, but a department name.


    According to the division of the old practice, Honglu Temple belongs to the jurisdiction of the right prime minister. LV Yi gathered the things that need to be seen and decided by the king to Sang Yu. They need to discuss before deciding whether to present them to the king.


    "Murong Yanguo again negotiated with Liao 1 Dong." LV Yi felt that this matter was relatively urgent and had his own understanding. He said: "Wang Jian, who was responsible for negotiation, was gentle at first, but he has really become more and more domineering recently."


    "The Jin traitor was nothing more than speculating that the Great Han wanted to fight with the state of Jin. He thought that it was difficult for the Great Han to keep the land of liao1 eastern Xinjiang by fighting on many lines." Sang Yu said with disdain: "when blackmail or threat cannot achieve results, war becomes inevitable."


    LV Yi nodded in agreement and said, "we have obtained information. The Lord of Murong sent someone to Yecheng."


    Speaking of this, sang Yu would be embarrassed. Previously, he judged that Murong Yanguo would deliberately make friends with the Han state in order to go south. He waited to know that Murong Zhuang sent someone to Yecheng. He didn''t know that his judgment was wrong.


    "A war with murongyan army in liao1 East cannot be avoided." Sang Yu did not show his embarrassment and said, "prime minister Zuo is already making relevant preparations."


    Some functions and powers of prime minister Zuo of the Han state overlap with those of the Taiwei. At present, Liu Yan has not appointed the Taiwei, and there is no shadow of the senior general, so Prime Minister Zuo naturally has to bear military responsibility.


    "The national policy of the great man has been set..." Lv Yi said with a bitter smile: "it is good to show strength. The stronger the performance, the fewer enemies. It''s just a multi-line war..."


    "Yu agreed with the king''s decision." Sang Yu rarely put on a serious face and said in a solemn voice: "there is no room for a trace of weakness in the struggle between countries. Even if it''s a dress, he should hold his chest, not to mention..." when it comes to this, he didn''t stretch his face and said with a smile: "besides, we are really strong!"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    In the evening, there is a chapter of ten thousand rewards and more.

 Chapter 364

    Liaodong Peninsula was the first land territory that Liu Yan really started to build, and the real rise of the Han army should be from here.


    After nearly three years of development, there are almost all the people on the narrow peninsula in the east of Liao 1, and the population has exceeded 500000 after repeated resettlement, accounting for a quarter of the total population of Han.


    If there is any great significance, it is that Liu Yan is making layout as soon as he occupies liao1 East narrow peninsula. He knew for a long time that Murong Xianbei will inevitably go south. Of course, controlling liao1 East narrow peninsula is to build a nail behind Murong Xianbei.


    Now, the more murongyan cares about the territory of Han in liao1 East narrow peninsula, the more it shows the importance of liao1 East narrow peninsula and proves how foresight Liu Yan''s original layout was. In contrast, Murong Yanguo, which connived at Liu Yan''s efforts in Liaodong, has no long-term vision.


    "The land is so large. We have established a country in Linzi, controlled the whole territory of Qingzhou and Xuzhou, and then occupied parts of Yanzhou, Yuzhou and Jizhou. There is no space for peace if Murong Yanguo wants to go south."


    Liu Yan still had a sense of achievement in his heart. He looked up and looked down. There were only Ji Chang and sang Yu kneeling on the left and right sides. They were having a private banquet.


    "Let alone the whole Central Plains, even the land of Yan, including the land of other countries, are the sacred territory of our Han family since ancient times. I must ensure the integrity of jin''ou, leave no regrets on myself and leave no harm to future generations."


    Ji Chang and sang Yu are naturally very happy with Liu Yan''s ambition. As human ministers, there is hope to follow the kings with such ambition. If they can really reproduce the integrity of jin''ou in this life, their generation will also be famous in history.


    "I will do my best for the overlord''s cause and die!"


    Liu Yan shook his head with a smile. It''s not that he doesn''t believe Ji Chang and sang Yu. It''s not any hegemony that comes after death. It''s possible to find the right direction.


    "Come on. The war in liao1 East is bound to happen this autumn. Are we consolidating the original territory, fighting a limited war, or temporarily slowing down the Central Plains to take the whole of Liaodong?"


    Ji Chang calmly glanced at sang Yu on the opposite side and slowly stood up. He went to the middle aisle and bowed to Liu Yan, saying, "for the Han Dynasty, Liaodong is a frontier wasteland. Where the king mainly attacked before he established the country has no political influence. The king has established the country, so he should have priorities."


    Liu Yan understood. It also represents the ardent expectation of all officials and workers. He thought for a moment and asked, "Murong Yan and Shijie Zhao changed from hostility to alliance. The alliance between the two countries is naturally aimed at our country. What are your views or countermeasures?"


    Foreign affairs should be answered by sang Yu. He also stood up and saluted in the middle of the aisle, saying: "the language of the Hu people is not as good as a knife and gun. We can concentrate our elite to give a heavy blow to the Yan army in the east of Liao 1, and then assist some diplomatic strategies, or we can turn the situation around."


    Diplomatic relations are full of intrigues. Making false promises for what purpose is part of it. Murong Yan state''s south is a national policy, so the alliance between Murong Yan state and Shijie Zhao state is only aimed at the Han state.


    A heavy blow to Murong Yan by the state of Han may make Murong Yan retreat from difficulties, and it is more likely to make Murong Yan and Shijie Zhao more firm allies. However, in fact, the state of Han has few choices.


    It is impossible to hand over the narrow peninsula of liao1 east to Murong Yan state without saying that the territory is sacred. It is impossible to watch Murong Yan army sweep the Central Plains. Hostility cannot be changed, but it is the lightness and heaviness of hostility, which is the role of diplomatic relations.


    "Apart from the alliance between Shijie Zhao and murongyan Congress, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the south is also a part that the king should pay attention to." Ji Chang''s face was gloomy and cruel, and said, "it''s their consistent behavior to form an alliance with their enemies."


    For the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the Han state has challenged their zhengshuo status, so there is nothing that the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty can''t do to ensure their zhengshuo status. It''s not a big deal that Shijie Zhao state has always been an enemy country of the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, even if murongyan state has just embarrassed the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty (first becoming a minister and rebelling).


    The reason why Liu Yan let Li Kuang provoke the Jin army on the Yangtze River is only a little reason. The main reason is that the Jin army has no time to prepare for war.


    The establishment of the state of Han is a matter that cannot be tolerated in the world. The difference is to be hostile immediately or to delay time with a snake with false feelings. After all, it is the state of Han, not any other country.


    Although the western and Eastern Han dynasties have perished, the recorded classics have not disappeared. Anyone who has read history books does not know what the spirit of the two Han Dynasties is. It pays attention to "never move your mouth to those who can do things to other nationalities" and "if you commit a strong Han Dynasty, you will be punished even if it is far away".


    The history of the Han Dynasty is a pioneering history of continuous war and destruction of the country. Whether it is "swallowing the South and Vietnam", or "attacking the mourning prison and killing the Yelang", there are also "four counties on the land peninsula", the "Centennial war between Han and Hungary" and the establishment of the "western region capital protector". In addition to the forbearance at the beginning of the founding of the country, the "Han" is simply a kind of arrogance that is strong enough to have no friends.


    It can also be said that the establishment of the national title "Han" by the Hu people is a far fetched climbing relationship. The establishment of "Han" by the Yanhuang Miao people can not make people play happily with it.


    For the Hu people, the word "Han" is always an unforgettable nightmare. If you can erase it, you can''t let it go.


    For countries of Yanhuang and Miao descent, the degree of cruelty is not lost to the Hu people at all. There can only be one in zhengshuo. Under the thinking of "great unification", the two countries and even many countries will not be allowed to stand side by side in the world. No matter whether they are strong or weak, some in their heads are "heaven and earth are big, and there is no better than supporting each other to ensure the integrity of jin''ou".


    So, regardless of whether Liu Yan offered sacrifices to Yan and Huang or not, taking "Han" as the national name is doomed to one thing. There is no need for allies. Some are only masters and followers or annexation, and the rest don''t talk. What he plays is strong enough to have no friends.


    The Han state reappeared in the world. Although it had long been psychologically prepared, it was still hard to avoid shocks.


    At present, the only independent countries that still show goodwill to Liu Yan are the ran Qin state, the Zhang Liang state and the Tuoba Dai state. If the rest are explained by playing games, they have changed from the previous "white" and "blue" to "blood red", that is, they have immediately become hostile.


    Liu Yan has a special way to judge the enemy and himself. He really distinguishes between the enemy and ourselves by color. After reading the map in his mind, he is startled. In fact, there is no "blue" belonging to his allies. Even the friendly ran Qin state, Zhang Liang state and Tuoba Dai state actually show "white", that is, they are not hostile and have no goodwill.


    Those servant countries, that is, countries such as Koguryo, Baiji, sinra and kagya, Koguryo has changed from the previous "white" to red, but the original "white" Baiji, sinra, kagya, chuyun, Kyushu, Daiwa and quirky have changed to "blue".


    Koguryo was founded independently after breaking away from the original territory of the Han family. Their fear of being destroyed again is definitely not wishful thinking. After all, Koguryo''s land was originally "four counties on the peninsula".


    In addition, it is not surprising that those countries suddenly showed kindness to Liu Yan. The western and Eastern Han Dynasties survived for more than 400 years. Only the Great Han Dynasty in the era of Gaozu, Emperor Wen and Emperor Jing of Han appeared weak chicken. From Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty, it has been domineering.


    The domineering of the Han Dynasty is still unchanged until the country is about to die. It seems that it is not incomprehensible to be worshipped, on the premise that those countries do not belong to "the sacred and indivisible part of the territory of the Han Dynasty".


    When the state has, some places that can be blurred do not exist. If there is something urgent between the ran Qin State and the Zhang Liang state, it is to set diplomatic relations.


    "The king of AI will not recognize the name of Han king zhengshuo." There was no expression on Xie AI''s face when he spoke. He calmly looked at LV Yi and said, "the vassal and the tribute xiuti."


    LV Yi was tempted and got a direct refusal. He was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, "why did you come?"


    "AI is here to inform your country." Xie AI is a Confucian general. He is literate and heroic. Naturally, he speaks with a kind of boldness: "my king sent troops to conquer the western regions and recapture the old land for our Han family. It is just at a critical moment. It is difficult to send his troops to the East, but the state of Qin is unable to support itself. I hope your country can think about the way to die and help the state of Qin."


    LV Yi made no statement, then said some necessary diplomatic words and sent Xie AI away.


    Soon tiaoyou appeared in front of LV Yi with ran Zhi. LV Yi was stunned when tiaoyou came with ran Zhi, and soon greeted him with a smile.


    The communication habits of Chinese civilization are destined to be difficult to be "straightforward". TIAOYU talked with LV Yedong for a short time. Waiting to enter the theme, he made LV Yee feel numb again.


    "Shizi wants to stay in Han territory?" LV Yi had to make a wood, and the son of the aristocracy was usually kept as a hostage in other countries. He didn''t know how to continue the topic and said tentatively, "is it temporary residence or?"


    "Don''t use it, Qing." Tiaoyou, with a ashamed face, said, "national affairs are difficult. You have to ask for your country, but you have nothing to pay. That''s the only way."


    LV Yi really didn''t expect that Ran''s Qin state was so direct. When he was making wood, he listened to tiaoyou continue to talk.


    "My king has personally rushed to Tongguan, but the situation has not improved. Once Tongguan is lost, there will be no state of Qin, and the son of the world is actually seeking asylum in your country." TIAOYU, with a bitter face for a long time, finally cried and said in a sad voice: "my king and the king of Han are determined to restore the glory of the Han family. Calling the king is not for the benefit of one family and one surname. It is impossible for the snake to have no head. If there is another way, why do you love the stack?"


    I see. To say that is to prepare for the next courtship. It is true and false. It never depends on words.

 Chapter 365

    "Minister?" The surprise on Liu Yan''s face couldn''t even hide: "at the same time, he became a minister to the Han Dynasty and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court?"


    In fact, LV Yi was full of paste and said, "ran Qin''s Sikong TIAOYU clearly said that there are two masters in heaven and earth. Ran''s min had no intention of competing for the Ding, but only for the ethnic state, so he had to."


    This way of doing things is really strange, but it seems to be something that ran min can do.


    After entering Guanzhong, ran min immediately became king, but when he became king, he sent an envoy to Jiankang to express his attachment to Sima royal family and ask for canonization.


    Sima Yue was still alive at that time, but he was terminally ill. The ministers of the small ~ Dynasty ~ Court deliberated and thought that too many jin generals killed by ran min were not ministers. At the same time, they thought that ran min was unjust and could not be trusted. As a result, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court rejected ran min even in name.


    "Your Majesty, this time is different from the past." In the final analysis, LV Yi is still engaged in etiquette and diplomacy. He said: "the big Han challenges the puppet royal family, and some of the puppet royal families are depressed, so they are likely to agree to the subordination of Ran Qin."


    "It''s not possible, it''s absolutely possible." Jichang sneered: "it is just when we need to boost morale, and there is a strong challenge from the king. How can a minister turn away when he comes back?"


    Sang Yu coughed a few times, neither pretending nor opening remarks. He felt cold occasionally. When he saw everyone looking at him, he said, "it''s really incomprehensible. What is ran Qin''s purpose to be a vassal to the king for assistance and to be a vassal to the puppet emperor?"


    One "fake" is politically correct. It means that it does not recognize the status of Sima royal family, and then it is to confirm its zhengshuo identity. To put it simply, that is, they do not recognize what royal family Sima is, and then there is no Jin State in the world, that is, a traitor force.


    Yes, what did ran min want to do when he became a minister to the state of Jin? It''s a little confusing.


    "Isn''t it just to make us eager to win over?" Cai you touched his chin''s beard and said, "it doesn''t seem impossible."


    At that moment, Liu Yan smiled.


    Some time ago, they refused to provide assistance to the ran Qin state twice in a row. TIAOYU repeatedly hinted that LV Yi wanted to be a minister, but there was no response.


    Now the Ministry of Han has become the state of Han, and Liu Yan has to fight for the identity of zhengshuo. In terms of universal values, zhengshuo must be a gathering of people. Then what else has face than being a minister of other countries, which can better show that zhengshuo is not shouted by himself.


    Wang Meng, standing on Liu Yan''s side as secretary Lang, listened carefully.


    Secretary Lang was first set up by Cao Wei, a secretary Province, in charge of books and classics, or "Secretary doctor". In the two Jin Dynasties, it was generally for a chief official, and later became an official thought by the children of the gentry.


    Wang Meng became Liu Yan''s secretary Lang for nearly a month. Before that, he worked in Honglu Museum. He was listening attentively, but Liu Yan turned his eyes.


    "Have you been wandering your eyes?" Liu Yan smiled and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    The ministers immediately looked at Wang Meng, which made him under great pressure. If a timid person should be at a loss for fear, he bit his lips and whispered, "report to my king, I''m a low-ranking official. I don''t dare to speak."


    "Hey, it''s not a formal meeting." Sang Yu said with a smile, "what''s there to say is that there are so many cautious."


    The rest were laughing, but none of them objected.


    "Then the minister spoke nonsense to the king. The villain also smiled at you." Wang Meng was still very grateful to Liu Yan for his attention, and also threw a grateful look at sang Yu. Then he said, "I''m afraid it''s false for the king of Qin to belong to the puppet Jin Dynasty, and it''s true to carry his identity. The king of Qin needs strong assistance from the king, but he can''t be replaced. Being a minister has no response, so he can only focus on the battle of the new moon."


    Ji Chang looked as if he was making trouble and said, "in the opinion of your little secretary Lang, what should the king do?"


    Calling "Qing" is not a challenge to the king. The real situation is that when Jiuqing is called, he can either be an official or call "Qing" to express respect. After all, it is Jiuqing.


    "Go back to the prime minister." The king suddenly saluted and said respectfully, "the villain is only the king''s secretary lang. the state affairs are naturally decided by the king and the Qing Dynasty. The villain dare not speak in vain."


    Ji Chang is not really criticizing Wang Meng. He seems to be making trouble. In fact, it is out of a kind intention to seek his government in his position. If he is not in his position, he cannot make a rash decision.


    Obviously, Wang Meng has also reacted.


    "Whether to assist ran Qin only asks whether the country will benefit." Sang Yu coughed a few more times, and the sound line seemed a little dry: "considering the overall situation, ran Qin''s survival has both advantages and disadvantages. It only depends on how the king sees it."


    "Yes." Ji Chang saw that sang Yu coughed badly, and then the topic went on: "with ran Qin, Shi Hu must see it as a thorn in the eye. Shi Jie''s tendency to respond to state affairs must be to destroy ran Qin first, and the Han Dynasty can buy more time. When ran Qin lost, the Fu family of Di nationality regained the land in Guanzhong. Through this time, Shi Hu indulged the king of Qin into Guanzhong, there has been a gap between the two sides, and it will not be before."


    "As the right hand of Shi Hu, Yao Yizhong, the leader of Qiang nationality, was defeated and captured, and Fu Hong, the leader of Di nationality, had a gap. Although Shi Hu tried to weaken Qiang and di nationalities, it also had something to use." Sang Yu nodded and said, "so it''s not important for ran Qin to survive in the Han Dynasty. He just asked where the country benefits."


    Liu Yan is still not used to this way of speaking. After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the etiquette increased, and his words began to slide to the way of simulating the relationship between the two, which is no longer as sharp as before. He has no way to blame, only to accept this change.


    "I don''t believe in ran min, let alone Hu people." In fact, Liu Yan still prefers ran min''s side. He also has a sense of expectation for ran min''s becoming a minister, but he knows that it is only an expedient measure of Ran Qin. He looked at the crowd. At last, his eyes stopped on Huan Wen, who had not said a word, and asked, "Huan Qing, what do you think?"


    Huan Wen saluted immediately after he was named and said, "the great benefit of the country is nothing more than swords. No matter how the parties plan, the king is king."


    Liu Yanli smiled and said, "that''s the truth!"


    The war between the state of Han and the state of Zhao in Shijie continued. The war in Jizhou, which had stopped before, reopened, and Yanzhou and Yuzhou on the western line began to advance again. In any case, we always have to fight, so we should directly maintain a sharp offensive. What happens outside can be considered, but whether to ignore it is another matter.


    "King?" LV Yi was stunned and asked, "how does the minister reply?"


    Liu Yan was more or less complicated in his heart. He straightened his posture, straightened his waist, and said in a solemn voice: "I regard the hero of Ran''s min Naishi very seriously. If there are few people in the country to congratulate him, if there are no people in the country, they can protect his children."


    ... split... Cut... Line


    The number of words is a little less, but it''s too much to write here, so that''s it.

 Chapter 366

    Throughout the long history, there are many people who act as ministers and back their masterminds against the usurper, but none of them has such a bad legacy as Sima royal family.


    Sima''s behavior is not as bad as Zhao''s.


    Zhao, the leader of the Song Dynasty, bullied orphans and widows to ascend the throne. In the land of Yanyun, Shi Jingtang was the emperor''s son and offered the Khitan, but Zhao, the leader of the Song Dynasty, at least tried to recapture it. Although the failure led to the lack of jin''ou, the rise of culture and governance was unprecedented, which also led to the weakness of military affairs, which was not seen in ancient times. Until the Song Dynasty was destroyed, there was no strong atmosphere, but at least there were brilliant literary affairs in the two Song dynasties.


    Sima''s plot to usurp the throne created "Sima Zhao''s heart is known to all". After winning the throne, the royal family repeatedly caused civil strife, led the Hu people to the South and armed the Hu people for internal struggle, resulting in the loss of the Central Plains from the Yanhuang Miao people for the first time, creating a precedent in history, and there are examples for the Hu people to observe the Central Plains in the future. The most frightening thing is that it is no longer shameful for the Yanhuang and Miao people to serve the Hu people. Instead, it is the explanation of "looking for the British Lord to serve".


    In the Western Han Dynasty, the Bank of China said that it was infamous to serve the Huns. After Sima lost the Central Plains, it became a matter of course to serve the Hu people. It was no longer a shameful thing to do. What''s more, I don''t know how many people left history in the name of serving the Hu people. It seems that they have a good reputation. Who else feels ashamed after that?


    Yanhuang Miao people want to thank them.


    One is ran min, who has a lot of bad deeds but roars at the moment of crisis, restores the Han Dynasty and kills the Hu, so as to prevent the Yanhuang and Miao people from being slaughtered, avoid the disappearance of Chinese culture in the long river of history, and only do one right thing in his life.


    The other is to end the rule of the Hu people in the Central Plains and spare no effort to restore the Chinese culture after he ascended the throne. What he has done is to restore the social status of the Han people in the name of "zhengshuo", and call on the Han people to find the blood and courage of their ancestors.


    It is difficult to find out when the Han nationality first appeared. The only real trace that can be found is in the Yang Jian period. In the subsequent history, the Han nationality is recognized as a unified ethnic group. It is no longer to call itself Qi, Wei and Yan people by taking the old stories of the Warring States period as a place of birth.


    Because of some "politically correct" things, what ran min did could not appear in orthodox textbooks. He would only publicize how good Wang Xizhi''s calligraphy is. The same truth appeared in Yang Jian. As the largest nation in the east of the world, if you want to "give way" to something, you can''t know what happened, let alone that your ethnic group almost disappeared. What you know is what you want to be told, which is difficult to say.


    The man who "only did one right thing in his life" wore armor and held a sharp sword. He crossed the city wall. Everywhere he passed was a bloody storm, and there was no enemy of unity.


    The Tongguan war is so fierce that the king of a country has to fight in person?


    The enemy who killed shangchengguan was repulsed again, and ran min, who was bloody, had time to meet his ministers.


    Jiang Gan, who returned from the south of the Yangtze River, didn''t have to observe the difference in his face. He said his experience in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty without modification, and ran min pulled out his sword and chopped at the table.


    "It''s unreasonable!" Ran min was angry for the reason that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty humiliated Ran''s state of Qin. It not only rejected the proposal to be a minister, but even humiliated the envoys sent. He breathed heavily and looked ferocious and terrible: "don''t those aristocratic families have a good origin? Now I''m king, and their books have been read into the dog''s stomach!"


    Things were unexpected. It didn''t happen that they thought they would gladly accept the name of their subordinates. Neither the Han state nor the Jin State accepted it.


    The state of Han did not accept it, at least explained the reasons, and warmly entertained the envoys of the state of ran and Qin. There was nothing to blame on the etiquette. Sikong TIAOYU was also promised by LV Yi in private that the exchange of needed goods would not create obstacles. Even when the situation was critical, the state of Han could be used as a shelter to preserve the children willing to come by the state of ran and Qin.


    The envoys sent by ran min to the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not get the treatment that an envoys should have since they entered the territory of Jin. They were even strongly hostile and deliberately ignored. When they tried their best to step into the court of Jin, they explained that their intention was rejected without hesitation or even humiliated.


    When it comes to aristocratic families, it''s the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It''s not the royal family, but the relatives and aristocratic families.


    There are many relatives in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. There are Wang and Yu among the door lords alone, and there are more aristocratic families. After all, the emperor has not only one queen, but also many concubines.


    "I don''t understand..." after getting angry, ran min looked at a loss: "aren''t they fighting for zhengshuo? How can they continue to refuse?"


    Jiang Gan''s face was full of bitterness. He knew something in his heart, but he couldn''t say it.


    "All think my country is going to die?" Ran min seems angry again? His hand holding the hilt of the sword was very hard. He waved again under his green tendons and said, "my country can''t die!"


    On the city wall, there are people busy moving corpses. The brick and stone ground is flowing with red blood. Too many people bleed, resulting in a stream of blood. They fall obliquely from the drainage ditch to the bottom of the city.


    The corpses under the city are stacked in a pile, and the stench is floating around with the wind. If you pay attention to observation, you can see that the bodies above are relatively fresh, and the lower they go, the more rotten they are.


    Looking from the city head to the east outside, there are dozens of miles of barracks.


    Whether it was the di army or the qihuo army, the camps of the two armies did not pay attention to any orientation. The tents were arranged indiscriminately, so that there was no order at all. The crooked wooden fences and fences seemed to be running around like countless earthworms.


    "Sikong side..." Jiang Gan said that Sikong was Li Nong. He asked cautiously, "are you still noncommittal?"


    "Don''t mention Li Nong!" Ran min roared: "he is determined to work for the stone tiger!"


    In fact, ran min is really a little lonely recently, especially when he has been rejected by the Han state and the Jin state continuously. Moreover, the war in Tongguan is bad, and the families he follows are unstable, which makes him very grumpy.


    At the beginning, the Qi Huo army was a group for survival under the continuous tyranny and bullying of the Hu people. At the beginning, it really fought with the Hu people again and again. Its combat style was extremely fierce, fearless and brave. Since ran Zhan''s generation was defeated by the Hu coalition army dominated by the Jie nationality, the Qi Huo army was incorporated by shile, and the incorporated Qi Huo army was actually led by Li Nong.


    Li Nong was granted the title of marquis Wu of Wei by shile and worshipped Sikong. Although there are many marquis in the state of Zhao in Shijie, and Sikong is more than one, it also shows shile''s importance to Li Nong.


    It is precisely because shile values Li Nong that Li Nong really intends to do his best for Shijie. The Qi Huo army has changed from a collective fighting against the tyranny of the Hu people to an executioner who is not satisfied with the suppression in the hands of the Hu people.


    From Li Nong''s becoming the leader of the begging and living army to the era when Shi Hu was in power, the begging and living army has actually been in a state of internal division. There are factions determined to resist the Hu people, groups who want to live and be stable, and those who are determined to work for Shijie.


    Speaking of, those that ran min brought are the parts determined to resist the Hu people. They may not really listen to ran min''s instructions, but they have a firm mind to fight with the Hu people.


    When ran min established the state of Qin, he became an official and rewarded the nobility by alienating his relatives. Generally, it is absolutely impossible to take care of all aspects by arranging his official position. With his personality, he is a person who is very difficult to pay attention to the subtle details. As a result, the establishment of the state of Qin did not make the collective more united, but split the originally united collective.


    After the founding of the state of Qin, ran min wanted to attract people in Guanzhong for his own use, regardless of Hu and Han. What is more irritating is that only a few people in Guanzhong, whether Hu or Jin, are willing to take refuge in the service.


    People with a strong character tend to be restless. In addition, ran min''s army needs military funds and food to search in Guanzhong for the first time. Originally, Ran''s Qin army was only attacked locally, but later it evolved into a more and more serious riot.


    Originally, the Ran''s Qin army used Tongguan, Xiaoguan and lantianguan as national defense to resist the counterattack of the di nationality from the East. It can''t be overemphasized to pay attention to the deployment of the three passes, but the frequent riots in Guanzhong also needed troops to suppress them, which led to the continuous reduction of the troops available in ran min''s hands, and even mobilized the troops of Tongguan and Xiaoguan to return to the hinterland to suppress the riots.


    When Shen Zhong was the chief General of Tongguan, it was because the garrison of Tongguan was transferred to the rear, resulting in the lack of garrison at Tongguan. He was repeatedly attacked by the Shijie Zhao army dominated by the di army and the Qi Huo army. The mother''s family of Queen Dong of the ran Qin State took the blame for ran min''s decision-making mistake, but the adverse situation has caused it, but it needs to be saved.


    As a way to save, ran min brought the pro guards to Tongguan. In fact, he brought only 3000 troops. He didn''t want to bring more. It was that the riots in Guanzhong were not suppressed at all.


    "I want to be emperor!" Ran min clenched his teeth, regardless of Jiang Gan''s and the others'' stunned, said: "after becoming emperor, immediately canonize Li Nong as king of Guanzhong, so he should have no statement!"


    It''s really amazing.


    In terms of the original history, ran min also asked the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty for subordination and was rejected. No matter whether it was anger or for any reason, he also immediately became emperor.


    Jiang Gan swallowed his saliva and hesitated: "maybe it will make Li Nong change his mind, but... But... We still need the help of the state of Han. Will the king of Han promise to exchange needed goods..."


    "I can see it." Ran min was angry and had to Zhang: "the king of Han is far away, but Li Nong is near. Anyway, it''s the first opportunity to bring Li Nong over first."


    Zhang Qian and Lang Xiao Quan looked at each other. Almost at the same time, they stood out and bit their teeth: "king, you can''t be emperor!"


    Ran min didn''t give people a chance to speak at all. He waved his hand: "don''t talk more!"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Unfortunately, the update time is chaotic again. Strive to adjust, seek recommended tickets!


    PS: the title of the chapter means that some positions can only be given by the emperor.

 Chapter 367

    Half of Ran min''s intention to become emperor was to be angry, and the other half thought that Li Nong disliked that his official position was not high enough.


    Before, ran min gave Li Nong the title of county Duke, which can be regarded as a precedent in history.


    That''s really the case. Before the Chinese civilization reached the Wuhu chaotic period, the county Duke basically came to the head. The county above this level is used to seal the country. Therefore, there are County kings, but there are no County Duke.


    In Europa, the Duke is feudal, but the feudal principality of Chinese civilization took place in the Zhou Dynasty. At the beginning, the emperor unified the world, removed feudalism and changed it to centralization, and there was no principality. There was also the vassal Kingdom established by Liu Bang after the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    After the Hu people took over the Central Plains, many patterns inevitably deteriorated, and the Duke of a county began to appear, but it was not a principality.


    Does Li Nong feel that the official position and title given by ran min are too low to accept? In fact, from the beginning, he thought that ran min was fooling around, but out of the friendship between his ancestors, he neither stopped nor supported it. Vaguely, he also found that Shi Hu intended to do it, so as a minister, he should not meddle blindly.


    At this moment, Li Nong is kneeling face-to-face with Fu Hong. They both have a few cases. There are some preserved fruits and fruits on them. It is necessary for someone to cook tea and serve them.


    The place where they stayed was the front of the military camp. Around them stood the di army and the soldiers of the qihuo army. In front of them, there were the soldiers of the two armies who shouted and charged one after another. Against them were the troops of Ran''s Qin state who fought at the customs.


    "Yongzeng is still so brave." Li Nong said that Yongzeng was, of course, ran min. he looked at his own soldiers in front of him and led his iron cavalry to rush left and right, which was difficult to parry. He was laughing: "can there be fierce generals under the command of the county Lord to fight with it?"


    Fu Hong was an envoy, governor of the six barbarians, a champion general and a Duke of Xiping County in the state of Zhao in Shijie. In addition to his title, what made the envoy, governor of the six barbarians, and a champion general can''t be true, just because as long as he was holding a heavy army, everyone was a series of titles, and the champion general could line up in a large series.


    "Let miscellaneous beard consume first." Fu Hong couldn''t laugh. The Guanzhong inhabited by Di people was ravaged by ran min. Zhang Liangguo kept sweeping the western region, but he didn''t know how many Di people were going to die. His face was gloomy and said, "there are fierce generals under Marquis Wu of Wei. It''s better to dispatch them to fight against them?"


    Although Fu Hong is the leader of Di nationality, he and Yao Yizhong have served many kings. He surrendered to the state of Zhao of Liu Yao, the Hun. After losing to Shi Hu, he surrendered to the state of Zhao in Shijie. However, shortly after his surrender, he immediately rebelled and annexed to the state of Liang Zhang. As a result, he was defeated by Shi Hu again and surrendered again. Only after repeatedly returning and returning to serve Shi Hu can he be regarded as the commander of Xiping County.


    Not only did Fu Hong himself have a series of titles, in fact, more than 2000 of his subordinates were given the Marquis of the pass by Shi Hu, and he was the leader of the pass.


    There are more than 2000 marquis in the pass, which is what the Hu people can do. After all, the Hu people have no concept of "national heavy weapons can not be lightly awarded", which is enough to show that Marquis is really like a dog. Only titles above county Duke can show enough dignity.


    Li Nong waved his hands, smiled on his face and said, "there is no fierce general under a certain command."


    In a sense, Li Nong has no shortage of strong generals under his command, but he has always been the worst in the Shijie Zhao country in terms of equipment.


    If you have a brave ability, you should also have matching equipment. It doesn''t mean borrowing external force, but if you hit people with your fist, you will only hurt them, but if you hit them with a sharp weapon, you will die. Whether there is armor is the key. If Wu Yong is no longer stabbed to death, how can he give full play to his strength.


    Fu Hong subconsciously looked at the surrounding Qi Huo army. If there was no uniform, he would not laugh at a hundred steps. In fact, everyone was the same, but even Li Nong''s Pro guards really looked very poor. Even if there was a good looking metal weapon, don''t think about the armor.


    The Qi Huo army is not unable to get armor, but the state of Zhao in Shijie does not allow Jin people to have armor when their level is not up to standard, that is, some individuals can have armor, and others are not allowed to wear even if they have armor.


    Of course, the regulations are like that. Hiding in clothes is another thing. It''s nothing if no one is investigated. If someone really informs, he will die.


    To say that the situation of the Jin people in the Zhao army in Shijie is so bad, why Li Nong still works for Shi Hu with determination is related to the so-called loyalty problem. In the age when the national concept has not been popularized, personal loyalty is really valued more than national righteousness or national distinction.


    On one side is the friendship of Ran Zhan era, on the other side is the loyalty of shile era. Li Nong''s inner entanglement and wandering occur all the time. He came to Tongguan as an imperial edict, and he didn''t really try his best after he came. That''s why Fu Hong had this attitude.


    Ran min''s 3000 Pro guards are very luxurious in equipment. The weapons in his hands are riding guns, machetes and strong bows produced by the state of Han. The armor on his body is also riding armor produced by the state of Han.


    It''s a bit exaggerated to say that Han products must be high-quality products, but to say that the degree of sophistication is absolutely not inferior to any country in the world. A thousand loaded heavy riders and thousands of light riders are assisted. Ran min himself is a sharp spear. What is happening on the battlefield is an out and out massacre.


    Although the riots in Guanzhong continued and the war between Tongguan and Xiaoguan was tight, ran min was confident that he would not subjugate the country. His inside information lies in the tens of thousands of elite in his hands, especially the 3000 iron cavalry with excellent armor.


    In such an era, armor, riding gear and equipment are the most peak arms, which is equivalent to the existence of chariot soldiers in the spring and autumn and Warring States periods. They are not only a part of demonstrating national strength, but also the force that a country can exist.


    On the battlefield after the fight, ran min rode across Zhu Longma, held a halberd and scanned the battlefield with a double pupil.


    The heavy cavalry of the state of Qin of the ran family who went to War slowly gathered behind ran min. in fact, a thousand heavy cavalry were only injured but not dead. Many knights and mounts with heavy cavalry had a lot of arrows inserted into them, but in fact they only hurt a little flesh, which was not serious.


    The battlefield space outside Tongguan is not large, which is determined by being a pass. After all, the most important thing of a pass is to set it according to the place, but it can''t be built anywhere.


    The heavily armed cavalry gathered behind ran min, but the light cavalry were busy killing the enemy who was only wounded but not dead and looking for their own wounded soldiers. They would also collect weapons and armor, together with living or dead horses.


    Zhao Jun in Shijie will not let Ran''s Qin army work in peace.


    At Fu Hong''s command, another miscellaneous Hu shouted out of the camp. It should be about 30000. As soon as they left the camp, all kinds of sounds "buzzing" joined together.


    Hu people do not lack cavalry, but Hu people are not necessarily cavalry. In the front are nearly 6000 or 7000 Qingqi, and the rest run on foot at the back.


    According to Fu Hong''s idea, what he wants to consume most is not miscellaneous Hu, but the begging army under Li Nong.


    Of course, Li Nong knows Fu Hong''s state of mind. Thinking in a dark direction, there is nothing more pleasant for Fu Hong than fighting in the same room, but Li Nong is not Fu Hong''s domestic slave, let alone the Ministry. Shi Hu did not specify who is the master and who is the Deputy.


    Zhai bin, who led zahu''s attack, was not someone else. He fought with the Han army. After he was defeated, he was magically not killed by Shi Hu, who had a reputation for cruelty. He was assigned to Fu Hong after he removed his official post.


    In any case, Zhai bin is the king of a family in the Central Plains. Naturally, Fu Hong cannot use Zhai bin as a small soldier, but Fu Hong will not let Zhai bin, who appears extremely incompetent and selfish, lead the di army and send him to command the miscellaneous Hu.


    Zhai bin still adheres to the consistent concept. Of course, Ding zero people can''t consume it. If they want to die, they are also non Ding zero people. As a result, he has a reputation of more than 2000 Ding zero people, which is called pressing the array, and the rest love how.


    "Chief, it''s not very good. It''s too obvious."


    "Despite all that, my reputation for incompetence has been established, so it seems more incompetent."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is a guy who dares to send Capricorn to die at will. He takes simplicity and incompetence as his mask, accompanied by greedy and lecherous behavior.


    Zhai bin wore a gorgeous suit and rode a Wusun horse with good blood. He looked indifferent: "I''m stupid. I''m so willful."


    The surrounding Ding Ling people just laughed loudly. What is fame? Treasure beauty is real. As long as they can get enough, they should pat their hips and run back to Mobei.


    There is no doubt that ran min led the army to win a painful and happy battle, and then continued to win. After six consecutive times, the morale of the army reached the peak, and even he himself was crying, with a great momentum of heroes in the world.


    "Your Majesty, it''s strange!" Jiang Gan poured cold water on the enemy: "all the enemy troops coming to war are miscellaneous Hu. There are no Diqiang soldiers, let alone begging troops."


    Ran min was originally quite happy. After a basin of cold water, his face immediately changed and scolded in a low voice: "how should you say you don''t call yourself emperor? If you listen to you, how can you even turn a blind eye to the great victory!"


    Jiang Gan was deeply afraid that ran min''s next sentence was "to wait for the widows to lead the troops and horses to step on the joint venture". Despite being reprimanded, he said: "the continuous victory is the time to return to the pass and set up a banquet. Please ask the king to lead the troops back to the pass."


    Ran min''s resentment has been released with the happy fight. He licked his dry lips, thought for a while and agreed: "it''s time to give a banquet to reward the soldiers, but there are delicious food, water and wine are absolutely forbidden."


    In fact, Jiang Gan is just talking. At present, drinking is something that no one with common sense can do. The only delicacies are horse meat collected on the battlefield. At most, kill some sheep. As for cattle, you should stay to trade with the Han country.


    "Han Army armour is really easy to use!" After returning to the pass, ran min counted the casualties of armor and riding gear. He found that only more than 60 soldiers were killed in battle. He personally checked some heavy cavalry who looked miserable. He found that the armor had strong protection. Man said, "you should buy more!"


    When it comes to this, Jiang Gan can''t help but look bitter. They can only pass through Li Chenghan with the help of Zhang Liangguo. The toll is very frightening.

 Chapter 368

    The year before Li became Han, Li Shou died and replaced Li Shi as head of the family.


    Some of Li Shi''s actions are very incomprehensible. After he ascended the throne, he immediately overthrew many of Li Shou''s national policies. For example, it was one of his enemies with the Han Dynasty at that time, and then he provoked the Eastern Jin Dynasty one after another. If this alone was not enough to show absurdity, he even sent troops to attack the state of Zhao in Shijie, undermining the long-standing good relations with the state of Zhao in Shijie. He never looked down upon the newly established state of Ran Qin.


    There is one thing that Li Shi has followed the national policy of Li''s becoming Han Dynasty, that is to maintain friendly relations with Zhang''s Liangguo.


    Speaking of the friendship between Zhang Liangguo and Li Chenghan, it is based on the fact that the two sides have never been close to each other. We should also talk about the presence of Liu YaoJian, a Hun.


    Liu Yao changed the name of the country established by Liu Cong to "Zhao", which was called "former Zhao" in history. Whether Zhang Liangguo or Li Chenghan, they were attacked repeatedly by Liu''s former Zhao at the beginning. The two sides uphold the value that the enemy is the friend of the enemy, and have always echoed each other. They have established good friendship through cooperation that has stood the test for many times.


    The negotiation between Ran''s Qin State and Li''s Chenghan basically depended on Zhang''s Liang state. Even if Li''s Chenghan agreed to take the way, difficulties were still inevitable.


    "Isn''t there a strong navy under King Han?" Xiao Quan touched his chin, thought for a moment and said, "if only the king of Han could attack Bashu."


    No one spoke, and even ran min frowned.


    There are enough enemies in the Han Dynasty. The ongoing wars include Yanzhou, Yuzhou and Jizhou. For a newly established country, we can imagine the military pressure.


    On the side of the state of Qin, the ran family has not noticed that the competition between the state of Han and the state of Murong Yan in Liaodong has been inevitable. They are purely looking forward to it from their own point of view.


    "Either prosper the army and destroy the country, or beat Li Shi for fear." Seeing that everyone looked strange, Xiao Quanjian explained, "Li Shi is a man of luxury and extravagance, and he doesn''t look like a British Lord. It can be seen that such people have a weak will. As long as they give a strong blow, they will be subdued."


    Jiang Gan said with a wry smile, "the problem is that we are the buyer. We are taking the opportunity to deliver goods. The Han country has no great demand for mutual exchange."


    "No!" Xiao Quan patiently explained, "the king of Han still needs something. The state of Han is composed of refugees and refugees. It has a natural advantage over fleeing strong men. As a result, more than 2 million people in the state of Han are mostly young, young and old, and there is a lack of women."


    In this way, many people think of many things. For example, in past transactions, the Han country has been looking for more school-age women, and it doesn''t care about Hu Han''s attitude. It only needs to know that as long as it is a woman who can marry and get pregnant.


    The state of Qin of the ran family suppressed in Guanzhong on a large scale. In addition to killing, the captured population was sold to the state of Han. Of course, there was no shortage of women. They knew that they left a trace of face and did not affect the innocent for trading.


    Xiao quanman said with deep meaning, "I heard that the state of Dai has repeatedly attacked all parts of the grassland in order to plunder women and trade with the state of Han?"


    That''s a well-known thing all over the world. Tuoba shiyiqian owed a lot of debt. Tuoba Dai country is a nomadic country. In addition to livestock, it is fur. In order to repay the debt, it is also to obtain ordnance. What else can we do except rob?


    Some time ago, Murong Yan state fell out with Tuoba Dai state over the matter of Queen Tuoba Shiyi Qian. Tuoba Shiyi Qian escaped from the war and ran to the West. As a result, he stared at the weak Huns and bullied them severely.


    To say that Tuoba paid the most on behalf of the country, it is really the most women. However, the trade route that Murong Yanguo deliberately let out has been broken. Naturally, there is no saying of exchanging needed goods with the state of Han. That is why Xiao Quan said that the state of Han could not attack Li''s becoming Han.


    "Now, I am the only one who is willing and able to import women into the Han country." Song bin, a waiter of the yellow gate, said to ran Minhang, "maybe the operation is really like what you Puhe Lang said. It is not impossible for the king of Han to attack Shu."


    In order to tide over the difficulties, we should try whatever it is. After all, the state of Ran Qin needs assistance more than ever.


    Ran min thought for a moment and just wanted to answer. He didn''t say anything, but he heard something from afar.


    "Good news, great news, king!" Tiaoyou almost danced as he ran, and people came first: "the state of Han has raised its division to the West and entered the state!"


    TIAOYU first went to the Han and then to the Jin. Jiang Gan first returned to the Ran''s state of Qin, and he returned to the Han.


    At first there was silence in the city hall, and then there was chaos.


    "Be quiet!" Ran min, with a look of great joy, said eagerly to the panting tiaoyou: "Si Kong, say it again?"


    Tiaoyou naturally repeated it again. In the face of Ran min and his colleagues who showed a happy expression, he also ignored his great gasp and added: "it''s absolutely true that the king of Han massively increased troops in Jibei County, with General Xu Zheng as his commander, and wanted to enter the state!"


    Jibei county is really not far from the Sizhou of the state of Zhao in Shijie. It is less than 400 miles away from the Yecheng where Shi Hu is located. At the same time, it is only 400 miles away from the state of Xiang, the capital of the state of Zhao in Shijie.


    Shen Zhong could never speak without talking recently, but now he had to say and asked eagerly, "did the king of Han tell the world?"


    "Yes or no." Tiaoyou didn''t wait for anyone to ask again, but paused and said, "I didn''t announce the whole territory, but I sent orders to all officials."


    Ran min thought of something, but his face changed greatly: "Shi Hu... Shi Hu''s army is coming?"


    All of a sudden, the hall was so quiet that the needles could be heard. All of them, including the ran family and the state of Qin, thought that Shi Hu must gather a large number of troops in Yecheng to cook at Tongguan. The traitor of Ran min''s family and state, Liu Yan of the Han Dynasty, would send troops to attack Sizhou. How could it not be that Shi Hu really sent troops westward.


    "Not this one." TIAOYU was asked a little confused, and he began to feel wrong in his heart. Subconsciously, he said: "yes, Shi Hu is still in Yecheng, and King Han is marching towards Sizhou..."


    It''s not that no one wants to think in the direction of Liu Yan''s arrogance, and there is no lack of Liu Yan''s idea that he may be trying to extricate the Ran''s state of Qin, but these two are somewhat unreasonable.


    "Don''t we get a response when we ask for help..." ran Min said with a confused face: "the king of Han is so friendly... I don''t know what to say."


    It can be said that the civil and military forces of the ran family Qin state are a little confused. Just because they don''t know that the war between the Han state and Murong Xianbei is imminent, the judgment made by the blocking of information will not be clear.


    If you don''t know why, you will subconsciously be willing to believe it if it is beneficial to your own side. Even if it can''t stand scrutiny, it is obvious that Ran''s Qin State fell into such a thinking.


    Just as Fu Hong used his miscellaneous Hu to constantly win the ran Qin state, Liu Yan''s march to Sizhou naturally had its purpose.


    In Shijie outside Tongguan, the Zhao army constantly attacked the pass and was driven down. If it happened only a few times, the number of times is enough to prove that even if it really attacked the city of Tongguan, it is difficult to capture it. So can we successfully capture the pass by leading the main force of the Ran''s Qin army out of the pass, resulting in a shortage of troops at Tongguan?


    Fu Hong is a hu man, but he is not a barbarian. If one strategy fails, he will try another method. He also specially studied ran min''s character and found that ran min didn''t seem to be a sober person after gaining power.


    After a series of studies, Fu Hong thought that ran min was the most likely to forget himself. After communicating with Li Nong, this guess was recognized again.


    Just when the kings of the ran Qin State and the civil and military forces thought that things would get better and wanted to start brewing a major counterattack, the people of the state of Zhao in Shijie outside Tongguan also further began their own plot.


    "The collected miscellaneous Hu can withstand consumption, but it can''t consume miscellaneous Hu completely." Fu An is Fu Hong''s younger brother. He is an official and worships the western school captain. He looked at Li Nong and said, "our headquarters will transfer a group of people. Should your department do the same?"


    Fu Hong raised his eyebrows and looked at Li Nong. He was annoyed that Shi Hu didn''t appoint a master or deputy in Tongguan battlefield.


    "Three thousand." Li Nong raised his hand and compared three fingers: "three thousand at most."


    When ran min came to Tongguan personally, there was no need to say more about the victory of guarding the city. He led his army out of the pass and won six consecutive victories again. Why did Shijie Zhao army defeat 130000 for six times, and the number of killings should be about 34000?


    In other words, Fu Hong is setting up a bureau at all costs, watching them negotiate and continue to consume. Even his own people''s lives have to be filled in, just to make the situation look like that.


    "I expect to win several more times. Ran min will try to attack the camp." What Fu Hong said was still based on ran min''s character. He said darkly: "we''ll pull out the camp and retreat before that. He must chase it with inner ecstasy."


    The terrain of Tongguan is complex, and the terrain nearby is not very simple. That''s something that has been considered at the beginning of the construction of Tongguan pass.


    "When the time comes, the banner is displayed. Ran min will not think much when he is anxious. He must catch up with the flag." Fu An looked around the audience and said with great confidence: "we set up ambushes around the forbidden Valley, so that ran min can''t come out!"


    Tongguan is located in the east of Guanzhong Plain and is located in the key place of Qin, Jin and Henan provinces. The situation of Tongguan is very dangerous, with Qinling Mountains in the south. There are forbidden valleys in the southeast and twelve cities in the south of the valley; There are two rivers of Wei and Luo in the north, the Yellow River embracing the pass and down, and Huayue in the West. It is surrounded by mountains, peaks, deep valleys and steep cliffs. The mountains are high and the road is narrow. There is a narrow sheep''s intestines path in the middle, which can only accommodate one car and one horse. In the past, people often compared the importance of the situation here with "fine road insurance and ape competition" and "human road stopping Tongguan insurance".


    Fu Hong''s Bureau covers a wide range of land. Fu An''s "forbidden Valley ambush" is only one of them. The truth is that there is more than one ambush. After all, they all know that ran min is brave and has a hundred battles under his command. It is estimated that it is difficult to kill him once.


    Speaking of it, there is no saying that "character determines destiny", but there are still some concepts in cognition. Their plan is based on ran min''s character, which is a little like the meaning of "knowing yourself and the enemy in a hundred battles" in Sun Tzu''s art of war.

 Chapter 369

    Some people pretend to be confused with understanding, while others have to be confused.


    Li Nong returned to his own army after leaving the account of the deliberative army. After pondering all the way, he still made a decision. He wanted to preserve the friendship left by his ancestors and sent someone to inform ran min of Fu Hong''s plot.


    After all, life in the world will be complicated, especially those who want loyalty and righteousness. There are really no complete bad people in the world. That is not only relative to their own recognition, but also different views from different positions.


    Li Nong sent someone in front of him, and Fu Hong got the news.


    If he can take it out for consultation, it is doomed to be nothing secret. Fu Hong doesn''t know such a truth. He has every reason to guard against Li Nong. Similarly, Li Nong is full of vigilance against him.


    "What should I do?" Fu An was slightly nervous and said, "that guy really ate inside out."


    "They say they can''t eat inside and eat outside. Jin people have always been guarded and regarded as inferior in Shijie. Shijie has no kindness to Jin people, and so does it to us." Fu Hong looked very open and smiled again, "that was originally a part of the expectation."


    Ran min and Li Nong came from the same vein. According to the values from the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period to today, although they are hostile, they should take care of friendship, that is, the so-called cutting is continuous, rational and chaotic.


    They are all people born in the Qi Huo army. Although they are divided, Li Nong sincerely believes that state affairs are state affairs and private affairs are private affairs. This mentality has been affecting Chinese civilization since the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. But then again, it is precisely such values that give the national concept a rudiment.


    Maybe Li Nong doesn''t have the idea of waiting for a price, but who knows? Shi Hu needs to guard against too many people. Whoever holds a heavy army is the object of guard. Similarly, it is the same with Fu Hong, Li Nong, and even Yao Yizhong, who was defeated and captured.


    Under mutual vigilance, there is a strange phenomenon in the state of Zhao in Shijie. The king does not believe in the minister, and the minister does not believe in the king. When the stone tiger has a chance, it will weaken the people holding the heavy army, and the people holding the heavy army pull back from each other.


    Qihuo army is an important armed force, especially in Tongguan battlefield. It is important to say that Qi Huojun is not only to help, but also means that if he goes against the water, it will inevitably have a great impact. Don''t be how secret ran min and Li Nong have been in private contact. Fu Hong is not blind and deaf.


    "I knew Li Nong was not credible." Fu Hou is Fu Hong''s other brother. He used to command in Xiaoguan battlefield, but he arrived in Tongguan battlefield only yesterday. He scoffed and said, "Jin people are people with many snakes and mice."


    The war at Xiaoguan has always been fierce, but Lantian pass is a barrier behind Xiaoguan, which makes the significance of attacking Xiaoguan less than Tongguan. Therefore, the main battlefield is at Tongguan rather than Xiaoguan.


    The three brothers discussed the latter matter for a long time, and there was no need to talk about the captured Yao Yizhong. Of course, they were surprised and shocked by Yao Yizhong''s defeat and capture. It was precisely because of this that they had another view of Shi Hu.


    "If we recapture Guanzhong this time, we can''t lock it out." Fu Hong said very firmly, "Yao Yizhong can''t come back. The Qiang nationality must be in civil strife because of the leader''s position, which is a great opportunity for us to master the land of Sanqin. We have plenty of opportunities to embrace Guanzhong and sit back and watch the world and let those people fight and kill."


    The premise of everything is that the di nationality can recapture Guanzhong. The basis of their plot is the judgment of Ran min''s character.


    The people sent by Li Nong met ran min without obstacles and presented Li Nong''s handwritten letter without superfluous nonsense.


    "False retreat and ambush?" Ran min whispered and looked at the man behind. His name was Wang Xiaozhi. He was more or less a veteran of the living army, but he was a passer-by with Li Nong. He asked eagerly, "does Li Gong want to share the great cause with me?"


    Wang Xiaozhi was stunned and couldn''t answer some questions. In fact, he was also unhappy with ran min''s widows. Speaking of seniority, ran Min said he didn''t suffer a loss.


    "If Duke Li comes, he can be a king, Jiru can also be a county Duke, and I can share the world with all kings." Ran min was full of ardent expectations and said, "Ji Ru, we are all of the same origin. It''s a last resort to serve Hu Lu. Isn''t it a matter of thinking day and night to correct our name?"


    Wang Xiaozhi shook his head and said, "forever, Duke Li has his own thoughts.", Despite ran min''s stiff face when he was called, he paused and continued: "now you know Fu Hong''s trick, and you''ll never take care of yourself.", Say goodbye.


    Ran min intended to stay, but at least he was a king. He was called a king. The words would not be happy. In particular, he did not like Wang Xiaozhi''s attitude of seniority, so he silently watched Wang Xiaozhi leave.


    Waiting for Wang Xiaozhi to leave, a group of Ran''s civil and military forces of the state of Qin hiding in the side room also appeared.


    As soon as TIAOYU appeared, he said, "I don''t know if the king believes what Li Nong said?"


    "I still believe it." Ran Min said bluntly, "although Li Nong is pedantic and doesn''t know the number of days, he is very faithful."


    Wang Jian immediately said, "now that I know Fu Hong''s treachery, I''ll be the king if I don''t fall for it."


    The other few people also share the same view. It is most straightforward to know that there is a pit and don''t jump in.


    "Maybe we can show our feet, make Li Nong and Fu Hong have a bad relationship, and further let Shi Hu deal with Li Nong?" Jiang Gan clenched his teeth and said, "it is because Li Nong has a choice that he doesn''t share a career with me. Will he come if he doesn''t have a choice?"


    Without waiting for anyone to say something, ran min immediately became angry: "how can I publicize such acts to other countries!"


    Jiang Gan was stunned for a while. They have been trying to win over Li Nong. Almost every means has been tried, but it is useless. Now it is not easy to have the most likely chance of success. How can ran min suddenly turn into a "perfect" elegant gentleman?


    "Li Nong treats me with sincerity. How can I bite the hand that feeds me?" Ran min was a little melancholy. Looking at what he was recalling, he finally said, "let''s leave some faith."


    At that moment, I didn''t know if anyone was in tun Kok stone or stone tiger to make complaints about ran min.


    Of course, ran min''s anti stone tiger has the explanation of national righteousness. What''s more embarrassing is that there is no national righteousness now.


    Without considering anything else, TIAOYU directly asked, "what does the king think of Fu Hong''s plot?"


    "And let me think about it." In fact, ran min thought that he didn''t know that there might be no defense. Once he knew what to ambush, it wasn''t impossible to use it. After thinking for a while, he said to the people, "the king of Han has not confirmed that the division of state has not been confirmed, and Shi Hu may attack at any time. It''s better to ask others than yourself. If there is a chance to solve the enemy outside the pass, I think I can''t let go."


    With such a foundation, as a minister, you can only think in one direction.


    There is an open area in the east of Tongguan, but the scope of this area is not large. Further on, there is a narrow mountainous area, and the so-called forbidden Valley is beyond the mountainous area.


    Some military knowledge should know that the terrain is narrow and it is easiest to ambush. It only needs to set up rubble and a large number of archers on both sides of the mountains, which can easily cause serious casualties to the people below. However, the people below have to resist unless they can fight up.


    "Summer has just passed, and it is the season when everything is dry and yellow." Jiang Gan was scolded and had no special ideas. He gave advice and said, "remember that the Han army fought in Taishan County, knowing that the enemy ambushed, but still fought, attracting heavy enemy troops to attack with fire."


    "Feasible." TIAOYU immediately nodded and said, "we will go to war when the wind is favorable, and set fire to burn in the interim, so as to turn the enemy''s ambush into coke."


    In general seasons, the wind is mostly north wind, but there are more changes in autumn. Most of the time, the wind is erratic, but most of the time, there are more southeast winds.


    The state of Qin of the ran family did not consider setting fire, but setting fire is not to light a fire. Even if it is over, if the wind is wrong, it will only play with fire and burn itself.


    Zhang Qian looked like a learned man. When he decided to attack with fire, he began to pinch his fingers. He thought there would be a northeast wind later this month, but he didn''t know whether it was reliable or not. After all, he was not a Guanzhong person!


    In order to be conservative, ran min was wise. He found a number of old people in Guanzhong, personally asked about the weather conditions in previous years, and then asked about the wind as if inadvertently. Most of the answers he got were consistent with Zhang Qian''s calculations, so he made up his mind immediately.


    The two armies were busy with the goal of calculating each other. A news spread from Yecheng to Tongguan battlefield.


    The Han Army really increased its troops in the direction of Jibei county. Shi Hu, who has been building a palace in Yecheng and wantonly collecting beautiful women, also responded.


    Shi Hu was right to enjoy in Yecheng and never forgot to gather the Jie warriors. He added troops to the Dragon guards and ordered Shi Xuan to establish the East Palace colliers. The pressure on all countries has not been small.


    The Han Army''s wantonly increasing troops to Jibei county must be to provoke Shi Hu''s nerves. He finally broke free from the gentle Township and set out with the army that had long been preparing for war. The marching direction was towards tonqiu County adjacent to Jibei county.


    Dunqiu county is the fourth year of Daxing of Jin Dynasty (AD 321). Dunqiu refugees came to the foot of dunqiu mountain, one mile east of Xin''an Town, Lai''an county, Anhui Province, and were specially bought by overseas Chinese. Originally belonging to Xuzhou, it has been restructured again and again. Now it belongs to Sizhou. It is not a big county. In fact, it is a county.


    I don''t know how many people in the world are paying attention to the trend of Shi Hu. They know that Shi Hu is leading a large army to attack the Han state. For a moment, I don''t know how many people celebrate each other. They have to laugh at Liu Yan. Indeed, they are dizzy.


    It was confirmed that Shi Hu was indeed the leader to fight with Liu Yan. Of course, Ran''s state of Qin was also thankful. He moved his mouth to praise Liu Yan. As expected, Liu Yan knew that it was necessary, but he was puzzled, refused to go and helped.


    "I don''t know what the king of Han thought, but the king of Han''s move was naturally beneficial to the Qin Dynasty." Ran min commented, but the back was full of serious questions: "the enemy outside the pass really shows signs of pulling out and retreating?"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Think about it. I''d better write down this branch line of Ran''s Qin state. If you don''t like it, please tell me. The honor is good. Break it quickly.


    In addition, sincerely ask for recommended tickets.

 Chapter 370

    It is the nature of all intelligent creatures to seek good fortune and avoid evil. Animals will flee quickly when they feel dangerous. As the most intelligent people, they have too many choices.


    Fu Hong''s layout is both a danger and an opportunity for ran min. it is obvious that ran min chose to know that there are tigers in the mountain and prefer to walk in the tiger mountain.


    Since ran min came to Tongguan, the war on this side of the battlefield has shown that it is beneficial to the ran Qin state. In terms of Ran min''s arrogance, it is taken for granted. Therefore, after learning that everything is Fu Hong''s plan, it is not too much to say that ran min is angry.


    It is because he believes that there will be victory with himself that ran min will choose to face the difficulties. What he wants to prove is that no matter what situation or conspiracy the enemy has, he will be vulnerable to him.


    "The enemy troops in the front are pulling out and retreating, while the enemy troops in other areas are converging to the forbidden valley." Jiang Gan''s face turned red. He was excited rather than ashamed. He said loudly: "we have known what the enemy is going to do in advance and deploy first."


    The terrain in the east of Tongguan is very complex. In fact, there are only a few places where troops can be stationed, and there are only a few main marching roads.


    When it comes to the main March, there are non main paths that can march. The trail is usually rugged and difficult to walk. It may take a lot more than the main road, but it can really walk.


    "Our army has used the hidden path to garrison troops around the enemy''s ambush. As long as the king gives an order, we can make a sudden attack from behind the enemy!" Jiang Gan was a major general of the ran Qin state. He was a man who knew the army and had the right to mobilize the army. He explained what he was responsible for and added: "some things are strange. The enemy seems to be completely focused on ambushing and has no vigilance behind it. This is very unreasonable."


    "Yes, king!" Tiaoyou has been startled and jumped recently. He said with Jiang Gan: "although there are Shijie territories in the East, the complexity of the terrain must be guarded by military managers. Fu Hong''s behavior is really strange."


    Since Li Nong said that Fu Hong was deliberately defeated, he wanted to make the Ran''s Qin army arrogant. The Ran''s Qin army continued to win during this period of time, and there was no lack of the great victory of killing 10000 people in World War I. However, all these victories were related to conspiracy theory. It was not entirely that the Ran''s Qin army could fight, but as if the victory was sent by the enemy.


    To say that the civil and military forces on the side of Ran''s Qin state, their inner responsibility is more complex than the difficulties they encountered before. After all, the victory was deliberately sent by the enemy. I won''t feel comfortable after listening to it.


    The more this is done, the more dissatisfied ran min is. He needs to reverse the unfavorable situation of Ran''s Qin state as a whole. Then he needs to win big victories again and again, and show all countries in the world that his great Qin can not die, not only will it not die, but also will exist and continue to be strong.


    Defeating hundreds of thousands of enemy troops outside the customs clearance has become the only way for ran min to show himself. In fact, he really doesn''t think too much. What he has is to take care of his intrigues and tricks and fight against them!


    "All right!" Ran min''s face was full of irritability. He was made dizzy by the noise. He said angrily, "it has been decided to attack, so there is no need to say more!"


    Ran min took a lot of risks this time. In order to set up a counter Bureau and dispatch troops in spite of the increasingly fierce riots in Guanzhong, the number of Ran''s Qin troops gathered in Tongguan battlefield exceeded 300000.


    In fact, most of the 300000 Ran''s Qin troops are armed farmers. According to the equipment level of the Han Army, apart from the 3000 heavily mounted cavalry, there are only about 20000 soldiers who can be counted as war soldiers, and the rest are servants.


    Of course, many times we can''t just look at equipment. In today''s world, we can learn from Liu Yan to make the army luxurious. It''s not on the side of the eastern continent.


    On the East Asian continent, with the exception of Liu Yan, who has special means, the armaments of other countries really make do, and some countries can''t even make do. Even the most productive small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty only guaranteed a metal weapon, and armor was scarce.


    Ran min mobilized troops to prepare for the battle in Tongguan battlefield. The well-equipped ones are naturally regarded as the main forces, and the rest are divided into grades. For example, the 50000 or 60000 troops who are poorly equipped but dare to fight and can fight, and the rest are a little strong.


    Ran min, who was very unhappy with his ministers, was in a better mood when he saw the troops in uniform and excellent armour.


    The Ran''s Qin army learned from the pre Qin Dynasty, that is, the military uniform adopted black as the main body. They originally wanted to make the whole army black uniforms. Unfortunately, their national strength was limited and they couldn''t do it. So it became a part of the choice to make the absolute elite first.


    Before the founding of the people''s Republic of China, ran min maintained trade with Liu Yan, mainly to obtain cheap salt, and then resell the salt to others in exchange for materials. That''s how the military funds came at the beginning of the war. They also obtained a large number of military equipment from Liu Yan, mainly including war swords, gun heads, spearheads and arrowheads. However, after more than a year, the consumption is actually small.


    In the past six months, ran min only traded a batch of ordnance from Liu Yan. Before, it was taken out as inventory at a difficult time. Now it is time to be used. As a result, the troops in front of Ran min are not only smart, but also good in equipment.


    "Gentlemen!" Ran min stood above the city gate, revealing half his body and facing the troops below, roared loudly: "there is a man in the Han army who sings well, ''a man is in the fight field, bold as a bear, and his eyes are like a wolf. If he is a man, he will kill. He doesn''t teach men to wrap their hearts around women. Men never sympathize with themselves, even if they die, their enemies laugh. There are 100 battlefields in the revenge field, everywhere is willing to be green with wild grass'', today is the day of killing!"


    It is really one of the military songs of the Han army. Naturally, it is written by Liu Yan. Its name is men''s line. It is very popular in the whole Han country. It is not only loved by the army, but also sung by the people. The whole song is one thing. It is full of men''s ambition and shows ferocity everywhere.


    Although it is the military song of the Han Army, it is strange that it was first regarded as a military song by the Liang state of Zhang. The ran state of Qin, one of the "Three Kings alliance", followed it later, not only the man''s line, but also the song "you don''t see"... That is, "you don''t see, the end of the Han Army, the weak crown is the prisoner of the long tassel..." is also very popular in the Liang state of Zhang and the Qin state of ran.


    It has to be said that although Liu Yan''s songs were very popular in the Liang state of Zhang and the Qin state of Ran, they were despised heavily in the south of the Yangtze River, which proved that Liu Yan was ignorant and had no literary talent. Just because the lyrics are really not in line with the current era, they are neither "poetry" nor "Fu", which is simply four different.


    Morale boosting is a must for generals. Ran Min has a talent far beyond ordinary people in morale boosting. The soldiers below are so excited that they want to join the battlefield immediately, be loyal to their king and fight a future for themselves.


    Tongguan is only the epitome of the whole battlefield. At this moment, I don''t know how many generals are encouraging the soldiers. They tell the reasons for fighting to the death and promise all kinds of benefits that can make the soldiers work hard, so that the soldiers can use their lives after the war breaks out.


    While the morale of all parties was boosted, the war actually broke out. It was Ma Yuan, the captain of Changshui on the side of Ran''s Qin state, who led the army to pursue the retreating Shijie Zhao army. The two sides entered the Valley Road from the open. The small number of Ran''s Qin Army caught the Shijie Zhao army with his butt on people and looked at it all the way.


    In other places, the Ran''s Qin army basically chased Shijie and Zhao Jun to kill, so that Zhai bin, one of the uniformers, repeatedly scolded his mother and said that he was a unlucky man. He seriously led the army to fight. He had never done it, and had always been playing a clown who was chased and killed.


    "Damn it!" Zhai bin constantly whipped his whip and scolded: "looking at the mess like this, there are not a few people who trample and die by themselves. What kind of soldier Fu Hong uses."


    It''s really Shijie Zhao Jun who is running all over the mountains. Even if he knows it''s setting up a bureau, it''s really a real defeat.


    In fact, there are not only zahu people who flee in panic, but also di people, Qiang people and qihuo army. Don''t talk about the order and organizational system when they escape. It''s also common to raise weapons to greet them in order to compete for the way to escape.


    Zhai bin on the other side scolded wildly, while Ma Yi on the other side was full of confusion.


    There are 30000 of the Ran''s Qin army led by Ma Yuan. In addition to the elite of the headquarters, the rest are temporary commanders. They are an army destined to be ambushed and an indispensable part of breaking the situation. To put it bluntly, Ma is willing to know what risks he has, and the rest can only be said to have been abandoned unknowingly.


    [it''s not like a false defeat?] Ma Yuan raised hope in his heart: [maybe the situation will be much better than expected!]


    To the east of Tongguan, troops were moving almost as far as his eyes could reach. Ran min left only Jiang Gan with 30000 people to guard the pass, and the rest 270000 were put into the battlefield. In addition, hundreds of thousands under Fu Hong and 200000 under Li Nong, didn''t he want to cover the ground?


    Ran min did encounter an ambush in the front, and Ma, as a striker, was willing to be trapped to death. However, General Chang Wei, with his troops, came to an anti siege and confirmed that he had trapped Fu Hou''s headquarters, so he took his elite division into the battlefield.


    "I really don''t believe it!" Ran min walked all the way and saw dead bodies on both sides. He almost gnashed his teeth and said, "Fu Hong thinks he is a soldier fairy? How can he control the situation?"


    Han Xin, the only soldier who can become a soldier fairy, whose command art has never been surpassed and whose control of the situation is unmatched.


    Some people who were originally hesitant knew that the development of the war situation actually began to be a little unsure. They almost thought that Fu Hong would play off, and it was really possible to turn over the Ran''s Qin State in an all-round way.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Congratulations on Emperor''s death becoming the leader of this book. There are ten thousand rewards after emperor''s death. Therefore, eleven chapters will be added. Honor is going to play with your life. There is no accident from tomorrow. It is the update of three chapters every day.


    Bow again to thank the emperor and all those who value honor!

 Chapter 371

    It is not impossible for false defeat to evolve into true defeat. In this difficult environment, it is difficult for the generals to maintain good communication with the bottom when the situation is chaotic. Therefore, whether it is cold weapons or hot weapons, as long as the means of remote communication do not appear, what arrangements are made before the war is extremely important.


    It is precisely because the contact is inconvenient. Ran min really doesn''t believe that Fu Hong can do everything seamlessly in advance. Besides, doesn''t he still have Li Nong to help?


    The real situation is that how the commander deploys before the war and whether his generals can do it according to the instructions are full of unknown factors. What is needed is that the generals leading the front line have enough adaptability. Therefore, it is one thing how the commander arranges, and it is another thing whether the general who unifies the army can do it.


    Ran min personally participated in the war. With the previous troops to open the way, his headquarters did not need to rush all the way, but directly rushed to the established place.


    There are people chasing and being chased all over the mountains and fields, which fully shows that things have been chaotic. The forbidden Valley, as the main battlefield, is more complex.


    "So, there was an ambush in the Valley Road, but it was easily lured out and killed by our soldiers who copied the road?" Jiang Gan, who stayed at Tongguan, was naturally happy to hear that the situation ahead was good, but his uneasiness became stronger and stronger. He asked the person who came to report: "where is the king now?"


    "General Hui, the king has led his cavalry into the basin." The herald thought for a moment and added: "the king is brave and invincible. He has broken through three lines of defense and dispersed the Qi Huo army. He should have been in contact with the headquarters of marquis Fu."


    To say that ran min is invincible, Jiang Gan still believes it.


    Who in the world doesn''t know that ran min is brave and has the title of "overlord alive"? When he went to the battlefield, he really had no experience of suffering losses. Even if his friends were defeated, he could survive.


    Ran min is said to be alone, which is reflected in his ability to control his soldiers. He can still command the troops in adverse circumstances, so as not to lose contact up and down and lead to chaos. The most famous is that Shi Hu personally enlisted Murong Xianbei. The rest of the Shijie Zhao army, including the Dragon guards, were in chaos, but the troops led by ran min not only were not in disorder, but also fought back locally.


    It was because ran min had special control skills over the army that the civil and military officials of the ran Qin State advised him several times before compromising! They just feel that even if they encounter any embarrassment, as long as ran min can control the troops, it will not cause an uncontrollable situation.


    According to the military information gathered from the front, Jiang Gan stationed in Tongguan is not only at ease, but also extremely confused. It is not surprising that false defeat has evolved into true defeat, but Fu Hong should not be such a fucking figure.


    The sound of killing in the southeast of Tongguan is shocking. No one knows how many people participated in the war. The only thing that can be confirmed is that the situation of the war is clear, which is that the ran Qin State has a great advantage.


    The Qi Huo army under Li Nong''s command naturally participated in the war. It is strange that the ran Qin army seemed to choose to be merciful when facing the Qi Huo army, but also launched a language offensive.


    Ran min personally persuaded six beggars to surrender. Even if they did not surrender, they chose to leave the battlefield, which greatly comforted ran min and seemed to be moved by Li Nong.


    It is impossible to end a huge war in a short time. Due to the problem of night vision ability, the terrain is really complex. That is, the war starts during the day and cats in a place at night. It starts again and again. On the sixth day, under the personal command of Ran min, the Shijie Zhao army composed of Di, Qiang and zahu was blocked in the forbidden Valley, and saw that it was going to be surrounded.


    Another fighting force, the qihuo army, was led by Li Nong to the north of the forbidden Valley and became a spectator.


    "Strange..." Li Nong looked left and right, surprised and asked, "where are the rest of the di and Qiang people?"


    In the chaotic situation, Li Nong had not seen Fu Hong for four or five days. He kept looking at the battlefield. The surrounded Shijie Zhao Jun looked at a lot, but the difference between the number and the original was very obvious.


    It can be said that after the outbreak of the war, the troops ran around, and Fu Hong''s flag was always on the battlefield, but Li Nong just felt something wrong.


    "Chief, it''s not good for us." Wang Xiaozhi frowned like two caterpillars and said with worry: "it must be liquidated by the heavenly king afterwards."


    Li Nong''s complexity lies here. Obviously, he was sent to fight the Ran''s Qin state. Without saying anything, he is now a spectator.


    "If the leader thinks it should coincide into one, just join forces with Yongzeng." Wang Xiaozhi pointed to the battlefield, where ran min with heavy equipment was rushing left and right: "if you want to be loyal to the heavenly king, the leader has done his friendship and should not let the situation continue."


    "Jiru." Li Nong said in surprise, "the king of heaven wants to weaken the Qiang and di nationalities in order to have the recent development of national power. Yao Yizhong was defeated and captured in Qingzhou, and Fu Hong continued to lose his troops here. Everything is just like the king of heaven''s mind. Our role is to ensure that the situation does not deteriorate, so it is enough to prevent Yongzeng from eroding the east of Tongguan."


    At that moment, Wang Xiaozhi was confused. He never thought that things would be like this.


    "To put it another way..." Li Nong said solemnly, "it is said that loyalty and filial piety are difficult to be comprehensive, but I don''t believe it."


    Wang Xiaozhi has no language directly. His world view of Li Nong is hazy.


    Let alone Wang Xiaozhi, even ran min couldn''t understand what Li Nong wanted to do.


    The state of Qin of Ran''s family has not reduced its attraction to Li Nong recently. It has done everything with emotion and reason. Li Nong''s repeated replies are very direct and simple. The two sides can retain friendship, but return to one place and so on.


    Wang Xiaozhi said, "leader, Yao Yizhong and Fu Hong have had bad luck one after another. It''s our turn next."


    Li Nong smiled brightly: "I also know that the heavenly king will settle, so we should not destroy the friendship with Yongzeng."


    It is not known whether Fu Hong was in Tongguan battlefield. His standard has always been with the standard of Duke Fu. The surrounded Shijie Zhao army is also very resolute in resistance.


    It may not be so appropriate to be surrounded. Zhao Jun in Shijie still controls the Luoshui section and firmly controls the mountain road (near modern Taihua mountain) with the convenience of mountain terrain. There must be a retreat route.


    Now what ran Min wants to do most is to cut off the retreat of Shijie Zhao army in the southeast. However, because there are still many Shijie Zhao army running around, he is also afraid of the qihuo army on the north side of the garrison battlefield, and some troops cannot be mobilized.


    "If necessary, we can gradually give up some areas and let the rebels take them away." What Fu Hou said was the mountain road on the southeast side. He didn''t look at any panic because of the unfavorable war situation. Instead, he looked at his heart: "let them be proud first, and then they will suffer."


    The number of the surrounded Shijie Zhao army should be close to 200000, but the 200000 people look strange. There is no shortage of old and weak women and children. The number of miscellaneous Hu is also relatively large, and the number of Di people is wrong at first sight.


    "What the hell is going on?" Zhai bin was very upset and asked a question he had wanted to ask for a long time: "where''s Fu Shuai? Why haven''t you seen anyone."


    Maybe it didn''t affect anything. Hou Fu said with a smile, "we''ll attract all the rebels here. My brother can enter Qin!"


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Zhai bin did not respond: "what do you mean?"


    There is no special meaning. Just like there is more than one road outside Tongguan, who stipulates that entering Guanzhong can only take Tongguan.


    Ran min personally went to Tongguan. Most of the troops that Ran''s Qin state could mobilize were also transferred for the purpose of setting up a counter Bureau. He referred to not only the hinterland of Guanzhong, but also the troops of Lantian pass and Yiguan pass.


    In any case, Fu Hong led his army to fight with the ran Qin State for more than a year. If the dead were piled up, they would definitely be stacked into mountains, and the blood would be collected into rivers. I don''t know how many other materials were lost and consumed.


    When ran min led his troops to kill in the southeast forbidden Valley outside Tongguan, Fu An stopped attacking gaiguan and cut off the surrounding roads. Then Fu Hong arrived at gaiguan with the elite of DI and Qiang nationalities and the siege equipment accumulated in a year.


    Fu Hong didn''t have any rest when he arrived at Yiguan. He began to attack Yiguan at the first time. He not only made a frontal attack, but also used the path found by Fu An before. The attack was far more fierce than expected.


    After the garrison of the state of Qin of the ran family was mobilized, it was reduced to less than 20000. They reported to ran min urgently and guarded the pass hard. Unexpectedly, Lantian pass behind them was also attacked.


    Before, Lantian pass was heavily fortified by troops. The number of garrisons was reduced from 10000 to only 2000. When it was suddenly attacked, it immediately panicked.


    Shijie Zhao Jun, who attacked lantianguan, crossed the Qinling Mountains and made a detour. In fact, the number was less than 3000, but he occupied an all-round psychological advantage in surprise.


    The Ran''s Qin army guarding Lantian pass naturally thought that Yiguan was extremely safe without losing its own side. It was human nature to relax the guard. As a result, Lantian pass fell earlier than Yiguan in front.


    When Lantian pass was lost, the Ran''s Qin army in Qiaoguan was also flustered. It was only under Shen Zhong''s personal control that they did not lose immediately, but they only persisted for three more days. After Fu Hong''s heavy siege equipment arrived, they were flustered and their troops were really insufficient. At the moment when Qiaoguan was lost, Shen Zhong looked at the location of Tongguan in the north and sighed that he had killed himself in the city.


    Ran min didn''t know what happened in Yiguan and Lantian pass. Even Jiang Gan of Tongguan didn''t know. They only knew that the situation on their side was very good. Maybe if they worked harder, they could eat the besieged enemy and obtain a victory like Liu Yan''s victory in Jinan County, which would shake the world and make the heroes look at it.


    Ran min learned that there was a Shijie Zhao army in Guanzhong. At that time, he still didn''t believe it. He thought someone was passing rumors to shake his determination to make every effort to annihilate the besieged enemy.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    This is a normal update, including the one at noon chapter. Jiageng will be in the evening, but I don''t know what time it is.


    PS: the title of the chapter has profound meaning. All the spectators are waiting.

 Chapter 372

    Earlier, Hangu pass was the barrier in the pass. After the first emperor unified the world, he ordered to dismantle all the walls of the cities in the world, collect the weapons of non Qin troops in the world, and demolish the passes except for the border areas.


    The early Hangu pass was on the edge of the Yellow River, near Menshui, which was the so-called land of three rivers.


    Later, Hangu pass changed once. It was still built on the side of the Yellow River, but moved to the south of Yanchi and the west of Mianchi. In addition to Hangu pass, Yiguan was used as a barrier. After Liu Bang entered Wuguan, he actually came near Yiguan. The difference is that Yiguan was still abandoned because of the order of the original emperor, Wu Guan was built during the reign of Hu Hai, the second emperor of Qin Dynasty.


    Gai means high. Then Gai pass is a pass built on high mountains. When it was pushed forward for hundreds of years, there were Han flags floating here. That was Liu Bang''s plan to make the prince Qin think there were an overwhelming number of soldiers coming. Yu Xianyang was really able to look at Gai pass. As a result, the prince Qin was really fooled. In the face of Liu Bang''s persuasion, Ziying hesitated for a moment and took all officials out of Xianyang city to beg for surrender.


    Fu Hong also needs to set up a suspicious array, but he is not for another pass. After all, the success of Lantian pass is earlier than that of Yiguan. What he needs is to expand his momentum. He needs to make a big fuss for both Guanzhong and Tongguan.


    Fu Hong was delighted to get two passes in five short days, but he was also very painful.


    In fact, there was no loss at Lantian pass. There were more people than attacking Lantian pass when trekking in the Qinling Mountains. At the beginning, more than 20000 Di and Qiang people took a detour, and only less than 3000 people really came to Lantian pass.


    The attack on Qiaoguan was a fierce attack at the beginning. Nearly 20000 people were lost before the arrival of heavy siege equipment. According to rough statistics, nearly 30000 people were lost after attacking the pass. These 30000 people really died, not temporarily losing their combat effectiveness.


    Fu Hong''s heart hurts more than that. In order to achieve the goal of attacking Yiguan and Lantian pass, more people have been lost at Tongguan. Together with Hou Fu''s headquarters, he is still trapped there, but he doesn''t know whether he can persist until he conquers Chang''an and then March from behind Tongguan.


    "We have less than 30000 elite left. We can gather up up to 80000 for the next attack." Fu An has a lot of bandages on his body. In order to win the battle as soon as possible, he has been fighting in person, and it is inevitable that he will be hurt. However, it must be said that the resilience of the first generation of people who beat rivers and mountains is really not comparable to that of the later generations. Although their bodies were seriously damaged, they gritted their teeth and insisted. He touched the bandage on his body and said with a smile, "I have to say that this set learned by the Han army is very useful. At least it''s comfortable to look at and touch."


    Fu Hong reluctantly smiled and asked with concern, "doesn''t it matter?"


    Fu''an waved his hand and pretended to be safe and said, "it''s an who earned his life and two passes in exchange for the rebel Taiwei''s life."


    The two brothers always had a good relationship, but unlike some family brothers who looked at harmony, in fact, the internal struggle was serious. After saying some personal words, Fu Hong led the army to fight again according to the plan, leaving the wounded Fu An to arrange the deployment of Lantian pass and Yiguan.


    "Give this handwritten letter to Li Nong." Fu An looked a little sleepy. After giving orders, he said, "give Lan Tian Guan to Fu Jian and Fu Xiong."


    Fu Jian is Fu Hong''s third son. He is 27 years old this year.


    Fu Xiong is Fu Hong''s fifth son. He is 25 years old this year.


    To say that a family should be developed, it is really that there are usually many heroes in one family, and each of them has his ability. Even if several people in Fu Hong''s generation don''t have much ability, they at least appear tough in temperament. The next generation is either extremely brave or strategic.


    Fu Jian was originally depressed. Only because Fu Hong didn''t take him into the pass and learned that he was going to guard Lantian pass, Fu an emphasized his bravery in his letter. It was time to be responsible, so he naturally became very happy.


    When Fu Xiong saw Fu An''s letter, he immediately looked sad and said to his friendly people, "my uncle is afraid to die."


    On the day after Fu Hong led his army into the overlord, Fu An died of serious injury at Yiguan.


    The news of Fu An''s death was according to his own intention. He neither mourned nor told Fu Hong. The body was placed in the room and waited for the end of the war.


    The Shijie Zhao army led by Fu Hong entered Guanzhong and became well known only when it reached Bashang.


    It was Fu Hongda''s reconnaisance that sent him back to Guanzhong with his army. At the same time, he spread false news that Tongguan, Yiguan and lantianguan had all fallen into their hands, and the rebels including ran min had been eliminated.


    The state of Qin of the ran family was not established for a long time, and the influence of this regime in Guanzhong was general. It can even be said that there were riots in Guanzhong because some national policy issues were not actually liked by Guanzhong people.


    Many people have heard that Fu Hong led his troops into Guanzhong. No matter what ethnic group they are, they cheer and take people to Chang''an. They want to go to Fu Hong. Whether they can have an office or not, they have a common goal to support the Ran''s state of Qin.


    Seriously speaking, the Fu family was not very violent during their rule in Guanzhong. It can even be said that they treated the people under their rule better than the rest of the state of Zhao in Shijie. That''s one of the reasons why the people in Guanzhong rejected Ran''s state of Qin, let alone take people to Guanzhong immediately after Fu Hong returned to Guanzhong.


    Ran min learned the news only when Fu Hong led his troops to Chang''an city. By this time, he had completed the siege of marquis Fu''s headquarters, and even the friction with Qi Huo army began to increase.


    "Impossible!" Hearing the news, ran min subconsciously didn''t want to believe it. He roared: "although there are troops transferred from Yiguan, even if only 10000 people are stationed in Yiguan, they shouldn''t lose in such a short time, not to mention the Lantian pass behind!"


    Zhan Shi Liu Yi came to ran min from Chang''an after many difficulties and obstacles. Because of the time rush, he didn''t have time to freshen up and dress up. He looked dirty and his clothes were damaged. He didn''t believe ran min''s death. He shouted: "my Lord, it''s true. Fu Hong is already under the city, and there are rebels in all directions!"


    "Impossible!" Ran min still roared: "where''s Shenzhong? With Shenzhong at Yiguan, how can it be lost!"


    Now no one knows that Shen Zhong has actually died in the city. Fu Hong''s propaganda is Shen Zhong begging for surrender. Of course, the purpose is to create a gap within the ran Qin state.


    At this time, of course, Liu Yi would not say anything that had not been confirmed. After he was dumb, he repeated Fu Hong''s true arrival at Chang''an city. In order to make ran min believe that he still kept kowtowing, his forehead had been bleeding.


    At the beginning, they would say a few words. Behind them, they were completely silent. They were shocked that Yiguan and Lantian pass fell so quickly, and they were full of despair for their own future.


    "So Fu Hong is playing the game of ''attacking East and West''?" Ran min no longer roared. He squatted on the ground, sat on a futon, shrugged his arms and said hoarsely, "so at the beginning, I was played as a monkey, or by Li Nong and Fu Hong?"


    Li Nong''s presence must be to cry out for injustice. Whether at the beginning or when he learned that Fu Hong had been killed in Guanzhong, he always wanted to preserve his friendship. The truth is that he sent someone to tell ran min three times in a row that Fu Hong might not be in Tongguan battlefield. The problem is that ran min didn''t respond.


    Without waiting for anyone to give advice, he didn''t need anyone to persuade him. Ran min just decadent a little, then perked up again and said, "give Fu Hou the last blow, let''s kill back to the pass."


    The civil and military forces of the Qin state of the ran family looked for people they knew and looked at each other. No matter what they were thinking in their hearts, they bowed their hands and said, "promise!"


    Ran min waved people back, but left Liu Yi, waiting for all who should go, and asked, "what''s the situation in Chang''an?"


    "Fu Hong came in a hurry. Although some people have been defecting, there are no siege equipment for the time being. It''s just ants attached to the siege." Liu Yi introduced the situation of Chang''an in detail. He said that there was no chaos in the city. He defended under the leadership of monk Sikong TIAOYU and Wang Jian. He also said: "the queen and the king''s second son ran Yin also came forward to stabilize people''s hearts."


    Ran Min has many children, but none of them are too young to take on great responsibilities. However, Queen Dong has always been virtuous and virtuous, which has been proved again today.


    Speaking of Chang''an, ran min led the army to completely expel the people who originally lived in it. Of course, he replaced his own lineage. It is also for this reason that he can unite as one.


    "Those who can be armed are fully armed, old and weak women and children are all armed, that is, military equipment is insufficient." When Liu Yi came, there were 130000 people guarding the city in Chang''an. As long as there was no civil strife, he could still adhere to the city wall. He said eagerly, "the most important thing now is that the king quickly leads the army back to dispel the rumor of Fu Hong."


    Ran min is thinking about other things, such as how to treat Li Nong. The most important thing is that the Han army seems to have broken through Xuchang, the capital of Yuzhou, which is 700 miles away from Tongguan?


    "Ah?" Liu Yi was stunned. He asked, "the minister hurried to Linzi and asked the king of Han to send troops to save him?"


    I don''t know why. When ran min encountered a crisis, the first thought in his mind was to find Liu Yan. He couldn''t say why.


    "I have a hunch that the king of Han will not sit idly by." With inexplicable self-confidence, ran Min said, "even if the king of the Han Dynasty only stated his position in name, it would be of great benefit to the great Qin Dynasty."


    One thing ran min really guessed right. Liu Yan, who has been paying attention to the war in Guanzhong, really never intended to stand idly by. It is out of national interests and a feeling in his heart. The difference is that the cost is not big and what benefits can he get.


    In fact, if Zhao Jun didn''t go in such a hurry around the stone tablet in the Qinling Mountains and had more time to explore and observe, they would find that some valleys are full of various buildings. Of course, these buildings were built by systematic farmers sent by Liu Yan, not only in Qinling, but also in many other places.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    The chapter in the evening is the Jiageng of the emperor''s death alliance leader. I''m not sure what time it is.

 Chapter 373

    Almost when ran min knew the news of Guanzhong, Li Nong also received a final letter from Fu An.


    Fu An didn''t write much in his letter. At that time, it was good that he was seriously injured and could hold on. How can there be too many redundant words? He just focused on the fact that ran min was a lucky man. Then, ran min may become an atmosphere for a while, but he will eventually have a tragic ending because of his character.


    After talking about ran min''s character, Fu an then talked about Fu Hong''s decision, that is, after the Di people recapture Guanzhong, they can''t lock it out. Nominally, they still belong to the state of Zhao in Shijie, but the Fu family won''t get involved in the trouble of Shi Hu. Next, he said that the Fu family would not disclose Li Nong''s actions on the Tongguan battlefield to Shi Hu, but would speak well for him.


    Fu An''s whole letter did not say that he wanted Li Nong to participate in the attack on Ran''s Qin state. It looked like he was thinking of Li Nong.


    After reading the letter, Li Nong learned from the messenger that Fu An had been seriously injured and died. With his sentimental character, he naturally wanted to feel something. His heart naturally fell into a struggle that no one could understand.


    "Chief?" Li cunxiao (not the Tang Dynasty) was one of the generals Li Nong valued relatively. Seeing Li Nong''s disappointed face, he asked, "what happened."


    "Fu An died in the war." Li Nong talked about how Fu Hong recaptured Gai pass and Lantian pass. Then he said, "I want to send troops to rescue Duke Fu from the siege. What do you think?"


    A surprised "ah?!" It was sent out in the account. They were ignorant because Li Nong had been "you Nong and me Nong" with the ran Qin state before. Although the friction has increased recently, how can they suddenly meet again?


    "Fu Hong led his troops into the Qin Dynasty, and many defected. It seems that he has to control Guanzhong again." Li nongyang raised the letter in his hand and said, "Fu An wrote to me before his death, which shows that the long friendship is true. The ancients have passed away, and I have saved his brother."


    "Yongzeng''s side..." Wang Xiaozhi said with some tears and laughter: "Yongzeng still doesn''t hate us? What did he do before?"


    "Forever?" Li nongli naturally said, "our gang Yongzeng has a lot. It just wants to protect Fu Hou, not the whole army. How can Yongzeng sell a favor?"


    The people were speechless. They thought Li Nong''s thinking was strange. Isn''t it because Li Nong was such a kind person who chose to follow?


    Li Nong did what he said and sent Wang Xiao to meet with ran min before.


    At that time, ran min was already preparing to give Fu Hou the last blow. He heard Wang Xiaozhi''s intention and was silent for a long time. After a terrible silence, he said, "Ji Ru can enter the enemy camp alone. If Fu Hou is willing, I will naturally fulfill Li Gong''s friendship."


    Wang Xiaozhi thought that ran min would not agree, so that he didn''t pay much attention when he spoke. When he heard ran min agree, he was very happy and thought that ran min attached importance to his friendship with Li Nong.


    It is often said that birds of a feather flock together and people flock together. Li Nong is such a person, which can be seen from the people under his command. Wang Xiaozhi inevitably advised ran min to say something. As for whether ran min listened to it or not, I don''t know.


    Of course, it is impossible for Fu hou to go. If he doesn''t go here, he can persist. As soon as he goes, the resistance troops will collapse.


    "Hou Weiwu has a good intention. Hou Yao has taken it." With a moved face, marquis Fu thanked Li Nong for his position and said to Wang Xiaozhi, "but I don''t know what Marquis Wei Wu plans to do so far?"


    Wang Xiaozhi did not know Li Nong''s plan, but repeatedly persuaded Fu hou to leave.


    Under the premise that the three brothers of the Fu family had their own division of labor, Fu An had died for the cause of the Fu family. At the beginning, Fu Hou was also prepared for an unexpected encounter.


    The development of the situation has been almost in accordance with their direction. How can Fu Hou dig his own grave regardless of the future of the Fu family for his own safety? He can only thank and refuse again and again.


    In fact, it''s a little difficult for Marquis Fu to defend here, but it''s really no problem to support it for another month or two.


    A month or two in a war is not short, and even when it comes to the critical moment, it is very important. Fu Hong is now at the foot of Chang''an city. Every time Hou Fu insists on this forbidden Valley, Fu Hong has a moment to attack Chang''an city.


    Wang Xiaozhi left with regret. He still hoped that Marquis Fu could accept the kindness. First, he begged the living army to be kind to the Fu family, and second, he helped ran min. unfortunately, he didn''t succeed.


    When Li Nong learned that Marquis Fu was not leaving, he was immediately sad and said to Wang Xiaozhi, "Fu''s three heroes are destined to rise."


    After the Fu family reoccupied Guanzhong, they had to lock it. It seemed that they had to sit in Guanzhong and wait for the opportunity. Their foundation in Guanzhong can be seen from Fu Hong''s entry that some people rushed to turn to him. It seems that they have a strong foundation.


    "Let''s prepare and withdraw tomorrow." Li Nong didn''t want to stay here for a moment. He looked at the direction of Yecheng and said, "the friendship here is done, and it''s time to be loyal."


    It is said that Shi Hu led his army to tonqiu County, but there is not much news from behind. Only about the Han Army constantly mobilizing water troops to the war zone, and the control of the Yellow River is in the hands of the Han state.


    In the southeast region, the Han army conquered Xuchang a month ago, and the leader of the army was Xie an.


    When the Han army conquered Xuchang, it stopped expanding. It was not the end of the expansion here. It was the Jin Army crossing the Yangtze River that captured Runan County, Xincai county and Ruyin county during the war between the Han Army and Shijie Zhao army.


    Yu Bing was the one who led the northern expedition. He really had a good time. He took the land of three counties with only 30000 Jin troops.


    After taking the three counties, the Jin army also made a gesture of continuing to move north. The Han state, which was very unhappy to be taken advantage of, must be on guard when seeing the Jin army go north.


    In fact, Yu Bing was called back by the imperial edict after walking more than 50 miles north. He was strictly forbidden to leave the garrison. On the one hand, Chu Li took the place of the three new counties.


    Chu Li is the abbot of the state. He is still a very new abbot. He is much younger than the "outdated" relatives of the Yu family. And now the Empress Dowager Chu is in charge of the state affairs. The Yu family has been beautiful for so long. It''s time for the Chu family to take turns in line!


    Yu Bing returned to the south of the Yangtze River with depression and regret. Not only did the official position of the commander of the Northern Expedition disappear, but also the real power of a local assassin was removed. He was transferred back to Jiankang for a holiday and riding general.


    Chu Li took office and became the new commander of the northern expedition. According to the Chu family, he can only be said to be a second-class family. Relying on the first-class level, he naturally can''t mobilize tens of thousands of private soldiers like the Yu family, but it''s not the Empress Dowager of the Chu family who is in charge of the national government now.


    Empress Dowager Chu was still a person who was more towards her mother''s family. Otherwise, she would not roll off Yu Bing under great pressure and "throw" the title of the new Northern Expedition commander on Chu Li''s head. She also came up with a vertical and horizontal strategy, mainly to make friends with the Wang family, one of the door lords, and several other aristocratic families who can row in order to raise food and soldiers for Chu Li.


    When Yu Bing was the commander of the northern expedition, he had only 30000 troops and horses on hand. It was Chu Li''s turn to be the commander of the northern expedition, which increased to 50000.


    It is said that 50000 is the national armed forces under the Jin army system. Another feature of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is that it can bring private soldiers when going to war. Therefore, Yu Bing''s previous 30000 troops were only Jin troops, not including 50000 or 60000 private soldiers. Chu had 50000 Jin troops alone. Empress dowager Chu helped collect 50000 private soldiers, that is, 100000 troops and horses.


    After crossing the Yangtze River, the poet Guozhang began to inspect the three counties, and dared to look around the checkpoint set up by the Han army. This move looked like a man who could lead the army, but the next scene seemed strange. After seeing what he should see, he retracted Xincai and came to an old God. The reason for Jiankang was that the Han army was sharp and would find the most appropriate time to report what happened in Guanzhong to Jiankang.


    The small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty learned that the situation in Guanzhong was just one before and one after the time point on the Han side. The small ~ court in the south of the Yangtze River gloated at ran min''s bad luck, while Linzi had long cared about it.


    It is still not a big or small court meeting. In the state of Han, there is a big court meeting every ten days, and a small court meeting is held every day. The routine of dealing with things is relatively flexible. You can report what the king needs to know at any time.


    "So Fu Hong led his troops into Guanzhong again." Liu Yan did not have any special expression and commented: "Fu Hong''s skill was good, that is, the subsequent decision-making was not atmospheric."


    Ji Chang directly said the key: "if Fu Hong who entered Guanzhong doesn''t fight Chang''an and directly invades Tongguan, even if he can''t attack it, it''s of great significance."


    The Han state did not know a fact. It might be funny to say, but Fu Hong did not have enough troops. He was afraid that leaving Chang''an behind to Tongguan would turn into being attacked on both sides.


    "Your Majesty, it seems appropriate to accept ran min as a minister now." Sang Yu looked in a happy mood, but he was not gloating at ran min''s situation. He said, "who is to lead the soldiers to save?"


    Before, the state of Han was unwilling to accept ran min as a minister. It was clear that there was no meaning at all, but now the time is different. The situation of the state of Ran Qin is so bad that it is almost hopeless. Even if it is not to get Guanzhong, it is only to accept and digest ran min and a number of civil and military forces. In any case, it is grace rather than hatred.


    "Our Liaodong war broke out immediately. If there are many local battlefields, there can''t be too many troops." Ji Chang touched his chin and said in a solemn voice, "the water rushed to the rescue, and the forbidden guards, which were originally hidden in the Qinling Mountains, actually did not have enough troops, but gave ran min a tonic."


    Liu Yan exceptionally agreed with Ji Chang that what they did was of great significance, not only to ran min, but actually to Fu Hong, or to his own country. It was the first time that the Han Army rushed to rescue thousands of miles away, and ordinary countries could not play at all.


    "This is also frightening Shi Hu..." Liu Yan thought of something, suddenly "ha ha" laughed and said something that Wen Wu couldn''t understand: "for ran min, what I''m doing is handing over quick acting heart-saving pills!"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    This is the first chapter for the death of the alliance Lord emperor. There are ten chapters left. Why is honor a little painful and happy?

 Chapter 374

    If we can let Wu mourn the heavenly king and himself stand on the same front and work hard for a common goal, to tell the truth, Liu Yan is still willing to pay a silly price. In fact, this is also a great fun for walkers to understand the development of history and collect historical famous generals.


    "This time the master will choose Xie an." Liu Yan looked at the civil and military forces. Seeing that no one had expressed any objection, he officially decided to say, "Ren xie''an led 20000 Navy troops, all of which belong to 15000 guards, to help ran min."


    Xie an did quite well after he became a professional in military affairs, especially when he took over Xu Zheng to fight in Yuzhou. Although Xu Zheng laid a good foundation before, he really had a lot more routines than Xu Zheng in a series of military use.


    The so-called routine is a trick or something. When Xie an''s command style changed, Shijie Zhao Jun really didn''t react to it.


    We should deeply understand that the Han Army has always liked to do something to fight a decent war. To put it bluntly, it is to crush it with strength, and there are few tricks and so on.


    Even if you are familiar with military tactics, not everyone can play it. After reading it, you have to use it flexibly according to the actual situation. Otherwise, if the enemy knows what tactics he wants to use, can''t he set up a counter game? Therefore, there are many people who read military books. In fact, few can really use tricks.


    Xie an should be a person who is familiar with military books and can apply them flexibly. After taking over the military power, he changed his tactics, mainly focusing on interspersed mobility and division and encirclement. He ate Lu Yong''s troops relatively easily. The fragmented battlefield pattern also made it difficult for Lu Yong and Liu Kai to Parry. As a result, Xu Chang was lost.


    Far after Xie an of Xuchang received the order from Linzi, he was actually a reluctant idea.


    "Support ran Qin?" Xie an looked at the map and said to Yuan Qiao, "thousands of miles away!"


    Yuan Qiao not only sent the king''s order, but also was appointed as the marching chief history of xie''an. Li Kuang, who came with him, became a false assassin in Yuzhou.


    The so-called "fake" of the fake assassin can be understood as a temporary official, that is, a temporary official position. If you do a good job, of course, you can get a real appointment.


    The plane map from Xuchang to Tongguan looks like about 700 miles, but there has never been any straight line when it is far away. It must be winding according to the actual terrain. Therefore, Xie an said that the journey of thousands of miles is actually less.


    "I have to cross several Shijie counties along the way, and the time is so fast..." Xie an complained to Yuan Qiao. If other people were present, he would not say those words. He smiled bitterly and said, "why does the king value ran min so much?"


    Like the attitude of almost everyone in the south of the Yangtze River, Xie an and Yuan Qiao, who were also born in the south of the Yangtze River, are no worse than ran min''s senses. Who makes ran min so conscientious when working for the state of Zhao in Shijie.


    "Anshi, the king''s support for ran Qin can naturally benefit the country. Moreover, a sawing Guanzhong is better than a unified Guanzhong." Yuan Qiao was relatively open-minded. He focused on other things and asked, "what was Chu doing after he took office as commander-in-chief of the northern expedition?"


    Speaking of this, Xie an immediately smiled bitterly: "what else can we do? Invite friends and students, have a small banquet on three days and a big banquet on five days, full of poems and Ci Fu, and send someone to invite an."


    Yuan Qiao turned his eyes when he heard the speech. It was really in line with the virtue of some aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River. He would eat, drink and have fun when he had a chance, and create opportunities to eat, drink and have fun when he didn''t have a chance.


    "When Yu Gong unified his troops, an was ready to lead the army to fight with the Jin army." Xie an shook his head and said sadly, "I didn''t expect that Yu guild was suddenly transferred back to Jiankang."


    For the aristocratic family, there is nothing to be hypocritical about the unified fighting of soldiers who are their own masters. They can kill when they should be killed. After killing, they can cry and mourn. There is no psychological obstacle at all. That is also the aristocratic family morality developed in the late Eastern Han Dynasty.


    At this time, Li Kuang came.


    Li Kuang''s impressions of xie''an and Yuan Qiao were quite good, and he also became friends with Huan Wen in Linzi.


    Seriously speaking, some people from humble backgrounds still like to move closer to real giants. They may not talk about climbing dragons and Phoenix, but it is always good to make friends with people with knowledge and talent.


    Those people who came from the south of the Yangtze River have all come to the state of Han. Naturally, they are also interested in making friends with the "old generation of Yuan Dynasty", which means a little water, a milk, a friendship and a fusion.


    "Anshi chose land?" Li Kuang looked at the mountain map with his eyes and nodded his head: "almost all the Zhao troops in Shijie have been mobilized. The emptiness in the rear is inevitable, and Kuang will naturally cooperate."


    In fact, Xie an is still tangled. It''s not that the forbidden guards are already in Guanzhong. What they want to go from the border of the Han state is transported by the fleet. Then he wants to take only a small number of people by land.


    "Fewer people have the advantage of fewer people." Xie an looked more open and teased yuan Qiao: "Uncle Yan''s ass will suffer."


    There are more no man''s land in the state of Zhao in Shijie than expected. In fact, Xie an and others disguised themselves and went on their way. They should pay attention to the wild animals in the wilderness rather than the Zhao army in Shijie.


    It''s normal to ride a horse in the state of Zhao in Shijie. Since Shijie ruled the Central Plains, he has been making no man''s land and pasture. Nearly 100 people ride a horse. If they can meet some nomadic tribes.


    It took Xie an and others four days to feel Mianchi. It was a little difficult for them to move forward after they arrived at Mianchi. The reason is that the Qi Huo army who withdrew from the Tongguan battlefield was active in Mianchi generation.


    The composition of the begging army is very complex. It is precisely because of the complex constraints on military discipline that it is impossible to talk about. Xie an entered the activity area of the begging army. The scattered soldiers of the begging army can be seen everywhere in the wilderness. It is really difficult to find someone who wants to harm. After all, Tongguan battlefield has been fought for more than a year. How brave should civilians be to stay in the battlefield.


    For an army without military discipline, the difficulty of asking for information is only related to how much it pays. There is almost no information that can''t be found out.


    "In that case, ran min personally besieged Fu Hou with a large army, and he didn''t mean to go back to Chang''an at all." Xie an was originally a handsome childe. She had been driving for several days. She looked dirty. He chewed the fried noodles and said vaguely, "it''s strange! The king didn''t say that the forbidden guards were already in Guanzhong. Why didn''t they be found at all."


    Guanzhong battlefield is now mainly divided into two parts. Of course, one is Tongguan battlefield and the other is Chang''an battlefield. The two sides fight bloody battles around the two places. What we should pay attention to is around the battlefield. Who has spare time to explore what ghosts are in Qinling mountains.


    Another news they inquired about was that the Chinese fleet could not get through tonqiu county because Shi Hu desperately mobilized the navy to compete with the Chinese fleet for control of the Yellow River.


    In fact, even if the Shijie Navy did not stop it, the whole reach of the Yellow River could not go through the fleet. The place where the fleet could pass was actually broken near Puyang. However, the Han country did not understand the Yellow River System in the hinterland of the Central Plains, so it wanted to let the fleet go straight from Qingzhou to the three rivers.


    "Then all we can use is 15000 guards." Yuan Qiao looked embarrassed. Anyone who hurried thousands of miles was in fact like this. He didn''t have any anxiety because the expected Navy didn''t come. He said blandly, "fortunately, it''s the forbidden guard."


    Accompanying Wei junchi and Ding Yi looked at each other silently. They agreed with Yuan Qiao that the forbidden guards in the Han army should be the most bizarre and elite troops. The 15000 forbidden guards are composed of 7000 cavalry, sudden cavalry and bow cavalry, and the rest of the infantry are 3000 crossbow soldiers.


    Wei junchi and Ding Yi both came from ran min''s side. They can only say that they are very happy to participate in the rescue of Ran min. they not only want to make the best of their original friendship, but also have a proud psychology of returning home in gold.


    Mianchi is more than 100 miles away from the Tongguan battlefield. Xie an and others didn''t have trouble when they rushed to Tongguan. After all, the team of Qi Huo army is very long and completely stable. It''s wishful thinking


    The most dangerous time they encountered was when they met Wang Xiaozhi. That time, Wang Xiaozhi must have recognized Wei junchi and Ding Yi. As a result, Wang Xiaozhi didn''t even ask for the military card. In the subsequent section, there was no need to hide because of Wang Xiaozhi''s military card.


    "It''s really an incomprehensible collective." Yuan Qiao looked at the distance, where the banners were waving and the sound of killing was also shocking. He said to Xie an, "Qi Huojun knew that we were from the Han country, but let us go in vain?"


    Xie an has some understanding. People who rise in recklessness are like that. To describe it as a complex of contradictions, often friendship is more important than anything.


    When ran min learned that there were people from the state of Han, he directly met them without even grooming. He saw a dusty Xie an and others, and then saw the original episodes Wei junchi and Ding Yi, but he showed a disappointed expression and said, "why is there only nearly a hundred riders?"


    In fact, the team sent by ran min to ask Liu Yan for help is still on the way, but ran min thought Liu Yi was very efficient.


    Xie''an frowned without leaving any trace. What is "only nearly a hundred riders", the disappointment and dislike on that face should not be too obvious.


    "Your Majesty, the king doesn''t just send hundreds of horses." Ding Yi didn''t feel cold. With the permission of Xie an, he said, "the king sent 15000 reinforcements alone, and tens of thousands of troops are on the way."


    "Really?" Ran min showed a happy expression and said with admiration, "the king of Han really believed in people and was a man with great righteousness."


    As soon as the call came down, it was not only Xie an who seemed to eat flies, but also the others who couldn''t hide their inner unhappiness.


    "It is inappropriate for me to call the king of Han as a minister. I should call the king the king." Ran min''s EQ is a little normal, but he still makes a mistake, but this is not important. He asked eagerly, "what about the reinforcements?"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Ah Le, thank the general election emperor and Yiye + Mu Nan for their ten thousand rewards. Then we still owe twelve chapters. The second chapter will be later today.


    by the way! Folks, some recommended tickets!

 Chapter 375

    Wei junchi and Ding Yi, who used to be ran min''s trilogy, know that they are straightforward and don''t care in their hearts. Others don''t know ran min''s temperament.


    In the final analysis, directness can also be interpreted as directness, and people with direct personality are usually easy to speak out, which is very easy to offend people.


    After a long time of contact with straightforward people, they can either get along with them, or they are so angry that they don''t want to get along with them. However, generally, if they can get along with them, the relationship must be good, and others are willing to stay with people with little playfulness, so they have an absolute sense of security.


    If ran min''s directness is not "from top to bottom", it will inevitably make people like spring breeze. Unfortunately, once a person is in a high position, whether he is reincarnated correctly or later struggle, he will inevitably develop a kind of dignity under high power. Such directness will make people a little unhappy.


    People born in the south of the Yangtze River have had an inner impression of Ran min, which led to Xie an and Yuan Qiao''s aversion to ran min from the beginning. However, they also know what is light and heavy. They ignore ran min''s offending character and ask to know the development of the war.


    "There''s nothing to hide. The war is quite unfavorable to our army." Ran Min said not only about the general situation, but also the situation of the Ran''s Qin army who fought at Tongguan. He said: "Chang''an is surrounded and the luggage is trapped in the city. Therefore, I hope you bring enough food, or..."


    Speaking of grain and fodder, xie''an has no psychological pressure at all. What he knows is that the grain and fodder prepared by his side can feed 30000 people for a year. It is said that he can have more if he wants.


    Although I don''t know how so much grain and fodder is quietly transported into the pass, it''s just like I don''t know why the forbidden guard can appear quietly in the Qinling Mountains. Xie an and others only need their own conditions to be better than ever, that''s enough.


    Naturally, xie''an, as the chief general, did not want to provide food and fodder for the Ran''s Qin army at all. Yuan Qiao, as the long marching history, implicitly asked for food and fodder support from Chang Wei, the left General of the Ran''s Qin state.


    "Yes, yes." The mouth said that, but the body was very honest. For example, Chang Wei had a bitter face and said very embarrassed: "it''s the quantity... Well, it will be very few."


    The state of Qin of the ran family occupied Guanzhong where the productive forces were destroyed. The most fatal thing was that most people in Guanzhong did not support it, or they would not be everywhere because of the collection of military funds and food.


    "That..." Chang Wei asked, "although it''s presumptuous, can you find out where your army is and how much ordnance and food it brings?"


    Of course, Yuan Qiao has the character of a gentleman, but it doesn''t mean he''s stupid. Naturally, he can''t say that the army is already in Guanzhong and vaguely covers up the past.


    On the same day, the war was fought, but ran min had to hold a banquet to entertain Xie an and others who came to the rescue.


    The banquet was not very rich, but there was no lack of some voices and colors. The women used to entertain Xie an and others were of good origin. Later, a little inquiry revealed that they were gentry women captured by the Ran''s Qin army during the suppression.


    Most of the nearly 100 people brought by Xie an, except yuan Qiao, including Wei junchi and Ding Yi, are generals, which means that they "airborne" to the forbidden guards as the command chain.


    The night did not seem calm. The ran Qin army was eager to destroy the besieged Fu Hou''s department and return to Chang''an. Recently, some attacks were carried out day and night, and the casualties can only be described as tragic.


    The attack at night needs light. It is normal to have one hand weapon and one hand torch. It is also common to hit a fire somewhere, resulting in a good visual field.


    Xie an looked at the battlefield with a single telescope and said to Yuan Qiao, "I''ve heard of the valiant king of Qin, but I still see it with my own eyes."


    There is nothing wrong. The valiant ran Min has always participated in the attack as a king. His valiant posture shines on the battlefield. Everywhere he goes, he will arouse the warm cheers of Ran''s Qin soldiers, which is very good for the morale of the army.


    In fact, Yuan Qiao was looking through a single telescope and said, "bravery is bravery, but... The king can''t go to battle again. No wonder the ran Qin parliament has become what it is now."


    Kings are usually forced to go to battle. Otherwise, no one will joke about guozuo.


    There is nothing wrong. The king is a country, and there is no absolute security on the battlefield. It is not a myth that a tributary arrow may destroy a country. Generally speaking, the king of the country needs to stay in a safe place whether he can fight or not. After all, the king is the king. The matter of doing military generals itself is not responsible for the country.


    Yuan Qiao didn''t mean to laugh at Ran''s state of Qin at all. He was just telling a truth. The king''s good efforts to urge military officials to fight and supervise civil servants'' construction of the country are much more useful than his own battlefield. This is how a normal country comes from. Only an abnormal country needs the king to fight in person.


    "Our troops cannot directly appear in Guanzhong." Xie an took his eyes back and said seriously, "ran Qin, who is in urgent need of support, may not think much now, but there will be problems afterwards."


    That is a kind of political consideration. There are Han troops in Guanzhong, not a few. Ran min and others who appear to be in an urgent situation may be very happy now, but the hidden dangers are also huge.


    "The king of Qin may not think much, but..." Yuan Qiao said directly: "what the king wants is to accept and annex the whole system of Ran Qin. It''s good for everyone without a gap."


    It''s not difficult to do. The Qinling Mountains are more widely distributed than expected, and there are many surrounding counties. Let the troops go around a little. Don''t be so obvious. If they operate a little more, they can mix food, audio-visual, literary and military affairs. Looking at the chaotic Ran''s state of Qin, they don''t have much leisure to notice so much.


    The truth is that the whole attention of Ran''s Qin state was focused on the encirclement and annihilation of forbidden Valley and the attack and defense of Chang''an in the southeast of Tongguan. When waiting for a large number of Han troops to appear near Wuguan, they thought that the Han troops were directly protruding from the land of Xiaochao court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, or crossing the border of Shijie state of Zhao. Don''t mention how moved they were in their hearts.


    Coincidentally, Li Kuang, who took office as a false assassin in Yuzhou, really did something. He really sent troops into the territory of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which made things look like that.


    It was an overreaction for Li Kuang to send troops into the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The reason was that the Jin army approached Wuyang in the southwest of Xuchang, and the Shijie Zhao army in Wuyang retreated long after Xuchang was lost.


    After the Han Army started the offensive in Yuzhou, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty took advantage of Shijie Zhao army''s focus on the Han Army''s war, and successively captured Xincai County, Ruyin county and Runan County. Recently, they entered Xiangcheng County, which allowed the Han army not to overreact.


    Of course, the forbidden guard appeared around Wuguan. They were ordered to approach towards Yiguan and would cooperate with the Ran''s Qin army to exert strong pressure on Fu Hong.


    Naturally, the Han army appeared in Qin out of a sudden, and it did not come in thousands, but a well-equipped 15000 army. They soon entered Shangluo county and soon appeared in front of Yiguan.


    Fu Xiong, who led the troops stationed in Yiguan, was very surprised to see the sudden emergence of the Han army. He saw tens of thousands of troops in uniform for the first time, and the Han Army looked more than uniform.


    "How could they be here!" Fu Xiong had a reason to be surprised and asked, "isn''t the king of heaven leading his army to tonqiu County, and... And... Guanzhong has a long way to go in the Han territory. Even if he is in a hurry, he can''t come at this time?"


    Things have happened. Although there is no answer, it can not be ignored. The Shijie Zhao army guarding the pass was originally on guard against ran min sending troops to seize the pass and stationed for a moment to repair the city wall, but the previously damaged fortifications can not be repaired in a short time.


    The Han Army in the past was very direct, that is, they didn''t even stop to launch an attack directly. The war entered the rhythm of the Han army from the beginning, which was covered by arrows as dense as raindrops.


    The Han Army has long been famous for its excellent armour and equipment, especially for the sharpness of powerful bows and crossbows. You can see a familiar scene when you go to war many times, that is, if conditions permit, you are absolutely close to covering up with arrows.


    Yiguan is high-lying and has sufficient advantages in guarding the pass. For the Shijie Zhao Jun who just captured Yiguan, it is embarrassing that they have cleared away the external attack obstacles and even made the necessary road width. As a result, they have planted bad consequences.


    "I want to take advantage of the high terrain and send cavalry to attack." Fu Xiong has no experience in commanding large-scale offensive and defensive warfare, but he has read a lot of military books. The only hesitation is: "I don''t know who is willing to command the troops?"


    The arrow attack of the Han Army looked very frightening. Although the cavalry rushed up quickly and the impact from top to bottom would speed up the cavalry, the loss would never be light, which meant heavy casualties.


    "Let the last general lead the army to attack." Mu Jian looks like a rough looking man. He is a Jin man. He was transferred to Fu Hong''s army from Youzhou because of the tight war in the Central Plains. He hasn''t had much chance to show.


    Fu Xiong still knows that Mu Jian is very brave. He salutes and thanks at the smell of his words.


    The Han troops who appeared outside the Yiguan pass have not welcomed their own commanders, that is, Xie an and others. At present, Xie an should have just bid farewell to ran min and rushed in the direction of Yiguan with her own people.


    After the founding of Liu Yan, there was a new change in the system, that is, the system forces can be delegated to "lower command units", that is, people can be appointed to command the system forces without any personal action. Another is that the system forces will respond to changes in the situation without a commander.


    Xie an and others didn''t arrive, which doomed the rigidity of the system forces, but sometimes rigidity also had the advantage of rigidity. For example, when the city gate of Qiguan was opened, the heavy swordsmen as "shield" units immediately set out. They soon arranged and stared at the enemy riding under the impact of arrow rain with their big broadswords.


    There were spies from the state of Qin of the ran family near the pass. They were surprised that the Han Army didn''t even take a breath. They were more than surprised to see the scene in front of them.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    I didn''t expect to have time.


    In addition, the chapter name of the previous chapter is "thousands of miles to help", which is confused and subconsciously confirmed to be thousands of miles away.

 Chapter 376

    "What!?" Fu Hong has a special background wall, which is the soldiers under the command of ants attacking the city and the Ran''s Qin army guarding the city. The surprise on his face could not even hide. He was surprised and said, "it''s so fast!"


    Fifteen thousand elite Han troops appeared outside the pass and began to attack key problems as soon as they arrived. Of course, Fu Xiong immediately sent someone to report to his father. The people he sent not only reported, but also urgently asked for help. Only because Mu Jian, general of Zhao guoningbei in Shijie, went out to fight and died, and more than 3000 cavalry were gone, making the garrison troops in Yiguan seriously insufficient.


    The person who came to report was more or less eloquent, and he described it vividly.


    "If you enter like a wall and wave a big sword, those who block you will be swept away?" Fu Hong''s brain mending ability was not bad. He soon conceived what kind of scene it was in his mind. He just felt a little incredible: "the cavalry charge was fast and had a strong impact. Timid people fled without turning around in the face of the cavalry charge. Even if the infantry had the courage to resist, they should suffer a serious impact and the front was separated..."


    "Back to the leader, the villain saw it with his own eyes." He swallowed his saliva and looked frightened: "the Han army is not human. It''s like they don''t know what death is. They dare to step forward and wave a huge sword in the face of the cavalry charge. It''s difficult for the people who are hit to have a whole body."


    Even if the enemy''s horse is cut in half, it will inevitably be collided. After all, the inertia of cavalry charging is there, and this will extremely test the courage of the soldiers, but for the forbidden guard, it has never lacked the courage to be brave and fearless.


    Fu Hong still doesn''t know that Fu An has been seriously injured and died, but he knows that Fu Xiong is stationed at the gate, and Fu Xiong has only 10000 troops and horses, and there are only 3000 troops when he goes to war, and the remaining defenders are only 7000.


    "What''s Fu An''s opinion?" Fu Hong had to ask, "have you transferred troops from Lantian pass?"


    They attacked Lantian pass first, and then they easily captured it. Naturally, they will worry that the move will be imitated, so it is very important to ensure the troops of Lantian pass.


    Because people in Guanzhong kept bringing people to run, Fu Hong''s troops were always increasing. He originally brought only 70000 troops into Guanzhong. Less than a month after he came to Chang''an City, his troops have expanded to 170000. Recently, he planned to divide his troops to Tongguan, but the Han Army interrupted the plan when it appeared in Qiguan.


    Fu Xiong still didn''t disclose the news that Fu An was seriously injured and died. The people sent to report to Fu Hong couldn''t say why.


    "Is that so?" Fu Hong didn''t think much. He just thought that Fu An was still alive and didn''t hesitate too much. He ordered Li Shuo around him: "send 30000 people immediately, and you will take the starry night to gaiguan."


    Li Shuo doesn''t look like his surname is Li, but he is a native of di.


    The truth is that many di and Qiang people have changed their Han surnames, and even their living habits are actually moving closer to the Han family. That is due to the common thinking of Fu Hong and Yao Yizhong, the consideration of absorbing the nutrition of the Han family culture, and the support of some Jin families and gentry.


    The Qiang nationality did a little earlier and more thoroughly than the di nationality in Sinicization. After all, the Qiang nationality has been active in the northwest since the Western Han Dynasty. In the Eastern Han Dynasty, it was actually one of the ethnic minorities under the rule of the Han Dynasty. It was sometimes surrendering and sometimes rebelling, which was very troublesome again and again.


    Chang''an is less than a hundred miles away from Yuguan. Thanks to the attention paid by the emperor to the road at the beginning, and the capital of the Han Dynasty, the transportation can be said to be very convenient. The road was often repaired during Liu Yao''s period and Fu Hong''s control period. If you hurry up, you can reach it in half a day.


    Li Shuo led the army through Lantian pass. Fu Jian knew that the war broke out in front of him, and the Han army came.


    "Ha!?" Fu Jian watched the crowd enter and exit the pass. He was full of war spirit and said, "I heard that the Han army can fight. I''ve long wanted to compete with it. Why don''t General Li stick to Lantian pass instead of me and let me lead the army to support it?"


    Li Shuo was immediately stupid and put his hands on it: "military has no children''s play. How can you do it without orders?"


    Fu Jian was not stupid either. He just wanted to have a try. What he didn''t know was that he didn''t have to go to Yiguan by himself. The Han army was coming.


    At the last moment, the soldiers and horses brought by Li Shuo were still leaving the pass. At the next moment, the people ran back and brought back the news that Fu Xiong was also rushing to Lantian pass with people.


    "Lost?" Fu Jian was a little confused. He was greatly surprised: "my uncle is in Yiguan, and my brother is also there. Although there are fewer troops, he can''t stick to it for two days!"


    It''s true that the crowd is surging back. It looks like a mess. Fu Jian is glad that the Han Army''s response is very slow. He didn''t take this opportunity to win the pass. It seems that he stayed at the pass?


    Fu Xiong said he was not embarrassed. There were four or five thousand troops he took away from Yiguan. He took the initiative to give up Yiguan and retreat to lantianguan. Fu An''s coffin was also transported back.


    "Hasty response to the battle and misjudgment will lose all mobile forces." Fu Xiong said anxiously, "it''s better to shrink back and concentrate on Guarding Lantian pass because he has lost all his troops there."


    Tongguan is still in the hands of the Ran''s Qin army, and Yiguan is in the hands of the Han army. Then the two passes in the east of the pass are not in the hands of the Fu family. They are cut off from the Central Plains.


    Fu Xiong still had his own considerations. The connection to the east of Guanzhong was cut off, good or bad. If he didn''t get in touch, he didn''t need to be at the mercy of Shi Hu, but it was also a broken way to ask for help from the Central Plains. On the whole, he knows the pros and cons.


    "Can the Han army fight well?" Fu Jian didn''t care about this either. He didn''t blame Fu Xiong for losing the pass at all. Instead, he asked, "where''s your uncle? Why haven''t you seen anyone all the time."


    That is, Fu Jian focused on the war, and then no one paid attention to a coffin in the chaotic scene. As a result, he still hasn''t figured out that his uncle died long ago.


    Fu Xiong smiled reluctantly and said, "uncle has his own plan."


    Fu Jian "Oh" diverted his attention and said in surprise, "why didn''t the Han Army pursue?"


    This is also where Fu Xiong was a little confused. When he faced the Han Army, he could understand the coordination. It was terrible, especially the fierce and fearless way of playing was very frightening. Instead, he could understand why Yao Yizhong would be overturned with hundreds of thousands of people.


    The Han Army didn''t pursue, of course, because they didn''t receive instructions for the next step. The order they got was to attack Yiguan after they arrived, and then wait for Xie an to take over the troops.


    Xie an could see the flags of the Han Army flying over the pass from a distance. He was a little confused when he saw this scene. He waited for repeated confirmation to know that he had conquered the pass.


    Liu Yi, who came with him, looked cheerful and said to Xie an, "your army is really brave. Unexpectedly, it quickly recaptured the Yiguan pass. In this way, it will cut off the contact between the enemy and the Central Plains and can close the door and beat the dog."


    Xie an seems quite calm. What he wants to know most is how many people his troops lost and how many equipment they consumed in the process of tackling key problems.


    Yuan Qiao, who went down to learn about the situation, came back soon. He saw Liu Yi present and didn''t want to say anything, but Xie an was a little anxious. He was asked again and again and replied strangely: "when he contacted the enemy outside the city, he lost nearly a thousand, and the process of siege can only be said easily. Then... The source of troops has been replenishing..."


    "Ah?" Xie an flashed a different color on her face and said calmly, "that''s good."


    Liu Yi only thought about how to deceive... No, it was through negotiation that Xie an led the army to give up the cage and force Lantian pass, but he didn''t notice anything else.


    Xie an is not so simple as supporting the Ran''s state of Qin this time. He has to pay attention to the loss of troops.


    It is only one of their purposes to support the state of Qin of the ran family this time. It is relatively important to assist Xu Zheng in Dongping county. Once the matter in Guanzhong is solved, they should go back to the East and threaten the Shijie Zhao army in dunqiu county with Li Kuang from the flank.


    Liu Yan''s move to Jibei county is not to have a decisive battle with Shi Hu. Doing so will only make Murong Yan state and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty cheaper. It is mainly to create an illusion that all countries in the world think that the main force of the Han army is gathered in Jibei, so those who should have actions should be impatient.


    The war between Han and Murong Yan in Liao 1 East will surely break out. The Han Army in the east of Liao 1 has a majestic city wall as a barrier. It is not necessary to feel critical, but things can not be simply defined. In order to cooperate with the actions of Jizhou, the Han Army in the east of Liao 1 not only sticks to the city wall, but also has to attack.


    For the Han Dynasty, the Yuzhou battlefield has come to an end. It is not necessary to expand in this direction at present. Yanzhou and Jizhou are taking place in local battlefields. Of course, there are core interests in sending troops to Guanzhong.


    Xie Ancai wouldn''t use his troops to fight for the ran Qin state, but it didn''t matter if Fu Hong''s troops were involved. Knowing that Liu Yi was fooling, he smiled and agreed to lead the army to Lantian pass.


    Fu Hong, who was on the Chang''an battlefield, knew that Fu An had been seriously injured and died. Fu Xiong told him after consideration. In addition, he had other opinions.


    "My son thinks it''s time to turn to Longxi..." Fu Hong is seriously thinking about Fu Xiong''s suggestions, and he doesn''t hide it, He said to the crowd, "Tongguan has not been won, Yiguan has been lost, and then Chang''an is difficult to capture in a short time. Ran Min has the help of Liu Yan, and 15000 elite Han troops have arrived. Ran min''s urgently needed ordnance and food must be supported. If he continues to fight, it is difficult to predict."


    When Fu Xiong reported to Fu Hong, he emphasized that it was absolutely necessary for Fu Hong to know that the rumors about the Han army were true. Not only were the weapons luxurious, but there would be unimaginable pressure against it.


    Speaking of Fu Hong, it''s not that he didn''t want Fu Xiong to exaggerate, but for the Fu family, entering Guanzhong is the first thing. Whether to immediately put out ran min is still a choice. It''s very unfavorable for the Fu family to have the Han state intervene. It may be appropriate to turn to Longxi to lick the wound. After all, the Han army can''t stay in Guanzhong forever.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    I still owe eleven chapters. Then ask for recommended tickets and be grateful!


    Another thing, the recent book review will be inexplicably swallowed up. It is definitely not an honor to delete it.

 Chapter 377

    The main problem is the psychological pressure. The Fu family paid enough price to re-enter Guanzhong. For this reason, no less than 134000 lives were lost. Fu An has been killed in battle, and Fu Hou is still trapped in the forbidden Valley in the southeast of Tongguan.


    One hundred and thirty-four thousand people were killed in battle alone, and there must be more disabled and slightly seriously injured. Don''t talk about the number of killings caused by ran min''s entry into Guanzhong.


    To say that Shi Hu''s goal of weakening the strength of the di nationality has definitely been achieved. Fu Hong''s heart not only deeply hates ran Min who has entered the pass, but also has a towering resentment against Shi Hu. If his strength is not greatly damaged, he will definitely take revenge.


    Of course, the Fu family entered Guanzhong for the great cause of the Di people. Guanzhong has been operated by them for decades. Most of the ethnic groups live in Guanzhong, and the other main habitats are in western Gansu and Northwest China.


    Ran min killed wantonly after entering Guanzhong. The Hu people in Guanzhong didn''t take root in the ground with their feet. They had legs to run away. The place to escape was to go to Longxi plain.


    "For the mountain nine Ren, the success falls short!" Fu Hong must be unwilling, but he knew clearly that he would give up when it was time to give up. After very rigorous thinking, he said: "the rebels with the support of the Han army must have a great morale. Even if they can win, we... Will certainly have a hard time next. If the Han army can come 15000, we can come 150000."


    The general trend of the world is there. The most popular recently is the newly established state of Han. They founded the country after defeating hundreds of thousands of Yao Yizhong. The people in Han are in a period of excitement, and the Han army is precisely the moment when the morale of the military is at its peak.


    Didn''t see Shi Hu, can only choose to confront him temporarily across the Yellow River. Didn''t he hurry to cross the river and fight the Han army? The di nationality has been greatly weakened recently. When you should escape, don''t pretend to be a hero. Then, based on Fu Hong''s research on ran min, it is impossible for the Han Army to stay in Guanzhong for long.


    "Ran min is a person with an extremely cold disposition. He will be very happy that the Han army will come to help now, but once the Han Army has the meaning of long-term treatment, he will have resentment, and it does not rule out the possibility of relative force." Fu Hong was able to set up a bureau based on his judgment of Ran min''s character. Facts proved that he had a fairly correct grasp of Ran min''s character. Finally, he sneered: "Li Nong helped ran min so much, but he didn''t mean anything."


    Fu Hong doesn''t know. If history hadn''t been changed by Liu Yan, ran min helped Li Nong, but he raised his butcher''s knife. After killing Li Nong, even his family didn''t let go. If a chicken and dog didn''t stay, what hatred would it be.


    "That''s it for the time being." Fu Hong said sadly, "retreat to Longxi, where there are a large number of ethnic groups and most of them are in the plain. I don''t think they will catch up."


    As for Fu Hou, Fu Hong will send someone to look for Li Nong. However, he will ask Li Nong to help him get it out, but other people can''t care so much.


    There must be a step in how to retreat, and then there is no sacrifice. It is impossible. There must be a plan for what steps and sacrifices.


    Fu Hong''s orders were issued one after another. Fu Jian and Fu Xiong at Lantian pass received orders to retreat. The former was unbelievable and angry, while the latter was full of joy.


    "We are so afraid of the Han Army!" Fu Jian is a brave man. Usually such people are not very good. He roared, "I''m not afraid of them. I''m not afraid of them at all!"


    Fu Xiong waited until Fu Jian roared enough before he said, "it''s not a matter of fear."


    "I''m not afraid of it!" Fu Jian''s eyes were full of blood and looked like a beast: "we shrank when they came. We don''t know how to be laughed at when they came out."


    "Brother..." Fu Xiong smiled strangely and said, "if you can be laughed at, you can get ran min to become the only husband in the world and Liu Yan to encounter a series of troubles. What if you can be laughed at."


    Fu Jian said that his IQ was not online and asked urgently.


    "Throughout history, countries have not rushed to help for no reason. Once people master absolute power, they will not give up easily." Fu Xiong looked in the direction of Tongguan, then looked at the Han Army outside the city but did not launch an offensive, and said: "ran min asked for help at the cost of becoming a minister. When the situation is critical, ran min must admit his life. As soon as the crisis is lifted... That''s not the case."


    Xie an and Yuan Qiao were watching lantianguan at this time.


    Compared with the dangerous terrain of Yiguan, lantianguan actually only chooses ordinary mountains to build. Compared with this, the road here is definitely much easier.


    On Lantian pass, banners were waving and heads were surging. It can be seen that the garrison must be busy preparing city defense equipment, which also shows the uneasiness of the garrison general.


    "In fact, this can only be regarded as a last resort barrier." In fact, Yuan Qiao never thought that he could come to Guanzhong in his lifetime, nor did he think of threatening Lantian pass with the army. He must be in a complicated mood when he wanted to come to xie''an. He couldn''t help saying, "our ancestors didn''t know how many people wanted to come day and night. It was difficult for them to enter Sanchuan as far as possible. We didn''t think we could do it."


    In the pre Qin period, lantianguan was first used by the Qin people to guard against the state of Wei, then became a defense against the state of Chu, and then became a place for military training. To be sure, the terrain where military training can be carried out will not be so complex. What the army pays attention to is the arrangement of troops, not the training of individual combat skills.


    Later, lantianguan was actually abandoned. For more than 400 years, it was not repaired but removed. After all, there was little internal pressure in both the western and Eastern Han Dynasties.


    Lantian pass was built again during Liu Yao''s period, but because there is a gap ahead, Lantian pass can only be said to be used as a preventive measure. It is really magnificent. Otherwise, Fu Hong will send people to sneak around, even if the Ran''s Qin army guarding the pass is lax. It won''t be taken so easily.


    "Uncle Yan, don''t have an inexplicable state of mind." Xie an said that they had become a member of the state of Han. There was no need to worry so much. He smiled and said, "it''s coming. ANN is naturally happy, but... I really can''t figure out what the king''s intention is."


    "Joe doesn''t quite understand." Yuan Qiao, with a bitter face, said sadly, "the Great Han is strong, but can withstand such repeated consumption?"


    They didn''t mean to attack Lantian pass at all. They didn''t even have much desire to clear the siege for Chang''an. They didn''t simply don''t want to lose their troops, nor did they guess that Fu Hong would take people to Longxi. It was mainly about "promoting Mi en and fighting Mi Qiu".


    Liu Yi came here after arranging the affairs at Yiguan. Seeing Xie an and Yuan Qiao observing lantianguan, after a while of politeness, Liu Yi said, "our department can be used as a precursor. Please follow up."


    Ran min had only 20000 hands for Liu Yi. Liu Yi left 10000 at Yiguan. Of course, only less than 10000 brought Lantian.


    Without any politeness, Xie an said directly, "our army came all the way. We attacked Yiguan first and marched for dozens of miles. I''m afraid we need to rest."


    Liu Yi was immediately embarrassed. He should be very eager to be a Han army. He didn''t expect it to be like this.


    The rest of the Han Army lasted for five consecutive days. During this period, Liu Yi had no interest in attacking everything. However, he couldn''t help but let his headquarters attack, but he hit his head and broke his blood.


    At Tongguan on the other side, ran min first met with Li Nong who came in person and talked about something that no one else could know.


    Li Nong left with nearly 500 people, including Fu Hou. After they left, the besieged Shijie Zhao army surrendered the next day.


    Ran min rode across Zhu Longma and seemed to wander through the ruins of the battlefield, touching pieces of scorched earth and more bodies of war dead who had not had time to clean up.


    The war outside Tongguan spread widely, and there were signs of war everywhere near Tongguan. After the surrender of the Shijie Zhao army on the other side of the forbidden Valley, the Ran''s Qin army trumpeted that some Shijie Zhao army who had been hiding in a corner also appeared to surrender, and the number exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Ran min stopped at the war horse. He looked up at the blue sky and white clouds, and then closed his eyes.


    Jiang Gan next to him has been trying to stop talking. Up to now, he hasn''t figured out why ran Min wants to let Fu Hou go. He wants to say that he just simply returns Li Nong''s favor. Even if ran min believes him, he doesn''t believe it. But some things can''t be asked, especially he knows that ran min is in a wandering state of mind at the moment.


    "Get ready, remove the country name and change the flag." Ran min''s voice was extremely hoarse: "in addition... Xie (an), who is at Lantian pass... Will Xie Zhonglang still rest?"


    Jiang Gan was very surprised and said in fear, "the king has not discussed with all his ministers..."


    "Naturally, I should keep my promise. If I say I am a minister, I will be absolutely a minister!" Ran min, with an expression of rest and entanglement, asked Xie an again what he was doing. Then he said, "the widowed country is not like a country all the time. With its reluctantly support, it''s better to rely on the big tree to enjoy the cool."


    Jiang Gan understood that it doesn''t matter what the country name is, but Lord Wang can''t be less. Then there should be independence. He nodded and advised: "it''s like this, but... The king should not immediately tell the king of Han... No, it''s......" he didn''t know what to call Liu Yan. He said vaguely in the past: "you can''t ask for military equipment immediately. If necessary, you have to go to Linzi in person."


    "These few people understand." Ran min was so gnashing his teeth that he said angrily, "I only blame you for not being strong enough."


    To say, ran min is still very unwilling, but reality is better than people.


    They supported so hard this time. After the war, they were very weak. What if they didn''t do so? Let alone the next wave of Shijie Zhao Jun, only Li''s Chenghan, who was ready to move, and Zhang''s Liangguo, who hadn''t responded. Then there was the Han Army at Lantian pass, who didn''t move. If there were any accidents at will, Daqin is really only one foot away from extinction.


    Jiang Gan could only say with a smile, "the king and that have common aspirations. Look at that one, he is not a stingy man." In the back, there is really only "ha ha", which is hard to say.

 Chapter 378

    For ran min, the national title can be dispensed with, but the throne cannot be dispensed with. After all, he is not alone. There is a whole group below.


    Liu Yan, thousands of miles away, learned that the final result of the Guanzhong war had been more than a month. He read the war report again and again, and his eyebrows never stretched.


    "Your Majesty, Fu Hong really made an unexpected choice?" Ji Chang said that Fu Hong decisively took people to Longxi. He smiled and said, "this is the most appropriate choice for the Fu family."


    "Tai''an uses the word ''appropriate'' well." Liu Yan said slightly melancholy, "there has never been the best choice in the world, only the most appropriate one. Just in the future... I''m afraid there will be many things in Guanzhong."


    "The king of Qin is on his way to Zi." Ji Chang still didn''t understand what Liu Yan wanted to do. He said again, "what''s the king''s arrangement for the king of Qin?"


    It''s still very tangled. Liu Yan didn''t claim to be the emperor. He is a king himself. It can be said that he is very fucked to retain the throne after ran min''s annexation.


    As for the title of emperor, Liu Yan is not a macaque. Although the land of the Han country is not small, it is far from being the title of emperor. If he is forced to claim the title of emperor, he will make a lot of jokes.


    "I''m tired of it, too." Liu Yan had nothing to hide from Ji Chang. He said bluntly, "if I didn''t make ran min king, would he directly... Well, independence? Rebellion?"


    The reason why it is difficult to choose words is that ran Min wants to be attached, but the necessary ceremony and spine seal have not been carried out. If the name is not correct, the words are not correct. At that time, ran min will make trouble, at best, that is, talk will collapse.


    This time, it was not only ran Min who brought people to Zi, but Xie aicai from Zhang Liangguo who went back and didn''t take on an important mission.


    Although Liu Yan has never admitted the "Three Kings alliance", the world will not see it that way. It is obviously ran min''s meaning that Zhang Liangguo is coming, but he doesn''t know what ran Min wants to do when he takes Zhang Liangguo.


    For Liu Yan, there are more troubles than those. In addition to liao1 East, there are also personal signs about the small rain point of stone tiger thunder.


    The stone tablet Zhao army in dunqiu county has been increasing, but the stone tiger still nests in Yecheng and doesn''t start.


    The news of several countries'' detailed work in Yecheng to return to China is that Shi Hu is still singing at night, that is, he has killed more people recently than at any time. What kind of stick death or beheading is no longer satisfied with the hobby of stone tiger. I heard that I''ve been addicted to peeling and lighting lamps recently, especially those great scholars.


    Shi Hu''s singing every night and his love of killing do not hinder the worship of Buddha. While "there is no amitabha in the South", he uses all kinds of means to kill people. This strange painting style, not to mention how frightening Shijie officials are.


    One thing that the state of Han attaches great importance to is the collusion between Murong Yan state and Shijie Zhao state. After many inquiries, there is no news at all. This is also something that surprised the people of the Han Dynasty. If it weren''t for knowing that Shi Hu was cruel but not stupid, I should have suspected that he was a fool and could only think in the direction of temporary brain cramps.


    Ji Chang did not agree with ran min to continue to be king of Qin. Of course, the reason was that Liu Yan did not claim the title of emperor. It was strange to seal the king with a king. Then it would shake the national system.


    Originally, when things happened in Guanzhong, xie''an should take his troops to meet with Li Kuang''s headquarters according to the plan and threaten Shijie Zhao Jun from the flank of dunqiu county. But when Shi Hu didn''t arrive, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was also unhappy. It was better to change the plan. Xie''an led his army into Nanyang County in Jin. It needs to be taught that the Eastern Jin Dynasty knows that the Han army is not allowed to enter Jin.


    Let''s be direct. Liu Yan also wants to know that Xie an and other people south of the Yangtze River can''t do anything about the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and this is very important.


    Stone Tiger immobility is what people have to guard against, resulting in several countries having to be cautious. The most troublesome thing still belongs to the Han state, where the road to Guanzhong should be kept unblocked. Xie an and Li Kuang Mou also took Nanyang County out of such consideration.


    "The stalls are getting bigger and bigger..." Liu Yan found that some of them have been out of control recently. With the expansion of the site, they are getting more and more out of control: "it''s not enough to occupy those places."


    As the Prime Minister of the Han Dynasty, Ji Chang naturally hopes that the bigger the territory, the better. However, he also knows that the strength of a country depends not only on the territory, but also on the stability of the structure. That''s exactly why he believes that Guanzhong will become a hidden danger.


    In fact, no matter Ji Chang or who, no one knows why Liu Yan is so persistent to ran min. according to their meaning, it is in the interests of the Han state to keep Guanzhong in a state of contention, but it is dispensable whether to incorporate ran min or not.


    "Your Majesty, the land of Nanyang County... Cannot be forcibly occupied." Ji Chang was not afraid of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and had no good feelings for the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He said realistically: "the land in Guanzhong is too far from Qingzhou. It has to be an enclave, and it has to bear a huge burden."


    Therefore, saying that things are out of Liu Yan''s control does not mean what he is forced to do, but what he has to do under the guidance of the current situation. He said in annoyance: "whether it is true or false, ran Min has removed the country name and changed the flag. People are also rushing to Linzi. The state of Han can''t push it out."


    Ji Changyi was speechless.


    Their previous guess was that it meant that ran min became a minister. After all, not everyone can do it, especially after tasting the taste of the throne.


    The result was good. Ran min went to the national title quickly. Although he still wanted to be king, he was very sincere to leave a piece of rotten Guanzhong and his subordinates and would soon arrive in Linzi.


    "Or... Refuse the request of the king of Qin. If he doesn''t accept it..." Ji Chang said helplessly, "I mean, if he doesn''t accept it, the fault is not on the king. The king of Qin asked for a bad reputation outside."


    Liu Yan can directly call ran min''s name because both are kings. As a minister, Ji Chang is a minister after all. He should maintain respect for the king even if he is unwilling to do so.


    No matter how depressed Liu Yan was, ran min arrived in Linzi light.


    Ran min, who came from Guanzhong far away, brought only 500 entourages, including some important confidants. His sincerity to Liu Yan was too heavy.


    When they arrived in Linzi, they didn''t gallop into the city directly. They dismounted in accordance with tiaoyou''s opinion to show respect. They also wanted to see what Liu Yan''s reaction was.


    Naturally, Liu Yan did not meet him personally. The person who came forward was Prime Minister Ji Chang. The courtesy given to ran min can only be said to be appropriate rather than grand.


    After waiting for the etiquette, Ji Chang talked with ran min for a while. Ran min didn''t sink until Ji Chang left.


    "I thought the king would come to meet me personally." Ran min didn''t think there was anything wrong with his claim. He expressed dissatisfaction with his confidants, and didn''t think it was wrong. He said bluntly, "I want to offer such a big pass to the king. No matter how important the etiquette is!"


    TIAOYU was quite happy and said, "the king really attaches importance to you if he doesn''t come in person. If he comes in person... We''re bad."


    Liu Yan didn''t come, but Ji Chang brought ran Zhi with him. Now ran Zhi stayed in the car where ran min was. When he heard this, he couldn''t help interrupting: "my father said carefully. The king was under great pressure to help thousands of miles. In addition, my father still didn''t call himself a widow, and it''s not too late to wait for the king who promised his father."


    "You bastard, you''ve only been in Linzi for a few months... Just..." ran min couldn''t go on. What he saw was that ran Zhi''s young face was full of seriousness. He changed his mind and asked, "what else does Zhi er know?"


    Ran Zhi is not the eldest son of Ran min. why was he made Prince... Oh, it should be the son of the world, but even if ran min made the prince, he doesn''t know what the meaning is or he doesn''t understand etiquette. Even if he was once ignorant, he would understand the education he received later.


    "I only know one thing. My father has a lot of gratitude this time." Ran Zhi said very seriously, "the king''s kindness to his father is as high as a mountain and deeper than the sea. Since his father has decided to serve the king, he should look like a servant and should not commit suicide."


    Ran min looked at tiaoyou in an instant. The expression on their faces was as ugly as it should be.


    "Thunder, rain and dew are all grace of the king. My father should know." Ran Zhi didn''t know whether he thought it or who taught it. The child boasted and said, "in other words, no one in the world knows that the king rushed to help thousands of miles despite the tight war. The villain wants to repay his kindness. His father is a great husband. Don''t be inferior to the villain."


    This time, ran min was really surprised. He was a father with complex emotions. He didn''t know how to express his emotions. He was pleased that his son could say such words, or ashamed and angry that he was taught by his son.


    Regardless of Ran min''s mood, Liu Yan still gave face and came to the gate of the palace city to meet him.


    Maybe some of Ran Zhi''s words played a role? After getting off the bus, ran min quickly walked to Liu Yan. Before he got close, he shouted "finally see the king". Compared with the salute posture, he was pushing Jinshan down like a jade pillar to worship.


    Liu Yanli should accept ran min''s kneeling, but he didn''t. He stepped forward quickly to help him. For tiaoyou and others, there was no third hand to help them up.


    Ran min repeatedly tried hard, but he couldn''t worship. He was surprised that Liu Yan was so strong. His face was still a little depressed. He found that Liu Yan was stronger than himself, so he looked much better.


    Not knowing what kind of consideration it was, Liu Yan asked very directly, "do you want a lord Wang?"


    "This..." ran min didn''t know how to answer for a moment. He stared at Liu Yan''s lips moving and moving again. He just kept "Er". He really couldn''t say anything else.


    "If you want a king, I will receive you with the ceremony of diplomatic relations." Liu Yan looked at it and said, "if you don''t want Lord Wang, let''s go into the palace city hand in hand."


    Ran min gritted his teeth again and again, and suddenly whispered, "there is great chaos in the world. People like barbarians and animals are still called emperors. You have a great plan and a journey to restore the glory of the Han family. You should be the emperor of Jin and correct your name."

 Chapter 379

    "In the past, uncle Zhong made meritorious contributions to Xi and Wei. He resigned from the city and asked for numerous tassels. Confucius thought that it was better to have more cities. However, the name and utensils should not be dummy, and the king''s department should also be followed; if the government dies, the country should follow it."¡ª¡ª Zizhi Tongjian. Zhou Jiyi. The 23rd year of King Willy


    In the spring and Autumn period, sun Huanzi, king of the state of Wei, led his army to attack the state of Qi, which was defeated.


    Uncle Zhong Yu Xi, the new builder, saved sun Huanzi''s life, so sun Huanzi wanted to reward Yu Xi with several cities, but Yu Xi refused. Yu Xi''s request was to ask sun Huanzi to allow himself to decorate "Fanying" on the carriage, which is a symbol of aristocratic status.


    Sun Huanzi was very happy. He could repay a great favor without spending a penny. Why not? But Confucius didn''t think so. He said, "it''s better to give him more cities, but names and treasures must not be given.", Because here in Confucius, horse ornaments symbolizing identity and fame are far more important than fiefs symbolizing wealth.


    The sentence "only names and tools can''t be Dummies" actually comes from Zuo Zhuan. "Dummies" are "people who are cheated", such as "Fox fake tiger power". The original intention should be the way under the control of the monarch. If the dummy is serious, the monarch will be elevated, or even the minister will kill the monarch.


    To put it more popularly, the Chinese civilization emphasizes righteousness, so "name" naturally becomes extremely important. Name can be reputation or prestige. In fact, it is justice and justice, which is the way of heaven; "Utensils" originally refer to some tools that can only be used when their identity is up. Earlier, "a big husband can''t eat five tripods, and when he dies, he should cook five tripods". The "tripod" is one of the "utensils", and the "tripod" can only be used by princes. A word "Gong" should be added before "Qi", which is "Gong Qi".


    "Zhou Li, heavenly officials and doormen" says that if there is no handsome wife, public utensils and guests, they will go in and out several times, so that they can be opened and closed in time.


    Sima Guang of the former Han Dynasty advised Emperor Wen of the Western Han Dynasty that officials and fools thought that Dharma was the public tool in the world, but those who were good at Dharma were as close as one and could do nothing, so no one dared to rely on it and commit it.


    Some people are confused and dizzy. They say that "names" and "tools" are never playthings. Names can not be lightly given, and tools can not be used for private use. Otherwise, a country will definitely be confused, and even the country will be defeated or subjugated.


    "Name" is not easy to get. You can''t claim it yourself. You can only be justified if you want to be recognized. Whether it is an official position or a vassal, or even a king''s name, if it is not recognized, it is a "grass-roots number", which is tantamount to making a joke.


    Of course, this is not the time when the "grass king" runs around. Although it is common to call himself the king, there are few counties or tens of thousands of soldiers in hand. No one has the face to be king.


    No one claims to be an emperor, which has nothing to do with whether it is zhengshuo or not. It is a kind of people''s attention to the name. Apart from the fact that the royal family in central Turkey was called the emperor, that is, shile was called the emperor, but the stone tiger exempted the emperor from claiming to be the king of heaven.


    In other words, the heavenly king is the name created by the Hu people. The starting point is that the emperor can''t be the emperor, but it can''t be lower than the king, so just call it the heavenly king.


    Liu Yan was stunned at ran min''s proposal, put away his smile and made a "please" gesture.


    Ran min''s face darkened. He knew that this kind of thing was not urgent. He adjusted his mood and walked to keep up.


    The so-called palace city actually doesn''t look like the palace city. Except for a slightly decent imperial Road, other places don''t look magnificent at all. What''s more, because there are too many construction sites, it looks a little messy.


    To speak of, ran min''s palace city in Chang''an is more like a place for the king than Liu Yan''s. not to mention the palace que inherited from Liu Yao''s period, ran min also repaired it well.


    Looking at Liu Yan''s Palace City, that is, the road is better. I can''t see anything bright in color. That is, the roof of the palace que slowly entering ran min''s sight is also ordinary green tiles, and the walls are not painted. The bare 1 reveals the color of green gray bricks and stones.


    However, it must be admitted that the buildings in Liu Yan''s Palace are generally too large, especially the load-bearing columns made of unknown materials are thick and large, and some palace guards standing with halberds look very small below.


    According to the Han family system, when the Han state built the palace, it named the palace after the Han system, and the Weiyang palace ranked first.


    The Han Dynasty inherited the Qin system, that is, the Han Dynasty system came from the Pre-Qin Dynasty, and the palace que was almost the same, but it increased with the passage of time, such as the Changle palace.


    Liu Yan built the palace que according to the standard of "China and summer".


    In the general sense, "Hua" refers to "the beauty of clothes" and "Xia" refers to "the beauty of etiquette". In fact, at the beginning, both "Hua" and "Xia" were big tribes, and pay attention to the word "big", so we should pay special attention to the two meanings of "particularly powerful" and "very strong".


    Since Liu Yan wants to be "Chinese and summer", the style is the traditional Chinese feelings, and then it is to be large, not how large the land occupation is, but the architectural pattern should be atmospheric, which makes people feel afraid of their smallness.


    Because everything is still under construction, the artistic conception Liu Yan wants can''t be expressed. Ran Min feels that Liu Yan is too simple and has no king''s style.


    Extravagance has never been a sin for nobles, especially for kings. Because according to the concept, as a king, he should have rich clothes and food and live in a gorgeous palace. It is a life that upper class people should live. Not only people of the same class think so, but also all the people take it for granted.


    In that case, the king''s performance of simplicity must have a degree, and there must be some. But he can''t be really simple. Otherwise, he is more likely to be despised and disappointed, and won''t get sincere praise.


    Therefore, every era has its own characteristics, not every era is the same.


    Ran min thinks Liu Yan is too simple, but tiaoyou has his own view.


    It must have been a great plan to ignore the enjoyment. TIAOYU found a very rare opportunity to remind ran Min: "the one who said to restore the glory of the Han family is definitely not just talking. A king who can build swords for his ambition and ignore his enjoyment must be a person who can take action."


    Ran min''s disdain immediately went out. He was stunned for a while and lowered his voice: "so, is it right for me to build a palace first?"


    What can tiaoyou say? He just shut up.


    At the beginning, no one advised ran min not to spend his national strength on repairing and building palaces, but most of Ran min was not a person who could listen to the advice. Next, everyone would have their own understanding, especially as a king.


    Liu Yan did not hold a banquet in the main hall of Weiyang palace, but in the back hall. He believed that ran min would understand the intention of doing so.


    Not everyone can enter the back hall of a country casually. It is about trust and closeness. It is also a private banquet. Obviously, some words should be made clear in advance.


    Ran min decided to be a minister. No matter what he really thought in his heart, he would show the respect that a minister should have, such as saluting Liu Yan before taking his seat.


    There are not many people participating in the private banquet. Liu Yan is Ji Chang and LV Yi, ran min is himself and tiaoyou, and there are no idle people.


    There are vocal music and beauty, but beauty does not exist. Actors or beautiful girls will make people who are used to eating, drinking, Lasa and sleeping. People who are served by beauties are not used to it, but this is really not negotiable.


    After chatting about some gossip, such as what happened to Fu Hong, tiaoyou asked Liu Yan to send troops or allocate ordnance and food. Even if Fu Hong''s headquarters could not be destroyed, they should be driven away.


    Ji Chang''s reply was very direct. He believed that everything had to wait for the two sides to negotiate, which was not simple, or even very complex.


    "The king will not be emperor in a short time." Regardless of the change of the expression on ran min''s face, Ji Chang said in reason: "now the big man is already enemy on all sides. It is not appropriate to over stimulate other countries, especially the small ~ Dynasty ~ court."


    Ran min looked at tiaoyou.


    Tiaoyou immediately answered and said, "the great man is strong. He has won several battlefields in a row, and has more strong national strength and strong army. The king has a great plan. To be emperor as soon as possible is to show his determination to the world, and then..." he said slightly embarrassed: "to be emperor is really to be emperor, and to hold the emperor''s name and attack the world again. Isn''t it right to change the name and be honest?"


    It''s all bullshit. In a word, Liu Yan''s claim to the emperor is an obstacle to clearing the spine and sealing ran min as king.


    "King Qin?" Liu Yan didn''t seem to have too much patience. He asked ran min expressionless, "must be king?"


    "Yes." Ran min knew that this was not the time to be counselled. With a positive look on his face, he said: "the minister is the integration of the whole country into the king''s territory, not only the land, but also the subjects. It''s not unreasonable to want a throne."


    Liu Yan appreciates ran min''s directness, which is what he knows, but appreciation does not mean like, and things will be very difficult. He suddenly smiled, raised his head, pointed to ran min and said, "if you don''t say whether you are emperor or not, will you ever know a word?"


    Ran min continued not to counsel, straightened his waist and saluted before he said, "the King shows me."


    "What you want, I will give what I should give." Liu Yan stared at ran min, paused and said forcefully, "I don''t want to give it, you can''t rob it."


    TIAOYU was stunned and his cheeks twitched constantly.


    Ji Chang looked at Liu Yan admiringly, his eyes widened, full of excitement.


    Ran min hasn''t reacted yet, but Liu Yan over there smiled sarcastically.


    "I haven''t heard that my subordinates can force the king to reward." Liu Yan is not laughing at ran min, it''s not necessary, and he didn''t get there. He patted the table, let the idle people step back, and stood up slowly: "in other words, never was a minister of the few."


    Falling out? In fact, it''s not like that. There are some things that can''t be blurred, whether it''s for Liu Yan or ran min.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Ten chapters? I should buy some nutrition express lines, or I''ll get brain pain.


    By the way, crying for recommended tickets!

 Chapter 380

    Many people take the initiative to ask for a reward from the king, but few can get a good end.


    During the pre Qin period, Wang Jian, a general of the Qin Dynasty, led 600000 Qin troops to attack the state of Chu. It was not long before he sent troops to write back letters. The last time he had money and silk, the next time he had fields, there were naturally no fewer beauties. But he wanted to avoid Ying Zheng''s suspicion of himself. After all, almost all the soldiers that Qin could fight were under his command. This was a strategy.


    During the struggle between Chu and Han, a man under Liu Bang, the king of Han, was Han Xin. Liu Bang was trapped and needed support. Han Xin asked Liu Bang to declare himself king of Qi. He didn''t know whether Han Xin wanted to avoid Liu Bang''s suspicion of himself or whether he was a brain jerk. In short, he didn''t look like a normal person.


    Facing what kind of king, doing the same thing will get different results. At the same time, it also depends on the timing and what the reward is. Believe it or not, Wang Jian''s request to seal the king will be killed, and Han Xin''s request is wealth and silk, and the beauty will have a good end?


    "If Tai''an can be said to be a widow, what will it ever be?" Liu Yan was a little tired. He finally knew that some people would die if they wanted to die. He said in good faith, "if you don''t mention meritorious service, first establish trust, how about it?"


    "You can become a figure like Huo Hushi, and it''s not impossible to become a Marquis of Huaiyin." Is ran min sure he has read a book? He mentioned the two, one died young, the other was falsely accused of rebellion and died miserably. He probably didn''t know what he was talking about. He said with great respect, "I often heard that the king has great ambition and is willing to expel Hu prisoners and restore the Han family. However, his ambition can be realized only if there are good officials and strong generals. Good officials may exist, but I don''t hear that there are strong generals under the king''s command. I think I''m the strong general."


    Xu Zheng was on the scene and should fight with ran min, but Xu Zheng was definitely the one who lost.


    "Cough..." TIAOYU''s face turned purple. When he was about to speak, he was robbed first.


    LV Yi has been sitting quietly. He came to make up the count at the right time. Listening to ran min''s words, he immediately clapped his hands and celebrated. He said happily: "what the king of Qin said is very true. The name of the king of Qin is famous all over the world. When he is a strong general under the king, he will certainly be famous in history."


    "What LV Gong said is." Ran min was not polite at all. Instead, he struck the iron and said to Liu Yan while it was hot: "the minister will bring the earth and lead the guests to vote, and will do his best to restore the country and mountains for the king. The king''s reward is not too much..." the word "share" didn''t say, because tiaoyou has jumped up.


    "Your Majesty, my Lord is frank and straightforward. Although his mouth is open, he has no evil intention." Tiaoyou had an impulse to spit blood. Ran min, who stared and wanted to speak, saluted Liu Yan heavily and said again: "my main Lord, one is reward, the other is... The situation is complex. As the king said, there has never been any subordinate who has insisted on reward. That''s just hope. Well... Yes, it''s the prospect of the future."


    Ran min is brave and often confused, but he still has some trust in TIAOYU.


    "Don''t be afraid." Liu Yan has been smiling bitterly. He tried to make no one say more. He pondered for a while before he continued: "but what he has done forever is really embarrassing for me."


    Ran min and Ji Chang almost simultaneously said, "is it difficult?"


    "Since ancient times, people with different surnames have been granted the king. There is no great merit. Not correcting their names is also the cause of chaos?" What Liu Yan said was ugly and vague. Ran min couldn''t understand it. He put away his bitter smile and became serious: "this is a private banquet. There are no idle people. It comes out of my mouth and comes into your ears."


    Everyone is listening carefully. It''s about their fate.


    "I''m not mean to be a king. At the beginning, I said that I shared the world with meritorious officials." Liu Yan is not lying, but how to share the world remains to be discussed. He said in a loud voice, "I have always wanted to be king at once. I can only send them out of the country. Anyone who wants to be king can go out and lay a territory by himself. I don''t stop them, but I can''t avoid meeting them in the future. I can not be stingy with the king, but I want to see my achievements, the real achievements of the country and the people, not to ask me to be king with the old land of the Han family and the Miao people of the Han family."


    Ran min was completely stunned. He was clearly rejected.


    But there are people who understand. Tiaoyou is one. Seeing that ran min was stunned, he could not help but make some more moths. He respectfully and loudly said, "the old land of the Han family can be ranked as the Marquis of Che. Seizing the land of other nationalities can enjoy the Lord. The king really has a grand plan, just like the first emperor."


    The first emperor also meant the same thing. The land of China''s Kyushu was originally his own. It was the end to be a marquis. But if anyone could seize the land from a foreign family, the king of a different surname would not be allowed, but he should be a minister. (starting from Tu Sui to attack Baiyue)


    The words were clear enough. Liu Yan was too lazy to continue. He didn''t leave ran min after the banquet. Instead, he left tiaoyou, and then asked Ji Chang and LV Yi to do their own things.


    Ran min left the palace city in a daze and went to the residence where the Han state arranged a rest. He still looked like a fool. It is estimated that this feeling will last longer.


    "Your Majesty, my lord really has no evil intention, but because of his character, I hope you don''t blame him." Tiaoyou didn''t know why he was left, but he was really under a lot of pressure in the face of Liu Yan. He has walked a lot with Liu Yan. He didn''t see any beautiful scenery. Some are noisy construction sites, and Liu Yan didn''t say a word all the way. He took advantage of Liu Yan''s stop and said pleasantly, "my Lord is indeed a fierce general. If the king uses it well, it must be a sharp blade."


    "Forever was a sword." Liu Yan left a piece of you with deep meaning, but he just needs to talk about it. He described: "the sword has two blades, which can hurt the enemy. If you are careless, you will hurt yourself."


    Tiaoyou is still guessing whether Liu Yan has a bad impression of Ran min and doesn''t know how to answer for a moment. What''s more, Liu Yan''s words didn''t sound good, especially ran min''s betrayal of Shi Hu''s rebellion. He trembled in his heart.


    "Yongzeng said he would be like Huo Qubing and Han Xin?" Liu Yan couldn''t help laughing and said, "his book is not very readable."


    Tiaoyou was also embarrassed, but he knew that ran min had not seriously read any books except war books, especially history books.


    That''s because the Hu regime is erasing the history of China. Of course, the purpose is for the sake of the rule of the Hu people. Of course, history books are the books that need to be banned most. Whether they are true or false, ran Min has been working hard to fight this and kill that in order to seek the trust of Shi Hu. Of course, he won''t do the most impermissible thing of Shi Hu, such as reading history books.


    It would be better if Huo Qubing had made such a great contribution, but he died of the plague because of the thousands of miles of attack, and he died of illness because of the war.


    Han Xin''s death is a bit of a story. He was killed by his negative Eq. he didn''t listen to the words of Kuai Tong, an important minister. In the end, he still didn''t understand politics.


    Strange to say, ran Min said he could be a character like Han Xin. He may want to express that he is very powerful in using troops, but a person with strong military use can be a general, which doesn''t mean he will be a king.


    "I''m surprised that I didn''t think about it before the whole country was annexed forever?" Liu Yan specially talked about the old things attached to Dong Ou in the Western Han Dynasty, and mentioned the past of ji1 son Korea. Finally, he said: "they are all attached to the whole country, but the process and outcome are very different."


    The cold sweat of TIAOYU flowed down from his forehead, and his back soon became wet.


    In fact, Liu Yan really guessed right. Ran min had a conversation with his team, but the last time he decided to join the whole country, it was really what ran min decided to do as soon as he patted his forehead. To say that tiaoyou and other important officials of Ran''s Qin state were at a loss, and later they thought it was good, so they decided to let it go.


    "Don''t mention the Baron yet." Generally speaking, Liu Yan said: "I don''t want to take the land in Guanzhong now. Even the newly occupied Nanyang County plans to give up and stabilize the southwest front in Xuchang. If you like, you can go back to Guanzhong and do a good job. Don''t mention what you belong to. If you really want to come under my command, don''t talk about the past. I won''t tell you what comes first, and I can make great achievements Let''s talk about our achievements with merit. "


    TIAOYU lowered his head, sweating more fiercely, and said, "hundreds of miles of territory, your majesty... No?"


    In fact, the land actually controlled by the ran Qin state is really not as many as hundreds of miles around. In addition to Chang''an, it is also a limited number of cities, and it is still a city full of war smoke.


    "I don''t understand. If we are willing to serve the king, the king doesn''t want the land in Guanzhong?" TIAOYU really didn''t understand. He raised his head, looked at Liu Yan and said, "Fu Hong has entered Longxi. If there is no Daqin, the Great Han doesn''t want to pass the central pass. Isn''t it to let Fu Hong recover?"


    "I heard that there are so many people in Guanzhong who are willing to follow Fu Hong that you govern the war smoke everywhere in Guanzhong? Although there is a policy relationship, those people are no longer Han and Miao." Of course, Liu Yan knew that Fu Hong would make a comeback and didn''t want Fu Hong to win Guanzhong, but things always had priorities. He saw that tiaoyou was an understanding person and didn''t hide it, He said, "if you have ever been in Guanzhong, or you are still in Guanzhong, then Guanzhong is not the Guanzhong of a few people. It even causes the loss of supplies from thousands of miles away, but I don''t know whether Guanzhong is really owned by a big man."


    TIAOYU gritted his teeth and said, "we sincerely want to serve the king."


    "Don''t say it if it''s true or false." Liu Yan suddenly found that tiaoyou didn''t seem to be an understanding person. He was still direct with such a person: "I won''t do things that consume national strength but raise threats."


    TIAOYU suddenly smiled miserably and said, "the king is a bright and aboveboard king."


    It''s hard to hear, but things are really there. Ran min and others are willing to join the Han state. They must be separated and appointed. Don''t be false if you don''t want to. Then it depends on what choice they will make. Liu Yan would rather say ugly things in front than engage in intrigue after the merger. And the ugly words have been said. Don''t blame anyone for what really happened, killing or being killed.

 Chapter 381

    It is very normal for a country to recruit and surrender traitors, especially for a rapidly expanding country. However, it is always easy to surrender and rebel, and it is not uncommon.


    Of course, Liu Yan wants Guanzhong, and he is extremely eager.


    Guanzhong is the place of Longxing in many dynasties. Almost anyone who occupies Guanzhong can manage it well, then the world will fall into his hands sooner or later. So is there room for good business in Guanzhong now?


    "It''s not enough just about China. Longxi and Bashu must be in hand to be complete." Ji Chang has been making up for his knowledge. He should have read the most about history books. He didn''t shake his head and said, "only by subduing Rong Di and seizing Bashu in the pre-Qin period can we have the foundation of dominating the world."


    Liu Yan also hung ran min and others. The rest of the things to be talked about at the meeting had been finished. Several people came to the small hall behind the main hall as usual and communicated behind closed doors.


    In the final analysis, if the situation permits, who doesn''t like to have more land, how can a pioneering country have more land.


    The state of Han really doesn''t have much spare time to deal with things thousands of miles away. Jizhou is more urgent. Compared with Jizhou, even Yan Jun, who finally came to the narrow peninsula of liao1 East, is secondary.


    At present, the main general in Jizhou is LV Tai, and Wang Ji, who has not been demoted for a long time, is the long history of the March.


    The Han Army''s action in Jizhou was mainly to plunder soil. At one time, it reached the boundary of Zhangwu County. Due to the return of several generals of the founding of the people''s Republic of China to Linzi, the war stopped and resumed the offensive two months ago. However, it is obvious that the current situation is also changing.


    The change is that as Murong Yan and Shijie Zhao reached an alliance, Shi bin finally had the spare strength to dispatch troops to the south. First, there were 80000 Shijie border troops, and nearly 160000 Jin people and miscellaneous Hu who were half civilian men and half soldiers. More than that, they also had 30000 Murong Xianbei cavalry commanded by Murong Ge as allies.


    It was because the Han Army rushed thousands of miles to aid Guanzhong that the state of Zhao in Shijie and the state of Murong Yan became an alliance. There was no news about the exchange conditions between the two countries.


    The border troops of a country are usually more capable of fighting. Otherwise, the border should have fallen into the hands of the enemy. Shi Bin''s south border troops fought with the Han army for the first time on the North Bank of zhangshui.


    The warring sides were 30000 cavalry in Shijie and 20000 Han troops. The war between the two armies was very fierce at the beginning. The Han Army also encountered the Shijie Zhao army for the first time, no matter how much the loss was, and the cavalry of Shijie had a strong tolerance for casualties.


    The Han Army in the direction of Jizhou was originally a partial division. Although the Linzi center made necessary adjustments after the resumption of war, the military strength has always been about 50000.


    The battle on the North Bank of zhangshui came to an end with the arrival of most of the Shijie Zhao army. The Han army retreated to the South Bank of zhangshui. Murongge, who was just about to be stationed as the back foot of the guest army, arrived. 17000 Han troops retreated to the south bank in a hurry and suffered great losses. It was Lu Tai who led the reinforcements that led murongge to retreat.


    Murong Ge, the most beautiful man in Wuhu Luanhua, often wears a ferocious mask because of his beautiful appearance. As a result, his subordinates make masks according to their own patterns. His headquarters is called "ghost face army", which is famous for its bravery in combat.


    In fact, the first battle at the beginning ended with the defeat of the Han army. This retreat was directly to the front line of Hejian county and Bohai county. With the help of the previously built defense line, the front line was stabilized.


    The myth of the invincibility of the Han army seems to be broken? Shi bin and murongge didn''t publicize this, as if defeating the Han army was just a regular meal. It''s not worth trumpeting at all.


    LV Tai was defeated at the front line, or at the battle level in the history of the Han army. He had to write an apology back to Linzi in fear.


    Liu Yan didn''t get angry when he read the letter of apology jointly signed by LV Tai and Wang Ji. In the final analysis, the number of Han troops in Jizhou was too small. There was nothing disgraceful about losing when they faced 120000 enemy soldiers with less than 50000. In particular, the war damage ratio was not too ugly.


    For the state of Han, there is nothing that cannot be solved if the front can stabilize, but Liu Yan still has to do the necessary reprimand. This is the way for the king.


    If the battle of Jizhou is destined to evolve into a battle level, the situation in Jibei county is also changing.


    Shi Hu is still a cat in Yecheng, but Shi Xuan, crown prince of Shijie, appeared in dunqiu county.


    Shi Xuan came with the newly established Donggong high force. As soon as he came, he immediately issued a banner, and the Shijie water army was supplemented.


    In the twenty years of the Jin Dynasty, Zizhi Tongjian: all powerful people are good at shooting. Although there are no armour soldiers, they plunder the people''s axe and use a staff to attack. The attack and war are like gods, and they collapse.


    Yao Yizhong led the crowd to cross the river and fight. He was cut off by the Han fleet and finally collapsed. It''s unreasonable that Shijie won''t have a long memory. Therefore, compared with Jizhou, the situation at the border between Yanzhou and Sizhou is not in a hurry. Now the two sides are fighting whose boat is consumed first and waiting for one party to cross the Yellow River before a land war will occur. That is why Shi Hu has been cat all the time.


    According to the most direct reality, the alliance of Shijie Zhao and Murong Yan, the place where they most hope to break out of war should be Jizhou, where the Han Army has crossed the Yellow River, not along the Yellow River.


    In the following years, Jizhou will definitely become a big battlefield. What the Han people should be careful is that since the Shijie Zhao state and Murong Yan state can go together, it makes no sense that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty will be willing to be lonely.


    Jizhou war is imminent, but Liu Yan and others are talking about Guanzhong, which naturally has its reasons.


    "Shi Xuan appears in dunqiu County, and Shi Hu is still in Yecheng. I''m afraid it''s false." Zhang Shi, one of the nine Qing Dynasties who had no sense of existence, as Shi Hu picked his skin and lit the lights in front of the great Confucianism of the Shijie imperial court, the people he bought before either died or fled. In fact, there are fewer and fewer things he can do. He was giving full play to the waste heat: "it was said to be singing at night, but... No one saw Shi Hu himself, and the palace ban had not been opened."


    "The probability of stone tiger going to Guanzhong is more than 90 percent." Sang Yu smiled in a bad way: "picking peaches is the most comfortable thing to do. Shi Hu also needs some achievements to ensure his authority. Then it is no simpler than capturing and liquidating ran Minfang who has been greatly weakened."


    Ran min''s coming to Zi is a secret act. If it is exposed, it won''t be so fast. Shi Hu doesn''t know it''s reasonable.


    "Fortunately, including Ran''s family and the family of his remaining ministers are no longer in Guanzhong." Sang Yu laughed because of this, but he didn''t take the rest of the people seriously, which is also the commonness of the aristocratic family. He said: "we have sent someone to tell ran our guess. If the expectation is not bad, ran will soon ask to see the king."


    Sang Yu really guessed right. As soon as his voice fell, a palace gate captain came to report that ran min urgently asked to see Liu Yan.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    I can''t hold it. Let''s start with so much.

 Chapter 382

    Whether or not ran min''s mind was hot before he decided to belong to him, his family, including the Wen and Wu families of the ran family in the Qin state, are also migrating to the Han state, which means he has enough sincerity, or Liu Yan won''t be so tired.


    When ran min came to the hall where the people discussed, his face was very ugly, but he was not as grumpy as it is now. He said in advance: "my Lord, Shi Hu led his army to attack Guanzhong. Tongguan and Yiguan have gone through more than years of war, and the defenders are already tired and lack of ordnance and food..."


    In a series of words, Shi Hu will not go to Guanzhong with a miscellaneous army, but will inevitably carry the elite of the Jie nationality. Then the difficulty of keeping Guanzhong depends on how much effort Liu Yan wants.


    When talking about the war, Liu Yan finally saw the temperament of a hero from ran min. although the situation was very critical, ran min looked very stable, and some trade-offs and the advantages and disadvantages of the enemy and ourselves were analyzed more clearly.


    "Tai''an?" Liu Yan nodded to Ji Chang and said, "introduce Xiang Yongzeng."


    Ji Chang saluted ran Minhang and introduced in relative detail the overall situation faced by the Han state, including the war in Jizhou and the situation in the east of Liao 1. Naturally, there is no lack of the situation of Jibei county and the friction with the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    The Han National Congress also had many fronts. Fortunately, there were two water systems of the Yellow River and the Yangtze River. Fortunately, the Han army never lacked a fleet, otherwise the situation would be worse.


    "In order to prevent more murongyan troops from going south, our army used the navy to land in Liaoxi county and Changli County by sea, and has been harassing." Ji Chang said that he had stood up and walked to the side of the mountain map, pointing and telling: "the harassment of Liaoxi county is relatively difficult. After the return of Yan Lord Murong seal, he has been forced to evacuate. The harassment of Changli County has played a role."


    Ran min was surprised at the details of the mountain map of the Han Dynasty. There must be water systems where there should be, and mountains where there should be. Then there are Mintun points and water intake points outside the water system. Compared with the mountain map that only marked some big cities in his hand, it is basically two kinds of maps.


    "This is the current situation of the Han Dynasty. Next, it is very likely to face the three-sided siege of Shijie, Murong and Xiaochao ~ ting. There are signs of large-scale war, such as the zhangshui front line in Jizhou and a war in the east of Liao 1." Ji Chang looked at Liu Yan and said with permission, "the king will invest more than 120000 troops in Jizhou, 30000 troops in liao1 East War, and a total of 130000 troops on the other fronts and necessary local garrisons. There are no spare troops in the country."


    The current population of Han is not slaves, that is, more than 1.3 million, but more than 2.6 million slaves, which is equal to the ratio of free people to slaves.


    According to the rank of the 280000 Han troops mentioned by Ji Chang, the rest can only be said to be second-line troops, and not all of these second-line troops can bear the responsibility. In fact, most of them can only maintain local stability or do some work to maintain the logistics line.


    Of course, Liu Yan still has the forbidden guards, 15000 of whom are located in the front line of Nanyang County. They also need to maintain the channel between Guanzhong and the actual control area of the Han state, which is matched by Li Kuang''s Yuzhou army.


    In addition to 15000 troops on the western line, 10000 guards stayed in Linzi as reserve forces. Without military units, Liu Yan has only 13000 places on hand. The total number of units that can be "summoned" is 30000, which is the result of the expansion of the territory and the arrival of the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    Not counting slaves, they only took free people, and built a 280000 army with a total population of more than 1.3 million. That is because the population under Liu Yan''s rule is weird in age. The majority of young and strong people represent an adequate source of troops and a guaranteed labor force, but it is enough to reach a ratio of soldiers to civilians of five to one.


    "A large number of slaves need to be supervised. It is doomed that no troops can be deployed to fight again." Ji Chang had made it clear enough. He calmly looked at ran min and said, "it only depends on how the king of Qin chooses."


    In short, the Han state had no surplus troops to do anything. It was even more impossible to dispatch tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands to guard Guanzhong.


    Today''s ran min is quite different. He can see that he is burning in his heart, but at least he doesn''t show anxiety. He pondered for a moment and asked, "if the Miao people of the Han family in Guanzhong are migrated out, can they be properly resettled into the Han territory?"


    "We have enough experience in pacifying and saving the people, but it depends on how fast Shi Hu moves." Ji Chang said realistically, "it has always been difficult to move. Moreover... We need troops to block the stone tiger army."


    Ran min saluted Liu Yan and said solemnly, "this is already the case. Please allocate Xie an''s department under the command of his ministers for the sake of all the people. It''s only 15000. There''s no need to do more."


    If ran min lion asks for tens of thousands, of course, there is no room for negotiation. After listening to what he said, I clearly know that Guanzhong really can''t hold it. I have a little attitude to integrate into the Han state. What I want is to save those who follow him.


    If you want the 15000 forbidden guards on xie''an''s side, there are nearly 300000 in ran min''s hands without looking at elite or miscellaneous brands. If he just resists rather than a decisive battle, he must be sure to block the stone tiger army for a period of time.


    Before, ran min captured nearly 300000 people. These prisoners were originally intended to be sold to the state of Han. In fact, they have been escorted to the state of Han all the time. At present, there are only more than 40000 escorted to the state of Han... That is, Xuchang, and the rest are either on the road or at Tongguan.


    "Those prisoners of war had to be killed." Ran min didn''t have the slightest pity. He said that there was no emotional fluctuation in killing hundreds of thousands of people: "if you don''t kill them, wait for them to know that Shi Hu''s army will explode."


    LV Yi appropriately interrupted, "all the girls of school age stay."


    There''s no way. The Han country is really short of women. As long as it''s possible to increase the number of women, it''s absolutely necessary to try.


    Ran min raised his eyebrows and hooked his mouth. He didn''t know what it meant. He knelt down to Liu Yanxing with a bitter smile and said bitterly, "you can only invite the king to take him in."


    Eh? There are many interpretations of the word "reception", which can be temporary residence or attachment.


    Liu Yan still had to be careful. He looked at Ji Chang.


    The upper and lower levels of the Han Dynasty must also understand, so Ji Chang had to ask, "what the king of Qin said about taking in is a temporary guest residence or serving the king."


    Ran min was stunned and naturally said, "nature is the king of effectiveness." After a pause, some were unwilling, but still said, "don''t mention the name of the king of Qin. How to arrange everything depends on the king''s arrangement."


    If there were not so many things, or if Liu Yan didn''t know ran min, he should be happy to get the loyalty of a fierce general. However, the loyalty of Wu mourning the heavenly king is definitely not so easy to obtain. Kindness alone is definitely not enough. How to intimidate him is not so simple.


    "Unlike other countries, the Han Dynasty implements the military merit Baron system." Liu Yan is not a stingy man, but he can''t break the rules recklessly, and he can''t open individual cases indiscriminately. He said solemnly, "what Baron and official position should it be? Everything is forever."


    Seeing that Guanzhong can''t hold on, it''s natural that there is no shadow of the whole country''s internal forces carrying soil and leading guests. Even if they bring people, they also seek asylum. It can''t be said to be any credit.


    Ran min''s cheek stiffened for a moment and said in a daze, "that''s the only way. Let''s see how the minister can make meritorious contributions."


    What should be talked about has been finished. Liu Yan personally wrote the dispatching order and ordered Xie an''s department to listen to ran min''s dispatching temporarily. He even generously mobilized ordnance and food from Yuzhou to give ran min. the matter is over here.


    Ran Min said goodbye and left. The hall remained quiet for a long time. Sang Yu broke the silence.


    "Time has changed, but I don''t know whether ran will feel that everything is the layout of the king." Sang Yu can imagine ran min in a sinister direction. It''s not that ran min is a little black. He said, "the king''s benevolence is the best of righteousness, but some people won''t think so."


    "The king once said that a person''s destiny lies between choices." LV Yi said in a deep voice, "how ran Hui chooses this time has no great impact on the big man. It is appropriate to solve this matter."


    Liu Yan naturally expects what kind of choice ran min will make, but he can''t control what kind of choice ran min will make. What should be done has been done and the result is waiting.


    "In this way, Nanyang County can''t give up temporarily." Ji Chang soon adjusted his mood, pointed to Danshui and said, "water transportation is far more convenient and faster than land. Danshui connects Guanzhong and Nanyang County, so you can grab time here."


    In any case, the people under ran min''s command are also population. Needless to say, there are a large number of prisoners of war who can be used as slaves. How much they can rush is earned by the Han country.


    "If ran didn''t deceive us, he would really stop the stone tiger and strive for time to evacuate all the people. Besides, it''s not too late." Huan Wen said dully, "I''m afraid... We''ll be dragged into the mire."


    It means that Huan Wen guessed that ran min was still reluctant to give up Guanzhong, whether borrowing troops or obtaining ordnance and food, in order to stick to Tongguan and Yiguan, or at least try to keep Shi Hu out of the two levels. It is estimated that he will continue to be king of Qin.


    Look, ran Min has always been attached to Wang Jue, not to mention Huanwen, most people think so.


    "Anyway, Ran''s and his family members are migrating to our Han territory." After a pause, LV Yi said, "ran Zhi is also in Linzi."


    "It is often said that those who do great things are informal..." Huan Wen has seen Liu Yan frown and changed his voice: "but let his family members do the same. I''m afraid not everyone can do it."


    "All right, all right." Liu Yan waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t talk about Yongzeng. You''d better think about it. Next, how to stabilize the small ~ Dynasty ~ court first? Don''t really start a north-south war. Although we are not afraid, we still need to fight if we can avoid it."


    The state of Zhao in Shijie officially formed an alliance with the state of Murong Yan. There was no news on the side of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. If the state of Han wanted to exert influence on the small ~ Dynasty ~ court, it had to deal with a lot of door Lords and aristocratic families. It seems that the relationship between the two sides is unprecedented because of the worship of Yanhuang temple.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    I still owe eight chapters. Try, try, try again.


    Roar and ask for recommended tickets. Thank you!

 Chapter 383

    The royal family of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is the Sima family, but because of the "journey to the south in clothes", the Sima family is almost left with a name of zhengshuo and has nothing. First, the Langxie Wang family and Sima family shared the world, and then the Sima family used the Yanling Yu family and Yangxia Xie family to settle the Langxie Wang family, so that the Langxie Wang family''s vitality was greatly damaged and could no longer be used by the government and the public.


    When the Yu family of Yanling became the largest foreign relative, the Xie family of Yangxia also rose strongly, and the Huan family of Longkang steadily caught up with it. South of the Yangtze River, it became the era of the court dominated by the Yu family of Yanling, the Xie family of Yangxia, the Huan family of Longkang and the Langxie Wang family.


    In addition to the four gate valve, some families in the south of the Yangtze River are large and small, some have fled from the north of the Yangtze River, and some have inhabited and developed in the south of the Yangtze River for generations. They almost divide up the territory in the south of the Yangtze River. They only belong to the same country in name. In fact, most of them go their own way, Sima''s empty royal title can only be married again and again to ensure his survival.


    It''s funny to say that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty really has a large number of countries among states. The number of private soldiers of door lords and aristocratic families is much more than that of the court''s armed forces. There are more private soldiers of families participating in wars than the national armed forces.


    In some ways, it is obviously wrong to say that the door lords and aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River are desperate for the overall situation. It should be said that they ensured the existence of small ~ dynasties ~ courts in the Eastern Jin Dynasty at the expense of Sima royal family''s power.


    There are people from the South Gate of the Yangtze River in the state of Han. Xie an immediately obeys ran min''s orders on the western line. Naturally, he has no time to fight. Although Huan Wen in Linzi is a Tingwei, he really doesn''t have much to do.


    Tingwei is the king''s eagle dog. Liu Yan doesn''t plan to clean up anyone. It''s also a good thing for Huanwen to get moldy at leisure.


    In order to stabilize the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Ji Chang''s opinion is to send Huan Wen instead of seeking to see the Sima royal family. It is enough to use Huan Wen''s broad friends in the south of the Yangtze River.


    There are many marriages between aristocratic families, which is basically a current situation of continuous cutting and chaos. The Huan family is also a family married with many parties. In addition, Huan Wen''s four younger brothers all work in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court, and there is plenty of room for operation.


    "The king wants Wen to go and operate?" Huan Wen has not been officially dispatched. He welcomed Ji Chang home as a guest. After the banquet, they listened to the music and watched the song and dance. When it came to business, he was very embarrassed. He smiled bitterly and said, "prime minister, Wen is already a minister of the king. I''m afraid it''s hard to be friendly again."


    Aristocratic families have their own integrity. They can invest in many ways or exchange information with each other privately, but they will not mess with the choice of national affairs.


    Of course, Liu Yanli didn''t know about the aristocratic family. Ji Chang''s humble background was not enough to know, and it was difficult for those who knew to explain. The problem was put in front of Huan Wen.


    Just because of that, Ji Chang''s eyes at Huan Wen were very strange. He said, "if Yuanzi has any problems, you can tell them one by one."


    Huan Wen is a man who prefers martial arts to literati. He has something to say: "if there is no pay, or if the pay is not enough, Wen can get a good reception when he goes, but what he says is like air. People will listen but can''t listen."


    Ji Chang immediately said, "if you need money, how can a big man be stingy?"


    "Money and silk may play a role, but the role is very limited." Huan Wen smiled bitterly: "as an aristocratic family, even if they love money, there will be a limit. Their senior officials can do well. Everyone has beautiful jade, silk and satin, and Tian Mu is nothing to mention. What they want is to go further or get a great reputation."


    At that moment, Ji Chang immediately understood that it was the kind of "not betrayal, but the chips were too small". The price paid to achieve the goal was not enough and would not be attractive. He needed to know what the price was.


    "Soil expansion." Huan Wen said directly, "to return the occupied Nanyang County boundary, perhaps we should also help the small ~ Dynasty ~ court to use troops to Li''s Bashu."


    In fact, the effect of courtship will be the best, but Huan Wen won''t even mention it. Even if it''s just a false courtship required by strategy, it''s impossible for him to understand Liu Yan.


    Li''s Bashu is Li''s becoming Han. Huan Wen''s greatest wish before he came to the state of Han was to attack and destroy Li''s becoming Han. He kept running for several years for this goal. After some efforts, he only got Yu Yi''s approval, and none of the others held the same idea.


    "Attack Bashu?" Ji Chang paid attention to the south of the Yangtze River. There had been a lot of broken things there all the time, but he didn''t hear any news about Li''s Chenghan, so he asked, "why did Yuanzi say that?"


    "The so-called one moment is another." Huan Wen still smiled bitterly and said, "those guys opposed attacking Bashu before. It was when Li Shou was alive that Bashu was stable and popular..."


    I don''t need to say more later. The state of Han also paid attention to Li Shi''s becoming Han. After Li Shi became the new Lord of the state, he repeatedly did inexplicable things and learned from Shi Hu to wantonly build palaces and collect beauties.


    In fact, it''s nothing just to build palaces and collect beauties. No king has done this, but Li Shi not only pursues pleasure, but also does not do much to civil and military officials, but also collects money recklessly. If he doesn''t care for the people, a good country will be sad in a year.


    "A few years ago, Lord Li fought with the state of Zhao in Shijie and was wiped out 30000 troops near Fufeng. In recent years, he fought with the Jin army in Jingzhou..." Huan Wen did not hide that he had an intelligence source. As long as he was a senior official, no one had his own intelligence source. He was full of pity and said, "there is no better time to conquer Bashu than now."


    It would be a pity. Naturally, Huan Wen felt that he had not encountered this good thing in his early years. Although Li Shou was confused at the beginning, Li Shou at least wouldn''t mess around.


    Ji Chang''s eyes lit up immediately. It is a feasible way to use Li''s Chenghan to involve the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The problem is that we can''t really let the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty swallow Li''s Chenghan. If it doesn''t contribute to the strength of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and cause trouble for the Han Army to go south in the future.


    Huan Wen also knows that with Liu Yan''s ambition to annex the world, there will be a war between Han and Jin sooner or later. He said: "we just need to stabilize before the small ~ court really mastered and digested Bashu..."


    "Yes." Ji Chang, with a thoughtful face, cut off Huan Wen''s words and said, "Yuanzi''s suggestion is very good, at least the most feasible way at present."


    Of course, Bashu can''t really be digested by the small ~ dynasties ~ courts in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, so the situation involved will be very large and complex. Among them, there are things about the land of Qin, and even Yuzhou and Jingzhou. It won''t be a small scene.


    Huan Wen was not stupid. He soon guessed what Ji Chang was thinking and said, "things in Yuzhou are easy to handle. The main battlefield is not there. If the small ~ court really wants to fight Bashu, it will not enter Yuzhou. The more difficult thing is Guanzhong."


    It has been half a month since ran min rushed back to Guanzhong on starry night. The spy also confirmed that Shi Hu led the army into Hanoi county.


    It is estimated that the army led by Shi Hu will arrive in Hedong County in 20 days at the latest, and the time point of war should be about a month later.


    What ran min is doing now is to strengthen Tongguan and gaiguan, and Puban and Mianchi carry out necessary fortifications. However, he sent Jiang Gan together with Xie an to bring cavalry near Chencang. The response to the Han side is that we should drive Fu Hong''s headquarters away first, and ask Liu Yan to tell Zhang Jun to March behind Fu Hong.


    It is necessary to focus on the war in the East after stabilizing the road, but ran min''s practice actually gave rise to doubts in the Han country. If the population in Guanzhong had not been migrating to the Han territory all the time, it would almost be possible to believe that ran min had practiced deceit.


    "Can we do it before the war broke out in Jizhou?" Ji Chang stared at Huan Wen very carefully and promised, "if Yuanzi can do it, he will make great contributions to the Great Han Dynasty. Chang Hui suggested to the king that Yuanzi is a great talent for unifying the army and should not stay in Linzi. He should go to the army to gallop on the battlefield."


    Huan Wen, without affectation, patted his chest and said, "in order to gallop the battlefield, Wen can''t live up to the prime minister''s good intentions."


    People are like this. Who communicates with whom, how to communicate, and what words to say to make the worker work hard depends on what benefits people give.


    Huan Wen was making relevant preparations with full energy. He wrote letters before he started. When he went home, he also wrote to those old friends, especially to Sima royal family. Before he did this, he still reported to Liu Yan, and even submitted it before sending it out in order to dispel doubts.


    "This guy..." Liu Yan had to doubt whether he had done too much to suppress Huan Wen. He said with a smile: "he was very careful."


    Liu Yan is walking in zhangtai. Besides the guards and maids, several concubines such as Cui Wan and tuobaxiu, as well as several important officials such as Ji Chang, sang Yu and LV Yi and their families are also around.


    In fact, zhangtai is part of the palace with relatively high terrain. Generally, it is a place for the king to climb up and look into the distance to relieve his boredom. There will be a lot of courtyards and play facilities. It is also a place for concubines to stay, because only in this place can they play happily with the king.


    Liu Yan is here to relax today. Du Lele is not as good as public Lele. It is estimated that there is no time to relax next. Several ministers will also leave Linzi and go to the places they need to go. Then they will have a joint pleasure between monarchs and ministers, which is to contact feelings and show grace, so as to avoid being thought much by ministers when they leave.


    We all know what it is for, but we still make Jichang and other important officials feel happy. Although Liu Yan had the power of a king before, he had less tolerance that a king should have. With the passage of time and learning, he can be regarded as a little like.


    "Your Majesty, didn''t you say that today is just a romantic day and doesn''t talk about state affairs?" Tuobaxiu still looked wild. In front of everyone, he said, "if I can talk about state affairs, I want to talk about grassland. To say that Dai and Han are brothers. Why doesn''t the king let Dai attack Shijie or Murong from behind?"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    All kinds of tickets in the early morning.

 Chapter 384

    In the system of the Han Dynasty, there were three princes and Nine Emperors, and left and right prime ministers. These official positions were absolute dignitaries in the current Dynasty.


    Because what kind of merit there is what kind of reward, after the founding of the Han country, except for those who had the inside information and were rich and noble, there were generally people with prominent nobles and senior officials.


    Huan Wen is one of the Nine Emperors and the king''s number one eagle dog. Liu Yan didn''t clean up who he was. Naturally, he didn''t have to copy his family and kill his family. If he didn''t copy his family and kill his family, he didn''t have to fill his private pocket. However, after he separated his family, he didn''t lack money. He was in the presence of senior officials and officials and doctors. He was angry.


    In the Han Dynasty, style is not a sin. There is no such thing as a house as there is a title... By the way, whether it is one of the Nine Emperors or an official or a doctor, you can actually call your residence a mansion, hang a plaque, get two beasts in front of the door, or put a horse pier.


    "This palace doesn''t care. You must take this palace with you when you return to the state of Jin!"


    "Unreasonable!"


    A woman''s voice is naturally sharp. Once it''s loud, it''s especially sharp, but it''s harsh to listen.


    Huanwen''s residence covers a large area, which is due to its status. There are many main residential areas with owners'' families, many places for entertaining and seeing guests, and also a relaxing garden and a place for slaves to live.


    Huanfu, which covers an area of five or six acres, is actually not wide in terms of Huanwen''s heritage. If you build a garden south of the Yangtze River, it will be more than that.


    Now, in the courtyard beside the small pond specially dug, Sima Xing''s shrill voice spread far away, so that some slaves who knew how to look at color ignored it and left silently. In order to avoid being beaten to death by random sticks and thrown into a corner of the mountain.


    Sima Xingnan has a cane in his hand, but he doesn''t know what he was doing before. Now she pointed a cane at Huan Wen and roared, "don''t let me follow you? I''ll go back by myself!"


    "I am a minister of the state of Han. What I do is a state affair." Huan Wen didn''t know how long he had been angry. His face was blue: "how can it be said to be bad."


    "If you work for the Han state, it must be a bad thing for the Jin State!" Sima Xingnan danced with the cane, and the wind of "wheezing wheezing" made Huan Wen have to step back two steps. She seemed Crazy: "it''s well known that the Han Army captured Nanyang County. It''s all over the world. You have to contact your old friends to plot a shady thing. Why isn''t it bad!"


    In fact, Sima Xingnan is domineering, but Huan Wen really doesn''t dare to do the thing of pumping Huan Wen. Huan Wen has to guard against it. If he really wants to be pumped and leave a mark, he has to see many old friends. Even if he doesn''t go out, he will lose all his face.


    "Well, if you don''t write, you don''t have to write. What''s more..." Huan Wen looked at Sima Xingnan angrily and said in a stuffy voice: "it''s a matter of my mind to go back this time, not what you think."


    Sima royal family can''t do it, but the fame is still there. At present, the Empress Dowager Chu is in charge of the country. What can be used as a supplementary country.


    Sima Xingnan had a good relationship with Chu suanzi. Huan Wen also lost his head and asked Sima Xingnan to write a letter to Chu suanzi. The content had not been said yet. Sima Xingnan was angry.


    "What else can you worry about besides fame and wealth?" Sima Xing said that, but his attitude softened. He looked at Huan Wen frowning for a while and asked, "what''s on his mind?"


    "The destruction of Li''s country." Huan Wen looked at Sima Xingnan patiently and waited for the woman to calm down. Then he said, "first, it''s my mind, second, it''s expanding the land of Jin, and third, it''s for the long future of Han and Jin."


    Sima Xingnan doesn''t believe what he said about the long-term future. Liu Yan, the king of Han, worshipped Yanhuang temple. There is no future between Han and Jin. There is competition and competition. But she is not a woman who knows nothing. It is obvious that attacking and destroying Li''s Chenghan is beneficial to the state of Jin.


    The state of Han and the state of Jin are bound to fight, and it is an unprecedented war. Even as a woman, Sima Xingnan knows this, but the Sima royal family does not dominate everything in the south of the Yangtze River. Even married princesses dare to run, which is enough to explain the problem.


    Sima Xingnan asked, "what do you mean?"


    Huan Wen was also the patriarch of the Huan family, a sect leader. He could not understand things south of the Yangtze River. He was silent for a while and said with a smile, "the clan may... Make a profit when attacking and destroying Shu."


    "Don''t mention it." Sima Xingnan was not polite at all. He said, "the clans are incompetent. Otherwise, how can they cause the current situation."


    "Now the emperor is young and the Yu family is dominant. Although the imperial court is run by Empress Dowager Chu and He Chong, the government order does not produce Jiankang." Huan Wen stripped the silk and pulled out the cocoon and said something Sima Xingnan knew or didn''t know. Then he said, "the clan is incompetent as you said, but Chu has capable people."


    Chu Li, the abbot of the state, has always had a good reputation. Otherwise, he would not be able to be the abbot. As a matter of fact, fame can give each other face, but it also needs some real achievements. Chu Li really has a lot of achievements. In addition, he has great literary talent and can say a thing or two about military affairs.


    As the saying goes, "real gold is not afraid of fire". The "real gold" of Chu Li, the abbot of the state, has not been "refined by fire", and no one knows how good it is. However, it seems very stable after entering the three counties. In the face of the fierce Han Army, he doesn''t see the appearance of counseling. He can even play chess, drink and have fun every day, Both gentry and civilians in the south of the Yangtze River should only have courage and ability.


    Chu Li now has a great burden of expectations. As long as the land of the three counties is not lost for one day, his reputation will increase every day. There are two famous people, Gu he and Yin Hao. To say that there is no empty man under the reputation, there is still a market.


    "The house of the abbot?" Sima Xingnan had to think more and suddenly raised a sharp voice: "it''s not enough for the Han state to capture Nanyang County. We should start with Xincai County, Runan County and Runan County!?"


    "Shh!!!" Huan Wen looked as if he was startled by the sudden sharp voice. Perhaps Sima Xingnan was frightened when he said something about military and state affairs. In short, it was like that. He said in a hurry, "can you stop shouting?"


    The more Huan Wen was like this, the more determined Sima Xingnan was, so that she hated to say, "it''s conceivable what those aristocratic families will do, and they must be waiting to see jokes!"


    Han will attack the land of three counties? Yes, the Han army would indeed attack the three counties. Li Kuang led the troops to attack. As for whether it would win, it depends on whether it is necessary. For the sake of the overall situation of the country, it is said that it is not necessary to become the reputation that the national Zhang Chu can unify the troops. Let the national Zhang win a small victory in three days and a big victory in five days.


    "Which is stronger and which is weaker, which is stronger and which is weaker now?" Huan Wen sighed, It''s not wrong for the king to use troops everywhere now, but the state of Jin must have wondered what the Yuzhou army looks like. The emperor is young now, and the imperial family has to rely on the Chu family and its allies. It''s no good for the national father-in-law to stay in the three counties. Why not let Yu bingchongxin take private soldiers to consume them and let the national father-in-law lead his troops to attack the weak Shu land


    "After all, is your king afraid of the northern expedition of the Jin army?" Sima Xingnan was sneering. Fortunately, he had a good face inherited from genes. Whether it was splashing or sneering, it was not ugly: "what your king is afraid of, isn''t it what you have to do?"


    "Confused?" Huan Wen said with emotion and reason: "I thought that the Yangtze River should experience a water war first. The navy of the Jin army may be stronger than Shijie, and compared with the Han? Ha ha!"


    Both husband and wife are acting. One is more real than the other. That''s tiring enough.


    Finally, Sima Xingnan decided to write a letter to Chu suanzi, who had no husband at the age of 20. The credible content was not written completely according to Huan Wen''s words. He could only mention the matter of Chu Li, the national father-in-law, mainly about the current situation faced by the Han state.


    What else can happen in the Han Dynasty? There is definitely not enough troops. To break out a war in Jizhou, troops need to be transferred from other places, such as Xuzhou or Yuzhou. Therefore, the Han army will reduce its garrison along the Yangtze River for fear that the Jin army will suddenly go north. In this way, it depends on what Jiankang thinks. Take advantage of the fire or chew off the fat meat of Li''s Chenghan first.


    Huan Wen was told that he could not privately open the letter completely wrapped in beeswax and sealed with a private seal. In fact, he didn''t want to open it. He was always guided by language when acting. Sima Xingnan could write something, even if he could guess.


    It''s not close from Linzi to Jiankang. It''s not only the fatigue of cars and horses along the way, but also the fatigue of boats and boats at the boundary of Xuzhou. It''s equivalent to wading on land and water. However, Huanwen has long been used to this appearance, and there is no fatigue.


    Before Huan Wen arrived in Jiangdu, all the letters that should be sent out had been sent first. When he returned to the old land of Jiangdu, the person who greeted him was Fu Wei, the order of Jiangdu.


    Jiangdu is the largest fleet stop point of the Han Dynasty on the Yangtze River. When you climb the wall along the coast and look at the river, you can see a huge water stronghold, in which huge fleets are docked side by side.


    "Before you came, the general had already transferred back to the fleet and let out the wind that he wanted to go west." Fu Wei treated Huan Wen respectfully because he knew Huan Wen was not a man of great capacity. He smiled and said, "there are two ways to go west. One is to go to Yuzhou to cut off the back road of the Jin army, and the other is to bully into a country."


    The so-called Chengguo is actually the name of Li''s Chenghan. This is the name of Li''s Chenghan in the state of Han. It is called the kingdom of Shu in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Huan Wen kept nodding his head and staring at the huge fleet for a long time. He was full of admiration and said, "the Han ships are unparalleled in the world. They are not only vertical and horizontal in the sea, but also invincible in inland rivers."


    I''m not sure if it''s ironic. It''s all because the Han Army''s fleet is very large, but it''s always a bad battle. I haven''t seen any outstanding performance except fighting and consuming.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Say something? In fact, the honor code is basically in the evening, so whether it''s 7 a.m. or 1 p.m., plus a chapter in the evening, it''s code until the early morning. Because of the relationship between speed and tortoise speed, it is often until five o''clock, after seven o''clock at the latest, and you have to work during the day. So please support the genuine brothers from the starting point.

 Chapter 385

    Huan Wen was quite thoughtful about the inland fleet and naval fleet of the Han Dynasty. He had seen the Han fleet more than once. He thought he had never seen such a powerful warship. Naturally, the style was unprecedented. It was strange that there was no special fleet governor in the whole Han country.


    "The water army of the Jin army opposite has also been continuously gathering." Fu Wei is actually a kind of governor, who can manage both land and water, but he knows nothing about water warfare. He said: "the number of large-scale ships assembled is more than 2000."


    There are still quite a lot of water army assembly sites in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and there are far more than one fleet. The most important Shuizhai at the estuary of the Yangtze River is in Jingkou. There are also several inland places, but it is less and less valued than Xuzhou.


    The Jin army has been on the northern expedition. In fact, it can not be said that it has made no achievements at all, but no matter the Zu Ti who heard the chicken dance or the beautiful son Yu Liang, the achievements of many northern expeditions have actually been wasted.


    Even the small ~ dynasties ~ courts in the Eastern Jin Dynasty repeatedly wasted the achievements of the northern expedition, but they actually controlled a lot of land north of the Yangtze River. If Liu Yan had not stepped in, they would actually occupy half of Xuzhou and Huainan.


    Now the whole Xuzhou is the territory of the Han state, which means that the Han state is less than a hundred miles away from Jiankang except a Yangtze River. There is good reason to guess how wary and hostile the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is to the Han state.


    Originally, Liu Yan''s capture of the whole Xuzhou has made the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty extremely afraid. The Han Army has attacked Yuzhou, which makes the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty scared up and down. Fortunately, the Han Army has not invaded Jingzhou.


    "The navy of the Jin army assembled wantonly?" Huan Wen looked to the other side. Jiangdu and Jingkou are separated by a river, one in the West and the other in the East. Twenty miles away, what the naked eye saw was a vague scenery. He asked, "is there a provocation?"


    How to put it? It should be said that the Han fleet has been provoking the Jin Navy, which is related to the pressure of the Han state on the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The effect seems to be very good, but the large-scale water war really didn''t break out.


    "We have approached the south bank many times. The Jin army has moved civilians on the south bank and built a defense system with a depth of about 20 miles." When Fu Wei talked about this, he was very proud. There was nothing more gratifying for his soldiers than the fear of the enemy country. He said: "just around Jiangdu, the Jin army has nearly 70000 garrisons in addition to the Navy. Counting the civilian men who are still building fortifications, it should be close to 300000."


    It is also the right thing for Huan Wen to constantly put pressure on the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. For the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it can only be hard but not soft. To put it bluntly, it is a court that bullies soft and fears hard. If it is hard, it will make it afraid of too fierce counterattack, and only when it is soft will the Jin army try to land.


    Huan Wen stayed in Jiangdu for seven days, mainly waiting for a reply from several old friends. He wrote so many letters that he almost wrote a letter when he felt he had friends, and less than half of them were answered.


    On this day, Fu Wei was informed and came to see Huan Wen in person. He respectfully asked, "Qing is going to leave for the south bank. What will you do at the end?"


    "Yes, there are some things that need Junshan''s cooperation." Huan Wen thought for a moment and said, "the Jin army will definitely provoke next. If you encounter it, you don''t have to be polite. Don''t let go if you can kill all or capture all of them."


    There was no conflict between the matter and the military order obtained before. Fu Wei was willing to be a favor and bowed: "promise!"


    To cross the river to the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Huan Wen did not intend to go out lightly or act secretly. He came with a big bang. He not only had a large number of entourages, but also carried a large number of articles.


    What is more exaggerated is that Huanwen sent all the fleets on the Jiangdu side, and nearly 2000 warships of all types were almost covered with the river connecting the two sides. In the panic of the Jin Navy, it was waiting for Huanwen and others to set foot on the land on the South Bank of the Yangtze River, and then the Han fleet returned to the Shuizhai.


    Huan Wen and others set foot on the shore. After the evacuation of the Han fleet, a large number of Jin troops unexpectedly appeared, led by Wang Shu.


    "Yuanzi, you are so powerful!" Naturally, Wang Shu also received a letter from Huan Wen. It was not surprising that he would come. He looked at Huan Wen with a smile and said, "I don''t know how many others should envy this great play of returning home in gold?"


    "Brother Huaizu, are you all right?" Huan Wen seemed very happy to see Wang Shu. He quickly walked up and took Wang Shu''s hand. He said happily, "I''m going to bother you this time."


    Wang Shu burst into "ha ha" laughter and looked at what people were in the temperate zone of Huan.


    Those are some warriors wrapped in iron armor. Looking at each person''s height of more than two meters, they look tall and majestic. In addition to the warriors, there are many warriors who look very fierce, but the height of the Warriors is not so exaggerated. Naturally, some followers are indispensable. They look well-dressed and don''t lose to some poor families.


    The Jiashi is actually a great swordsman, and the warrior is the Han Army soldier of Huanwen''s personal guard. His entourage is the son of the Huan family born in the south of the Yangtze River.


    There were many accompanying people, and there were nearly a hundred carriages full of goods. What was more excessive was that the horses pulling the carriages looked extremely majestic.


    Not only did Wang Shu come, but also some aristocratic families who had a good relationship with Huan Wen. They all looked at Huan Wen''s style.


    "Yuanzi, this time, I really returned home in gold." Xun Rui is the brother who ran away when he heard that a princess was going to marry him. At present, his official position is not high. He is a secretary lang. his friendship with Huan Wen is actually very flat. He said with admiration: "when Yuanzi crossed the river, he was escorted by thousands of warships, accompanied by majestic warriors and bright servants. He is very respected by your king."


    Huan Wen smiled and talked to Xun Rui, but he saw that the Jin army around him was still surrounded and unwilling to leave. He said strangely, "is Wen in the net?"


    Without waiting for Wang Shu to speak, Xie Shang said dully, "come with a big bang, carry warriors and warriors, and have nearly 100 vehicles, but I don''t know whether Yuanzi came here as a precursor for the puppet Dynasty."


    Although Xie Shang and Xie an are members of the Xie family, they are brothers. At present, Xie Shang is an official of xizhonglang general, overseeing the military affairs of the six counties in Yangzhou, the governor of Yuzhou, and the fake Festival, guarding Liyang. Before, he was the governor of Jiangxia Yiyang with the military affairs of the three counties, Jiangxia Xiang and Jianwu general.


    It is common for different members of a family to be loyal to different kings. Xie an does his best to work for the state of Han. It is not strange for Xie Shang to be hostile to the state of Han. Calling "pseudo Dynasty" is obviously showing his attitude.


    "Yuanzi wrote a lot before he came. I should have known you would come. I know everything." Wang Shu briefly introduced Xie Shang''s new official position, and then said: "after riding general Bing entered Jiankang, he was seriously ill..."


    People who don''t know the internal complexity of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty will feel in the clouds, but Huan Wen is a person who knows the root. Wang Shu doesn''t need to be too obvious. In a word, he can summarize what has happened in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty recently.


    Yu Bing captured Xincai County, Ruyin county and Runan County of Yuzhou with illness. After he captured them, he still wanted to attack Xuchang with illness, but he was called back by the imperial edict. After he returned to Jiankang, his illness worsened and he resigned from those official positions that seemed to be to take care of his life, but all this was not finished. Those official positions that had been removed originally belonged to the Yu family, which was also a hidden rule of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. However, someone made efforts.


    Xie family and Yu family are both one of the four great gates. After Chu suanzi took charge of the state affairs with the empress dowager, Xie family chose to be close to Chu family and gradually alienated Yu family, so it would be natural for someone in the Xie family to become a bright chess piece.


    According to the arrangement of Chu suanzi and He Chong, Xie Shang should be the one who replaced Yu Bing''s former official position, but Yu Yi, who returned to the south of the Yangtze River, didn''t watch helplessly. The two sides fought for power. Naturally, Xie Shang didn''t get a string of official positions, such as the military of the four counties of Yuzhou, the seven prefectures of Jingning, Yiliang, jiaoguang, and Wuchang, the fake Festival town, But he got the second best.


    "Yuzhou governor?" Huan Wen was a little dumbfounded. He was not afraid because the land under his feet was the territory of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He joked: "I don''t know whether it was an overseas Chinese leader or a real job?"


    There was a funny act of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. They lost the Central Plains and nestled along and south of the Yangtze River, but they set up many "states" in the south, named Youzhou, Yanzhou, Qingzhou,... And so on. Then they set up assassins like that. These so-called "states" are not much bigger than the village, so the assassin is actually a village head.


    What''s worse, that is, it is clear that a certain land is not under its rule, but it does not prevent the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty from appointing officials. Previously, those "state assassins" who were village heads could manage at least one village. The official positions of these "bridge leaders" are empty. Under the rule, there are people in the enemy country, but they just have a name.


    "Yuzhou, that''s my big man''s Yuzhou!" Huan Wen said impolitely, "renzu certainly doesn''t want overseas Chinese to lead the governor of Yuzhou. Otherwise... Wen told my king that renzu wants to work under his command. In this way, the governor is worthy of his name."


    Huan Wen really opened the map gun. He didn''t know how many people blushed. But he is such a person. He likes to offend people. Otherwise, he won''t have such a bad reputation. Otherwise, the aristocratic family has always been carried by huahuaqiao people. No matter how incompetent he is, he can bring out the reputation of a "peerless Wizard".


    "Cough." Wang Shu didn''t want the scene to be too ugly. As for catching Huanwen, the nine Qing of the Han country, he couldn''t do it. He wanted to ease the atmosphere and said, "Yuanzi, don''t mention gossip again. Please stay down first. I haven''t seen it for a long time, but I have to talk about it."


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Seven chapters.

 Chapter 386

    First of all, the title of this chapter is actually: I am me, different fireworks


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Text:


    There are not all flat terrain along the Yangtze River. In fact, most of the mountains on both sides of the Yangtze River. When sailing, it is a major feature to see steep rock cliffs on both sides.


    The land of China is originally a mountainous area, and the plains actually account for only a few, especially the generation concentrated in the Yellow River Basin. To say that there are many mountains, almost all over the south of the Yangtze River. It is not easy to build roads. We can imagine the degree of difficulty in the development of more than 1000 years.


    It is precisely because there are many mountains along the Yangtze River, it is not so easy to drive straight in. There are many places where you can build a pass according to the mountain. Many times, you can become a pass on the wall of a mountain pass, and then set up a camp on a slope to occupy an absolute advantage.


    Not to mention whether Huan Wen was an official in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, who can stop him if he wanted to travel as the head of the Huan family. In this way, it is absolutely false to say that the terrain of mountains and rivers is unclear. What the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty wants to play a hidden role is basically a dream. What can be concealed is the arrangement of troops.


    Wang Shu didn''t want to take Huan Wen to Jiankang. No one had similar considerations. Huan Wen just wanted to meet friends or act as a lobbyist and choose an unimportant place to get together.


    "Such a large civil engineering project, I''m afraid the fortifications along the coast are more than 20 miles deep." Huan Wen was taken to a mountain Pavilion. When he looked up, he had a wide field of vision. When he came, he even crossed the Jin army''s line of defense, but the depth was relatively short. He is quite instructive: "when you meet a narrow side, there is a barrier. Is it necessary to look like a great enemy is coming?"


    Everyone brought this topic with the name of ha ha. They were eager to know what Huan Wen was doing here. It was just a joke to say that Huan Wen just wanted to return home in good clothes. Huan Wen''s home is now in Linzi. According to the popular values of aristocratic families, since they are separated, the Huan family on the side of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has nothing to do with Huan Wen and can not be regarded as Huan Wen''s home.


    The aristocratic family is very disciplined, at least on the surface. Unless it is related to the rise and fall of the family, it will never be done. It is tacit to say that Huan Wen is connected with the Huan family in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but it is nonsense to say what strength Huan Wen wants to use.


    This time, Huan Wen returned to the south of the Yangtze River. After the separation, the Huan family with Huan Yun as the patriarch had nothing to show. In fact, Huan Wen didn''t write back. The two Huan families after separation were comparable to strangers.


    Xie Shang always has a calm face. People live in acting and have their own roles to play.


    Acting is not necessarily false. It is a choice of identity and position. Just as Xie an chooses to play the capable minister or loyal minister of the Han state, Xie Shang can also play the capable minister and loyal minister of the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    To put it bluntly, Xie Shang''s meaning here is obvious, and it is also the unanimous choice of many aristocratic families. Letting Xie Shang be present is to express "well, we all stare at what we say and do". Then Huan Wen is put in the light. What to say is clear. First, no matter what the Sima royal family is like, the interests of the door valve and the aristocratic family south of the Yangtze River cannot be damaged.


    How could the newcomer Huan Wen tell his intention immediately? He still has to wait for the event to continue to ferment. The more people know that he is coming, the better. It''s best to make the whole south of the Yangtze River know.


    Since it''s a matter of delaying time, there''s a reason at present. After he hypocritically entertained and was entertained, Huan Wen said that he would go to Jiankang to meet Yu Bing, who was seriously ill.


    "Wen and Yu Gong are old friends. They just left the government affairs when they knew they were seriously ill." Huan Wen didn''t care about other people''s faces at all. He said with emotion, "presumably Yu Gong also wants to see Wen again."


    Xinye and cheeky Huan Wen were not known for the first day. They twitched their cheeks, and some even covered their faces directly.


    "People can go to Jiankang, but warriors, warriors and followers want to stay." Xie Shang stared at Huan Wen and said, "cars and horses are arranged here."


    Huan Wen first said "Aha!" With a, he said impolitely, "it turned out that Xie Sikong was face-to-face, but Ben Qing was polite."


    Sikong is the head of all the officials in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which is equivalent to the steward of the country. Xie Shang is not, even the jurisdiction is not here, but in Liyang.


    Without waiting for Xie Shang to say anything, Huan Wen burst into a "ha ha" laugh and said boldly, "don''t come so many empty things. Either we should return courtesy to each other, or let someone turn around and go."


    The so-called fact of reciprocity is there. People from the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty went to the state of Han more than once. No matter who went there, they didn''t see how many people the state of Han limited. The most exaggeration was that people from the Eastern Jin Dynasty went to Taishan to visit Liu Yan''s worship of Yanhuang temple. There were too many aristocratic families at that time, and the number of accompanying armed and entourage reached more than 6000.


    Moreover, as the Han state and the Jin state are separated by only one Yangtze River, there are not many people from the Han state to the Jin State, and there have always been many people from the Jin state to the Han state. Even if Nanyang County was occupied by the Han Army, it can not stop the scholars from the Jin State from going to the Han state, which is exactly what the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty wants to stop and can not stop.


    In the south of the Yangtze River, officials are placed according to their ancestry. People with good reincarnation skills can be officials without skills, but those with poor reincarnation can''t be officials. There are not many ways for the humble family to emerge under the small ~ Dynasty ~ Tingzhi of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It is one and the most selected way to be a part of who. If you don''t want to be a episode, you can only move the world by fame, but names are generally touted by each other, that is, the so-called momentum building, which is not simple.


    Huan Wen did what he said and left without any politeness.


    Xie Shang is a little confused. He plays a loyal minister of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He doesn''t want to be an inexplicable bad man. What he does is to take care. Everyone is a family. Shouldn''t we talk about conditions and compromise with each other? Waiting for the settlement, another conversation was very happy, and the people who should make friends continued. He knew that Huanwen was an asshole, but how could he be more asshole than before.


    Huan Wen is not acting when he wants to leave. He really wants to leave directly. But it''s not the North Bank of the Yangtze River to go back. After going down the mountain, I got on the horse directly, waved my hand and shouted, "go to the southwest, go directly to Jiankang, and see who obstructs me!"


    The people who chased down the mountain were still wondering, but they saw Huanwen whip a horse''s ass and take the lead in running out, followed by the second wave of warriors and warriors, followed by the attendants and vehicles.


    "So domineering." Xie Shang didn''t look angry, but couldn''t laugh or cry on his face. He said to Wang Shu, "let him run amok like this?"


    Wang Shu smiled and said, "Yuanzi played a little too much."


    In fact, they were laughing. They had guessed whether the Han army would go south. When Huan Wen came, he acted so domineering. It was precisely that the Han army would not go south.


    Because Yu Bing is critically ill, the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is afraid of civil strife. It is impossible to use troops at such a time. The state of Han is worried that the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty will make trouble in the north, and the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is afraid of the Han Army going south.


    In fact, Huan Wen didn''t go far. It was estimated that he was stopped less than two miles to the southwest. What blocked his way was a checkpoint he didn''t have in the south of the Yangtze River before.


    The checkpoint is built close to the mountain. It is built with rammed earth on the aisle between the two mountains. It looks about two feet high and less than 100 meters long, but I don''t know how wide it is.


    Dangerous mountains and steep mountains are passes, and low mountain corridors are checkpoints. The former generally has no room for detour. Even detour will be extremely dangerous. It is possible that less than 30% of 10000 people can succeed in detour. It is thought that strategists must fight for it. The reason why the latter is just a checkpoint is that the mountain is not steep. It takes a little effort to climb it. It can only act as a hindrance, but it is not an indisputable place.


    In the face of the checkpoint, Huan Wen certainly could not wave his troops to capture it. He didn''t ride a horse to climb the mountain on foot according to his understanding of the terrain. After crossing the mountain, he stopped and waited for Wang Shu and Xie Shang to catch up. The old God asked on the ground, "where''s a horse?"


    Xie Shang continued to play his role and gave a cold hum, ignoring Huan Wen at all.


    Wang Shu joked: "Yuanzi, it''s only a hundred miles from Jiankang, and you can climb a few more mountains."


    Huan Wen was a burst of "ha ha" laughter. When he had laughed enough, he really walked away. He was completely like going his own way.


    "Stop playing." Wang Shu could really let Huan Wen walk and invite him to the carriage. He waited for Huan Wen to sit down and asked, "which one is Yuanzi playing?"


    "What do you say to help? It must be false to make profits for the state of Jin alone." Huan Wen motioned for water to drink. The ox drank and wiped his mouth: "how about the two countries taking their own interests?"


    Xie Shangli immediately looked at Huan Wen, but he didn''t speak.


    "The best policy is to cut down on diplomatic relations and the worst policy is to cut down on soldiers." Huan Wen, with a serious face, said, "someone doesn''t talk nonsense. There must be a war of life and death between Han and Jin, but now Jin can''t enter and Han can''t retreat."


    When it comes to serious matters, the aristocratic family''s quality can still ensure that they sit upright and listen attentively.


    "The Han Dynasty started a war with Shijie and Xianbei, but there are still large fleets in the Yangtze River. Yao Yizhong''s example is that the Jin army dares to go to the north bank." Huan Wen grinned and then continued: "besides, it seems that you can''t go north. It''s not only civil strife, but also what you have done for tens of miles of in-depth defense at the expense of people and materials. It must be more secure."


    For those who do not know the truth in the south of the Yangtze River, Xie Shang or Wang Shu have some words to refute, but Huanwen is a person who knows the truth. Not only Huanwen is such a person, but they are actually similar people regardless of their position. They are all from an aristocratic family, and the aristocratic family has always had the greatest common interests.


    Wang Shu waved his big hand and said, "what else, Yuanzi."


    Huan Wen took care of it, pulled the corners of his mouth and replied, "let me see Yu Gong."


    ... split... Cut... Line


    The second chapter will be late. In addition, I''ve been a little confused recently. Originally, I owe eight chapters. The house God bookworm will give me ten thousand rewards. That''s nine chapters.

 Chapter 387

    Judging from the relationship between monarchs and officials, the Yu family absolutely did not owe Sima royal family. Similarly, Sima royal family did not treat the Bo Yu family. One is dedicated to the country and the DPRK, and the other is not less given official positions.


    The Yu family has enjoyed a good reputation for some years. After the Wang family of Langxie, it became the most powerful family under the small ~ Dynasty ~ Tingzhi of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Compared with the former Langxie Wang family, Yanling Yu family is definitely not domineering or high-profile, which is also different from the former simarui period.


    Sima Rui established the Eastern Jin Dynasty court in the south of the Yangtze River without anything. He had to rely on the door valve and aristocratic family headed by the Wang family of Langxie. After decades of fame accumulation for several generations, Sima Yue, Emperor Kang of Jin, recovered some vitality slightly, but also ushered in the most incompetent generation of Sima clan.


    Yu Bing''s serious illness meeting was the beginning of the great change in the pattern of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In the original history, the Xie family of Yangxia pushed xie''an out, and all aristocratic families also made efforts at the same time. It also coincided with Huan Wen, the leader of the Huan family, leading the army to fight against Li''s becoming a Han. Yu Yi was a little lonely after Yu Bing died.


    Waiting for Huanwen to capture Li''s Chenghan, Yu Yi did not help much. Even Huanwen still fell into the well. The isolated Yu family naturally began to decline under the almost comprehensive siege. A family that had made great contributions to the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty after many northern expeditions sank into history. It can be seen how much damage was caused by internal strife.


    The Chu family, who reaped all the benefits, climbed to the status of a first-class aristocratic family. The power of the state father Chu was not different for a while, and he also began his own northern expedition.


    Chu Li''s Northern Expedition can be said to hold countless good cards in his hands. When there was unrest in the state of Zhao in Shijie, many local generals in Shijie, Yangzhou and Xuzhou took refuge in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and local people rose up to help the Jin army.


    Chu Li, who mastered countless good cards, played the worst situation. The Ministry of appointment was ineffective, distrusted the surrendered generals, did not talk about the return of the northern expedition, and was mean to the surrendered generals, which led to the surrender and rebellion, resulting in the loss of a lot of the original land of Jin.


    The evaluation given to Chu Li in the book of Jin is not bad. It can even be said that the evaluation is quite good. It is also given good evaluation together with some people''s personal biographies, but most of them appreciate his personality and literary talent, but it is not mentioned in the military.


    Huanwen collected a lot of information before he came to the south of the Yangtze River. He didn''t collect the news that Yu Bing was seriously ill. There was a lot of information about Chu Li. Who made Chu Li a vigorous figure.


    The three counties of Chuli town are not in Jiankang, but his son Chu Xin is in Jiankang as a regular cavalry attendant.


    In fact, the regular cavalry attendants are the emperor''s attendants. Their rank is not high, but they have unique political significance. After all, they are the same as eunuchs to serve the emperor''s daily life. When the emperor is strong, although the official is small, they do not lose the power of the prime minister. At present, the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is in charge of the government of Empress Dowager Chu. Although there is any control, He Chong is actually in an infected state. It is not difficult to guess what it will look like.


    Huan Wen came to the outside of Jiankang city by beating him. He specially cleaned up and dressed up. Once he changed his previous high-profile and simple clothes, it was naturally impossible for the first class soldiers to bring into Jiankang city. The warriors only brought the ten most brave people, but hundreds of attendants and carriages did not intend to leave outside the city.


    Jiankang is actually the modern nan1 capital, which is the ancient capital of Six Dynasties. Soochow had already established its capital here before. When Sima Rui, the emperor of Jin and Yuan Dynasty, rebuilt the state of Jin, he took into account that Soochow had already built a palace city and chose to stay in the old place.


    Because of the experience of being the capital of Soochow, the city of Jiankang is actually not small, but there is no need to talk about the atmosphere of the pattern.


    In the mountainous and watery terrain of the south, there are too many restrictions on the establishment of large cities. How to get the city wall of the capital is a big problem, so that the city wall is not square, but a distorted situation. Then some mountains and water systems are wrapped in it. In this way, the division of the city gate has the theory of land city gate and river water gate.


    Huan Wen and others came from the northeast. They entered the Chengguan. In addition to the north, they can choose the East.


    There are a lot of cities around Jiankang. If you want to say that it is lively, it is still in the East. According to the geographical division, the ancient Kuaiji area has been widely developed in the Western Han Dynasty, with high population concentration and relatively perfect agricultural development.


    In fact, the ancient Kuaiji land covers a wide range of areas. In fact, Xuzhou and Yangzhou are basically partially wrapped. Over time, the name of the area will change and the degree of development will change, but the population flow will change very slowly.


    The east gate of Jiankang is heavily guarded. People passing by will basically be strictly inspected. Only some carriages with family badges have special preferential treatment.


    "It''s a pattern project again. Either it''s all strictly checked, and what''s the difference between leaving privileges and not checking?" Huan Wen is not joking. He is telling the truth: "can Xiaomin still sell the country? They can only sell themselves."


    Although the words are ugly, the fact is that only those in power can betray the country. When they say that they are embarrassed, they continue to be embarrassed, but no one plans to change the status quo. They can''t be deprived of their privileges.


    After entering the city, Huan Wen looked at the familiar streets, but his mouth didn''t stop: "look at the situation of entering the city, and then look at the population surge in the city. The opposite side of the Jiangdu should be basically empty, but if you settle in the capital, you''re not afraid of trouble?"


    The truth is that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty had to empty the area separated by the Yangtze River in the Han territory. First, they were worried that the war was ruthless, and the population in the Jin territory was not large enough to withstand worthless consumption; Second, the national policy of the Han kingdom is not only very attractive to the poor, but also to the people. It is difficult for them to make a head start in the Jin territory. If they go to the Han territory, they will at least have a chance to join the army and work hard to win fame; The third consideration is to ensure the secrecy of troop deployment while Garrisoning the troops.


    "What trouble can happen? Basically, all the people who come here are registered and registered, which can increase the labor force and the source of troops." Wang Shu said so, but his tone was heavy. He said, "when Yuanzi saw Yu Gong... Can I not say anything, can I not say it?"


    Huan Wen was silent. He waited in front of Yu''s residence and said to Wang Shu after posting: "what can''t be said is naturally not said, but what is Huaizu''s idea?"


    Before, Wang Shu had a vague intention to go to the Han state for development. It coincided with Liu Yan''s disposal of the roaring people at the sacrificial ceremony. Naturally, there was no follow-up.


    After several months of precipitation, things in Yanhuang temple have been diluted. People''s memory is similar to that of goldfish. What should be plain will soon be forgotten. Otherwise Huan Wen would not dare to come to Jiankang.


    "When this thing is over, Shu will resign..." Wang Shu did not avoid Xie Shang and others. After a pause, he said the last two words: "go north."


    No one has any special expression. The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is a real family, country and world.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    When the child is ill, the girl has a cough and fever, and the son has bronchopneumonia, he has to hold it before he is willing to sleep. Honor and daughter-in-law can only be held by one person. It is still hard to sleep all night, and the code word can''t code. Please add more and pause first.

 Chapter 388

    "So Huan Wen went to Jiankang?"


    "Back to the king, Tingwei went to Jiankang and left soon. Yu Bing didn''t get an interview."


    Liu Yan left Linzi five days ago and led his troops north to the South Bank of zhangshui, about 100 miles from the front line, at the junction of Bohai County, Leling county and Hejian county.


    At present, Wang Nian is in Leling county and is expected to arrive at his destination in about four days.


    As the head of a country, leaving the country is not a simple thing, but it is not that the front line is tight. At present, the national policy of the Han country is a little chaotic. Liu Yan will not only go to the north line, but also go to the west line. He will inevitably go to the East and South lines of Liao 1.


    At present, there are many fronts opened in the Han Dynasty. The larger ones are Jizhou and Yuzhou. There are two major battlefields in these two states alone, and local battlefields are changing all the time. In addition to Jizhou and Yuzhou, there are relatively large local wars in Guanzhong, Liaodong, and friction along the Yangtze River.


    If it were not for Liu Yan, other normal countries would not be able to support so many wars. Even if there were enough troops, logistics would certainly have problems.


    It is obvious that the Han Congress faced such a situation, some of which were confused in the direction of expansion, but basically forced. All hostile countries wanted to let the Han army fight in many places in order to bring down this new country from the consumption of national strength.


    Many decisions can be made not only by staring at the mountain map and listening to who speaks a few words, but also by walking and taking a look in person. Although we still can''t fully understand it, it''s always better than making a confused decision.


    Since ancient times, when kings did not go out of the palace city, they would want to hear what they wanted to hear. It may be that ministers colluded to deceive the king, or the king could not hear the bad news. There are so many examples that although kings rule the country in name, what they can say is actually a piece of land under their eyelids.


    Of course, the founding king of the country won''t be miserable. It''s because of his control. But sometimes a strong control doesn''t mean there''s no trouble. That is, there are too many reported information, but there are some contradictions, so the king should look at it personally with his eyes.


    The tour is very useful, especially for the inspection of road traffic. What Liu Yan came all the way is the so-called official road. It may not be so flat, but the road is actually wide.


    The grain and fodder of the Han Army had the town center as the big killer for transmission. Many things did not need to travel long distances and would not be consumed meaninglessly, but some things could not rely on "transmission", especially for non system forces.


    It is precisely because there is a big killer in the town center that the current national strength of the Han country has not been dragged down. Otherwise, even systematic farmers can produce three times as much grain, which can not be consumed in fact. The reason is that the consumption of grain and fodder on the way of transportation is far more than that actually transported to the front line, which may be three times, and it is no joke to exaggerate it to more than ten times.


    Liu Yanzhi thinks he''s here to conquer the world, isn''t it because of the system? He has given the people enough confidence and confidence, and it takes a long time, but that is necessary.


    "Your Majesty, the latest news is that Yu Bing has died of illness, and the small ~ Dynasty ~ court is falling into power strife. Ting Wei thinks this is a good opportunity for the big man to intervene. Maybe he can expand his territory without moving troops."


    "Plotting against Yu Yi?"


    It is certain that Yu Yi will be excluded. The group headed by Sima royal family and Xie family will exclude Yu first. When the time comes, it should be liquidated.


    Huan Wen has begun to contact Yu Yi. He confidently told Liu Yan that if he is not stingy with his title and official position, he may be able to encourage Yu Yi to return to the Han state with most of Jingzhou.


    The state policy of the Han state is chaotic enough. Even if the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty enters a new round of internal power strife, if Yu Yi dares to take most of Jingzhou to the Han state, the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty should work hard even if it is counseled.


    Therefore, Liu Yan has actually sent a letter, ordering Huan Wen to act according to the original plan and intimidating the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It is best not to let the Jin army fight Li Chenghan and don''t do anything extraneous.


    "Yu Yi will fight back?" Liu Yan''s vision was in the distant farmland. Mu Lunzi, who knocked on the back of the seat, made a clear sound and asked Wang Meng, who served one side: "what do you think?"


    "I think Yu Gong would rather resign and retire than go to the big man at this time." Wang Meng was often asked some opinions by Liu Yan. He felt nervous before. He got used to it more often and said, "I often heard that Yu Gong has always been known for his justice. Just people cherish their reputation most. If the Great Han and the state of Jin are good neighbors and friendly, Yu Gong will come. But now the Great Han and the state of Jin..."


    It is said that people who cherish feathers will not do anything too exaggerated, especially if it will damage their reputation established for half their life. People like this really would rather be killed than consider their reputation after death.


    Liu Yan smiled and shook his head: "your opinion is diametrically opposite to that of Ting Wei."


    Wang Meng immediately lowered his head.


    The autumn harvest in autumn has been over for some time, but there are farmers busy in the farmland. They should take care of the fields when the snow season comes. It''s too late to do it before the snow melts.


    The Han army occupied a lot of land in Jizhou, and did not migrate every place as before. This is also a change in national policy.


    In the past, it was not a good move to capture the migrant population in each place. The main reason was that they were not sure to hold the front line, and then to sort out the population.


    At present, it will be short of breath to do that again. It will show that the weak air and the land are not good for the country. It will cause trouble on the registration of registered residence.


    Jizhou was originally a densely populated place. Even after decades of war, it is still a relatively populous state in the world.


    After the Han Army captured about one-third of Jizhou, the matter of population registration has not been done in time, and even most areas are in the current situation of jurisdictional vacuum. In fact, Jizhou is not included in the statistics of population, including taxes, in the Han country, and Yuzhou is the same.


    Sangong Jiuqing, including Ji Chang, agreed that there were two important things in the Han Dynasty. In addition to the founding war, it was the most important for the population registration of the newly occupied areas.


    The state has to register the population registered residence, in fact, it also includes the perfection of the local management. This is a huge project, involving far more places than expected. For example, Liu Yan, a king, was one of them in the first year of the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    "Clear up the national politics and formulate clear national policies. JINGLUE can always go to Zuo Cheng to get along and observe."


    "Thank you to the king."


    At present, Jichang has arrived in Jizhou, and Sangyu went to Henan. The two prime ministers are on the spot to do the official going to the countryside.


    There is no doubt that Liu Yan wants to cultivate Wang Meng. Those who can leave a name in the history will not be ordinary people. Ji Chang and sang Yu can''t always be prime ministers. They always need successors.


    Wang Meng, who is only 19 this year, still has a lot of study time. Liu Yan should leave him with him for three or five years. He will start from the deputy of a county. Whether he can climb up depends on his actual political achievements.


    If Wang Meng can make achievements in civil affairs, he must go to the army to experience it. After all, Liu Yan''s Han parliament is a pioneering attacking country. He doesn''t intend to stop after recovering the old land of the Han family.


    According to Liu Yan''s own plan, even if it is a step by step, it should be swept away in ten years to reunite the world, but I don''t know how much it will cost.


    If we can make clear the national policy and have clear steps, it may take as many as ten years. Of course, Liu Yanli wants to be as fast as possible, but it depends on external factors.


    The king''s chariot was followed by two envoys from the Liang state of Zhang and the Tuoba state.


    Zhang Zuo is the chief envoy and Xie AI is the Deputy envoy of the Liang state of Zhang. They have been in Linzi for two months, but they have not been able to get a serious audience from Liu Yan.


    Tuoba Gu was the envoy of Tuoba Dai state, and Xu Qian was the Deputy envoy. They arrived just before Liu Yan was going on a tour.


    Tuoba Gu is the fourth younger brother of Tuoba Shiyi Qian. He has been supervising the north for a long time, that is, managing the birthplace of Xianbei. He has the experience of fighting and competing with Murong Xianbei for many times. His coming to the state of Han as the envoy also shows that Tuoba Shiyi Qian began to be restless after a period of time in Heshuo.


    Tuoba Xiu once proposed that Liu Yan instruct Tuoba Dai state to attack Shijie Zhao state or Murong Yan state from the direction of grassland. In fact, the letter was sent in less than two months. Tuoba Dai state-owned envoys came, and it was Tuoba Gu who came, so Liu Yan couldn''t ignore it.


    If it is said that Tuoba Shiyi Qian sent Tuoba Gu to come here with caution, Zhang Jun sent Zhang Zuo for the sake of Ran''s state of Qin.


    Ran min''s removal of the national title has basically been well known, but the title of King Qin is still on his head.


    The establishment of the state of Ran''s Qin has a great relationship with the state of Zhang''s Liang. Ran min didn''t even call Zhang Jun and went to the country name. Although he still retained the title of king of Qin, it''s not a secret that ran min wanted the whole country to belong to Liu Yan. It''s related to the adjustment of the national policy of Zhang''s Liang. After hearing that Zhang Jun sent an envoy delegation to the Han territory, Zhang Jun himself also intends to go to Guanzhong to find ran min for a while.


    So far, Liu Yan has not officially received Zhang Zuo or Tuoba Gu. He is waiting for news.


    The first thing to wait for is whether LV Yi received the dowry of tuobaxiu tribe when he arrived at the grassland, that is, the dowry that tuobadai country has been in arrears. There are more than 30000 people and many livestock such as horses, cattle and sheep.


    The second is to wait for ran min to give back his meeting with Zhang Jun.


    In this way, Liu Yan''s tour is for the envoys of the two countries to accompany him. In fact, he is walking around. When the time is right, it will be the time to talk. I believe that day will come soon.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Holding the child and using mobile phone code words, the honor is also drunk. It took eight hours to code a chapter. It''s embarrassing.

 Chapter 389

    The Tuoba Kingdom fought with the Huns first, and then was driven away by Murong Xianbei when fighting Yuwen Xianbei. No one knows how much strength they lost.


    In recent years, Tuoba Shiyi Qian moved the country''s capital to the edge of Heshuo, about 600 or 700 miles east of the direction of Heshuo, named Shengle (around helingel), built the city and began to cultivate the fields according to the suggestions of Yan Feng of Jin Dynasty. It is true that some countries should have the weather, not entirely a nomadic tribe.


    They moved the main tribes... Or their nationals to Tuoba Dai country around Heshuo. When they faced murongyan country in the East, they were more counselled. Most of them made a small fuss and left immediately, but they were very brave in the face of the Xiongnu tribes, so that the Xiongnu tribes had to take refuge in the state of Zhao in Shijie.


    As a nation, the Huns migrated to the north of the west, arrived in Eastern Europe and began to enter the moment of rapid expansion. Soon, they will teach the Goths a lesson and go to take refuge in Western Rome; The southern Huns, who stayed in the east to take refuge in the Han Dynasty, became famous in the Liu Yuan era, but soon declined. Not only were they turned over by the slave Jie nationality, but no one in other ethnic groups took them seriously.


    According to the original historical process, the history of the East should enter the Xianbei moment, that is, the Xianbei people dominated by Murong Xianbei attacked and occupied most of the Central Plains, waiting for the di and Qiang nationalities to unite. Murong Xianbei withdrew from the historical stage, but soon Tuoba Xianbei was beaten down, but Tuoba Xianbei rose quickly.


    Of course, there is no shadow of Tuoba Xianbei''s rise. It is being staged when he is knocked down. Liu Yan has to doubt whether Tuoba shiyiqian sent Tuoba alone to take advantage of it.


    There were no twists and turns. Liu Yan, who came to the junction of Leling County, Hejian county and Bohai County, did not enter any cities. He chose to camp in the wild near mountains and rivers.


    In addition to the 10000 forbidden guards, 50000 reinforcements continued to enter the Jizhou Corps under the command of LV Tai.


    Jizhou has received 50000 reinforcements, and its total strength has only increased to 80000. Later, reinforcements will continue to come, and its strength will reach 120000. Whether it needs to increase depends on the development of the war.


    When Liu Yan arrives, LV Tai and Wang Ji should get out and meet no matter how busy they are.


    There is no complicated etiquette. After seeing the interview, I talked about the general situation of the recent war, what kind of deployment is there, and then it''s my turn to put forward what I need.


    "80000 troops are not enough on the nearly 200 mile long front. Fortunately, the Han fleet is sharp and only needs to focus on arranging troops at some landing sites." Wang Ji took the initiative to turn to Liu Yan after the war in Xuzhou. Later, he stayed along the Yangtze River to clean up the place. He became a deputy general in the Yuzhou battlefield. Now he is the chief marching history of the Jizhou Corps. He glanced at LV Tai, saw LV Tai nodding, and then saluted Liu Yan and said, "draw lessons from the battle of Jinan County, lead the enemy south, block the waterway with an advantageous fleet, and carry out a siege and annihilation war. There is a lesson from Yao Yizhong. Shi bin and murongge are quite cautious..."


    The famous war cases will spread all over the world and may not be known for details, but the rough process can''t be concealed. LV Tai and Wang Ji didn''t really want to copy the battle of Jinan. It was simply that the situation was too crisis and the troops were insufficient. The scene was made entirely to scare the enemy and seemed to have succeeded.


    "The minister thought that waiting for the enemy to find out that he was deceived would inevitably become angry. It''s hard to guess what Murong Ge would do. With Shi Bin''s irritable character and conceited attitude, Shijie''s new round of offensive is bound to have."


    Wang Ji had stood up, walked to the place where the mountain map was hung, pointed to the intersection of zhangshui and Hutuo River on the map, and pointed to the old site of dongpingshu next to it.


    "In view of the probability of Shi Bin''s attack, the minister and the general''s idea is to concentrate superior forces to fight a frontal attack here. If they win, they will go straight to the north to attack Wen''an and capture the whole Zhangwu County. If they are invincible, there is also zhangshui as a barrier, which can protect the back road and lure the enemy across the river and have another battle in Chengping or Zhangwu."


    Liu Yan found that Wang Ji ignored murongge, but he didn''t ask and continued to listen silently.


    "In addition to the war in Zhangwu County, we also need to keep Hejian county. According to long-term observation, Shi bin allows the guest army to cruise freely and choose the time to start the war. Murongge is currently cruising in the boundary of Hejian County by short-distance high-speed mobility. Once the war in dongpingshu breaks out, murongge will rush to Wuyuan."


    There are a lot of place names mentioned. They are basically named from the Eastern Han Dynasty. Most of them have built cities. However, after the war in the Western Jin Dynasty and the rampant invasion of the Hu people into the Central Plains, most cities only leave ruins.


    "The minister has been busy outside military affairs recently, mainly lobbying local big families and giants." Speaking of this, Wang Ji took a careful look at Liu Yan and found that the expression on Liu Yan''s face had not changed. He was secretly relieved before he continued: "before, the big Han must migrate everywhere. Even if they don''t stand on the side of the Hu people, the local big families and Haoqiang resist our army. Prime Minister Zuo informed the four sides after arriving in Jizhou. Recently, the local big families and Haoqiang have gradually softened."


    To put it bluntly, whether it is a big family or a powerful one, their root is the land they own. Only when they have land can they incorporate the population. Once they lose land, those who belong to them will disperse.


    It''s easy for people who have nothing to move. Moving for families with some assets will hurt their muscles and bones. Moving for big families and Haoqiang will hurt their vitality anyway. It can be seen that migration can''t be done casually.


    Liu Yan just nodded and said nothing special.


    "The minister has found out the situation. If the king allows, Jizhou may gather another 30000 troops, and 40% of the supplies such as grain and fodder can also be shared by the local big families or powerful forces, but..." Wang Ji hesitated and whispered, "even if you don''t promise the official position, admit their possession of the land..."


    At this time, Liu Yan had to say, "if you want to get meritorious service in an official position, except that the land was really owned before, it will be owned by the state after the war."


    Wang Ji was stunned and couldn''t spit out what he wanted to say.


    "This is the bottom line." Liu Yan said in a deep voice: "the big man is not in crisis to the point where he needs the support of local giants to keep it. Once the hole is opened... What''s the use of the military merit Baron system?"


    It''s not just the military Baron system. Once the local tyrants are acquiesced or allowed to occupy land privately, the land granted by the Han state to meritorious soldiers will not be enough. Then, the country will be a local tyrant, and the population will certainly be hidden by most.


    LV Tai also looked like he wanted to talk and stop. Liu Yan looked at him and said, "what does the King say and what will be done at the end?"


    Recently, Liu Yan has had enough troubles, not only in the national war, but also in the rise of the emerging aristocracy. Then, with the aristocratic families and poor families in the south of the Yangtze River going north, there are big families and powerful forces in the occupied areas. There are a lot of complex things about the measurement and verification of land, even land holding and trading.


    "No matter how hard and difficult it is, I have always adhered to the idea that what should be theirs is theirs, not theirs or not." Liu Yan didn''t have a good face and said, "think about how Qin had only the second emperor and how the former Han Dynasty died."


    LV Tai and Wang Ji were immediately terrified. They wanted to win over local big families and giants just for the sake of the smooth war situation. How did they involve the rise and fall of the country!


    Qin died because the first emperor wrote a blank check. After millions of Qin troops destroyed the six countries, the reward they should get was not only removed, but also centralized to take the land as state-owned as much as possible. As a result, the Allied forces entered the huge Qin land in Guanzhong, and millions of people had no spontaneous resistance at all. On the contrary, it was determined by the small promise of the invaders.


    The death of the Han Dynasty was nothing more than the strength of the local tyrants. They mastered more power than the imperial court. The result of putting the cart before the horse also made the country disappear.


    There are lessons from the past, and there are countless latecomers. The rise and fall of a country is in the annexation of land. Although Liu Yan doesn''t think the country he established will lack land, some openings can''t be opened indiscriminately.


    The two people who were taught to sweat were almost going to stick their heads to their chest. LV Tai may really be considering the war situation, but Wang Ji was never that simple.


    In the final analysis, Wang Ji is also one of the big families in the Central Plains. The family has so much land that it is unimaginable. It is not known how many of them were seized. He wanted to use this war in Jizhou to test Liu Yan''s thoughts. He got the answer and was beaten. He already knew how to deal with the land owned by his family.


    "I don''t interfere with how you plan and implement it." Liu Yan glanced at them sternly and said, "focus on military affairs. There is prime minister Zuo in civil affairs."


    LV Tai was so frightened that he stood up and knelt down on one knee and said, "promise!"


    Wang Ji was shaking his body and kneeling down on his knees.


    Liu Yan was in a bad mood and waved to them to step down. He closed his eyes as if he was nourishing himself. He didn''t find it difficult to solve the greed of the emerging aristocrats. He should be careful about how to solve the local guys.


    "King..." Wang Meng had waited for a while and tried to call. When Liu Yan opened his eyes and looked over, he said, "the envoy and Deputy envoy of Dai Guo have been waiting outside the account for two quarters of an hour. Look?"


    Liu Yan asked, "JINGLUE, what do you think of the local power?"


    "This... It''s hard to say." Wang Meng knows what answer Liu Yan wants, but it''s really hard to say. He can only talk about it: "the prime minister must have countermeasures."


    Liu Yan immediately smiled.


    Ji Chang''s reaction was nothing more than killing. If he didn''t obey, he would kill him directly until he was obedient. How could he be creaky.


    Sang Yu will be gentle, teach and kill him, but also kill him.


    Wang Meng didn''t know why Liu Yan laughed, but asked for instructions again.


    Liu Yan adjusted his sitting posture and nodded, "let them come in."


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Sorry, it''s really a bad codeword. It''s updated a little late. Again, I''ll pay back the nine chapters I owe.

 Chapter 390

    Tuoba Gu''s attitude after entering the account was respectful and polite. Everything was seen according to the Han family etiquette, and he sat quietly.


    Xu Qian is also a general appearance. There is absolutely nothing missing in etiquette, even with a trace of flattery.


    Their attitude made Liu Yan feel a little bad. It had to be asking for talents. It would be such an attitude, respectful and courteous. It would not be like this if they had no desire or didn''t want to take advantage. After all, the state of Han and the state of Tuoba are still separated by a stone tablet state of Zhao. No matter how strong the state of Han is, it can''t threaten the state of Tuoba.


    Liu Yan smiled and asked Tuoba Gu, "have you seen your sister?"


    "I''ve seen the king of the Han Dynasty." Tuoba Gu''s appearance is not much different from that of the Han people. Murong Xianbei is the majority of Xianbei with white blood. He doesn''t look rough like a hu man. He even looks like a gentle scholar. He smiled and said, "my sister is really ashamed to ask about the dowry."


    It was LV Yi who went to the grassland to receive tuobaxiu''s dowry. What moth did he produce?


    "Although the road is not smooth, it has been delayed for as long as three years. Alone and privately, he added two thousand accounts, and supplemented some cattle, horses and sheep. When my brother knew about it, he supplemented five thousand accounts and a batch of livestock, and some princes more or less supplemented eight hundred accounts." Tuo Bagu looked at her with a look of embarrassment: "those in the back are not the dowry given to her sister by her brother, but just compensation. When she saw her sister, her sister said she needed more, but at present... She is not rich, so..."


    The grassland is calculated according to the "account". There are at least four people in one account, and a little more than seven people. Then, according to the average value of five people in one account, it is equivalent to Tuoba shiyiqian and Tuoba Gu, as well as a group of Tuoba clans, who have made up about 40000 marriage makeup for Tuoba Xiu.


    Liu yangu also believed Tuoba Gu''s explanation. With his understanding of Tuoba Xiu, it was even more natural for him to ask for more dowry. It was not a polite woman to her mother''s family.


    Since it is a dowry, no matter according to the etiquette of the Han family or the values of Xianbei, in fact, no matter how much the Tuoba family pays, anything does not belong to Liu Yan, but to Tuoba Xiu. When Tuoba Xiu has children, it should be the next generation, not the property of the royal family of the Han state.


    Naturally, if tuobaxiu is willing to let Liu Yan use it, there is nothing, but the ownership is still tuobaxiu.


    "Dowry is dowry, not debt repayment." Tuoba Gu said positively, "we all know this very clearly."


    As a dowry for the princess 40000 people and a large number of livestock, it is rare in the grassland. It can be said that the Tuoba family has been very generous. It is rare that they specially explain that debt is debt and have no intention of debt. This is very interesting.


    The last time Princess Xianbei married, Murong Zhuang, as her daughter, was also very generous. She gave Tuoba shiyijian 5000 accounts, 40000 horses, 5000 cattle, 200000 sheep, fur and so on.


    With these dowries, Tuoba Shiyi key had more than a little chance of winning when competing with his third brother Tuoba Qu for the boss of the Tuoba family. Now the leader of the Tuoba generation country can be Tuoba Shiyi Jian, but that is also because of the strong support of the fourth Tuoba Gu.


    Yuwen Xianbei, who also married Murong Zhang''s daughter, received only one tenth of Tuoba Shiyi''s dowry. Yuwen Yidou didn''t complain less after the comparison. As a result, it also became an excuse for Murong seal''s Crusade.


    Now Yuwen Xianbei has actually been destroyed and divided into nine parts, one of which is Khitan.


    Yuwen Yidou GUI first fled to Mobei, and then was accepted by Shi Hu. He first worked under Shi bin, and then ran to Koguryo for some reason. That was also the incentive for Murong Xianbei to attack Koguryo for the second time.


    The truth is that Yuwen Yidou has a daughter who married Gao Zhao, the former king of goguryo''s hometown. He is not only related to Koguryo by marriage, but also related to Tuoba Xianbei, Murong Xianbei and Duan Xianbei. However, when others beat Yuwen Xianbei, they didn''t worry about that.


    In view of the "Xianbei truth" that marriage is used to beat and play with each other, Liu Yanke, who knows this well, will not really regard the friendship of the Tuoba family as more than Jin Jian. He seems to entertain it warmly. He is unwilling to talk about what makes Tuoba attack Shijie Zhao state or Murong Xianbei.


    Family affection doesn''t work, so should we change our strategy?


    Tuoba retreated alone and replaced Xu Qian.


    Xu Qian played a very important role in the Tuoba Dynasty. Although his official position was only a doctor''s order, he presided over the establishment of the testimonies belonging to the Tuoba Dynasty, and was called Shuangjie together with Yan Feng. When he helped Tuoba Shi Yijian, he was not at the peak. He really made efforts when he had to go through the destruction of the Tuoba Dynasty by Fu Jian and the former Qin Dynasty and help Tuoba Xianbei rebuild the Northern Wei Dynasty.


    At this time, Xu Qian has shown his talent. Because he is still young, he gives people no sense of massiness. He first praised Liu Yan''s rapid expansion of the Han Dynasty, and then implicitly proposed that it was precisely because the expansion was too fierce that there were many enemies.


    "My king is far away in the grassland. He and the king are in law. We should be close to each other." Xu Qian did not take himself as an outsider at all. After a few words of gossip, he said, "seriously, I am also the Minister of the king. I am no different from the king."


    Liu Yan nodded with a smile and said, "then I don''t know what advice?"


    "Tell the king that the minister came here with the king of the north. One is to contact his family and the other is to visit the king in detail." Xu Qian said that the northern king was Tuoba Gu. He stared at Liu Yan and remained silent for a little while before he continued: "the two families are in laws, but they have their own national interests, but there is no conflict. If the king needs to attack the state of Zhao and expand the territory, he should be prepared for the attack of the state of Yan. If the king wants to gain benefits, he naturally chooses to advance and retreat with the king."


    Speaking here, Tuoba Gu had taken out a roll of letters written on silk paper from his arms.


    Wang Meng caught it in the past and transmitted it to Liu Yan. Naturally, Liu Yan carefully consulted it word by word.


    The letter was written by Shi Yijian of Tuoba. I can''t tell from the writing that it was chieftain Hu. The words were gorgeous and rhymed, and even used a lot of allusions to the effect that he was willing to help Liu Yan attack a country, but... Tuoba fought every year. Not only was there a shortage of food and weapons, but also the army was tired and old because of the use of troops every year, but he had to wait for the opportunity.


    "My king''s wish is to open up the channel with the king, so that the two countries can become close neighbors, form the most sincere allies, exchange needed goods and make another effort." With humility on his face, Xu Qian said, "the king wants to recover the old land of the Han family. Naturally, my king will not touch an inch of the old land of the Han family, but he wants the king to help my king become the overlord of the grassland after recovering the old land of the Han family. In this way, the two countries will always form an alliance."


    Originally, Liu Yan thought he knew what Tuoba shiyijian wanted to do. After reading the letter, he passed Xu Qian''s words, but he didn''t understand it. If he didn''t understand this, he had to look at Tuoba Gu.


    "That''s right." Tuoba was also direct and said, "my brother wants to attack Youzhou and plunder grain, fodder and military capital during the war between you and Shi bin. Depending on the situation, if the two armies can join Youzhou and send troops to Liaodong together, if they can''t join, they will return to the grassland."


    Liu Yan blinked: "no ordnance, no food?"


    Tuoba Gu waved his hand again and again: "how can you? If you haven''t paid off your debt, how can you owe it again."


    Xu Qian also said, "there is absolutely no such meaning. It is because my king feels that he should try his best to repay human kindness and benefit from Youzhou. It is also good for my king."


    In fact, Liu Yan doesn''t know what kind of person Tuoba shiyijian is. He generally knows that he is a person with tenacious character and no lack of tolerance. It doesn''t mean that he will think Tuoba shiyijian is really that simple, especially when it comes to national affairs.


    It makes sense that Tuoba shiyijian wants to sneak into the rear while Shi Bin''s Youzhou army and Han army fight. After all, it must be empty for Shi Bin''s army to go south. Tuoba shiyijian still has a great chance to make a profit, but there is another Murong Yanguo still waiting for it.


    Tuoba saw Liu Yan meditating on his face, so he simply said another big truth: "in order to achieve the goal of raiding the rear, we must wait for Yan Jun to attack the territory of Han in Eastern Liaoning, or even Yan Jun to attack goguryo again. We just act according to the circumstances, we may not be able to do it accurately, but there will be nothing wrong with telling you in advance."


    Liu Yan didn''t recall much about what Tuoba had done in the original history. Of course, he couldn''t recall anything. Moreover, he has made a mess of history. Even what Tuoba did on behalf of Congress in history is not sure whether it will be repeated.


    "Brother-in-law has a heart." What else can Liu Yan say besides this? He straightened his face and had to ask again, "really don''t want ordnance or food?"


    Tuoba Gu and Xu Qian shook their heads fiercely, and then Tuoba Gu added: "it''s not too late to really meet Youzhou and communicate with each other."


    With deep confusion, Liu Yan entertained the two for a long time. Later, he specially invited Zhang Zuo and Xie AI together for a big banquet. It was not until late at night that he let the people leave drunk.


    During the banquet, Zhang Zuo and Xie AI were sensible people. They only agreed to see each other. They didn''t talk about anything in the presence of tuobagu and Xu Qian.


    Tuobaxiu came only after the banquet. The first sentence when he arrived said, "don''t care what they said, especially the word named Xu Qian. Don''t believe a word."


    Liu Yan hugged tuobaxiu, "ha ha" smiled and said, "I don''t know what they said. Just say that."


    "Nothing more than some in laws, brothers, and so on." Tuobaxiu helped the drunken Liu Yan to the couch, Serving Liu Yan, he took off his complicated clothes and half lay down: "I don''t know any big truth, but I know that there is no family relationship between countries, just what they need. No matter what country it is, we can''t take advantage of us for no reason. The more outsiders come to sweet talk and even sweet words, the more evil intention it must be!"


    Liu Yan is a little stunned

 Chapter 391

    Sometimes Liu Yan will wonder if tuobaxiu is not close to his family. Occasionally, he accidentally sees some letters, but he knows it''s not like that.


    It is often said that "there is no need for a husband to have such a wife". Having a virtuous wife can help a man immeasurably. If the mother-in-law is the kind of woman who needs three days to fight or will go to the beam and uncover the tiles, it will take too much effort to deal with family affairs alone. There is really no need to mention development. Therefore, whether a wife is virtuous or not will really determine the rise and fall of a family, especially for the country. Similarly, men are too fucking to mention anything, not just someone in the family.


    Liu Yan is often emotional. It is just that Tuoba Xiu never considers for his mother''s family. As a husband, he has a nature to protect his wife. No matter in face or what, as long as he has spare energy, he will always take care of his mother''s family for his wife. Liu Yan''s help to Tuoba Shi Yijian in the early stage is the product of this psychology.


    Before long, Cui Wan came with Jiejiu soup. She wanted to quietly put the Jiejiu soup in the external account. There was a light in the account and someone''s reflection. After tuobaxiu found it, she called it into the internal account.


    "My Lord." Cui Wan saluted seriously, looked at Tuoba show with some regret, and whispered, "I have wine and soup."


    Today is the day to entertain people from Tuoba''s generation. If you know how to advance and retreat, you should let Tuoba show become the protagonist. It''s the same for Cui''s family. This is related to the hidden rules of the palace. Everyone has the same treatment. If you really want to forcibly intervene, you have to make enemies without hatred.


    Tuobaxiu asked Cui wan to stay and serve Liu Yan, but Cui Wan smiled and muttered something in tuobaxiu''s ear before leaving. In the process, Liu Yan just looked at it with a smile, without superfluous eyes and words.


    "What sister Cui said, in fact, my concubine didn''t understand..." tuobaxiu was not shy and said carelessly: "the king is a strong man. It''s nothing for two people to serve the king together."


    Her name is tuobaxiu. She is educated and knows the etiquette of the Han family. She also has the unique boldness and enthusiasm of grassland women. She is such a person.


    Liu Yan''s attention to the palace is very limited. He probably knows that it is harmonious to take Cui Wan and tuobaxiu as the leading ladies, and the rest of the beauties, lovers, eight sons, seven sons, long envoys and few envoys are also safe.


    As a king, there are many women, which is related to the continuation of the country. There is such a big name. It is said that the king''s debauchery is actually caused by the following officials themselves. They throw the black pot on the king''s head, or whoever revolts casually takes a reason.


    The reality is that even if it is not a king, as long as there are conditions, it is basically inseparable from having more than one woman. It is an advantage in resources, which has little to do with what era. The difference is whether it is legal or illegal.


    One night the spring was boundless. When Liu Yan woke up the next day, he didn''t accidentally find that tuobaxiu had to wrap himself firmly like an octopus.


    It seems that I have read a little in some books. Whether husband and wife love themselves or not can be found from their sleeping position. No matter how far away or what position they are before going to bed, they will make some subconscious behaviors after falling asleep, eliminate the proximity to each other because of cold, and the degree of love can be found from the distance between each other when they wake up.


    If so explained, Liu Yan would be pleased to find that not only tuobaxiu likes to pester himself, but also the other women are basically the same, that is, they don''t know what their "love" is from.


    There was no dog blood lying quietly watching his lover for a long time. It was something that people who had nothing to do were qualified to do. Liu Yan patted a few times. When he broke free, tuobaxiu woke up immediately.


    "I''ll sleep again." Tuobaxiu didn''t claim to be a concubine at this time. He vaguely didn''t know what words he whispered, and soon fell asleep again.


    For Cui Wan, no matter how sleepy he is, he will get up and serve Liu Yan to put on his clothes. Whether Liu Yan continues to sleep or do something after he leaves depends on his mood.


    Liu Yan dressed well under the service of the palace maid. It''s not that he learned to open his mouth and stretch out his clothes. It''s just that he pays attention to some clothes these days. A person really can''t wear them. Even the simplest uniform needs help when wearing armor. If it doesn''t look ugly, it''s better not to wear armor.


    But I don''t know when I saw the sky shrouded by whatever.


    We knew it was going to rain before. Although there are no professional meteorological instruments this year, some professionals can roughly judge the weather conditions according to the wind direction and some details. People who know how to judge the weather are generally either generals (counselors) or warlocks. Their skills are not spread out. It is a special means for them to make a living.


    Liu Yan finished reading the papers he had to read today while eating breakfast. After that, he didn''t wander around. He stayed in the front account to meet local officials and listen to reports on big and small things.


    At present, there are few sources of local officials in the Han Dynasty. Most of them are the family background of those who took refuge in the early stage. That is determined by the level of knowledge coverage, not out of any favoritism.


    Some aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River and a large number of poor families moved into the Han territory, which is similar to the practice of honoring filial piety and integrity. After serious assessment, they were engraved with appointments.


    When an official goes out, another official comes in. This way of reporting alone makes them very excited. It may be because of witnessing Tianyan or feeling treated with special courtesy. In short, that''s the case.


    Liu Yan has heard more than once who exaggerates to attract his own attention. Fortunately, no one jumps out of his mouth a sentence like "a big man is afraid of great disaster, and I have a good remedy here". Those exaggerations are peddling his ideas, and he will take a look at the records in the back.


    At noon, it is customary to invite Tuoba Dai state to have dinner with the principal and Deputy envoys of Zhang Liang state. People with sufficient status in the Han state should also accompany them.


    I don''t know what happened. The originally sensible Zhang Liangguo came to something special. Regardless of the etiquette of "sleeping, eating and speaking", Zhang Zuo and Xie AI often winked at each other at the beginning, and Zhang Zuo couldn''t help it in the middle.


    "King Han." Zhang Zuo raised the wine Baron to the bottom first, then stood up and saluted Liu Yan, saying, "but I don''t know whether the king of Han knew that Fu Hong had led troops into Longxi, and some partial teachers went to the north to gather the di and Qiang people?"


    Liu Yan really doesn''t know about it.


    "Did the king of Qin recall the troops to the west line at the behest of the king of Han?" Regardless of Xie AI''s anxious wink, Zhang Zuo went on to say, "Fu Hong''s entry into Longxi is like a dragon into the sea. Gathering the Hu people in the North may be harmful to the cool country, but it is even more harmful to the Great Han?"


    It seems that something must have happened to Zhang Liangguo. Otherwise, Zhang Zuo wouldn''t have the courage to talk to Liu Yan like this.


    Liu Yan didn''t know what had happened, but Yu Li and Yu Qing didn''t allow anyone to threaten the Han state. He stared at Zhang Zuo calmly, and then looked at Xie AI. When he saw Xie AI, he almost didn''t understand the exit. He asked: Zhang Zuo, a young man, is not sensible. You don''t care.


    "King Han, forgive me." Xie AI was stared at and had to say a word. He also stood up, saluted and said apologetically: "my king''s important minister Geng visited the death, so..."


    Geng Fang is one of Zhang Jun''s capable ministers. He works in Dunhuang most of the time and is occasionally sent out as an envoy. He has been sent to the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty more than once.


    Wang Meng, who had been standing next to Liu Yan, reminded him that Liu Yan was stunned in his heart. Only when he reacted did he say discontentedly, "Geng''s visit was in Longxi?"


    In Longxi customs clearance, you can also go to Hanzhong, and Hanzhong can go to Jin.


    Geng Zhan died in Longxi. It seems that he didn''t lead the army to fight Fu Hong, but was killed by Fu Hong on the way to the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    In addition, I have to mention that in fact, Zhang Liangguo also controls some areas of western Gansu. Fu Hong took the remnant to western Gansu, which is really not a good thing for Zhang Liangguo, not to mention Fu Hong began to intervene in the north.


    "When your envoy arrives, I will treat each other with courtesy, which has never been lacking." Liu Yangen didn''t hide his dissatisfaction: "I have the way to treat guests, and guests should look like guests."


    What misfortune happened in Zhang''s Liangguo, in the final analysis, is related to what happened in the Han country. Not to mention that the situation faced by Zhang Liangguo is either written by Liu Yan or deliberately done by Liu Yan, it can not be said on the table. It is even more unreasonable to express anger or dissatisfaction.


    Xie AI had hurriedly pulled Zhang Zuo back to his position and sat down. Then he said to Liu Yan with embarrassment: "misunderstanding, everything is misunderstanding."


    "Geng Fang is going to be an envoy to the small ~ Dynasty ~ court. I can''t manage it here." Liu Yan really can''t control that Zhang Liangguo wants to step on two boats. After all, the two sides only have some consistent positions. Although he appreciates that Zhang Liangguo''s westward entry does not involve the destruction of the Central Plains, it doesn''t mean that he has the responsibility to take care of: "I don''t care what choices you have to make on both sides of the big Han and the small ~ court. Do you know what consequences will be caused if you are angry with me?"


    Zhang Zuo estimated that he had been holding it for a long time. After venting, he knew he was afraid. In an instant, he was sweating.


    Then the atmosphere was awkward. Liu Yan stopped talking to Zhang Zuo or Xie AI at all. He just entertained Tuoba Gu and Xu Qian politely. After eating, he left respectively.


    Waiting for outsiders to leave, Liu Yan did not leave. He knew that Xie AI would ask for an interview later.


    It was almost time to clean up. Wang Meng came to report and said thank you for seeing me.


    There was no embarrassment when Xie AI came, After the ceremony, he said frankly, "naturally, my king would not think that Fu Hong''s entry into Longxi was deliberately done by the king of Han Dynasty. It was also his family''s business to send envoys to the south, as the king of Han said. AI, as an envoy, had to serve my king. Excluding the identity of envoys, there was a word that wanted to ask the king of Han Dynasty. Do you really want to restore the old land of Han family and reunite the world?"


    Liu Yan wondered today. Zhang Zuo just made such a mistake, and now Xie AI made it again. Why is it strange everywhere?


    Xie Ai saw that Liu Yan only stared at himself without opening his mouth. He took a deep breath, full of solemnity: "if you intend to unify the world, please allow AI to follow."


    Liu Yan: "

 Chapter 392

    From the end of the Warring States period when the emperor unified the world to the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, which maintained the integrity of more than 400 years, it should be the thinking of "great unification", which is basically implanted in the minds of the elites of previous dynasties.


    At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the world collapsed and fell into a division of more than 100 years. I don''t know how many capable people and people with lofty ideals want to rely on their own assistance to the king to reunite the world. Finally, a family that is good at intrigues sat in the world.


    Sima''s acquisition of the world was supported by the aristocratic family and powerful. At the beginning, Sima really had a large number of capable people, but because there were too many capable people, they led the Hu people to the south. Previously, the Hu people used to supplement labor as slaves, but they began to arm the Hu people to fight for themselves during the Yongjia rebellion.


    Sima''s madness can be seen from his family background, but it is also because of their madness that the Hu people become the masters of the Central Plains.


    Since the Central Plains fell into the hands of the Hu people, Sima Rui of Sima family moved south and established the imperial court again with nothing but fame and share. Because the imperial court has the final say that it was established by the family and the strong and powerful, and because Sima had no capital in name but not in Sima''s name. What he really dealt with is not Sima''s, but Sima''s role as a signboard is the door and the family.


    In general, the door valve and aristocratic family govern the country, and the emperor has become a signboard. Is this very much like constitutional monarchy? However, this "advanced" system did not make the imperial court strong again. It ignored the repeated struggle for power and profit and internal strife in the fall of the Central Plains.


    The small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty who moved to the south of the Yangtze River still did not know to repent, and there was no sign of recovering the Central Plains. Some people who wanted to make jin''ou complete again continued to explore and pursue. If Liu Yan had not risen, they would not have had a good choice, but Liu Yan was born.


    Since the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, capable people have formed a consensus that "the king chooses the minister, and the minister also chooses the king". This has become a rule for the intelligent class.


    Capable people will have a reserve even if they are not proud. Of course, they are more willing to serve wise and powerful kings. In the process of expanding their families, they can also leave a lot of marks in the history.


    It is precisely the thinking of "the king chooses the minister, and the minister also chooses the king". Those people in the south of the Yangtze River do not have to be loyal to the royal family, but can be loyal to the door valve or the head of the aristocratic family; Some people in the central plains are happy, maybe hope Ai Ai. Anyway, they are loyal to the Hu monarch.


    The state policy of the Han state was chaotic, and there was no clear goal, which could be seen at a glance. If the state policy is chaotic and there is no clear goal, what if the state policy is stable and there is a clear goal?


    The more capable people are, the more ambitious they are. They always want to help someone by themselves, and the assisted object will certainly soar. And the "someone" should have the value of assistance, not like the mud of Sima royal family.


    In fact, Liu Yan solicited Xie AI more than once, not only Xie AI, but anyone who looks like a person who can do things will communicate according to different courtesies, and even solicit directly.


    Xie AI asked Liu Yanzhi about his previous experience of being obscured or clearly solicited, and then expressed his willingness to work. There is really no surprise.


    After Liu Yan was stunned, he naturally showed great joy. He had to say "who has so and so, who you are mine", and then some close physical expressions. The most popular is to run over without even having time to wear shoes.


    "AI is unable to serve the king recently." Xie AI must also be very moved, and then explain the reason: "wait for AI to finish the job for my king, bid farewell to my king and come under the command of the king again."


    "Should, should..." Liu Yan was alert. Zhang Zuo behaved very abnormally when he met Zhang Liangguo''s diplomatic mission. Xie AI, who had no previous expression of solicitation, suddenly showed up again. He asked, "now that you are about to become a king and minister, if there are few people who can help, you can come all the way."


    Xie AI hesitated for a while, but still said, "my king''s heart is not in the east when he opens up the western regions. Fu Hong''s entry into Longxi has been threatened, and his re-entry into the north is even more serious. My king sent small officials to come, first for the sake of the state of Qin, and second for Fu Hong."


    Liu Yan''s vigilance is higher, and he has hesitated in his heart. He often says that "if he treats him with a national scholar, he will repay him with the ability of a national scholar", so he has to hesitate to let Xie AI do the job well to prove that the attention he said earlier is not a lie.


    "The state of Qin was established with the support of our king. It was originally intended to serve as a barrier to the east when our King opened up the western regions. Therefore, he was not stingy with assistance." Xie AI was reasonable on his face. After a pause, he said, "now the king of Qin goes to the national title and wants the whole country to be incorporated into you. I Wang Mingyan that you will not touch Guanzhong in the near future. It is almost visible that Fu Hong in Longxi has recaptured Guanzhong."


    The military strength of Zhang Liangguo in the East is really small. The main military town is Jincheng.


    Longxi is a very broad name. The West and Northwest were occupied and controlled by the Zhang family earlier. From here, they also supported Zu ti''s Northern Expedition.


    Fu Hong entered western Gansu. At present, he is only active in the East and south of western Gansu. However, seeing that he sent troops to the north, there is no reason to let go of the north and west of western Gansu. In particular, there are not many troops stationed in those places by Zhang Liangguo.


    "My king can''t draw out his troops to the East. I''m afraid Longxi can''t keep the newly occupied part of the north." Xie AI stopped, looked at the strange Liu Yan on his face, smiled first, and then said, "if my king wants to maintain the existence of the state of Qin, he will reinforce a large number of ordnance and food. He doesn''t hesitate to go to Guanzhong to meet the king of Qin in person. It can be seen how determined my king is. But I don''t know whether the king of Qin''s determination to belong to you is heavy?"


    There is no doubt that the state of Han has some common interests with the state of Zhang Liang, but the two countries are too far apart. The former is separated by the state of Ran Qin, and the interaction is how to help the state of Ran Qin.


    How determined was ran min to return to the state of Han? Seeing that he moved himself and all the civil and military families to the Han territory, it should be said that he was still very determined. In particular, he had done the work of migrating people from Guanzhong for nearly a month.


    Zhang Jun doesn''t know what ran min did, or he won''t be so eager. He estimated that it was a breakthrough in persuading ran min to give up hope and seek second place, that is, he formally reached an alliance with the Han country and cooperated with Fu Hong one east and one west.


    "You should do your best." Liu Yan, who figured out some things, looked at Xie AI with a smile and said, "I said I would definitely help if I could help you. Don''t say those words."


    Xie AI, who wanted to play more, was stunned, took a deep breath and said, "maintaining the existence of Qin is beneficial to Liang state and Han state.", He looked at Liu Yan seriously and asked with a salute: "I think... I think you accept the whole country of Qin. I''m afraid... The harm is greater than the advantage."


    Liu Yan still smiled and said, "say the point."


    "The king of Qin is by no means a person willing to give orders to others, especially if he had the experience of ordering the whole country." Xie AI seemed to be out of his mind. He simply understood and said: "maintaining the existence of the state of Qin is more beneficial to the state of Liang than the state of Han. But you can accept ran min and his subordinates. No matter how he is resettled, I''m afraid it will be impossible to avoid civil strife in the future."


    "Oh." Liu Yan had to ask, "are you considering it from the standpoint of a few people?"


    Xie AI nodded heavily, Spread out: "Ran min did his best when he worked for Shijie, but he didn''t hesitate. He may have the common ideal of recovering the Han family with you, but he didn''t kill fewer Han Miao people. He was too complex and did things too casually. Did he go to you when he had no choice, or did he go with his people. You must have figured out how to settle him. He may bear it at first, whether you like him What kind treatment? Before the loss of power, I can''t help feeling angry over time... "


    These things Liu Yan and a group of civil and military have had exchanges for a long time. In fact, the discussion is similar to Xie AI''s conclusion. Therefore, in addition to Ji Chang, who has no integrity at all, regardless of what Liu Yan does, he chooses to follow and support, and the dissenters account for the majority.


    Liu Yan didn''t ask for anything else, but asked, "what you want me to do is to maintain the existence of the state of Qin and do your best for King liang?"


    Xie AI shook his head and said, "Liang state''s contribution can be a good horse in the western regions or wealth. Please send troops to attack Fu Hong. Again, whether you answer or not, my king will swear an alliance with you, that''s all."


    "Oath alliance?" Liu Yan knows what this means, that is, the alliance of equal status. He also had to ask, "so Liang Wang sent envoys to the small ~ court?"


    "Yes... Confirm whether the incense in the ancestral temple (Yanhuang Temple) is as rumored... Extinguished and lit by yourself." Xie AI looked at Liu Yan strangely and said, "you also establish a place of sacrifice, but the incense is lit by yourself. If the Jin room is the same..."


    Liu yanlike refuted: "nonsense, the incense on my side is drawn from Guanzhong all the way!"


    Xie AI quickly confessed, but his eyes were full of doubt. In addition to doubt, he was cautious.


    Maybe it''s just incense in the eyes of modern people. It doesn''t matter whether it''s true or false, but people now don''t think so. They attach importance to this to the point where they can lose their lives.


    Liu Yan''s eyes didn''t blink, his face was full of justice, but the words spit out in his mouth were not like what a king could say: "which bastards spread rumors and said that the incense in Mount Tai Yanhuang temple was lit by themselves."


    "It''s... From the south." Xie AI''s expression had to be strange. He said, "the South also said that the incense was not broken. It''s your side..."


    There is no doubt that we are not fighting for the new moon. The war did not fight. Public opinion went first, regardless of whether it was true or false. Anyway, we should first decide whether it was true. It''s all to win the hearts of some people.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    It''s really too tired to allow honor to breathe. Then ask for recommended tickets.

 Chapter 393

    There is no doubt that the heart of belonging is very important, but what we really strive for is those who master knowledge and talents above the poor family. This kind of people may not be able to win over their interests alone. They have their own capital. It is not difficult to win over big interests. Paying too much interests will harm the country and do more harm than good. Fame can play a key role at this time.


    The common people don''t use the name of righteousness to fight for it. They just need to give practical benefits. For example, the tiller has his own land and don''t harm it from time to time. The common people are like who rules, and they don''t have to pay taxes and taxes. The ruler who has hope tends to the one who has hope. He only sees small profits at present but can''t see the long-term. That''s why the people are easy to fool. However, not all rulers are willing to "fool" the people in this way.


    There are only a handful of people who govern the world, whether in the era of non popularization or popularization of knowledge, and there will only be one person in the highest power. What the supreme power wants to control is a small group of officials as "tentacles". In fact, they can''t control all the people under governance. It''s very critical to promote and use talents.


    Liu Yan likes talented people very much. Even if they are robbed or kidnapped, they should try their best to get them. Huanwen, Yuan Qiao, Xie an and others are such manifestations.


    Xie AI is undoubtedly a talented person, but his talent has not been brought into play. What he does most in Zhang''s Liangguo is who he assists as a deputy. His military talent has no chance to play because he has no qualification to lead the army. He is only recruited because he is famous among the people.


    Because what happened before and after was too strange, Liu Yan had good reasons to suspect Xie AI''s purpose was impure, but suspicion could not be expressed. This has nothing to do with the king''s demeanor, and it doesn''t matter whether it will damage the reputation of sparing no effort. Liu Yan really needs to know what Xie AI wants to do, or take precautions against it. Maybe he will cut down the roots and eliminate the harm?


    The existence of Ran''s Qin State may be good for the Han state, and ran min may have repeated after annexation, but Xie AI, a non Han official and a person of any status, should not speak. Xie AI is at least a scholar and can be appointed as an envoy. There''s no reason not to know!


    When Xie AI was sent away, Liu Yan ordered Ji Chang and Cai you to come, together with tiaoyou, who had been staying in the Han Dynasty.


    Naturally, inviting people is not like a series. I just said please. At the next moment, no matter how far away the invited person is, it will appear immediately.


    In fact, Ji Chang didn''t arrive until noon the next day, while Cai you arrived in the afternoon. However, tiaoyou followed the king chariot at the beginning.


    When the people who wanted to see Qi, Liu Yan briefly said what had happened without concealment, but did not mention his guess and asked, "what do you think?"


    "You have something to say." TIAOYU is not Sikong now. He has no official identity at all. He insists that there is ran min''s trilogy. His face was almost iron blue, and he said, "my Lord has sent my family to the Han territory, and my family has also come to the Han territory. The firmness of the king can learn from the sun and the moon. Xie AI''s words about my king are probably estrangement... No! Not afraid, it''s estrangement at all!"


    According to the common truth, Liu Yan, as a king, even if he doubts something in his heart, at most he talks to his confidants in private. No king will directly talk to the party mentioned. Xie AI didn''t know Liu Yan. He never expected this to happen.


    "We''ll talk about this later." Instead of appeasing tiaoyou, Liu Yan looked at Ji Chang and Cai you respectively and asked, "what''s your opinion?"


    "Liang state naturally hopes for the existence of Qin state." Ji Chang was not taboo. In front of tiaoyou, he said, "Liang Guo said that it was good to think carefully or because of need. It was really with their support that there was the state of Qin. Liang Guo''s intention to let the state of Qin act as a barrier has never been concealed. The king of Qin wants to take the earth and lead the guests to the king. Liang Wang should be anxious."


    TIAOYU knew that he could not speak more, but could only nod and echo Ji Chang''s analysis.


    "The state of Qin is that the king of Qin removes the country name by himself, not out of anyone''s criticism. The king''s acceptance is out of benevolence and righteousness. No one can say a bad word. It''s impossible to take advantage of people''s danger." Ji Chang said loudly and forcefully, "the king is the Lord of the Great Han. It is not difficult to help who, to reconcile with who, to crusade against whom, and to others in other countries?"


    Tiaoyou was immediately excited. It wasn''t because of the domineering side leakage mentioned by Ji Chang, but because Ji Chang obviously stood on their side.


    "My Lord." Cai you asked calmly or blandly, "what Xie AI said is too messy and miscellaneous. There is no intention to serve the king."


    Isn''t that why Liu Yan feels weird inside? Xie Aizhen wants to come and run. It''s hard to say, even if he doesn''t give any good recipe for governing the country. It''s always possible to say something about the purpose of Zhang''s cool country. But Xie AI didn''t do that. The object of the operation was ran min, and Xie AI absolutely knew that the Han country had reached a conclusion about ran min.


    "No matter what Xie AI is playing tricks..." Ji Chang sneered a few times and said, "let''s go our own way."


    Liu Yan thought about it. It''s strange that he was so eager for talents and confused himself.


    Seemingly big things are solved in a few words, that is, the benefit that someone can discuss. Since they all came, Ji Chang and Cai you simply began to tell about the recent office process. After listening to a short meeting, you let them go.


    "My Lord." Ji Chang looked at TIAOYU''s back and said slowly, "the king of Qin will soon know about it."


    Tiaoyou was present to let ran min know what happened here.


    If ran Min has a firm heart of attachment, everything is all right. If he knows what''s going on here, he must ask for confirmation. What action can he take to explore. Again, it is likely to force ran min to plan the action of paying in advance.


    Don''t blame Liu Yan for setting such a situation. It''s not easy to be a king. The dead in an accident are light. It''s great to destroy the country.


    Liu Yan just nodded, exposed the matter and asked them to continue to report.


    Jizhou''s local resettlement, including appointments to officials and registered residence, is not done in a short time. Ji Chang is the first to take the lead, mainly dealing with local families and tyrannical powers.


    Cai you, who is in charge of tax revenue and expenditure, first stops in Jizhou. After a rough entry, he will go to Yuzhou, and even Xuzhou, Yanzhou and Liaodong will follow Liu Yan.


    After the report, Ji Chang and Cai you left without much talk.


    Liu Yan was supposed to go to the front to learn about the confrontation with Shi bin and murongge. During the preparation, Wang Meng reported that Xie AI asked for an interview.


    Ji Chang, Cai you and tiaoyou were summoned and did not act secretly. Liu Yan knew that Xie AI would ask for a meeting, but he didn''t expect it to be so urgent.


    Liu Yan, who had finished wearing, thought for a moment and said, "he set a seat in the king''s chariot and let Xie AI go with the widows."


    If you don''t know what''s going on, be polite and high-profile. Otherwise, Wang Nian is not a foreign minister. You can go up casually, let alone sit together all the way.


    Liu Yan just wants to show Zhang Zuo, observe his reaction, and perhaps show more interested people that Xie AI can really come to the state of Han in the end, which can be regarded as leaving a beautiful talk similar to "thousands of gold buying horse bones".


    The king''s travel will not be simple. Even for the sake of defense, there is no bicycle. It must be a mighty army and iron horse.


    The king''s chariot was very large. In addition to the necessary furnishings, it was equipped with a table similar to a bed, leaving a space for furnishings or meeting someone.


    Such a large king chariot naturally needs many horses to pull, not to mention ventilation on all sides. It should be tightly closed, but Liu Yan asked to open the windows on the left and right sides.


    Xie AI didn''t say a word since he got on the bus, but he didn''t panic. He could only say that he was very calm. He knelt down to observe the king''s chariot, saw the accompanying Zhang Zuo''s car through the window, and finally opened his mouth after a long silence: "king, why do you want to see AI?"


    "Few people love talent." In fact, Liu Yan has been waiting for a while, but he heard an opening speech like a very second rate romance. It''s absolutely true to say that his patience will be wasted almost. He said very seriously, "I really love talent, but I don''t like to be fooled."


    "Who likes to be fooled?" Xie AI was still calm, his hands were always on his thighs, and his body sat tall and straight: "Ai knew that he would be doubted and suspected of villains, but what he said was the truth."


    Liu Yan''s patience has actually run out, but he is still a bit of a king. He doesn''t scold on the spot, and even treats Xie AI courteously. That is, whatever Xie AI says will be ignored. Next, it''s time to completely ignore Xie AI.


    "The king should have doubts. AI was quite surprised that he didn''t capture and kill AI. Now he lost all his patience, but he still treated AI politely, which made AI see the dignity of a king." Xie AI''s hand finally moved. Regardless of Zhang Zuo''s surprised expression in the distance, he bowed deeply and said, "when talented people recommend themselves, they should show off their knowledge or make amazing words. Everything is to attract the king''s attention. What AI said before is now."


    Liu Yan quietly looked at Xie AI, who bowed down, without making a sound.


    "The Han state has sufficient national strength to support wars everywhere, and there is a strong army to ensure the expedition in all directions. However, when we see the confusion of national policies, AI has a word to say to the king." Xie AI said that he had stood up again, looked at Liu Yan and said, "Meng Liang, he Jin, Yu Dai, attack Zhao and Yu Yan."


    Liu Yan was not impressed by what he heard, but he was a little interested.


    Xie AI didn''t go on, but just looked at Liu Yan quietly.


    "I''ll send a letter to Liang Wang and pick up Mingda''s family to Han." Liu Yan looked at Xie AI with bright eyes and asked, "are you willing?"


    Liu Yan felt that it was absolutely right to take some risks. If Xie AI''s family came, it would be more appropriate.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    The title of the chapter is what Xie AI has done in history. He is one of the few Confucian generals who really did great things in the period of five random Chinese.

 Chapter 394

    There are always a few people who can abandon their wives and children and kill their wives and children to achieve their own career. Most people will have family affection no matter how numb they are. It is actually a commonness that kings like to control their subordinates'' families. People who are not rebellious or deceitful will not resist much. After all, it is a matter that kings can rest assured and their subordinates can make achievements with peace of mind.


    It doesn''t sound good, but the king doesn''t really abuse his family as hostages, but needs proper care. My subordinates reject and resist... What do you want to do?


    In that way, families can get better protection when they treat the capital. Needless to say, the quality of life will certainly be better. Although it exists as a hostage, there is no unprovoked love in the world, only unprovoked hate.


    The king cannot ask his subordinates for unconditional loyalty, and his subordinates cannot expect the king''s unconditional trust. Trust is mutual building, not unilateral wishful thinking.


    Xie AI smiled and nodded in the face of Liu Yan''s words: "naturally."


    That''s good. It was impossible to talk in detail on the March. What to say should be waiting for Liu Yan and Xie AI''s family.


    Jizhou has always been a big state in the Central Plains. Unfortunately, it is mostly mountainous compared with other regions.


    China is generally mountainous and hilly, and the plain is a local area. There is never much flat soil in the vast central plains. The phenomenon is that there are a lot of land, but there are not many excellent farming fields.


    For thousands of years, the land that can be used for farming in the Central Plains has actually been reclaimed. I don''t know how many originally dense forests and grasslands have been cleared into farmland, and how many swamps and muddy lands have been reorganized into mulberry fields.


    Perhaps a long time ago, all parts of the central plains were prosperous. After a hundred years of scuffle among princes, and Sima royal family led Hu people to the south, the once busy scene in the agricultural wilderness has become a few scenic spots, and most of them have become weeds again.


    It is definitely not a day''s work to restore prosperity, but also to have a sufficient population. It is worth considering where the Han country focuses on development. It is certain that the northern threat is not eliminated and the western line is not expanded. Jizhou is by no means a priority place for the development of the Han country.


    "Jizhou''s statistics have been carried out for seven days, and the registered population is less than 60000." Liu Yan came all the way to see too many desolate, and even more desolate roadside human bone remains. He said: "before, Shi Hu Guangzheng Dingkou asked each household to prepare cars, horses and food, and wantonly pick women, resulting in roadside trees covered with self hanging bodies, which are still visible now."


    Shi Hu''s cruelty is well known all over the world. He is also famous for not caring for national strength. However, Jizhou area recovered by the Han army should not be so many people. It can only be said that the registration of population in the Han country was resisted.


    "Murong listened to the advice of the owner to seal the game, and registered residence statistics for the whole country in the years before Yan." Liu Yan must have some melancholy: "I heard that Yandi clan and Haoqiang dare not disobey. It took less than a year to finish it."


    Xie Aixi, who was still at the king''s chariot, said, "when Murong Xianbei was boycotted, the whole family was killed. The big family and Haoqiang were deeply frightened and finished in only one year."


    "When I had only Changguang County before, the big families and giants who encountered resistance should also be destroyed. It was very easy to know the population, the number of fields and mu, livestock and so on." Liu Yan pulled the corners of his mouth and smiled: "later, when he made statistics in Qingzhou, he still encountered resistance."


    "The king and Hu Lu are different after all." Xie AI said deeply, "the king is the king of my middle land."


    The barbarians should be cruel, because they are stupid and do not know the people who follow the way of heaven.


    Middle earth is Chinese. Let''s not talk about the beauty of clothes and rules. Etiquette is always the basis of behavior. How can you be as foolish and cruel as Hu Lu? It will be punished by the "way of heaven".


    Liu Yan frowned immediately when he heard this speech. This speech is not only believed by Confucianism, but also believed by the whole system of Chinese civilization, but it was not so understood in the pre-Qin, Western and Eastern Han Dynasties.


    In the past, the six barbarians would not be regarded as adults in the Chinese civilization. They were almost in the same position as cattle, horses, sheep, chickens, geese, etc., so the kings of the Central Plains would not treat them with Chinese values and would not be soft to kill the six barbarians.


    When did Liuyi begin to be accepted into the species of "man"?


    By the way, now, after the Hu people became the overlord of the Central Plains, Liuyi became not only a person, but also a superior. The Yanhuang Miao people were broken their spine and broken their knees for the first time in this catastrophe, or became a inferior nation for the first time, thanks to the Sima family and the contemporary elite.


    Of course, there are Yanhuang and Miao people among the big and rich families in the Central Plains, and more are Hu people. After all, Hu people are the overlord of the Central Plains. Some Hu people who first sinicized Chinese didn''t learn anything else first, but gathered people and occupied land wantonly. Let''s talk about the minority ethnic groups and giants of Yanhuang and Miao descent. If they didn''t bend their knees and flatter the Hu people, would the Hu people allow them to exist?


    Xie AI doesn''t know the current situation of the Central Plains, so it''s understandable that he is persuading. It''s what kings should do most of the time to turn a blind eye. If Liu Yan can absorb it, he should accept it with a broad mind.


    Liu Yan has been doing the integration of Hu people, but it is necessary to kill Hu people as much as possible in the process. Otherwise, the number of Hu people is more than that of Yanhuang and Miao people. Who is integrating who.


    In addition to the population, culture actually has an absolute advantage, but no matter how good civilization needs strong backing, that is, force can be inherited as the basis.


    Liu Yan asked Xie AI a lot about Xiliang along the way. This time, Xie AI also answered all questions.


    Zhang''s Liang Kingdom has always been a vast and sparsely populated country. After the Central Plains fell into the hands of Hu people, a considerable number of Jin people could not escape, but the land of Sanqin could not escape so far. Therefore, people in the land of Sanqin actually chose Xiliang as a place of refuge. It was with the population who fled from the land of Sanqin that Zhang Liangguo had more human resources.


    No matter in the pre-Qin, Western and Eastern Han Dynasties, Liangzhou has never been a populous state. Zhang Jun did not have a precise figure for the domestic population. He guessed that there should be more than one million people. It was difficult to protect himself with such a population and weak national strength. Naturally, he had to choose a feasible way out.


    During the Western Han Dynasty, the western regions had been repeatedly conquered. To say what the "world" was in the eyes of Chinese and Miao people, there were only a few places. When there was really no choice, it was also one of the choices for the western regions to enter the field of vision.


    Zhang Liangguo''s westward development encountered resistance only a few times. What is really difficult is the completely different landform and climate from the Central Plains, especially the desert and the next door.


    "The reason why Liangguo opened up to the West rather than the East is that it knows that it is difficult to advance to the East with Liangguo''s military and national strength." Xie Ai mentioned that the three generation of the cool state did not want to register for the registered residence, but this is not so easy: "the great and powerful are natural, even harder than the Central Plains and the south of the Yangtze River."


    Liu Yan can understand that compared with the turbulence in the Central Plains and the impact of fleeing aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River, the turbulence in Xiliang is much less and the impact is not too great. This leads to the fact that the big families and powerful forces in Xiliang are relatively large. The Zhang family can stand firm there and can''t live without the relationship with the top officials of Liangzhou when the world is turbulent.


    The rise of the Zhang family depends on their original official positions. When their strength is not enough, they still need to take advantage of the Sima royal family. Although they have gained a firm foothold after long-term operation, I''m afraid they can''t change their habits for a while. That''s why Zhang Liangguo has maintained a superficial deference to the Sima royal family for a long time.


    "With your strong rise, you are in Mount Tai..." Xie AI said unpredictably: "in fact, Xiliang is very confused now."


    Xie AI seemed to have no need to avoid taboo. He talked about the mentality of Zhang''s cool country, including why he didn''t advance eastward and what mentality he had towards the small ~ Dynasty ~ court and the newly established Han country.


    After talking all the way, many things are in line with Liu Yan''s intelligence and then guess. Generally, it can be compared.


    Zhang''s power is very clear, and the registered residence registration is not enough. He does not know the exact population of the country, and is also a weak spot in the desolate place. He is absolutely not the strength to do what the Central Plains master is.


    "Your rise time is short, but your development is beyond imagination." Xie AI looked at Liu Yan trying to solve his confusion, but Liu Yan just smiled without saying anything. He looked disappointed and waited a little while before he said, "ran min''s removal of the national title has greatly touched our king. It is not only the loss of the East barrier, but also the result of waiting to see. And ran min is a man..." he shook his head: "I''m afraid... There will be no good result."


    Liu Yan can think that the Zhang family is soft. As long as the Han country can unify the Central Plains and then go south of the Yangtze River, will the Zhang family accept conditional mergers?


    The majestic war drums and bleak trumpets rang through the intersection. That was the king chariot. In fact, it had gathered LV Tai and other generals who came to meet, and had entered the army camp.


    Orderly tents were arranged in the camp, and soldiers lined up on both sides of the road.


    I don''t know how many people are shouting "mighty" loudly and repeatedly, knocking their weapons or beating their chest with their left hand.


    Xie AI has seen the Han Army more than once, and may compare the armies of various countries more than once. No country can compare with the excellent weapons, armor and instruments of the Han army without talking about the actual combat effectiveness.


    A country that has only developed for five years can do this. The national policy is not clear, and even the direction of the war is chaotic. Xie AI deeply believes that what Liu Yan lacks is a person who can point out the direction, that''s all.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    There is another chapter around 11:00. In addition, it returns to normal on the 3rd, two shifts and a chapter of reward.

 Chapter 395

    The king''s personal arrival at the front line was by no means a small boost to the morale of the army.


    Ordinary soldiers will know that the king attaches importance to this war, so they have made meritorious contributions. With the shock and awe of the king, no one dares to be greedy for ink, and their willingness to fight will inevitably rise.


    For officers, the arrival of kings can be pressure or motivation. Like soldiers, they will feel valued and make greater contributions.


    Liu Yanlai''s arrival at the front line of Jizhou was a little complicated. In fact, he arrived at the barracks by the way. Of course, the first thing he saw was a group of senior generals. According to the tradition of the Han Army, the next thing he saw was to meet with middle and low-level officers and soldiers who had made special contributions.


    After a set of process, the middle and low-level officers and soldiers who were interviewed were naturally too excited to kill themselves. Generally speaking, Liu Yan would not hesitate to let them kill themselves at that moment.


    The Han Army and the Youzhou army led by Shi bin are just separated by a zhangshui river with a width of more than 100 meters. Outposts are arranged on both sides of the river, and the military barracks are relatively inland.


    Looking at the other side of the river from a high place, the camp on the North Bank of zhangshui definitely covers an area of more than 20 miles. You can see that there are camps in several nearby mountains, but you don''t know the situation of garrison.


    "The number of Youzhou soldiers (War soldiers) under Shi bin should be about 90000, and the rest are about 160000, which are distributed everywhere along the zhangshui river." LV Tai was fully armed and dressed in armor. He looked very brave. He took off his helmet, exposed his hairpin and touched his chin beard, He raised his hand and pointed to the other side: "the main camp is the one seen by the king. The number of people settled in it should be about 120000. In addition, it is divided into two main auxiliary camps on the left and right sides. The number of people gathered in each camp is 30000. The rest are scattered everywhere, mainly in mountainous areas."


    Liu Yan had seen the mountain map more than once before he came to Jizhou battlefield, which should be said to be quite clear.


    Once the number of troops is large or even small, they will not gather together unless they know nothing about military affairs, especially when they choose to camp.


    The number of Han troops in Jizhou has increased again and again, reaching 80000. In fact, the 80000 Han troops are not completely gathered together. Apart from the surrounding areas where troops must be stationed as front warning points, 50000 troops are stationed in the main camp and 20000 troops are stationed in the auxiliary camp in the West.


    The arrangement of troops echoed each other from afar, and the construction of barracks said that there must be a corner. What to prevent is that an inadvertent lead to the siege of the whole army. During this time, there were not even people who reported to the rear for reinforcements.


    "It''s rainy in autumn. Recently, the river section has risen higher. Naturally, the river section that could have been crossed by horses does not exist. Our army''s current strategy is to stick to and wait for help. Therefore, there is only a fight between scouts and reconnaissance horses, and the war did not happen." While Wang Ji said, he kept pointing to some places: "Zhao Jun only has water troops in the Yellow River section of Jizhou, and the rest of the water system does not. Our warships and ships master zhangshui, and the operational initiative is also in our hands, which is convenient for the next marching operations and planning."


    Before how to fight, LV Tai and Wang Ji have reported, and Liu Yan has decided not to interfere.


    Liu Yan''s role now is very simple. He controls the overall situation without being confined to one place. While paying attention to the battle plans of each Han Army, he ensures the army''s supplies and replenishment of troops, that''s all.


    It is a formality to listen to the opinions of the front-line generals on the scene again. Although Liu Yan has heard the same words from the senior generals more than once, he still needs to listen patiently and ask the key points that may have been asked more than once, but it is for the lower level officers who do not know the truth.


    "It is said that Shi bin is good at military affairs. The layout of the camp really looks a little like." Liu Yan was waiting for his side. He would say this only when he was a senior general. He raised his finger and pointed to the opposite side: "the people living in the tent should be the Youzhou border army. Look at the scattered and orderly layout of the camp, and the shacks of the secondary soldiers and civilian men are also arranged."


    "Shi bin has several battle hardened generals under his command, such as Yinong and Cao Fu." Wang Ji mentioned five names, basically either Youzhou or the border army system in Bingzhou. He said solemnly: "these people have been stationed at the border for a long time. The border army of Zhao in the north and the border army in the South win in the horse war."


    The last time LV Tai led his army from Zhangwu County to the South Bank of zhangshui, although it was due to the sudden and unprepared Han Army and the small number of troops, it can also be seen that the northern army of Zhao state in Shijie was able to fight.


    The North has always been a place for cavalry. In particular, the Hu regime does not lack cavalry and generals who can command cavalry. In the next Jizhou war, the Han army must also focus on facing and attacking cavalry.


    The cavalry has strong short-range mobility. If they can fight, they can fight. If they can''t fight, they can retreat quickly. The Han state will fight this war for a long time and has sufficient psychological preparation. The main troops transferred are mainly cavalry.


    Liu Yan doesn''t have many non systematic cavalry. Apart from the 3000 Huben army and the newly established 10000 Yulin army, the cavalry that has not been incorporated into the Elite Corps is about 20000.


    Of course, counting those numbers is the establishment of combat troops. In fact, there are more than 60000 auxiliary riders, and the sources of auxiliary riders are Han people who are good at riding and some naturalized Hu people. If you can fit the cavalry to fight, it won''t be a problem to make do with 120000 or 130000. After all, there is no shortage of horses in the Central Plains, but the quality of these cavalry is not different from that of miscellaneous Hu cavalry, or even weaker.


    After the inspection, Liu Yan returned to Yingpan and soon summoned tuobagu and Xu Qian.


    "The king''s military power is at its peak. He is worthy of being a strong soldier in all wars." Xu Qian didn''t seem to be flattering. He could even see his obvious envy: "not only are the soldiers well equipped, but the soldiers are also fierce."


    "Yes, especially the excellent armour and equipment." Tuoba Gu said with emotion: "our army can''t do one weapon per hand, but more stick."


    Liu Yan didn''t hear it. He asked twice. It was Tuoba Gu and Xu Qian who said they didn''t want help.


    "The Zhao army on the other side of the river is huge, and all the elite who should arrive at the banner have arrived." Tuoba saw that Liu Yan didn''t talk about weapons and armor. The topic changed: "now it depends on the reaction of Yan Jun."


    "I just don''t know whether the Lord of Yan has withdrawn from Lingzhi city?" Xu Qian took over the conversation, saluted and asked, "does the king have any news about Liaodong?"


    Liu Yan then said, "Yan Jun has appeared outside Liaodong urban defense, and Koguryo also reported the presence of Yan Jun at the border."


    "In this way, the odds of our army going south will increase a bit!" Tuoba Gu looked very happy and smiled for a while before he said, "so when will the war start here?"


    Liu Yan finally wants to know where the strange place is recently. He dares to love Tuoba on behalf of the country. This is to let the Han country... Maybe add Koguryo''s desperate efforts, and then they take advantage of it?

 Chapter 396

    Hu people always have the habit of threshing Grass Valley. Even if the country is rich and accepts the cultivation of Han culture, it will not change. Maybe this is the so-called national character.


    First, Tuoba generation country is a country of Hu people. Second, they are really poor. Robbery is both a character and a need for them. The difference is whether they can win or not.


    The Youzhou army stationed on the northern border went south, and it seemed that the Bingzhou side was also transferred. Liu Yan had reason to believe that the state of Zhao in Shijie must have countermeasures, while the state of Tuoba never mentioned whether Shi Hu had been attracted, let alone how to prevent possible sudden attacks by the Huns after going south.


    Even if Shi Hu forgot to win over the Tuoba Dynasty on the grassland, didn''t the people in the dynasty remind him? This is impossible.


    Murong Xianbei must have moved, but Tuoba did not mention it. The goodwill expressed by Tuoba Dai state to Han state seems to be due to the existence of Tuoba Xiu and perhaps the reason for debt, but they are not like Hu people at all.


    Maybe Tuoba scholar is the one who really knows the Tuoba generation country. She repeatedly reminded Liu Yan that there must be a reason why he can''t believe anyone in the Tuoba generation country!


    Tuo Bagu and Xu Qian didn''t say. Liu Yan didn''t ask. The two sides agreed on North-South cooperation.


    According to the agreement, the time of the war between the Han Army in Jizhou and the Zhao army in Shijie (including the Yan army led by Murong GE) is the time when Tuoba Shiyi is alive and happy to gather forces. Whether Tuoba Dai state attacks Bingzhou or Youzhou depends on what Murong Yan Congress does.


    Xu Qian mentioned when to enter the decisive battle stage. The Han country should timely inform Tuoba Dai country. At that time, Liu Yan stared at Xu Qian with strange eyes, which made Xu Qian uncomfortable and apologized again and again.


    Sending people away, Liu Yan meditated for a long time. He intended to ask tuobaxiu about the situation. Then he thought that tuobaxiu had left tuobadai country for nearly four years. Even if he knew anything, it should be backward news. It was too much to ask what kind of person his sister and brother were.


    The war along the zhangshui River couldn''t start for a time. Liu Yan, who should have seen it, spent another three days on an inspection tour. During this period, Tuoba Gu and Xu Qian left. It was that the envoys of Zhang Liangguo still followed Liu Yan''s Xingyuan and continued to act.


    Next, Liu Yan should go to Yanzhou. The travel period and route are naturally confidential. What choice will be is actually random before.


    Not according to the original route, but through Hejian county and then south. On the way, we must understand the situation along the way. What we saw with our own eyes and reported by officials are not very good.


    It''s not good to see the desolation. In addition, it''s the soft resistance of local big families and powerful.


    The so-called soft resistance is not resistance by force, but they hold a posture of Non Violence and non cooperation. If they can fool, they will never tell the truth, and what they can hide for population registration will not be obvious.


    When the Central Plains fell, I don''t know how many fortresses and fortresses were formed. The Hu people''s obedience to these fortresses and fortresses depends on whether they fight or not. Unless they have to fight, they won''t fight if they can''t collect taxes. The reason is that it''s not cost-effective to attack them one by one.


    In the war, there would not be too many surplus troops on the front line of the Han army. As in the previous treatment of Wubao and Chengzhai in Qingzhou, if they were not cooperative, they would destroy the past one by one, and even choose one as an example. They were worried that once they started, they would lead to all opposition.


    At the present stage, for those uncooperative big families and giants in the Han Dynasty, they can only choose to ignore. Even Ji Chang, who wants to kill the most, can only try sang Yu''s strategy first, which is to solicit gently first.


    There are still some smart people, most of whom think that the state of Han will firmly rule the occupied areas, but such people are a few. It can be seen that it is foolish to build a stronghold and protect yourself for a long time.


    Yanzhou''s front has moved from Dongping county to Jibei county. The war situation is similar to that of Jizhou. The two armies are looking at each other across the river. Some differences are that Yanzhou is not like zhangshui. At present, it is only confrontation without war. The reason is that Jiyin County, Puyang County and Dongyan County in the West are still the territory of Shijie Zhao state. In this way, Shijie Zhao Jun has plenty of opportunities to cross the Yellow River from the territory.


    There was still no assassination or interception. Liu Yan crossed the Yellow River through Pingyuan county and entered zhu''a county. When he arrived in Jibei County, Xu Zheng took the general and important civil servants out of the camp for 50 miles to meet him.


    The number of Han troops in Yanzhou is far more than that in Jizhou. Apart from the army mobilized by Shi Hu, it is mainly because Yanzhou needs to interact with Yuzhou.


    "Six days ago, our army just repulsed the exploratory attack of Shijie Zhao army led by sun Fudu." Xu Zheng looked relaxed as he spoke. He said, "it was only a battle in less than half an hour, and the enemy withdrew without much damage. It seems that Sun Fu lost his courage by losing in our army several times in a row."


    "How do you know you''ve lost your courage." Liu Yan was not satisfied with Xu Zheng''s appearance, and did not hide: "if you are so frivolous, do you want to change the general?"


    Xu Zheng was stunned and said, "my Lord, this is not... Not to reassure you."


    "Is there a chase?" Knowing that Xu Zheng and LV Tai are two extremes, one is too serious and the other is a little tired. There is no question of trust or distrust. Liu Yan directly asked, "what''s the situation?"


    "Yes, yes." Xu Zheng finally stopped laughing and looked solemn: "under the pursuit, there were reinforcements from the enemy, but our army killed the enemy more than 2000 again and defeated the enemy before we stopped."


    Liu Yan didn''t need to ask. Xu Zheng soon introduced it in detail.


    It was not the first time that the front line of Jibei County in Yanzhou was attacked by Shijie Zhao Jun, especially after Shi Xuan arrived in dunqiu County as the commander of Shijie Zhao Jun, Shijie Zhao Jun in juancheng immediately entered the mad dog mode. It was only because of the rainy season in autumn that it stopped,


    Not long after the rainy season passed, sun Fudu led the army to attack again. The attack six days ago was only the first time. The spies reported that Shijie and Zhao Jun in juancheng would prepare for war again. It is estimated that they will come again soon.


    "Have you considered that it is the enemy''s strategy that makes us arrogant by accumulating small victories?" After entering the camp of the army, Liu Yan came to Xu Zheng''s main army account. Of course, he sat in the main position. He first asked, then turned over the documents on the record, and looked back at the military action map hanging on one side: "before Huanwen entered Dongping county to build a defense line between Hanting and fan County, doesn''t Shijie Zhao Jun know so far?"


    "The king is right." Xu Zheng nodded his head: "at the end of the year, we will have made detailed consideration and have made arrangements. The memorial presented to you is just about to be issued.", Then he pointed to a box on the left of the table: "that''s it."


    Liu Yanshun copied it up and opened the beeswax. After a general look, he asked Xu Zheng strangely, "what you think of is the marching commander Shi Yuanqiao?"


    Yuan Qiao was there. After being called, he first saluted Liu Yan and looked at Xu Zheng. He will have such a behavior, which is to pay attention to the upper and lower dignity.


    "Look what you''re doing?" Xu Zhengyi was stunned. He was very embarrassed to smile at Liu Yan, so he urged yuan Qiao: "Chang Shi wanted to talk to Wang about the strategy in person."


    Yuan Qiao stood up, went to the map, pointed to juancheng and said, "the enemy was stationed here before, and here was the capital of Puyang County a long time ago..."


    When talking about military affairs, we have to talk about the terrain first. If we don''t understand the terrain, we can''t talk about it at all.


    Puyang County was originally a feudal state before the southern crossing of the Jin Dynasty, waiting for the shile period to be changed into a county, which is consistent with the appearance of Hu people''s governance, that is, it seems arbitrary to change its place of governance. As the capital, it changes again and again, passing through Puyang City, linqiu, and finally juancheng.


    Compared with other mountainous counties, Puyang County has relatively flat terrain. There are only two river systems in the county. Except Puyang, Yanjin is the other county, and the whole county is a melon like form.


    "Linqiu is now the frontier city of the enemy. After taking over the military affairs of Puyang County, sun Fudu reinforced it. He attacked the Lord under linqiu city last time and found that sun Fudu worked hard to repair and consolidate the city. It may take some effort to attack it." Yuan Qiao''s finger stopped at the linqiu area marked on the map and moved to the west along the line to juancheng: "linqiu and juancheng are one front and one back. In terms of the connection of the avenue, it conforms to the shape of a corner and can echo back and forth."


    Liu Yan found that Yuan Qiao paid great attention to the terrain, introduced the enemy''s garrison and fortifications in detail, and felt the roads clearly, which was a very excellent long march history.


    "In view of the fact that the enemy may be arrogant towards our army, and also considering that after the Yellow River freezes, Shi Xuan''s headquarters will cross the river to the south bank, in fact, the minister is in agreement with the general." Yuan Qiao moved his finger to Puyang. He first introduced the terrain here, and then talked about the large-scale war in Puyang in history. He had to mention the Puyang war fought by Cao Cao against Lv Bu. He spoke in detail, so that Liu Yan could not only listen with interest, but also better understand the importance of the place. Finally, he said, "therefore, I suggest taking the Lord, why not take Puyang."


    In history, it took nearly two years for Cao Cao to beat Lv Bu, and he used all kinds of strategies to fight back and forth. Among them, he kept pretending defeat to support the arrogance of the enemy.


    "There are local big families and powerful people in Puyang County?" In an instant, Liu Yan couldn''t laugh or cry: "Sun Fu wants to copy the old war rules as they are?"


    That is, Liu Yancai has this mentality. He doesn''t know that whether war books or history books are not rotten streets these days. Having a war book can be regarded as a treasure, and history books can''t be read by anyone who wants to read them.


    Yuan Qiao didn''t understand why Liu Yan had such an expression. He thought there was something wrong with his strategy. He had to ask carefully, "the king thinks it''s not feasible?"

 Chapter 397

    There are not too many people who learn from history and learn from the regular war meetings, but only a handful of people who can taste their own set from the records. It is like a general learning the same military book. Their tactics will have their own characteristics. Then, reading the same book is also good or bad.


    The state of Han can withstand consumption. In fact, as long as it does not consume a large number of people, Liu Yan is happy to give some people the opportunity to grow. Then it is worth studying how to allocate the troops of Xu Zheng and Yuan Qiao''s battle plan.


    "I''ll send you two another 20000 guards." Liu Yan looked at the two people with great joy on their faces and encouraged them: "do a good job!"


    According to Yuan Qiao''s plan, the situation of Zhao Jun in Shijie will not change greatly in the short term, whether it is a real defeat or a fake defeat. The war in Yanzhou has been sawing back and forth for nearly two years. One thing will be regarded as a habit for a long time. The Han army suddenly erupted, and even if the enemy is defensive, it will certainly be irresistible.


    "With an additional 20000 forbidden guards sent by the king, this strategy must be more smooth!" Xu Zheng had to cheer up. There was no better force in the Han army than the forbidden guards. The forbidden guards always carried out the generals meticulously. Even if they encountered sudden or dangerous situations, they would not cause chaos. They all fought hard to the end: "Sir, when will the forbidden guards arrive?"


    Liu Yan glanced at the eager Xu Zheng, pulled the corners of his mouth and said, "it can be collected in five days."


    Xu Zhengyi patted his forehead. He just forgot that obscure thing for a while. For many years, no one understood how the elite appeared, and the rapid increase of troops was definitely far beyond imagination.


    Yanzhou is going to have a game in winter. Liu Yan simply decided to stay for a while.


    When the kings of the Han Dynasty went on patrol, they were accompanied by at least 10000 troops. Coupled with the corresponding attendants, the whole team was actually close to 20000 people. Not to mention the fact that there were local garrison troops along the way, they would also be escorted in the territory under their jurisdiction. It was not difficult as long as they wanted to know.


    Yuan Qiao made some adjustments to the plan. That was because the enemy must know Liu Yan''s response to his arrival in Jibei county. He even said privately to Xu Zheng that Zhao Jun was worried that Liu Yan would not move when he mentioned Shijie, but he could not criticize Liu Yan''s behavior.


    "This worry is absolutely necessary." Xu Zheng thought for a moment and said tentatively, "otherwise... Ben will talk to the king?"


    Xu Zheng really dared. He went to Liu Yan to raise his concerns directly, but did not disclose that it was yuan Qiao''s idea.


    "Simple." Liu Yan is not without relevant consideration, said: "send out 10000 troops to disguise as the forbidden guards, and the king chariot of the widows will leave."


    The king has the king''s flag, and the disguise is within the Han territory. Even if the enemy has spies, they don''t dare to get too close. They can only look from a distance and report any doubts when they see the movement of the king''s chariot and the king''s flag.


    If Shijie and Zhao Jun were really exercising their strategy, they would not let their long-term preparations go down the drain. They would try it according to the original plan, but they should be more cautious.


    After learning Liu Yan''s reaction, Yuan Qiao said to Xu Zheng with emotion: "I''m really a kind man."


    That is, Xu Zheng''s character will be careless and run to say those words with Liu Yan, but Liu Yan will follow good advice. Yuan Qiao is from the south of the Yangtze River. He has long been used to the Procrastination of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty and likes to play tricks with a little identity. He is very quick to decide something in the Han country. In fact, he still can''t adapt to it.


    As expected, after Wang Nian and Wang Qi left, Shijie Zhao army attacked again on the third day. The Han army fought back against Shijie Zhao army and retreated after a short meeting. The Han army pursued and encountered the ambush cooperation of Shijie Zhao army. However, when the Han army killed nearly 2000, Shijie Zhao Army retreated again, and the routine remained unchanged.


    "The enemy made it too obvious." Liu Yan spoke to Wang Meng and said, "it''s certain to raise the enemy''s arrogance, but I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    Wang Meng can only say that he knows a little about the military, but he is not good at it. He can''t say anything, but he has to talk. He can only say: "my sergeant is energetic, and there is no shortage of food and supplies."


    Apart from the pursuit of merit, whether an army has food and whether damaged weapons, armor and instruments can be supplemented in time are the key.


    There was no problem with the logistics of the Han army. If you were a general, there was really nothing more comfortable than fighting with the Han army. Soldiers who were brave and had a strong desire to fight did not have to worry about logistics. The leader can concentrate on the enemy wholeheartedly, and the odds of victory should be increased by one or two points.


    Liu Yan did not interfere with how Xu Zheng and Yuan Qiao wanted to fight, but it was impossible for him to be a pure spectator. For example, Xu Zheng and Yuan Qiao brought people and said that there was a major military situation to report.


    "The villain is Dou Chong of the Dou family in Yan County. Before Mr. Wang came, he had sent someone with a Book of allegiance to serve the king." Dou Chong''s age looks like he should be in his fifties. He looks a little ugly, but he has obvious bookish spirit. After entering the account, he immediately obeyed and reported his source. Then he said, "recently, the villain learned that a large number of Zhao troops crossed the river from Yanjin and drove straight to Jijin and wenshijin. I''m afraid the king didn''t know to report."


    Liu Yan did not speak, but looked at Xu Zheng.


    Xu Zheng looked at Yuan Qiao again and motioned for yuan Qiao to speak.


    "Tell me the king." Yuan Qiao''s etiquette was never less. He said, "Mr. Dou is not an example. He has more intention to tell me to my big fellow squire."


    Those who gain the Tao help more than those who lose the Tao. That''s what I said? Those who want to tell their own side within the enemy''s territory will report the detected movements of the enemy. This is tantamount to having more eyes and being able to better control the war situation.


    "Mr. Dou, please get up first." Liu Yan looked at Dou Chong, who looked very restrained, and asked, "how many people cross the river and hide in Shijie, how many horse troops, how many soldiers, and how much food and supplies?"


    "This..." Dou Chong, who had just got up, knelt down again and said in a slightly frightened way: "tell the king, the people only know that there are a large number of Zhao troops... No, it is Shijie crossing the river. They only know that the number of people is huge, but they don''t know the number, nor how many horse troops, soldiers, food and supplies."


    Liu Yan looked at Yuan Qiao and asked, "do you have some detailed information?"


    Yuan Qiao also kept the salute posture, looked at Dou Chong kneeling on the ground without leaving a trace, looked at Liu Yanshi and said respectfully, "go back to my king and be careful to explore."


    Before talking about business, Liu Yan first comforted Dou Chong, praised his heart to his place without being rude, and implicitly mentioned that he would take good care of it. If he made meritorious contributions, it would be based on military achievements. Waiting for Dou to rush back, he thought with his chin in his hand.


    "The minister has repeatedly asked the squires who came to report, and consulted the time when they wrote the letter before. It doesn''t rule out that there is an enemy''s strategy, but..." Yuan Qiao didn''t dare to say death, but only said his own guess: "I''m afraid it''s Shi Xuan''s guess that the king didn''t go and adjusted his strategy."


    Liu Yan understood that it was going to be staged again. Like many war cases in history, it was found that the enemy king was on the front line with the intention of encircling and annihilating. If Zhao Guozhen in Shijie found that Liu Yan did not leave, they would really cross the Yellow River to the south bank, and would never give up the hope that they could win the national war by killing the snake head.


    "Isn''t Shi Xuan old?" In fact, Liu Yan just asked. He already knew what he should know. He continued, "who is helping him fight?", The latter sentence is also nonsense that must be asked.


    "The main auxiliary ministers are Li Tu, Zhang jackal, Wang Lang and Wang Hua." Yuan Qiao gave a general introduction to the past of these people, which may not be detailed but can give a general idea, mainly about what important achievements and origins they had. After his introduction, he paused and waited for Liu Yan to digest almost before he continued: "the mobilization of the army must be invisible. If there is a big action, it will soon show clues."


    What is worth pondering is how many people in the enemy territory really want to tell themselves whether the information reported is accurate and credible, which will largely affect the response.


    "This area is close to the state of Xiang and Yecheng. King Zhao wantonly built palaces and searched for beautiful women. He was really harmed." Yuan Qiao is an eloquent person. When he introduced the scene they met when they first came, he had to mention the tragic situation of hanging himself in the roadside woods, The people who hid saw the Han Army coming and rushed to defection: "today alone, there are 70000 defectors we gathered, most of whom were sent to Yuzhou for resettlement. Even if it was a legitimate battle, there are still people coming to defection."


    Liu Yan didn''t quite understand what yuan Qiao meant in order to express the people''s wishes, and he didn''t have to ask about things such as beware of spies. As a king, asking too detailed is tantamount to distrusting his officials and workers. He believed that Xu Zheng and Yuan Qiao would have relevant preparations, or they would not be sent to Yuzhou first, not to the hinterland of the Han Dynasty.


    "If it is confirmed that the enemy is crossing the river on a large scale..." Yuan Qiao saluted Liu Yan deeply and said cautiously, "please also think of the country and the country.". It means that Liu Yan should not risk staying on the front line and leave quickly.


    "Yes, my Lord." Xu Zheng didn''t have so many twists and turns. He said bluntly, "the king is not afraid of them, but he still puts his own safety first for the sake of the big man."


    "Few soldiers in the army know that the king is still in the barracks." Yuan Qiao may be to reduce Liu Yan''s concerns and said: "there is no shaking of my military heart after the king''s departure."


    According to Liu Yan''s real idea, he still hopes to stay, but many times his identity has changed. He really can''t be capricious. If he doesn''t like it, he should obey the overall situation. He obeys good advice and says that he won''t increase pressure on Xu Zheng and Yuan Qiao. Naturally, he will leave the front secretly.


    "This..." Yuan Qiao understood Liu Yan''s words and advised: "there are many places for the king to patrol..."


    Liu Yanli was depressed at the moment. He couldn''t even stay behind the battlefield?

 Chapter 398

    Winter is coming soon. Most of the northern areas will have snow. The difference is that it will fall more and less.


    Of course, there will be snow in Jibei county. In fact, the surrounding counties are basically the same. It is estimated that it will be snow and rain separated, rain and snow together, and even hail in some areas in nearly half a month.


    If there is no mistake in the estimation, the fighter plane is actually half a month. When it really comes to snow and rain, it should stop fighting.


    "In half a month, the strategic goal is to capture Puyang and occupy wenshijin and Yanjin." Although yuan Qiao is a long history of marching, he is actually wearing armor. The civil servants in the army are always in uniform, otherwise everyone is in uniform. He held the hilt of the sword around his waist in one hand and pointed to the map with the other finger: "there are no extensive mountains near linqiu, and the terrain is flat. We sent troops from Hanting and fan county to attack together. The soldiers of Hanting can cut straight to Yangjiao city between linqiu and juancheng, and disconnect linqiu from juancheng. The troops sent by fan County attacked linqiu fiercely. We must attack the city within five days."


    Xu Zheng stayed in the main position and listened quietly to Yuan Qiao''s arrangement.


    The military tent was crowded with officers above the rank of lieutenant, who listened attentively.


    Liu Yan has left Daying, but instead of going directly south to Yuzhou, he is going to Lujun, first to Pengcheng and then to Yuzhou. The 20000 forbidden guards he promised have been included in the Yanzhou front, and will be transferred to the Jizhou battlefield during the winter truce.


    "Wenshijin and Yanjin, including Jijin on the other side of the river, reported that the spies gathered no less than 100000 enemy troops." Yuan Qiao walked to the nearby sand table, picked up a wooden stick and pointed to the sand table, He said: "linqiu is more than 240 li away from wenshijin. According to the speed of cavalry, it can arrive in one day as soon as possible, but it is expected that the enemy generals who want to be familiar with the cavalry will not do such stupid things. To maintain their combat effectiveness, after the enemy may come to help in two days, the soldiers of Hanting attack Yangjiao city first strengthen their defense and wait for the troops attacked by linqiu to meet."


    Yangjiao city is actually quite famous. It has been a place for people to inhabit since the spring and Autumn period. It was originally owned by the state of Wei. Chinese surnames basically come from place names. First there are fiefs and surnames, and then local people take place names as surnames. Therefore, the surnames of Chinese descendants actually come from the development of a place by sages, and the surname spectrum is actually a history of development.


    Today''s Yangjiao city has no residents. It was built repeatedly when the Han Army entered Dongping county. Shijie Zhao state repaired the original ruins in order to serve the war between the army and the Han army. It is not mainly for garrison, but for hoarding grain, fodder and baggage.


    The Han Army in Hanting and Fanxian is between the border army and the Garrison Army in nature. According to the hierarchy of the Han Army, it is not owned by the field corps. In order to achieve the goal, Yuan Qiao has gradually replaced the war soldiers in recent days. At present, there are 18000 Han troops in Hanting and 50000 in Fanxian.


    Before the war, let the commander know the combat deployment, so that the commander can have a more intuitive understanding, understand what he should do, and know the general trend. Naturally, only senior officers know some important strategic deployments, but they should explain what goals they want to achieve, and even what changes they encounter. After all, there is no means of radio communication, and even if there is a flag to communicate remotely, there will be a delay.


    "During the battle between linqiu and Yangjiao City, you will focus on the war situation here." After Yuan Qiao finished his explanation, Xu Zheng asked the general in the account, "do you understand?"


    They didn''t pretend to understand. They immediately put forward their own questions and Yuan Qiao answered them.


    Waiting for all to understand, at least not completely dizzy, this group of people will leave and replace with a new group of people.


    Each group of generals had their own operational objectives. What they heard and asked were their own combat areas. Xu Zheng didn''t need to talk more, but yuan Qiao dried up his saliva.


    "The layout has already been arranged." Although yuan Qiao was very thirsty, he still maintained the cultivation that the aristocratic family should have. He drank one bowl after another in great trouble. He didn''t drink directly by lifting the kettle. When drinking, he remembered to block it again and again. After drinking enough, he looked at Xu Zheng, the old God, and asked, "is the king really leaving?"


    Liu Yan came with great momentum. He pretended to leave with great momentum. When he finally left, he seemed secret. His arrival was a change. In fact, Xu Zheng and Yuan Qiao didn''t expect it in advance, and Zhao Jun in Shijie may be out of hand.


    "The king''s 10000 accompanying troops are still in the camp and will suspend for some time at Shekou at the junction of Jibei county and Lu county." Knowing what yuan Qiao was worried about, Xu Zheng said carelessly, "the king is a reasonable man and will not embarrass his subjects."


    "It''s an honor to serve such a king." Yuan Qiao asked, half worried and half terrified, "it''s just that the king''s escort army stays here, beside..."


    "The general also mentioned these worries. The king said that as long as the front line is secure, there is no danger within the border." Xu Zheng said and photographed the case table. Bang, he said boldly, "let''s finish it quickly so that the guard army can return to the king early."


    Yuan Qiao subconsciously clenched his fist and nodded heavily, but he felt a lot of emotion in his heart: [maybe with this tolerance, our king can establish such a feat within five years.]


    But on the other side of the state of Zhao in Shijie, they really suspect that Liu Yan stayed in the Han military camp in Jibei county and didn''t leave.


    It was a very coincidental thing. Their spies were basically blind cats who met dead mice. They stayed in a place and pretended to be good people. They met those troops pretending to be the forbidden guards, and they were spies who really saw how the forbidden guards marched. In contrast, the real forbidden guards marched at the same pace, which the rest of the troops couldn''t learn.


    Knowing that Liu Yan is on the front line and asking Shi Xuan not to do anything is not what a crown prince of a large country should look like.


    It is really a great advantage for the national war to be able to kill or besiege the king of the enemy country when the two armies are fighting. Therefore, we must try if we have a chance, and we should create opportunities if we don''t have a chance.


    It has always been a matter of caution and prudence for kings to enlist in person. There is nothing wrong with enlisting in person, which can stimulate the morale of soldiers, but the consequences are even more unpredictable if they are defeated. This is why few kings in history will personally enlist, let alone personally go to the front line of war.


    Why did Yao Yizhong stare at Liu Yan''s camp at that time? That''s because Yao Yizhong knew that as long as Liu Yan was solved, the chaos in Qingzhou would basically end. That''s the reason why he knew there was a risk and didn''t give up. It''s not Yao Yizhong''s fool.


    Liu Yan''s tour is basically not a secret. When he first appeared in Jizhou, if there were no zhangshui interval and the Han Army fleet controlled the water system, Shi bin should rush up even if he paid a high price.


    Yanzhou also has a water system, that is, the Yellow River blocks both sides, but not all of the Yellow River is controlled by the Han fleet. There is a river crossing bridge over Yanjin, more than one bridge, three bridges.


    Shi Xuan, who was determined to go hunting with the king of the state of Han, received the support of the generals. Without saying a word, he began to mobilize troops to cross the Yellow River. In just five days, 70000 Shijie Zhao troops entered Yanjin and wenshijin.


    Yanjin and wenshijin are actually flat areas. There is no secret in the army. They did not control the civilians along the way as usual. As a result, they deliberately ran to report to the people of the Han state.


    According to Li Tu, the old general of the state of Zhao in Shijie, it is not necessary to cover up the military intention. On the contrary, Liu Yan should be informed. He concluded that Liu Yan, the founder of the country, was definitely not a timid person. On the contrary, looking at Liu Yan''s past deeds, I''m afraid Liu Yan will stay after knowing it.


    Maybe Li Tu guessed right. None of the founding kings was a coward. Otherwise, it was impossible to lay down so many rivers and mountains. Liu Yan really didn''t leave too far. He left the Han Army camp in Jibei county and went 30 miles south to Gucheng.


    Gucheng is 30 li away from the Han Army camp in Jibei, less than 200 li away from linqiu, which is really not far from each other. Even going to sheqiu according to the original plan is actually more than 200 Li.


    The Han army can judge this year''s rain and snow weather according to the seasons of previous years, and Shijie Zhao Jun will not forget this crop. The same conclusion is that we should use half a month to make a big one, and then use the later weather conversion to consolidate the war results. Even if we encounter adverse weather, we can use the weather not to make the situation worse.


    It is often said that the confrontation between the two armies is between temple calculations. It is about predicting the strength of the enemy and ourselves before the war, predicting the terrain and weather, guessing the war process and coming up with countermeasures.


    When Shi Xuan took his east palace guard across the river and rode across the war horse to the North Bank of the Yellow River, a messenger from the front reported that sun Fudu was going to attack again as planned, but this time the Han army was different from the usual. The Han Army in Hanting and fan County launched a large-scale attack on linqiu, and the elite cavalry of the Han army passed juancheng and rushed to Puyang.


    "Puyang?" As the commander of the unified army, Shi Xuan didn''t know the terrain. He also knew every important military town thoroughly. He immediately asked Li Tu nearby: "did the Han army attack Puyang without capturing linqiu and juancheng, as the general said, because Liu Yan''s arrival made the enemy commander change his strategy?"


    Li Tu is a veteran. He served shile first for half his life. He attacked the small ~ dynasties ~ courts of the Eastern Jin Dynasty for many times, and made many war achievements. He also fought on the grassland for many times. It can be said that he left traces of war in both the north and the South.


    "The intention of the Han army was so obvious at the beginning, which is precisely the reason why our army should be cautious." After thinking for a while, Li Tu suggested, "prince, we can move the army to the white horse first, and then make a decision after observing the situation."


    Shi Xuan thought about it. Whether it''s linqiu or juancheng, it''s a place that should have been abandoned in the plan.

 Chapter 399

    Shi Xuan''s East Palace colliers naturally follow the team. They are some tall, brave and brave people selected from millions of people. The number is not much, only about 10000.


    As the direct force of the East Palace, the high forces are relatively poor. Not to mention that they have no armor, the weapons are also a big battle with a length of one foot.


    The full name of the so-called big battle should be called "big battle Ke", and "Ke" is actually the handle of the axe, that is, the handle of the axe.


    However, those who use long handled weapons generally have great strength. Seeing that the naked chest encouraged by Donggong Gaoli is indeed muscular, and they look ferocious and evil one by one. It seems that they have not undergone more formal training. When marching, whether riding or walking, they are at random.


    Shi Hu chose Donggong Gaoli for Shi Xuan regardless of nationality. As long as he meets the standard, he will be selected. After cruel elimination, the people who can be selected into Donggong Gaoli are basically ten captains, that is, at least one can be ten.


    Shi Xuan set out to fight. Donggong Gaoli was the arm he relied on, and there were as many as 80000 soldiers of his own family.


    80000 Jie people are the highest "Chinese people" in Shijie Zhao state, and their daily treatment is higher than that of other nationalities. Because Shijie Zhao state has the law of "Hu people robbing Jin people to be exempted from sin", in fact, Jie people live a relatively rich life. Although they wear colorful clothes, most of them will have at least one metal weapon in their hands.


    In addition to the 80000 so-called "national races", Shi Xuan took advantage of a big advantage, that is, in the early stage, Shi Hu gathered troops from domestic States, and the young people of nearly 300000 nationalities were gathered in tonqiu County, which was also under Shi Xuan''s command. In this way, the number of people in Shi Xuan''s hand is actually nearly 400000, which is a mixture of ingredients.


    Liang Du is the commander of Gaoli in the East Palace and the escort governor of Shi Xuan. Because of this status, he has a high voice. Except that some senior people can''t be transferred, other troops can get involved.


    Donggong Gaoli is the highest level armed force in Yanzhou battlefield. It is normal to dictate to other forces. Moreover, because most of them are brave people and do not beat up the friendly forces of the rest of the troops, it is difficult to tell the relationship between the parties'' complaints and Shi Xuan''s identity.


    Liang Du was actually a Jin man. He was loved by Shi Xuan because of his bravery.


    If not the same nation wants to be loved, it has always been hard enough. Liang Du is really hard enough to treat the same Jin people. He can kill an unpleasant Jin people for any reason.


    Shi Xuan crossed the Yellow River. When he came to the north bank, he knew that the Han army was on a large scale. Following Li Tu''s suggestion, he first asked Liang du to take 3000 East Palace colliers and 20000 miscellaneous soldiers.


    Liang Du received the order without any hesitation. He ordered his troops and horses and set out. He led the army to the white horse line. The terrain was flat all the way. Coupled with constant urging, he set out in the morning and arrived at the white horse at noon. He met the defeated soldier who rushed from Xiancheng to Shi Xuan.


    "The Han army killed Xiancheng so soon?" Liang Du was deeply surprised: "what''s the situation in Xiancheng now?"


    Xiancheng is said to be a city. In fact, it can only be regarded as a stronghold. It is only surrounded by a fence without a wall. There are 3000 stone tablet Zhao troops stationed. It is mainly used as a transit station for the food and grass of sun Fudu army.


    "The Han army came fiercely. It was only an impact and entered Xiancheng. Our army could not parry." Looking at the defeated officer who should belong to the captain level, he looked frightened: "we have lost without even knowing the number of the enemy!"


    Liang Du was a little confused. He waved like a fly, turned his head and shouted, "set up fortifications quickly!", He whispered to his close confidants: "tell the prince the news of the fall of Xiancheng."


    What Zhao Jun in Shijie knows is that there should be 50000 Han troops outside linqiu, and about 10000 Han troops attacking Yangjiao city. He doesn''t know how many Han troops are coming later.


    If the Han army can break into more than 100 miles in half a day, it must be cavalry. It is inevitable that Liang Du will attack Xiancheng with a fierce attack. What Liang Du should consider is not to lead his army to the battle, but to find out at least how many Han troops there are.


    White horse is another garrison point of Zhao army in Shijie. There were 20000 troops stationed before. Liang Du led another 23000 people, with a total force of more than 40000.


    Like many cities in the Central Plains, the white horse that more than 40000 people are waiting for is a dilapidated city that has not been repaired for a long time. There are civilians in the city, but the Jin people are actually either driven away or run away by themselves. They are all Hu people.


    The white horse is 80 miles away from Puyang, and the original garrison of Puyang was 50000. After sun Fudu led the army to the front line, only 10000 people were left in Puyang.


    According to Wang Hua''s suggestion, Shi Xuan ordered someone to whip up Liang Du and let Liang Du move to Puyang with all his troops.


    At Shijie in wenshijin, Zhao Jun began to move to Baima, but it was Li Tu who commanded the army.


    The Zhao army in Shijie frequently dispatched troops, and those here moved there and those there rushed somewhere. There were troops trotting everywhere in Puyang County. They are not just on their way. If they encounter civilians on the way, no matter which nationality they are, they rob them, and if they catch Jin people, they kill them. They really respond to the sentence that soldiers pass like comb.


    Si Hongzhuang was the vanguard officer of the Han army who led his troops to attack quickly, and the capture of Xiancheng was his headquarters.


    As a grain and grass transit station, Xiancheng must have a batch of materials. Si Hongzhuang''s headquarters left some behind and immediately continued to run to Puyang. Naturally, there are friendly forces behind to deal with Xiancheng.


    As the vanguard, the 5000 light cavalry is the main force of the Han Army led by Xu Yang. This main force is composed of 30000 infantry and 20000 soldiers.


    "Where are you?" Xu Zheng retreated to the side of the road for a while and asked questions while looking at the map. There were troops moving forward on the road. When he got the answer, he nodded with satisfaction and said, "that boy did a good job."


    Yuan Qiao was a little anxious and said, "the top priority is to arrive at Puyang first."


    This time, the Han Army''s operational goal is very clear. It can only fight in less than 15 days. It is good to destroy the enemy, but the main strategic goal is to capture Puyang. After winning Puyang, we will carry out necessary consolidation in the season of rain and snow. After the weather gets better, the war will begin again.


    "We are good at robbing time!" Xu Zheng''s state of mind is very stable: "we should have equipment to attack the city, and then we should block the enemy coming to help. We can''t catch up."


    According to Yuan Qiao''s most idealized assumption, it is the most important thing to use Puyang as bait to carry out encirclement and rescue. Unfortunately, the surrounding terrain has a good view.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Sorry, it''s stuck. I''ll sort it out later.

 Chapter 400

    Two years ago... That is, eight years of Xiankang in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, thirty years of Jianxing in the former Liang Dynasty, eight years of Jianwu in the later Zhao Dynasty, five years of founding the country on behalf of the state, and five years of Hanxing in the adult Han Dynasty.


    Shi Hu built more than 40 Taiwan temples in Yecheng and two palaces in Luoyang and Chang''an. More than 400000 people participated in the work. He also wanted to build a way from Yexi to Xiang state, edict four counties in the south of the Yellow River to punish the southern armaments, and prepare for the West''s military funds in the state, Shuozhou, Qinzhou and Yongzhou. Qingzhou, Jizhou and Yusu were preparing for the eastern expedition. They were two men in three men and three in five.


    At that time, there were more than half a million soldiers and 170000 boatmans in the armies of various states and counties. One third of them drowned and swallowed by tigers and wolves. In addition, princes and shepherds competed for private interests, and the people lost their family property and were in great distress. In response to the resentment of the people, Li Hongshun, a Beiqiu man, claimed that his name was consistent with the prophecy, gathered party members and set up hundreds of officials. Thousands of people were killed after the incident.


    Two years later, Shi Hu ordered the national conscription again. The armies of various states gathered more than one million people. His original intention was to send troops south to attack the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty bought Shijie and ordered Zhao LAN, the Taishi of the state of Zhao, to make him secretly say to Shi Hu, "white geese stop in the courtyard, which is a sign that the palace will be empty and empty, and it is not suitable to move south."


    Shi Hu believed in Zhao LAN, so Shi Hu came to Xuanwu temple and held a grand military parade. Naturally, there was no shadow of going south. Among them, Yao Yizhong''s part is the battle of Luoyin in Jinan County after he conquered Qingzhou Liu Yan from Jizhou.


    At that time, most of the so-called million soldiers were gathered by the Hu people, of which the Jin people accounted for less than 20%. That is the lesson that the Hu people learned from the Jin room''s wanton armed Hu people against being overthrown and controlled the number of Jin soldiers. Generally, the number of Jin soldiers is only between 20 and 30% of that of Hu people.


    In November of the same year, Shi Hu built the Yellow River crossing bridge in lingchangjin, mining stones as piers, but after the stones were dropped, they were washed away by water, consuming more than 5 million labor, but the crossing bridge was not completed. The stone tiger gets angry, kills the craftsman and stops building.


    There is no mistake. It takes more than 5 million labor to build a bridge, not more than 50000 people, not more than 5000 people, not to mention more than 500 people.


    At the same time, Shi Hu also ordered the world to ask for beautiful women that year, and massively recruited more than 30000 female voters, divided into three classes. The crown prince and the kings issued orders to recruit nearly 10000 beautiful women. Each county tries its best to select beautiful women, often forcibly seizing people''s wives and killing their husbands. In addition, the number of husbands committing suicide reaches more than 3000.


    After the beauty who was forcibly recruited was sent to Yecheng, Shi Hu chose the grade in front of the hall. Because the emissary was capable, twelve people were granted marquis. As a result, people in various states and counties were killed and injured due to loss and rebellion. More than 50 people were sent to prison and killed because the local guards could not appease them. Dr. Jin Ziguang Lu, when serving Shi Hu, said frankly and strongly. Shi Hu was so angry that the brave dragon Tengzhong Lang broke him to death.


    There have been many military operations, and each county, county and state will have "indicators", that is, the enlisted soldiers will send a car for every five people, two cattle, fifteen Dendrobium meters, ten silk, and those who are unprepared will be beheaded. It doesn''t matter how the people support the Shijie state of Zhao, as long as the result.


    It takes hundreds of thousands, millions, and even more than 5 million when it is the most exaggerated. It is estimated that the king of Hu will do such crazy things.


    Maybe many people don''t understand why Shi Hu didn''t collapse the country by doing so, but in fact, Shijie Zhao has always been more like a multi tribal alliance than a country. Shijie Zhao is also on the verge of collapse all the time, but it continues to exist due to the cruelty and strength of the Jie nationality.


    In this tribal alliance, the Jie nationality is dominant, with Qiang and di as the biggest accomplices, and a large number of miscellaneous Hu.


    When there is a war, the miscellaneous Hu in Shijie Zhao state will be recruited in batches. The miscellaneous Hu is also willing to participate in the war. That is because participating in the war can carry out wanton looting. It is uncertain that a miscellaneous Hu can also become a big tribe. After all, whether it is the Jie nationality, the Qiang nationality, the di nationality, even the declining Xiongnu and the rising Xianbei.


    "So..." Yuan Qiao was already in Xiancheng. He said with a broad face: "it''s not surprising that the characteristics of Hu people will carry men, women, old and young together, so we often encounter tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of troops."


    Xu Zheng knew from the beginning that the state of Zhao in Shijie was a strange country, but no one in a normal country would be so crazy. He pulled the corners of his mouth and said disdainfully, "hundreds of thousands of people can really fight, not even three of them."


    As a pioneer, Si Hongzhuang marched very fast. When he raided within thirty miles of Puyang, he divided into 30 teams to attack the enemies who had no time to gather because of the sudden attack. After breaking up the enemies, he was dealt with by the reinforcements who followed him.


    In just two hours, the Han Army wiped out more than 3000 achievements and captured nearly 20000.


    Naturally, the prisoners have to be sent back. After counting, the old and weak women and children are the majority, so there will be a dialogue between Yuan Qiao and Xu Zheng.


    "Maybe you can call for help?" Yuan Qiao found that the vanguard was divided into parts and the effect of four attacks was very good. At the same time, the intelligence transmitted by Si Hongzhuang to the back showed that the enemy was suddenly attacked and in chaos: "there are large and small groups of enemy troops coming to help."


    "If we can frighten the enemy away from the white horse, it is naturally feasible." Xu was looking at the map. He pointed out the position of the white horse and said, "suddenly, Sun Fu was blocked by us in juancheng. The enemy in the battlefield will be in disorder if they lose command."


    With the exception of juancheng and linqiu, the number of Han troops who directly intruded was actually small, only close to 50000. It''s actually a little risky for them to attack forward. It''s natural that they can raid and win Puyang. It''s right not to annihilate a large number of unresponsive enemy troops, or create a favorable situation for the next battle.


    Just a little rest for less than two quarters of an hour, Xu Zheng left yuan Qiao in Xiancheng. He continued to move forward with his follow-up troops.


    The war can not be said to break out suddenly. It can only be said that the "habit" of more than a year has been changed. It is normal for the passive side to not respond. After all, one side has a plan and the other side is purely passive.


    When Shi Xuan received a large number of Han troops coming to the city in Puyang, it was almost evening. Before that, he sent Li Tu''s leader to meet the enemy first, and then sent reinforcements again and again. The number of Zhao troops in Shijie who rushed to the battlefield had exceeded 80000.


    Liang Du met with Li Tu in Baima. He was relieved to see Li Tu coming. It was just because the situation was too chaotic and the news from the front was too miscellaneous to judge.


    "So there are traces of the Han Army everywhere?" Li Tu looked very calm. He looked at drawing a simple map. His main focus was not Puyang, but the line to the east of Xiancheng: "there was no news from sun Fudu?"


    Liang Du shook his head directly: "not only is there no news back from the front, but no one has returned from the express ride sent by the humble post."


    "The Han army is very sharp!" Li Tu finally had a cautious look: "it seems that the Han army is out in full force. Only in this way can we completely separate us from sun Fudu''s headquarters and be able to eat sun Fudu''s headquarters in a short time."


    Liang ducai doesn''t care what Sun Fu does. What he attaches importance to is what they do.


    "Simple!" Li Tu raised his hand and ordered Puyang. He said in a solemn voice, "I personally led the army forward. I will fight first anyway."


    If Liang Du has any opinion, he can only say that he has no opinion. He says that after Li Tu goes to war, he will guard the white horse and consolidate Li Tu''s future.


    If you count the number of people, the Zhao army in Shijie has always been the dominant side. The Han army often fought more than 100000 Zhao army with less than 50000 troops, but the number of people is only the number of people.


    The soldiers and horses led by Li Tu are very different from the previous Shijie Zhao army. They are not a miscellaneous army temporarily put together by the local government, nor are they like the whole family of Qiang or di nationality. In addition to 30000 Jie cavalry, the rest of the troops he brought are young men of all nationalities.


    The white horse is more than 60 miles away from Puyang, and the whole journey is still flat terrain. Li Tu is not worried about being ambushed. After all, in this terrain, the enemy can see his own side, and his own side must see the other side. Even if the Han army wants to dig a pit on a large scale, the Tibetans don''t have enough time, and fewer Tibetans can''t work.


    It is difficult to use any tricks in the battlefield with flat terrain. Some are that both sides put forward their formations for a decent war. Xu Zheng was reported by the scouts that at least 60000 enemy troops came flat. He immediately knew that it was time to let his scattered and attacking troops withdraw, and the next thing was the big regiment.


    "There''s no one left here. Let''s retreat ten miles back!" Xu Zheng was riding a horse a mile away from the south of Puyang City. He looked at the flag of Shijie Zhao army floating at the head of Puyang City: "see whether the enemy entered the city or chased it."


    There should be more than 10000 defenders in Puyang City. If the enemy in Yanjin direction doesn''t come to help immediately, in fact, the Han army won''t attack the city without a single attack. Otherwise, half of the enemy will come or retreat.


    When Li Tu led the army to approach the Han army for 20 Li, he began to order to slow down. He wanted to see what the chief General of the Han Army did. When he learned that the Han army retreated ten li to the southeast of Pucheng and began to camp, he deliberately said loudly to the left and right: "I often heard that the Han army was brave, offensive like fire, eager for war, but I didn''t expect to withdraw first."


    To save face, there was naturally a burst of "ha ha" laughter. Someone had to laugh at the Han Army''s lack of seed.


    Boost morale, that''s what the first army generals should do. Even if they open their eyes and tell lies, the soldiers can just believe it. Li Tu and Shijie generals are doing that.


    When the Han army retreated and camped, Li Tu didn''t have to be too considerate of the feet of the horses and the physical strength of the soldiers. He ordered 10000 cavalry to go ahead quickly, and the headquarters also accelerated the speed.


    Ten miles southeast of Puyang, Xu Zheng paid close attention to the enemy''s movements. He learned that about 10000 enemy cavalry went ahead and asked his generals: "I would like to give this enemy a head-on blow. Who is willing to lead the troops to fight?"


    Zhong Xing immediately stepped out of the line and said in a loud voice, "the end will be willing to go!"


    "Good!" Xu Zheng took one out of the token basket on the table and threw it to Zhong Xing: "take a total of 7000 Turks and 3000 bows to make the enemy know that the Han army is powerful."


    Therefore, we can''t take the characters randomly. Most of them are related to the name. Xing has the meaning of "Y ¨² Congtong", which means to work together. That''s how Zhong Xing''s words come from.


    Zhong Xing caught the arrow and said loudly, "promise!", The man stood where he was, and he had to listen to the extent to which Xu Zheng was going to fight.


    "If the enemy is engaged, destroy the most enemy in the shortest time with the most ferocious posture." Xu Zheng glanced at the corner of his mouth and said angrily, "if the enemy headquarters accelerates, don''t hesitate to return immediately."


    At this moment, Zhong Xing answered "promise" again and saluted away very quickly.


    Soon, seven thousand Tu riders and three thousand bow riders left the half built camp and ran to the West with the roaring sound of horses'' hoofs.


    Ten thousand Han Army and ten thousand Shijie Zhao army saw each other five miles southwest of Puyang. After the Han Army found Shijie Zhao army, it did not change its direction. It continued to advance at a slow speed. It seemed that Shijie Zhao army slowed down a little, but accelerated quickly.


    If you stand at the city head in the west of Puyang, you can clearly see that the two cavalry are pointing at each other. They all rush up fiercely. When they are close to each other for about three miles, the cavalry of the Han army is first divided into two, and then Shijie Zhao army also makes corresponding actions.


    "The troopers followed me in a frontal assault." In fact, Zhong Xing''s voice can''t spread far. What he needs is that the flag bearer and trumpeter close to him remind the whole army with flags and horns. With the swing of the flag and the sound of the bleak horn, he shouted: "the Han army is powerful!"


    Unfortunately, the sudden cavalry is buried in controlling the horse to rush forward without making a sound response, which is not beautiful.


    In contrast, Zhao Jun in Shijie roared. Although he listened to the mess and shouted everything, he seemed to have a great momentum.


    The first to fight was not the opposing cavalry, but the bow cavalry of the Han army.


    The Han Army''s bow riding really only can run and shoot. Their original intention is to detour on the side and shoot arrows on the side when the sudden cavalry and the enemy rush each other, but before that, either they need to get rid of the chasing enemy, or they can only drag the enemy to "fly a kite" and slowly grind to death.


    The Hu people are good at riding and shooting, but they take a horn bow. The range of the horn bow is short, and the power is not very good. The leading Hu Qi holds his breath, bites the reins, and makes a bow to shoot posture. When the Han Army''s bow is 100 steps away from them, it has been the first to shoot arrows.


    The three thousand archers shot arrows at the same time and controlled the direction of the horses to change direction slightly. The first wave of arrow rain did not fall, and when the direction of the horses changed, it was the second and third wave of arrow rain.


    What Puyang garrison saw was that the Han Army''s shooting was fast and urgent, and there was no gap with the above. The cavalry who wanted to ride and shoot rushed to the position where the arrow rain fell. In an instant, there were people''s screams and horses'' moans, and people turned upside down.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    If you have a hangover and sleep at night, you can only make a big chapter.

 Chapter 401

    The two cavalry fought fiercely. After that, a small group of Han troops arrived around Puyang. They were Si Hongzhuang''s vanguard troops. They were ordered to come here to see if the Puyang garrison went out of the city for support. If the Puyang garrison went out of the city, they decided whether to seize the city gate.


    Correspondingly, Shijie Zhao army also had troops arriving one after another. When the Han army gathered nearly 20000 people in Puyang, Shijie Zhao army and Puyang garrison were more than 40000. The two sides fought on the vast plain until nightfall, and the Han army took the initiative to withdraw from the battlefield.


    When Li Tu came to Puyang, he went to the head of the city and looked southeast. The Han Army camp ten miles away was already quite large. Too many bonfires and torches reflected the clouds in the sky.


    "Is the enemy burying a pot for cooking?" Li Tu could smell the smell in the air. In addition to the smell of rice, it was the smell of meat. It was very strong: "meat at once?"


    At present, the foundation of the state of Han is in Qingzhou, which is close to the sea. At the beginning, Liu Yan wantonly added seafood to his meals. Over the years, he captured a large number of cattle, horses and sheep, and sent people to graze them. It should be said that there is really no shortage of meat.


    Another thing is the unique output of Han, that is sea salt. Salt is divided into fine and coarse. It has never stopped selling. Even if the state of Zhao and the state of Han in Shijie are at war, the folk trade has not stopped. It is because the amount has decreased a lot due to the impact of the war.


    From the city head of Puyang, the situation of the Han Army''s camp is actually vague. The general outline of the camp, some moving black spots in the fire, and dense cooking smoke rising to the sky.


    In fact, Zhao Jun in Shijie is also starting a business. Cattle and sheep are slaughtered. All kinds of coarse grains are also thrown into the pot. The same staple food materials and different cooking methods and seasonings lead to different flavors.


    "How''s the other party?" Li Tu certainly didn''t ask about food. He said, "is our morale seriously affected?"


    During a fierce battle during the day, the 10000 Shijie Zhao army cavalry, as the pioneer, suffered serious damage. During the battle, more than 3000 people were killed on the spot, and 2000 people were seriously injured, almost everyone was slightly injured, and more than 300 people were missing.


    When the Han army retreated, it tried to take away the remains of the dead. Li Tu could count only more than 300 Han Army dead.


    "The number of enemy killed in battle will not exceed 1000..." Qi AI looks very miserable. He has a bloody cloth wrapped on his forehead and a wound cloth wrapped around his chest. He is a typical general of the state of Zhao in Shijie. He lowered his head and said, "the enemy''s special cavalry and shooting force... Is a great threat. I''m afraid our soldiers dare not pursue again in the future."


    The Han Army''s bow cavalry used a bow. The maximum range could reach 150 steps, and the lethality could be guaranteed within 70 steps.


    The angle bow used by the Hu people has the longest range, that is, about 100 steps. The arrows fired after more than 30 steps will become soft. Shooting people without armor is killing. Having armor is basically similar to Rao itching.


    During the day, the two armies fought, and the 3000 bow cavalry of the Han army kept a distance to ride and shoot. First, they broke down the same number of Shijie Zhao troops chasing themselves, and then they cooperated with the sudden cavalry to fight an assault. That was the large-scale hedge that caused the most casualties. In fact, it was not very fierce in the rest of the time.


    Qiai is actually the name of a kind of grass. The Jie nationality was originally a slave race. It was a common phenomenon that they didn''t have a name or surname. After they became masters, they wantonly adopted the Han surname, and more of them randomly got a surname for themselves.


    Similar to this phenomenon are the other Hu ethnic groups, who randomly give themselves a surname or even keep no surname. Xianbei is somewhat similar to Yanhuang and Miao people. Several major tribes use place names as their surnames.


    The Han Army''s ability to fight is generally considered to have excellent weapons and armor, and the rumors heard by Li Tu before are basically the same. Not only he, but also Shijie and Zhao basically held this idea, or did they change their ideas after Yao Yizhong''s defeat.


    "The Han Army''s intention must be to capture Puyang." Li Tu patted the female wall at the head of the city and said heavily, "since they want it, let them attack!"


    General Puyang''s guard turned pale when he heard Li Tu''s words. He had to say, "general, Puyang is in disrepair for a long time and there are gaps in many city walls. If you want to defend the city, please speed up the repair."


    Li TU was indifferent.


    Shi Xuan, who is in Baima, has been waiting for a news. It has been nearly two months since Li Nong withdrew from Tongguan battlefield. Qi Huo''s army retreated to Sanchuan first, and then got an order to support Yanzhou battlefield. It is calculated that it will arrive in these days.


    Shi Xuan has sent orders to Li Nong to let the qihuo army enter dunqiu county and cross the Yellow River to attack Jibei County anyway.


    The intention of Zhao Jun in Shijie is very simple. Xu Zheng led his army into Puyang County, and the Han army will inevitably become empty in Jibei county. If Li Nong can cross the river and attack, it is best to successfully capture Jibei County, which can trap the Han army. Being blocked by the Han Army''s fleet can also attract the Han Army''s attention and disrupt the Han Army''s overall strategy.


    Coincidentally, Xu Zheng also had the idea that attacking the enemy''s rear would involve the enemy''s attention and strength even if he failed.


    LV Shaoyang, who was the captain of Liu Yan''s escort, started as the chief of the village after he was transferred to the army. It has been seven months since he was transferred to the Yanzhou battlefield. He has accumulated meritorious service, won the title and became a military marquis. He was standing on the deck of the transport ship, listening to the waves on the river and looking at the dark opposite bank.


    In the snowy season, the Yellow River will not freeze immediately. When it freezes, it has to wait for the deep winter, but there will be ice residue on the Yellow River after it begins to snow. In fact, it is not suitable for navigation.


    Not too many Han troops were ordered to cross the river, only five thousand. The main general was doua, who had become a high-ranking colonel.


    The body of the transport ship is huge and the draft is deep. Naturally, it can not directly lean against the shore. It stays not far from the shore. The boat is put down on the ship. The soldiers climb the net from both sides of the ship, go down to the boat, and paddle before landing.


    "I''d rather be slow than hurry." Dou A is still very nervous. There is moonlight today, but because it is not a full moon, the light is not enough. It is also not suitable to light a torch: "go down slowly one by one. Don''t shout after falling into the water. Naturally, paoze will control the boat to rescue you!"


    Although they have been very careful, some people will fall into the water. A few people can be rescued immediately. Most of them are carried downstream by pig urine bubbles and stopped by nets.


    Of the 5000 people, only more than 4600 can really reach the North Bank of the Yellow River. Not all the 400 people who fell into the water can be saved. There are still drowning people.


    There were no more than 300 people before opening it. Dou A''s heart will naturally feel heavy. The order he received in advance was that there was no need to fight any big battle after crossing the river, and the goal was to harass the main.


    Dunqiu county is not a big county. Compared with Puyang County and Jibei County on the other side of the Yellow River, it is a hilly terrain. Otherwise, the naming of the region in China is really reliable.


    "In addition to the necessary warning and garrison points along the Yellow River, the army is stationed in WangMang river." Doua didn''t dare to take his troops deep into the forest area. He took people to the edge of a hill, summoned the officers to talk about the combat goal this time, and finally said: "so the land is in disrepair for a long time, there are many shoals that can be crossed, and we also have enough hills as cover."


    Because there are "animal protection orders" in Shijie, there are many wild animals in the wilderness these days. Groups of wolves can be seen everywhere. There is no shortage of tigers in the woods. A few years ago, Shi Hu ordered to recruit more than 400000 people, but nearly 100000 people were buried in the mouth of wild animals.


    In fact, it''s OK during the day. A large number of people gather together. The beast also knows to seek good luck and avoid bad luck, but at night, the beast doesn''t know whether it''s blind or brave, but it''s very fierce.


    Of course, Wang Mang River''s ancient desecration was written by Wang Mang. Its southwest is directly connected to the Yellow River, and its northeast reaches Pingyuan County, with a total length of more than 300 Li. Its original intention is to be used for irrigation, and it can also sail at first. However, after hundreds of years, this desecration has been practically abandoned except for some sections.


    Doua was talking to the officer, but a scout came back to report that a large number of enemy troops were marching at night in the northwest, but there was no light in the night, and the enemy did not light a torch. The Scout could not see the flag and the specific scale of the enemy.


    "In a military discussion a few days ago, it seemed that it was heard that the begging army was withdrawing from the Tongguan battlefield?" LV Shaoyang looked at Dou A and said, "do you remember the captain?"


    Several military princes immediately responded.


    Doua has actually forgotten that. After being reminded, his face is very ugly. It''s ugly rather than embarrassing. If the unidentified armed forces are really a begging army, we can imagine what the begging army is doing when it comes to the Yellow River.


    Dou aman said in confusion, "the problem is, our fleet has not found the enemy''s water army?"


    The Yellow River section along dunqiu county and Jibei county is under the intensive monitoring of the Han fleet. It is found that non local ark ships are basically destroyed immediately. Then there is dunqiu county. In addition to Wangmang River, there is no water system connecting the Yellow River. In fact, Wangmang River can''t take a boat. Where can Shijie Navy hide a boat even if it wants to hide a boat.


    "There is only one water system that can sail in the nearby Yangping County, which is Luoshui." LV Shaoyang has stayed with Liu Yan for a long time. Even if he can''t learn too much, he can definitely hear and see more than his colleagues present. He said: "whether they come or not, they can''t March to the east to support the Jizhou battlefield."


    Doua is in a dilemma. The military order is to harass the rear wing of the enemy, but now it is found that it may be the begging army coming, or it may not be the begging army, but the enemy''s large-scale mobilization must have a goal. It is highly possible that they also want to cross the River to the south bank. What should they do?


    "I think so." LV Shaoyang waited for a little while. Seeing that his boss and colleagues didn''t say a word, he continued: "send someone to report that the discovery here is inevitable. Maybe... We can set up an ambush first through the terrain and abruptness, and then act according to the actual situation?"


    There was no conflict with the military order. Dou a thought it over and agreed.


    When it comes to dunqiu County, there are many hills, so there should not be too many ambush sites. They asked the scouts to pay close attention to the enemy''s movements, mainly to find out the number of enemy leader troops, and then select the ambush site according to the enemy''s marching direction.


    One thing is confirmed later. It''s really a begging army. The leading forces are not many, not many, that is, 3000 pioneers.


    "It''s a little strange. Why did they choose to March within ten miles near the river?" Doua has brought people to a valley. After ambushing, he can''t help but feel confused. He lowered his voice and asked, "although the terrain is complex, the enemy commander shouldn''t ignore it. We will send scouts on a large scale to pay close attention to the trend."


    LV Shaoyang said briefly, "they are the begging army."


    Doo ah seems to know more than he knows. He has been trained many times for his meritorious deeds, titles and promotion, but what he learned does not include politics.


    With the help of the night, the Han Army ambushed and succeeded. It ambushed three thousand living beggars in a narrow terrain surrounded by hills on both sides, but did not complete the total annihilation. It only destroyed and captured more than 1000 people. The remaining living beggars ran away without hesitation.


    "Didn''t start too early!" Dou a was very depressed: "how can they slip so fast!"


    In fact, the three thousand beggars are not on the road together. According to the normal situation, one or two hundred people take the lead, with two thousand in the middle and one thousand in the rear.


    Doua and others are not familiar with the nearby terrain. It''s good to set up ambushes in a hurry, but they underestimate the "veteran" nature of the begging army.


    So, waiting for LV Shaoyang, he said briefly, "they are beggars.", Doo ah understood something at once.


    In the early stage, the qihuo army was a force that was good at fighting mobile operations. Relying on the ability to fight and sneak around the Hu people, the qihuo army who can live to the present has a few minds. If it is said that it will fight a hard battle, but the speed of sneaking up is really not slow, especially in the dark environment with complex terrain.


    After the ambush, doua and others will certainly not stay in place. They do not know the situation clearly and will not go deep rashly. They hide in a mountain forest only five miles away from the Yellow River according to the complex terrain.


    It must be said that after entering the mountain forest, they fought many times, but they fought with wild animals.


    In the morning, the rising sun rises in the East. The scouts sent by Dou a finally find out the situation, but it seems very complicated. They learned that the intelligence was naturally to be sent back, waiting for Xu Zheng to receive the situation. Yuan Qiao changed his original intention and has taken the doua force back to the South Bank of the Yellow River.


    "Uncle Yan is right."


    Although Xu Zheng was surprised at the mighty Qi Huo army, he was not surprised. Dou a, an army of only more than 4000 people, was useless to stay on the North Bank of the Yellow River at this time. Naturally, it was time to take it back. When he received the report, his subordinates were at war with Zhao Jun in Shijie. He was on the nest car and stood with a number of colleagues.


    "The other party holds the same mind as us, but he doesn''t know how determined he is."


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Honor feels that he has been ignorant recently. He has become faster and faster.

 Chapter 402

    "How mighty!"


    Looking from the south bank to the North Bank of the Yellow River, you can see a dense number of people marching about five miles along the line. They have played flags, but the flags look a little chaotic.


    Xu Zheng and Yuan Qiao met again on the edge of Puyang. The Han Army and Shijie Zhao army led by Li Tu were still at war and did not stop because of the arrival of qihuo army.


    From doua department where they crossed the river in Jibei County, they found only the leading force of the qihuo army, which is located on the other side of the Yellow River in Puyang County.


    "The Qi Huo army marched along the Yellow River on purpose for us to find out." Yuan Qiao touched his chin''s beard and said, "there can be many interpretations."


    "Chang Shi means that Li Nong deliberately let us find them?" Xu Zheng has sent someone to report the situation to Liu Yan and is waiting for the next instructions. He asked yuan Qiao, "deliberately let us know they''re coming, so they don''t have to cross the river, do they?"


    "We can only say that this is the most likely, but we can''t be sure." Yuan Qiao said in a speculative tone: "the leader should know astronomy and geography. It makes no sense. Li Nong will not know that it is time to enter the rain and snow season that is not suitable for war."


    The sunny weather is only about half a month, and one day is one day less.


    The season of rain and snow will last for about a month, followed by complete snow. It''s not that we can''t fight, but fighting in this weather will cause serious non combat losses, which is actually very uneconomical for both sides.


    "When the king is in the Valley City, he should be careful." Xu Zheng raised his binoculars again. He could clearly see the scattered formation of the begging army, and he could also find that the marching of the begging army was not fast. He looked at it and said, "I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case."


    The main operational intention of the Han army this time is to capture Puyang. The secondary strategic goal is to eliminate more enemy troops in preparation for the warm flowers in spring next year.


    Because the Han Army''s intention is too obvious, Shijie Zhao Jun must know from there. In this way, the two sides will have a chance to have a positive battle while the weather permits.


    Liu Yan still stays in Gucheng, which can be said that he is not very far from the battlefield. No matter whether the high-level officials of Shijie Zhao state think that Liu Yan still stays in the barracks of the army, if the living army really wants to cross the river, it can really form an effect. This is the trouble of the king on the battlefield, which makes the generals have great psychological pressure. At the same time, they need to allocate the necessary troops for arch defense.


    The battle on the battlefield of Puyang City is not fierce, and the two sides can only say that they have entered the exploratory stage. The Han army is waiting for the siege equipment in the rear to follow up, while the Zhao army in Shijie also needs time to mobilize its troops.


    Yuan Qiao could not blame the king''s behavior. He could only say: "the control of the Yellow River lies with us, and Li Nong will suffer heavy losses even if he really forced the crossing. Qiao still felt that since Li Nong was deliberately discovered by us, he was thinking of preserving his strength."


    The two talked here. The open space left between the Han Army camp and Puyang City and Shijie Zhao army camp was at war.


    The ten mile field is not small enough for cavalry to cruise and fight.


    Most of the Han troops on this side are Qingqi, and a few are the forbidden guards who sweep the array. It''s not that Xu Zheng didn''t dare to consume the forbidden guards too much. It''s that the fighting intensity is not high, and the cavalry of the field corps need more fighting experience.


    Shijie Zhao Jun was not sent any elite. The cavalry of Jie people did not move at all, and the light cavalry of zahu came on the stage. Li Tu did this to test the combat effectiveness of the Han Army and achieve a certain degree of quality in his heart.


    For three consecutive days, the Han army was not in a hurry. Many generals and schools on the side of Zhao Jun in Shijie had to confuse whether the previous speculation was wrong.


    "Isn''t Puyang the main target of the Han army?" Holding the women''s wall with both hands, Wang Hua subconsciously stood on tiptoe and stretched his neck to look out: "the number of enemy troops has not increased, and they have not shown too urgent offensive."


    Li TU was also thoughtful. So far, he still thought that the goal of the Han army was to capture Puyang. Just like many people, he was confused that the Han Army didn''t make big moves.


    In the south of Puyang City, the sound of killing and horse hoofs actually hit the sky in the vast field. The two sides involved in the war together, that is, about 5000, continue to shoot at each other. Few will hedge against each other. There are really not many people who look very lively and can die.


    "We''re going to catch Liu Yan and spend it all the time..." Qi AI looked at Li Tu, who was still full of meditation, and asked, "will Liu Yan slip away?"


    "No!" Li Tu shook his head silently: "we have carefully studied Liu Yan''s past and tried our best to collect information about his character. We won''t be a person who will avoid a little danger."


    "Something is still wrong." Wang Hua finally stopped standing on tiptoe, turned to look at the crowd and said, "the Han Army has not increased troops."


    This is precisely what puzzles many generals and schools of Shijie Zhao army. No matter how determined the Han army is to capture Puyang, or whether Liu Yan is on the front line or not, the Han Army has always been about 50000, which is unreasonable anyway.


    "Marquis Weiwu should have entered dunqiu County, and our navy in Yangping county should also be spied by the Han army." According to common sense, Li Tu said, "the Han Army did not reinforce. It can be explained that it was on guard against the Marquis Wei Wu."


    When it comes to Li Nong, these people, including Li Tu, are actually frowning and begging the living army to march along the Yellow River. Xu Zheng and Yuan Qiao speculate that Li Nong was deliberately discovered, while Li Tu and others are convinced that Li Nong was deliberately discovered.


    Shi Xuan sent someone to ask Li Nong. Li Nong explained that the marching Avenue along the line was originally on the river bank. In addition, the Han Army fleet was sharp. The water army of Zhao state in Shijie was not an opponent at all. It was hard to say whether it could successfully cross the river. It might be better to make the Han Army senior management suspicious in this way, which might play an unexpected role.


    The Han Army in the direction of Jibei county did not move to Puyang County. According to the exploration, it made a defensive posture. Shi Xuan believed Li Nong''s explanation for the time being.


    But! At the beginning, Shi Xuan held the idea that he could catch Liu Yan. In order to achieve his goal, he even ignored sun Fudu and his 60000 people. If he said anything, he would let Li Nong try to cross the river. It''s best to cut off the back road of the Han army.


    Sun Fudu''s headquarters still resisted in juancheng and linqiu. His resistance was not worthless. At least the Han Army''s siege equipment had been dragged in these two battlefields because they could not capture juancheng and linqiu. Otherwise, they should have been escorted to Puyang battleground.


    Juancheng and linqiu not only dragged down the siege equipment of the Han Army, but also involved a total of 80000 troops of the Han Army, but the news here was cut off. In fact, neither Shi Xuan nor Li TU was clear.


    In order to quickly eliminate sun Fudu''s headquarters, Xu Zheng and Yuan Qiao reported and got Liu Yan''s permission. Liu Yan has sent troops to Yuzhou, but Yuzhou has squeezed out 30000 people to go north at most. Yuzhou should take into account that Shi huzheng is leading the army to hoard Sanchuan. I don''t know whether Dao Shihu will directly attack Guanzhong or Yuzhou.


    It was another two-day battle. Li Tu finally got some new news from the reconnaissance horse.


    "Has the Han army moved this way in the rear?" There was no specific number of intelligence received by Li Tu, or even no news of siege equipment: "continue to explore, be sure to find out the number, and know whether there are siege equipment!"


    If the boss moves his mouth, his subordinates not only have to work hard, but also have to die. It''s not easy to collect any intelligence after the war, especially when both sides deal with the suppression and killing of Scouts (reconnaissance riders).


    The truth is that seeing sun Fudu break through the siege from linqiu, he retreated to juancheng with the remnant, which led to the liberation of some troops and siege equipment by the Han army. The Han Army Li Tu learned was first pulled out to Puyang City battlefield with some equipment, and the war on juancheng side was also at a relatively critical moment.


    "Sun Fu is more resilient than we expected!" Xu Zheng''s previous plan was to take juancheng and linqiu in five days at the same time, but the reality is not as expected. In the past five days, he just took linqiu. It''s hard to say when juancheng will take it. He said to Yuan Qiao with a little worry: "if you can''t capture juancheng quickly, can you encircle without fighting and transfer the siege equipment and the batch of equipped infantry?"


    In fact, Yuan Qiao was also a little anxious. There was less and less time left for them to attack Puyang. If they wanted to attack Puyang, they had to defeat Shijie Zhao Jun led by Li Tu first. The time was really in a hurry.


    "Our troops..." Yuan Qiao closed his eyes, his eyelids jumping all the time, and he was constantly thinking about the problem. After a short meeting, he opened his eyes, clenched his teeth and said, "form a step array, first try to cut off Puyang City and the enemy camp outside the city, and ask Yuzhou reinforcements to make a detour from Yangwu to advance wenshijin?"


    Xu Zheng has a infantry army in his forbidden guard army, which is two thousand swordsmen and three thousand crossbow soldiers. He knew that with these infantry forbidden guards as the backbone troops, together with the 3000 Tower Shield soldiers, 2000 strong crossbow soldiers and 5000 long spearmen in the field corps, it was not impossible to form a infantry array with 15000 infantry and copy the wartime combat example of Xuzhou.


    "As long as the arrows are enough, the step array is as stable as Mount Tai." Yuan Qiao also suggested: "the camp side is used as an auxiliary force to cooperate with the infantry......" he stopped. He had a big problem he had to talk about. He said cautiously: "how to form a head to tail relationship depends on the command of the general."


    Xu Zheng hated defensive warfare. What he liked was to attack again. When he heard the speech, he immediately said, "we have few troops. We can use counter attack to disintegrate the enemy''s counterattack."


    Yuan Qiao also means that in the final analysis, the Han Army in Puyang City battlefield is only 50000. Although there are 30000 absolutely elite guards, it is really troublesome that the number does not have an advantage. Complete passive defense will only increase the trouble. When necessary, we should attack against each other. Of course, the premise is that the army is strong enough to fight.


    The sixth day was also a new day and new action. The Han Army ate Chaoshi much earlier than the previous six days. Li TU was awakened in his sleep. The first sentence after learning the situation was: "it seems that the Han army can''t wait."


    Without even grooming, Li Tu directly summoned the generals to discuss the matter, briefly introduced the possible trends of the Han Army, and set aside some time for the generals to ask questions.


    "Last night, the Han Army entered the camp. It was found that it had brought siege equipment." Wang Hua strangely made a relieved expression, smiled and said, "it seems that our worry is superfluous. The Han army is really going to attack Puyang."


    Some unknown Shijie generals immediately asked questions, and too many people''s questions would turn into a chaotic "buzzing" sound.


    "Be quiet!" Li TU was still very prestigious. He immediately subdued the generals as soon as he shouted. He also smiled, nodded and said, "Puyang City was meant to be attacked by the Han Army, and it was going to be attacked. Otherwise, how can the Han Army become a turtle in a jar?"


    Puyang City guard, who was used to turning pale, asked with trembling lips, "what do you mean?"


    "Puyang City will be captured by the Han Army!" Li Tu had no superfluous explanation and stood up: "the bait is here, but it can''t be eaten easily by the Han army."


    Listen to Puyang City, we must lose it. The guard General of Puyang City, who is used to turning pale, immediately fainted. He had to faint. Shijie Zhao lost the city, but his whole family was going to be slaughtered.


    Soldiers kept pouring out of the camps of the Han army.


    The infantry didn''t run too far after they left the stronghold. They lined up according to the organizational system. The Tower Shield soldiers were in the outermost part and formed a shield array at any time. The other arms were arranged in echelons according to the weapons they carried.


    After the cavalry came out of the stronghold, they immediately rushed to the camp of Zhao Jun in Shijie and around Puyang City. They cruised quickly or slowly. When Zhao Jun in Shijie came out, they rushed to fight or interfere for a while to buy time for their infantry.


    The movement of the Han army is definitely much more than any time before. Shijie and Zhao Jun naturally have to respond.


    Since Puyang City is to be abandoned, Li Tu and other senior generals of Shijie Zhao army will certainly not stay. They leave the Puyang City guard who is used to turning white and fainting. Not only one is counted, but also the guard is transferred so that only 3000 people are left to pretend, and all the others that should go are withdrawn from the city.


    The high-level Han army who always paid attention to the trend of Zhao Jun in Shijie naturally found a strange scene. Of course, they thought. Considering that Puyang City is a broken city, the city guarding must be in the field rather than the battle of the city wall. They didn''t think in the direction that Zhao Jun in Shijie has to give up Puyang City.


    "It is not surprising that Li Tu, a veteran general, will make such a choice." When Yuan Qiao was a member of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, he studied Li Tu, which is the type of "divine friendship for a long time". He said: "in view of the broken city, the ownership of Puyang City does not lie in the battle of guarding the city, but in a field battle."


    Xu Zheng has no opinion. No matter whether it''s a field battle or a siege, it''s a war anyway. The only question he had to ask was: "it seems that there are not many enemy troops left in Puyang City. Do you want to..." he paused, hesitated and hesitated again: "take the opportunity to take it?"


    There seemed to be some light in Yuan Qiao''s mind. He seemed to grasp it and seemed to be in a trance. He stared at the handsome flag representing Li Tu entering the field camp of Zhao Jun in Shijie. He was always in a daze

 Chapter 403

    As a captive king who likes to enjoy it, Shi Hu has a special preference for building palaces. This can be seen from the fact that while he ordered the conscription of all States and counties across the country, he still did not forget to recruit civilian men to build palaces in Yecheng.


    Although Luoyang is not the ancient capital of the thirteen dynasties, it is the capital of Six Dynasties: Shang Dynasty, Western Zhou Dynasty, Eastern Zhou Dynasty, Eastern Han Dynasty, Cao Wei Dynasty and Western Jin Dynasty. It should have a very magnificent architectural complex... At least the palace que group, but don''t forget the influence of war.


    Before Shi Hu left for Luoyang, his first order was to build the palace, not to repair or repair the original broken palace, but to select another site to build a magnificent zhangtai.


    Luoyang is only a temporary stop point. The palace has to be built. In fact, the scale is still a little large. Even if the stone tiger really arrives, it is still building the palace, as if the state of Zhao in Shijie is singing and dancing, and there is no war at all.


    I decided to ignore Shi Hu in Guanzhong for the time being and decided to lead the army to Yanzhou battlefield first.


    Of course, there are reasons for this, and it''s not uncommon.


    First of all, Fu Hong entered the West and north of Gansu. Shi Hu sent Fu Hong several orders that had not been implemented. Ran min recently removed the national name and wanted to belong to the Han state, but ran min had no intention to withdraw his troops. It seems that ran min and Fu Hong still have a batch. Shi Hu asked them to fight for a while.


    The second reason is that Shi Xuan has a lot of soldiers and horses. Only the soldiers and horses of Jie people''s own family are close to 100000, and there are more than 300000 of the other races. Shi Hu is not very relieved.


    Secondly, Shi Xuan repeatedly reported that Liu Yan was in Yanzhou battlefield, and Li Tu also confirmed this. Shi Hu, who had moved from Yecheng, felt that it seemed necessary in the past. It would be better if he could surround Liu Yan as Li Tu said.


    One reason is that Hu Lu did not have a long-term plan for governing the country. He almost did what he wanted to do. Otherwise, Shi Hu would not be the emperor in the ninth year of Xianhe in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court and the first year of Yanxi in Shijie (A.D. 334), but he soon changed his name to the emperor.


    Because there is no long-term plan and almost everything is done according to the immediate needs, Shi Hu often recruits troops on a large scale all over the country. Maybe he will gather large troops the previous year, but he will order the dissolution of those troops when they haven''t done anything the next year. There are many times of tossing back and forth. Each time, it indicates that there will be an unknown number of people who will be buried in the mouth of the beast.


    This time, Shi Hu patted his head and did whatever he wanted. At least some Jin officials would come out to try to persuade him, but those Jin officials were afraid of being killed in recent one or two years, so no one came out to make noise again.


    Before he set out from Luoyang, Shi Hu thought of one thing not long after he left, that is, the state of Zhao in Shijie seems to be an ally with the state of Murong Yan. He, the heavenly king of a great country, is going to take care of the state of Han, and Murong Yan can''t be idle. Where is Murong seal?


    "Tell the heavenly king that the Lord of the state of Yan has just returned to Liaodong county from Lingzhi city." Zhang Ju is Shi Hu''s Taiwei, but... There are not too many Taiwei in the state of Zhao in Shijie. He added the word "servant" in front of the Taiwei, but he doesn''t know the difference between "servant Taiwei" and Taiwei. Recently, he was really afraid of the moody stone tiger and said respectfully, "it seems that Yan army is massively garrisoning troops around the peninsula occupied by the Han Army in Eastern Liaoning. Yan mainly goes to supervise the war in person."


    "Liaodong should be the season of ice and snow. Murong seal is going to attack in winter?" Shi Hu clearly didn''t believe it and scolded: "Shi bin sent people to complain several times that the old thief only let murongge lead 30000 troops to run around in Jizhou. It doesn''t look like he came to fight."


    This time Shi Hu... It can also be said that Shi bin really guessed right. Murongge didn''t walk around with people for fun. He surveyed the terrain himself, and almost didn''t let go of what should be recorded. Murong GE''s doing this is enough to illustrate the fact that Murong Yanguo is still thinking of going south and is not generally firm.


    Murong Yanguo must know the terrain of the mountains and rivers before going south. They have been sending spies into Youzhou and Jizhou before. It can be said that there is no detail and intuitive impression from the commander''s personal investigation. There are also many steps for them to go south. Of course, it''s best to go south and expand territory more easily. We can''t just take other methods. Let the state of Zhao and the state of Han in Shijie continue to consume. One of the options is to lose both sides.


    As the headquarters of the Hakka army, murongge also participated in the war of Shijie Zhao against the Han state at the beginning, followed by wandering around Hejian county. Murong Ge also has a good reason. It is said that Murong Yan army is good at mobile warfare. It is more useful to find opportunities to cut corners than to put them in the open.


    At the beginning, Shi bin didn''t welcome the arrival of Murong Yan army. If Murong Ge worked hard, it''s just that the two armies are nominally allies but there is no close coordination. It''s strange that Shi bin doesn''t complain to Shi Hu.


    Shi Hu set out from Luoyang and spent more than three days arriving to practice martial arts. The Shijie Zhao army, who was engaged in martial arts, had been ordered to advance. When Shi Hu settled in martial arts, 70000 reinforcements had arrived in Yanjin. The Shijie Zhao army in Yanjin and wenshijin stationed troops in Baima, and the Han Army on the other side of Puyang City had also increased to 80000.


    "The Han army is repairing the city?" Shi Hu received the information six days ago. When he got the information, in fact, the Han Army had spent six days in front of the original wall of Puyang to build a wall about ten miles long. He had to ask, "when the two armies were fighting, did they repair the city wall? Did they get sick?"


    Zhang Ju said strangely, "the Han Army had a group of excellent stonemasons. I heard that the wall in Liaodong was built in half a month."


    In the early days, the length of Liaodong city wall was more than 20 Li, and it took 18 days. Then, it seems that there is no problem for the Han Army to build a ten li city wall in less than nine days?


    "Li Tu said that it would be a season of rain and snow in about six days?" Shi Hu was a little tired of this strategic war. If he didn''t know the soldiers, he would have been angry, but now he was also a little angry. He said, "with 70000 reinforcements added, what are you still doing?"


    "Report back to the heavenly king. The prince is confirming Liu Yan''s position, and then..." Zhang Ju hesitated and said: "General Li Tu''s main goal is to besiege the Han Army, not how many people are killed at this stage, but mainly stability."


    Shi Hu certainly knew Li Tu''s strategy and even thought it was very good. He felt that the delay was a little long. He was very doubtful whether the national strength of Shijie Zhao could support it.


    According to Li Tu''s plan, the Han Army''s capture of Puyang City is tantamount to entering a trap. Shijie Zhao Jun can use the next winter to fight a huge siege.


    In late winter, the Yellow River will freeze. Once the Yellow River freezes, the Han Army fleet with absolute advantage is useless. There is no excuse not to reach the South Bank of the Yellow River when staying in qihuo army agency in tonqiu county.


    The Qi Huo army does not look at the quality, but the quantity is more than 300000. It attacks Jibei County, which has less than 30000 defenders of the Han state. How can it win if it attacks ten times? When Li Nong captured Jibei County, he still had to go south to threaten Dongping County, and finally cut off the road between the Han Army and the rear of Puyang County.


    In fact, Li Tu didn''t trust Li Nong very much, so he didn''t want Li Nong''s Qi Huo army to cut off the back road of the Han Army in Puyang County alone. What needed to act together was Sun Fudu''s headquarters, which retreated to Jiyin county and was partially supplemented. Sun Fudu led troops from Jiyin County in the southwest, which formed the shape of Li Nong''s headquarters and sun Fudu''s headquarters into a pair of pliers and coerced Dongping county together.


    Not counting the miscellaneous brands, there are 200000 troops of the Jie people''s own family participating in this big battle. Shi Hu''s Dragon Guard and Shi Xuanxin''s Donggong Gaoli all participated in the war. It is the first time that Shijie gathered the elite of his own family to do a big battle.


    On the Han side, there are 30000 guards and 30000 soldiers in Puyang County, and there are 40000 auxiliary troops. They are distributed in Puyang, Xiancheng, juancheng, yangjiaocheng and linqiu. The Han Army in Puyang is the most, and the rest are garrisons of a defensive nature.


    The troops who rushed to Yanzhou battlefield from the direction of Yuzhou, that is, the 30000 people who temporarily received the order to go north, originally wanted to go around Yangwu, but half the way, the vanguard scouts found Shi Hu''s army and had to retreat selectively. Then they marched into Chenliu county. At present, they are facing the remnants of sun Fudu.


    Xu Zheng and Yuan Qiao did not expect that a war of the nature of battle would evolve into a major battle that could determine the national movement. They are quite anxious. Fortunately, they are worried. Fortunately, Liu Yan has come, otherwise it is really difficult to make up his mind.


    "The king told us not to worry about being besieged." Xu Zheng looked quite cheerful and said to the worried yuan Qiao, "since Shi Hu came, it will be a big war. The king must know such orders."


    Yuan Qiao couldn''t help worrying. There are 200000 Capricorn people they want to fight. They are cruel and cannibal Capricorn people. Who meets them doesn''t tremble first.


    "Rest assured, rest assured!" Xu Zheng didn''t understand why yuan Qiao was afraid of Jie people so much. He said carelessly, "we will soon have a strong city. As long as the arrows are enough, it is impossible for the enemy to attack. Moreover, the enemy is mainly cavalry, and the city defense war is advantageous to us."


    Few people born in the south of the Yangtze River are not afraid of the existence of the Jie nationality. That is the psychological shadow of being suppressed for a long time and repeated disastrous defeats. The reason why they retreated without fighting far in several northern expeditions is also because the Jie people are really fierce in riding, and the Jin army is really an enemy of the Jie people in the field.


    "There are only about 100000 field armies in the whole country. We have Jizhou battlefield, and Yuzhou and Xuzhou also need to be garrisoned for defense. What''s more, the troops involved in the war..." Yuan Qiao asked with some hesitation: "how many can be transferred to Puyang battlefield?"


    Xu Zhengzheng said plainly, "we have a forbidden guard."


    Compared with those who followed Liu Yan in the early days, Yuan Qiao only had a little understanding of the mystery of the forbidden guards, and was hesitant about making decisions by relying on speculation.


    "I believe Ben will." With an obvious smile, Xu Zheng said, "as long as there is the forbidden guard, we are never afraid of the war of attrition."


    Yuan Qiao looked at Xu Zheng with strange eyes and sighed: "I hope so."


    Hundreds of thousands of troops came together. Soon, there were continuous barracks around Puyang City. He personally rushed to the stone tiger on the edge of Puyang City. He was surprised to see the rising stone wall.


    "What do you eat?" Shi Hu was very angry: "watching each other build the city wall and return his 1 mother''s stone city wall!"


    Shi Xuan said with great grievance: "if there is any attack, the enemy will use his infantry to arrange an array in front of him, so he can''t break through the enemy''s battle array..."


    Li Tu also looked helpless and explained: "heavenly king, the sharpness of the bow and crossbow of the Han army is far beyond our expectations. With the shield wall and the forest of long guns as a cover, it is difficult for our cavalry to break even if they approach with heavy losses."


    If the two important figures of the army speak, the rest do not have to speak, or it is difficult not to be implicated. If they want to be killed because they speak, they will die of no value.


    Shi Hu still scolded, scolded Shi Xuan and scolded Li tu. it was a roar to catch who. After venting, he calmed down a little: "it''s the season of rain and snow right away, isn''t it?"


    Shi Xuan immediately replied with great respect, "yes, father."


    "Leave what works and let the rest go." Shi Hu looked around. The surrounding camp belonging to Shijie was too large, and the camp area also represented many people: "go to Jizhou or Yuzhou, and the Taiwei looked at the arrangement."


    Zhang Ju answered quickly. He didn''t have to leave so many troops in Puyang battlefield. It was his idea and Sikong Guo Yin''s idea.


    The war in Puyang County will soon be the main battlefield of Shijie Zhao and Han. The Jie people of Shijie Zhao will gather together, and the elite of Han must come together. Shijie Zhao, which has an absolute advantage in the number of troops, can take advantage of the Han troops to Puyang County and recover the lost land.


    The Han state recovered a lot of the old land of the Han family from Shijie. Qingzhou and Xuzhou have all the territory, two-thirds of Yanzhou, one-third of Yuzhou and one-third of Jizhou.


    The state of Zhao in Shijie was not completely blind. They knew more or less about the occupied places. In fact, there were not many people in other places except Qingzhou, which was a populous area of the state of Han.


    Another reality is that the Han side is only garrisoning troops on various borders for defense, which is equal to tightening the outside and loosening the inside. In this way, as long as we can break through the defense, it is almost not too difficult to forge ahead.


    "The small ~ court ~ in the South will threaten Xuzhou, and the Murong old thief will threaten Liaodong and assist us in the war in Jizhou." Shi Hu has been sitting in the big tent with a golden sword. There are absolutely beautiful women waiting on the left and right. Below are many civil and military officials. He glanced around and said, "it is equal to the joint efforts of the three countries to attack the puppet Han. We must eliminate the puppet Han at once."


    All are laughing, but no one dares to make a noise, including Prince Shi Xuan.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Honor is trying to adjust

 Chapter 404

    Sure enough, as predicted by many parties before, the clear sky was gradually shrouded in dark clouds. The originally cool wind became cold. One day, there was a fine drizzle during the day, and there was heavy snow late at night.


    Liu Yan doesn''t know whether Zhao Jun in Shijie has prepared warm clothes, but the Han Army has begun to store a large amount of wool felt and related warm clothes after autumn.


    The warmth preservation items of the Han Army certainly can not be used by the whole army, but they can ensure the needs of the front-line soldiers. Without the front-line soldiers, they can only nest indoors as much as possible.


    Liu Yan is no longer in Gucheng. At the strong request of Xu Zheng, Yuan Qiao and ministers including Jichang and Sangyu, he retreated to fenggao in Taishan county because the king should not be involved in danger. Fenggao is not only the natural barrier, but also the center of the battlefield in Yanzhou, Jizhou and Xuzhou. There is no time difference between the parties collecting past information, Be able to grasp the overall situation as much as possible.


    Sometimes appropriate compromise is necessary, especially for kings. Liu Yan is not a fool. He knows that staying in Gucheng will put too much psychological pressure on Xu Zheng and Yuan Qiao, and the whole Han country will be trembling. So he should step back.


    The war in Puyang County has evolved into a war that will determine the fate of the country. Although there are some accidents, it is reasonable. After all, dunqiu county is the place where Shi Hu used to garrison troops. Moreover, it can really be regarded as a strategic place at this stage. The outbreak of a war is not surprising. The difference is how big the war will be.


    It''s snowy in winter. The tour must be suspended. There are also places to discuss whether it''s necessary to go to Yuzhou again. The other important ministers should put down their affairs temporarily and rush to fenggao to discuss with Liu Yan.


    "The number of enemy troops around Puyang City is decreasing, which can be interpreted as that stone tigers do not have enough national strength to support consumption." Sang Yu had just arrived at fenggao from Yuzhou, and almost everything he should have arrived before he came. He wore a lot of clothes, even wrapped in a fur cloak, shrunk his body and said, "the reduction of the number has made the enemy more pure. According to the investigation, 150000 of the 180000 are Capricorn people, and the Dragon Guard of stone tiger is also among them."


    "Shi Hu rarely uses Jie people to fight on a large scale. With so much use this time, we can see that he attaches great importance to the battle of Puyang." Ji Chang looked much better. Although he also wore a lot of warm clothes, at least he didn''t have a batch of cloak and didn''t shrink his body. He said to Liu Yan very seriously: "my Lord, the war in Puyang City is a war of national fortune for Shijie."


    Xu Zheng personally led the army in Puyang City. 30000 troops were stationed in the city and 40000 troops were stationed outside the city. His marching commander, Shi Yuanqiao, led 20000 troops to juancheng in order to ensure the future.


    The whole nation of the Han Dynasty has more than 200000 troops, and nearly 100000 troops have been deployed just over Puyang City. For the Han Dynasty, the battle of Puyang can also be regarded as a war that will affect the fate of the country.


    "In the Liaodong battlefield, Murong seal personally led 60000 Yan troops to garrison, and our garrison over there was only 20000." Ji Chang had to mention another place: "Shi bin in Jizhou battlefield commanded more than 100000, there were 30000 Yan troops in murongge, and we had only 50000 in zhangshui front line."


    Huan Wen said the right words at the right time: "there is also the front line of the Yangtze River. The Jin army has begun to mobilize supplies, and there are signs of large-scale assembly of the Navy."


    The Yangtze River will not freeze in winter. It can keep the navigation unimpeded all year round. It means that you want to fight a water war without considering the problem of icing. What you need to pay attention to is the flood season, and there is no big flood in winter.


    "The Three Kingdoms attack my big man." Ji Chang said what he had wanted to say for a long time: "king, I have to recruit."


    Huan Wen once again mended his sword: "in the pre Qin period, there were six million people in the country, but there were one million troops. The Han population was not counted as slaves, there were more than 1.8 million, of which more than 700000 were suitable. Even if not all of them were recruited, it was also suitable to recruit 350000."


    "The big man has been practicing among the people all year round. When he enters the army, he is a qualified soldier. Although there is a gap with the soldiers, there is no gap with the soldiers of other counties and counties, especially the big man has no shortage of weapons." Sang Yu was obviously also eager to increase the number of troops: "Your Majesty, we really should recruit on a large scale."


    More than 1.8 million people have supported 70000 War soldiers and nearly 140000 second-line troops (such as auxiliary soldiers), which means that the military civilian ratio has reached 9:1. If it were not for the larger number of slaves in the Han state, domestic production would be stagnant or even scarce.


    It''s already a ratio of nine to one. How many more conscripts? 350000, or 150000? If it is 350000, it means that there are a total of 550000 troops, that is, one third of the country is full of soldiers. If it''s 100000, it''s a total of 350000 troops, and the military civilian ratio is 5 to 1.


    "Ninety thousand civilians were recruited, and three hundred thousand slaves were recruited according to the standards of servant and subordinate army." Ji Chang is still quite cautious. He said, "in this way, it will be 300000 and 300000 respectively."


    "Yao Yizhong''s performance is quite cooperative." Sang Yu smiled and said, "if the king is willing to give some promises, at least the Qiang and Di people among the slaves can use them."


    The source of slaves in the Han country is still relatively simple. The number of prisoners of war captured in the war is the most, of which the number of miscellaneous Hu is actually more. The Qiang and Di people captured hundreds of thousands at once in the battle of Luoyin, and the two ethnic groups together will account for about two fifths.


    Prisoners of war are generally rewarded to soldiers who have made meritorious service in the war. As a result, most soldiers have at least one slave in their family. Originally, some soldiers regarded their slaves as war slaves, but later they were prohibited, and later slaves worked exclusively instead of them.


    In addition to the slaves rewarded to soldiers, the state holds the largest number of slaves, such as building roads, bridges, or other large-scale national projects. The labor comes from official slaves.


    Seriously, this set made by the state of Han is almost a replica of the Pre-Qin Dynasty. The difference is that most of the slaves in the Pre-Qin Dynasty came from the same Miao people in the six states of Shandong, while the slaves in the state of Han were Hu people, accounting for an absolute majority.


    After Liu Yan captured Yao Yizhong, he was not treated harshly, and there was no way to talk about abuse. To say how much he will treat Yao Yizhong, don''t think about it. There are no people to serve, and there will be no peace of life. Just take it with you.


    Intelligence shows that Yao Xiang, Yao Yizhong''s favorite son, was also captured by the Han Army, but he hasn''t been found in the past. I really don''t know whether the Han army won''t find anyone, or Yao Xiang hid too well and didn''t even be captured.


    Two years ago, the Han army began to gradually withdraw the existence of the slave army and the new attached army. At present, the retained slave army is a very small number from Chaoxian Peninsula and Japan island. The number of slave army can be up to 10000, and the new attached army is completely abolished. There will be such a phenomenon. According to the regulations of the 20th class Baron, even slaves count for their meritorious service. They can not only become free people, but also become nobles, which is more resisted by the troops composed of free people in the Han country.


    "If slaves do meritorious deeds, they will naturally be rewarded according to the laws of the Han Dynasty." Facing the military''s questions, Ji Chang said bluntly: "if we want them to work hard, we have to give hope. Large-scale recruitment from civilians is not realistic, and we need to increase the size of the army. What''s more, is it not a way to absorb them?"


    People in charge of all parties have been colliding and have their own views. Generally speaking, they have the same view on increasing the number of troops.


    The three countries will join forces to attack the Han country. It seems that there are at least three battlefields. It is natural to increase the number of troops, but we should have an appropriate plan on how to recruit troops.


    "Although the big man has always been in a state of war, the hinterland has not been affected by the war." Cai you said, glancing at Cheng Shuo and looking back at Liu Yancai, he said, "the grain reserves in the Treasury are rich enough for 500000 troops to eat for two years. Weapons and armor depend on the situation. Arming 100000 troops at one time can not affect the replenishment of each front line, and more than 100000 will be difficult."


    Liu Yan waited for the officials to say almost what they should say, and said, "recruit 90000 soldiers, and then select 200000 people from slaves to form servants and join the army."


    As a result, the number of Han troops in non systematic forces reached 300000. Apart from 70000 War soldiers, the rest can only be regarded as auxiliary soldiers. Plus 200000 slave soldiers and 40000 or so guards, the total number is about 550000. For a country with a slave population of nearly 4 million, the army is really a little more.


    "It won''t last long." Ji Chang saw Liu Yan frowning and explained, "it will last for a year at most."


    Liu Yan frowned not because of anything else. It was the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. After all, he forgot his national hatred and joined the state of Zhao in Shijie. However, he seems not qualified to blame the small ~ court ~ court. After all, the relationship between the Han state and the small ~ court ~ court is not very good, and it can even be said that the official exchanges are very bad.


    "King, don''t care too much along the Yangtze River." Sang Yu said with a smile, "the Yu family has declined in an all-round way. It is not long before the power transfer between the small ~ court and the court. They want to change from a defensive posture to an offensive posture for a while. Moreover, there is only one candidate for the commander of the small ~ court and the court''s Northern Expedition, that is Chu Li, the abbot of the state."


    Speaking of the abbot, Chu Li has always been in Runan County, commanding the three counties of Ruyin County, Xincai county and Runan County. He looks very stable.


    "According to previous examples, the northern expedition of the small ~ Dynasty ~ court should be prepared for at least one year." Huan Wen was very familiar with the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the South and said firmly: "the Chu family and the Xie family have come together, but they still can''t compare with the power of the Yu family."


    The northern expedition of the small ~ imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty has always relied on the power of aristocratic families. I really can''t count on the imperial court''s army too much.


    It''s not that the troops of the small ~ court ~ court can''t fight. First, all kinds of generals are "family" official positions. They spend more time with women than with soldiers. It''s easy to imagine what it would be like for people like this to lead soldiers; Second, real talents are basically the scripts of some gate valves or aristocratic families. For example, Yu Liang''s northern expedition is more powerful than the military generals of the imperial court, even Zu Ti, who is dancing with chickens; Third, the imperial court has fewer resources than the aristocratic family. If the aristocratic family does not contribute, the imperial court simply does not have enough resources to support the northern expedition.


    Liu Yan still had some impressions of the abbot. He vaguely remembered that Chu Li''s northern expedition was a joke, but the national army was a big thing, and he should be cautious even if it was only in case.


    "I mean to let my servants join the army and be mainly responsible for the war on the southern front." Liu Yan didn''t let the Hu people kill their compatriots. He said: "serving in the army is only suitable for going south. The west line and the north line are used to make few people worry."


    "The Hu people who serve in the army are not good at fighting where there are too many water nets, but as the king said, they have to be careful that the Hu people will turn against the enemy. Even if they turn south, the damage can be quickly suppressed, so they are only suitable for going south." Ji Changshi first agreed, and then said, "the southern line, whether Xuzhou or Yuzhou, is mainly defensive for the time being. It can be dismantled and deployed, and the harm can be minimized as much as possible."


    No one opposes the minions going south. Apart from the above reasons, Jin people in the south of the Yangtze River are also generally afraid of Hu people.


    Funny to say, in the Central Plains, the Han Army has been fighting against the Hu people, which means that the Han army can fight better than the Hu people, but the small ~ Dynasty ~ court in the south is more afraid of the Hu people than the Han army. Both the officials and the people in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court dare to show their teeth to the Han Army, and they are soft when they meet the Hu people. It can only be said that the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is brave in the civil war and is not afraid of fighting with their roommates. In the face of non compatriots, they are timid before fighting and have no courage to fight outside.


    "Everything we discuss should be done before spring." After Liu Yan said the first sentence, several people spoke. He didn''t give anyone a chance to speak: "since the battlefield of Puyang County will be a crucial World War I, I will personally supervise the war."


    That''s what they just want to stop, but Liu Yan has spoken first.


    "Good calculations should be made, and there should be ways to deal with things going bad." If Liu Yan said there was no pressure in his heart, he was still lying. He glanced around and said, "the bottom line of Jizhou''s retreat is the line between the plain and Leling. In the South...", he paused, but laughed. Finally, he said, "father-in-law, ha ha."


    The people said they understood the promise strictly, but no one asked liao1 East. They all knew that they could not lose it anyway.


    Sang Yu quickly winked at Ji Chang and even lowered his voice to remind: "Guanzhong."


    Ji Chang understood and immediately said, "Your Majesty, since the war in Puyang County is very important, and even our troops are insufficient, can ran lead the army to fight?"


    The state of Qin of the ran family was gone. Guanzhong didn''t stop sending people to Yuzhou until winter, but ran min still had an armed force of about 200000 under his command. Although the combat power of more than 200000 people under ran min''s command is uneven, it is a world war on the national movement for the Han country, and how many troops can be added is one of the forces.


    "At present, Guanzhong is dispensable to big men. As long as Puyang County wins the war, Guanzhong is naturally in the bag. If Puyang County loses, Guanzhong cannot be defended." Sang Yu''s will was very firm, and few seriously said, "my king also needs to know Ran''s mentality."


    Liu Yan didn''t have any superfluous words, just nodded in recognition.

 Chapter 405

    "The king called me to join the war. What do you think?"


    After receiving the call from Liu Yan, ran min immediately summoned his team. He only read out what Liu Yanxin wrote word for word, did not express his views, and then asked.


    It should be said that all important people, including ran min, and their families have taken the initiative to send to the Han territory. They first stop in Yuzhou for a temporary rest, and then turn to Qingzhou. The information sent back indicates that their families have been well resettled.


    In this context, ran min asked the people again. He could see that he was in a state of hesitation, or he didn''t have to ask at all.


    "The battle of Puyang has evolved into a war that determines the fate of the country." Wang Jian was the first to speak. He didn''t avoid ran min''s double eyes. He paused and continued: "not only for Shijie, but also for the state of Han. The state of Han has at least three major battlefields, Yanzhou, Jizhou and Yuzhou. There are also many small battlefields, such as Liaodong. The king has ordered to recruit soldiers, and the abandoned servant army has been reorganized. There are 200000 troops here."


    It seems that Liu Yan can''t control Guanzhong for a long time. Shi Hu goes to Yanzhou battlefield instead of Guanzhong. Zhang Jun''s attention gradually turns to Guanzhong. Does that mean that Guanzhong is carefree for the time being?


    Since there is no danger in Guanzhong, as the first piece of territory obtained by ran min, he is actually reluctant to ignore it. However, considering that he has become a minister to Liu Yan, he and even the family members of his team are in Qingzhou, and it seems that he can''t listen.


    Perhaps, ran min is already regretting that he transferred his family members to the Han state, or even extremely regretting that even his family members were transferred to the past? But it was really difficult to defend Guanzhong before. Who could have thought that the situation would turn around and become worry free in Guanzhong. On the contrary, the Han country that was about to be jointly attacked by the three countries looked a little dangerous.


    "In fact, the big man is not as dangerous as he seems." Jiang Gan knows ran min''s mentality very well. If he didn''t explain it thoroughly today, he is 80% likely to think that ran min would first ignore Liu Yan''s orders and procrastinate, and then listen or listen to the development of the war situation in all parts of the Han state. He tried to say in a plain tone: "the season has entered winter. There will be a quiet period of at least four months by the beginning of spring. The Han ordered the conscription to have enough preparation time. In addition, the national strength available to the Han is not much worse than that of the three countries."


    "Yes." Zhang Qian echoed: "the Han Dynasty has always been famous for its excellent weapons and armor, and it has never been heard of the lack of food and related supplies."


    "The king still carries out the twenty grade Baron system. Think of the pre-Qin period when the twenty grade Baron system did not collapse, why is there a lack of belligerent soldiers?" Liu Yi nodded his head, While saying: "With sufficient ordnance and guaranteed supplies, the big man looks at the danger and actually has no worries. What is most clear is that apart from the stone tablet, it is most likely that the state of Yan or the state of Jin will wait and see first. In fact, the big man has only two main battlefields, Puyang County and Zhangwu County. As long as the Han army is not defeated, the big man can''t say What danger? "


    Ran min asked impatiently, "do you think the Han army with a small number is not afraid of the huge number of Zhao army?"


    "Xie an LED 20000 Han troops to compete with Fu Hong in Longxi. They fought many times without losing." Jiang Gan looked at ran min deeply. After a little while, he continued: "on the contrary, xie''an has repeatedly defeated more than twice his own enemy. What is the combat strength of the Han army?"


    "After all, do you think you should obey the order and immediately give up Guanzhong and go to Yuzhou for standby?" Ran min did not hide his disappointment and asked, "both Yan and Jin can wait and see, can''t we?"


    No one spoke. They knew what kind of person ran min was. Although ran min would no longer stand on his own, he appeared at the most dangerous moment and won the greatest credit. A similar mentality is absolutely necessary.


    In the most dangerous time of the Han Dynasty, it is absolutely different from entering as the Savior at the beginning, but it depends on the timing as long as you think about it. Han just looked at the danger. Whether in Puyang battlefield or zhangshui battlefield, the Han Army did not show obvious disadvantages. Wait and see wandering may be able to cut into the battlefield at the most appropriate time, but what should Liu Yan think?


    "Most of the generals and the families of the soldiers are already in the Han Dynasty." Jiang Gan advised many times and directly explained the truth: "if we wait and see, I''m afraid it will cause the morale of the army to fluctuate."


    "Even if the king sends a call, the army... Is not impossible to obey the call and rush to the battlefield under their command." Zhang Qian didn''t seem to be bluffing ran min. he said bluntly: "the troops in Guanzhong have changed into the Han Army''s uniform, ate the food provided by the Han Dynasty, held the Han Army''s standard weapons in his hand, and his family is in the Han territory. Moreover, you have publicly said that you have been attached to the king more than once."


    It''s very simple. If ran min didn''t remove the national title and become a vassal, there would be no hesitation about what he wanted to do under his command, but he not only did it, but also made a public voice many times, which is equal to that the name of the monarch and minister has been set.


    Don''t underestimate the importance of fame. Being famous in combat is to let the soldiers have a clear direction. Nominal ownership can let the soldiers know who to be loyal to. In short, it is unity of thought.


    "I don''t want to go back on my word. I just want to win more credit for you." Ran min could not hide his depression: "if I want Lord Wang, you should also have a higher title. What kind of merit you have made is more important."


    Jiang Gan immediately smiled bitterly and said, "you can''t wait and see."


    The others nodded and said it clearly, so that ran min didn''t think too much.


    "The victory of Puyang, Guanzhong is in the bag. The defeat of Puyang, Guanzhong can not be defended." Jiang Gan is repeating the original words in Liu Yan''s letter. He spread his hand: "this is the truth."


    "No one can be careless in the first world war that determines the national movement." Zhang Qian simply said more bluntly, "maybe we can make great achievements by watching first and then participating in the war, but we can''t help but hate the king."


    "All right, all right." Ran min seemed to listen to the advice, but he looked very impatient and waved his hands: "then start preparing, wait for the beginning of spring and immediately drive to Yuzhou for standby."


    Seeing ran min''s appearance, many people smiled bitterly. They know that ran min is a frank man, but such frankness can be fatal sometimes, especially when it involves politics.


    All that should be retreated retreated. Ran min was stunned when he looked at the empty hall. His mentality is still quite complex. Regret to remove the national title, regret to be a minister on the table, regret that the family moved to the Han territory, regret... I don''t know how much regret it is.


    To say that ran min is unwilling in his heart, I''m afraid there is not much left. After long-term reflection and heart-to-heart talk with his subordinates, how should we understand that the ran Qin state supported by others is a joke. He can''t defend the country alone, and there is no way to talk about development. That is the situation that the overall situation of the world is doomed, and it is also the result of people''s desire. It will be bright for a moment, but it will not last like Epiphyllum. The whole country is also a place to die without burial.


    Ran min understood that his heart was depressed. He decided to go out for a walk.


    Chang''an City has long lost the atmosphere of a national capital. There are ruins everywhere. A large number of people move away, which makes the city less popular fireworks. It looks very bleak under the heavy snow and wind.


    The soldiers of the Guanzhong army have changed into the Han army standard war robes. Of course, they wear winter military robes in winter. What they wear inside depends on the individual. There will definitely be a large cloth cover with loose wool inside.


    Ran min seldom walked out. It was the first time in several years that he wandered alone. He covered himself up in a cloak and wandered alone in the bleak Chang''an city. He heard passers-by and soldiers talk about it intentionally or unintentionally. The topic was basically when to go to the Han Dynasty.


    At present, there are many places that can be called the Han territory. In fact, Guanzhong can be regarded as one of them. However, whether it is the center of the Han state or ran min, Guanzhong has not paid attention to all the icons of the Han territory.


    The Han center still regarded Guanzhong as an enemy occupied area, that is, an area without actual control. The real territory should have a perfect local government system and can be effectively controlled. At present, it is difficult to do so.


    "King Qin?" Zhang Jun hasn''t left yet. He inadvertently knows that ran min is wandering in the street alone and comes here specially. He first said hello, waved to the surrounding guards to retreat, and said, "there is such leisure elegance?"


    "It''s not the king of Qin." At the beginning, ran min found that someone was close, but he was armed and didn''t feel worried. He said, "I won''t stay in qindi soon."


    Zhang Jun is in his prime of life. He has been in Guanzhong for a long time. He often meets with ran min. at the beginning, he talks about national affairs. Later, he no longer talks about major events, mostly gossip.


    Zhang Liangguo was really annoyed that the ran Qin state, established with his support, removed its name and annexed it to the Han state. In particular, Fu Hong successfully entered Guanzhong and went to Longxi to harass the north.


    At present, the main expansion direction of Zhang''s Liang state is still in the west, that is, taking conquering the western regions as the main national policy. The state of Qin supported by ran in the East is gone. Zhang Jun will soon face the threat from di and Qiang. Maybe Jie will also win Guanzhong. He has to think about how to reverse the adverse situation.


    Zhang Jun personally came to recover but failed to retain the existence of Ran''s Qin state. Therefore, it is certainly one of the solutions to hope that ran min will continue to stay in Guanzhong. He heard the wind and said that Liu Yan sent ran min to Yuzhou. He came to see ran min in person to make the last effort.


    "Shi Hu has gone to Yanzhou, Guanzhong worry free?" Zhang Jun said brightly: "it can take about four months to strengthen Tongguan and Yiguan, and its magnificent fortifications will be restored. In the pre-Qin period, the two passes were relied on to ensure the national sovereignty, and the king of Qin could do it."


    "Liang Wang joked." Ran min was still depressed. He took a few steps in silence before saying, "there is no manpower and output in Guanzhong. There is not enough material and manpower to repair the two levels. Moreover... I have promised to be attached. It is impossible to be a dishonest villain."


    In the face of the neat refusal, Zhang Jun still smiled. He looked at ran min with a depressed face and said, "we can catch the lack of people and support the lack of things. We also decided to send 50000 troops to help the war. Is this feasible?"


    "Stop talking." Ran min pointed to a pile of soldiers not far away who were talking. Those soldiers were completely dressed up by the Han Army and said, "they were talking about when to leave for Yuzhou."


    "Ha ha." Zhang Jun looked surprised: "they... Seem to be under the command of the king of Qin?"


    "It''s under my command. That''s right." Ran min seemed even more unhappy and said without concealment: "in the past, they were precarious to live together and keep warm together. With a more promising future, they can have other choices."


    What else did Zhang Jun want to say, but Jiang Gan suddenly appeared.


    "Someone went to petition to join the army." Jiang Gan looked at Zhang Jun with great vigilance and emphatically said, "there are a considerable number of petitioners and their will is firm."


    Ran min immediately said to Zhang Jun, "see?"


    "Why?" Zhang Jun didn''t know whether he really didn''t understand or didn''t understand. He repeatedly asked, "why?"


    "The Great Han attaches great importance to military merit. It is not easy to join the army in the Han territory. I don''t know how many people can''t ask to serve in the army." Jiang Gan said expressionless, "taking the king''s conscription as an example, I heard that only 90000 people were recruited, but hundreds of thousands of people scrambled for places. We should follow the orders to go to Yuzhou. After arriving, we must re register and make a record. What they want is to create the established facts."


    Zhang Jun didn''t know the sentence "people''s hearts are scattered and the team is not easy to take". He was able to understand that ran min lost control of the situation so soon.


    After all, ran min is still in a state of political incompetence. He is impulsive enough to do things. He can see that he can build the country casually and remove the country name cleanly.


    Zhang Jun even knew that ran min had the idea of becoming emperor at the most dangerous time. He was stopped by his subordinates, or he must become the biggest joke in the world.


    "It turned out that the king of Han had agreed to give the Baron!" Zhang Jun immediately congratulated ran min and replied, "it seems that the king of Han is not far from becoming emperor?"


    Jiang ganzhen didn''t think Zhang Jun had much monarchy. Even if he wanted to create a gap, he didn''t know how to do it. He didn''t know what benefits Zhang Jun would have. He snorted coldly and asked directly, "when will Liang Wang return to China?"


    "No hurry, no hurry, no hurry at all." Zhang Jun with a full smile: "the king of Qin doesn''t want Guanzhong, but Da Liang wants it. Don''t be white, don''t you?"


    In the past, ran min should be hot, but he just frowned and said nothing in the face of Zhang Jun''s ridicule or ridicule.


    "Oh?" Jiang Gan also smiled and immediately bowed his hands as a gift: "congratulations to King Liang on opening up the territory."


    Joking, Fu Hong of Longxi and Beidi is very active. Xiliang can''t avoid Longxi and Beidi when he wants to go to Guanzhong. How dizzy should Zhang Jun reach out and enter Guanzhong at this time.


    Jiang Gan''s vigilance is that Zhang Jun must wait and see the war development in Puyang County, and may have to do something that will stir the world.

 Chapter 406

    When all things are silent in winter, winter cold brings ice and freezing. Not only people can''t stand the cold, but also animals and plants will be affected.


    Relatively speaking, as intelligent people, they don''t need to follow the deep imprint of genes like animals. They can choose to do something according to their own or others'' wishes.


    When xie''an was ordered to return to Chang''an from Longxi, not only could he see snow-white everywhere on the way, but the whole Chang''an city was actually shrouded in white.


    The expedition to Longxi was not a very important thing for the Han state. It was only the need of Ran min, in order to stabilize the rear before the arrival of Shi Hu. After the overall change of the situation, there was no need to stabilize any rear. In particular, ran min was ready to go to Yuzhou at any time.


    "That one expanded his troops to 300000 in just two months." Geining is the one who conveys military orders to Xie an. He witnessed part of what happened in Chang''an, frowned deeply and said, "almost all those who can join the army have been accepted."


    Ran min''s troops need to be registered when they arrive in Yuzhou, but they are not all accepted. They must be eliminated through advantages and disadvantages, such as removing the old, the weak and the disabled. Should ran min know this?


    Chang''an has almost no idle people. It seems to have become a large military camp. You can see wandering soldiers everywhere.


    Xie an entered Longxi with 20000 forbidden guards, and more than 17000 returned to Chang''an, which is equivalent to nearly 3000 people killed in Longxi. They fought in Longxi for nearly four months. There were only two real wars, and the rest were spent chasing and being chased.


    Longxi is an area dominated by plains. Although it has long been ruled by Chinese civilization, it has always been dominated by herders in the Pre-Qin and Han Dynasties. There are some strange reasons for this. Just as it is difficult to reclaim agriculture in later generations, there is no deep sand under the turf. Similar environment can not be used as an agricultural area.


    Xie an and others fought in a vast area in Longxi, even once entered an unknown basin (Tuyuhun), and a continuous mountain range (Xiqiang mountain) can be seen in the distance.


    "That one has done quite a lot lately." Gaining''s eyebrows didn''t loosen: "you need to pay close attention."


    Xie an just nodded to show understanding.


    The Han side had doubts about what action ran min would take, and even had enough psychological preparation for ran min to stand on his own again.


    Xie an led the army to Chang''an without the command of monitoring ran min and his subordinates. First, 17000 could not be monitored in the face of nearly 300000. Second, the state of Han had no spare power to manage anything.


    In fact, it''s really like that. If ran Min wants to stand on his own again, it''s really the best time. At this time, no party has extra energy to manage except Zhang Liangguo.


    Chang''an palace city was repaired once during Liu Yao''s period. Ran min expanded again after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. It must not be compared with the palace built by Shi Hu, but it is much more magnificent than the palace city in Linzi.


    Xie''an came to Chang''an. Ran min sent someone to call as soon as he received the news.


    When Xie an came to Miyagi, he saw a large number of troops gathered around Miyagi. It seems that these troops are preparing for development.


    "The king doesn''t care about Guanzhong for the time being. Those who are willing to move with us should go. They have already gone." Ran min was fully armed, wearing a special bright light armor made by the generals of the Han Army, wearing a bright red cloak behind his back, and pressing his right hand on the handle of the sword: "we will drive to Yuzhou in a month, but we have to eliminate those bastards before we go."


    Xie anling thought for a moment and quickly reacted.


    The bastard that ran min refers to has no other people. It must be those local big families and powerful people who have not cooperated with them for a long time, and such people are unimaginable.


    "Of course, it can''t be completely eliminated in a month, but how much can be eliminated is how much." Ran min sneered: "start from Longdong and sweep all the way to the East."


    Gainin, who had been frowning deeply, finally loosened his grip. He said relatively respectfully, "but I don''t know when the general will start to take action?"


    "It''s already started." Ran min didn''t know who gainin was. He looked at Xie an and said, "I need your help."


    Now xie''an frowned: "an''s order is to bring the troops to the edge of Chang''an."


    "You''re going to be out, don''t you?" Ran Min has a tough attitude: "you have an elite infantry under your command, and you are very experienced in attacking cities and pulling out strongholds."


    Xie an shook her head and didn''t say a word.


    Jiang Gan, who had been standing quietly beside him, said appropriately, "the army in Guanzhong is also the king''s army. The number of casualties is the king''s loss. With the assistance of the elite infantry under Anshi, a lot of losses can be reduced."


    "Military orders are military orders." Xie an is not a tough man. He just doesn''t like ran min. few people like ran min south of the Yangtze River exist. He said bluntly, "if you don''t attack, there will be no loss."


    In an instant, ran min''s face became extremely ugly. Yes, he was out of personal resentment. Before he left, he had to complain about revenge. After all, he was choked by the local giants and big families.


    Jiang Gan wanted to speak to ease the atmosphere. Seeing Xie an''s expressionless face, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Then go away." Ran min never knew what politeness was. He could bear it when he installed his grandson on Shijie. After rebelling against Shijie, he didn''t bear it once: "roll away with your troops immediately."


    Xie an still had no expression on her face: "I can only walk, not roll.", Looking at ran min without fear, he said, "the order is to stay around Chang''an city. Unless there is a new military order, he won''t even move a step."


    "Look, look, these aristocratic families have very hard bones now." Ran Min said sarcastically to Jiang Gan, "if they had such bones before, they wouldn''t have lost the Central Plains and fled to the south like a lost dog."


    Xie''an frowned, looked at ran min with a mocking expression, looked at Jiang Gan with a bitter smile, and said to gaining, "go."


    Almost as soon as Xie an came out of the palace city, bursts of war drums and horns were heard in the tower of the palace city. The troops originally assembled around the palace city drove out in an orderly manner, leaving Chang''an City from the north gate and the west gate respectively.


    "Defiant!" Gaining said that no one needs to guess: "it doesn''t look like a human minister at all. He eats the food we give, wears the clothes we give and uses the weapons we give, but he goes his own way."


    Xie an doesn''t speak. He must hurry back to the barracks. He doesn''t want to send troops to fight with ran min, but to prevent ran min from sending troops to report personal grievances as false, and it''s true to attack the Han army.


    As a result, ran min did not attack xie''an''s headquarters at all. He really marched to the West with a lot of luggage and related siege equipment.


    "Some time ago, Liang Wang had just left. Before leaving, he had many private meetings with ran you." Gaining said suspiciously, "is he really going to attack the city and pull out the stronghold with his troops to the west, or will he go to King Liang for shelter?"


    Xie an is willing to guess ran min with the most sinister mind. Any aristocratic family in the South will guess like this, but he doesn''t think ran min will do that.


    Zhang''s cool country will not be a good shelter. It is not barren there, but it is sparsely populated and remote. What Zhang Jun needs is ran min as a barrier in Guanzhong, not to enter Zhang''s cool country and find a place to restore strength. After all, who can be sure that ran min will not occupy the magpie''s nest.


    "It''s true to go your own way. It''s also true to report personal grievances." Xie an didn''t know gaining at all, but he had a good impression and was willing to talk more: "his family members, his subordinates'' family members, including most of his followers, are in the territory of Han. Even if he is willing to leave his family members, will his subordinates agree?"


    Gaining deeply thought that even if ran min himself could be cold-blooded, ran min could not let all his subordinates be cold-blooded. He smiled bitterly and said, "in order to report personal grievances before leaving, use troops in winter? It''s really..."


    A month passed quickly. Ran min led more than 100000 troops to the war, but the troops he brought back were less than 70000. They brought back a huge amount of booty, including the captured head.


    The heads were soaked in lime and preserved. They were loaded with more than 400 cars. According to the calculation that a car can hold 300 heads, ran min cut off more than 120000 heads in a month?


    "What do you mean?" Seeing that some of the loaded heads had completely rotted into skeletons, gaining was surprised and said, "are they going to be transported to Yuzhou according to military merit?"


    Xie Anke was not only surprised, but also completely disgusted: "the heads of women, children, old and weak accounted for the majority."


    The Han Army calculates military merit according to the level of the captured head, but it does not depend entirely on the number of wars won, the number of battles participated in, and so on.


    After only three days of preparation, ran min sent someone to tell Xie an that he could leave for Yuzhou at any time. He really wants to take those heads to Yuzhou. It seems that he wants 120000 of his subordinates to have at least the first-class title of the 20th military merit baron. It''s not only funny, but also very fucking.


    "This is a big problem!" Gaining seemed to have a kind of respect for ran min and said, "is it the last time he fought for welfare for his followers?"


    Xie an has long thought of that, but his impression of Ran Min has not changed at all. He really felt that ran min''s IQ was slightly low in some aspects. Can''t he think that this was undermining the military system of the Han state, or even embarrassing the whole Han state?


    In any case, the huge team in Guanzhong began to go out of Yiguan and go to luojun to Yuzhou. The team seemed very vast and connected for tens of miles.


    Throughout the winter, if there were any actions in Shijie, Zhao and Han, both sides were doing their best to prepare for war.


    The Han Dynasty used a winter to recruit troops and conduct necessary training. The necessary war materials will certainly be concentrated on the battlefield to which they should be sent.


    Not only the troops and supplies, Liu Yan also kept discussing with his officials and workers and seized the gap to build a lot of fortifications. For example, he built as many "castles" and garrison fortresses as possible in the Han Army controlled area to the east of Puyang County, and urgently built city walls and Related Fortifications in Nanpi (Bohai county) and Lecheng (Hejian county) of Jizhou.


    Liu Yan, who was in fenggao, learned that ran min had left the pass with his troops. There was no accident and he would soon arrive in Yuzhou. He also knew that ran min had brought more than 400 carts of heads and said he wanted to ask for merit for his soldiers.


    "This example cannot be disconnected!" Ji Chang''s anger: "if you don''t say it''s full of women, children, old and weak, just say it''s not registered. You can''t promise such misdeeds!"


    "Even if we admit that those soldiers will think it is the grace of the king or remember Ran''s grace?" Sang Yu looked very angry and smiled back: "I heard that the idea came from Liang Wang. What is he going to do?"


    According to the law of the state of Han, it is not soldiers who gain on the battlefield, but also can exchange merit, and can be regarded as military merit. Such rules are inherited from the Pre-Qin Dynasty, which was such a rule before.


    Liu Yan knows that both Ji Chang and sang Yu are talking angrily. His inner troubles are more than anger. After all, rules are rules. No matter how disgusted he is, he can''t ignore the rules because of anger.


    "Let alone what Zhang Jun wants to do." Liu Yan looked at Cai you and said, "be prepared to see where the land to be rewarded should be selected, and the slaves to be allocated should be allocated as soon as possible."


    Ji Chang and sang Yu looked at each other silently. They understood that Liu Yan must feel extremely disgusted, but as a king, he was so helpless.


    "There is a short rainy season after the beginning of spring. Considering that large-scale fighting is still impossible in the muddy season, we should do more during this period." Liu Yan couldn''t help looking at Xie AI sitting on one side. After a pause, he said, "how to go to Hejin and how to control Dai is the most urgent thing at present."


    Attack Zhao, Yuyan, Mengliang, Yudai, and Jin. This is the national policy given by Xie AI. It is said that Liu Yan has begun to implement it, but it is really not what to say in terms of effectiveness.


    At present, the Han state is trying to ease relations with the small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Huan Wen once again went to Jiankang in the name of an envoy. There is only one message. The small ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty asked Liu Yan to change his country name to Qi and abolish mount Tai sacrifice, and even asked Liu Yan to become a minister.


    Is that a lion''s big mouth? Anyway, the small ~ court mentioned another thing, that is, otherwise hundreds of thousands of Jin troops will cross the river and go north.


    Liu Yan knew that Xiao Chaoting was very serious about his serious and funny attitude. After reading the news from Huan Wen, he once wanted to recruit people back, but Xie AI thought it could be delayed.


    Xie AI''s opinion is very simple. Even if one party is serious and funny, it is also a negotiation, which is tantamount to procrastination. He was very aware of the efficiency of the small ~ court. As long as Huan Wen was still arguing with Jiankang for two or three years, it was not completely impossible. Dragging was absolutely beneficial to the Han country.


    Yudai? Lu Yi is still in the grassland. Sometimes, there are news back. He also takes charge of Tuoba Xiu''s dowry and armed nearly 15000 people. It is difficult to understand the actions of Tuobashi Yijian.

 Chapter 407

    Tuoba shiyijian definitely held the idea of picking up bargains, and their location also had the convenience of picking up bargains. There was room for turning around whether they attacked the state of Zhao in Shijie, or secretly attacked the state of Murong Yan, and even continued to annex the Huns.


    The relationship between Han and Tuoba countries can only be said to be good. For a long time, they have not established an alliance relationship, which is based on the fact that they can exchange what they need without threatening each other.


    How to control the Yudai is a plan that requires steps. The state of Han needs to master at least one of the lifegates of Tuoba Dai, or there are major interests to drive it. Otherwise, Tuoba Dai has no obligation to bleed and obey the command of the state of Han.


    Xie AI believes that at present, the most urgent thing is to have a business road that can exchange needs with Tuoba generation country. There is a lack of everything on the grassland. Once the business road is opened, it is most likely to make Tuoba generation country dependent on the Han country.


    "Dependence will become a habit. Once the food, salt, iron and other items of the generation country completely need to be provided by the Han, the king can control the national policy of the generation country." Xie AI''s head is not hot at the moment. He has shown a lot of ideas to Liu Yan before, and has been adding in detail: "opening up the business road may not be possible in a short time, but he can make oral commitments, at least making Dai Guo tend to be a big man."


    Liu Yan fully understands Xie AI''s meaning and believes that Xie AI is a talent with advanced consciousness.


    In fact, Xie AI needle''s plan for daiguo is nothing more than to master its economy, which will further erode the overall productivity of daiguo, so that daiguo can''t make a needle by itself and completely depends on the provision of Han. In this way, Tuoba did not restore its productivity, or did not find a new object of dependence. What else can we do except listen to the Han state?


    In fact, similar strategies have appeared in the pre-Qin period and have been applied to the Huns again and again in the Western Han Dynasty. For example, Emperor Wen and Emperor Jing of the Western Han Dynasty spare no effort to provide the Huns with luxury goods such as silk. Although it is said that Emperor Wen and Emperor Jing of the Western Han Dynasty want to erode the will of the Huns, the meaning is always the same.


    It is not easy to destroy each other''s national production capacity. We need to take a lead in productivity and creativity, and more than a little. There may also be loss selling in the process. Even if you lose money, you should completely capture the other party''s market. This is a time-consuming strategy, which can''t help much in the short term.


    "No matter how to control it, the priority now is to win Yanzhou and Jizhou." Ji Chang appreciated Xie AI very much, but some words should be made clear: "what we need to think about is how to let Dai Guo do something because of our needs."


    The main force of the Han Army has been in the past Yanzhou battlefield, and Jizhou can only be on the defensive. Under this premise, the Youzhou army can contain the state of Zhao in Shijie, but it is a delusion to fight north to the grassland.


    In the trouble that the Han army could not continue to go north, Tuoba Shiyi key''s brain was caught by the door before he attacked the state of Zhao in Shijie. In addition, the main force of Murong Yan state moved to Liaodong to attack Koguryo and threaten the territory of Han state in Liaodong respectively. It seems that it is still suppressing the rebellion of Yuwen Xianbei and Fuyu state.


    The northern frontier army of the state of Zhao in Shijie did not suffer heavy losses, but only faced off with the Han Army and could turn back at any time. Murong Yanguo seems to have no possibility of being restrained? Tuoba shiyijian''s best choice is to continue to fight in Shuofang, encroaching or annexing the territory and population of the Huns.


    "We only have 15000 people on the grassland. We can''t do a big war." Sang Yu looked at Liu Yan and asked cautiously, "madam (tuobaxiu), are you allowed to harass the 15000 people?"


    When it comes to this, Liu yanman is full of emotion. Those are tuobaxiu''s dowry, but tuobaxiu said that Liu Yan can use it at will, even if it''s all gone.


    No matter when, women are willing to pay all for their men is an extremely rare quality. In particular, on the premise that society allows three wives and four concubines, women are willing to give all they have to help their husband''s career. In fact, it is even more rare.


    Seeing Liu Yan nodding, sang Yu had to say, "madam is really a great woman."


    If Liu Yan asks Tuoba Xiu''s people to harass Shijie Zhao state or Murong Yan state, whether Tuoba or not, the two countries must take action, which will involve Tuoba Dai state in the war between Han state and Shijie Zhao state and Murong Yan state.


    I believe tuobaxiu can also think of what direction things will go, but she didn''t hesitate to make a direct statement. Liu Yan is very lucky to marry a woman like Tuoba Xiu, but as his mother''s Tuoba family, it seems very unlucky.


    That is one of Xie AI''s solutions to forcibly drag Tuoba Dai country into the quagmire of war. It may not allow Tuoba shiyijian to invest much force, but as long as Shijie Zhao state and Murong Yan state feel the threat from Tuoba Dai state, it has reached the goal for the Han state.


    There is a sense of guilt between individuals, but not between countries. Even Liu Yan uses Tuoba to make Tuoba shiyijian angry. As long as it causes facts, Tuoba shiyijian can only suppress his anger. As for what will happen in the future, will Liu Yan compensate Tuoba shiyijian? In fact, it really needs to be compensated in some aspects so that the two countries can play with each other happily.


    The strategy of Tuoba generation country has been determined. How to implement it depends on the actual needs. Generally speaking, the deviation will not be too large.


    Liu Yan covered his forehead, looked around and asked, "so... What should be the treatment for ran Min who has led the army to Yuzhou?"


    "Within a month, the army expanded by 100000. Ran Shi arrived in Yuzhou with 300000 troops." Sang Yuman said sarcastically, "ran Ming knows that he will eliminate the old and the weak. What he is looking for is nothing more than the command of the regiment."


    Preliminary information has been sent from Yuzhou to fenggao. According to the standards of the Han Army, the 300000 troops brought by ran min can be eliminated. Even if there are more than 100000, the remaining 200000 are people who want to be demobilized and returned to the field.


    The Han Army''s resettlement standards for demobilizing and returning to the field are quite high. It should not only give mu of land, but also very high social welfare. It means that ran min suddenly increased the burden of at least 200000 people in the Han country, and the 200000 people who received welfare may thank ran min more than Liu Yan.


    According to Sang Yu''s original words, ran min is really not a minister.


    After the event of "Tian''s generation of Qi", not only the businessmen all over the world were completely unlucky, but also the widespread kindness to the society has become an interpretation of the wrong intention.


    Ran min first brought about 120000 heads to ask for merit, and about 200000 people benefited from their actions. Everything was paid by the state, but it was individuals who got fame and popularity.


    "Zhang''s act is very insidious." Ji Chang is talking about Zhang Jun who gives advice to ran min. He narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s just that ran didn''t want to understand. None of his subordinates dissuaded him?"


    Ji Chang''s understanding of Ran min is obviously not enough. He is not a person who can listen to advice at all.


    Some people, such as TIAOYU, Wang Jian, Ma Yuan and Chang Wei, said that they had to follow ran min to survive. At present, this is not the case.


    After removing the collective subordination of the national title and determining the names of subordinates and monarchs, a few people, such as Jiang Gan, Miao song and Liu Yi, determined the identity of Ran min''s family ministers, and the rest were included in the whole system of the country, that is, most people became state officials, not ran min''s private family ministers.


    As for what kind of arrangements should be made for those who come to surrender, those who originally held official positions must not retain their original official positions, but these people must take more advantages than those who were "innocent".


    Sang Yu said to Liu Yan, "the army was reorganized in Yuzhou and asked ran min and a crowd to come to fenggao."


    Ji Chang immediately agreed: "it should be so."


    Liu Yan nodded: "then write the order and send someone to convey it."


    In another month or so, it will enter the middle of spring, and the climate is different everywhere.


    For example, the complete melting of ice and snow in Jizhou is in the middle of spring, which may increase water vapor due to the melting of ice and snow, and there will be a rainy season for a while. Considering the melting of ice and snow and the muddy period in the rainy season, the resumption of war on the zhangshui front should be at the end of late spring.


    Yanzhou, which is located in the south, has begun to melt in spring. The next half month or so will be the rainy season, followed by a long sunny day. According to the calculation, Puyang County will not enter a suitable climate in more than a month and a half.


    Ran min, who received the order, appeared in front of Liu Yan eight days later. The number of people who came with him was quite large. They were all the original civil servants and generals of the ran Qin state.


    Although Liu Yan met him ten miles out of the city, ran min still looked a little haggard and depressed. After the two met, ran min took the lead in saluting. Liu Yan quickly walked forward, grabbed ran min''s arms and laughed when looking at each other.


    "Yongzeng is here." Liu Yan took ran min''s arm in one hand and compared it with the direction of the car: "come, share the car with me."


    "King?" Ran min called, and the man was pulled forward by Liu Yan. He found that Liu Yan''s strength was really surprisingly large. After a little struggle and hesitation, he was pulled away and replied, "how does the king arrange his courtiers?"


    Liu Yan didn''t answer. He came to the car and stepped on the wooden pier. He turned and smiled at ran min.


    The people who came with ran min saw that Liu Yan invited ran min to ride on the king chariot. Almost everyone had their own ideas, but most of them were very pleased. It should be that Liu Yanhou treats ran min, and their treatment will not be too bad.


    The carriage started smoothly. Liu Yan turned to look at ran min and said, "Yongzeng, first tell me what you think."


    "I''m grateful that the king doesn''t blame me." What ran Min said should be about chopping the head to ask for merit and rapidly expanding the army? He looked at them without any sense of fear and said bluntly: "it''s not the minister who is inviting people, but the minister who feels that he has treated them badly while he can do something..."


    "All right, all right." Liu Yan directly exposed it and said, "Yongzeng has created a lot of problems for the widows, but he wants to repay the widows on the battlefield."


    "Serve yourself!" Ran min kept his salute posture. He looked less depressed, and his tone was more natural: "how to govern the country? The minister can''t fight on the battlefield, but he is the director of the minister."


    That''s me. It''s good to be a man, not to say that you should be led again. What''s more, Liu Yan kept smiling and he thought he could make complaints about the war in Puyang.


    "The battle of Puyang County has become the battle of National Games. Naturally, it is time to go all out and give Shijie the most serious blow." Ran Min said of the war, the temperament of the whole people has changed completely, like a sword that draws out the scabbard: "the king set up one hundred thousand troops around Puyang, and built a fort and many fortifications in winter, and the general transferred from Guanzhong to Yuzhou."


    Liu Yan nodded, looked at ran min with bright eyes, and asked very carefully, "if I want you to command the battle of Puyang, you may not lose me or the Han country?"


    At this moment, ran min had to be stunned. No matter what the outcome of the war in Puyang will certainly affect the rise and fall of the state of Han and the state of Shijie and Zhao, and even determine the general trend of the world. It would not be too important to say how important this war is.


    "Your Majesty... Can you trust your minister?" Ran min was twitching on his cheek. He felt incredible and extremely surprised: "the troops invested by the big men in this war will not be less than 300000, or even more. Yuzhou, Xuzhou and Jizhou need cooperation. Does the king really want to give the command to his ministers?"


    "Never said it?" Liu Yan ''ha ha'' smiled for a while: "you are good at fighting in the battlefield."


    Ran min looked at Liu Yan with his double pupils, as if to see a flower. He suddenly knelt on one knee and said heavily, "I will win this war for the king!"


    Liu Yan immediately smiled and reached out to help ran min up.


    The reason why ran min was appointed to command the battle of Puyang County was not really Liu Yan''s personal will. On the contrary, Ji Chang and sang Yu took the lead in proposing, and the rest of the people were persuaded by their opinions.


    It''s not how the important officials of the Han Dynasty trusted ran min''s loyalty or integrity and morality. It''s the fact that the Han Army really lacked battle level commanders. Then ran min understood the military system of Shijie Zhao state and was even more familiar with those uniformed generals. Most importantly, they must admit that ran min is really a war expert.


    "I''ll give Yongzeng the disclosure first." Liu Yan looked around and didn''t know how many pairs of eyes were watching here. When he refocused on ran min, he said, "you don''t have to worry about the source of troops, nor do you need to worry about food and ordnance. As long as you can win this war, you can mention what you always need."


    Ran min is full of confidence. He had never heard that the Han army would lack any military materials. He also knew that the Han army was brave. After nodding to Liu Yan heavily, he had to think: [if he could win this war, it would not be too much to want a king.]

 Chapter 408

    Weather change brings not only the recovery of all things, but also a strong agitation for the world.


    On the other side of Puyang County, Shi Hu gathered about 178000 troops, including 3000 Armored Cavalry, 8000 dragon guards with heavy infantry, and 10000 East Palace colliers. These absolute elites are the essence of the state of Zhao in Shijie. They are stationed in Baima.


    In addition to wenshijin and Baima''s armed forces dominated by Jie people in Puyang County, the Qi Huo army led by Li Nong has crossed the river from Yangping county to the south bank while the Yellow River is frozen in winter. After entering Jibei County, he easily won dong''a and Taocheng abandoned by the Han army. He has become a pawn crossing the river and can only advance without retreat.


    Sun Fudu led his army in Chengyang, Jiyin county. There were about 70000 troops under his command, mostly composed of disabled soldiers and defeated generals. They fought with 30000 Han troops from Yuzhou to the north near Dingtao. When the former ran min army from Guanzhong arrived in Yuzhou, they withdrew to the Cheng family, and finally to the last city in the northeast of Jiyin County, Chengyang.


    There are nearly 300000 people in the periphery of the state of Zhao in Shijie. They are distributed in Ji County, dunqiu county and Yangping County in Sizhou. After the spring, they began to collect forage for war horses, and they are also doing logistics work such as grazing for the army.


    There are nearly 200000 Jie people, nearly 300000 begging troops, 70000 remnants of Chengyang, and more than 500000 stone tigers used in the front-line battle. However, one thing needs to be recognized, that is, among the 300000 beggars, only 50000 or 60000 can really fight, and the rest can only be regarded as auxiliary roles. In this way, the number of Shijie Zhao Jun who can really participate in the war should be about 300000?


    The state of Han deployed 100000 troops in Puyang County. 30000 troops were stationed in Puyang City, 40000 troops were stationed in Yingpan outside Puyang City, and the remaining troops were scattered in Xiancheng, juancheng, Yangjiao city and linqiu (including outside the city).


    In Yuzhou, which was actually controlled by the Han Army, there were about 40000 troops stationed, followed by 30000 local conscripts, and 80000 brought out by ran min from Guanzhong and reorganized into an army, that is, there are 150000 Han troops in Yuzhou.


    In addition to Puyang County, Gucheng and Qingting of Jibei county have 5000 troops respectively, Qinting of Dongping county has 10000 troops and fan county has 20000 troops.


    According to the statistics of the Han troops around Puyang County, the combat troops invested in the first stage are about 140000. The 100000 Han troops mobilized by Yuzhou to the north will be invested in the second stage. The number of troops invested in the third stage cannot be determined for the time being.


    "Looking at the huge number of Qi Huo army, there won''t be too many who can fight." Ran min stood on the edge of a huge sand table and pointed with a stick: "the Yellow River has begun to thaw. According to the previous practice, the begging army will not have too much food and fodder. They are in an absolutely dangerous position, but they rely on the progress made by Zhao Jun in Puyang County as a response."


    How else can we say that Li Nong''s begging army has become a pawn crossing the river? After the thawing of the Yellow River, the fleet of the Han Dynasty was able to block the Yellow River again. The begging army could only move forward without retreat. It was more than 250 li away from the Shijie Zhao army located in Baima.


    "According to the minister''s suggestion, it is a good choice to take the lead in forcing the begging army to surrender." Ran min knocked dongacheng on the sand table with a stick: "Li Nong, who has become an abandoned son, will not fight for the stone tablet as long as he sees the main force of the Han army. Even if Li Nong is willing, his subordinates may not be willing."


    Ran Min said that the main force does not mean how large the number of troops is. Fenggao has gathered two troops with a unique name of the Han state, that is, the expanded Huben army of 5000, the feather forest army of 10000, and the 10000 forbidden guards. He deeply believed that even if Li Nong did not surrender, the 25000 elite troops could be destroyed if they went to East Afghanistan, on the premise that he would command the elite troops.


    "The reason why we deliberately let the Qi Huo army seize dong''a and Taocheng is naturally to set a trap." Ji Chang looked at Liu Yan and said, "Mr. Wang, the suggestion of the facial features Zhonglang is consistent with the strategy we formulated before. It is more appropriate for the facial features Zhonglang to go in person."


    Yes, the official position given by Liu Yan to ran min is general Zhonglang with five facial features.


    General Zhonglang with five features is a four grade official in the small ~ Dynasty ~ court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but in various countries, there are different grades because of the actual command of different troops.


    In the state of Han, continuing the Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty, and according to the characteristics of the Three Kingdoms period, there are five Zhonglang generals in the East, West, South, North and middle. Then the five facial Zhonglang generals are higher than the five Zhonglang generals, and higher than the miscellaneous generals. They are only located under the Hussars general, chequered general, champion general and Wei general, and have the same status as the four expeditions and four towns.


    Considering that the general of hussars, the general of chariots, the champion general and the general of Wei are vacant in the state of Han, and there is no one to be the general of the four expeditions and the general of the four towns, only the five Zhonglang generals have arranged the north and West, ran min can only say that he recognizes the position of the five sense Zhonglang, but he is not happy, but he knows that it is very good to be able to do so. Who makes the state of Han like this.


    "Yuzhou troops need to attack all the way north." Liu Yan said that Chenliu county and Jiyin county were not controlled by the Han army. He looked at ran Min: "can we solve the begging army before Yuzhou troops arrive at the combat position?"


    Ran min agreed: "please rest assured, the king, I will be able to do it."


    "Since the facial features Zhonglang will have such confidence, the begging army is naturally not a threat." Sang Yu never showed disgust in front of Ran min, which can only be said to be neither salty nor light. He raised his hand and falsely pointed to the direction of Puyang County and asked, "Shi Hu has the greatest chance to take the lead in launching the offensive. Is there less 70000 troops in the front line?"


    Puyang has 30000 people in the city and 40000 in the camp outside the city. What they need to deal with is an army led by nearly 200000 stone tigers, or the Jie people known for their ferocity.


    "Shi Hu is cruel, but he is not a man who doesn''t know the soldiers." Ji Chang looked at several garrison points in the rear of Puyang City and said, "at the beginning, the army of Shihu society pressed into Puyang City, and the headquarters would divide troops. Sun Fudu''s headquarters must also go north and try his best to capture juancheng or linqiu and cut off the connection between our army and the rear of Puyang."


    The strategy of the Han country has two parts. If it can win quickly, it is naturally the best. If it can''t have a protracted war, it is also one of the options.


    In fact, the high-level officials of Han, including Liu Yan, tend to make the war lasting, which is not only a military confrontation, but also a contest of national strength between the two countries. They were very confident in the national strength of the Han state itself, that is, they suspected that if the main force dragged on in Puyang battlefield for a long time, it would cause disadvantages in other regions.


    Fighting a protracted war is not only for the victory or defeat of Puyang County, but also to create favorable conditions for sweeping the Central Plains in the long run. After all, as long as the stone tiger consumes the power of the whole country in the battle of Puyang County, even the stone tiger still has enough population, but food, ordnance and other materials can not be changed.


    "Although our navy can ensure the blockade of the Yellow River, the garrison in Qinting cannot move. Fan county can appropriately increase the garrison as a mobile force that can be reinforced at any time, so as to ensure sufficient help to linqiu or juancheng." Ran min touched his chin and said, "it''s inevitable for Shijie to divide troops to attack juancheng or linqiu. Why not destroy the enemy after the minister solves the qihuo army?"


    Liu Yan found that ran min had a kind of self-confidence when talking about the war. When talking about the military, ran min not only seemed confident and full of heroism, but didn''t look like a person who lost his mind from time to time in many intelligence.


    "After a winter, we built fortifications and other fortifications in Puyang County. We don''t have to worry that each city will be easily captured." Sang Yu smiled and said, "what we need is... When and where the enemy will attack."


    Ran min subconsciously looked at sang Yu, then looked at Liu Yan, and asked, "Sir, is there anything I don''t know?"


    "Yongzeng, our strategy is not completely fixed. It is to arrange plans for all possible situations as much as possible." Liu Yan said earnestly: "war is to serve a larger situation. A lot of things will happen in a campaign. We try our best to guide the development of the war, seize more opportunities and finally achieve the most desired results."


    "When the king said so, the minister understood." Ran min seemed to understand it and said, "if we can force or induce the enemy to do what we want them to do, we must win."


    Liu Yan is listening quietly. He knows that ran Min has follow-up words.


    Sure enough, ran min went on to say, "but Shijie is not without talents. You need to be cautious about your strategy."


    That''s right, but ran min offended many people, especially the prime minister and relevant generals who formulated the strategy, and even Liu Yan himself.


    Of course, Liu Yan was not angry about the correct suggestion. He smiled and nodded and asked, "have you ever had any suggestions?"


    "If you need to give up a node, you must try your best to resist losing again." Ran min looked down on Li Nong''s easy capture of Dong''e and Taocheng. He thought that it was too obvious to do it in order not to die, that is, Li Nong had no choice but to retreat if he had a choice. He said to Liu Yan very carefully, "fighting is meant to kill people."


    After a discussion, the layout and preparation have been improved as much as possible. Liu Yan held a big banquet that night. The next day, people who should go their own ways went out to fenggao to go everywhere.


    Ran min naturally set out with the Huben army, the Yulin army and the forbidden guards. Before he left, he was given full honor by Liu Yanlong for his general worship ceremony and expedition ceremony.


    "King?" Jichang hasn''t finished his work in Jizhou, but he can stay in fenggao for a while and wait for the climate to warm up in Jizhou. He climbed a mountain with Liu Yan and looked at the troops moving away from a distance. He did not ask implicitly: "if ran rebelled, how should he deal with it?"


    Liu Yan looked at the advancing troops and said bluntly, "he may rebel, but not now."


    The current situation is not suitable for ran min to have too many actions. It is not that it is not appropriate to be in a war. It is purely that ran Min has just been attached. The people who originally followed ran min must be in a period of ideological confusion. Moreover, the state of Han did not treat ran min badly, including his original subordinates. It can even be said that they were well resettled.


    Liu Yan will not give ran min the opportunity to be in power. Even if he uses it to fight, he will have his own arrangements.


    The real situation is that someone who rebelled or rebelled is often the indulgence of the king intentionally and unintentionally. There may also be a situation that the king is an incompetent generation, which is equal to a slap in the face. There must be a reason.


    Liu Yan is 29 years old (345 AD) and ran min is 43 years old. The difference between the two is 14 years old. Liu Yan will live longer than ran min without accident. If the situation permits, Liu Yan hopes that ran min can get a good end, provided that ran min doesn''t want to die.


    From the plane map, fenggao is more than 220 li away from dong''a, but in fact, there is no straight line on the road. It takes nearly 310 Li to really walk.


    Ran min spent six days taking his troops to Gucheng. After arriving, he sent Miao song to dong''a.


    Miao song was originally an attendant of Ran min''s sect. The so-called sect servant is actually an official position to manage the private property of the king. It is a casual official under the Shaofu system, but it is deeply trusted by the king.


    "Master, Li Nong..." Jiang Gan had no official position in the Han Dynasty, but he could bear some important responsibilities in ran min''s shogunate. He asked in a hesitant tone, "will the farmers'' Association of Li surrender?"


    Ran min stood at the gate and brought his troops to camp on the north side of Gucheng. It seems that the range of camp is very wide. He has fully understood what kind of army he commands. Not only are the weapons and armor excellent, but also the quality of the soldiers is unspeakable.


    "Begging for living, begging for living..." ran min still had many feelings: "isn''t it just to live?"


    They all came from the begging army. How can we not understand the nature of the begging army? Ran min couldn''t think of any reason why Li Nong had to work for Shi Hu.


    "But... Li Nong obeyed Shi Hu''s orders." Jiang Gan said anxiously, "for those who don''t know the big man, the big man is indeed in a dangerous moment, and they don''t know that the big man is actually..."


    "So we''ll let Li Nong know." Ran min raised his neck slightly, more or less melancholy: "Li Nong knows what kind of person I am, and must also find out that I have become a big man''s facial features. I am like this. Can''t I explain the problem?"


    Jiang Gan doesn''t know what to say directly. Only when he integrates into a system can he understand what it looks like. Before that, they only knew that the Han state under Liu Yan''s rule was strong in force and abundant in production. They learned more by taking advantage of their positions and official positions. For example, Liu Yan could not know where to dispatch full elite troops at any time or in a steady stream.


    "I really can''t think of any reason why the king can''t unify the world." Ran min seemed to shiver, and his body soon became tall and straight: "at that banquet, the king seemed to be drunk and inadvertently said a lot to me. Although I still can''t understand it now, but... Listen... How to say? I just feel very powerful!"


    This time, Jiang Gan had to be curious.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Thank you for Zhan V Wanshang. Can Jiageng wait for the end of this difficult plot? Thanks!

 Chapter 409

    Miao song came to Taocheng without any obstacles.


    Taocheng is located on the East Bank of a river system. Less than ten miles away from the West Bank is the East ah where Li Nong large-scale troops are stationed.


    After the Qi Huo army arrived at the North Bank of the Yellow River, they didn''t take any drastic action. They would attack dong''a and Taocheng as entrenched places, mainly because they had to have a foothold to shelter from the wind and rain, not in the field of frozen snow in winter.


    Practically speaking, the Qi Huo army has never been an armed force with abundant materials. No matter during the struggle with the Hu people, ang or after being defeated by the Hu people and becoming executioners, their situation is not better. Poverty is used to describe a family or individual, but the living army is really poor. It is very difficult to maintain even the most basic living security, not to mention the materials such as military equipment.


    Miao song didn''t come empty handed. He was accompanied by nearly a thousand people and nearly a hundred carriages.


    The carriage was loaded with some grain and cloth, and even salt that was very important to people. These things were not covered up, but were exposed brightly, which made everyone of the begging army stare.


    Li Nong is in dong''a on the other side of the river. The Lord of Taocheng is Li cunxiao (not the Tang Dynasty).


    Li cunxiao received Miao song outside the city. Pointing to the carriages full of materials, Li cunxiao was confused and said, "it''s out of personal friendship, or..."


    Miao song and Li cunxiao can only be said to know each other, but they are not very familiar. He looked at Li cunxiao in a thick sheep fur coat and asked, "why cross the Yellow River?"


    The early Qi Huo army was good at fighting. It still fought with the Hu people under the condition of lacking everything, and won more times than lost.


    After Shi Le defeated the Qi Huo army, the Qi Huo army was still brave and good at fighting when suppressing the rebellion for Shijie. However, after Shi Hu became the ruler of Shijie, the Qi Huo army was basically separated and used, resulting in the emergence of the Li Nong system and the ran Min system. Finally, the Qi Huo army was also divided into three parts: serving the Hu people, resisting the Hu people and being neutral.


    Of course, it is Li Nong who chooses to continue to work for the Hu people. The reason is that Li Nong is personally treated and valued by shile and Shi Hu, not how well Shijie treats the collective of Qi Huojun.


    "Persuaded, but..." Li cunxiao paused. He really didn''t know Miao song well. It''s no use saying so much. He had to ask again, "the Han army is coming, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Miao song didn''t hide it. He said bluntly, "twenty-five thousand are all the elite of the Han army. The Huben army and the Yulin army are the world-famous Forbidden guards."


    "Really?" Li cunxiao was not surprised. He pulled his cheek and said, "the king of Han really thinks highly of us."


    The motorcade has begun to enter the city, causing bursts of cheers in the city. Listening to some clips in the cheers, people are glad to finally have some decent food, and they are ecstatic about the salt.


    For salt, even after thousands of years, it is still scarce, especially for inland people.


    People cannot lack salt. If they do not produce a variety of diseases, they will not have strength. It can be seen that salt is important to the human body.


    With today''s technology, it is not impossible to make sea salt. You know, the state of Qi in the Warring States period was famous for making sea salt and gathered the world''s wealth in Linzi. However, after the Western Han Dynasty, the technology of making sea salt became officially owned and the people were strictly blocked, which was caused by the incident of "taking salt and iron for the benefit of the imperial court".


    Of course, the official blockade can not completely prevent the spread of salt making technology among the people, but first there was the war at the end of the Western Han Dynasty, then there was the scuffle among the princes at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, and then the Sima waste firewood family lost the Central Plains, resulting in continuous war. In fact, a considerable number of technologies were lost in the flames of war.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty had a long coastline, but the small ~ imperial court did not control even one family''s sea salt production. Instead, the aristocratic families along the coast had their own small workshops to make sea salt, but the quality could only be said to be unattractive.


    At present, the society does not have too many sources of salt. There are salt lakes in the northwest. Where there are no natural salt lakes, salt can only be extracted from some rock salt.


    Do you know what is the most common way to provide salt now, even a thousand years later? Is to get a piece of salt cloth, but repeatedly use the salt cloth to make a salty taste. As for adding salt, unless it''s a rich family, I really think too much.


    There are twenty carts of salt. It looks like that kind of white grain salt. Each cart should have 500 kilograms, and twenty carts are 10000 kilograms. If we save some money, it will be enough for 300000 people to spend more than a year and a half.


    Only twenty carts of salt is a big gift. Needless to say, there are thirty carts of cloth. Fifty carts of millet, chestnut rice and wheat seem insignificant.


    Li Nong personally came to the east bank from the floating bridge. When he saw Miao song, his first sentence was: "the king of Han wants to surrender us?"


    Miao song did not hide, and told what he knew, including that it was ran Min who advocated the surrender. Otherwise, the left and right prime ministers and some generals of the Han state were actually the opinions of the annihilation of the army.


    "Never thought." Li Nong had a mocking expression on his face: "they underestimated us so much."


    Well, Miao song knows that it''s no use saying more. Only when Li Nong sees the coming Han Army in person and may need to fight with it, will he know that the top leaders of the Han country are really not out of inexplicable pride.


    It didn''t take much time, that is, on the third day after Miao song arrived in Taocheng, a mighty Han army arrived ten miles outside Taocheng.


    "Look at the designation. It''s the Huben army, the Yulin army and the forbidden guards. There are no other Han army." Li cunxiao and Li Nong almost stood side by side at the gate of Taocheng. From a distance, we can see the Han Army still moving forward: "our scouts lost a lot and achieved very limited results."


    Without looking at the number of scouts lost before the war, we can probably guess what kind of army the enemy is. The more elite the field group is, the greater the advantage the scouts have in the war. Usually, the Scouts of an army can best explain the combat effectiveness of the army. That''s why Li cunxiao specially mentions the loss of scouts.


    Soon Li Nong could see the Han army with the naked eye. Without too much interpretation, he could see what kind of army it was from the marching posture.


    The qihuo army did its best to reinforce the peach city on the front line in winter, but the degree of desolation of the peach city was too serious. Even after strengthening day and night in winter, the gap of the peach city wall was only blocked. If there were any fortifications, it was only building walls and digging some shallow trenches outside the city wall.


    The Huben army is an Armored Cavalry. It is impossible to wear heavy armor in the marching posture. Now the Knights are riding on auxiliary horses. The war horses that are really used to ride cross combat are light, and there are pack horses loaded with boxed armor and wrapped riding weapons.


    The badminton army is a sudden cavalry with both riding, shooting and close combat. They have many auxiliary horses as well as heavy cavalry. Because of the nature of sudden cavalry, the armor of people and horses is not too heavy. As a result, the Knights wear breastplates and the horses are also half armored. Visually, it is more elite than the non combat Huben army.


    "Not 25000." Li Nong turned his head and looked at Miao song at the back and raised the corner of his mouth: "there are at least 50000."


    "Each armour rider has three auxiliary riders, and each sudden cavalry has one auxiliary rider." Miao Song said expressionless, "auxiliary riders are not war soldiers in the Han army system."


    That is, the Han Army has such a system. All countries will be accompanied by people, and one of them will be regarded as participants in the war. It is even rare to have a "reputation". For example, only 10000 people dare to claim 100000.


    Li Nong didn''t know much about the Han state established less than two years ago. Maybe there are still many fallacies in his understanding. For example, it is rumored that Liu Yan is a royal descendant of the Han Dynasty, and for example, Liu Yan is actually a highly sinicized Hun. Anyway, none of them seems reliable.


    In less than six years, the Han army developed from a small tribe in a corner to a country occupying two states and occupying many states and counties. Li Nong did not have too serious deviation in his cognition. What I want to say is that Liu Yan really began to fight in the Central Plains. In fact, it was nearly three years, not six years.


    "The Han Army did not find any equipment for attacking the city." Li cunxiao didn''t lower his voice. He raised his hand and pointed to the Han army who looked like it was starting to camp. He found something and said, "move the flag... This way. Yong ever wanted to talk before the battle?"


    In silence, Li Nong turned and walked to the corridor of the lower city. He really wanted to have a good conversation with ran min.


    Ran min did ride across Zhu Longma. There were not many people accompanying him near Taocheng, only more than 500 people. Li Tan and Qian Jian were among them, and Xie an followed.


    Stopping about two miles away from Taocheng, ran min saw the gate of Taocheng open and the handsome flag representing the Qi Huojun appeared first. From a distance, he could see Li Nong leading nearly a thousand people out of the city.


    The two sides soon met face to face. At the beginning, no one made a sound. Ran min kicked the horse''s belly with his feet. Zhu Longma moved forward slowly. Only Xie ankong''s horse followed, and the rest stayed quietly in place.


    Li Nong naturally moved forward, but Wang Mo followed him.


    Wang Mo was born in an aristocratic family in the Central Plains. When the Qi Huo army fought against the Hu people, he joined the Qi Huo army, which was gradually valued by Li Nong. He and ran min are acquaintances, and they are actually more similar in concept to ran min. unfortunately, his family background and burden make him unable to freely choose the road he wants, so he can only be with Li Nong. (this man was killed by ran min like Li Nong and others in History)


    "Forever." Li Nong was only less than two steps away from ran min, looked up and down at ran min and said, "wearing the armor of the Han Army, it is more heroic and extraordinary."


    Ran min raised his hand and saluted and shouted, "Duke Li can do the same."


    "Yongzeng is still so anxious." Li Nong looked dumbfounded and burst into a burst of ''ha ha'' laughter. When he had had enough laughter, he asked, "has Yong ever come to denounce someone?"


    Ran min was silent for a moment, Then he said: "Begging for life, begging for life... Is all about living. Duke Li must not forget the origin of the begging for life army. He served the Hu people and humiliated their ancestors. Can it be replaced by some small favors of the Hu people? Now our king is going to wipe out the world, so that we Han people will no longer commit ourselves to the cruel rule of Hu prisoners, and return a peaceful place for people in the world to live and work in peace and contentment. Why don''t Duke Li work under the king''s command with min Life? "


    Li Nong was silent for a long time. He always looked up at the sky, looked at the blue sky, and saw white clouds of different shapes passing by, Then he said, "the state of Han has been attacked on many sides, not to mention the gathering of Jie people and their families in Puyang. In the direction of Jizhou, there are also the elite frontier army of Zhao and the army to assist Yan, and hundreds of thousands of troops in the South will go north at any time. Looking at the situation in the world, only the cool country located in the remote Xiliang, the generation country of barren grassland and the state of Han have gentle relations, and the rest of the countries are hostile to the state of Han."


    Ran min burst into laughter and roared, "my king regards hostile countries as dead bones in the grave. Is it not a small stone blocking the way to restore the glory of the Han family, but something that can be kicked away with one foot?"


    "Never talk nonsense." Li Nong said very seriously: "the heavenly king could call up millions of troops two years ago. Although the Han army won everywhere in the past two years, it also placed itself in the place of public enemies in the world. Who gave the Han king such arrogant confidence that those were just roadblocks?"


    Xie an opened his mouth at this time. He didn''t salute. He looked at Li Nong directly and shouted as loudly as possible: "Marquis Wei Wu, look at our army."


    The auxiliary soldiers are camped, the Huben army has been wearing armor, the Yulin army has also entered the combat posture, and the forbidden guard need not talk more.


    The army that has fully entered the attack state arranges its formation according to the number and advances forward in echelons.


    At the front is the complete Huben army. People and horses are wrapped in layers of armor. Five thousand heavy cavalry become a front arrow array, slowly moving forward, and the sound of heavy horseshoes rolls in bursts.


    The Yulin army is divided into two groups. It is located on the left and right wings of the tiger Ben army. It looks like two wings from a distance. It cooperates with the tiger Ben army to form a large crane wing array.


    At the end of the March were the ten thousand guards. They pushed forward with the greatest momentum. The footmen stepped on neat steps, and the cavalry and horses stepped on the ground in strange agreement.


    The Han army suddenly took a forward posture. Naturally, there were bursts of warning drums in Taocheng. It seems that many troops poured out to meet Li Nong back?


    "Li Gong doesn''t have to be frightened." Xie an finally did not forget to salute ran Minhang. With ran min''s permission, he shouted to Li Nong: "the public is not the generation of Hu Lu. We have no intention of treating the public like animals."


    Li Nong was not afraid when he looked at it. He stopped at the slowly advancing Han Army and waited to take back his sight before he said to ran Min: "always thought it would be easy for someone to surrender?"


    Ran min also said directly: "I Wang Yan and Li Nong are the soldiers crossing the river. If we resist or fight for ten days and a half months for the stone tiger, we will not be destroyed."


    Li Nong was silent again

 Chapter 410

    Li Nong was never a decisive person. He also knew that he was easily influenced by personal feelings. For a long time, it was easy to hesitate that led to the division of the begging army. Now he is in a situation where he can''t advance or retreat.


    Wang Mo was prompted by Li Nong''s eyes before he opened his mouth: "what conditions did the king of Han offer?"


    Ran min told him bluntly: "the troops disarmed in situ, and generals including Li Gong went to fenggao."


    "Dao Zu and fish?" Wang Mo made an absurd expression and said, "the king of Han is really..."


    "This is the reality." Ran min looked at Li Nong, In the tone of an insider: "There are more than 300000 people under Li Nong''s command. How many can fight? No more than 50000. You lack weapons, enough warm clothes, and even food and fodder. If you fight against opponents with similar conditions, you can naturally rely on a spirit of bravery, but you face the Han army with excellent armor and equipment and more fierce and fearless of death."


    Li Nong doesn''t need to say more empty words. The reality of the Qi Huo army is like what ran Min said. It can even be said that the conditions have never been better. He couldn''t help looking at the Han Army that had stopped, seeing that people and horses were all equipped with armor and riding gear, and then seeing that people and horses were equipped with plate armor, the forbidden guards behind didn''t see and knew that they were basically equipped with armor.


    The Han Army really had excellent weapons and armor. It was not so well equipped with silver guns and wax heads. This is a fact that has been shown in wars again and again in recent years. Anyone who faces it will feel deep pressure.


    "Forever." Li Nong said sadly, "we are not without the ability to resist. The king of Han underestimated us."


    "Li Gong, it seems that you really don''t know what kind of opponent you are facing." Ran Min has begun to pull the reins, turning the horse''s head and saying, "in the end, we still have to do one."


    The begging army from Taocheng had arrived. They didn''t move forward until they were signaled by Li Nong. They waited for ran min to take people away. The begging army came forward and hugged Li Nong and Wang Mo back to the city.


    "The king of the Han Dynasty really went too far. It was clearly forced to surrender, not to surrender!" In fact, Wang Mo is more inclined to change his flag to the Han state. After all, ran Min has given a good example, but Liu Yan''s response is really exaggerated. He asked Li Nong reluctantly, "what should we do?"


    "It seems that it is necessary to have a fight so that the state of Han will no longer underestimate us." Li Nong was in a wandering position. He knew he couldn''t fight, but he didn''t want to completely depend on others. He said, "it''s just... The Han army is really difficult to deal with, especially in the field."


    Li Nong was frightened when he thought that there were 5000 armour mounted cavalry. He was not a fledgling young man. He knew very well what would happen to the mounted heavy cavalry in the field with flat terrain. In particular, fighting with the mounted heavy cavalry with infantry who couldn''t stand in array was just looking for death.


    The number of armor mounted cavalry equipment represents how powerful the national strength is. Shi Hu integrates the strength of the whole country to arm 3000 armor mounted iron cavalry and 8000 heavy infantry. It is precisely because of the existence of dragon guards that the Jie nationality has become a solid overlord in the Central Plains. Looking at Liaodong, Murong Xianbei, armed with 3000 armour riding gear, immediately swept the whole Liaodong, including the surrounding areas.


    "Under Yongzeng''s command, there are 3000 armour riding gear." In fact, Li Nong didn''t understand how ran min did it. He just said, "in this way, the king of Han has 8000 armour cavalry and even tens of thousands of heavy infantry?"


    According to people at this time, as long as they wear iron armor, they can be regarded as warriors. People and horses wear heavy armor, which can also be called armor riding gear. Armour is better armed, that is, armour and riding equipment should not only have excellent knights, but also have tall and excellent horses.


    It should be said that today''s world should be the best time for war horses in the Central Plains, It not only owns the dwarf horse (Mongolian horse) on the grassland, but also the Dawan horse and Wusun horse brought from the western regions, and even the hot-blooded horse from Central Asia (Arabian horse). The variety of horses is far beyond the past dynasties, and the number is even beyond people''s imagination. That''s why the Jin army in the East is well equipped, but it is difficult to go north. The Jin army is often faced with a large number of Hu cavalry.


    Qihuo army also has cavalry. It is a relatively elite group of qihuo army, all for the rest of their lives. Some of their leaders were summoned by Li Nong and asked if they had the confidence to fight the Han Army outside the city.


    "You can''t fight head-on." Li cunxiao already knew the conditions offered by the state of Han, and his heart was a gloomy feeling: "there is no space for guerrilla warfare..."


    Now it''s the Han Army attacking and the living army guarding. As a general on the side of qihuo army, no one wants to go out of the city and fight with heavily armed cavalry. If you defend, it seems that you can defend. What is the value of defending?


    The qihuo army is at the most contradictory moment, and the Han army is not sitting and watching a play.


    The day after ran min arrived in Taocheng, when the Han army opened the camp again, you could see instruments such as crossbows, stone catapults and ladders to climb the city, as opposed to about 3000 infantry.


    "Li Gong." Miao song didn''t go back. At the moment, he was standing at the gate of Taocheng and making a final effort: "the dangerous city is not guarded, and the military heart is floating and can''t fight. Moreover, once there is a real war... I''m afraid... I''m afraid there will be unpredictable consequences."


    Miao song wandered around Taocheng yesterday and fully knew what the current situation of the Qi Huo army was like.


    After a winter, at least the beggars in Taocheng are in a very difficult situation. Frozen corpses can often be seen on the roadside, and most people can also see that they are skinny under the condition of lack of food and clothing. It seems that only some soldiers look better, but in fact they are not much better.


    "Duke Li, why shed unnecessary blood and cause unnecessary death and injury?" Miao song had seen the crossbows outside the city installing crossbows and arrows on the top chord, and the stone catapult was also twisting the winch to guard against stone bullets: "my lord belongs to the king of Han. He has not killed anyone inexplicably. He has been properly placed!"


    The Han Army has begun to move. The first test firing of the bed crossbow left the string. The crossbow should be one foot long. It flew for a distance and inserted into the rammed earth wall. It must have caused a certain vibration to the wall section, resulting in the exclamation of the soldiers of the begging Army in that section.


    "The king of Han didn''t say what treatment to give." Li Nong looked quite calm and said, "I''m not afraid of being imprisoned or killed. I''ve always tried my best to win treatment for those who follow me. How can I not make any efforts?"


    A very loud bow and string sound came from the Han Army, a series of broken air sounds sounded, and there were continuous collision sounds and tragic cries from the wall.


    After the crossbow was the catapult, so that the general of the defending begging army had to order to give up the defense temporarily and let people take refuge under the city wall.


    The Han Army did not attack the tower, so that a group of people, including Li Nong, could stand here and watch the Han Army outside the city.


    The three thousand soldiers of the Han Army pushed forward to about 150 steps. A "Shua" sound rang through, and a "dark cloud" rose from the ground to the sky. It was a dense number of crossbows and arrows that were shot out. Soon, there was a dense sound of bumps on the city wall, and the covered city wall was filled with crossbows and arrows.


    In almost half an hour, although there was no garrison on the wall, the Han Army''s various long-range attack weapons were constantly demonstrated, but it did not climb the city.


    At the beginning, the general and Colonel of the qihuo army on the side of the city tower would still talk. He saw that there was no one in the middle. Most of them are right to fight for half their lives, but it is the first time to see the continuous coverage of such powerful multiple long-range attack means as today.


    Suddenly, a dull noise came from the city wall, and then the city wall that was constantly hit by stone bullets collapsed. A series of movements brought dust rolling.


    Li Nong whispered, "the reinforced gap can''t stand repeated bombardment and collapsed..."


    In the final analysis, the qihuo army is not a regular army. Their means of repairing the gap is only to re tamp the soil. In winter, it is rain and snow. After a period of rainy weather, the newly repaired gap has no time to dry, let alone form a fit with the old city wall.


    The collapsed city wall looks not small. After the dust dissipates, should it be nearly four feet wide?


    The movement on this side of the city wall spread to the city, and bursts of screams came from a distance. It seemed that a riot had occurred.


    The people in the city are really confused, upset, but no one runs around. After all, they all have long experience in fighting with the army, but exclamation and Howling are really unavoidable.


    "Surrender?" Li Nong looked at his subordinates and saw their faces full of iron and fear: "come down."


    When no one spoke, Miao song''s relieved voice was particularly obvious.


    Li Nong looked as if he was ten years old and said in a lonely voice: "it is not a crime of war, but a war without war."


    It was Shi Hu who threw the Qi Huo army to the South Bank of the Yellow River. Li Nong didn''t believe that Shi Hu didn''t know what the Qi Huo army looked like. Not to mention the lack of armor and equipment, even food and fodder were very scarce. But in this way, Shi Hu also threw the Qi Huo army to the South Bank of the Yellow River. Li Nong didn''t know whether Shi Hu trusted the Qi Huo army or threw it away like a piece of garbage.


    The apricot yellow flag was raised above the Peach City, and the tightly closed gate was opened. Li Nong was the first to walk, followed by a group of generals of the begging army.


    Ran min, who received the news, didn''t play tricks. He came to the front to meet Li Nong personally. Seeing Li Nong full of vicissitudes of life, he comforted: "chaotic times make people have too many involuntarily, and sometimes passive acceptance can''t be avoided."


    Li Nong really didn''t know that ran min could say such a thing. He looked at ran min with no look and asked hoarsely, "Yongzeng, what will the king of Han deal with us?"


    "Those who can fight should be incorporated, and those who cannot fight should be resettled separately." In fact, ran min also had a lot of feelings. The fall of Li Nong''s group was tantamount to begging the living army to withdraw from the stage of history. He squeezed out a smile: "Li Gong, but please be at ease. Now it is the time for the king to employ people. It is uncertain that Min will soon be able to ride the battlefield side by side with Gong."


    Li Nong''s response was a bitter smile.


    Xie an, who stood quietly aside, suddenly asked, "Duke Li, you are willing to come to the South Bank of the Yellow River. I''m afraid you have made a decision at the beginning?"


    Ran min was stunned. He quickly reacted and thought, "indeed, Li Nong is not a reckless man. He doesn''t know what will happen after crossing the river. He just twists and turns behind, which really suits him."


    Li Nong still smiled bitterly.


    There are already Han troops entering the city. Li Tan is at the forefront of the whole army entering the city. What he sees is people standing on both sides of the road in cold weather but not wrapped in clothes. Those people don''t have much emotion, but just stand quietly and wait and see.


    First, the Han Army entered the city, followed by a steady stream of carriages. Auxiliary soldiers set up pots and tools to find firewood. Soon, bursts of rice fragrance spread throughout the city. When waiting for people to queue up to get rice porridge, bursts of cheers immediately rang out in the city.


    Li Nong heard the happy cheers from Taocheng in the camp of the Han Army, but the bitterness on his face did not reduce at all. He said with emotion to ran min, who knelt down in front of him: "I haven''t heard such cheers for a long time."


    "The material abundance of the Great Han is beyond imagination. The king has never been stingy with the people." Ran min had no sense of righteousness. He looked at Li Nong attentively and asked, "Duke Li, min Ke wrote a letter to the king, but he didn''t know what the general will be like?"


    "Once upon a time, cutting first and then playing later is not what a minister can do." Li Nong shook his head and said, "come again, I don''t want to meet the king of heaven on the battlefield."


    It turned out that ran min took all the responsibility. He said that Li Nong could be brought to Puyang battlefield first, and then he wrote a letter to explain to Liu Yan.


    However, ran min looked down on Li Nong''s sentimentality. He was willing to fight for Li Nong or look at his past friendship. Seeing Li Nong''s firm attitude, he stopped mentioning it and began to talk about the past, but he didn''t have much to talk about.


    It is a good thing for the Han country to force down the begging army entrenched in Jibei county without war. It can save time and increase the population of about 300000 at the same time.


    Liu Yan, who was in fenggao, received the news that Li Nong led the army to surrender three days later. At this time, the news that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was really gathering on a large scale was delivered a day earlier.


    Not only did the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty act, but Sun Fudu''s headquarters and Shijie Zhao Jun in Chenliu county and Liang county also began to agitate. It seems that Shi Hu knew that the Han parliament sent troops north from Yuzhou.


    "Since the enemy troops in those positions move first, the first battle after spring will be in the south." Liu Yan was standing in front of the mountain map. He looked at a lot of places and glanced frequently at Jiankang: "the mobilization of servants from the army is in place?"


    One winter, the Han Dynasty reorganized 200000 slaves as servants and sent them to the Yangtze River in batches, mostly along the Huainan line and Yingshui line.


    Wang Meng quickly checked the papers, carefully identified them, and then replied, "Your Majesty, 120000 servants have arrived."


    Liu Yan nodded first and touched his chin behind him. He seemed to be asking and talking to himself: "what gave the small court so much courage that it really wanted to go north?"

 Chapter 411

    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty made a lot of noise.


    As soon as Yangzhou changed its defensive posture, the army began to change to the offensive posture, a large number of naval ships were also concentrated in Jingkou, and the detailed work of the Jin army began to appear in Xuzhou.


    In part of Jingzhou, a large number of carriages continued to transport goods to Xincai county. Chu Li, the abbot of the state, wrote many lyrical poems about the northern expedition. Each one looked so ambitious and described the Han state as a barbarian who did not know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    "So Huan Wen didn''t achieve anything in Jiankang?" Liu Yan knew that the strategy of "harmonizing Jin" was correct and was also working in this direction. Otherwise, he would not send Huan Wen, one of the nine Qing Dynasties, as an envoy to Jiankang. He showed his anger on his face, but it was not aimed at Huan Wen. It was: "Jingkou is the assembly point of Jin Navy, isn''t it?"


    Wang Meng nodded quickly. The main anchorage of the Han fleet was Jiangdu. In response, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty transferred the assembly place to Jingkou.


    Jiangdu and Jingkou are not far away. If the weather is sunny, we can see each other''s Shuizhai with our naked eyes. It can be said that we have a panoramic view of each other''s every move.


    "The Jin Navy gathered about 1400 ships of all sizes and practiced day and night." Wang Meng is Liu Yan''s secretary lang. he has access to a lot of documents and has a better understanding of the dynamics of all parties than those at the senior level. He said in a slightly confused way: "if you make such a big noise, you will see more demonstrations than actual attacks."


    Liu Yan sneered in an instant.


    The fleet size of the Han Army in Jiangdu was no less than 2000 ships, and the most was even 3000. Some time ago, the Han fleet sailed to the hinterland of the Yangtze River. At that time, Jin Navy did not dare to appear in the channel of the Han fleet, and civilian fishing boats did not dare to appear in the vision of the Han fleet.


    In terms of water warfare, the Han state has no excellent commander, but no country can match the number. Liu Yan doesn''t seem to need too excellent commanders. Anyway, once a water war occurs, it will be consumed directly.


    Jiang Du ordered Fu Wei to send a request to the center of the Han state, saying that it was necessary to teach the increasingly arrogant Jin Army Navy a lesson, at least to block the Jin Army Navy in the water stronghold and dare not go out.


    Ji Chang pressed Fu Wei''s request and gave Liu Yan the opinion that he would either not fight. Once the fight broke out, he would completely destroy the navy of the Jin army, and even make a landing operation. Instead of occupying much land, he would suddenly confuse and fear the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and then talk about the possibility of peaceful coexistence.


    Liu yanphene charged: "find out whether it is the appeal of the small court or some aristocratic families making waves."


    Wang Meng naturally answered his fate.


    Chu Li, the abbot of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and Xie Shang of Xie family were mixed up and became political allies. Since Yu Bing''s death, what they have been doing is to erode the political power of the Yu family and win over the aristocratic family that originally took refuge in the Yu family.


    In this way, it is reasonable to say that Chu and Xie should not act rashly before they have not suppressed and integrated the power of Yu''s family.


    Huan Wen reported to Liu Yan at the meeting. It was speculated that Chu and Xie were jointly bluffing. At the same time, they also wanted to take advantage of the war in the Central Plains of the Han state. He suggested that the greatest possibility was to let the Han fleet disappear from the Yangtze River and transfer the territory on the North Bank of the Yangtze River, including the Jiangdu, to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    What Liu Yan did not know was that if history had not been changed by him, the land of Xuzhou on the North Bank of the Yangtze River would indeed be taken by Yu Yi, so that Jiankang, the capital of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, would not be directly threatened.


    As the capital of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Jiankang was directly exposed to the threat. We can imagine how restless the small imperial court was. It should be a dream to remove the threat.


    The Han state expanded to the North Bank of the Yangtze River and set up a fleet stop in Jiangdu. The number of ships appeared to be frightening. As a direct result, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty set up a defense zone at least 30 miles deep.


    It is not easy to expand the defense in depth zone. We do not know how much human and material resources should be spent. Even if it is done, no one can be sure how much it can play. Then there is no move that can remove the danger better than pushing the front forward.


    [hundreds of thousands?] Liu Yan still doubted that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty could assemble so many people. He thought: [the one who danced with Wen Ji only led thousands of people to the northern expedition. Yu Liang''s northern expedition was also a family armed expedition, and the number was more than that of the imperial court. How many people did the poet''s father-in-law take in the northern expedition in history? Anyway, there were no more than 100000. Where did they send hundreds of thousands of troops to the northern expedition?]


    Since history has been changed, considering Liu Yan''s strong challenge to Sima royal family, it seems that it is not impossible for the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to go crazy.


    Liu Yan walked quickly to the case table. He needed to re-examine the situation of Yu''s encounter in the political struggle.


    The Yu family died from Yu Bing, only Yu Yi was supporting the huge Yu family.


    Yu Yi was removed from many local official positions and resigned from a virtual position with a big name but no real power. According to the previous hidden rules of officialdom, he was making progress by retreating. However, some leaders, including Xie and Chu, stopped playing with the hidden rules, resulting in the political collapse of the Yu family.


    "The king''s idea is correct." Xie AI and sang Yu were summoned together by Liu Yan. He listened to Liu Yan''s ideas and said, "there must be some reason why we have to do it. Otherwise, how can the aristocratic family break the rules formed?"


    Liu Yan immediately said, "what I want to know is what ''must do'' makes those door lords and aristocratic families lose face."


    Sang Yu recently paid close attention to the actions of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and found that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the state of Zhao in Shijie echoed each other from a distance. The cooperation between the two countries can even be said to be very coordinated, and he felt a strong threat in an instant.


    The Han state has expanded to Yuzhou, which is not only adjacent to Yanzhou, but also has a direct boundary with Jingzhou, Xuzhou and Yangzhou. It is not too much to say that Yuzhou is a four war place.


    Yuzhou was recovered by the Han army only for more than a year. The Han state has not been able to form effective control for the time being. Everywhere, there are local giants and big families who build strongholds and protect themselves.


    Ran min took a large number of people from Guanzhong to Yuzhou. 80000 troops were reorganized. Taking into account the original garrison in Yuzhou and the troops dispatched later, it is not wrong to say that Yuzhou is the most important garrison in the Han state.


    "We will let the troops in the direction of Yuzhou go north and kill all the way from the south of Yanzhou to the Puyang battlefield. Because there is no cover up, not only Shijie knows his intention, but also the small imperial court." Sang Yu was sorting out his thoughts: "the small imperial court absolutely has no hundreds of thousands of troops to go north, at most 70000 or 70000. Shijie should have about 100000 troops in Chenliu county and Liang County, but it is a remnant army with low morale after defeat."


    Liu Yan fixed his eyes on Sang Yu with a thoughtful face and wanted to hear what new ideas there were.


    "Shi Hu will know that sun Fudu''s headquarters are simply impatient." Xie AI is saying a fact: "just 30000 troops starting from Xuchang are fighting under the pressure of sun Fudu''s headquarters and have been squeezing them into Xiangyang City. Will Shi Hu promise something to the small imperial court in order to threaten the rear of Yuzhou?"


    "It should be." Sang Yu agreed with Xie AI''s point of view, but said with a sarcastic smile: "the possibility of land is not high, maybe Shi Hu promised to be a minister."


    It''s completely possible, and it''s the most possible. The situation of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty can not be judged by common sense. Look at the interaction between Murong seal and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and think about the relationship between Zhang Liangguo and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty may really do something inexplicable because of some fame.


    Hu Lu valued fame, but he didn''t value fame when necessary. Shi Hu first claimed the title of emperor, but later he removed the title of emperor and changed it to heavenly king. He also did the act of becoming a minister to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which forced Yu Liang to stop his northern expedition. Murong Zhuang even relied on the act of becoming a minister to obtain a lot of support from the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, including some effective bureaucrats and a large number of craftsmen. Later, Murong Zhuang said that he did not recognize the relationship between ministers and subordinates immediately.


    When Liu Yan saw that sang Yu and Xie AI had the same opinion, he immediately smiled bitterly.


    In Chinese history, there are not too many things that give up practical interests in order to save face, and it is common to be fooled again and again.


    The Sima royal family of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty now has nothing but fame. The door lords and aristocratic families actually ruling south of the Yangtze River will not allow their status to be shaken. It is estimated that even if they know that they are teased, they are willing to cooperate with the state of Shijie Zhao, and even Murong Yan, who has just "rebelled", will become good friends again. The original intention may only be because Liu Yan challenged the zhengshuo status of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Xie AI actually wanted to suggest Liu Yan to change some ideas, such as changing the country name, pretending to give up challenging zhengshuo, and even accepting the courtship of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In this way, he can be sure that the external environment on Liu Yan''s side will be completely improved.


    [the king certainly won''t agree.] Xie AI looked at Liu Yan who was talking to Sang Yu and thought: [even if it was a fake move, the king won''t agree. Maybe the king didn''t do it out of face or have sufficient confidence in the big man, but just necessary persistence?]


    Liu Yan really won''t agree with those things, even if they are fake. Once something is done, it may change some bad environment, but once something is changed, it will discourage him. He is fighting with an idea and is not allowed to waver at all. Now he took a step back. He felt that he would become a person who used to give in. Not only did he lose all his spirit, but the Han country was no longer the country that recovered the territory of the Han family and even wanted to open up a better future.


    "There''s only one way now." Sang Yu had just analyzed the situation. He made a final conclusion: "the Yangtze River set up a bureau to annihilate the navy of the Jin army. Before the troops in Yuzhou went North... They sent troops to the place where the abbot was stationed, captured the land of the three counties they had taken advantage of from us, even reoccupied Nanyang County, and forced Jiangxia County!"


    This time, Liu Yan hesitated. He asked, "what can be done before the war in Puyang battlefield?"


    "Your Majesty, all the places we want to attack are suitable for cavalry operations." Sang Yu looked very murderous and almost clenched his teeth: "the Jin army lacks cavalry. We not only have a large number of cavalry, but also elite siege troops. In the worst case... We have to eat cities one after another when we consume servants to join the army."


    Before sang Yu finished his words, the state of Han could not allow the small imperial court in the south to do things endlessly. It could only beat the small imperial court directly at one time, for fear of pain, so that the small imperial court didn''t even dare to look north. Otherwise, the state of Han will fight with Zhao Jun in Shijie, or even fight with murongyan. The small imperial court may not be able to go north, but the small imperial court is already doing things, which will also make the state of Han exhausted.


    Liu Yan understood sang Yu''s meaning and wanted to do what needed to release some restrictions on serving in the army, such as the formation of a large number of cavalry. What he needs to think about is whether he will be eaten back, and whether those who really did what sang Yu suggested will evolve into an all-out war with the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "The necessary risks still need to be taken." Sang Yu said word by word: "transfer the Tingwei back to serve as the commander-in-chief of the southern expedition, transfer Wang Pu to serve as the deputy general, and Yuan Qiao as the marching commander."


    Liu Yan did not think for long and immediately nodded: "let''s do it."


    The war that decided the national fortune in Puyang County was imminent. The Han Army on the other side of Jizhou needed to be on the defensive. There was also a big war waiting for the Han Army in Liaodong. It really seemed to be a big challenge to open up another southern battlefield, but the situation did not allow han to retreat at all.


    Xie AI was a little confused. He wanted to know how to maintain so many fronts, but when he thought about it carefully, that was the case. The big deal was that the Han army would retreat and shrink if necessary, and the risk of destroying the country was not big. The difference was to take full defensive action. However, as long as sang Yu''s proposal was reached, the possibility of forcing the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was infinite, In that way, the Han army could concentrate all its strength to compete with the state of Zhao in Shijie.


    "Mingda?" Liu Yan has called twice. Seeing that Xie AI finally came back to his senses, he smiled and said: "Yan Zhi (LV Yi) is not a general. There is a need for a unified Army General on the grassland. I intend to let you go to the grassland to command fully. Would you like to?"


    Xie ailike thought to himself, "there is also a battlefield on the grassland, and there are too many fronts opened by the big man.], what he thought did not affect his response. He asked after he" promised "to respond to the battlefield situation in Jizhou?"


    "Full command." Liu Yan is willing to delegate power, but also dares to delegate power: "what to do, what to do and what to need, Mingda, just let go."


    Xie AI took a deep breath and replied cautiously, "promise!"

 Chapter 412

    "Ran min led the people in Guanzhong to surrender, and Li Nong surrendered unconditionally in Jibei county. In addition to the small shares in Shijie, more than 90% of the Qi Huo army has been incorporated into the Han system."


    Huan Wen is going to leave. It''s a place that makes him sad enough to give birth to him and raise him.


    Before leaving, Huan Wen sent Yu Yi a letter of worship for the last time. He thought Yu Yi would refuse to see him again as before. Unexpectedly, Yu Yi saw him this time.


    The Yu family suffered continuous blows within only three months, and a large number of aristocratic families attached to the Yu family turned to the Xie family or the Chu family, which completely shook the position of the first gate valve south of the Yangtze River, but it is still too early to say that the Yu family has completely declined.


    The reason why an aristocratic family is an aristocratic family is not only that the family has sufficient inheritance and extensive contacts, but also that the land occupied is beyond imagination. As early as when Yu Liang was in charge, the land owned by the Yu family increased rapidly, only slightly less than that of the Wang family. After the decline of the Wang family, Yu Liang, Xie family, Huan family and other aristocratic families digested 70% of the Wang family''s property, making Yu family the first gate valve in the south of the Yangtze River, and also making the Wang family who was able to "share the world with the king and the horse" fall.


    Farmland is not only land, but also the people who depend on those land, that is, the so-called agricultural support. Having a population represents the strength of the family. You can select the young people you want from a large number of people to train them into private forces.


    Under the rule of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, who has the most private troops has the higher right to speak. Yu Bing is dead, but after Yu Yi was on the top, they did not lose the land owned by the Yu family. In a short time, Xie and Chu were only attacking the official level, squeezing the source of wealth and goods of the Yu family, and did not dare to fight against the land owned by the Yu family.


    Once Yu''s property is threatened, it means that the people led by Xie and Chu will die. With the lessons of the Wang family, Yu Yi will never wait to die.


    Huan Wen always wanted to see Yu Yi with the idea that he might make use of the Yu family. After all, no matter what blow the Yu family received, its real strength is still on the surface.


    Yu Yi looked much thinner and thinner than before. From the beginning, he heard Huan Wen talking, and he didn''t have the meaning of socket or response at all.


    "The population of the Han Dynasty is close to five million. It owns all of Qingzhou and Xuzhou, as well as some parts of Jizhou, Yanzhou, Yuzhou and Liaodong." Huan Wen''s speech speed was not fast, and there was no special excitement: "the national strength is strong, and the army can fight."


    Yu Yi had the experience of personally going to the territory of the state of Han. It can be said that he stayed for a very long time, which led to some aristocratic families framing this point. He thought that he knew the new Han state better than most aristocratic families south of the Yangtze River, and there was no need for Huanwen to emphasize it.


    "A new round of conscription edicts has been issued, and the Han''s army will exceed 500000." Huan Wen was a little excited when he said this. He stared at Yu Bing and said, "if necessary, it can reach 700000, which will not seriously affect production."


    Yu Yi smiled and took a sip of the greasy tea.


    "Duke Yu, it is the general trend for the king to rule the world, just as the king of Qin will sweep Liuhe!" Huan Wen treats Yu Yi with respect in his heart. He has not received little favor from Yu Yi before. He looked at Yu Yi with bright eyes and advised, "now I don''t know how many families are separated, so one of them goes to the Han Dynasty. The same is true for Xie, Huan, and even Wang. I''m afraid there is only Yu Gong left."


    The population of the Yu family has always been small. The backbone of the family has died with Yu Liang and Yu Bing, and only Yu Yi is left. There are not too outstanding among the younger generations. According to Yu Bing''s evaluation before his death, there are no people who can be a guard dog.


    "Maybe Yu is doomed to this disaster." Yu Yi finally said, "the king of Han has ambition and is also a king who can create a hegemony. Yi has no doubt that the Central Plains will belong to the king of Han sooner or later. He just said to go south... Ha ha."


    "Wen Sheng is longer than the south. He knows the situation in the south." Huan Wen said after a sneer, "did Yu Gong ever hear a set of words from a big man?"


    "Oh?" Yu Yi Listened: "if Yuanzi is willing to say, I am willing to listen."


    Huan Wen was silent and turned to look beyond the pavilions, where there was the fragrance of birds and flowers after the spring, and some unique waterside pavilions in the South also made the sound of running water.


    "Although the south is nominally ruled by Sima family, it is actually the world of aristocratic family." Huan Wen looked at Yu Yi and asked, "does Yu Gong agree with this view?"


    "Although it is treacherous, it is true." Yu Yi nodded and asked, "then?"


    "There is a saying in the center of the Great Han Dynasty that the people in the Central Plains will be under the brutal rule of Hu Lu, and all the reasons are aristocratic families." Huan Wen smiled, perhaps mocking himself: "Wen is the beneficiary of this situation. Although he is not qualified, he agrees with similar remarks. He is really worried about whether the Han army will clean the aristocratic family in the future."


    Yu Yi heard of similar remarks for the first time. Hearing them, he was stunned at first, and then asked in disbelief: "clean the southern aristocratic family?"


    "Yes." Huan Wen said heavily, "like cleaning up garbage, clean up the aristocratic families that are considered to be moths."


    "The king of Han agreed?" Yu Yi couldn''t be indifferent. He asked with great doubt: "the king of Han didn''t know that the aristocratic family couldn''t be cleaned up at all. The establishment of the new imperial dynasty was just training a number of new aristocratic families?"


    "The king didn''t say anything. However, Wen seemed to approve of the king''s eyes at that time." Huan Wen smiled bitterly and said, "the new imperial dynasty will naturally have a group of new beneficiaries, but for the king, those are his own people, not those who have a sense of disgust."


    "It''s impossible. Those who serve as kings are just pulling and beating one group after another. They won''t clean up a class, and they shouldn''t be attacked in an all-round way." Yu Yi was a little relieved. After watching Huan Wen for a long time, he suddenly showed an expression of disgust and said, "more than one person said Yuanzi can''t make deep friends. Is that true?"


    Yu Yi''s words are very important. He doesn''t know that history has not changed. He is really carried and betrayed by Huan Wen, otherwise he will think he is too prescient.


    Huan Wen first showed a stunned expression and then stood up, Roared: "Duke Yu, Wen wants to give your family a new way out because he has more care. Unexpectedly, he would say such a thing. Now it is not me Huan Wen who will destroy the Yu family, let alone the Han people, those people of the Xie family and the Chu family! Wen wants Duke Yu to help, but he is preserving one of Yu''s veins!"


    Yu Yi calmly looked at the angry Huan Wen and asked, "finally, what''s the matter?"


    Huan Wen seemed to have lost his temper because of Yu Yi''s attitude. He felt embarrassed and had to speak. He was stunned in situ. After finishing his words, he said, "attack Huan family and drag Huan family out of the imperial court system."


    The scene immediately quieted down. Huan Wen''s Huan family was naturally related by blood.


    The Yu family is only some of them, and they also have official positions, but most of them have little weight. The group composed of Xie''s family and Chu''s family looks to completely destroy Yu''s family, so it''s really not difficult for Yu''s family to bury some people together, no matter who they are, even Huan''s family who is neutral to Yu''s family.


    "Why?" Yu Yi''s face is very ugly. He won''t think Huan Wen wants to revenge his brothers. It''s normal for the aristocratic family to split up and invest in a country. There is no resentment. His face was almost iron blue: "Yuanzi, you must make it clear!"


    "What Wen said is true." Huan Wen said with great caution: "if it continues to develop according to the current trend, the time when the Han Army crosses the river and goes south is the time to wash the South with blood."


    Without official posts, most officials began to distance themselves from Yu, but it does not mean that Yu Yi did not know what had happened to the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty recently.


    Only Shi Hu said that he could become a new minister, some people in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty were ecstatic, as if the loser imperial court was just around the corner to recover the Central Plains.


    It was Shi Hu who asked for little return. He just needed the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to make a gesture of going north on a large scale without really sending troops to the north. As a result, some people thought that they didn''t have to pay much price. Anyway, they could use this plan to intimidate the Han country. As a result, after a discussion, they really made a gesture of going north on a large scale.


    "Didn''t Yu Gong know that the Han army would go south sooner or later, and one day, he wanted to take this opportunity to withdraw from officialdom to ensure the Yu family?" Huan Wen looked directly at Yu Yi, looked at Yu Yi''s body and suddenly shook. He thought it was a guess, and stepped forward: "you can''t stop those fools from doing stupid things, but this way of self-protection is also... As stupid?"


    Yu Yi was really shocked just now. He seemed to have been pierced through the window paper. He said bitterly: "I have a great reputation. The reputation established by Yu''s generations is useless for future generations. Do you want me to help the king of Han personally?"


    Huan Wen felt something was wrong. He looked at Yu Yi in a daze. The second time, he stood up and saluted. He silently retreated to the pavilion, almost biting his teeth: "you will regret it, you will regret it!"


    Yu Yi also stood up and looked at Huan Wen turning away without any expression on his face. He knew that something big would happen. It must be a very big thing. He wanted to get the truth out of Huan Wen''s mouth. Unexpectedly, Huan Wen noticed it.


    When Huan Wen returned to his residence, he immediately ordered people to leave immediately and go directly to Jiangdu. He was a little worried and found a confidant: "send word of Jiangdu order. If allowed, the fleet will go out on a large scale and launch a sudden attack while the practicing Jin Army Navy did not return!"


    The confidant was full of surprise: "you are the commander of the southern expedition, but... You haven''t received the tiger amulet yet. Will Jiangdu order obey?"


    "He will obey and must obey!" Huan Wen has a sense of urgency. He can''t imagine that he didn''t achieve any purpose in finding Yu Yi, but let Yu Yi notice that there will be a big movement in the Han Army: "take Yu Yi as a person, even if yu''s family is besieged by those dogs now, he will focus on the overall situation. Once the Jin Army Navy in Jingkou is vigilant, the king can only attack the water stronghold if he wants to destroy the Jin Army Navy."


    As for how to go back and whether he can go back safely, Huan Wen did not worry too much, just as he felt that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was a fool concentration camp. Even if the Han Army really launched an attack, those fools might be out of morality or some other relationship. They would never be able to imprison or kill an envoy of a country. In the final analysis, his surname is Huan. Once every aristocratic family settled Langxie, Wang only eliminated his family strength, but his blood relatives can be preserved.


    [he said those words to frighten Yu Yi. Will he spread it to everyone?] Huan Wen felt that he had done something wrong, that is, the Han army would clean the southern aristocratic family sooner or later. He almost clenched his teeth: [whether Yu Yi will spread it or not, I will bite my mouth and deny it!]


    Huan Wen left Jiankang city without saying goodbye. He was not worried about anything. Just as he was sure that he would not be imprisoned and killed, he was worried about how fast Yu Yi would move, which made Xie Shang and others take precautions.


    Everyone rushed to the checkpoint, but on the way, they saw thick smoke rising one after another on the north side.


    [Fu Wei''s action is really fast!] Huan Wen knows where the smoke rises. It''s the river section where the Jin Navy trains: [that''s the boy, aren''t you afraid I can''t go back?]


    The Han fleet has been dispatched on a large scale, but Fu Wei didn''t make the decision alone. It was the joint decision of Yuan Qiao and Wang Pu.


    It was too appropriate to say that at that time. There was a fleet of the water army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty going upstream as usual, and there was a Han Army fleet watching from the side as usual. After Fu Wei received Huanwen''s order, it was even more coincidental that there was a Han Army fleet returning from Yuzhou upstream. At that time, Yuan Qiao felt that since the war was going to be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, he also believed that Huanwen had a way to get out of danger. For the sake of the overall situation, he first sent someone to Jingkou to deliver the war, and the next moment he directly asked the two Han warships to launch an attack.


    The naval division of the Jin army that was suddenly attacked didn''t find anything wrong. Wang niche, who commanded the fleet, found that the Han Army ships deliberately approached, and ordered to make a defensive posture, but they didn''t have time to change the formation, and it was impossible to seize the upstream. First, the monitored Han Army fleet jumped in from the flank, In less than a quarter of an hour, another Han Army fleet upstream suddenly joined the battlefield.


    Water warfare is a fire war, constantly firing rockets at each other. After all, warships are made of wood. Huan Wen could see the smoke rising to the sky from a distance, indicating that after the outbreak of the water war, he immediately entered the fierce battle, but he didn''t know who took advantage.


    The war broke out suddenly on the Yangtze River, but bursts of gongs were sounded all over the territory of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Huan Wen heard it and saw it with his own eyes!


    ... split... Cut... Line


    In the adjustment, we should try our best to restore the normal renewal and make up the missing chapters.

 Chapter 413

    Depending on the situation, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was unprepared for the sudden attack of the Han Army, but it was clearly that they provoked first. Why did they think they would not be attacked?


    Wang Kan took out more than 120 warships and only more than 10 returned. After they were very embarrassed to enter the Jingkou water stronghold, the Han warships came with them. Outside the water stronghold, they kept firing large and small crossbows and arrows with fire, which soon ignited the periphery of Jingkou.


    Yin Hao was the commander of the Jin Army Navy in Jingkou. He had received a letter of war from the Han army before. He knew that the war was inevitable. Unexpectedly, the Han army said to fight.


    "What about the rest of the ships?" Yan Hao looked at the blackened niche and shouted angrily, "don''t tell me that it''s all sunk!"


    Looking at it, Wang niche was not only embarrassed but also full of panic. He replied, "our army was unprepared for a sudden attack. In case of a sneak attack, the fleet was scattered."


    The Han Army ships in front of the Shuizhai seem to be gathering more and more, the arrows in the sky are falling endlessly, and the wooden fortifications are braving fire and smoke, which seems to boil the water.


    The smoke was too big and thick, the wind was erratic, and the line of sight from inside to outside was blocked, so that Yin Hao, Wang niche and others knew nothing about the outside. They have a more important thing than figuring out how many ships the Han Army has come. That is, they quickly urge the ships connected to each other to separate, and be sure to leave a space zone where the fire can''t spread, or the naval ships in Jingkou will be finished.


    "What do the officials in the court think?" Wang niches didn''t groom at all. He was not only wearing clothes on his forehead, but also his face was blackened by ashes. He said bitterly: "before, let''s stop the attack and stop the practice. Don''t they think the Han army is really made of mud?"


    Yin Hao knew that Wang niche wanted to shirk responsibility, and he should find an excuse to shirk responsibility for the loss of Jingkou, or wait to be removed from his official post and exiled.


    Xie Shang was responsible for the defense of Yangzhou, which means that the Jin army, including Jingkou, was under its shogunate system. After he received the report of the attack from Jingkou, it can be said that he was stunned for a moment.


    At that time, Xie Shang was entertaining Wang Xizhi and sun Chuo, and many famous Southern poets and calligraphers came. They listened to the sound of bamboo music, drank Lanling wine, and played with beautiful and young Meiji, which seemed to be the most common scene for aristocratic families in the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    This famous scholar, who is proficient in music, good at dancing, good at calligraphy, good at talking and romantic, is Xie an''s Cong brother Xie Shang. He knows that things are big. The attack of the Han Army has shattered the lie that "the Han Army dare not attack". Their department will appear extremely stupid. I''m afraid the Yu family will have another chance to turn over.


    Before, whether Yu Bing or Yu Yi, in short, when the Yu family dominated the government, although the Han army often provoked, it did not openly attack. Yu Bing grabbed food from the Han Army and seized Xincai County, Ruyin county and Runan County from the Han Army, which should be regarded as the first restoration of the old land by the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in more than ten years.


    Now, Yu Bing has just died, and the Yu family under Yu Yi''s leadership has been suppressed by a group led by Xie and Chu. They also led the offensive posture against the Han state, and vowed that the Han army was involved in the battlefield of the Central Plains, the Puyang war that would affect the national movement, the more powerful Jizhou war, and even Liaodong had to guard against Murong Yan state and would not go south. But the reality is cruel. The Han army launched a strong counterattack!


    If he insisted on that sentence to describe Xie Shang''s mood at the moment, he was completely ignorant!


    Xie Shang is completely ignorant. The attack on the Jin army in Jingkou will not be the end, but the beginning of the large-scale action of the Han army. Although the Jin army has assumed an offensive posture, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty actually has no real attack plan. Everything is bluff. If the Han Army launches a large-scale attack, should he go to the top or


    "Renzu, how can you pay attention to chores at this moment?" Wang Xizhi is a little ink and brush, and a calligraphy is completed. For literati like him, playing even when the world collapses is a chore. Only small partners should enjoy each other: "come on, let''s see this article."


    A large number of people really came over and praised Wang Xizhi''s exquisite calligraphy. Many people didn''t forget to feed themselves a bag of five stone powder when praising him.


    Indeed, whether it is the Western Jin Dynasty or the Eastern Jin Dynasty, how can literati and poets play happily without taking drugs? It will be a very non literati, very non noble and very tasteless thing. So, people with some status and status get together. Who''s good not to take drugs?


    It may be that Wu Shi San''s medicine is acting out, or he can be frightened. In short, Xie Shang not only emits a cold sweat on his forehead, but also on his whole body. He looks vaguely at Wang Xizhi, who is praised by the people around him, but also at Sun Chuo, who is standing beside and leaning against the column. He listens to his heart beating in his eardrum, and his temples are bulging.


    The place where they play is a mountain Pavilion in the north suburb of qua. The surrounding area of the pavilion is completely covered by cloth sails to prevent excessive wind.


    The sky in the North seems to be shrouded in dark clouds, but it doesn''t look like the formation of natural climate. Sun Chuo has been staring at the north for a long time, sipping the cup of fruit wine in his hand. He turned and looked at Xie Shang. He would have sweated after eating wushisan, so that he didn''t think much when he saw that Xie Shang''s face was full of sweat. He found that something was wrong when he saw Xie Shang suddenly spread it on the ground.


    Those who surrounded Wang Xizhi didn''t find Xie Shang down at all. They were robbing Wang Xizhi''s calligraphy in a fiery atmosphere. Wang Xizhi stood aside with a smile and watched the crowd loot. The expression on his face was unspeakably reserved.


    "Renzu?" Sun Chuo went over and squatted down beside Xie Shang. He smiled and asked, "why?", He thought that the medicine of Wushi powder was a little fierce, so he overturned Xie Shang''s medicine.


    Xie Shang''s eyes turned a little slowly. After the lax pupils gathered, he suddenly grabbed sun Chuo''s calf and said hoarsely, "Jingkou was attacked."


    "Oh." In fact, sun Chuo didn''t hear clearly. He answered first, then he was stunned and asked, "what? Jingkou was attacked???"


    Xie Shanghui said that after suffering a major blow, some people can''t keep up with the blood supply to the heart, resulting in tinnitus and brain confusion. Some serious cases are stroke. He took a big breath, tried to support himself into a sitting position with his hands, and said, "yes, the Han army attacked the Navy we went out to practice first, and then attacked Jingkou."


    Sun Chuo was completely stunned. His face was shocked and unbelievable. His lips were shaking, but he couldn''t say even a word.


    Other people found the abnormality of Xie Shang and sun Chuo. Xu Xun went first, followed by several people.


    Xu Xun, Wang Xizhi, sun Chuo, Zhi Dun, etc. are all famous for their literary meaning. However, Xu Xun is one of the leaders of the Qingtan school in the south of the Yangtze River. He never holds any official position and likes to play between mountains and rivers. At the same time, he is good at analyzing metaphysics and finding someone to sing poetry and have fun.


    "Eh?" Wang Xizhi raised his hand and pointed to the north sky. He was surprised and said, "I haven''t heard that it will rain recently. How can the sky be shrouded in dark clouds?"


    Xie Shang, who was panting for a while, had slowed down. He shouted, "it''s not going to rain. It''s a sudden attack by the Han army. It''s the smoke from the burning of Jingkou."


    A large number of exclamations sounded in the pavilion. There were all kinds of things to say. Most of them were scolding the Han state, mainly breaking Liu Yan. However, the scolding was only "being an unworthy son" and "upright son", and the worse ones did not appear.


    In the south of the Yangtze River, especially the literati and poets, Liu Yan, who suddenly emerged and rose strongly, was regarded as a more hateful beast than the Hu people. The reason was that Liu Yan did not attract great Confucianism and very rudely challenged the zhengshuo status of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Until Liu Yan defeated Yao Yizhong, the evaluation of Liu Yan by literati and poets in the south of the Yangtze River was slightly improved. It was based on the premise that Liu Yan defeated Yao Yizhong and led nearly 400000 people. It can be said to be a kind of fear.


    Later, Li Nong led more than 300000 beggars to surrender. The literati and poets were both envious and fearful. They could regard Liu Yan''s repeated victories as completely established. Most of them no longer talked about Liu Yan''s origin or anything. They wanted to quietly wait and see the situation. Each family split branches to seek a way out in the Han Dynasty, but they were much more frequent and diligent, Among them are some side branches of Wang Xizhi and sun Chuo.


    A happy party ended and most people began to be dazed instead. Don''t think they are worrying about the country and the people. It is just that the medicine of wushisan begins to attack, which makes them enter their own fantasy or delusion mentally.


    When Wu Shi San took effect, they looked pale one by one, as if their cheeks would shake. Their facial expressions were all kinds, and they had to dance like crazy again.


    The news of the Han Army''s attack on Jingkou will soon spread all over the four directions. It is transmitted from north to South with the sound of gongs again and again. Where it passes, people with some identity are crying. Instead, shengdou Xiaomin shows a confused expression. What to do or what to do.


    Jingkou has completely fallen into a sea of fire. Huan Wen is riding on the warship, looking at the burning water from a distance, and said to Yuan Qiao, "continue to put fire oil."


    Yes, the Han Army loaded fire oil, set up a transmission channel with a net floating on the water surface, and then poured the oil into Jingkou Shuizhai with water patterns.


    Oil is lighter than water. Burning on the water surface will ignite everything that can be burned. Of course, wooden warships are the best combustion medium. The violence of oil will soon sweep the whole Jingkou Shuizhai. Not only the fire is soaring, but also the smoke will cover the whole Jingkou sky.


    "There should be about 800 warships in the stronghold?" Yuan Qiao will not feel guilty about attacking Jin army warships. They are more likely to accept the reality of their master. He looked at Huan Wen and said, "apart from the more than 100 ships sunk in the previous attack, there should be nearly 500 fish caught."


    Huan Wen was thinking about whether to land, but it seemed that few troops landed could not work, and there were not enough troops on their side to land. He asked, "what role would it play if 5000 people landed?"


    "Five thousand?" Yuan Qiao can probably guess what Huan Wen thinks. He said, "scare those people across the street, but it''s too risky to push inward."


    On the South Bank of the Yangtze River, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty established a 30 mile defense zone in depth. It seems that there are more than 100000 troops stationed? Even if the Jin army can no longer fight, the Han army wants to break through and seize depth, it can''t do it without a Han army of more than 50000.


    "Forget it." Huan Wen didn''t insist either. He shouted at the bridge room, "turn around and go to Yuzhou!"


    The attack on Jingkou was only to wipe out the main force of the water army in the Eastern Jin Dynasty and achieve the goal of completely mastering the navigation right of the Yangtze River. And it seems they did it? There are only more than 500 captured fish. It''s not urgent to hide in the face of more than 3000 Han Army ships, even if it comes out easily.


    Fu Wei, who was in some positions in front of him, was reminded to look at the warship Huan Wen was riding on. There were flagmen constantly waving flags, saying that they were about to leave for Yuzhou. It was up to Fu Wei to make his own decisions here.


    The Jiangdu side is dominated by fleet forces. For a long time, 8000 shore based troops have been stationed. Fu Wei already knows that the personnel of ships will not land and fight. There are only some things that 8000 troops can do, but it definitely does not include the large in-depth defense zone attacking the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "Burn, keep burning." It was the first time that Fu Wei felt happy since he became Jiangdu Ling. He said to his long history Chen Jiaju, "count the war results as much as possible.", After a pause, he thought again and added, "if we find the Jin army falling into the water and try our best to rescue, we need a large number of prisoners."


    Chen Jiaju is also an old seniority. When Liu Yan entered Dongmou County, he followed Cai you to join the family. He smiled, nodded and said, "many people have been saved, but they are frightened."


    It was said that the rescue was the first attack of the Eastern Jin Navy, not Jingkou.


    For the navy soldiers of the Jin army in Jingkou, most of them were lucky that they were not on the ship when they were docked. The Han Army burned the ship when it burned Jingkou, but the personnel loss of the Jin army was much less than expected.


    The fire was too fierce and too big. During the day, it was only thick smoke rolling towards the sky. At night, Jiankang, a hundred miles away, looked to the northeast. You could see that the clouds over there were illuminated by the fire. The small imperial court and others who learned the news of the collapse of the Jingkou Navy were stunned, and most of them held their heads and cried bitterly.


    "It''s not over yet." When Xie Shang learned that Jingkou had not been saved, he took a carriage back to Jiankang. Without a pause, he directly entered the palace. He met he Chong, Chu suanzi, and Sima Zhen, the little emperor held by Chu suanzi. He said sadly, "Jingkou will not be the only attack place of the Han army. The more dangerous place is the three counties where the abbot is stationed."


    Up to now, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty knows what kind of country the state of Han is, and can better guess that Liu Yan is a man who must report his evil deeds. It''s needless to say that the Han army will certainly attack the land of three counties taken advantage of by the Jin army!

 Chapter 414

    It''s definitely the truth. Not only Xie Shang and the princes in the court think so, but Chu Li, the abbot of the state in Xincai, found that a large number of Han troops in Chenjun were moving south, so it should be clear that the war is about to start.


    "How much?" Chu Li looked very calm because he didn''t know that the fleet of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in Jingkou had suffered heavy losses, let alone that Xiao Huanwen had led a large fleet to Yuzhou West. He asked his deputy general Li Mai, "how many infantry and cavalry?"


    Of course, Li Mai was born in a family of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. One of the small imperial courts of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was born in an aristocratic family. Otherwise, he could have an official position. He would usually be an aristocrat, with the largest number of township princes. The news he received was vague and said in a speculative tone: "there should be 60000 or 70000. The leader is the cavalry. You can confirm how many steps are behind. You need to wait for the scouts to explore."


    The environment to the north of Xincai county and Ruyin county is definitely different from that of Huainan. The larger water systems are Yingshui and Rushui. There is no dense water network. It is a flat plain terrain. In the scuffle among the princes at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, Cao Cao once defeated Yuan Shu''s garrison with cavalry as the leader, almost like a wind rolling remnant building, and rushed all the way to the city of Runan. As for Zhang Xiu, who was entrenched in Runan, Cao Cao also took cavalry as his guide, and also attacked Runan city very easily.


    Chu Li more or less checked some geographical records and heard Li Mai say that the leader of the Han army was a cavalry. For a moment, he was very nervous.


    "It''s strange to find that the color of the Han Army''s clothes is not as uniform as before." Li Mai did not know that the Han state had reorganized nearly 200000 servants. He said with a skeptical but expectant expression, "will it not be the Han Army at all, but... Some riot folk armed forces?"


    Chu Li was not stupid. He looked at Li Mai with the same eyes as a fool. He pondered deeply and said, "no matter who comes, be cautious."


    "The last general will lead the army to Fuyang?" Li Mai looked at Chu Li and hesitated: "just how much is appropriate?"


    Chu Li continued to ponder. He felt that the most important thing was to ask for help from the Jiankang center, and the second thing was to find out how many Han troops had come. At this stage, don''t act rashly.


    The real situation is that as the leader, there are five thousand servant cavalry and three hundred Han cavalry. All five thousand and three hundred people are light cavalry. They were ordered to advance to Gushi and build a bridgehead at the intersection of Xincai county and Ruyin county.


    Because Chu Li was careful, the leading Han cavalry only went through a small battle, that is, temporarily building a ladder to let servants dismount from the army and attack the city. With about 600 deaths and injuries, they conquered Gushi, which was defended by only 300 people.


    Gushi is about 100 li away from Xincai, 60 li away from Fuyang and more than 110 li away from Ruyin. It is equivalent to the Han army who took Gushi and established an offensive forward base. It will be very convenient to fight anywhere in the next step.


    "Convenience is convenience, but Gushi is a four battle field." Li Kuang led 10000 Han army headquarters to restrict 100000 servants from going south from Xuchang. Of course, he will execute Huan Wen''s orders. It doesn''t mean that he is not confused, but he won''t show his confusion: "according to the command of the Lord general, we should attack everywhere frequently!"


    Huan Wen''s order was very direct, that is, to catch the Abbot''s subordinates and beat them hard until the abbot made some effective counterattack or defense, or Li Kuang''s headquarters would always be in an offensive posture.


    [I hope Chu Li is a very slow responder as the Lord general said.] Li Kuang thought while writing the military order: [before Chu Li reacts, maybe he should try to capture Ruyin and break the connection between Jin army and Shouchun.]


    Chu Li''s reputation is still quite good. He is regarded as a man who knows books and reason, and is modest and polite enough. Does he seem to be a literati who knows soldiers?


    Seeing Chu Li''s deployment when he was stationed in the three counties and the stability he had shown over the past few months, Li Kuang was not afraid. In fact, he would appear arrogant. However, despite his doubts, Li Kuang had to implement Huan Wen''s orders meticulously and even better.


    The loss of Gushi didn''t make Chu Li feel very nervous. It should be said that he wouldn''t feel any loss in the front layout. What would be nervous was that there were too many Hu people in the Han army.


    "Ten thousand, ten thousand Han troops and one hundred thousand Hu Lu!" Chu Li, like many southern literati, had a fear of Hu Lu from the bottom of his heart. He looked at Li Mai and said, "how many cavalry are there?"


    Li Mai said, "the Han people will not allow Hu Lu to have too many cavalry."


    Yes, the waste Chai Sima family, who used to fight inside and outside, were attacked by the Hu people in order to fight inside. Why should anyone, whether Liu Yan or Han, learn a lesson? At least Chu Li and Mai think so.


    Chu Li couldn''t react to the next situation. The Han army who captured Gushi did not stop attacking everywhere, resulting in the request for help and warning "floating" to Xincai like snowflakes. He had worked very hard to find the main attack direction of the Han Army, but he couldn''t figure out a credible idea.


    It was not until the Jin army reported to Xincai that about 50000 Han troops left Gushi to the southeast that Chu Li and Li Mai determined the main attack direction of the Han Army, and further speculated that the Han army was going to attack Ruyin city.


    "Obviously!" After knowing the main attack direction of the Han Army, Chu Li looked very happy and said to Li Mai, "Ruyin is located on the edge of Yingshui. I have asked Jiankang for help, and there will be reinforcements in Shouchun soon."


    Shouchun was one of the important military towns of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. There were more than 30000 Jin troops stationed for a long time, and there were a large number of boats. As the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty wanted to take a posture of being attacked, Shouchun''s garrison was increased to 60000, and a large number of aristocratic family private armed forces were also located along the Yangtze River.


    Chu Li''s idea is very simple. There is no shortage of people who can operate boats in the south of the Yangtze River. He and Xie Shang seem to have become the leaders of aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River. They can not only mobilize Shouchun''s garrison, but also transfer aristocratic family private soldiers along the Yangtze River. In this way, they may be able to use Xincai and Shouchun to attack the aggressive Han army.


    With good ideas, Chu Li and Li Mai began to prepare for the attack.


    To be serious, Chu Li''s performance this time can be regarded as "breaking through himself". We must clearly understand that in the original history, as the commander of the northern expedition, he was famous for "static braking".


    Chu Li''s original "static braking" in history was that I didn''t do anything, regardless of what the enemy did. (embarrassing)


    The plane map distance from Gushi to Ruyin is more than 110 Li, but it can''t be a straight line. Considering the need to detour and avoid some terrain that is not suitable for marching, Li Kuang''s Department has to go more than 170 Li.


    According to the normal marching speed and the coordinated promotion of walking and riding, walking 50 miles a day can ensure the combat effectiveness of dealing with emergencies. Catching up with some hundred miles a day will reduce the fatigue and combat effectiveness of soldiers.


    Li Kuang decided to believe Huanwen''s evaluation of Chu Li, that is, Chu Li was a person who responded slowly to everything. He decided to go day and night. He started in the early morning and came to Ruyin city that night.


    Ruyin city is the capital of Ruyin county. Previously, it was the forefront of the confrontation between Shijie Zhao state and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It should be a rare city in Shijie Zhao state to build urban defense.


    "The wall is about four feet high. You can''t see the fortifications floating on the surface. You can see that there is no obvious gap in the wall." Li Kuang arrogantly came out of the range of arrows under the Ruyin city and commented on the city in the pointing of the guard sergeant in white robes at the head of the city. Behind him was the camp where he began to camp, and around him, servants and soldiers cut wood endlessly. It is against this background that he said, "build a siege ladder overnight and try an attack tomorrow afternoon."


    Wang Biao (Wang Luan''s adopted son) nodded his head and said with a smile, "judging from the way the guards lit their torches in panic, they were surprised at our arrival. It was really time to attack as soon as possible."


    Li Kuang didn''t like Wang Biao very much. The reason is that Wang Luan ran to Yecheng after the defeat of Xuzhou. Wang Biao is relatively smooth. To put it simply, he thinks Wang Biao is very fake.


    It was only seven days since Li Kuang captured Gushi, then the Han army attacked everywhere, and then the Han army came to Ruyin city.


    In the seven days, Li Kuang should be said to have achieved great speed. There are only more than 10000 garrisons stationed in Ruyin City, but it is not clear whether the residents in the city will stand over to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to help the Jin army defend the city.


    When he received the battlefield report, the fleet reached the reach not far from Shouchun.


    The navy of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty suffered heavy losses in Jingkou. On the way to the Han Army fleet all the way west through the Yangtze River waterway, some Jin army warships were encountered. Huan Wen''s move was to either sink or capture them, and the civilian fishing boats were treated equally.


    "Li Pian general entered Ruyin city. After his first attempt to attack, he failed and left empty soldiers." Huan Wen handed the information in his hand to his old friend Yuan Qiao and said with full appreciation, "he took the army to the southwest and went straight to the 20000 Jin troops (including the private army of aristocratic families) starting from Yuanlu to help Ruyin city and fought an ambush."


    Yuan Qiao has seen the war report behind him. Li kuanggan''s is a typical round of support. Although he said that he could not completely wipe out the 20000 Jin troops from Yuanlu, he beheaded more than 3000 and captured nearly 10000, which can be regarded as a commendable war example.


    "There are so many great talents!" In fact, Huan Wen is still a little spirited. As the chief General of the southern expedition, he has nearly 230000 troops under his command. Although 200000 Hu servants joined the army, he thinks he might not have the opportunity to command more than 200000 troops in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He commented: "Li Kuang came from a humble background. He fought everywhere with the king early. He was a county lieutenant and the last Jiangdu order. As long as he performs well in this war, his future will be unlimited."


    Yuan Qiao nodded approvingly and then said, "the abbot sent reinforcements but was ambushed. Next, he will continue to lead the army to defend Xincai City, ang or lead the army back to Runan?"


    "He can''t afford to lose the city and land, and he won''t run away for fame." Huan Wen and Chu Li are actually not familiar, but the aristocratic family circle south of the Yangtze River is so small that they will study each other more or less, and probably know who is what kind of character. He judged: "he should try his best to gather up the army and try his best to defend Xincai and Ruyin. He himself stays in Xincai and Li Mai defends Ruyin."


    Yuan Qiao immediately smiled. He looked at Shouchun''s position and said in a deep tone: "it has been ambushed once. Shouchun''s rear reinforcements do not go north, and Chu Li will no longer support Ruyin city from this part of the troops."


    Shouchun is definitely a big city. In addition to a large number of troops stationed in the city, the Jin army also set up a camp in Bagong mountain in the northeast.


    In fact, Huanwen''s fleet has passed the position of Bagong mountain. Before, it was able to see the situation along the river. It was the Jin army that had to be deployed in a panic.


    Now, they can see Shouchun city with their naked eyes. There are wolf smoke rising at the intersection of yellow and red. They can hear bursts of drums and banners at the head of the city.


    "Leave 300 ships to block the river?" Yuan Qiao has estimated for a long time. In order to be safe, he had to suggest: "after Shouchun, we will directly insert Yingshui and go by water to meet Li Kuang''s department?"


    Huan Wen wanted to land directly from Runan. He wanted to land directly with the headquarters of the 10000 Han troops carried by the fleet, He took Xinxi (the capital of Runan) by surprise. The reason why he wanted to do so was not that he underestimated Chu Li, or that Xinxi was easy to attack. He just couldn''t wait to complete the task, and then went to participate in the world war in Puyang.


    On second thought, Huan Wen decided to follow the previous idea and said to Yuan Qiao, "Chu Li didn''t expect that we would land from the rear. In order to resist Li Kuang''s headquarters, Chu Li is bound to dispatch troops from the rear to the north, and the new interest will form an absolute emptiness. It is a good opportunity to win the new interest and surround Chu Li Xingyuan on three sides."


    Yuan Qiao nodded silently and stopped talking. He knew that once Huan Wen decided what to do, it was not easy to change.


    In Xincai City, Li Mai kept persuading Chu Li that he could no longer passively meet the attack of the Han Army, otherwise the peripheral strongholds would be lost one after another, and Xincai city and Ruyin city would soon become two isolated cities.


    Chu Li looked like he was still not in a hurry. He even had time to climb high and look far. In the face of Li Mai who kept persuading him, he kept a silent attitude. After a long time, he turned back and said with a bitter smile: "it''s been brewing for a long time, but I can''t brew poetry? It seems that his heart is in a mess."


    At that moment, the stunned expression on Li Mai''s face was very obvious. He didn''t know whether to admire Chu Li''s composure or what to say.

 Chapter 415

    The standing force of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was only 200000, and it was stationed along the Yangtze River all year round.


    Yu Bing used 30000 troops to easily take Xincai County, Ruyin county and Runan County when the Han army contained the Zhao army in Shijie. When Chu Li was accepted as the governor of the three counties, the troops originally belonging to the Yu family retreated and replaced with the regular army of the imperial court and the aristocratic forces of Xie family and Chu family.


    After almost half a year''s preparation, the three counties newly occupied by the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty formed a defense system in Yu Bing''s defense planning, with Ruyang, Nanton, Pingyu, Fuyang, Gushi and song counties as the front defense chain in the north.


    Ruyang is located in the West. It is more than 200 li away from Song County from the plane map. However, due to multiple defense chains, the defense line arranged by the Jin army is not a straight line, but a half curved moon.


    The Han army went south from Liang County, not Yingchuan county. It is reasonable that the first target should be Song County at the easternmost end of the whole defense chain of the Jin army, but it was the first to attack Gushi, the absolute four war place. From this, we can see that the Han Army... At least Huanwen, who made the attack plan, didn''t look up to Chu Li.


    When Li Kuang''s headquarters in Gushi were captured, they did not encounter a strong counterattack from the Jin army. Even when they attacked everywhere, they always got good results. It was based on the premise that there was no interaction between the Jin troops stationed everywhere. The Han army could concentrate its superior forces to conquer one point after another occupied by the Jin army. While attacking the city and pulling out the stronghold, it also continued to eliminate the Jin army with inferior forces. Gathering a small number into a large number has made quite good gains.


    "With the Jin army ambushing Yuanlu, we have killed nearly 5000 enemy troops and captured nearly 30000 enemy troops." Wang Biao looked very happy. He patted the paper in his hand: "there are a lot of defense points to conquer the enemy, a full 34!"


    According to Yu Bing''s deployment plan, the Jin army can definitely echo each other from a distance while dispersing and sticking to some key points, and even flexibly mobilize the Jin army to a siege and annihilation war with the incoming enemy''s attack. Unfortunately, the current commander of the Jin army is Chu Li, the National Father of "static braking", which leads to many opportunities for the Ming Jin army to ambush and encircle the Han army, But was let go again and again.


    "The number of Jin troops entrenched in the three counties should be more than 100000?" Li Kuang actually included the regular Jin army, private soldiers of aristocratic families and civilian husbands. He asked, "the enemy has shrunk, and most of them are concentrated on Xincai county?"


    "Yes, general." Wang Biao said excitedly, "it is only by constantly intercepting small groups of troops mobilized by the enemy that we can achieve those results."


    Li kuanggen didn''t mean that. He wanted to know how many defenders of Xincai city were gathered.


    Wang Biao was more observant. Seeing Li Kuang frown, he said, "the number of Xincai garrison is estimated to be about 60000."


    "So that is to say, except for Ruyin, the rest of the Jin army are concentrated in Xincai?" Li Kuang couldn''t understand what Chu Li wanted to do. He asked another question: "what did the locals do?"


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty always thought that it was the king''s master. Not only the people who passed by should welcome it, but also unconditionally help the Jin army.


    What is the reality? Of course, there are local people who help the Jin army, but they are more indifferent, and there is no less resistance and resistance because the Jin army wants to levy taxes.


    Now the world situation is very complex. Liu Yan, king of the Han Dynasty, challenged the zhengshuo status of Sima royal family in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The last time he worshipped Mount Tai Yanhuang Temple shocked the world, which is equivalent to the situation of "two days in a day".


    In the past, the Han Dynasty was too tough on the local tyrants in Qingzhou, so that although the tyrants and big families in the newly occupied counties did not dare to resist, the soft resistance of big families and big families never stopped.


    Three counties, at least where the Han army appeared, most of the local giants and big families took the action of not helping each other.


    Li Kuang has transferred troops from Gushi to Ruyin city again. He has received the news that Huan Wen wants to attack Xinxi from the abdomen of the Jin army. He needs to coordinate in the north, so there is no better action than trying to conquer Ruyin city.


    "With the lesson of the last time, the Jin army in Xincai city certainly did not dare to rush to help again." Wang Biao was entering his own responsibility and reminded him, "there are only 20000 troops left in Gushi. I don''t know whether the Jin army of Xincai will attack our back road?"


    In fact, what Wang Biao wants to say is that Huan Wen''s order is to contain and attract Jin troops and attack Ruyin City, which is only 20000 garrisons. What should Xincai do with nearly 60000 Jin troops?


    "Gushi will only leave 3000 troops." Li Kuang had believed Huan Wen''s judgment that Chu Li reacted very slowly. In addition, Chu Li didn''t know how to command the army at all. He said: "17000 troops going to Xincai can attract Jin troops out of the city. It''s best not to contain them. I believe that with our army under Xincai City, the abbot in the South will be very nervous."


    Wang Biao has nothing to say. He can also see that the abbot in the South seems to have done nothing since the war. Oh... There are still some, that is, he gave up the peripheral defense line and transferred the Jin army to Xincai to protect himself, which makes it very easy for the Han Army to tighten up, making it easier for Xincai and Ruyin to become two isolated cities that can''t echo each other.


    Hu people are not good at attacking the city, but Li Kuang will not send the headquarters of the Han Army to attack Ruyin city. In fact, he does not take Hu people''s life as an adult life, and even hates Hu people from his heart. After all, he has caused misfortune by Hu people. However, he did not deliberately consume the servant army composed of Hu people, and the price for the first boarder was even quite good.


    "Whoever is the first to attack the city wall, whether or not he conquers Ruyin in this battle, can remove the slave nationality and reward a hundred gold! For those who retreat without order, heaven will decide who lives and who dies!" Li Kuang''s voice was loud. After shouting at the servants who were about to attack the city, he immediately split under the sword: "attack!"


    Regardless of whether the Hu people understand Chinese with Shandong flavor or not, it seems that the morale of the servants arranged to attack the city is fairly good. Shouting and charging, they entered the range of the archers guarding the city of Jin army, attacked under the city wall in the face of the arrow rain, and then encountered the attack of wood and rolling stones.


    At the risk of various means of defending the city, the servant Congjun soon set up a ladder. Soon, some people kept shouting their shields to climb. Their actions were strongly counterattacked by the Jin army defending the city. In addition to logs and rolling stones, there were burning and boiling excrement and urine tilted down.


    Guarding the city with "golden juice" is a common means, and it will also appear very effective. The skin of the people who are drenched will soon fester. Even if they don''t die on the spot, there are no good means to treat them later. It is equal to that people with insufficient resistance will die even if they are drenched.


    Shouts and screams are never uncommon on the battlefield, and there are bound to be casualties on both sides all the time. Li Kuang watched his troops be blocked under the city wall without expression.


    "Our troops will soon retreat." Wang Biao observed that there was no one who could climb up the wall. He shouted, "do you want to let the crossbow men come forward to suppress the garrison?"


    Siege is never easy to attack, especially when the Garrison has sufficient equipment, such as wood, rolling stone, gold juice and so on.


    There are many correct ways to attack the city. The best way is to lure the defenders out of the city. Otherwise, they can only continuously consume the defenders'' city defense equipment until the defenders'' arrows, logs, rolling stones, gold juice and other city defense tools are consumed. It is also possible to attack the City until the defenders'' morale becomes extremely low.


    "No." Li Kuang was still expressionless: "after the attack troops retreated, send people to shout to the city."


    Wang Biao twitched his cheek and asked, "what are you shouting?", He really suspected that Li Kuang was deliberately consuming his servants to join the army.


    "Those who offer the city will be rewarded. Those who resist will be killed after the city is broken. If they resist for more than ten days, the whole city will be slaughtered." Li kuangpi said with a smile, "just see if those big families or powerful people in the city are with the Jin army."


    Ordinary residents of Ruyin city? Yes, there must be the most ordinary residents in the city, but they can''t decide their own destiny. It must be organized by someone with high moral integrity, which is determined by the social class.


    "Butcher, butcher... Butcher the city?!" Wang Biao was shocked. He said impolitely, "depending on the situation, there is no common people in the city. You will make the whole city resist. Once Ruyin becomes united..."


    It''s not how shocked Wang Biao was about slaughtering the city. There are many ways to attack a city. There are those who break the city without any offense, those who liquidate the garrison after breaking the city, those who kill the garrison after breaking the city and indulge their own alchemists and soldiers in looting, and those who kill the whole city after breaking the city, that is, the so-called statements of attacking, conquering and breaking the city. In history, the broken city heralded a feast of slaughter and robbery. What he was shocked by was that Li Kuang was making it more difficult for him to conquer Ruyin city.


    Li kuangdu didn''t bother to explain. He assumed a confident attitude.


    Soon, the first batch of servants who attacked the city retreated. The Han Army Headquarters gathered the retreating servants and escorted them to another place. One pottery pot after another was brought in. The servants who ordered the retreating servants to take out a stone from the jar. Those who drew the black stone were either relieved or ecstatic, while those who drew the white stone collapsed or cried.


    A very simple means of punishing the defeated army is usually to kill one out of ten. Those who get the black stone are lucky to live, and those who get the white stone will be executed. This is a set of rules handed down from the Shang Dynasty. The Romans in Europe also took the same means of punishing the defeat of the army.


    The execution was carried out in public. The ugly unlucky people knelt down in a row and were killed by other lucky people with sharp weapons from behind.


    Servant Congjun didn''t get restless because he saw such a scene. They just watched quietly.


    Of course, the headquarters of the Han army would not have any ideas. If they were allowed to retreat in advance during an attack, they would also be killed in ten strokes.


    However, the Jin army in Ruyin City screamed. They should not understand why the Han army killed a large number of their own people. They felt that the Han army was barbaric and unreasonable. After all, the attacking army escaped only after a narrow escape.


    "Really... Cruel enough!" Li Mai felt a fear he had never felt before. In fact, he knew what the Han army was doing. He turned to a man dressed as a scribe and said, "they are bound to win the city of Ruyin."


    The scribe is the master of Ruyin''s house. His name doesn''t matter. It''s really important that his face is white and his hands and feet tremble.


    Before they could talk about anything, they found that the Han Army in uniform... That is, the soldiers in the headquarters of the Han Army, should have more than 500 people lined up.


    "Five hundred men will attack the city?" Li Mai didn''t show his fear. Seeing that only the headquarters of the 500 Han army was moving forward, he laughed and said, "aren''t they crazy?"


    Of course, the five hundred Han soldiers did not want to attack the city. There were about five thousand servants behind them, including those in the West and East.


    This group of Han troops came beyond the arrow attack distance of the garrison at the head of the city and began to shout in unison: "offer a great reward to the city, resist to kill, and kill all the city in ten days."


    Only 500 people certainly can''t spread the shouts all over Ruyin City, but the garrison at the north end of the city can definitely hear what they are shouting, and these people who hear clearly will spread the shouts of the Han army all over the city.


    Although it''s hard to imagine, Li Mai''s expressions began to turn green and white. He stared at the Han Army still shouting. Waiting for the reaction, he shouted at the Jin Army soldiers at the head of the city: "shoot an arrow, shoot an arrow!", This sentence roared at least twenty or thirty times in a row, which showed how frightened it was. Then he ordered: "no one is allowed to pass what he heard to the city, and those who violate the order will be beheaded!"


    The response of the scholar''s office was more direct. He fell back directly and was caught by his servant. Then the master and servant disappeared at the head of the city.


    Looking at their reactions, it is clear that the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which occupied Ruyin city for less than half a year, has little relationship with the city. Otherwise, they should surprise the Han Army at the first time and force the residents in the city to cooperate in defense.


    Li Maigen didn''t find that the scholar''s house was missing. He walked around the city himself and repeated that he couldn''t pass the Han Army''s shouts into the city. Another thing he has to do is to send someone to invite some big families and giants who have been friendly before, and to monitor those who have not cooperated for half a year.


    As for ordinary residents in the city? I''m sorry. I''m not kidding. Li Mai and Li Kuang, who may have been a family 500 years ago, have also ignored them. For today''s social situation, it is not unreasonable for them to do so.


    Wang Biao was very melancholy. He quietly looked at the servants who would be ready to attack for a while. When his eyes turned to Li Kuang, he thought: "it''s just a one hammer deal. If someone offers the city, it''s easy to capture it. If the city becomes united, I''m afraid it''s moving to Xincai?"

 Chapter 416

    Li Kuang was a local tyrant five years ago. He thought he knew what virtue the Central Plains family was. Any Jin family under the rule of the Hu people for a long time would not have any loyalty, especially for the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty who abandoned himself. As for the Hu people''s family, they don''t have any sense of belonging. They are not the same as the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. They won''t break their families for the sake of the Jin army.


    In the afternoon of the same day, there was another attack that consumed the equipment of the Garrison Army. The number of servants who lost and retreated in the attack reached more than 2000, and the war was temporarily stopped at night.


    At night, Li Kuang sat quietly in his big tent. He was waiting for something that would happen with a high probability.


    Facts have also proved that Li Kuang did not wait for nothing. First, the city head shot arrows to help write cloth strips outside the city, and then someone simply came down from the city head with a rope. Without exception, they all represent some families in the city, and their basic destinations are surprisingly consistent. They should serve as insiders to help the Han Army capture Ruyin.


    "There are people who work." Li Kuang didn''t seem very proud. He checked the cloth again and again, and even asked the people who worked in person. When he returned to the big account, he called the generals and said calmly, "what should be distinguished now is that they really want to be insiders, or the enemy is setting traps."


    Previously, Li Kuang''s Department swept around Ruyin City, uprooted some good strongholds or fortresses, and accepted the refuge of some local giants. There is no lack of people who know the situation in Ruyin city.


    Most of the followers identified the families who wanted to be insiders. If they were not right, no one might know, or the Jin army was laying out the plan.


    "You must attack the city." Wang Biao naturally suspected that there was a trap, but he thought he should try anyway. As long as he was careful, even failure would not damage too many people and horses, and he would not miss the overall situation if he didn''t hurt the strength of the army. He said, "make an appointment with them to make a signal and make an emergency?"


    Li Kuang shook his head and said to the crowd, "counselors will push out some solutions according to what will happen."


    What the army is most afraid of in combat is contingency. Even if it appears rigid and tied up, it is better than not having a plan in advance. That is because the army relies heavily on coordination, military orders can only be written by one person, and a large army must not go its own way.


    The next morning, Li Kuang continued to send his servants to attack the city. He didn''t call in until the evening. On this day, some servants successfully climbed to the city from the army, but they were soon defeated. Those servants who successfully boarded the city were honored by Li Kuang''s promise in advance. They got 100 gold (copper) after removing the slave nationality. After passing on to the whole army, they made the servants whose morale had decreased a little high again.


    The next night, people who wanted to take refuge the day before contacted again. A Qiang family in the city said that they had gathered about 1000 private soldiers with friendly families and could try to capture the city gate when the Han army attacked the city.


    "Qiang people?" Li Kuang asked whether it was a Qiang family surnamed Zhang or a relatively famous family in Ruyin city. What he had to ask was, "what are their conditions?"


    Wang Biao entertained the people who came to discuss and replied, "Zhang Luo wants to become the guard of Ruyin city. The children of his family and some people of the friendly family want to become the Han army."


    Of course, it''s impossible to be a servant of the Han army. It''s going directly to the field group. It must also want a post.


    It is not that there are no naturalized officers who were originally Hu people in the Han army. For example, Qian Jiantong also held important positions in the Yulin army.


    Li Kuang said before that he wanted to kill the city was purely a threat. He didn''t say that he didn''t have enough status to really order the city to be killed. Even if he had enough status, he didn''t dare to do so.


    The main problem is that the first case of slaughtering the city will certainly be criticized as the person who ordered it. In addition, it is possible for the Han Army to levy the South and face one city after another with firm resistance to the end.


    Of course, it may frighten other cities to resist.


    On the third day, the soldiers attacked the city as usual. They had more enthusiasm to attack than the previous two days, just because their hard work could really be rewarded.


    At the same time as the soldiers attacked the city, the 6000 Han Army also began to make their own preparations. If there is someone inside the city to open the gate, the first people to rush in will be servants, and the Han army will firmly control the gate.


    In the morning, as usual, I attacked your defense, and both sides bled at the gate and on the wall section.


    At noon, during the temporary armistice and dinner, the siege equipment of the Han Army in the rear was transported up. Li Mai looked very bad after seeing those siege equipment.


    "The atmosphere in the city is very strange." Li Mai said to his deputy general, "once a large number of people gather, send troops to suppress them immediately."


    It should be said that the Jin army did not find that some people in the city were false, but the length of the city wall was too long to absolutely stop. The Jin army killed dozens of people trying to get out of the city in two days. There were more archers who wanted to shoot cloth strips. How can we not know that the Han Army''s threat to kill the city really had an effect.


    LV Wang was Li Mai''s deputy general. He asked nervously, "have we succeeded in pretending to be an insider?"


    Li Mai is not sure if he is successful. The people he sent had an agreement with the Han Army, and the next night they interacted with the Han army with torches at the head of the city, as agreed. It is reasonable to say that the possibility of success is still very high.


    "There is no urn in Ruyin city. Opening the gate and pretending to let the Han Army in may cause the gate to be lost." Li Mai frowned and said, "in fact, I don''t know how to set up a bureau to calculate the Han army. It''s just a rainy day."


    Because Chu Li had completely "static braking", the Jin army strongholds around Ruyin city had been pulled out by the Han army. The reality is that the Jin army only has defenders in Ruyin city.


    After three days of fighting, the Jin garrison in Ruyin City killed and injured more than a thousand people. To say that the loss was not serious, but the city became turbulent. Li mai not only had to defend the four walls, but also had to draw out his few troops to monitor the city.


    The so-called isolated city not only means that it is difficult to obtain support, but also that there are no own troops outside the city. There is no good way to defend a city. In addition to defending it, we can only hope that reinforcements will come.


    Li Mai knows that unless Shouchun has reinforcements coming, he can''t count on Xincai.


    Thinking about it, Li Mai couldn''t help looking at the direction of Shouchun. There was a green mountain and flat field. At this moment, the distance between Ruyin and Shouchun was really more distant than the reality.


    Li Mai''s understanding is to see through Chu Li. It''s not how hard Chu Li didn''t work, nor what Chu Li did to bring the whole war to a halt. It''s precisely Chu Li''s inaction that led Li Mai to despair about this sudden war.


    Chu Li, the abbot of the State Council who had a good reputation before, was actually a thief who had no real name. When he was challenged, all his good reputation was completely exposed, which was still the way to expose the bottom to the sky.


    "If... The end will mean if..." Lv Wang looked left and right, lowered his voice and asked, "if your Yin is not enough, do we have any hope of breaking through?"


    "Break through?" Li Mai thought about this problem more than once. He raised his hand and pointed to the side of the Han Army camp outside the city, where a large number of war horses were blowing: "about 70000 Han troops, there should be more than 40000 cavalry."


    In fact, there are not as many as 40000 cavalry in the Han army. The cavalry of the Han army is matched with at least two war horses. According to the standard, there are more than 40000 war horses outside Ruyin City, that is, about 20000 cavalry.


    LV Wang also felt a trace of despair for a moment. The 20000 Jin troops in Ruyin city only had less than 2000 war horses. Even if 2000 people fled out of the city on horseback, they should think of escaping from the pursuit of 40000 Han cavalry. It was not generally difficult.


    "Hold on!" Li Mai is not only giving encouragement to his deputy general, but also to himself: "the imperial court must know that there is a war here and will send reinforcements."


    The news that the Jin Army Navy in Jingkou was seriously damaged has not yet reached the ears of Chu Li or Li Mai. Of course, the news that Shouchun''s reach of the Yangtze River was blocked by the Han Army has not come.


    Because of the unequal news, Chu Li, who stuck to Xincai and Li Mai, who stuck to Ruyin, were confident that Chu Li was waiting for the arrival of reinforcements to launch a counter attack, and Li Mai''s inner despair did not reach the peak.


    The Yangtze River was blocked, and a large number of Han scouts were wandering on the north bank. It would be difficult for the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to spread any news to Xincai, especially to seal Ruyin, which was besieged on all sides.


    On the fourth day of the war in Ruyin City, Huan Wen''s fleet finally arrived around Xinxi. When they were about to land, they were attacked by the Jin army of coastal defense. Xie Shi was in charge of the Jin army.


    Xie Shi is only 18 years old this year. Considering that he can marry and reproduce at the age of 13 at this time, and knowing that he is the main direct member of Xie''s sect, it''s really not too surprising to be a herdsman official in a place or a commander of an army at the age of 18.


    Xie Shi has more or less mastered a series of news about the Han Army going south, Xincai and the north of Ruyin have been completely occupied by the Han Army, the Han army is attacking Ruyin garrisoned by Li Mai, and Chu Li concentrated the remaining Jin troops of Xincai county and Ruyin County in Xincai city.


    As Xie an''s younger brother, Xie Shi received a very good education since childhood. He immediately mobilized the Jin army of Runan County to camp near the reach of the Yangtze River near the information, and vowed to his subordinates that "since the Han Army has gone south, it is entirely possible to land on the back of the Yangtze River, and Xinxi will be the most likely place to be attacked."


    Sure enough, Huan Wen came with a fleet. Xie Shi was not afraid at all and ordered the Jin army to block the attack on the shore. What was more depressing was that the Jin army on the shore was covered by the bed crossbow and strong crossbow on the Han warship. After the death and injury, he had to retreat inland.


    "What?" Xie Shi looked tall and straight, but he looked thin. He asked in disbelief, "the range of the Han Army''s bed crossbow is 250 steps (375 meters), and the range of the strong crossbow is more than 500 steps (750 meters)"


    Xie Shi''s shock did not come from how far he could shoot. You should know that the Qin army in the Pre-Qin Dynasty had pursed crossbows, and the range of pursed crossbows was close to 400 steps (600 meters). {there is another saying that the range of strong crossbows of the Qin army can reach 800 meters}


    The long-range attack distance of the Han army was too far. The Jin army was killed and injured before hand to hand combat with the Han army. It was obviously difficult to prevent the Han army from landing.


    Xie Shi, a young man, really didn''t believe in evil. He personally came to the front of the battle and urged a thousand jin troops to try to launch a tentative attack on the landing Han army again. He saw with his own eyes that when the Jin army was about 300 steps near the river bank, the Han Army ships on the river immediately launched strong crossbows, and the crossbows and arrows fell intensively in a few breaths, About a hundred jin troops were killed or injured. They turned and ran away.


    "Who is the enemy commander?" Huan Wen didn''t think that the other party didn''t cherish the lives of soldiers, but said, "it''s a little for the consciousness of generals, that is, he doesn''t believe the reports of his subordinates, suspicious and stupid."


    As generals of the unified army, soldiers can only be regarded as numbers in their eyes. That is the psychological quality that the unified army must have, that is, the so-called kindness does not control the army. The difference is whether the loss of soldiers will create enough value.


    Yuan Qiao replied, "the scouts have walked around. The reward is that the enemy should have about 15000, and the flag is the word ''thanks''."


    "Thanks?" Huan Wen thought a little and knew that it must be Xie''s gate valve, but Xie''s gate valve has many children. It''s hard to guess who it is. He shook his head indifferently: "I know we will land, but I can''t change anything."


    Yuan Qiao did not comment and talked about other things: "Wang Pu led the army to advance from Xuzhou. Considering that the Yangtze River has been mastered by us, it is difficult for the Jin army to cross the river to support the north bank. 80000 troops should come in recent days."


    Li Kuang headed south from Yanzhou. According to the military establishment of the Han Army, Li Kuang can be regarded as the second deputy general of Huan Wen.


    As the first deputy general, Wang Pu led his troops from Xuzhou and walked close to the Yangtze River. The purpose was to let the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty know that the state of Han was playing really this time, and to let the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty know what the cost of provoking the Han Parliament was.


    If you want to land from a ship, especially when a large ship can''t get close to the shore, you can''t land quickly with many small boats.


    It took four hours for the 10000 Han troops to land from midnight (9 o''clock) in the morning to Youshi (17 o''clock) in the evening.


    During the landing of the Han Army, Xie Shi tried to invade the river bank many times, including organizing a shield array or cutting wood to make a wooden wall. After trying again and again, it was difficult to tell how many casualties were temporarily, but he failed to break through the cover of the bed crossbow and Crossbow of the Han army once, and waited until the evening before Mingjin returned to his camp.


    "It''s Xie Shi!" Huan Wen didn''t know who the commander of the Jin army was until the evening. He said to Yuan Qiao, "I know the younger brother of Anshi (Xie an). He has been smart since childhood, but he is very stubborn. In this way, he doesn''t worry that the Jin army will retreat to Xinxi city."

 Chapter 417

    Xie Shi, like many young men who have not suffered any setbacks since childhood and have excellent quality of life, said that they are newborn calves who are not afraid of tigers or do not know the greatness of heaven and earth. He is really not afraid of the Han Army at all.


    It has been successfully predicted that the Han army will land. Even the location of the Han Army''s landing is guessed. Xie Shi should be in a stage of bursting with self-confidence.


    During the day, Xie Shi''s self-confidence was not hurt because he found that the Han army landed was only 10000, and the regular army and family private soldiers he brought together were nearly 16000. Although nearly 1000 combat power was lost, the number of Jin army was still 5000 more than the Han army.


    "We still have land and people!" Xie Shi scoffed at his deputy general Xie Ping''s decision to retreat and return to Xinxi City: "it''s a pity to retreat before fighting. It''s not enough to blow your morale. It''s a waste of the opportunity to drive the Han army down the river!"


    The Han Army led by Huan Wen landed from the Yangtze River. Because there was no ferry, it was the way of landing from big ships to small boats.


    After the Han army landed, they were building a ferry, but the ferry will never be built overnight. In particular, there is definitely more than one ferry needed. So it must take at least three or four days?


    Xie Ping is not a member of Xie''s blood family. Just as many door lords and aristocratic families have family children who serve for generations, he is the best family child among Xie''s door Lords.


    After landing, the Han Army did not build a camp, but set up some wooden fences at the front, resisted horses and arranged defense forces. Most of the Han army stayed on the soft beach.


    The Jin army set up a camp early in the area about five miles inland of the river beach. They arranged fortifications in advance. Xie Shi felt that he could drive the landing Han army down the river again to feed fish.


    When the Han Army wanted to build a ferry, they naturally needed to look for trees to cut down, but they found that the slightly thicker trees near the beach had been cleaned up early, and they needed to go inland to cut down trees.


    "It''s a little interesting." Huan Wen, with a smile on his face, said to Yuan Qiao, "Xie''s family heritage has a lot about soldiers. Xie an and Xie Shi have been trained as military generals. It seems that Xie Shi has also got some true stories."


    The Yangtze River is a very long water system. It can be said that except for some places with mountains on both sides, the rest can basically be used as landing points. The difference is that large ships can land directly or small boats need to land in batches.


    "Xie Shi guessed the landing point of the Han Army correctly. After all, there are only a few cities along the Yangtze River in the land of three counties, and there are fewer cities attacked by the Han army." Yuan Qiao also praised Xie Shi and said, "guess the landing point and arrange it in advance. It''s really a bit of material for generals."


    Yuan Qiao and Huan Wen also did not feel any pressure. The war is fought with hard power. What can happen if you guess right many times, but it is to create some trouble for the attacker. What really competes is the actual combat effectiveness of the two armies. Both of them were born in the Jin army system. They know how much combat effectiveness the Jin army has and whether they have a sense of expectation for the combat effectiveness of family private soldiers.


    There are only four gate valves in the south of the Yangtze River, and there are countless aristocratic families. There are not many who can fight and win. The family private soldiers of Yu''s clan should be the first sequence, and even much stronger than the regular Jin army. For example, Xie and Huan can only be said to be in the second sequence. The Wang family and the regular Jin army that are not backward are the third sequence, and the private soldiers of the remaining families are at the end.


    "War horses can swim. Don''t get a batch of them ashore directly from the ferry." Huan Wen felt that he needed to teach the little guy a good lesson: "after the number reached 3000, he directly attacked the weakness of the enemy, attracted the Jin army to fight out of the stronghold, and then the infantry advanced."


    Yuan Qiao just nodded. He just wanted to make a similar proposal.


    There was plenty of light in the daytime, and the place where Jin troops camped also had geographical advantages. They soon found the movement on the river.


    Cavalry has always been the weakness of the Jin army, which is not caused by geographical location. After all, the state of Chu in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period was also a southern country, but why could the state of Chu become a country of ten thousand horses? Facts have proved that the south is not unable to cultivate war horses. The gap is that the later dynasties based on the South did not find the right way.


    Xie Shi is a noble disciple of the door valve. The private soldiers of the family who go out as generals are not elite, but the equipment is absolutely one top one. Among his 15000 men, infantry accounted for the vast majority, but there were nearly 1400 cavalry. According to the division of equipment, they were regarded as sudden cavalry.


    "The beach ground is soft and not suitable for riding." Xie Shi found a large number of horses on the river and immediately knew what the Han Army wanted to do. He confidently said to Xie Ping: "the Han army will indeed seek a breakthrough by taking advantage of the cavalry, but he didn''t know that another plan of the general had been reached."


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty lost the Central Plains, and some inheritance did not disappear because of the loss of land, such as the existence of strong crossbow, and even a bed crossbow called eight horse crossbow. Xie Shi had 60 eight horse crossbows in his hand, while the number of Chu Li, the abbot of the state, actually exceeded 300, but Li Mai didn''t have one.


    The eight horse crossbow refers to a kind of bed crossbow with eight horses (cattle) to pull the string tension. It is an absolute sharp weapon of the Jin army. It is generally used as a fixed Garrison or loading warships. In field operations, the eight horse crossbow is too large for transportation.


    The Han army is lined up with cavalry. A small number of people and horses are equipped with sudden cavalry with plate armor, and more are only light cavalry with knights wearing leather armor.


    After Xie Shi ordered, the Jin army began to play with eight horse crossbows. Each eight horse crossbow was operated by twelve Jin soldiers. They were pushed or pulled to the rear where Xie Shi thought the Han army would attack.


    In addition to arranging the eight horse crossbow, Xie Shi also gathered all the cavalry at hand, and mobilized 1000 heavy infantry, 2000 bow crossbow men and some necessary light infantry to give a blow to the Han army.


    While both sides are preparing for the war, as the first Scouts of the two armies, they have fought fiercely and frequently. Of course, the Scouts of the Han Army wanted to know the details of the Jin army, while the Scouts of the Jin army were the blockers, and the blood of both sides was sprinkled everywhere.


    The real opening of the war was that after the Han army organized 3000 cavalry, they were divided into three teams into a trident formation, followed by 4000 infantry.


    Xie Shi found that the Han Army did not concentrate on a breakthrough. He was disappointed and said to Xie Ping: "it seems that the weak area that would have been deliberately exposed has not become the main breakthrough point of the Han army. The eight horse crossbow can only be aimed at one part of the Han army."


    The soil on the beach is really soft. Every time the horseshoe steps, it will sink into about half a foot or even deeper. If you want to move quickly, you can only reach the area with relatively hard soil, resulting in a slight delay in the action of the 3000 Han Army, which can give the Jin army enough time to dispatch troops and generals.


    "That boy is still inexperienced." Huan Wen looked at the direction of the Jin army. There would be some very abrupt bushes in some areas: "just don''t lack the courage to use the eight horse crossbow in the field."


    Seriously, no matter Huan Wen or yuan Qiao, how could they forget the existence of the sharp bed crossbow of the Jin army.


    Xie Shi was already standing on the towering nest car. Seeing the slow speed of the advancing Han cavalry, he smiled happily on his face. He wondered whether he should let the rest of the troops prepare for the attack, wait to defeat the cavalry of the Han Army, kill them out of the barracks, and directly drive the unstable Han army down the river.


    Xie Ping, who also stood on the nest car, was worried. He was different from Xie Shi, a newborn calf who was not afraid of tigers. He had more experience in age and had more experience in fighting when he joined the army. In addition, he knew that the famous Han army might not be easy to deal with. It was unrealistic to drive away or force into the river at one stroke.


    "Little master, the fleet of the Han army is still by the river." Xie Ping reminded me more than once that the war was about to start. He persuaded me again: "even if we can defeat the Han Army trying to break into the inland, our troops can pursue the Han Army''s warships for a long-range attack. I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t disturb my army again." Xie Shi certainly didn''t forget the strong long-range attack ability of the Han Army fleet. He said with a firm face: "once the Han army is defeated, our army will have a great morale. The soldiers are full of courage. It''s time to fight with their lives."


    As a trap arranged by Xie Shi, the Han cavalry along the way will soon reach the range of the eight horse crossbow. When they approach close to 300 steps, bursts of bleak trumpets sound, and then the cavalry on both sides scatter outward, while the leading cavalry try their best to kick up the horse''s belly or pat the horse''s ass.


    "The range of the eight horse crossbow is not the same, up to 250 steps." Huan Wen was observing the Jin army with a single telescope in his hand. He had seen the huge body of the eight horse crossbows originally covered with grass or branches and leaves: "there should be about 50, each launching three long dragons at a time, and about 200 breaths (about four minutes) can be launched once."


    Of course, Yuan Qiao knew the relevant data of the eight horse crossbow. He put down his single telescope, turned to the beach area and said, "this terrain is too crowded for our army. In any case, we should expand the terrain before dark."


    "Uncle Yan is too cautious." Huan Wen also put down his binoculars and rubbed his chin''s beard like an itch. He said a little angrily, "since the war is going on, it is natural to aim at defeating the boy''s army."


    "...." Yuan Qiao was a little stunned. They had just arrived. The soldiers of the whole army had been on a ship for nearly a month, and the horses had not adapted to the land again. He couldn''t help frowning: "is it too risky?"


    Huan Wen smiled but said nothing. He felt that Yuan Qiao was sometimes too cautious. The Jin army had bed crossbows and the Han Army had crossbows. Sending cavalry to attract Xie Shi''s full attention to cover up the crossbows hidden in the advancing infantry.


    In front, the eight horse crossbow that shows its true face is already being launched. Every time they launch, there will be a loud sound of bow string banging. What they shoot is not a traditional giant crossbow, but a long bow.


    The so-called "Xiao" is similar to a mixture of spear and rod. The front end is a sharp and sharp flat spear head, and the back position is a circle of blunt tools with sharp spikes. This kind of weapon was originally used by the powerful as a weapon for infantry, and later appeared on the cavalry general. It must be noted that if you dare to use a horse''s name when riding a horse, you are definitely a top-notch general. Ordinary people can''t play this weapon.


    The riding and shooting of 60 eight bull crossbows is like the beating of war drums. The sound comes and goes quickly. One hundred and eighty long crossbows sound sharp in the sky. While they fly and shoot, the crossbows and arrows fired by the top 800 crossbow soldiers follow.


    No matter what long-range weapon is, it will fly from launch to hit. The long-range weapon in the cold weapon era can''t arrive in an instant like a gun. After the Jin army launched the eight horse crossbow and strong crossbow, the Han Army had about four breathing times to adjust its position. For a moment, the cavalry and cavalry were pulled as loose as possible, but kept moving forward.


    The long arrow and the crossbow fell back and forth. In an instant, it brought people''s dull hum and the wailing of war horses. It was also necessary for some weapons that missed the target and the dull sound produced by the ground.


    "The enemy''s combat experience... Is very sufficient!" Xie Shi was only disappointed at this moment. The results of the long-range attack of the Jin army were much less than expected. He turned to look at Xie Ping and ordered, "you go to command the infantry in person and must firmly resist the enemy!"


    Xie Ping should "promise" in his mouth, and his face with his head down was more obviously worried. In fact, he was thinking: [the book of war is one thing, and the actual combat is another. The little master is too entrusted.]


    The Han cavalry did not attack directly as the Jin soldiers including Xie Shi thought. When they approached the Jin fortification for about 100 steps, they stepped aside to both sides, revealing the Han soldiers who approached about 280 steps.


    Before Xie Shi, who was standing on the nest car, all his attention was on the Han cavalry of the Trident formation. Although he found the Han infantry approaching, his mind was in a state of subconscious neglect. Until he saw the dense black spots rising to the sky in the Han Army''s formation, he heard a violent "crash" in his ear the next moment.


    "Raise your shield!" Xie Shi subconsciously shouted, and his next move was to continue shouting: "cavalry out!"


    The equipment of the Jin army must be better than that of the Hu people. When Xie Shi didn''t shout, the Jin soldiers in the front array had raised their shields to meet the coverage of arrow rain. The shields on one side were big guys inlaid with iron sheets, which were not made of wood or skin.


    The cavalry of the Jin army set out when they saw the flag signal on the nest car. Of course, they could not go up against the arrow rain, but attack from other directions.


    "What the hell is this?" Huan Wen looked confused and asked yuan Qiao, "did they take the initiative to leave the camp?"


    Yuan Qiao said he didn''t understand Xie Shi''s command routine, but he wanted to give up his fortification advantage.

 Chapter 418

    The fact that the Jin army has cavalry shortcomings does not mean that all the Jin army is waste. Otherwise, even if there is the Yangtze River as a natural moat, the Hu people should have destroyed the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    The truth is that once the Jin army is commanded by the right person, the combat effectiveness of the Jin army is actually worth looking forward to, especially in the battle between the infantry. In fact, this is a characteristic of Chinese civilization. Infantry Warfare takes the formation as the coordination hub. There will be defeats if it does not collapse on its own, but it is rare to lose even the pants.


    Huan Wen was surprised to see that there were cavalry in the Jin army. There were 200000 regular troops in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, of which less than 20000 were cavalry, and the number of Jin troops regarded as sudden cavalry was even less. But what did he see? The cavalry of the Jin army who came out of the stronghold were dressed in armor, and the front body of the war horse also had fish scale armor. What is it if it is not a sudden cavalry.


    The cavalry of the Jin army went out of the stronghold to fight, which was unexpected to the Han army. Even if Huan Wen mobilized his own cavalry to fight with it, there would be a delay. In that way, he could only watch the sudden cavalry of the Jin army rush to the marching array of the Han army.


    About 1000 Jin army sudden cavalry have been shouting, mixed with the sound of horses'' hoofs, rolling forward. After they stand out, they slowly turn into a front arrow array of traditional cavalry charging. The Jin army knights at the front hold high their small round shields to prepare for defense arrows, while some Jin army Knights at the back hold strong crossbows at a 45 degree angle to prepare for shooting.


    The advancing Han Army stopped, and the Tower Shield soldiers and spearmen in front of them were busy building shields and organizing shield walls with each other. The spearmen stretched out the gap of the shield wall with their own weapons, and soon a shield wall and a forest of spikes appeared.


    Behind the shield wall, the crossbow men quickly dispersed, and everyone was waiting for the order to shoot.


    The crossbow in the Han Army''s step array readjusted the firing direction. Almost they were ready to become on standby. The strong crossbow soldiers in the array had listened to the command of the officer and pulled the trigger, which was a strong recoil force in their hands. Then bursts of bow string banging and sharp breaking sound rang through the air, and then dense crossbows and arrows filled the sky.


    The cavalry of the Jin army turned a corner and became a semi-circular shape. Most of them rushed out of the crossbow and arrow area launched by the Han army. Only a small part of the tail was "chewed off", and then they made a detour by taking advantage of speed. Their whole route of action was like the posture of a snake.


    "Not a military general of the imperial court." Huan Wen knew the virtue of the regular army of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He said, "it''s Xie''s private army."


    The family private soldiers in the south of the Yangtze River are different from the regular army of the imperial court, and there are some differences. For example, the regular army of the imperial court and some family private soldiers do not need to be stationed in the field in a state of war, but some family private soldiers do not work and only practice their killing skills. For example, the Yu family, Xie family, Huan family and Wang family all have similar private soldiers, but the number is certainly limited, And elite cavalry.


    The snake posture of the cavalry of the Jin army swam very smoothly. They had been trying to get close to their own riding and shooting distance, but they never had a chance after repeated attempts. That was because the shooting frequency of the strong crossbow of the Han army was much faster than Xie Shi thought. They could not bear the huge cost of casualties, but only to ride and shoot after getting close.


    "Mingjin asked the cavalry to withdraw!" Xie Shi finally had no smile on his face. Instead, he was full of awe. He was both confused and thrilled: "why can the strong crossbow of the Han Army shoot so fast?"


    The Jin army''s powerful crossbow takes about 40 breaths 1 (Elite) to load after firing. It is a powerful crossbow that completely depends on human hands or pedals.


    The firing frequency of the strong crossbow of the Han army was about 15 breaths, mainly because the crossbow was equipped with a winch.


    If there is a huge gap between the loading time of Jin army''s strong crossbow and Han Army''s strong crossbow, and the Han Army adopts an arrow array rule similar to "three-stage shooting", the shooting frequency will naturally exceed imagination. However, if you want to adopt similar arrow array technology, you should have enough advantages in the number of strong crossbow soldiers.


    Xie Shi ordered his cavalry to withdraw in time, but they underestimated the use of cavalry by the Han Army and misjudged the shooting speed of strong crossbow by the Han army.


    At the beginning, there were Han cavalry moving towards the cavalry of the Jin army. Although their terrain has restrictions on the speed of cavalry, they should not be so slow. They are completely observing the action direction of the cavalry of the Jin army and waiting for the signal of their own infantry.


    The dense arrows no longer chased the marching cavalry, but covered the positions where some Jin cavalry might retreat, forcing Jin cavalry to choose those positions that were not covered, and then hit the oncoming Han cavalry.


    Before the cavalry of both sides were about to collide, Xie Shi, who was located on the nest car of the camp, couldn''t help clenching his fist. What he saw was that the cavalry of both sides fired arrows at almost the same time. When the arrows were still floating in the sky, the two cavalry sent out their own battle signals.


    What the Jin army was shouting was, "I''m invincible!"


    The Han Army roared, "the Han army is powerful!"


    When the sound falls, the arrows in the sky also fall. The cavalry in the front uses shields to protect their bodies as much as possible. When the arrows rain, the "jingling" sound of arrowheads and shields can be heard all the time. More importantly, the empty arrows quiver on the ground. Naturally, there is no lack of the sound of people being shot and horses being shot.


    Huan Wen, who was also in an absolutely safe position, heard the battle number of the cavalry of the Jin army and said with a smile, "it''s really Xie''s private soldier."


    Private soldiers of various families in the south of the Yangtze River have their own battle numbers. The battle numbers of the Huan family are "brave and fearless", the Yu family is "there are enemies without me", and the Wang family is "our army is powerful". Each has its own characteristics, which is a little "feudal characteristics" in the spring and autumn and Warring States periods. For example, the battle numbers of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty were very targeted. They shouted "the king''s division is invincible".


    Shooting at each other only caused little damage to both sides. The two armies soon collided with each other in the sound of horse hoofs. The cavalry and cavalry fell on one end and turned their horses upside down, or the cavalry crossed each other and killed (injured) each other with weapons. The cavalry in white and red robes "eroded" each other, and knights became the ghosts of the battlefield all the time.


    After the cavalry of the two armies fought, Huan Wen and Xie Shi made the same move, that is, mobilizing infantry. The difference is that Huan Wen needs his own infantry close enough to the defense line arranged by the Jin army. Xie Shi wants the infantry to meet his own cavalry and retreat.


    "The flag is equal to the drum!" Yuan Qiao watched the cavalry confrontation with a single telescope and said, "basically one for one, we have a slight advantage."


    The sudden cavalry of the Han Army (non system forces) no longer use armor, but use a lighter plate armor style. The Han cavalry with plate armor on the front chest and leather armor in other parts is lighter and more flexible than the armor style, which also reduces the negative gravity of the war horse. It has been repeatedly proved that plate armor is not weaker than armor in terms of protection, speed and endurance.


    Huan Wen knew what yuan Qiao''s words meant. It was nothing more than that the cavalry of the Han Army had the advantage of equipment, but the cavalry of the Jin army had the advantage of fighting skills.


    "We can afford it." Huan Wen said in a realistic and cruel way, "even if the 1000 cavalry fighting against them are gone, we still have 2000, and the 1400 cavalry of the Jin army will be lost."


    In view of the importance of solving the war between the cavalry of the Jin army, Huan Wen issued a frightening order, that is, to let the approaching Han Army bowmen cover the positions of the cavalry indiscriminately, and to let the long spearmen launch an assault.


    There is a tactic in Europa. After the cavalry charge, the archers in the rear don''t care about the coverage of the enemy and ourselves, use the bodies of the soldiers on both sides to create a barrier wall, and then the infantry pick up the aircraft to form a siege and annihilate the enemy in one fell swoop. (you can watch the sixth season of the power game, which seems to be the sixth episode? At the same time, this tactic has also been used in real life, and there are a lot of times)


    Xie Shi clapped his hand on the guardrail of the nest car immediately after he found that the long-range troops of the Han Army had indiscriminate coverage. There was a loud "bang" and bursts of great pain from his palm. He roared: "shameless! Shameless! It''s really both shameless and animal behavior!"


    Only a small part of the cavalry soldiers of both sides who were covered indiscriminately found that they could not be covered. After all, the current enemy who paid more attention to the fierce fighting did not have time to pay attention to what was going on in the periphery. They just thought that the other side was strong enough to shoot arrows in the interval of charging each other. Even if they were shot dead, they would be dead.


    When the infantry of the Jin army left the camp, they had to stop for a long distance. It was because the other two arrows in the Han Army''s trident made a forced posture. If they didn''t stop, they continued to move forward in a loose formation. Being impacted by the two cavalry of the Han Army, they would not only be killed and injured, but also collapse.


    Xie Ping, who organized troops to step into formation to prevent the two cavalry units of the Han army from succeeding, was ordered not to stop and tried his best to rescue his own cavalry.


    [little master, can''t you see the situation clearly?] Xie Ping just hesitated a little. The next moment he shouted, "keep moving!"


    The cavalry of the Jin army is Xie''s private soldier, while the infantry is the imperial army. Even if Xie Ping can''t bear to sacrifice the imperial army to rescue the private soldiers of the family, he doesn''t have to think about how to choose.


    "Oh!" Huan wenman was full of schadenfreude: "look, if there is a chance to save it, that boy will really decide to sacrifice the imperial court''s army."


    There''s nothing to laugh about. The doorman or aristocratic family of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is a virtue. Not only Xie Shi will do this, but any aristocratic family, including Huan Wen or yuan Qiao, will choose that way.


    "The enemy''s main general has been in disorder." Yuan Qiao constantly observed the overall situation of the battlefield and suggested: "our cavalry should be allowed to separate troops to threaten the left and right wings of the enemy''s defense line. Both steps and rides are pushed by the whole army to break the enemy''s defense chain in one fell swoop."


    Huan Wen accepted yuan Qiao''s suggestion without any hesitation.


    The war drums began to sound from the Han Army, which was the signal of the total attack. The troops in front received instructions to attack more fiercely, and the troops behind began to move forward.


    The two cavalry soldiers who had not been killed in the previous battle unknowingly found that their activity space was getting smaller and smaller. There were piles of corpses stacked by people and horses everywhere. The dead cavalry people or horses were full of arrows, and the ground seemed to suddenly grow a dense arrow jungle.


    The heads of the surviving cavalry were basically blank. The cavalry of the Han army suddenly found that there were their own long spearmen in the battlefield, which appeared from the gap between piles of corpses, and then harvested.


    The long spearmen of the Han army who entered the battlefield put up their guns shoulder to shoulder and trotted forward. They encountered the surviving cavalry of the Jin army. In an instant, more than one long gun was poked out. They had it in all directions, killing the stunned enemy and sending the injured soldiers to the ground for the last journey.


    When the Han Army pushed in, the two wings of the Jin army''s defense chain were threatened. First, the first Han army broke through the Jin army''s defense line, followed by the second and third... Until the first line of defense arranged by Xie Shi was completely lost, and the isolated Jin army lost its direct connection with the rear.


    Xie Ping came to Xie Shi, who had retreated to the rear. He didn''t have any more nonsense. He immediately shouted: "our army in front has been attacked and will soon be unable to support. The second line of defense won''t last long. I''ll try my best to hold the Han Army, and the little master will quickly lead people to break through!"


    Since the development of the situation became unfavorable to the Jin army, Xie Shi was in a state of tinnitus and confusion. In fact, he didn''t remember how he stepped back and knew nothing about the extent of the war. He stared at Xie Ping in a daze. There were bursts of long chirps in his ears. He couldn''t hear Xie Ping''s voice. He could only see his mouth moving.


    It was not until Xie Ping asked Xie''s private soldiers to hold Xie Shi that Xie Shi woke up a little from a completely confused state.


    "We lost?" Xie Shi''s face was unusually pale: "no! We occupy the absolute advantage of geographical advantage, and our troops are more than the Han army. We shouldn''t fail!"


    Xie Ping ignored Xie Shi, who seemed to be talking to himself, and shouted at the private soldiers of the family: "what are you doing? Take the little master away. After leaving the battlefield, find a chance to return the little master to Jiankang!"


    "No, no. No!" Xie Shi began to struggle and roared: "it''s impossible. How can I fail? If I don''t go, I won''t go. I can fight with the Han army for another 300 rounds!"


    As the private soldiers of Xie family who directly protect Xie Shi, they must be strong and powerful. If they were not worried about hurting Xie Shi, Xie Shi would not be able to twist his body at all. They took a look at Xie Ping. A guard simply chopped Xie Shi with a hand knife and directly let Xie Shi hum softly.


    It is not a simple thing to want to leave the battlefield, especially when the two armies have been completely mixed together. If you want to leave the battlefield without being caught, it depends on the timing. The best way is to find a place to hide first, rather than rush out.


    Xie Shi woke up again and found that he couldn''t see anything. When he was about to yell, his mouth was covered. The next moment, he immediately knew what his situation was. He should be hiding in the cellar without light. His next move was to touch his waist. He was ashamed and determined to commit suicide. As a result, he didn''t touch anything

 Chapter 419

    War naturally requires strategy. Often strategy is just a battle plan, but whether strategy can achieve the desired results depends on the soldiers who fight.


    Xie Shi in the dark felt that he had lost inexplicably, but he didn''t think about one thing, that is, the Jin army and the Han army could not be regarded as the same at all. In addition, he attached too much importance to the family private soldiers (cavalry) and led to the division of the battlefield, which would make the Jin army collapse so quickly in the war situation.


    "Where are we?" Xie Shi didn''t ask until his mouth could speak. Instead of shouting, he tried to keep his voice down: "what''s the situation on the battlefield?"


    The air is a little stuffy. It seems that the space is small enough. Judging from the breathing, six people are crowded in a narrow cellar?


    I don''t know who is talking in the dark. He said, "before we leave, general Xie''s army and troops are firmly guarding the camp, and the Han army is carrying out a large-scale attack."


    Xie Shi listened hard and wanted to hear something. As a result, there was silence, not even the sound of insects.


    Until Xie Shi was knocked unconscious and taken away, it should be said that the Jin army was only at a disadvantage but did not collapse. About 3000 of them were divided in the front of the defense line, and there were nearly 4000 people in the camp behind.


    The Han Army led by Huan Wen was only 10000. After the war, there must not be as many as 10000 people. It was also to attack the Jin army camp with a relatively wide range. It was not easy to eat the still organized Jin army in a short time.


    The reason why no sound came into Xie Shi''s ears was that he was taken about thirteen miles away from the battlefield by the guard to a prepared refuge, that is, a deep dug cellar.


    The space of the cellar should be three times three meters square. Its import and export is a three meter channel that only allows one person to pass through. In other words, the cellar is below three meters. No wonder it feels extremely wet. There are grain and water reserves in the cellar in advance, so that the originally small space becomes very crowded after entering six people, because too many people breathe and there is no good vent, which also makes the air very turbid.


    They waited in the cellar for seven days until people from outside came and all talents including Xie Shi came to the ground. At this time, Huan Wen had defeated the Jin army originally led by Xie Shi, and the Han Army marched towards Baoxin (about 50 miles south of Xincai).


    Xie Shi''s face was very pale and his people were relatively shrinking. It was affected by the humid cellar environment for a long time. He asked, "Xie Ping... And everyone?"


    Xie''s guard from behind said with a dim look, "general Xie, including more than 4000 soldiers, has been captured."


    Xie Shi learned more later that Xie Ping''s army was only broken into the stronghold on the third day. They still wanted to resist without hope of winning. However, not all Jin army generals and schools had the will to resist in a completely adverse environment. After Xie Ping was attacked and bound, the Jin army along the river bank laid down their arms and surrendered.


    After the mutiny and surrender of the army led by Xie Ping, the Han Army immediately rushed to Xinxi.


    Xinxi actually had 5000 garrisons, but they didn''t expect Huan Wen to let the Han Army enter the city as a rout, mixed with the surrendered Jin army. It should be said that there were those real Jin army generals who rebelled. The person in charge of the Jin army guarding the city would see that the acquaintances opened the city gate without hesitation, resulting in the city gate being suddenly attacked and controlled by the Han Army, waiting for the Han Army to rush into the city. The situation has become irreversible.


    "Did the Han Army suffer heavy losses?" Xie Shi wanted to know one thing: "how many troops were there when they attacked Baoxin?"


    Not everyone can answer this question casually. Xie Shi didn''t get the answer he wanted. He made a rough estimate, that is, the Han Army after fighting should lose three or four thousand. Then six or seven thousand, plus the surrender of the Jin army, Huan Wen still had ten thousand troops in hand.


    The truth is that the Han Army didn''t lose as much as three or four thousand. Until he won the new interest, Huanwen still had nearly 8000 Han troops in hand. He didn''t take the demobilized soldiers on a March. He directly drove the demobilized soldiers on board and would be transported to Jiangdu. After a little rest, his final destination was to cross the sea to Liaodong.


    Xie Shi is now facing a problem. Seven of them want to go to Xincai. It is very difficult to return directly to the south of the Yangtze River.


    A rough looking guard said, "little master, Xincai is already an isolated city. It should be that the Han Army has besieged the city. Even if we can get close successfully, how can we cross the layers of interception of the Han Army and enter the city?"


    Originally speaking, Xie Shi really didn''t want to escape back to the south of the Yangtze River after losing so many troops, especially when he buried the 1400 elite family private soldiers he brought out. He experienced a blow, but he was also much more mature. He was not arrogant enough to think that he could cross the border full of Han troops with six people.


    "We must have soldiers fleeing in the wilderness?" Xie Shi really didn''t want to go back to the south of the Yangtze River now. He said, "there are many local Haozu. Can we get their support?"


    It seems that Xie Shi wants to regroup and compete with the Han army again?


    On the other hand, Huan Wen, who easily conquered the commendation letter, was in a very good mood. He had received the news from Wang Pu that the approaching army from Xuzhou had arrived at the foot of Ruyin City, and Li Kuang was sending 30000 troops towards the commendation letter.


    "Even if the boy''s whereabouts are not found." Huan Wen was talking about Xie Shi. He said with a smile: "even if I look at Anshi''s face, I can''t kill him in the battle, and there can''t be any abuse when he was captured. Since he found it but didn''t find it, it''s the boy''s luck."


    Yuan Qiao didn''t intend to waste any more time on Xie Shi. He knew that Huan Wen''s mention of Xie Shi was also a joke in a happy mood. Instead of answering the topic, he said, "Ruyin has been conquered, and now only Xincai is left."


    The offensive and defensive war of Ruyin city ended three days ago. After Li Kuang threatened, there were many people who wanted to be insiders in Ruyin city. However, the fall of Ruyin city was not that insiders should open the city gate. It was those family private soldiers in the city who failed to seize the city gate, which led to the chaotic war between the Jin army guarding the city and the private soldiers of all families in the city. The Han army launched an attack at an appropriate time. It should be said that it was heavy casualties that led to the capture of some wall sections. Behind it, the Han Army committed suicide and opened the gate, which led to the fall of Ruyin city.


    Li Kuang, who captured Ruyin, led his troops to Xincai. In the development of the war situation, the abbot has always been "braking with silence", which directly makes Xincai an absolutely right isolated city.


    "Xincai was reinforced and raised again and again, and Chu Li also had nearly 70000 troops in his hands?" Yuan Qiao didn''t look down on Chu Li, but frowned and said, "the war in Puyang County has broken out."


    Dealing with a shrinking turtle is actually the easiest way to turn a war into a bad war, that is, one side is strictly guarded, and the other side can only suffer heavy casualties and take a long time. It is entirely the soldiers of both sides who take their lives.


    No matter how you look at it, Chu Li will not send troops out of the city. It is estimated that he does not understand the common sense of strategists that an isolated city cannot be guarded and it is not advisable to stick to it, but it also makes it impossible for Huan Wen to easily capture Xincai.


    "Yes, the war over Puyang has begun." Huan Wen was also frowning. He said, "the two sides have attack and defense against each other around the white horse and Puyang as the dividing line. The troops of the Han Dynasty are at a disadvantage and will soon evolve into an attack and defense war between cities. I just don''t know how the king arranged it?"


    There are only two fronts on which war is breaking out in the Han Dynasty. One is Huanwen, of course, and the other is the war of Puyang, which has just begun.


    The Han army headquarters used by Huanwen side is only 30000, with 200000 servants. They have blocked Chu Li, including the rest of the Jin army, in Xincai city. On the premise that the Yangtze River is controlled by the Han fleet, it is very difficult for the Jin army to rush North for assistance. It should be said that their war is actually very smooth.


    The Han Army in Puyang County faced an army of nearly 180000 Jie people led by Shi Hu. The number of Zhao troops in Shijie at the periphery should be about 300000 or 400000, which means that after the outbreak of war, 80000 Han troops relied on the defense line established in winter to deal with all Zhao troops in Shijie.


    "How else can it be arranged?" Huan Wen didn''t even think about it. He said directly, "we''re not the only army in Yuzhou, and there are 30000 in confrontation with sun Fudu. The king must be paying attention to the war on our side, so he waited to solve the Jin army and mobilize us to go north to participate in the war."


    The two were talking on horseback and took a thousand people to Xincai. The scenery along the way could not attract them. Both Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao wanted to arrive at Xincai city as soon as possible and observe with their own eyes what kind of defense method the abbot was.


    It should be said that Huan Wen was still very cautious. He left 3000 in Xinxi and 4000 in commendation letters. He would wait for the 30000 people mobilized by Li Kuang to replace the headquarters of the Han Army stationed in the garrison.


    Now Huanwen doesn''t know that his caution is not futile. It is that Xincai''s offensive and defensive war has entered an intense stage. Xie Shi really relies on closing down the defeated soldiers and persuading local giants to build an army. Or did Xie Shi not cause more trouble because he left enough defenders in the new information and commendation letters. Only Huanwen didn''t take action for a while, so Xie Shi led people to flee in the wilderness.


    The commendation letter was not too far from Xincai. When Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao were within ten miles of Xincai, Li Kuang personally led people to meet them.


    As the second deputy general of the Han Army in Yuzhou, Li Kuang had the responsibility to personally report the development of the war situation to Huan Wen, even including the early war process.


    "Chengji did a very good job!" Huan Wen extremely affirmed Li Kuang''s achievements and said with a smile, "I will certainly ask the king for your merit!"


    Li Kuang was very happy. He had calculated for himself more than once before. If his merit was affirmed, his title should be promoted by two levels, and his official position should be promoted by two levels. At that time, he was the military attach ¨¦ of Zhonglang general level, and was expected to compete for one of the three Zhonglang generals of Xi, Nan and Zhong.


    Although it''s just Zhonglang generals, the official positions of the state of Han are based on the western and Eastern Han Dynasties. There are not many miscellaneous generals. Zhonglang generals are already regarded as the top level of the army, and the core generals who can lead the army are the four towns and four expeditions, and then the riding generals and Hussars generals... Those can only be the center of the town and do not go out easily.


    "The Lord will have a bright future after this war." Li kuangman respectfully said to Huan Wen, "it must be the four towns or the four levy level."


    After hearing this, Huan Wen burst into "ha ha" laughter. He was running to become a core military general. After laughing, his face gradually became serious. Without words, he came to the army camp, waited to sit in the main position of the Chinese Army''s big tent, and asked, "what''s the situation in Xincai city?"


    Wang Biao was the one who reported this time. Before that, he led 30000 Han troops to Xincai. After the troops came to the city, the situation was relatively strange. He said: "when our army arrived at Xincai City, there was no war."


    Yuan Qiao listened to Da Qi and asked, "don''t even have a scout war?"


    That''s how Wang Biao looked strange and replied, "back in history, the enemy completely shrank, and our army didn''t attack the city rashly."


    One side is completely hiding in the turtle shell, and the other side feels that there is no need to attack for the time being. As a result, even a small-scale battle has not happened.


    For a moment, Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao were looking at each other. They didn''t understand what the abbot was thinking.


    "Chu Li has been staying in Xincai. He tried his best to collect food into the city when he contracted his troops. At the end of the day, he estimated that the food in the city should be enough for them to eat for a year to a year and a half." Li Kuang didn''t include the consumption of residents in the city. He said: "from the mouth of the fallen General Li Mai, we know that there are 30000 regular Jin troops in the city and nearly 30000 private soldiers from various families. There should be about 20000 local powerful armed forces."


    When it comes to local giants, Li Kuang''s face is obviously murderous. None of the Han army generals, including Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao, has a good face.


    Wherever the Han army went, there were not no local giants who took the initiative to take refuge. It should be said that there were not a few who could take refuge. All of them harboured ghosts or planned how to obtain benefits. It is impossible to say that all the great powers who did not take refuge in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, that is, most of them adopt the attitude of "two do not help each other".


    They are people who have reached a certain level of identity. How can they not know that local giants have always been a major event bothering the center. There are so many unidentified local giants on the battlefield, but they will never make the generals of the unified army happy.


    "I didn''t have time before..." Huan Wen sneered. He spoke with his hand touching the handle of the sword: "it''s time to clean up."


    Yuan Qiao nodded: "Chu Li can''t shrink out. It may be a protracted attack and defense war. It''s time to clean up."


    In a simple way, the two armies fight, especially the invading party will never allow uncontrollable armed forces to be within the scope of the battlefield, and then the next attack and defense war in the city. No matter which Han Army General or Colonel thinks that the more cannon fodder, the better.

 Chapter 420

    If you can, all people, including Huan Wen, hope to go to Puyang County to participate in a war that is destined to be an unparalleled war, rather than stay outside and do something that is meaningful but difficult to pay attention to.


    The battle of Puyang will certainly be remembered in history, even if it is a dry war of consumption, all because it is a war that will determine the national destiny. Future generations will develop countless versions of stories based on real combat experience and some out of thin air imagination.


    Huan Wen''s inner eagerness was reflected in his actions. He ordered all the rest to go out and sweep the surrounding areas except the 70000 troops surrounding Xincai.


    The war of annihilation in which those who obey us prosper and those who oppose us perish, regardless of ethnic groups, there are only two choices when the call comes, either obedience or resistance.


    The big action of the Han Army swept out from Xincai as the center, and some previous signs finally came into effect. That is to first destroy some local giants who think they are strong and famous as an example to deter others.


    Chu Li, who was trapped in Xincai, first learned that at least 160000 Han troops were coming to the city. After two days, he found that there were only about 70000 Han troops outside the city. He had been thinking hard about what countermeasures should be taken. Many poems had been brewing, but how to carry out military operations was at a loss.


    "Talk about it all." Chu Li looked at the appearance that there was no great disaster. He asked in a very calm tone, "is there any good plan to break the enemy?"


    In the lobby, on the right side, there are several rows of literati kneeling on their knees. Each of them looks a little dignified. Some of them are literati in the Jin army. Many of them come to play with Chu Li and are trapped in Xincai, such as great calligraphers, poets and painters; On the left, there are also about 20 generals kneeling on their knees. There is no doubt that they are all from an aristocratic family south of the Yangtze River. Judging by their appearance, there is no lack of dignified people.


    In the face of Chu Li''s expectant inquiry, whether Wen or Wu, their first move was to look at familiar people and look at each other. Then they looked at Chu Li uniformly, but no one said anything.


    Before, many people gave Chu Li suggestions.


    For example, at the beginning, someone proposed to "let go all the way, lead the Han Army to the South and mobilize troops to encircle", which was rejected by Chu Li''s "static braking".


    When the peripheral strongholds around Xincai were swept away one by one by the Han Army, it was suggested that "all strongholds should resolutely resist on the spot. The Jin army of Xincai moved between Ruyin and Xincai, and Xincai, wild camp and Ruyin became a corner". Without accident, it was rejected by Chu Li''s "static braking" again.


    Well, it was waiting for the Han Army to march into Ruyin. Chu Li finally accepted a suggestion according to his own heart, that is, to dispatch all the troops that could shrink to Xincai, concentrate the superior troops and stick to it, and wait for the southern reinforcements to arrive.


    Now, in addition to Xincai, what Chu knows is that only Runan County still has Jin army. In fact, he didn''t know that Huanwen had landed from the Yangtze River. After conquering the new interest, he wrote a letter of praise. While Huanwen went north, Wang Pu''s relay was sweeping the rest of the cities of Runan County.


    This is the information inequality caused by being trapped in one city. The city is completely sealed off. What happened outside can only be guessed by your imagination. Whether you can get a chance is entirely a matter of luck.


    It was precisely because he didn''t know the situation outside that Chu Li couldn''t answer anyone.


    Chu Li was not angry when he saw that no one spoke up. He even had the mood to smile. After smiling for a while, he said, "the Han Army has not attacked the city. Obviously, he knows that Xincai city is not easy to attack. We have enough food and fodder. You can think about it slowly."


    At that moment, more than one person in the lobby praised Chu Li''s demeanor, such as being calm or calm. In short, he felt very dignified. After thinking about it, the people who were worried about the siege of Jucheng felt a sense of peace of mind.


    After the business talk, according to the social habits of the Wei and Jin Dynasties, Chu Li dutifully prepared the banquet, waiting for food, wine, five stones, including Meiji, actors and other playthings to play, and a carnival in the besieged city was staged.


    The social habits of the Wei and Jin Dynasties were summarized by simple descriptions. In the Cao and Wei dynasties, aristocratic families developed to the peak, and extravagance formed a trend in the upper society. During the Sima 1 Jin period, the Western Jin Dynasty was still the social habit of Cao Wei. After "crossing south in clothes", it became a kind of self abandonment of social elites after repeated northern expeditions to restore the hopelessness of the Central Plains. They believed that there was no better way to forget their troubles except to live and dream of death to vent their hopelessness of serving the country.


    Huan Wen didn''t know what his opponent was doing. What he was doing was looking for the weaknesses of Xincai city as much as possible. He strolled down day after day and was surprised to find that Chu Li really turned Xincai into a strong city.


    "How many people are there in the city?" Huan Wen found that Xincai did not connect the canal outside the city. He asked, "how many wells are there in the city?"


    Li Mai was taken for a walk. Facing Huan Wen''s question, he answered honestly, "except for the army, there are about 40000 residents in the city. Water wells... No specific calculation, there should be hundreds?"


    Seriously speaking, the war between Han and Jin can be said to be a civil war. The two sides will not abuse and surrender their generals and prisoners. In fact, it is not too difficult to make them serve after being captured. Li Mai did not surrender. He would answer that it was for the sake of Huan Wen''s good treatment to him.


    "How much firewood did the abbot prepare in advance?" Huan Wen thought this question was very important. He looked at Li Mai with a smile and asked, "should this be clear?"


    Li Mai shook his head silently. After a little while, he said, "before I left, Xincai garrison didn''t collect firewood. After I left, I didn''t know."


    Huan Wen has been considering the odds of a strong attack, and then how many troops will be lost by a strong attack on his own side.


    Xincai''s city wall is square in shape and about four feet high. Eight horse crossbows can be found and arranged on the city wall. The Jin army will not lack strong bows and powerful crossbows. If we really want to attack, we must lose a lot.


    According to common military knowledge, the best way to face a strong city is to surround it without fighting, and rely on siege to cut off each other''s food and supplies. However, any siege war will take a long time, which is exactly what Huanwen doesn''t want to see.


    Xincai spent his time in Besieged observation and besieged observation, but the war on the periphery broke out very fiercely.


    The headquarters of the Han army is to supervise the slave army to launch attacks on local giants who are unwilling to belong to them, because it is to pick strong local giants to make an example. The Hu people who are slave soldiers are not good at attacking the city, so it must be very difficult to attack the fortress.


    Wantonly attacking local giants did not have side effects for the Han Army, that is, the originally neutral local giants turned hostile to the Han Army, which was tantamount to Huan Wen ordering attacks on local giants and forcing more people to take refuge in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    The situation of Xincai county and Ruyin County spread to Runan County. The news that the Han Army wantonly attacked the enemy''s powerful forces made Xie Shi relatively easy to convince a large number of powerful forces. Almost when the attack spearhead of the Han Army turned to Runan County, Xie Shi included the collapsed soldiers and enemy forces, and even put together a miscellaneous army with about 20000 people.


    By this time, Xie Shi had known the situation of Xincai county and Ruyin County, as well as the news that the Yangtze River was tightened by the Han fleet. He knew very well that before the Jin Army Navy south of the Yangtze River seized control of the Yangtze River, the southern reinforcements that the national Abbot was eager to see could not go north at all.


    There is also other information, such as the incorporated ran Minjun, who attacked Nanyang County about a month ago. In this way, as far as Xie Shi knows, the Han army is not only fighting with the state of Zhao in Shijie, but also making a massive invasion of the state of Jin.


    "How powerful!" Xie Shi looked more mature after the attack. He said to the local giants who took refuge in him, "but it is precisely because the Han army fought everywhere that they won''t have too many troops in Runan County."


    The local giants who took refuge in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty had their own reasons. The main reason was that the Han state was more harsh on local giants. For example, the Han parliament carried out the most detailed demographic statistics and registration. This act alone was enough to kill most local giants, regardless of other measures.


    There are indeed too many places for war in the Han Dynasty. The news is not so closed, and most of them know that the battle of Puyang will be related to the fate of the Han Dynasty and Shijie Zhao. Therefore, it is impossible for both sides not to work hard.


    Because they knew the importance of Puyang battlefield, more than one local power thought that the Han army could not spend too much force or time against them. Most of them thought that procrastination would usher in the opportunity to change the situation. Moreover, they had another plan. For example, the Han army won in Puyang battlefield. Selling out the same powerful or small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was also a means of meritorious service. (similar to the puppet army transformed into a revolutionary, a life, a war and a scholar)


    As time went by, Huan Wen had gathered about 50000 prisoners of war from ordering the collection of local giants to the Han Army camp outside Xincai. On the 46th day of the massive siege of Xincai, he finally issued the first order to attack the city.


    Chu Li, the country''s father-in-law, who had been living and dreaming all the time, learned that the Han Army had attacked the city. The moment before, he was taking drugs with a group of close friends. With dizzy thinking, he was helped to the wall of the city where Huanwen general''s flag was located.


    "This shaft is not restrained enough!" Chu Li''s face flushed, which was the prelude to the five stones'' exertion. He shouted to the left and right: "we have high and solid walls, sharp City guarding equipment, and soldiers with one heart and one mind. The Han army will be broken and bleeding!"


    First, the general and a group of literati cheered Chu Li''s face, then the soldiers guarding the city of Jin army were driven to shout, and then the war drums joined in the chorus. Looking at Xincai City, it really looked like high morale.


    Zhang Mi is a miscellaneous general. Unlike Chu Li and many other aristocratic families who "dress to the South", he was born in a genuine Southern aristocratic family. To tell the truth, there has always been a contradiction between the aristocratic family who "dress to the South" from the north and the southern indigenous aristocratic family, which is the current situation that the southern indigenous aristocratic family has been suppressed by the aristocratic family migrated from the north.


    "Commander, look at the appearance..." Zhang Mi didn''t want to talk. Just now, many aristocratic families had a banquet. He was excluded, and the boss was unhappy in his heart. The problem is that everyone in the city has become a grasshopper on a rope. He had to remind: "those who are about to attack are the people forced around?"


    Chu Li didn''t know whether he heard it or not. He just "Oh" and closed his eyes.


    Chu Li is not the only one who is not right. One of the people who attended the drug party just now seems relatively strange. They are either helped to close their eyes or run around like crazy people, adding a kind of... Monster to the originally serious and nervous atmosphere?


    In the sound of beating drums, Huan Wen ordered the attack. For a moment, nearly 3000 mobs forced to come forward by their servants ran to Xincai.


    It should be said that the people who were sent to Xincai city to be cannon fodder after being captured were the slave army. There were almost any ethnic group among them, so that the language of dressing up or shouting "kill" was confused.


    The slave army who launched the attack did not have any siege equipment except the ladder to the city. They could not have excellent weapons or armor, and their shields were also made of rough assembled boards. When they ran within the range of the bow and crossbow men of the Jin army at the city head, the garrison at the city head fired long-range attack weapons, including eight horse crossbows, strong crossbows and strong bows, The moment the arrow fell, there was a constant scream.


    The Jin army guarding the city had a high advantage. They also had relatively sophisticated equipment. Under the constant arrow rain, the 3000 slave army didn''t even close to the wall 150 steps. After two or three hundred people died, they turned and fled.


    Huan Wen, who sat on the high platform with the golden dagger, frowned when he saw that the slave army had lost its achievements and retreated. He ordered stuffy: "the supervisor team warned to shoot arrows first. If you don''t return to the city, you''ll kill them all."


    Yuan Qiao opened his mouth to speak. Before he could speak, Huan Wen had ordered him to say nothing.


    There was a scene on the battlefield. The slave soldiers were first shot and collapsed by the Jin army defending the city. When they ran back, they were warned by the slave army to shoot arrows. The warning was invalid. The slave army immediately covered them, followed by light cavalry to kill.


    The scenes showed that the soldiers of the Jin army at the head of the city stood upright, which also caused an uproar from the slave army.


    The uproar and agitation of the slave army in the camp did not bring anything good. The loudest voice was a burst of arrows, and organized resistance was divided and killed.


    "Uncle Yan." Huan Wen''s temperament looked cold. He said depressed, "we need more slave soldiers."


    Yuan Qiao only nodded in agreement. In fact, he felt that Huan Wen was becoming more and more impetuous recently, and his murderous nature was bullish day by day. Of course, it was because of the new news from other battlefields. For example, Xie an led his army to defeat sun Fudu, and had officially joined the Puyang battlefield. The friendly forces attacking Nanyang County also completed their targets and headed for Puyang.


    Seeing others do one thing after another that they want to participate in, Huan Wen is dragged in place. If you want to say how depressed it is, it''s more irritable.

 Chapter 421

    Huan Wen knew that his mood was very wrong, but he couldn''t control his irritability and calm himself down.


    "For today''s plan, there is only a slow plan." Yuan Qiao thinks he is a very knowledgeable person and has read a lot of books. In his mind, he has many ways to attack a hard city. What he hoped was that Huan Wen would treat him calmly, and suggested: "the catapult smashed a place, or piled soil to form a high degree of repression."


    There is no doubt that Xincai''s attack and defense war will evolve into a bad battle. Huan Wen took a deep breath and nodded.


    The range of the Han Army''s stone catapult is not exaggerated. The longest range is about 200 steps. It can be said that it is extremely poor.


    If you want to use the catapult, you can only wait for the mound to be built, and then pull the catapult up. Otherwise, the catapult will be covered by the long-range attack weapons of Xincai garrison before it reaches the shooting distance.


    Huan Wen, who calmed down a little, no longer pointlessly asked the slave army to die. The whole army got tools that could carry sand and soil. The slave army ran up and put it down in the rain of arrows, and repeatedly transported soil and filled it up again and again.


    It is not so easy to stack one or more towering mounds. It takes a long time to pay heavy casualties.


    The Xincai garrison was strictly ordered by Chu Li not to go out of the city to fight, and even only one gate was left behind, or the other gates would be blocked. Obviously, Chu Li wanted to strictly prevent the arrival of reinforcements to the south.


    After the Han Army found out what Xincai had done to defend the city and reported it to Huan Wen, he immediately laughed angrily when he learned the news.


    "If we had enough time, Chu Li''s actions would be suicide." Huan Wen found that he could not control his anger. He clenched his fist and turned to Li Kuang: "let the slave soldiers speed up the pile of soil and pile soil day and night!"


    When the Han Army swept around, a large number of prisoners of war were escorted to Xincai city every day. A large number of prisoners of war became slave soldiers. Although the slave soldiers under Huan Wen''s hands were consumed, the number of slave soldiers had been increasing on the whole.


    "I don''t believe it!" Huan Wen hated the tortoise shell and said in a muffled voice, "decorate it at any cost and see how long the old tortoise can hide!"


    Chu Li didn''t know what his actions meant to Huan Wen. In fact, he tried to build a tortoise shell out of a desire to protect himself. He stayed in the middle of the tortoise shell and looked forward to the arrival of reinforcements. His instinct for survival can be said to be extremely correct. At least the group of small imperial court officials in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, including him, basically feel correct, and even if someone has objections, they will be ignored.


    Xincai''s city offensive and defensive war continued every day. The slave soldiers on the side of the Han Army braved the arrow rain to pile up the earth, and even some slave soldiers were forced to dig tunnels.


    Seriously speaking, the way of digging tunnels to attack the city is not so fun. The direct consequence of Huanwen letting slave soldiers dig tunnels is that slave soldiers are buried every day because of landslides, and there is not even a tunnel that can be dug into the city.


    If you want to dig a tunnel, you need to know enough about civil engineering. Now, only "Fujin Xiaowei" knows this, but Huan Wen doesn''t have relevant talents on hand. He was simply forced to try everything. He didn''t care if he died of hundreds and thousands of slave soldiers.


    Until the 58th day, the first mound higher than the city wall appeared. That was the result of nearly 3000 deaths. Huan Wen couldn''t wait for someone to arrange transportation to the stone catapult, and the crossbow was also brought to the mound.


    "Strong crossbow soldiers, yes, strong crossbow soldiers should also go!" Huan Wen''s mood looked better. He said: "our powerful crossbow itself has a longer range than the Jin army. We should suppress the garrison at the city head. In addition to continuing to build mounds, the slave soldiers have to spread mounds under the city wall!"


    The first mound higher than the city wall appeared, and Chu Li appeared at the Chengguan again. He looked at the mound in front of him in shock and became angry for the first time: "how could this happen?"


    Zhang Mi immediately frowned. He was unlucky. Others could go to the drug conference from time to time. He could only stay at the city gate day and night for defense.


    The slave soldiers of the Han army were piling up soil, and the defensive defenders did not stop firing arrows, but one group would be killed again. Either the Jin army did not work hard, or the Han Army (slave soldiers) was too desperate.


    "Less than three months!" Chu Li used his anger to hide his fear. He raised his finger and shouted at the towering mound where he could not see what was behind him: "the first one has appeared. Is it to let the Han Army suppress the city wall? Should he wait to die the next moment? Fortunately, I arranged to block the city gate in advance, or... Hum!"


    Zhang Mi wanted to curse because the gate was blocked. Otherwise, he could only shoot arrows without going out to harass and destroy. He has never been optimistic about the future of Xincai city... Wrong, he has never had any confidence in the defense war of Chu Li''s command of the three counties.


    It''s all because Zhang Mi knows what''s going on between aristocratic families. Even a pig can become a so-called great poet, literary giant... And even a famous general. In the past, many so-called famous generals didn''t go to the battlefield. Once they went to the battlefield, they basically finished with their soldiers, but the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty will continue to build momentum for someone and destroy the army again and again.


    Although he was dissatisfied and had no confidence in the future, Zhang Mi did not intend to stand up to Chu Li. Like many Aboriginal families south of the Yangtze River, he would endure silently and have to endure.


    The situation soon changed. It was the strong crossbow soldiers of the Han army who first went to the mound to shoot against the Jin army defending the city... In fact, it was not the shooting. It should be said that the strong crossbow soldiers of the Han Army used the advantage of remembering the range to shoot against the Jin army defending the city, resulting in Chu Li and others who had been waiting at the Chengguan to watch the Chengguan.


    The garrison at the head of Xincai city was suppressed, and the slave soldiers on the side of the Han army finally didn''t have to risk the arrow rain to die at any time. The slave soldiers carried soil with high enthusiasm. Part of their life was guaranteed. Another reason was that they could not play again in ten days after finishing their work, and their food would be improved.


    The only way to run the army is to relax and relax. Huanwen did not use the slave soldiers indiscriminately. The slave soldiers who completed the task will be treated well. Even the slave soldiers who made great achievements can be promoted to serve in the army. The slave soldiers will appear miserable. It is the reason for the situation, not the system problem.


    With the first completed mound, there will soon be a second and a third. The formation of each mound higher than the city wall indicates that the range advantage of the garrison Jin army''s long-range attack has lost. Gradually, there are high mounds. Unless the slave soldiers of the Han Army try to climb the ladder to attack the city, they can''t see the garrison Jin army at all.


    The Jin army, as the defensive side, is also very difficult. Their strong crossbow range does not count. The stone catapults and crossbows of the Han army will also be smashed after they get on the mound. Once they go up, they almost don''t want to come down intact. The morale of the Jin army guarding the city should gradually become low due to such a change of situation. In particular, some slave soldiers of the Han Army successfully climbed to the top of the city, and even mounds of soil were slowly formed on the side of the city wall.


    The slave soldiers who climbed to the top of the city did not succeed in occupying the section of the city wall. They were faced with Chu Li''s people who also built commanding heights in the city, such as wooden platforms or mounds. When they saw the enemy on the city wall, they shot.


    "Damn old turtle!" Huan Wen could hardly believe that the situation would drag on like this. He thought that going to the city wall would herald victory. In a very low tone, he asked, "so that is to say, we will not only attack the city wall, but also attack those behind..." he paused, almost gnashing his teeth: "obstacles?"


    Yuan Qiao looked at Chu Li a little higher. If ordinary people would only fight for the city wall as a battlefield repeatedly, they didn''t expect Chu Li to play so well.


    However, it was not Chu Li, the abbot of the state, who made those famous. It was Zhang Mi who saw bad and cherished his life.


    However, no matter whose idea it is, the credit or achievements should be counted on the head of the national father-in-law Chu. Since he racked his brains and worked hard, the credit belongs to the leaders who didn''t do anything and didn''t know anything. The leaders who get credit for eating meat have a conscience if they can dew some soup. The leaders eat alone, and the people under their hands have no way but to bear it.


    Zhang Mi didn''t think the city wall would be a good battlefield. One moment he finished a new fortification, and the next moment he was questioned by Chu Li.


    Chu Li, who was already flustered, was very angry and scolded Zhang Mi why he didn''t strictly guard the city wall.


    Zhang Mi went to explain the situation in detail, explained the necessity of establishing a new defense line, and even came up with the actual results.


    "It''s wrong to give up the wall!" Chu Li is not in the mood to have a party these days. Of course, Wu Shi San didn''t eat it, but he came out of the state of being drunk and dreaming of death just because he didn''t take drugs. He no longer has that inexplicable indifference. He stared at Zhang Mi very severely and said, "the city wall can''t be lost, absolutely not!"


    Zhang Mi was on the verge of explosion and choked: "the strong crossbow of the Han Army has a long range and has the advantages of crossbow, bed crossbow and stone throwing cart. We will die as much as we go up, and the army will mutiny!"


    Chu Li was stunned when he choked. He looked left and right, as if he wanted to get someone''s support. The people present were looking at his nose, nose and heart.


    "The city wall section is not enough to defend. Defending will only cause death and injury to soldiers in vain!" After Zhang Mi''s anger broke out, he was afraid and became flattering. Facing Chu Li, he said: "the city defense still depends on the army. Only by preserving limited strength can we have the strength to defend the city. The city wall can''t be defended, but our army can also rely on the complex terrain in the city, and even build fortifications layer by layer. The loss of the city wall doesn''t mean that the city is lost, abbot!"


    In fact, Chu Li, who was choked, was already guilty. He knew himself. He was not so tall about the military as it was said from the outside, so that he was a little counselled just now. When he saw Zhang Mi''s attitude soften, his originally guilty attitude disappeared, replaced by a sense of humiliation and anger with frustrated self-esteem.


    "You!" Chu Li wanted to say something and found that he couldn''t say anything. He couldn''t help facing the situation that seemed to become unfavorable. After a while, he suddenly smiled and said, "then use your opinion."


    At that moment, Zhang Mi was not relieved because Chu Li was kind. Instead, he looked at Chu Li with a smile on his face.


    The flustered Zhang migong advised him to leave. After returning to his Garrison, he found his confidant and asked, "what about the letter of persuasion shot by the Han army?"


    Aristocratic families always take private soldiers with them when they go to war. Private soldiers are used as personal force and also do some secret work.


    When the Han army besieged Xincai, Huan Wen could persuade Chu Li and anyone in the city to surrender in addition to a strong attack. The price offered was actually very good, that is, Chu Li, as the national father-in-law, did not consider surrender, and the other Jin army generals and schools did not expect reinforcements to surrender for the time being.


    At first, I didn''t know whether Huan Wen deliberately ignored it or not. He didn''t tell Xincai garrison the truth about the Yangtze River. He learned that the rest of the news was also blocked. Otherwise, Xincai garrison Jin army should panic. The change of the matter was that Huan Wen felt it difficult to gnaw at Xincai city. Otherwise, he had expected to wipe out the whole city instead of persuading surrender, so as to write a big sum on his credit book. It was later that he spread those things to the city in order to combat the morale of Xincai''s garrison.


    Zhang Mi had read the Han Army''s letter of persuasion before, but it was still those contents again, but it was very different from his previous mentality. In his letter of persuasion, he said that the Yangtze River had been firmly controlled by the Han Army fleet, and he was somewhat skeptical. You know, if the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty had no sharp Navy, it would have perished long ago. He believed in the fall of Nanyang County. Before, the Han army attacked Nanyang County and then gave up. It''s not unusual to attack it again.


    Zhang Mi was watching and waiting, while the war on the other side was still fierce. He is waiting for the information feedback from his confidants. What Chu Li will do will directly affect what he will do.


    [the city walls are not well guarded, and resistance is the right way to build fortifications in the city.]


    The confidant sent out came back and told Zhang Mi: "some officers of the army have been replaced."


    That sentence seemed to be a roar in Zhang Mi''s mind. He said in a daze: "although I expected, I didn''t expect the abbot to be so eager."


    The self-esteem of high-ranking people is much weaker than expected, and they are even more glass hearted in the face of dangerous situations. Chu Li felt very embarrassed after being yelled for a while. He fully accepted Zhang Mi''s suggestion, that is, to build fortifications at all levels in the city for resistance, which does not mean that he would not deal with Zhang Mi.


    "... I don''t believe that the Yangtze River is firmly controlled by the Han Army!"


    Chu Li found countless reasons to deal with Zhang Mi, including that the wall section in charge of Zhang Mi was empty, but the problem was that not only the wall section in charge of Zhang Mi, but also the other wall sections with towering mounds. He was "selfless" and dealt with it all. No one could say whether it was because of personal hatred or Zhang Mi''s real bad luck.


    "I firmly believe that the reinforcements will arrive soon!"

 Chapter 422

    "Who?" Huan Wen is checking the results of his persuasion to surrender, and Yuan Qiao is doing the same thing on the other side. He raised his eyebrows: "Zhang Mi of Guangyang?"


    They are all aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River. They basically know what kind of aristocratic family they are when they mention a certain place.


    Guangyang is under the jurisdiction of Xin''an County. When you report your origin, you can generally confirm that it comes from the Central Plains or the south of the Yangtze River. The reality is that although the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was established in the south of the Yangtze River, the problem is that the "fixed products" of the southern indigenous aristocratic families are generally low, but the "fixed products" of those aristocratic families who fled from the Central Plains to the south are generally high.


    The southern Aboriginal aristocratic families have been suppressed by those aristocratic families who "travel south in clothes" all the year round. As a result, the interior of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is actually divided into three parts: the northern aristocratic family, the southern aristocratic family and the common people.


    There are many indigenous families in the South who are not successful. For example, LV Yi, who was born in Jiangxia family, but went out early to seek better development is just a microcosm. After Liu Yan captured the whole Qingzhou and expanded outward, it is absolutely the majority of indigenous families in the South who flocked to the Han territory in the south of the Yangtze River. They were forced to do so. The small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was doomed to have no better development. Therefore, it might be a way out to try to be a dragon hero in the Han Dynasty.


    Yuan qiaohui especially mentioned Zhang Mi because Zhang Mi was the East commander of the Jin army guarding the city of Xincai. When the Han army attacked the city, it was found that the command level of the Jin army on this side was significantly higher than that on the other three sides.


    "It was Zhang Mi''s idea to give up the wall section and set up blocking lines in the city." Yuan Qiao looked at Zhang Mi and said, "compared with other city wall commanders, the resilience of the Jin army he led is also the highest."


    Huan Wen immediately became interested. The newly established Han state naturally had one small circle after another. A group of Central Plains families led by sang Yu, a group of demoted generals led by Wang Ji, and people of Southern origin led by LV Yi and Huan Wen.


    "Why, does he want to rebel?" Huan Wen thought that even if the siege of the city wall was over, the result was very unexpected. He continued to attack and defend. If there were any means to win immediately, he was absolutely willing to try: "or what?"


    "Zhang Mi has been idle by the abbot." Yuan qiaoyang wrote Zhang Mi''s own handwriting and said sarcastically, "the abbot took Zhang Mi''s idea, but he stepped down and killed the donkey. There are only more than 500 private soldiers left in Zhang Mi''s hand. He is contacting an aristocratic family born in the South and says he wants to belong to us."


    Huan Wen was a little skeptical: "is the means of guarding the city written by Zhang Mi?"


    "That''s what he said." Yuan Qiao nodded: "from Joe''s point of view, it''s about the reality."


    "The abbot... Deserves to be the abbot." Huan Wen also had a mockery on his face: "at present, there are good generals who don''t use it in the war, but they are idle by taking suggestions. As the national father-in-law, it seems that they don''t need to compete for merit?"


    This is also something yuan Qiao doesn''t understand. As the commander, Chu Li has a share of the national father-in-law no matter who has made any contributions.


    Huan Wen said suspiciously, "is it a trap?"


    "Joe also has relevant doubts." Yuan Qiao said that, but the expression on his face was that the bird wanted to try. He made a deep thought and said after a short meeting: "now there are many people who say to surrender, most of them are generals from aristocratic families."


    Since the Han army besieged the city, it has been more than three months since the Han army attacked Xincai. The time is really not too long. The Xincai garrison lost the advantage of the city wall within ten days, but the Han Army did not stand firm on the city wall. Generally speaking, it was a stalemate.


    The morale of the Xincai Garrison who lost the city wall will certainly be hit. Some people began to want to surrender because of the loss of the city wall. After all, the offensive and defensive war in Chinese history is about the competition for the city wall. The loss of the city wall basically represents the loss of the city.


    The problem is that the Han army made the Xincai garrison give up the adherence to the wall section, but the Han Army faced a newly formed obstacle line. In the short term, the offensive and defensive armies saw back and forth on that obstacle line. This should be the way to restore some confidence to the Jin army guarding the city. Chu Li had enough will to defend the city. Only when he didn''t run could the Jin army stick to it.


    "Make a variety of preparations." Huan Wen put down the stack of surrender letters in his hand and said dully, "the first thing is to succeed in gaining a firm foothold at the city wall."


    A stack of surrender letters? It seems that many people are looking for a way out when they see the situation is bad, and even Chu Li''s so-called close friends, but Huan Wen basically doesn''t look down on those literati. The literati had no military power in their hands, and surrender was a few cries.


    Yuan Qiao agrees with Huan Wen''s decision that the war situation has developed very rapidly. Even if there is an accident that Xincai''s garrison still insists on losing the city wall, no matter how you look at the victory or defeat of the war situation, the difference is how much time it will take.


    As the commander of the Han Army, Huan Wen became calm, but Chu Li, as the commander of the Jin army, fell into a kind of anxiety.


    "Gentlemen!" Chu Li''s appearance is still very outstanding, or he will give birth to a daughter who can be a queen. Without calm bearing, he anxiously asked the group of people under his hand: "surrounded on all sides, the city walls are not enough to defend, new fortifications, our army and the enemy are sawing back and forth. How should we change the status quo?"


    It should be said that Chu Li remained sober, not completely blind to the situation, but had a sufficient understanding of the situation. He looked at the people below with extremely expectant eyes, but saw that they were thinking hard, but no one opened their mouth to say anything.


    In fact, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was not short of talents. It was strange that it was difficult for talents to give full play to their talents. Secondly, due to the social environment, great poets, calligraphers and painters can be cultivated. Similar literati and poets basically occupy high positions, but people with sufficient military ability are far less than literati who can sing a good poem.


    Today''s literati and poets were not the predecessors of the war in the Western Han Dynasty, the Eastern Han Dynasty or the last years of the Eastern Han Dynasty. Even if there were literati who could be counselors in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, they would not be in Xincai. It was called the gathering of things and people and groups. Chu Li himself was a person who liked to recite poetry and take drugs. Of course, people with common hobbies gathered around him.


    People who are interested in military affairs in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty... Don''t laugh, they are not the same as Chu Li. Because Yu Liang was determined to make the northern expedition, and then Yu Bing and Yu Yi continued to strengthen the military, most people who knew the military followed the Yu family. The Yu family is facing liquidation.


    Seeing that no one was talking, Chu was anxious immediately: "who said a word!"


    It was true that someone uttered a "utterance" in response to the situation. The speaker also looked at Chu Li with a smile, and then looked at the people around him. The expression on his face was very interesting and proud.


    A burst of laughter followed. People who are used to being casual do not do less crazy behavior. Many people are still willing to play under the unfavorable situation. How can they get the reputation of "being in danger and not being all at once".


    To say whether neuropathy can be infected, the next scene fully demonstrates it. Some people took the lead, and then all kinds of sounds like chicken crowing, dog barking, pig, donkey and cricket filled the lobby, making Chu Li''s face as black as the bottom of the pot.


    Among the generals, they looked at and listened to the sick literati. Some were expressionless, some frowned, and some had to find it interesting.


    As one of the leaders of literati, Chu Li had to keep his demeanor under his anger. He basically knew that everything was his fault in making friends. His hand hidden in his long sleeve had become a fist, clenched tightly, and even shook constantly. The skin of his hand and cheek were shaking, and he couldn''t scold a dirty word.


    [maybe it would be better to ask Zhang Mi?] Chu Li just got up and put it out himself: [no! I''m a dignified father-in-law and the boss of that upright son. He should admit his mistake and please me. I may forgive him.]


    At this time, a school captain came to report. Before he came into the lobby, he had heard those strange sounds of "miasma". After he came in, he saw a group of madmen, but it also gave Chu Li a chance to shut those people up.


    "Tell the commander!" The captain of Chuansheng saluted respectfully on one knee and said, "there seems to be infighting among the Han Army in the south. The attack troops have been withdrawn."


    Chu Li was overjoyed and then doubted: "infighting?"


    The sound transmission captain is really a sound transmission person. He will not have his own judgment, but will truthfully report what happened on the front line.


    Chu Li just couldn''t stand the nerves of his close friends during the war. He glanced around more seriously, called several people''s names and wanted to check them in person.


    It''s hard to know whether there was internal strife among the Han Army in the south. However, when Chu Li brought people to the visible distance, they found that there was really no Han army.


    Then there was not only the south, but also the second area where the Han Army stopped attacking in the West. Then only the Han Army in the East was still attacking, and the Han Army in the north also withdrew.


    [what happened?] Chu Li is not stupid. The Han army suddenly retreated on three sides. Of course, he would think: [the reinforcements in the south are coming? Or is there a real infighting among the Han army?]


    The Jin army fought with the Han army for so long. At least they knew that the Han Army swept around, and they didn''t know how many prisoners of war they collected to consume in the siege.


    Chu Li thought about it and saw with his own eyes that the Han army was extremely harsh towards prisoners of war. He was a little convinced that there was an internal riot in the Han army.


    Believe it or not, Chu Li was extremely embarrassed to do something. As a result, he didn''t think out what to do. Someone reported that a friendly army had broken through the heavy blockade of the Han Army in the West and entered the city.


    It''s true that some people from the Jin army successfully entered the city. It was the daredevil sent by Xie Shi. Nearly 500 light cavalry posing as the Han army suffered heavy losses and broke through many interceptions and interceptions. Only ten people failed to enter Xincai city.


    "How did you get in?" Chu Li didn''t forget that the city gate was blocked. He looked at the miserable friendly army with extremely skeptical eyes: "don''t tell me that I rushed in from the city gate!"


    Xie Shi sent people who dared to die. I don''t know whether it was a coincidence or something. None of the people who belonged to Xie''s private soldiers survived. It was the local heroes who came into the city.


    "Abbot..." a skinny but fierce middle-aged man said, "I''m a Liangshi people in North Yichun. I''m ordered by general Jianwei, a servant of Xie, to risk my life to report to the abbot."


    The word "Huangmen" should be added in front of the Shilang. The Shilang of Huangmen was a gilded official in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. If general zhenjianwei was still a powerful general in the Western Han Dynasty or the Eastern Han Dynasty, he would become a miscellaneous general used to place prominent families in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "Who? Xie shinu?!" Chu Li was still suspicious. He looked at the people who were served by the Han Army and asked, "do you have any evidence?"


    If there was a certificate, it would also be Xie''s private soldiers. How could Xie Shi give it to unfamiliar local powerful armed personnel? As a result, one of those local armed personnel who had experienced thousands of hardships was completely stunned, and even two seriously injured people fainted directly.


    Chu Li in the city is in trouble. Do you want to believe that the visitor is really a friendly army? Huan Wen outside the city is angry.


    "Bastard, I dislike long life!" Huan Wen said that there was a real slave soldier riot. He almost gnashed his teeth and roared: "kill, kill, kill all!"


    Just now, the slave soldiers in the attack suddenly killed the monitored servant army. The problem is that when the slave soldiers want to go to take refuge in the Jin army, the Jin army first entertains them with arrow rain, and then is frightened. No matter what, they kill them anyway.


    Yuan Qiao immediately advised: "in just ten days, 20000 slave soldiers were buried in the attack. They thought they would die anyway, so..."


    "Whatever." Huan Wen tried his best to suppress his anger. He first held his hands in the shape of a fist and squeezed his hands, which was a sound of bones, I don''t know whether I was angry or really smiled: "I didn''t expect that thieves would pretend to be our army and break into the city. But it''s good. It''s estimated that the old turtle will believe that there will be no reinforcements. How should the irrational old turtle try to break through?"


    Huanwen had good expectations, and Chu Li fell into deep hesitation.


    Some news about the blockade of the Yangtze River and the capture of Nanyang County by the Han Army entered Chu Li''s ears again. This time, he believed that the reason was that the local armed men could tell the local in great detail. It was because of this that he determined that it was not the dead soldiers of the Han army.


    "There will be no reinforcements?" Chu Li seemed to have lost his soul: "how could it be? I am the father-in-law of the state, the father of the queen of the imperial court and the grandfather of his majesty. How could they watch me die without sending reinforcements!"


    Because there was no sense of confidentiality, the relevant rumors were first spread by literati and poets, and finally, of course, were well known.


    Chu Li was stunned for a full day. After waking up, he was no longer a slow man. He made a decisive breakthrough. As a result, he just ordered to break through. A moment later, the morale of the defenders in Xincai city collapsed. Zhang Mi and a group of people took advantage of the situation to turn against the enemy, and the suppressed residents of the city also joined in the fun.


    It should be the seventh day after Xincai fell and Chu Li was captured. Thanks to Huan Wen''s means, Xie Shi learned what had happened to Xincai. He turned white and whispered with great fear: "so, I caused the fall of Xincai?"

 Chapter 423

    Of course, Huanwen was digging a hole when he threw the pot of Xincai''s fall and the capture of his father-in-law to Xie Shi. The reason is that the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is now led by the two door lords of Xie and Chu. Chu is unlucky, and Xie Shi is still free. Maybe it can create a gap between Xie and Chu. In that case, it is a good thing for the Han state.


    Xincai''s attack was not complete. The next step for the Han army was to sweep the surrounding areas with all its strength. One by one, it was an attack for local giants. It was not until the Han Army in Nanyang County turned around and received the order from King Feng Gao that Huan Wen reconvened his generals.


    "The king ordered ben to take over our army in Nanyang. After a round with the current headquarters, the army went to the north to attack Chenliu county." Huan Wen had an uncontrollable excitement. He didn''t intend to hide it. He laughed and said, "at that time, he would have commanded nearly 60000 troops to participate in the battle of Puyang."


    The Han army who attacked and captured Nanyang County was reorganized from ran min army. When they set out, they were 80000. Some were lost in the process of attacking Nanyang County, leaving 20000 people to stay in Nanyang County, and the remaining 40000 went to Xincai county to meet Huanwen headquarters.


    There were 30000 Han troops attacking the three counties. After the war broke out, 30000 Han troops were basically used as war supervisors. Until Xincai city was captured, less than a thousand people were lost.


    "Uncle Yan will stay in the land of three counties." Huan Wen said the order from Liu Yan: "as the governor of the three counties, continue to clean up the local giants."


    There were many losses when 200000 servants joined the army and fought in the three counties. Yuan Qiao would have 10000 Han army headquarters, and the rest were nearly 140000 servants and more than 90000 slave troops. They would be responsible for continuing to threaten the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in the northwest.


    In addition to Yuan Qiao, Xuzhou took Jiangdu as the main garrison point, which means that the long border was divided into two parts. Yuan Qiao and Fu Wei suppressed the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty from the northwest and northeast respectively.


    The regular army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty killed and captured by the Han Army in the three counties should be about 30000, including the private soldiers and civilian men of the aristocratic family, the total is 90000. The total number of regular troops of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was 200000, which was equivalent to losing almost one sixth of them in the three counties. If they lost water troops together, there would be more.


    In about four months, the Han army can be said to have severely taught a heavy lesson to the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but I don''t know whether the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty will retreat or choose to explode.


    Huan Wen soon waited for the troops in Nanyang direction. He asked the troops to stop and rest for three days. He also learned about the generals and schools of the ran Qin state, and then started marching.


    Chu Li, the father-in-law of the state, and many captured people were arranged by Huan Wen to be escorted to fenggao where Liu Yan lived. Until he arrived at fenggao, Liu Yan learned that Chu Li had failed to commit suicide at least six times on the way.


    At the end of spring, what happened in the north of the Yangtze River spread back to the south of the Yangtze River. Because it was mostly folk hearsay, it can be said that most of the information was written. It is certain that Chu Li, the national father-in-law, was really captured and the army was destroyed.


    It is rumored that Chu suanzi, the queen of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, fainted directly in the court hall after hearing the news. The little emperor less than two years old who was held in her arms fell to the ground and cried, which led to chaos in the ongoing court meeting.


    The officials of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, including Zhongshu prison, Hussars general, Lushang Book affairs, Fengdu Township Marquis... That is, He Chong, who is also a person from another auxiliary country. He also fainted at the court meeting, but when he woke up, he was seriously ill.


    Chu suanzi and He Chong were unable to manage politics. The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was once in suspension and chaos. There was a clamor that the Han army would cross the river to fight against the country. Xie Shang stood up at the moment of crisis.


    Xie Shang''s move was to try to reconcile with Yu Yi, and even invite the sick Chu suanzi to come forward. The small court also got Yu Yi an official position. The problem is that Yu Yi resigned his official position on the grounds of filial piety.


    Filial piety is a custom handed down from the Western Han Dynasty. Filial piety has long and short. It can last for more than ten years, but it can take three years. It''s OK to change it for three months.


    The Yu family had been suppressed by those led by Xie and Chu a moment ago, waiting for the end of Chu. The situation of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty became extremely unfavorable, but it remembered the good of the Yu family. However, the Yu family led by Yu Yi had long ordered to fade out of officialdom.


    Xie Shang did not ask for the support of the Yu family. Later, he found that although the Yangtze River was controlled by the Han Army, the Han Army did not cross the river to the south. In a long discussion, they all decided to vigorously build defense depth. On the one hand, they sent a large number of envoys to various countries. They had to send someone to redeem the captured Abbot Chu Li.


    It was the common wish of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to redeem Chu Li, the National Father, not only because Chu Li was the father of the queen and the grandfather of the little emperor, but also because Xie didn''t want to be dominant, and the rest of the clan and aristocratic families were afraid of Xie''s dominance.


    The reason why the Han army launched the attack on the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty north of the Yangtze River was not that the Jin army had the trend of going north. Huanwen led the army to capture the land of the three counties, and Nanyang County also recaptured it, leaving a prominent part of Jingzhou for the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Xie Shang was worried about whether the Han army would even eat the protrusion of Jingzhou. He ordered Yin Hao to lead the army to garrison Shouchun and take Shouchun as the center to defend the Huainan part. At the same time, he ordered the Wang niche to lead the army to garrison Jiangxia County, putting on a strict defensive posture.


    Probably when Huan Wen led the army north, Yuan Qiao began his own intimidation.


    Yuan Qiao mainly assumed a posture of approaching Shouchun on a large scale, which was a bit like attacking all the land south of the Yangtze River by the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He led the army within a hundred miles of Shouchun, and empress sun Chuo arrived.


    Sun Chuo brought the little emperor Sima Zhen... Er, it should be said that Chu suanzi, He Chong, Xie Shang and other real people wrote an imperial edict after they agreed. At the same time, the imperial edict was still a "whiteboard imperial edict" because the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not pass on the seal of the national jade seal.


    The imperial edict is generally written by the king to his ministers. When it is an "imperial edict", it can be understood that it is a national document endorsed by the emperor.


    Of course, Yuan Qiao knows sun Chuo. They should be said to be very familiar. When Yuan Qiao received sun Chuo, he was not domineering, and there was absolutely nothing to blame in etiquette, that is, the specifications were far from meeting sun Chuo''s expectations, just because Yuan Qiao received him in a private way, not from the country.


    Just as the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not recognize the existence of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty after the establishment of the state of Han, the state of Han did not recognize the existence of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Both sides officially added a "pseudo" word when calling each other, so where do we start the diplomatic relations between countries?


    Of course, the imperial edict brought by sun Chuo was not for yuan Qiao, but for Liu Yan, who was far away in fenggao. Sun Chuo will find yuan Qiao first. Considering his previous personal friendship, he expects yuan Qiao to help in good neighborliness and friendship for the sake of friendship.


    "Joe''s private reception comes from this." Yuan Qiao smiled very gently. He looked at Sun Chuo sitting on his knees opposite him and continued: "the Hu prisoners in the Central Plains have not been destroyed. They shouldn''t have hurt each other. However, some people just like to make trouble."


    Sun Chuo''s face was embarrassed. He had many words to refute. The problem was that the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was now the weak side. He was silent for a little while before he said, "Uncle Yan led the army to come to..."


    "By the king''s order, he refused to accept the expedition." When Yuan Qiao said this, he still smiled and raised his head slightly: "why did Xinggong come?"


    This question is really very good. Otherwise, sun Chuo''s face is really bad to explain his intention. He gave a salute and said, "but I have a request from Uncle Yan."


    At ordinary times, Yuan Qiao is actually a modest gentleman. He silently salutes back and keeps listening.


    Sun Chuo soon talked about Chu suanzi and He Chong. He mainly mentioned that the people in the south of the Yangtze River were unable to make a living, and that the people would be unable to make a living, mainly due to the attack of the Han army. Finally, he said that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was very willing to coexist peacefully with the Han state, and hoped that Yuan Qiao would say a lot of good words to Liu Yan, the king of the Han Dynasty, based on his origin in the south of the Yangtze River and his past feelings.


    "Xinggong..." yuan Qiaoman said in embarrassment: "the Great Han and Shijie Zhao are fighting. They don''t want to go south. The court in the south is aggressive again and again."


    Sun Chuo doesn''t like to hear this. He was no longer a romantic poet, nor was he deaf or blind. Before, the Han Army repeatedly provoked the Jin army, first refused to take the name of the state of Qi and the king of Qi, and even issued a challenge on zhengshuo, believing that it was the state of Han that provoked the problem in the final analysis.


    There are subjective differences in different positions. Sun Chuo gang was cut off by Yuan Qiao when he just started.


    "My king is not a conqueror, nor is he a rebel!" The smile on Yuan Qiao''s face was gone, and he was very serious: "Qiao has a private relationship with Xing, but he can''t hear such a speech that confuses black and white."


    Sun Chuo first stuck his neck, then shrugged and pulled down. In the final analysis, now the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is really afraid of the Han Army going south. It really can''t be hard.


    "What is my king called, what is the country name, and what does it have to do with the southern court?" Yuan Qiao was full of confidence when he said this. He patted the table and startled sun Chuo, He added: "It is precisely because Qiao was born in the south of the Yangtze River that he knows what kind of court it is. How many times he has wasted the opportunity to recover the Central Plains and how he is holding each other back. Now our king wants to recover the Central Plains so that the Han and Miao people will no longer be abused by the hooligans. However, the southern court has forgotten the blood feud. It has forgotten that thousands of compatriots are worse off than death. It is difficult to bury them with a touch of loess after death, Alliance with Shijie Hu people? "


    Sun Chuo was speechless. Although Liu yuangan, a Hun, supported the Western Jin Dynasty, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty inherited the Western Jin Dynasty. Shijie Hu Lu replaced the country established by the Huns and became the overlord of the Central Plains. After Shijie Zhao made a few southern expeditions to attack the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, both sides, whether in terms of territory competition or decades of bloody war, It''s not too much to say blood feud.


    Now we don''t talk about "there is no eternal friendship between the state and the state, only eternal interests", but about the set of "hatred is hatred". In terms of values, the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the state of Shijie Zhao have become allies. There is really a lack of morality and morality. The small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is also under great pressure and has not even refuted.


    "Joe is now my king''s minister and the governor of the three counties of the Han Dynasty." Yuan Qiao shook his head and said to sun Chuo, "if Xing Gong came this time to serve the interests of the southern court, please don''t mention it again."


    Sun Chuo was very uncomfortable because he was a son of an aristocratic family. Naturally, he knew the rules of the aristocratic family, that is, after the separation of the family, each acted according to his life. At the beginning, he thought it was difficult. He was just asked to try. If Xie an, Huanwen and other people from the South were also in the Han state, why didn''t Xie Shang and Huanyun (Huanwen Brothers) write a letter or send someone to say something?


    Sun Chuo, who left with disappointment, took the Qiao County route and entered Taishan county all the way through Liang County, Gaoping County, Rencheng county and Lu county.


    Along the way, sun Chuo, an envoy of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, saw a lot of things. The Han Army wantonly cleaned the local giants. There were traces of the post-war everywhere. It was necessary to mention the Han army back and forth.


    Sun Chuo, who arrived at fenggao, asked to see Liu Yan at the first time. The request was raised, but there was no later text.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was not the only one that gathered in fenggao. The missions of the Liang state of Zhang, the Cheng Han state of Li, the Tuoba Dynasty, Koguryo, Baiji... And even the Murong Yan state were there.


    There were too many troops destroyed and forced to surrender within a year and a half in the state of Han, which was more powerful than before. In particular, the Han Army claimed to have annihilated 100000 Jin troops in the south. It really attacked the Jin territory except part of Jingzhou, and the war in Puyang County didn''t seem to be at a disadvantage. If the country looks strong, all countries must take action.


    "Isn''t Yan Jun attacking the territory of Han in Liaodong?" Yuan Qiao was surprised to hear that the Murong Yanguo mission headed by Liu Xiang (the long history of Murong seal) was in fenggao: "Why are they here?"


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has formed an alliance with the state of Zhao in Shijie and the state of Murong Yan. The three parties have permanent envoys to each other. There will be a delay in the transmission of news, but it is not difficult to know what happened to the three parties.


    Murong Yanguo sent 60000 people to attack the territory of the Han state in Eastern Liaoning. The war broke out between the two sides from Pingguo (southwest of modern Gai county). It took three months for the front to move less than ten miles to the southwest. The reality is that Murong Yanjun is blocked by the Han Army.


    The war in Liaodong did not seem fierce. It was mainly because Murong Yan state launched the second expedition to Koguryo. On the other hand, it was the trend of resurgence of Fuyu state. Then, Tuoba Dai state attacked the northwest of Murong Yan state seriously.


    Of course, the trousseau troops that harassed Murong Yan state were tuobaxiu''s. Because it was only the relationship of more than 10000 people, they could not fight any hard battle, but only harass. Sure enough, it also made the relationship between Murong Yan state and tuobadai state worse.


    There was a more unexpected thing behind Sun Chuo, that is, the envoys of the state of Zhao in Shijie also came on the fourth day after their arrival.


    The envoy of the Zhao state mission in Shijie is the famous eminent monk Buddha Tucheng, while the Deputy envoy is Ma Qiu.


    Sun Chuo felt much better when he heard the news. His previous guilt of betraying his allies disappeared and his mood began to become very good. He repeatedly asked for an audience, but he was refused. It is estimated that Wen Qing fell ill again and left his business to visit Mount Tai all day

 Chapter 424

    Now Mount Tai takes into account the five mountains of future generations, and there will be no lack of scenery to visit. The most famous thing is not to see the sunrise, but many waterfalls.


    Sun Chuo originally wanted to visit the Yanhuang temple built by the Han state, but he learned that it was completely blocked and could not be entered until the period of great sacrifice.


    The construction of Yanhuang temple is still in progress, and transportation teams will transport all kinds of materials hard every day. There are rumors outside that the Yanhuang temple fair built by Liu Yan includes three main halls and 28 auxiliary halls. In addition to worshiping the great men of the three emperors and five emperors, people who have made special contributions to ethnic groups in the Chinese civilization will also be worshipped.


    "It''s not just the ancestral temple." Sun Chuo''s title was the official name. He looked ahead from a distance. There were people all over the mountains and fields, and the scale of excavation and construction was very large: "I heard that the king of Han only built a palace city in the original Guanggu city?"


    The capital city is the name of the whole capital, but the palace city is an independent part. In the early pre-Qin, Western and Eastern Han Dynasties, the palace city was not in the middle of the city.


    In fact, the shape and scope of the early palace city will not be fixed, and even some "garden" will be set up in the suburbs, such as Shanglin garden in the Western Han Dynasty or a Fang palace in the first emperor''s period. They are not in the scope of the palace city, but they are also a part of the palace city.


    At the back... It should be from the Northern Song Dynasty that the palace city was "wrapped" by the city. It is worth saying that the palace cities of the two Song dynasties were not forcibly connected, and some places were mixed with civilians. This can be said to be rare in all dynasties, and it has also become one of the clear evidence of the "weak Song Dynasty", that is, it is so humanized to treat civilians.


    Some of Liu Yan''s actions are really incomprehensible. Any ruler attaches great importance to the construction of the palace city. Even after becoming king, he will build his own mausoleum at the first time, but he has never taken the construction of the palace city seriously. He is the first alternative in the history.


    "The king of Han has made great plans, otherwise you wouldn''t be so afraid." Zhi Dun, a monk, is one of sun Chuo''s friends accompanying him on this trip. He is recognized as an eminent monk, a poet, calligrapher and metaphysician. He is good friends with famous scholars such as sun Chuo and Wang Xizhi. He plucked the hair that floated to his forehead and said with a smile, "the king of Han planned great events, but you are good at internal friction and can''t compare."


    Hair? Zhi Dun, the eminent monk really has hair. He tied a big ponytail at random. Maybe he didn''t pay attention when he tied it, resulting in some loose hair and some strong mountain wind.


    Today''s monks, those from afar, will have a bald head, such as Kucha Buddha Tucheng. The rest of the eastern monks are different, such as Zhidun, and Wu Jin will be cut into a flat head. Salmonella did not require all monks to be bald.


    In addition to not requiring to shave their heads, Salmonella can''t help being dirty. Even monks who want to marry and have children are not prohibited. This is mainly due to the discovery during the early spread of Salmonella. I know that if there are too many prohibitions, it will be difficult to spread faith in the East. I adopted the strategy of "take your time" (which has also proved its correctness later).


    Zhi Dun is a monk. He looks at the world with the mentality of "not within the five elements", just because there is no pressure to ridicule like this. This time he came to the Han territory, mainly to observe whether there is any soil for the spread of Salmonella in the Han territory. There are not many answers in the short term. He can see clearly that the Han state attaches importance to military affairs.


    As they walked, they were blocked by a stream of Hu people.


    Tuoba Gu didn''t mean to block the way of sun Chuo and others. They have not been able to see Liu Yan for a long time. They are really bored and have nothing to do. Someone suggested that they should pay for visiting Mount Tai.


    Shijie Zhao state, Murong Yan state, Li Chenghan state, Zhang Liang state, etc. have all become ministers to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Only Tuoba state has no experience of becoming ministers to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The two sides have never had official contact, which can be said to be a complete stranger.


    The blocked sun Chuo and others tried to communicate. Tuobagu learned that the blocked Zhengshi from the Eastern Jin Dynasty didn''t seem to have any idea. The two teams soon staggered and went their own ways.


    "There are so many people gathered in fenggao now..." Xu Qian is still the Deputy envoy of Tuoba generation country. He said with emotion: "one is coming."


    There is only one thing for Tuoba to come to Han alone, that is, because Tuoba shows those dowries that constantly harass Murong Yan state, the relationship between Murong Yan state and Tuoba Dai state has become both tense and bad. What they do to blame is meaningless. What they want is to get the compensation they deserve.


    Tuoba shiyijian was actually very angry. What Tuoba Dai wanted was to develop quietly and seize the opportunity to take advantage of it. If the Tuoba generation could not take advantage of the state of Zhao in Shijie, they would focus on the Huns. However, because the relationship with Murong Yan became tense and bad, the Tuoba generation army needed to move to the East, so that the calculation of Tuoba shiyijian failed.


    Like the rest of the people, Liu Yan was not allowed to see the delegation of Tuoba on behalf of the state after they came to fenggao. Instead, Tuoba Xiu met Tuoba Gu, but he didn''t talk about anything fruitful at that time. Instead, Tuoba Xiu roared because of some complaints of Tuoba Gu, which made Tuoba Gu feel very depressed.


    "The Puyang battlefield, where war is breaking out, is not as many countries thought before. The Zhao army has not destroyed the withered and decadent, and the Han Army has not been defeated in a panic. The two sides are constantly tugging back and forth between Baima and Puyang. With the Han Army solving the Jin Army in the south, the situation began to turn to be beneficial to the Han country." Tuoba Gu is the king of the north. His identity and strength are second only to Tuoba Shi Yijian, the leader of Tuoba generation. He paid attention to the situation in the world and said: "the Han army can insist on a small number of soldiers. Next, reinforcements will continue to appear on the Puyang battlefield. Otherwise, Lord Zhao (Shi Hu) will not send envoys."


    It can be said that the shock caused by Shi Hu''s sending envoys to the Han territory was far less than that of Ran min''s national attachment. All countries regard Shi Hu''s behavior as the beginning of the decline of the state of Zhao in Shijie. They can''t help but be more optimistic about the state of Han.


    "Fotucheng''s request to hold a Dharma meeting in fenggao was rejected." Tuobagu was extremely surprised that Shihu Society sent a monk to the Han territory. He said, "unlike Wu Jin, fotucheng is a mild Chinese monk. Fotucheng opposes too much oppression of Jin people, and Zhao sent him to the Han territory..."


    They are all speculating about what Shi Hu wants to do. There are many speculations about the armistice, and some people speculate about some conspiracy.


    Shi Hu personally led the army in Puyang County. The dispatch of 180000 Jie people''s own army is the largest in recent years. You should know that the Jie clan is now close to 600000. Shi Hu has 180000 young men to go on an expedition, which is tantamount to a posture of pouring out. At the beginning, Shi Hu should feel that he would easily destroy the Han army. However, the development of the situation is not the same. Considering that it does not hurt the "national foundation", some compromise is also one of the options.


    "What does that have to do with us?" Xu Qian frowned and said, "the king of Han refused and disappeared, and the princess... Again. If we want to get due compensation, it may be... Not so easy."


    Tuoba Gu just wanted to speak, but a panting man appeared.


    The visitor was very straightforward and said, "the king of Han informed the envoys of other countries that they would be summoned immediately."


    At the next moment, not only the people of Tuoba Dai country, but also the envoys of other countries who got the news and visited Mount Tai, they hurried down Mount Tai.


    Fenggao is not a big city. After a long war, the city also looks dilapidated. It can even be said that there is no population at all.


    Before Liu Yan set the Xingyuan in fenggao, fenggao was dilapidated and desolate.


    Waiting for Liu Yan''s Xingyuan to be set up, fenggao''s city has not been repaired, but it must become more lively than before.


    "They should be guessing what the emergency call wants to do?" Liu Yan is changing his clothes. After all, summoning envoys from all over the world can''t be in regular clothes. He pulled the pendulum, smiled and said, "it''s really necessary to see him after drying for so long."


    On Liu Yan''s left are tuobaxiu, Cui Wan and Zhang Lan, and on the right are Ji Chang, sang Yu, Cai you and LV Yi.


    The generals of the Han state, especially the senior generals, are leading the troops outside. The central civil servants have just gathered in fenggao recently. Otherwise, they were all around before.


    Ran min, Xu Zheng, Huan Wen, Xie an, Li Kuang and others are in the Western battlefield, covering Yuzhou and Yanzhou, and even part of Sizhou. Therefore, Puyang is not the only battlefield in the West. It involves hundreds of miles around.


    A group of people led by LV Tai were in Jizhou battlefield. After the spring, they and Shi bin and murongge''s troops went back and forth around zhangshui in Zhangwu County, Hejian county and Bohai county.


    Xie AI attacked Murong Yan state with tuobaxiu''s dowry troops on the grassland.


    Yuan Qiao naturally works in Jingzhou.


    In Liaodong, Li Hong, Si Hongzhuang, Wei junchi and others coordinated the battle with Murong Yan army.


    There is a slight difference between the current Liu Yan and that at the beginning. Because the people''s congresses south of the Yangtze River are no longer short of local officials, the generals are not enough.


    During the tour, Liu Yan also selectively brought some harem beauties. The so-called selectivity is to take into account political relations. To put it bluntly, it is still the problem of pregnancy caused by sleeping. Who the king makes pregnant in the harem is very important to the country.


    At this moment, those civil servants will look at Cui Wan and Zhang Lan''s belly without leaving a trace from time to time. The two women are pregnant one after another.


    Zhang Lan is the daughter of Zhang family in Lanling. Lanling is currently under the rule of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Zhang family in Lanling is the only aristocratic family in the south of the Yangtze River who resolutely married a legitimate daughter. Unlike other aristocratic families who withdrew after the "Taishan incident".


    Liu Yan changed his coronal clothes and took everyone to the side hall. After sitting down, he looked at LV Yi who came back from the grassland and asked, "do you know what Tuoba Gu is doing here?"


    LV Yi glanced at Tuoba Xiu without leaving a trace before answering. His eyes turned to Liu Yan. He first saluted and replied: "under the premise of Yan army fighting in many places, Murong Yu commanded 50000 Yan army to enter the command city. Tuoba Gu should come to complain... And then seek compensation."


    Murong Yu is the second son of Murong Zhuang, the leader of Murong Yan state. Unlike Murong Ge, who was hated by Murong seal, Murong Yun was very liked by Murong seal from the beginning and was also a popular candidate for the next leader of Murong Yan state.


    "Compensation?" Liu Yan had no special emotions. He even turned his head and smiled at tuobaxiu. Then he asked, "should there be any compensation?"


    LV Yi knew that Liu Yan would ask so, so he would secretly watch Tuoba show in advance. All the officials of the state of Han know that Liu Yan may love tuobaxiu more than the other concubines in the harem. Fortunately, Liu Yan still knows the weight. Tuobaxiu is also a rational woman without nonsense.


    It is precisely because tuobaxiu is too qualified as a concubine of the ruler of the Han state. As a result, the officials of the Han state really can''t say anything bad. Tuobaxiu''s mother''s family, tuobadai state, will be timid in some behaviors.


    Tuoba Dynasty is not a powerful country. After Tuoba shiyijian made a bad relationship with Murong Yan state the year before last (AD 344), Murong seal sent an army to fight because the cause of his daughter''s death was unknown. As a result, Tuoba shiyijian didn''t want to take anyone away.


    Tuoba shiyijian had an inexplicable fear of the Murong family. It was not the first time he fled without fighting in the face of Murong Xianbei. He fled to a place near the Yellow River. Rammed earth built a city and named it Shengle, which became the capital of Tuoba''s generation.


    At this time, Tuoba Xiu frowned. She saw that Tuoba Gu was her own idea because she guessed what Tuoba Gu wanted to do and stopped it. She made it very clear to Tuoba Gu that, as a member of her mother''s family, what Tuoba Dai country wants to do is to hold on to the big man''s thick legs. It''s nothing to lose. Tuoba Dai country should think about the future.


    "Your Majesty." Tuobaxiu had to speak. She said, "the best result is not to punish Dai Guo''s half hearted."


    Tuoba shiyijian was secretly communicating with Shi Hu. The two sides were once talking about things like the non aggression treaty. Tuoba Dai state deceived Shijie Zhao state when it wanted to continue to fight against the Huns. It should be said that there was no half hearted towards the Han state. Then, Tuoba Dai state was not a dependency of the Han state. Of course, what Yijian wanted to do did did not need Liu Yan''s permission.


    Tuobaxiu was putting her position right. When she said that, didn''t she see Jichang and others show respectful eyes?


    "It still needs to be compensated." Liu Yan asked, "why not... Cancel some debts?"


    LV Yi hesitated for a moment. He looked at Ji Chang, but Ji Chang kept an expressionless look, and looked at Tuoba Xiu, who was frowning. Finally, he said to Liu Yan, "in fact, the previous generation... Did not owe much debt to Han."


    This time, Liu Yan was stunned and then patted his forehead: "yes, they have made repayment with war horses and livestock. If they don''t thank AI for the food and fodder."

 Chapter 425

    Liu Yan is hard to enjoy... Or when he doesn''t feel that he has enjoyed it, there is no magnificence in the place where he receives envoys from various countries. In fact, he receives envoys from various countries in the military accounts outside the city.


    "Some of the actions of the Han state make people have to doubt whether they are Yanhuang Miao people." Sun Chuo hurried into the city. As a result, the place he was informed to meet was in the military camp outside the city. Under the influence of Wen Qing''s disease, he had to complain: "it''s just that he doesn''t pay attention to etiquette. It looks like the style of Hu people."


    Therefore, Yong, who had the surname of Zhao Wuling and Zhao Ying, learned from the Hu people and had the reform of "Hufu, riding and shooting", but Zhao Yong carried out the military reform on the premise that his civilization was better than the Hu people in an all-round way and his military was stronger than the Hu people. Even in that case, Zhao Yong, who studied from the Hu people, was also looked at by other countries. Later, Zhao Yong was put under house arrest by his sons, resulting in starvation to death. Some people in other countries not only did not have sympathy, but also felt that they were punished by jokes.


    Zhao Yong learned from the Hu people''s Hufu, riding and shooting, which made the state of Zhao in the Warring States period jump into one of the three overlords. The Zhao people who got benefits felt strange and the countries who watched jokes felt funny. Did it prove that there was a distinction between Hua and Yi at that time?


    The Chinese civilization has a sense of superiority, which is based on the pride brought by the long-term position of the strong. Especially after the hundred year war between the Western Han Dynasty and the Huns, the pride of the Chinese civilization reached its peak. It was that pride that made it possible for even the princes in the last years of the Eastern Han Dynasty to fight against each other, not to mention Gongsun Zan, sun CE and Liu Zhang in the early stage of the princes'' scuffle, or the three families in the Shu Han, Cao Wei and Sun Wu periods, to catch and beat the alien while fighting with each other.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty should be the most unqualified to despise who has the style of Hu people. It is their "predecessor" who wantonly armed Hu talents, resulting in the fall of the Central Plains, and later was beaten by Hu people in the south for a long time. However, the long-term advantage of civilization has given most people a kind of inertia, that is, they can still despise Hu people after being taught by Hu people.


    Sun Chuo is really right in some aspects. Liu Yan, who is not of noble origin, is difficult to talk about etiquette because Liu Yan really doesn''t understand. It doesn''t matter if Liu Yan doesn''t understand. There are few etiquette people in the Han country. No one pays attention to and builds etiquette. There won''t be any historical details in what he does. It is hard to describe that the Han country is now in the stage of upstart, and has not gone through the precipitation of time and the baptism of etiquette, which leads to a bit of Hu people''s style in the Han country that attaches great importance to military affairs.


    "Aren''t those people from the southern court?" Tuobagu''s impression of sun Chuo comes from the first sight of Mount Tai. There is no popular poetry culture in Dai country. He doesn''t understand some great poets, calligraphers and metaphysicians in the south. He just thinks that there is no normal person in the South: "talking while walking, have you just eaten five stone powder?"


    Yes, the biggest impression of countries including Dai Guo on those people in the south is that they like taking drugs. That''s because most of the aristocratic families in the south are like this. In addition, some people who like taking drugs are very famous, such as those of the "Seven Sages in the bamboo forest" and the two of the "smell the chicken and dance", that is, Yu Liang is different (not taking drugs).


    I think sun Chuo likes to talk more than the people in Tuoba Dai country. They slowly gather in front of the military tent. One of them can see that sun Chuo likes to talk, especially when sun Chuo talks, he makes a great poet with his hands pinned behind his waist.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty had just suffered a great defeat. The whole army in the land of three counties was destroyed and the national father-in-law was captured. Nanyang County was easily conquered by the Han Army, and the Navy suffered heavy losses. The previous countries had no fear of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. They no longer recognized the zhengshuo (leader) of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It is absolutely a commonness in the world to despise the weak country because of the change of national power.


    Among the people, only people from the Liang state of Zhang would choose to be close to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Zhang Zuo even put on a look of catching an idol and went to greet sun Chuo.


    Sun Chuo, who used to talk about things, was angry. He felt better only after he was praised by Zhang Zuo. He communicated with Zhang Zuo with a reserved and proud attitude. It can be said that there were some gossip such as poetry and calligraphy. There was no mention of the exchange of state affairs.


    Sun Chuo''s reserve and arrogance come from one point. The Liang state of Zhang is the only country still courting the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In addition, the Liang state of Zhang does not regard itself as a country when communicating with the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but uses the vassal status of the assassin of Liangzhou.


    Precisely because Zhang Liangguo is now the "only one" of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, sun Chuo has a "concern" for Zhang Zuo in addition to being reserved and proud. In this way, if Zhang Zuo had anything to say, sun Chuo must answer all questions, and the two exchanged quite warmly.


    This is the reality. He won''t admit that it was Shi Hu who opened the head of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Murong seal also asked to seal the king Yan and the great general first, and then threw the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty aside. Small marginal countries such as Koguryo, Baiji and Xinluo, which were originally courtiers to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, became the suzerain state of those countries on the Korean Peninsula after the Han Army rampaged across the Korean Peninsula.


    The people who stayed in front of the military tent were basically divided into groups. The Liang state of Zhang and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty gathered together. The Zhao state of Shijie and the murongyan state gathered together. The Tuoba state had good communication with Koguryo. At the same time, there were Baiji people and Xinluo people nearby, but Li''s adult Han seemed lonely.


    Tuoba Dai country and Koguryo currently have common interests. Both countries are victims of the strength of murongyan country. Baiji and Xinluo want to get together because of Princess Tuoba. Tuoba Xiu is one of the favorite concubines of the king of Han Dynasty, but they are ignored now. I don''t know if Baiji and Xinluo have any chance to make Tuoba''s country rise up?


    Li''s lonely experience of becoming a Han was entirely self inflicted. Their previous relationship with Shijie Zhao state should be said to be very good. Since Li Shou''s death and Li Shi came to power, Cheng Han not only had a turbulent domestic political situation, but also ordered changes overnight. For a period of time, they provoked the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The things there were not finished, they then provoked Shijie Zhao state, and inexplicably played tricks on the Han state in the national agreement.


    As far as the technique of death is concerned, now it belongs to Li''s family, and there is no one in Chenghan. According to the historical development, Li Chenghan will soon enter the tomb, but the grave digger Huan Wen changed his job to the state of Han. Shijie Zhao and the state of Han had no time to deal with Li Chenghan in the war. The small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was seriously beaten after provoking the state of Han. It is estimated that Li Chenghan can continue to build several palaces, the minister''s wife can sleep a few more, and the general assembly can go on.


    As they chatted or communicated, Wang yanked open the curtain and came out.


    Wang Meng''s appearance made everyone turn their attention. Sure enough, he wanted to invite them into the account.


    In the big account, Liu Yan has sat on the throne, and many civil and military forces in the Han Dynasty are arranged behind him. His front is divided into left, left and right sides. The table and Futon are arranged in columns, and there is stress between them.


    When foreign envoys went in and saw that Liu Yan was already present, there was no one who was not stunned. Generally speaking, it has become a practice for the most important people to appear at the end. Everyone thought that they would stay in the account for a period of time before Liu Yan would appear. None of them thought that Liu Yan would be present and wait at the beginning.


    Wang Meng seems to be a receptionist. He leads envoys of various countries to his own position and asks people to bring fruit, water, wine or tea. Some cakes and other things will also be put on the table.


    When arranging seats, Shijie Zhao state, Murong Yan state and Li Chenghan were taken to one side, while Tuoba Dynasty state, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and Zhang Liangguo were on the other side. These were relatively close to Liu Yan''s position, such as Koguryo, Baiji and Xinluo, which were arranged in the small corner behind the people of the Han state.


    As for the vassal state, there is no qualification to speak independently on any diplomatic occasions. It is equal to what the Han state decides. Even if Koguryo, Baiji and Silla have any objections, they can only communicate with the patriarch in private, and only with ears on formal occasions.


    When sun Chuo saw that the vassal state originally belonging to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was arranged like that, his heart was full of no taste. Even Zhang Zuo, who was not far away, looked at it frequently with flattering eyes and had no time to talk to him again.


    Sitting in the main position, Liu Yan is scanning with his eyes. What attracts his eyes is a bald and shiny head. The owner of the head is Buddha Tucheng, a monk in kuci.


    At present, Shijie Zhao state, Murong Yan state and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty all belong to the warring parties of the Han state. They all take the initiative to come with a certain gesture of weakness. However, except for Buddha Tucheng, they are all taut, but they don''t know whether they have been unhappy for a long time or put on a face of "I hate you".


    Fotucheng''s eyes stayed on Liu Yan since he received the account. In his eyes, Liu Yan was wearing a crown suit and had a powerful spirit. According to Salmonella, that is, the spirit of killing was revealed on the surface. He was definitely not a gentle person. He has enough research on violent people. After all, stone tiger is a fierce and cruel person. He succeeded in fooling Shi Hu, so that the spread of Salmonella in Shijie Zhao got official support. He thought about how to conquer Liu Yan, who looked at the serious gas of deforestation, so that the belief of Salmonella could also spread in the Han Dynasty.


    "I heard that the eminent monk is 113 years old this year?" Liu Yan looked at Buddha Tucheng without a ring scar and observed the appearance of the face with Central Asian characteristics. He was surprised and felt general: "at the age of 113, he still traveled a long way. His body is really strong!"


    The surname of fotucheng was originally the Silk family. According to his surname, he should be from Kucha, He was born in the sixth year of emperor Cao Rui Taihe of Wei Ming Dynasty (232 AD). He became a monk in Wuchang state at the age of nine. He studied Dharma in caibin (Northern Tianzhu state, now Kashmir region). People in the western regions say that he has gained the Tao. Emperor Huai of Jin has been in Yongjia for four years (A.D. 310) he went to Luoyang at the age of 79. He lived in seclusion in the grass and then went to shile during the rebellion of Yongjia, which won the favor of shile and his nephew Shi Hu.


    "The little monk is indeed 113 years old..." fotucheng smiled kindly, nodded and continued: "it''s not some one-year-old algorithm of one-year-old Jiazi cycle in Dongtu. In that way, the little monk seems to be more than 680 years old."


    Liu Yan''s failure to play cards according to the routine made the envoys of various countries uncomfortable. When they saw that Liu Yan didn''t talk about anything, they first looked for fotucheng. Because they were unprepared, they had to listen quietly.


    Now there is Taoism in the Central Plains. The main god worshipped is Lao Tzu. As the initiators, Zhang Daoling and Zhang Lu also occupy a place in the divine system. According to the saying, Taoism originated from the Huang Lao theory, combined with the yin-yang theory, and developed from the wudoumi cult. The problem is that Taoism is still in its infancy. For example, the "Sanqing" is not available now, or it needs to be "added" later. At this stage, there are many and miscellaneous Taoist gods and immortals.


    The real development of Taoism was in the Liang Dynasty of the Southern Dynasty. As the first systematic Taoist divine spectrum, the map of true Lingwei industry written by Tao Hongjing, a famous Taoist theorist, began to appear. Tao Hongjing also divided the immortals into levels. Under the seven levels, the emperors, generals or sages in history, such as Confucius, Yan Hui and Zhuangzi in the third level, Qin Shihuang, Han Gaozu, Duke Huan of Qi, Duke Wen of Jin, Emperor Wu of Wei, Liu Bei, Li Guang, Han Sui, sun CE and Xu Shu in the seventh level, were summarized and divided into levels.


    Liu Yan looked at the old but strong Buddha figure. He wondered how he could be healthy when he was old. He didn''t think about immortality at all.


    Buddha Tucheng knows that the rulers of eastern land love longevity most. There are first emperors in front of them and I don''t know how many emperors behind them. Basically, one is looking for immortality. He had an idea in a very short time. He thought that if he wanted to make Liu Yanxin to Salmonella, maybe the law of longevity was the breakthrough.


    Then there was a strange scene. Buddha Tucheng began to talk about health preservation. Liu Yan seemed to listen with interest.


    "Fortunately, it''s health preservation rather than longevity. Otherwise, the king should scoff at it?" Sang Yu smiled softly and said to Ji Chang, "isn''t Tai''an going to say anything?"


    Ji Chang is prime minister Zuo and has the responsibility to remind the king when he goes astray. He glanced at sang Yu with an expressionless face. Finally, the corner of his mouth was hooked and said, "the king has his own strategy, but we can''t guess for the time being. What can we do with more words?"


    In fact, what sang Yu and Ji Chang said can be heard by Liu Yan who is not far away, so that Liu Yan can control the volume while dealing with the Buddha figure. He said to them: "our rammed earth Taoism must learn from those imported beliefs. It is more important to learn fickleness and adaptation, that is, the divine system should be redefined. There are too many main gods of Taoism."


    The state-owned Yingling hall in the Han Dynasty presided over the sacrificial ceremony and took care of the Taoist system at ordinary times, but the development of Taoism is limited to this. This is the only way for the Salmonella to see the opportunity. If Liu Yan allowed the full dissemination of Taoism at the beginning, the Salmonella would certainly come, but it will not be the old Buddha Tucheng who personally rushed to the front at the beginning.


    Seriously speaking, the spread of Salmonella is much wider than that of Taoism. There are Salmonella spreading beliefs in all Hu countries, and countless monks are active in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. However, the development status of local Taoism is very worrying

 Chapter 426

    According to common sense, when it comes to health preservation, you will basically think that it is the housekeeping skill of Taoism. In fact, the health preservation means of Salmonella does not fall behind Taoism at all.


    The problem is that at present, it is in the period of rapid development of Salmonella. Although Taoism exists, it belongs to the kind with little potential.


    The competition between the two religions. With the support of Hu people, Salmonella can be spread in an all-round way. It is a way of communication from top to bottom. First deceive the top, and then force the bottom to believe in Salmonella; Taoism was originally a tuzong religion in China, but both Taiping Taoism and wudoumi Taoism belong to rebel forces. They themselves have the "attribute of" rebellion ". The rulers will only be afraid of Taoism and never like it. Let alone get the support of the government and not be completely banned by the government, it is good.


    Liu Yan has been talking to Buddha Tucheng without paying attention to others. It may be that Liu Yan has a desire for longevity and shows an attitude more.


    The situation in the world has been changing. The state of Han once looked at the misty wind and rain. That was the situation brought about by the enemy of the world. The Han state, which is the enemy of the world, will certainly be regarded as doomed by other countries. It is entirely reasonable for other countries to despise and despise it.


    The state of Zhao in Shijie, the state of Murong Yan and the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty formed an alliance to invade the Han ministry. First, Murong Yan had no way to control the territory of the Han state in Eastern Liaoning. Then, the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty suffered a great defeat, and even Chu Li, the country''s father-in-law, was captured. Later, there were more soldiers of Zhao in Shijie, but it was difficult to eat the Han army with fewer soldiers.


    Looking at the misty wind and rain, the state of Han did not destroy people in a series of attacks on China. According to the situation of each battlefield, it was not at a disadvantage. The state could not be destroyed, and the Han Army played well in each battlefield. No one could deny that the state of Han has become a powerful country.


    State to state relations are far more realistic than individual to individual relations. It is a law in state relations that a powerful country dominates everything.


    I have never seen that the strong country needs to be careful or grovel to the weak country. Some only find a variety of reasons to blackmail or force the weak country to do things they don''t want. Weak countries have always been able to protest and condemn in language.


    The language of a weak country will not be lethal. Finally, we should bear it silently, and then put on a wronged look of a abused little daughter-in-law. We may have to find various reasons to comfort ourselves.


    The reality is in front of us. Now no one can destroy the Han state. On the contrary, the Han state is becoming braver and braver. If countries fail to achieve their military goals, diplomatic relations will follow, or seek to achieve military goals that are difficult to achieve at the negotiating table, perhaps reducing losses and making necessary compromises.


    Liu Yan talked with fotucheng for about two quarters of an hour, and the people present were listening quietly all the time. Until Liu Yan took his eyes away from fotucheng and turned to scan the envoys of various countries, at that time, the person who should suck immediately held his breath and waited, and so did the person who should smile.


    A bell rang first, with a thick voice and a long tail. Someone came in and changed the fruits and other entertaining things again. A censer was also carried in, and an obviously Xianbei man was arranged to sit in the corner of the Han country.


    First, the faint sandalwood replaced the mixed smell, and then the curtain wall of the big tent was fully opened, which not only made the air fresh, but also made the light full.


    The Xianbei people coming from behind are Duan Xianbei. His name is Duan niche. He is Duan Yulan''s son.


    The Duchy of western Liaoning of Duan''s Xianbei was destroyed by the attack of the state of Zhao in Shijie and Murong Xianbei (there was no founding of the people''s Republic at that time). After the subjugation, Duan Yulan fled, but was captured by Yuwen Yidou GUI a few years later. Yuwen Yidou GUI dedicated Duan Yulan to Shi Hu. Shi Hu ordered Duan Yulan to lead 5000 subordinates of Xianbei to return to the former capital of western Liaoning and make Zhizhi (today''s Qian''an city) garrison.


    Later, the founding of Murong Xianbei was captured in western Liaoning, but Duan Yulan died before Murong Xianbei started. The rest was taken over by Duan niche. Duan niche did not intend to surrender to Murong Xianbei and fled. He first fled to Tuoba Dynasty, then Youzhou, and finally Qingzhou. (if history has not changed, Duan niche will be called king Qi and Jianguo in Guanggu city)


    After Liu Yan unified Qingzhou, Duan niche led the Department to flee again. Duan Xianbei once wandered around Jizhou. Shi bin and murongge led the army to join the Han army. Duan niche led the Department to join the Han Army, so that Duan niche now appears in fenggao.


    "What does King Han mean?" Yang Yu was immediately worried when he saw Duan niche wearing the clothes of Han army generals. According to the truth, Duan Xianbei was the enemy of Murong Yan state. Duan niche was in some ways the person that Murong Yan state had to catch or kill. Yang Yu must say: "how did our key criminal become a general under the command of the king of Han?"


    Liu Yan glanced at Yang Yu and didn''t even answer.


    Yang Yu described Duan niche as a "key criminal", and there was no mistake in some aspects. Lingzhi city had long been the jurisdiction of Murong Yan state. Duan niche lived in Lingzhi city before, and Duan niche really had the experience of being an official of Murong Yan state.


    In fact, Yang Yu has another saying. Seriously, Liu Yan can be regarded as a traitor of Murong Yan state. After all, Liu Yan once accepted the posts of yinshou, the Liaodong prefect of Murong Yan state, and majishui Duwei. In this way, Liu Yan, from a legal point of view, did not revolt in the state of murongyan?


    Not only Murong Yan state can say that Liu Yan is an anti thief, but also Shijie Zhao state can scold Liu Yan.


    In the early stage, Liu Yan repeatedly accepted the official position of the state of Zhao in Shijie, first as a prefect, and then as a prefect... It was five years since Li became Han and Hanxing; Eight years of Xiankang in the Eastern Jin Dynasty; Zhang''s Liang state was established for 30 years; Shijie Zhao guojianwu eight years; Tuoba Dynasty was founded five years ago... That is, in 342 ad, all official positions were removed.


    However, there was no reason to scold Liu Yan from the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. From the beginning to the end, Liu Yan did not accept any official position of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. (it is not acceptable to take the printed ribbon without a receipt)


    Duan niche looked at Yang Yu with a sneer, and even provocatively hooked the corner of his mouth.


    The hatred between Duan Xianbei and Murong Xianbei is far beyond imagination, which is a problem left over from the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. During this period, Murong Xianbei, Yuwen Xianbei, Duan Xianbei and Tuoba Xianbei made reconciliation, such as intermarriage.


    The internal contradictions of Xianbei erupted again in the Western Jin Dynasty, or did Murong Xianbei tear up the face of reconciliation and start to fight Duan Xianbei, Yuwen Xianbei and Tuoba Xianbei first. Among them, Tuoba Xianbei has to pull a group and fight a group. Tuoba Xianbei is the object that Murong Xianbei has been courting during the period of fighting Yuwen Xianbei and Duan Xianbei.


    Yang Yu looks strange to be angry and repressed, but he must pose like this. After all, as a great Confucian of Jin, he has successively taken refuge in five masters and served Murong Yan country. He should have a loyal face.


    By the way, Yang Yuke also worked for Duan Xianbei. He came to Murong Yan state after the end of the Principality of western Liaoning. He would say that Duan niche is an anti thief in front of so many people in other countries, which is the motivation to wash his white first.


    Duan niche got Ji Chang''s signal before he stood up, sneered at Yang Yu and said, "first for the Minister of Jin, then for the five masters of Duan family, bent his knees twice for Shijie, and then to the state of Yan..." he put on a look of ''ha ha'' laughter and raised his finger to Yang Yu: "such repeated villains still have the face to say who is an anti thief."


    Everyone wants face, especially the great Confucian. In an instant, Yang Yu''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. He shouted to LV Yi, "is that how you entertain envoys of a country?"


    LV Yi was a patron of the Han state and the largest official in charge of foreign and ethnic affairs.


    Yang Yu questioned LV Yi that the effect was not good. He should yell directly at Liu Yan. The problem is that he dare not roar at Liu Yan, not only because of his mission, but also because of the principles and ethics of the monarchs and ministers.


    I roar at you. No matter which country you are, as a minister, you don''t take you seriously. It is because Yang Yu has been a slave to too many forces that he pays more attention to the principles and ethics of kings and officials. What would the Murong family think?


    "You wanted to come by yourself, but the big man didn''t invite you." Lu Yi looked puzzled and said, "the big man is a country that stresses etiquette and legality. You and my two countries have not exchanged diplomatic credentials. Envoys are just a consensus and not confirmed in legal theory. It is human feelings to treat properly, not to let them spill?"


    Can you still play like this? For a moment, in addition to the state of Zhang Liang and the state of Tuoba, who exchanged state certificates, there were naturally a group of Han dependent states such as Koguryo, Baiji and Xinluo. People in other countries were stunned.


    Yang Yu was the one who should be stunned. He trembled for a long time, looked at the people of Shijie Zhao state, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and Li Chenghan, and said with an extremely absurd expression: "I have to be careful. I''m not sure I''ll be pulled out and cut off my head."


    "It''s not impossible." LV Yi stared at Yang Yu without expression and said, "my king sent envoys to Longcheng before. Wasn''t he killed by Lord Yan?"


    That was three years ago. At that time, Liu Yan had not established a state, and Murong Xianbei had not established an independent state. One side goes away with friendship, but the other side kills. It''s unreasonable, but there''s really no reason in the world, especially in the autumn of troubled times.


    "You, you..." Yang Yumeng completely didn''t expect that he would be targeted. He seemed to look to Buddha Tucheng and Ma Qiu for help. As for Li Chenghan and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, he didn''t look at it at all. He said absurdly: "how can this be!"


    Buddha Tu Cheng is crying. There are only four words "Amitabha", but they represent countless meanings. They are full of Zen theory.


    Ma Qiu''s face was very bad, but she didn''t do anything.


    Among the envoys of all the countries present, they were afraid. The Han country showed a strong side, but most of them felt that this time the countries gathered in fenggao, and the Han country fought every year and faced a war. They should want to stop fighting with at least one side to catch their breath. Now it seems that it is not the case.


    The scene was very embarrassing. The people who should hold the tea cup or wine cup made the appearance of concentrating on tasting. There were many people who looked at the nose, nose and heart. No one was willing to make a mess of Yangyu''s experience.


    "The patriarch emperor is so domineering!" Xijielin is a royal family member of Xinluo. He is the envoy of Xinluo. The object of his speech is Baiji''s pig and Gongsun Leopard: "look at the popularity of the state of Yan, I don''t dare to say a word."


    The Xinluo royal family is the former surname. Distinguished people in this country like to use the word "Xie" in their names, just like nanbangzi in later generations likes what "en" and "Xi" in their names. It is a trend, so that there are "Xie" people in Xinluo''s name, and many nobles are unimaginable.


    For anyone on Chaoxian Peninsula, Murong Yanguo is definitely a powerful country with no solution. It is inevitable to talk about fear at ordinary times. Some people think it is not a shame to tremble in their heart. All because Murong Yanguo is really strong enough for them to resist.


    Gongsun Bao is one of the "plus" of Baiji. Baiji is named after six animals. Therefore, Zhujia and Goujia... Sounds strange, but they are really senior officials and hereditary.


    At present, the Han state has begun to reform its vassal system, that is, the state system and system of its vassal state should be in line with that of the Han state.


    Koguryo''s system was originally to learn from the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, followed by Cao Wei and even the Western Jin Dynasty. Their transformation to the Han system is just a kind of "retro".


    Unlike Koguryo, Baiji and Silla are far from the "central state" of previous dynasties. They have their own system since the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    Although the system of Silla is different from that of the "central state", But in some official positions, they actually have something in common (including name). After they got the imperial edict, they began to change the system of the Han state. In their own country, they are still the king of Xinluo, with their own three princes and nine princes and various official positions. When the king of Xinluo faced the Han state, he can only claim to be the Lord of Xinluo, the three princes and nine princes granted by Liu Yan. When he arrived at diplomatic relations, he was learning from the feudal state of the Eastern Han Dynasty, without official positions such as prime minister and general, It means that the prime minister is the state minister, and the general can only be the state captain, that is, the system of a Hou state.


    Of course, Baiji also got the credentials from the Han state. The problem is that the system of Baiji and the "central state" is completely different. Their "six livestock officials" are feudal lords. There is a great interest dispute over how to reform. For nearly a year, only the big lords and small Lords have tried their best to ensure their rights and interests, As a result, the system reform did not take a step, and the country became chaotic first.


    The vassal envoys to fenggao may not have their own right to speak. Their understanding is that they are called to fill the scene for the Han country. Baiji and Xinluo have no special ideas. To be honest, Koguryo is a little depressed and depressed.


    The South Soviet Union used to talk to Xi Jielin and Gongsun Bao without a word, looking worried. His last name is nansu and his first name is yuan. Nansu is the name of a city in Koguryo. He takes nansu as his surname. Nansu is their family fief. The South Soviet Union is now facing the military front of Murong Yan state. The South Soviet family has made every effort to protect the South Soviet city. Gao Zhao, the former king of Koguryo''s hometown, also paid for his family''s support. The problem is that it is still defeated again and again to resist Murong Yan army.


    As the envoy of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, sun Chuo has always frowned. He envies the hardness of the Han state towards other countries. He is also secretly pleased that Yang Yu was humiliated. After all, Murong Yan state is really shameless towards the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. There is only one reason why he really frowns. He doubts whether he can redeem his father-in-law

 Chapter 427

    When Liu Yan accepted those vassal states, the process was actually far from that simple.


    Koguryo was conquered by Murong Yanguo once. Marudu was easily conquered. The Meichuan Mausoleum of the Koguryo royal family was excavated. The associated Zhou family, Gaozhao''s mother, was also captured by Murong seal. The economic and population losses are difficult to calculate. The Koguryo army alone lost nearly 140000 people. However, there is only a small population in Koguryo.


    After Murong Yanguo first conquered Goguryeo, Baiji and Xinluo began to attack Goguryeo. As for Baiji, the troops from all over the country recently went north at the right time when the Han army landed on Chao1 Xian peninsula. Although there was this episode of the Han Army, Baiji did not stop going north and captured more than ten cities in Koguryo all the way, plundering a large number of wealth and population.


    Xinluo is also unwilling to be lonely. Xinluo was originally fighting with Baiji and Jiaji. After Baiji went north, Xinluo first defeated Jiaji and then attacked Koguryo.


    At that time, the Han army was a posture of sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight. When Koguryo was really overwhelmed, it sent troops to win Daifang county and Lelang County in the Eastern Han Dynasty, and even slowly eroded tixi County in Baiji.


    For a period of time, Liu Yan has been using the Korean Peninsula to train the new army with Koguryo and Baiji on the Korean Peninsula. The three-party scuffle lasted for two years. The Han army could afford it, Koguryo could not afford to surrender first, and Baiji followed suit. Xinluo was waiting for Koguryo and Baiji to submit to the Han state successively. When the Han Army entered the country, Jialei easily broke three parts and waited for the Han Army''s front to approach the Xinluo border.


    As the three largest countries on the Chaoxian Peninsula successively surrendered to the Han state, the next training object of the Han Army became Jiaji.


    Jiaji is an alliance country of six tribes. Previously, as the younger brother of Baiji, it also has a continuous relationship with the countries on the Japanese islands. Therefore, the Han Army''s attack on Jiaji naturally involved the countries on the Japanese islands.


    In the past three years, the Han Army has been using troops on the Korean Peninsula in the form of rotation, because it has the nature of military training and has not made every effort at all, but it is because of this that the countries on the Korean Peninsula are frightened. After the outbreak of the war in the Central Plains, some important cities of various countries actually have Han troops stationed in them, and the countries subject to Liu Yan''s urging should also send troops.


    Liu Yan treated those vassal states in a retro way, that is, according to the method of the spring and autumn and Warring States periods, canonized the original kings as princes, which means that the kings of all countries have become Liu Yan''s subordinates, and the original lords and lords of all countries have also become Liu Yan''s subordinates.


    The placement of large and small lords in the form of "Feudalism" is retro for the Central Plains, but it is the current trend for the Chaoxian peninsula. Precisely because of this, it is easier for the Han country to digest the Korean Peninsula on the premise of sufficient military front. Up to now, it has begun to integrate from the system.


    As for the dissemination of culture on the Korean Peninsula, there is no need for the Han country to worry about it. The Korean Peninsula includes the Japanese islands. Their characters are originally taken from the Central Plains. It is an extremely embarrassing thing that any upper class can''t speak Chinese. What the Han country needs to do is to strengthen the Sinicization of the people.


    It has come to the point that the national system and system should be fully close to that of the Han country. It can be imagined how the Han country controls all countries on the Korean 1 peninsula. In fact, although Liu Yan didn''t destroy the country, Jiaji was completely controlled by the Han army. It was originally intended to be a springboard to invade the Japanese islands. Later, the war broke out in the Central Plains and ran aground.


    As a dependent country, Liu Yan did not have his own diplomatic power. Liu Yan further controlled the power of appointing officials of the dependent country. The next step was to make all countries become counties of the Han country, but it was a little impatient.


    The South Soviet Union jumped out to argue with Yangyu after getting a signal. What it said was nothing more than Murong Yan''s invasion of Koguryo.


    After Koguryo first invaded and retreated from Murong Yan state, they first tried to build cities near the old Marudu city to test Murong Yan state''s response. At that time, Murong Yanguo was busy killing Yuwen Xianbei and did not take care of Koguryo. The reason why Murong Yanguo launched the second invasion of Koguryo was that its territory was invaded. The so-called land invasion of Murong Yan state refers to Koguryo''s re-entry into the boundary of Marudu city.


    The real situation is that Koguryo was seriously injured after the first invasion of Murong Yan state. It was to recruit young people from all over the country to build an army of 80000 people. Koguryo again faced the invasion of Murong Yan state. It resisted at Marudu city and retreated to the South Soviet city. Later, Murong Yan state attacked the peninsula territory of Han state in Eastern Liaoning. Under the division of Murong Yan army, Koguryo finally guarded the South Soviet City, which is very bad in terms of the situation.


    "A small country of bullets, hit it!" Yang Yu was already in a bad mood. He looked up at Nan Suyuan with great contempt and said, "not only do you want to fight, but also kill the city after you fight."


    No matter how indignant he was, nansuyuan would look pale and powerless. He simply pushed Jinshan down the jade pillar, as if he had to bow down to Liu Yan, and shouted, "Your Majesty, please make decisions for your little minister!"


    Envoys from various countries who have been watching monkey operas have different expressions on their faces. At this moment, they are observing Liu Yan''s face and find that Liu Yan has been smiling.


    "Nature is in charge." LV Yi was the one who should speak. He looked up at Xiang Yangyu provocatively: "the big man has ordered 30000 troops to go north and assemble the troops of various dependent countries. Now they should have reached the South Soviet city."


    Of course, the vassal countries in LV Yi''s mouth are Baiji, Xinluo, chuyun, Kyushu, etc. 30000 Han troops must be the main force, and there will be about 80000 troops in each vassal country, which can really compete with 40000 Murong Yan troops attacking the southern Soviet city.


    Envoys from various countries who have been listening attentively have heard that 30000 Han troops will help Koguryo resist the invasion of Murong Yan state. Everyone is more or less skeptical or shocked. Everything comes from the outbreak of war in the Central Plains. The Han state is fighting against Shijie Zhao state, Murong Yan state and the small Imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty with the strength of a country, I thought that the troops in the hands of the Han state should be exhausted, but I didn''t expect that I could spare my strength to help other countries.


    No one has counted the number of Han troops.


    There are 80000 Han troops in Puyang battlefield, 50000 in Jizhou battlefield and 40000 in Liaodong battlefield. These three places add up to 170000.


    There are more Han troops in Yuzhou, including 30000 under xie''an, 60000 under Huan Wen, and nearly 200000 under yuan Qiao. Then there are 290000 Han troops in Yuzhou alone.


    In Xuzhou, if the navy is not counted, there are at least 30000 troops stationed along the Yangtze River.


    Apart from the borders, there must be troops stationed inside the country. It is difficult to figure out how much it is. It can be speculated that it will never be less than 100000.


    The number of Han troops in fenggao is clear at a glance. It doesn''t matter how many in the past. At present, fenggao has a collection of nearly 70000 troops.


    Add up all over the world, all countries are stunned. Is the Han country really young and strong, or is Liu Yan militaristic? The Han Army that surfaced was about 600000!


    Well, that''s not the case. For example, of the 200000 yuan Qiao commanded, 90000 were slave soldiers, nearly 100000 were servants, and the headquarters of the Han army was 10000. For another example, countries speculate that there are 100000 in the hinterland of the Han Dynasty. In fact, it is close to 40000. They are all newly recruited conscripts. Of the 60000 under Huan Wen''s command, 40000 of them were incorporated from the former Ran''s state of Qin.


    After repeated increases, the number of war troops in the Han Dynasty was only 80000, and the remaining nearly 200000 could only be regarded as auxiliary soldiers. The next 40000 were the forbidden guards, which together amounted to 320000 troops.


    With more than 2.8 million free people in the Han Dynasty, it is indeed a bit militaristic to form a 280000 army, with a ratio of 10 to 1. But isn''t there no way? Moreover, the young class and the proportion of men and women in the Han Dynasty are abnormal. For example, among the 2.8 million free people, young men account for more than 1.7 million.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it is not the most important that the state-owned 600000 troops in the Han Dynasty, which has only five years since the founding of the people''s Republic of China. They are curious and surprised about how the national strength of the Han country can be sustained, or how long it can be sustained.


    Liu Yan summoned envoys from various countries without any special meaning. The first meeting must not be the time to talk about business.


    At the beginning, Yang Yu was taken as a brush. The meaning of the state of Han was very simple, that is, it is impossible for Murong Yan state to want peace now. Since it has started, it will never die.


    The attitude of the state of Han was expressed. Buddha Tucheng on the other side of the state of Zhao on Shijie was constantly "Amitabha". Ma Qiu''s face was extremely gloomy, but who was most worried about the people on the other side of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "Chuo really doesn''t understand..." Sun Chuo said anxiously to Liu Ying''s Full Score: "if their national strength is really so strong and we are not ready for war, how should we face the southward movement of the Han army?"


    Of course, Liu Ying is also an official family south of the Yangtze River. He is also a son-in-law married to Sima Royal Princess. However, the son-in-law is not the son-in-law. His most important identity is a famous scholar and one of the leaders of the Qingtan school in the south of the Yangtze River. This time he came to the Han state as an assistant envoy, and his sense of existence has not been strong.


    "Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth!" Liu Xun looked very indifferent: "when he was introduced, he must abandon his pen and join the army and fight with the thief army."


    They were whispering, but they heard someone say hello, but they looked at a smiling person.


    No matter what occasion, the only person who always keeps smiling is sang Yu. He smiled and bowed his hands to greet him with a few gossip, and then said, "your intention is known by the king. You can find time to talk slowly in the future."


    The most important task for sun Chuo and Liu Yi to come to the Han Dynasty is to redeem Chu Li, the country''s father-in-law, which is almost a well-known thing. When they saw sang Yu''s attitude and obedience, they were stunned involuntarily. After being stunned, they were both surprised and surprised.


    Chu Li was a face to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. No matter how defeated Chu Li was, how much territory he lost and how many people and horses he lost, the most important thing was that Chu Li, as the national father-in-law, could not always be a prisoner.


    Compared with keeping face, how many territory and people are lost can be secondary. The state of Han has the intention to release people. Why don''t sun Chuo and Liu Ying be surprised.


    Things have the possibility to be solved, and their mood immediately appears different. Sun Chuo and Liu Ying know that this is not the time to speak, and they always keep smiling behind. Zhang Zuo, who has always been ignored, can lower his voice and exchange literature with sun Chuo, and Liu Ying also joins in.


    Buddha Tucheng, who has been "Amitabha", continues to be a Buddha statue. Ma Qiu, who has been deliberately ignored, can''t stand it.


    Originally, the state of Han wanted to continue to fight with murongyan, which made Ma Qiu very happy. The state of Han expressed that it wanted to reconcile with the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but Ma Qiu did not say anything.


    "Jin and Zhao are allies who exchange credentials with each other." Ma Qiu doesn''t get angry with anyone. The right one is sun Chuo. Especially when he sees that sun Chuo has been whispering with people, the object is Zhang Zuo of Zhang''s cool country. He is even more unhappy in his heart. He doesn''t speak through his head: "the two countries have an alliance, so they should advance and retreat together."


    Ma Qiu is going to challenge sun Chuo, but what he said is misleading. One moment the state of Han showed that it wanted to let go of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The next moment Ma Qiu asked for common treatment. Doesn''t it mean that the state of Zhao in Shijie was also frightened by the state of Han?


    Sun Chuo felt sorry for Shijie Zhao. Ma Qiu felt guilty about the exchange for a while and didn''t think much. He just wanted to say something to explain the scene. He didn''t say it, but he heard an obvious uproar.


    Shijie Zhao wants to seek peace? This is a big surprise. Liu Yan founded the state of Zhao in Shijie, conquered the whole Qingzhou in five years, and then conquered the whole Xuzhou. Yanzhou, Yuzhou, Jizhou and even Sizhou are lighting the war. In this way, the state of Zhao in Shijie wants peace. Does it mean that the state of Zhao in Shijie is no longer able?


    "Oh..." Sang Yu looked surprised and asked Ma Qiu methodically, "are you here to ask for surrender?"


    Ma Qiu didn''t respond to what he said. First, he heard an uproar and sang Yu''s question. He stood up in a daze: "the small imperial court is going to lower, that''s the small imperial court. Someone didn''t say that big Zhao is going to lower!"


    Sun Chuo was also stunned. The small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty didn''t want to ask for surrender. He stopped talking and decided not to speak. If he said anything, he had to take Chu Li, the abbot of the state, back and solve the later things.


    Liu Ying quit. Facing Ma Qiu, he looked surprised and said politely, "mahjong army, you can''t talk nonsense. When will I say please drop?"


    Ma Qiu was immediately happy. She looked at sang Yu and said, "it''s a misunderstanding."


    "The Han army invaded our Jin territory for no reason and killed countless people. It was the work of tigers and wolves." Regardless of sun Chuo, Liu Zhen looked around with justice and awe inspiring. Behind him, he looked at Liu Yan and said, "there are words below. If the Han army wants to go south, it will go to battle."


    Liu Yan is asking Ji Chang, "who is this guy with a brain disease?"


    Ji Chang had something to know first. He said to Liu Yan that Liu Ying was ill and that Liu Ying should not be so if he was not ill.

 Chapter 428

    Attacking Zhao, Yuyan, Mengliang, Yudai and Hejin were the national policies of the Han Dynasty proposed by Xie AI to Liu Yan. Liu Yan immediately decided to implement them.


    In the attack on Zhao, the state of Han has been doing it since it turned from Liaodong to Qingzhou. Four wars broke out in a few years, and the number of small wars is unclear. The casualties caused by the war between the two sides absolutely exceed 300000. The number of prisoners of war captured by the state of Han alone in Shijie Zhao is as high as 700000, and most of the slaves of the state of Han were captured in the war with Shijie Zhao.


    There is no possibility of peace between the state of Han and the state of Zhao in Shijie. Even if Shi Hu is willing to recognize the occupied area Liu Yan currently obtains from the state of Zhao in Shijie, even if Shi Hu is willing to cede more territory, Liu Yan will not reach any peace agreement with Shi Hu.


    "Our aim is to recover the Central Plains and then restore all the old territory of the Han family." Liu Yan didn''t talk about what happened after restoring the old territory of the Han family: "Shi Hu sent an envoy to redeem Yao Yizhong to integrate the Qiang for his own use, and to strive for time for war preparation."


    Three days have passed since I met with foreign envoys. The meeting that day was definitely not pleasant. The Han state did not give any good face to Shijie Zhao state and Murong Yan state, and its attitude towards other countries was not very good.


    Liu Yan wants the rest of the world to know that the Han country is not afraid of being an enemy all over the world. There is no guilty conscience in the Han country, and it is impossible for the Han country to waver because of the will of anyone outside. It is very necessary for him to be tough. The South gained a lot from the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The war in the West did not suffer at all. The battlefield in the north also maintained confrontation, and the morale of the domestic people was rising sharply.


    Many times, thought and morale can determine everything. For example, many newly founded countries can make great strides in opening up their territory at the beginning because they have reached the peak of thought and morale. They have confidence in what they do. Confidence determines how high their morale is. When their morale is high, they will not soften anything.


    Once that spirit passes, any country will enter a period of stagnation. The country will maintain a defensive posture for a long time. Over time, domestic contradictions become more and more intense, and it is difficult to vent them. It is inevitable that the country will show a decline, and then the country enters the grave.


    History has shown many times that not every country can have the opportunity of ZTE like the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, the Yan Han Dynasty, the Li Tang Dynasty and the Zhao Song Dynasty. The above ZTE will continue to prosper in the Yan Han Dynasty, and the Li Tang Dynasty and the Zhao song Dynasty will just survive.


    "What can be solved in our generation must not be left to future generations." Ji Chang has always agreed that the morale of the people of the country can only rise but not fall, and the country can only expand its territory but not enter a period of stagnation: "once we want stability, many things will become different."


    Liu Yan clapped his hands and congratulated: "Tai''an is an understanding person.", He glanced at the others, stood up and walked around the military tent, Double track: "Our national strength can support the continuation of the war. Our officers and soldiers want to make more contributions. The people hope that the country can become bigger and better and have more land. It is the will of the whole country to open up territory and expand territory. As long as this will continues, even after disasters, it can ensure that the country will not be decadent. Once we people who run the country want to be stable, it is that the country will stop The beginning of stagnation. "


    "The Sima FA says: ''although the country is large, belligerence will die; although the world is safe, forgetting war will be dangerous.'' the book of changes says: ''a gentleman can''t discipline himself by eliminating military weapons. The military can''t play, and playing will have no power; the military can''t be abolished, and abolishing it will call the bandits. In the past, Fu Chai, king of Wu, died because he was belligerent, and King Xu Yan will die without weapons. Therefore, the system of the Ming king also did not play with the military at the top and not abolish the military at the bottom. The book of changes He said, "if you don''t forget to die, you are safe and the country can be protected." Sang Yu shook his head for a while and said with a smile, "for the great man, the old land of the Han family has not been restored, and there are more than the old land of the Han family in the world. It is the king''s way to live and develop."


    The early "Tianxia" refers to the Central Plains, followed by Minyue, Nanyue and Guiyue, and then the Chaoxian peninsula. Then the western regions entered the field of vision, waited for a person named peimihu to appear, added the Japanese islands, and then Jiaozhi, Yelang and Tianzhu, Xiangdu and Xiandou (All India) also entered the known range.


    Liu Yan likes his ministers. He knows that there is more than a small piece of the world. What he hopes more is that the country can be weak at the beginning, but the vision and pattern must be high. The goal that can not be set is only to recover the old land of the Han family, there will be no hope. Then waiting for a naive recovery of the old land of the Han family, we should wait for the country to enter a period of stagnation or internal friction.


    The king and the prime ministers have stated their positions one after another, and the other Jiuqing present must also express their views.


    Generally speaking, Han is not afraid of war. On the contrary, Han loves war. The state of Han should rise from the flames of war, bring the flames of war everywhere, and make the people and land belong to itself. It should really be the king and his officials.


    "The established policy of Yuyan remains unchanged, and the front is subject to the territory of Eastern Liaoning and the southern Soviet city of Koguryo." Liu Yan has always been afraid of Murong Yanguo: "the battlefield of Murong Xianbei is no less than that of the Han Dynasty. They are at war with Dai state, Koguryo and Fuyu state. There are Duan Xianbei and Yuwen Xianbei locally, and even Quwo people are adding chaos. We are in a war, but they are in a quagmire. In the short term, the two sides are more involved in each other."


    "Big man can afford it." Lu Yi said confidently, "the king drew troops from all his vassal countries to join the Koguryo battlefield. The acting king was also forced to transfer his troops to the east to confront the state of Yan. The Han only needs to provide necessary armor, equipment and food, but the state of Yan is constantly consuming its troops and national strength."


    To speak of, those dependent armies of the Han state are really not very good.


    Koguryo''s current troops are urgently recruited. The majority of the 80000 troops are old and young. After a disastrous defeat, they are not high spirited. If you don''t work hard, you will subjugate the country. Then Murong Yan dug Gao Zhao''s ancestral grave and captured his mother, goguryo is actually worrying.


    Baiji and Xinluo were forced to send troops north to fight Murong Yan state. They would not fight with real elite, and their desire to fight would not be much higher.


    The vassal countries on the Japanese islands are even worse. The average height of the Japanese people is 1.4 meters. If they were not supported by the Han Army, they would be more funny and more powerful if a group of Japanese people who are not much taller than children came to the battlefield.


    "It''s just consumption." Sang Yu said easily, "the longer it takes, the more people die, and it will be better for the big man."


    Liu Yan glared at sang Yu as if blaming him.


    There is nothing wrong with what sang Yu said. No matter whether it consumes Murong Yan state or Koguryo, these countries are beneficial to the Han state. The problem is that if the truth is like that, it seems a little sinister.


    Next, led by Liu Yan, the people gathered about Mengliang, Yudai and Hejin.


    The situation of Zhang Liangguo is quite special. This is a country that will not easily send troops to the East unless threatened by the countries in the East. They prefer to keep moving west.


    At present, Zhang Liangguo has been forced to send troops eastward. The reason is that Fu Hong is growing in Longxi County and Beidi. Zhang Jun must suppress Fu Hong and become strong. The main purpose of Zhang Zuo''s mission this time was to reach an agreement with the state of Han. For example, the Han Army regained control of the land of Qin and the two sides worked together to eliminate Fu Hong.


    "There is no need to talk about the alliance with Liangguo." Sang Yu saw it very clearly: "Xiliang is the old land of the Han family, and it is also among the recovery of the Han Dynasty. It is only difficult to express it directly at present. An alliance with Liang is tantamount to recognizing the existence of this country. Even if it is not for this, it is impossible to form an alliance with Liang."


    In the final analysis, the Liang state of Zhang has not denied that it is the problem of the subordinates of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. At the beginning, they made an alliance with the Han state with the same status, and created a "Three Kings alliance".


    The "Three Kings alliance" became a joke after ran min removed the national title. Liu Yan never admitted the existence of the "Three Kings alliance".


    Zhang Jun always pursued the position of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty as the new moon, waiting for Liu Yan to challenge the new moon position of Sima''s family. Zhang Jun also sent envoys to Jiankang for pilgrimage, but those sent to the Han Dynasty were for alliance. In this way, whether it is from the absolute inability to recognize the existence of Zhang Liangguo, or the unwillingness to carry on the problem of alliance first and then turning over, there is a huge problem in the alliance between Han and Zhang Liangguo.


    "Xie AI said Meng Liang was born." Ji Chang had no scruples and said bluntly, "from his original heart, he felt that the cool king had never been ill treated, and if he wanted to change to the king''s command, he must make a final plan for the cool country as a reward."


    That is Ji Chang. If others say so, Liu Yan even doesn''t say his position and has an idea in his heart.


    "Of course..." Ji Chang then turned around and said, "Xie AI doesn''t know the current situation of the Han state, let alone the ambition of the king. Maybe there is a strategy of alliance cooling because of the difficulty of his vision. It''s not necessarily selfish to suggest alliance cooling."


    At this moment, Liu Yan looked at Ji Chang playfully. In his impression, Ji Chang has always maintained his existence as a loyal minister who is not afraid of ugly words. He didn''t want to say ugly words one moment and come back the next.


    "If an ugly talker wants to say it, he must say it. It''s nothing more than a guess." Ji Chang didn''t hide anything. He looked like he was focusing on state affairs. He said, "the king still relies on Xie AI to lead his army to fight on the grassland. Don''t spread his words just now."


    "Speaking of it, I didn''t expect Xie AI to be good at unifying the army." Sang Yu asked Liu Yan with a smile: "the king was sure that Xie AI was capable? Many soldiers and generals were not sent. He sent Xie AI with a strong style of writing."


    Liu Yan smiles without any explanation, just as he is training Wang Meng and does not need to explain to anyone.


    They said Xie AI was just an episode. After talking about it for a while, it dispersed.


    LV Yi went out of the army tent and stayed specially. It wasn''t long before Ji Chang and sang Yu came together.


    "Sun Chuo repeatedly asked for an audience, which is related to the overall situation of he and Jin, but there should be a step." Ji Chang pinned his hands behind him and looked arrogant: "do you have a constitution?"


    Sang Yu was sorting out the wrinkles on his clothes after bending his knees and kneeling just now. With a smile, he looked at Ji Chang with a serious face and said to LV Yi with a smile: "after three days of drying, it is estimated that the famous posts have been sent to Prime Minister Zuo more than once."


    LV Yi didn''t think there was anything wrong with Ji Chang''s attitude, because Ji Chang was like this to everyone, not entirely aimed at him.


    "Harmony with Jin is a national policy." LV Yi considered it for a moment and said, "Chu Li has such a great reputation, but he is a man who can do more than succeed. Huan Wen captured him. He tried to commit suicide more than once and failed. It can be seen that he is a man fishing for fame and reputation. It is no use for such a man to stay in the big man. If he is put back, he can reduce the tension with the puppet Dynasty in the South and let him continue to do bad things."


    "Yu once overheard a joke from Wang Shang." Without saying anything, sang Yu laughed: "that''s what the ''water is too cold'', and I don''t know whether the king''s story is his own or an allusion from where. Judging from Chu Li''s personality, isn''t it the epitome of someone in the ''water is too cold''?"


    Liu Yan is absolutely going to shout injustice here. The story of "water is too cold" he said is completely different from Chu Li. Chu Li can''t do anything if he wants to do it. In "water is too cold", it''s really not enough to succeed but more than fail.


    "It''s to be put." LV Yi must have heard the story of "the water is too cold", so that he had a smile on his face: "Yi thinks that in the matter of releasing Chu Li, the big man can get great benefits from the puppet Dynasty in the south, but he doesn''t know what step he can take."


    Ji Chang, who usually doesn''t smile, is also laughing at this time, but he smiles a little cold. He must explain one thing: "there is no need to ask for territory. What is important is commercial exchanges, and then to ensure that the puppet Dynasty can be safely divided."


    LV Yi is waiting for this sentence. It may be possible to ask for land from the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but in some ways, it also breaks the possibility of making the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty safe.


    This time, the Han army went south on a large scale for only one purpose, not to say how much territory it wanted to obtain from the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty jumped high and needed a stick to knock the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty half paralyzed.


    The blow was hard enough. In particular, Huanwen''s capture of Chu Li made the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty lose face. It is estimated that the purpose has been achieved. Before the Han state really wants to destroy the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it will not do a large-scale attack across the Yangtze River, so it would be too much to stimulate the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    LV Yi has got a clear answer and can be implemented according to the goal. He returned to his tent and learned that sun Chuo had asked to see him many times today. Sun Chuo had just left.


    "Arrange it." LV Yi thought about it carefully and ordered: "receive sun Chuo at three minutes tomorrow."


    Secretary Lang just wanted to sing "promise", but LV Yi didn''t finish.


    "Need to talk to sun chuoming." LV Yi added with disgust on his face: "if the guy named Liu Ying appears, it''s that you don''t want to talk about anything."


    There are many lunatics in the south of the Yangtze River. They pay more attention to their face regardless of the overall situation. This is not a secret all over the world.

 Chapter 429

    To be rude, the state of Han is now covered with excrement and urine. It''s more shameful to do more before wiping it off. It didn''t recover the Central Plains, and even didn''t solve Liaodong, Guanzhong and northwest. It''s inappropriate to go south.


    The Han state could use any means for those Hu people''s countries, but not for the forces of the same ethnic group. As for the acceptance and absorption of the population, it was difficult to deal with the internal contradictions. Therefore, the state of Han could attack the Liang state of Zhang and the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty from an official point of view, but it could not be as unscrupulous as the state of Hu people.


    There are so many aristocratic families in the south that it is hard to imagine how to treat them. So far, the Han state has not made up its mind. It is absolutely impossible to kill all of them, kill some and win over some, and most of the high-level officials in the Han Dynasty are unwilling. After all, there are so many interests, and their own distribution is not enough. Why give up the interests?


    "Therefore, only by solving the Central Plains, Guanzhong, northeast, Guanzhong and other places can we go south with all our strength." Liu Yan has led the army to set out. Their destination is Jibei county. Of course, he was riding on the king''s chariot. The person who spoke to him was Wang Meng: "the situation we are facing is very complex. We have to fight with the official and deal with the local giants. In fact, the military strength is not enough."


    Wang Meng has been Liu Yan''s Secretary for nearly a year. What he determines is that he will be delegated to the local government as a county magistrate in winter. How long he will work in the local government depends on his political achievements.


    Starting from fenggao, they walked along the Wenshui line. There were nearly 70000 troops on the land, and there were many boats and warships on the waterway, just like a mighty look.


    There are many officials accompanying this time, including the prime minister, Jiuqing, and many middle-level officials. After all, the kings of the country levy, and Liu Yan doesn''t have people like the prince of the country. The big and small affairs of the country will certainly come together in the king''s chariot.


    The season is approaching autumn, and autumn is the main cutting season. The state of Han clearly rejected the possible peace of Murong Yan state. It also refused to redeem Yao Yizhong for the state of Zhao in Shijie. It only promised that the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty would return Chu Li, but it was indifferent to other countries.


    The more the Han country shows no fear of the world''s enemies, the more countries dare not take the initiative against the Han country, and some countries that want to form an alliance with the Han country appear more eager. So sometimes momentum is really important.


    "Shijie has no specific national policy. Judging from the current situation, it is not ready to rush into a war. Xianbei Yan state previously destroyed many countries and tribes and fell into the quagmire of counter insurgency and fighting everywhere." There are many advantages for Wang Meng to be Liu Yan''s secretary Lang, one of which is to have a better understanding of the general situation of the world: "the great man is prepared to fight, there is no shortage of food, fodder and armour. Although the source of troops is slightly insufficient, he is in the upper hand of national strength."


    That''s the truth. The strength of the Han Dynasty lies in its national strength. There is no need to be a counsellor. The Han state not only cannot show guilty conscience, but also should keep as tough as ever. The more so, the higher the people''s morale of the country, the less confidence the enemy country will have.


    In the past, Liu Yan didn''t know how to operate the Hu people''s country. In fact, he basically understood it in the past few years. Hu people really have no national policy. Most of the time, they do one thing with their heads patted. Not only Hu people''s countries, in fact, even Chinese civilized countries have a similar situation. The difference is that they will at least be prepared.


    Shi Hu was supposed to go to Guanzhong, but he went to the battlefield of Puyang County, which is tantamount to changing his mind halfway. It doesn''t matter what a person wants to do, but it doesn''t matter. The state can''t do what one moment wants to do, but it interrupts to do other things the next moment, which will cause many previous preparations to fail and new things to start all over again. And things at the national level will not be simple. Changing plans halfway will be hasty for the country, and it is easy to cause changes.


    The national strength of the Han country is so strong that there is no reason at all. It is not only a systematic factor, but also has a great relationship with national management. The second is the problem of popular thought.


    Not to mention the benefits of the system, let''s first talk about the mainstream ideas of the Han people. The source of population in Han Dynasty is liberation and salvation. All of them have experienced tragic turbulence. They have a stable living environment. What they want is production, and their enthusiasm for production is absolutely high.


    The vast majority of the population in the Han Dynasty was in the management mode of collective farms. The state implemented the national policy of farming and war. On the premise that the army did not recruit troops wantonly, it became the only way to work hard and expect to obtain titles.


    The title has a special significance in the Han Dynasty. It is not only to obtain a high social status, but also the only basis for changing one''s life and even future generations. The most important thing is that only owning the title can have one''s own private land. Even if it is only because of the last point, everyone will work hard to own the title.


    Last year (A.D. 344), when the Han Army recruited soldiers, the strength of folk response was far beyond imagination. It was a situation that as long as it was a settlement, it was a long queue to sign up. The recipients were too excited to be themselves. If they didn''t become a member of the army, they would beat their chest and feet.


    The 20th class Baron was doomed in advance. In addition, it is a consensus that military merit is high. If it is not to a certain extent, it is also for the sake of national health. It will not be difficult to recruit four or five million soldiers according to the population structure of the Han country.


    Wang Nian arrived in the east of Jibei County 18 days later. Ran min led many generals to welcome Liu Yan.


    "King!"


    It was ran Min who took the lead, because the armor was a military salute.


    The military salute of the Han army was to stand up straight, cross his right hand in front of his chest and lower his head.


    Ran min, whom Liu Yan saw, seemed to be in high spirits, and ran min did have reason to be in high spirits. There were nearly 150000 Han troops under ran min''s command in the main battlefield of Puyang, including its surroundings.


    After taking over the command, ran min won and lost the battle with the state of Zhao in Shijie. There were few Han troops on the Puyang battlefield, but they did not show a decline. The surrounding Han troops were fighting under the pressure of the Zhao army in Shijie. That''s exactly why Shi Hu wanted to seek an armistice.


    "Before the king came, our army and Shijie had just finished fighting over Weicheng." Ran min followed Liu Yan and said, "both sides used cavalry. We ate 300 dragon guards'' heavy cavalry and 3000 light cavalry, and 8000 enemy soldiers."


    It was not easy for the cavalry to have a big fight, which made Liu Yan curious about the battle over Weicheng.


    There was no complicated process. Ran min set a trap to attract Shijie Zhao army, and then surrounded it with superior forces. The method seems common and simple, but it is not easy to implement. It is related to the commander''s overall view and command art. It uses the force advantage generated by the local force mobilization of the war Bureau.


    "Anshi." Ran Min said hello to the back, waited for Xie an to get close, and then said, "Anshi is fighting on the spot, but Anshi can talk about the process in detail."


    The Dragon guards of Zhao state in Shijie are not so delicious. Liu Yan vaguely remembers that when he ate five hundred dragon guards in the battle of Taishan County, his loss was three times more than that of the Dragon guards.


    You can show your face in front of the king. Xie an will not let go even if he is a gentleman. He is also a person with great cultural literacy. He speaks in an orderly and detailed way. Later, he said: "the Dragon guards are really difficult to deal with. Only three hundred dragon guards have caused nearly a thousand deaths and injuries to our army. After annihilating the enemy''s light cavalry, they will be destroyed by infantry and crossbow troops."


    In the battle of Weicheng, there were more than 300 dragon guards, 3000 light cavalry and 8000 infantry, 800 dragon guards and nearly 10000 light cavalry, and nearly 30000 infantry. The part eaten by the Han army was continuously cut off. After isolating the remaining Shijie Zhao army, it was encircled and annihilated. What was involved was the battlefield scheduling problem. It can be seen that Xie an was also good at military affairs.


    "The main thing is that soldiers use their lives." Xie''an doesn''t seem to be modest: "Ann can''t take any credit."


    Liu Yan did not say anything, but asked, "what is the movement of the enemy?"


    Like sending envoys to fenggao, Shi Hu is willing to send dragon guards as a signal. Maybe there is something wrong with the logistics of Zhao Jun in Shijie. It is difficult to confront him for a long time. Otherwise, Shi Hu must be reluctant to give up his baby pimples.


    Ran min''s later introduction also shows that the Han Army used inferior forces to compete and tug at the 190000 Capricorn soldiers in the hands of Shi Hu in the main battlefield of Puyang, while Xu Zheng, Xie an and Huan Wen swept and attacked the peripheral battlefield back and forth. The battlefield covers hundreds of miles around Puyang County, which means that the logistics line of Shijie Zhao is also being attacked.


    In the same way, Shi Hu''s troops in the periphery also started on the logistics line of the Han army. The problem is that Zhao Jun in Shijie is facing many military forts and fortresses on each main road. Then... They didn''t know that the logistics line was not too necessary for the Han Army, because the Han Army didn''t rely on long-distance transportation for food and ordnance.


    There are many examples of similar practices in history. There are many successes and failures. The key point is that the army on the main battlefield with inferior strength should be sharp enough.


    Liu Yan has relevant data on hand. After seven months of fighting on the main battlefield of Puyang, the strength of the Han Army has decreased to about 60000. That is the battle damage caused by the long-term sawing back and forth between the two sides. In exchange, Shi Hu''s Jie Terran soldiers have lost nearly 30000.


    The Han army only achieved a slight victory of 0.5 in the ratio of casualties. The armour and instruments of the Han Army are better than those of the Jie people, which shows that Shijie can become the overlord of the Central Plains is not luck and accident, and there is no reason why all ethnic groups in various countries fear the Jie people.


    "Min thought that the next stone tiger would seek a decisive battle." Ran Min said that with a determined expression. He said with great certainty: "there has been an obvious gap in national strength between the two sides. If it drags on, Zhao Jun may become demoralized due to logistics reasons, and even collapse without fighting."


    That''s why Liu Yan led the reinforcements!


    Dragging on is beneficial to the Han Army, which has an advantage in national strength. As the war drags on for a long time, it becomes more and more beneficial. That''s a matter in the open. Shi Hu''s attempt to seek peace, even temporary peace, is based on the integration of national strength, at least to search for enough materials for war. It is nothing more than that Zhao Guozhen in Shijie is not ready for war. The Han state that understands this can''t make Shi Hu happy.


    The people entered the city of dong''a. This is a city that has become a barracks with the arrival of the army. Like other cities, it looks dilapidated. There are not many civilians in the city.


    Dong''a is nearly 200 miles from the main battlefield of Puyang. Liu Yan will come here mainly because it is close to the river that can provide fleet navigation, and land transportation is also very important. The main reason is that when necessary, the Han army can cross the Yellow River from near dong''a to the north bank, cut off the stone tiger retreat on the back road, or directly attack Xiangguo and Yecheng.


    "Maybe... The general situation of the world will change greatly in the coming year." Liu Yan stayed in a mansion in dong''a city. It is estimated that this mansion is also a relatively good one in dong''a. He waited for everyone to take his seat before he continued: "what we want to strive for is to lay the victory of recovering the whole Central Plains within a year!"


    The center of the Han state has ordered conscription again. The amount of conscription in the second stage is as much as 200000. The posture is really a decisive battle posture that determines the fate of the country.


    Taking into account the slave army and the slave army, after another 200000 conscripts, the total number of the Han army will be close to 800000. The militaristic attitude is full, but the next year may really be a rare opportunity. We must not let Shijie Zhao Guo breathe.


    Liu Yan can''t miss this opportunity. If he can dig a pit quickly and bury Shijie Zhao, he doesn''t want to take his time. His enemy is not just Shijie Zhao.


    "My Lord." Ran min just knew that Liu Yan intended to directly attack Xiangguo and Yecheng. After a while of thinking, he was full of excitement: "this is a snake hitting seven inches, which will inevitably lead the stone tiger to move, which is far more favorable than the current attack and defense relying on fortifications!"


    That''s the problem of spirit. The normal idea is that the enemy will launch a decisive battle there. Liu Yan doesn''t want to fight a fortification attack and defense war. He must find a way to make the stone tiger move. The risk is not low at all. For example, the Han Army crossing the river and fighting deep into the enemy''s territory may be completely destroyed.


    Dong''a is about 250 Li from Yecheng and more than 400 Li from Xiang. Baima is more than 200 Li from Yecheng and 350 Li from Xiang. From the distance between each other, Shijie Zhao Jun has an advantage. In terms of military motivation, the Han Army has the initiative.


    Liu Yanhan asked with a smile: "Yongzeng, do you think this is feasible?"


    "Naturally feasible!" Ran min is not a timid person. It can even be said that he has a high spirit of adventure. He couldn''t suppress the excitement and said, "both Yecheng and Xiang are the key of Shijie. If we can win Shijie, it will inevitably lead to unrest in the whole country, which will be very beneficial to the future conquest of Shijie. If we can''t win it, we will mobilize the enemy and make our Army take the initiative."


    The rest of the people are thinking. Most people think it''s too risky. The reason why they think so is very simple. At present, the Han Army has the advantage of national strength and logistics. What it can''t afford is Shijie Zhao. Why take risks when it can do things steadily?

 Chapter 430

    For the state of Han, the present opportunity is rare. If we don''t take this opportunity to cripple the state of Zhao on Shijie in one fell swoop, we don''t know whether we can have such an opportunity in the future.


    Liu Yan''s plan for himself was to cripple the state of Zhao in Shijie within one year and lay the foundation for the restoration of the Central Plains. Then the most useful and powerful way to beat the crippled Shijie Zhao state is the Jie people soldiers who hit the white horse. As long as the dead of the Jie people die to a certain extent, the ruling position of the Shi Hu in the Central Plains will not only be shaken, but also the Qiang and Di people, together with the two accomplices of Shijie Zhao state, will have different thoughts. It is hard to say whether many miscellaneous Hu will listen to the rule of the Jie people.


    Crossing the Yellow River to attack Yecheng or Xiangguo is an adventurous plan.


    Not to mention Yecheng, Xiangguo is the real center of Shijie Zhao. Xiangguo has always been the essence of Shijie. The essence of this is not the economic center, but the core part of Qiang, Di, Jin, Huns and so on is placed in the vicinity of Xiangguo, no matter whether it is stone or stone tiger.


    "In recent one or two years, Shi Hu has gradually transferred the people of Jie and all ethnic groups to Yecheng, which has become the most important accompanying capital of Shi Hu." Many members of the Sangyu family used to be officials in the state of Zhao in Shijie. Some of the core members of the Sangyu family were not small in official positions and had a high understanding of the state of Zhao in Shijie. He said: "Shi Hu wantonly mobilized the Jie people to fight. He will not leave too many Qiang, Di and Jin people in Xiangguo or Yecheng. He will also worry about their rebellion."


    Yecheng has been building palaces in recent years, using more than one million manpower, and material resources are even more difficult to calculate. It is equal to that most of the national strength of Shijie Zhao state is used in the construction of Yecheng.


    Shijie Zhao''s national strength was not strong, and the construction of Yecheng consumed a large number of materials, which is why Shi Hu was not prepared for this war.


    Since Yao Yizhong was captured by the Han Army, the Qiang nationality has actually entered a substantive division.


    Shi Hu thought he would easily control the Qiang nationality. What he didn''t expect was that he lost Yao Yizhong''s constraints. The familiar Qiang had better say something, but the raw Qiang became the main force causing trouble.


    Uncivilized nations always have the difference between "cooked" and "raw". The so-called "familiarity" means that when society develops to a certain extent, for example, it begins to be organized and coordinated, and naturally has a certain cultural foundation. "Life" refers to barbarism and disobedience to leadership. Usually, the part of "life" of each nation is the most barbaric group, which can be used for itself and is of great military significance.


    Yao Yizhong is the general leader recognized and recognized by the Qiang nationality. It is precisely because of this that Shi Hu is afraid.


    Generally speaking, Shi Hu''s original calculation failed. Although Yao Yizhong was threatened when he was in China, after Yao Yizhong was captured by the Han Army, the Qiang people who kept causing chaos became a real threat.


    Shi Hu not only couldn''t control the Qiang nationality because of Yao Yizhong''s capture, but also the di nationality after Fu Hong went to Longxi didn''t listen to Shi Hu.


    Take this time Shi Hu led the army to Puyang County as an example. If Yao Yizhong and Fu Hongdu were still there, Shi Hu could let them gather the young and strong of Qiang and di nationalities to join the war. After neither of them was there, Shi Hu could only mobilize zahu and Jin people in Shijie.


    Miscellaneous Hu is generally a non-standard commodity. It''s not that miscellaneous Hu is so weak. It''s that there are too many miscellaneous tribes, which are difficult to be organized. It''s also impossible to compare with major ethnic groups in morale. Zahu can fight with the wind. In case of a stalemate, he will choose not to work. When the situation is unfavorable, zahu is the first to collapse.


    Jin people were at the bottom of society in Shijie Zhao state, and their social status was not even as good as beasts. That''s what the state of Zhao in Shijie expressed in the law. There is a "crime of hurting animals" in Shijie''s law, which is specially used against the Jin people. The so-called "crime of injuring animals" is well understood, that is, Jin people should not hurt wild animals in any way, even if they are attacked by wild animals, otherwise Jin people will be investigated by the official of Shijie, and the way of investigation is to kill Jin people.


    The Jin people in the state of Zhao in Shijie, who were already having a hard time, faced extinction in the eighth year of Jianwu in Shijie (342 A.D.), because Shi Hu listened to the prophecy of the monk Wu Jin (also known as Hu Jin).


    Wu Jin was a Jin native. After converting to Salmonella, he became a monk "not within the five elements". His Jin origin was exempted because of his status as a monk.


    Wu Jin, who was not in the "human world", predicted to Shi Hu that the state of Zhao in Shijie would be destroyed by the Jin people in the future. He should wantonly harm the Jin people and not restore the vitality of the Jin people.


    Shi Hu had the idea of wantonly building palaces in Yecheng. In addition to his hobbies and enjoyment, another major reason was Wu Jin''s prediction.


    The construction of the palace palace requires a lot of manpower. With today''s technology, it is a common phenomenon that people die in engineering operations. Only from the eighth year to the eleventh year of Jianwu, more than 700000 Jin people have been conscripted into corvee to Yecheng. Today, I don''t know whether 200000 people have survived.


    There was another thing. In order to further kill more Jin people, Shi Hu carried out a canal excavation, and the manpower collected reached a terrible five million.


    It''s to collect five million people to dig the river. It''s five million people! It can be said that Shi Hu has definitely done a feat that has never been done before and has never been done since. Based on the total population of more than 20 million people in the state of Zhao in Shijie, he has collected five million people for corvee. Even if Yang Guang dug the canal in the back, it took more than two million people. At that time, the national population of Yang Sui was more than 40 million.


    "How else can we say that Jin people are weak and useless." Ji Chang''s face was blue when he said this: "if you don''t look like a man, you will be persecuted all the time, but you will be torn apart and protect yourself. As long as you don''t move on to them, you will only look on coldly. If you really move on to them, others will also choose to look on coldly."


    Ji Chang''s words are still a little paranoid. After the Central Plains fell into the hands of the Jie nationality, many people called for resistance, such as Chen an Hou Ziguang (monk), fan Ben and other people have successively set up troops against the Hu people, but the pattern of these people is basically too small. If they occupy a county, they will be called king and Emperor. The great righteousness of resisting the Hu people has become their own selfish desire. The response is not wide. It is similar to ran min''s behavior and consequences of becoming king as soon as he enters the pass. However, they can''t protect themselves and are easily eliminated.


    Liu Yan is on his way again with people, leaving 30000 troops stationed in dong''a and 40000 troops and a group of idle people to go to fan County, Dongping county.


    There are quite a lot of idle people. For example, Liu Yan has nearly 100 maids and waiters (mainly serving those concubines). Of course, the other officials also have people to serve themselves. The total number is more than 1000.


    Whether or not to risk hundreds of miles to attack Yecheng and Xiangguo has been under discussion. There is no specific statement on the part of civil servants, but ran min and Huan Wen on the side of military officials, trying to turn Liu Yan''s ideas into practical actions.


    At this time, ran min and Huan Wen rode in parallel. They just nodded before and quickly approached after having a common desire.


    "Shi Hu mobilized the young people of the Jie nationality and the young people of all nationalities to go to war. Yecheng and Xiangguo must be an unprecedented emptiness at present." Zhu Longma under ran min''s ass is definitely more majestic than Huanwen''s West extreme horse, which makes him a lot higher than Huanwen when riding on horseback. He said from the top to the bottom: "there are hundreds of thousands of forced coolies in Yecheng, which has long been oppressed. When Shi Hu is the leader, our army can easily get the response of hundreds of thousands of coolies."


    Huanwen didn''t know the state of Zhao in Shijie as well as ran min. at the beginning, ran min was explaining the situation in detail. He really hoped that Liu Yan could take an adventure. He thought it was a great opportunity to take the unexpected and the possibility of success was not low. He knew how risky it was and how much credit it would be. His eyes were fixed on the candidates for military unification.


    "In the pre-Qin period, Zhang Han took a group of prisoners as his soldiers and was invincible. It was only when he met the overlord that he broke his halberd and sank into the sand." Huan Wen pondered, "there is no such person as a overlord in the state of Zhao on Shijie."


    Now there is one who is called the overlord. That person is ran min, who is riding a horse with Huan Wen. Ran min belongs to the Han side. Huan Wen said that there was some flattering meaning.


    "Isn''t that why our army can take those coolies for its own use as soon as it arrives?" Ran min looked at the location of Wang Nian and said, "the king intends to send troops to Yecheng and Xiang. He must have a similar idea."


    There were not only Liu Yan on the king chariot, but also Ji Chang, sang Yu, LV Yi, Cai you and so on. They watched from a distance and talked warmly.


    Huan Wen also looked at Wang Nian and asked in a speculative tone, "prime minister Zuo is not a cautious person. He has a great influence on the king. If he can get the support of prime minister Zuo, things would be easier."


    This time Huan Wen''s expectation was to fail. The king chariot had talked about whether it was necessary to take risks.


    "Attacking Yecheng or Xiangguo can force Shi Hu to deal with it, but no one can guarantee whether Shi Hu will directly withdraw once the fortification attack and defense war evolves into a mobile war." Ji Chang repeatedly considered what he wanted to say: "the national strength of the Han Dynasty is better than Shijie. Fighting a stalemate war and a war of attrition is beneficial to the Han Dynasty. Why give up the advantage and change the situation?"


    Liu Yan has said that his idea is to lay the expectation of recovering the Central Plains within one year. His statement was approved, but opposition began to appear to whether he should take risks.


    "Most of the young and strong of the Jie nationality are concentrated in the white horse, which is what the big man has been looking forward to." Cai you is also considering it. He said: "our army is not short of food and equipment. Our experience in offensive and defensive warfare is better than that of Zhao Jun. Hu people are good at field warfare, especially riding warfare."


    Can Liu yanneng say that he is already thinking about gradually changing the forbidden guards into cavalry? The 40000 cavalry of the forbidden guards cooperated with the 70000 cavalry of the field troops. The Han army was not afraid to fight with the Hu cavalry.


    "Our army''s armour and equipment are also better than Zhao Jun in an all-round way." Sang Yu said with a smile, "it''s rare that Shi Hu is willing to concentrate the main force of Jie people in one place. It''s not good for them to run away."


    The three core civil servants expressed the same opinion and all believed that the current situation was very good and should not be changed easily. This time, Liu Yan had to be careful.


    Ran min and Huan Wen were close to the king''s chariot. After they asked, they went to the king''s chariot, bowed their knees and knelt down after a salute.


    "My Lord." Ran min didn''t know what had happened on the chariot just now. He would talk to Huan Wen about the conversations, mainly about the response of hundreds of thousands of people when the Han army arrived in Yecheng, Finally, he said: "once Yecheng and Xiangguo are conquered, the core of Shijie will be mastered by the Han Dynasty. At that time, all ethnic groups in all countries must know which is stronger or weaker between the Han Dynasty and Shijie, which will inevitably disintegrate the vertical and horizontal cooperation of all countries, and can better break each other."


    Huan Wen told ran Min that as the Han Army became advantageous in various battlefields, it was really a little similar in terms of the continuous alliance between the state of Zhao in Shijie and other countries.


    "Considering that the majority of Hu people are cavalry, and there is a great trend from positional warfare to mobile warfare, min carefully studied the terrain and the distribution of the two armies." When talking about the military, ran min was very confident: "there are most mountains over dunqiu, which is not easy to enter because of the characteristics of Hu cavalry. Ji county and Wei county are relatively flat, but the water systems in the two counties are densely distributed. As long as the spine is controlled by our army, the fleet can enter those water systems."


    The Yellow River has many tributaries. Qingshui and Qishui on the other side of Jijun County, Baigou across dunqiu County, Yangping county and Wei county are also one of the tributaries of the Yellow River. In addition, Baigou also has many tributaries, and many water systems actually intersect with each other.


    Liu Yanqi looked at ran min strangely. As far as he knows, ran min doesn''t understand water warfare at all. So what about the water system is what Huan Wen mentioned to ran min?


    Seeing Liu Yan''s eyes, Huan Wen immediately smiled and said, "Baigou is also connected to Huangchi. There is a large lake covering a wide area, which can be used as the base of our warship team, and then fully control the relevant water systems. Once the water systems are mastered by our army and the fighting season is in the autumn when the water potential is high, the strong mobility of Hu cavalry will be intercepted by us."


    Ji Chang and sang Yu looked at each other. They could see the intentions of Ran min and Huan Wen. They had some unusual interests in entering Yecheng or Xiangguo, and even communicated how to carry out strategic layout.


    The system of the Han state decided that Prime Minister Zuo had the right to involve the military without a major general, but he just had the right to make suggestions, and had no arbitrary right. Then again, no matter who has what rights, Liu Yan is the one who finally took the case.


    "Clear water can be used as the first stop line. If it can''t be stopped, there is Qi water." Huan Wen continued with a thoughtful look: "Baigou and its related tributaries are backup interceptors. Our army does not lack inland water troops. With a large number of piles, we can build a water interceptor that is difficult to cross. In this way, when the enemy moves, our army can find more opportunities and seek more fighters. In addition, frequent mobilization will lead to confusion for the enemy with weak organization. It is not just biting one thing in the East and biting one thing in the West Mouth, with the smallest loss and the greatest chance of success? "

 Chapter 431

    Civil servants always talk about gradual stability, while military generals advocate forge ahead, which is different ideas brought by different responsibilities.


    There is nothing better for civil servants who manage local areas than not doing wrong. They are radical or can get political achievements, but radical also represents adventure. Once they make mistakes, they will affect their official career. Most civil servants uphold the concept of not doing well and doing more and more wrong, and prefer to rely on their seniority to promote step by step.


    Generals are different. They pay attention to the attack posture. In the face of military affairs, there is no saying of seeking victory in stability. Any war means taking risks. In this way, the generals must be more adventurous and prefer to take the initiative rather than passively accept the outcome.


    Liu Yan''s own will is more inclined to send troops to Yecheng or Xiangguo, which is slightly shaken by the three core civil servants. That''s what Ji Chang and other three people said. It''s very real. The situation of consumption and confrontation is beneficial to the Han country in Puyang battlefield. It''s obviously beneficial to our own side. Why take risks?


    From the starting point of the overall situation of the whole world, the stalemate in Puyang battlefield for too long is not a good thing for the Han country.


    At present, the Han state and Murong Yan state are scrambling for time. Once the Han Army fails to recover the Central Plains quickly, Murong Yan state will go south after solving the trouble.


    Even if the Han army can win a great victory in Puyang battlefield, murongyan will not care about any allies or non allies. It is bound to attack Youzhou and even Jizhou in the collapsed Shijie Zhao state.


    At that time, the possibility is that the Han army is difficult to go north on a large scale because of the need for rest or other reasons. Do you want to watch Murong Yan easily capture Youzhou and then enter Jizhou?


    Ji Chang, sang Yu and Cai you must have thought about similar problems. They are still inclined to maintain stability. It is estimated that they do not have a proper policy.


    Sure enough, Ji Chang said: "The new Han Dynasty has been established. There have been many wars, but there is no war that can attract the attention of all countries in the world. The confrontation between countries lies in the spirit, and if you have the spirit, you can go all the way. The Puyang war will be a war that determines the national destiny. Precisely because of this, it is more important to defeat Shijie and make all the heroes in the world know the military power of the Han Dynasty."


    Sang Yu nodded and said, "what the Jie nationality can rule the Central Plains depends on is prestige. Mobilizing the enemy may be able to defeat the Shijie nationality army in mobile warfare, but... It also increases the possibility of their escape?"


    Huan Wen eagerly explained: "you can intercept it in Qingshui and Qishui..." before he finished speaking, he was cut off by sang Yu.


    "The big man hasn''t explored those water systems. How do you know if he can let the warships pass unimpeded?" Sang Yu is not aimed at Huan Wen, but at a strategic adjustment that may lead to mistakes: "at present, what the big man should do is to continue to arrange, clean up the periphery of Puyang battlefield, suddenly tighten his pocket in the decisive battle and surround the main force of stone tigers in one fell swoop."


    "My Lord." Ji Chang said to Liu Yan very seriously: "as long as we can surround the main force of Shijie and annihilate it, even if we pay a high price, we must do it."


    Liu Yan understood that the core civil servants wanted the power of the country and looked at more than the victory or loss of a war.


    Ran min and Huan Wen were looking at each other. They didn''t guess that they would encounter so much resistance. It seems that Liu Yan was persuaded by civil servants and couldn''t help being disappointed.


    Later, Liu Yan still didn''t make a formal statement and talked about some other things. The civil and military on the king chariot successively retired.


    "JINGLUE." Liu Yan closed his eyes and rested for a long time. When he reopened, he looked at Wang Meng, who was kneeling quietly in the corner waiting for the call, and asked, "have you heard the whole process? What do you think?"


    The king saluted fiercely and said, "when I returned to the king, I thought it was a stable policy as stated by the prime minister and the internal history of managing millet."


    Liu Yan took the lead in putting forward the topic and idea, and Wang Meng''s answer is risky.


    Wang Meng didn''t want to be blamed or complained, but didn''t say his real thoughts. Seeing that Liu Yan didn''t show an unhappy expression, he continued: "the great man is better than Shijie in terms of national strength. Shi Hu has the idea of armistice and war preparation. It can be seen that the more stalemate the war situation is, the more favorable it is for the great man."


    Liu Yan is not sure to solve the Shijie Zhao state before Murong Yan state solves his own trouble. He mentioned it a little.


    Wang Meng said, "Liaodong is a bitter and cold place, where Murong Xianbei inhabits all the year round. Most of the Han troops come from everywhere and are not resistant to the cold. If it is really possible for Murong Xianbei to go back to the alliance to attack Youzhou and forge ahead in Jizhou, will it be more beneficial for the Han to fight with Yan troops in Jizhou or Youzhou?"


    Perhaps Ji Chang, sang Yu and Cai you had similar ideas, but Liu Yan did not take into account the geographical location and climate. Liu Yan was born in modern times. At that time, keeping warm was a part of daily life. Now it''s different. We really need to think about the cold resistance of soldiers.


    That night, when the whole army camped, ran min and Huan Wen invited each other to see Ji Chang.


    Ji Chang prepared the tea party as early as he knew that ran min and Huan Wen would come.


    "Prime minister." Huan Wen''s mind was not on the banquet at all. Without chatting a few words, he immediately introduced the topic: "the enemy of the Han Dynasty is not just Shijie. He can make a quick decision so that he can deal with the rest of the countries."


    Ran min put down his tea cup and looked squarely at Ji Chang.


    "Naturally, Shijie is not the only country." Ji Chang didn''t bother much, but said, "just because there is more than one enemy, we should be more stable."


    Huan Wen did not give up and advised: "at present, it is a world of great struggle. Countries are eager to make progress. They are all robbing time. Time is also important to big men."


    "It has always been that only the weak side will choose to take risks when they have to. Zhao Jun is the one who should take risks. The big man has no reason to take risks." Ji Chang was unmoved, took a serious look at Huan Wen, looked back at ran min and said, "Shijie is the overlord of the Central Plains, which can not be underestimated."


    For this, ran min agrees very much. None of them can become the overlord by chance, but he still feels that he has rushed into Yecheng or Xiang Congress to completely change the direction of the war.


    "Now I''m winning." Ji Chang was a little warning and said, "the great man is a country rising from danger, and now it can have a dignified atmosphere of a big country. The great man needs to make a momentum in the competition with Shijie, defeat Shijie with a dignified attitude and even annihilate it. You can''t let other countries think that the great man won the war of national luck. Do you understand?"


    Ran min and Huan Wen began to keep silent. They really didn''t think about similar problems before. One wanted to quickly destroy the state of Zhao in Shijie without any means, and the other wanted to highlight their abilities.


    Ji Chang kept scanning ran min and Huan Wen with sharp eyes and said forcefully: "a big man needs the atmosphere of a big country!"


    Now Ji Chang has made his words so clear that both his words and his face have a clear warning. If ran min and Huan Wen don''t want to offend Ji Chang to death, they should shut up.


    Three days later, Wang Nian arrived in fan county.


    Fan county is close to 200 Li from Puyang City and 60 Li from linqiu.


    The main battlefield of the battle of Puyang is in the middle of Puyang City and Baima City, but the two sides are not only fighting there. The battlefield is within a radius of two or three hundred miles centered on Puyang City, so fan county can be regarded as at the forefront of the battlefield.


    After arriving at fan County, ran min and his generals bid farewell to Liu Yan and went to various battlefields. Sang Yu turned south to Yuzhou. Cai you needed to go to Xuzhou and LV Yi wanted to go to Shouchun battleground.


    When ran min arrived at the front line, Xu Zheng took his troops to escort a group of wounded soldiers to fan county.


    The battle of Puyang has taken less than half a year. The two sides are fighting large and small battles almost every day and night, and the loss of each other is not low.


    "Tragic." Xu Zheng got an audience. The two met at the big tent of the army in Yingpan. Without special rest and grooming, he showed fatigue: "before the minister came, the second battle of Wei city ended. The wounded soldiers escorted were slightly injured in the battle of Wei City, and the seriously injured can only stay in Puyang City."


    In fact, the medical conditions of the Han Army are definitely the best in the world. Unless it is really unable to treat or disabled, the number of deaths due to injuries is not too serious. The rest of the countries have almost no medical conditions, and the wounded soldiers can not get effective treatment, because many will die from blood loss, wound pus, fever and so on.


    "Zhao Jun has gradually become crazy recently. The frequency of dragon guards and Gao Li army has been increasing. The proportion of casualties between the two armies has begun to show a trend unfavorable to our side." Xu Zheng smiled bitterly and said, "the second battle of Weicheng was commanded by officials. He saw with his own eyes that the enemy''s Dragon guards formed an array and charged with armor, riding equipment and dismounted soldiers, and unexpectedly broke through our army''s shield array."


    The shield array and sharp bow and crossbow array of the Han Army have always been a killer mace in array warfare. In the past, there were no examples of forced breakthrough. Xu Zheng said that Shijie Zhao Jun broke from the front, and Liu Yan''s face was moved.


    "Fortunately, it was a heavy swordsman who went up and resisted with heavy casualties, otherwise..." Xu Zheng rarely showed a frightened look: "otherwise, he would be broken through by the front and flanked by the enemy on both wings..."


    Liu Yan''s impression of Xu Zheng is a tough man who is not afraid of heaven and earth. It is the first time to see Xu Zheng and show his fear. It can be seen that the war situation at that time was dangerous enough.


    The Han Army also had its own heavy cavalry, originally 3000, but later increased to 5000. The designation was Huben army, but this army has not joined the battlefield yet. In addition to the Huben army, with the 3000 armour riding gear attached to ran min''s return, the number of heavy riding gear in the Han Army has reached 8000. The heavy cavalry assembled from ran min army was not in Puyang City battlefield. Huanwen first took it to Liang County battlefield to eliminate sun Fudu headquarters. At present, it is resting in Jiyin county.


    Liu Yan can understand that the war situation has changed again. Before, it can be regarded as a warm-up for a small half a year. Until now, it shows some signs of a decisive battle.


    The reality is that as the season comes to autumn, the war horses are fat and have enough load-bearing capacity. The equipment and weight of the Dragon guards under the command of the stone tiger are suitable for battle. Not only heavy cavalry, but also any cavalry is in a similar situation. It was just a helpless move to use before. I don''t know how many war horses to waste.


    The war horse is really not so easy to serve. It loses fat seriously. It is basically semi waste. When it is out of strength, forcible use will also reduce the service cycle. Therefore, the Hu people of all dynasties will go out on a large scale only when the war horses are fat in autumn.


    Liu Yan learned about the recent development of the war situation in detail and learned that the Han Army in Puyang County had dropped to less than 40000. He pondered for a long time and still had no plan to mobilize the army into the main battlefield.


    "I heard that my king intended to attack Yecheng or Xiang?" Xu Zheng said in a puzzled tone: "this strategy is bound to panic the enemy in Puyang County, which is good for the war situation?"


    Liu Yan has temporarily suppressed the idea of attacking Yecheng or Xiangguo. Later, he talked in detail with Ji Chang and others. The pros and cons should be finished. He just looked at Xu Zheng and didn''t take that cavity.


    Xu Zheng had no superfluous thoughts. He simply had nothing to say. He reported some situations and left.


    [Taian and others'' ideas can''t be said to be wrong. They really need the atmosphere of a big country, or at least show indisputable military power. They can easily attack and destroy the main force of Shijie in Puyang battlefield, Yecheng and Xiang, and even most of the Central Plains.] Liu Yan stood up slowly. Just as he was about to go out for a walk, Ji Chang asked for instructions outside , he had to return to the main position again. Looking at Ji Chang who came in, he asked, "what''s the purpose of Taian?"


    "Anshi conquered Xingyang." Ji Chang was rarely a smiling face and said happily, "this will cut off the possibility of Shi Hu withdrawing to Luoyang."


    No wonder Ji Chang is happy. The Han Army''s fleet is marching from the east of the Yellow River to the West. Of course, the purpose is to block the retreat of Shi Hu. Xie an''s capture of Ying * *, an important town in the west of Puyang battlefield, is of great strategic significance.


    "Xingyang... Isn''t it guarded by tens of thousands of Zhao troops led by Ma Qiu?" Liu Yan still knew the specific situation of Xingyang and asked in surprise, "how did Xie an win it in such a short time?"


    It doesn''t matter how he won it, but Ji Chang appreciated Xie an very much. It''s necessary to talk about it in detail. At least Liu Yan should understand Xie an''s military talent.


    Liu Yan''s understanding of Xie an comes from the impression of historical books. It''s certain to appreciate it. What he didn''t expect is that Xie an had such a high military talent at a young age. After all, Xie an was 62 years old when he presided over the "battle of Feishui" in history. Now Xie an is only 25 years old.


    "Ma Qiu..." Liu Yan also knew Ma Qiu. He was slightly amused and thought: "in history, Ma Qiu was a" famous general manufacturing machine ", which used Ma Qiu''s tragic defeat to support the strength of others. Unexpectedly, Xie AI didn''t use Ma Qiu to brush his achievements this time, but Xie an did.]


    Ji Chang on the other side is still talking excitedly about the development of the war situation. His opinion is that the encirclement circle will be formed when the fleet arrives. Next, there is only one place that the Han army should attack most, which is called Jijin!


    ... split... Cut... Line


    I didn''t know what was going on for more than a month, but I was dizzy and couldn''t adjust. Sigh, sigh, sigh

 Chapter 432

    Xie''an''s capture of Xingyang plays an important role in the war. The stone tiger headquarters that lost Xingyang has no way to retreat to the West. Even if the stone tiger wants to retreat, it can''t be to the South or East. It should be to the north still controlled by the state of Zhao in Shijie.


    "There are seven bridges in Jijin, of which three were built during the period of Zhaoxuan (that is, Liu Xianji), which have been used today, and the other four are temporary floating bridges." Ji Chang went to the shelf hanging the mountain map and pointed to the map for detailed explanation: "the four floating bridges can be easily burned by fire. It is very difficult to destroy the bridges with stone as the main structure. If you want to cut off the retreat of the stone tiger to the north, you can only attack and seize it and then firmly control it."


    What Liu Yan needs to know is whether the three bridges built in Zhaoxuan can let the warships pass, and what kind of warships they should be if they can pass.


    "The minister and others collected a lot of information and questioned the original stone tablet officials and military scouts who had seen the bridge with their own eyes." Ji Chang nodded all the time and said happily, "the three bridges are stone hole bridges. Maybe considering the navigation of building ships, the height of several holes in the middle was designed to be close to three feet at the beginning of construction."


    The Western Han Dynasty once attached great importance to the use of water systems, which was the ideological consciousness of emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty when he attacked the south. After exterminating those countries in the south, the Western Han Army did not immediately put aside the importance of boats. Even with the attack of Jizi, North Korea paid more attention to the military use of boats.


    In the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Western Han Dynasty paid great attention to boats and boats, but the importance of the bridge over Jijin to connecting the north and south banks of the Yellow River did not need too much words. Therefore, all dynasties of the Eastern Han Dynasty attached great importance to the maintenance of the bridge.


    The importance of the water army was that in the last years of the Eastern Han Dynasty, especially when the Cao Wei Dynasty was bound to go south, the northern and southern princes paid more attention to the construction of the water army, but it must be noted that they focused on the Yangtze River rather than the Yellow River.


    The ships under Liu Yan''s command do not belong to building ships, but are more inclined to the style around A.D. 1000. The highest mast is a crossbow ship, and the highest mast is less than two feet.


    In the Western Han Dynasty, there were five storey building ships, and the more common one was three storey building ships. Then the Jijin bridge was designed to be three feet. It is estimated that the three storey building ship was considered to pass through.


    Liu Yan looked through the military information report. The fleet from Qingzhou arrived at the Yellow River Reach of zhu''a county. There was no accident that it could appear near the reach of dunqiu county within four days. The difference is whether it needs to be mobilized.


    "The fleet is advancing westward in large numbers, and it cannot be kept secret for a long time." Liu Yan looked at Ji Chang and asked, "according to Tai''an''s estimation, how long will Shi Hu know that Xingyang is lost, and when will he find our fleet?"


    "Xingyang needs to walk more than 600 miles to Puyang County. Based on the speed of express horse express, it should have been before and after we know, and the delay will not exceed one day." Ji Chang smiled, but said, "what Xie an did after conquering Xingyang is to block the road immediately. Can Shi Hu know that the war in the West still belongs to two theories."


    Blocking the road can achieve the purpose of delay at most. It is impossible to block a message forever. From such a thing, Liu Yan can see that Xie an is not only a person with military literacy, but also knows the layout at the national level.


    "I thought it over carefully. It is optional to send troops to Yecheng or Xiang, but I need to take the first step to capture Yangping, dunqiu, Ji and other counties." The counties mentioned by Ji Chang are located on the North Bank of the Yellow River and around Puyang County. He asked, "Your Majesty, do you want Huan Wen''s headquarters and the troops in zhu''a to act from both sides at the same time?"


    Huanwen''s headquarters can only take the first line of governing the city (under the jurisdiction of Xingyang county) and then bypass Hanoi county. He doesn''t have as many as 60000 troops under his command. 3000 armour riding gear must be transferred to Puyang battlefield. Some cavalry needed for decisive battle will also be transferred, and the rest will not exceed 50000. Most of them are infantry.


    Zhu''a''s Han Army has 30000 troops, some of them are transferred from Xuzhou garrison, and 14000 are promoted from auxiliary soldiers to combat soldiers. It is equivalent to a field corps with almost half of the old and half of the new. Its combat effectiveness has not been tested.


    "The main force of Shijie gathers in Puyang battlefield, and the periphery is basically dominated by miscellaneous Hu and Jin slave soldiers." Ji Chang''s meaning is very clear. Whether it is to reorganize the troops from the former Ran''s Qin state or the newly formed field corps, there is no obvious loss in dealing with the Shijie Zhao army composed of miscellaneous Hu and Jin people. He pointed to the Yellow River and said, "in addition, the river is controlled by our army. Thanks to the convenience of the water system, the king can carry out rapid reinforcement at any time according to the actual needs."


    Liu Yan needs to ask the most critical question: "when do you think it is appropriate to launch a decisive battle?"


    "Showdown?" Ji Chang said in surprise: "Your Majesty, what needs to be achieved at present is to besiege the main force of the stone tiger. The real decisive battle can naturally come slowly."


    This is what Liu Yan must know. Whether he can complete the siege of Shi Hu and how long it will take to launch a decisive battle. Now in his opinion, the civil servants headed by the prime minister think that the later the decisive battle is launched, the better.


    "The enemy''s national strength is poor and its preparations for the war are not sufficient. On the contrary, our army is not short of materials." Jichang seems to have a bad smile? He said: "in the process of encircling the stone tiger headquarters, we must not expect the stone tiger to watch helplessly. In that case, it will be a series of wars. Fang caichen said that the real decisive battle is the final stage. In fact, the decisive battle has already begun when we set out to encircle the stone tiger headquarters."


    Speaking of it, Liu Yan has entered a misunderstanding. After listening to Ji Chang, he immediately reacted.


    Indeed, since Shi Hu personally led the army to participate in the war, the decisive battle between the state of Han and the state of Zhao in Shijie has begun since that time. However, in the early stage, the two sides played a little tardy, but it can not be denied that the fate of the two countries took place at that moment.


    "The king ordered another 200000 conscripts, and the first batch of recruits will arrive in the battlefield by September at the latest?" Ji Chang is not asking at all. It is a matter that the national policy has long set a date. He extended this topic for the following words. He said: "judging from the current situation, if there is no accident, the troops of Yuzhou, Sizhou, Yanzhou and so on can also continuously solve the peripheral enemy forces in September, and then the troops of all parties will be compressed to the Puyang battlefield."


    The number of Han troops serving Puyang battlefield is very large. Counting the group led by Liu Yan, the total number of Han troops including the forbidden guards has exceeded 300000.


    Comparatively speaking, Shi Hu used more and more troops. There are 167000 in the headquarters of the Jie nationality alone, and at least 300000 in Qiang, Di, Xiongnu, Xianbei (Yuwen and duanbu), zahu and Jin. Then Shi Hu used nearly 500000 troops.


    In history, there are few battles in which the combined strength of the two sides is close to one million. The more famous ones are the battle of Changping, the siege of Baideng and the battle of going out of the fortress (Wei Qing was the commander of the Western Han Dynasty). Generally, even if there are no casualties in this level of battle, it will seriously damage the vitality of the two sides.


    It is very clear that if someone becomes a soldier, the society will reduce the labor force, and the stagnation of production will become inevitable. So it''s not crazy enough and as a last resort, no ruler will do something detrimental to national strength.


    The 500000 men selected by Shi Hu are young and strong, which is not the previous model of Yao Yizhong. According to the social customs of the Hu people, young and strong and even healthy women can be regarded as soldiers who can play. The difference is the combat effectiveness.


    Ji Chang left, and Liu Yan read the previous war report.


    In the past seven months, the belligerents in Puyang County alone have lost nearly 60000 personnel, the combat effectiveness of the Han Army has lost nearly 20000, and the loss of personnel that can be counted by the Zhao army in Shijie is nearly 40000. In the peripheral battlefield, the sun Fudu headquarters of the Shijie Zhao army was destroyed by 70000, and the Shijie Zhao army led by fan Tan, Cao Fu and Yinong lost nearly 170000 at the cost of more than 40000 war losses of the Han army.


    Now there are tens of thousands of losses. If it had been five years ago, Liu Yan would have more than 10000 soldiers and people in hand.


    The current population of Han has been steadily rising. The war liberated the Jin people (including all ethnic groups) under the rule of Shijie, and people continue to go north to take refuge in the south of the Yangtze River. The new demographic statistics have not been carried out. Liu Yan''s rough understanding from Jichang and Sangyu is that the total population of Han, including slaves, is close to 7 million.


    In just five years, with almost nothing, it has ruled a population of 7 million, and the rate of rise is amazing. When the stall is large, it brings constant problems and troubles. Among them, the most worrying thing is the local giants.


    By the end of August, Liu Yan, who had been in fan County, kept listening to the development of the war situation. The process of the war was both fast and slightly chaotic.


    Huanwen headquarters had crossed the Yellow River and entered Jijun county. Shijie Zhao Jun''s reaction was that the backup troops of the state continued to arrive and jointly blocked with Cao Fu''s headquarters. The two sides seemed to be fighting in martial arts. Shijie Zhao Jun was defeated by the Han Army and retreated to Chaoge. Under the pursuit of Huanwen''s army, he fought hard in the field near Chaoge.


    Led by Li Kuang, the Han army from zhu''a to the North advanced into Qinghe County. They made great strides in the early stage of their journey and did not encounter effective resistance. They were intercepted by Shijie Zhao army led by Yinong in Suoyang City, Yangping county. The war between the two sides radiated outward with Suoyang City as the center, and it is still a state of war at present.


    The key core of the whole war, that is, on the battlefield of Puyang County, Shi Hu did not stay in place foolishly. Half of the troops once withdrew from the white horse to wenshijin, which was also an action to help Cao Fu attack Huanwen''s headquarters. During this period, ran min ordered Xu Zheng to lead his army into Baima. Before the Han army arrived at Baima City, it encountered Shijie Zhao army led by Shi Xuan. As a result, Xu Zheng and Shi Xuan broke out a war north of Weicheng, which became the Third Battle of Weicheng in history.


    "Your Majesty, you can let the fleet of the river come out." Ji Chang looked very tired. He took the post of prime minister Zuo not only to deal with major and small affairs of the country, but also to regulate the outbreak of war as a counselor. He looked at Liu Yan, who was sitting at the head of the military tent, closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "it''s time for the Yulin army and the forbidden guards, who have been preparing to seize the Jijin bridge."


    Hu Benjun and Yu Linjun stayed with Liu Yan in fan county all the time, and Huan Wen''s 3000 armour riding gear also arrived in fan county. The first batch of 60000 Han troops newly recruited later arrived in fan county. The number of Han troops under Liu Yan''s personal command, including the forbidden guards, was 100000.


    The armour and riding gear reorganized from the original Ran''s Qin army have not been incorporated into the Huben army. The number of Huben army excluding auxiliary riders is 5000, and the total number of auxiliary riders is 20000.


    The Yulin army is a sudden cavalry combined with close combat and long-range attack. It comes from the first group of veterans who are good at riding. The combat force has only 10000 troops and 20000 auxiliary riders.


    Whether they are auxiliary soldiers on foot or auxiliary riders, they are alternative servants. The difference is that they mostly serve, and there are few opportunities to go to war. When necessary, they are not unable to fight, but their combat effectiveness is worse than that of soldiers.


    Liu Yan opened his eyes and looked sharp: "prime minister Zuo thinks the war has come to a critical moment?"


    Shi Hu has begun to try to break through. It is not a critical moment for the war to develop to this point. Whether we can capture Jijin is related to whether we close the door of stone tiger breakthrough. Then Jijin belongs to the indisputable land for Shijie Zhao army or Han army.


    "Here we are." Ji Chang saluted very solemnly and said, "the competition for Jijin is the key."


    Liu Yan was silent for a moment. He recalled and thought about the control area and force deployment of the warring parties in his mind. Recently, Shi Hu continued to enrich the number of defenders to Jijin. Most of the heavy infantry of Longteng guards were also transferred to Jijin. It seems that Donggong Gaoli under Shi Xuan was also transferred.


    According to the fighting situation in the past, the soldiers of the Jie people are both ferocious and violent. Among them, the most elite are dragon guards and East Palace colliers.


    When the Han army fought with the ordinary Shijie Zhao army, the war damage ratio was basically in a favorable exchange, while when fighting with Longteng guard and Donggong Gaoli, it suffered a loss in the war damage ratio.


    "Yu Linjun and 20000 forbidden guards..." Liu Yan had to ask, "is that enough?"


    "I just mentioned these two names, not just two troops." Ji Chang smiled bitterly and said, "the minister is not so big."


    Liu Yan understood that the Dragon Guard and Donggong Gaoli put a lot of pressure on the Han Army, and no one dared to underestimate it. He didn''t have to wait for Ji Chang to say it again. He ordered Wang Meng to prepare the troops for departure and give orders to the troops everywhere at the same time.


    It''s not so easy to capture Jijin, especially if we need to clear the obstacles on the road first, and then the fleet blocking the Yellow River, including Huanwen and Li Kuang, will bear great pressure. After all, the peripheral Shijie Zhao army doesn''t have the courage not to rescue Shi Hu, and Shi Hu will fight back for his own sake.


    "I don''t understand." Liu Yan was really confused: "didn''t Shi Hu realize what we wanted to do from the beginning?"


    Ji Chang is not easy to answer this question. Fighting is what you plan for me and I plan for you. That''s why you need to be careful in everything.

 Chapter 433

    In today''s world, ethnic groups cannot be distinguished by surnames. The closer the Hu people are to the level of civilization, the more they will find a surname for themselves. Generally, they will choose a surname with Chinese characteristics, which may also be shortened according to their original surnames, such as Liu, Lin, Qiao, long, Wei, Fu, fan, Zhao, Cheng, Wang, Hao, Gao... Some surnames are the Han surnames loved by the Huns, Before that, they would have been born in Jue, Huyan, xubu, wuluolan, poliuhan, Wanqi, Dugu and hesui.


    Among the Han surnames changed by the Hu people, the Liu surname is now the most popular. It was once the Royal state surname of the Yan Han Dynasty, which is also related to some nobles of the southern Huns. In fact, in the later Yang Sui or Li Tang Dynasties, most of the Hu people changed their Han surname to Yang and Li, which can be regarded as a trend.


    Therefore, when you hear that a senior official of Shijie Zhao state is surnamed Cao, don''t think about whether it was once the Department of Cao Cao. Now the senior officials of Shijie Zhao state who can still control military power will not be Jin (Han) people, but Hu people with Han surname.


    The real situation is that the higher the status of the Hu people, the more serious the Sinicization. On the contrary, some small characters or extremely barbaric Hu talents choose to retain the ethnic characteristics.


    Before Liu Yan ordered to leave fan county and enter Puyang County, the preliminary folk investigation was just handed over, which was about the Sinicization of the Hu people.


    In the area occupied by the Han Army, there are many Hu people with Han surname, some of which have been changed before, and more of which are temporarily changed by the Han army. There is nothing particularly complicated about the temporary change of surname. It is nothing more than fear of being targeted for liquidation. If you want to keep your life, you can also keep your family property.


    Liu Yan, who was about to leave, had to let the big army go first and have a good chat with the officials who came to ask for instructions.


    "Liquidation? That''s also liquidation based on what they did before." Liu Yan is not the virgin, not much Universal Mind: "it is necessary to have revenge and complain, and those whose hands are covered with innocent blood cannot be punished."


    Ji Chang took a deep look at Xun Xian. It happened that Xun Xian also looked at Ji Chang.


    The current situation in the Central Plains is complex, and the situation in the Han country is not simple. A large number of local giants seem to be deeply rooted in the Han country. The contradiction between ethnic groups also becomes acute with the awakening of the people, the people and the righteousness of the Han Dynasty. The problem is that now the war has reached a critical moment, and many contradictions are not the time to solve.


    When facing the questions of the following officials, especially those related to the direction of the country, the king must make a statement. It is a little vague. After all, he is not facing one or two people, but all the people of the whole country.


    As Prime Minister Zuo, Ji Chang had to master the rhythm. He looked deeply at Xun Xian''s expression. It was very obvious that Xun Xian had to ask clearly.


    Xun Xian understood Ji Chang''s meaning. If he was still an official in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, he would beat around the bush or ask obscure questions, which was not popular in the Han Dynasty.


    In the face of xunxian''s explicit request for instructions, Liu Yan first remained silent for a little while, and then said, "special affairs are handled specially. Whoever causes people''s resentment to boil will do it. Don''t have too many concerns."


    Don''t think Liu Yan didn''t see Ji Changgang''s little move. It''s because the country is in a war. He thinks there''s something to do when the war is over.


    Ji Chang is really out of the mentality of maintaining stability. All his thoughts and those of the core civil servants are focused on the war that broke out in the country. The last thing they want to happen is what will be involved in the war. No matter what the trouble is, they think it should be dealt with after the war.


    "Tai''an." Liu Yan must make it clear: "some things can''t be delayed, and they are far from affecting the national war. On the contrary, dealing with those things is conducive to the common hatred between the people and the country, especially against the Hu people who wantonly killed the Han and Miao people."


    Ji Chang immediately smiled bitterly and said, "all the troops that can be mobilized are on the battlefield. If there is turbulence inside... That..."


    Let alone, there is a great possibility of unrest. The reason is that the Central Plains has been ruled by the Hu people for decades. In the era of oppression and bullying, most of the Jin people can have room for development are the Hu people.


    The Hu people took root in the Central Plains. With the convenience of their identity, they can obtain more land and wealth and form one influential family after another. On the contrary, only a few Jin people can stand firm.


    To liquidate the Hu people who have hurt the Jin people before, regardless of whether it is a large-scale and large batch liquidation, even a small part of the liquidation will panic most people. Once they feel they can''t live, they will be linked to the riots.


    Ji Chang spoke very thoroughly on some issues. Finally, he said: "the Han people in the Central Plains have been oppressed and bullied for a long time, so that their morale has long disappeared. Many people have unforgettable hatred for the Hu people, but they dare not resist!"


    Liu Yan disagreed with Ji Chang''s statement, but he knew that ran min cheered in history, and those who had been obedient to the sheep burst out great energy.


    "So... Is the outbreak of ethnic hatred without organization and monitoring good for the country?" Ji Chang never allowed Liu Yan to go on the wrong path and showed the magnanimity that Prime Minister Zuo should have for the first time, say: "The stalls are rotten enough, but they can still be worse. But at present, the worst stalls are under control. Once the ethnic hatred and killing break out in an all-round way, the hard-built national system will be fragile. If you poke it with some strength, it will collapse. How many people should occupy the mountains or cities at that time? Will it give the southern court a chance? Other countries will certainly not ignore this rare opportunity. ¡±


    Liu Yan looked at Ji Chang in a daze and suddenly found that Ji Chang was quite competent as a core national official. On the contrary, he took it for granted and was more immature as a ruler in some things.


    [yes, it''s not a game, nor is it a novel. You can''t read files or keep a running account. It seems that everything depends on the luck of the protagonist.] Liu Yangang''s idea comes entirely from the novel routine. After a period of reflection, it''s naturally impossible to admit his mistake. He just said to Xun Xian: "evidence collection and investigation, the necessary monitoring can''t be relaxed, and no damn person can be free."


    Ji Chang immediately breathed a sigh of relief. His forehead and bridge of his nose were full of sweat. His invisible chest, armpits, back and even the inside of his legs were all sweating. It can be imagined how much courage he had to muster to say those words to Liu Yan.


    Xun Xian was extremely surprised at the moment. He had always heard that Liu Yan was a very persistent person. Some past examples can indeed see that once this king decided what would not change. The scene he saw with his own eyes made him feel a lot, found Ji Chang''s position in Liu Yan''s mind, and made it clear that Liu Yan was not the person who did not listen to advice in the rumors.


    A strong king has both good and bad for the country, and a king who can listen to advice is worth congratulating his ministers. After all, no one will always be right.


    After a little delay, Liu Yan finally set out.


    This time Liu Yan did not ride on the king''s chariot, but on a majestic horse. If you pay attention to observation, you will find that the mature saddle and stirrup have been equipped.


    Not only was Liu Yan equipped with saddles and stirrups, but the cavalry of the Han army was fully upgraded this year (AD 345), and saddles and stirrups were installed. After careful evaluation, the number of war horses held by the Han country was close to 200000, and the number of standby horses was more than 400000, which was not lost to any country, so it was natural for the saddle and stirrups to be available.


    The state of Han is also grateful to the state of Zhao in Shijie for having so many war horses. The captured horses in the ordinary local cleaning are also obtained continuously in several wars. The trained war horses are still obtained. Moreover, when they can be traded in advance, there is no lack of special purchase of horses.


    The Han army now has 160000 cavalry, including auxiliary cavalry. Although the quality is low and high, the quantity is very frightening. In other countries, the number of cavalry in Shijie Zhao state is estimated to be about 200000 or 300000. Murong Xianbei can easily organize more than 100000 cavalry. Tuoba Dai state will not be less than 80000. Zhang Liang state should have 50000 or 60000. Therefore, if we want to say that there was no shortage of cavalry in the Central Plains at any time, it really belongs to today.


    The 100000 troops are divided into three groups. The vanguard army is led by 5000 light cavalry. The former army is 30000 infantry and cavalry, the middle army is 50000 including Huben army and Yulin army, and the latter army is 20000 soldiers on foot.


    The big action of fan county can''t meet the special exploration. Shi Hu, who is in wenshijin, learned that Liu Yan personally arrived at the battlefield four days later.


    Wenshijin is a military garrison point of Shijie Zhao state, which is not lower than Baima. It is also very close to Jijin, which is equivalent to the front barrier of Jijin on the North Bank of the Yellow River.


    At this moment, wenshijin is full of camps, with tents of cloth nature, lack of shacks built with wood and grass, and no careful planning, which makes most areas look rather chaotic, but the position of the Chinese army looks orderly.


    In the military tent, Shi Hu sat on a dragon chair. He leaned against the precious wood and held his hands on the handle. His eyes looked at a mountain map placed on the central ground.


    A mountain map is actually a map. What is different from the map is that the mountain map is specially called because it will mark some military units of the enemy and ourselves, draw some marching routes in obvious colors, and mark in great detail where there are fortifications. The map only shows the cities, mountains, water, forests and so on. Therefore, the map is a common object, and the mountain map is a military purpose.


    There is only Shi Hu in the account. His sight has been scanning around Puyang City. His green eyes wander frequently, and his hooked nose will wrinkle from time to time.


    The situation of the war showed a bad side to Shijie Zhao state. The Han army was not concentrated in one place, but attacked in multiple ways. The peripheral Shijie Zhao army continued to fight with the Han army. The victory or defeat of both sides was that Shijie Zhao army lost more and less. A trend that Puyang County will be surrounded is becoming more and more obvious.


    At first, Shi Hu didn''t want to retreat from Puyang County, but some of his ministers were very right. Once Puyang County was lost, Wei county was exposed to the edge of the Han army. There was Yecheng in Wei county. The Han army who captured Puyang County must attack Yecheng, and Yecheng, like Xiangguo in Julu County, can''t afford to lose.


    Speaking of a very practical word, Zhao state in Shijie seems to have a vast territory, but the real essence is only the state. Sizhou is not only the core of the Central Plains, but also the main habitat of the Jie people. Most of the population of the other ethnic groups is also concentrated in Sizhou, which is equivalent to the productivity of Shijie Zhao state.


    The essence of a country will be extremely bad when it is caught up in war. No one will allow the essence to burn even if it is a little bit of war when it can be avoided. Everyone knows that the outside world can get the best part of the material transportation, but once the essence of war breaks out, it should be a production pause.


    In addition to not letting the essence part of the war spread, there is another conclusion that the stone tiger and a heavy ministers have negotiated. No matter how many times the Han Army has won, it has not hurt the fundamental state of Shijie Zhao. The loss and casualties are only Qiang, Di, hybrid Hu, Jin people, but the loss in the Han country is regular military strength.


    Shi Hu doesn''t care how many people die in the non Capricorn family. How many times the Han Army wins those miscellaneous brands will not affect the morale of the Capricorn family army. There is only one thing that can really determine the future fate of the two countries, that is, the Capricorn family army has suffered heavy losses.


    [Jijin is a good place for a decisive battle.] Shi Hu''s eyes kept moving. He picked up a volume of paper on the table, looked at it, and then put it down: [the main force of the Han army is out, and the target must be Jijin!]


    At this time, Shi Xuan opened the curtain and entered. First, he looked at his father Shi Hu with some fear. He stood quietly beside the curtain and waited for Shi Hu to see it before saying, "father, the first batch of grain and fodder has been transferred to the north bank first."


    Shi Hu didn''t answer Shi Xuan. His eyes still stayed on the spine and turned to the direction of Chaoge before he said, "Cao Fu."


    Shi Xuan immediately said, "new news came from Cao Fu. The Han Army still attacked the city regardless of death or injury."


    Chaoge is forty miles north of Jijin. Once Chaoge is captured by the Han Army, it is equivalent to Shijie on the South Bank of the Yellow River. Zhao Jun really has no way out except Jijin.


    Shi Hu seems to sneer? He gave a "well" and said after a short silence, "the Han army wants to cut off our way back. We want to eat the Han army all the way."


    "The child is ready to lead the army to Chaoge at any time." Shi Xuan has always been half hunched, and his eyes are cramped. It can be seen that he is really afraid of Shi Hu. He asked carefully, "do you want to go out immediately or..."


    "You can slow down." Shi Hu''s face was gloomy: "wait for Liu Yan''s yellow mouth child to lead the army to Puyang City. You lead the army to go to Chaoge. Wang leads the army to withdraw to the north bank and throw the south bank to the Han army. At that time, see whether the Han Army dare to chase directly."


    Shi Xuan has the final say of what the tiger is, and what he wants to do is to keep it behind him and fight for decisive battles. But when he decides to fight and decide where to fight, everything is up to them.

 Chapter 434

    When the number of people reaches 10000, they will appear vast and mighty. The Yulin army, with nearly 30000 soldiers and auxiliary riders, walks on the wilderness and occupies a large field of vision from a distance. There, the roaring hoofs and flags flutter in the wind.


    The Yulin army is a sudden cavalry. One person is equipped with two horses. The knight''s luggage is carried by his entourage when marching. During the March, most of them did not wear armor and rode horses. Only when the external scouts sent back the enemy, they would wear armor and change the main battle horse with the help of their entourage.


    As the Chinese army, there are tens of thousands of Yulin troops. At an interval of about five miles in front of them, there are two groups of forbidden guards, each of which is a mixture of 10000 infantry and cavalry.


    The guards have no auxiliary personnel. After they are dispatched, they are fully armed and can enter the combat posture anytime, anywhere. This is directly related to the physical strength of people and horses. After all, they are clearly a "special case".


    Apart from the badminton army and the forbidden guards, a field corps of tens of thousands is at the back. Sixty percent of the soldiers in this field corps have just changed from auxiliary soldiers to combat soldiers, that is, only forty percent of the veterans in the real sense.


    The chief General in charge of the battle against Jijin is Li Tan, who is also the direct commander of the Yulin army.


    This time, as the main force of attacking Jijin, Li Tan can be said to have a dual mood of excitement and tension. He knew the importance of Jijin and knew better that it would not be easy to fight.


    It was because he knew it was difficult to play that Li Tan was excited. His understanding was that the king entrusted himself with the difficult task, which was his trust in himself. In fact, the Yulin army is also the first time to participate in the war. Isn''t there such a stage that shows the king''s expectation for the Yulin army?


    "The enemy is retreating wantonly recently. It is reported that Shi Xuan has joined the Chaoge battlefield with a large number of elite, and Huanwen''s headquarters is facing a situation of being surrounded." Pengda is from Beihai county. It was relatively late to join the Han army. It is not luck that he can become the Deputy General of Li tan. He joined late and his current achievements are enough to show his ability. He said slightly in a low voice: "there are also rumors that the war of Li Kuang''s headquarters in Suoyang city was not smooth."


    The Han army tried to form a large-area encirclement of the Shijie Zhao army in Puyang County. The two troops crossing the North Bank of the Yellow River were relatively smooth in the early stage. At present, the situation is unfavorable to the two troops.


    "No matter Huan Wen or Li Kuang, they all know that there is a possibility of being surrounded when they go deep into the enemy''s territory." Li Tan is only 26 years old. He has too much experience and appears calm in character. He said solemnly, "for us, taking Jijin is the only one."


    "Intelligence shows that the enemy in Jijin is no less than 70000, and the Zhao army in wenshijin can quickly reinforce at any time." Peng Da had to say, "our goal is Jijin. In fact, we have to face Jijin, wenshijin, Yanjin, and even all the enemy troops in Fangtou."


    Wang Jian was appointed as the chief historian of Li Tan''s March. He was originally the Shangshu order of the ran state of Qin. Originally, he had been quietly listening to the conversation between the main general and the deputy general. Only when he was not in the socket did he say: "yes, we have to face a large number of enemy troops, and we also have to play the important role of supporting and even relieving Huanwen''s headquarters."


    Huan Wen''s message to the rear is getting less and less day by day. He and less than 50000 people under his command are on the Chaoge battlefield. They can still fight vividly only in the face of Cao Fu''s headquarters. Until the follow-up reinforcements of Shijie Zhao army arrived, especially after Shi Xuan led the army to join, their situation began to deteriorate sharply.


    In the face of being surrounded, Huan Wen is thankful that there is no shortage of food and military equipment on his side. Having enough food and equipment can ensure that morale does not collapse. Moreover, having enough military equipment can also try its best to hold the camp. In the short term, it just seems that the situation is bad, but there is no crisis of collapse.


    The Han Army''s attack on Jijin was to seize it, and to some extent, it was also to reduce the pressure on Huanwen''s department. The high level of the Han Army thought that attacking Jijin needed to break through layer by layer, but things were somewhat unexpected. The Zhao army in Shijie was shrinking in an all-round way. The North Bank of the Yellow River only kept Baima and wenshijin, and the rest took the initiative to give up.


    As the chief of the history of fighting against the state of Zhao in Shijie, Ji Chang has informed the civil and military forces who need to know that Shi Hu is most likely to want to use Jijin as the venue for the decisive battle. The venue for the battle between the two sides is around Jijin, covering the North and south sides of the Yellow River.


    "Nature." Li Tan had seen a man riding retrograde ahead. He said, "the stone tiger is right. We won''t easily destroy those bridges."


    Hundreds of years have passed since the bridges built during Emperor Xuandi of Han Dynasty. They are the main bridges connecting the two sides of the Yellow River. The Han Army does not want to take only the land on the South Bank of the Yellow River. They can keep those bridges for military use in the future.


    In fact, the three bridges in Jijin are not the oldest. They were built by the prince of the state of Qin in the ancient pre-Qin period in May 4th BC, A bridge was built on the dalidong Yellow River in the land of Jin (east of Shaanxi). Behind the bridge, it became the main traffic line of Zhao, one third of Jin, attacking Zhongshan. It was used until the reign of emperor Xiaohe (Liu Zhao) of the Eastern Han Dynasty. Then it took more than 600 years from construction to destruction.


    Everyone thinks that the end of the war in Puyang County is the time to enter Yecheng and Xiang. In that way, everyone will be fully motivated to do more and make enough contributions.


    The quick rider who passed the military information came to Li Tan and didn''t dismount. The knight saluted on his horse and said, "tell general Lang that the enemy was found thirty miles ahead. It is preliminarily visually estimated that there should be 50000 steps."


    This army is walking along the South Bank of the Yellow River. It must pass through the white horse. Then it can be guessed that the Shijie Zhao Jun who came out of the white horse stopped the way?


    Li Tan nodded to show that he knew and waited to ride away. He looked at Wang Jian and said, "long history, the enemy really came to intercept."


    "Not only 50000." Wang Jian said firmly: "looking at the recent actions of Shi Hu, there is a great tendency to withdraw directly to the North Bank of the river, then the enemy of Baima will certainly take the initiative to leave the city. There are 80000 Zhao troops in Baima and 70000 in wenshijin. In addition, the Zhao troops urgently transferred by Shi Hu from various places recently, they will be the first batch of enemy troops to fight with us."


    Recently, both the Han Army and the Shijie Zhao army have been mobilized very frequently. It is extremely difficult for both sides to fully grasp each other''s dynamics, so that the Han Army does not know how many Shijie Zhao troops there are on the South Bank of the Yellow River and what kind of goods those Shijie Zhao troops belong to.


    For example, there are not so many Zhao troops on the South Bank of the Yellow River. Most of the Jie people''s own troops in Puyang County have withdrawn to the North Bank of the Yellow River, and the miscellaneous Zhao Jun who was originally in the periphery has changed his defense.


    Of course, Li Tan didn''t know what kind of enemy he was going to face. For the first time, as a leader, he would be cautious. For example, at the first moment after he found the enemy, he ordered to send the necessary light cavalry to test first, and the main force still kept its original speed.


    Peng Da looked up at the sky and said, "it''s about quarter past six (close to ten o''clock). The formal contact ahead will take place after Shenshi (from one o''clock at noon to three o''clock in the afternoon)."


    Their combined total strength along the way is 100000, excluding 55000 non combat troops. They are not afraid to face 50000 enemy troops. What needs to be considered is that the enemy will have reinforcements at any time, but their own side will not.


    According to Ji Chang''s arrangement, although seizing Jijin is the key, it is impossible to seize it by surprise. The reason is that Shijie Zhao army attaches importance to Jijin. There were a large number of Shijie Zhao army stationed there early, followed by Longteng guard and Donggong Gaoli. If you want to capture Jijin, it is not something you can do by surprise. You can only rely on the cooperation of positive promotion and navy.


    Li Tan was asking where his fleet was.


    "The latest news hasn''t come yet." After a silent calculation, Wang Jian said, "we are still 70 miles away from Jijin. The fleet should be further behind."


    In fact, the marching speed of the fleet by water is faster than that on land, but only when the fleet arrives at Jijin does not play a great role. It should be both arrival before it can be regarded as amphibious joint operation.


    The Han Army did not consider using water to transport soldiers to fight, but long-distance water transportation would cause soldiers'' physical discomfort, and similar plans were not carried out.


    Li Tan got new news behind him. The 50000 enemy troops who seemed to be blocking the way withdrew after a false shot.


    "They..." Li Tan said to Wang Jian with great doubt, "should we observe the white horse?"


    Wang Jian nodded immediately: "the enemy''s action is strange. The white horse may have been abandoned. It''s time to send someone to observe."


    The next test really confirmed that the enemy of white horse had disappeared. Stone Tiger abandoned white horse after destroying the fortifications that could be destroyed. Not only the white horse, but also some garrisons to the west of the white horse. There was no Shijie Zhao army along the way.


    "They don''t set fire because they don''t want us to notice in advance!" Wang Jian was not happy because of the smooth progress, but with extreme Prudence: "there is no news from wenshijin, but looking at Shi Hu''s actions... They want to concentrate their troops..." his thinking is a little chaotic now, but he thinks in silence.


    Li Tan sent the news back to the rear and continued to advance with his troops.


    In the evening, a puzzling news came back from the scouts, that is, Shi Hu even Wen Shijin gave up on his own initiative.


    Li Tan''s Han Army camped in the east of wenshijin, about 20 miles away. He called all the generals and schools for a meeting. The first sentence said: "according to the collected news, the enemy in Jijin is no less than 200000."


    "Shi Hu''s courage is really great!" Wang Jian first saluted Li Tan and then said, "with Jijin as the center, the camp on the south bank has become a large camp within ten miles, and the camp on the north bank has a wider range."


    The people who heard the news were basically looking for someone to look at each other. Their task was to capture the thorns, and they themselves took the enemy to clear the obstacles. Now they have never fought a decent battle with Zhao Jun in Shijie. They have smoothly approached wenshijin, but the situation they are facing is grim.


    Naturally, the news ahead should be transmitted to the rear urgently. Almost the next day, Liu Yan received a report from Li tan. The leading force of Li Tan''s journey had arrived within 15 li of Jijin and saw a huge camp that was too big to be expanded.


    The intelligence gathered by Liu Yan has several key places. Shi Hu voluntarily gave up a large number of land in Puyang County, and the situation of the two Han armies on the North Bank of the Yellow River is getting worse and worse.


    "Li Kuang had a good trip, Huanwen side..." Ji Chang just finished reading some information and said with a wry smile: "more than 40000 people in Huanwen are surrounded by nearly 150000 enemy troops, who are making a strong attack. There will be more enemy troops joining the attack later, aren''t we... It''s too big before the minister?"


    The position of Chaoge is very key. It can cut off the back road of Jijin and keep cutting. As long as Huanwen''s department is not destroyed, it can also be used as a nail. In this way, Shi Hu Mao tried his best to destroy Huanwen''s headquarters, which became inevitable.


    Whether it is Huanwen''s headquarters or Li Kuang''s headquarters, they crossed the North Bank of the Yellow River with the task of forming a siege and the main purpose of attracting the enemy. It means that they should have the consciousness of being surrounded at the beginning. The difference is how determined Shi Hu is to destroy them and how many Shijie Zhao troops are used.


    "Isn''t it expected?" Liu Yan looked very relaxed. He looked at Ji Chang, who was a little worried, and said, "it seems that Shi Hu is most targeted at Huan Wen''s department. Can he explain the importance of the dynasty song from the side? There is no evaluation error?"


    Ji Chang nodded at first, then continued to face bitterly and said, "Shi Hu resolutely gave up the south bank and concentrated his troops on Jijin. Originally, he wanted Xie an to enter the battlefield from the flank after the decisive battle. Now... Is it right for Xie an''s headquarters to meet Huanwen''s headquarters?"


    Xie''an''s headquarters attacked Hanoi county from Xingyang county. At present, they are located to the east of Shanyang (Jiaozuo). They can reach Chaoge as soon as possible in two days.


    "Tai''an." Liu Yan knew that Ji Chang was really worried that Huan Wen''s headquarters would be eaten, so he became the Han Army annihilated by the whole system for the first time. He stood up, walked to the mountain map, clicked the Yellow River, and said, "the water is on our side. The original intention of seizing Jijin was to cut off the back of the stone tiger. Now the stone tiger has run to the North Bank of the Yellow River, and our encirclement strategy has actually gone bankrupt..."


    Liu Yan''s words didn''t finish. Ji Chang over there was already full of shame.


    There is no mistake. The battle plan of the Han country has always been around trapping the stone tiger. The stone tiger didn''t respond in front. As a result, the stone tiger made an abnormal decision after responding, which is equivalent to the bankruptcy of the siege plan, but it doesn''t mean that all the plans are bankrupt. At least the stone tiger didn''t escape after withdrawing. Isn''t it still on the North Bank of Jijin?


    "Jijin is not our only way across the river." Liu Yan didn''t worry too much about gain and loss, but still maintained enough self-confidence: "as long as the waterway is firmly in his hands, where can''t he cross the river north?"


    "My Lord." Ji Chang estimated that he had adjusted his mood and looked a little cruel on his face: "Shi Hu obviously wants to focus on echinojin. He will still give up after sticking to it for a period of time. If he wants to learn the battle example of half crossing, why don''t we take the plan?"

 Chapter 435

    "Rapid three-stage round shooting!"


    "Promise!"


    The arrows falling from the sky were as dense as raindrops, and the stone tablet Zhao Jun carrying a wooden shield was shot.


    The war on the Chaoge battlefield has been going on for 17 days. First, Huan Wen fought with Cao Fu, and then reinforcements arrived at Shijie. The Han Army led by Huan Wen changed from attack posture to defense posture.


    Throughout the battlefield, the camp of the Han army was set ten miles away from the west of the Chaoge city. It was backed by a stream about four feet wide in the north and some small hills in the south.


    The depth of the stream varies. The deepest reaches more than three feet, but the shallowest is only water and knees. At present, there are many bodies floating on the stream, including the bodies of people and horses. It can be seen that Shijie Zhao Jun tried to wade into the north of the Han army.


    In addition to the most important food for marching operations, it is inseparable from sufficient water sources. To tell the truth, tens of thousands of people will never have less water. It is certainly not enough to rely on drilling wells or some ditches. In that way, any army, whether marching or building barracks, will be as close to sufficient and available water sources as possible.


    When the Chinese civilization built cities and settlements, it was bound to consider the problem of water intake. Generally, it was to build a city next to a large or small water system. This is why the Chinese civilization originated from one river and one river in ancient times, and the cities along some rivers will be relatively dense.


    At the beginning of choosing to build the camp, Huan Wen had considered that they would be surrounded, and they themselves had the need to be surrounded.


    The establishment of camps near the stream is conducive to water intake. It is also considered that the river can be used as a barrier. Unfortunately, the depth of the riverbed is different, and the camps of tens of thousands of people are not small, resulting in a problem that must be faced. In some places, they can only rely on swimming or boats and rafts, while in some places, war horses can trample on the shoals to attack the stream.


    On this day, just after dawn, the Shijie Zhao army besieging Huanwen''s headquarters began a strong attack on all sides. Such a move has lasted for five consecutive days. At the beginning, there were equipped infantry of Longteng guard. Before Longteng guard made a breakthrough, he replaced Shijie Zhao Jun, who looked like a miscellaneous brand.


    On the periphery of the Han Army''s camp, numerous horses were placed irregularly. The second line of defense was composed of staggered rammed earth low walls and trenches, and the third line of defense was composed of wooden fences, rammed earth low walls and various arrow towers. Then you can see some strange buildings.


    Huan Wen is now standing on the balcony of a building covering an area of about three mu. He holds a single telescope to observe the battlefield, with a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    Strange buildings are actually the fortress of the system. The fortress has four floors. Each floor is about one and a half feet high. They were built urgently. At present, only four are located in four directions, but they are still under construction. How many will depend on Huanwen''s wishes and needs.


    The Han Army camp, which has been completely surrounded by the Shijie Zhao army, will have no less than 130000 Shijie Zhao troops. When the Shijie Zhao army attacks many times, there will be at least 10000 troops on each side. After a long war, the outside of the Han Army fortifications will become a mess. There must be a lot of dead bodies that have not been cleaned up.


    "How many days has it been? Why can''t they see the trend of running out of arrows?" Shi Xuan was really at a loss: "according to a rough estimate, the number of arrows fired by the Han army will not be less than 170000?"


    In fact, Shi Xuan was conservative and said that Huanwen''s headquarters had fired more than 200000 arrows. After all, the Han army was facing a constant siege on all sides.


    The Han army fought out of the camp a few times, but most of the time it relied on arrows as a means of defense. In addition to bows and crossbows, bed crossbows, cart crossbows and stone throwing carts were not used less. That was the reason why the Zhao army in Shijie attacked again and again but failed.


    In fact, the Han Army had only 4000 cavalry along the Huanwen Road, and the rest were infantry. They started with the goal of attacking the city and pulling out the stronghold. Naturally, they should have enough large equipment. Then there is the psychological preparation for being besieged. We must make relevant presets. In the face of being besieged, the equipment can also become the defense support.


    The range of the powerful crossbow of the Han army can reach up to 450 steps (about 675 meters), that is, when the attacking Shijie Zhao army is about two miles away from the Han Army camp (415.8 meters in the Eastern Jin Dynasty), they will face the arrow rain.


    Zhao Jun in Shijie faced constant casualties within a mile of the Han Army camp, Waiting for about 260 steps (390 meters) to approach the Han Army camp, we have to face a new nightmare, that is, the Han Army''s bed crossbow and cart crossbow cover. The bed crossbow and cart crossbow are not the most test of Shijie. The danger of Zhao''s psychological bottom line is that within 140 steps, the Han army will join the attack of strong bow and stone throwing cart.


    Shields, whether wood or metal, are sometimes shot through. Crossbows and crossbows facing the bed are basically furnishings, not to mention huge stone bullets.


    Looking at the position about 100 steps outside the Han Army, the ground is filled with thick crossbows and arrows. Some strings of bodies are not the most eye-catching. It is those whose heads are smashed by stone bullets, or their bodies are completely sunk by stone bullets. More importantly, their legs are swept off by rolling stone bullets. All kinds of strange bodies are the most challenging. People''s psychology can bear the bottom line.


    "Bed crossbow and crossbow, shoot!"


    "Promise!"


    From the East... That is, Shijie Zhao Jun who attacked the Han Army camp from Chaoge. At first, they were an integer of 10000. After entering the range of the strong crossbow of the Han Army, they continued to suffer losses. When they pushed about a mile away from the Han Army camp, there was a more sharp sound in the sky.


    I don''t know how many thick crossbows and arrows fell from the sky. The target was like the head of a long gun. The arrowhead first touched the shield. In a moment, the metal penetrated through the wood and took up the sawdust. In less than a few seconds, the arm of the shield holder was broken. The arrowhead penetrated and inserted into the human body. The human was hit by a powerful kinetic energy and fell back.


    Shijie Zhao Jun, who was hit by a bed crossbow or a crossbow, almost died without even having time to scream. If no one flew backwards behind him for a distance, he would be nailed to the ground. If someone behind him was basically a thick crossbow, he could form a string of human sugar gourd.


    In fact, the actual damage caused by a small number of crossbows and bed crossbows to the Shijie Zhao army is not as much as expected. In addition to killing and killing the Shijie Zhao army, they are more useful to make the Shijie Zhao army afraid of seeing all kinds of tragedies of the hit.


    The ancients had an introduction for a long time, that is, "husband war, courage", that is, what a soldier needs most is courage. A soldier with courage can easily kill an enemy soldier with good fighting skills but no courage.


    Courage is what war is about. Whoever has more brave soldiers will have a better chance of winning. Courage can be contagious, and timidity will also have an effect, so that there is no lack of war examples of defeating the crowd and winning big victories in history.


    The falling strong crossbows and arrows are the most dense. From time to time, there are crossbows and arrows like long guns. The Zhao army in Shijie under attack falls all the time. As usual, their legs become a little soft, but there are too many examples of being defeated and killed, so they have to harden their scalp and continue to rush.


    Qi AI took his sight back from the battlefield and said to Shi Xuan, "prince, the current strong attack is not effective. It''s better to wait until the number of shield vehicles is enough... Before launching the attack."


    According to common sense, when there is no effect and will only increase casualties, how should we avoid unnecessary and useless offensives and try new offensives when we are well prepared.


    Shi Xuan can command the battle. He is the son of Shi Hu. The Shi family, who ruled the state of Zhao in Shijie, never took the lives of people other than Jie people as one thing. It was absolutely cruel in their blood vessels.


    It may be strange, but Shi Xuan was not depressed after seeing the tragedy of the battlefield. On the contrary, he was excited to see some people die miserably.


    Just five days after Shi Xuan led his troops to arrive, he ordered them to go up and attack, and the losses suffered have reached more than 20000. More than 3000 of them were tortured and killed after they fled, and even threw the defeated soldiers into a boiling pot in court.


    To say that Shijie is so cruel, non Capricorn people should not be allowed to be killed by cruelty? But the fact is often more absurd than imagined. The rest of the ethnic groups, especially the zahu and Jin people, have no more courage than the sheep when facing the Jie people. Even if they are to be tortured and killed, they only dare to beg for mercy and dare not resist.


    How to put it? It should be that once people are filled with fear, they will really forget that as long as resistance may change their destiny, even if they can''t change their destiny, they can die with more dignity. It is precisely because of fear that they dare not even resist that there are so many massacres in history.


    During the attack, the Shijie Zhao army didn''t collapse until they entered the range of the Han Army''s stone dump truck for about a quarter of an hour.


    When a round stone bullet hits a person directly, it is smashed or flattened. If you are not hit directly, you should also be careful to avoid crushing your legs. The shadow on your psychology is infinite. You can turn around and run away instead of directly lying on the ground. It can only be said that the survival instinct is supporting.


    "The attackers are all miscellaneous Hu and Jin people. What does it matter how many people die?" Shi Xuan licked his lips and said carelessly, "similar guys can be caught casually. They don''t have to consume the arrows and stone bullets of the Han army. Do you want to let the prince''s powerful warriors go?"


    If Qiai dares to let Shi Xuan send Donggong Gaoli to feed the arrow, it will definitely be cooked and eaten. In fact, he is not distressed to die too many captured miscellaneous Hu or Jin people, that is, the adverse impact of repeated offensives is slightly greater, resulting in the gradual instability of some of our regular military strength and elite mentality.


    "You don''t understand." Shi Xuan looked at the barracks of the Han Army and couldn''t help frowning when he saw the fortresses built or under construction: "the Han army here has become a nail now. You can''t fight well without pulling out the thorns."


    When it comes to Jijin, Shi Hu personally sits in Fangtou on the North Bank of the Yellow River. Shi Hu was facing the first batch of Han troops with a total number of 100000 in Litan. The reconnaissance horse also detected that the Han troops in several directions were also concentrating on Jijin.


    At present, the two armies of Jijin are not in a war. After arriving at the battlefield, Li Tan''s headquarters only launched two tentative attacks, followed by a stare.


    "A huge camp has been built within ten miles around the bridge. The Han army can only attack it layer by layer if they want to cross the bridge. They are obviously not sure. They are waiting for follow-up reinforcements." Shi Xuan is very young and has a poor understanding of military affairs. Similar words are heard from others. He said: "what my father wants now is to take the river as the boundary, destroy the Han Army on the North Bank of the river, and then look for opportunities to hit the Han army. Then take the river as the boundary to form a confrontation with the Han state, waiting to search for enough materials and manpower, and then wipe out the Han state at one fell swoop."


    Qiai still knows something. He heard that it was Zhang Qun, the Minister of justice, who gave his opinion. He believed that the Han army was now sharp, and the formation of confrontation could reduce the vigor of the Han army. Moreover, the state of Zhao in Shijie was indeed not ready for war, so it was not suitable for a large-scale battle.


    "What do you say about half crossing and attacking? Then when the Han country is blind, the whole country is blind?" Shi xuanman said mockingly, "my father is just posing."


    "But if we show weakness to the Han Army, I''m afraid all the nationalities in the country will cause trouble." Qi AI thought what he could think of was unreasonable. Those high-level officials couldn''t think of it. They wondered, "what can we do if there is chaos in the hinterland, whether it''s a war or confrontation ahead?"


    "We are not the only ones who will mess up. The situation in the Han country is not so bad." Shi Xuan looked to the battlefield. His collapsed troops were running back. The Han Army seemed to have about 1000 cavalry chasing out. He first yelled at the following words, and then said to Qiai: "the Jin people in the central plains are not as good as pigs and dogs, and the places are full of giants and powers of all ethnic groups. Looking at the national policies of the Han state, those guys of all ethnic groups are not as free and unfettered as when our nation ruled. They can watch their privileges lose and don''t worry about the liquidation of the Han Congress?"


    Qiai knew that those words must have been said to Shi Xuan. It was probably Ma Qiu who had just collapsed from the northwest.


    "We are not afraid of killing people or dead people. Whoever refuses to obey will be killed directly." Shi Xuan was talking about Shijie''s ruling policy. He said mockingly, "the Han country thinks it is new and civilized, and dare not be like us. The other thing is, we only have the danger of unrest in the hinterland. The Han country is not only an internal threat, but also so many enemy countries. So don''t look at Liu Yan''s arrogance now. Once there is a setback, the Han country may collapse at any time."


    The routed soldiers have completely retreated beyond the long-range attack range of the Han Army, and the pursued Han cavalry have also retreated, but the fate of the retreated Shijie miscellaneous soldiers is not over.


    Shi Xuangang just ordered Donggong Gaoli to intercept the defeated soldiers. After Donggong Gaoli went up, he slaughtered the retreating defeated soldiers, and even set up a lot of pots. After breaking some of the defeated soldiers'' limbs, he threw them aside at will and waited for the water in the pot to boil.


    The wails rang all over the fields. It was the voice of the people who were about to be boiled out because of fear. They kept begging for mercy. They had to be scared to make excrement and urine flow, but anyway, their fate was doomed.


    The Han army can see the movement of Zhao Jun in Shijie because of its wide vision. Although they have seen similar things more than once, they can deeply understand the cruelty of Capricorn people every time.


    At this time, Huan Wen rode in the camp and kept shouting, asking whether the Han soldiers would like to be cooked

 Chapter 436

    Echinojin.


    After arriving, the Han army only launched two exploratory attacks and stopped. That was when Li Tan found that it was impossible to win Jijin with the troops at hand.


    It was supposed to cooperate with the fleet of Li Tan''s department to attack Jijin. When they sailed about 15 miles away from Jijin, they kept hitting the reef. The bottom of the ship didn''t touch the reef at all. It was the stone tiger that sank the stone tablet.


    In addition to large and small sunken ships in the river section around Jijin, wooden stakes were also laid in some relatively flat and shallow water flow positions. Similar movements were only found by the Han army. This is a special situation. At that time, the troops of both sides were frequently mobilized. Then, the self sinking and driving of wooden stakes of Shijie water army took place at night. Even if the Han Army found bodies floating down the upstream, they were ignored.


    The fleet of the Han army was blocked 15 Li downstream from Jijin. During this period, there will be burning boats floating down the river. It is not only blocked, but also in danger of fire attack. The fleet can only temporarily turn into the Chenzi River to escape.


    Only when Li Tan''s army arrived in Jijin, it faced at least 150000 Shijie Zhao troops. On the premise of insufficient strength, it was meaningless to make a strong attack. What needed to wait was for the follow-up friendly forces to come.


    With Jijin as the center, the barracks established by Zhao Jun in Shijie are far beyond imagination. The south bank is a barracks and fortifications about ten miles deep, and the north bank is a continuous large area.


    Mistakes in the decision-making of the Han state were obvious. First, there was no encirclement of the stone tiger, and then the troops looked too scattered and failed to seize the opportunity to fight a decisive battle. Now Shi Hu has reached the North Bank of the Yellow River, but two Han troops are trapped in the hinterland of Shijie. Huanwen''s headquarters has been surrounded on all sides. Li Kuang''s headquarters will be surrounded in Suoyang city if they don''t retreat.


    On the sixth day after Li Tan arrived in Jijin, ran min led the Ministry to arrive.


    "Now it seems that we should decisively attack Yecheng or Xiangguo at that time." Ran min is actually more bitter about this matter: "the same is to let the stone tiger reach the North Bank of the river, but one is to force the stone tiger to retreat, the other is to let the stone tiger arrange calmly."


    The first civil and military dispute in the Han Dynasty was won by the civil servants without suspense because Liu Yan adopted a stable strategy. It is not necessary to say that there is no unwilling mood on the part of the military generals. Waiting for the current situation to develop into this, it is difficult to say what thoughts the civil servants have, and most of the military generals have changed from unwilling to a kind of resentment.


    "Now there are new tricks. Are you going to do what you want?" Ran min is talking about the trap set up by taking advantage of the stone tiger''s half crossing attack. However, he was not optimistic: "what can be seen clearly and casually is likely to be a ecstasy array. I''m afraid their ideas will fail."


    Li Tanmo listened silently. He was familiar with the terrain around Jijin after ran min arrived.


    It must be said that the terrain of Jijin is very flat, and the place you can see is clear at a glance. What will be arranged is basically in the open. The difference is to judge where the enemy will hide heavy troops under the cover of the established camp.


    Ran Min said a lot. Seeing Li Tan''s respectful attitude, he didn''t say much. He felt boring and asked the key question: "in your opinion, how long can Huan Wen persist?"


    Li Tan followed ran min and stopped. After thinking for a while, he said, "Huan Lang has many equipment troops. How long he can persist depends on when arrows and other materials are consumed."


    The generals and schools of the Han Army are clear that if they want to see the bottom of their own materials, they will only happen in one case, that is, they will not have the opportunity to build workshops after they arrive at a place.


    After such a long time, it should have been understood that their king was a figure like a living God. He could not only mobilize elite troops from places unknown to anyone, but also efficiently produce war materials as long as he owned some buildings, and even continuously obtain food from a strange building.


    Tacit things need to be observed by themselves. No one will talk about strange things no matter how they look. They know that they only need to enjoy that convenience.


    It is precisely because there are too many strange things. People with enough identity in the Han country never doubt that the Central Plains will be recovered. The difference is how much time it takes and how much it will be lost during the period. More importantly, internal contradictions will occur, but no one wants to shake Liu Yan''s ruling position.


    Ran min is obviously also a person who knows the "inside story". If he has any ideas before, the only pursuit left after knowing the situation is to seal the king for merit. He has absolutely no intention of independence or rebellion again. After all, although his EQ is not high, it does not mean he is stupid.


    "That''s a fight." Ran min will ask Huan Wen about the friendship they established when they worked together to attack Yecheng or Xiangguo. Afterwards, they found that the other party was similar to their own nature, and they had the meaning of meeting late. He said to Li Tan, "what the king means is that Jijin''s strategic position has begun to decline. What remains is how many enemy troops can be eliminated here to create favorable conditions for the future war situation."


    Li Tan understood that it was a frontal battle, and the two sides were completely fighting with strength.


    Ran min brought 80000 Han troops. The number of Han troops in Jijin increased to 180000, but the war soldiers were 90000. The rest of the Han troops could not be said to be able to participate in the war, but they were more inclined to serve the war soldiers most of the time.


    Because of the terrain, Zhao Jun in Shijie knew when ran min led his army. They had no superfluous action, but constantly strengthened the fortifications of the camp and assumed a posture of sticking to it.


    On the second day after ran min''s arrival, before dawn, smoke rose from the Han Army''s camp, and so did Zhao Jun''s camp in Shijie. Judging from the cooking smoke, both armies are having extra meals, which indicates that the calm of the past few days will be broken today.


    It was bright. After a full meal, the Han soldiers marched out of the camp. It was seen that the arms were led by various soldiers of the forbidden guard army, followed by the soldiers on foot. The cavalry were placed on the left and right wings as a grazing array after the infantry approached the Zhao army in Shijie.


    When ran min and Li Tan appeared at the front of the battlefield, a large number of figures of Zhao Jun in Shijie opposite were arranged according to the defense fortifications established. The strong war drums of the Han Army and the bleak horn of Zhao Jun in Shijie echoed, combined with the fluttering flags of the two armies, giving the air a sense of killing.


    "The world has changed." Ran min seemed to have a clear irony and said, "Hu people are good at riding and shooting and like to fight in the field. I didn''t expect to have to fight camp defense now."


    Li Tan is observing the source of soldiers in the enemy camp. He can see very clearly through a single telescope. Most of Zhao Jun in Shijie have yellow skin and black head. His eyes are all black and brown, and only a few have white skin, brown hair and green eyes. So does it mean that the people of the Jie nationality only exist as supervisors and need to work hard for all kinds of miscellaneous Hu and Jin people?


    "The Hu people don''t have many strong crossbows, and the bow is not pure." Ran min also looked at it with a single telescope and commented: "our strong crossbow has a better range than the enemy."


    Shijie Zhao Jun must also understand the gap between the long-range attack weapons of the two armies. When building the camp, they arranged many roofs. The stress is that the wooden raft structure is combined with fire-proof sand, and some are straw huts and soil, which makes it look like a defense work and more like the existence of a village.


    Ran min ordered the necessary close combat escort force and a large number of bow and crossbow troops to advance as the leader, followed by crossbows and stone throwing vehicles.


    Nearly 30000 Han troops moved forward in the shape of a half moon. When the two sides were 300 steps away from each other, the strong crossbow soldiers stopped and formed an arrow array, and the rest of the troops continued to move forward. The crossbow troops stopped when they were 200 steps away from the enemy. The close combat arms, archers and stone throwing vehicles did not stop until they approached the enemy''s fortifications about 150 steps.


    A burst of "Hua Hua" sounded first on the battlefield. It was the sound of too many powerful crossbows. One sound was followed by another. There were "dark clouds" composed of crossbows and arrows in the sky. They sent out "Xiu Xiu" in mid air, broke through the air and fell in pieces to hit all kinds of objects.


    If you are in the camp of Zhao Jun in Shijie, the environment you are facing is like a rainy day. The difference is that what falls is not raindrops, but crossbows and arrows that will kill people.


    Not all Shijie Zhao troops have shelters on their tops. Waves of dense crossbows and arrows are fired. After a group of Shijie Zhao troops without overhead cover are killed and injured, they scattered to the covered position to avoid. The barracks covered by crossbows and arrows are a phenomenon of running around in a scream.


    The strong crossbow troops of the Han army continued to shoot arrows quickly and mechanically. A similar situation occurred in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. At that time, the Qin army used strong crossbows as an advance offensive everywhere. Generally, the Qin army would continuously shoot arrows at the enemy''s barracks or cities for six or seven days, so as to disrupt the enemy''s morale.


    Soon, the crossbow of the Han Army also joined the ranks of launching. It should be said that the ceiling built by the Zhao army in Shijie can prevent the crossbow and arrow of the strong crossbow, but it is not necessary to face the crossbow and arrow with a length of about ten feet and thick.


    One after another, crossbows and arrows like long guns fell after a leap over a distance. Their sharp metal arrows penetrated into the ceiling, penetrated the soil, broke through the layer of thatch, and brought up a cry of panic, which was inevitable.


    The thatched roof can''t stop the crossbow, while the wood roof depends on the firmness. Only a small number of crossbows and arrows can shoot through the roof of the wood structure, and more only make the roof vibrate after hitting. Some sand and soil fell on the Shijie Zhao Jun who took refuge, and then scared them silly.


    Because the Han army was too close, and then the Han Army''s long-range attack weapons were too long, Ma Qiu, who was in charge of commanding the army''s defense, saw that the barracks covered by arrows were within half a mile of the barracks. In a daze, he was glad that Zhang Qun had spent so much effort to get those ceilings.


    "Hold on!" Ma Qiu is not respected by Shi Hu now. Otherwise, he will not be assigned such a task. He kept yelling: "hold the enemy''s long-range arrows and wait for the enemy to rush to the camp. We''ll kill them!"


    The battlefield is large enough and full of all kinds of voices. No matter how loud a person has, the distance that the voice can spread is limited. The most is to inspire the people around him, and then cheer himself up.


    In recent years, Ma Qiu has really had a bad time. First, he followed Shi Hu to attack Murong Xianbei, who was not founded at that time, and the whole army was destroyed. Later, he led his army to attack Zhang Liangguo alone, and then there was a broken halberd and sand, so that the official positions of Liangzhou governor and East Zheng general were removed one after another.


    Ma Qiu''s short fortune happened in March this year. He was appointed governor of the three counties of Henan, Hanoi and Xingyang. He was stationed in the three counties. He is likely to become a general of the western expedition and enter Guanzhong. As a result, the Han Army used troops in Xingyang county. After he was defeated by xie''an, he immediately retreated to Ji county. Hanoi county was soon attacked by the Han army. In a rage, Shi Hu once again removed his position as governor of the three counties, gave an official position as governor of Puyang County, and lost it to Jijin as the front commander of the defense Han army.


    If people are unlucky to a certain extent, nothing will go well. Ma Qiu expects the Han Army to quickly launch a close-up attack. However, the Han Army just uses the advantage of long-range bow and ride weapons to shoot continuously. It is a strong crossbow, vehicle crossbow and stone throwing vehicle that shoot endlessly for six days, resulting in the death and injury of the Shijie Zhao army guarding the camp. However, the Han Army has delayed to launch a close combat attack.


    After six days of all kinds of long-range weapon attacks, the front of the camp of Zhao Jun in Shijie has been in a mess. There are numerous crossbows and arrows everywhere, and many of them are as thick as long guns. The rolling stone bullets can quickly pile up into a hill.


    What the Han Army caused to the camp of Shijie Zhao army was that no matter what fortifications were, they became ruins under the high-intensity bombardment. The dead Shijie Zhao army was left on the battlefield and no one took care of it. They had to retreat continuously. They retreated two miles back in six days. The Han Army entered the original camp of Shijie Zhao army, Then continue the endless shooting.


    Ma Qiu tried to let his men and horses launch a counterattack, but the result was miserable. It was a kind of arrow that attracted rain at the beginning of a man''s head. The bed crossbow and stone throwing cart of the Han army would soon join in. Their attempt was to collapse and flee backward after moving less than a hundred steps forward.


    "When are they going to shoot?" Ma Qiu''s sorrow even turned white. The whole person looked extremely haggard, both angry and with a deep sense of powerlessness: "is there such a war!"


    Of course, there are such wars. First, the Qin army has done this to all countries in the Central Plains and the Huns. Later, the Western Han Army also did this to the Huns and grassland tribes. In the Eastern Han Dynasty, the army still did this to all kinds of western regions.


    Now the Han army can still continue to do so. It is Shijie Zhao army who gave up the advantage of field cavalry and played a poor method of fighting by building camps.

 Chapter 437

    Far back, it can be traced back to the period of primitive people. People first learned to use sticks, but people who simply use sticks and people who learned to tie sharp stones to sticks always lose. People who tie ordinary sharp stones and people who tie Obsidian are still easy to lose. This can be understood as an evolution of human beings as primates in the use of preliminary tools, which is both the pursuit of sharpness.


    Until the cold weapon period, bronze was replaced by iron. The progress of material science is no longer just the advantages and disadvantages of materials, but also a progress of material science and engineering. The emergence of weapons such as knives, guns, swords, halberds, shields, bows, crossbows, etc. makes people''s fighting not only pay attention to courage and fighting skills, but also tend to rely more on organization and coordination.


    The development of history, even when it comes to the emergence of hot weapons, still talks about who can obtain greater advantages in war if he has mastered more sharp weapons, especially the progress process of long-range weapons.


    Not in the era of hot weapons, which army has a longer range, faster frequency and greater power will have more and more obvious advantages. The long-range weapons used by the Han Army are better than those used by the Shijie Zhao army. It may be difficult to reflect in mobile warfare, but the advantages and disadvantages of array warfare will be infinitely enlarged, resulting in that the inferior party can only be beaten passively.


    The Han Army led by ran min did not need to launch a close combat charge. They could peel off the protective layer of Shijie Zhao army again and again like peeling oranges simply by relying on a large number of powerful long-range weapons.


    The war between the two sides is no longer a fierce struggle. One side makes full use of the advantages of long-range weapons to attack, and the other side''s weapons are not comparable and difficult to charge effectively, which has become a show for one side to attack and the other to suffer.


    In the nine days, the Han Army pushed forward step by step, and the Zhao army in Shijie could only retreat step by step. As soon as they moved forward and backward, the battlefield extended nearly four miles.


    The decreasing space forced Shijie Zhao Jun to put so many troops on the south bank, and Ma Qiu had to transfer some of the defenders to the north bank.


    No... Ma Qiu doesn''t just mobilize the garrison to retreat. He also needs to mobilize the troops in the rear to replace the people whose morale is extremely low. It seems that they have reached the critical point of collapse.


    It is difficult to counterattack and can only be beaten passively. For the Shijie Zhao Jun who defends the camp, if they have enough organization and obedience, they can still adhere to it, but the Hu people never talk about organization. They usually rely on brutal oppression to force them. Ma Qiu is really afraid that his soldiers will flee or riot more simply because they can''t bear it.


    The Han Army entered the camp originally belonging to the Zhao army in Shijie, recovered the arrows and stone bullets fired before, and repeatedly used them to attack the Zhao army in Shijie.


    What caused trouble to the Han army was the dead bodies. The bodies they encountered were still fresh, and some long untreated bodies had rotted. The Han Army had to send a group of slaves from the rear to remove the bodies of the battlefield. The bodies in the back would be burned. Finally, the slaves were killed and burned by ran min''s order.


    It''s just to kill some slaves. Ran min doesn''t think it''s a matter of anger and resentment. He only knows that it''s a reasonable way to use "tools", which is much more appropriate than letting his own people bear the risk of getting sick.


    No one in the Han Army had any opinion on ran min''s practice, not even major general. Because ran min''s practice had more sense of identity, ran Min who found this was happy, which made ran min feel happy to find more of the same kind.


    "Not everyone can be like us!" Ran min is not satisfied with the ongoing war. He prefers to fight hard: "there are more than 400000 crossbows and arrows fired in nine days. Which country in today''s world can be like us?"


    Ran min, who is in a good mood, has talked a lot recently. Anyone caught can talk a few words. He is more interested in making friends with Li Tan, who has a bright future. When he meets Li Tan, he will talk for a long time.


    With the repeated advance of the army, although there has been recycling, there are nearly 70000 damaged crossbows and arrows, not to mention those that are difficult to reuse after launch.


    Li Tan has a good sense of Ran min. after listening to that, he said, "the arrows launched fall with strong kinetic energy. Collision will cause breakage. The more powerful the arrow is, the easier it will break."


    If you want to play large-scale and large batches of arrow arrays, not everyone can afford it. What you need is strong productivity support. After all, not only does it consume arrows, but the repeated use of tools will also cause damage. For example, in just nine days, more than 2000 powerful crossbows of the Han army were damaged due to frequent firing.


    The powerful crossbow is composed of a variety of parts. The process and time of manufacturing a powerful crossbow are much greater and more difficult than expected. A small number may be nothing. A large number is a test of national strength and productivity. Many countries are difficult to assemble in large quantities even if they master the manufacturing skills of powerful crossbows.


    In fact, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty also mastered the manufacturing technology of powerful crossbows. Although it could not compare with the powerful crossbows of the Han Army in range and power, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty really had such technology, but there were not many crossbow soldiers of the Jin Army, only about 7000.


    It is not that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not know the power of strong crossbows, but that their number of craftsmen is limited, which can not be fully used in the manufacture of strong crossbows, and can not bear the consumption of strong crossbows.


    The real situation is that in the era of manual manufacturing, technicians need to be used in all aspects. It is impossible to focus on one place for many years. This involves the utilization of productive forces, that is, the pure division of manpower.


    "Not every country can have the production capacity of a big man." Li Tan saw this aspect more thoroughly. He said: "the big man is a group of production personnel who tend to serve the war and have... Well, it''s hard to explain. The people are also organized to be specially responsible for the production of certain war materials. In other countries, even the puppet Jin with mature organizational ability, they can''t learn like the big man."


    What makes ran min admire is this. The state of Han is really a machine that serves the war in all aspects. For example, the Hu people''s country that does not understand the specific operation system of the country belongs to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which does not know how to use manpower and knows how to use manpower, but does not have that executive power.


    The Han state under Liu Yan''s rule was due to the population registration and division at the beginning, and then to the system similar to the collective commune. What people can and should do has been allocated at the time of formation. The fully utilized human resources, coupled with the system against the sky, created a terrible and sophisticated war machine.


    The war machine of the Han Dynasty has been running for three years, supporting the rapid expansion of territory. If it was just a large-scale application in productivity, it was the transfer of troops in the past year.


    "A new batch of troops will be in place soon?" Ran min looked at the battlefield, and his own troops fired all kinds of long-range sharp weapons endlessly. Shijie Zhao Jun could only bear the blow: "how many? 100000?"


    In fact, ran min knew the exact number. He just praised the use of human resources in the Han Dynasty.


    In the state of Han, the number of troops directly involved in the war has reached 600000, which is still being used from the base of 3 million.


    If you include those people who have recently opened up territory, the population of the Han country has approached tens of millions. When ran min thought about the use of manpower in the Han country, he thought that it is likely that tens of millions of people can draw out manpower to arm two million troops. Goose bumps all over his body burst out involuntarily and gasped for breath.


    "Ah? Two million!" Li Tan was a little silly. He didn''t know what ran min was thinking. He suddenly said this. He was also looking forward to it, but he had to explain what ran min didn''t know: "there is no big way for the center to take local power now. I''m afraid it can''t make full use of the new population in a short time."


    "Kill. If you catch a group, you''ll kill them. If you''re not afraid, you''ll kill them. They''re afraid." Ran min felt that there was nothing complicated: "Shijie is to rule by killing and drive all ethnic groups to obey."


    Li Tan couldn''t help looking at the side of Shijie and Zhao Jun. those who were forced to go to the battlefield by Shijie were hiding behind all kinds of places to hide with trembling, thinking: [what else can you do with this way of use, in addition to driving them to the battlefield to die?]


    Bursts of uproar came from the direction of Shijie Zhao Jun. from a distance, many black spots rushed back. It was Shijie Zhao Jun who couldn''t bear the pressure. He fled after the collapse. Even if there were people supervising the war and killing, it couldn''t be stopped.


    Ran min thought it was another routine collapse of Zhao Jun in Shijie. At first, he had a joke mentality. Later, he found that things didn''t seem like that. He didn''t have time to gossip with Li tan. He ordered his own close combat forces to launch an offensive.


    Shijie Zhao Jun, who has been passively beaten, can withstand nine days. That''s because Jie people''s supervision is hard enough, but people''s tolerance is always limited. The groups facing real collapse are not only hard enough to stop.


    In the past nine days, the long-range attack of the Han Army stopped for the first time. First, the light cavalry of the Han army launched an assault from several directions, and then the infantry of the Han Army poured into the camp of Shijie. They were not subjected to organized resistance. The Zhao army of Shijie was busy fleeing to the bridges that could cross the north bank.


    People are running everywhere. While running, they will roar like wild animals from their mouths. It is a sound that will appear only when they are afraid to a certain extent. People are running and pushing regardless. Even if there is a turbulent river ahead, they are people squeezing people and falling like dumplings.


    Ma Qiu withdrew to the camp on the North Bank of the Yellow River when things were wrong. At this moment, he looked at the miserable situation ahead with cold hands and feet. People on the bank pushed and fell into the water, and the same was true on several bridges.


    "The troops on the south bank are over?" Jia Jian is the hall lieutenant of Zhao state in Shijie, that is, the gatekeeper of Shi Hu''s palace. He came to Jijin battlefield to convey Shi Hu''s orders. Unexpectedly, he saw such a situation: "you, you... Find a way quickly!"


    "There''s no way!" Ma Qiu cried, really crying: "the troops are completely in disorder, the Han army takes advantage of the situation to launch an offensive, and the south bank will be lost."


    Shijie Zhao Jun, who was completely passively beaten, showed signs of collapse two or three days ago. Otherwise, Ma Qiu would not change his Garrison. What he didn''t expect was that the bearing capacity of the newly mobilized troops was worse than those before.


    Ma Qiu burst into tears when he knew that the matter was big. He was extremely frightened. He didn''t know how Shi Hu would cook himself. His heart was completely confused.


    Jia Jian looked at Ma Qiu with some sympathy and said what he shouldn''t say: "why don''t... Set fire to the pontoon and block the other three bridges that can''t be destroyed?"


    "Yes, that''s it." Ma Qiu regained some sense: "the front forces collapsed completely, and the rear forces were also affected. It is difficult to organize a strong counterattack. It is the most important thing to prevent the Han army from taking advantage of the situation to kill the north bank..."


    On the South Bank of the Yellow River in Jijin, there are about 70000 Shijie Zhao troops. After they get into chaos, what organizational system and organization are completely disordered. What everyone wants is how to escape to the North Bank of the Yellow River. The places where they can cross the river in the rear are crowded with people who want to escape, but the people in front have to face the slaughter of the Han army.


    Ran min and Li Tan had imagined what to do when Shijie Zhao Jun collapsed in advance. Waiting for Shijie Zhao Jun to collapse, they found that it was far more chaotic than they thought.


    "Our propulsion speed... Is a little slow." Knowing the situation ahead, Li Tan said mysteriously, "there are few enemy troops to resist, but they run around and kill too slowly. It''s useless to shout for them to surrender."


    "Isn''t it, not to mention people, even pigs, running around like tens of thousands..." ran min was very excited and was depressed when he found the truth. Halfway through his speech, he saw a strong black smoke coming from the front: "the enemy set fire to the bridge?"


    Under the command of Ma Qiu, the soldiers of the Jie people can kill a vacant lot with dense arrows, and recklessly dump the kerosene on the floating bridge on the Bank of the river. As soon as they throw the torch, it will burn immediately.


    The floating bridge used boats and boats as its buoyancy, and the structure was all made of wood. The burning speed was not fast, and the fire was not so big. As soon as the soldiers of the Jie nationality who killed people retreated, the Shijie Zhao army who fled along the floating bridge from the south bank surged up again. They ran all the way down the water like dumplings, and then rushed into the fire, Before the pontoon was burned down, many people rushed to the shore even if they were burned.


    It is difficult to block the work of the other three bridges. The width of the pontoon bridge is narrow, and the open space can be emptied by constantly covering it with bows and arrows, but the width of the three bridges is a little large. Moreover, the three bridges do not sway when walking. The number of arrows emptied is the number of people pouring up, and the bodies of people shot dead will pile up into a mountain, and there will be living people climbing and continuing to pour, Even if there are tools to block, they can''t be transported.


    Looking down at the battlefield from the sky, there is complete chaos on the south bank, and there is chaos on the Shijie Zhao Jun on the north bank. Looking at the turbulent River, there are all fluttering figures, and more bodies floating downstream, which is really terrible

 Chapter 438

    The Yellow River is not called the Yellow River now. She has many names, such as mother river or big river.


    The water of the Yellow River is not muddy now. It should be said that its river looks very clear and provides drinking and agricultural irrigation for people along the whole river.


    There are many records about the Yellow River, usually focusing on the change of course. In the fifth year of King Ding of Zhou (602 BC), the third year of Yuanguang of emperor Xiaowu of the Western Han Dynasty (132 BC) and the third year of the founding of the people''s Republic of China (11 AD), several changes of the Yellow River were seriously recorded. Any change of the Yellow River made the imperial court face a great crisis at that time.


    Now in this clear river, Jijin is taken as the starting point, and countless corpses float on the downstream river surface. In some river sections, even because there are river grass and some broken wood branches on the water surface, too many corpses are hooked, resulting in too many corpses piled up in the river section. The exaggeration is that floating corpses cut off the river.


    Of course, the bodies floating on the river are dense, that is, on the surface of the water, and the water is still flowing at a deeper position. It is an exaggerated description to say that the floating bodies cut off the river, which is consistent with the saying that the floating bodies cut off the river.


    The corpses floating downstream of Jijin extend very far. The more time goes by, the farther the floating corpses float. It can be imagined that if there are floating corpses that are not stopped by anything, or float on the beach, they are either trapped by the soil in the river bed, or they can definitely float to the Bohai Sea.


    Shijie Zhao Jun, who defended the South Bank of Jijin, collapsed. Ma Qiu couldn''t deal with it at all and chose to abandon everything and run away. The reason why he would do this is very simple. He thinks that this time the stone tiger will never let go of himself. If he doesn''t run, do he have to wait to be skinned and cramped before being cooked and eaten?


    Ma Qiu, who completely lost his square inch, didn''t run, which would have no impact on the war situation. A completely useless master ran away and replaced him with someone who can do something. It''s a good thing to take over the command.


    The person who took over the command was Jia Jian. In fact, he pretended not to find it before Ma Qiu could escape. As soon as Ma Qiu ran away, he urgently summoned generals and schools at all levels in the army to make it clear who the commander is from now on.


    A group of confused generals immediately accepted when they saw someone coming out to carry the pot. Anyway, Jia Jian asked them to do whatever they wanted.


    In this way, the chaotic Shijie Zhao army miraculously restored some organizational strength. They deliberately opened the channel for the fleeing of the defeated soldiers, organized troops to build a defense line and deploy defense, which was pushed up by the army of the Jie people. Facing the Han Army mixed behind the defeated soldiers to try to break through, they actually blocked the Han army back.


    The truth is that the number of Han troops trying to break through is only 1000. Led by a marquis named Cheng Shuo, they deliberately changed their clothes and got on the bridge in the enemy''s rout. They have not reached the North Bank of the bridge yet. Many people have been squeezed into the water. Among a group of panicked rout soldiers, their murderous soldiers in disguise are also too obvious, The archers of the Jie people who were found in time carried out indiscriminate coverage together with the defeated soldiers. After everyone on the bridge was in chaos, they crowded all over the ground and had to try their best to withdraw back.


    The whole process lasted two days from the collapse of Shijie Zhao army on the South Bank of Jijin to the confrontation between Han Army and Shijie Zhao army on the north bank.


    There are too many things to deal with at the first time, so that ran min kneels down in front of Cheng Shuo now.


    The one thousand Han Army''s attempt to break through was not an order from Shangfeng, but Cheng Shuo took the opportunity to carry out it with his headquarters. It was not done, and a thousand people lost more than 400 people. Of course, he should be held accountable.


    According to ran min''s original intention, he really didn''t think Cheng Shuo had done anything wrong. If he could make the decision, he still wanted to give praise. The problem is that the Han Army has its own discipline. If Cheng Shuo is successful, he will certainly be meritorious, but he has not been successful?


    "According to the military law..." ran min finished reading the paper, looked up at Cheng Shuo kneeling on the ground, smiled and said, "do you know what kind of disposal you will face?"


    Cheng Shuo knew what punishment he was facing and calmly answered "yes", looking like he fully accepted whatever punishment he was facing. He felt only one thing depressed. If they succeeded in breaking through and gaining a firm foothold on the south bank, it would be a certain thing to win the title, and the official position should be promoted to the rank of captain.


    Ran min looked at the Li Tan who was accompanying him and seemed to be chatting: "it seems that something similar has happened before, but it has been successful?"


    "There is such a thing." Li Tan knew what ran min meant. In fact, he knew who Cheng Shuo was. After watching Cheng Shuo, who was magnanimous and ready to accept punishment, he said to ran min, "you are the master general and can give a final judgment according to the circumstances."


    Ran min is waiting for this sentence. With the support of the deputy general, Chang Shi also said that he can deal with it lightly, and he can make up his mind. The development of the war situation was much faster than expected. He was still in a happy mood and deliberately teased Cheng Shuo. He asked: "the heaviest punishment is execution. Do you think you should be executed?"


    Cheng Shuo swallowed a mouthful of water and chose to smile awkwardly without saying a word.


    "Demote to the village head and keep it." Ran min waved and motioned that Cheng Shuo could go away. He looked at Li Tan and Chang Shi Zhang Shi, who seemed to regard himself as a decoration, deliberately made a distressed expression and said, "now the South Bank of Jijin is taken, but the king specially ordered us to rest. What''s the situation?"


    Zhang Shi was the one who had stayed in Xiangguo for a long time as a spy leader. Before, he was a lieutenant of one of the nine Qing Dynasties. After Liu Yan personally enlisted, the lieutenant had nothing to do. He was sent to ran min to be a military commander, either for experience or gold plating.


    In fact, no matter Liu Yan or anyone knows who ran min is. In the military, ran min, as the chief general, doesn''t like to have subordinates pointing fingers, and ran min''s military ability is also more trustworthy. Zhang Shi''s responsibility as a long-term monitor is far more than giving advice.


    Now it''s time for Zhang Shi to speak. He said, "the war with Shijie is huge, and the mobilization of our army is delayed. We need to wait for other troops to arrive."


    This is the global and local interaction. To put it bluntly, when the war develops to a certain scale, some parts can be abandoned, but in some important places, it should be adhered to by one person. No matter what actions are taken, they are regulated to achieve comprehensive victory.


    Ran min guessed that this was the case. They became pawns to attract Shi Hu''s attention all the way. What the center wanted was to make breakthroughs from other positions. In order to achieve their goals, not only did they have to rest all the way, but Huanwen had to continue to persist in difficulties all the way. Maybe Li Kuang knew whether he would be trapped or surrounded all the way.


    "The Han Dynasty has recently expanded a lot of soil and destroyed a lot of Zhao troops. It seems that the situation is favorable, but..." Li Tan specially glanced at Zhang Shi, saw that Zhang Shi continued to look like he didn''t exist, pondered a little, and then said: "generally speaking, the war on Shijie still hasn''t made much progress, and even some are in the mire?"


    "Well." Ran min really regarded Zhang Shi as nonexistent, spoke without scruples, and said, "you shouldn''t listen to those civil servants. If you launched a long-range attack on Yecheng or Xiangguo, you would have made a big breakthrough."


    Li Tan absolutely did not dare to take that turn. He changed the subject and said, "now Xie Lang will lead the five Wanxiang Jijun to March, Xu Zhonglang will unify 80000 troops in zhu''a County, and the king himself led the army to Qinting (Dongping county). It seems that if you don''t move, it should be an all-round attack on the stone tablet?"


    Han''s troops along the Yellow River are more and more. There are 170000 troops on ran min''s side alone. With the arrival of the new army in the rear, the troops in other positions will definitely add up to more than 300000, that is, nearly 500000 troops will be deployed in an all-round way.


    A map covering the Yellow River was soon spread on the ground of the big tent. Ran min took the lead in taking off his boots and stepped on it. He walked to the position of Puyang County. While pointing out, he said: "the strength of stone tiger is only more than our army. There are more than 300000 people on the North Bank of Jijin alone, and there are troops moving closer to this side in other places."


    It''s obvious! Ran min here defeated the Shijie Zhao army on the South Bank of Jijin, forcing the Shijie Zhao army to shrink to the north bank. Jijin is only forty miles away from the Chaoge. In addition to guarding the Bank of Jijin, the Shijie Zhao army retreating to the North Bank of the Yellow River is not pressed on the head of Huanwen office?


    Therefore, Li Tan is both envious and worried about Huan Wen. They either become a nail and stay in place, or they are a lonely boat on the sea that may be overturned by huge waves at any time. It is a great achievement to keep it. If they lose it, they will die.


    The importance of Huanwen''s headquarters has increased again and again. With the bankruptcy of the encirclement plan for the main force of Shi Hu, the army located in Chaoge has attracted too many enemy troops, and it is a nail that Shi Hu must pull out before he wants to retreat to Yecheng or Xiang.


    At present, the center of the Han Dynasty is around Huan Wen''s headquarters, which can firmly attract the main force of Shijie Zhao army. Ran min''s original leading role of the Han Army along the way can be said to have been robbed.


    In the following three days, ran min and others just assumed the posture of attacking and seizing the bridge at any time, and did not launch an actual offensive. In contrast, Zhao Jun in Shijie desperately built Fortifications on the other side of the river. It was seen that ran min was both anxious and extremely upset. Until the news that Xu Zheng led the army to Hebei arrived, ran min directly scolded.


    "Come and go, our nearly 200000 troops will become furnishings here?" All ran min''s good moods went with the wind. He was almost iron green. "We started the game. As a result, others came out easily to pick peaches!"


    Li Tan felt deeply and was also annoyed. The great merit was about to be taken away, but he was at least rational and advised: "the merit is indispensable to us. Since the king has allowed to launch an attack, we''d better discuss how to attack first?"


    "There''s nothing to discuss." When ran min was angry, he didn''t want to talk much at all. He directly said: "the armed infantry advance first, the bow and crossbow troops then go up, and shoot a river beach that can stand on its feet. Behind it should be the cavalry."


    Li Tan was speechless. The rest of the floating bridges had been completely destroyed. In recent days, they just ensured that the three bridges would not be damaged or blocked, but the fleet could not reach the place where it could cross the river. Really, they had to rely on the thicker troops to make a passage.


    The order was given and the war drums sounded.


    Amid the sound of "roaring - roaring -" drums, the Han Army camp marched out of the infantry, led by heavy infantry, including the figure of Tower Shield soldiers, followed by bow soldiers and crossbow soldiers.


    Li Tu, who succeeded Jia Jian, started his own action when he heard the war drum from the Han army.


    Shijie Zhao''s army on the North Bank of Jijin has increased to 200000. There are 70000 soldiers of the Jie people''s own family, and the rest are still miscellaneous brands. It is worth mentioning that Shi Hu asked Li Tu to bring 3000 dragon guards, including 1000 heavy cavalry and 2000 heavy infantry.


    The last time Ma Qiu commanded the battle, the morale of Zhao Jun in Shijie collapsed to the bottom of the valley. Li Tu didn''t choose to let those miscellaneous players go first. In order to boost morale, he directly let the equipped heavy infantry of 2000 dragon guards come on from the beginning and equipped with 5000 Archers.


    The three stone bridges also left traces of the great collapse. It was blood turned into dark black by the sun exposure. Even some swollen floating corpses floated around the pier, and the air was full of the stench of corpses.


    There was a great movement of heavily armed infantry, resulting in heavy footsteps echoing in the sound of war drums and horns on both sides of the Yellow River bounded by bridges.


    There were 10000 heavy infantry under the system led by ran min, of which only 2000 were heavy swordsmen. The rest were selected and trained from tall and strong soldiers.


    The heavily armed infantry of the two armies soon appeared at a mutual visual distance.


    The heavy infantry in front of the Han army were covered with scale armor on the outer layer, lock armor and leather armor on the inside, and two layers of silk underwear under the war robe. Their helmets and visors were put down, but their eyes showed. They carried a tower shield in their left hand and a long handled Park knife in their right hand. In addition, there were no heavy infantry with shields. They were carrying a very heavy three pointed two-edged sword, which was called Mo Dao in the Sui and Tang Dynasties. It is necessary to have heavy swordsmen who are purely carrying a thick and broad sword, but they are arranged on both wings.


    The heavy infantry on Zhao Jun''s side of Shijie is very traditional armor, that is, armor with leather or cloth inlaid with iron sheets. You can see a layer of armor composed of iron rings at the collar. You can guess that there is also a layer of lock armor in the armor. What else can only be guessed. The weapons look like heavy weapons, mostly maces or flail... That is, a wooden handle is connected with an iron chain to a sphere with spikes.


    Ran min saw Shijie in the rear. At the beginning, Zhao Jun let the heavy infantry of the Dragon Guard play. After being stunned, he was happy: "it was the elite of the Dragon Guard who were present? Killing them is more credit than killing the miscellaneous soldiers!"

 Chapter 439

    The eyes of the two heavy infantry did not last long. After a burst of rapid war drums from the Han Army, the soldiers ready to fight first shouted "drink!", Rhythmic drums began to be sounded, and each drum reminded soldiers that they should take steps to form a neat and uniform step sound.


    Before the attack, some of the heavy infantry of the Han Army replaced their weapons with long guns. At the beginning of the third row of the formation, there were some people holding shields and long guns. If you look inside through the shield, you will see that the long guns were held at the waist one by one, making the formation very neat.


    The armor on the heavy infantry of the Han army should be 65 Jin, together with the weight of shield or weapons. The overall weight is definitely about 100. They are arranged in the front by the people holding Tower Shield. When advancing, the first row is holding Tower Shield, the second row is held high to an angle of about 45 degrees, and the third row is held high and flat at the beginning, Under the dense formation, there is a moving wall of steel.


    The three bridges built in Jijin during the reign of Emperor Xuan of the Han Dynasty are a gradual hole bridge, which is made of stone, wood and soil. Its two sides are relatively low, and the highest position in the middle is more than three feet. Due to the long length of the bridge deck, there will be no obvious slope.


    The Han army began to move forward, and the Dragon guards and equipped infantry on the side of Shijie Zhao army also began to respond. They did not stay on the beach, but stepped into the bridge deck in bursts of bleak trumpets. Their posture was to block the bridge deck layer by layer.


    The marching speed of the Han Army, which formed the shield array, was not fast. It can even be said that the advancing speed was a little slow. When they moved forward 50 steps, they would stop briefly to adjust the loose formation, and they were also taking the opportunity to recover some physical strength.


    "Watch your feet."


    "I know."


    The people in the front row are not heavy swordsmen, but people selected by themselves. The Han army paid great attention to the formation of heavy infantry. Its height should not be less than 7 feet and 3 inches (1 feet and 24.5 cm in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, so it is about 180 cm). Its skeleton should be large and strong. They usually trained most in physical fitness and step array. On the contrary, they trained less in personal fighting skills.


    Walking in the front row, Xiao Qi can look forward through the gap of the shield, because what he sees in the middle of the bridge is the bridge deck. In fact, he mechanically listened to the drums of the war drum behind him, and stopped as soon as the drum stopped.


    Soldiers who can be used as vanguards are generally selected from brave people. Paoze standing side by side with Xiao Qi should be called Ruishi according to the military saying. They are the first batch of people who come close to the enemy, and they are definitely the first batch to be attacked. They have a very high psychological endurance. Otherwise, timid people may turn around and run away when they see a large number of enemies swarming.


    The Han Army lacked confident soldiers in the early stage. After all, their original living environment was very bad. They were not only bad, but also had no dignity under the arbitrary bullying of the Hu people. For a long time, Liu Yan gave them courage again and again with systematic troops. In addition, they gradually recovered their courage after winning the war again and again, and even became unprecedented self-confidence because of continuous victory.


    In Xiao Qi''s sight, the enemy''s head first appeared in the distance, and his body gradually emerged. He judged that his side should be about 140 steps away from the enemy. Subconsciously, he looked up at the sky, but his vision was blocked by a shield.


    There are arrows flying in the sky. It doesn''t look too dense.


    The front end of the three bridges is full of heavy infantry. They extend nearly 240 steps from the front to the back. Behind the heavy infantry is the bow and crossbow army.


    "Even a strong crossbow with a distance of 300 steps will not have any killing effect on heavy infantry." Li Jun is a member of the military Marquis with heavy infantry. His troops are used as the leader of the attack. I stay on the south bank beach, next to a car with war drums. He looked at the situation ahead and said, "it seems that the harassing effect is also very limited."


    The powerful crossbow has a long range. Its most powerful distance is about 30 steps. The prismatic arrow can penetrate three layers of heavy armor. However, no one will put the strong crossbow force in front when the enemy approaches 30 steps, which means that it will be in contact after one launch. There are no strong crossbow soldiers in close combat. When they are close to the close combat arms, they are bound to be killed wantonly.


    Although the attack was limited, the Han Army still fired crossbows and arrows one after another, and even let the bed crossbow on the beach conduct experimental calibration. Unfortunately, the range of the bed crossbow could not reach the enemy.


    Li TU was stunned when he saw the firing of the Han Army''s bed crossbow. When he saw that the fired crossbow fell more than 50 steps away from his own troops, he couldn''t help showing a mocking expression.


    Even if they didn''t know the Han army before, the Shijie Zhao army suffered a painful price continuously. Especially, the Shijie Zhao army here was abused by the Han Army''s long-range weapons for nearly ten days and collapsed. No matter how stupid they are, they should gather intelligence and study the range of various long-range weapons of the Han army.


    The Dragon guards on the bridge deck stopped outside the range of the Han Army''s long-range weapons that can cause serious damage according to the prompt from the rear, that is, Kankan was north of the center of the bridge.


    If you look at the three bridges, you will find that both sides have made the same move without too strange tricks. As a result, the heavy infantry of the two armies are crowded in front of the enemy.


    The rhythmic drums sounded again, and Xiao Qi followed many paoze and said "drink!", Raise your shield and continue to follow the drum.


    The fighting rhythm of heavy infantry can''t be faster. Without the troops participating in the war, some double soldiers on the beach can only hold their breath and watch.


    The weather is hot and the body is covered with multi-layer armor. In fact, the heavy infantry on both sides should have been sweating all over, and the sweat will flow downward, which makes water stains appear on the ground of the bridge.


    The two sides have been close to each other within 30 steps. The Dragon guards who have not moved suddenly burst into a chorus of roars, and some objects that look like throwing guns were thrown out of the Dragon guards'' array.


    More than one grass-roots officer in the Han Army shouted, "steady! Steady!"


    Almost as soon as the voice fell, bursts of bumps rang out frequently. It was the shotgun thrown by the Dragon Guard that hit the shield. If the contact between the gun head and the shield could definitely see the obvious emergence of Mars in the dark, it was an effect of instantaneous impact force.


    The throwing behavior of the Dragon Guard is wave after wave. The shield in Xiaoqi''s hand in the front row is hit twice in a row. We can feel that the strength is not light.


    Holding a single telescope, ran min first "tut", turned to Li Tan and said in some wonder, "why didn''t we think of this move?"


    "..." Li Tan really didn''t know how to answer. They attached importance to weapons such as strong crossbows, bed crossbows and stone throwing carts. They really forgot the throwing guns used in ancient times. He touched his chin''s beard and said, "it can be used for reference. In the future, it is necessary to add gun throwing training, and even equip footmen with small axes for close range throwing."


    Ran min nodded and looked very interested in the suggestions mentioned by Li tan.


    Li Jun, who stayed at the rear command headquarters, was stunned to see the enemy throwing long guns. He noticed that there were no casualties in his own troops, so he put his heart down. He can''t help but have an idea that can be used for reference. He just thinks about it, quickly focuses his attention and orders the drummer next to him to speed up the rhythm of the drums.


    Thirty steps is a matter of running for a few seconds for other arms. It is difficult for heavily loaded infantry to run quickly. They can only move forward step by step.


    When the two sides approached within 20 steps, the Dragon guards stopped throwing long guns. You can see that the Dragon guards in the front row are tightening the distance between each other and overlapping their shields as much as possible. When doing these actions, they don''t know what they are shouting. They listen to the loud but noisy.


    The rest of the audience. Zhao Jun broke out shouting at Shijie on the North Bank of the Yellow River. I don''t know how many people were shouting. The sound was so loud that it could cover up the sound of drums and horns. On the South Bank of the Yellow River, Han soldiers kept quiet.


    Xiao Qi visually measured the distance between the two sides, and there would be no more than ten steps between them. He clenched the shield in his hand, subconsciously turned his head a little and looked to the side. The voice of an officer came from his ears. What he saw was the passing of long guns one after another.


    "Get ready to meet the enemy. Hold the shield and control the long gun in pairs!"


    The sound of metal friction was so slight in the noise. The heavy infantry of the Han Army under the protection of shields were doing all kinds of actions according to the orders of officers. Each shield in the front was pushed by soldiers with their shoulders instead. The people in the second row used the buttons between shields to put their hands on the back of the robe in front, Then came the man who was ready to poke the spear out of the shield hole.


    On the battlefield full of noise, a neat and loud "powerful Han Army" was roared out. The next moment, the shields of the two armies collided with each other, and the roar of metal once covered up other sounds.


    Because the rhythm of the battlefield was controlled by the Han Army, the engagement of the three bridges basically took place in succession. After the three huge collision sounds, whether it was the sound of war drums, horns and noise, it was a meal.


    The next moment is that the heavy infantry of the two armies after the war have become the mainstream of the battlefield because they touch and push each other with shields, the metal friction sound between shields, the friction sound of the shield base stuck on the ground, and the trumpet roared in unison.


    The competition between heavy infantry is really a struggle of strength. They are separated from each other by a layer of shield. If they want to wave or poke out weapons, they also have to have space. When there is no space, what is compared is which side has enough strength to push each other desperately. As a result, the shield walls built on each other fight back and forth until one side''s shield wall cracks.


    "... this method is a little stupid." Ran min can use a single telescope to carefully observe the battlefield: "our shields have interlocking devices and can be held like door bolts. They will be stronger than the enemy''s shield wall, but is that how to push..." he said he had to stop when he saw something.


    This time, it was Shijie Zhao Jun who made an unexpected move. In front of the two armies, the shield walls pushed each other, but behind them, there were soldiers climbing on the foothold composed of the shield wall. Looking at the soldiers without heavy armor stepping on the shield, they jumped to the top of the Han Army''s shield array. They were hit by heavy weapons such as maces and flail.


    Of course, the Han sergeant in the shield array found the situation above. After reacting, he poked a long gun up from below, regardless of whether it would hit or not. Anyway, it''s right to continue to stretch and poke back and forth.


    Li Tu didn''t have a telescope. He narrowed his eyes to see the development of the war. When his Donggong Gaoli ran to the Han Army shield array and smashed it, he still had a sense of expectation. He didn''t have a special expression when he saw the Han Army shield array stabbing out long guns.


    There was Donggong Gaoli in Jijin, but Shi Xuan went to Chaoge to preside over the battle and brought most of it.


    Donggong Gaoli is a gang of powerful kongfu guys. They come from all ethnic groups and are the ferocious people carefully selected by Shi Xuan. Donggong Gaoli, who tried to launch an attack from the top, is now facing a sharp long gun that may be poked from below at any time. It is definitely lucky to be hit on the sole of the foot. What''s worse is to be stabbed to the egg.


    Whether it''s the soles of the feet, legs, eggs, or eggs, Donggong Gaoli will inevitably fall down when he is injured. If he falls down, he will have the consciousness that his body will be stabbed into rags. Their reaction is also fairly rapid. After the Han Army counterattacks, he gives up the attack and retreats back. He really runs back more than half. Some who really can''t retreat back and are still alive are ruthlessly jumping into the rolling river.


    "This move can also be learned." Li Tan didn''t know when. He held a piece of paper in his left hand and a brush in his right hand. He wrote it down and said, "they have so many tricks that they are worth learning from."


    Ran min seemed to make a mouth curl, without hiding his dislike: "the Han Army''s combat mode has always been very rigid, and it should have tried to diversify long ago."


    "That''s what I said." Li Tan rarely refuted ran min and said, "like the Zhao army we keep fighting, their generals don''t know how much they envy the rigidity of our army."


    "Ben is not talking about discipline and resilience." Ran min was really very disgusted and said, "what I would have said is the hard hitting of coming and going, and the war is also the set of coming and going."


    "This is..." Li Tan couldn''t deny it. He smiled bitterly and said, "the arrow array attacks, the rest rush, the rest are blocked, the arrow array attacks, the arrow array attacks, the rest rush. Come and go, that''s the trick."


    It was the first time that ran min heard that sentence like a tongue twister. He tasted it for a while, burst into "ha ha" laughter, patted his thigh and said, "with this move, the big man has laid such a big territory."

 Chapter 440

    No matter how stupid it looks, it''s a good way as long as it works.


    Thanks to the advantages of long-range weapons, in fact, the relatively important thing is the supply of materials that will not break. The arrow array of the Han army is unique in today''s world. All the way, it uses the arrow array to cooperate with various arms in combat. It will not be easy to crack such a move. Unless the long-range attack weapons of various countries are farther than those of the Han Army, or they can only fight for huge losses, which may not be useful.


    When the powerful bow and crossbow are far away, the lethality of heavy infantry is limited. It will be a nightmare for soldiers wearing leather armor or even without armor. Shi Hu must know this, or he won''t send dragon guards.


    To be honest and clear, the state of Zhao in Shijie was armed with three thousand armour cavalry and eight thousand heavy infantry. It was only after years of experience that Li Tu got one thousand armour cavalry and two thousand heavy infantry, which fully showed that Shi Hu attached importance to the Jijin battlefield.


    The situation on the three bridges has changed. The wrestling between the shield walls makes many soldiers on the left and right fall into the rolling river. Then, the shield walls of Longteng guard do not have devices such as interlocking and door bolts. Of course, Longteng guard''s Shield Wall took the lead in cracking.


    The scene was still crowded with people. The Dragon guards who lost the shield wall began to wave their weapons and smash the Han Army shield wall as much as possible. A dull sound filled the battlefield. There was a sudden roar from the Han Army shield array, which was a sound of "stabbing!", Each sound was accompanied by an unknown number of sharp spears poked out of the shield hole.


    In the shield array, the soldiers against the shield wall leaned as far as possible. Behind them were two soldiers who operated the long gun together. Every time the officer shouted "stab", the long gun controlled by the two people together was stabbed forward. The stabbed gun head could feel resistance every time. The gun head was still white. It must be stained with blood after being recovered.


    From the view outside the shield array, the long guns of the Han army kept stretching back and forth in the front position of the two armies. Even if the Dragon guards in the front row saw the spear head stabbing, they had no place to hide. As a result, there were people falling down in front of the Dragon guards, but the Dragon guards in the rear still pushed forward, and the ground was soon covered with corpses, The blood from the human body dyed the bridge deck red. The blood flowed down the low-lying area and fell into the river along the drainage hole.


    In fact, the river is now full of human bodies, including dead bodies that have been swollen by bubbles, and people who have just fallen. Those who just fell down, wearing heavy armor, fell into the water and didn''t even have a chance to splash. They just sank directly, but they can still see some undead people clinging to places where they can use their strength and struggling hard by the river.


    "Stupid is stupid. It''s better to be stable." Li Tan didn''t know where the feeling came from. He put down his single telescope and said, "every step forward is with blood, which has dyed the river red. For a long time in the future, the water of the river must not be drunk. If you don''t clean up the bodies in the river... There is likely to be a plague."


    "..." ran min didn''t think about that at all. He said indifferently: "once chatted with the king. It seems that they were poisoned or what country. The people on their side died for water burial, resulting in the most important city river full of all kinds of corpses. The living people also drink the River and take a bath in it. So it''s hard to imagine how they didn''t break out the plague."


    "Is there such a country?" Li Tan found it hard to imagine: "if it weren''t for them, they wouldn''t be infected with the plague at all!"


    Ran min shook his head and turned his attention to the battlefield again.


    The Han Army on two bridges began to move forward steadily. It was a shield wall that kept stabbing out long guns, killing people moving forward, and the speed seemed to be very slow.


    "Some can''t push!" Xiao Qi could feel the huge resistance. He and paoze in the first row quickly made the sucking strength come out. However, the shield wall still had to move a little and shouted to the back: "there are too many bodies on the ground!"


    Immediately, an officer ordered, "change the front row, and the exhausted people go to the back to rest."


    It''s not a matter of changing people. It''s that there are too many corpses in front of the shield wall. In particular, the shield wall has been pushed forward for a distance, and the resistance to the stacking of layers of corpses is greater. Even the long gun is basically the behavior of whipping corpses. The living dragon guards deliberately stack the corpses of their dead companions.


    Li, who was in the rear, was reported and asked for instructions before issuing a new order to the headquarters.


    Almost while Li Jun conveyed the new military order, the last dragon guard shield wall also cracked, and then staged a one-sided massacre like the other two.


    In other words, Zhao Jun in Shijie should have turned around and run away in the face of being slaughtered but unable to fight back effectively. However, although the Dragon Guard has no effective means of counterattack, he is still tenacious and bears it. Even while hindering the advancement of the Han Army, fierce people will climb up the corpse pile and try to attack.


    The scene looked fierce and cruel, but in fact, the space for the first-line contact between the two sides was too small. The bodies were piled up. It looked terrible, but only hundreds of people died.


    "How many rafts have been made?" Ran min''s eyes did not shift. The person who asked was Zhang Shi: "when can the quantity accumulate enough?"


    Shi, the marching commander of the Han Army, was responsible for providing advice, as well as military discipline and logistics. Zhang Shi had not provided advice, and military discipline had little involvement. Logistics did his best. When he heard the question, he immediately replied: "2200 have been created, and the quantity requirements can be met by tomorrow at the latest."


    The fleet was first blocked in the downstream of the Jijin battlefield, and then simply transferred to other uses. For example, Xu Zheng led the army north, and more troops would need to be transported to the north bank through the fleet. There was no plan to reach the Jijin battlefield at all.


    Ran min couldn''t stare at the bridge because the fleet didn''t come. He specially explored the nearby waters. It wouldn''t be unreasonable for the ancients to choose to build a bridge in this river section. Apart from the water flow in the river section where the bridge has been built, there will be no lack of areas with smooth water flow on the nearby river. In addition to attacking the bridge, how should we try to build a floating bridge to cross the river.


    At present, the chief and Deputy generals are only in the free time to observe the battlefield. What they should do is more about grass-roots officers and soldiers. There is no word between the chief and Deputy generals. New orders have been implemented on the front line of the war.


    "Open!"


    In the roar, the buckled shields were removed and cracked in the sound of metal friction. The next moment, a body rolled and tilted, and the Han soldiers in the first row could only take a horse step.


    At the moment when the shield wall cracked, the heavy infantry of the Han Army did not move forward immediately, but took the time to throw the bodies in the way into the river, so that from the outside, it was a scene of bodies falling from high places and smashing into the river.


    The reaction of the Dragon guards was not slow. They were ecstatic to find that the Han Army cracked the shield wall by itself. No one had to order the people in the first row to rush up with a roar.


    It''s a flutter. You can easily go where you wear heavy armor. It''s just stepping forward with heavy steps. If you''re not careful, you''ll trip over the body. Those who fall don''t want to get up, either because of the weight of the armor or trampled by the people behind.


    The Dragon guards who climbed over the corpse pile were full of ferocity under their face armor. So far, they had not been ordered to retreat at all. In fact, their physical consumption was completely to the limit, but each of them still maintained enough ferocity. They roared forward, but they were faced with rows of long guns stabbed out. After the Han army withdrew the shield wall, the soldiers with long guns were in the front line.


    At this moment, the expression on Li Tu''s face is extremely gloomy. He has a sense of expectation for the Dragon Guard. After the war, the situation has not developed in the direction of expectation.


    Zhang Chun, general of the Chinese army of Zhao state in Shijie, who has just arrived, stood side by side with Li Tu. Zhang Chun was an old minister in shile period. After Shi Hu killed his nephew and usurped the throne, Zhang Chun was rewarded for his efforts and became a general of the Chinese army.


    "The Han Army has crossed Hebei from Yangping, dunqiu and other counties." Zhang Chun did not bring reinforcements to inform Li Tu of the new situation. At the same time, he stayed in Jijin as a deputy general. He frowned and looked at the war on the bridge and said anxiously: "more than 100000 troops besieged the Han army of Chaoge. After so many days, he couldn''t even capture the first camp. Your majesty... Has plans to withdraw to Yecheng."


    "The natural danger of the river can''t hinder the Han Army at all, and the army''s baggage is bottoming out day by day..." Li Tu understood the actual situation of the state of Zhao in Shijie and said with a wry smile: "now it''s just holding on until the Yan army arrives and works with Prince bin to defeat the Han Army in Jizhou. Now if it''s to withdraw to Yecheng... The state will be lost."


    Some words can''t be understood. The senior management of Shijie can only think about it in their heart. For example, it''s absurd for the local stone tiger to put the hope of breaking the game on Murong Yan state.


    "Who suggested to your majesty to withdraw to Yecheng? Didn''t you think it might cause a complete collapse?" Li Tu not only smiled bitterly, but also showed the iron green on his face: "once there is no army on the river, will the Han Army go north in an all-round way? The Han army can''t be stopped along the river. Can you expect to be stopped in Yecheng? Yecheng still can''t be stopped. Where is the next step?"


    Zhang Chun was speechless. He still didn''t mention some words to Li Tu. For example, there had been a lot of noise in the court. The mainstream opinion was to encourage the strong forces in places such as the Han Dynasty to make trouble, forcing the Han Army to withdraw and counter the rebellion. If not, he would cede Youzhou to Murong Xianbei in exchange for comprehensive support, and even there was a voice that he should withdraw to the front line of Bingzhou.


    "The expansion of the Han Dynasty is fast, and it is not our way of management for local areas." Looking at the slow but steady advance of the Han Army on the battlefield, Li Tu said, "now we can only hold on and step up encouraging those people to burst up in the hinterland of the Han Dynasty!"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    There''s another one, so ask for a recommended ticket.

 Chapter 441

    Shi Hu has suffered a lot of blows recently. The biggest shock is the Han Army that clearly surrounded Chaoge, but the siege lasted so long that it could not be broken. It can be said that Huan Wen''s performance is really enough to attack Shi Hu''s confidence in facing the Han army.


    Not only Shi Hu, it should be said that the confidence of the whole country of Zhao Jun in Shijie is disintegrating and collapsing. That is a serial effect caused by Shi Hu after he personally led the troops of his own family.


    Not to mention that the Jie people did not destroy or destroy the Han Army, it looked like a stalemate and loss everywhere. For those non Jie people, it was simply "Dad can''t fight, we can''t fight", and for the Jie people, it was "when such a batch of stubble came out, it''s hard to do".


    It''s hard for people to figure out whether it''s for themselves or others. When you are confident, you will have a strong foundation to do everything, and the success rate is high and hot. When you don''t have confidence, you will hesitate to do anything and even feel guilty. You don''t believe that you can complete that thing. How can you have a high success rate.


    "Yes, more than 100000 people have been fighting around a trapped enemy camp for so long that they can''t break through." Zhang Ju is also an old minister in shile period. His identity and status, coupled with his relationship with Shi Hu, can say some sincere words: "this suddenly emerged Han country is different from other countries. Judging from the actual combat situation, we can''t eliminate it in a short time, especially... All ethnic groups begin to have different ideas. We''d better think about it in the long run."


    Today, the world is different from the unification period of Qin, Han and Jin. There are seven countries established, and it is impossible to say clearly the forces, large and small. Some countries look like countries, but in fact, under the mountains inside, it looks like a separate regime of princes.


    Take the state of Zhao in Shijie as an example. The dominant position is the Jie nationality, but the overall strength of the Qiang and di nationalities is not bad. The difference is that the Qiang and di nationalities have their own divisions and are difficult to unite. Apart from Qiang and di ethnic groups, Xiongnu and Xianbei also have certain strength, not to mention a large number of zahu tribes. This stone tablet Zhao Guoming is a country on the surface, but in fact it is a multi tribal alliance.


    In the situation of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Sima royal family became a signboard. It was the gate valve and aristocratic family that dominated. The fact was that the south of the Yangtze River was actually a situation of autonomy of large and small Lords. The difference was that the gate valve and aristocratic family played more civilized.


    "Things are really bad." Shi Hu looked very normal now. He couldn''t see a trace of cruelty, and even a decadent breath: "I don''t understand. Is a country named Han destined to be strong? What method did Liu Yan use to establish such a country in such a short time?"


    By the way, Shi Hu became emperor again a month ago. It was revenge for the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to tear up the covenant.


    After the successive defeats of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, a large area north of the Yangtze River was occupied by the Han army. At the expense of soldiers and generals, Chu Li, the National Father, was captured. They felt that they were not ready for a full-scale war. The state of Han agreed that after Chu was redeemed, they were very honest in the near future, regardless of their accumulated strength or anything.


    This is the second time Shi Hu has become emperor. In addition to retaliating against the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, he also wants to boost the national morale. At present, it doesn''t seem to be of much use.


    "Ethnic talent is fundamental. If ethnic people are there, their strength is there. If ethnic people don''t fight too much, they have nothing." Zhang Ju said this is an idea of the Hu people. The long-term nomadism makes the Hu people have a weak concept of territory and pay more attention to population than land. He was silent for a while and said, "it''s best to encourage those people in the Han Dynasty to get into chaos. While the Han army retreated, Da Zhao fought for time and made every effort to prepare for the war. However... It''s time to run Bingzhou and Shuofang."


    "I know." Shi Hu said that, but his eyes were full of yin and Li: "most areas of the central plains are not suitable for cavalry. If you really want to fight with the Han Army, it should happen on the plain."


    If Shijie has some concept of territory, it will not be said that the vast majority of Jie people are concentrated near Xiang state, and the rest are herding sheep, which seems to let the Hu people of all ethnic groups autonomy.


    For a long time, as long as the local government can pay taxes, the Shijie ruling class will not really care about what kind of local governance is. They are confident in their own force. They believe that as long as the force of the Jie nationality is strong enough, all ethnic groups will jump but dare not disobey. The facts also prove that before the rise of Liu Yan, all ethnic groups dare not disobey the orders from the Shijie ruling class.


    "It would be better if we could defeat or even destroy the Han Army along the river." Wu Jin, a monk, is a popular man in front of Shi Hu recently. All because his prediction has become a reality, that is, the ruling position of Shijie has been threatened. The difference is that it is the Han people rather than the Jin people who threaten the rule of Shijie. He put his hands together, read a Buddha''s name and said, "Your Majesty has sent a wide range of people to encourage all sentient beings to benefit all sentient beings for the Buddha. All sentient beings must obey your Majesty''s call."


    It is reasonable that a monk should not be allowed to participate in military affairs, but Wu Jin is one of them. It seems that he can not only participate, but also have a certain voice?


    Samana has the idea of establishing the Buddhist kingdom and follows a top-down belief communication route. People who convert to Samana in the Central Plains such as Wu Jin are the most radical. On the contrary, those monks from the western regions seem gentle.


    Shi Hu grinned, looked around the crowd and said, "things have to be done, and we have to prepare for the future."


    At the Qin Pavilion, about 250 miles away from Fangtou, Liu Yan rode across the war horse and looked at the rolling river in front of him. The clarity of the river can make people see the shallow river grass. What is more eye-catching is that from time to time, he would float over several bodies looking at the swollen bodies.


    To the north of Qinting is Yangping County, which is no longer the territory of Shijie Zhao state. After Xu Zheng led his army north, Cao Fu, who had fought fiercely with Li Kuang, took the initiative to retreat, and most of Yangping county has been occupied by the Han army.


    "So, there is indeed instability everywhere?" The person Liu Yan asked was Ji Chang. He glanced at the north bank with a cautious tone: "is it partial instability or overall instability?"


    "Your Majesty, the unrest in Hanoi County, Xingyang County, Hejian County, Bohai county and other counties that have just been occupied or adjacent to Shijie has occurred." Ji Chang also rode a horse and stood half behind Liu Yan. His face was as cold as ice. He said: "there are rumors among the people that we will vigorously clean the local Hu people and will kill millions of corpses. We are indeed liquidating the Hu people. They are afraid of the extreme dog jumping off the wall."


    "Liquidation is inevitable." Liu Yan never intended to let go of some evil doers, not only the Hu people, but also the Jin people. "At present, it is only the unrest in the border area, which will sweep into the hinterland," he said


    There is no debate on the liquidation and handling of a group of people in the Han Dynasty, but it is not the kind of killing all people who only look at the ethnic group and not at good and evil.


    That is a very realistic problem. No matter which ethnic group, there are good people and bad people. In fact, there is no pure good or bad in the world. It depends on what position you stand.


    Liu Yan still hopes to absorb and integrate a group of Hu people, but it is not a virgin generalization. While talking about practical utility, classes still need to be divided. For example, it is more lenient to absorb Jin people into Han people. If Hu people want to integrate into the big family of Han country, the treatment cycle is gradual.


    "With the current means of communication, the speed of message transmission is not fast." Liu Yan thought silently and said, "the troops we fought with Shijie are close to 350000. The hinterland is only to maintain a certain garrison. Tai''an needs to deal with it urgently."


    The truth is that Liu Yan and many core senior executives originally believed that after winning the great victory over Shijie Zhao, they would deal with the aristocratic families, big families and giants in the territory with the power of great victory. I have to say that this idea was originally very good. After all, if we can win a major victory on the battlefield, the Han army can be more powerful. When the Han army is stronger, the hostile forces should be guilty and deal with it with twice the result with half the effort.


    There is a general framework for how to deal with things. The formulation of the plan is ongoing, but it must be much worse than the real action. Fortunately, the state of Han is monitoring some powerful local powers.


    The essence of what we have is only Qingzhou. Qingzhou has not been able to make great efforts through repeated carding. Ji Chang said the truth. He was silent for a while and had to say another truth: "except Qingzhou, the situation in other places is not optimistic, especially in the areas newly recovered last year."


    Liu Yan sighed suddenly and said, "I''ve been avoiding wantonly cleaning without a bottom line. I''m afraid I''m going to kill a river of blood this time."


    The world in the eyes of many people is a corner of the Central Plains. The world in the eyes of Liu Yan is at least the whole world island. In the final analysis, it still needs manpower to carry out endless development. The Han and Miao people in the north and south of the Yangtze River are now dead, which is 22 million. The number of Hu people should be about 13 million, so he will think about how to integrate a group of Hu people.


    Of course, not all Hu people will be absorbed and integrated by Liu Yan, such as the Jie nationality. For example, the Xiongnu, Xianbei and some miscellaneous Hu came from later generations. How should he know that the southern Xiongnu, Xianbei and miscellaneous Hu in history were mostly sinicized during the northern and Southern Dynasties. There were no Xiongnu, Xianbei and miscellaneous Hu at all, and all became Han people.


    Ji Chang pumped his cheek and said, "yes, I want to kill a river of blood."


    The state of Zhao in Shijie played up the Han parliament''s comprehensive cleaning of non Han people (Jin people), calling on Hu people everywhere to resist the rule of the state of Han and unite to destroy the state of Han.


    In fact, something similar happened three years ago. At that time, Wu Jin predicted to Shi Hu that the rule of Shi Jie would end in the hands of the Jin people. Shi Hu began to persecute the Jin people and issued a clear order to eliminate them.


    Liu Yan said to Ji Chang with a bitter smile, "the Hu people have a decree to kill the Han people. It is said that no one should issue a decree to kill the Hu."

 Chapter 442

    The whole world is a cruel jungle. Hunting and being hunted have always been enduring, demonstrating the ecology of the survival of the strong and the weak.


    Human beings are special primates with higher intelligence than animals, and their desires must be diverse and strong. Animals are hunted for food. On the contrary, some intelligent human behaviors are inexplicable. First, groups are born, then camps are formed, and the killing will never stop.


    Inter ethnic competition has always existed, accompanied by the bloodshed between different camps, so inter ethnic massacres have existed in the past and will always be staged in the future. The reason why different races can live in peace is simply because they are unfair to each other.


    "My Lord, perhaps we can only stabilize the occupation along the river, and it is difficult to go north wantonly." Ji Chang looked at the North Bank of the Yellow River, where there are great rivers and mountains, and said, "the Hu people in the territory will burst up, the abdomen will be unstable, and the front line will be affected."


    Several newly occupied border counties and counties have begun to be in chaos. For example, LV Tai on the other side of Jizhou has repeatedly sent letters back to the center. Local giants have formed collusion and constantly attacked and destroyed the rear line of their army. Although military materials can be guaranteed, the continuous attacks on the rear really affect the war on the front line.


    Wang Ji''s report to the center is relatively direct, which makes it clear that the confusion in the rear has caused instability in the army. Please decide to send new troops to stabilize the rear, or I''m afraid the front line will suffer an inevitable local collapse.


    Two important commanders in Jizhou believed that the war situation was developing in an unstable direction, and the center had to seriously and seriously think about how to act.


    In the Han Dynasty, there was more than one battlefield in Jizhou. The most intense and wide-ranging war was along the Yellow River in Puyang County. Liu Yan really should think about whether to carry out the necessary front contraction to deal with the internal troubles.


    "Xie''an''s troops have entered Ji County, and ran min''s troops have crossed the river to the north bank and stand firm." Liu Yan knew it was time to take some measures and said, "first take out the headquarters of Huan Wen, eliminate more Shijie Zhao troops in the battlefield there as far as possible, and then solve the internal problems."


    The war in Liaodong is not over, but Liaodong is the least affected place. Before that, it was extremely desolate. There were no local giants. There were some people who Liu Yan had repeatedly migrated from the Central Plains. Neither Shijie Zhao state nor murongyan state had room to make an article.


    The situation in the Central Plains is very complex. After long-term operation and combing, Qingzhou still has not comprehensively cleaned up the local big families and powerful. This is a very realistic problem. No class can be completely eliminated.


    Fortunately, Liu Yan doesn''t have to judge people''s hearts too complicated. Recently, he has repeatedly observed in detail the maps in his mind that can identify the enemy and ourselves.


    The situation in Qingzhou is very stable. The displayed marks are either green or white, and it is difficult to have red. This state is the birthplace of the Han state and the rear area that the Han state attaches most importance to. Liu Yan cleaned up the hostility more than once.


    Xuzhou, which is also fully occupied, is closer to the south of the Yangtze River. Of course, green accounts for the vast majority, white accounts for about 30%, but red also accounts for about 10%. On the whole, the situation in Xuzhou is not so bad.


    Apart from the two basic plates of Qingzhou and Xuzhou, the form of other places is quite bad. Before Shi Hu did not call on the Hu people everywhere to resist the Han state, there were many red marks in those places. After Shi Hu had the action, some of the original white marks turned red. If he could watch the map in Liu Yan''s mind, It is not too much to use the sentence "rivers and mountains are so red".


    It''s no joke to say that after decades of changes, the Hu people in the Central Plains really have the upper hand. The absolute majority who can develop and have strength are the Hu people.


    "Hu people have been operating in the Central Plains for so long, how can it be white?" Ji Changming told the truth clearly: "they have all kinds of advantages. If Jin people want to live, they have to rely on each other, and each layer will grow stronger. We just feel that we are afraid of rats, so we hope to deal with them again with the power of victory after we have won a great victory over Shijie?"


    Liu Yan understands this fact. He knows better that everything is not so simple.


    In history, for whatever reason, ran min really called for the killing of Hu. After the outbreak, the Jin people directly killed Shijie from hundreds of thousands to less than 10000. However, without Shijie, there were other Hu people, not only Xianbei, Xiongnu, Qiang and Di, but also miscellaneous Hu. There was a later one. Until the Sui and Tang Dynasties, the Hu style in the Central Plains was serious.


    Yang Jian, Emperor Wen of Sui Dynasty, worked hard all his life to make Han culture become the mainstream. However, he met the Li Tang family. There was still a ruthless Wu Zetian coming to the Wu Zhou empire. But later, the Li royal family came to power again, not only did they toss themselves to death, but also Hu Feng was stopped in the Northern Song Dynasty.


    "I thought I could destroy the stone tablet at one time... But the situation is changeable." Liu Yan slightly adjusted his mood and said with disappointment, "do it according to Tai''an''s opinions."


    "Those who are too hard are easy to break, those who are gentle are invincible, and those who are hard are easy to break. The best is like water." Ji Chang even reads Lao Tzu? At the moment, he was still very pleased and advised Liu Yan, who was somewhat disappointed: "only those who are stable can seek the country. Only when they know that advance, retreat and expansion can last. This is the golden mean as the ancients said."


    In fact, Liu Yan doesn''t like the golden mean, but he should know that governing the country is not so simple. He doesn''t let his temper do everything. On the contrary, he should accept the correct suggestions even if he doesn''t like them any more.


    In the following period of time, the Han Army did not show a posture of stopping, but showed a strong posture of going north no matter what happened in the hinterland.


    Because they didn''t want to impose psychological burden on the front-line command, the decision of the center was not publicized, which accelerated the recruitment speed. At the same time, the newly recruited soldiers were still transferred along the Yellow River on the surface, but secretly moved to the counties with the most severe situation, so that on the surface, everything seemed normal.


    At the same time, sang Yu came to Chenliu County in Yuzhou. He saw yuan Qiao for the first time and told some secrets that had not been spread out.


    "What!?" Yuan Qiao withdrew from the Shouchun front a month ago, and his servant army and slave army were stationed in yongqiu and Xiangyi. He now looked shocked and asked, "fear is unstable???"


    "Yes." Sang Yu said solemnly, "local chaos has broken out in the counties and counties ahead, and no trouble is allowed in the formed units."


    In the early days, there were 200000 servants. After repeated consumption, there were 112000. They were mainly Qiang people, and the rest were zahu.


    The source of the slave army is more complex. It is to clean up local giants and tribes in the process of war. It must be the Jin army after surrender.


    "The current priority is to disarm the servants quietly and select a good place for closed monitoring." Sang Yu repeatedly stressed: "they must not have access to the outside world!"


    Yuan Qiao answered his life cautiously and asked hesitantly, "so... The slave army?"


    "Selection." Sang Yu had no superfluous words and said directly, "compared with the Hu people, the Jin people have the need to fight. The Jin people are the same as us, so it is easier to absorb them. Maybe they must be used to suppress the rebellion this time."


    For this reason, Yuan Qiao has learned the seriousness of the situation. All his previous ease completely disappeared, and even with a trace of surprise, he asked the wrong question: "will it evolve into a comprehensive Hu Han hatred?"


    "It may be more complicated." Sang Yu is a senior and knows more about things. He said: "the Han Dynasty is not really a pure country. In the past, he absorbed not a few Hu people. Some people climbed to the top through their own efforts, and there are actually a lot of middle-level and foundation."


    One of the representatives is Qian Jiantong, a Hun who is now a general of the Huben army. There are not many other Hu people who invested in Liu Yan''s command in the early stage. For example, after su Le finished, I also became the Sheriff of Beihai county.


    "The king''s opinion is that even if it is a comprehensive racial hatred, it must not be expressed officially." Sang Yu understood Liu Yan''s concerns. He also had his own view: "it is impossible to kill all of them. It is impossible not to kill all of them. It can only be the difference between countries. The difference between the enemy and me can not be a simple racial difference."


    In an instant, Yuan Qiao immediately breathed a sigh of relief, smiled bitterly and said, "yes, how can we kill all of them? We can''t kill all of them."


    Sang Yu nodded with a smile, but he knew in his heart that it was not the case. Superficial articles were only superficial articles. When they were really killed, it did not mean that control could be controlled. This time, it was necessary to kill a river of blood. If there were changes among those high-ranking people in the Han country, cleaning was inevitable.


    Shi Hu''s mere encouragement caused severe trouble to the Han state, and there is no way to avoid it. The Han Army didn''t stop moving north, so he thought he was doing nothing, but in fact, the Han country is bluffing now.


    "Well..." Yuan Qiao hesitated and asked, "is it necessary to arm the strong and powerful on our side and make them become the help of our counter insurgency?"


    "No!" Sang Yu refused cleanly: "there is a lesson from the past! Allowed local armed forces are not allowed, and any armed forces can only be within the military establishment."


    A long time ago, similar topics were exchanged at the senior level. In response to the suppression of the yellow scarf army in the late Eastern Han Dynasty, Emperor Ling of the Han Dynasty opened a hole to allow local armed forces to protect themselves. As a result, a group of large and small civil armed groups were created, and even allowing local government recruitment evolved into a separate regime. There is such a not far example. Liu Yan and the central senior management will perform again only when their brains are broken.


    It is always said that the ideal is very plump and the reality is very skinny. The facts have proved that this statement is completely reasonable. Liu Yan is planning and preparing step by step, but the local memorial has disturbed the steps.


    "Hanoi county and Henan county are really out of control." Liu Yanyang raised his hand and sent the latest Memorial. After checking the accounts, he said, "the Hu people are all violent and kill all non Hu people without distinction."


    The Han army occupied Hanoi and Henan counties, which happened within three months. Later, due to the evolution of the war situation, the local garrison had to leave, and only a small number of garrison troops remained in the two counties.


    The so-called non Hu people should be called Jin people not long ago. After the Han army conquered, they became Han people again. The Han state must have taken more care of the groups who changed to Jin and returned to Han, which is a comprehensive change from social status to living environment. The problem is that the Han people in Xinna can not be changed from thought to heart in the short term.


    "It will spread soon." Ji Chang, the left prime minister, should have cried if he could cry. He was iron blue. "The number of local troops is insufficient. They can only protect the surrounding people and eliminate the Hu people as much as possible, but the situation seems to have been out of control."


    The real number of Han and Miao people in the Central Plains is really hard to say. Whether it is the former Zhao established by the Huns or the latter Zhao established by the Jie nationality, the census has never been done. The only certainty is that the number of Hu people has been increasing, Hu people are still in a favorable social position, but the Han and Miao people have always been the oppressed class, especially after Shijie became the ruling class.


    Of course, Liu Yan''s face didn''t look good, and his voice couldn''t help but get louder: "when can Chaoge get rid of the siege? Is it ran min dragging, or is there really no way to take the stone tablet!"


    As a king, what Liu Yan said like that has become very important. Ji Chang doesn''t like ran min very much, but he can''t help talking for ran min.


    "My Lord." Ji Chang said fairly and objectively, "the generals of the five sense organs have tried their best to clear the encirclement of Huanwen''s headquarters, but they are facing a number of enemy forces close to 450000, and quite elite people."


    In addition to his headquarters, ran min also integrated xie''an''s headquarters and Li Kuang''s headquarters into the command system. The battlefield covers Ji County, Wei County, dunqiu county and Yangping county. Huanwen''s headquarters is surrounded by a large number of enemy troops on the Chaoge battlefield. The main force of Ran min''s headquarters has been attacking Fangtou day and night. Xie''an and Li Kuang are also doing their best to march towards Chaoge, In fact, the progress of the war situation is not slow. The difference is the situation outside the battlefield, because the violence of Hu people everywhere is extremely bad.


    "Hanoi county and Henan county are just the beginning, and other counties will inevitably form a trend of water and fire." Ji Chang gritted his teeth and suggested, "Your Majesty, it''s better to start first. Not only the army, but also the local people called on to face this counterattack by the Hu people."


    Liu Yan is still very depressed and helpless. The situation has developed to this stage. Once there is a beginning, many things will become out of control.


    "The catastrophe has begun, and there is no way to avoid it." Liu Yan was still standing and sat down. His face was changeable: "issue an edict: the six barbarians inside and outside, not our army or Han people, who dare to cut them with a staff!"


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Originally, I wanted to write two chapters. As a result, this chapter took too long. It''s really hard to write.

 Chapter 443

    Thousands of soldiers and horses fought, but two or three thousand were thousands, and eight or nine thousand were thousands. According to Zhang Yun''s insight, we can''t see the specific number of people. We only know that a piece of dust is full of people.


    The fighting scene looks quite chaotic. It''s a mixed fight, not a military array to military array. This mode of fighting only shows one problem. Either the two sides will not form a miscellaneous brand, or they will bump into each other in a hurry.


    "It''s all mixed up. It''s hard to contact." Zhang Yun held his excitement and said relatively rationally, "the best way for us now is to stay quiet in the woods, don''t expose it, and wait for the results of the fight to show up."


    Cui Yun is bossy, but it doesn''t mean he''s stupid. He agrees to be "yes", but he can''t hide his joy on his face.


    The Han Army in the direction of Yangping county has only recently made a large-scale northward move. They are not the promotion of the big corps, but the division of the corps into several parts. The northward move is not to lay down many territories, but to get a large number of Han and Miao people fleeing south, indicating that the Han Army on all fronts should respond as much as possible.


    The Han army near pingen is a relatively slow reaction. For example, the Han Army in the northwest of Hanoi county has long taken action, and even the Lvtai regiment in Jizhou has changed from defensive to offensive.


    There is an unspeakable genocide in the Central Plains. For the Han country, it is how much it can help. The real test of the Han country is the more and more violent riots in the territory.


    Zhang Yun and Cui Yun didn''t leave. They hid and watched the fighting outside. They couldn''t understand many things, but at least they could judge the advantages and disadvantages from the movement of the flags on both sides.


    There were only one thousand Han troops fighting with the Zhao army in Shijie, led by Hou Yunlu. Their presence here was reported by those who had successfully fled. Knowing that the massacre in this area was serious, the army took urgent measures.


    The 1000 light cavalry of the Han Army in Yunlu is only the leader. The main task is to bite the retreating Shijie Zhao army. There are more Han troops behind and around. After they broke in overnight, what they grabbed was the Shijie Zhao army retreating from pingen city. The battle between 1000 Han Army and nearly 7000 Shijie Zhao army should take about a quarter of an hour?


    "Look!" Cui Yun raised his hand and pointed to the southwest, where a moving shadow appeared on the visual horizon: "is it the Hu people or the Han army?"


    Constrained by the information, the Han and Miao people in the Central Plains simply don''t know that the Han Army has gone north, and their cognition is still the Central Plains... At least Sizhou is under the absolute control of the Hu people, so they can''t help worrying about the arrival of another army.


    Zhang Yun said with a stiff expression on his face, "it shouldn''t be Hu people..." the "bar" in the back didn''t make a sound. It was a new change between the warring sides.


    There are only a thousand light cavalry under Yunlu''s command. They bite at the retreating stone tablet, and Zhao Jun just bites. It''s big talk to say that they can surround and trap.


    Shijie Zhao Jun''s idea is not difficult to guess. It is found that the number of Han troops is small. He wants to rely on the absolute number advantage to try to annihilate this Han army. Judging from the war situation, the Shijie Zhao army did not leave a reserve force, and it was really pressed in an all-round way.


    When new troops appear, outsiders can''t judge who is coming, but the belligerents can generally know in mind. After all, it is clear in advance whether there are friendly forces nearby.


    Cui Yun said in surprise, "the Hu people want to retreat."


    Indeed, the Shijie Zhao army fighting with the Han Army in Yunlu kept blowing the horn. First, a small group of Shijie Zhao army cavalry left the battlefield, and then the Shijie Zhao army cavalry left their hiking companions and ran without hesitation. The escape route was north, which immediately stunned Zhang Yun.


    Just to the north of the battlefield is the forest where Zhang Yun and others took refuge. On the left side of the forest is a slope, and there are many bushes on the right. A large number of horsemen of Hu people are going to the right. But it can be seen that three or five hundred horsemen may be running in the direction of the forest.


    Cui Yun was surprised to see a Hu cavalry running towards the woods. His small face turned white immediately.


    "Go, go!" The expression on Zhang Yun''s face was extremely severe. He didn''t know whether it was nervous or what. His voice was trembling: "go back, restrain people from running at will, and mobilize those who can fight." While running, he said, "I''ll send someone to contact Master Wang and tell them you''re here."


    Cui Yun just ran and didn''t speak, but she heard the meaning of Zhang Yun''s words. She can''t escape. She should organize a defense line and ask the Han army for help.


    After the fighting on the battlefield stops, the wind blows away the flying dust. After the field of vision becomes clear, you can see the scattered bodies of people and horses on the battlefield. In fact, the number is not as much as expected, only two or three hundred.


    In fact, it is also true that the mobile war on the battlefield is huge, but the cloud road has few troops. They will only choose to bite and delay and greet with arrows from time to time. It is definitely not a full-scale close combat, or they should fall into it by themselves.


    There was more than one Han army. Four tunes came from several directions. There was only one tune that really came close to the battlefield, and the other three were detours to the escape direction of Zhao Jun in Shijie.


    Yunlu, who was taking a rest, was communicating with CAI Jin. Without saying a few words, a village chief under his command came over.


    "Junhou." Quan Qi looked in a hurry. He was not close. He was already shouting: "several people ran out of the woods and said they blocked a group of Hu people."


    The task of Yunlu and Cai Jin is to receive as many fugitives as possible in addition to the current guidance. Their eyes met for a while. They just wanted to be business, but they didn''t want Quan Qi to lower his voice and continue to say after he approached.


    "The people who came said that there was empress Cui in the forest..." Quan Qi swallowed his saliva before he said the word "family". He didn''t lose his mind behind him. He added: "I''ve asked about the number of enemy troops entering the forest. It should be three or four hundred, and he has sent scouts in."


    The title "empress" is not a patent of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties. The real situation has existed since the Western Han Dynasty. Generally, it refers specifically to the queen, and the rest of the harem are called wives. Time has changed for so long, some titles are no longer so particular, and the social environment has been changing. Now, Niang refers to the Queen''s concubine of the king.


    At that moment, Yunlu and Cai Jin looked at each other again. They were also stunned and could see a surprise from each other''s eyes.


    It''s not just snobbish. It''s the so-called people go up and water flows down. It''s certain that they can make additional beneficial contributions while doing business. It''s more positive.


    Yunlu and Cai Jin are reasonable. They are anxious as soon as possible, but they don''t rush into the forest. They lead the army only after waiting for the scouts to report and confirm the situation inside.


    Not far from entering the deep forest, the Han Army saw a group of people who were led close by several Han troops.


    This group of people looked extremely embarrassed. Several people in front of the leader looked more prominent, especially Cui Yun, a woman.


    "The Hu people found them, but they didn''t stop. They fled deeper into the woods." Quan Qi just entered the forest in person and took people to find Zhang Yun, Cui Yun and others. He approached Yunlu and said in a low voice, "that fine gentleman is Cui''s daughter of Julu."


    Yunlu just said "um" without special expression. He looked at Cai Jin and asked, "stop the troops?"


    In Chinese military tradition, it is not allowed to enter the forest. After all, the vision of the forest is limited, and it is impossible to see the situation inside at a glance. It is easy to encounter ambush. It is really bad that the army is surrounded and set fire.


    Cui Yun''s is indeed Cui''s daughter, and the Cui family can be said to be very large. The main family is located in Leling, and the side branches are scattered in various states and counties, with the most side branches in Jizhou.


    It should be said that Cui Yun''s family is a collateral branch of the Cui family in Leling and a relatively important collateral branch in the territory of Sizhou. She has not had much contact with Cui Wan. To say, emphasizing her identity all the way is to know the hearts of the people. There is a layer of the identity of the concubine of the king of Han Dynasty, which should be paid more attention. The effect can be seen from the protection of Zhang Yun and others.


    Yunlu and Cai Jin wanted to build a way, but they didn''t behave too much. They didn''t even have any conversation with Cui Yun along the way. They paid enough attention to Zhang Yun.


    "So you escaped all the way from Quliang?" Yunlu looked at the shrewd Zhang Yun. His eyes were more or less intriguing: "it''s not easy to come all the way with so many people?"


    Zhang Yun knows what the Han military marquis in front of him means. He wants to know more information about Cui Yun. He is trying to develop. Meeting the two Han military marquis will be a good start. If he wants to flatter, he knows everything.


    Yunlu and Cai Jin kept eye contact when Zhang Yun spoke. They generally believed more in Cui Yun''s identity, but they didn''t say much. Instead, they learned more about the situation in the north.


    "Miserable!" Zhang Yun''s face was full of sadness: "the Hu people broke out quite suddenly. We couldn''t tell what was going on. We didn''t seriously understand the surrounding situation until we found that the nearby stronghold was attacked..."


    The Hu people first targeted the Jin people in various cities. The richer their families were, the more they suffered first. Among them, there were some Jin people with official status, which later spread beyond the cities. Jin people without fortresses or strongholds either died or fled when they were slaughtered, The Hu people attack the fortress and stronghold with difficulty only when they can''t kill or rob.


    "We thought it was an ordinary Grass Valley again. We didn''t understand the seriousness of the matter until the iron house was broken." The iron family in Zhang Yunkou is the largest Jin people in Quliang county. He said: "the iron family''s fortress is so strong that it can be broken. We can only choose to escape."


    The reason why a county is a great power is not only because it has a large number of land, but also because it has a large number of Ding Kou, grain storage and iron tools. In the past, Hu people were laissez faire as long as similar great powers paid taxes on time.


    This time, it is not without reason that the Hu people first pick the strong and powerful with more oil and water. It is that the Shijie Zhao army on the front line is too short of materials to withstand, and is in urgent need of new material support. In this way, it will be inevitable to attack a powerful country with more materials, even if there are more dead people.


    "The Hu people are driven by arresting people and forcing the captured people to attack the city." Zhang Yun began to cry. It was more touching to see a tough big man crying. He wiped his face and said, "villain, please join Master Wang and avenge your parents!"


    Yunlu didn''t know how many times he looked at Cai Jin. They are military princes who look insignificant, but it is precisely because they are middle-level officers who can contact more grass-roots units. They face the fleeing giants more than once. Most of them want to join the Han army for a variety of reasons.


    The hearts of those heroes who fled were not complicated. They just lost their family property. They needed new development for themselves and their families. There was no more direct way to recover than to join the army with family trilogy.


    The state of Han has really made relevant plans. All Han armies have received clear instructions in advance and can accept fleeing young soldiers on the spot according to the situation.


    There is no complicated reason to admit fleeing young people into the army. On the one hand, taking into account the control, it can be more effective supervision, which is conducive to better and faster integration. On the other hand, it really needs more troops.


    Xu Zheng led his army north and got a report about Cui Yun when he stationed in pingen.


    "Huh? Mother''s family?" In Xu Zheng''s status, compared with the following people, there is no need to do some unnecessary things, such as thinking about ways. He was more interested in the local giants who entered the Army: "the quality is very excellent!"


    In the era when knowledge was monopolized, ordinary people didn''t know one word, and it was difficult to become talents without knowledge. In other words, families could educate a group of intellectuals because of the relationship between the inside information, and then there were places with certain inside information, which were more powerful and capable.


    To tell the truth, Xu Zheng was born in a local power. There are too many similar people in the Han Dynasty. They not only support the command chain of the army, but also are inseparable from these people in local governance. As a result, it is impossible to eradicate the power. The difference is between their own people and not their own people.


    It is not just the Han state under Liu Yan''s rule that faces such a situation, nor does it have the same things from generation to generation. Unless knowledge is no longer difficult to obtain, groups with natural advantages must exist.


    "Yes, we can have another batch of good seeds." Zhong Xing put down his roster and talked about other things: "the center has sent a clear order and must evacuate in three days."


    Speaking of it, Qu Liang was close enough to Xiangguo, and Xu Zheng led his army to rush into this place. It had been done to cover the evacuation of more compatriots, and the maneuver threatening Xiangguo had been achieved. He successfully forced Shi Hu to send troops back from Chaoge, creating favorable conditions for Huanwen to extricate himself from difficulties.


    Xu Zheng "ha ha" smiled. He could see that they were more or less unwilling. After all, they were really close enough to Xiangguo.

 Chapter 444

    Ride fast and spread the call everywhere. Every place you go will definitely cause unimaginable waves.


    Compared with the territory of Zhao state in Shijie, some newly occupied areas are in chaos in the Han Dynasty. At the same time, the Hu people in the Han Dynasty dare not be as unscrupulous as in the territory of Zhao state in Shijie.


    After they started to act, they had a clear goal. Whoever jumped the highest would be the first to attack. They could only adopt a targeted elimination policy, which was difficult to take into account the overall situation at a time.


    Due to Liu Yan''s rule, the area that gets the call is equal to the time to test the organizational power of the Han state. Local officials have become a secondary role. What civil servants need is to help the military coordinate materials and mobilize available manpower. The dominant power has not accidentally fallen to the military.


    It is often the case that after the call to arms is issued, the actions of all parties will begin immediately, and the sound of gongs will ring out when you ride to one place.


    In some areas that have not yet been affected by the violence of the Hu people, I heard that there are violence of the Hu people everywhere, especially the Jin people in the state of Zhao in Shijie are facing cruel massacre, and I learned that Liu Yan ordered to kill the Hu people who dare to hold a staff. The shock is far greater than expected.


    "Finally it''s time for full liquidation?"


    "It''s said that the Hu people colluded with the rebellion."


    "Anyway, the government is on our side."


    "Also..."


    In the past decades, the Huns did not deliberately persecute the Jin people during their rule. After Shijie became the ruler, it clearly affirmed the social status and identity of Jin people as inferior as pigs and dogs from the law.


    In the central plains under Shijie''s rule, the Hu people could make atonement for their cruelty to the Jin people with sheepskin. It became legal for the Hu people to rob the Jin people. At that time, the oppressed Jin people were not only unable to obtain justice from the government, but on the contrary, the government itself was the umbrella for those who trampled and persecuted them.


    The sentence "the six barbarians inside and outside, not our army or Han people, who dare to hold a staff, will be cut off". Different people will have different understandings. Those Hu people who have not changed their Han surname and have not fled the Han territory feel cold after listening to it. The hearts of Hu people who have changed their Han surname and integrated into the Han system must be hesitant.


    The reality is that if someone is satisfied, someone will definitely be frustrated. The ancients regarded this as a kind of "balance of heaven and earth".


    Qingzhou is the place of Longxing in the Han Dynasty. For a few years, it is also the absolute shelter for the Han and Miao ethnic groups. It has been the least affected by the chaos that has erupted, but the impact is not low at all.


    Only through experience can we know the immediate tragedy, and only by facing it personally can we understand what is most worth cherishing. After a few years of stability, in fact, most people feel unreal. There is always an illusion that they are in an illusion.


    Qingzhou received the call of arms because the Han Dynasty adopted the system of cooperative commune for face-to-face meetings, and large and small meetings were held everywhere.


    "I don''t have to say, the king wants people to give people and money to give money!"


    "That''s right! The king is the king on our side. He must support it!"


    The three elders in every village are impassioned. They are vested interests in the new country and those who hope that the country will become better and better. They can continue to improve their living environment and have revenge and complaints. How can they feel unhappy.


    The new round of mobilization is a great encouragement to those who have always wanted to join the army and have not been recruited. They look forward to this moment and do not know how long. The sound of gongs sounded in cities one after another, and then went to the countryside. Too many people have too much enthusiasm, making the trend like a tornado rising from the ground.


    Young and strong people can be seen everywhere in Qingzhou. They put on their military uniforms during the intensive training and brought their own weapons. Under the leadership of the village chief, they converged to the city, forming an organizational system in an instant.


    The formed new army will certainly not go to a certain place immediately. They need to run in for three months, establish the echelon command chain of the army, and then be transferred according to the actual needs.


    If people in Qingzhou are eager to join the army and make contributions, the situation in Xuzhou is similar, and the situation in other counties is somewhat special.


    Qingzhou and Xuzhou are the basic sites of the Han Dynasty. After repeated combing, the non naturalized Hu people either fled or became corpses. The situation in some newly occupied areas such as Yanzhou, Jizhou and Yuzhou is different.


    Sangyu, who was in Yuzhou, was silent for a long time after receiving the order from the center. He ordered to convene local officials. He wanted to convey the instructions of the center, but the military did not belong to him.


    The responsibilities of local officials in this storm are not much lower than those of military generals, how to cooperate with the military''s combing of local areas, what methods to mobilize more human and material resources, and how to stabilize the situation after the military''s cleaning of local Hu people are full of knowledge.


    "The command of the center is very clear. We will clean up all the violent Hu people. Where there are violent Hu people, you are more informed." Sang Yu''s is no longer implying that he thinks the Hu people need to be cleaned up, whether there is violence or not. He finally smiled and said, "you might as well take a bigger step."


    The words are so thorough that people can''t understand anything? One by one, they began to think about what kind of distribution method should be considered to clean the interests of Hu people.


    Later, Yuan Qiao came. He was the host of the military and brought the mobilization order issued by the center.


    "Yes." Sang Yu had known the command of the center for a long time. He was worried that Yuan Qiao could not understand it. Under the great matter, he had to mention a few more words: "Yuzhou was recovered not long. Only some important cities were really under effective control, and there were omissions in local management."


    Yuan Qiao is actually a civil servant. He knows some things. In the face of Sang Yu''s reminder, he respectfully responded: "the mobilization meeting goes deep into all aspects. Please rest assured, Prime Minister right."


    Mobilization is almost comprehensive mobilization. Local officials comb their registered residence, and the military enters the youth organizations. It is used to guard against the possibility that the Hu people may burst. The areas that had been difficult to form effective control were linked together one by one, thus becoming the real territory of the territory of the Han Dynasty. It was not the place where the Han nationality belonged to the map but was difficult to manage effectively.


    "Yuzhou is located in the southwest, relatively close to the puppet Jin Dynasty." Sang Yu had a smile on his face, and Yu Yuanqiao did seem a little unpredictable. He stopped to wait for yuan Qiao to digest, and then said, "you might as well relax in the early stage."


    Yuan Qiao simply understands that there has been no movement in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty recently, which does not mean there will never be any movement. The Hu people who should be cleaned up need to be cleaned up, and some groups that may be dark piles of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty should definitely be cleaned up.


    "The wind and rain are all over the building!" Yuan Qiao looked worried and couldn''t help saying, "it''s too big."


    When Shi Hu did something, Liu Yan took the initiative passively, which not only decided the battle of the National Games, but also the Han country would fall into turmoil. He just didn''t know how long the chaos would last and how wide and how big the chaos would affect.


    Sang Yu said calmly, "what should come is always coming. It''s better to completely eliminate the hidden dangers at one time."


    Yuan Qiao had nothing to say, that is, the new Han country could have such courage, and Liu Yan seemed to have absolute self-confidence. Of course, there was a madman like Shijie. Otherwise, which country dared to do so?


    Yuzhou is arranged step by step under the joint control of Sang Yu and Yuan Qiao. The north of Yanzhou has been completely chaotic, and the situation in Jizhou is more serious.


    Troubled times are disasters for some people, but opportunities for others.


    The degree is the local power of Changzi County, Shangdang county. On this day, he invited the same powerful Jin people. Those people had friends and hostility before. After the violence of the Hu people, ethnic origin became the standard for choosing the camp, not interest entanglement.


    "No choice!" The degree seemed impassioned: "the hooligans hunted and killed everywhere in the countryside, and some fortresses and strongholds also suffered. If we don''t cooperate and resist, it''s our turn!"


    Shangdang county is under the jurisdiction of Sizhou. The massacre of Sizhou spread from Xiangguo and Yecheng to the surrounding areas. Under the realistic conditions that it is not easy to spread the news, the degree and others are the Hu people who wantonly massacred those Jin talents who have no self-protection of fortresses and strongholds. They found that the situation is wrong.


    "The surrounding areas of Xiangguo and Yecheng have been bloodied." Feiyan is a strong and powerful man in the eldest son County of Shangdang county. The difference is that their family is intermarried with the Hu people. In fact, they are a mixed race. When he was faced with a choice this time, he had stood by: "the Han Army rode quickly and sent messages everywhere, and the Han people everywhere were resisting."


    Speaking of the Han Army''s fast riding, they really not only passed the central instructions everywhere in the Han territory, but also entered the state of Zhao in Shijie to spread the Xi Wen issued by Liu Yan in this way.


    After the massacre broke out, Jin people everywhere were caught off guard. Not only ordinary people were killed, but also the giants who had been laissez faire by the Hu people did not have a stable life. It can even be said that the rich giants were the most eager to attack by the Hu people.


    There is a premise for them to get together. The Hu people are not fighting and making trouble. There are all kinds of Hu people wantonly killing several people in the local area, and Zhao Jun in Shijie is gathering at Huguan on a large scale.


    "In the north of Huguan, not only the local Hu people are killing, but also the army is joining them." Fei Yan didn''t know what he thought. His face turned pale and said, "it''s said that Hu Lu wants to kill all the Jin people in the north."


    That''s the effect of Shi Hu''s future. He really ordered Tu Guang to see the Jin people who can be found. The wanton slaughter can only come from Shijie. Shijie people are also the most reckless prisoners who run the country in Chinese history. In future history, even if there are foreign nationalities who become the Masters of the country in the Central Plains and become the actual rulers, there will be oppression and bullying, But never before have Shijie people been so reckless and unscrupulous.


    At the right time, the degree took out the call of the Han Army''s fast riding spread, saying: "reality forces us to resist. If we don''t resist, we can only lead our necks to kill. Again, the king of the Han Dynasty clearly said that we have made meritorious efforts to kill Hu and can ask for a reward at the head level. Don''t hesitate."


    It''s really impossible for the Xi Wen to have only one sentence. After pointing out the subject, it should be a reward problem. There are two kinds of denunciations of Liu Yan in the Han Dynasty and the state of Zhao in Shijie. In the Han Dynasty, there is no greater turbulence as far as possible, while the state of Zhao in Shijie directly offers a reward.


    It can be said that the people present are almost everyone. If they don''t resist, they will be slaughtered. It is meritorious to kill Hu. The credit can be regarded as a certificate to enter the government in the Han country in the future. If you want to exchange money or land directly. In this way, both self-help and benefits can be obtained.


    "Just..." Gu Dian was also one of the great powers. He raised his concern: "I heard that the Han Army going north was retreating. We... Are close at hand, but Wang Shi is far away. Why not... Move?"


    For a moment, the scene was quiet.


    The Haoqiang consultation in Zhangzi County took place in all parts of the state of Zhao in Shijie. Some places have a little choice. For example, those who are close to the area controlled by the Han army want to move and flee. More people who are far away from the Han Army controlled area have no choice at all. No matter what they are willing or want to live, they have to resist. In the area where the original resistance is not very confident, the situation has changed slightly after the arrival of the Han King''s Xi Wen.


    The battle of the National Games in Puyang County stopped in the middle and entered the stage of relieving Huanwen''s headquarters. Liu Yan is no longer suitable to stay in the front line at this moment. It''s time to return to Linzi capital to control the overall situation.


    Turbulence in the world is inevitable. There are some things that must be dealt with. After returning to Linzi again, the first imperial meeting became the stage.


    "Your Majesty, there must be some surveillance of some people." Ji Chang said of the local and military naturalized Hu people: "even some people in high positions should be temporarily transferred."


    Liu Yan has given comprehensive consideration to this, but no one has put it forward on a formal occasion before. He is not suitable to speak as a king.


    Now, Ji Chang, as Prime Minister Zuo, clearly points out that it is indeed time for Liu Yan to make a decision.


    "Prime minister Zuo''s words have gone too far." Liu Yan didn''t show too special emotion. He was silent for a long time, asked other people''s opinions, and then asked: "is a new round of work reporting about to begin?"


    In the Han Dynasty, there is a report on work every year. The higher the official position, the more people need to return to the center. This center is a means of controlling foreign officials.


    Ji Chang knew that the words he said before were too heavy and would hurt the hearts of the truly naturalized group, but he did not regret it.


    Originally, he wanted to report on his work. If Ji Chang didn''t mention it, unless Liu Yan specifically named him, the leaders of all aspects must return to Linzi.


    The shock was not only to the Han and Miao people who wanted revenge for decades, but also to the Hu people in Han.


    Seriously speaking, the earlier Liu Yan returned to the ruling area, the more serious the phenomenon of Hu people fleeing. The Hu people who did not escape basically changed their Han surname, and even many Hu people merged into the Han state to become officials.


    The meeting only talked about one topic. After that, Liu Yan shouted some people to the back hall. After he sat down, he did not shy away, saying, "there is no advantage for the Hu people in the Han territory, but it just blocks us. Zhu Qing has to come up with more ways in areas that are not under our control, and we can''t let the Han and Miao people live and die."


    At that moment, there was only one emotion in the audience. As a king, Liu Yan did not focus on his own country, but completely showed the momentum of recovering the world and protecting all Han people.

 Chapter 445

    Eat the meal one mouthful at a time, or you''ll choke.


    The road is to walk down-to-earth, not to choose the kind of unstable place.


    The recent move of the state of Han has great intention. The appropriate retreat of the Han Army on the front line is just a necessary adjustment. After all, the number of troops increases too rapidly in the short term, and many troops fight outside all year round. It should be sorted out anyway.


    "Just leave the troops near Chaoge and continue to put on the posture that we have to save Huanwen''s headquarters. It''s best to attract more enemies. If not..." Liu Yan is in the garden of the palace city and continues to discuss with a group of core officials: "give up some areas and the Hu people will fill those gaps again. This is the time for us to send troops north."


    The current situation of the state of Han and the state of Zhao in Shijie is intertwined. Because the Han Army dispatched in multiple ways and captured many enclaves, it is not only a manifestation of chaos, but also the improper use of troops.


    The garden in the palace city doesn''t cover a large area, mainly because Liu Yanping didn''t have any leisure and elegant time to play with flowers and plants. It can even be said that he didn''t spend much time in the palace city at all, and those rare harem palaces followed him out most of the time.


    In autumn, the leaves of plants become yellow, and a large number of leaves fall, adding endless yellow color to the field of vision. It looks a little bleak.


    "Your Majesty, it''s right for the new army to return to the mainland to fight the rebellion. It''s just..." Ji Chang patted off the fallen leaves on his shoulder and frowned. "Isn''t it too risky to deploy 80000 field troops with 50000 forbidden guards as the main force and 130000 troops marching straight in?"


    The Han army is what kind of arm it should be, and the Hu people are both soldiers and people. Therefore, the Hu people always have hundreds of thousands of troops.


    On the battlefield centered on Chaoge, the Han Army has about 210000 troops there. More than 30000 of these 210000 people are besieged by about 300000 or 400000 Hu people. At the same time, 180000 Han troops surround these Hu people from three sides.


    It''s three or four hundred thousand Hu people, not three or four hundred thousand Hu soldiers. This should be made clear and explained anyway.


    It is precisely because of the 300000 or 400000 Hu people that the 180000 troops and horses outside the Han army can be sandwiched from the three bread, only to give way to the gap in the direction of Yecheng. If the 300000 or 400000 Hu people are really like the regular army in the Han country, it must be difficult to do it.


    "I still think it will take a long time." Liu Yan is actually very depressed about the good Puyang County, He pointed out: "Shi Hu has created internal unrest for us. His intention is to let us withdraw our troops. He is good at managing and accumulating national strength. We have taken a posture of withdrawing troops in areas other than the Chaoge battlefield. He must think his strategy has succeeded. Confusing the enemy is confusing the enemy, but he doesn''t really want to give them more time. Moreover, the compatriots in Shijie can''t wait that long."


    What should I say? In fact, except that Liu Yan really cares about the Han and Miao people in Shijie Zhao state, others don''t pay much attention at all. This is related to ideas. The better people come from, the more they ignore the common people. They are basically regarded as numbers and tools, and it is difficult to have any compassion. Liu Yan is different. He has a full set of national ideas.


    Several other people have expressed their views successively, but because Liu Yan has a firm will, they basically agree with what they say, and then add some omissions according to the actual situation.


    The current season is October, less than two months from the arrival of winter.


    According to Liu Yan, it has been almost two years since the outbreak of the Puyang war to the present stage. Zhao Guo in Shijie didn''t fully prepare for the war at the beginning. After delaying for nearly two years, he was basically supporting hard. From the actions of the Hu people in their own territory, we can see that he would rather spend his life to attack the fortress and stronghold than raise enough materials.


    Liu Yan''s return to Linzi and the retreat of the Han Army on the north line are also making an illusion that people who do not know where the place is think that the Han country has changed from offensive to defensive.


    Unrest is happening in the Han country, which can be judged without too much deliberate investigation. It is based on this foundation. In addition, the Han Army continues to mobilize counter insurgency within the country. According to common sense, it is normal to turn to defensive, and it is abnormal to continue to maintain offensive.


    After repeated conscription, it is the comprehensive mobilization of stable elite areas and new occupied areas. After statistics, the number of troops in the Han Dynasty has approached seven hundred and fifty thousand.


    Of the 750000 troops, including the recruits recruited in the first and second stages, the number of field corps is actually only 270000. There are 80000 garrison troops everywhere. The newly formed recruits account for 200000, and the rest are slave and slave armies.


    At present, the Han state wants to create a false image of being defensive, and the troops outside are moving backward. The new army is sending out all kinds of insurgency, which is a contraction situation.


    Constant troop mobilization will dazzle people. Only the core class knows what they want to do, and more people are confused.


    On August 19, ran min, who was in Fangtou, finished grooming early in the morning. He was waiting for the arrival of 30000 forbidden guards. At the same time, Hu Ben army came.


    Since the main battlefield of the Han army is currently Chaoge, the generals who previously commanded multiple routes are naturally on the scene. They are summoned when the sky is slightly bright. After gathering from everywhere to ran min''s big tent, they see ran Min who can''t hide his excitement. Seeing Wang Meng also present, they immediately speculate that something big will happen.


    Ran min and other generals arrived without any nonsense. He directly said to Wang Meng, "let''s start."


    Wang Meng came with an imperial edict and received ran min''s signal without delay. He read Liu Yan''s will, but first announced the appointment of Ran min as a general for the northern expedition, clearly pointed out that ran min led the army to the northern expedition, and then announced the promotion and appointment of some people.


    "The king''s will is clear." Ran min had exciting reasons. After the appointment of the general of the northern expedition was issued, he became the first general of the Han army. He looked around the crowd and focused on Xu Zheng, Xie an, Li Kuang and Qian Jian. He said seriously, "unless you receive another order from the king, where you can fight this northern expedition is where you can go."


    The distance from Chaoge to Yecheng is 180 Li from the plane map. In fact, it must be more than 180 Li. After all, the road is not straight.


    Xu Zheng looked at ran min, who was in high spirits. He was more or less depressed. He didn''t move his official position during the recruitment of beizhonglang, but his title was promoted to two levels. Depression turned to depression, but he knew something very well. It was no accident that ran min became a general of the northern expedition. In addition to his military achievements, there was another most important factor, that is, the original ran min army was consumed a little.


    After the state of Qin did not exist, the original ran min army was reorganized into the Han army. These people were not directly commanded by ran min, but assigned to Xie an and Huan Wen. Huan Wen got some tasks to attack Chaoge, and the troops he brought were seriously damaged. Ran min had no gossip all the time. How can the center give ran min some affirmation and compensation.


    After saying the overall situation, ran min showed his vigorous side again and called the roll in a strong voice: "xie''an, Li Kuang."


    Xie an and Li Kuang stood up and saluted.


    "Xie an led the headquarters to detour to the north and cut off the enemy''s retreat." Ran min issued an order and handed it to Zhang Shi for filing. Then he looked at Li Kuang and said, "Li Kuang led the headquarters to march into Changle after a false shot."


    Xie an''s headquarters has 50000 troops, and Li Kuang''s headquarters also has 50000 troops. One in the West and the other in the East, they will eventually detour towards the rear of the Chaoge enemy, which is equivalent to cutting off the rear path of the Chaoge enemy with pliers.


    "The rest followed Ben." Ran Min said and stood up: "if you don''t understand anything, ask quickly and go back to the headquarters without doubt.", After a pause, he added: "Qian Jiantong, Li Tan, you stay."


    There must be doubts. Most people thought they wanted to be on the defensive, but what just happened shows that they guessed wrong. What was said at the meeting was not too much. It was limited to the movement of this battlefield. Everyone would think about what new changes the situation would make.


    Since the outbreak of the ethnic collision, Qian Jiantong has been somewhat complicated recently. He thought he would be transferred from the Huben army, either back to Linzi idle, or to an unimportant front. Unexpectedly, those things did not happen.


    Hubei army is a very important arm of the Han kingdom. Although the establishment is only eight thousand, it can be said that it is absolutely the essence of the army. It is also impossible for the troops to be left behind. He feels that Wang Meng, who is still waiting in the accounts at the next moment, says that the king will not make him surprised by the new personnel transfer to the chief of the tiger army.


    "Shi Hu himself has withdrawn to Yecheng, and most of the Dragon guards are also retreating with him. These Hu people in the Chaoge battlefield are a group of abandoned people." Ran min saw that Qian Jiantong had something wrong, but he didn''t care. He left two people with something to say clearly: "I would have wanted to defeat or annihilate the enemy in front of me with a destructive attitude. Most of the enemy don''t need to care too much. The unique Donggong Gaoli of Shi Xuan needs to be taken seriously."


    Shi Xuan is the commander of the Chaoge battlefield. His east palace Gaoli is the main force in this battlefield. Shi Hu also left 1500 armour and riding equipment and 3000 heavy infantry.


    "No waste heat, no temptation!" Ran Min said forcefully: "what I would have wanted was to attack with all my strength once the general attack. The Huben army and the Yulin army will become the front selection. You can''t have a little slack!"


    Qian Jiantong couldn''t help looking at Wang Meng standing in a corner, but he saw that Wang Meng also looked and smiled.


    "Be serious!" Ran min really didn''t think much. He shouted at Qian Jian Tong, "Ben will be lecturing. What are you distracted from?"


    "This..." Qian Jiantong was yelled and his heart trembled involuntarily. Ran min, who had two pupils, stared at people. In fact, he was a little scary. He had to salute and say, "there is something wrong with his position. Please punish the general."


    Ran min gave some more instructions. After that, he waved Qian Jiantong to leave with Li tan.


    Qian Jian Tongxin was in a trance. He wondered why he had not been transferred from Huben army, and even got an important task as a key striker.


    Li Tan and Qian Jiantong are not generally familiar. Just now, it has been found in the big account that Qian Jiantong''s abnormal situation is not easy to persuade. When there is a big account, there are only two people, so he said, "Suxiao, don''t think too much."


    Qian Jiantong said with a wry smile, "I can''t help thinking about the current situation."


    As soon as Li Tan heard this, he was a little angry and shouted: "Suxiao was under the command of the king in Changguang county. The king took it to express Suxiao. What do you think if you don''t have a different heart!"


    It must be said that the relationship between the two people began to approach from the killing of their father''s envoy Murong Xianbei. They know very well why they have their current status. It was the killing of the envoys of Xi Qian, Bai Liao and Li Mingzhi that made Liu Yanxin feel guilty. With the king, they had to cultivate deliberately. They really worked hard. Now they have become the leaders of two special titles.


    From top to bottom, military orders are conveyed layer by layer, and some troops that should retreat are also retreated.


    Shi Xuan, who personally presided over the command, found Zhang Qun after the Han army retreated. He was confused and asked, "the Han Army has stopped the offensive. There are already troops retreating. They are friends regardless of the encirclement?"


    "Your Majesty''s call has worked. The instability of the Han territory will inevitably lead to the withdrawal of the Han army." Zhang Qun learned about the number of Han troops retreating, and said with confidence: "there is chaos in the hinterland and it is difficult to maintain the front line. It is supposed to give up the surrounded troops and pay attention to the rear."


    "Oh..." Shi Xuan smiled suspiciously and said a new news: "the situation encountered by Yangong is similar. The Han Army in Jizhou launched a wave of offensive fruitlessly and took the initiative to retreat."


    "This is more illustrative of the situation." Zhang Qun said firmly: "the puppet king Liu Yan will never allow the internal unrest to last too long. He can only mobilize troops from the front line to return to counter the rebellion."


    Shi Xuan was still young. Seeing Zhang Qun''s certainty, he was relieved and said, "that''s great!"


    They fought around the Huanwen headquarters for nearly a month and a half. Many people died, but they only stripped off a camp barrier of the Huanwen headquarters. In fact, the morale decreased again and again. Shi Hu withdrew from the battlefield with the main force, which made it difficult to continue the offensive. They continued to surround the Huanwen headquarters. It was hard support, but also for the overall situation arranged by Shi Hu.


    "It is a fact that the puppet king Liu Yan has risen too fast and his foundation is unstable. Over the years, without war every day has tired the troops and consumed huge materials." Zhang Qun described the current situation as usual. He said to Shi Xuan, "it is often said that one drum, two decline and three exhaustion. Now it is time for the Han Army to maintain the offensive, and it is also the time for the prince to make great contributions."


    Shi Xuan was stunned at first, and then asked with interest, "what do you say?"


    "How should the encircled Han Army think when they know this situation?" Zhang Qun obviously had a plan and said with a smile: "the besieged Han army should recognize the facts. They were supported by reinforcements before. If they knew that the reinforcements were retreating, even if they could not collapse by themselves, they should have no morale at all. As soon as the morale rose and fell, it would be easy for the prince to annihilate the besieged Han army."


    Shi Xuan thought that what Zhang Qun said was very reasonable and immediately showed a happy smile.

 Chapter 446

    Fighting always requires enough space. The more troops participating in the war, the more space they need. Otherwise, the troops cannot spread out and squeeze together. It will consume not only time but also materials.


    The Han army was constantly mobilized to effectively cover the arrival of the Huben army.


    Huben army is a cavalry with armor and equipment. They pay more attention to what battlefield to join than other arms. For example, light cavalry with light clothes can also show in multi slope and hilly areas. Heavy cavalry will not go to multi slope and hilly areas because of the relationship between weight-bearing and equipment consumption.


    The terrain on the North Bank of the Yellow River in Jijin is more complex than that on the south bank. Puyang County is mostly flat, In ancient times, the cavalry (chariot soldiers) fought many large-scale battles in Puyang County. Anyone who has read some history books knows that Puyang County is suitable for cavalry combat. It is probably just suitable for cavalry combat that Shijie Zhao army positioned Puyang County as a decisive battle place, but they also took the opportunity to retreat after they found that they were surrounded.


    The North Bank of the Yellow River in Jijin is under the jurisdiction of Jijun County, which is divided into six counties. In addition to linlie County in the north, the capitals such as Xiuwu County, Huojia County, Gongxian County, Chaoge county and Jixian County are all located in the south. In the areas along the yellow River, it fully shows that the Chinese summer calendar must build cities according to water.


    The terrain in the south of Ji county is flat. In order to form military defense, some checkpoints need to exist, such as Tongguan in the southwest of Ji County, Fancheng in the west of Ji county and Fangtou in the northeast of Ji county. Their existence is to defend the capital of a county, so that the enemy will not use the flat terrain to drive straight into and conquer the capital of a county, resulting in the domino effect of the whole county after the fall of the capital, that is, after the capital is finished, the supreme officer is killed or captured, and after the loss of the supreme officer, all localities fight on their own.


    The Han army took several steps to conquer Ji county. First, Huanwen''s headquarters went north from Xingyang County in the southwest of Ji county. They conquered Tongguan without much effort.


    There are historical reasons why Huan Wen''s department can easily win the bronze pass. Tongguan was always valued in the late Eastern Han Dynasty, the Western Jin Dynasty and the pre Zhao period of the Xiongnu. After Shijie ruled the Central Plains, it can be said that the Jie people did not make any achievements in governing the country, the productivity did not recover at all, and some important passes were not taken into account at all. As a result, Tongguan was not repaired at all.


    In fact, it is not only the unknown Tongguan pass, but also several passes that must pass through the Qin land in the Guanzhong pass. Whether it is Tongguan or Yiguan as the gateway, or Lantian pass as the standby pass, it is clear that they all have extremely important strategic value, but the state of Zhao in Shijie really did not want to maintain and repair them.


    The real situation is that in the central plains under the rule of Shijie, in the early period, apart from several Gongwei cities around Xiang state, several cities were listed as barriers after the wanton construction of palaces in Yecheng. Otherwise, the ruling class of Shijie only paid attention to several important places along the border, and the rest were basically ignored.


    After winning the Tongguan pass, Huanwen''s headquarters almost quickly captured Ji County, the capital, together with the surrounding Huojia city and Gongcheng. This situation is still related to the ruling thinking of Shijie. Shijie has full Hu characteristics. It not only doesn''t pay attention to the cities, but also intends to make the cities deserted. It really has the posture of turning the central plains into a pasture.


    Later, Huan Wen''s headquarters marched into Chaoge and was blocked. Chaoge was located in the north of Jijin. At that time, Shi Hu was the white horse leading the army in Puyang County. Out of the importance of retreat, he chose to garrison in Chaoge. This move really played a key role. It was Huan Wen''s department that was blocked in the dynasty song that led to the back. Shi Hu withdrew to Fangtou first, and finally retreated safely back to Yecheng.


    The second batch of troops from the southwest to the north were xie''an''s headquarters. They entered Ji county from Hanoi county. They first conquered and repaired martial arts, and then recaptured Huojia, Gongxian and Ji County, which were recovered by Shijie Zhao army because Huanwen''s headquarters were trapped. They also took Fancheng, completely removed Shijie Zhao army in the west of Chaoge, and laid a foundation for rescuing the trapped Huanwen headquarters.


    Xie''an''s position was stable. They jumped hundreds of miles away from the northwest of Jijin and became an attack route from north to south. There was only one reason for this. At that time, the number of Jijin, Fangtou and Shijie Zhao troops of Chaoge was too large. In particular, the front line of Jijin and Chaoge was almost crowded with Shijie Zhao troops. If they rushed directly from the west to rescue the surrounded Huanwen office, they would inevitably fall into it. It would be better to open enough space from north to south, There are more circuitous routes to choose from when Shijie Zhao army is involved in going north.


    Facts also proved that Xie an''s rescue direction was correct. Their attack direction from north to South posed an extreme threat to Shijie Zhao Jun. Li Kuang gained an advantage in Suoyang City, and Xu Zheng led his army into Yangping county. The Han Army in three directions directly forced Shi Hu to give up staying in the front line and turtle to retreat back to Yecheng.


    At present, the layout of the Han army is divided into several parts. Xie''an''s department is located in the northwest, Li Kuang''s department makes an advance from Fanyang of Yangping county to Neihuang of Weijun, and ran min is the main force in Jijin area.


    The main part of the Shijie Zhao army led by Shi xuansuo is stationed in Fangtou, and the miscellaneous brand still surrounds Huanwen''s headquarters in the dynasty song. Cao Fu also led a part of the Shijie Zhao army as the periphery. This group of Shijie Zhao army is located hundreds of miles away from the north of Chaoge. It can be seen that it is aimed at xie''an headquarters in the north of the battlefield.


    The recent trend of the Han army is divided into three steps. The first is to coordinate the southward withdrawal of the troops fleeing the people in the state of Zhao in Shijie, and then Xie Anxian, the northernmost, led the army to move closer to Jijin. The first two steps are to pull and lead the Shijie Zhao army to make corresponding changes. The third step is to stretch the Shijie Zhao army, so that the Shijie Zhao army is forced to make mobilization, and each army becomes loose, creating a belligerent environment for the newly formed Northern Expedition Corps.


    The Northern Expedition Corps dominated by ran min will be composed of 50000 guards and 80000 field troops, that is, only these troops will attack north. Whether the rest of the troops are still on the battlefield or around, the troops other than the Northern Expedition Corps will enter the stage of on-site Garrison or retreat to counter the rebels.


    Shijie Zhao made his own judgment on the trend of the Han army. What Shi Hu considered is not clear for the time being. As the commander in chief of the front line, Shi Xuan thought absolutely simple.


    "The besieged Han army must be destroyed!" Looking at the young Shi Xuan, his face was ferocious: "they have launched fewer and fewer arrows recently. It can be seen that the military supplies will be consumed. Send more miscellaneous soldiers to attack, exchange human lives for arrows, and strive to consume all their arrows one day earlier to lay the foundation for the general attack."


    The miscellaneous soldiers in Shi Xuankou are zahu and Jin people. In fact, most of the Shijie Zhao troops around the Chaoge are also composed of zahu and Jin people.


    Shi Hu provoked ethnic hatred. While the Hu people of all ethnic groups in the state of Zhao in Shijie slaughtered the Jin people, they also received orders to arrest the Jin people to the front line. Those who appeared in front of Huan Wen became miscellaneous players with Jin as the main force and were driven to attack forcibly.


    Shi Xuan''s judgment came from senior officials of Shijie such as Zhang Qun. This group of Shijie officials made such a judgment based on common sense. From the mobilization of the Han Army and the ethnic hatred and killing in various places, it can not be said that they were too stupid. They met a country that could not be guessed and judged by common sense.


    Zhao Jun, Shijie of Chaoge, wanted to seize the opportunity to destroy Huanwen''s headquarters. Ran min cooperated very much and continued to stretch enough space for the upcoming attack. The encircled Huanwen was really anxious.


    "How?" Huan Wen was talking about the arrow situation. He had learned from the deliberate propaganda of Zhao Jun in Shijie that the peripheral Han army was retreating. He was skeptical. At the same time, there was a situation in the arrow supply of the headquarters. I don''t know it was the adjustment made by Liu Yan. He was a little panicked for the first time: "impossible!"


    The long history of TIAOYU gave an extremely affirmative answer: "the production of arrows in the field has stopped. According to the reserves and consumption, it will reach the bottom in three days."


    "No!" Huan Wen really felt incredible. His face was very ugly. He was silent for a long time and asked, "food?"


    "There is plenty of food and fodder." Tiaoyou''s long history identity manages a lot of things, including military logistics. He asked in a speculative tone: "the retreat of peripheral reinforcements should be true. There is a problem with arrow supply. What major event has happened that we don''t know?"


    Because of the current situation of being besieged, Huan Wen and tiaoyou actually didn''t know about the outbreak of racial hatred and killing in various places. The amount of information determines a person''s thinking direction. Huan Wen suspects that he has become an abandoned son. TIAOYU actually has similar concerns.


    TIAOYU''s panic is higher than Huanwen''s, and his idea is more direct than Huanwen''s. The soldiers on their side have more than seven floors and are integrated from the original Ran''s Qin state. Whether they are different from each other or out of weakening the influence of Ran''s Qin state, it is not impossible for the center of the Han state to give up them under various realities.


    The two are in a big account negotiation in the position of the Chinese army. They can still hear the sound of shouting and killing from a distance. It is strange that the shouting and killing are in Chinese.


    "I don''t believe the king will give us up!" Huan Wen put aside his panic and panic, as if to convince himself: "the Han Army has never been destroyed by the organic system, and we will not be the first!"


    TIAOYU frowned and remained silent. If it was true, as he guessed, the possibility of them becoming abandoned children was infinite. After all, compared with the stability of the country in the future, it was nothing to destroy an army in an organic form.


    Huan Wen was upset and didn''t want to talk more. He walked on all fronts to boost morale and told the soldiers that the news spread by Shijie Zhao Jun was false. All the soldiers should unite as one.


    The besieged Han army suddenly cut off the supply of arrows and had to control the consumption of arrows. Shi Xuan was crazy and drove a strong attack. Before, the Han army could keep the front outside the camp. Unexpectedly, only one day later, the first camp had become a battlefield.


    The new changes in the war situation greatly stimulated Shi Xuan''s enthusiasm. He ignored the 20000 casualties in just one day and drove his miscellaneous soldiers to attack from all sides.


    Huan Wen wanted to dispel the rumors spread by Zhao Jun in Shijie, but it was not so simple. In fact, the rumors really affected the morale of his officers and men, especially after the first camp became a battlefield, the morale decreased with the passage of time.


    On the second day of the new changes in the war situation, Zhang Qun had a new psychological offensive and spread it to the encircled Huanwen headquarters. It was said that ran min was killed because he launched a rebellion, and the center of the Han state had given up rescue because most of them were born in the Ran''s state of Qin and intended to let them be eliminated here.


    On the one hand, it spread specious rumors that it was difficult to prove. On the other hand, Zhang Qun also issued a proposal to persuade Shi Xuan to surrender. According to his original words, "if the trapped Han Army really surrender, it will earn money. If they don''t surrender, it will further hit their morale."


    Shi Xuan had a high degree of trust in Zhang Qun and accepted the proposal without hesitation.


    People born in the state of Qin of the ran family basically have a certain understanding of ran Minhui. As soon as the rumor spread by Zhao Jun in Shijie came, tiaoyou was really frightened.


    According to TIAOYU''s understanding of Ran min, he deeply knows that ran min is really not a willing person. He knows that ran min is an ambitious hero. The self disintegration of Ran''s Qin state is only a dormant measure under ran min''s compulsion, and this is also a secret kept secret by the former senior level of Ran''s Qin state, The difference is that after they understand the real strength of the Han country, they divide themselves.


    [it''s not impossible!] TIAOYU was extremely anxious and thought: [I don''t say it, it doesn''t mean that others don''t say it. Once anyone confesses to the king, it''s really possible to rebel recklessly. Then the king''s general will withdraw his reinforcements and wipe out this large distribution by the hand of Shijie. It''s the troops of the original Ran''s Qin army. Isn''t it a logical thing?]


    People really can''t think nonsense, especially as a high-level, they can''t easily panic and lose confidence. Huan Wen is trying his best to support. The problem is that the soldiers integrated by Ran''s Qin state have more natural affinity to tiaoyou. The abnormal situation of tiaoyou directly affects the idea of generals.


    As soon as people''s hearts are in disorder, they can survive as soon as they stand up, and the difficulties will become unsustainable. As a direct result, their first camp fell in only one day, and the overall situation is even worse.


    Huan Wen wanted to break the game. He calmed down alone. Finally, he remembered some prisoners and interrogated them in person before he learned the general trend of the world.


    "The stone tiger provoked hatred and murder among all ethnic groups, and the Hu people everywhere continued to rage." Huan Wen knew what had happened, but his calm mind was confused again. He almost said to tiaoyou with an iron face: "this can explain clearly. The reinforcements are really retreating. They want to withdraw to the country to counter the rebellion."


    "Did we really give up?" In an instant, TIAOYU turned pale and said in a trembling voice, "then there has always been rebellion..."


    "That''s not what we think." Huan Wen''s face was livid, but he looked at it with incomparable perseverance: "no matter what the situation is, I will never surrender even if I fight to a soldier or even die in the battlefield!"


    TIAOYU had not worked at Shijie before. In fact, he had wavered in Shi Xuan''s persuasion. At a glance, Huan Wen showed his firm will to resist to the end despite his despair. He couldn''t help but stay for a moment.

 Chapter 447

    No wonder Huan Wen and TIAOYU are in a panic. They have been surrounded for nearly two months. They can still get external information in front. Since they were surrounded by the inner and outer floors, Zhao Jun in Shijie blocked them wantonly. Their own news can not be transmitted, and they know nothing about the external situation.


    In fact, Huan Wen did not believe most of the remarks spread by Zhao Jun in Shijie. For example, what ran min rebellion was, it was not that the high-level officials of the Han state would not deeply understand that it was a magical country. The more they understood, the more they would have the idea of closely uniting with the king. Then, unless the king forced who had to die, who would betray.


    When ran min arrived in the state of Han, he received more courteous treatment than anyone else. The original subordinates were split. How could the newly led troops follow the rebellion? Tiaoyou was preconceived. However, Huan Wen, who did not know much about ran min, felt that ran min could not rebel at this time.


    What the high-level thought will play a key role, but sometimes it is difficult for the high-level will to affect the people under it. Huan Wen tried his best to maintain the war situation, during which he also counterattacked the first camp, and the two-day counterattack was carried out on the ruins.


    In the period of high morale, the Han Army had the advantage of armour and equipment. It was time to beat back the miscellaneous soldiers and recapture the lost camp. The problem was that the soldiers became guilty for various reasons. Although they still killed more enemy troops with a few losses, the two sides became entangled.


    "It''s time!" Zhang Qun said firmly: "the besieged Han Army has reached its limit. The so-called ''the pole of a powerful crossbow, the arrow can''t wear Lu chime'', we should send elite to carry out the final general attack!"


    Shi Xuan completely trusted Zhang Qun''s judgment, immediately summoned Liang Du and ordered, "with this time and today, you can break the enemy''s camp in two days and wipe out the Han Army!"


    Liang Du is a tall and strong man. His face looks very ferocious because there is a scar on his left cheek. He can''t wait. He should: "the crown prince and rest assured that the villain will live up to his expectations and win a great victory for the crown prince."


    It is strange to say that under the repeated changes of the national conditions of the state of Zhao in Shijie, the civil and military treatment of Jin people is in sharp contrast. The unlucky ones are extremely unlucky, and some people are more important than unlucky. For example, Liang Du is one of the Jin people and military generals who are extremely reused by Shi Xuan.


    The war was stuck, and even under some unfavorable circumstances, tiaoyou suggested to Huan Wen that he should try to break through.


    After hearing this, Huan Wen seemed to try his best to suppress his anger and said, "the people besieging us are 300000 or 400000 Hu people. Our army is mainly infantry. We stick to it wholeheartedly and have vitality. Breaking through the siege is self destruction!"


    In the final analysis, Huan Wen also expected reinforcements to come. He even made a decision on how long he could stick to it, even if the whole army was destroyed in the end, he would never try to break through. He firmly believes that only by trying to hold on can he have vitality. If he tries to break through, he will shake his morale further, and it will be really over at that time.


    Tiaoyou could not persuade Huan Wen to stop talking. He looked at his eyes and seemed to make up his mind. The palms of his hands were subconsciously clenched into fists.


    Huan Wen waited for TIAOYU to leave. Full of haze, he said to his confidants: "keep a close watch on TIAOYU. If you find any private contact, whoever you contact, take it immediately."


    As the saying goes, Adversity shows the truth, and adversity is the best test of people''s hearts. Husband and wife are birds in the same forest, and they still have their own time to fly in the face of disaster. Similar to TIAOYU, who rebelled from the state of Zhao in Shijie, Huan Wen had to guard against it. From the side, it is enough to prove that Huan Wen has a sensitive heart.


    Under the chairmanship of Ran min, he showed enough patience. A large number of Han troops retreated steadily step by step, even retreating during the day and sneaking back at night, and the same group retreated during the day.


    This was nothing more than an illusion, which convinced Shijie Zhao Jun that the Han Army did not want to fight again, and further paralyzed and confused Shijie Zhao Jun.


    Obviously, Shi Xuan, Zhang Qun and others were deceived. They had reconnaissance horses to detect the wanton retreat of the Han army. They wanted to seize the time to annihilate the besieged Huanwen headquarters, and wanted to bite the tail of the retreating Han Army and expand the results.


    Liang Du is the chief General of Donggong Gaoli. His playing indicates that the war of Chaoge has entered the most intense stage.


    Shizhuan was surnamed Shi, but he had nothing to do with Shijie. He was forced to join the begging army. In order to survive, he became the Ran''s Qin army. At this stage, he has no psychological preparation and has become the Han army.


    There are good reasons to say that stone masonry has been confused. Small soldiers like them have never had room for independent choice. They can only follow orders.


    In fact, as a small soldier, I have no choice. What I want is to have a meal. When Shizhuan begged for a living army, there was no meal at all. Becoming a small soldier of the state of Qin of the ran family is almost the same situation. It is after becoming a soldier of the Han Army that I can really eat enough.


    Small soldiers will not have too high ideals or aspirations. They can eat enough and will not be deliberately abused or made difficult. They can be rewarded for their contributions. Then for small soldiers, they have the value and motivation to fight hard.


    Stone masonry doesn''t know when the situation turned to its own disadvantage, about four or five days ago? At the beginning, he and many paoze didn''t believe the rumors of Shijie Zhao Jun. it was Benshi''s chief who was always restless that was affected.


    The commander is the most important superior for soldiers. After all, it is the commander who takes them to work hard. What makes the commander uneasy is also influenced by the team rate. It is needless to say that the team rate must be influenced by the village commander. There are some superiors above the village commander, such as military Marquis, school captain, bishops, partial generals and Lang generals. The ideological change of the army is equal to a layer by layer transmission from top to bottom.


    The top generals are unstable. The people below will be more worried when they find out. What they form is the collapse of the morale of the whole army. Soldiers such as stone masonry can''t know more. Their first idea is that the situation is bad. If soldiers feel bad, they can''t work hard to kill the enemy. It''s light to be afraid of death. The worst thing is to avoid war.


    Why can we crush the miscellaneous soldiers of Zhao army in Shijie before, but now there will be entanglement in the face of miscellaneous soldiers. It is precisely because the soldiers become cherish their lives due to the negative influence of officers.


    Once the army does not dare to work hard, victory will become out of reach, and even self-protection will become a problem. Huan Wen tries his best to stabilize the army. However, officers at all levels listen in their ears but doubt in their hearts.


    "What Lang Jiang said to the enemy, which is more credible?"


    "I''m afraid none of them can be trusted."


    "We''re stuck in place like this? We should try to break through!"


    "Who said not..."


    Stone masonry listened to two village chiefs not far away talking, and the shadow in his heart was getting bigger and bigger. He liked that the Han army could have enough to eat, and was excited that the appropriate military service would at least become a civil servant after the war, but he didn''t feel good after listening to the officer''s conversation.


    The soldiers in the rear as the reserve team can also gossip. The soldiers in the front will not have such leisure. The current situation is that the two sides compete back and forth for part of the first camp.


    Because there are battles on all sides, the war situation is fierce, and the sound of fighting is filled with the air. People with weak psychological endurance can soften their legs only when they hear so much movement.


    Shizhuan listened hard and hoped to learn more from the dialogue between the two village chiefs. Suddenly, there was an uproar ahead. Turning around, he saw a large number of paoze retreating in panic. They were pursued by a group of fierce enemy troops with bare upper bodies and holding sticks or axes.


    Shi Xuan''s East Palace Gaoli is really a group of troops who will bare their upper body and wear only one pair of trousers in wartime. The source of troops is the poor and ferocious people of all ethnic groups. They fight with extreme ferocity and means.


    The village chief who was talking exclaimed. First, Shizhuan was a little stunned. Fortunately, the officers at the top did not respond slowly. There were indiscriminate archery by bow and crossbow troops in the bangs, which slightly blocked the strong offensive of Donggong Gaoli, so as not to turn the war situation into an all-round collapse.


    On the other hand, Shi Xuan ordered Donggong Gaoli to launch a general attack, but the next moment he received a report from the peripheral reconnaissance cavalry.


    The report of the reconnaissance cavalry was about the movement of the periphery, which made Shi Xuan understand that the Han army launched an attack in the direction of Fangtou.


    "What!!?" Shi Xuan couldn''t hide his shock. He even repeated the words of Jianqi: "armour cavalry equipment? Almost 10000 armour cavalry equipment!?"


    It was a heavy cavalry, not a very common light cavalry. It was nearly ten thousand when it appeared. How could it not shock Shi Xuan.


    "Lying about the military situation is a great crime!" Zhang Qun was more concerned than Shi Xuan. After all, he judged that the Han Army had to give up the trapped friendly forces and retreat before Shi Xuan launched an attack on the besieged Han Army at any cost. His sentence directly made the reporting detective kneel down. Because of the accident and tension, he increased the volume of his speech and was full of dignity: "speak clearly and clearly!"


    A scout is a scout. To put it bluntly, it belongs to a small soldier. After being frightened, he stumbles to tell the situation he has detected. It is necessary to have more detailed details.


    Ran min waited for Xie an and Li Kuang''s troops to detour to the predetermined position before he let the main force of the headquarters launch an offensive. As leaders, the Yulin army and Huben army launched an offensive directly from Fangtou to Chaoge. The left and right wings are circuitous by the cavalry of the forbidden guards, forming a trident with the Yulin army and the Huben army who launched the attack from the front.


    The reconnaissance cavalry who came to report to Shi Xuan found that it was actually the sudden cavalry of the forbidden guards on the left. According to the standard of Zhao Jun in Shijie, the sudden cavalry of the forbidden guards can really be regarded as armor.


    If only one reconnaisance cavalry reported, Shi Xuan and Zhang Qun would regard it as a false report, but within half an hour, five or six expatriate reconnaisance cavalry came back and said similar words. They all reported to the Han Army to launch an offensive. They could not deceive themselves and others any more.


    Half an hour is very short for those who are outside the battle field, but it is a long time for those who are in the battlefield. Shizhuan has followed paoze to launch a counter attack on Donggong Gaoli in the attack.


    The war has been going on for a long time. It is normal that there is a vacancy in the organizational system. Even though seven people participated in the war, only four people retreated. Even if stone masonry survived, they were injured, or even died in the battle.


    At a critical moment, TIAOYU runs around. It is much more useful to boost morale with the convenience of the same origin than Huan Wen. Finally, he can stabilize the situation.


    When Huan Wen got the report about TIAOYU, he asked TIAOYU in detail what he had said or whether he had secretly communicated with anyone. The answer given by his confidant was no, which surprised him. At first, he thought tiaoyou would engage in private connection, or force him to break through, or simply surrender.


    Donggong Gaoli joined the war quite suddenly and retreated very quickly. It was the Han army who had not recovered. Donggong Gaoli was replaced by the miscellaneous soldiers of Shijie Zhao army.


    Shi Xuan has confirmed the movement of the Han Army in the periphery. He is afraid when he hears that there are nearly 10000 armor riding gear. He thinks about how to get away from the Chaoge and how to trap his elite in the battlefield.


    Zhang Qun is still skeptical. He persuades Shi Xuan not to give up the opportunity to completely annihilate the besieged Han Army, and urges Shi Xuan to continue to let Donggong Gaoli continue to attack. However, Shi Xuan retreats and refuses to say anything.


    "To be on the safe side..." Shi Xuan said in a surprised and uncertain tone: "to further confirm the trend of the Han Army, we must be ready to retreat, but we can''t get stuck here."


    "Prince, don''t miss a great opportunity!" Zhang Qun insisted on his own opinion: "even if the Han troops from the periphery kill us, we still have about two days. As long as we use high-powered strong attack, two days will be enough for us to break through the camp. Even if we retreat, we will explain to your majesty."


    Speaking of Shi Hu, Shi Xuan was afraid. He thought for a moment and said something that stunned Zhang Qun''s eyes: "well, let''s not withdraw to Yecheng, but to Shangdang county to observe the situation, make a comeback when we have a chance, and enter qindi if the situation is wrong?"


    For a time, Zhang Qun had an impulse to smoke his mouth.


    The next situation was a sudden change for some people. When the morale of the surrounded Huanwen headquarters fell to a certain extent, they found that the enemy offensive had stopped. Shijie Zhao army surrounded Huanwen headquarters watched Shi Xuan mobilize his troops to leave the battlefield under inexplicable eyes.


    Huan Wen''s guess was that reinforcements were coming. TIAOYU suggested trying a counter attack. After the two agreed, they launched a counter attack. Unexpectedly, it was a round of counter attack, which directly led to the collapse of the enemy who lost command.


    Two days later, the Northern Expedition regiment attacking from south to North arrived at Chaoge. Huan Wen and tiaoyou were elated to see Qian Jiantong and Li tan.


    "But you are late." At this moment, Huanwen''s face was full of red light and showed off: "the enemy has been defeated by our department, and most of the defeated troops fled north."


    Qian Jiantong and Li Tan have learned about the war situation. During the previous communication, they said more than one mistake. They successively sent people to contact Huan Wen, but none of them completed the task.


    Li Tan said to Huan Wen, "Lang Jiang, you have won, but it is more difficult for Xie Lang and Li Lang to surround."


    Huan Wen "huh?" He gave a sound and felt unhappy for a time. It''s not easy for them to win a big victory. On the contrary, they are adding trouble to the friendly forces.

 Chapter 448

    Li Tan''s career has been extremely smooth. It can be said that he has not encountered any obstacles. He is inevitably energetic when he is young, and inadvertently offends others.


    In the Chaoge battlefield, Shi Xuan retreated with Donggong Gaoli and Jie people. The miscellaneous soldiers saw that they had fled after they left, and Huanwen''s counter attack was almost immediately defeated.


    A defeat did not bring much fruit to Huanwen''s headquarters. It only killed 35, 000 people and captured more than 27, 000. This is related to the fatigue of Huan Wen''s headquarters. They have been surrounded for too long, the troops are fighting in rotation, and they don''t have many cavalry, so their achievements are quite limited.


    The final decisive stage was unsatisfactory. After fighting for one month and 19 days, we achieved great results. The statistical data is that more than 80000 enemy troops were destroyed, and their loss is the loss of nearly 30000 combat effectiveness. The statistical number of soldiers killed on our side is 1407.


    Later, ran min came in person and informed that Xie an and Li Kuang had acted according to the plan.


    It is known that xie''an stopped Shi Xuanyu''s retreat and the two sides fought about 40 miles northwest of Chaoge. Li Kuang''s headquarters also encountered the enemy. What they reported was that they met a small number of enemy troops.


    The Shijie Zhao army encountered by Li Kuang was the group that collapsed from the Chaoge battlefield. Of course, the Shijie rout soldiers who lost their organizational system were small groups. Their main task was to pack and clip. Most of them continued to move towards their destination, leaving a small number of troops to recruit and surrender the Shijie rout soldiers.


    There is no new news about the war situation on xie''an''s side. Ran min''s order is to let Li Tan lead the headquarters to support, and arrange the old Department to dismount and be willing to lead 10000 light cavalries as a support.


    The Yulin army is a sudden cavalry. One man and three horses are very suitable as a support force. Li Tan, who got the order, left happily without seeing Huan Wen''s bad eyes.


    Ran min gave several more orders, probably taking advantage of the collapse of the Shijie Zhao army in this direction, and the troops did not stop to rest, so they should push forward as much as possible.


    Waiting for their troops to pull out, ran min specially entered the battalion of Huanwen Institute. After observation, he could find that it was a very tired army, and there were a large number of wounded soldiers in the wounded battalion.


    "You played hard." Ran min wandered around the wounded camp, and some people''s names could be called out. He went out of the wounded camp and said to Huan Wen, "it won''t be long before the will of the king will be conveyed."


    Huan Wen is blind to the current situation. He intends to ask, but he sees ran min''s attitude is cold and bears it.


    Ran min''s cold attitude is because the situation of his old subordinates is too miserable. He can''t have any attitude towards the king. He can only complain about Huan Wen as the main general.


    At the end of the Chaoge war, reinforcements came in a hurry and went quickly. Huan Wen paid careful attention. The number of troops going north should be 134000, and the number of cavalry reached 80000. The infantry carried enough siege equipment.


    About an hour after all the Northern Expedition Corps went north, Wang Meng arrived with Liu Yan''s will, accompanied by some reward materials.


    There are two wills brought by Wang Meng.


    The first purpose is to reward Huan Wen and his officers and men for their fighting spirit in extremely difficult circumstances. The promotion of titles and officials should also be promoted.


    The second purpose was to order Huanwen''s headquarters to become the reserve team of the Northern Expedition corps and let them rest on the spot.


    "Secretary lang." Huan Wen was very impressed by Wang Meng, but they had no friendship. He said hello first, then saluted and asked, "can you tell me something that has happened recently?"


    Wang Meng didn''t dare to ask big. He didn''t have too urgent tasks to complete. He patiently told Huan Wen what had happened recently.


    The biggest thing is that Shi Hu provoked racial hatred. Although the Hu people were violent everywhere in the Han Dynasty, because the Han country had been prepared for it, the violent movement of the Hu people looked very big, but it was not enough to subvert.


    "News keeps coming from the north." Wang Meng had obvious grief and said, "the Jin people in Shijie fought their own battles and were killed very seriously. The more they went north, the more miserable they were."


    Huan Wen specially pointed out to Wang Meng that the title of "Jin people" is actually a depressed attitude. The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has now become a joke, and the title of Jin people is equal to weakness.


    "The king sent a fast horse to send a message and organize resistance everywhere." Wang Meng didn''t know what he thought. He sighed: "there is no new news back for the time being. I hope the situation can be improved."


    Huan Wen didn''t care who the Hu people slaughtered. What he wanted to know was the development of the war situation. When his patience was almost exhausted, Wang Meng finally talked about the relevant part.


    "The purpose of marching and retreating here is to stretch the enemy and create the illusion that our army is going to retreat. Make good use of the time gap and the psychological changes of the enemy to make a surprise attack." What Wang Meng said has been realized, and the facts have proved that the plan is effective, that is, it failed to annihilate the main force of Shijie in Chaoge. He said what Huan Wen wanted to know most: "the king compiled the Northern Expedition corps, with ran, the general of the northern expedition, as the main general, and the order was to go all the way north."


    [it seems that the impact of Hu people''s violent rise on the hinterland is really limited?] Huan Wen looked forward to the formation of the Northern Expedition Corps this time and thought: [it''s time to rest the headquarters as soon as possible!]


    Wang Meng was talking about the war in Jizhou.


    The Jizhou battlefield has been deadlocked for nearly two years. LV Tai''s headquarters took zhangshui as the line to confront and tug of war with Shibin''s border corps and murongge''s Xianbei cavalry in Hejian county and Bohai county.


    Recently, there have been a lot of repeated battles in Jizhou.


    In order to support the Han and Miao people in Shijie, LV Tai''s headquarters launched a river crossing attack. Shi Bin''s border Corps was unprepared and killed LV Tai''s headquarters into the hinterland of Zhangwu County.


    In the early stage, Shi bin wanted to open up space and let LV Tai''s department go deep enough to cut off the back road of LV Tai''s department and fight a siege and annihilation war directly in Zhangwu County.


    LV Tai''s headquarters really killed deep enough in Shi Bin''s intention to make room. What they did most along the way was to gather up their compatriots who were willing to flee south. After Shi bin discovered this move, Shi bin deliberately drove Jin people to LV Tai''s headquarters. The more people LV Tai''s headquarters gathered, the slower the action would be, which would be more beneficial to Shi Bin''s encirclement and annihilation of LV Tai''s headquarters.


    "After the king mobilized ships to enter the inland from the Bohai Sea and was found by Shi bin, a fierce battle broke out between the two sides in the Zhangwu reach of zhangshui." Wang Meng was not very clear about the process. He said briefly, "until the end of the battle, about 170000 people were rescued in Jizhou, and nearly 20000 troops were lost."


    At this moment, Huan Wen was thinking: "don''t do too many such uneconomic things."


    "During this period, Murong Ge launched an attack on the South Bank of zhangshui." When Wang Meng saw Huan Wen stunned, he thought Huan Wen was interested in the war in Jizhou: "since Lu Lang will go north, how can there be no new troops in zhangshui, but murongge encountered an ambush..."


    Huan Wen didn''t want to listen to the war in Jizhou. He casually said a few words and asked, "we are the only one on this northern expedition?"


    Wang menggang was still talking about murongge''s sudden decision when he was ambushed, leaving his tail broken and retreating. When Huan Wen asked, he smiled bitterly and said, "Meng is just a secretary lang..."


    Secretary Lang''s official position is not high, even below the middle level. Three gongs and nine Qings have at least one secretary lang. Wang Meng is a secretary Lang who directly serves the king.


    Seeing that he couldn''t find out why, Huan Wen chatted with Wang Meng relatively patiently, but Wang Meng saw that he was dealing with it and took the initiative to leave.


    Wang Meng left and swam around the big tent for a while before he went in to see Huan Wen.


    Tiaoyou didn''t meet with ran min this time. In fact, he was avoiding suspicion and didn''t know how to face ran min. He hesitated a lot at the most critical moment, and even thought of surrendering to Shi Xuan. At the end, he strengthened his position.


    "Long history comes just in time." Huan Wen was very warm to tiaoyou. He asked him to sit down without gossip. He said directly, "what the general meant is that the troops need to rest in two days."


    A stunned expression flashed on TIAOYU''s face. They had been surrounded for nearly two months. The troops were unusually tired. It was absolutely normal to rest for two or three months. He knew that Huan Wen was eager to make achievements. He used the tone of command rather than discussion. He didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    "The battle of Puyang broke up before it was fought. Our task became an isolated army to attract the enemy." Huan Wen said with emotion, "we insisted for forty-nine days, but there was a complaint behind us."


    When Li Tan said that unpleasant remark, tiaoyou was also present.


    "I don''t know how long Shi thinks, but Ben will feel very angry." Huan Wen really had an angry look on his face. He also scolded Li Tan by name and surname. Then he said, "for the nine Ren mountain, he didn''t want to fall short. Since Shi Xuan escaped from us, we should destroy them!"


    "The king has issued a reward will and rewards..." TIAOYU thought about it and said uncertainly: "the siege has been lifted, and there are seals and rewards. The morale of the soldiers is still high, but it is difficult to lift their fatigue for a while..."


    "Long history!" Huan Wen said in a high tone, "if you spread the things complained about, you would not believe the officers and men and don''t want to argue!"


    TIAOYU thought: [come on, for the sake of meritorious service, Li Tan is the target. But it''s also a good way!]


    Li Tan, who was taken out by Huan Wen as a target to inspire his headquarters, led his army north and bit Shi Xuan''s tail in less than half an hour.


    Following Shi Xuan to withdraw to Shangdang County, there are not only Donggong Gaoli and Jie people, but also a considerable number of troops composed of Qiang, Di and Xiongnu. The armed forces of the latter three ethnic groups are out of Zhang Qun''s mind. They are mainly afraid that the Han army will chase them and intend to take them with them. When they are chased, there may be troops behind the palace.


    According to Zhang Qun''s original intention, he refused Shi Xuan to withdraw to Shangdang County instead of returning to Yecheng to join Shi Hu. But Shi Xuan was too determined to see Shi Hu. What can he do.


    Shi Xuan''s troops are definitely unlucky. The army''s wide range of reconnaissance cavalry (scouts) usually investigate within 30 miles of the headquarters, which also serves as an early warning. They don''t know that there is a Han Army such as xie''an in the northwest of Chaoge. When they wait to know, Qian Jiantong and Li Tan''s headquarters have been stationed in Chaoge.


    Zhang Qun advised Shi Xuan to turn to Yecheng. Shi Xuan was really afraid of being killed by Shi Hu. He insisted on his own opinion and bumped into Xie an''s department without accident.


    Before Li Tan led his troops north, Xie an''s headquarters and Shi Xuan''s headquarters had been engaged in a cruising war, that is, one side tried every means to break through and continue to retreat to the northwest, while the other side kept biting. Both sides had been constantly changing horses and riding for a whole day.


    "Prisoner?" Li Tan doesn''t want to stop to rest at all. The problem is that the mount can''t stand it. He urged his men to feed the horses quickly and said casually, "we don''t have so much spare time. The prisoners will be thrown to the horses behind us. Let''s ride lightly."


    Since Yao Yizhong was defeated and captured by the Han Army, the minds of the Qiang people have plummeted. The white point is that the Qiang people will feel guilty before fighting against the Han army. If they can''t fight, they won''t hold on. They will accept surrender.


    The situation of the Di people is only a little better than that of the Qiang people. Their general leader went to Longxi and Beidi. The Di people in the central plains are in a headless situation and work for the Jie people habitually. Without the restriction of the general leader, they are timid and don''t dare to work hard.


    The five major tribes of Xiongnu in Shuofang were also beaten on the ground by the Tuoba state. The Xiongnu people should be the most hypocritical race now. The number of Xiongnu in the Central Plains is small, not to mention that most of them are scattered. With the benchmark of Qian Jiantong, the Huns scattered in the Han Dynasty simply sinicized themselves.


    The Han army of Litan often captured hundreds of Qiang, Di and Hun people with dozens of people. The phenomenon is that the Han army looks down on the prisoners, and 10000 or 20000 prisoners dare to stare at two or three thousand people.


    Ma was willing to lead the army. When he came, he saw that there were only 2000 prisoners of war, but the headquarters of Li Tan was missing. When he learned that Li Tan had thrown the prisoner of war to himself, he smiled bitterly and said to his subordinates, "arrange..." after a pause, he said, "Li Lang will dare to arrange 20000 guards. Let''s add another 3000 people to make up 5000. We still need to hurry back to Chaoge."


    Standing on the side waiting for the handover, Hou Li Jun of the Yulin army hurriedly said, "no, the order we get is to catch up with the big army immediately after the handover."


    "...." Ma Yuan frowned immediately. He was a general and Li was a military marquis. They were two levels worse, but Li was a feather army. Although he didn''t hide his displeasure, he couldn''t say anything more.


    The former Qin state of Ran has fully entered the Han state. Apart from some of Ran min''s family officials, most of them have become the official system of the Han state. They basically choose to be a low-key man, especially those who follow Liu Yan''s rise in the end.


    "Sorry, General Ma." Li Jun said apologetically, "the military order can''t be violated. When the war is over, they all give drinks to thank for today''s understanding."


    Ma wished that he felt better. After all, he put his body lower, but he still had some emotions.

 Chapter 449

    The pace of the chase between cavalry and cavalry looks very fast, but the casualties will be very limited. In this way, both sides have high mobility. I really don''t want to leave some tails.


    The cavalry fighting has always been a waste of time, especially when one side just wants to escape and doesn''t want to fight hard. Xie an''s headquarters, Shi Xuan headquarters, chased all the way to the northwest from the northwest of Chaoge, waiting for the arrival of another day, which is hundreds of miles away from Chaoge.


    Ji county is a multi plain terrain in the south, with more mountains to the north, especially the border with Shangdang county has two continuous mountains.


    Located in the northwest of Ji county and the border of Shangdang County, there is a mountain called Beishan. Beishan is almost connected with Qishui, and Qingshui is in the southeast.


    The northernmost area of Ji county belongs to the boundary of linlie County, and there is linlie mountain in the west of linlie county.


    In fact, although Beishan Mountain and Linluo mountain have two names, they are actually in the same continuous mountain range. In modern times, this continuous mountain range is called Taihang Mountain.


    "The enemy wants to break through between Qishui and Qingshui to the south of Beishan!" Xie''an was riding on a war horse and looked a little dusty: "then he should directly break into Shangdang county and walk along the Danshui line next to Kan''s and Gaodu."


    Shangdang county is actually a mountainous and water system terrain. If you don''t know the actual situation, you can''t guess why Shi Xuan didn''t retreat to Yecheng, but ran to a place that is not suitable for cavalry marching.


    It should be said that Shi Xuan''s fear of Shi Hu is to avoid being stopped and caught by xie''an''s department and Li Kuang''s department in some way. It can be regarded as a mistake. Whether it is a blessing or a disaster is unknown for the time being.


    Who can imagine that Shi Xuan chose to go to Shangdang County out of fear of Shi Hu? Xie an has related confusion now.


    "Now that we know the enemy''s marching direction..." Wu Daoan was born in an aristocratic family south of the Yangtze River. He was one of the first aristocratic families who resolutely went north for new development. His current identity is Xie an''s staff. He looks gentle and likes to touch his chin''s beard when talking: "or can he no longer chase passively?"


    Xie an has relevant ideas, but she hesitates in her heart. Speculation is just speculation. Wouldn''t it be terrible if Shi Xuan broke through to Shangdang county and suddenly turned to Wei County halfway.


    After the chase along the way, the two sides are already in the boundary of linlie county. Lin Xie is a county with a wide range of jurisdiction. The land of a county is almost the same as that of some small counties. It is Shangdang County in the northwest and Wei County in the northeast. It can directly enter Guangping County in the north. It can be said that where you want to go is just an option to turn a corner.


    There are 50000 people in xie''an headquarters, 30000 cavalry of all kinds, and the rest are infantry. After they began to chase Shi Xuan''s headquarters, there was a disconnect between the infantry and the cavalry.


    Shi Xuan escaped from the Chaoge battlefield and took 8000 Donggong Gaoli, 20000 Jie people, their own ethnic group and nearly 60000 Qiang, Di and Hun people.


    Xie an''s pursuit of nearly 90000 Shi Xuan''s people with 30000 cavalry is actually an adventure. He believes that the subsequent Han army can catch up, which also judges that Shi Xuan''s headquarters has no war heart.


    "Shangdang county has been in complete chaos because of racial hatred." As an aide, Wu Daoan could still watch and learn some information. He said: "the king''s will is to coordinate the tyranny of the Hu people as much as possible. If the Lord is hesitant, he can continue to bite the enemy with cavalry, and the concession army will move to Shangdang county first."


    Xie an mainly wants to know the trend of other friendly forces. Their position is at the forefront of the whole front. Perhaps it is more clear that they are disconnected from other friendly forces. The fastest message transmission between them is one day.


    If you want to intercept, you should understand the terrain in order to achieve your goal more confidently. The Han state has been drawing topographic maps of all parts of the Central Plains. In fact, having a map is only the best reference. Military command needs further understanding to make enough decisions.


    "Well." Xie''an thought it over and said, "the infantry can''t participate in the chase. It can advance to Shangdang county first."


    Wu Daoan''s suggestion is mainly that the infantry bows and crossbows of the Han Army are very sharp. When there are strong bows and crossbows, there are also relevant Tower Shield soldiers. Even if they encounter cavalry on the way, they can turn to defense on the spot. It will not be like that the infantry without strong bows and crossbows will lack self-protection once they encounter cavalry. Moreover, the will of the Han army is enough. It is the confidence of the infantry against the Shanghu cavalry for many times. If the Jin army, he dare not have such a suggestion.


    Xie an thinks more about things. He also expects Shi Xuan to find the infantry acting alone. It''s better for Shi Xuan to rush up and try to eliminate it, so as to create an opportunity to fight, rather than the endless chasing.


    A feasible plan was discussed. Xie an wanted to have a rest, but someone from Litan came.


    Knowing that ran min sent the Yulin army to support him, and that the Yulin army had made great achievements, Xie an silently estimated that Shi Xuan''s headquarters would not exceed 50000 at most, so Shi Xuan would not stop fighting.


    In terms of the overall situation, the army at the forefront of Shijie Zhao in the middle reaches of the Yellow River has disintegrated, the road to attack Wei county has been opened to the Han Army, and the Han Army in some counties around Ji county can also attack wantonly.


    Ran min personally led the army to pose as close to Yecheng, met with Li Kuang''s headquarters in dangyin City, and then killed Anyang. They encountered strong resistance in Anyang City. As the main general of Shijie, Li Tu presided over the urban defense. The momentum of Shijie Zhao Jun was to swear to the death to stop the Han Army in Anyang and prevent the Han army from moving forward.


    The situation in the world changed a lot in a short time. First, the Han Army shrank across the board, making all countries, including Shijie Zhao, think that the Han country should enter a period of defense and stability maintenance. As a result, the painting style suddenly changed at the next moment. The Han army not only suddenly marched into Ji County, but also defeated Shi xuansuo, and the victorious Han Army directly marched into Wei county.


    From the beginning to the end, all the countries made wrong judgments about the state of Han again and again. After the Han Army entered Weijun and forced Yecheng, all the countries that learned the news were stupid for a moment. They did not believe that the upper and lower levels of the state of Han would ignore the internal crisis and have a war if they did not solve the internal turmoil.


    People who know the Han state should know that apart from Qingzhou and Xuzhou... And perhaps the Han territory in Eastern Liaoning, the Han state has almost no development of the rest of the territory. What needs to ensure stability is the jurisdiction of Qingzhou, Xuzhou and Eastern Liaoning. What other regions need to do is to protect more Han and Miao ethnic groups and form real control in this turmoil.


    Big crises often have big opportunities. Shi Hu provoked ethnic hatred and killing, which made the originally complex situation relatively simple. Whether it was in the state of Zhao in Shijie or in the state of Han, it was divided into Hu people and non Hu people. After the division of camps became clear, many actions of the Han Army basically had less concerns.


    The current situation is that the Han Miao people in all parts of the Han country can only choose to close to the Han Army, and then drift away. They will not only be attacked by the Hu people, but also face the cleaning up of the Han Army, which is very conducive to the formation of effective rule over all parts of the Han country. The Han and Miao people in the state of Zhao in Shijie hope that the Han army can go north. Waiting for the Han Army to go north, there will be a local foundation to add more help to the siege of cities and regions.


    Eldest son County, with a degree of initial organization, and the participation of local giants, they boldly combined their armed forces into one, and then attacked the eldest son County, but they really attacked it.


    After capturing the eldest son''s County, the United giants moved their people into the city. Fei Yan also urged to close down their people. In just half a month, they not only moved their family into the city, but even closed down nearly 10000 people from the four fields.


    "Why hasn''t master Wang come yet?" The degree is that standing at the city gate and looking out, you can see the huts of Hu people scattered outside the city: "nearly 30000 Hu people have been surrounded outside the city. If they really attack the city, it''s difficult to prevent us from less than 3000 people!"


    There are more than 20000 Han and Miao people in the whole eldest son city. In fact, the proportion of 3000 armed people should be very large. Almost all powerful young people are armed, as well as the young people who do not belong to their families.


    The family leaders in the eldest son county can only guess about the situation in other places. The situation in the eldest son county is getting worse and worse day by day. There are not many groups close to each other in danger, but they can''t avoid being killed or eliminated.


    The reason why Du and others boldly attack the county is that the Hu people in the city attack everywhere and ignore defense. Secondly, they bet that the Hu people think it is safe. Finally, the most important thing is that there is no fortress or stronghold that can accommodate several of their families. Those families that nominally unite and agree to support each other are destroyed in their own wars because they are not united. With so many lessons from the past, how should they learn a lesson.


    Changzi county is located on the edge of the turbid water of zhangshui tributary, with fajiushan in the West. It is not a famous county in Chinese history, but if you want to mention Changping in the south, I''m afraid it is extremely famous.


    The ethnic vendetta in Shangdang county has lasted for nearly three months. A considerable number of Han and Miao people have long died in the hands of the Hu people. Those who did not die were either united to protect themselves or hid in deep mountains and forests. To the best of our knowledge, a considerable number of people went to hide in fahatoyama not far away.


    "Send someone to contact?" Feiyan, a Hu Han hybrid, began to regret his choice recently. He thought the Han army would go north soon. Unexpectedly, he could only see some fast rides of the Han country in the past nearly a month. As for the Han Army, he couldn''t even see the shadow. He said: "most of those who can escape into the mountains are young and strong. It would be great if they could be integrated. At least they can form a trend of mutual protection inside and outside."


    I was about to say something, but I saw a large number of Hu people approaching outside the city. From a distance, I can see that many Hu people are carrying ladders. Obviously, they are trying to attack the city?


    Bursts of gongs were sounded on the city wall. The young people boarded the city wall with all kinds of weapons, and some of the city wall openings were quickly surrounded.


    The eldest son county has one thing in common with many cities in the Central Plains, that is, the Hu people do not pay attention to the city at all, which leads to the city wall gap, which is very common. This group of people can win the city, just because there are many gaps in the eldest son County, but the previous convenience has now become the key.


    Hu people shouted and noisy voices were advancing, but the people on the defensive side were very quiet.


    Both sides are not formal armed and rarely have iron weapons. Hu people like heavy weapons and so on. On the side of the Han family, they mostly hold all kinds of farm tools.


    The silence on the side guarding the city comes from self-confidence. It is a surprised silence and a hesitation about what fate will be in the future.


    When the Hu people got close enough, the scattered arrows were shot from the side of the defense. Not only the arrow density was not high, but also it looked soft.


    Yes, there are not many serious strong bows. For a long time, the Hu people have also restricted the hunting of the Jin people in the Central Plains. It is very difficult to gather up some bows and arrows. How can there be more extravagance.


    On the contrary, the arrows shot by the Hu people are more dense and more threatening. The defensive side can only hide behind the women''s wall and wait for the Hu people to set up a ladder to climb the city, and then carry out hand to hand combat.


    It''s urgent to know that only the Hu people on this side launch an attack. Judging by the number of Hu people, one or a few tribes can''t bear it. He first communicated his guess with the leaders of several families, and then ran around to inform all the people, hoping to boost his morale.


    Close combat soon took place in some gaps in the city wall. The two sides did not pay much attention to the rules and regulations. It was nothing more than crowding people and waving their weapons as much as possible. As a result, the people on both sides were crowded in a narrow area, because there was no room to show their skills. What they relied on was not extraordinary martial skills, but the courage to make up for one after falling down.


    Fei Yan fought in person. Compared with some people who can only hold farm tools, he still has at least one sharp sword in his hand. He killed the enemy who climbed up the ladder again and again. He was covered by the episode and retreated to the back position after receiving a shoulder.


    The offensive and defensive war in the eldest son city did not have the shadow of regular army operations, and there was no way to talk about the organization and deployment rules. After less than half an hour, the attacking Hu people took the initiative to retreat.


    The whole body was covered with blood. When they met Fei Yan, both sides could see panic from each other''s eyes.


    "What happened to the arm?"


    "Is there any injury?"


    They asked about each other''s situation at almost the same time. When the voice fell, they couldn''t help looking at each other and smiling bitterly.


    Without proper preparation and military common sense, casualty statistics can only be a rough idea.


    "More than 200 people died, and nearly 700 were slightly injured." The degree was full of haze and said: "a few more times, let''s......" the later ones were going to be finished, but they didn''t say it.


    "Now it seems that when you enter the county, you expect Master Wang to come..." Fei Yan actually felt a trace of despair: "I''m afraid we think too much."


    The degree was also very heavy, but he told a news that Fei Yan didn''t know before: "the Hu people are wantonly setting fire to the mountains. Hiding in the mountains is not a good choice."


    They were silent and thought when the Han army would come.

 Chapter 450

    "The remnant''s tears are in the dust, looking south at Master Wang for another year" is from Lu You, a poet of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Sima 1 after the collapse of the state of Jin, the Hu people became the master of the Central Plains. At that time, the court of the state of Jin carried out many northern expeditions, large and small.


    With the support of more than 3000 people in the Central Plains, Zu Ti was once expected to recover areas other than Shuofang, Binzhou and Youzhou. Unfortunately, the rear not only had limited support, but even deliberately delayed, so that the northern expedition, which had the greatest chance of success, ended with a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail.


    After the failure of zuti''s Northern Expedition, the Hu people purged some powerful and powerful families in the Central Plains, and many people were forced to move south again. Their southward migration was not smooth, and it was difficult to count the people who were intercepted and killed on the way to escape.


    Exactly 20 years later, Yu Liang of Yu family made another northern expedition. Yu Liang''s Northern Expedition received much more support than Zu Ti, but Yu Liang''s northern expedition was not as smooth as Zu ti. That''s because the people who wanted the small imperial court were cleaned up a lot after the failure of zuti''s Northern Expedition, and the Central Plains fell into the hands of Hu Lu for too long, which led to Yu Liang''s Northern Expedition becoming a defensive war just at the beginning.


    That was when Yu Liang was preparing for the northern expedition. Although he received the support of director Wang, Chi Jian thought that the material preparation was insufficient and should not act rashly. Too often, Cai Mo also thought that Shi Hu was not Yu Liang''s ability to deal with.


    It was the state of Zhao in Shijie who took the lead. Shi Hu ordered kui''an to be the metropolitan governor and led five generals, Shi Jian, Shi Min, Li Nong, Zhang raccoon and Li Tu, to invade Yingcheng. Mao Bao asked Yu Liang for help. Yu Liang thought that Yingcheng was strong and did not send troops in time.


    In September of the same year, Jiacheng fell and Mao Bao and Fan Jun drowned.


    At that time, Yu Liang was still in Shangshu and wanted to move the town to Shicheng. He heard that Jiacheng fell, so he gave up. Yu Liang apologized to Emperor Cheng and asked to demote himself to three levels and be demoted to general Anxi. The imperial court ordered Yu Liang to resume his original post. Soon, he worshipped Yu Liang as Sikong, and the other official positions remained the same. Yu Liang refused.


    Soon after, Yu Liang, who was depressed, also died after Wang Dao and Xi Jian died one after another.


    From the second year of Taixing (AD 319) to the fifth year of Xiankang (AD 339), after two unsuccessful northern expeditions by Zu Ti and Yu Liang, although the small imperial court nestled in the south of the Yangtze River once again called for the northern expedition, the appeal for the Northern Expedition did not receive much response.


    Yu Bing is most likely to organize the Northern Expedition again. He has made a variety of preparations, including giving up great efforts to let his brother Yu Liang serve as the governor of Jingzhou, but he was obstructed by people inside and outside half of the preparation.


    The Central Plains was ruled by Hu Lu in the second year of Taixing, and now it has been 26 years. With the current average life expectancy of about 35 years, 26 years is almost the life of some people. The new generation should also enter the later stage of life.


    It can be said that for most Han and Miao people, they lived and grew up under the rule of Hu Lu. The environment brought them an unfair and miserable life. They have long forgotten the glory of generations, and dare not expect any fairness or justice.


    Shijie''s rule was extremely cruel. It was not that no one had resisted. In the process, someone dared to be king or emperor when he got a place, which brought a tragic and natural end. As a result, the strength of resistance became weaker and weaker, and more people chose to stay alive.


    It is the consensus of the Han and Miao people in the central plains that living is more important than anything. They thought they could live with patience. What they didn''t expect was that Shijie didn''t want them to live at all. There was a massive oppression and killing in the eighth year of Jianwu (AD 342) of the state of Zhao in Shijie. In the tenth year of Jianwu, Shi Hu didn''t even cover up and directly issued an order to kill the Jin people.


    The stone tiger provoked racial hatred has its historical background, which is the emergence of a new country. That country took the country name of Han, established its capital in Linzi, occupied the whole territory of Qingzhou and Xuzhou, marched into Jizhou, Yanzhou, Yuzhou, Sizhou and occupied parts of Liaodong county. It was Shijie Zhao''s repeated defeats on the front battlefield that attracted Shi Hu''s self righteous cruel revenge, intended to provoke racial hatred to delay the war process between Han and Shijie Zhao, and also used continuous killing and robbery to collect military supplies.


    The Han and Miao people under the rule of Zhao Guozhi in Shijie will not fully understand the situation. Even some people with the most informed information only know that Zhao Jun in Shijie has repeatedly failed in the battlefield and speculate that Shi Hu''s madness is out of his mind.


    The lack of cognition will inevitably lead to wrong response. From the moment of racial hatred, those who believe that they can pass as long as they hide and endure have become the first victims of cruel and cruel killing. More people who hope to protect themselves by borrowing fortress or stronghold wait to be broken before they know their guess is wrong.


    The violent side of the Hu people in Shijie is not only reflected in the killing, but also in the destruction of nature. It is a madness that they dare to set fire as long as they find a forest or mountain forest hiding from people, so that Shijie is not only a river of blood in the mountains and rivers, but also because of the burning of fires everywhere.


    It is located on the wall of the eldest son. No matter where they look, they can see some thick smoke rising to the sky from a distance. The degree is speechless with Fei Yan''s eyes. What they can expect now is that the king teacher will appear as soon as possible.


    Wang Shi usually talks about the troops in zhengshuo and also has the meaning of an upright division. Someone mentioned Wang Shi with eager expectation.


    The king division that the Han and Miao people in the Central Plains look forward to is not the Jin army. They don''t expect the Jin army to recover the Central Plains for a long time. They mainly refer to the Han army fighting with the state of Zhao in Shijie.


    Not only those in the eldest son county are eagerly looking forward to the rescue of the Han Army, but also not only the Shangdang County, but also every place that is being brutally abused by the Hu people.


    "Where are you?"


    "After the Yi family, Changping is twenty miles north, and then the eldest son is north."


    The dialogue came from Shi Xuan and Zhang Qun. They kept abandoning their cars to protect the commander. There were less than 30000 of the original 70000 troops and horses, but they managed to escape into Shangdang County under the pursuit of the two Han armies.


    All the way, it was dangerous for the Shijie Zhao army along Shi Xuan''s road. Their marching route was too direct. They bumped into the leading Han national infantry about 30 miles south of Beishan. Fortunately, those Han troops did not establish fortifications soon after they arrived. They spent the most dangerous period by taking advantage of the time difference between the Han troops and marching without entanglement.


    The terrain of Shangdang county is very complex, with not only many mountains but also many water systems, which is good and bad for Shi Xuan''s soldiers and horses who fled in a hurry all the way. The advantage is that the terrain is complex and can play a role of cover. The disadvantage is, of course, it is easy to encounter ambush.


    "The troops are too tired." Zhang Qun was not as embarrassed as he is now. He fled two or three hundred miles all the way. Not to mention, the psychological pressure caused by the Han Army''s tight bite is also full: "crown prince, we must find a place to have a good rest."


    Shi Xuan was right when he thought about it and said, "I know some news. There is a large army stationed in Huguan. We will rest in the area north of Huguan."


    According to the administrative division of the state of Zhao in Shijie, Binzhou is not far north of Huguan, and Shuozhou and Binzhou are two adjacent states, which are used as the future by the stone tiger plan.


    At the present stage, Shi Hu is to let the Jie nationality and some reliable nationalities move to Binzhou first, mainly operating Taiyuan County, and taking Jinyang as the primary business.


    Under the condition that Bingzhou and Shuozhou need to be left as places to make a comeback, the importance of Huguan is highlighted. Not only Shijie Zhao army is constantly stationed, but also human resources are mobilized to repair and strengthen the pass.


    Perhaps Shi Hu was used to a comfortable life, or maybe he was obsessed with the palace. The construction plan of the palace city in Jinyang was put on the desk. After the construction of Huguan, it was time to build a palace in Jinyang.


    Now, the only thing chasing Shi Xuan''s headquarters is the Han army left by Xie an. The headquarters of Li Tan was retracted by ran min. after ran min personally led the main force to break Anyang City, the Han Army has arrived at the foot of Yecheng.


    Xie an, who was born in the south of the Yangtze River, is the general who has stepped northward in decades. Their pursuit was not smooth, and they were often forced to stop.


    There are too many factors that make Xie an have to go and stop. First, the direct command from the center allows them to help the Han and Miao people along the way as much as possible. Naturally, it is necessary to clean up the raging Hu people and take out people to escort the people who are willing to go south. The direct result is that chasing Shi Xuan''s headquarters has become a secondary task.


    Xie an still understood the intention of the center. They chased Shi Xuan for nearly a month. Shi Xuan was determined to run. He pursued again and again, but only bit his tail and ate it. It was difficult to stick to it and destroy it. Just all the way north, the Han army would become an isolated army. It was better not to go too far alone. It was better to continue to make a pursuit gesture to help people everywhere resist or destroy the Hu people, Increase more population for the Han country.


    "After Changping, we will be 200 miles away from our army. It''s not suitable to continue going north."


    "Yes, it''s said that the enemy troops are gathered at Huguan. It''s just that we can''t do anything along the way."


    Those who continue to pursue Shi Xuan are cavalry, and the infantry are scattered everywhere. There is a great risk of the disconnection between infantry and cavalry. The center does not ask Xie an how far he needs to advance. It is certain that there will be no more friendly troops going north. At present, the biggest battlefield is in the direction of Yecheng.


    It should be said that the achievements of the Han Army in xie''an along the way are commendable. Where they passed, they deterred the Hu people from retreating, saved a considerable number of people, received more love than expected, and gave the soldiers the same deep feeling.


    The most complicated person is Xie an. He doesn''t know how miserable the remnant is if he doesn''t come to the hinterland of the Central Plains. In the face of one picture after another, he feels proud and sighs.


    When xie''an was preparing to return to his teacher, many local old people jointly asked for an audience.


    Chinese ethnic respect is always a virtue. Xie an learned that the old people are famous. After receiving the news, he heard that nearly 35000 people in a county city 40 miles away from their location are in danger of being besieged by a large group of Hu people.


    It''s about the eldest son City, a group of people led by Ji and Fei Yan. They have stuck to the siege of the Hu people for many times, attracting the surrounding compatriots to seek asylum, and also attracting more Hu people to join the siege.


    In fact, after Shi Xuan led the army all the way to flee, he was also attracted to the eldest son city. He abandoned too many troops and needed to supplement his troops, so there was nothing better and faster than recruiting the Hu people around the eldest son city.


    Xie an rescued many people along the way, but he didn''t save as many as 35000 people at one time. Later, he learned that the remnant of Shi Xuan was in Changzi county. At the same time, the scouts reported that the enemy in the direction of Huguan had no sign of going out. After a discussion with his subordinates and staff, he decided to lead the army.


    The eldest son City, after more than a month of attack and defense, each wall section and gap were stained with blood. Originally, it was rich. It quickly lost weight and looked haggard. Feiyan didn''t know when she had been hanging an arm.


    "I didn''t expect to come to the Han Army, but the prince of the Jie family." Feiyan sadly raised her hand with an unharmed arm and pointed out of the city: "I can''t hold on!"


    The people guarding the eldest son county have been struggling for a long time. At first, they are young and strong. As long as all the men, women, old and young in the back can go up, they can hold it several times. More and more people are dead. None of them has been in the battle without injury.


    "..." the degree is also full of despair. They are desperate enough, but what they usher in is not a turnaround, but a crisis. They say rigidly: "how long they can last, the day the city breaks down is the moment when their families kill themselves again."


    Any armed forces have their own standard, and they will be dressed according to their level. Shi Xuan''s flag appears outside the eldest son''s city, which is a desperate blow to the city defenders and a great boost to the morale of the Hu people.


    Yes, it''s despair. If young people had not fled to join the defense of the city again and again, the eldest son city would not have been able to stick to it, but it could not change the reality that they fought very hard.


    What is more surprising is that Prince Shijie came, but did not join the siege. Even the Hu people outside the city stopped the siege, which really confused and lucky the people who had fallen into despair.


    Shi Xuan didn''t come to attack the city and kill people at all. He didn''t want to stay long. He just came here to gather more manpower. They just stayed outside the eldest son city all morning and hurried away without even having lunch.


    About half an hour after Shi Xuan took the people away, Du and Fei Yan were still discussing how the prince of Capricorn came and went in a hurry. A plane advancing shadow appeared on the southern horizon, and flags were fluttering.


    The leading cavalry sent by xie''an came. They were about 20 miles away from the eldest son city. The Hu people who besieged the eldest son city immediately scattered birds and animals, attracting cheers. Then the whole city fell into a sea of cheers.


    "Here comes Mr. Wang!"


    "Come, come at last!"


    In a mood of narrowly escaping death, I don''t know how many people directly cried and sobbed and repeated the word "Wang Shi" at that moment.

 Chapter 451

    What happened in the eldest son county is very meaningful. It is one of the rare events in the central plains that can organize resistance to seize the city. It not only resists, but also persists until the arrival of the Han army. It can be used as a model to publicize to the territory of the state of Zhao in Shijie, and further encourage and strengthen the resistance of the Han and Miao people to the killing of the Hu people.


    The arrival of the Han army was a narrow escape for the eldest son county. After all, they were besieged first. The prince of the Jie nationality also came in person. It must be that they were going to be finished. Unexpectedly, the approaching of the Han army could make the prince of the Jie nationality flee. It further shows that the Han country had the advantage in this war.


    Shi Xuan''s route to escape again is to go to Huguan. It''s hard to tell what will happen next. Xie an had to send someone to keep an eye on Huguan to prevent Shijie and Zhao Jun from sending troops to fight back.


    When the Han army arrived in the eldest son County, Yiying''s help went on immediately, treated the injured people, took out food and fodder and gave them a full meal, so that the abandoned people realized the benefits of finding an organization for the first time. Moved, they hugged each other and cried loudly.


    Xie''an specially asked who organized the resistance. He specially met Duan, Feiyan and others. This was a formal consolation and comfort, but there was an episode.


    "Will master Wang stay in the city?" The degree was extremely uneasy. Without waiting for Xie an to respond, he said, "what should I do?"


    Xie an did not get the relevant instructions from the center. Their original task was to pursue Shi Xuan, but later to help the Han and Miao people in Shangdang county. According to his assumption, since they knew that there were a large number of Shijie Zhao troops in Huguan, from a military point of view, they decided that they should be stationed locally, and the rear should also give strong support.


    From the military point of view, the enemy should try every means to destroy what they want to accomplish. Moreover, the previous time the Han army went north and suddenly retreated, which was criticized, which greatly hit the enthusiasm of Shijie Zhao state to resist the brutality of the Hu people. However, last time it was forced, but this time it was not forced. What we considered was that the Han state did not have enough firm will.


    Xie''an was unable to give a positive response to Du and others for the time being. He comforted them by saying a few words to switch the topic. Later, he seemed to say, "you can record your merit by killing Hu prisoners."


    Degree and others knew that Wen Yan still showed great joy. He took the lead and said impatiently, "we intend to join Master Wang and work for the son of heaven!"


    There was always only one son of heaven. Before Liu Yan challenged the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it was no surprise that the son of heaven refers to the emperor of Sima family. Now the son of heaven is Liu Yan, which represents an epitome of the aspirations of the people in Shijie Zhao state.


    Yes, when the suffering people need help, only Liu Yan reaches out. The small imperial court south of the Yangtze River has nothing to say about the outbreak of racial hatred and killing in the Central Plains. Compared with the two, there is no need to think about who the adherents of the Central Plains want.


    There were relevant policies before the center of the Han state. One of them is to gather and reorganize local personnel, which is conducive to the rapid formation of the Han state''s control over the local area, and the supplement of human resources and resources will also be rapid. The effectiveness of the degree and others does not need to be arranged by Xie an himself. It is the marching long history who should work.


    Xie an soon received a document from the center. As he expected, he ordered their army to garrison on the spot, pay close attention to the movements of Zhao army in Shijie, Huguan, and further clean up the raging Hu prisoners.


    The newly sent official documents are more targeted. Liu Yan directly issued instructions to Xie an, indicating that non-ethnic groups can be killed as much as possible, which is more direct and hard to deal with in the Han territory.


    Some things are limited to the mutual understanding between the senior management. Xie an will not make Liu Yan''s murderous words public. His orders to his subordinates are very direct, with only the word "kill as much as possible".


    The entry and stationing of the Han army is a booster for all localities. All localities understand that with the support of the Han Army, it is time for revenge and complaint.


    Don''t underestimate the energy that has been suppressed for a long time. Especially when there is enough support behind them, the fast riding of the Han Army continues to spread warnings in all directions, and the people also have their own communication channels. The Han people hiding everywhere suddenly emerge again. Their goal is very clear, that is, to kill all the Hu people who can see.


    "The countryside is killing Hu." Xie an was surprised at the development of the situation: "I thought there were not many people."


    When they entered Shangdang County, their deepest impression was that there were ruins and burned mountains and forests everywhere. There must be no buried bodies or skeletons. Subconsciously, they would think that the Han and Miao people in Shangdang county must be seriously injured and there were not many living people. Unexpectedly, there would suddenly appear so many people.


    Indeed, there are killings all over the mountains and fields.


    In the past, the Hu people were killing and killing the Han and Miao people. That''s because the Hu people were very confident. The Han and Miao people had no backing behind them. Although they had resistance, they had no confidence.


    When the Han army moved into the county, the Han Miao people tasted the sweetness of being supported for the first time. However, the Hu people were nearly depressed because of the arrival of the Han army. Under the reversal of the situation, the Han Miao people caught the Hu people and killed them.


    The Hu people are a broad word. Except that the Jie people are easy to recognize with white skin and green eyes, the Qiang and Di people do not have much difference in appearance from the Han Miao people. For example, the Huns are also divided into white Huns and yellow Huns. Some miscellaneous Hu people from Western Regions and Central Asia have the characteristics of high nose bridge and Eagle nose.


    Not only did Shangdang County receive a direct order from Liu Yan, it should be said that the Han Army on the north line got the order. Without exception, it was the sentence "kill all non-ethnic groups". Liu Yan in Linzi was angry after deeply understanding the tragic situation of Han and Miao people in Shijie Zhao state, but also reflected on whether the previous call was too gentle.


    It is necessary to give a booster to the Han and Miao people who were occupied by the enemy under the rule of the Hu people. There is no targeted call to arms, which can not arouse the blood of the Han and Miao people in the enemy occupied area. Under a similar background, it is difficult for Liu Yan to worry about the complex situation of the Han country itself, and really can only give clear instructions across the board.


    Liu Yan''s will is the will of the state of Han. The fast riders everywhere called for and posted notices. When he promulgated it, he did not follow ran min''s denunciations in history. The reason is that the historical background is different, and he really can''t copy it.


    In history, ran min was weak and invited any intentional forces to jointly kill Hu. For example, the sentence "those who can beg together can send troops". Ran min specifically referred to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the cool state of Zhang. Liu Yan did not need to invite these two countries at all.


    In addition, the sentence "after today, those who have one heart with the officials live, and those who do not have one heart are in their posts" also calls for the killing of Hu in the front, but later it shows that Hu people can stay with them, and the loophole is too direct.


    It can be said that it is precisely because of many loopholes in ran min''s Hu killing order, and many words are modern language, and there are many inconsistencies, indicating that it is an article written by later generations, not really from ran min''s handwriting. It doesn''t matter whether Liu Yan can remember the full text or copy an article full of loopholes.


    A more targeted call to arms was issued by the state of Han, not to mention the movement of Han and Miao people in various places. The first few shocks were the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    These days, people pay attention to being honest, and a large-scale call needs to be famous. The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty thought that it was the Communist Lord of the world from beginning to end. It was precisely because it recognized zhengshuo that it was angry at ran min''s call to the whole people in history. Later, it not only ignored the great opportunity to go north, but also directly announced that ran min was rebellious.


    Liu Yan''s denunciation shocked the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty much more than ran min.


    In the original history, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty could ignore ran min because ran min''s influence was small and his background was also disgraceful. The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty directly announced that ran min was rebellious. The reason is that ran min worked for Shijie first or worked very hard. He killed more Jin people than some Hu people. Ran min was a minister of Shijie family and rebelled because his power demands were not met. Many people seem to be rebellious.


    For the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Liu Yan has officially established the country, and the country name is still "Han". Although he did not claim the title of emperor, no one dared to despise the weight of the country name "Han". Then, Liu Yan has also laid a large area of rivers and mountains in the Central Plains. His national strength is strong. Needless to say, the military''s combat strength can stand the test again and again. He really has the strength of the Central Plains.


    If the Han state had not really scared the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty some time ago, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty would have jumped up and down when Liu Yan issued the first call. At that time, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was not too strong and obviously targeted because the call issued by Liu Yan was not too strong.


    Liu Yan sent out the second targeted call to arms, and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty responded, because Liu Yan clearly cut himself off from all the Hu in the world this time.


    Nowadays, the Hu people in the world are powerful. Even if the Han state and Shijie Zhao state gained an advantage in the war, aren''t there other Hu people established Murong Yan state, Tuoba Dai state and Li''s Chenghan state? In addition, are Koguryo, Baiji, Xinluo and so on Hu people? The number of Hu people without the founding of the people''s Republic of China is even greater.


    Chu Li, who had just been released some time ago, was the first thing that the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty could not bear. He regarded his capture as a great humiliation. He didn''t think of revenge for a moment. First, he tested his daughter''s attitude towards Chaozhong and learned that many people also had ideas before he stood in front of the stage.


    Chu Li found Yu Yi for the second time and once again proposed the intention of working together.


    Yu Yi is now an unofficial and light man. There is no one to cultivate in his nephew''s generation, so he focuses on cultivating the generation of grandchildren in the family. When Chu Li came to him, he had made arrangements to personally take some selected grandchildren to the north of the Yangtze River for a trip based on observation.


    Chu Li asks Yu Yi for Yu''s strength. Without saying a few words, he talked about Liu Yan''s independence from all Hu in the world. At the end, he said: "we can also unite with Zhao, Yan, Cheng and Dai, and Liangzhou Assassin''s office. We can once again form a situation in which the whole world encircles and suppresses the puppet Han. This time, the puppet Han is looking for his own death, and all countries will be more united!"


    At that time, Yu Yi was stunned. He was silent for a long time and erupted like a volcano: "Hu captives have ravaged the Central Plains for decades, killing our people and seizing our ancestral temple. Wolves are ambitious and take pleasure in looting and killing. You turn a blind eye to them and listen to them. At present, the king of Han preaches that the people all over the world rise up against Hu, but you not only don''t care about the people, but want to help the Zhou to do evil!?"


    Chu Li was roared by Yu Yi, stunned and inexplicable.


    It should be said that the current national concept has been formed, and the national concept has also been formed. Otherwise, there would be no saying that "if it is not our race, its heart will be different". However, people from aristocratic families don''t think about ethnic differences at all. They look at family interests and personal honor and disgrace. Otherwise, many so-called great Confucians and aristocratic families in the Central Plains will not compete to serve the Hu people, and more is to help the Hu people harm their peers.


    Yu family is definitely a special family in the south of the Yangtze River. It is influenced by Yu Liang. Yu Bing and Yu Yi take Yu Liang''s last wish as their goal. Yu Yi has met and chatted with Liu Yan many times. Compared with anyone in the south of the Yangtze River, he should know Liu Yan best. There are many overlaps in some thoughts and wills between the two sides, but the positions below their hips are different.


    Yu Yi, who has no official position, doesn''t need to decide his policy according to his ass. from his desire to take his family''s children to the Han territory, we can see that it is a kind of implementation from thought to practical action. He doesn''t need to meet some invisible people, so he can clearly show his will.


    Chu Li was roared and could only choose to leave. He had to talk about Yu Yi''s heart of approaching the Han state in front of some allies. Regardless of their views on the Yu family, it is certain that they can''t move the Yu family for the time being. What they can do is to deliberately ignore them.


    About half a month after Liu Yan issued a more targeted call to arms, the state of Han took more powerful measures. It sent people into the state of Zhao in Shijie to lead the local people''s brutal resistance to the Hu people and effectively integrate more forces to compete with the Hu people.


    The latter move was due to the fact that Shi Hu broke through from Yecheng again. After a large number of main forces followed Shi Hu to evacuate, ran min''s Northern Expedition regiment surrounded Yecheng and cut off the traffic line between Yecheng and the rear.


    Shi Hu fled without fighting again, which had a very bad impact on the Hu people of all ethnic groups and caused panic among the Hu people everywhere. What gave the Han and Miao people confidence and morale. When they fell together, the advantage was more inclined to the Han side.


    The core executives of the Han Dynasty were not happy that Shi Hu gave up Yecheng. All kinds of signs showed that the focus of Shijie began to move to Bingzhou and Shuozhou, which meant to give up many other states and counties.


    Liu Yan issued a clear order to kill Hu. There was no need for Shi Hu to mobilize. The number of Hu people moving to Bingzhou and Shuozhou reached one million in just one month.


    "If the Hu people keep their roots firmly in Sizhou, even if it is hard, we can move forward slowly and gradually eliminate it." Ran min was in the battlefield of Yecheng and had a far-reaching impact on his subordinates when they talked about the northward movement of Shi Hu: "once the Hu people enter the grassland, I''m afraid it will evolve into the situation before the battle of Mayi again."


    The battle of Mayi took place in the Western Han Dynasty. At that time, the strength of the Han empire far exceeded that of the Huns, but it was unable to destroy the Huns in one fell swoop. The war between the two sides lasted more than 130 years

 Chapter 452

    Once the barbarians invaded the Central Plains, the scholars ran to the cowards and the people cried, which is indeed the most true portrayal of the Central Plains today. Against this background, the Han Army insisted on its own sense of mission to go north to save the people and reconcile the people. It was also able to make the local survivors move closer to the Han Army independently and spontaneously.


    Ran min led the army to besiege Yecheng, and countless people around came spontaneously.


    After this ethnic vendetta provoked by the stone tiger, the survivors of the Central Plains finally understand that tolerance is not a long-term plan, and scattered self-protection can not ensure safety. Only by standing up and resisting can they live, and moving closer to the Han country can they live in peace.


    Shi Hu did not escape without fighting for no reason. It was the grain and fodder of the state of Zhao in Shijie that had been difficult to support the consumption of the army. Then, hundreds of thousands of coolies in Yecheng rose angrily. Both inside and outside were unstable and it was difficult to defend the city for a long time. Do you want to fight an absolutely passive war if you don''t escape?


    Yecheng was originally building a palace que, and the number of people forced to work in all directions has been increasing. Their rise is naturally encouraged by ran min''s people. Ran min made it very clear to those people that there were no innocent people under the great revenge. If they did not rise up and cooperate with the Han Army, there was only a dead end. Hundreds of thousands of people who held their breath early saw that the Han Army really came, there was no reason to be silent.


    The Han army was eyeing the outside, and hundreds of thousands of hard labor rose angrily. Ran min only spent seven days to conquer Yecheng. He sent a good report to Linzi center. On the other hand, he incorporated Yecheng''s youth. He continued to move north after only three days of rest.


    To the north of Yecheng is the core area of Shijie state of Zhao. It once gathered the core population of Jie, Qiang, Di and other ethnic groups. If the Hu people did not have the habit of choosing sites to establish settlements, there must be many villages and towns.


    Hu people have no pursuit of the city. They are used to moving around. There is a waterfront city in the area to the north of Yecheng, and then the ancient city Handan is 60 miles north.


    Linshui city is built on the North Bank of Fushui, which is one of the tributaries of zhangshui.


    After ran min led his troops to the north, when they arrived at the edge of the water, they were greeted by a fleet of Han troops from Jizhou, together with the flags of the Han troops flying at the head of the Linshui city.


    Ran min, who is already a general of the northern expedition, has the right to intervene in many things, including the recent news of the Lvtai regiment.


    The war in Jizhou has not changed much. The two sides are still facing off and deadlocked along the two sides of zhangshui river. However, LV Tai has reported some relatively special things to the center. For example, he found that there are great signs of activity in the enemy''s rear.


    "If Shi Hu wants to run Bingzhou and Shuozhou, it is inevitable to move people to fill." Ran min was satisfied that there had been no change in the direction of the war in Jizhou. If they wanted to continue north, the Lvtai regiment in Jizhou would become their flank. He said to his subordinates, "our next step is to conquer Handan and take the whole county of Guangping."


    If Lu Tai''s headquarters is now ran min''s right guard army, xie''an''s headquarters in Shangdang county is ran min''s left guard army. The three armies form a trident arrow on a large scale. Relatively speaking, ran min''s headquarters can decide this northern expedition.


    Aware that Zhao Jun and many Hu people in Shijie were retreating, ran min showed an aggressive side. He only left 30000 people, and the rest were scattered.


    Wherever the Han army went, it was supported by the local people. The scenes of eating pot pulp to welcome the king''s division not only greatly inspired the fighting enthusiasm of the Han army officers and men, but also greatly boosted the morale of the Han people.


    Liu Yan, who is in Linzi, can receive war reports from the front line every day. He has no accident in keeping ran min advancing at a high speed, and has long been mentally prepared for the consumption of materials.


    Wherever the Han army went, it had to help the local people. It would consume a lot of medicinal materials for treatment, and it would also consume a lot of food and fodder. That was what had been expected before the decision to make a large-scale northern expedition. Although it consumed a lot of materials, it obtained land and population.


    The court meeting in the main hall is over, and the core meeting in the inner hall has just begun.


    "General Zhengbei has conquered Handan. The next step is to push directly towards Xiang." Ji Chang didn''t feel happy when he said this, but he looked worried. He said to Liu Yan thoughtfully: "seeing the stone tablet, he really wants to shrink in an all-round way, and really forms this situation..."


    Bingzhou is not all grassland. There are large mountains and water systems. Coupled with a Shuozhou, Shijie can really accumulate strength after shrinking.


    Liu Yanming did give the order to kill all Hu people, which not only encouraged people everywhere to resist Hu prisoners, but also reduced the overall number of Hu people. The collected information shows that the population evacuated to Binzhou is no less than 1.5 million. Binzhou and Shuozhou originally had a population of 1.2 million. According to his calculation, Shi Hu''s population is probably about 4 million.


    For the development of the situation, the center of the Han Dynasty has a prediction. Once Shi Hu no longer pays attention to the competition for territory and really intends to keep the population and give up the land, the overall situation is really likely to develop in the direction of the Han empire against the Xiongnu.


    Ji Chang was worried that the stone tablet was retreating to the grassland. Although the Han state was opening up territory, which showed that the situation was very good, the large-scale opening up of territory in a short time must make the interior more unstable. In addition, it was impossible to eliminate the stone tablet in the Central Plains with complex terrain.


    If you have a map, you can see that the territory of the state of Han is a bit like the scale of the period of emperor Jing of the Han Dynasty. What is missing are Bingzhou, Youzhou, Liaodong and the land of the three Qin Dynasties in Guanzhong.


    The state of Han occupies most of the territory of the Central Plains. There is a small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in the south of the Yangtze River, Li''s Chenghan in Bashu, and Zhang''s Liang state in Liangzhou and the western regions. Isn''t it surrounded in the middle?


    Liu Yan''s situation in this period was much worse than that of the Han Empire in the period of emperor Jing of the Han Dynasty. Although the south in the period of emperor Jing of the Han Dynasty was a foreign country, it maintained a relatively good diplomacy. Although the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the state of Han were armistice, it was only dormant. Needless to say, the state of Han had actually met the state of Zhao in Shijie and the state of Murong Yan.


    "Yes..." Liu Yan was also worried: "once the stone tiger enters the grassland, it will not be destroyed in a short time."


    "It is said that Shi Hu has ceded Youzhou to the state of Yan." Sang Yu returned from Yuzhou not long ago, accompanied by LV Yi. Most of the original members of the Sang family were officials in the state of Zhao in Shijie. They had more information channels. He said: "Youzhou belongs to the state of Murong Yan, and we officially border with them in the northeast."


    Speaking of it, Shi Hu''s courage is really too great. He not only ignores the capture of a large territory, but also takes the initiative to cede Youzhou to Murong Yan state. The huge Shijie Zhao state only wants to retain Bingzhou and Shuozhou. It seems that it is a trend of collapse, but in fact, losing those territories has revitalized the overall situation of the whole body.


    From the map, the northwest of the state of Han is the state of Zhao in Shijie, the northeast is the state of Murong Yan, the land of the three Qin Dynasties in Guanzhong and Li''s Chenghan in the west, and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty that cannot coexist in the south. Apart from the sea in the East, the state of Han is hostile countries or forces in several directions.


    Once the state of Han could not destroy the state of Zhao in Shijie in this world war, it would be a situation in which the state of Han was involved by various hostile countries. Which country the Han Army wanted to attack would inevitably attract siege from other countries.


    One thing Liu Yan didn''t know was that Shi Xuan wanted to enter Guanzhong. Fortunately, Xie an blocked him to the north of Huguan. Otherwise, there would be another weakness in the Han state.


    Lu Yi said at an appropriate time, "Dai Guo has been very unfriendly to big men recently."


    Liu Yan has learned about the situation of Tuoba generation country. After he ordered "all non-ethnic groups to be killed", Xie AI was expelled by Tuoba shiyijian, and the dowry troops under his command were also separated from and returned to Tuoba generation country. It is tantamount to that the friendship between Han and Tuoba generation country has gone forever, and the relationship between the two sides has entered a cold period.


    Since he dared to give such an order, Liu Yan had to be mentally prepared. It was expected that Li Chenghan would start sending troops to attack Yuzhou.


    "It''s worth it for us to win the hearts and minds of the remnant of the Central Plains." Ji Chang had a rough data in his hand and said, "in this northern expedition, only general ran collected 170000 young people locally, general Xie Lang and general Lu Lang also collected 56000 young people respectively, and the number of Li people rescued should be more than 3 million."


    There is no accurate data on how many Hu people were destroyed. The number gathered by all parties should be 700000. Relatively speaking, the catastrophe also killed nearly one million survivors.


    In less than a year, nearly two million people were killed, and there must be more without statistics. If you have to guess, it is conservatively estimated that there should be three million people, which was caused by ethnic hatred in non Han areas.


    There are some accurate data in the territory of the Han state. The number of Hu people killed and captured has reached 800000. In addition, the total number of strong and powerful people who are in the same vein but hostile to the Han state is close to one million.


    It''s a terrible thing that three or four million people were killed in a year. Generally speaking, the total population of the Central Plains was 17.8 million, which directly decreased by almost a quarter.


    In history, ran min called for the killing of Hu. Within six months, more than 4 million people were lost in all parts of the Central Plains. Hu people later fled and killed more than 1.5 million people. Because of the outbreak of plague, even the subsequent drought and locust plague, a large number of people in the Central Plains decreased sharply in two or three years. After Murong Xianbei went south, demographic statistics were carried out, The total population of such a large central plains is less than seven million.


    Liu Yan''s period is quite different from that of Ran min in history. First, Shijie has not experienced repeated internal consumption, which means that they are facing the Capricorn in its heyday. In fact, it is very good that they can fight the current situation. The situation has also evolved into Shi Hu, who at least has overall control over the Capricorn, Only then did the Jie nationality retreat to Bingzhou and Shuozhou.


    "The task of the general of the northern expedition is to make a northern expedition." Liu Yan raised his hand to stop the ministers from talking about other gossip and showed his will again: "my orders have not changed. Where I hit is where I hit."


    If there are the above, some people are worried that ran min''s troops are expanding too fast. It is suggested to cancel the local recruitment of young soldiers and limit the number of troops in ran min''s hands.


    Liu Yan did not believe in ran min unconditionally. The key is that there are 50000 forbidden guards as the backbone of guard. The regular army of the Han country will not follow ran min, and the logistics is completely in his hands. He knows that ran min is a very sharp sword, which can hurt both the enemy and the enemy. At this stage, ran min needs to go north all the time. If he wants to enter the grassland, he will certainly get strong support.


    "Maybe it can provoke the Dai state, the Hun ministries and the state of Zhao?" Sang Yu didn''t say much just now. He reopened his mouth and focused on the contradiction between the Hu people: "although the Shuofang generation, which has been inhabited by the Huns for a long time, nominally obeys the state of Zhao, they are actually autonomous. The state of Dai has always wanted to destroy or annex the Huns to capture Shuofang. Now Shi Hu wants to control Shuofang in an all-round way, and their contradiction is very acute."


    The Xiongnu is now in an all-round weak position, with constant internal hatred and killing, and a long-term Crusade by Tuoba on the outside. In addition, the Xiongnu tribes were not all Xiongnu people. Liu Yuan established the puppet Han Dynasty and absorbed a considerable number of Jin people. In Liu Yao''s period, he also absorbed many miscellaneous Hu. Although he still called the Xiongnu, the real situation was that many ethnic groups lived together, so there was constant internal hatred and killing.


    "What the right prime minister said is very true." Ji Chang first affirmed sang Yu''s opinion, and then said, "in more than a month, winter will enter, and the scale of war on the north line will be reduced. Will you beat the puppet court again?"


    It is no secret that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty began to hop around again recently. The state of Han accepted a considerable number of people who migrated from the south of the Yangtze River. Although they left the south of the Yangtze River, they still have their own network of relationships. It can be said that Chu is jumping up and down.


    "The war on the north line will last for a long time, and instability on the south line cannot be tolerated at such a juncture." Ji Chang is no longer a suggestion, but an extreme need. He said: "in view of the provocation on the Bashu side, we should also give a strong counterattack. The minister''s opinion is to transfer Huanwen to the South and organize the expedition corps to fight against Bashu."


    Liu Yan temporarily fell silent. Due to the proper handling of the contradiction between Hu and Han in the state of Han, there is no crisis. It is absolutely necessary to keep steady progress on the north line, and the stability of the south line really becomes the key.


    Emperor Xiaowu of the Western Han Dynasty focused on the north line only after comprehensively solving the problems in the south. Once the war with Shijie Zhao and Murong Yan became protracted, whether it was the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty or Li''s Cheng Han really became the object that needed to be eliminated first.


    The reason why the South needs to be solved first is simple. Behind the hostile country in the north is the vast grassland. Whether it is Shijie or Murong Xianbei, as long as the Han army cannot be eliminated at one time, they can still retreat to the depths of the grassland. Behind the small Eastern Jin Dynasty court in the south is the sea. Behind Li Chenghan are mountains and swamps. Once they can''t carry the front battlefield, they have no place to retreat.


    "We..." seeing Liu Yan meditating, sang Yu hesitated and said, "if the war is protracted, it must be fighting while building the country. In this way, we can only give priority to solving the problems in the south."

 Chapter 453

    The state-owned population registered in the Han Dynasty was more than 5 million, which included Qingzhou, Xuzhou, Yanzhou, Yuzhou, Liaodong county and Jizhou. The population of the recently occupied territory was not included.


    Five million people include Jin people and naturalized Hu people. There are nearly 400000 naturalized Hu people, and the rest are Han Miao people. This figure does not include slaves. If you count slaves, the total population of the slave Han country should be close to 7.6 million.


    For a long time in the future, the Han state will not focus on the development of Qingzhou and Xuzhou only. It is bound to build Yanzhou, which has been fully occupied, and restore the vitality of the Central Plains as soon as possible.


    If those places without statistics are included, the Han country should be able to add another two or three million people, which can be close to ten million. For a country that has been established for only six years, the process from scratch can be said to be very rapid.


    Just having a population without construction can not get the increase of national strength, so the restoration of agriculture is the first thing.


    Agriculture involves a lot of things. Turning wasteland into farmland is only the first step. The top priority is to reorganize the irrigation system. Otherwise, crops can''t live without water. In this way, it is necessary to repair some irrigation systems in advance.


    Restoring agriculture is only one aspect. Farming is production. With goods, we have to exchange what we need, so that all kinds of output can be circulated, and it is also a tax contribution to the country.


    "All parts of Qingzhou have not been greatly affected by the Hu riots, but recently, the old and weak, women and children are working in the countryside, and the speed of recovery shows a rapid downward trend." Sang Yu is in charge of internal production planning and monitoring, and knows some data like the back of his hand. He said: "we originally planned to use a large number of troops for a year, but Chen''s opinion is to suppress the violence of the domestic Hu people and return the labor force to his hometown."


    In the second year of the Han and Yuan Dynasties, the state of Han conducted three major conscripts, the first of which was 200000, the second of which was 300000, and the third of which was 150000. The three conscripts removed a large number of young and strong people from the people. They were still the first people under the rule of the Han state, which really had a great impact on the folk production system.


    Now the territory of the Han state has increased again and again. In fact, there are not only Qingzhou and Xuzhou, but also Yanzhou.


    In Yuzhou, part of the territory was controlled by the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but the Han state controlled eight tenths.


    Because Jizhou has been sawing, it is bounded by Hejian county and Bohai county. The north is controlled by the Hu people and the south is owned by the Han state.


    The territory captured in the new year does not count any population, let alone get any output from it. On the contrary, it will consume national strength again and again.


    At present, the total number of the Han army is very large. The 650000 new army newly recruited in Yuanshuo in 2002, the original 140000 field corps, slave army and slave army, nearly 400000, plus the more than 300000 recently accepted and reorganized, the total force is almost 1.5 million.


    "The country is gradually stable. It is planned to release troops and return to the countryside." Ji Chang was Prime Minister Zuo. The state of Han did not appoint a Taiwei, nor did it appoint a general, a general of chariots and horses, a general of Hussars and a general of Wei. Prime Minister Zuo was in charge of military affairs, He also had the right to speak on military affairs: "the headquarters of the Northern Expedition Corps is 140000, and there are young and strong people incorporated locally. There is no limit to the number of troops on this side. Of the 650000 newly recruited in the second year of Yuanshuo, the minister''s opinion is to retain 100000 soldiers as local counties and counties, and the rest return home. The establishment of servants and slave armies will be abolished and non-Chinese will no longer be accepted."


    Ji Chang did not mention the original field corps. The previous field corps continued to lose personnel during the campaign. By the third year of Yuanshuo, there were only 80000 organic units left.


    There has been no border army system in the Han country. That is because the border line of the Han country has not been stabilized. In addition, it is now the development period of the Han country. It is not a node to draw lines and strengthen defense. The existence of the border army is unnecessary. There must be field corps.


    Later, Ji Chang mentioned the field corps. He said, "apart from the Northern Expedition corps, maintaining the number of field corps at 250000 is an appropriate number."


    The field corps of the Han army is really the main combat Corps. After repeated restructuring, it has been confirmed that the organizational systems of Wu, Shi, dui, Tun and Qu remain unchanged. There should be as many combat troops as there should be. When 5000 people are one, the infantry is 4200 combat troops and 800 are auxiliary soldiers, so every combat soldier will no longer have an auxiliary soldier, It has become a specialized logistics and service arm. Because of the special relationship between the cavalry, while a 5000 cavalry, the corresponding auxiliary riders of other cavalry arms, except the light cavalry, are still retained.


    According to the figure of 250000 field corps. The number of infantry should be 150000. If you add in the affiliated organizational system, in fact, the infantry has nearly 30000 indirect soldiers. The number of cavalry is 100000. 70000 are light cavalry, 20000 are sudden cavalry and 10000 armour riding equipment. Then the cavalry has as many as 70000 auxiliary riders. On the whole, the total number of employees is as high as 320000.


    The military system of the Han army will completely eliminate its dependence on civilian husbands, so there will be no "gengzu" in the corvee policy of the Han country.


    The so-called Geng pawn is a militia who needs to serve for three months a year. Geng and zhengzu were the sources of troops in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties.


    In the Western Han Dynasty, because of the war with the Huns for more than 130 years, almost all the school-age men in the country had the experience of serving as soldiers. However, the number of off-duty soldiers in the Western Han Dynasty, that is, when the number of regular soldiers was the largest, was less than 50000.


    The foreign war of the Eastern Han Dynasty took the frontier army as the main force and recruited good families to supplement and expand the number of troops. In fact, the frontier army was dominated by Geng soldiers who served corvee, resulting in only eight schools in the Eastern Han Dynasty, which were divided into the southern army and the northern army. The school has 1000 to 3000 people, and employs a considerable number of Southern Huns, wuwan and Xianbei.


    The Han state under Liu Yan''s leadership had no more soldiers, which was to lay the foundation for the further reform of the army. For example, after the soldiers of the field corps were selected, they entered a certain organizational system. When they were registered, how much land would they get? The land is the military salary given to the soldiers, so there is the shadow of the government soldier system.


    Apart from the fact that soldiers can get land after joining the army, they will also become the vested interests of the 20th class Baron after making contributions. Each level of the 20th class Baron will have corresponding rewards, which is destined that the military will be the biggest beneficiary when the country expands abroad, so as to keep the army enthusiastic about foreign wars. In short, Liu Yan is building a foundation for outward expansion.


    From the perspective of civil servants, they do not want their interests to be dominated by the military. However, there are no pure civil servants. What they stress is that they can get off the horse to be an official and become a general. There are differences between civil servants and military generals, but the contradiction between the two sides is not acute.


    "The northern expedition was left to the Northern Expedition Corps." Liu Yan''s attention has gradually turned to the south. He asked, "on the matter of the southern expedition, all ministers can express their views."


    With Shi Hu''s main force avoiding the war again and again, it can be confirmed that the war on the north line has lasted for a long time. Ran Min has entered Guangping county. The next step is to fight in Henan. Next, he will not only face the Hu people of Shijie Zhao Jun. once Shijie Zhao really transfers Youzhou to Murong Yan state, LV Tai regiment will be transferred to the south, Facing the Northern Expedition regiment are the Shijie Zhao army led by Shijie and the Murong Yan army led by Murong Xianbei.


    It is inevitable that the Lvtai Corps will go south. His unit belongs to the field corps. It is the field corps to start to the south, so how can the Lvtai Corps be absent.


    "We must build momentum before we march south." Ji Chang narrowed his eyes and said, "the king stressed the great righteousness of the nation, so that all the survivors of the Central Plains met our army in the way of food and potions. Of the three or four million people in the south, millions fled south after the Yongjia rebellion, and the Great Han attacked the Hu prisoners, which made them feel sad..."


    According to historical records, the population of Soochow at the end of the period was about 2.5 million, which did not include ZhuYue and Zhuman. During the period from the eastern Wu Dynasty to the "crossing south in clothes", there were many wars, but the scope was not wide. It is conservatively estimated that the population should increase to about 3 million. With the collapse of the Western Jin Dynasty and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it is roughly estimated that there are millions of people who fled from the Central Plains to the south of the Yangtze River. Generally speaking, the population under the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is almost 4 million.


    "How does the heart feel?" Sang Yu didn''t want to refute Ji Chang. He said with a smile, "shame is more than joy."


    Ji Chang just took a look at sang Yu and didn''t talk to him. He continued to say to Liu Yan, "we can win the hearts of the people for the Han people."


    Liu Yan is more inclined to what sang Yu said. The northern aristocratic families fleeing to the South have been competing with the local aristocratic families south of the Yangtze River. It is because the local aristocratic families in the south are suppressed by the northern aristocratic families fleeing to the south to form a settlement. The northern aristocratic families who fled to the South will not be happy about the new Han state''s continuous victory over the Hu people, and may even have a feeling of resentment. Then judge the result from the recent small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty jumping up and down again.


    In the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, there were more cowards who were afraid of being beaten by the Hu people. Those who were determined to make the northern expedition were also those who really took action. Now they are dead. Most of those who did not die are attributed to Liu Yan, and more are trapped in the quagmire of internal strife.


    "Yu Yi is going north." When LV Yi spoke, he first looked at Ji Chang and then lowered his head: "Yu Yi went north with the third generation of the family and temporarily settled on the side of Langya stone carvings."


    Yu Yi''s journey to the North was very sensational. At first, Yu Yi took his grandchildren with him. He had to be a necessary family guard and so on. Before they reached the Yangtze River, they gathered many families. Among the families that are going to go north with Yu Yi, there are some first-line and second-line aristocratic families. Different from Yu''s family, these aristocratic families are not entirely the younger generation, and even have contemporary family owners.


    "Apart from Yu Gong, it''s just a bunch of wall grass." Sang Yu seemed to disdain and said, "seeing that the Great Han is about to recover most of the Central Plains, there are many guys who want to return home with land deeds."


    There are many families from the north and south of the Yangtze River with land deeds. In the past few years, the local government of the Han country has encountered many problems. Those people took the title deed of a piece of land to the government and wanted to return it to its original owner with various attitudes, which caused great problems to the local government.


    When it comes to the problem, it''s some people with land deeds. The land deeds in their hands cover a terrible area, and they are all suitable land for farming.


    The Han Army liberated most of the land, of course, because the policy of the state of Zhao in Shijie was in a desolate state, but there was no place for cultivation. There was no change in the land before it was solved. By the third year of Yuanshuo, most of the land was owned by the state, and some land was rewarded to meritorious people.


    The local government has encountered many problems. The biggest problem is that the land easy to cultivate is basically rewarded to meritorious people. The owner of the land works hard in the army. The main force for farming is family slaves or official slaves, which is equal to the output stage. The land has a new owner, but the old owner takes the title deed to ask for the return of the property to its original owner. It is impossible for the local government to deprive the property from the new owner, but the old owner has a deed of land and is in a dilemma.


    Sang Yu dealt most with the issue of land ownership in Yuzhou.


    Yuzhou is close enough to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Under the premise of the national concept of the Han state, there is no restriction on the return of people who think they are of Han and Miao descent. During the control of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, there was no lack of people from the south to go north.


    Sang Yu has the final say that he is a member of the Southern family who has to contact. Some families are very aware of current affairs. Some families are deliberately making difficulties. No matter what attitude they are, they are all cut across the board by him. That is to say, if there is no owner of land before the territory, all the territory is owned by the Han Kingdom, and everything is decided by the Han kingdom.


    "Who shed sweat and blood?" Sang Yu said firmly, "according to the minister''s opinion, those who know current affairs can get appropriate compensation, and the rest... Ha ha!"


    Liu Yan can tell the difference between his own people and non his own people. His mind is very broad, but it is difficult to nod silently to show his attitude regardless of intimacy, distance and distance.


    The rise of any power represents a new reshuffle. What camp you sit in should ensure your own interests. The national policy of the Han state has long been determined. Those who participate can share interests, and those who do not pay can roll as far as they can.


    The state''s control of the vast majority of land is a necessary means and a last resort. The land will be slowly transferred to private ownership, but it will only be rewarded to meritorious people for a long time, so as not to go to the mistakes of the Qin Empire, which collapsed the army and the people because there was not enough land.


    "When Yu Gong went north, I had to meet him." Liu Yan still knew the power of the Yu family in the south of the Yangtze River. He tried to say in a relaxed tone: "if Yu Gong wants to regain the property of the Central Plains, I am still willing to nod."


    One sentence made the people present laugh. They knew what Liu Yan meant by that sentence. The Yu family, once the first gate valve south of the Yangtze River, is in a declining stage at this stage, but the skinny camel is still bigger than the horse. If the Yu family defected, the Han Army''s southern expedition will be very relaxed, so there is nothing to add a person who shares interests.

 Chapter 454

    Whether it is "the glory of a gentleman is cut off for five generations" or "wealth is only three generations", it is all about the decline or disaster caused by the wrong way of education for future generations.


    Yu Yi didn''t want to make too much noise when he went north this time. He just wanted to quietly take the grandchildren of the family to Han to watch the achievements of some ancestors. When he met many families on the Yangtze River, he felt very bad at that moment. He didn''t want to go with them, but he couldn''t erase some friendship.


    The world has been turbulent since the Yongjia rebellion. In recent years, the fortunes of the Hu people have declined again and again, and the descendants of the Han family have the tendency to dominate the Central Plains. For many aristocratic families south of the Yangtze River, the mood is very complicated.


    There are many reasons for the decline of the descendants of the Han family, not entirely because of the long-term civil strife, but also because the social system has gone astray. For example, the emergence of the nine grade Zhongzheng system solidifies the upper class. Born in a family with good quality, there is no need to work hard, but senior officials sit in wealth and forever, and it is difficult for the bottom to have the capital to advance even with any effort. In this way, we can get everything we want without effort, which will be taken seriously. If it is not serious, we will not strive to obtain knowledge. A country led by a group of pigs can only develop into a pigsty.


    Those aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River have a complex mood, which is that the rise of the Han country has become unstoppable. They are depressed that gaining advantages in the Central Plains has nothing to do with them and can''t compete for interests. What is more worrying for them is that the country can not coexist with the newly rising Han country, and one side will destroy or annex the other.


    The Jin army can''t defeat the Hu people. The Hu people lose again and again when facing the Han army. Anyone can do a simple conversion question, so it''s worth paying attention to how to ensure that their interests are not infringed. Maybe it would be a good idea to enter the Han territory in advance.


    "Those people are stupid." Yu wing has been in Langya for half a month. Today, he came to the place where he once had the stone carving. He was blowing the sea breeze with a fishy smell. He was watching the waves repeatedly hitting the rocks: "they have no registered residence in the Han Dynasty. What is the reason for taking the land deed to go to the government office to return to the land?"


    There are many people standing around Yu Yi. They are all family owners or speakers. They received news not long ago that the state of Han does not recognize the legitimacy of those land deeds.


    "Yes." Xu Lian, the owner of the Xu family in Wujun, said, "the title deed was not issued by the Han government."


    There are many people who take the land lease to the government of the Han state to claim back the land. As far as they know, none of them has achieved their goal. Some people continue to mess around, while others want to pay for it. No matter what way, they have not obtained the ownership of even an inch of land.


    The handling of the state of Han made a considerable number of people feel uneasy. They urgently needed to find out what the state of Han meant before they had this trip to the north.


    "It''s not that you can''t get land." Zhang Quan, the head of the Zhang family from Jiangxia, said with a little meaning: "many of the families who went north first have obtained land."


    It is said that many southern families who went north in the second year of Yuanshuo mostly went to some family children in their prime of life. Most of them worked in the army, some got nothing, and some became local officials or petty officials after assessment.


    Zhang Quan said that some people acquire land, specifically referring to the group of people who join the army. They are selected to join the army is at least five mu, and there are corresponding rewards for meritorious deeds.


    Five acres of land is very few for people who can be called aristocratic families. Which family can be called aristocratic families does not hold a lot of land in their hands. Zhang Quan specially said that because he thought he had found a way of development in the Han country.


    "The most important military feat in the Han Dynasty." Yu Yi didn''t know what he thought and said with emotion: "any powerful country attaches great importance to military merit."


    The family knows a family matter. It''s no use just having military merit here in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It''s no use having someone who does meritorious service in a family without rank. It can even be said that being full of experience is not farting in the face of casting a good baby. Yu Yi will feel it. He knows very well that his country doesn''t even have the shadow of a powerful country.


    The families that can have aristocratic family identity in the south of the Yangtze River, without exception, have an ancestor who had an official position or title when Chen Qun formulated the nine grade Zhongzheng system, thus becoming the beneficiaries of the nine grade Zhongzheng system.


    Since they are both beneficiaries and vested interests, they hope that the system can be maintained.


    I don''t know who spoke first, so everyone''s topic turned to the system of the state of Han. After talking about it, it became more and more chaotic, because it came from the system of the state of Han itself.


    The state of Han seems to adopt the system of three gongs and nine Qings, but is this system in the pre-Qin period, or in the Western or Eastern Han Dynasty?


    "Looking at the national policy of the Han Dynasty is undoubtedly the pre-Qin system." Without waiting for someone to refute, Xu Lian immediately said, "the strict implementation of the 20th Baron has created a group of military nobility, and their number is the largest in the Han state."


    According to the system that you can rise when you capture the enemy, there are the largest number of nobles in the army. They are the military foundation of the Han state. Aren''t they the most influential people? According to the common understanding, if a group has enough voice and influence, it can determine the direction of the country. When the military has the voice, it will form a * * * * country.


    The system of three gongs and nine Qings in the Western Han Dynasty still has a little shadow of * * * *, but it is much lighter than that in the Qin Empire. In the Eastern Han Dynasty, Emperor Guangwu of the Eastern Han Dynasty finally ascended to the throne of God with the help of aristocratic families and powerful people. In fact, the three Gong and nine Qing system of the Eastern Han Dynasty has changed to the direction of aristocratic families in power, turned into powerful politics and removed the shadow of * * *.


    It should be said that the Qin Empire and the Western Han Dynasty were the * * * * period of the Chinese Miao people, which was also an important period for the development and expansion of the Chinese Miao people. The Qin Empire first laid the outline of the territory, and then the continuous expansion of the Western Han Dynasty. The influence of the two eras on future generations was far greater than that of any period, not only the military expansion, but also the thought of great unification.


    The thought of great unification has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people since the emperor swept Liuhe. It is precisely the thought of great unification that ensures the basic plate of the habitat of Chinese and Miao people, and produces countless heroes who want to take over the lost land when there is a shortage in jin''ou, which also ensures the integrity of the country.


    An aristocratic family that reads more than ordinary people knows better than anyone. If the Han state did not appear, the court south of the Yangtze River could coexist with the Hu people. With the Han state, there will be a final contest in the future. It is a competition between you and me, all because no one can accommodate anyone.


    Others are talking loudly. Yu Yi is stunned at Langya stone carvings.


    The words on the stone carvings show the trend of dragon flying and Phoenix dancing, representing the pride of an empire. Because of the maintenance of the Han Dynasty, the paint color of the handwriting on it has also been repainted, so that people can clearly see what is on it.


    "The sun and moon shine, and the boat carries." Yu Yi felt a kind of recollection in his heart. He fully felt the pride of a powerful empire and couldn''t help reading out the content: "within six harmonies, the land of the emperor. It involves quicksand in the West and households in the north in the south. There is the East China Sea in the East and summer in the north. People everywhere, there are all officials."


    A military song of the Han army was adapted from the Langyatai carved stone. During the battle of Yuzhou, the Jin army led by Chu Li once fought with the Han Army, the Han Army sang the war song and let the Jin army collapse without fighting. Although the news was blocked, well-informed people in the south of the Yangtze River knew it.


    "There is another sentence in the war song of the Han Army, ''is it the king''s land under the whole world and the king''s ministers who lead the land'', how domineering it should be." Chi Ying, Wang Xizhi''s wife and younger brother, was also on a trip to the north. He said to Yu Yi, who was stunned: "Duke Yu, since the Central Plains was flat and unruly, countless capable people and lofty ideals have tried to do the above, but no one can do it. Do you think the king of Han can do it?"


    "The enemy killings in the central plains are serious, with millions of dead and wounded." Yu Yi and Chi Ying are still very familiar with each other. They are also clear about Chi Ying''s political position. In a speculative tone, they said: "it is reasonable to say that the Han state after the catastrophe should cultivate students and rest for a period of time."


    Chi Ying immediately said, "there is news from the channel that the Han army organized the Northern Expedition corps with ran min as the commander. The Han Army has attacked Xiangguo, and Shi Hu fled without fighting again."


    The northward movement of the Han army shows that the center of the Han country does not have the appearance of resting with the people at all, so we can''t guess the thinking of the Han country according to common sense. Since the Han army can still go north, can the Han Army also go south?


    "Shi Hu''s northward movement does not mean that Shi Jie has no power to fight back against the Han army." Yu Yi is a man who has fought with Shijie Zhao Jun more than once. He also saw the frontal collision between the Han Army and Shijie Zhao Jun with his own eyes. He said relatively fairly: "Shijie''s national strength is poor, and most of the terrain in the Central Plains can''t give full play to the cavalry. Shi Hu''s withdrawal to Binzhou is to accumulate strength. I''m afraid he also has the intention of luring the Han Army to go north."


    When the news that Shi Hu fled from Xiang without fighting spread to the south of the Yangtze River, all aristocratic families lost their voice at that moment. They didn''t believe the news and thought it was a rumor.


    Countless aristocratic families sent people to the north of the Yangtze River. They not only confirmed the accuracy of the news that Shi Hu fled from Xiang without war, but also learned that the harm caused by ethnic hatred to the Han territory was not as serious as expected.


    What is enough to make many aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River feel at ease is that they have never been cheap in the competition with the Hu people, but a newly established country that has been established for less than four years has always gained an advantage in the competition with the Hu people.


    At present, the most important thing for most aristocratic families south of the Yangtze River is only one. Will the Han country continue to go north, or enter a period of stability, and how long will they have to make their own preparations.


    "I hope the Han army can continue to go north." Chi Ying said with a very complicated expression, "but there is news that the Han Army going north is only ran min, and a large number of Han troops are transferred to the south."


    The Han Army''s current action is very big. A large number of soldiers return to the countryside or live locally. After a period of rest, the field corps continues to move south.


    Huanwen had a wife born as a princess of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He was transferred from the north line to Yuzhou, which was difficult to keep secret. The news that he was ordered to recruit Li''s Chenghan spread like wildfire.


    "Someone has seen Yuanzi appear in Xuchang." Yu Yi confirmed Chi Ying''s guess and said, "he is as usual this time, but he may not be very happy."


    In the past, when Huan Wen was still an official of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, he suggested the small imperial court to send troops to Li''s Chenghan more than once, and advocated that the Northern Expedition should start with the destruction of Li''s Chenghan. Unfortunately, only Yu Yi agreed, and no matter who else thought Huan Wen''s proposal was nonsense.


    "After Li Shi succeeded to the throne, the Korean situation was chaotic. He attacked Shijie first and then invaded China. Recently, he sent troops to the Han state." Chi Ying shook his head and said, "there should be such a person in charge of the country."


    Speaking of it, most people in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty have been thinking of conquering Li''s Chenghan. It is Li Shi''s enough death. Some of Li''s Chenghan''s civil and military were cleaned and took refuge in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which makes the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty understand that there is no better time to destroy Li''s Chenghan than at the present stage.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty intended to send troops to become the Han Dynasty, on the premise that there were no changes in the state of Han. Before confirming whether it was possible for the Han state to go south, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty could only stare at it eagerly, and did not dare to transfer its troops from along the Yangtze River.


    Later, the news that Huan Wen would command the Han Army to attack Li''s Chenghan spread to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. They had a mixed psychology. They thought that the fat meat they got would be eaten by the Han state first. They also felt that since the Han state conquered Li''s Chenghan, they would not invade the Jin State.


    "No." Yu Yi clearly said, "Yuanzi is just a Lang general and can''t command hundreds of thousands of Han troops. The Han troops will transfer to the South on a large scale, not just to conquer the country."


    Chi Ying was not surprised and agreed: "he has made it clear to the abbot many times. The abbot has begun to prepare for war in the whole army."


    Chu Li appeared in Yu Yi''s mind. Since Chu Li''s intention to cooperate with him again was rejected, the Yu family was not only marginalized, but even there were signs that the Jin army and private soldiers of several aristocratic families transferred to the traditional sphere of influence of the Yu family. His evaluation of Chu Li was still very high before. Recently, some of Chu Li''s actions fully showed that "it is difficult to live up to fame". He shook his head and showed a mocking expression.


    There is no secret about Chu Li''s plan for the Yu family. Seeing Yu Yi''s mockery on his face, Chi Yu persuasively said: "in the final analysis, we are our own people, but we can''t mess up before the national war in the future."


    The Chu family and the Xie family are now political allies. Chi''s family is in the same camp as Wang Xizhi''s family and other aristocratic families.


    Chi Ying had many tasks to go north this time, one of which was to monitor Yu Yi. Among his bags, there are many national certificates and awards from Chu suanzi after being sealed, including the national certificates to be presented to Liu Yan, and the canonization of some aristocratic families in the Central Plains. They must be the national certificates to be presented to the Zhao state, Murong Yan state and Zhang Liang state in Shijie after the state affairs of the Han Dynasty, and even the Fu family who are currently active in West Gansu and North China.


    Yu Yi took a deep look at Chi Ying and waited for Chi Ying to turn his eyes to another place. A sneer arose from the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 455

    LV Yi saw Yu Yi in fenggao City, Taishan county. Before he met Yu Yi, Yu Yi traveled a lot of places. He went to many places of interest. He had to go to some towns and villages. It looked like traveling with his family without any political purpose.


    The most prosperous place in the Han Dynasty is Qingzhou. The relatively prosperous place is not Qi County, which has the capital of Linzi, but Changguang County, which is located on the edge of the peninsula.


    As the rising place of Liu Yan, Changguang county will have historical significance even if it had no history. Yu Yi''s next stop was to go to Changguang County, mainly to the martyrs'' Park. The problem is that some people accompanying him thought it was inappropriate, so they changed to Taishan county.


    Lu Yi saw that Yu Yi was under the background of a large number of South transfer of the Han army. Ran min on the north line took two months to conquer Xiang, the former capital of Shijie Zhao state. Shijie Zhao state ceded Youzhou to Murong Yan state, which led to Lu Tai corps, which should have been transferred to the south, taking advantage of the situation.


    "General Zhengbei has now rescued 30000 Han women in Yecheng and 20000 in Xiangguo." LV Yi, with grief and anger on his face, said, "they are the people left after being eaten. Shijie did more than that. When they moved north and were pursued, they drove our women into the river. The lower reaches of zhangshui were blocked by corpses!"


    The same thing happened in history. During Shijie''s withdrawal from Youzhou in the north, she took 100000 Han women. They were used as military food for "two legged sheep" and not only ate it at night * * * because they were chased by ran min army, Shijie transferred this group of women who hadn''t eaten to Murong Xianbei in the south. Murong Xianbei disliked them as a drag, so nearly 10000 Han women were driven into the river and drowned.


    "The latest of Hu Lu is countless!" Yu Yi was originally bent to blame, but suddenly he got up and was full of indignation: "pour the river, this hatred is difficult to wash away!"


    "General Zhengbei wrote to the center and asked to kill all Capricorn people. My king has readily agreed." LV Yi said angrily, "Yecheng and Xiang killed 40000 people. After that, all Capricorn people will be killed without amnesty."


    Not only did the Han Army kill the Jie people, but after Liu Yan''s permission, ran min also offered a reward to all ethnic groups. The head of the Jie people can use the head of the Jie people to come to the Han country in exchange for not being killed, or even the head of the Jie people in exchange for materials.


    In the context of racial hatred and killing, the Han state allowed Zhu Hu to use the heads of the Jie people to keep peace. However, all people with white skin or hooked nose were unlucky. Not only would they be chased and killed by the Han people, but also a large number of tribes hunting the heads of the Jie people appeared in all ethnic groups.


    It is obvious that the new round of actions of the state of Han is specifically aimed at the Jie nationality. It is also an action of division and disintegration. First, completely destroy the group of people with white skin, green eyes and blond hair, and then take a closer step to clean up the group of Hu people who do not belong to naturalization.


    If there are pure racists in the south of the Yangtze River, the Yu family must be one of them. When they were in the south of the Yangtze River, they worked very hard to clean up ZhuYue and Zhuman, and their claims to the north of the Yangtze River were also to liquidate Zhuhu, which was really a wonderful flower in front of a group of muddling aristocratic families.


    Kipa is not a derogatory word now. When the Yu family as a Kipa was powerful, they united many equally radical people, but only this step. They can''t do more for those non-standard families or people in the nine grade system. After all, radicalism is one thing. If they want to subvert the uniqueness of the nine grade system, they will be besieged.


    The season has entered winter, and it has begun to snow in many places in the north. Recently, Taishan county has ushered in a continuous light rain. LV Yi and Yu Yi, who are silent, sit on the porch and watch the drizzle outside.


    With the change of season, the wars in all parts of the northern line will enter a suspension period. The Northern Expedition regiment led by ran min will temporarily stop at the Qingzhang water line. Xie''an''s headquarters is stationed in the closed field south of Huguan. Taking advantage of the handover between Shijie Zhao state and Murong Yan state, LV Tai''s headquarters will set up a defense line on the Juma River line.


    "Qingzhou, Xuzhou, Yanzhou and Jizhou have all been owned by Han." Yu Yi just depicted the territory of the state of Han in his mind. He said slowly: "most of Si Zhou is the territory of Han, and only the south of Yu Zhou is left..."


    While LV Tai''s headquarters conquered Zhangwu County, ran min''s partial division easily conquered Julu County, Changle County and Wuyi County without troops. Later, LV Tai''s headquarters transferred to the West and easily won Gaoyang County and Boling county. In just three months, a large area of the territory of the state of Han has been added.


    "The Han family does have signs of regaining their ancestral land..." Yu Yi was both happy and complicated, and whispered, "it''s really moving."


    "Not a sign!" LV Yi said firmly, "the old land of the Han family will be recovered in an all-round way, so that the glory of the heavenly power of the Han family will bathe in the mountains and rivers again."


    Yu Yi was silent again. The old land of the Han family was very wide, not just the Central Plains.


    The territory of the western and Eastern Han Dynasties was terrible. It extended to the grassland in the north, the Mobei line in the south, the sea in the south, countries in the western regions in the West and extremely cold places in the East. Those were the two most brilliant imperial dynasties in Chinese history at the present stage.


    "The Han army went south." LV Yi thought it was time to put the topic in the light. He thought Yu Yi''s going north was probably for the future of the family, and said, "I don''t know if Yu Gong is willing to participate in the prosperous times?"


    Yu Yi was a little unprepared when he asked LV Yi directly about his identity as one of the Nine Emperors of the Han Dynasty. According to his idea, the two sides will meet formally for the first time. If there is anything, it should be done step by step. There are still many interest disputes to be discussed. Waiting for the Yu family to express their willingness to be included in the Han system, the two sides will discuss how to interact. It should not be a direct showdown without talking.


    It is hard to hide the southward movement of the Han army.


    Huanwen first appeared in Xuchang, followed by a total of 70000 troops, of which 30000 troops entered Guanzhong, and the other 40000 were led by Huanwen to the north of Jingzhou. The goal of the two armies is very obvious. One of them is to take the land in Guanzhong first and then enter Hanzhong. The road in the north of Jingzhou is from east to west, and the two roads go together to conquer Li''s becoming Han.


    With the action of Huan Wen, Xu Zheng appeared in Pengcheng.


    Xu Zheng has been canonized as a general for the southern expedition. He has 200000 troops, 40000 Jiangdu on the North Bank of the Yangtze River in Xuzhou, 100000 Ruyin County in the direction of Yuzhou, and another 60000 in Nanyang County North of Jiangxia county.


    The actions of the state of Han caused an earthquake of no less than magnitude 10 in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In particular, the fleet from the East China Sea to the Yangtze River can almost be described as an avalanche. Who knows whether the state of Han really wants to invade the south of the Yangtze River.


    The navy of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty suffered heavy losses in the three years of Yuanshuo. It was only a supplement for eight months and only a part of its strength was restored. They didn''t dare to arrange the Navy directly along the Yangtze River. They brought the fleet to the Chaohu Lake in Yangzhou. They were afraid that they would be close to the burning water stronghold again without counting the loss of warships by the Han army.


    On the premise that the number of naval forces between the two sides was too large, the natural danger of the Yangtze River did not bring much sense of security to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Chu Li, the national abbot, took the lead in enlisting the governor Xie Shi, who took the lead in seconding, and a large number of aristocratic families from the same camp responded. When a large number of Han troops were found to go south, they were recruited extensively.


    During the first World War in Yuzhou, Chu Li''s Northern Expedition Corps dropped 40000, which means that the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty had no one-fifth of the regular troops. Later, it was supplemented by various aristocratic families to form a scale of 200000 regular troops again.


    Chu Li suggested that the Jin army should be expanded to 500000 when life and death were at stake. In order to play a leading role, the Chu family summarized all 20000 private soldiers of the family into the regular army system of the small imperial court, which is a bit like Xie Shi, the second general of hem ha, who also took out 20000 private soldiers, and the other families gathered 110000 in seven or eight.


    Because the head of the Yu family, Yu Yi, went north without his nod, the Yu family had nothing to say in their vigorous transformation from private to public. Together with the political allies of the Yu family, they were silent, causing verbal and written criticism. I heard that Wang Xizhi also wrote poems to satirize the Yu family.


    Looking at the formation of the state of Han, almost all the three armies are arranged on the inevitable road of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Strangely, the Han Army that can directly threaten Jiankang is the least.


    After Xie Shi took office to recruit the governor, he led the troops to Shouchun. On the one hand, he also built fortifications in Bagong mountain.


    Shouchun was very important in the face of the invasion of the north. Countless wars in history began around Shouchun. Once the southern army could not hold Shouchun, the subsequent wars would basically be advanced along the Yangtze River.


    At present, the territory of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty north of the Yangtze River is not much, especially after the fall of northern Jingzhou, there are only a few counties left in the prominent part, which can be used as military important places, that is, Shouchun and Jiangxia.


    "With a population of 4 million in the south, gathering 500000 is almost the limit." LV Yi knows the trend of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin dynasty like the back of his hand. At present, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has 350000. If the Yu family is one with another family, it can add 150000, which shows the horror of the family. Seeing Yu Yi''s long silence, he was puzzled and said, "there are a lot of 500000 troops, but the big man fought with hundreds of thousands of troops more than once, and each time he ended up winning."


    Can the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty really gather 500000 troops? Yu Yi expressed extreme doubt about this. His previous status and official position predestined that he knew everything south of the Yangtze River like the back of his hand, and he could master seven or eight points. If he were united in the south of the Yangtze River, he could do it with an impressive combat capacity of 150000 on the basis of the original 200000 regular army.


    "Soldiers are not many, but fine." Yu Yi was ambushed by LV Yi. It is impossible for him to express any attitude for a while. It can even be said that it is not entirely up to him how the Yu family should choose. He was silent again for a little while before he said, "the water network and mountains and forests in the south are very different from those in the Central Plains."


    It should be said that cavalry is the main force in the north, and infantry is the main force in the war in the south. The water network and mountains and forests in the south are really too dense, and the cavalry are too limited by the terrain. With the terrain constraints and the dense cities and towns, if the Han Kingdom really invades the south of the Yangtze River, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty will not fight any decisive battle in the wild, will strictly guard according to the terrain, and will also rely on cities and towns to consume the Han army.


    Fighting against a country of the same ethnic group is really not the same thing as fighting against Hu people. The Han family''s civil war is more cruel. That is, the city''s offensive and defensive war will affect the civilians. After all, there are not only defenders in a city, but also the people in the city will be asked to go to the battlefield.


    "The blood is flowing in the Central Plains. The king of Han Dynasty, who considers himself a guardian of Miao descent, will kill in the south like he did in the Central Plains?" Yu Yi slowly stood up, went to the edge of the eaves, stretched out his hand to pick up the falling rain, looked back at LV Yi, who was still kneeling, and said, "the Han country is strong, the northern line is at the end of war, the west is conquering the country, and he has to invade the south. He is a little arrogant."


    This time, LV Yi was silent. The state of Han had been fighting on multiple lines from the beginning. I don''t know how many people were worried about it. It happened that they didn''t suffer any big losses for a long time.


    "Not to mention taking the land of the three Qin Dynasties in Guanzhong again." Yu Yi didn''t know whether he wanted to remind him or not. He said, "there is a scuffle between Liangzhou army and Fu Hong in the land of Sanqin. I''m afraid the Han army can''t get out of the pass?"


    Yu Yi guessed that the Han army could easily advance to Chang''an City when it re entered Guanzhong. However, when it wanted to advance to the north of Chang''an City, it encountered the resistance of the joint forces of Qiang and di nationalities, and the strict defense of Zhang Liangguo. It is indeed a trend to be involved in the war.


    Once the Han Army entering the pass could not get away, Huanwen''s troops would be removed by almost half. In recent years, Li Chenghan has been constantly seeking death, civil strife is not only, but also constantly using troops abroad. It can be said that Huan Wen can use 40000 troops to destroy Li Chenghan. Let alone Huan Wen, he can''t guarantee to do it. Most people in the center of the Han country are absolutely skeptical, and only Liu Yan has confidence in Huan Wen.


    "In a certain opinion, what the king of Han should do is to cultivate students and raise interest." Yu Yi said with a little sincerity, "even if you want to fight, it shouldn''t be a multi-line battle."


    LV Yi became more and more confused about Yu Yi and calmed down again.


    There are many speculations about Yu Yi''s going north in the Han Dynasty. First, the Yu family was suppressed in the south of the Yangtze River and thought that Yu Yi''s going north meant entering the Han Dynasty. Then, it was nothing more than waiting for a price when the Han army went south.


    At present, LV Yi contacts Yu Yi and finds that Yu Yi is much more complicated than expected. It seems that he has a more obvious attitude of getting out of the incident.


    LV Yi was originally an outpost. Once Yu Yi had the intention to stand on the side of the state of Han, he would definitely be received by Liu Yan in person. The problem is that LV Yi''s contact with Yu Yi has yielded little results, so the later things are unnecessary.


    After an interview, Yu Yi continued to visit the mountains and rivers, and LV Yi returned to Linzi.


    "So our guess is wrong?" Liu Yan met LV Yi in the harem garden. There were no flowers in the garden. There were all things dormant after winter. He walked slowly with his hands on his back. When he came to a pavilion, he stopped and said, "the aristocratic family... Has the interests of the aristocratic family, and we will not retain the interests of the aristocratic family."


    LV Yi thought of this on his way back. The southward movement of the Han army will inevitably break the old pattern south of the Yangtze River. If the Han state does not guarantee the interests of aristocratic families, those aristocratic families will have to fight to death, even if families such as Yu family are no exception.

 Chapter 456

    Liu Yan''s sense of the aristocratic family is neither good nor bad. What he has an opinion on is the system of nine grade Zhongzheng system.


    In fact, the nine grade Zhongzheng system was quite good at the beginning of its establishment. Its purpose is to promote more talents for the imperial court. Unfortunately, no matter how beautiful the system is implemented by people, it will deteriorate. The enlightened people of the older generation died one after another. The new power holders moved towards the road of exclusive interests, tangled with a number of vested interests, cut off the upward channels at the grass-roots level, and the society became rigid.


    Once a vassal state in the northwest frontier, Qin removed the influence of old forces because of Shang Yang''s reform and gave the grass-roots a convenient channel for upward movement. Qin radiated unimaginable power and swept across the six in one central plains from west to East. This example shows that the state is not just held by those in power. Only by working together can it create prosperity.


    After the first emperor ruled the world, there were difficulties. A new group of military aristocrats mastered a large amount of land, and the military aristocrats with a large amount of land also mastered a large enough population, forcing the first emperor to reform again, that is, to adopt a centralized system of power.


    There is one thing in common between the centralized reform and Shang Yang''s reform, that is, to eliminate the influence of a class and weaken the power of that class. When the first emperor was still alive, he could use coercion to eliminate any dissatisfaction, but the reward that the high-level should have received did not come true, and the millions of soldiers who swept through the Six Harmonies did not receive the due reward has become a big problem.


    The collapse of the Qin Empire was mainly caused by some things. The reason is that the first emperor made a big joke on millions of Qin soldiers. The soldiers worked hard and didn''t get a return. The land reward they should have received was delayed again and again. Not only did they not get the reward they deserved, but the corvee and military service were getting heavier and heavier. The first emperor is still alive. Of course, he can force everything, but what happens after the first emperor dies?


    The top level of the Qin Empire first experienced the courtesy and persuasion of the first emperor, and then was persecuted and purged by Hu Hai. As a result, not only the bottom level was disappointed, but also the top level felt cheated. For a time of prosperity, the Qin Empire had no generals in the face of local rebellions, and even had to rely on criminals to pacify the rebels. That was the result of the previous planting.


    "In the face of the country falling into a dying situation, the Great Wall Corps on the north line reluctantly went south to counter the rebellion, and the southern Xinjiang corps cut off the road to the north and sat by." Liu Yan summoned all the officials in Linzi capital that night and set up a banquet for entertainment. Some words should be said: "everything is just because the reward promised by the king is not in place!"


    At the beginning, they didn''t quite understand what happened. Liu Yan rarely talked at length about the history of the Pre-Qin Dynasty. They listened for a long time, but they were stunned when they heard the last sentence.


    Sima Qian, who wrote the historical records, said a long time ago that "all the bustling world is for profit; all the bustling world is for profit". This sentence explains the truth of the world, can explain the reasons for one''s life struggle, and can also explain the process of the strength or weakness of any dynasty.


    "Shi Gong (Sima Qian) said exactly." Sang Yu was one of the stunned gods just now. When he came back, he looked like laughing: "it''s natural to pursue profits in life.", Then he said "ha ha" twice.


    Tonight''s Palace City Banquet is held in a drizzle. The place where the king and his ministers are located is zhangtai, an environment with covered rubble on the roof but empty around.


    It''s cool when there is rain and wind. It''s not a comfortable thing to blow cold wind in winter. Even if the king''s every move has no intention, it will be speculated whether it has any deep meaning. With Liu Yan''s long speech in front, the ministers blowing the cold wind are now thinking that arranging in such a cold place must be to make them alert.


    "Although the world is big, it is small for big men." Ji Chang raised the wine bottle and drank it up. After putting it down, he said loudly: "the old events of the pre Qin Dynasty cannot be repeated in the Han Dynasty!"


    Some people also pondered that although they talked so much in a vague way, they only revealed the major interests. No matter how small the interests are, a reshuffle will lead to the redistribution of interests. When the Han army is going south, it is more targeted to talk about those.


    The big man is the big man of the Han people. The Han state has a number of new vested interests. How to distribute this big cake in the world can only be decided by the big man. Then it is inevitable to clean up the old vested interests.


    When the king was about to invade the south, he was in great spirits.


    At the end of the palace city banquet, everyone went out of the palace city. Their interest was beyond imagination. They had to invite each other to a place to continue drinking and get drunk all night.


    "The king''s meaning is obvious." There are many people opposite sang Yu, but there is a lot worse at the administrative level. He said with a rare serious expression: "the battle of the southern expedition is a battle of shuffling cards."


    The South and north of the Yangtze River form two different worlds.


    In the north of the Yangtze River, because of the rule of the Hu people for decades, and the old story of "crossing south in clothes", there are not many families that can be called aristocratic families in the north, and some can only be regarded as big families and powerful.


    In the south of the Yangtze River, too many northern aristocratic families moved to the past, squeezing the space of local aristocratic families in the south. At the same time, it also brought all places into the scope of aristocratic family interests, resulting in the decline of local aristocratic families in the South and a large number of damage to the interests of civilians.


    Because of the birth of the Han state, in fact, a number of new emerging forces are developing at a high speed, which is an emerging force group with Liu Yan as the core. In addition to Liu Yan, a group of emerging power groups, the Hu family, not to mention first, only the Cui family in Boling, the Zhang family in Zhaojun, the Guo family in Zhongshan and the Wang family in Taiyuan.


    The Cui family in Boling and the Wang family in Taiyuan have chosen to stand in line. Cui''s daughter has become the concubine of the king of Han. The Wang Ji of the Wang family in Taiyuan defected to the state of Han after the war of Xuzhou.


    The Guo family in Zhongshan and the Zhang family in Zhaojun were still working for Shijie before Shihu withdrew into Bingzhou. When the Han army arrived, the Guo family in Zhongshan immediately jumped back. Ran min and LV Tai were able to easily conquer the counties in Zhaodi. In fact, they were assisted by the Guo family. Zhang''s family in Zhao county was secretly approaching the Han state, but unlike Guo''s family in Zhongshan, they immediately jumped back.


    In the Central Plains, the sangs family is the most like an aristocratic family. In the past, the children of the sangs served as officials everywhere. Especially after the Han army conquered Wei County, with the sangs'' children returning home, the situation of a big aristocratic family became more and more obvious.


    The Sang family is followed by the Cai family. If the Sang family is the county hope in Wei County, the Cai family also has a decisive influence in Dongmou county. Sang Yu is the right Prime Minister of the Han state, and Cai you is the internal history of millet management in the Han state. Both of them are in high positions.


    As Prime Minister Zuo of the Han Dynasty, Ji Chang was born into a slave, had no family behind him, and had only two sons. The population is not the restriction that can not develop into an aristocratic family. It is those who refuse to get close. There are relatives, many of whom have to fall under their wings.


    After Shi Hu provoked ethnic hatred and murder, most of the big families and powerful forces in the Han Dynasty were purged, and the remaining faced splitting. In the face of such a situation, the Sang family and the Cai family had to converge. Liu Yan''s speech tonight opened the door to a gap.


    "Does the king want to completely clean the southern aristocratic family?" Liu An, the patriarch of the Liu family in Pengcheng, came from a far greater source than expected. He is a descendant of the Han Gaozu brothers. He will have a great descendant named Liu Yu. Now Liu An is one of those who want to follow the sangs and asks with expectation, "can we have the opportunity to participate in the southern expedition?"


    Sang Yu was deeply impressed by Liu An. It was not that Liu An had many extraordinary talents, but that Liu An had a history of wanting to marry Liu Yan. The reason was that there was a rumor that Liu Yan was a descendant of Yanhan. Later, Liu Yan didn''t mention his origin at all. Liu an was disappointed and broke his mind to marry Liu Yan.


    The Han state attaches great importance to military merit. It is most convenient to develop the family and take the route of joining the army. It is not difficult to join the army. The more difficult thing is how to emerge quickly.


    According to the past practice, except when Liu Yan was at the end of his life, the group of people who followed him earlier rose with the water and the boat. It was only ran Min who took the country and got a high position in a short time. The rest did not keep up with the fast lane. Unless they made great achievements, they climbed up step by step.


    At present, they can still maintain a family appearance in the Han state. They basically take the attitude of knowing current affairs in the great catastrophe. They can''t break up against the will of the state. After cutting the branches and leaves, they need to find a new way out. They can only aim at the outward development of the army.


    Many of the big or powerful families in Beidi regard the sangs as a banner. After they get close, they follow the lead of Sangyu ma. A new group is forming.


    Cui became the concubine of the king of Han Dynasty because of her daughter. She became another object that some big families and powerful people in the Central Plains could get close to.


    Relatively speaking, LV Yi, who went north from Jiangxia to become one of the nine Qing Dynasties of the Han Dynasty, also became a flag. He was close to many aristocratic families from the south.


    The Jiangnan faction also has Huanwen and xie''an, but they are much weaker than LV Yi, and Huanwen and xie''an have been avoiding attracting more attention.


    Even Ji Chang, who always wanted to be an isolated minister, although he did not gather a group of people, most people who turned from civilians to nobles still regarded him as the leader.


    Another is the naturalization school. It is difficult to choose who they can follow. Tuobaxiu, one of the concubines of the king of Han, has become a flag. They are the most low-key group in the state of Han.


    Tonight''s banquet took place in more than one place. It was all about discussing how to get what in the war of the southern expedition. Liu Yan, who was in Miyagi, soon received a report. After listening to it, he just smiled.


    Where there are people, there are factions. It is impossible to avoid factions. After all, people are social animals. Whether it is the similarity of ideas or the attraction of interests, it is inevitable to form a close relationship with each other.


    The palace city is deep and quiet. In the drizzle, some palace lanterns shake left and right. The lamp oil burning in the bedroom leaves a stuffy smell in the air.


    In the past, Liu Yan should have gone to bed long ago. Tonight, he was teasing his April old son. Next to him was his eldest daughter Liu Yin, who was playing.


    This summer, Cui Wan gave Liu Yansheng a fat boy. The name was called "careful", and the baby name was Xiao *.


    * * in the modern age is the meaning of pig, and another layer of interpretation is called Dragon. The name is Shen. Liu Yanqu is like the hope that his eldest son can be careful and all the others are eager to expect.


    In other words, the name of Liu TSE, the emperor of the ancient era, is called "Er Er". It is very inspiring for the Cui clan to take a small name for Liu * * for his eldest son. Unfortunately, Liu Yan did not immediately seal Liu Shen as the prince.


    As the Han army was about to go south, a special thing happened, that is, the follow-up to the interruption of Liu Yanna''s southern aristocratic family women as early as one year in Yuanshuo.


    "Xie Shi, take the initiative to talk about old things again." Cui Wan was embroidering with some sisters. When she took the initiative to talk about it, the others made a move in their hands. She seemed to be unaware of the surrounding things and said to Liu Yan, who was teasing her son from a distance, "Xie''s way is just young."


    For today''s people, Xie Daoyi''s twelve years old is really a young age, but for Liu Yan, it is a young age.


    Liu Yan is going to be middle-aged. He will accept a little girl who is not even 13 years old. If she is going to be shot in modern times, the problem is that the woman''s 13 years old is the marriage age after hairpin.


    It is not Xie an who is an official in the state of Han who talks about marriage again, nor Xie Shi who is a small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty to recruit the governor. It is Xie Yi who has not been an official at present.


    Xie Yi''s current responsibility in the Xie family is to teach the children of the family and want to cultivate an excellent generation for the family. Originally, Xie an should do this job, but Xie an''s fate trajectory has deviated.


    "She has a two-year-old brother named Xie Xuan." Liu Yan was indifferent to the acceptance of Xie Daokai and was extremely interested in Xie Xuan: "I heard he was a fat boy with a tiger head and a tiger brain."


    At a young age, Xie Daokai has a great reputation in the south of the Yangtze River, but she can write poetry and have many talents. What really makes her famous is the story of "chanting the talent of Xu".


    As a king, Cui Wan and Zhang Lan immediately looked at each other.


    Zhang Lan said: "just to pick up with * er, or have a companion."


    Liu Yan hoped to bring Xie Xuan to the state of Han. In ancient times, Liu Che trained Huo Yan (Huo Qubing) since childhood. He absolutely wanted to train another Hussars general himself. Now it seems very difficult. He can only implement it when he brings the south of the Yangtze River into rule.


    Many factions in the Han Dynasty are forming. Liu Yan knows that it is inevitable. What he can do is to monitor but not destroy. He also needs to balance the situation. There are differences between officials and workers, and a similar trend is forming in the harem.


    Liu Yan''s thoughts drifted away when it was not easy to be a king. The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty took Xie Shi as the conqueror, and the main garrison was in Shouchun. The history is so similar that it was still in the battle of Bagong mountain. Compared with the "battle of Feishui" in history, the layout of the Jin army has hardly changed.


    If there is a difference, it is not Fu Jian, the great emperor of Qin, who wants to break the water. I wonder if Xu Zheng, the general of the southern expedition, will receive a calligraphy from Xie Shi and want the Han Army to retreat to make room for war?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xie Daokai''s birth time is confused. There are differences in age in the book. Let''s do it first for the plot.

 Chapter 457

    It is either snow or rain in the north. Although the temperature along the Yangtze River has decreased slightly, it is still a beautiful scene of wind and sunshine.


    The Han Army wantonly transferred to the south, and two countries of the same ethnic group turned to the impending military collision. The situation between the north and the South became extremely tense. The active Han army can be seen everywhere north of the Yangtze River, and the situation south of the Yangtze River is similar.


    Xu Zheng came from Pengcheng to the camp on the Yangtze River in Ruyin county. The camp of the Han army should be about 40 li away from Shouchun. Due to the obstruction of the mountain line of sight, he could not look at each other.


    There are many water systems around Shouchun. First, there is Yingshui from Yuzhou, then there is huaishui that cuts across, and there is fatty water not far from Shouchun city. These water systems eventually converge to shaopi, 60 miles away from the southwest of Shouchun. It is a swamp lake, covering a very wide area. It has been heard that there are many water thieves.


    The Han Army placed the largest number of troops in Shouchun, reaching 100000 troops. Xie Shi stationed in Shouchun, including Shouchun''s original 40000 garrison. Should there be 60000 or 70000 Jin troops in this direction?


    "Count the people in the city." Xu Zheng is the most energetic moment recently. He sits on the tiger head chair with a golden Sabre only supporting the ceiling, presses the handle of the sword with his right hand and touches the beard of his chin with his left hand: "it is the same for enlisting the people as soldiers and guarding the city."


    The cities in the south of the Yangtze River are much more dense than those in the north of the Yangtze River, which is the situation formed by ethnic living habits. There are not only many cities in the south of the Yangtze River, but also many villages in the suburbs. Compared with the few villages exposed in the wilderness in the Central Plains, the reason why there are few villages in the wilderness in the Central Plains is because the Hu people are constantly rampant.


    "The Shouchun line is similar to the Dantu line. The Jin army continues to build depth and form a great length of fortifications." Li kuangyou was a Jiangdu order. He saw with his own eyes that the small imperial court had built exaggerated defense depth from scratch: "they also led water into the house, dug deep underground holes to create mud and covered with traps."


    The last time yuan Qiao led the slave army and slave army to force Shouchun, the war did not start at all, but some local wars occurred frequently. The biggest trouble encountered was not the resistance of the Jin army, but the trouble caused by the dense water network.


    This time, Xu Zheng''s southern expedition army not only faced a dense water network, but also the muddy land caused by * * * * by the deliberate indiscriminate excavation of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. As Li Kuang said, there were still unknown traps.


    At present, although it is winter and the war will not happen immediately, the pre war positional investigation has not stopped for a moment. When the Scouts of the Han Army entered the Jin army controlled area, they did not lose much in fighting with the Jin army. They fell into some swamps and sharp thorn traps, resulting in much more losses.


    "They didn''t want to fight us in the wild." Ding Yi said with disdain, "what I want is how to rely on the protection of the city wall and hide in the turtle shell to entangle with us."


    In this southern expedition, the Han Army did not expect a happy sweep. It was very clear that it was a war to attack the city and pull out the stronghold. The Han Army going south was mainly infantry, and the cavalry could play a limited role in the south. Naturally, it was necessary to cooperate with the corresponding inland water army.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty had a large number of naval forces. In addition to the Yangtze River Navy, they also had their own county and county naval forces in various water systems. For example, there was a Jin Army Navy with about 300 or 400 boats in shaopi according to the investigation.


    When the Han Army approached the north side of Shouchun for forty miles, the Jin army still shrank in Shouchun city and hid in Bagong mountain not far away. On the one hand, Xu Zheng kept practicing martial arts and soldiers, on the other hand, he did not lack the action of recruiting civilian men from the surrounding areas.


    Xu Zheng''s enlistment of civilian men was not used to ensure the logistics line, but to gradually flatten the depth of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Can''t the Jin army shrink out? Then the things they did became unattended. The Han army made a solid advance in the front, and the civilian men who carried the burden of covering the soil in the rear.


    It is impossible for the surrounding people to say they are not worried about being recruited by the Han army. They found that the Han Army had no intention to drive them to attack the city with ants. They just did some rough work and provided two meals a day. There was no need for the Han Army to take the initiative to recruit civilian husbands. The people called friends by word of mouth in order to have two meals a day.


    War is constantly going on all over the world, especially in Yuzhou, which has been a battlefield since the second year of Yuanshuo. Without a stable environment, it is impossible to produce. People can''t work to avoid war. In fact, people have long begun to eat bark, grass roots and other things that can satisfy their hunger.


    Xie Shi, who is in Shouchun, is not willing to watch the Han Army destroy the offensive and bury the traps. He is still more willing to fight out of the city, but the orders from Jiankang strictly prevent him from leaving the city.


    The credentials of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty were presented by Chi Ying to Linzi. LV Yi, a scholar of the Han Dynasty, took over the credentials. The national credentials were presented. Chi Ying not only didn''t get any reply, but even the proper diplomatic etiquette was not implemented. The only time he saw the senior level of the Han state was LV Yi when presenting the national credentials. Since then, it has been hanging.


    No answer is the best answer. Chi Ying was supposed to leave Linzi and take some canonized gifts to the Han territory. He just packed up his things to go out, but he found that the house had been blocked by the Han army. The reply was that the Han state was discussing to respond to the letter of state and asked him to stay in place and wait.


    Chi Ying was put under house arrest in disguise, but Yu Yi''s movement was unimpeded.


    Yu Yi didn''t ask to see Liu Yan. He just stayed in Linzi for a day and left the city. He took his family''s younger generation to Changguang county. The previous trip to the martyrs'' Park didn''t come to an agreement. Since the accompanying group had settled in Linzi, he obviously had to go to the martyrs'' Park.


    Xie Shi basically had no attitude towards a large number of aristocratic families going north before the war, or even the aristocratic family owners going north in person. Xie Yizhong''s talk about the prince of the Han Dynasty was actually written by him.


    The policy of the aristocratic family has always been very complex. Xie Shi is the chief inspector of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Yes, he is leading the army to fight with the Han army who is about to invade the south, but it does not prevent him from leaving a way back for the family. Even in the face of the strong approaching of the Han Army, he still couldn''t prevent him from paying close attention to whether there was any response from the Han king.


    "Lingjiang is a beautiful woman. Many people ask for it but can''t. My brother doesn''t need to worry too much." Xie Wan is Xie Shi''s fourth brother. The official worships Zuo Xiaowei. Ling Jiang in his mouth is Xie Daokai. He covered the wine bottle in his hand and said, "I don''t know where Anshi is now."


    Xie Li has six sons. Xie Yi is the oldest. Xie Ju, the second son, died early. Then there are Xie an, Xie Wan, Xie Shi and Xie tie. According to the nine grades being formulated by the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the Xie family is a top-grade family. Their family background determines that it is not difficult for the legitimate men of the family to be officials. However, not everyone in the Xie family is willing to be officials. For example, Xie Yi, who has been reluctant to become an official for a long time, Xie an, who did not want to be an official, is very interested in being an official.


    Xie Daoyi, a member of the Xie family, is a talented woman with a wide reputation in the south of the Yangtze River. A popular saying is that he wants to ask the people he marries to line up from the Yangtze River to Jiankang. There are also many candidates who are worthy of him.


    It was probably in the sixth year of Xiankang that Wang Xizhi tried Xie Yi''s attitude at a banquet and wanted Xie Daoqian to have a baby kiss with Wang Ningzhi. At that time, Xie Yi neither agreed nor refused. The Wang family where Wang Xizhi lived actually regarded Xie Daoqian as the daughter-in-law of the Wang family from that time.


    With the initiative of the Wang family, Xie Daoqian, who was not a few years old, often played with Wang Ningzhi. According to the original trend, the two little guys went on as childhood sweethearts until they got married together.


    This time, the Xie family wanted to bring Xie daokan to Liu Yan. They had not communicated with the Wang family in advance. When the Wang family learned the news, the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty had to stage a big play.


    Not long ago, Wang Xizhi caught Yu Yi and scolded him. His peerless calligraphy was destined to make people swear. The article rumored that later generations exposed the drama of a woman marrying a king in the Xie family. Wang Xizhi of Jiankang went to find Xie Yi first, but set out to Shouchun without any results.


    Xie Shi was interrupted by the sudden appearance of Wang Xizhi at a routine military meeting. The background is that the Han Army did not stop when winter came. He pushed ten miles south from Xiacai, less than thirty miles away from Shouchun, which is heavily guarded by troops.


    When the literati broke out, they didn''t care about military affairs. As soon as Wang Xizhi appeared, he looked angrily at a group of civil and military forces, and stared at Xie Shi and Xie Wan, who were slightly stunned.


    "Go back to their headquarters and wait for the next consultation." Xie Shi first let the civil and military out, and then stood up to meet Wang Xizhi. He was full of doubts and asked, "Yi Shao, but what great event has happened? Why is it dusty and angry?"


    In the final analysis, the Xie family really did not make any commitment to the Wang family. The decision to marry the baby is the wishful thinking of the Wang family. Xie Shi has enough confidence in the face of Wang Xizhi.


    The procedures of engagement between aristocratic families are very complicated. Exchanging the eight characters of birthdays is only one of them. Necessary gifts should be accepted and collected. The family elders of both sides should pay red posts to each other before they can be considered as a formal engagement. Xie and Wang didn''t take any of the above steps. According to common sense, Wang Xizhi couldn''t attack even though he was full of anger when Xie shichuai understood and pretended to be confused.


    Who is Wang Xizhi? He is a world-famous great poet, calligrapher and metaphysician. After being respected and flattered, many things are taken for granted.


    "The chief inspector thought that Wang''s family was declining and could be bullied at will?" Wang Xizhi was once the son of the largest gate valve in the south of the Yangtze River. Although Wang is now at the bottom of the four gate valves, his influence and strength can not be underestimated. This time, Wang casually took 20000 private troops as the regular army. He stared at Xie Shi with wide eyes, raised his hand impolitely, and angrily said, "it''s understandable that Xie wanted to leave a way back, but he attacked the king''s daughter-in-law. It''s too much to deceive others!"


    In the eyes of some people who don''t know the truth, Wang Xizhi, a great poet, calligrapher and metaphysician, should be a gentle and elegant person, but no matter what his status is, he should be human, and he should have a temper. He can hang high when he doesn''t commit it, and he will be angry when it is related to the honor and disgrace of the family,


    The Xie family is definitely lying if they don''t take the anger of the Wang family into account. Who doesn''t know whether Xie Daokai is a talented woman or a coveted aristocratic woman. Everyone likes the great beauty. It was a misunderstanding that was not a misunderstanding years ago. In the face of the anger of the Wang family, Xie has his own choice.


    The general situation of the world should be clear, it really becomes very clear. The new Han Dynasty will soon recover the Central Plains, showing the posture of a military power. Looking at the Han Army''s attacks everywhere, it was not difficult at all. Multi line operations had never been weak. It can be imagined that the worst situation of the Han country was to control most areas of the Central Plains and would become a powerful country in the world.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was in a state of mind when facing the large-scale southward movement of the Han army. It looked like it was going to fight to the death, but if the Han state showed an attitude of being willing to ensure the interests of the aristocratic family, it was another matter. Under this complex psychology, not only Xie is looking for a way back, but the Wang family also has their own actions.


    "Yi Shao, take it easy and don''t be impatient." Xie Shi kept smiling on his face. He didn''t want to tear his face completely. For example, he poked out that the Wang family had children going north. He asked Wang Xizhi to sit down. He was rejected by brushing his sleeve. He said with an unchanged smile, "it''s not true not to say the engagement. You know that Ling Jiang always makes his own decision..." he dragged an end and said softly and hard: "brother dotes on Ling Jiang. What Jiang asks is what he must agree to."


    "Nonsense!" Wang Xizhi retorted, "it is well known that Ning Zhi and Ling Jiang have no guess since they were young. They regard them as future partners."


    Xie Shi didn''t talk nonsense about this matter. Xie Daoyi was really interested in Liu Yan from scratch. Especially when the state of Zhao in Shijie continued to retreat, she just answered "it''s better to be with such heroes than with weak people" when asked by the family elders, which gave the elders a very clear answer.


    "What the world knows." Xie Wan didn''t want to speak. Seeing that Wang Xizhi was the aggressive one, he couldn''t hold his breath and said, "Lingjiang and Ning are playmates, but they have nothing to do with each other."


    Wang Ningzhi is only eleven years old this year and has not taken any calligraphy. The relationship between Xie Daokai and Wang Ningzhi is a playmate. It''s impossible to say how Xie Daokai likes Wang Ningzhi. On the contrary, as a talented woman, Xie Daokai should say that Wang Ningzhi, who seems very mediocre, is just playing well, or the kind who wants to hide somewhere.


    "It''s inappropriate to talk about this when the Han army is approaching." Xie Shi deliberately eased the atmosphere, smiled and said to Wang Xizhi seriously, "let''s put our children''s private affairs before the military affairs?"


    Wang Xizhi smiled angrily and said something he shouldn''t have said: "if you''re going to be in law soon, can you still focus on military affairs?"


    At that moment, Xie Shi''s face was very ugly. Xie Wan, who was younger and more energetic, directly scolded him for "lack of strategy".


    "Xie an is one of the great generals of the puppet Han Dynasty. The daughter of the Xie family is the puppet king''s concubine right away. Xie must have a wealth and glory." Wang Xizhi sneered and brushed his sleeves again. Before leaving, he put down his words: "the matter of family income will never rest!"

 Chapter 458

    When Wang Xizhi left, Xie Wan and Xie Shi brothers fell into a long silent posture.


    The life of aristocratic families is their face. Nothing destroys their foundation more than feeling humiliated. The Wang family is the "King" who used to "share the world with horses". Although the Wang family has declined in the past decades, if the relationship network and the forces dormant in the people erupt, it can still destroy any family that is the same door valve.


    "Although they have been prepared..." Xie Shi was still worried: "their attitude is tougher than expected."


    The north and the south are likely to break out an unprecedented war next year. The southern aristocratic family led by Chu Li and Xie Shi has made a joint agreement to put state affairs first, and the Wang family is also one of the families who signed the agreement.


    The south of the Yangtze River is ruled by Sima royal family, rather than aristocratic families. In order to ensure their own interests, all aristocratic families showed a rare unity under the premise of the Han Army''s invasion to the south.


    Under the pattern of focusing on great unity, according to Xie Shi''s guess, Xie and Wang did not get engaged in the marriage between Xie Daokai and Wang Ningzhi. Xie Daokai''s marriage changed. Although Wang would have opinions, Wang would only choose default for the unity and stability of the southern aristocratic family.


    Xie''s talk about marrying in laws of the king of Han is very complicated. Of course, Xie''s intention is to leave a zhuangkang avenue for the family, but also to pave the way for the whole aristocratic family south of the Yangtze River.


    The reason why Chu Li agreed with Xie''s resumption of marriage with the king of Han was that Xie Shi mentioned that the marriage might have an influence on Liu Yan. Even if the Jin army lost to the Han Army in the end, the southern aristocratic family should also have a communication channel with Liu Yan in adverse circumstances.


    After all, the military strength of the newly rising Han country is really too strong. There is no one in the South who dares to boast that he will defeat the Han army. In the face of the Han Army''s southern invasion, there was no confidence in winning. More than one aristocratic family was looking for a way back. In contrast, Xie''s layout was not only for his own family, but also to take care of the aftermath of possible defeat.


    "Of course, if things can be done, we will gain the most. But..." Xie Wan shook his head and smiled bitterly: "looking at the appearance of Wang Xizhi when he left, things really can''t be good."


    The Xie family tried to understand Liu Yan from many channels. The information they got was that Liu Yan was willing to work hard to protect his women.


    The concubine of Tuoba Xianbei''s origin won a lot of benefits for Tuoba''s generation, and then she was able to stabilize under a series of attacks from Murong Xianbei, and even had enough materials to use for conquering the Huns.


    The Cui family in Boling became the concubine of Liu Yan because they had a daughter. After the Han country became strong, it changed from a family of prefects to a family with great influence. Too many Beidi families and giants were attached to their wings, and there was a tendency to develop towards the door valve.


    Talking about the little Zhang family, a female Zhang Lan entered the harem of the king of Han Dynasty. Zhang family has changed from a local tyrant to a county hope family, and an emerging aristocratic family is taking shape.


    "Wang can''t make trouble unless he is willing to kill the fish and break the net and be enemies with many families." Xie Shi believed in his own judgment. He pondered for a moment, smiled and said, "even if the Wang family is really noisy, the families must lead away first and wait for the situation to be completely unfavorable. The Wang family must have a reputation as a promoter of the subjugation of the country."


    The country is the country of the aristocratic family, but the aristocratic family does not have to have a country. The family interest is the prohibition of the aristocratic family. The country can perish, but the family interest should last forever. The key now is Liu Yan''s attitude towards the southern aristocratic family, which determines the resistance of the southern aristocratic family.


    Xie''s re talking about marriage is a big test. Yu Yi''s intention to go north with his family''s descendants is unknown. The large number of aristocratic families crossing the river to the North has aroused the extreme concern of the centers of the two countries.


    The season is winter, but the posture on all fronts is different.


    In the direction of Shouchun in Huainan, the Han Army led by Xu Zheng did not stop advancing southward due to the influence of season. By November, their Han Army had advanced to a range of 20 miles to the south of Shouchun, and the two sides were on guard at a distance from several low mountains.


    On the Dantu side of Danyang, the Han Army fleet entered Jiangdu wantonly. The Han Army on the shore had to perform exercises every day. The noise made the Jin army three police a day in Jingkou, but the Han army here only had movement and no actual action.


    When the Han army arrived in Xinye, I don''t know when the Han Army warships began to appear on Mianyang. Mianshui can directly threaten many important towns in Jingzhou. In addition, the Han army is stationed on the side of Dahong mountain. It can be imagined what the Jin army on this line should face when the weather is suitable for fighting.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has not been happy recently. Without fighting on several fronts, it presents an unfavorable side. Chi Ying, who is bearing the important task, has become silent since he went north. There are still many things that hit them hard. First, the state of Zhao in Shijie took the initiative to seek peace with the state of Han. Murong Yan also heard that it was going to stop fighting with the state of Han. Zhang Liangguo, who has always been obedient, also changed his attitude.


    "The situation of mutual invasion between the north and the South has been set!" Guo Ao is the son of Guo PU. He was originally out of the field and was recently reactivated. With a slightly mysterious tone, he said to Chu suanzi, "the Hu people should decline and China should prosper. The situation has been settled."


    Guo Ao''s Guo family has nothing to do with the Guo family in the Central Plains. They have always been a home of scholars. When metaphysics prevailed, they were especially like a fish in water. It is said that Guo Pu was an orthodox believer and was good at predicting prophets and many strange prescriptions.


    Metaphysics was a prominent school in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and was regarded as a branch of Confucianism, but all scholars would study it. The impact was that whether it was the family affairs of the aristocratic family or the choice faced by the country, it was extremely easy to be controlled by some mysterious metaphysics.


    Whether it was the former Wang family or the Yu family who came from behind, at present, the Chu family is a fresh relative. The little emperor is too young to talk about governing the country. After he Chong''s death, state affairs were handled by Chu suanzi. Does that mean that the Chu family has become the ruler of the country?


    Chu suanzi is actually very young. She is not comfortable as empress dowager. The reason is that Sima royal family has long lost power. Although the Chu family has many conveniences to develop, they lack details and huge strength support. The country is still the country of aristocratic family, not the country of royal family or relatives.


    Chu suanzi didn''t quite see Guo Ao''s face through a gauze curtain. Recently, she is a little exhausted. Some Han troops are about to invade the south. What is more troublesome is that Wang Xizhi is making a lot of trouble. She can''t help asking for ghosts and gods.


    "I heard that there is an eminent monk named Wu Jin in Shijie. He said that the Jin chamber will rise again and lead the heavenly king of Jianwu to persecute the people?" The eminent monk in Chu suanzi''s mouth is the guy who advised Shi Hu to kill all the Jin people in Shijie. The heavenly king of Jianwu is the name of Shi Hu. Perhaps it was a common disease of early widowhood that led her to believe in religion and Buddhism. She ran over a bead bracelet in her hand and whispered: "the Hu people are weak, so is the rising China, our zhengshuo or the pseudo Han?"


    Any statement related to mystery is extremely obscure and more ambiguous. In short, it is said, but the specific way depends on the listener to guess. If you guess right, it is completely effective. If you guess wrong, it is to understand wrong.


    Guo Ao was going to be vague. He didn''t expect Chu suanzi to ask so clearly. He pondered for a moment and said, "luck has ups and downs. Changes in the sky can show everything. Under the sky at night, there are bright stars above Huainan. Who should be lucky? I''m afraid it depends on the changes in the situation in Huainan."


    Chu suanzi understood and decided that the rise and fall of the country was on the side of Shouchun battlefield. After giving Guo Ao a gift, she went to the side hall to see her father Chu Li.


    After the salute, the two knelt down to each other for a long time without making a sound. During this period, a nursing mother came with Sima Zhen, the little emperor, and waited for the nursing mother to take Sima Zhen away. The silence was broken.


    "Since the Huainan war situation will affect the national movement, we need to persuade Wang Xizhi more." Chu suanzi frowned and said firmly, "don''t make waves when the country faces strong enemies because of family private resentment."


    Wang Xizhi has such a great reputation that many of his friends are either great poets, great calligraphers and great metaphysicians. They have great voice convenience for public opinion. Once they get together, they will really mess up the public opinion in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Chu Li said with a wry smile, "now it''s just verbal and written criticism, and it doesn''t use the strength of the family to attack each other."


    "There is already a Yu surname." Chu suanzi''s frowning appearance did not affect her beauty. She said that she was only 21 years old this year. To say that the current age is the real young age. She sighed and said, "Yu''s family is just outside the incident. If Wang and Xie fight..."


    Family fighting in the south of the Yangtze River is not uncommon. Usually, they fight against each other''s wealth. When money and wealth can''t suppress each other''s arrogance, it should be the whole martial arts. Once the largest family fighting was to call friends and call out nearly 20000 people, which is a large-scale war.


    In the past, there were still some small-scale families tangled with each other. If Wang really wants to tear his face with Xie, the two giants don''t know what scale they are.


    If there were no Han Army''s invasion to the south, Chu suanzi would like to fight and kill the aristocratic families. He''d better die together so that the control of the country can return to the royal family. The problem is that now the Han army is going to fight, and Chu suanzi asks the whole south to unite against the enemy and not to have any internal struggle.


    "Mainly... The royal family is not... Not good." Chu Li said intermittently in front of him, and then said plainly: "the Royal Princess has a bad reputation, otherwise the Wang family will be satisfied with exchanging the Royal Princess for Xie Daoyi."


    Sima''s woman''s reputation is more than bad. It should be said that once you hear who Sima''s family wants to marry the princess, who absolutely chooses to flee.


    It''s true that someone who wants to marry the princess and run away directly. That person is still an official in the state of Han. I heard he''s doing quite well. That man is Xun Xian. After Wang Meng was sent to the local government as an official, he became Liu Yan''s second close secretary lang. he saw that he was a new political star and was rising.


    Chu suanzi always frowned deeply. He didn''t know how to respond to his father''s arrangement because he said it was true.


    It seems that the Sima family''s luck was completely exhausted from Sima Yi to Sima Zhao. After that, the descendants of the family first became the king of Langxie and later became the emperor. Sima Yue fought a little, but Sima Yue died after only two years as the emperor. None of the Sima family''s children after Sima Yue could get on the table.


    "They just make a fuss..." Chu Li was willing to think in a better direction and said bluntly: "the puppet king''s attitude towards the aristocratic family is unknown. They should insist on resistance for their own sake."


    Since Xie Yi talked about his marriage again, Liu Yan has not given a formal reply in the past two months. Not only Xie''s family was hung in the air, but the heart of the whole aristocratic family south of the Yangtze River has not been put back properly.


    Xie Daojian''s marriage became unusual under the special situation, which was regarded as the attitude of Han King Liu Yan towards the southern aristocratic family.


    Chu suanzi and Chu Li could not make a decision that could determine the situation of the country. With Guo Ao''s prophecy, they recognized that the country''s reliance on Xie was more important than ever, and tended to Xie because of a prophecy.


    To say, neither Chu suanzi nor Chu Li thought that Xie''s marriage with Liu Yancheng would turn Xie''s family into a complete refuge in the state of Han. They don''t have much trust in the character of the Xie family, but they understand the nature of the aristocratic family.


    Halfway through the conversation, a eunuch hurried in and said that the news about Xie Daokai came. The famous talented woman in the south of the Yangtze River left her handwriting and ran away!


    "Ah?" Chu suanzi looked stunned. After being stunned for a long time, she didn''t know what she thought. She smiled a few times and said, "it should go north."


    Chu Li thought more, but he didn''t believe that an aristocratic family woman was completely unaware of her departure. He said to his daughter, "it''s OK. The puppet king is not an ordinary person, and Xie''s daughter''s move will give a deep enough impression."


    It was five or six days ago that Xie Daokai ran away from home. Xie''s family has been blocking the news for five or six days. Otherwise, the strictness of running the family with the door valve can be covered all the time. Their self disclosure is a very normal act and a declaration to the outside world. No matter how Wang disrupts the storm, Xie won''t be around it.


    Xie Daoqian, who always thought he was hiding from others, was not deliberately blocked in the Yangtze River... Or the Jin army could not block it, but the Han Army did not. They crossed the river to the north bank very easily, and even dared to approach the Jiangdu and watch the continuous Han army camps from a distance, Naturally, there is a fleet of river water strongholds that can cover the sky and cover the sun.


    Laurie has three good things... Er, no, it''s because Laurie hasn''t fully developed. Dressed as a man, she looks like a handsome young man carved in powder and jade, but the waitresses nearby don''t dress very well. As a result, when the Han army came around to ask, they immediately found that their team was weird

 Chapter 459

    Since the second year of Yuanshuo, people have been crossing the north of the Yangtze River in the south.


    People who go north are not entirely aristocratic families. There are also some people who have lost their land in the south. They think that an emerging country in the north is rising. They think that according to the practice of the previous emerging dynasties, they should divide their fields and expect to obtain their own land before leaving their hometown for the Central Plains.


    There are many people in the south of the Yangtze River who do not have their own land. The South has been shuffled again and again after "crossing south in clothes". Some families with big families can''t carry it. What can people without any voice and self-protection ability do. As a result, a large area of land was taken by the northern families who moved south in various ways. Those who lost their homes did not know how to shape, became farmers and gave more to people to farm.


    According to the incomplete official statistics of the Han Dynasty, from the second year of Yuanshuo to the end of Yuanshuo, the number of people from the south to the North exceeded 80000, which was probably arranged in the nearby counties of Xuzhou.


    There was no land division in the Han Dynasty. Except for those who owned the land, the only way for anyone to obtain land was to join the army.


    During the second year of Yuanshuo, the policy of obtaining land for joining the army has not been implemented. Hundreds of thousands of newly recruited soldiers received some policy compensation when they were arranged to return home in the third year of Yuanshuo.


    The compensation given by the Han state to the retired soldiers is that those who are willing to accept the government''s resettlement can obtain five mu of land, and those who want to return to their hometown can only obtain two mu of land. Under such a policy, the vast majority of veterans choose to accept government resettlement, and only a few return to their original places.


    The people who went from the south to the North failed in their desire to obtain land. It was unrealistic to return to the south of the Yangtze River. They could only accept the opinions of the Han government, that is, the government got 50% of the harvest and distribution for the government, and they could leave half.


    The official strict control of land in the Han Dynasty is not without reason. At this stage, it is not specifically used to prevent the large-scale annexation of any land. It is deliberately cultivating a group of property owners and making them the backbone of the country.


    It should be said that in addition to being held by the government, there is no family with tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of hectares of land in the Han country. The sangs who own the most land are only 3000 hectares of land. That is because the sangs originally owned land deeds when they formulated relevant land policies in the Han country.


    If we don''t go south in a short time, the Han country should implement some policies to attract immigrants. The problem is that the Han army can go south at any time. What else can we do to attract immigrants from the south of the Yangtze River? Isn''t it trouble for ourselves?


    It is precisely because no matter what season, there are people going north. The Yangtze River fleet of the Han country did not carry out any blockade, but only had checkpoints inland.


    The checkpoint along the north road is not to prevent anyone from going north. It is to monitor the people going north. In fact, it is also a necessary deterrent to spies.


    Recently, the Han Army along the Yangtze River has determined that it will specially formulate landing sites. Dozens of people led by Xie Daoyi arrived at the North Bank of the Yangtze River before the implementation of the policy.


    The Han army near Jiangdu is a posture of loose outside and tight inside. If Xie Daokai and others go directly north and enter the inland four or five miles, they will encounter checkpoints and be stopped for necessary registration. They will be searched and other things. If there is anything wrong, they will be detained.


    "It''s really red at the top and black at the bottom!" Xie Daokai was not nervous about dozens of Han troops coming around. On the contrary, she said with a very interested attitude: "it is said that the Yanhan military uniform is red and black, which looks like a new moon."


    The military uniform of the Jin army is white. If it is matched with some straw and cloth willows, it is a whole army mourning for who.


    In fact, whether the Western Jin Dynasty or the Eastern Jin Dynasty, according to the five virtues, they belong to Jinde, so the main color of the army''s robe should really be white. There are many unreliable statements about why the two Jin Dynasties were white robes.


    When it comes to why the Jin army''s war robe is white, one of them is that the Jin army takes the mourning white as the main color of the war robe because of the fall of the Central Plains. However, from the pre Qin Dynasty to the northern and Southern Dynasties, the mourning should wear black.


    It was only in the Ming Dynasty, when the novels were very popular, that a large number of descriptions were made about the army, and the novelists of the Ming Dynasty wrote that according to the social customs at that time.


    "Lang Jun?" When the maid Xie LAN saw that the Han Army had come up and had put her hand on the hilt of the sword around her waist, she said nervously, "you are still interested in judging their military clothes. Shouldn''t you want to fool them?"


    Why don''t you call me childe? It''s all because we are still a society with an unusually distinct class, and the childe is the son of princes and princes, so it''s very appropriate to continue the title of Lang Jun from the Western Han Dynasty to the present.


    Jiang Ming was the leader of the Han army. He was actually from Danyang, south of the Yangtze River. After choosing a good time to go north, he joined the Han Army and participated in the battle of Pengcheng. Later, he also supervised the slave army and the slave army to fight with the Jin army under the command of the National Father Chu Li. Later, he was arranged in the sequence of the Han Army in Jiangdu.


    Danyang was a place of production of elite soldiers in the Eastern Han Dynasty. It was usually hired to fight and make money. It was especially loved by the princes in the period of scuffle. Danyang''s history of mercenaries has long ended with the change of dynasties, but some ancestral martial arts have been inherited. Jiang Ming became a Han army because of his good martial arts.


    "Who are you waiting for?" Jiang Ming has actually seen that this is a team of women disguised as men. His tone is not so severe: "don''t you know that the military is important and can''t be close at will?"


    "Listen to your accent, are you from Danyang?" Xie Daoyi really didn''t know what the tension was. Ignoring the pull of the maid leader, he approached Jiang Ming and asked, "when did you join the Han Army, how are you treated, what officials are you now, and have you been discriminated against?"


    Jiang Ming was slightly stunned by several questions in a row. He could see whether the man in front of him was a small fine gentleman or a fine gentleman with very good origins. He wondered how he would go north with a group of sword maidens, but it was not the time to be curious.


    "Leave quickly." Jiang Ming didn''t look ferocious, but he was very impatient. He waved his hands: "if you don''t go again, you should catch it and torture it carefully."


    "Are the Han troops so fierce?" Xie Daoyi became more interested and said in succession, "is it only fierce to defeat the Hu people? The soldiers in the south look like soft cotton. No wonder they can''t beat the Hu people."


    A Shi Chang under Jiang Ming hammered the tail of his long gun to the ground and said ferociously, "Xiao Xijun, don''t ask for trouble."


    "It''s really fierce. It seems that it''s right." Thanks to his good mood, he blinked playfully and said in silence for a little while: "do you want a fortune? If you want, you can take me to your senior official."


    The Han army with patrol mission has heard similar words. They are all self righteous Southern aristocratic families. When they come to the North Bank of the Yangtze River, when they meet the patrol Han Army, they usually say that they are always rich and noble. They want to directly find the high-level recommendation of the Han country.


    Jiang Ming looked up and down at Xie Daoyi, and turned his attention to the waitresses who looked like men disguised as women. He has seen many self righteous aristocratic families, including some humble scholars who look polite. It is the first time he has met such a strange team.


    What people will say is usually with confidence. There are not many people who dare to win the army. Seeing Xie Daokai''s self-confidence, Jiang Ming hesitated.


    "Really, really, it will be a..." Xie Daokai was wearing a white Samurai robe with gold trim and drawing a huge circle with his hands: "... What a great wealth!"


    The place where they are located is a small hill. You can see the Han Army camp built in the field around Jiangdu from a distance. Because it is not far from the roadside, it can also be seen by pedestrians on the road.


    Xie family dared to let Xie Daokai go north. Secretly, they must arrange a group of people to look after them. Because they are secretly protected, their whereabouts must appear strange or sneaky. Then it is inevitable to be watched by the Han army.


    The Xie warriors who secretly protect Xie Daokai are very nervous when they see that Xie Daokai is surrounded by the Han army. They have to be ready to rush up to protect Xie Daokai at all times. Their wrong actions attracted the attention of Han soldiers. Before there were no other actions, they were surrounded, and some unknown people were also implicated.


    Until Xie Daokai found something wrong on the other side of the road, Jiang Ming didn''t say anything. She looked at Jiang Ming, who was still hesitating, raised her hand to the other side of the road and said, "those people are the bodyguards sent by my family to protect secretly."


    Of course, Jiang Ming knows that some people will rush forward and back when they go out, especially the aristocratic families south of the Yangtze River like to pay attention to ostentation, but that''s none of his business. He ignored Xie Daoyu, waved his hands and shouted "go" at his subordinates. He raised his feet and walked very quickly.


    "It''s really a great wealth!" Xie Daoyi''s voice was very crisp. She thought very clearly before she left home. She didn''t know the way north. The accompanying maid looked at no spectrum, so there was no better choice than to find the Han Army directly and let the Han Army protect Linzi. When she saw that Jiang Ming was walking very simply, and that the warriors sent by the family to protect secretly were about to be arrested, she ran to the roadside to find the head of the Han Army, and said directly, "I want to see your senior officials."


    "Your daughter..." Xie Biao was the leader of the warrior who protected Xie Daoyi. He shouted in shame and knelt down on one knee: "I''ve caused you trouble."


    Speaking of it, Xie''s people would not have clashed with the Han Army at all, and it was inevitable to be taken away for questioning. They believe that they have the experience of saying that they have the feelings of xie''an, that is, they suffer from some flesh and blood.


    Peng Yong hasn''t recovered from Xie Daoyi''s words. Suddenly, 40 or 50 people on the road all knelt down on one knee to plead guilty, making it very obvious for those who looked flustered or inexplicable.


    This year, any family will have their own marks. Some people in the crowd recognize the marks on the samurai weapons. A "thanking valve Samurai" immediately tells the origin of kneeling down on one knee to apologize to those samurai.


    "Thank you?" Peng Yong knew it clearly and ordered the soldiers to guard all the people without expression. He went up and down not far in front of Xie Daokai and said in a muffled voice, "you go together."


    In this way, about 60 or 70 people of Xie Daoqian''s group were taken to the Han Army camp. After being closed for a day and a night, a school captain came to confirm his identity, and then alerted Jiangdu Ling Raymond.


    Raymond was originally the city captain of Penglai county. Later, he transferred to the field corps and became the Jiangdu order after making many contributions. The reason why he would be alarmed was very simple. The captain asked in the past was confused by Xie Daoyu''s sentence "I will be your king and concubine" and reported to him..


    Jiangdu is an important military town. Li Kuang, the first Jiangdu commander, is now a Lang general. Fu Wei, the second Jiangdu commander, has become a palace captain. It is conceivable that Raymond will also have a good future.


    Jiangduling can be regarded as the upper middle class of the Han military. It is not difficult to learn some news. Raymond knows that Xie really talks about marriage. It is not easy for Xie Daokai to appear in person. Therefore, Raymond does not pay attention to it.


    "Yes, that''s what you understand." Xie Daokai was still very relaxed when facing Raymond. She even smiled and said, "I can''t wait. I ran here by myself."


    Raymond has a confused attitude towards such an aristocratic family girl. He feels very bold, but at the same time, he also seems to feel very absurd. However, no matter what kind of idea, the king does not refuse marriage for a moment, as a minister, he will have concerns.


    There is nothing to talk about in a conversation. It is absolutely impossible to close it again. After making some necessary restrictions, Xie Daokai can walk freely in places that are not too important. Since then, Xie Daokai can often be seen wandering in Jiangdu Han army barracks.


    Xie Daoyi is absolutely curious about the Han army. She was born as a doorman and is no stranger to soldiers. She admires the Han Army that can beat the Hu people and likes to stay aside and watch the Han Army practice.


    In fact, the practice of the Han army was nothing good. It was just that the officers gave orders, the soldiers obeyed unconditionally, and there was no dazzling martial arts.


    "It''s really rigid." Xie Daoyi didn''t feel boring. He said to Xie LAN, "when the Jin army practiced, there were many patterns. The Han army only emphasized discipline. Maybe it was such a difference that there were two completely different armies."


    What happened in front of Xie Daokai was a picture of an officer asking him to rush into the canal. It was cold in winter, and the water temperature was higher than the air, but when he came up again after entering the water, it would make people shiver.


    Han army training is also about personal skills. There are only a few moves for what arms come and go. Everything is practical, and there is no fancy place.


    "It''s a pity that they won''t let them go to the water stronghold, otherwise they can have a good look at the difference between warships." Xie Daokai said with an expression of great interest: "I hope I can see more on the way north, not only looking at the Han Army, but also how the Han king governs the country, and whether it is a legendary king who is just militaristic and ignores the life and death of the people."


    Yes, Xie Daoyi just wanted to see with his own eyes what is the difference between the north and the south of the Yangtze River and why the Han state can defeat the Hu people again and again, while the Jin State has been beaten by the Hu people.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    I seldom write about the folk of the Han Dynasty. I want to describe it with Xie Daoyi''s vision of going north. If you don''t like it, please prompt and jump over as soon as possible.

 Chapter 460

    Raymond sent a fast horse to report to Linzi and ask for instructions. During this period, Xie Daokai and others were placed at the corner of the military camp.


    Xie Daoyi requested to enter Jiangdu more than once, and the reply was refused again and again.


    In other places, Xie Daoyi can stroll around. After all, there are many small hillsides around the camp. Even if you want to watch carefully, you can look from a distance. Jiangdu City is a very important military town. Strict control is inevitable, and it is also related to the safety and confidentiality of the Shuizhai. How can Xie Daokai go in.


    After a lapse of six days, an instruction came from Linzi center, asking Raymond to send troops to escort Xie Daokai north.


    "What do you mean you don''t have to rush?" The person Raymond asked was Wang Meng. He said with a bitter smile: "recently, there have been many strange gangs around. It seems that the target is the little fine gentleman. There is another instruction from the center that you can''t rush too quickly without laboring..."


    Jiangdu City is an important military town. In fact, there are no ordinary people. Wang Meng will appear here because he personally escorts materials as the head of Guangling county.


    Raymond knows who Wang Meng is. He doesn''t despise Wang Meng because he is just a county magistrate. Besides giving a banquet, he also has some problems to solve.


    "Wang''s gate has been making trouble with Xie''s gate recently. The news has spread all over the two sides of the great Jiangnan." Wang Meng has been a local official for less than three months. For the first time, he will naturally pay attention to everything. Otherwise, it should be the work of the county captain to escort materials. He knew why he was respected and was not proud. He wanted to make achievements and get real respect: "the aristocratic family has many disciples, including some eccentric people."


    The custom of gathering and raising disciples has existed since the ancient pre-Qin period. Before, it was the house of princes to raise disciples. In the two Jin Dynasties, there was not so much attention. For example, some small family episodes can also be regarded as disciples.


    South of the Yangtze River is the current situation of aristocratic family co governance. Aristocratic families often have thousands of private soldiers, and there are tens of thousands of private soldiers at most. In addition to private soldiers, the door lords and aristocratic families will cultivate warriors by themselves, and some dead soldiers will be selected from among the warriors. The dead are usually used as assassins. The wind of assassination is very popular in the situation of family co governance.


    Raymond was depressed about how he could spread such a thing. He was clearly aware that someone should not let it happen on the premise that he was going to be unfavorable to Xie Daokai. He said to Wang Meng in embarrassment, "can you let Xiao Xijun hide in your team?"


    Wang Meng understood Raymond''s intention in an instant. It was nothing more than a plan to build a plank road and hide behind the scenes.


    When the matter was settled, Raymond took Wang Meng to Xie Daokai''s resting place, reported that he was allowed to see people and told the whole story.


    "OK." Xie Daoyi answered first. He looked at Wang Meng curiously and asked, "are you the Wang Langjun who was deliberately searched by the king of Han Dynasty for two years?"


    Liu Yan kept looking for Wang Meng for two years. Later, he found him with the help of the sangs. With this incident as a footnote, Wang Meng''s reputation is actually bigger than he imagined. That is, as the country ruled by Liu Yan becomes bigger and stronger, the story is more mysterious.


    When Wang Meng heard that question, he didn''t have much special emotion. He greeted him politely and elegantly. Later, he said, "I have to wrong Xijun and dress up again. The entourage needs to be reduced to two."


    It was agreed that Xie Daokai disguised himself and hid among a group of people who were going back to Guangling county. Xie Daoyi agreed directly without thinking about it. He thought it was very interesting.


    After everything was ready, Raymond not only set up a suspicious array, but also six teams set out from the barracks to the north. Each looked like a team escorting Xie Daokai.


    After leaving the barracks, the team went north in a separate way. The first attacked team was only less than six miles away from the barracks. The attacker just made a wave of temptation with a powerful crossbow and immediately retreated. Under the pursuit of the Han Army, none of them were caught. All the attacked fled through complex terrain.


    The second attacked team was eleven miles away from the barracks. The attackers still tried to find the right team to charge. The Han army fought with the attackers for less than a moment, but the attackers retreated first.


    The six teams in front and back were attacked in different places. According to the casualties, the Han army was killed and injured more than the attackers, which made Raymond frown for two or three days.


    In fact, the army has no advantage over people with martial arts skills in small-scale conflicts. The soldiers used the open and close moves above the battle array. They said that either the enemy died or I died under one attack. The reason why Samurai are called samurai is that they are good at playing in small-scale fighting after long-term martial arts training, but if they go to the battlefield, their survival rate will not be much higher than that of soldiers, just because there is not so much room for samurai to play in the battlefield.


    "It''s rampant!" Raymond received the news that the attackers were up to 50 or 60 people, and a few were 20 or 30 people, each carrying a strong crossbow. He said to Wang Meng, "there were two or three hundred people stopped along the Yangtze River, and there were probably so many people who didn''t stop. Wang''s gate valve did a lot this time."


    Without investigating the origin of the attacker, the number is really quite large. Generally, if you are injured and can''t escape after the attack, you will kill yourself. When the Han Army checked the body, it found that the attacker''s face had been disfigured, and there was no clue to track his identity.


    "It must be the people who have Wang''s clan, and it must be fueled by other aristocratic families." Wang Meng felt strange that the attackers looked very fierce, but only a few seemed to want to kill, and the others were not so firm: "things are more complicated than we thought."


    Wang and Xie have made a lot of noise recently, but they are limited to the mutual abuse of public opinion. The two sides have maintained great restraint and did not stage a family private fight.


    Raymond has a task and wants to complete the instructions of the center. The starting point is to protect Xie Daokai and arrive in Linzi.


    Although Wang Meng attaches importance to it, there are not so many limitations. He can think from many aspects of the overall situation. He can understand that Wang and Xie really have a feud. The question is whether the two sides want to fight, and how many aristocratic families want to benefit from this event.


    The Han Army wantonly stationed troops along the Yangtze River. The situation in the south of the Yangtze River has changed greatly. Except that the families including the four gate valve can''t find channels at all, otherwise none of them didn''t send their children north. They have been testing the Han''s attitude towards the southern aristocratic families.


    People who want to fish in troubled waters always exist under the chaos. Raymond ignored some details. Wang Meng read the war report but found a problem. It is only one thing to attack and kill true or false, and the key is the traces of fighting in many places.


    "Xie''s door valve must have someone secretly." Wang Meng thought on his face and said something that made Raymond confused: "can you think in other directions? For example, everything is just the southern aristocratic family. It will cause the greatest movement, make Xie Xijun known all over the world, and also attract the king''s greatest attention?"


    "It seems like something like this." Raymond said in a daze, "it seems very abnormal that every team has been attacked."


    In order to test the inference, Raymond sent several teams successively, and set traps based on the action of the previous attacker. Without exception, those teams were attacked again, but this time they jumped into a far more perfect trap than the previous one. Most of the attackers were either killed or committed suicide, but there were attackers who were captured with attempted suicide.


    After four days of torture, Raymond was not so happy when the answer came out, but more angry.


    "They don''t really want to kill Xie Xijun, they just want to make a big noise." Raymond could not praise the correctness of Wang Meng''s guess in advance and could not suppress his anger. "They killed more than 200 people, and we killed and injured more than 300 soldiers just to cause enough noise!"


    "The aristocratic family never takes human life seriously, especially the lives of their subordinates." Wang Meng also added that human life in troubled times is the most worthless. He said, "now that we know what''s going on, we''ll leave tomorrow?"


    The angry Raymond thought about how to retaliate, but he dared not disturb the overall layout of the military. He could only bite his teeth. If he killed the South Bank of the Yangtze River, he would have to cut the aristocratic families hard and let them taste the taste of death.


    Guangling county is under the jurisdiction of Guangling County, and the county capital is Huaiyin City. It has 1400 households and a population of more than 6000. Guangling, as a county seat, lives in 3000, and the rest are scattered in various villages.


    At this moment, Xie Daokai sat on a carriage that was originally loaded with grain but was now empty. Because there was no special attention, the carriage looked a little dirty. She didn''t mind wearing coarse linen clothes. She sat on the dry weeds and leaned against the edge of the carriage with both hands to watch the scenery along the way.


    In winter, after a few snows in Huaiyin, the land in the wilderness is covered with white snow. At a glance, it is not completely silver. There is snow in some places and not in some places. It looks like the fur of a big spotted dog on a large scale.


    Xie Daoyu, who was dressed in coarse linen, had no gorgeous hairstyle on her head. She was tied with a very ordinary horsetail and shook with her small head looking left and right.


    There were five or six hundred people in Guangling County who went to Jiangdu with the county magistrate Wang Meng to transport supplies. Except for some Qiang men and Youjiao in the county government, they were basically people who served corvee.


    The escorting sergeants arranged in Jiangdu are all cavalry soldiers who do not need to play in the initial stage of the next war.


    With an obvious escort posture, they are almost arriving in Guangling county. They have not been attacked even once, but they don''t know whether it is the Han Army in Jiangdu who is searching and cleaning the place, or the aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Raymond is really annoyed by the Southern Door lords and aristocratic families. He can''t send troops to land on the south bank. Instead, he can send troops to explore the surrounding areas. If he feels suspicious, he will inquire.


    The action of the Han Army in Jiangdu was too big, which caused the shock of the Jin army on the South Bank of the Yangtze River. The joint effect was that the Jin army on the south bank also began to move around, but the action of the army on both sides of the Strait did not know what kind of situation change it would cause.


    The wooden wheels rolled along the slightly muddy road. Many carriages walked in the middle of the road, with people walking and cavalry riding on both sides.


    "So you are from Yangzhou?" Xie Daoyi often chatted with the people. Although she was wearing burlap, others saw that she had a strong temperament. At first, she was cautious and unwilling to chat. After a long time of coexistence, plus she didn''t have any arrogance, she gradually could chat happily: "how''s life? Can you eat?"


    Chatting with Xie Daokai are several young men who look very green. Their willingness to get closer to Xie Daokai is purely due to their nature of getting closer to beauty.


    "Yes, yes." The sixth in a Liu''s family is 14 years old. Although he is the sixth, he is actually the only child left in his family. Some brothers and sisters died early, and some died in corvee service. There is only one mother left. He said shyly, "compared with the past, now we are living a fairy life. We only hope to be a few years older, work hard for the king who has a good life, earn five acres of land, and be lucky to have a title."


    "Have ambition, good ambition." Xie Daoyi said and became confused: "but aren''t you the only child in the family? If there''s anything, what can I do?"


    Ah Liu was dumb for a moment.


    "A big man will be promising only if he enters the army." Lin Li is also a half boy. With an expression full of longing, he said: "everyone wants to fight for the king..."


    At this time, ah Liu finally found some words and interrupted: "the little stone next door joined the army and got five mu of land. Usually, the government sends slaves to help farming..."


    The language organization ability of several young men is a little chaotic. Xie Daokai picked out some special fragments from many words to the effect that men want to change their life destiny in the Han Dynasty. For people who don''t know big characters and have no special skills, the best, fastest and most convenient channel is to join the army.


    Later, Xie Daoyi found Wang Meng and said bluntly, "can you stay in Guangling for a period of time?"


    Wang Meng is talking with the county assistant about how to arrange farming and water sources after the spring. When he saw Xie Daokai coming, he didn''t expect to come directly to intervene.


    Gao Ping, the Marquis on horseback, immediately looked at Wang Meng. The sign he got was to ensure Xie Daokai''s safety. At the same time, unless he received a new order, he would slowly send people to Linzi.


    "Fine gentleman is the body of freedom." Wang Meng had no right to interfere with what Xie Daokai thought and did. He looked at Gao Ping and then said to Xie Daokai, "you should ask Gao junhou about your schedule."


    Xie Daoyi immediately looked at Gao Ping and walked slowly, but he didn''t speak.


    "It will snow again in the near future..." Gao Ping said gently, "you can stay in Guangling for some time."


    Xie Daoyi saluted and thanked, turned to a group of young men, didn''t know what to say, and attracted a burst of low cheers from the young men

 Chapter 461

    It is said that during the Yan Han Dynasty, Guangling was a big county with a population of 80000. The spinning industry was very developed. It can be regarded as a land of fish and rice.


    Now we are talking about the Yan Han, we are talking about the Eastern Han Dynasty, not the Western Han Dynasty. There was a time when Yan Han could not be mentioned. At the beginning of Cao Pi usurping Han, it became taboo for Liu Yuan to establish pseudo Han. It was due to the inferiority complex of the small court of Jin.


    According to the historical records, because of the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, there is also a Han state established by the Huns. If Liu Yanzhen recovers the old land of the Han family and makes the Han state stronger and stronger, Liu Yan, who is also Liu''s before the two Liu Han empires of the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, is really not a good name for the Han state.


    "Once I heard the king talk about..." Wang Meng said in a slightly hesitant tone, "will it be recorded as the third empire? The third empire of the Han Dynasty."


    Wang Meng was walking in the city with Xie Daoyi, accompanied by Gao Ping and some Han soldiers.


    A few days ago, there was a heavy snow. The ground and roof were covered with snow. The people who cleaned the snow in front of the door were the most seen on the street.


    "Empire?" Xie Daoyi is a scholar. She knows clearly what the word Empire means. It can be called Empire not only by unifying the Central Plains, but also by being strong. She opened her mouth in surprise and said, "that''s not only to recover the old land of the Han family, but also to recapture the western regions, and even..."


    In fact, in addition to defeating another empire in the war, the Western Han Dynasty used to attack the Hun empire. The Eastern Han Dynasty, which continued the Western Han Dynasty, had the scale of the Empire in terms of strength, but did not win any imperial competition.


    There were four important foreign wars in the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    In order to stabilize the xuantu county and Lelang county established in the Western Han Dynasty, the Eastern Han Dynasty had a lot of competitions with the ethnic groups such as Koguryo, Korea, filth, raccoon, Woju, etc. the biggest opponents in the Northeast were Wuhuan and Xianbei. The most successful one was to defeat Wuhuan. In fact, the other ethnic groups were only deterred and established Wuhuan captains.


    Then there are the remaining Southern Huns from the Eastern Han Dynasty to the Western Han Dynasty, but in the early stage, they fought against them based on the Great Wall. Later, they made the Huns surrender in name with the policy of consumption and solicitation, and the establishment of Hun captains had a little control. Judging from the fact that the southern Xiongnu would go south to thresh the valley from time to time, the control of the Eastern Han Dynasty over the southern Xiongnu was not as strong as expected.


    At the end of the Western Han Dynasty, the problems left over in the Northwest were various ethnic groups that lived by herding sheep, commonly known as the Qiang people. The army of the Eastern Han Dynasty had a long-term local war with the Qiang people. In the most prosperous period of the Eastern Han Dynasty, all Longxi counties were occupied by the Qiang people. The establishment of a guard captain for the Qiang did not play a positive role. On the contrary, it worsened the situation and led to the chaos of the Qiang people in the following hundred years, It was not until Duan Shashen (Duan Ying) used killing methods to intimidate the Qiang, but later the Eastern Han Dynasty played off again. During the chaos of Dong Zhuosheng, the Qiang even killed into Sili and went straight to Chang''an.


    The most successful foreign war in the Eastern Han Dynasty should be against the south, that is, Wujun, Kuaiji, Nanhai, Hepu, Jiuzhen, Jiaozhi, Yulin and other counties. However, this time was not counted in the four major wars of the foreign war, because those people in ZhuYue and Jiaozhi did not even have the qualification to be called the enemy.


    The war for the recovery of the western regions is the recognized "one of the four", but compared with the control of the Western Han Dynasty, the control of the Eastern Han Dynasty over the western regions is less than that of the Cao Wei period.


    "As can be seen from the above, the Han kingdom that the king of Han wanted was not the (Eastern) Han after ZTE, but the (Western) Han Dynasty, the direct descendant of the founding emperor Gaozu." Xie Daokai stopped walking. She saw Ah Liu on the way. Obviously, ah Liu also found her. She raised her hand and said hello from a distance. She asked Wang Meng, "can you go and have a look?"


    Wang Meng habitually looked at Gao Ping.


    Gao Ping nodded silently. They haven''t received new instructions yet. Xie Daokai''s stay in Guangling city is actually a very good result.


    Guangling city is a recovering city. The former county magistrate led the people to carry out some repairs. After Wang Meng took over, he also paid attention to the repair of the city wall for the first time. In this way, the people now generally have no sense of security. Having a solid looking city wall will make the people feel more at ease.


    The buildings in the city are basically thatched huts. Few buildings whose roofs are rubble can be seen. Except for the city tower, there is no house more than two feet high.


    There are about 3000 people in the city. They usually live in the city and go to the suburbs to do agricultural work.


    According to Xie Daokai, after a day or two, there seems to be no business in Guangling City, that is, there is no market. She was not sure whether there was no market because of the snow or whether there was really no market in the city.


    Of course, ah Liu saw Xie Daoyu. He didn''t recognize Xie Daoyu in a long white dress. He was stunned that Xie Daoyu waved to him.


    "Ah Liu." Xie said hello again with a smile, pointed to the opposite room and asked, "is this your home?"


    The current urban planning is not so strict. Only one main road in the city is straight, and the other roads change according to the location of the house. The house is not neat. It looks like one in the East and one in the West. In places with dense houses, strangers are more likely to get lost.


    A Liujia''s house is very ordinary. There is a wall directly beside the road. A small door is only covered with a grass woven fence. It looks like there are no windows.


    "Me." Xie Daoyi pointed to his small nose and said, "we had a good chat on the way."


    "It''s you..." ah Liu''s broom fell down somehow. I can see that he was very surprised: "you are... Yes..."


    Today''s Xie Daoyi is different from when she was wearing burlap. She is wearing a long white dress with red trim. She also has a set of valuable animal fur on her shoulders, a hairy hat on her head, and a black cloak behind her. No matter how she looks, she looks extremely rich and noble.


    "May I go in?" In fact, she had gone to the door, stepped back from the fence and walked in: "it''s dark, and the air is stuffy."


    The rapid footsteps followed. Three or four Han soldiers with swords in their hands entered. After they entered, they stood in a semi fan-shaped distribution, just to protect Xie Daokai in the middle.


    Ah Liu was a little confused before he followed in. After entering, he directly called "Niang". A middle-aged woman''s voice came from the inner room.


    The woman who came out of the inner room could not judge her age from her appearance. She was wearing a coarse cloth Ru skirt that traditional Han women would wear, and she had something that looked like a shuttle in her hand. As soon as she came out and saw so many people in the room, she was stunned for a while before she said, "there are guests?"


    At this time, ah Liu had come to the wall and heard a stiff sound. There was no light in the room until the wooden doors and windows were pushed open.


    "Good aunt." Xie Daoyi saw the shuttle in the woman''s hand and said with a smile, "is your aunt weaving?"


    "Well, ah? It''s making trouble with the machine. You have to wait until spring." The shuttle in the woman''s hand was indeed used for weaving thread. She was completely adapted to the darkness. She saw Xie Daoyu dressed up as a noble woman with inexplicable tension. Looking at the room, there was a man who was a soldier, but smiled, turned her head and said to ah Liu, "take care of it."


    Ah Liu said "Hey" and pushed the back door out.


    People in the room can hear the sound of something moving. Looking out from the back door, there is a small garden, and there is a house directly opposite.


    Xie Daokai really forgot that she didn''t hear the "creak" when she came in, so how could women be weaving.


    In winter, everything is dormant, and weaving needs hemp. The residents in Guangling city have original locals, and more people come from the south of the Yangtze River. Ah Liu''s family is a new southerner. They did not participate in labor and would not produce any output the previous year. Ah Liu was hired by the government to repair the city and get some food to live.


    With the light, you can see the things in the house clearly. There are several tanks on the east wall, and some pots and pans are placed on the boards nailed to the wall. I can''t see the table or chair, just because the table and chair are not popular now. The table is the table and the sitting garden is the chair.


    The earth is directly on the ground. The long-term trampled relationship looks uneven, but it can be seen that there are no sundries.


    The aunt had an inexplicable enthusiasm for the soldiers of the Han Dynasty, but she was extremely indifferent to Xie Daoyu, who looked like a noble woman. She was asking soldiers some questions. The topic was whether the country had recruited soldiers again, or whether there would be any corvee in need of manpower in the near future.


    After a while, ah Liu entered the room again, holding a hot clay pot in his hand. First he put it in the corner and went out. Then he came back with some bamboo cups.


    "What is hot is boiling water."


    Ah Liu was very impressed by the requirement to drink boiled water. He didn''t understand what raw water is. Parasites are easy to make people sick. He was so requested by the military when he was in corvee service. He always wanted to join the army, so he kept this habit in mind. He quickly poured water and held it in his hands one after another. When it was Xie Daoyu''s turn, he looked hesitant.


    Xie Daoyu was not slow. He did it himself without service. As a result, ah Liu was both embarrassed and at a loss.


    "Aunt, we''re just passing by." Although Gongqiao was a soldier, he was also a first-class knight. There was an iron badge on his right chest. He knew why his aunt''s enthusiasm was. Seeing the eagerness in her eyes, he thought for a moment and said, "corvee should be more frequent. Your child doesn''t lack work."


    "That''s good, that''s good..." the aunt immediately showed a happy smile: "work for the king. You can eat and take food. The king is a good king and the government is a good government."


    Xie Daoyi was deliberately left out very uncomfortable. She didn''t have any attack, but she didn''t have the original interest. She politely saluted and withdrew.


    Wang Meng did not enter the house, but stood on the street and looked at the people cleaning the snow, with a gentle smile on his face. When he saw Xie Daokai coming out, he could see that Xie Daokai seemed very unhappy.


    "I had a good chat before..." Xie Daokai was unhappy and lost: "this was the case with people in the south when they went to the countryside, and the same was true when they came to the North..."


    There are classes in society. Some classes are used to stay away. They feel inexplicable in the Bureau, and there are also people who enjoy it. Since ancient times, people have been naturally alienated from dignitaries. After all, it may not be good to be close to them, but they will be broken and killed at any time.


    What Wang Meng said to Xie Daokai was just a smile. He knew in advance that Xie Daokai couldn''t contact the people in this way, but he couldn''t remind him because he didn''t have a close relationship.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Xie Daoyi''s mood changed a little fast. Before she left, she waved to ah Liu standing beside the door. After walking for a while, she suddenly asked Wang Meng, "will the people get close to you?"


    "..." Wang Meng came from the people. After becoming an official, he knew it was difficult to get along with the people again. He smiled bitterly and said, "without fear, Meng feels very satisfied."


    They said as they walked and soon went away.


    Ah Liu looked at the beautiful figure and didn''t turn his head for a long time. After waiting for Xie Daokai''s figure to disappear completely, he turned and saw his mother''s eyes full of hatred.


    "Your father, your eldest brother and your second brother all died at the hands of rich families in the south." Aunt Huang''s daughter-in-law said to ah Liu very severely, "Huang Liu, you should firmly remember that the big families in the south are our enemies."


    Don''t ask them how their family knows that Xie Daokai was born in the Southern family. People''s looks and temperament anywhere may not follow, but they can definitely see the clue from the dress characteristics.


    "Niang......" ah Liu wanted to say that the fine gentleman just now didn''t look like a bad man. On the contrary, he looked very beautiful, but he didn''t dare to say what he thought in his heart. He had to answer: "I know."


    "You are too young to join the army." The aunt seemed to think of something, showed a disappointed expression and whispered: "listen to them, there will be a lot of corvee in the near future. You have to ask the old uncle for more help..."


    The old uncle in aunt''s mouth is the mayor of the neighborhood and a retired Han Sergeant because of his disability.


    The cooperative commune system is adopted in most areas of the Han Dynasty. At present, it is gradually turning to the normal social system. In order to arrange many soldiers retired due to injury, the number of households has a Baochang. The Baochang is responsible for transmitting some information from the government, and the list of corvee collection is also determined by the Baochang.


    "It''s a good thing for a big man to serve corvee." Aunt likes to nag, and there is an obvious ardent expectation in her nagging: "all the food and drink to serve the corvee are from the government, and you can be preferentially selected to join the army when you have served the corvee more times. You are not old enough, you should do more corvee, and it will be easy to join the army in the future. If you become a king''s soldier, you have five mu of land. If you have a field, you can ask for a daughter-in-law, and you can make meritorious contributions to your children and grandchildren..."


    Ah Liu listened to his mother chattering while sweeping the snow with a broom. He had expectations in his heart and felt a heavy responsibility.

 Chapter 462

    The Central Plains is facing a great change, which refers not only to the rise of the country under Liu Yan''s rule, but also to some institutional changes.


    In the ancient pre-Qin period, the political power could go down to the countryside, that is, the pavilion system. At that time, the pavilion head and Li Zheng could have direct contact with the local county head or county magistrate. The county decree was also directly issued to the pavilion head or Li Zheng. The three elders took more responsibility for mediating rural contradictions and had no law enforcement power. In the early Western Han Dynasty, the political power system could actually reach the countryside. It was only when it became a powerful politics in the Eastern Han Dynasty that it evolved into imperial power not to go to the countryside.


    Whether it was Cao Wei or Sima 1 jin, it just changed from powerful politics to aristocratic family politics. In fact, the power that the center can directly control ends at the county level, and then the local aristocratic family carries out law enforcement and governance. Usually, this kind of political system presents a phenomenon, that is, the country is extremely short of money, and there are far fewer people with their own land than expected.


    The Central Plains has been ravaged by the number of Hu people for ten years. In fact, there is no clear ownership on the land, that is, the title deed is useless at all. Whoever has a big fist can occupy more land. Hu people have no enthusiasm for farming. What they want is to return the land to barren, full of weeds and provide grazing, so as to release horses in the real sense.


    With the rise of the Han state, the Han army conquered and recovered one county after another. In fact, there are only a few lands in each place, and more lands are not only desolate but also have no owners, or Shijie Zhao state is the owner of those lands.


    It is a good thing for an emerging country that the land has no owner. It can carry out its own planning without any interference. Its greater role is to reward meritorious people, so that this emerging country does not lack the land to reward meritorious people, and embarked on the old road of the Qin Empire.


    Liu Yan has been controlling the amount of land held by individuals. What he is doing is to make the land held by more people, not concentrated in the hands of an absolute few people.


    Under the premise of the implementation of the 20th rank system in the Han Dynasty, the equal field can not be done. Absolute fairness is actually unfair. Otherwise, people who work hard get so much, and people who don''t do anything also get the corresponding things. What''s the use of efforts?


    For reasons related to national policies, after meeting with his family maids and warriors, Xie Daokai led a thousand cavalry soldiers to the north. He walked and stopped all the way. In addition to wasteland, most of the places where people lived were cultivated by the government.


    "Then the king of Han is the biggest landlord. People without private land are actually the employers of the king of Han." Xie Daoyi said that under the cooperative commune system, how much land is allocated to a village, the people cultivate the land, and most of the production belongs to the government. She said to her maid Xie LAN, "maybe this is the reason why the Han army can have enough food and fodder to fight all year round."


    "Those people under the rule of Han are already very happy." Xie LAN is telling the truth: "whether there is his own field in the south is not good."


    Xie LAN is the maid of the Xie family. She has a family who lives outside the Xie family. Although she has land at home, she doesn''t have much and bears heavy taxes. After a year''s work, she has to pay taxes to the state, and the local people can''t lack miscellaneous taxes. Her income won''t be more than that of the Han people under the cooperative commune.


    In the cooperative commune of the Han Dynasty, the people in the establishment of the system eat, drink and wear out of the public. Being able to live in troubled times and have security is both happiness and nothing to complain about. The main recruitment objects of the military recruitment of the Han country are the young and strong under the cooperative commune. It is the expectation of adult men of the Han country to join the army. Joining the army not only means owning private land, but also provides the simplest way for ordinary people to make progress.


    They have come to Dong''an County and have a long way to return. Along the way, they not only saw the scene of recovery, but also impressed the government''s control over the place.


    Xie Daoyi was born in the south. Because of his family background and identity, his understanding of the people is actually limited. What she knows is that the southern court has little control over the country. The country is divided and autonomous by its own family and many door lords and aristocratic families. What the living environment of people everywhere is basically hearsay.


    "The place over there is not under the jurisdiction of the government, and there are many fighting Han who have retired from the army in the Han territory..." Xie Lan was very impressed by those people with physical disabilities and said: "although they look rude, their existence can make the people get more justice. In troubled times, there are people who have retired from the military, so we can see that the people feel very relieved."


    "Yeah." Xie Daoyi agreed with Xie LAN, but she thought of others and said: "there are such people everywhere. It can be imagined that there are not only many dead in the war all year round, but also more people with physical disabilities."


    "Xijun..." Xie LAN felt it necessary to say his own opinion: "at least the disabled Han army can be properly resettled, or as a local Baochang, it can also be resettled in the post station. In contrast, our imperial court can treat the soldiers..."


    "Yes pole, yes pole." Xie Daoyi said with incomparable approval: "no worries at home, no wonder the Han army was brave."


    Xie LAN nodded and said, "apart from the physical disability, the family who died in the war can get long-term pension and care, and can enjoy the incense offering..."


    "Die a god!" Xie Daokai would like to say what impressed him most about the Han army. She said excitedly, "incense is the only treatment for gods. The soldiers killed in the Han army can enter the martyrs'' Park, and relatives and friends can go to mourn at any time. The state also holds public sacrifices every year. I heard that the king of Han was present in person for the public sacrifices in the previous two years?"


    The two women''s crisp voices floated outside from the car, and the people around the car could actually hear them clearly.


    The Han Dynasty attaches great importance to road construction and strives to ensure that each state basically has a direct road. Counties do not have to extend in all directions, but they should ensure the smoothness of the road.


    In the national war every year, most of the prisoners of war captured on the battlefield were used to build roads, except for those who were assigned to meritorious soldiers. At present, the Han center feels that it is relatively urgent to connect and repair the road from Linzi to Xuzhou along the Yangtze River, and then the one to Yuzhou.


    The season is approaching the end of winter, and the ice and snow in Dong''an County has begun to melt. The roads under much water will inevitably be muddy. The officials located on the side of the national avenue have been ordered to maintain the avenue.


    When the car stopped after a meal, Xie Daoyu''s small head soon stretched out and saw the dense crowd around the road.


    "Fine gentleman, the road ahead is very crowded." Xie Biao rode across the horse and saluted: "Gao junhou means to wait by the roadside first."


    There are many similar situations along the way. It is impossible for the team to squeeze forward. In addition, squeezing past will also make the wheels get stuck in the mud and cause trouble.


    What Xie Daoyi doesn''t know is that this time there is no road problem. It needs to let other teams pass first.


    Gao Ping is talking with the local county mayor. He learned that there was a mountain shift (i.e. debris flow) and a ground shaking (earthquake) in gonglai mountain in front of him. Some sections of Yishui river burst their banks. Some low-lying areas are full of water. Fortunately, there are not many affected people.


    "Previously, 8000 slaves had been gathered to drive and stabilize the river embankment day and night." The county magistrate looked bitter and said, "there was a rainstorm in the upper reaches recently. Eight thousand slaves were killed and three thousand injured, and there was an extreme shortage of manpower. After the sheriff reported to Linzi, he received support, and the slaves in several neighboring counties gathered to cure the disaster."


    No wonder there were at least twenty or thirty thousand slaves on their way. There were three or five thousand local garrison troops watching along the way. They also came from different counties.


    Natural disasters have occurred in all dynasties. The local government''s self-help is the mainstream. After the alarm, it is nothing more than tax relief. What''s more serious is food transportation and disaster relief, but there is nothing to mobilize non disaster area troops or people to rush to the disaster area. The main reason for not redeploying manpower is that it is limited to road problems. Large-scale manpower redeployment is also regarded as a cause of chaos and will not be implemented easily.


    There were one or two million slaves in the Han Dynasty. Liu Yan ruled the country. It was normal for him to make some anachronistic actions. He didn''t want people to take their lives to fill in the disaster area. It was less painful to use slaves to cause many deaths and injuries.


    When the driver backed down to the roadside, Xie Daoyu simply stretched his head out and looked out.


    There are a lot of people on their way. They have everything to dress up. The largest number are people wearing dirty animal fur, so that people can recognize Hu people at a glance.


    Jin people in the south of the Yangtze River should have the impression that the Hu people should be vicious, but Xie Daokai saw a group of Hu people who were not tall and looked dejected.


    "A Han army can escort hundreds of Hu people..." Xie LAN could see the outside scene without stretching out his head: "county soldiers have war swords hanging around their waist, a long gun in their hands and a leather armor. The Han state treats soldiers better than expected."


    The Jin army also has county soldiers. It''s usually good to have a weapon. Armor is a rare thing.


    "The most preferential treatment is war soldiers." Xie Daoyi replied casually: "a good horse can ride well, with swords, spears, strong bows and leather armor. What you eat is meat."


    To speak of, Xie Daokai and other Xie''s men mostly contacted the song of the Han Army light cavalry by Gao Ping. They were very impressed by the complete equipment of the Han Army''s field troops. Their quality can be seen that they tend to cooperate with the team, and their personal combat skills may not be very high.


    "The Hu people are so docile in the face of the Han army." In front of Xie LAN, he saw a very young Han soldier slapping a fierce hu man with a gun. The beaten Hu people only dared to roll on the ground and didn''t dare to resist: "the Hu people around didn''t even dare to look. Were they afraid of being killed by the Han army?"


    It was a strange scene. The county soldiers who hit people with guns were not strong. He was alone among the many Hu people. When he hit people, he didn''t have any ferocious expression, but he was very cruel. After a few blows, he had made people vomit blood, and those who were Hu people dared not approach like hiding from the plague.


    The Han Army, which was also a county soldier, did not stop or coax. What should they do or what to do.


    "Ask someone." Xie Daoyi looked at Xie Biao and said, "why hit people."


    Xie Biao''s original intention is not to meddle, especially in the affairs of the Hu people. He can''t do it without a hint.


    Soon the person who asked came back and got the answer that the beaten hu man hit the county soldier. When he came back, the beaten hu man had died.


    After Xie Daokai got the answer, he was stunned for a while until the team started again. I don''t know how long. When he came back, there was an empty space beside the road. What he could see was the plants waiting for recovery.


    "Once on an outing..." Xie Daoqian said in a low tone, his eyes slightly dull, like a whisper: "he saw the beaten people, and he didn''t even dare to avoid when he was beaten..."


    Xie LAN probably guessed what Xie Daoyi said. It should be people like aristocrats who beat the people.


    "I came forward to stop..." Xie Daokai raised his head and said strangely, "the man said that the people are no different from animals. He didn''t say that he just felt that he was in the way. Even if he killed and compensated for some money, he would be grateful."


    Xie LAN couldn''t respond. In addition to fighting for wealth, some aristocratic families in the South can only live with the people by chanting poetry, drinking, taking drugs and playing with women. Let them do something useful and out of nature, that is, to inherit the family. The rest is really free.


    Xie Daoyu has so many feelings from many comparisons. In the state of Jin, there are people everywhere who don''t like people. There are too many people who are drunk and dream of death, and most of them are the aristocratic children of some so-called top-grade families. The people in the Han country are in a good situation, have ardent expectations for a better life, and have an atmosphere of striving upward. The other is that the Hu prisoners in the South who are afraid of tigers are not regarded as adults in the Han country.


    What kind of social environment can reflect the spirit of a country. If the ruling class oppresses the people wantonly, then don''t want the people to be the same as it. On the contrary, they will be alienated and hated. A country that can take care of and unite the people is more likely to have a situation of unity. It is tough to treat outsiders. The more it can cultivate the self-confidence of people going abroad. Being too kind to non Chinese people is a blow to the self-confidence of Chinese people.


    Affected by his emotions, Xie Daoyu was depressed for the next two or three days, and his previous psychology of being interested in everything disappeared.


    The team approached Linzi after two months. Xie Daokai, who recovered a little, saw a capital without walls. She was very curious about why Linzi had no capital. What she could see was that there were checkpoints on some main roads.


    "Wall?" Gao Ping didn''t come back until he had gone through the relevant procedures. He was stunned in the face of Xie Daokai''s inquiry. Later, he smiled and said, "there are many statements. I don''t know where to start next time."


    One of the answers Xie Daokai got was that the army of the Han state was strong. With a strong army, the state did not need walls. She scoffed at this statement, and the Qin Empire once thought so. As a result, because the country had no walls, she felt unable to defend it and fell without war.

 Chapter 463

    After the first emperor swept the six in one central plains, I don''t know what psychology, he quickly ordered the cities all over the country to dismantle the city walls, and at the same time, the passes were gradually dismantled. He has not deployed many troops in China, mainly to transfer the troops to the North-South border. In China, counties and counties use local people for military service as the main garrison, only a very small number of Qin soldiers as the main officers.


    Xianyang, once the capital of the Qin Empire, had no planned city walls at the beginning of construction. It''s hard to say what kind of idea it was at the beginning. It''s said that Shang Yang, who planned the city, thought that the surrounding terrain of Xianyang was a natural barrier, and the Qin Army was good at fighting. The capital did not need to be protected by the city walls.


    "Linzi is a temporary capital, which will be moved elsewhere in the future." A Xiang is Linzi Ling. I don''t know whether it''s the above sign or her own meaning. After Xie Daokai arrived, she came over. She felt it necessary to answer the question raised by Xie Daokai: "at the beginning, she felt that the scope of the capital would be expanded all the time, and there would be many restrictions on the existence of the city wall. The army behind had been resisting the enemy outside the country, so there was no need for the city wall."


    Xie Daoqian was extremely surprised that the person in charge of the grand capital of the Han Dynasty was a woman. It was normal for women to be officials in ancient times, but since the Western Han Dynasty, women will also act as women officials in the palace city, and there is no place for women in other official positions. She really did not expect that the Han state under Liu Yan''s rule would have an unconventional "retro".


    A Xiang is the wife of Li Kuang, a general of the state of Han. At present, when a woman marries, she will be given her husband''s surname. Outsiders should call her Li because they will directly address the official name without surname due to their official position.


    It is a custom in most mainstream countries all over the world to take the husband''s surname. On the mainland of China, it is maintained until the end of the Republic of China, and some autonomous government regions outside the "two governance" (such as Hong Kong, Macao and Taiwan) are retained. At the same time, in mainstream countries in Europe and America, women also take the husband''s surname after marriage. It can be seen that it is not discrimination for women to marry with their husband''s surname.


    "Will move away from Linzi at any time?" Xie Daoyi asked curiously, "where will it be moved?"


    This Ah Xiang is not very clear. Recently, the topic of moving the capital has been put forward. Those who proposed that Linzi is too biased to the east of the country, which is not conducive to the central control over the place. In addition, I think the capital should be located in the center of the country, or the side where the Western Han Dynasty, the Eastern Han Dynasty and the Cao Wei Dynasty chose to expand before.


    "Shouldn''t it be the terrain around the capital as a priority?" As Xie Daoyi knows, the reason why Jiankang will become a capital is that, on the one hand, Jiankang has a development foundation, and more importantly, there is a natural barrier around Jiankang. She thought of something and said, "the Han Army has conquered Xiangguo, the capital of Shijie. I heard that the king of Han ordered not to destroy the palace?"


    A Xiang gave a positive answer: "there is such an order. The person who orders is not the king, but prime minister Zuo."


    In fact, according to ran min''s original intention, he wanted to set fire to those palaces that looked magnificent. The reason was that the palaces were not only made of people''s fat and cream, but also filled with national blood and tears. He should learn from Xiang Yu, the former overlord of Western Chu, to burn them in order to be fair.


    Ji Chang can give orders directly to the military, but his order was approved by Liu Yan. What he considered was that Liu Yan was never willing to spend people and material resources to build a place of enjoyment. It was good for the king to live a simple life, but if the king''s living place was not dignified, it would lower the majesty of a country. Since the stone tablet had been established, the state of Han could also use it.


    Liu Yan''s idea is that since it is built and whether to live or not, don''t easily destroy what has been built with the people''s and material resources. Apart from being positive, there is really no other intention to destroy it, which is a waste of behavior.


    "Ah?" Xie Daoyi was surprised again: "is the king of Han going to move in? Will you be scolded... Scold?"


    "The king didn''t say he would move there." A Xiang has a better impression of Xie Daokai, because Xie Daokai will consider for her husband''s family before she gets married. She smiled and said, "there is a saying that the capital will move to Guanzhong, but I don''t know what the king will think."


    The territory of the Han state has been expanded again and again. From the former Changguang County, it has successively recovered the whole Qingzhou, and won the whole territory of Xuzhou and Yanzhou. Jizhou and Yuzhou are also recovering more than half of the territory, and even the whole territory of Sizhou is quickly recovered. Linzi, as the capital, is really too close to the East.


    The administrative center of a country can not be too remote, and it will not have enough control over places too far away. In addition, the money, grain and other taxes in various places are always handed over to the center. If they are far away, it is not only a loss, but also a great trouble.


    The argument about moving the capital to Guanzhong is not without cause. Liu Yan''s personal tendency is also to prefer Chang''an as the capital. He has such an idea. Not only are there many natural barriers around Chang''an, but several dynasties with Chang''an as the capital are relatively strong. In addition, the Han country will certainly expand to the West in the future. Therefore, the location of Chang''an as the capital is not only beneficial to the expansion to the west, but also can facilitate the acquisition of grasslands.


    Linzi now has a population of more than 400000, because the relationship between becoming the capital has long been not limited to the original Linzi boundary, but to bring the original surrounding counties into the capital system. It is about to Xi''an in the North (about ten miles of modern Huantai mobile), Changguo in the West (Modern Zibo City), Judian Lake in the East and Linqu in the south. It covers an area wider than a smaller county.


    The scope is too large and the population is not large. The phenomenon is that there are no dense buildings, which leads Xie Daokai to think that he is not entering a city at all, but in ordinary countryside.


    For Xie Daoyi, what impressed Linzi was not that there must be boats and ships on every water system. For example, there were many boats and ships in the huge ocean water just passed by, including warships.


    "Each state and county can transport money and grain to the capital by water rather than by land." A Xiang didn''t think it was a secret. Facing Xie Daokai''s curiosity, he said directly: "the country is now in wartime, and the recovery of all localities is also going on. Slaves are used to build roads, and there is no wantonly apportioning corvee on road construction."


    Xie Daokai saw a lot on his way to Linzi. The corvee levy in the Han Dynasty was mainly aimed at local infrastructure construction. Recently, all localities paid most attention to agricultural water. Most of the construction and repair of roads were slaves, and few people were involved.


    There are many water systems in Linzi. The largest water system in the north is the estuary of the Yellow River. Recently, it is the Jishui of the large water system, and some small water systems such as mianshui, turbid water, Zishui, Shishui, etc. are connected and vertical and horizontal. The utilization under multiple water systems will indeed play a lot of convenience, and the residential houses around the water system look the most dense.


    A Xiang just met Xie Daoyu and left after chatting for a while.


    After entering Linzi, the 1000 cavalry soldiers in Gaoping were stationed in the military barracks in the suburbs. Xie Daoqian and others were transferred to Linzi government office for reception. The place arranged was a post house.


    The settlement place is not far from the palace city. Except Xie Daoyi, there are some original hall servants in the post house.


    The difference between the post houses in the capital city and those in other places of the Han state is that they are larger in scale. The leaders of the hall service are still retired soldiers, and the rest are employed by local elderly people, women and children, so they can''t see the young.


    There are not many Xie Daokai and others, but this is not the reason why they can occupy a post house alone. It is obvious that the post house has been signaled to empty the original people, which is specially used to accommodate Xie Daokai and others. After they were arranged to stay in, they should be treated politely in terms of food and drink treatment, and there were no restrictions on their access. That is, after Ah Xiang left, no high-level figures came again.


    For about half a month in succession, Xie Daokai almost visited Linzi except the palace city. There were no scenic spots and no majestic or magnificent houses. It was doubtful whether Linzi was the capital of a country and how could senior officials and nobles look so simple.


    Xie Daoyi saw the most people who were running for life. The pace of life of the people looked very fast, and everyone was busy and full. She looked at the houses and the food. The house was a very common hut, but the food was very rich. There was no food to eat due to the season. Fresh fish was always on the table.


    "The boats and ships of the Han country are very developed. I heard that the warships of the Han people gallop across the Bohai Sea and even out to the ocean. The sea is a paradise for the Han people to hunt. A fleet full of fresh fish comes here from the sea every day." Xie LAN is not only responsible for serving Xie Daoyi, but also for inquiring and gathering some information: "salt in the Han Dynasty is very cheap, and seafood is cheaper. People in Qi have a long history of eating fish, unlike people in the inland."


    Xie Daoqian and others are good at Southern life. In fact, they often eat fish. What they are surprised about is the new cooking method of Linzi people for fish. There is no novelty in putting ginger to remove the fishy smell and debugging. It is not fresh to make fish with soy sauce, that is, what to make with some unseen seasonings. Fried fish not only smells very good, but also tastes good.


    "Rich in fish, meat can also be eaten from time to time." Xie Daokai was born in a big family and would not be strange to eating meat. What she knew was that even in rich families in the south, she could not often eat meat: "dog meat looks less than mutton, even beef can appear in the market..."


    Of course, there is a market in Linzi, which is divided into various workshops in the east of the city. Some specialize in selling fragmentary goods, daily necessities, diet, and even animals.


    For southerners, they are puzzled and puzzled when they see horse selling in the market, especially when they see that some good horses that can be used as war horses can also be sold among the people. This is only because the south is extremely short of horses, especially there are fewer good horses that can be used as war horses, and there are only twenty or thirty thousand cavalry in the whole two or three hundred thousand jin army.


    "Horse?" Ah Xiang came to the post house again after 17 days. Facing Xie Daokai''s question, he smiled and replied, "not everyone can buy it. You have to have a title."


    Xie Daoyu thinks that''s right. Otherwise, how many horses should be resold to the south.


    Ah Xiang came here this time with a mission, but she didn''t feel anxious at all. She is happy to talk with Xie Daokai about Linzi, especially about Xie Daokai''s impression of Linzi.


    "There is no more population than Jiankang, and there is no prosperity than Jiankang..." Xie Daokai felt that he should tell the truth: "looking at Linzi as a capital, it is slightly shabby, not like the capital of a powerful country."


    This is where ah Xiang is most depressed. The country is in wartime all year round, and its local construction is also based on the foundation. There is another king who doesn''t like big civil engineering at all. No matter what the people at the bottom think, they have to restrain themselves. As the capital, Linzi really has no style, at least it can''t compare with Shijie or the capital of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It should be said that Xiang, the capital of the state of Zhao in Shijie, has now become the jurisdiction of the state of Han.


    "The king of Han Dynasty is a king who cares for the people..." Xie Daokai first praised him from the heart, but then frowned and said, "but prosperity still needs support, not only for outsiders, but also for a powerful country."


    Those who accompanied Xie''s sect to the North thought that Han was a powerful country before they came to Linzi, but they were less in awe after watching Linzi. This is a common normal psychology of a person, just like tall and majestic buildings can make people know their smallness. No matter how rich people live in thatched houses, they will be underestimated.


    After a short talk, Ah Xiang said, "the king wants to leave for Sizhou. Does his wife want to stay in Linzi or go with him?"


    Without thinking, Xie Daokai said straightly, "if the marriage is determined, Daokai will naturally be consistent with many maidens. If the marriage has not been determined, Daokai will not be able to follow.", Without waiting for Ah Xiang to say anything more, she continued, "if the king of Han did not restrict idle people, daokan still hopes to see the scenery of other places."


    Liu Yan''s tour this time is a relatively large-scale tour in the near future. He will choose the spring tour. The star watching officer predicted that most areas of Qingzhou will have rain for more than one month in the near future. Considering the need to deter the newly recovered areas, Liu Yan''s tour will be determined.


    "The king has promised." Ah Xiang smiled sweetly, narrowed her eyes and said, "I have just called you madam."


    "Wrong, wrong." Xie Daokai really didn''t pay much attention to the address just now. After reaction, he didn''t see any shyness. He said, "I haven''t officially married yet. I''m not busy addressing my wife first. Daokai really wants to see the king."


    Ah Xiang is here to take people to see Liu Yan. Not only is Xie Daoqian curious about Liu Yan, but Liu Yan is not curious about Xie Daoqian who dares to go north.


    Liu Yan chose to confirm his marriage with Xie Daoyi at this time. The affair between his children is not the most important, but it is related to the war of the southern expedition. There is a theory of strategy in the marriage.


    When Xie Daoyi saw Liu Yan, Xie an was also present.


    When the war in Sizhou stopped, Xie an returned to Linzi to report on his work. He will soon be transferred to the southern expedition corps, served as Lang general in the Xuzheng shogunate, and participated in the Han invasion to the south of the Yangtze River.

 Chapter 464

    At present, the Han country is only a military power, and the people''s livelihood is basically withered except Qingzhou, but generally speaking, the Han people living in it are happy to see the military strength of the country.


    The Han people want to see that the state pays attention to military affairs for many reasons. They only say that they have encountered the brutal rule of other nationalities in the past few decades. Even if they have a hard time, they are willing to support military construction. Moreover, the state really gives preferential treatment to small households with private land in terms of taxation. In fact, the corvee is more like a disguised status. People provide labor in exchange for two meals a day.


    When Liu Yan met Xie Daoyi, nothing special happened. He just chatted, asked about interesting things along the way, and then separated.


    "Uncle." Xie Daoyi was riding in the same carriage with Xie an. She looked at Xie an, whose skin was blackened due to constant war, and asked softly, "has the king of Han always been so easygoing?"


    It should be said that Xie Daokai''s first impression of Liu Yan is very good. In addition to Liu Yan''s fairly good appearance, the most profound thing is that Liu Yan''s character looks gentle and talkative, unlike some kings who only pay attention to dignity.


    "The king is really gentle with his officials." Xie an knows that once Liu Yan was angry, Shi Hu provoked racial hatred. In the rest of the time, Liu Yan always seemed very indifferent. He didn''t want to talk about the king. He said to Xie Daokai, "the post house won''t go back."


    It was arranged by Ah Xiang from Linzi before. Otherwise, Xie Daokai should really live in xie''an after he arrived in Linzi.


    "Uncle is leaving for the south soon?" In fact, Xie Daoyi is not concerned about the civil war, and she does not doubt that Xie an will abide by her position in that war. She has not been much nervous before. After she really met Liu Yan, her psychology has become different. She said, "will my aunt be in the capital?"


    Xie an''s wife is Liu Shi, the younger sister of Liu Ying, a talker. She came from the south of the Yangtze River at the end of the second year of Yuanshuo. She brought a lot of people and wealth, all from the separation of Xie''s family. They have been married for a long time and have no children.


    In fact, the aristocratic children of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty basically got married very late, especially in childbirth. It is often that two men and women from aristocratic families get engaged for many years before they officially get married. As a result, it is common that there are few fathers and Laozi.


    Xie an was somewhat disappointed that he would soon go south to participate in the invasion war, not only because Xie Shi was the governor of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but also because the attitude of the Han state towards the southern aristocratic family had become increasingly obvious.


    As for how to treat aristocratic families south of the Yangtze River after the invasion, the central government of the Han state formulated to pull, fight and kill one group. In fact, it is clear who should be wooed, that is, who is useful and willing to take refuge in the southern invasion of the Han Army, then who is the target of wooing. There is no need to talk about beating and killing one group.


    What makes Xie an feel melancholy is that the center is extremely firm in the redistribution of resources in the south. Regardless of whether it is willing or not to be attracted, the southern aristocratic family can no longer master huge resources.


    Xie Daoyi stayed in Xie''s house. What happened is not discussed. It seems very strange that Liu Yan, king of the Han Dynasty, recognized the marriage in the south.


    Liu Yan, king of the Han Dynasty, has many interpretations of marriage. What is certain is that Xie''s sect will continue to be rich and noble no matter what the outcome is after the World War I. Originally, those who wanted to marry family women and later regretted that they didn''t know how bitter they were when the situation developed into a time when the civil war would break out.


    When the season comes to the beginning of spring, the south is the first area to prepare for farming. Due to the change of climate, all places enter the busy farming period.


    When spring came, the Han troops waiting on all fronts began to move south again. The total scale reached more than 400000, and the number of combat troops was no less than 200000.


    After several months of buffering, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty made every effort to prepare for war in internal friction. They expanded their troops according to the distribution of the Han army.


    It is not difficult to explore the action of the Han Army stationed along the Yangtze River. The river in Xuzhou is one, the Ruyin force in Yuzhou is the largest, and the north of Jingzhou is also one.


    After the repeated expansion of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the number of troops belonging to the imperial court increased from 200000 to 360000. Under the command of Xie Shi, 100000 troops were stationed along Shouchun, 50000 troops were stationed along the northern part of Jingzhou, and Chu Li, the abbot of the state, led 150000 troops to defend Dantu. The rest of the troops, if necessary, must guard against ZhuYue and barbarians.


    In a word, the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty has been plagued by all kinds of Vietnamese people, which is a problem left over from the Soochow period. When the small imperial court ruled the south, the chaos in Vietnam was even worse, especially in the areas closer to the south, It is mainly concentrated in Jian''an county (Fujian Province and Zhejiang part), southern Guangzhou (Guangdong Province and Guangxi part), and Jiaozhou (southern Vietnam).


    The ethnic troubles of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty were not only Zhu Yue, but also Zhu man. At present, the so-called barbarians are more targeted. The barbarians in the north and west of Guangzhou (most of Guangxi), Gaizhou (Guizhou) and ningzhou (Yunnan) suffer the most, and chaos will break out from time to time.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty adopted two means to appease and suppress ZhuYue and Zhuman. It appeased and appeased ZhuYue more, and suppressed Zhuman when there was chaos.


    The civil war is about to break out, Before, Wang Shao (the son of Wang Daodao and the brother of Wang Xizhi) led the army in the South and went out to fight everywhere regardless of the season, so as to settle the rear and prevent chaos in the rear when the war broke out on the north line. It has to be said that Wang Shao is also a talker and calligrapher. His military position is the middle leader. He led the army and did not personally command the war. It is a part of the Wang clan To regulate and command troops.


    "The small imperial court spent almost six months in stabilizing the rear..." Ji Chang seemed to put a sneer on the corner of his mouth before he continued: "I heard that non combat personnel were greatly damaged."


    Today is a small court meeting. Of course, Liu Yan is sitting in the right position. The ministers and workers in the lower train are kneeling in their own place.


    The difference between the small court meeting and the big court meeting is that the scale of participants is not large. The main participants are the heads of a department. Unlike the top-level officials in the capital during the big court meeting, they need to be present.


    The Central Plains has a deep impression of the south. There is one place with dense water network, and another place with many mountains, hills and mountains. From the beginning, the emperor set up a corps of Southern Xinjiang to attack the southwest, adding dense jungles and ubiquitous swamps and miasma.


    "After the small court moved to the south, the biggest victory was to capture Jiaozhou and put it under governance." Jiaozhou in Sangyu''s mouth was called Jiaozhi a long time ago. At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, it still belonged to the territory of the upper kingdom of the Chinese dynasty. There was no division under the governance of SHIXIE, the Shi family. The Shi family was not backward, but it was independent by the local aborigines. It was only recovered once during the eastern Wu period. It was really recovered when the small court moved south. He said with a little curiosity, "I heard it''s a grain producing area?"


    Of course, Liu Yan knows where Jiaozhou is. That place is really a big grain producing area. Rice can be three crops a year. In addition to allowing crops to grow easily due to climate, Jiaozhou also has the largest anthracite mineral storage in Asia, one of the world''s top ten iron mines, and other tree resources, copper resources and silver resources are also very rich.


    In fact, the coastal routes of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty were very prosperous, and there were countless ships on the South China Sea. When there was a famine, there were food transportation from Jiaozhou for emergency. In addition, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty also established diplomatic relations with Funan and Linyi. The rich pearls and corals of some aristocratic families came from trade with the two countries.


    If the Han Army wanted to attack the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, apart from the large army along the Yangtze River, of course, it would not give up its maritime advantage. Therefore, it was necessary to understand the southern states and counties of the small imperial court.


    The Han state began to explore the sea route of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in the second year of Yuanshuo, mainly focusing on Yangzhou of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, that is, along the East China Sea. It was not until the third year of Yuanshuo that it approached Jiangzhou. Jiangzhou was the territory of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The Han army landed inward for investigation many times and found that there was actually the status quo of ZhuYue division and autonomy.


    "It will be ours sooner or later." Huanwen has received the task of conquering Li''s Chenghan, and the northern part of Jiaozhou is ningzhou. After he finished the task of killing Li Chenghan, he continued to go south. His goal was ningzhou: "if the war is smooth, please allow me to advance there."


    Liu Yan certainly attached importance to invading the south of the Yangtze River, but he was not sure whether the war process was fast or slow.


    The Han army will take the strategy of attacking in many places. There are three places along the Yangtze River. It can be confirmed that it will send troops to land in the east of Yangzhou. Whether to land from Jiangzhou depends on the actual situation.


    The territory occupied by Li''s Chenghan Dynasty is not large, that is, Shu and the small area in the west of Jingzhou, with a military strength of 70000 or 70000.


    Huanwen began to study the attack on Li Chenghan years ago. What is more tangled is that he studied from south to northwest, but he really didn''t study from north to south.


    Shu has always been the territory of the Central Plains Dynasty since the destruction of the ancient Shu Kingdom in the Pre-Qin Dynasty. There are a lot of ancient books and records, and it is not difficult to find the distribution of mountains and rivers from some maps. The first thing Huan Wen did after returning to Linzi to report on his work was to go to the Shaofu.


    Shaofu is a department in charge of the king''s private property. There are the largest number of maps collected around. Huan Wen found the map of Shu and began to study it. Only then did the Han Army go to the north of Jingzhou all the way and re-enter Guanzhong all the way.


    Liu Yan was happy to see Huan Wen''s high ambition, that is, the terrain of Shu was originally complex and easy to walk. Along the way, it was either a checkpoint or a pass. It was not easy to fight.


    If you want to enter ningzhou from Shu, you need to climb more and more dangerous mountains than from Guanzhong to Shu or Jingzhou to Shu. In fact, there are also plank roads and some roads opened in history. All dynasties have not paid attention to the entry of Shu into the southwest. If there is, it is also from Shu into Guizhou, and Guizhou... That is not the place for the army along the way of Huanwen.


    At the end of the small court meeting, Liu Yan needs to make the final preparations for his trip to the northwest, and all the ministers also have their own things to do. For example, Xie an wants to go south and Huan Wen wants to enter Shu. The rest who need to go on a tour with Liu Yan should arrange their family affairs.


    Liu Yan''s tour was on February 2, but now there is no saying that the Dragon looked up. It was a festival after Wu Zetian came to power.


    The patrol team is very large, not only Liu Yan with his family, but also all officials are accompanied by the whole family. In this way, Liu Yan has decided to temporarily move the center to Yecheng. The geographical location there determines that he can not only pay attention to the war on the north line, but also contact the south line faster than in Linzi.


    Linzi has become a temporary capital for only two years. There is no deep-rooted concept, and there is no such environment for regional disputes, but there will be so much trouble when some dynasties want to replace the capital. Liu Yan temporarily moved the center to Yecheng this time. Although the palace facilities on the other side of Yecheng are complete, he doesn''t want to take Yecheng as the next capital.


    As soon as the patrol team left, six days later, as the star watcher speculated, the Bohai Sea in the East began to rain first, then moved inland, and most of Qingzhou began to enter the rainy season of the new year.


    "It rains well." Liu Yan''s understanding of farming is just like that, but he is very clear about the importance of water source to farming: "autumn in Qingzhou will be a good harvest season."


    The six-day trip allows the patrol team to enter Lu County, and then Dongping County, taking the route of Jibei County, Puyang County, dunqiu county and then Wei county.


    "Stability has begun to return to the rest of the country." Cui wanhuai is teasing her son. She was canonized as a princess on the winter solstice day. She must be a queen in the future. Not only the Cui family are elated, but also the rich families in Jizhou are greatly confident. On her left sat a sullen Tuoba show, and on her right was Sang Miao, who participated in teasing the children. She said, "the places where the king gave xinguangfu tax exemption for three years will soon regain popularity."


    Tax exemption was announced by Liu Yan when he canonized Cui Wan as Queen. However, Fu (corvee) did not say that it would not be levied again. It is inevitable that the people of the Han Dynasty would mention Cui Wan when thanking Liu Yan.


    Sang Miao is 19 years old. She is the family sister of Sang Yu. She followed Liu Yan in the second year of Yuanshuo. At present, she is full of support (thousands of stone salaries, more than the left of the 12th rank).


    Xie Daoyu sat in the corner of the chariot. In fact, she was still more resistant to riding on the king chariot. First, she didn''t get married formally, which seemed to be a bad name. Second, she was not familiar with other empresses. She watched quietly until someone spoke in the past few days.


    Liu Yan did not say a word. His entry into Yecheng is a very memorable thing. He will also go to Xiangguo to show that the state of Han has won a great victory over the state of Shijie and Zhao.


    In a special political sense, it was necessary to deter ran min Zheng''s Northern Expedition corps and beat ran min a little.


    That''s because ran min expanded his army too fast. Although the realization center has confirmed that ran min can recruit local troops, the problem is that in less than a year, the Northern Expedition Corps under ran min''s command has soared from 140000 to nearly 400000. If the suspicious king can''t even investigate, he must have directly "rubbed" ran min.

 Chapter 465

The king''s patrol is generally to deter, that is, to let some restless people converge, and then to appease the local people.


    In general, a strong king must go on a tour every few years to see his own country with his own eyes on the one hand and show control on the other.

 Chapter 466

    On both sides of the road in Yecheng, there are still people standing cheering. They don''t have any costumes. Most of the people even look very depressed. Their faces are also dishes, but they look very excited.


    Liu Yan actually knew that there would be so many people, which must be out of official arrangements.


    This is a very obvious thing. How do the people know that the king will come without notice? Even if they know that the king is coming and go to the onlookers, they will not be allowed. Then, no one can afford to take the responsibility for accidents, and the official security measures should also carry out plans and drills in advance.


    As the second important city of the state of Zhao in Shijie, Yecheng Avenue is really strictly planned, with a width of about six feet. Although it is not completely straight, it seems to run through the whole city?


    On both sides of the road near the city wall, it looks empty. It is a necessary buffer area. Houses or sundries are not allowed to appear, so as to prevent wartime buildings or objects from being ignited and evolving into an unquenchable fire.


    Buildings began to appear about 200 steps away from the city wall. On both sides of the avenue were some two-story huts, and neat trees were even planted on the roadside.


    That is, the buildings on both sides of the road appear to be planned. In addition, other areas appear to be one east and one west. Looking at the bifurcation and vertical and horizontal of some paths, you can imagine how chaotic it should be.


    There was a lot of cheers, and the slogan also seemed more retro. It was the slogan of "tens of thousands of years of the king", which had disappeared after the pre-Qin period. What I want to say is that the slogan "long live" is not owned by the king alone at present. It was limited by a single index only in the Ming Dynasty.


    Sometimes the scene should appear. There are thousands of people in the empty lane, which will make the people who are greeted feel happy. At the same time, the people themselves will have a sense of happiness in the excitement.


    After Liu Yan''s arrival, the people will have some singing, dancing and eating and drinking activities, which are organized and provided by the government.


    The Han and Miao people in the Central Plains have not had any grand activities for a long time. The Hu people prohibit the Han and Miao people from carrying out some traditional festivals. Some are oppression and bullying. The younger generation has long been vague about what traditional festivals the Han family has, and the older generation dare not touch the taboos set by the Hu people.


    With the recovery of one county after another by the Han Army, the traditional festivals of the Han family must come back, but we can''t expect how lively or rich they can be in recent years. Only when folk production is restored and they feel really safe can the festival look like what it should be.


    "The women rescued by Xiang were also settled in Yecheng." Ran Min said that the total number of Han women rescued from Shijie reached 170000. Most of them were young and beautiful women. He said with a smile, "it''s arranged in the palace que group."


    Liu Yan knew this and arranged those women in the palace que group with his permission. His move didn''t make people misunderstand. For example, he wanted to accept all the women and open an endless harem. I don''t know how many people secretly scolded the "king of famine and adultery".


    The women kidnapped by Shijie were not all girls, but many were other people''s wives. After they were rescued by the Han Army, many families came to ask for recovery. At the beginning, the official asked the woman to welcome back as long as it could be confirmed that the woman was really her family. Later, some very unpleasant things happened, and the woman was taken back was temporarily stopped. Liu Yan had to be scolded secretly by unknown people.


    "Those are poor people." As Liu Yan knew, the women who were kidnapped by Shijie came to no good end. In a cold tone, he said, "what''s alive is lucky that they haven''t been tossed, killed and eaten."


    Shijie treated Jin people with the idea of two legged sheep. Men were killed and eaten, and women were not only killed and eaten, but also raped and raped. Therefore, as a Han, it is absolutely right to think about destroying the whole Shijie family day and night.


    "Your Majesty, do you want someone to take them back?" Ran min looked a little melancholy for the first time and said, "on the one hand, their families are noisy. The huge palace needs human care, but the food is really consumed a little more."


    Liu Yan didn''t have the idea of opening a huge harem. Some people as men have no self-knowledge and cowardice.


    It is not their fault that women are robbed, but their experience is regarded as sin. Those men who can not protect them blame and punish them because of their experience, adding greater misfortune to the unfortunate people.


    The fact is that it not only shows the weakness and sadness of a nation, but also shows the ugly side. Some men dare not resist in the face of the Hu people, but can only be submissive. However, they are authoritative to their own women who have suffered misfortune. They have never thought that their women suffered misfortune because they are unable to protect them. It seems extremely despicable and real cowards to blame all their mistakes on the unfortunate women.


    "If you are willing to go, you can naturally follow your relatives." Liu Yan was annoyed at the thought of some people''s actions and said, "if you don''t want to, find some work so that they can rely on themselves."


    A considerable number of women who were picked up did not get comfort and stability. Instead, they encountered greater misfortune, which not only annoyed Liu Yan, but also had a fear of being picked up. Otherwise, if the government doesn''t let them go and there is no restriction at all, why don''t women leave by themselves?


    The method of the Han state is to resettle similar people. Whether it is in the form of a collective farm or simply sent to a strange place to marry people and live, there is always a way to preserve the dignity of unfortunate women.


    Liu Yan came to Yecheng and didn''t want to live in the palace que. He didn''t burn the palace que. It has been widely spread among the people. It''s even worse to have so many women in the palace que group. If he really wants to live in it, he will sit down and listen to those statements.


    Yecheng contains mountains. When Shi Hu chose to build the palace que group, he took the mountains in the city as the main construction site. From a distance, he can see the buildings, zhangtai and palaces in the green mountains, which shows the scale.


    "Only four or five tenths have been built." Ran min had been to the palace, and he even wanted to live in it. Fortunately, he was dissuaded by his family officials and said in a difficult tone: "it was built by the people, and it was extremely magnificent."


    From a distance, you can see a piece of bright yellow rubble, and the rest are red and black walls. If you are close, you can see some carved walls on some walls, which are scenes of hunting by some Hu people.


    Even if Liu Yan wants to visit the palace, he can''t go at once, because the relationship between some remarks is even less likely to make a big fuss. He will wander around the city, meet some old people according to the tradition of the Han family, honor the old, and then go out of the city and live in the camp again.


    It''s not easy to live a long life these days. Apart from the war, it''s the relationship between diet and health. Ran min and others searched for a long time to find more than a dozen Han elderly people over 60.


    In the early years of China, there was a custom, that is, open-air banquets were held when entertaining the elderly. The diet was not necessarily rich and luxurious. It was to show respect for the elderly, listen to the long-lived elderly for all kinds of nagging and put forward some views.


    Liu Yan met the old man in a square in the city. A high platform has been built in advance, which is a very common kind of earth platform. The height of the earth table is about one foot. A layer of carpet is paved on the ground, tables and sitting beds are arranged, and a three legged tripod and incense table are made in the middle. Some fruits and text axes will be placed on the incense table. There must be a pot of incense.


    In the traditional Han society, living for a long time is a kind of capital. You can not only see local officials anytime and anywhere, but also make suggestions and intervene in how the government governs the place. If you really provoke them, gather enough people to the capital to ask to see the king, but all kings who cherish their reputation want to see them. Therefore, the old people at the foot of the Han family are really easy to provoke. They can be domineering in the countryside (not antonym). When they meet the king, even the Sheriff of a county can be dismissed from office, and even cause a top-down killing.


    I don''t know how many eyes under the onlookers, Liu Yan frequently toasted a dozen old people. In the old man''s various stories, he would "ha ha" laugh from time to time to express pleasure, and sometimes he would show an angry expression.


    They were all born in the Western Jin Dynasty and experienced all kinds of internal strife and civil war among the same Miao people. In addition, the Sima family continued to lead the Hu people south.


    According to some old people, at the beginning, no matter what kind of Hu people came to the Central Plains, they were careful. At that time, although the country had just come out of the civil war of various princes at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Hu people still had a great sense of awe for the descendants of the Han family.


    Hu people''s awe of the Han people began when Emperor Xiaowu of the Western Han Dynasty went out to attack the Huns in the north. A battle between the Han and the Huns lasted more than 130 years, which made the world cry. Then, despite many civil wars and chaos in the Western Han Dynasty, the problem was to remain tough and win the foreign war.


    Hu people''s fear of the Han people has remained for a long time. Even in the chaos of the new dynasty and the green forest, Hu people do not dare to go south and meddle blindly. The Eastern Han Dynasty was founded by Liu Xiu. At the beginning of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Xiongnu people danced very badly. Due to the chaos, the regime of the Eastern Han Dynasty was on the defensive in the face of the weakened version of the Xiongnu, which once made the Hu people look up. The most obvious is that not only the Xiongnu people, but also the Xianbei and Wuhuan people with Donghu descendants would dance in the northeast.


    The Eastern Han Dynasty was not as tough on the Hu people as it was after the Xiaowu emperor of the Western Han Dynasty. Under the combination of hardness and softness, it finally subdued the Huns and Wuhuan. It seemed powerless for Xianbei, Qiang, Nanman and ZhuYue. However, the powerful military power laid down in the western Han Dynasty also made the Hu people dare not underestimate the Han people.


    At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Han family and Miao people continued to die on their own. During the period of Dong Zhuo''s chaotic government, the Han family and Miao people showed a trend of weakness. The most obvious thing is that Sili area was reduced to the hands of various Qiang people, part of Yan land was occupied by Xianbei people, and even Heshuo area was completely taken away by Hu people.


    During the period when the Three Kingdoms coexisted, Cao Wei had to cope with the civil war and clean up the Hu people in the north line. It should be said that Cao Wei was not ashamed in the foreign war, Wu Huan was gone, the southern Huns were obedient again, all kinds of Qiang fled to the plateau from Cao Wei''s military front, and even the western regions were controlled by Cao Wei again; Correspondingly, during the civil war, Shu Han also launched wars against Nanman, fighting, suppressing and pacifying. It is not easy to deter Nanman, but Nanman''s rebellion is still frequent; Soochow faces Nanman and ZhuYue. The kingdom of the old Sun family is no better than that of the Cao Wei Dynasty. Even compared with the Shu Han Dynasty, it doesn''t look much. Soochow and Nanman have been sawing until the subjugation of the country. After the subjugation, ZhuYue has not been convinced.


    The morale of the Hu people began to grow. It began with the Sima family. The armed Hu people were taken to participate in various civil wars of the descendants of the Han family. How can we not find the weakness of the descendants of the Han family.


    The real rise of the Hu people was after the Sima family had a scuffle among the eight kings, and the knives were handed over to the Hu people by the Sima family. Not only was the emperor of the Sima family arrested to give Liu Yuan a night pot, but most of the country was also occupied. However, the aristocratic families that have long formed the climate are very agile. When they see that the Hu people want to wreak havoc, they directly roll up and cover up to "cross south in clothes" and continue to be their top-grade family in the south.


    Liu Yan could hear that the old people''s resentment towards the Jin court was not generally deep. Not only did they gnash their teeth when speaking, but also their tone of voice was all kinds of hatred.


    The audience had different emotional fluctuations with the old man''s story. The Hu people''s rampage was not only heard or experienced. The futility of the Jin court was shown by the facts. After the so-called top-grade families fled, they continued to be rich and carefree, and the people left in the Hu occupied area were reduced to the point where they were inferior to wild animals.


    "The son of heaven is coming. WOW!" The trembling old man stood up on crutches and bowed to Liu Yan. Trembling the voice line, he said intermittently: "the emperor of the Han family is coming again. It''s our own people, and there will be no Hu people to continue to wreak havoc."


    Liu Yan has not yet become emperor. He is not the son of heaven, but looking at the address of the old man can be understood as a kind of expectation.


    Will it happen that one''s own people bully one''s own people? Put aside first, all officials standing nearby will basically shine with their eyes when they hear the word "son of heaven".


    The Han state has now recovered the complete Qingzhou, Jizhou, Yanzhou and Xuzhou, and Yuzhou, Sizhou and Guanzhong have also recovered most areas, and even laid down some counties in Bingzhou and Youzhou. The Han army attacked everywhere and showed no sign of weakness. The two Han armies in the north and South were not afraid of the Hu people. Everyone thought it was only a matter of time to recover all the old land of the Han family.


    "It''s time to consider becoming emperor." Ji Chang''s voice was very low, and his eyes didn''t look at sang Yu on his side. He continued: "only when you are right can you be right. Before you become emperor, can the battle of zhengshuo be true."


    At present, it is not only the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty that claims to be the emperor. Shi Hu also claimed to be the emperor again in the third year of Yuanshuo. However, it seems reasonable to have a complete decisive battle with the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty before fighting

 Chapter 467

    Ji Chang''s words attracted the attention of everyone around him.


    The voice that Liu Yan should be called emperor had long appeared in the Han Dynasty. At that time, Qingzhou had just been fully recovered, and the war with Shijie was not clear. Once again, the most enthusiastic voice of claiming the emperor was that Liu Yan ordered the construction of Yanhuang temple on Mount Tai. After all, once the Yanhuang temple was built, it would compete for the name of zhengshuo.


    During the period of worshipping the ancestors of Yanhuang temple in the second year of Yuanshuo, Jichang was supposed to take the lead in encouraging Liu Yan to claim the emperor. The matter was over before it was carried out. At that time, Yao Yizhong led hundreds of thousands of troops into Qingzhou. It was not very appropriate to claim the emperor in the face of a strong invasion.


    The claim to the emperor was slowed down for various reasons. The state of Han has always been in a state of war. During the second year of Yuanshuo, Liu Yan was basically on patrol. In the three years of Yuanshuo, it was stable for a few months, but during this period, wars in various places changed again and again, so it was really difficult to claim the title of emperor again.


    "Emperor?" Liu Yan heard Ji Chang''s temptation on his way to the military camp and said with a bitter smile, "the old soil is only two or three out of ten. What is it about claiming the emperor?"


    Although the army of the Han Dynasty has repeatedly opened up and expanded its territory, Youzhou, Liangzhou, Jingzhou, Yangzhou, Liangzhou, Guangzhou, Jiaozhou, Bingzhou, ningzhou and the western regions have not been recovered.


    Seriously, according to the scale of the twelve states in the Eastern Han Dynasty, the state of Han now has four states. Bingzhou and Heshuo are still in the hands of Zhao state in Shijie. There is Murong Yan state in Youzhou, Li''s Chenghan in the West and north of Yizhou, a small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty in Jingzhou, Yangzhou, Jiaozhou and the south of Yizhou, and Zhang''s Liang state in Liangzhou and half of the western regions.


    The territory under the current state makes Liu Yan really have no idea of claiming the emperor. He thinks that claiming the emperor on this scale will appear too small, which makes people underestimate. On the one hand, I''m afraid what''s more troublesome is that the internal requirements of claiming the emperor will become more complex and troublesome.


    Ji Chang spoke out his inner expectations after a long time. When he heard Liu Yan say that, he shut up. He didn''t give up, he was thinking about more persuasive language.


    According to Liu Yan''s real idea, it''s not too embarrassing to be emperor until after the destruction of Shijie Zhao state and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. As soon as the state of Zhao in Shijie and the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty were destroyed, they also cleaned up Li''s Chenghan, and the rest of Zhang''s Liang state and murongyan state will be annexed and destroyed step by step.


    Back in the barracks, Liu Yangang wanted to have a rest. When he just lay down, Xun Xian reported that ran min asked for an audience.


    Ran min came to see him for nothing else. He must know the answer to Zhao Guoqiu''s peace in Shijie from Liu Yan.


    Shi Hu sent his men to Linzi through the war zone in January of the fourth year of Yuanshuo and proposed a truce between the two countries. The two sides took their respective controlled areas as the border line.


    When receiving Shi Hu''s mission, the state of Han still did not stop military action, but did not give a clear refusal. Shi Hu regarded Liu Yan''s behavior as negotiable, and later sent several new missions, the latest one on the side of Xiang.


    The last wave of Shijie envoys presented their new credentials and accepted the fact of defeat. At the same time, they determined the delivery of the existing territory of the Han state on the legal principle and promised that the two sides would not fight again after the truce. They could follow the example of the marriage between the Xiongnu and the Han Empire and enter into the non aggression friendship.


    Do the Han Empire and the Huns have any friendly past? It''s true that there was a honeymoon period. During the period of Emperor Wen of the Western Han Dynasty, the Xiongnu did not go south for several years, but the Han Empire married a princess and gave a huge dowry to the Xiongnu as the Kan family. The two sides also set up expeditions at the border to exchange needed goods.


    What is Shi Hu''s psychology? There is no need to speculate here in the Han Dynasty. Liu Yan didn''t know what credentials Shijie''s last mission carried. He didn''t reply to Shi Hu. The reason is very simple. There is no need for both sides to talk at all.


    "Forever." Liu Yan looked at ran min in his regular clothes and said bluntly, "Han Jie does not stand side by side. What we have to do is eliminate, completely eliminate and leave no one."


    Ran min immediately showed a pure smile like a child. He liked Liu Yan''s words not only because of his humiliation, but also because he was willing to destroy more Hu people as a contemporary person with more or less Han nationalist mentality.


    "Anyone who is hostile to a big man, as a martial arts man, is destroyed one by one with a knife and gun in his hand." Liu Yan never beat around the bush when talking to ran min, mainly because he was afraid that ran min could not understand or misunderstood: "the mission of the Northern Expedition Corps is to go north until the few ordered to stop."


    "I see." Ran min seemed extremely excited. He had military power and was not short of materials. As a war maniac, he should feel excited and excited. He suddenly restrained his excitement and rarely hesitated: "I heard some remarks about army expansion."


    The number of personnel under the establishment of the Northern Expedition Corps expanded to nearly 400000. About 100000 were the original establishment, and the rest were incorporated and recruited in the recovery area. Three to four tenths of the soldiers in the Guangfu district who were admitted to the Northern Expedition corps were unorganized people, and the rest were actually some families, giants and so on.


    There is absolutely no misunderstanding that the Northern Expedition Regiment under ran min is regarded as another begging army. It refers to the structure of most sources of troops, including uniforms, weapons and so on.


    Liu Yan had no opinion about the complexity of the Northern Expedition Corps. Improper operation was the rise of a military group. Naturally, he was not afraid of extermination after accidents, but the country was bound to have great turbulence.


    Apart from the fact that more than 100000 soldiers and armours were sufficient, the newly incorporated troops were only nominally under the establishment of the Northern Expedition Corps. In addition to the supply of military grain, the center did not provide robes and weapons. Ran min asked the center for a variety of reasons.


    "I gave you the power to expand your army." Liu Yan put away his smile and said expressionless, "the expansion of the army is far faster than few people expected."


    "You can''t say that, your majesty." Ran min put on a reasonable look and said, "it''s better for the country to take control of the situation than to have no organization and discipline, isn''t it?"


    It makes sense. The problem is that Liu Yan can''t admit it. He quietly looks at ran min and makes a gesture waiting for explanation.


    Ran min is not a good speaker. He was seen as a little embarrassed. He was silent for a little while before he said, "yes, the expansion of the minister is too fast. The minister once called the king. How much will make the king doubt, but the minister has no second heart."


    Liu Yan frowned and had to admit that ran min was ran min and could say anything. Other people would never say such words.


    "Yes, I''m not just taking in Han people..." ran min blushed a little and took a few breaths. Then he continued embarrassedly: "I also took in many foreign nationalities."


    This is what is worth studying. On the one hand, ran min hates Hu people, but on the other hand, he is willing to accept Hu people for his own use. He has to be a realist, that is, anyone who can be used by him doesn''t care about his origin at all.


    It''s no secret that ran min accepted the Hu people. His method is to let the Hu people change their Han surname and join the army as slave soldiers. They can be sent to where they are most likely to die. If they survive, they can be transferred until they become a real Han soldier. It''s all right.


    Liu Yan is happy to integrate the Hu people actively rather than passively. Although the Han people talk about lineage, they also talk about cultural identity. It should be clear that the era when everything depends on manpower can make more people who recognize themselves as Han people. I believe no ruler will refuse.


    "The minister recruited Hu Zhong to drive them to work hard. He has no other intention." Ran min began to appear righteous: "if you can die less, you can die less. It''s a very cost-effective thing to let the alien fight hard."


    Ran min''s starting point is still not wrong. The wrong place is that he did not explain it to the Central Committee. No wonder Liu Yan is not at ease. The central officials are also extremely wary of Ran min.


    "Yongzeng..." Liu Yan was very melancholy. So far, ran min had not found out the facts. He reminded him, "have you forgotten anything?"


    Ran min was stunned and whispered, "what do you forget?"


    I don''t know whether the recruits behind the Northern Expedition Corps can''t help it or don''t care at all. When they are incorporated, there are very few records. The establishment is so chaotic that it doesn''t look like an army. Otherwise, how can it be described as "another begging army"?


    The Qi Huo army is a fierce group of people who gather together to survive. A very small number of core elites will have a clear organizational system, and more will have leaders without officers. As a result, no one knows the specific number of Qi Huo army, and the operation depends on a sense of bravery.


    Be reasonable. According to ran min''s military accomplishment, we shouldn''t ignore the establishment of the army, but things really happened. Without an explanation, Liu Yan can''t think more, and the center will have bad ideas.


    It was Liu Yan''s repeated tips that ran min finally woke up.


    "That''s chaos." Ran min began to reason again: "after going north, there is no day without war. People come all the time. There is an extreme lack of literate people in the army. It''s not that they don''t do it, but that they can''t do it."


    Liu Yan turned his head to one side and his cheeks twitched uncontrollably.


    To make a very ugly remark, in terms of the current literacy rate, not necessarily one in a thousand people can read. Literacy alone is not enough. The military hierarchy has its own process, which is related to organization and control. The simple point is order, which is a luxury in xinguangfu district.


    "In addition to the original establishment..." Liu Yan looked at ran min again and asked brightly, "is there a problem with the registration of other transfers?"


    The Northern Expedition Corps is now relatively open. Huguan and Hukou pass need to directly put pressure on Zhao Jun in Shijie. Jizhou direction is also deployed with the callback of Lvtai Corps. It is not a simple thing to transfer.


    "You are the king. What you say is what you say." Ran min didn''t hide his exclusion. He may feel that it''s not good to speak like this. It''s hard to explain later: "there''s no problem with transfer, just afraid of accidents."


    Liu Yan tried very hard to control his cheeks from twitching. He is a man who knows ran min. he is a bohemian real man with iron blood. He may not think much about what he says, just out of his most real needs.


    "South tune, how to tune..." Liu Yan pulled an ending, tried hard to hide his dislike, and continued: "that''s your business."


    "Oh, not all the South tune at once." Ran min immediately showed a happy smile and said, "if the king says so, I will have a spectrum in my heart."


    Liu Yan and central officials pay attention to whether ran min is willing to order those newly recruited to transfer to the south. That is a matter of attitude and mentality. It is more important for ran min to accept orders than anything.


    Xun Xian, who has been standing on one side to record, listened and envied ran min uncontrollably. It''s nothing. He envies Liu Yan''s attitude towards ran min. The King is willing to talk with his ministers... Especially the generals who command the army. In addition to love, they can only be explained by maintenance.


    People in the south of the Yangtze River have never had a good impression of Ran min, and people in the Central Plains have a polarized attitude towards ran min. The so-called polarization is to worship to the extreme and disgust to the extreme. The distinction is whether it has been taken care of by ran min and whether it has been suppressed.


    The conversation between Liu Yan and ran min just sets a tone. Later, Prime Minister Ji Chang will specially formulate the details with ran min.


    Ran min left Wang Zhang and went straight to Jichang''s tent. He saw people coming and going outside the account, and after entering, he saw a place full of papers.


    When the king goes out on a tour, the team that governs the country is also out. Of course, the local memorial is sent to the Xingyuan.


    At present, paper has not been widely used. Most of them use wooden calf brands and bamboo slips, and a small amount of silk cloth, which leads to the fact that Jichang''s account is really full of things.


    Jichang saw ran min stop the workstation and sat down after saluting each other.


    Prime Minister Zuo was in charge of military affairs. Ji Chang didn''t get to the point at the first time. He personally listened to the war process against Shijie Zhao state from ran min.


    When it comes to the military, ran min had a clear mind and concise language. He soon made it clear what to say. Finally, he brought up the business: "the king wants the new troops to be transferred to the south. Min means to transfer the unused troops to the south in batches according to the actual needs."


    Ji Chang nodded approvingly.


    At present, the Northern Expedition Corps is dealing with a very large theater, spanning more than 900 Li from west to East, from Youzhou in the east to Binzhou in the West. The main front is Shangdang County in Binzhou and Fanyang County in Youzhou. The most troops are stationed in the above party counties, and Fanyang County is only deployed.


    "Murong Xianbei delivered from Shijie to Youzhou, and the temporary action is not big." Ji Chang said something about the national level. The story was not detailed. He mainly mentioned that Murong Yanguo also had the intention of a truce. When the topic changed, he suddenly asked: "the soldiers recruited by the general of the northern expedition, those powerful and families still maintain control over the armed forces?"


    Ran min was very sensitive, his eyes were sharp, his face was stiff, and he replied, "HMM."


    ... split... Cut... Line


    The last chapter was the chaos of the green forest. I was confused and wrote it as the chaos of the Yellow nest.

 Chapter 468

    Just recovered a large territory from the state of Zhao in Shijie. Racial hatred forced everyone to choose their own camp. The Hu people are one camp without exception. The Han and Miao people should be the same camp as the Han Army going north if they don''t want to.


    Ordinary people stood in the camp of the Han army. They were not systematically integrated into the Northern Expedition corps and accepted the control of officers sent by the Han army.


    Haoqiang and his family had to choose the same position as the Han army. After they moved closer to the Northern Expedition corps, they were not unconditionally at the mercy of the Northern Expedition Corps. They would maintain the family''s control over private armed forces, and even divide land for implicit autonomy.


    Born in the Qi Huo army, ran min did not exclude local families from mastering private armed forces. In addition, he had too many things to deal with and did not know whether to ignore or forget. In short, he did not take action to digest private armed forces.


    It is not that the Han state does not allow private armed forces. That is the current situation determined by the national policy system, such as how many guards there will be at what level of titles and how many personal soldiers there will be at what level of generals. Guards and personal soldiers are actually a kind of private armed forces, so the Han state allows private forces under a class boundary, which is placed in the open to accept supervision, rather than allowing everyone to be armed.


    At any time, private armed forces can not be completely banned. Supervision and quantity are the key. There are strict restrictions on some weapons. For example, no Dynasty allows private people to master the crossbow, a big killing weapon. In addition to the powerful armor piercing ability of the crossbow, the range and portability of the crossbow for assassination are also very difficult to prevent.


    In addition to crossbows, each dynasty also restricted the possession of armor among the people. The limitation on armor is that it is not illegal for an individual to own a set of armor, but if the number exceeds one, it is considered to be suspected of rebellion. There are countless people who were killed as rebellion in all dynasties because they own more than one armor.


    On other weapons, until the Yuan Dynasty, the Han people had knives, guns, swords, halberds and bows, which were regarded as martial arts. The government not only did not impose restrictions, but also encouraged the people to have their own self-defense weapons. Of course, the number of ownership can not be exaggerated.


    Officials who fear that the people have weapons will only appear in certain specific periods, such as minority groups ruling the majority of ethnic groups, or the government is simply wary of the people as enemies


    "Of course, it is not to restrict people''s possession of weapons. It is not to allow organized groups to hold weapons without accepting control." Ji Chang suddenly found that ran min was very difficult to communicate. They just talked about the disintegration and control of the powerful. Ran min seemed very dissatisfied with this. He frowned and said, "the national policy of the Han Dynasty is to promote the spirit of advocating martial arts, and the local control of the powerful is to weaken and make the powerful become a power rather than a cancer."


    "There are too many contradictions." Ran min was also frowning. He said, "we should encourage martial arts and not allow groups to appear."


    "There is no contradiction." Ji Chang felt that his words had been made very clear and stressed very depressed: "organized by the government, it is to carry out all kinds of martial propaganda and training under a kind of supervision and control, so as to achieve the goal of finally strengthening the quality of the country''s military resources."


    Ran min actually understood. What he wondered was that no matter what the system was, it was implemented by people? As long as it is implemented by people, no matter how beautiful the system can be played away from its original intention, the other is to doubt the consciousness of the people.


    "Don''t tangle with others." Ji Chang found that he couldn''t talk to ran min at all. He said seriously: "how to mobilize the troops is the matter of the shogunate of the general in the north, and how to reorganize after the South transfer is our business."


    Ran Min "hehe" a few times, directly stood up and saluted. He raised his feet and left without waiting for Ji Chang''s reaction.


    Ji Chang silently watched ran min, whose back was great, leave gradually. He raised the corners of his mouth, but he was definitely not sneering. Such a ran min is a reassuring ran min.


    At present, the war in the north line of the Han Dynasty tends to be gentle, but the war in the south is imminent.


    Shijie Zhao state has not recovered from a series of attacks. Various intelligence shows that Shi Hu is really trying to operate the existing site, using many jin ministers to focus on production. The training of Jie Terran soldiers is also carried out every day. On the whole, he chooses to enter the dormant period.


    Murong Yanguo conquered Koguryo again last year. In the face of the Han Army gathering Baiji, Xinluo and Koguryo to resist north, the double anti front saw back and forth around Marudu city. In addition to conquering Koguryo, murongyan also sent out everywhere, such as paying off the resurgent Fuyu people, teaching Tuoba Dai country a lesson, and even fighting guerrilla warfare with Quwo people.


    It was the Shijie state of Zhao that had more defense and less attack, coupled with the mire of Murong state of Yan that the Han Army''s plan of invading the South was launched.


    The southern invasion of the Han state was divided into two major steps. Huan Wen attacked Li Chenghan and Xu Zheng invaded the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Huanwen is currently in Chencang in Guanzhong. Further south is Hanzhong County, that is, to the north of Li''s Chenghan.


    The current situation in Guanzhong is relatively complex. The whole territory of Yongzhou is reintegrated into the territory of the Han state. Qinzhou in the upper reaches of the Weishui river is a tangled battle and tug of war between Zhang Liangguo and Fu Hong group.


    When the Han state re entered Guanzhong, the attitude adopted at this stage is to ignore others first, aiming at the elimination of Li''s Chenghan. The Han state had its own plan, but the army reappeared in Guanzhong and assumed a strong posture of invasion, which would affect all aspects. Not only Zhang Liangguo and Fu Hong group, but also Qiu CHIGUO were frightened.


    Qiu Chi was a country founded by the Yang family of Di people. The first generation leader of the country was Yang maosou. He was named the general of the auxiliary country and the right virtuous king. He was granted the title of Hussars general and the left virtuous king in the Western Jin Dynasty. At present, Yang Chu is the Lord of the fourth generation. The throne of the king is usurped and works very hard to consolidate his power.


    In fact, Qiu Chi''s sense of existence is very low. They know their weight. They always nest in their own small world. Externally, they strive to seek recognition, and successively ask for canonization from Shijie Zhao state and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Before the Han Army Chen Bing was on the border of the state of chouchi, the fourth generation monarch of the state of chouchi repeatedly sent people to Jiankang to ask the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to recognize his rule over the state of chouchi. According to the relevant information, the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has accepted Yang Chu''s request for vassal and intends to canonize him as a general for holding festivals, conquering the south, an assassin of Yongzhou and a Duke of chouchi. On the one hand, Yang Chu flattered the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, on the other hand, of course, he was eager to be recognized by the state of Han. The difference was that there was never such a country as Qiu Chi on the side of the state of Han.


    In the middle of Huanwen''s big tent, there are several opened boxes. Some boxes are filled with metal (copper, which is called gold at this time) like horseshoes. In other boxes, there are jade and jadeite. There must be some rare treasures such as pearls and corals.


    A middle-aged man with a short and fat figure with a goat beard. From the beginning, he was so flattered that he looked very obscene.


    "My master didn''t mean anything else. He just asked the general for a good word." The pudgy middle-aged man is called Jian Dai. He is an official in Qiu Chi country. Qiu Chi''s official positions are chaotic, including the Chinese system and the nomadic system. The manager is not the special official position of * * * managing the harem, which is similar to the position of Shangshu. He smiled humbly and said, "it doesn''t matter what kind of reward. As long as there is a canonization, the Han army can enter and leave our country at will."


    The territory of Qiu Chi country is very small, with Wudu County and Yangping county. There are only two decent cities in the country, namely Xiabian and Qiu Chi, the capital of the country. Their total population is close to 300000, and there should be 10000 or 20000 troops. The border is a mountainous basin, located in the east of the plateau.


    In fact, the state of Han has no plan to attack Qiu Chi now. It can even be said that Qiu Chi country is regarded as nonexistent at all. To be more clear, it is really going to attack Qiu Chi country. It is estimated that it can be erased by a passing wipe.


    "Well, well." Huan Wen looked at the boxes with relatively greedy eyes. He didn''t even look at Jian Dai. He promised: "you can speak good words, absolutely. Don''t worry, you can rest assured."


    Jian Dai was more flattering. He was full of gratitude and nonsense. Huan Wen always heard the man take the initiative to leave for the sake of gold and silver treasures.


    Yin Hao in the tent... That is, the general of the Jin army who was captured after the defeat of the national Zhang Chu Li. He quietly watched Huan Wen order people to pack the box. He found that Yuan Qiao on the other side looked at it, looked at it, and soon moved away.


    Huan Wen was the chief General of Li Chenghan, Yin Hao was appointed as the deputy general, and Yuan Qiao did the work of marching for a long history. The three were the high-level figures of Li Chenghan during the Han invasion. They are not qualified to form the shogunate. The troops under their command are 70000, including 30000 soldiers of various arms, and the other 40000 are auxiliary soldiers and new recruits (from Xinguang recovery area).


    At present, the Han Army on Huanwen side has finished preparing for the war and is waiting for the attack order from the central side.


    "I didn''t expect Qiu chi to be so rich." Huan Wen looked very happy. He didn''t even take it seriously when he was looked at receiving gifts: "originally, he didn''t think about it. Now he suggests cleaning up Qiu Chi."


    In fact, Yuan Qiao and Yin Hao will definitely be presented with gifts by Qiu Chi, that is, the value will not be more than Huanwen. Everyone will get benefits. No one wants to laugh at anyone. Then they will accept them. Whether to do the promised thing or not depends on personal integrity.


    After receiving other people''s gifts, he immediately felt that he should clean up. Huan Wen didn''t feel embarrassed. He even took it for granted. Yuan Qiao and Yin Hao felt a little embarrassed in their subconscious eyes.


    Huan Wen casually mentioned that. He didn''t take it seriously. The next moment he said, "Min Jian stationed troops in Nanzheng, and Li Fu led the army as the rear wing. Tell me how to deal with it."


    Min Jian was a former general of Li''s Chenghan Dynasty. Before that, he also served as an envoy to the state of Han.


    Li Fu is the lineage of Li Shi and the right back general of Li Cheng Han.


    "Chengguo almost mobilized the soldiers of the whole country who can fight to the north. There were 50000 troops in Hanzhong County alone." Yuan Qiao, the chief of the army, was supposed to give advice. He went to the shelf with a map of mountains and rivers, pointed to it and talked loudly: "there are many mountains in Hanzhong. It needs to cross Nanshan (Qinling) from north to south. Min Jian will not give up fighting with our army in Qinling. It depends on whether Li Fu will go north."


    Huanwen''s troops are now divided into two parts, one in Chencang and the other in Shangyong. Of course, the main force is led by Huanwen, and Yin Hao will soon go to Shangyong to command the division.


    After Li Chenghan realized that the Han Army had an intention to invade, he passively deployed defense according to the detected trend of the Han Army, because Huan Wen did not hide the relationship between the main force, of course, their main defense deployment direction was aimed at the direction of Chen Cang.


    What Huan Wen wants is to use the minimum cost to complete the goal of eliminating Li''s Chenghan. Only in this way can he show his value. It is not natural to push hard. We should use enough strategies to avoid losses.


    Using the main force to attract the main force of Li''s Chenghan and create enough fighters to make the partial division easily enter the core of Li''s Chenghan is the essence of the plan formulated by Huan Wen long ago. They have enough reasons to be sure that Li Chenghan became extremely vulnerable after he was in power. He didn''t need to attack one city and one place at all. He showed absolute strength and won the qualitative victory of the airport. At that time, there were some people who knew the current affairs and were heroes inside Li Chenghan.


    "What''s more troublesome is the weather." Yuan Qiao frowned and said, "the test is the will of the soldiers."


    Huan Wen immediately looked at Yin Hao.


    The part of the Han Army attacking Li''s Chenghan is basically infantry, and the components are mainly light infantry suitable for fighting in mountainous areas. After all, the terrain determines the force composition, and the test is the choice of fighters. Naturally, there is no lack of implementation of the battle plan.


    "For rain gear, medicine and other materials have long been prepared, and all the soldiers are good." Yin Hao was full of confidence. He said with a determined expression and tone: "the rainy season will not be a trouble, on the contrary, it will be a help."


    The meeting began to invade Li''s Chenghan in the spring, considering the war to destroy the country on the side of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. On the side of the Han state, it despised the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty strategically and attached importance to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty tactically.


    Li''s Chenghan Dynasty is located in the northwest of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Once the Han state eliminated Li''s Chenghan, the northwest and west of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty will be fully exposed to the attack position of the Han army. At this time, regardless of how the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty worked hard to defend the East, the national strength will inevitably decline without the northwest and West, which can still play a key role in the process of the war to destroy the country.


    "Destroy Chengguo before autumn..." Huan Wen smiled and said, "only by eliminating Chengguo can we participate in the war of Southern invasion and make more contributions. Do you agree?"


    Even if they were born in the south of the Yangtze River, no one disagreed, and even no one felt that there was anything wrong with the southern invasion. They even had an absolute interest in destroying the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. What they longed for was to share enough interests in that feast.

 Chapter 469

    It''s hard to get to the blue sky.


    Yizhou is a mountainous and mountainous terrain. It is difficult to have a foothold in the mountains. Many mountains have created many valleys. Even the local people do not know which Valley Road can travel smoothly and which Valley Road will be blocked.


    The mountain is a rocky mountain. Many of the stones of the mountain are naked 1 exposed on the soil. Some of the stones even look big and strange. It''s more like a giant stone that will fall down the mountain when touched a little. However, no matter how you touch the giant stone, you can''t fall down.


    In fact, the road from Guanzhong to Hanzhong is relatively easy. The Han Army led by Huan Wen planned to take the old road opened up in the Qin Dynasty, one way is the Lianyun plank road, the other is the praise ramp.


    Lianyun plank road was established during the period when King Huiwen of Qin Dynasty, surnamed Ying, Zhao and Si attacked Shu. At that time, Prime Minister Zhang Yi and Qin Army General Sima CuO led the Qin army to go south from Lianyun plank road, enter Hanzhong first, and then attack Shu.


    The commendation ramp existed in the early stage. During the period of King Huiwen of Qin Dynasty, it was expanded and repaired to a certain extent. The host was Zhang Yi, the Prime Minister of the state of Qin at that time. A more famous thing happened later, that is, fan Sui entered the Qin Dynasty and took the commendation ramp. Later, fan Sui had the right to process the commendation ramp as soon as he was capricious.


    Whether it''s Lianyun plank road or Baoxie Road, in fact, it was burned in the period of the struggle between Chu and Han. The background story can be found in "Liu Bang burning plank road", which was not built until Liu Bang came out of Sichuan, or in the story of "building plank road in an open way and hiding the old warehouse".


    After Liu Bang successfully left Sichuan, in order to connect Shudi, Badi, Hanzhong and Guanzhong, he did not neglect the maintenance of several plank roads. Until the Western Jin Dynasty, the plank roads could still be used. For example, Li''s Chenghan and Yang''s qiuchila people also borrowed several plank roads to move the population from Guanzhong.


    The two Han armies set out in the drizzle. The whole army was dressed in coir raincoats and hats. The figure of soldiers continued from one end of the mountain to the other end of several unknown mountains. They had to stop to repair where the plank road was broken along the way. The marching speed was not fast.


    Many sections of the plank road depend on cliffs, and there are many rivers and streams during the period. If you accidentally fall off the cliff or into the running water, it is impossible to drive the carriage because of the narrow relationship, and the baggage is carried by people and livestock.


    The marching speed of the two Han armies was not fast. After walking for more than 20 days, the forwards of the two sides met at the intersection of the plank road. They faced Li''s Chenghan Garrison who had long made a defensive posture.


    The first sticking point of Li''s Chenghan is at the intersection of Lianyun plank road and Baoxie road. In fact, the plank road here is no longer a cliff or near a river or stream. It directly enters the valley from a high place. There are green dense jungles on both sides. The valley is narrow and the slope of the mountain is very high. It is indeed a good node to stick to.


    The Han Army that had just arrived was about 4000. At first glance, they saw a stone built Guancheng, which should be about two feet high. Judging by the color of the stone, Guancheng should be built soon. The flags of Li''s Chenghan were flying on the head of the city, and there were dense soldiers standing. In their ears, they heard the sound of trembling horns blowing trumpets.


    The width of the valley is limited, and the number of people standing side by side is difficult to exceed 100, that is to say, the road can only allow no more than 100 people to rush up side by side at a time.


    It is not only narrow, but also the ground looks uneven. Many large and small stones and fine stones are stacked on the road. It is not generally difficult to form a tight formation.


    The Han troops who had just come down the plank road looked very tired. They stopped far away. They should eat dry food and drink water. The swallowing sound and "grunting" of drinking water at the scene were very frequent, and there must be the knocking sound of armor, shield and weapons.


    The garrison standing above Guancheng seems to be very busy. A large number of taxis come and go to move logs and stones. Standing next to the women''s wall are three columns of archers.


    Behind the city gate, there were too many shouts and responses, which made it sound very chaotic. The soldiers gathered together and whispered. Too many voices became a collection of "buzzing".


    "Finally." Yang Xu is the city captain of Li Chenghan, who has long been informed that Han troops will come. From the moment he receives the news, he is highly prepared for war all the time. Standing in Guancheng, he pressed the hilt of the sword around his waist with one hand and the female wall made of stone with the other hand. He looked at the Han Army in the distance and said to his deputy general, "strictly guard against death and don''t make a Han soldier climb up the city!"


    There are two thousand garrisons of Li Chenghan in the nameless pass city. The reason why it is an nameless pass city is that there is more than one. There are more than ten pass cities piled up with stones behind, but they are located in different places.


    A bleak horn sounded suddenly, so loud that it could ring back and forth in the valley.


    The Han Army had its own action. I don''t know how many Han soldiers scattered into the mountains and forests. After a little while, you can see the trees falling down.


    The plank road is narrow and difficult to pass. Naturally, it is impossible to carry siege equipment, even ladders and other things. You can only build it when you are on the ground.


    I don''t know how long later, there was another trumpet sound. The finished climbing ladder was taken to the front by the Han soldiers. Before the Li Chenghan soldiers on the side of Guancheng could see how many there were, some Han soldiers with big shields began to line up. They shouted something, and the heavy footsteps began to ring out neatly.


    "Tower Shield soldiers open the way, and strong crossbow soldiers follow." Liu Rui was born in the Ran''s Qin army. Before he was incorporated, he was a partial general. After becoming a Han Army, he worked as a military Hou. After Chaoge World War I, he was promoted to a school captain and was responsible for presiding over the forward battle. The corners of his mouth hooked up to form a cruel smile and said, "when attacking the city, the strong crossbow diffused to the top, first smashing the morale of the garrison."


    The sound of heavy footsteps has been approaching Guancheng. It is not marching side by side. It is affected by the stones on the road. When they got close to Guancheng, they stopped about 180 steps away. There was a loud bang behind them. Then there was the sound of continuous banging of bow strings. One crossbow and arrow broke away from the powerful crossbow and fell through a leap in the air.


    Above the pass, because the Han army was not close to the range of bow and arrow shooting, Li Chenghan''s garrison was in a state of drawing a bow and not firing an arrow. They were waiting with breath. What they were waiting for was not a rush of the Han Army to attack the city. It was a dense roar of crossbows and arrows that fell sharply. In an instant, there were endless screams of ups and downs.


    It is difficult to get in and out of Shu. Li''s Chenghan has a natural defensive advantage. Most troops live in Shu all year round and have no experience in fighting with foreign enemies. It is clear that they do not know enough about the newly rising Han army. When arranging defense, they inevitably take traditional ideas and ignore the strong crossbow of the Han army.


    One wave after another, about a thousand powerful crossbows were fired at the same time. One time, it was covered by a thousand crossbows and arrows. Soon, the place where the crossbows and arrows could be used as the force point on the other side of the city was densely inserted. Under and inside the city pass were filled with crossbows and arrows. It was necessary that the dead defenders'' bodies were all over the ground, The undead garrison is either hiding or running around.


    "Why is it so much worse than Zhao Jun?" Liu Rui is not proud and charming. He looks at the Li''s Chenghan soldier who runs around and is shot over again with disdain and says, "Zhao Jun at least knows that running around under the dense arrow array will have no life."


    Li Chenghan''s soldiers actually knew that running around would kill them. What people think in panic is one thing, and what the body will do is another. That is the main reason why people clearly want to move but can''t move when they are frightened. They just can''t help running and running, and they have to shout in horror. It''s worse than death to not do so.


    The arrow array coverage of the Han Army lasted about two quarters of an hour. There was no standing figure on the pass city, and the archery did not stop. It was the Tower Shield soldiers who continued to move forward. The strong crossbow soldiers pushed forward and fired at the same time, but also gave a certain space to both sides, so that the paoze carrying the ladder could move forward.


    The newly built climbing ladders are still very wet. They are tied with ropes, and some branches and leaves are not even cleaned.


    With the cooperation of several people, one ladder after another was lifted and smashed heavily on the city wall. Then he watched the flexible and light Han soldiers begin to climb. Even the strong crossbow soldiers who were already climbing in the rear did not stop firing crossbows, but the shooting range was to cross the city and back, much like a gradual coverage of artillery, mainly to interfere with and block the enemy in the rear.


    Xiaodouzi should be the first to successfully climb the city. He bit the back of the war knife with his teeth, and then jumped onto the women''s wall with his hands clasped on the stone wall. When he just stood firm, he saw an enemy soldier hiding behind the women''s wall. When he jumped off the women''s wall, he had picked up the war knife that had been bitten on his mouth with his hands in mid air. After landing, he didn''t even think of chopping it.


    Li Chenghan''s garrison, whose body shrank into a regiment, of course saw the Han sergeant''s death in the city. He widened his eyes. His eyes were full of panic. He watched the young Han''s death jump up, land and wave his knife. There was a blood color in his eyes, and then fell into darkness forever.


    Xiaodou didn''t pity the enemy soldiers who were stunned and killed. On the battlefield, you killed me and I killed you. Either you or I died. When you went to the battlefield and charged, you didn''t need to have other ideas. Anyway, you tried your best to kill people who were different from yourself. Too many thoughts were looking for death.


    Li''s Chenghan garrison hiding behind the women''s wall is not small. People squeeze people, so they shrink into a pile. The Han soldiers who climb the city do not hesitate to wave a knife after seeing it. There will be no pity or kindness.


    Liu Rui looked at the first battle of invading Li''s Chenghan, which seemed to be much easier than he thought before?


    The city gate collapsed with a loud noise, followed by Han soldiers who rushed into the city gate cave. Soon, fierce shouts of killing appeared in the city.


    On the wall, the flags belonging to Li''s Chenghan Dynasty were cut off one after another and replaced with Han Army flags. The red characters on a black background wrote an official script of "Han". The flag surface was fluttering in the wind.


    Yang Xu retreated to the rear at the first time. Now he is standing on the hillside on the side of the valley. He is a little stunned and looks at the direction of Guancheng incomprehensibly. There are blue taxis being submerged by red and black taxis.


    "No..." Yang Xu could find his voice very dry: "when fighting barbarians, can''t he fight very well?"


    Li Chenghan is a di regime. Their geographical location determines one thing. There will be more battles with Nanman than in the Central Plains. When Li Chenghan is cleaning up Nanman, it is actually very easy to fight head-on. He is afraid that Nanman relies on complex mountains to fight guerrillas.


    About 60% of Li''s Chenghan soldiers who firmly guarded this pass should be transferred from the Nanman battlefield in the rear to the north. In Yang Xu''s eyes, the troops who can recruit and be good at fighting are so vulnerable to the Han Army that their brains are blank.


    It must be said that Nanman is not pure contempt, but some savage tribes covered with grass leaves, holding either pure sticks or sharp stones. Apart from a few leaders, there are no metal weapons at all.


    Li Chenghan was more or less a member of a civilized society. He was organized, organized and dominant in weapons. He fought head-on against the unorganized, undisciplined and barbarian Nanman. It seems natural that he won more and lost less?


    Now Li''s strong army into the Han Dynasty meets another Han army with better organization and discipline and more perfect weapons and armor. It''s like that the roles have been changed, and it''s natural to be taught how to be a man.


    Yang Xu soon faced up to the gap between the two sides. He didn''t bite his teeth to defend Guancheng, let alone make a counterattack. He saved his troops as much as possible and let the troops withdraw.


    The panicked Li family became Han soldiers. They had fled before they got the order. They were caught by the Han Army and killed all the way. Until the battlefield reached the edge of the stronghold, the Han Army had to retreat.


    Guancheng changed hands faster than anyone thought, but it was not over. The Han army who captured Guancheng immediately found that there were mountain strongholds on both sides of the valley.


    It''s a cottage. It''s built on the hillside. What you can go up is a winding and narrow path. The inclination doesn''t look good to climb.


    The Han army made a tentative test, and only a little closer to the stronghold, there were dense arrows.


    The mountain stronghold has a high advantage. With a high degree, you can master the range advantage of bows and arrows. The mountain stronghold on both sides can take the advantage and use bows and arrows to block the valley. Even if the Han Army has a strong crossbow, it must enter the range of the garrison to fight back.


    "The trail can''t form a shield array to advance..." Liu Rui tried to observe the terrain. After observing it, he felt that the defenders here were very smart. He gave up when he saw that the city was not guarded enough, saved more soldiers and retreated to the stronghold. He ordered the scouts, "check if there are any other roads to attack the stronghold."


    The scouts naturally took orders.


    At this time, the weather is not beautiful. It was still sunny just now, but in the twinkling of an eye, it was cloudy. The first drop of rain fell, and the next moment it was pouring rain

 Chapter 470

    Spring in the jungle is like this. The weather changes faster than people''s faces, and there is usually no omen.


    The downpour didn''t last long. It was very heavy at the beginning, and gradually the rain became smaller. When people were still stunned, the clouds cracked, and a ray of sunshine shone down from the gap of the clouds. It looked like a passage through the sky. When more and more sunlight fell from the gap between the clouds, people could not control their attention, as if they had come to heaven from the world in an instant.


    The heavy rain for a time made the mountain incline down continuously. Looking deeper at Guancheng, the low-lying places were full of puddles in a short time, and even fast canals flowed towards the lower section.


    Guancheng originally had a strong smell of blood. After a heavy rain, it washed the blood, and the air became fresh again. That is, those bodies who died in the war and didn''t have time to clean up were drenched by the rain, their skin looked wrinkled and white, and the eyes of some dead people who didn''t close their eyes looked very turbid.


    Liu Rui holds a steaming bamboo tube in his hand. It''s some ginger water. Removing the dampness and cold can also avoid catching a cold. He''s asking, "have the casualties been counted?"


    Zhang Lian, a military Marquis, also had a steaming bamboo tube in his hand. He rubbed it and replied, "our army killed 26 people, seriously injured 57 people and slightly injured 341 people. 407 people were killed and 119 people were captured."


    In terms of materials, it is not easy to calculate the loss of Li''s Chenghan side. The number of crossbows and arrows fired by the Han army alone reached 7000, and more than 4000 crossbows and arrows can be recycled.


    "The number of weapons in the army is actually more than that of Zhao Jun." Zhang Lian said that after conquering the key city, he found a large number of weapons reserves, including bows and arrows, and a small number of knives, guns, spears and shields. He couldn''t help showing a contemptuous expression and said, "in terms of combat quality, Cheng Jun is no better than Zhao Jun."


    The Han army fought the most with Shijie Zhao Jun. In their impression, although the weapons of Shijie Zhao Jun are simple and crude, Shijie Zhao Jun will not lack the courage to work hard. On the contrary, Li Chenghan''s troops have greater advantages than Shijie Zhao Jun, but they look very cowardly.


    When attacking Guancheng, the Han army killed some fiercely. Most soldiers still wielded weapons when they surrendered in the face of the enemy soldiers. As a result, the number of killed was more than that of captured. Otherwise, there should be more captured in a great victory under normal circumstances.


    Almost in the evening, the plank road behind lit up a bright dragon composed of torches, which was the follow-up of the Han army.


    As a striker, Liu Rui''s department should have made a tentative exploratory attack on the mountain strongholds on both sides of the valley. A sudden heavy rain interrupted the rhythm. It would be more than worth the loss to launch an attack after the sky darkened.


    The Scouts of the Han army were supposed to explore the road, and their actions were still affected by the heavy rain. Until night fell, a few scouts were sent back to report the situation, and the remaining scouts planned to explore all night.


    The second batch of Han troops arrived in 10000. After their arrival, they were not idle. The Tower Shield soldiers in the army were busy building a shield wall. They built objects like shelves in a circular and gradual way. They used the defense performance of the tower shield to directly extend all the time, and created a channel built with the tower shield.


    During the establishment of the protective passage, the two strongholds garrisoned by Li Chenghan on the hillside did not choose to be blind. They found that the actions of the Han Army had been shooting arrows all the time. It seemed that they found that the arrows could not pose any actual threat. Some stones were pushed down from the hillside, and the roaring sound often ended with a louder muffled sound. It was that the stones hit the wall composed of tower shields, Some areas are defended, while many are directly filled with stones into a big hole or collapsed in pieces.


    "At least they are not stupid in the use of terrain." According to the clothes and badges of Huang brigade, he was a good general. After he came, he took over the command. It was his idea to build a channel with tower shield. Because it was too dark, he could not see the surrounding situation clearly. Instead, there was a bright light on the side of the stronghold: "the enemy had two thousand?"


    "Yes, there were two thousand enemy troops stationed here." Liu Rui frowned. After the arrival of subsequent friendly forces, they should have continued to be the vanguard. As soon as the TA Dun channel had a scale, it was messed up by the rolling stones of the enemy. Only hundreds of people passed through the enemy''s attack area, and more people stayed. He said, "more than 400 people were killed and more than 100 captured. Considering that some enemy soldiers will flee, the enemy should still have about 1230."


    Huang LV nodded, but his eyebrows were also frowned.


    If it were on the flat ground, according to the quality of Li''s Chenghan army, one thousand and three enemy troops could be solved by one charge. However, the remaining enemy troops were on the absolutely favorable stronghold, or could both sides threaten the stronghold passing through the road, which could be regarded as taking the advantage of being easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    "We intend to infiltrate in batches." Liu Rui knows what military orders are like mountains. They are vanguards and are used to fight hard. Let alone whether they can pass quietly, they are trying to break a passage with human life. After all, military orders are military orders. He was not so sure: "the quality of the army is not good, it should not be found."


    Huang LV directly said: "...."


    There are risky behaviors in any military action, which is absolutely not 100% sure. Liu Rui can do whatever he says. In the second half of the night, the troops began to infiltrate secretly in batches, and they really passed the dangerous area silently.


    Liu Rui can''t understand why the enemy on the stronghold doesn''t know to leave torches for lighting from time to time. However, since his subordinates have achieved their goals, the problem should be left to the Huang brigade who has the task of tackling tough problems.


    After the sky brightened again, Yang Xu didn''t know that a group of Han troops continued to go south quietly through their own defense area. He looked down at the lower part. The flags of the Han army were flying above Guancheng. He found that the number of the Han Army filled the tent with accommodation.


    The two mountain strongholds on the hillside are not large. The range of the Valley Road below can be controlled by using the bow and arrow range. The inclination of the mountain is too high. Basically, any building can be balanced only by using wooden piles. The buildings in the mountain stronghold are all wooden structures, and some roads need to be built into a plank road to stand.


    With the light, Huang LV was finally able to see what was going on in the two and a half hillside strongholds. At a glance, he could find the obvious characteristics of Nanman stronghold. He just looked around and focused on observing larger stones and objects that looked like mahogany.


    The Valley Road surrounded by the mountain looks like a mess. The rickety Tower Shield and ubiquitous arrows are the bodies of some Han soldiers killed by stones rolling down the mountain during operation.


    The passage established by the Han Army has existed for a short time, especially in the position directly below the two strongholds. It looks the most miserable. It can''t get up until the rolling stones of the enemy are consumed. What the Yellow brigade should think about is to continue to build the passage or focus on attacking the two strongholds.


    There are many mountains in Hanzhong, but there will never be more than Shu. Li''s Chenghan will make full use of the terrain. The invasion of the Han army is bound to be a hard enough battle.


    Considering that the terrain will create countless times of difficulty for the invasion, Huan Wen said in great detail at the beginning that the invasion of Li''s Chenghan was a heart attack war. It should be a fire at the beginning of the invasion. Psychologically, let Li''s Chenghan''s army find the gap with the Han army. Can Li''s Chenghan''s army have the hope of persistence.


    Liu Rui sent scouts before, and Huang brigade also sent scouts overnight. After dawn, the scouts sent by Liu Rui returned and brought back a lot of information. What''s more useful is that there is a small path that can detour back to the enemy''s stronghold, but the road still can''t accommodate them to walk side by side.


    "Mountain war..." Huang LV was not doing anything. He didn''t even have a superfluous expression. He directly ordered: "attack!"


    After the Han Army had just finished eating, the ordered troops broke away from the brigade with the sound of horns. Most of the costumes are some arms with a small round shield in the left hand and a war knife in the right hand. They are only wearing war robes and no armor. Most of them are not tall. The other part is the crossbow men, who are at the end.


    The reason why it''s a bugle is that you can''t carry war drums along the plank road.


    The number of Han troops dispatched was 2000. Each one thousand troops went straight to the mountain stronghold on both sides. Their actions made the sound of sheep horns and wooden drums on the mountain stronghold loud.


    The attacking Han Army approached the fortified shooting range of the stronghold garrison. First, the sparse arrows attacked. The Han soldiers blocked it with a small round shield or with a war knife, and the casualties were not serious.


    It should be a complete reaction above the stronghold. The arrows gradually became dense, and the casualties of the attacking Han army began to increase. At this time, the Han Army just rushed to the foot of the mountain.


    It just rained yesterday, and your feet will be covered with soil when stepping on the ground. If you enter the soft area, you will directly sink into your ankles. After falling, you will be covered with mud. The clean Han soldiers will soon become dirty. No one will pay attention to those on the battlefield.


    After getting close enough, the bow and crossbow men of the Han army began to shoot. The crossbow and arrow fired by the powerful crossbow can still shoot to the stronghold from bottom to top. Even the strong bow in the bow men''s hands can''t reach it. It needs to understand what gravity is and what effect it has.


    In the arrows flying from you to me, there are people falling all the time, and the scream has become a voice that every battlefield will never lack.


    The Han soldiers who start climbing suffer a lot. They can''t use a small round shield to block the arrow when climbing. The Han soldiers who roll down after the arrow will also hit the paoze behind, causing a series of gourd rolling effects.


    Yang Xu looked down at the Han army. It was an absolutely bloody picture. Looking at the Han Army, it was not only miserable but also embarrassed, but the Han army was still advancing.


    There was no way. The mountain was originally very oblique. The defenders of Li Chenghan also cut down the trees that would block the shooting distance in advance. After the rain, the ground was still very soft. The Han army fell down in two steps without any shelter. It was sure to become the target of the fortress defenders. The difference was whether the defenders were accurate enough to shoot arrows.


    The Han Army felt that unfortunately, the land was soft after the rain, making it more difficult to climb. Fortunately, it was also a heavy rain, just because the bowstring of the stronghold garrison was wet and softened, some bows could not be used, and some reluctantly used bow strength was really not good. The Han army who was shot looked very miserable. It didn''t hit the key directly, but was injured rather than shot to death.


    The attack continued after sunrise. At first, the stronghold garrison only used arrows, followed by logs and rolling stones. Almost at noon, the Han army was close to the stronghold with huge casualties.


    I don''t know whether it''s hot or nervous, which makes Yang Xu''s forehead full of sweat. His hands tremble a little. Within the sight of his eyes, the Han Army that has reached the stronghold is closer, and the Han Army that is far away is taking a breather to pick up the wounded soldiers.


    "Cheng Wei, the arrows are exhausted!"


    "Cheng Wei, Han soldiers are everywhere."


    "Cheng Wei, some strongholds have been lost!"


    "Captain Cheng,..."


    Yang Xu was more or less a qualified general and could speculate how many casualties the Han army should have. What he didn''t understand was how the Han Army still maintained strong morale with more than 20% casualties. Shouldn''t it collapse and retreat?


    Soon Yang Xu received a new report that some Han troops came from another road. Although they had long been prepared, the two sides fought down. The Han troops were too brave. The node defenders collapsed again and again. They couldn''t last long.


    When the casualties of ordinary troops reach 10%, they will lose their fighting spirit. 30% of the casualties of elite troops should also stop the attack. In fact, the last person is forced. Whether the army is elite or not depends not on how capable it is, but on how strong it can bear casualties.


    In the afternoon, the garrison of the mountain stronghold on the right stopped resistance first, and Yang Xu personally supervised the mountain stronghold on the left.


    Under the repeated attacks of the Han Army, the periphery was cleared away with heavy casualties, approaching the highest point where Yang Xu led the remnant to continue to resist.


    "How many casualties?" The Yellow brigade''s face was so gloomy that it could drip water: "when can we destroy the enemy who is still resisting?"


    The first group was 2000 Han troops, and then 1000 more. The reason why there is no increase is not only the attack, but also the terrain. There is really not enough space for too many troops.


    Huang LV didn''t wait long. It was only half an hour from asking questions to Yang Xu being escorted to front.


    "Hmm..." Huang LV saw Yang Xu, looked at it carefully for a while, and commented: "he is a man with backbone."


    Yang Xu was not tied up. He didn''t see any abuse. He wanted to speak, but Huang LV had made a decision.


    "A strong will to resist into an army is worth... Uh... Worth, uh, respect is respect." In fact, the Yellow brigade was very angry. They paid the price of more than 500 war deaths. It was clear that it would not be much more difficult to kill an army on the flat ground than to kill chickens. It was all because the damn terrain was too fucking. He even saw Yang Xu''s reserved expression. He was stunned and continued to say with respect: "so in order to express respect, give them the destination that warriors should have."


    Yang Xu: "..." at the moment of death, I realized that being respected cost a lot. The Han Army had never persuaded to surrender from beginning to end.

 Chapter 471

    When Huan Wen arrived at the first pass city, Liu Rui''s forward force had captured four pass cities in a row. Liu Rui''s Department, which captured the fourth pass city, was forced to take a rest because of loss and fatigue. It was transformed from the Yellow brigade into a forward and continued to open up the road.


    When Li Chenghan learned that the Han Army had an intention to invade, they risked their lives to build fortifications in any easy to defend and difficult to attack terrain. Generally, they built a Guancheng, cut off the road, and built a stronghold on the mountain near Guancheng.


    The Han Army did not know how many defensive fortifications Li Chenghan had built to block the way. It took them 11 days to conquer the four passes. Naturally, there were fortifications such as stronghold garrison points along the way. The 4000 people under Liu Rui finally had only 800 combat power left. In addition to land occupation, they should have killed more than 6000 enemy troops, More than 20000 prisoners.


    "So, Li Shi, the leader of Cheng, mobilized young people who could fight to join the war?" Huan Wen read the report. The more the enemy troops moved backward, the more complex the composition became. His fingers beat the stones of the women''s wall rhythmically and asked, "the barbarians are standing on the side of Cheng Guo?"


    Nanman did not establish a country, but dispersed in a relatively primitive tribal form. There was a tribal alliance of unifying Manshan (that is, the era of menghuona). After the division, no powerful figures can integrate Nanman again.


    Because they belong to different tribes, the internal hatred and killing of Nanman is actually very serious. It is like a headhunting activity of some adult rituals of various tribes, which has never stopped. As a result, the overall number of Nanman can not be increased together.


    Nanman had tribes that fought against Li''s Chenghan, and naturally there were also tribes that belonged to Li''s Chenghan. When Li Shi faced the invasion of the Han Army, he did send a call to some affiliated Nanman tribes. It was normal for the Han Army to encounter Nanman.


    In fact, the state of Han has regarded Li''s becoming Han as a dead bone in the grave. Before Li''s becoming Han, there have been corresponding solutions for Nanman, and there is a very clear national tendency, that is, not stingy or benevolent, kill one when encountering one, and kill Nanman with trembling and fear, so that Nanman has a deep enough impression of the Han Army, and then take other measures.


    "We have spent nearly two months." Yuan Qiao coughed while talking. His face looked a little pale. The recent climate was very strange. Heavy rain and light rain came and went in turn. The temperature difference between day and night in the mountain area was large and extremely humid, which gave him wind and cold. He took a silk scarf and wiped his nose before he continued: "there are many mosquitoes in mountainous areas in summer. We don''t know where miasma is distributed."


    After the Han Army''s invasion began, the pace of progress never stopped. After entering the territory of Li Chenghan, the Han army from Chen Cang has been attacking the city and pulling out the stronghold. However, because Li Chenghan arranged too many defense nodes, the advance speed really can''t get up.


    "The casualties of the troops were great." Huanwen stood on the stone wall of Guancheng and looked around. The valley was surrounded by two mountains. He could clearly see the mountain strongholds on both sides: "there are too many similar fortifications along the way."


    Yuan Qiao has detailed data on hand. So far, the Han Army has killed 2200 people. Because of the death of the seriously wounded, the number of deaths has been increasing, and they have only moved forward 15 miles, nearly 20 miles away from the mountain.


    "Uncle Yan, we can only conquer the past one by one." Huan Wen did not give the striker the right to surrender and accept the judgment. He wanted to attack Li Chenghan''s confidence with bloody attacks. Only the Han Army showed enough toughness and combat effectiveness can reduce Li Chenghan''s resistance will to the greatest extent. He said unswervingly: "the ruling class of a country has decayed. Disintegrating the resistance will of the grass-roots level is the best way to fundamentally destroy the country."


    Yuan Qiao has studied Li Chenghan more than once. He knows that what Huan Wen said is completely correct, that is, he loves the loss of the army. He needs to know what Huan Wen is going to do.


    "Nanzheng!" Huan Wen raised his hand and held it in the shape of a fist. He said forcefully: "after conquering Nanzheng, it is a turning point."


    Yuan Qiao secretly calculated that, according to the current level of casualties, there would be at least about 5000 casualties in the Han Army in Nanzheng, and they only had 30000 soldiers along the way, that is, one sixth of them died in battle, without counting the possible injuries and casualties.


    The Han army from Guanzhong to the South fought hard and resolutely to attack the city and pull out the stronghold all the way, and there were too many bad news in Min Jian''s hands in Nanzheng.


    Li Chenghan built so many Guancheng and Shanzhai. They are optimistic that they will block the Han Army in the direction of Guanzhong on the other side of the plank road. Even if the Han army is really able to fight, it should be able to last for two or three years.


    "Wrong, wrong estimate." Min Jian''s right arm hit the table heavily, with a ferocious expression: "the previous estimation was that one Guancheng could last for at least three months, but the Han army conquered four Guancheng in 11 days, and the Shanzhai along the way didn''t play much role!"


    For the development of the war ahead, for min Jian and others in the rear, they can only extend more imagination from the text of some reports. It is impossible to have enough understanding of the process of the war. The only thing clear is that the Han Army achieved the results by relying on strong attacks. In this way, they already know the result, that is, the Han army is advancing with a destructive attitude, and they must feel that the Han army is far stronger than expected.


    Wang Peng was Li Shi''s servant. He was sent to Nanzheng to supervise the war.


    Knowing that the Han Army going south from Guanzhong would take the plank road, in fact, there was a sound of burning the plank road inside Li Chenghan. It was min Jian who advocated leaving the plank road and building Guancheng and Shanzhai in the direction of the Han army. This is also the main reason why the Han Army''s attack is far more fierce and faster than min Jian imagined, and makes min Jian angry and ashamed.


    Min Jian''s idea in advance was very simple. The Han Army didn''t just nest in Guanzhong. Yuzhou and Jingzhou also had the territory of the Han state, so the Han Army didn''t have to come from Guanzhong to attack Li''s Chenghan.


    Compared with the attack of Hanzhong, Li Chenghan can only take the plank road. The Han state has more choices to attack Li Chenghan in the territory of Jingzhou. Then why doesn''t Li Chenghan fight with the Han Army in the war zone that is more advantageous to his own side, and fight in places that don''t occupy too much terrain advantage?


    "The former general, take it easy." Wang Peng looks very gentle. He not only looks gentle, but also speaks in a slow voice. The voice line is also slightly magnetic: "it is naturally correct for the general to choose to fight in a place favorable to us."


    Indeed, there is nothing wrong. Before, many people agreed with min Jian''s strategy, and even thought that even if the Han Army didn''t take the plank road, it should do everything possible to attract them, just because the terrain over there really had an absolute advantage over Li''s Chenghan.


    If there is anything wrong, it can only be said that the defenders responsible for defense are really useless. They take up all the time and geography. It can even be said that they have an overall advantage in people and above, that is, the Han army is far better than expected.


    Wang Peng is the supervisor of the army. Everyone knows that he is not playing the role of supervisor opposite to the general. He is more like a comforter who cheers the generals on behalf of the king. He said with encouragement: "there are eight customs cities along the way. There are also strongholds and fortresses along the way. There are more terrain with absolute advantages in defense. We can firmly resist the enemy."


    The valley is very long and curved. There is only a small basin out of the valley. Even if you go out of the basin, there is the Jitou pass as a roadblock. Even if you pass the Jitou pass, there is a skip valley. Even if the skip Valley is gone, there is a Yangping pass.


    Min Jian has studied the relevant terrain more than once. There are so many passes and dangerous places that can block the Han army. For Li Chenghan, there is really no battlefield with more advantages than there.


    Even if the other side is lost, it is not absolutely fatal for Li Chenghan. Nanzheng can guard against it. If Nanzheng is also lost, he has to pass the sword pavilion to enter Shu.


    Do you know what it means to be closed by one man and not open by ten thousand? Jiange is such a terrain. Therefore, no matter whether the Han army went from Baoxie Road, Lianyun plank road, camel Valley Road, Ziwu road or other roads, as long as it went from north to south, the existence of Jiange could not be ignored. Only by conquering Jiange could it really open the door to enter Shu.


    Wang Peng is not only a gentle man, but also a scholar with very good eloquence. After a series of reasons, he not only calmed down, but also regained confidence with many generals and schools.


    Min Jian regained his composure, but some things were not able to reverse his ideological stability. He had to tell another bad news: "the war report from the front has found that the Han Army has siege equipment such as bed crossbows, crossbows, stone throwing carts and so on."


    "How?" Wang Peng was surprised and completely confused. He was surprised and said, "no matter where he went, unless the Han army can fly, the narrow plank road can''t transport those siege equipment?"


    "It can be split first, and then assembled by skilled craftsmen." Min Jian felt that he was a little smarter than Wang. He said seriously, "the Han army is far more cunning than we thought, which is enough to show their strong will to attack."


    Wang Peng was stunned when he heard this: "...."


    It is indeed a good idea to dismantle it and transport it to the land and then reassemble it. However, because of Liu Yan''s existence, the Han Army has a more convenient method, that is, the system farmers can build buildings for production, which is equivalent to cheating.


    The number of Han troops going south in Guanzhong is 30000, and some auxiliary personnel accompanying them are only 7000. After waiting for the relevant siege equipment to join, the speed of attacking the city and pulling out the stronghold suddenly speeds up. It took 11 days to conquer four pass cities, and then one pass city can be pulled out in one day. Taking into account the necessary March, it took 13 days for the first Han Army to arrive under jitouguan city.


    Jitou pass was actually built during the fierce battle between Shu Han and Cao Wei during the Three Kingdoms period. It took place in the second Qishan war. After construction, it was used as a permanent pass for the Shu Han Army to the Cao Wei army.


    "His ancestral." Liu Rui could not help scolding his mother: "the terrain is dangerous. There is a key river!"


    The location of Jitou pass is very special. It is not only the exit of the commendation ramp, but also the connection of Lianyun plank road, which is equivalent to the junction of another two plank roads.


    Jitou pass is located in the north of Baocheng town. There is a big stone like a chicken head at the pass, so it is called Jitou pass. There is a poem saying: "the throat of Qin and Shu is far away from the Han family all the time; the wind and cloud protects the ancestral temple, and the spirit shows the people passing through the attic road".


    During the Han Dynasty, a plank road was built under the Jitou pass in Baocheng, Shaanxi Province. It passed through the stone wall standing on the South Bank of the Baohe River, called "Baoping". A tunnel with a length of 14 meters, a width of 3.95 ~ 4.25 meters and a height of 4 ~ 4.75 meters was opened by the fire calcined stone method. It is a famous stone gate, with stone carvings of Ode to stone gate and inscription on stone gate.


    The Baohe River (formerly known as Heilongjiang) is located below the Jitou pass. The Baoxie plank road is under the Jitou pass and passes along the Baohe river through the Shimen. Baosi, the wife of King Zhou Yougong, the princes of the war drama, grows under the Jitou pass and by the water of the Baohe River.


    Liu Rui and others saw not only the Baohe River, but also the Shimen, but also the towering cliffs. There will be no lack of strange stones on the mountain.


    The arrival of the Han army made the garrison of jitouguan not only blow sheep horn, but also beat wooden drums. The sound echoed continuously in the canyon. It may be that the sound was too loud. There were stones rolling down from the mountains. They fell into the turbulent and swirling River and sent waves.


    After replenishing the army, Liu Rui once again became the vanguard of the whole army, recovering from 4000 to 5000. The figure of soldiers is located on the plank road and some places where they can stand. Almost all of them are staring at the extremely steep terrain.


    The direction of the Han Army did not need to cross the turbulent and rapidly swirling Baohe river. They even had many roads to rush to the Jitou pass. Except for the Shimen one, the other roads were very complicated and were all exposed to the arrow range of the pass.


    "The cliff is almost upright..." Liu Rui swallowed his saliva subconsciously. They attacked the city and pulled out the stronghold all the way. They were hit by stones dropped from the mountain. It was a tragedy. He squinted hard and said, "only a few look like strongholds for others..."


    The cliff near Jitou pass is not easy to climb, which makes Jitou pass have enough garrison value. Unless there is enough technical excavation, it is difficult to make people stand firm. The Han Army observed for a while that there are Li''s adult Han soldiers on the cliff, but there are not many.


    The sound of sheep horns and wooden drums were still being pounded out, followed by the cries of a large number of soldiers from Li''s Cheng and Han Dynasties, but I couldn''t hear what ghosts were shouting.


    "Rest, rest..." Liu Rui did not dare to launch an attack this time. He called the Marquis of the Scout camp and ordered: "first explore the surrounding terrain, focus on whether there is a road behind Jitou pass, find out how many enemy troops there are on the cliff, and the number of stones collected is the most important."


    Jun Hou Lin Feng nodded heavily, especially when he heard the stone, he shook his cheek subconsciously.


    To tell you the truth, this group of Han troops were really cast a psychological shadow by the stones dropped from the mountain

 Chapter 472

    The erratic wind is fair to both offensive and defensive sides. In unfair places, only in the distinction between the terrain of both sides, the defenders standing high can cause casualties to the attackers below with the most primitive weapon "stone", and there is no shortage of stones in the mountainous area with strange stones.


    The Han Army replaced some flexible and light soldiers, and the speed of advance was naturally accelerated, but without a thick tower shield to block stones, casualties were bound to increase.


    The obstacle to attack Jitou pass is still on the road. There are only a few roads that can be attacked. Each of them is arranged with defense nodes by the garrison. After the Han army is close enough, it is bleeding next to dense stones. All the time, we can see the soldiers who hit the stone cry and fall to the ground, and the soldiers who were directly hit by the stone and fall into the deep valley.


    The original rugged road was covered with large and small stones. Some Han soldiers who died in battle were directly buried under the stones, stretched out their bodies or only exposed their heads, giving the visible picture a sense of desolation.


    Why the garrison didn''t directly seal the road is a question worth thinking about. Just like the Han Army in the valley can be flooded by digging the Baohe River after the water storage, Li Chenghan didn''t do so. I don''t know whether he didn''t expect or had any concerns.


    Many things will be very luxurious for front-line soldiers to think of. All they can think of is how to complete their current tasks and do their best to complete them.


    "More than 200 casualties..." Lin Feng said with an unusually gloomy face, "so far, no casualties have been caused to the pass garrison."


    Liu Rui has been watching the war, including his wounded soldiers being carried on stretchers and helped back. He knows exactly what''s going on. What he wants to pay attention to is the morale of his officers and men. This kind of battle in which his own side continues to produce casualties and cannot attack the enemy is very easy to make his own morale low.


    Jitouguan is not the highest place in this mountain area. It is only built in the opened road and dangerous area, that is, the dangerous and important place in the real sense.


    There are a group of Han troops out of Shimen who specially explore the nearby terrain. It is a feasible way to seize the Highlands that can attack Jitou pass, that is, they don''t know whether the defenders of Jitou pass have made targeted arrangements.


    "Can only continue." Liu Rui pursed his lips: "as long as you can attack, it''s easy to say anything."


    As Hou Linfeng, who directly led the attack under his command, he was very distressed about the death and injury of his corporal. When he was ordered, he clenched his teeth and nodded heavily.


    The attack continued all the time. The Han sergeant was staring at the falling stones and moving forward. After there were more sundries on the road, it was impossible to be flexible and light. A lot of tower shields came up in the rear and began to form a shield wall, moving forward slowly.


    Fu An knew nothing about the Han army. He could see that the equipment of the Han army was quite good. For example, the iron tower shield seemed extremely luxurious for the armies of many countries, but it was obvious that the number of tower shields held by the Han Army had sufficient reserves.


    "We didn''t prepare the boulder?" Li Yi''s identity is the supervisor of the army or the Taibao of Li''s Chenghan, which is deeply trusted by Li Shi. He frowned at the slowly advancing Han Army and said, "are you ready for fire oil and gold juice?"


    Fu An was stunned. He didn''t have a good impression of the supervisor who had been drinking and playing with women in the camp. Now he was stunned and even worse.


    The terrain of jitouguan is beneficial to the defense. The problem is that many sections are cliff terrain, not the terrain with high inclination. Stones that can be lifted by people can be smashed above. When the boulder is pushed to the falling position, it is a cliff and can''t hit the road. What''s the use of coming?


    Every army will have fire oil. The difference is more and less. It is not impossible to use fire oil when defending Jitou pass. Look at the wind in the canyon. Once it is set on fire, it is definitely not just the enemy, which is bound to form a comprehensive fire in the canyon area.


    Gold juice is actually feces. It will naturally be excreted. The problem is how to throw it on the other side of the road in the erratic wind?


    "Deaf?" Li Yi raised his eyebrows and said unhappily, "you can''t defeat the enemy just by smashing it with stones. You send someone to counter charge and drive the enemy back to the plank road."


    "The last general... The last general will be organized." Fu an actually refused in his heart, but he was crushed to death by the senior official. Moreover, Li Shi had great trust in Li Yi. It was better to kill others than to be killed behind him. He turned around, his face became very ugly, and told people, "let those barbarians go down and fight."


    There are also some southern barbarians in Jitou pass. They come from the same tribe. There are not only men, but also women. Barbarians look the same. What is more distinctive is that they will tattoo some tattoos on all parts of their body. Each tribe will have its own tattoo totem and the habit of tattooing on a certain part of their facial features.


    Xiaodou is very difficult to carry the tower shield. Just now a stone hit his foot. After bleeding, every move will leave blood.


    "Give me the tower shield." Looking at the stout man called Muzi, who is the same soldier as Xiaodou. He found that Xiaodou was injured and urged: "go down and check it first, and come back if it''s not serious."


    The injured part of Xiaodou is painful and numb. Fortunately, he can feel painful and numb. Otherwise, his feet are useless. He pulled a smile, looked at Wu Chang Li Mi, who was hit on the shoulder, and said, "Wu Chang has walked sideways and hasn''t retreated yet. My little injury is nothing."


    Their chief was just killed, and there were only four people left. The other was looking at the thin robe, and I didn''t know how they were selected into the war soldiers.


    Several soldiers were showing brotherhood and sincere love. A burst of wolf crying and ghost howling suddenly appeared in front. Some soldiers in front were reminding the enemy to launch a counter charge and prepare people for fighting.


    At the corner of the mountain road came a group of barbarians who were wearing grass skirts and holding big sticks. Their faces were covered with soil and added a lot of color. They ran very fast on the rugged mountain road. They howled while running. They looked at the momentum, but they were too short.


    The barbarians rushed out and finally stopped falling stones. The Han soldiers with great psychological pressure were not used to it and boosted their morale at the same time.


    Liu Rui, who was watching the battlefield from a distance, was stunned when he saw that the defenders took the initiative to attack, and was even more puzzled when he saw that the barbarians rushed out.


    "Are they so confident?" Liu Rui was overjoyed when he came back and shouted, "let the army be sure not to win!"


    What Liu Rui wants is for his troops to collapse in the face of the enemy.


    The Han Army in front was fighting with the barbarians before they got the military order. The relationship between the road is too narrow. In fact, the two sides can really fight face-to-face, that is, a few people. Only when the people in front fall down can the people in the rear go up.


    For the Han soldiers who are full of frustration, it is really good to have a close combat. At least the defenders at high places will worry about accidental injury and no longer throw stones. They have always been advancing with casualties. They have not even touched a hair of the enemy. In the long run, their morale is bound to shrink. There is nothing like fighting with real knives and guns to save their morale.


    The command from the peak arrived, so that when facing the barbarians, they can only lose but not win. Taking Xiaodou as an example, they are both puzzled and depressed. In fact, it is very easy for them to kill when facing the barbarians. As long as they protect the wooden stick waved by the barbarians, they can send them back to the West with a war knife at the next moment. Shangfeng ordered that he could only defeat but not win. The soldiers had only one ruthless strength in the face of the barbarians, but they looked stupid. They made a difficult appearance and retreated without killing them.


    Fu An was stunned when he saw that the barbarians beat back the Han army. It''s no secret what kind of fighting power the barbarians are.


    In dense forests and mountainous areas, the barbarians are very powerful in fighting guerrillas, but it is a way of fighting and hiding, which can only sneak attacks and prolong the war process, and can not determine the outcome of a war at all. After all, no war can be won by guerrillas. What is needed is a confrontation on the front battlefield. It is an absolute fact that guerrillas can only hurt the skin of the enemy but not the muscles and bones.


    The barbarians beat back the Han army. Fu An with normal IQ knew that it was just a strategy of the Han army. If he wanted to stop at the right time, he should let the war return to the garrison and stick to the pass instead of going out to fight with the Han army.


    "That''s right." Li Yi was laughing in a burst of complacent "ha ha". After laughing, he contemptuously pointed to the Han Army that looked embarrassed and retreated: "continue to kill them and block them into the plank road."


    "..." Fu''an doubted Li Yi''s IQ level, but he dared not say or disobey Li Yi''s will. He could only watch Li Yi give directions, but without his own orders, the garrison really listened.


    After Li Shi came to power, there have been many civil strife within Li''s Chenghan Dynasty. In general, there will be frequent unrest in countries. It is just that the king as the ruling class is stupid or stupid enough, and there are a number of demons in the high-level.


    Last year... That is, in the third year of Yuanshuo, Li Shi''s younger brother, General Li Guang, king of the Han Dynasty, asked to be the emperor''s younger brother because Li Shi had no son. Li Shi disagreed. Ma Dang and Xie Siming believed that there were not many brothers in Li Shi. If they were abolished again, they would be more isolated and weak and dangerous, so they insisted on persuading Li Shi to agree to Li Guang''s request.


    Li Shi suspected that they and Li Guang had premeditated, and ordered Dong Jiao to capture Madang and Xie Siming, kill them and annihilate the three ethnic groups. He also sent Taibao Li Yi to attack Li Guang in Fucheng, demoted Li Guang as Linqiong Hou, and Li Guang committed suicide.


    When Xie Siming was arrested, he sighed and said, "the reason why the country does not perish is because we are in danger now!", Then he talked and laughed and died.


    Xie Siming has wisdom and strategy, and dares to speak frankly. Ma dangsu won the hearts of the people. After their death, the scholars and people all mourned.


    This year... That is, in the four years of Yuanshuo, if history had not been changed, Li Yi, who was deeply trusted by Li Shi, would rebel in Jinshou (Modern Jialing). Most of the people in Jinshou rebelled with Li Yi. Of course, the main reason is that Li Shi really made heaven angry and people resent.


    Generally speaking, they are not simple people who can act as demons or make the country subjugated. None of them will be fools. On the contrary, they are extremely smart people, that is, intelligence is often used in inappropriate places.


    Li Yi is a very smart man. He is smart enough to understand that Li Chenghan is doomed this time. As a smart man, he can''t be buried in a country doomed to subjugation. He should leave a way back.


    Whether it was true or false, the Han Army in the attack retreated again and again until there was no way to retreat before launching a counterattack. The excited barbarians really thought they were heroic and invincible. Until the Han Army really played, they found that it was not the same thing. The picture evolved into that the Han army ran over the barbarians.


    Liu Rui was stunned again. He was holding a handwritten letter in his hand and a barbarian stood on his side.


    This man is a little taller, but he is only about 1.6 meters. He is one of the episodes sent by Li Yi. It seems that he is also the only one to see the high-level Han Army present. His aim, of course, was to get in touch with the Han army.


    Liu Rui knows who Li Yi is. It seems that he is one of the favorite people after Li Shi became the leader of the country.


    "My Lord is willing to offer the pass..." Yunlu smiled pleasantly: "not only the Jitou pass, but also several passes in the back Jigu can help your army capture it, but..."


    "Well, I understand, very well." Liu Rui hates traitors, but traitors are welcome if they appear on the other side. What he is worried about now is the attitude of Huan Wen. After all, the previous military order has not been changed. He can only make a false gesture and wait for Yunlu to be taken down before he orders his own soldiers: "report the situation here to the Lord general truthfully and ask for instructions."


    As the chief general, Huan Wen is still walking on the plank road. He received a report from Liu Rui a day later.


    "Yin Hao has burst into Dangqu county all the way." Huan Wen actually didn''t have time to read Liu Rui''s military intelligence report. He was talking to Yuan Qiao about another army. After that, he picked up the paper and looked at it. When he saw it, he was dumbfounded: "Li Yi is going down."


    "The forward can''t attack the chicken head pass?" Yuan Qiao knew that only in this way would Huan Wen say those words, otherwise he wouldn''t even mention them. He pondered for a moment and had to say, "since Li Yi decided to surrender, that is, his previous goal has been achieved. We can consider starting to recruit and surrender traitors."


    This is why Huan Wen likes to partner with Yuan Qiao. It doesn''t need too much paperwork to start a conversation, and most of them understand each other.


    "The official position of Taibao is not low." Huan Wen thought for a moment and asked, "is Jin Shou Li Yi''s fief?"


    "Yes, you can let Li Yi start a rebellion in Jinshou and destroy min Jian and Li Fu." Yuan Qiao''s expression gradually became relaxed. "Ha ha" smiled a few times before saying: "it''s best to destroy Cheng Guo before autumn."


    Huan Wen was very concerned about whether he could participate in the invasion of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He had always planned to destroy Li Chenghan quickly. Now it seems that the goal has been completed. The next step is to obtain several key battles and completely disintegrate Li Chenghan''s resistance will.

 Chapter 473

    First Jitou pass, then Jigu. After Huan Wen decided to recruit and subdue the rebels, the Han Army became very smooth in the next promotion. Most of them were accepting the surrender of the defenders, and only some sections needed to be conquered.


    There are many reasons why most of the defenders in the north of the Han dynasty fell without fighting. After the invasion of the Han Army, the offensive was too fast and too fierce, which was more or less the dominant factor, and the most important was Li Yi''s backwater.


    The reason why Li Yi turned against the water is quite simple. His identity is high enough to know the current situation of Li Chenghan and the long-term internal turmoil. After the new king ascended the throne, there has been more than one rebellion. Most of the civil servants and military generals who are really the country have been killed. There are not many national cities in Li Chenghan, and some are speculators like him.


    A useless and more stupid king, a high-level state composed of speculators, will sooner or later be overthrown by the people when there is no external threat. It is natural to be attacked and destroyed when there is an external threat and the strength of the foreign enemy is strong.


    As a Taibao, Li Yi decided to give up the secret and turn to the light. He didn''t spend much effort at Jitou pass. He just set up a game and killed the pass captain. As soon as Fu An died, the garrison was immediately in his hands, and the next moment was to surrender.


    The competition process of Ji Gu was not too complicated. Li Yi took the Han Army in Li''s Chenghan military uniform and easily captured most of the Guancheng along the way. The fierce battle only occurred when he captured the main camp of Ji Gu. However, because Li''s Chenghan army could not recover from the rapidly changing situation, the competition for the main camp seemed fierce, but it could not change anything.


    In April of the fourth year of Yuanshuo, the Han Army protruding in front was only 27 li away from Nanzheng. They dressed up as Li''s Chenghan army. They had just left the mountain from the Baoxie road and faced a small town called Huangsha in front of Nanzheng.


    Huangsha is less than six miles away from the exit of Baoxie road and is located within ten miles of the East Bank of Baoshui. As a city established during the Shu and Han Dynasties, it was originally a military fortress. With the continuous flow of a long history, it gradually became an ordinary city for resettling people, once evolving in prosperity and decline.


    As the main general min Jian who resisted the Han Army in the north, he arranged 8000 garrisons in the small town of Huangsha. After all, the exit of Baoxie road where Huangsha is in place is not far away. The importance of this position has been shown in the Shu Han period, otherwise he would not build the city.


    Because Li Yi''s backwater is not only min Jian in Nanzheng who doesn''t know the development of the war, but also the garrison of Huangsha doesn''t know the situation ahead. There are not many Han troops disguised. It''s easy to let the garrison of Huangsha open the gate with Li Yi''s warrant.


    Li''s Chenghan soldiers guarding the city gate are full of doubts. The average height of Shu is about 1.6 meters, but some Guanzhong immigrants are generally more than 1.7 meters. However, Li''s Chenghan is a Di people''s regime, so Li''s Chenghan gives priority to the same ethnic group of Hu people when recruiting troops. Most Hu people are about 1.5 meters in size, Relatively tall Jin people are rarely recruited.


    The average height of the Han and Miao people in the Central Plains is more than 1.7 meters. The soldiers of the Han Army are the Han and Miao people in the Central Plains. When they are far away, they don''t seem so abrupt. When the two sides are close, it will become very obvious.


    "Do it!"


    Just like the previous times, it is the height gap that makes the camouflage appear huge loopholes after approaching. As a result, you can''t completely rely on the camouflage to enter the city at all. You can only do it directly at the city gate.


    At the beginning of the fighting, the cries of killing in different languages rang out, which spread from the gate to the city. After controlling the city, a small number of Han troops gradually drove inward.


    A fierce battle broke out in Huangsha, and the Han army without camouflage appeared in the area that could be seen at the head of the city.


    On the horizon with the mountains as the background, banners appeared first, and a long black shadow moved forward. There were enough soldiers to form a large black shadow.


    There is a saying that Wangshan runs a dead horse, and Wangcheng will also run a dead horse. However, due to the factors of the plank road, the Han Army along the way does not have many cavalry. They can clearly see the city in the distance, but it is not so easy to arrive in a short time.


    "Be at ease." Liu Rui was following the troops, trotting and talking: "Lin Feng brought all the front selection, and he will firmly control the gate."


    There''s nothing wrong. Liu Rui''s Department was once again selected as a striker. Lin Feng was Liu Rui''s accustomed Marquis and was sent to capture the city gate of Huangsha.


    Every Han sergeant is trotting. They still need to run six or seven miles to reach Huangsha. There are more than 700 robes fighting in front.


    Huangsha is really a small city with a resident population of no more than 10000. Most of them are Qiang and Di people, and a few are zahu and Han Miao people. After 8000 garrison troops settled, the city became very crowded.


    Fierce fighting broke out on the north wall, and the news soon spread all over the city. Of course, the defenders rushed to support immediately, and the people''s reactions could not be described one by one.


    Honest head is a Han Miao descendant living in Huangsha city. His family has six people, a daughter-in-law, three sons and one daughter. The oldest son is 19 years old and the youngest daughter is only three years old.


    The news that the Han army is going to fight has long been heard, and the news that the Hu people launched racial hatred and killing has long been heard. The racial hatred and killing situation in Li''s Chenghan country is not serious compared with that in the Central Plains. That is because Shu was the current situation of multi-ethnic coexistence long ago, and then Li''s Chenghan ruling class was not interested in racial hatred and killing.


    During the outbreak of the war, any movement around him would be very abrupt. Honest head hid behind the porter with a kitchen knife. He heard a small knock on the door, but he seemed to hear thunder.


    His real name was Li Chengcheng. His 19-year-old son and his 17-year-old second son leaned against the wall with farm tools. His younger children were hugged by his daughter-in-law and hid in the inner room.


    A few quiet taps on the door shocked almost everyone in the family. As the honest head of the family, he almost cleaved the kitchen knife to the weak door.


    "Honest head, it''s me."


    The voice is a little rough. The people who make the noise have dark and rough skin like ordinary people. The simple and honest face looks a little excited at the moment. Others call him Lao Zhang tou, whose full name is Zhang San.


    The honest head looked outside from the crack of the door. When he saw that people didn''t open the door, he responded in a stuffy voice: "war is in chaos. Don''t hide from disaster. What are you doing here?"


    There are not only Lao Zhang outside the door, but also several familiar old neighbors.


    "Open the door first." Lao Zhang''s head continued to knock on the door board again. He seemed to be gasping for breath. He said excitedly or nervously, "Master Wang is coming. It''s time for us to fight for the future for the young man."


    To be honest, I know what Lao Zhang said. There is too much ethnic hatred in the Central Plains. The fight between Hu and Han can be said to be a river of blood and millions of corpses. It''s hard to know. Under the large-scale ethnic vendetta, the newly rising leader of the Han state offered a reward. The reward was not only for the Hu people in the Central Plains, but also for the countries around the Central Plains. The Hu people took their heads to the Han territory to ask for a reward. In Huangsha small town, there was really a Han man who had enough to eat and the whole family was not hungry, killing his enemy. The Hu people cut their heads and ran away, resulting in many crimes for the Han people who did not run away.


    It''s very straightforward to fight for the future for the young man. If the Han Army didn''t kill them, as long as they didn''t die but were bullied, they could endure the pain and survive. Anyway, they survived for decades. But now that the Han army is killing, it''s one thing to take advantage of the chaos, take revenge and complain. The more important thing is that killing Hu can get a reward. Shouldn''t he earn a few acres of thin fields for his family and fight for the possibility of young men joining the Han army?


    In the sound of "babbling", the door opened and several people poured into the small house.


    "When Master Wang kills here, all the passes in front of him have been captured." Lao Zhang''s simple and honest face was both nervous and excited. He trembled his lips and said, "ah Liu is just like playing when he sees shizai Wang. He is sure to capture the city."


    Ah Liu in Lao Zhang''s mouth is actually one of the soldiers in Huangsha county. He is a hybrid of Hu and Han. After the outbreak of the war, the hybrid chose to run, sneak home, take off his blue uniform, and then sneak to the neighbor''s head Zhang''s house for a burst of encouragement.


    "Really killed?" Honest head''s hand was shaking. He subconsciously glanced at the eldest and second in the family and swallowed: "if it''s true that we should be the masters of the country and reward fields and officials... Let''s fight?"


    It seemed to echo each other from a distance. Bursts of noise and fighting suddenly came. It was the people with faster hands and feet who were already fighting.


    Seven or eight people poured out of the honest boss''s house. What they saw was a chaotic street. Usually honest neighbors twisted all kinds of things as weapons to fight each other. It was the Han and Hu people who were fighting hard.


    When the Han people saw the Han Army coming, they felt that the sky above their heads was going to change. They should have the courage to earn something for themselves. They will contact and collude with each other, gather enough people and start looking for opportunities.


    When the Hu people learned that the Han Army had killed them, too many rumors may not be true, but they believed that the Han army would clean the Hu people. They were worried and afraid that they must want to live. Running away has become the choice of most Hu people. They have to help each other when they run.


    People from two different camps suddenly encounter on the road. The first moment may be stunned and stunned. Both sides stare at each other for a short time. It is no need to study who rushed to each other first. The fight begins like that.


    "Get it!" Lao Zhang shouted with a vibrato: "kill them!"


    I don''t know when the battle began to erupt in a large area, and the first was between the non military forces. After the reaction of the garrison came, the Chinese people were mobilized to suppress the Han people. Soon after, the defenders did not know what was what they had killed.


    When Liu Rui led his troops to the ground, he went up the city tower and looked into the city. One smoke after another floated from the city to the sky. Within his sight, there were fighting scenes everywhere.


    "The people in the city killed Hu spontaneously." Lin Feng didn''t personally participate in the fight. He had no blood on his body and no mess in his hair. He held the hilt of the sword at his waist in one hand and the helmet in the other hand. He grinned and said, "the garrison also fought by himself."


    The Huangsha garrison will fight on its own. It is the contact partners of some people who have surrendered, and the Han and Miao people in the Garrison who stand on the side of their parents and villagers.


    The Han Army constantly pushed into the city from the gate. What they have to do now is to put out the rebels and send people to contact those who revolt.


    In the afternoon, the fighting in Huangsha city had completely stopped, and the flags of the Han army were flying at the head of the city.


    When Yuan Qiao''s figure appeared in Huangsha, Liu Rui had made things clear.


    "Naturally, the reward of the people is to verify the statistics and issue the reward as quickly as possible." Yuan Qiao had the right to reward the land, but it should be the batch of ownerless land after he got it, which was usually held by the killed Hu people. He asked Liu Rui, "have you sent scouts?"


    Huangsha is less than 20 miles away from Nanzheng. The mountains still account for the majority all the way. There is only a small plain within seven miles of Nanzheng.


    "Sent." Liu Rui spoke face to face with Yuan Qiao for the first time, and his attitude was very respectful: "the first batch of scouts have paid off. About 15000 enemy troops left the city in Nanzheng, went out for four or five miles, and then turned back."


    Yuan Qiao just uttered "ha ha" twice.


    There are 50000 Li''s Chenghan garrison in Nanzheng. It is normal for min Jian to send 15000 to rescue Huangsha. Unless he confirms that Huangsha is lost, it is abnormal to withdraw later.


    Yuan Qiao''s judgment is that Min Jian''s psychological pressure is huge. Even min Jian doesn''t understand how the Han army appeared in Huangsha so quickly. The huge psychological pressure and the inability to grasp the situation make min Jian choose the most conservative strategy, that is, he would rather let the Huangsha garrison fall than take any risks.


    [it seems that this is a win.] yuan Qiao''s expression on his face shows his inner thoughts, and Liu Rui on the side also shows a relaxed smile. He finds that Liu Rui is smiling, restrains his mood, and says, "select some prominent representatives, and I will personally issue rewards to them."


    Ah Liu became a hero. Most of the people involved in the uprising said that ah Liu contacted and organized the rebellion. It doesn''t matter whether it really matters.


    Yuan Qiao saw Ah Liu as a 24-year-old mixed race. In fact, as long as ah Liu didn''t say it himself, he couldn''t see that he was a mixed race with no difference from the Han and Miao people, and ah Liu said it himself at the first time.


    "The blood of Han people is more in the blood vessels of villains, and a heart beats completely for the children of Han family." Ah Liu''s attitude seemed very humble. As soon as he saw yuan Qiao, he pushed Jinshan down to Yuzhu and bowed down. He spoke in a singing tone: "I had the intention to go to master Wang early in the morning. Now I finally achieved my wish."


    On the surface, Yuan Qiao was full of dignity. He nodded while listening. In fact, he was stunned.

 Chapter 474

    When the wind blows, clouds are flying, and the wind always overwhelms the west wind first. Before long, the west wind suddenly overwhelms the east wind. It may also be southeast wind, southwest wind, north wind, south wind... Anyway, it''s such capricious.


    People are also fickle. Moving closer to the strong group is the only constant personality. In addition to being sympathized, the weak are abandoned. Li Chenghan is the weak compared with the Han country. People who have no deep feelings for Li Chenghan can change their position anytime and anywhere and run for a better future.


    Once the small town of Huangsha was lost, Nanzheng was completely exposed to the soldiers of the Han army. Huan Wen arrived in the small town of Huangsha and rushed to the front line just to have a rest. Yuan Qiao, who should have been on the front line, stayed in the small town of Huangsha. The two needed to communicate.


    "In that case, the king''s reward will help us to attack and destroy Cheng Guo more easily." Huan Wen was a very interested expression, but he asked falsely: "it''s just the casualties of the people..."


    Relevant data show that there are about four or five hundred people in Huangsha town who broke out an uprising after the Han army killed them, while there are more than two thousand Han Miao mixed race children with Han descent in Huangsha town. Yuan Qiao was surprised by their enthusiasm, Wondering if the Li family''s attack on the city of Chenghan with folk houses in the back can also encourage the Han and Miao people in the city to cooperate inside and outside?


    Let alone Huan Wen didn''t think about similar calculations. His fake appearance was that he didn''t want to carry the pot. The reason was that Liu Yan, the king of the Han Dynasty, didn''t want the people to suffer heavy casualties.


    "..." Yuan Qiao knew what Huan Wen meant. He said silently, "this is the opinion of the post."


    The responsibility of marching long history is to give advice and suggestions. He can better complete the purpose and suggest any means. He has to carry the pot for the main general when necessary. Yuan Qiao now says he will carry the pot.


    Huan Wen put on a reserved expression and gave a long voice "um..." to Yuan Qiao, and then signaled that his soldiers were ready to go. He left smartly, and Yuan Qiao would stay in the small town of Huangsha to decorate.


    During the three years of Yuanshuo, Liu Yan sent fast riders to all parts of the world to preach, and Yuan Qiao completely remembered the relevant contents. Yuan Qiao, who stayed in the small town of Huangsha, needs to write it by dictation, transfer it to others for copying, and then deliver it to any place that can be reached.


    Li''s Chenghan is a country dominated and ruled by the Di people, but the Di people are not the majority in the population structure. The Qiang people are the Deputy ethnic group of the Di people. The Han and Miao people are in the third class of society, and zahu and Nanman are at the bottom of society.


    There must have been relevant research before the attack on Li''s becoming Han in the state of Han. The data above can not be completely accurate. It is roughly estimated that the population distribution of Li''s becoming Han in China is that Di and Qiang people account for 20%, Han Miao people account for 30%, and the rest miscellaneous Hu and Nanman account for 50%.


    From the population structure of Li''s Han nationality, we can see that the Han Miao nationality has become a minority in the past few decades. On the premise that the di and Qiang people have migrated from Guanzhong and Jingzhou, we can see how bad the living environment of the Han Miao nationality has been in the past few decades.


    Yuan Qiao saw a feature from the small town of Huangsha. The Han and Miao people who had been oppressed for a long time needed a vent.


    Social contradictions need to be released. There is no better time than when the Han army was released during the war. It is always better than waiting for the Han state to bring Yizhou into the scope of rule. Yuan Qiao is confident that the center knows this. On the contrary, Huan Wen, who cares about gain and loss and cherishes feathers, ignored it.


    It''s personal ambition. Ran min''s ambition is to be king. Huan Wen''s ambition is to become one of the Military Giants. The rest also have their own demands. Yuan Qiao''s ambition is the center that can participate in national decision-making.


    After a busy day, Yuan Qiao had dinner and lay down for a rest. When he thought: [in the current form of the Han Dynasty, the road of civil service is far more difficult than that of military generals, so there is only another way...]


    At night, to the north of Nanzheng was a scene as if it were day. There was too much light in the camp of the Han army.


    The camp of the Han Army stationed on the flat ground covers a very wide area. It is a model of first a small area and then slowly expanding. The psychological pressure on the Nanzheng garrison is far greater than the great impact on the camp at the beginning.


    "What are they doing?" Min Jian can''t see the scenery six or seven miles away, even if the light there is very abundant. He tried to narrow his eyes and still looked at it. He asked Wang Peng, "what can you see?"


    Wang Peng, the Chinese Book supervisor of Li''s Chenghan Dynasty, has the same surname and the same name as a person in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The Wang Peng of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is the great grandson of Wang Dao and the son of Wang Kun.


    Wang Peng looked in a trance. He didn''t hear what min Jian was asking. Instead, he said, "it''s beyond reason and expected that the Han army is coming to the city so soon."


    "What did you say?" Min Jianxin is unhappy. His responsibility is to stick to Nanzheng. It''s good for him to talk with the supervisor like this. But he doesn''t want to say some frustrated words to affect the morale of the army. He immediately said, "go and have a rest when you''re tired."


    "The Han army can hit Nanzheng so quickly, not because they can really fight. Something else must have happened." Wang Peng still didn''t see min Jian''s displeasure and said anxiously, "it''s estimated that it''s ahead..." some of the later words didn''t come out, such as the people in front fell without fighting. The words were cut off by Min Jian.


    "Someone." Min Jian tried to hide his anger and said, "the supervisor is tired and needs a quiet place to rest."


    The people around him hesitated to approach Wang Peng, or did Wang Peng follow him with his own steps.


    After taking a few steps, Wang Peng stopped again and said to min Jian, "the general should be careful to guard against the inside."


    Min Jian didn''t know the relevant truth. Given that Wang Peng was the supervisor of the army, it was tantamount to rebellion to forcibly detain him. It was not good to be too tough. He nodded with patience and looked at Wang Peng''s figure disappearing at the corner of the corridor of the city tower before turning his eyes to the Han Army camp.


    There were many bonfires burning in front of the camp of the Han army. There was a bonfire pile burning a large fire at a distance, which provided sufficient light for the front of the camp, making it difficult for Li Chenghan''s scouts and spies to get close to the camp. Of course, if they can''t get close, they can''t find out the situation inside the camp.


    In fact, at this moment, the Han army is really busy. Soldiers go to the nearby woods overnight to cut down wood. The craftsmen in the camp constantly build relevant siege equipment, and even systematic farmers quickly build some buildings.


    "Nanzheng city wall is three feet high?" Huan Wen didn''t stay in the big tent of the Chinese army. He was escorted around the camp by a group of personal soldiers. He paid more attention to the piece of siege equipment being built. He was patting the wall of a car, and the wood made a thick sound. He looked at the car about three feet, and said in a satisfied tone: "the car is to carry soldiers to attack the wall, which can only be too high, not too low."


    According to the height and volume of the washing car, a washing car can definitely accommodate more than 20 people. The structure inside is divided into three layers. Each layer has a thick and installed wooden floor, and the ladder in the shape of "Z" is in the central position. At its bottom are some wooden round wheels, four in each row, that is, eight round wheels are used as load-bearing. Behind it is an open space, the other three sides are nailed with wood walls, and some craftsmen are nailing skins on the walls. At the top, there is a biting tooth that can be buckled upside down. It is laid flat and can bite the women''s wall tightly. The soldiers inside can kill out through a rectangular channel.


    The history of China is a history of war. In fact, the history of human development is also a history of war. The war history of the central plains usually revolves around siege and defense. In the long history, enough knowledge has been accumulated on the use of siege equipment, creating a variety of equipment for attack or defense.


    The craftsmen who were making siege equipment worked very hard, not only because of their good treatment, but also because the Han Army rescued them from the cruel Shijie Zhao Jun. with good treatment and life-saving grace, there is no reason to cheat and cheat.


    In fact, the Han Army that arrived at the foot of Nanzheng city was less than 20000. It was not that Huan Wen didn''t want to have more troops. It was that a number of troops were lost by attacking the city and pulling out the stronghold all the way. Some places along the way also needed to leave troops for garrison. There were only a few troops that could be used to attack Nanzheng.


    Since ancient times, the emphasis of siege is that there must be more troops than defenders. It is generally believed that siege will be far more casualties than defenders. If there is no superior force, you must not fight. The problem is that Huanwen has no choice at all.


    Huan Wen, who is familiar with the art of war, has a good understanding of the sentence "ten encircles, five attacks, twice the battle, the enemy can be divided, less can escape, and if not, he can avoid". However, he also believes that the art of war is dead, the people who use it are alive, and the living can not be trapped by the truth of death. If we really follow the art of war, there is no need to fight at all, They will not appear outside Nanzheng.


    There is a universal axiom in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, that is, "one Han when five Hu" is universally recognized, which shows that the white point is that one Han army can equal five Hu people, which is the most sharp era of Han soldiers.


    Huan Wen read not only military books but also historical books. The Han Army in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties was better than the Hu people in terms of armor and equipment. The source of the real self-confidence of "one Han when five Hu" was stacked with victory in the war with other nationalities. He didn''t know how he was before he arrived in the state of Han. After his arrival, the Han army fought with foreign nationalities many times. Generally speaking, the casualties were more than seven for one. Inferring from the data, does it mean that the current Han army is more aggressive than the Han Army in the two Han Dynasties?


    In fact, that''s not the case. It''s time to analyze what kind of Hu people the western and Eastern Han Dynasties faced, and what level of Hu people the current Han state faced with weapons and equipment, but Huan Wen didn''t care so much. He knows that there are 50000 garrisons in Nanzheng City, and even min Jian can mobilize the residents of the city to participate in the garrison. However, according to his algorithm, the combat effectiveness of 20000 Han troops can equal at least 140000 Li''s adult Han soldiers in the plain, even in the attack and defense war of the city, 20000 Han troops can equal more than 60000 Li''s adult Han soldiers.


    The Han Army camp outside the city was not quiet all night. All kinds of "Ding Ling and clang" sound all night. In the early morning, dense cooking smoke floated into the sky, and bursts of steamed bread aroma and various meat aroma floated to Nanzheng city by the wind.


    Min Jian''s nose twitched after a night''s rest. He smelled many kinds of fragrance. He could smell cattle, sheep and pigs just by the smell of land meat, and some cumin, ginger and pepper. He wondered why he smelled seafood?


    The good taste will make the hungry people spit, and the stomach will uncontrollably make a "grunt", which is a physiological reaction that people can''t control. The Nanzheng garrison on duty all night is making a "grunt" sound in the stomach frequently, and too many people''s belly makes a movement, so that Min Jian listens to a continuous series of "grunts".


    The garrison in Nanzheng was also cooking in the early morning. The soldiers'' staple food was beans such as soybeans, black beans and red beans, that is, coarse grain in the real sense. In wartime, they would be divided into a bowl of miscellaneous soup, which was animal viscera, bones, broken meat and some kinds of vegetable leaves.


    There is no harm without comparison. The guard sergeant has long been used to eating beans that are half cooked and often fart. Having a bowl of miscellaneous soup will also produce a sense of satisfaction, but smelling the aroma of various foods floating from the Han Army, let alone the depression in his heart.


    Huan Wen found the movement of the garrison at the end of the city with a single telescope. The garrison soldiers there looked around while eating all kinds of beans. He ordered: "take all kinds of food to a place where the garrison can see. Measure it enough and smell stronger.", After a pause, the corners of his mouth first hooked up and said, "let some loud soldiers shout, and the people in the city can come out and eat together."


    The technique is very crude, even childish. Many generals in history have used this move, which is usually very useful for the enemy trapped and out of food.


    Although the Nanzheng garrison ate badly, there was no shortage of food in the city. Huan Wen was just trying and playing a prank.


    When min Jian saw that the Han army put so much food in the sight of the city, he really felt a childish feeling. He couldn''t help but frown when he saw the whole roast sheep, roast cattle and roast pigs.


    As a general, I''m sure I can eat all kinds of delicious food. That''s the convenience and privilege brought by my status, but soldiers won''t have that treatment.


    Most of the garrison at the head of the city stopped swallowing all kinds of beans. Most of them were stunned, looking at all kinds of "roast" in the distance and smelling the full meat aroma in the air.


    "Ha ha ha!" Min Jian laughed. He had to say something: "is the general of the Han army a three-year-old child? He even put out the best food in the army. He ate bran and swallow vegetables in the camp!"


    Thanks to the repeated failures of the state of Zhao in Shijie, a large number of cattle and sheep were seized, which made the food of the Han Army unusually rich. However, Huanwen really had rice and rice dishes at this time, and didn''t eat any other meat.


    In the military career, it''s common for generals to eat meat, but it''s not easy to eat fresh vegetables

 Chapter 475

    The food of the army is generally directly related to the morale of the soldiers. Don''t expect how high the morale of a group of soldiers who really eat bran and swallow vegetables can be, but eating better can always make the soldiers feel happy. As soldiers who don''t know whether they can survive after going to battle, every meal before going to war may be the last meal after entering the state of war. In terms of some Chinese customs, this is also the reason why many prisoners on death row have to eat a lot of decapitated meals before their execution.


    Recently, there are many foods that can attract people''s appetite at a glance, especially those "roasted" are very attractive.


    Meat has always been one of the most attractive foods. In this age when the rich may not be able to eat meat, the oily roast sheep, roast cattle and roast pigs are put in front of us with an oily light like gold.


    In front of the Nanzheng garrison, there were Han soldiers holding daggers to cut or cut to eat. When eating, there was an intoxication that was definitely not camouflage. For a moment, I didn''t know how many Nanzheng Garrison''s throats made the sound of swallowing. The beans boiled with water in the bowl looked disgusting.


    If conditions permit, the Han Army''s meals do have roast sheep at every meal. Meat food is never lacking in the Han Army''s menu, either land meat or salted fish. The rich nutrition and the never shortage of food and fodder make the Han soldiers look less skinny, Coupled with reasonable training, the Han soldiers will see their strong physique.


    Seriously, just looking at the physique, it is estimated that the Roman soldiers can compete with the Han soldiers in today''s world. Both sides always have no shortage of meat in food.


    It is strange to say that some countries far away actually collapsed at the same time. For example, the Han Empire in the East was destroyed in civil strife, Rome was also divided in internal power struggle, and the kusana Empire and Parthian Empire disappeared completely in history.


    There is no mistake. Today''s Rome has been divided. The two sides are bounded by Greece, the Western Roman Empire in Europe and the Eastern Roman Empire in Central Asia. Soon, the Eastern Roman Empire will be renamed Byzantine Empire. They are struggling to parry when facing the Sassanid Dynasty. The Western Roman Empire would be severely whipped by a Hun called the whip of God, and then destroyed by some barbarians such as Germanic, Gothic, Gaul, Saxon and so on.


    Before that, those people who were despised as Hu people and barbarians almost stood at the peak of the historical stage at the same time. In the East, the southern Xiongnu, the Jie nationality, the Xianbei nationality, the Qiang nationality and the di nationality are rampant everywhere. In the west, the northern Xiongnu, the Germanic, the Gothic, the Gaul and the Saxons are rampant. It seems that some transcendent creature in the dark feels that the strong countries in the past should disappear. With a slight finger or an idea in his mind, all kinds of natural disasters appear, and the world pattern has changed greatly.


    The difference is that the southern Xiongnu and the Jie nationality in the East soon disappeared. The Xianbei nationality took the initiative to fully integrate into the Han nationality for two or three hundred years, and the di nationality also disappeared later. However, the Qiang nationality really became a nation and continued, but these nationalities never played a "leading role" again. But some of the Germans, Goths, Gauls, Saxons and so on in the West have gradually become the dominant nation in the world.


    The world is a jungle, which follows a law that should disappear without progress. That is the competition between every hunter.


    Now there are two hunters competing again. The big and strong Han country has an eye on the thin and weak Li Chenghan. The state of Han is like a rough man who has been riding on Li Chenghan. What to do is to peel off the armor of Li Chenghan one by one, and stab out the deadly sword fiercely or gently.


    Nanzheng was the relatively hard armor of Li''s Chenghan Dynasty in the Northern Territory. The Han Army at the foot of the city showed a posture of sharpening their swords, but the Han Army did not launch a tentative attack on Nanzheng three days ago.


    For three consecutive days, the Han army was making all kinds of equipment. Every meal time, it continued to do childish behavior, that is, put all kinds of rich food in places that the Nanzheng garrison could see for temptation. There were also figures wearing Li''s Cheng Han military uniform but eating meat and drinking in large bowls.


    "What does it mean that more than 200 soldiers are missing?" In fact, min Jian still knows that the garrison really secretly ran to the Han Army to surrender. His face was very ugly and his voice was dry to a certain extent: "the situation in the city must have been detected by the enemy."


    So sometimes it looks childish but it really works


    The garrison status of Nanzheng who defected before the war will not be too high. They tied a rope at the head of the city in the dark and went down the city wall in order to really eat the meat they have missed for a long time. The information to Huan Wendai is very limited, that is, how many garrisons there are in the city and what local fortifications are. There is no hope of getting an accurate answer to such news as how much grain is stored, how much ordnance is stored, and whether there will be reinforcements.


    Huan Wen let those defectors show off in front of the battle, which is nothing more than stimulating more Nanzheng defenders. It is also a kind of behavior that looks a little childish, but the psychological impact on Nanzheng defenders will be far more than expected.


    The previous moment is the same as eating those beans that will fart all the time. The next moment, the figure appears outside the city, eating meat and drinking in a big bowl. The defender will have a sense of imbalance in his heart. We should deeply understand that this is an era when we can work hard for one bite of food. Many people will accept a good meal and then die. And soon we really have to face the desperate situation. People who lack a sense of belonging will think that they are desperate, so how to fight instead of fighting?


    Min Jian is a real contemporary man. He can guess what the current bottom people will think. He ordered: "when you execute the company sitting, one of the attendants will kill everything, five people in the first team are missing, kill the whole team''s five leaders, what leaders and team rate, and then kill the village leader and Qu leader..."


    As if he was joking, min Jian had just implemented the sit in punishment system, and the Han Army outside the city began to shout that the defectors would not only eat and drink well, but also get naturalized status after Li became Han and died, and his family would be given preferential treatment, and so on.


    Min Jian was trembling with anger. The Han Army offered a price for his imminent defection. Don''t think about the general. You can start as a school captain. The title starts at the fourth level.


    In fact, the price offered by Huan Wen was not low. When the state of Qin was incorporated, it was a similar start. It can really be called the price of conscience. However, min Jian didn''t know that. Of course, he would feel insulted.


    "Ben will not be angry, not at all." Facing Wang Peng who came to persuade him, min Jian said, "Huan Wen is angering Ben Jiang and wants Ben Jiang to give up the advantages of the city and go out to fight. Ben Jiang won''t be fooled!"


    Wang Peng looked very calm. What he didn''t tell min Jian was that I had thought of one thing, that is, if Nanzheng could stick to it, once Nanzheng showed signs of defeat, he would write a letter or personally persuade Li Shi to surrender the whole country.


    I''m right. Wang Peng really wants to persuade Li Shi not to struggle. He thinks that since there is no way to avoid the subjugation of the country, he will exchange the national surrender for the preservation of the Li family. In history, when Li Chenghan faced the invasion of Huanwen''s army, he and Sanqi Changshi Changyu persuaded Li Shi to surrender, and Li Shi really surrendered.


    Sanqi Changshi Changyu is now in Dangqu City, the capital of Dangqu county.


    Dangqu city is located on the West Bank of bucao water, which is connected with Dangqu water. At the same time, both bucao water and Dangqu water can be regarded as the diversion of Han water.


    Chang Yu is 55 years old this year and can be called a long life in terms of the current average life expectancy. His appearance looked old, but his body was still strong. He had the gentleness that a scholar should have. Now he was talking with an equally old man with resentment on his face.


    "The puppet Han Dynasty is a land of tigers and wolves. If Shu ruled for it, it must suffer more suffering." The man opposite Chang Yu is Gong Zhuang, a Brazilian hermit. He bowed to the southeast for a while and said, "compared with the puppet Han Dynasty, the Jin house is the new moon. If the Shu land has to change hands, the Jin house is the good Lord."


    There are many reasons for Chang Yu''s resentment. When Li Qi and Li Shou were in office, he was a historian, kangwon The Chang family (now Chongzhou, Chengdu, Sichuan) were treated well by Li Qi and Li Shou because of their prestige in Sichuan, which made Chang Yu feel a lot of belonging to Li''s Han Dynasty. After Li Shi ascended to the throne, he was promoted to scattered riding and often serving Chang, but the promotion did not give him much happiness. The reason was that Li Shi showed all the qualities that a confused king should have, and most of them knew and knew him well It can be imagined how much he disliked Li Shi when he was purged by Li Shi and the interests of a large number of aristocrats in Shu were damaged.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is the actual situation of the separation and autonomy of aristocratic families, not to mention where Chang Yu''s ass, who is also from an aristocratic family, will choose to rely on. Compared with the fact that the interests of the aristocratic family will be guaranteed after the rule of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the behavior of the Han state towards the aristocratic family has long been widely spread. If the aristocratic family in Shu can choose, it must choose the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to become the master of Shu, not the Han state to bring Shu into the rule.


    In a very clear sense, Chang Yu is a "Hajin school", yearning for the power of aristocratic families within the territory of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It will only be pleasant but not reluctant to join. When Li Shou was still there, in view of the fact that the Chang family was taken care of, he certainly could not directly show the "Hajin faction". After Li Shi ascended the throne, it was not easy to show his absurdity. It was for the sake of all the members of the Shu family to show it again when the Han army invaded and the front line was defeated.


    Dangqu county is now being invaded by the Han Army led by Yin Hao. The Han army killed in the direction of Shangyong and took the Badong area first, which actually belongs to the territory of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Yin Hao''s headquarters did not encounter much tenacious resistance when attacking Badong. The reason is that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty now attaches most importance to the line from Shouchun to Jingkou. The northwest territory located in the territory of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has actually been abandoned and abandoned. The reason is that it can defend Shouchun to Jingkou, so it can be taken back after losing the territory in the northwest territory, Once Shouchun is lost in Jingkou, everything must stop.


    Badong County is within the scope of the Yangtze River waterway. Yin Hao''s department can win it quickly and easily. That''s because the inland fleet of the Han Army has made full efforts. However, the Yangtze River section of Badong has been developed quite well since the pre Qin Dynasty. In addition, due to the abandonment of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Yin Hao''s department can''t slow down.


    Like Chang Yu, Gong Zhuang is actually a "Hajin school". The latter "Hajin" can still "ha" righteously, because Gong Zhuang''s father and uncle were killed by Li te, and he can''t revenge because of the great difference in strength. Until Li Shou stationed in Hanzhong and fought with Li Qi, he went to lipin for advice many times with Gong Zhuangshan''s plan. Although Gong Zhuang did not become an official, he taught him to take Chengdu first and called it the plan of vassal in Jin. According to the plan, Li Shou sent troops to win the throne. However, after his success, he changed his country''s name to emperor, and hired him as a supreme master with Gong Zhuang''s merit, but he still didn''t accept it.


    If Chang Yu wanted Shu to be ruled by the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty from the perspective of an aristocratic family, Gong Zhuang thought more about the people, but Gong Zhuang thought about serving the people with his own thoughts and starting point.


    There are not many literati who have a clear national concept these days. After all, both Confucius and the vast majority of the great scholars behind him teach that "there is no difference in education". To put it simply, "those who believe in me are their own people", and the point of civilization is "barbarians entering China will be China". Don''t expect people with this concept to have a clear national concept, either now or in the future.


    Li Chenghan is a country dominated by Di and Qiang people, but the process of Sinicization in this country is not low. It is strange that the real Han and Miao people have never lacked the experience of being humiliated, that is, some families with sufficient strength or reputation and strength have been "used" by those in power.


    In Gong Zhuang''s eyes, the newly emerged Han country is a strange and nondescript country. In particular, the perennial war and various major projects show that the situation of not caring for the people''s strength is very serious. He deeply believes that people living in such a country are suffering at all.


    "With our prestige, we will be delighted to contact the Jin army into Shu." Gong Zhuang didn''t want to be an official of Li Chenghan. He was still interested in becoming an official of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. However, he felt that the purpose of introducing the Jin army into Sichuan was not to be an official, but to serve the people as well as to leave a heavy mark in the history of history, just as Zhang Song introduced Liu Bei into Sichuan. He asked, "surely the Jin family will not watch the puppet Han attack and seize the land of Shu?"


    It''s not easy for people in Sichuan to get to know the outside world. It''s always in the situation of closed information. People in Sichuan don''t know what it looks like. Similarly, it''s not easy for people in Sichuan to want to know things outside. Whether Chang Yu or Gong Zhuang, even if the Han Army captured padong, they thought it was the Jin army who was not on guard for a while. They simply did not know what situation the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was facing.

 Chapter 476

    The Jin Dynasty was weak, but most scholars in the world, especially aristocratic families, still regarded it as the new moon. In fact, the reason is simple to terrible. It is a law that determines the mind of the head by the ass. where the ass sits can get greater and more benefits, it will naturally move closer.


    Once upon a time, under the various ideas of scholars, the Hu people who entered the Central Plains also regarded the Jin family as the new moon. The Hu people occupied the land of the Jin family and enslaved the Jin people. On the one hand, they were very interested in the canonization of the Jin family. As a result, most of the Hu people with some identity were officials canonized by the Jin family, so the Tuoba people were not interested in this.


    The rise of the state of Han made scholars all over the world at a loss for some time, until the state of Han showed that they did not want to see old aristocratic families. Every time the Han army arrived, it was bound to reshuffle the cards, which was tantamount to forcing those aristocratic families to stand in line in advance, or integrate into the state of Han at the expense of family interests, and then use various means to prevent the annexation of the territory by the state of Han.


    People in the Central Plains will have a more intuitive impression of the strong rise of the Han country. Most of the closed Shu land to the Han country comes from hearsay. The aristocratic families in the Shu land know that the Han country is very strong, but they have not witnessed how strong the Han country is, so they must struggle on the premise of ensuring family interests.


    In the concepts of Chang Yu and Gong Zhuang, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is the more powerful one. Even if they know that the rising Han state of the new Jin Dynasty has beaten Shijie and Zhao state has retreated, leaving only two states, they are unwilling to recognize the strength of the Han state. Even when they heard that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was weak to a certain extent, they would only wishfully believe their deep-rooted judgment that the camels of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty were still thinner than horses.


    Another point is that the total number of Han troops invading Li Chenghan this time is less than 60000. This number really made Chang Yu and Gong Zhuang unable to feel the strong side. Even if the Han army attacked the city and pulled out the stronghold all the way, it only showed that the army of Li Chenghan was too weak. In their world, a powerful country should use more than 100000 troops, less than this number is not strong.


    Hanzhong County, where Li''s family became Han, is in danger, and similar news has not yet reached Dangqu county.


    Yin Hao''s headquarters, which invaded Li''s Chenghan from Badong, temporarily stopped due to the rainy season. Chang Yu and Gong Zhuang haven''t been able to see the soldiers of the Han army with their own eyes.


    "Ziwei is out of the field..." Chang Yu called Gong Zhuang''s handwriting and said eagerly, "how about going from Ziwei to Jiankang?"


    Chang Yu''s main duty is to ride and serve, and his deputy is Li Fu''s staff. It is obvious that he can''t get away from Li Chenghan to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "Good." Gong Zhuang agreed very happily and said, "Zhuang takes the waterway from Dujiangyan to Lingqu."


    In fact, there are not many aristocratic families in Shu. Compared with the aristocratic families of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, many aristocratic families have reached a consensus before the invasion of the Han state. Li''s family is doomed to die and leads the Jin army into Shu. Chang Yu, as a famous person, personally presides over some things.


    Later, Chang Yu and Gong Zhuang talked about some things, how to give advice to make Li''s army into the Han Dynasty resist the Han Army and buy more time for the Jin army to enter Sichuan. Next, the two had to talk about Wang Peng. The same thing as the two was that Wang Peng was also a capitulationist, but Wang Peng was not a "Hajin faction", but stood in the position of keeping Li Shi''s family.


    At present, Li Chenghan''s capitulationists are sincere, especially after Xie Siming, Madang and some other national cities died unjustly, and everyone has his own mind on the premise that he can''t see the future of the country.


    Wang Peng had a good relationship with Chang Peng. A recent letter mentioned the marching speed of the Han Army, which gave Chang Peng a strong sense of crisis.


    Gong Zhuang set out the next day. He traveled by water for more than a month, but he turned to Jingzhou by land relatively smoothly. He found it strange that there was no Jin Navy along the way, but the ships of the Han army were often encountered, and the Han army only set up checkpoints to check and register their identity.


    Jingzhou gives Gong Zhuang a contradictory impression. People everywhere seem to be indifferent to the upcoming war, and there is tension at the aristocratic family level.


    "Well?" Gong Zhuang must find acquaintances when he entered Jingzhou. Although he was settled by Haosheng, he couldn''t see the owner of the family: "Changsheng went to Changsha?"


    Obviously, "longevity" is someone''s word.


    Gong Zhuang was entertained by Zhang Jia''s old family, that is, the housekeeper. The housekeeper knew Gong Zhuang and knew that he was a close friend with his family owner. He explained: "the abbot is mobilizing in an all-round way, and all aristocratic families have to contribute."


    Gong Zhuang was in a hurry all the way. He didn''t get in touch with many people. The information was limited to the bottom of the society. Knowing that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was preparing for war, he really didn''t know that all aristocratic families had to mobilize.


    With different levels of identity, Gong Zhuang modestly did not ask the housekeeper more things. In his heart, he was eager to understand what kind of crisis the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was facing.


    When the host is away and the women are in charge of the house, there is no problem for the guests to settle down temporarily, but it will be very outrageous to borrow for a long time. Gong Zhuang stopped for a short day and set off again.


    After more than half a month, Gong Zhuang arrived in Changsha. He had just entered Changsha County. He immediately found that there was a tense atmosphere everywhere. It was quite common to see all kinds of armed personnel anytime and anywhere on the road. It was not normal to see Vietnamese and barbarians staggering around with guns and sticks.


    Li Chenghan was a di regime, but the prevention of barbarians was much higher than that of Han descendants. Similarly, the prevention of ZhuYue and barbarians by the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was not low at all. This has a premise, that is, whether ZhuYue or Zhuman belong to "romantic freedom", which means that they are fundamentally out of control and have to make trouble from time to time. It''s strange that such people are not strictly guarded.


    ZhuYue and Zhuman, who had been strictly guarded, were able to carry weapons and swagger in Changsha County, which was relatively important to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Gong Zhuang had to be surprised.


    Gong Zhuang came to Changsha to find friends. He can''t just appear in Jiankang. Even if he doesn''t have a referral, he can''t see enough people.


    At present, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty deals with the state affairs of Empress Dowager Chu suanzi, the state Abbot Chu Li and the expedition governor Xie Shi are in charge of the military. Xie Shi is the most wanted contact of the Shu family, just because Xie Shi is one of the four gate valves. If you can''t get in touch with Xie''s family, Wang''s family, Yu''s family, Huan''s family, and even Zhang, Gu, Lu and Zhu were great aristocratic families as early as the Soochow period. It''s OK to wait until the Eastern Jin Dynasty when they were also first-class aristocratic families.


    If the Jin army wants to enter Shu, it needs enough people from the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Only those aristocratic families who want to sell li Chenghan at a good price can get enough returns.


    Gong Zhuang very much recognized Chang Yu''s judgment that only people of the same origin would have a common language. He also believed that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty would not allow the fat meat of Li''s Chenghan to be swallowed by the Han state. As long as the Shu family invited the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it would certainly send troops to Shu. At that time, the Shu family as an insider, the Jin army should attack CD earlier than the Han Army that needs to attack the city and pull out the stronghold all the way.


    Every city has a gate. If you want to enter the city, you naturally go to the gate. Gong Zhuang and his entourage, who are thinking deeply, have just approached the gate, but there is a sudden noise in front.


    "What happened?"


    "There are people fighting with barbarians."


    "Why fight?"


    "I heard that it was barbarians who ruined the people''s fine king."


    Not only one common people and one barbarian are fighting, but at least thirty or forty common people are fighting with a dozen barbarians. It seems that the common people come from the same village, and the barbarians must come from the same tribe from the tattoo totem.


    The fighting of nearly 50 people soon led to chaos at the city gate. Shouts appeared at the top of the city, and drums rang from behind.


    Gong Zhuang tried to watch as close as possible. Whether the people or barbarians had been surrounded by the Jin army, several people lying on the ground did not know whether they were dead or alive.


    It seems that the officer of the city gate captain appeared. The middle-aged officer waved his big hand to catch them all, but an old man was helped out by the crowd.


    "The barbarians and the Vietnamese steal and rob in the countryside. The officials say that they want to use the barbarians to resist the Han army. We should bear it." The old man stared at the city gate captain with turbid eyes. He wanted to increase the volume, but he was not angry enough. With a spiteful voice, he said in a harsh voice: "if the thief can bear it, he will bear it. Xijun is ruined and can''t ask for justice. Let''s get justice by ourselves!"


    The city gate captain''s cheek jerked. If he slapped the young man, it wouldn''t matter to hit him with a sword handle, but he couldn''t do that to the old man. He looked embarrassed and said, "those things are not under our control. Gathering people to fight at the gate... Seriously can be regarded as rebellion."


    Some barbarians also came out more and more. First, "jilihua" didn''t know what to say in barbarian language. Later, they said in broken Chinese: "we''re here to help. We can''t find food and drink on weekdays. It''s said that the Hu people in the north can abuse the Han women at will. We can not only sleep but also eat. What''s the matter with a Han woman when we sleep, but we didn''t eat it."


    Chengmen Wei''s face was like pig''s liver for a moment, holding the handle of the sword tightly and panting.


    "The Hu people in the north are about to be killed!" A man and a half beside the old man waved a sickle with blood in his hand and shouted: "the Han army killed two or three million Hu people, soon..." here, he was knocked on his calf by the old man with a crutch, leaving only the cry of "ouch".


    There were so many onlookers that people outside the city gate couldn''t get in, and people inside the city gate couldn''t get out. The original noise stopped.


    It is estimated that only some people living in deep mountains and forests in the south of the Yangtze River don''t know what happened. Chen Bing in the state of Han, along the Yangtze River, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did its best to deploy troops and defense. A big war will start in spring.


    The pressure of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was so great that all the troops that could be transferred were transferred to the north. In the south, it can be said that only a minimum number of county soldiers were left. First, ZhuYue and Zhuman activities frequently appeared in the countryside, and ZhuYue and Zhuman people were wandering in the cities and towns behind. The plan put forward by the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was to temporarily ignore ZhuYue and Zhuman, and even buy them as a force to resist the Han army. It must not be tough to treat ZhuYue and Zhuman.


    The government wants to let ZhuYue and Zhuman go. It is the people who suffer. Just because both ZhuYue and Zhuman are really not civilized, they don''t care who owns the chicken or dog. They can''t steal it. When they eat it, someone comes to ask for it. Believe it or not, if they throw it away, they can return it?


    For ZhuYue and Zhuman, the laissez faire and courtship of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty will not make them feel grateful. On the contrary, they will be more unscrupulous after they misbehave and have not been punished. The government does not make decisions, and the people can only spontaneously seek justice. The struggle between the people in the west gate of Changsha and the barbarians is not a single event. People everywhere and ZhuYue The conflicts between the barbarians can only be said to be increasing.


    Usually barbarians take barbarism as fun. Especially when they see the insulted people, they can only tremble with anger without doing anything. They will enjoy all kinds of humiliating performances more.


    I don''t know if it''s the onlookers. Someone shouted "kill them!", It was the people who participated in the fight before shouting. After that, someone responded. Gradually, the huge sentence "kill them!"


    Shouting is shouting, but no one has really started yet.


    A scene soon appeared at the scene, which should be Zhu Yue''s hurry to hold together, Zhu man''s should be close to each other, and the excited people pushed and squeezed towards the piles of Zhu Yue and Zhu man, but they just pushed past. They were afraid that the heavily armed Jin soldiers were present and didn''t do anything.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" The barbarian with tattoos on his face was still very nervous, but after waiting for a while, he was intimidated by language. None of them really did it. He felt that the people were just loud. He said proudly, "I''ll sleep with a Han woman. After sleeping, there are your soldiers to protect me. Come and hit me!"


    In fact, the barbarians should say Jin women, but no matter Hu people, barbarians and Yue people have the deepest impression of "Han".


    In an instant, the people looked at the soldiers of the Jin army.


    The city gate captain could not find whether he was angry or frightened. He was shaking all over. He suddenly took out his sword. His face was extremely humiliated. He shouted a little incoherently: "it''s a big deal to hide in the mountain and wait for the Han Army to come... What''s the strict order of Shangfeng? I want to kill them now!"


    In a burst of cheers, the angry people let go of their scruples and started first. Some of the Jin soldiers joined, while others looked on coldly. The city gate captain jumped up bravely and fell with his sword.


    Gong Zhuang, who was protected by his entourage and the samurai regiment, was stunned. The anger and resentment of the people, the arrogance of Zhu man and Zhu Yue, and the madness of some officers and soldiers of the Jin army did not seem to appear in a normal country

 Chapter 477

    The strength, weakness and decline of a country will have a process, which can often be reflected in the social structure, including the living conditions and quality of the people, and so on.


    Li became Han because the rulers'' various brain pumping accelerated the weakness of the country. If there is an external force to invade, no more than three waves of resistance will disintegrate from the inside. The process of disintegration can be learned from previous history. It is nothing more than a group of treacherous officials who make waves and kill some dry cities that really serve the country, resulting in a lot of smart people looking for a way back. Of course, the chain effect is to make the country perish.


    No one has said the sentence "look at history and know the rise and fall", but the general sentence is estimated to exist. But what if you know it? Just like many people know what is wrong, the problem is to do the wrong thing.


    Gong Zhuang found his own friend. His friend''s name is Zhang Liang. He has the same surname as liuhou and is one of the famous families in Lingling.


    If the Zhang family in Lingling belonged to a third rate family according to the division of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and in remote places such as Lingling, the existing aristocratic families were basically not much stronger. Generally, the aristocratic families that could gain a firm foothold in the imperial capital would appear to have strength.


    "The heads of the imperial court are now the abbot and governor Xie." Zhang Liang has never compared himself with liuhou. This name should be expected by the family elders. He is a mediocre looking man. As the head of a family, he has a good temperament. With a smile, he said: "if what Ziwei said is true, Liang naturally needs to be introduced."


    The real fact is that Zhang Liang can''t find Chu Li or Xie Shi in person. There is a gap between his identity and family background. He can only find some families with higher quality and better strength to breathe layer by layer. Whether Chu Li and Xie Shi want to see Gong Zhuang is another matter.


    Gong Zhuang did not say that he would directly hand over Li Chenghan like a piece of fat to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He first mentioned that Li Chenghan wanted to be a vassal state of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty according to the agreement with Chang Yu and others.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty now has no vassal state at all. The country is facing strong challenges. It is uncertain that this level will be finished if it can not pass. How can Li Chenghan call his minister a vassal also be a booster, which can make the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty find a trace of the feeling of "I am still very strong".


    With the existence of Zhang Liang, Gong Zhuang met many family owners who also led the family private soldiers in Changsha. Each of these family owners has a large and small official position. The reason is that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty recently carried out the activity of "releasing official positions", but all contributing families have been granted official titles and made wishes.


    Gong Zhuang, who didn''t know why, was surprised to learn that as long as he was an official, he just thought it was the welfare of the aristocratic family under the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He couldn''t help thinking: [it''s right for all families in Shu to take refuge in the Jin chamber.]


    Later, Zhang Liang personally took Gong Zhuang to Jiankang. They started from Changsha and planned to take the Jiangzhou route into Yangzhou and finally arrived at Jiankang.


    The party was not in a hurry. Even Zhang Liang had time to take Gong Zhuang to the Dongting Lake. The scenery was naturally good. What he heard and saw along the way made Gong Zhuang feel the preparations of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Zhang Liang needs to talk to Jiankang first so that the small imperial court can be prepared. The reason why he will take Gong Zhuang on his way slowly is to wait until the powerful figures in Jiankang respond.


    "Ziwei must have an impression of the strong military power of the puppet Han Dynasty?" Zhang Liang felt it necessary to say something. He stood in the bow and looked back at Gong Zhuang. The background was a reed sea of Dongting Lake. He said, "the puppet Han Dynasty waved more than 400000 troops, and the imperial court could not ignore it."


    Gong Zhuang nodded. Now he felt that he had found the reason why the state of Han was only sending 60000 troops to invade Li''s Chenghan. It turned out that the army was Chen Bing at the border of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    However, in fact, Chen Bing''s Han Army at the border of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was not as many as 400000. Taking into account the auxiliary personnel and necessary civilian men, it was less than 300000. The invading troops were 200000.


    "The rise of the puppet Han Dynasty was not long, but its military strength was extremely strong. In the past four years, the huge state of Zhao was beaten back step by step, only remaining and merging the state and Shuozhou..." Zhang Liang explained this because the mobilization of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was too strong, and seemed to have done everything in mobilization. He said with a smile, "if the state of Zhao is as strong as it can''t resist, the imperial court has to be careful to attract ZhuYue and Zhuman."


    Gong Zhuang nodded. He came from the southwest and was deeply impressed by Zhu Yue and Zhu man''s wanton appearance in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "If you can use ZhuYue and Zhuman, it''s not easy to restrict some things." Zhang Liang said that Yue people and barbarians were rampant among the people. When he said it, he didn''t take it seriously at all. Instead, he said proudly: "when Zhu Yue and Zhu barbarians arrive in the north, the imperial court will arm."


    Zhang Liang wanted to show off the national strength of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and let Gong Zhuang think that it was a right thing for Li''s Chenghan to take refuge. He simply forgot that it was the armed Hu talents of the Jin Dynasty who led to the fall of the Central Plains, and he was not afraid to repeat the mistakes again.


    Gong Zhuang thought of what happened during the Yongjia rebellion, that is, he didn''t think of the people who were sacrificed.


    Aristocratic families, in their eyes, only the existence of the same identity can be regarded as people, and the people can only be tools in their eyes. Therefore, the people are lucky that they are not watched by the aristocratic family. Once the people enter the vision of the aristocratic family, there will be no good, either used or sacrificed.


    There are so many mosquitoes in Dongting Lake in summer that it is hard to imagine. The boat has to be blocked by gauze nets. It floats on the lake, bursts of vocal music are ringing, and female girls dance gracefully in the music.


    The painted boat is a huge ship. There are at least 1000 materials in the unit of materials. According to the modern tonnage, it is 325 tons. It is divided into five layers. There are two layers in the cabin and three layers above the horizontal plane. In the lower two layers, the bottom layer of the bilge is to accumulate some materials as ballast to keep the ship balanced, and the second layer is the sailors'' living area. The first floor above is the rest floor and kitchen rooms such as entourage and nvji, the second floor is the rest room and entertainment place of noble people, and the third floor is semi open air.


    According to the division of building ships, in fact, the painting boat is just a two building ship. Gong Zhuang can look out through the gauze tent. Of course, the number of boats is the largest, and there are a lot of boats. One can be seen from time to time between the second floor ship and the third floor ship. He can''t help thinking that the shipbuilding ability of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is good.


    In fact, the shipbuilding capacity of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is really quite good. At least hundreds of ships can be called ships every year. There are too many water systems in the south of the Yangtze River, and there are far more people going by ship than by land. In this way, there are too many mountains and mountains by land, so we often need to climb the mountains. Most of the mountains are deserted, which is not safe. On the contrary, the waterways with more people are safer.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty can now see the obvious polarization. The more southward and southwest regions, the more people suffer because of the rampant violence of ZhuYue and Zhuman. However, the aristocratic families who hold most resources still eat and drink, and even have to be accompanied by wind, flowers, snow and moon, singing and dancing.


    Zhang Liang and Gong Zhuang are entertained by a famous local family. The painted boat is the property of the Luo family, which is specially used to take guests around the Dongting Lake. The vocal music team and nvji are also domesticated. These people usually don''t do any work. They just practice music and dance, which is the so-called no production. In terms of today''s production level, it is difficult for ordinary families to raise a person who does not work. Even the powerful family members of the landlord should work in the field. It is not affordable for ordinary families to raise a vocal music team of nearly 20 people and a female team of nearly 30 people. Therefore, it can be seen that the financial resources of the Roche family are different.


    "Not much, really not much, is to provide the imperial court with 100000 stones of rice." Luo Yuan looked very rich, not only because he was too fat, but the silk clothes on his body were normal. He couldn''t do without beautiful jade, agate, emerald, gold and silver as accessories. He said that 100000 stone rice was very casual, just like ten kilograms. It was definitely not a fake. He easily added: "if the imperial court needs it, it can be bought later."


    One hundred thousand stone grain can provide 50000 troops for at least one year, and some can be saved for two years. The Luo family alone provided 100000 stones of grain free of charge, and the rest of the aristocratic families will certainly give some. This shows that the army of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty should not worry?


    Gong zhuanggang also paid little attention to Luo Yuan. After a Leng God, even if there were more noble scholars, he had to look at Luo Yuan.


    "Roche is a big family in Jingzhou. There are tens of thousands of acres of land under its name alone. There are more fleets traveling to and from the rising sea (South China Sea) in Linyi and Funan." Zhang Liang lowered his voice and continued, "Linyi and Funan are rich in food."


    What Gong Zhuang wants to know is: "how many sergeants did Luo give?"


    "According to the aristocratic family, three thousand yuan was offered." Zhang Liang''s family produced a thousand, not including weapons and armor. He said, "this is a national war..."


    What kind of family and how many troops should be sent are the strong requirements of Chu Li, the father-in-law, and are finally decided by Chu suanzi, the Empress Dowager. In this way, we are really forced to die. There is no lack of aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River to resist the invasion of the Han state, but there is no lack of aristocratic families that will take refuge when the Han army comes, and there are more aristocratic families at both ends of the snake and mouse.


    The war has not yet started. As long as there are families with ability and means, one by one has branches to the state of Han. The Chu family and Sima royal family are really frightened. Few have come up with a set of hard line. Whether each family is willing or not, they should send troops or materials according to the set products. Otherwise, many families have a way out, and the fresh relatives Chu family have no way out, It''s Sima royal family that can''t retreat.


    Shu was too closed. After Gong Zhuang left Shu, he spent most of his time on his way. He didn''t have time to really understand the current situation of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He only thought that the aristocratic family south of the Yangtze River was really United, He said to Zhang Liang with a sense of generality, "why can''t you worry about being united as one? Unlike Shu, the Han army invaded less than three months, and the soldiers who defected before the battle don''t talk about it, many senior officials and generals will follow the thieves, and the war erosion can''t be controlled."


    "..." Zhang Liang would have thought Gong Zhuang was mocking if he hadn''t seen Gong Zhuang''s serious face. Like many people, his family also has branches to the state of Han. Of course, the reality can''t be told to Gong Zhuang. He wanted to hide his embarrassment and say something else. Suddenly he came back and asked, "the war has been rotten out of control?"


    Gong Zhuang also slipped his tongue for a moment, and quickly turned off the topic.


    Zhang Liang was careful. He felt it necessary to find out what the situation of Li Chenghan is now.


    Two years earlier, the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty had a plan to invade Li''s Chenghan. It was not forced by the Han state, nor was it dominated by Huan Wen alone. It was such a force that really wanted to destroy Li''s Chenghan. The situation faced by the latter countries changed again and again. They only wanted to block the Han country to the north of the Yangtze River. There was no spare power to attack Li''s Chenghan.


    After more than a month, Gong Zhuang finally arrived in Jiankang. On his way to Jiankang, he was not less entertained. He fully realized that the aristocratic families in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty could play better than those in Sichuan, and the quality of life was as luxurious as possible.


    Gong Zhuang, who joined Jiankang, certainly didn''t see enough people immediately. He hasn''t even heard from Shu for three months.


    At the right time, Xie Shi returned to Jiankang. He personally came to the palace to find Chu suanzi to urge reinforcements.


    "There are more than 100000 Han troops on the front of Shouchun alone. They have begun to sharpen their knives!" Xie Shi should be under too much psychological pressure and busy enough. He looked very thin. He glanced at Chu Li beside him, turned his eyes to Chu suanzi behind the gauze tent, and said, "the huaishui river is also full of Han Army sailors!"


    Chu Lizheng''s face was sad. The Shouchun front in charge of Xie Shi had not started for the time being. Some time ago, the Han army destroyed and occupied Badong. The front line from the north of Jingzhou to Nanjun was also full of war. Even the sea in the east of Yangzhou began to appear the Han army fleet.


    Chu suanzi said softly, "the troops in the south are constantly gathering, and reinforcements will soon enter Shouchun."


    Xie Shi urged again and again and talked about some requirements on ordnance. For example, the more the Jin army''s big killing weapon, the eight horse crossbow, the better.


    "There''s something else." Chu Li listened to Xie Shi''s request for reinforcements, ordnance and grain. He was a little worried. He turned the topic and said, "the Shu aristocratic family selected Gong Zhuang as the representative. He is now in Jiankang. He has learned that it is false to be a vassal. The Shu aristocratic family wants to return to the imperial court in an all-round way."


    "Early years... Even a year earlier is a good thing." Xie Shi frowned and said, "now the imperial court is facing an unprecedented war. How can you pay attention to it?"


    A light cough came out from the gauze tent. Chu suanzi was holding a piece of information just sent by someone. When she saw it, she was stunned. She didn''t know what Xie Shi and Chu Li were talking about just now. She lost her voice and said, "please lower Li Shi, Huanwen has destroyed Cheng country!"

 Chapter 478

    Li''s death of Cheng Han was a little oppressive, but Cheng 1 was suddenly attacked by the Han army. Before Li Shi waited for the sudden Han Army to kill into the city, he had asked for surrender.


    History is almost a replica of Sima Yi''s army attacking Shu at the end of the Three Kingdoms period. The difference is that Deng AI had to go through a lot of hardships to reach the capital of Cheng1. Li kuangze just needed to take some officers dressed up around Cheng1 to receive an army.


    When nearly 10000 forbidden guards led by Li Kuang appeared in the vision of Cheng1 capital, there were not many defenders in Cheng1 capital. Most of Li''s Chenghan troops were attracted to the front lines of Brazil county and Brazil County in Liangzhou.


    Nearly 10000 Han soldiers with excellent armor and equipment, looking at the bright and fierce Han troops coming to the city of Cheng1 capital, they just stunned the people in Cheng1 capital as soon as they appeared. Before the Han Army had entered Chengli, people had to drag their families and run away. They had to fish in troubled waters to loot and kill people, and there were aristocratic families who took the opportunity to uprise with family private soldiers.


    When Li Shi learned that the Han Army had killed chengyidu, he was in a state of panic. There was only one idea in his head, that is, the front-line troops had been defeated.


    Some smart people thought of the past events of the Three Kingdoms, but they were not sure that the Han Army did not look embarrassed. It was not like climbing mountains and rivers after thousands of hardships, but more like killing them all the way. Whether they can be sure or not, they didn''t remind Li Shi that they should do what they should.


    The forbidden guards led by Li Kuang had just approached the gate of Chengdu. The military flag above the city was replaced with apricot yellow flag. The Han Army did not encounter resistance and controlled the gate. Soon, the messenger sent by Li Shi arrived.


    Yes, raising the apricot yellow flag actually means asking for surrender. In the Song Dynasty, the apricot yellow flag still represents surrender, and raising the white flag should start from the Mongolian Yuan Dynasty.


    Li Shi is willing to learn from ran min to remove the national title and merge the whole country into the Han state, only a request not to hurt him and his relatives.


    Learning from ran min can only be said to be feasible, but it is impossible for Li Shi to get the treatment of Ran min. Li Kuang has been indicated in advance. If learning from the old events of the Three Kingdoms can force Li Shi to surrender, the state of Han is willing to ensure Li Shi''s personal safety. What else should the Li family say.


    On behalf of Liu Yan, Li Kuang accepted Li Shi''s surrender and asked Li Shi to write a personal letter to the people on the front line to surrender while taking over Chengdu. At this time, Huan Wen was still blocked in the Jiange. Yin Hao''s headquarters and Li Fu''s headquarters attacked and defended back and forth in the mountainous area of Dianjiang (Modern Hechuan).


    Min Jian and Li Fu, who resisted the invasion of the Han Army on the front line, received a letter from Li Shi almost at the same time. Their reactions were slightly different.


    Min Jian insisted on resisting in Nanzheng for half a month, waiting for the city to fall before retreating to the sword pavilion with the remnant. This part of Li''s Chenghan army, no matter what kind of offensive, the Han army can''t get around the terrain of Jiange. They rely on the absolutely favorable terrain of Jiange to firmly block Huanwen''s headquarters.


    The sword Pavilion is absolutely right. It''s easy to defend but difficult to attack. It doesn''t mean that you can win it with a few tricks or several strong attacks. It can only be tried again and again to fight all the defenders in consumption, or collapse the morale of the defenders. The price to pay is far greater than expected.


    Min Jian receives Li Shi''s handwritten letter and asks Wang Peng for consultation. According to his original intention, he refused to surrender to the Han Army outside the pass. It was very clear that the reason why Cheng 1du lost was that the Han Army''s partial division sword took the partial edge. What he wanted was to leave the necessary troops to stick to the sword Pavilion, take the rest of the troops back to recapture Cheng 1du and rescue Li Shi.


    As a scholar, Wang Peng must know better than min Jian about how Deng AI intimidated Liu Chan to surrender. After listening to min Jian''s opinion, he was silent for a long time. Then he asked min Jian if he could ensure that Li Shi would not be hurt. What if Li Shi was hurt because of Min Jian''s return to the army.


    After Wang Peng''s words, min Jian fell into a long silence.


    It''s hard to say what min Jian''s military talent is. He is loyal to the Li family. Even if Li Shi repeatedly shows his brain pumping side, previous generations of state leaders have great kindness to the Min family.


    Now is the era when private kindness is greater than the country. For many loyal people, the country can perish, but the benefactor can''t be hurt


    Min Jian can''t guarantee that Li Shi won''t be hurt, and feels that he has more heart than strength in Wang Peng''s persuasion. He spent five days hesitating from receiving Li Shi''s personal letter to switch''s surrender. When he saw Huan Wen after switch''s surrender, he only asked to stay with Li Shi at all times.


    Huan Wen did not hesitate to agree to min Jian''s request. After taking over the Jiange, he also set up a banquet to enjoy with min Jian, Wang Peng and other generals or famous scholars. At the banquet, he proposed that Min Jian could leave for cheng1du the next day, praised min Jian''s loyalty, and even said that others could go with him if they had the same meaning.


    Because of sadness and unwillingness, people like Li Chenghan''s generals didn''t drink less at the banquet. Min Jian and a group of people set out the next afternoon. After less than two miles, they encountered an ambush at a fork in the road. It was exaggerated to say that thousands of arrows were fired at the same time, but the density of arrows was definitely not small. Even if they could avoid the first wave, min Jian and others could not avoid the continuous coverage behind. Everyone who became a corpse, including a horse, was hit with at least ten arrows all over.


    When a group of people loyal to Li Shi, such as min Jian, died, it was unclear and unclear. History will not have records on how they died. In the historical records of the winners, they were well entertained and satisfied by Huanwen. After leaving the sword Pavilion, they disappeared forever. It is speculated that they were intercepted and killed by resentful barbarians. Huanwen felt their loyalty and sent troops to pay off the barbarians for revenge.


    On Li Fu''s side, after receiving a handwritten letter from history, his original intention was to accept Li Shi''s order and surrender to the Han Army, but a group of people such as Chang Yu severely dissuaded him.


    Chang Yu is still waiting for Gong Zhuang''s good news. The news from Gong Zhuang is not available. The bad news of Cheng 1 Du being occupied by the Han Army and Li Shi''s surrender came first, which is not much different from the shocking thunderbolt.


    Li Fu hesitated when he heard the following different opinions. Whether they were defeated all the way from Dangqu county and could block the Han Army in Dianjiang or take advantage of the complex mountains and a new round of rainy season. To tell the truth, he was frightened by the combat effectiveness of the Han army. It is clear that once the rainy season is over, Dianjiang can''t hold on. He still holds on. There is nothing more than relying on and luck in his heart.


    Chang Yu and other Shu aristocratic families really don''t want Shu to fall into the hands of the Han state. If Shu is really brought into the rule of the Han state, all families in the Central Plains should be their end. In some news they heard, the Han state issued an ultimatum everywhere. Either it cooperated with the registered population and donated land according to the instructions of the Han state, or the whole family, including every chicken and every dog, were destroyed. How can it be miserable if there are no chickens and dogs.


    In fact, it''s not so exaggerated. The state of Han gives some preferential treatment to some families where the Han Army did not come to take refuge or belong first. It''s an iron and blood means for those groups who resist and resist the rule of the state of Han. However, good things don''t go out, bad things spread thousands of miles. It''s extremely scary to come to the Shu family to hear about some things about the state of Han.


    In fact, even the aristocratic families in Shu did not necessarily hear the horror version. As long as the Han state insisted on registering all the population of each aristocratic family and left only part of the rest for ransom after measuring the land, they could not accept it.


    Chang Yu and some other Shu family members did not give Li Fu much time to hesitate. They determined that Li Fu would surrender to the Han Army according to Li Shi''s instructions. They directly set up a bureau to kill Li Fu and a group of uncooperative people. The next moment is to change the king''s flag at the head of the city, take the flag of Li''s Chenghan, put on the flag of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, announce that the Jin army will soon come to rescue the suffering and difficulties, and call on the whole people to resist the brutal Han army.


    Yin Hao and other Han troops were stunned when they saw that the enemy on the opposite side suddenly changed into the banners of the Jin army. First, they wondered how the Jin army would appear. After a while, they tested that the enemy was still the original enemy, but the banners were changed. At first, they didn''t understand what the enemy was playing. They didn''t know what happened until someone from the enemy surrendered.


    After changing the Jin army''s banners, they became the former Li''s Chenghan army commanded by a group of Shu aristocratic families such as Chang Yu. They did not suddenly change into Superman because of the change of banners. On the contrary, the sudden change made the soldiers at the bottom feel overwhelmed and frightened. After the Han army attacked again, that is, the private soldiers of the aristocratic families were really desperate, It turned out that Li''s soldiers who became Han Dynasty all became cherish their lives.


    After a series of events that seemed to be jokes, the defenders of Dianjiang had no intention of fighting. They either broke down or surrendered immediately. The speed of Yan Hao''s March suddenly accelerated. Seeing that things could not be done, Chang Yu and others did not choose to fight to the end. Many people chose to retreat back to their old nest, Some diehards, including Chang Yu, tried every means to go to the rule of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    From February when the Han Army officially invaded Li''s Chenghan to Li Shi''s surrender, most of the counties and cities were changed to the flag of the Han state. Even if the cities were not controlled by the Han Army, they were also changed to the flag of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Li''s Chenghan was officially swept into the garbage dump. It lasted nearly six months, that is, from spring to autumn.


    Huan Wen and Yin Hao met in Cheng1 capital. Before the two armies met, Li Shi, including his family, set out for Yecheng under the protection of the Han army.


    This time Huan Wen didn''t dare to let Li Shi go missing. He not only didn''t dare to let Li Shi go missing, but also ensured that Li Shi wouldn''t lose a hair. Waiting for the end of the war against the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Li Shi would be a sign of his meritorious deeds. In the future, when Li Shi was dressed up for dancing, who didn''t mention that Huan Wen led the army to destroy Li Chenghan?


    It must be said that although he knew Li Kuang''s task from the beginning, Huan Wen would still envy Li Kuang for doing what Deng AI had done.


    After Huan Wen arrived in Cheng1 capital, his first order was to let Li Kuang lead his army out of Sichuan and rush to Jingzhou as a leading force to participate in the invasion of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He himself will stay in cheng1du for a period of time. He needs to wait for sang Yu to arrive. During this period, he should also deal with the Shu family.


    "It''s not easy." Yan Hao''s face was sad. Now he was responsible for clearing the aristocratic families in Shu. He smiled bitterly and said, "there are many mountainous areas in Shu, but there is a plain here. The aristocratic families in the plain are easy to wipe out, and the aristocratic families in other mountainous areas..."


    Huan Wen said "um" and his attitude was obvious. His stay in Shudi will not be long. No matter what trouble it is, it is not his own trouble.


    Yin Hao will need to stay in Shu for a long time in the future. It is only one of the tasks to liquidate those aristocratic families that resist the rule of the Han state. There will be many things in a stable place, including various actions against Nanman.


    In fact, the state of Han did not expect that most aristocratic families would resist in Shu. According to the original plan of the center of the state of Han, after killing Li''s family and becoming Han, it did not want to deliberately target any aristocratic families, or even come up with a plan to let the aristocratic families fight Nanman in exchange for preferential treatment. It did not expect that Mingming had already made a public call, but the aristocratic families in Shu would be stronger than the resistance will of Hu people.


    It seems that we can''t blame those aristocratic families in Shu. After all, the call is often linked with Mongolian people, that is to say, but it is often better to say than sing. Waiting for the overall situation to be determined is another thing. It is often the opposite of what is said in the call.


    "It''s impossible to completely wipe out... As long as there are targets. In addition, several counties in the South still need to be attacked. We can''t destroy Cheng country and make the city of Jin white." Yin Hao''s way of thinking has not been "Han nationalized", but he thinks about things with the thinking of being an official in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty: "should we ask the king for instructions, or suggest pulling one group to fight one group? In this way, there will be more spare power for those counties in the south, and it will also be faster and more stable in Shu."


    Huan Wen "hum", he didn''t care how unlucky the Shu family was, and he didn''t care what Yin Hao was thinking or saying. What he wanted to think about was how to shine again in the war of invading the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and what kind of attitude it would be to catch his old friends if the war went well.


    At the end of August in the fourth year of Yuanshuo, the right Prime Minister sang Yu arrived in Cheng1 capital. He brought the list of titles awarded by Liu Yan to those who participated in the invasion of Li Chenghan. The official promotion will not be officially announced until all the officers and men go back to report on their work.


    Titles are very valuable in the Han Dynasty. People with low titles can hardly cross the thunder pool and have all kinds of honors, benefits and social status of high titles.


    "A new batch of titles and awards have been finalized, and Yuanzi will be promoted to Hou in Guannei." Sang Yu didn''t say who the other marquis in the pass were. He smiled at Huan Wen, who was respectful in front of him, and said a gossip in Huan Wen''s expectant eyes: "the king has prepared a reward. If Yuanzi makes another great contribution in the war of the southern expedition, he will appoint the post of general of the western expedition."


    In an instant, Huan Wen, who had become Hou in the pass, would look forward to such a day if his eyes could shine absolutely brightly

 Chapter 479

    Huan Wen was a county man when he was in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. His title still came from his ancestors. The title of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is a little empty. As long as he is the owner of an aristocratic family, he will basically have a title, and the title is generally a name. How many food cities should he really enjoy is a significant title. For example, his title is to enjoy 300 food cities.


    In the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, there are more Marquis than other titles. The problem is not that all Marquis have food cities. The owner of the king of Langxie has the most food cities. He has 5000 food cities, which is a real County marquis.


    According to the standards that have existed since the pre Qin Dynasty, marquis is divided into Pavilion Marquis, township Marquis and county marquis. It depends on the number of food cities. Generally, marquis Wu''an is the food city in Wu''an county. The God of war was granted the title of King Wu''an from Bai Qi. Since then, people who can undertake the title of "Wu''an" will not be simple. Usually, people who can become the Marquis of Wu''an are definitely people with prominent status or military achievements.


    In history, there are three famous people who have the title of marquis Wu''an. The first is Zhao Xing, the grandson of Zhao she, the grandson of Ma Fujun of the state of Zhao, and the son of Zhao mu. In 222 BC, Qin destroyed Zhao, moved Zhao Xing to Xianyang, Shaanxi, and granted Wu''an Hou; Second, during the peasant uprising in the late Qin Dynasty, King Huai of Chu granted Liu Bang the title of marquis Wu''an. Third, Tian Xuan, the Hou of Wu''an in the Han Dynasty, was the same mother and brother of emperor Jing of the Han Dynasty. In 140 BC, Emperor Jing of the Han Dynasty collapsed and Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty ascended the throne. Tian Xuan was named Hou of Wu''an because he was the younger brother of the Empress Dowager.


    There are many other people who are also Marquis Wu''an, but most of them are not famous.


    In the Han Dynasty, the system of twenty barons was implemented. In fact, when it came to Guannei, the Marquis also distinguished by the number of food cities, continuing the pattern of Pavilion Marquis, township Marquis and county marquis.


    Huan Wen received the treatment of the pavilion marquis. If he made a war to destroy the country in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and was only rewarded as a pavilion Marquis, he would feel extremely oppressed and unfair, but he was in the Han state.


    There is no doubt about the gold content of titles in the Han Dynasty. What kind of titles will definitely have what kind of treatment. Liu Yan will not be stingy in his reward to meritorious people at this point.


    "Congratulations, Xinping Hou." Yuan Qiao had an obvious joy on his face and said sincerely, "you are the first military general to be granted Marquis, and you will be wantonly written in history books."


    "With joy, with joy." Huan Wen smiled demurely, "you have become a public passenger, and the Marquis is just around the corner."


    They have left Shu and are on their way to Nanjun.


    Huan Wen partnered with Yuan Qiao again, only escorted by his own soldiers. When he arrived in Nanjun, he would take over the command of the local troops. What was included in the command system were the 10000 forbidden guards and 20000 Southern expedition sequence troops brought by Li Kuang. They will lead 30000 troops to attack Jingzhou. After fighting Jingzhou, they will enter ningzhou in the West. They will have to fight guang1 Prefecture and Jiaozhou.


    This time, he was responsible for fighting Jingzhou, ningzhou, guang1 and Jiaozhou. Huan Wen was not dissatisfied. He had made great achievements in killing Li''s Chenghan. After eating meat, he should not be too greedy. After all, the rest of his colleagues should also show their performance. If they dislike soup and only want to rob meat, they would be making enemies.


    In fact, Huan Wen is not a formal marquis in the pass. Liu Yan needs to be canonized face to face. There will be a canonization ceremony, and then it will be announced to the world to show that he is listening. After completing the procedure, he is a real guanneihou. At present, he is enjoying the treatment of guanneihou.


    The treatment of marquis in the pass is still divided into levels. For example, Huanwen is a pavilion Marquis and can have 100 episodes. The episode is not like a private soldier. The episode is the real private soldier of Huanwen, and the private soldier is sent by the public to protect. Compared with his own soldiers, the episode only listens to Yu Huanwen, regardless of what he does.


    In addition to the trilogy, the pavilion Marquis among the marquis in the pass of the Han state will also be rewarded with 3000 mu of good farmland. The official will specially build a residence of the corresponding level, as well as the reward of 500 slaves and some money.


    For the nobles, it''s about face. Otherwise, there won''t be so many fucking things that they become sworn enemies because they can''t live up to face. What''s more important is that when you reach the level of guanneihou, you can hang a distinctive plaque, and two stone lions can be erected at the door. The generals of guanneihou can even put a long halberd with a flag at the door of their home.


    Huan Wen was indeed the first marquis in the Han Dynasty. Even ran min, who conquered Yecheng and Xiang, is now only the 16th level daliangzao. Xu Zheng and LV Tai, who followed Liu Yan''s rise in the end, are still left Geng and the other is only an official doctor, lower than yuan Qiao''s rank.


    When he arrived in Nanjun, Huan Wen checked the file for the first time. He was eager to know what the other friendly forces were like.


    The season has entered autumn, which is more than a month away from the autumn harvest, but the war in all aspects of the Han country has not stopped.


    The Northern Expedition regiment led by ran min conquered Huguan and Hukou pass on the north line. There are two routes in the northwest. On the one hand, the army uses zhangshui to enter the army, Leping county and Shijie Zhao army are fighting in Shangai, and on the other hand, they are entangled with Shijie Zhao Army near Yeli mountain on the edge of Pingyuan county. The war is to enter the cavalry of both sides.


    In addition to the war in the northwest of the Northern Expedition corps, Jizhou is still on the defensive. Compared with the fierce entanglement on the other side of Bingzhou, the border between Youzhou, which has been taken over by Murong Yan state, and Jizhou, which is on the side of Han state, is relatively calm.


    Murong Yanguo is still fighting the defensive Han Army in Liaodong. They have to deal with the resurgent countries or forces, especially Koguryo, Baiji, Xinluo, Kyushu, chuyun and so on.


    In addition to those dominated by the Han state, Murong Yan state''s campaign against Tuoba state is also ongoing.


    Because the state of Zhao in Shijie attached great importance to Shuozhou, the state of Tuoba certainly did not face the Xiongnu tribes. Tuoba shiyijian doesn''t want to provoke Shijie Zhao, who can''t afford to lose. He can''t let murongyan invade the eastern territory. It can be said that he has to fight hard.


    Since Liu Yan issued the order to kill Hu, the relationship between Tuoba Dai state and Han state has been completely indifferent. After Xie AI was expelled by Tuoba Shiyi key, the relationship between the two countries has fallen into a freezing point. To be clear, it is entering a cold period.


    Because of the change of relations, Tuoba Shiyi key can openly deny the debts owed to the Han country before. His move is very interesting. It directly makes the Han country have no friendly countries except vassal countries, but it is really an enemy all over the world.


    Huan Wen was still checking the file, but someone came to report that Yu Yi sent someone to pay homage.


    It''s interesting to say that Yu Yi, the owner of one of the four gate valves in the south of the Yangtze River, has been very carefree recently. First, he led his family''s younger generation to visit around the territory of the Han state, and it seems that he also went to the grassland. After he returned to the south, he did nothing else and again refused some of Chu Li''s proposals and requests, which made the Yu family bloody by a group of people led by Chu Li. Now he turned up in Nanjun again and asked to see Huan Wen.


    Nanjun was established at the beginning of the period of the first emperor. It has not been a valued county all the time. The only thing worth writing is the battle of Yiling in the Three Kingdoms period. It records that Liu Bei, the zhaolie emperor of Shu Han, was burned by Lu Xun of Eastern Wu.


    Nanjun County, with a small population and underdeveloped economy, has always been the capital of Jiangling. After Huan Wen came over, he chose the most luxurious residence in the city despite yuan Qiao''s dissuasion. Yuan Qiao advised Huan Wen to live in the barracks because Liu Yan lived in the barracks wherever he went.


    "Wen Xuan''s stay in the most luxurious residence is just learning from Wang Jian." Huan Wen soon invited Yu Yi to meet him. In order to show his attention, he personally went to the door and opened the middle door to meet him. He sat down with each other in the mansion. Seeing Yu Yi smiling, he specially explained, and then asked, "Duke Yu is coming to visit Nanjun this time? Have you ever been to Yiling to watch the war?"


    Not to mention, Yu Yi really went to Yiling, where he responded to the description of "right and wrong, success and failure turn around. The green mountain is still there, and the sunset is red for several times". The war and iron horse hundreds of years ago has become an old thing, and there has long been no trace of the old battlefield. The mountain has grown trees and green grass again, and has become a green mountain.


    Yu Yi saw from the two rows of halberds in front of the residence that Huan Wen had become a marquis in the Han Dynasty. He laughed at Huan Wen''s words about learning from Wang Jian. Instead of answering Huan Wen''s questions, he said in a relaxed tone: "new Marquis, you mean that the king of Han has no tolerance for people. He is a suspicious and suspicious king."


    Wang Jian once controlled 600000 troops of the Qin Empire. In order not to let Zhao, who was still king of Qin at that time, win political suspicion, Wang Jian kept writing back to ask for money, silk, land and women to show his pursuit. The king of Qin saw Wang Jian''s intention at a glance and smiled at Wei Xuan, the national Wei at that time.


    Not everyone has the confidence to win politics, nor does everyone have the measure to win politics. Especially after Liu Bang and LV pheasant killed meritorious officials wantonly, the word "great achievements cover the Lord" began to appear in Chinese civilization. As a minister, you can''t make great achievements. Making great achievements is equivalent to stepping into the tomb dug by the king, Therefore, even if you make great achievements, you should do your best to eliminate the king''s suspicion of yourself.


    "Yu Gong..." Huan Wen smiled and said seriously, "it''s meaningless!"


    Yu Yi didn''t come to ridicule Huan Wen, and he didn''t intend to alienate the relationship between monarchs and officials of the Han state. There must be something he came over. Before he formally talked about that topic, ridicule was just a gesture of intimacy.


    The friendship between Huan Wen and Yu Yi is based on an unequal relationship. At that time, although Huan Wen was the head of the Huan family of the four gate valve, he needed at least five Huan family members to be comparable to the Yu family members in their heyday. Huan Wen made friends with Yu Yi in a flattering manner in order to let Yu family members support him to send troops to attack Li''s Chenghan.


    If he had spent a few years in the morning, or Huan Wen was still hanging out with the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, he would never have spoken to Yu Yi in that manner and tone. He has been in the Han Dynasty, so he doesn''t need to be afraid of Yu''s sect. He feels that he is different. He is more or less ashamed of fawning on Yu Yi in the past.


    Now the Yu clan has withdrawn from officialdom, and its strength is weaker. However, it is still the second clan in the south of the Yangtze River. The first clan is the Langxie Wang clan. Two Yu clan is equal to one Wang clan, and at least 11 Huan clan is equal to one Wang clan.


    Yu Yi can detect the difference in Huan Wen''s attitude. There is no change in his facial expression. What he originally wanted to talk about is that he won''t talk again, only about the wind, flowers, snow and moon. The reason why he came to Huan Wen was that he had the impression that Huan Wen could talk about friendship and facilitate some mutually beneficial transactions.


    Huan Wen can probably guess the intention of Yu Yi''s arrival, which is exactly the change in attitude.


    It''s probably that a person who mixed food and drink has become rich. He has an inferiority complex about who he has been following before. After waiting for more money than the person who followed him before, he will feel very shameless. Subconsciously, he wants to surpass or suppress in all aspects, and his attitude will unconsciously bring a trace of hostility he doesn''t understand.


    Yu Yi''s wild talk about the past just didn''t get to the point, which made Huan Wen feel impatient.


    "Duke Yu, the Shouchun war has broken out, and Matou Mountain has been taken by the general of the southern expedition." Huan Wen didn''t want to talk any more. He continued from point to area: "the Yangtze River is fully controlled by the Han Navy, and the navy of the Jin family can only hide in shaopi and Chaohu."


    The Yangtze River was a barrier for the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It was because the water army of the Jin State had an absolute advantage in the Yangtze River that it was able to settle down after the Hu people controlled the Central Plains. It was even able to protect some sites north of the Yangtze River, and then take the initiative to find the Hu people to take their face from time to time.


    The combat effectiveness of the Han inland fleet may not be very strong, but when the number reaches a certain number, whether the combat effectiveness is strong or not actually has little impact. It is a positive force for water warfare. Even if ten ships are lost, one can fight the opposite one. Finally, as long as the Han fleet can dry up the enemy''s warships, it will be the final victory.


    "Yes, yes, before emperor Wu, the victory rate of the first Han Dynasty (Western Han Dynasty) against Hu Lu and barbarians was very low, but the war between countries only talked about the final result, not counting the number of victories between the two sides during the war." Yu Yi laughed for a long time. In his heart, he really laughed at the fact that the Han Army didn''t have any technical content in water warfare. It was really a pile of dead people. He laughed so much that tears were flowing out and said intermittently, "today''s big men are so strong that there is no reason to say. Throughout history, no country can fight everywhere all year round. It is still not short of food and weapons. It is no wonder that big men dare to be enemies all over the world."


    Huan Wen was extremely depressed. He didn''t want to lead to such a topic, but he would involuntarily recall the foreign war in the early Western Han Dynasty.


    To tell you the truth, the victory rate of the Western Han Army in the foreign war from Liu Bang to Emperor Jing of the Han Dynasty was really low, less than 40%. The Han Empire became strong after Liu Che''s militarism, but the victory rate of foreign war was as high as 85%.


    Huan Wen would be depressed because he heard that Yu Yi was laughing at the militarism of the state of Han.

 Chapter 480

    Originally, the war between countries never depends on the victory rate, but on how much losses the country can afford. A country does not have enough reserve strength. Even if the current army is extremely strong and wins again and again, it will always win, but the country is over. Countries with strong background and reserve strength lose again and again, but losing can consume the enemy country and win the final victory.


    Is Shijie Zhao Guoqiang strong? It should be said that according to the algorithm of one wave flow, Shijie Zhao state can definitely be called strong. Shi Hu didn''t choose to retreat again and again when he was stupid or old to stay in the face of the Han country. On the contrary, he seemed very rational. He knew that he ruled a country with no reserve strength at all. He realized that the Han country had a strong background for no reason, so he chose to preserve the power of the Jie nationality after several battle level contests.


    For Shi Hu, as long as the strength of the Jie clan is kept, the Jie clan will have a future. Once the Jie nationality is gone, let alone continue to rule the Central Plains or still maintain a country, it will really be nothing. The stone tiger has enough retreat. The vast grassland is the retreat of the Jie nationality. The big deal is to retreat to the depths of the grassland and wait for the weakness of the Han country one day.


    When Yu Yi went to the grassland, he found that Shi Hu was making those Hu people who were used to living in houses in the Central Plains familiar with tents again, so that those who forgot how to herd could regain the life skills of nomads. He judged that if Bingzhou and Shuozhou still couldn''t hold on, the group of Hu people led by the Jie nationality would certainly retreat to the western regions or Mobei, but he didn''t know whether the Han country noticed it.


    The battle between the Han Army and the Zhao army in Shijie entered a new stage. The terrain of Bingzhou decided that the cavalry would be the main force, and the cavalry of both sides would fight with blood on the vast plain.


    The cavalry of the Han Dynasty is basically used to compete with the Zhao army in Shijie. The infantry can only play a certain auxiliary role. It depends on how many nodes to deploy, and the rest of the infantry can be flexibly mobilized.


    Yu Yi was surprised that Li Chenghan only insisted on subjugating the country in less than half a year during the invasion of the state of Han. He didn''t know that it was because Chengdu was surrounded by the Han Army and Li Shi''s will was not strong enough that the Han army could destroy Li''s family and become Han in such a short time. He thought according to the idea of the Han Army attacking the past all the way, and came to the conclusion that the infantry combat effectiveness of the Han army was very strong, so the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty must be unlucky.


    Huainan has a dense water network. Although the water network from the Yangtze River to the south of Huainan is not as dense as that of Huainan, there are many large and small water systems in the south of the Yangtze River. Next, the area south of the Yangtze River is a mountainous terrain.


    Generally speaking, the northern army gives people a strong impression because the cavalry is powerful, and the combat effectiveness of the infantry is hard to say. In this way, the idea is that the north will rely on cavalry. After losing cavalry, the northern army may not be able to fight much.


    After Yu Yi returned to the boundary of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, he heard a lot of comments. Many said that the Han army without cavalry might not be strong. The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty had comprehensive geographical and human advantages, which would certainly make the Han Army lose its Halberd and sink into the sand south of the Yangtze River.


    what? How many inland water armies were there in the Han army? The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty arranged enough obstacles, whether it was Tiesuo Hengjiang or making underwater piles and stones everywhere, we should not play with the water army.


    "This is the case. All tributaries of the Yangtze River are really doing similar things." Xie Shigang returned to Shouchun from health. Unexpectedly, Yu Yi will be in Shouchun. He said without hesitation: "the water network is no longer our advantage. We can only rely on the terrain to resist first and find the best time to fight a key battle."


    Yu Yi is just passing by when he comes to Shouchun. What he really wants to go to is Jiangdu. The person he is looking for is Xie an.


    Different from the water system in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the Yangtze River, which has been controlled by the inland water army of the Han state, did not want to engage in actions such as locking the cross river. They tried their best to arrange a land defense line along the Yangtze River, especially where the Han army is most likely to land. For example, they made a defense depth of 30 miles opposite the Jiangdu.


    Yu Yi came to Xie Shi because he felt it necessary to tell some news. For example, the war in the north line of the Han Dynasty was not as difficult as the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty imagined. He also told his speculation about the state of Zhao on Shijie.


    After hearing this, Xie Shi only smiled bitterly and said, "we are afraid of stone tablets like tigers. They are so weak in the face of the Han state."


    "A counselor told Shi Hu that there must be a battle of life and death between the state of Han and the state of Jin." Yu Yi paused and saw Xie Shi listening attentively. Then he said, "if two tigers compete, one will be hurt. The state of Han is a fierce tiger, but the state of Jin is not necessarily. However, Shijie''s mind of benefiting from fishing is obvious, just as we sit and watch the war between the state of Han and Shijie."


    Almost every country has had a similar situation, but few countries can perfectly demonstrate the benefits that the Yellow finch should have. On the contrary, after the mantis eats the cicada, it goes beyond the evolution of biology and directly turns into an eagle. As a result, the Yellow finch who wants to benefit is also killed by the eagle. Only when the lips are dead and the teeth are cold can it show its importance.


    In the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, many people, including Xie Shi, regretted not taking advantage of the Han state''s contest with the stone tablet in the north. But they didn''t do it at all. They reached for Ruyin County, Xincai county and Runan County. After the Han Army counterattacked, not only did they lose 40000 regular troops, but even the national father-in-law was captured. What they really regret is that they did not do their best to stop the rise of Han.


    "There are too many people who want to be fishermen, such as Shijie, Yan state, Dai state, and even Liangzhou shogunate..." Xie Shi said as if he suddenly remembered something and asked Yu Yi: "Fu Hong entered Guanzhong and has been fighting with Liangzhou since he went to Longxi County. Did the Han Army participate in the war between the two sides when he entered Guanzhong? If so, who did he choose to be with?"


    Yu Yi really knew the news in Guanzhong and replied, "the Han army who entered Guanzhong only marched to the front line of Chencang. Whoever blocked the way is to fight."


    "In this case, there are six targets for the war in the Han Dynasty..." Xie Shiman was full of melancholy: "a dozen six, Cheng Guo has been killed, and Shi Jie has been beaten half Disabled..." he looked constipated and puzzled: "how did Liu Yan manage the country? It''s too strong to explain."


    Countless people have studied how Liu Yan governed the country and found out that the majority of the population in the Han Dynasty is in a cooperative labor mode. They don''t know what cooperative communes can make the country master the most resources. They just regard that kind of behavior as the reclamation of farmland that Cao Cao once did. When Liu Yan did this, the scale was almost a hundred times larger than Cao Cao.


    Those who studied Liu Yan got the answer to centralize the people to control and command and exploit the people to ensure the food and fodder of the army. They were shocked at how the people could cooperate weakly, and wondered why the people didn''t violently resist. They expected the people of the Han country to break out quickly, wait and wait, or send spies to incite. It was unfortunate that the spies were caught as long as they came forward.


    In fact, how can they understand that the people in the Central Plains have been used to weakness under the rule of the Hu people, and they really can''t stand it. Moreover, we can not be eaten if we get the security guarantee. We don''t think it''s inappropriate for the government to be responsible for all aspects of things. Instead, the people like to be restrained for collective labor. In addition, isn''t it also a credit for production?


    "It''s strong enough to make no sense." Yu Yi has the experience of visiting the Han state in person. Unlike Xie Shi and others, he can only guess, He said: "The people were rescued from the captives by the king of Han Dynasty. They are grateful for the kindness of the king of Han Dynasty and are willing to listen to the instructions and calls of the king of Han Dynasty. It is only less than three years since Qingzhou came out of the war. The production of the people has been fully restored, and we can''t see how prosperous it is, but we can see that the people are very satisfied. In the other states, the Nine Emperors of the state of Han kept running for regulation and control, and the uncooperative aristocratic families and giants were eliminated It will soon develop according to the will of the king of Han. "


    Xie Shi is quietly listening to Yu Yi''s stories about the Han state. The people suddenly get a sense of security. How miserable the aristocratic family and the powerful are, and how good the social status and treatment of the Han soldiers are.


    "What impresses you most is the achievements of Han in navigation." Yu Yi had the experience of going to sea by boat. He suddenly read a section of Zhuang Zhou''s free travel, Later, he said in a shocked tone: "the fishermen of the Han Dynasty go out to sea to hunt fish. They hunt fish with an incomparably large body. Several large ships cooperate to hunt one. The sacred objects bleed in the hunting of the fishermen of the Han Dynasty and dye a large area of the Sea red. The fishermen can kill sacred objects, which shows that the king of the Han Dynasty attaches great importance to the ship handling technology."


    "What the Han Army usually eats is Peng Kun?" Xie Shi was stunned. When the Han Army outside Shouchun was cooking, the delicious fish could come every time. Seeing Yu Yi shaking his head, he smiled and said, "what does Yu Gong want to say?"


    "Yangzhou is not dangerous along the Yangtze River." Yu Yi doesn''t believe Xie Shi. He doesn''t know that the Han Army fleet frequently appears on the coastline of Yangzhou. He said: "in the war with the Han country, even if it is guarding the Yangtze River, if the Han Army lands from the east of Yangzhou..."


    "I''m sure I''ll log in." Xie Shi said with a wry smile: "the abbot is already making relevant preparations, and then... It always needs the power of some aristocratic family prophet Xiaohan."


    Yu Yi almost understood that the aristocratic family along the coastline of Yangzhou had become the object of sacrifice. They were regarded as chickens to be slaughtered by the Han Army to demonstrate the Han Army''s attitude towards the aristocratic family and scare the other "monkeys" to choose to fully support the main battle faction in the imperial court.


    In other words, since the "crossing south in clothes", the migration of the north to the south of the Yangtze River has squeezed the local southern aristocratic families. The local aristocratic families in the South have either migrated further south or moved to the seaside that the northern aristocratic families don''t like.


    In this invasion of the Han Army, the northern aristocratic families who moved to the South after "crossing the south in clothes" showed the strongest will to resist, while the southern local aristocratic families who have been bullied by the aristocratic families moved from the North showed a strange attitude.


    In fact, the local aristocratic families in the South were really bullied by those aristocratic families who migrated from the north. Their ancestral inheritance was taken away. I don''t know how many aristocratic families were destroyed. The remaining aristocratic families were marginalized in the imperial court. When ordering the product, they basically didn''t get any good treatment. Those who can walk away later and those who can''t stay in place. It''s strange to have a good attitude towards the aristocratic family from the north. It should be with hatred.


    LV Yi, one of the Nine Emperors of the Han Dynasty, was born in Jiangxia. The LV family was born in a genuine Southern family, but was reused in the Han country. Before, when LV Yi was in the south, he was not a top-grade rank at all. It was tantamount to finding the direction for the family to rise again for many local aristocratic families in the south.


    "That''s no wonder..." Yu Yi was not polite at all and said directly: "no wonder those aristocratic families want to fight directly. If they don''t, they will immediately set things right when the Han army comes."


    Xie Shi really didn''t know the similar news. Huo Di stood up and was full of shock and anger: "those clowns are going to rebel?"


    "Is there anything strange?" Yu Yi won''t say that many people have been looking for Yu''s door valve. Those people see that Yu''s door valve is under pressure and think they can go all the way. He smiled and said to Xie Shi, "it should be a reasonable thing?"


    However, whether Xie Shi or some other people think it is unreasonable at all. They think that those Southern local aristocratic families have become soft eggs in the long-term oppression. They have envisaged that when the front-line resistance is not smooth, the southern local aristocratic families will jump, or the Han army will accept rule on the spot after mastering the overall advantage, but they do not believe that the southern local aristocratic families intend to directly oppose.


    "How... How is it possible that the state of Han treats aristocratic families like that?" Xie Shi is already walking back and forth. If those local aristocratic families in the South jump back without waiting for the result of the war, the situation of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty will become very bad. He paused, looked at Yu Yi with frightening eyes and asked, "Yu... Yu... Has decided to join them..., together?"


    Yu Yi, who was free and easy, was terrible. After a burst of "hey hey" laughter, he said, "thank you for your remorseful killing of donkeys and repeated suppression and coercion. Yu has no label of the imperial court and is regarded as a passer-by by by the local aristocratic family in the south. The Han country also feels that he can fight for it."


    Xie Shi almost didn''t directly call the warrior to come in and catch Yu Yi. With an incomprehensible expression, he asked, "that''s why Yu didn''t split his side branches and go to the Han country for development?"


    Not to mention, one of the aristocratic families with conditions and ability has split their collateral branches and went to the state of Han, but Yu''s sect really didn''t do similar things from beginning to end.


    "You... You, you Yu are really terrible!" Xie Shi thought of too many past events. It seems that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty could take advantage of the Han state when Yu''s family was the master. After waiting for Yu''s family to retire from the small imperial court, they have suffered losses all the time. He said slightly absentmindedly, "is it that Yu''s family has been making layout since Zhongcheng''s death?"


    Zhongcheng was a posthumous title granted by the small imperial court after Yu Bing''s death.

 Chapter 481

    The momentum of the Han Army''s southward movement did not seem huge, at least it was much smaller than the movement of the state of Zhao in Shijie in previous years.


    There are many reasons why the state of Han decided to invade the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The main reason is that when the state of Han fought with the state of Zhao in Shijie, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty ran around as the leader for many times to contact Zhu Hu alliance, and even sneaked into the rear when the Han army fought a decisive battle with the state of Zhao in Shijie. More often, the Jin army came out to pick up bargains every time the Han army attacked a state of Zhao in Shijie, It was even so serious that the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty used the advantages of public opinion to continuously provoke the stability of the Han Dynasty.


    In the eyes of the world, there is only one reason why the Han army went south, that is, the competition for the status of zhengshuo. Even the door lords and aristocratic families in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty thought so, and did not think it would be a war to destroy the country.


    The Han army is divided into three routes to approach the border of the dynamic and static small imperial court. In the East, it takes Jiangdu as the center to intimidate Yangzhou, in the central part, it takes Ruyin County as the garrison point to approach Shouchun, and in the west, it takes Nanjun County as the garrison point to pose an attitude of invading Jiangzhou.


    Among them, the number of Han troops in Ruyin county is the largest. Xu Zheng has personally led 100000 grams. The city is only 20 miles away from Shouchun. They have conquered wokou, Ping''a, Xiacai and Matou successively. They face the Jin army defending Shouchun across the river across Feishui.


    The Han Army in Jiangdu is not a fleet, but only 40000 troops. Xie AI is the main general. Under their repeated attacks, they have destroyed the Jin Army Navy''s station in Jingkou on the Yangtze River. They tried to land for many times and were temporarily stopped by more than 30 miles in depth.


    The chief General of Ruyin county is Huan Wen, and Xie AI, who returned from the grassland, was appointed deputy general. There are only 30000 Han troops in this part. At present, they have reached yunmengze, and the next stage is to march into Nanping County.


    Because Jiankang has a defense chain 30 miles deep, which was established by the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in almost four years. In addition, the number of Han troops that can land on this side is only 40000, so the small imperial court does not think it will be the main attack direction of the Han army.


    The number of Han troops in Nanjun is less, only 30000. Moreover, Nanjun is a little far away from the capital of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, so the Han troops along the way seem to belong to a partial division.


    However, there are a large number of Han troops in Ruyin County, and Xu Zheng, the general of the southern expedition of the state of Han, led the world to believe that the main attack direction of the Han army is here.


    After one or two years of full preparation, the regular army establishment of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty increased from 200000 to 360000.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty placed 100000 in the depth of 30 Li. There will be so many here as the gateway to Jiankang. Even if the Han Army has few troops here, there can be no less.


    Of the remaining 260000, 150000 were stationed in Shouchun and the surrounding areas by Xie Shi as commander. The rest were mainly distributed in Yangzhou and a small part in Jiangzhou. For the small court of Eastern Jin Dynasty, the essence of the territory is not large. Jingzhou is the essence part, but compared with Yangzhou, it appears to be secondary.


    Because I don''t think the invasion of the Han state is a war to destroy the country, the mainstream concept of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is to keep Yangzhou firmly. If we can block the front of the Han Army in Yangzhou, the rest of the occupied territories will be able to go back sooner or later. Once Yangzhou is finished, the other states will not have to defend at all.


    Xie Shi''s defense means are very realistic. He built a defense line across Feishui in the favorable terrain around the south bank, of which Bagong mountain is the most important defense line. In the southern part of the Huaihe River, some troops were sent out to use boats to move. If possible, they would harass the Han army. However, the position where the war is relatively fierce on this side is on the side of many tributaries of the huaishui River, Yingshui River and Feishui river.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has found that Han ships often appear on the sea to the east of Yangzhou. They can imagine that the Han Army plans to land, but they may not pay much attention to telling the truth. The reason is that they think that even if the Han Army lands on the coastline, it can only attack and destroy, and it can''t play a greater role at all.


    Looking north from Shouchun City, the mountains blocked the view and could not see the Han Army''s camp. At night, we could see the clouds illuminated by the fire, which showed how big the Han Army''s camp was.


    Xie Shi invited Yu Yi to Bagong mountain. He hasn''t got the answer from Yu Yi''s mouth. Whether the Yu family is watching or jumping back, Yu Yi always smiles and doesn''t speak when asked.


    Bagong mountain is composed of many large and small peaks. It is one of the remaining veins of Dabie Mountain. The Mountains extend from north to south. Most of the peaks are about 100 meters to 200 meters above sea level. There are more than 40 peaks. The peak with the highest altitude of 241 meters is called Baie mountain.


    In fact, Bagong mountain covers a very wide area, resulting in fortifications built by the Jin army everywhere. Looking to the north from the peaks at the front, you can see the general distribution of barracks of the Han army from the height advantage of the terrain. If you are far away, you can only see the barracks. People look like small black spots.


    "There are more than 10000 Han troops on this side, under the command of a Han Army named Si Hongzhuang." Xie Shi raised his finger to the camp of the Han Army, then pointed to the position a little closer, and said, "the Han Army has tried to attack many times. I have to admit that they can indeed fight. There are few fortifications left in the front of our army."


    Bagong mountain is located in the northeast of Shouchun. It does not belong to the Feishui line. It should be around the Huaihe River.


    The Han Army had already crossed the Huaihe River. As a background, the Jin army had no water army in the Huaihe River, and some of them were destroyed. What was not sunk was to retreat to shaopi.


    From a distance, Yu Yi could see the movement on the Huaihe River with his eyes. There was no lack of Han Army boats on the river. There were several places where he could see what seemed to be transporting.


    "Yes..." Xie Shiman said sadly, "the water war in the Han Dynasty is not good, but there are too many. They use enough advantages to force us to retreat the water army and make full use of various water systems to continuously transport materials."


    In the past, it was not that no army had invaded the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. For example, the state of Zhao in Shijie went south many times, but the Hu people were not good at water warfare. The Jin army was always able to entangle with it in places with dense water networks. Even if many cities were conquered by the Shijie Zhao army, the Jin army always forced it to retreat by attacking the grain road of the Shijie Zhao army, And then easily recapture those occupied cities.


    This time, the Jin army was faced with a terrible number of Han troops with poor water warfare skills. In the water war, the war damage ratio of the Jin army is dominant. The data is that the Han army lost at least three warships to replace one of the Jin Navy. As a result, the Jin Navy is difficult to fight again in the continuous victory.


    "It should be said that the warships of the Han Army are very sharp, but their combat skills are almost nil." Xie Shi felt that this was the reason why he was oppressed. He said with a bitter smile, "we are completely piled up by the number and can no longer be beaten."


    "There are many battles in the state of Han. There are more than 200000 Han troops going south, up to 400000 Han troops fighting Shijie, nearly 50000 Han troops in Bashu, 30000 in Guanzhong, 70000 Han troops fighting Yan troops in Liaodong,..." Yu Yi wants to express one meaning: "In terms of consumption, the Han Army''s land army can still stack with quantity. In other words, after losing the advantage of water network, wing doubts that the Han Army doesn''t need to stack with quantity at all."


    Xie Shi wanted to ask, "is this the reason why Yu''s gate valve is watching or preparing to jump back?", But those words were not suitable to ask. He said, "there have been many battles. Shi is very clear about the combat effectiveness of the Han army."


    In the past, even if the Han Army officially invaded the south, the war damage ratio between the Han Army and the Jin army on all fronts should be. Only when the Jin army loses two people can they spell out a Han army. The war damage ratio was played by the Jin army as the defensive side, using all kinds of weather, geography and people.


    The Han army is really fierce, but the question is can the Jin army not fight? In the face of the strong invasion of the Han Army, even if you know you can''t beat the Jin army, you have to fight. Even the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty should try its best to resist, just because the door lords and aristocratic families don''t want to be included in the rule of the Han state.


    Xie Shi doubted that Liu Yan, the king of the Han Dynasty, had offered any conditions to Yu''s sect, which led to Yu Yi''s attitude after the war broke out on both sides. If Liu Yan is willing to preserve the strength of Yu''s gate valve, Xie Shi said that Xie''s gate valve is also willing to jump back. After all, as long as the interests are guaranteed, it is the same who is the ruler above his head.


    "Yi has never seen the king of Han." Yu Yi looked like whether you believe it or not and said casually, "it''s being demoralized and killed. I think it''s worthless to work hard."


    Xie Shi immediately frowned.


    It is a common practice to suppress the Yu family, just as the Wang family was suppressed after the death of director Wang. Every era has a stage for the contemporary protagonist, and the old protagonist does not decline... At least it looks weak on the surface, so how can the latecomers emerge?


    Xie Shi frowned, because the Yu clan showed a worse demeanor than the Wang clan. When the Wang clan was suppressed, it seemed very free and easy, because in this way, the new generation of Wang characters rose again, like Wang Xizhi was blown to heaven... Of course, Wang Xizhi can really be called holy in calligraphy.


    Yu Yi''s practice is completely to be mercilessly done at one time. It is doubtful that Yu''s sect simply does not believe that the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty will continue to exist.


    It is said that it is Yu''s sect, not Yu Yi. It is impossible for the sect to make decisions alone. The family owner has the absolute right to speak. However, the event requires a clan assembly, which is discussed and voted by a large number of elders. It is not the speech of the family owner alone.


    Yu Yi said that he had never seen Liu Yan, the king of the Han Dynasty. Whether others believe it or not, Xie Shi doesn''t believe it anyway.


    Xie Shi recently found that the Han army was determined to invade, broke the tacit understanding and rules between aristocratic families, and wrote a letter to Xie an. The letter asked Xie an a lot of questions, stating that Xie an was still a member of Xie and should have due obligations to Xie even if she was separated and developed by herself.


    Xie an is on the Shouchun battlefield. Xie Shi doesn''t know which aspect Xie an is responsible for. The letter has been sent out, but it has been almost a month and hasn''t been replied yet.


    Xie Shi and Yu Yi walked around the various lines of defense. During this period, they also encountered the attack of the Han army. They watched from a distance. A mountain attack and defense war lasted only a short time and ended with the active retreat of the Han army.


    There were only a thousand Han troops attacking. The soldiers were all light infantry. They attacked the Jin army at the top of a mountain. Both sides hit halfway up the mountain from the foot of the mountain. This time, the Han Army did not cover the arrow array for a long time in advance. The Jin army stopped shooting a few waves. The figure of close combat was all over the hillside. Within a quarter of an hour, the Han Army sounded a golden sound.


    "The Han army retreated orderly. It''s just..." Yu Yi''s face was a little strange: "it just doesn''t look like an old army?"


    People familiar with war can see a lot from the actions of the army. It is about the spirit of an army. To put it bluntly, white dots are the soul of the army.


    "The Han Army''s recent explorations are more frequent, and they are more and more familiar with Mountain Warfare..." Xie Shi said to Yu Yi with a look that he didn''t understand. "Frequent explorations mean that the Han army will launch a real attack soon."


    Yu Yi just laughed it off. He was waiting for Xie Shi to follow.


    "Duke Yu is going to the barracks of the Han army. Can you do Shi a favor?" Without waiting for Yu Yi''s response, Xie Shi said directly, "Shi wrote a letter to Xu Zheng inviting them to hunt on the West Bank of Feishui. I think they really want this to happen?"


    It can be said that Yu Yi was stunned. Everyone knows that the Han Army plagiarized the fierce, but the Jin army wants a decent battle. How can he feel something wrong.


    The small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty has absolute geographical advantages. There is no reason to give up those advantages, so Xie Shi''s intention will appear very strange.


    Yu Yi looks at Xie Shi with suspicious eyes, but he sees Xie Shi continue to smile bitterly. He asked, "what''s the use?"


    If Xie Shi plans to bring Shouchun''s 150000 Jin troops to battle with the Han Army, and Xu Zheng agrees, it means that the Han army should tear down the barracks and retreat for at least 15 Li, so as to make enough space for the 150000 Jin army to put out the array.


    Looking at the terrain on the West Bank of Feishui, it is also full of mountains and small mountains. It is not a flat terrain. It is completely impossible for 150000 Jin troops and more than 100000 Han troops to form an array. In this way, the hunting is still carried out in the mountains.


    "Did Yu Gong help you?" Xie Shi tried to be casual and said, "it''s just a letter..."


    Based on the previous friendship between Xie and Yu, it''s easy to help bring a letter on the way.


    At present, the relationship between Xie and Yu is not good. Who let Xie and Chu join forces to suppress Yu. Yu Yi came to Shouchun to find Xie Shi. He must have a purpose, but he didn''t say it before the time.


    Xie Shi turned his back to Yu Yi, and the ease on his face turned to tension.


    Xie Shi didn''t think about hunting for a day or two. It''s one thing for him to send someone to deliver letters, but it''s different for Yu Yi to take them. Therefore, he believes that Yu Yi''s willingness to help is the key and the turning point of the war.


    "Hmm..." Yu Yi pondered for a moment and waited for Xie Shi to turn around. He burst into "ha ha" laughter and whispered like talking to himself: "help or not?"

 Chapter 482

    Yu Yi''s real mood is: I don''t want to help you.


    Yu''s sect is not Wang''s sect. After being drawn from his right face, he can still put his left face together in order to leave a way for him to rise again.


    There''s nothing wrong. The actions of the Wang family made a good impression on the aristocratic families south of the Yangtze River. Less than 20 years later, the Wang family rose again, and Wang Xizhi was praised by all aristocratic families.


    The style of the Wang clan was the style of the aristocratic family at that time. If it could ensure that the family would not die out, it would not fight back with all its strength. It would sacrifice some interests to preserve the family and continue to exist. After the death of director Wang, the Wang clan retreated from the army. The price is that the Wang clan no longer has people familiar with military affairs, but only occupies an absolute height in some literary affairs and culture. There is no way to do this. It is very easy for the Wang family to withdraw from the military field. Even with the strength of the Wang family, it is very difficult to enter again.


    The rise process of Yu''s door valve where Yu Yi is located is very short. It was only when Yu Chen''s generation stepped into the army that they had the opportunity to rise. Then Yu Liang, Yu Bing and Yu Yi all showed strong military ability and local governance ability. They waited for Yu''s door valve to become a foreign relative before they ushered in an all-round rise.


    Yu''s sect lacks the details of Wang''s sect. Once they leave the army, they are like tigers without claws and teeth. The next generation has no outstanding figures, which is the hard injury of Yu''s sect. Yu Yi knows that Yu''s sect will not have the opportunity to rise again in 20 years.


    The situation in the world is turbulent, which is completely different from the decline period of Wang''s clan. Yu Yi''s judgment is that Yu''s clan can''t wait for 20 years. In the next 20 years, those friendly families don''t know whether they can exist, and even those hostile families don''t know what will happen.


    Yu Yi''s character and temper determine his choice. With the support of family elders, Yu Yi decides to take a relatively stable road. Especially after he has personally walked around the world, he is more confident in his judgment.


    Xie Shi sends Yu Yi and the messenger away. Yu Yi refuses to help deliver the letter after being coquettish, which is a gloomy mood.


    "It is said that Xu is just a careless person. The reason why he can occupy a high position is to follow Liu Yan at the end of his life." Liu Jian is a young man who looks very bright and bright. He looks heroic and has a very obvious temperament of generals. He was born in a traditional family of generals and worships general Ying Yang of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He smiled and said, "this is true of most people in high positions in the Han Dynasty."


    That''s for sure. The core of any group is no one but the people who follow the leaders to rise in the micro. This is because life and death are more familiar with each other. Some people may be more capable than them, but nothing can compare with the trust of the king in them, which shows that the white point is the difference between intimacy and estrangement.


    Liu Jian has a son named Liu Guzhi, but Liu Guzhi has not been born yet.


    Xie Shi could hear that Liu Jian did not look down on the generals of the Han state, but he did not intend to say anything more. In the face of war, it is good for the generals to have self-confidence. He himself maintains the highest vigilance and caution. The more confident the generals below are about the prospect of war, the better.


    "The ethnic vendetta in the Central Plains continues, the stone tablet on the north line is still in fierce battle with the Han Army, and the Yan army in Eastern Liaoning always intimidates the Han country..." Xie Shi said in a series of words, with a firm expression: "as long as Xu Zheng is deceived, the victory of this war will inevitably break the myth of invincibility of the Han country and lead to collapse."


    Liu Jian nodded and looked at his expression as if he believed it.


    To tell the truth, the rise time of Han is really too short. It is impossible to say that there is internal unity and stability.


    Moreover, there are too many enemies in the Han country. The continuous victory of the Han army can naturally suppress any contradiction. Once it fails, it will certainly break out.


    "The Han state is divided into the South and the North..." Xie Shi said slowly, "the South has two factions, the southern aristocratic family school headed by LV Yi and the subordinate school headed by Huan Wen. The north also has many factions, including the aristocratic family school of Sang Yu, the cold sect of Jichang, the harem sect of Cui, etc."


    Xie Shi said that so many just want to express one meaning. The country under Liu Yan''s rule is not monolithic. As long as there are factional differences, there will be conflicts of interest. As long as they can win the first World War in Feishui, that is the beginning of taking advantage of the factional contradictions in the Han country.


    Liu Jian added with a smile: "there is also a faction of Hu Lu, headed by Liu Yan''s Hu concubine."


    "Oh, yes." Xie Shi also smiled and said happily, "what we lack now is a victory. After winning, we can certainly bury the puppet Han."


    A burst of hearty laughter resounded through the mountain. The soldiers of the Jin army below basically turned their eyes. Perhaps they would be inspired by the commander''s appearance of confidence.


    At the Han Army camp on the North Bank of the huaishui River, Xu met Yu Yi in a kind of inexplicable confusion. It was more inexplicable to wait to learn that the messenger sent by Xie Shi passed with Yu Yi.


    Yu Yi''s fame in the Han Dynasty is not small, even more famous than the great calligrapher Wang Xizhi. The main reason is that Liu Yan''s appreciation of Yu Yi leads the high-level officials of the Han Dynasty to study what kind of person Yu Yi is.


    To say, the wartime military camp won''t entertain anyone at all. Xu Zheng will entertain Yu Yi with a trace of expectation. After all, no matter how to say that Yu is a doorman in the south, it''s impossible to bring any surprises.


    "Invite to hunt?" Xu Zhenggang finished reading the letter written by Xie Shi. A long string of beautiful words has only one core meaning. He looked at the messenger strangely and said, "the Jin army is going north. Please let''s make room?"


    The messenger is not a small role. He looks very young, but he is the son of Wang Shu, a famous Minister of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He is called Wang Chuzhi. He raised his neck slightly, looked arrogant and said, "is the general afraid of fighting with Wang Shitang?"


    The Han army generals in the military account are basically looking at each other. They have made a basic judgment on the combat effectiveness of the Jin army after a series of battles between the Han Army and the Jin army.


    The Han army is not entirely elite. It is reasonable to have strength and weakness. The Jin army is also strong or weak, but on the whole, the Jin army must be weaker than the Han army. At present, the weaker Jin army takes the initiative to invite the Han Army to hunt, or the Jin Army gives up the favorable terrain and wants the two armies to form an open field battle. If so, the Han army can only be happy to accompany.


    In this area, there are not many places that can accommodate hundreds of thousands of troops to fight. Because there are mountains such as Bagong mountain and Tu mountain (the branch of Dabie Mountain) on the South Bank of huaishui River, it is natural that there are not so many troops. Although there are many mountains on the North Bank of huaishui River, compared with the south bank, hundreds of thousands of troops on the North bank can really be placed.


    Young Wang Chuzhi looked around at the Han army generals and schools in the account, and deliberately put on a face of disdain, as if mocking the Han Army as a coward.


    There was no expression on Xie an''s face. He even looked like closing his eyes.


    At present, the terrain occupied by the Han Army and the Jin army can distinguish obvious advantages and disadvantages. As the defensive side, the Jin army is located in so many mountains. Of course, it is convenient for defense. As the offensive side, the Han Army actually has a headache for dense mountains.


    "Little guy, you can go out and wait." Xu Zheng treats Wang Chuzhi as a little child. He is not angry at Wang Chuzhi''s deliberate performance at all. Waiting for Wang Chuzhi to go out, he turned to Xie an who closed his eyes and asked, "what do you think of the deputy general?"


    Xie an opened her eyes and said clearly and briefly, "there''s fraud."


    Xie an and Xie Shi are two brothers. At present, they work in different camps. According to the rules of the aristocratic family, they only talk about the camp without considering family affection. It''s hard to say whether they can really uphold integrity.


    In fact, Xie an received a letter from Xie Shi a month ago. He didn''t reply. It''s not out of concern, nor did he really want to inherit the branches of the aristocratic family. He needs to speak about integrity. It''s because he didn''t have a clear answer to Xie Shi''s questions.


    The Han army is going south. Whether it wants to destroy the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in World War I is really not what the Han state can do if it wants to. It depends on whether the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is so weak. Judging from the performance of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, at least most of the door lords and aristocratic families have a strong determination to resist. They should be able to break out no small strength. However, the Han Army invading south is only 200000.


    You should know that in the repeated battles between the state of Han and the state of Zhao in Shijie, as long as the battle level is not lower than 200000 troops, the number of Han troops is close to 700000 when the number is the largest. Of course, when it comes to 700000, there are certainly not so many troops who really participate in the war.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not have a large population, and its productivity and economic strength were not poor. In particular, most of the territory was mountainous and forested, and the dense water network was far more than expected. Xie anzhen did not think that the Han state could destroy the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty with 200000.


    Xie an can answer Xie Shi''s question about Liu Yan''s view of the aristocratic family. In fact, Liu Yan has no absolute attitude towards the aristocratic family. The answer is that Liu Yan only talks about whether he is his own person. He can develop what is recognized as his own person, and weaken or eliminate what is not considered his own person.


    Will those aristocratic families in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty be regarded by Liu Yan as their own? The answer is obvious. Maybe some aristocratic families will be accepted, but it is absolutely impossible to completely preserve their strength. The question now is, if the Han Army really wants to destroy the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, how far will Liu Yan clean up in the south.


    "As far as food and fodder is concerned, the Jin army has no shortage of time, geography and people." Xie an, without any emotion, just tells the truth: "the Han Dynasty continues to fight with Shijie in the north, the Cheng country just destroyed in the West needs to be digested, there is a threat of Murong Xianbei in the northeast, and Guanzhong is also unstable. Time is urgent for the Han Dynasty, and the longer the war is delayed, it will be more beneficial to the defense of Jin."


    Xu is nodding constantly. He wants to say something. Suddenly he remembers that Yu Yi is still in the account and swallows what he originally wanted to say.


    Yu Yi was swept over by Xu Zheng''s eyes and knew what the situation was. His choice was to leave after saluting. Before leaving, he deliberately smiled at Xie an.


    When there were no outsiders in the account, Xu Zhengcai said, "the Jin army really didn''t need to make a quick decision. Ben would be surprised why they invited each other to hunt."


    "It is not ruled out that the Jin army has confidence in itself and believes that it has the strength to defeat us openly." Xie Shi still had no mood swings. He was just talking about the possibility: "there are indeed many elite Jin troops under the commander of the Jin army. In addition, at present, Empress Dowager Chu is in charge of the national politics. Her father was released by us not long ago."


    Xu Zheng understands that Xie Shi may have been under pressure from Jiankang, or empress dowager Chu was eager to avenge her father and interfered with Xie Shi''s choice.


    Xie''an said what he should say and then continued to close his eyes. His eyelashes were constantly shaking. It can be seen that he was constantly thinking in his mind.


    "Did Yu Gong come to Anshi specifically?" Xu Zheng didn''t know what he thought. He said something that had nothing to do with the negotiation. Later, he said, "if an Shi goes out to meet Yu Gong, maybe there will be some unexpected harvest?"


    Xie an opened her eyes again, saluted very calmly, and then walked steadily out of the military tent. When he got out of the big tent, he saw Yu Yi who looked leisurely. He invited Yu Yi to his big tent and could talk while walking.


    Xu Zheng doesn''t distrust Xie an. If he really distrusts Xie an, it won''t be so obvious.


    At present, the state of Han still hopes that the Yu clan can jump back. If the Yu clan can really stand in the camp of the state of Han, the difficulty of the Han Army attacking the south of the Yangtze River will be reduced by at least three points, and even conducive to governing the place after the destruction of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Xu Zheng is one of the core high-level officials of the Han Dynasty. In addition to communicating with Liu Yan on official business, there are letters in private. It is very clear what Liu Yan, as a king, has to consider.


    Tiaoyou is the long march history of the southern expedition to the shogunate. At this time, he had to say: "generally speaking, now is not the classical era. There is no reason for the army to step back and make room for the enemy to lay down."


    The so-called classical era is the spring and Autumn period. At that time, countries told each other the time and place of war. Even when the two armies fought, they waited for each other to put out the formation. Before the war, the generals of the two sides would negotiate the conditions for victory and defeat in front of the two armies. The war in this period did not aim to kill many enemy troops. It was about defeating the enemy. The war was only fought to collect how much protection fee. Therefore, the war was basically a field war. The goal of killing people and the pursuit of attacking cities and land took place in the Warring States period.


    Xu Zheng kept nodding. As for whether TIAOYU understood what he said about the classical era, who makes knowledge so rare in this era.


    "Now it should be clear why Xie Shi invited hunting, whether it was his own choice or forced by Jiankang." TIAOYU frowned and said with doubt, "the puppet Jin Dynasty is divided between the door and the aristocratic family. Even the Empress Dowager... Can''t command Xie Shi?"

 Chapter 483

    "Anshi was wronged in the state of Han?" Yu Yi and Xie an are walking along the avenue of Yingpan. They have been walking for a while. They can clearly see what the Han Army around the avenue is like. He looked surprised at Xie an and said with deep meaning, "Han is booming. Anshi is making a mistake."


    In fact, Yu Yi doesn''t know what Xie an said at the military meeting just now. They are too familiar. Xie an doesn''t try to hide it. As long as you can see the mood fluctuation from each other''s expression.


    "Nothing." Xie an smiled a little stiffly, turned off the topic and asked, "Yu Gong came to see an this time to find Yu''s position in the battle of Yi Ding and seek answers?"


    Some people, such as Huan Wen, Xie an and Yuan Qiao, did not take the initiative to belong to Liu Yan, but were used to work for Liu Yan. Xie an is not clear about the current mentality of others. He is really reluctant.


    Xie''an is now one of the generals of the Han Dynasty. His past performance is commendable. He is unwilling to serve Liu Yan. He is simply eating the king''s salary to serve the king. In some parts, he is also patient for the future of the Xie family. Otherwise, with the character of literati, hanging the seal will not happen in the romance.


    Yu Yi is not a person who can be diverted from the topic at will. He continued the topic just now and said: "the commander of Jin army is your brother. If you feel embarrassed, why don''t you make it clear to the king of Han? Since you are ordered to come, you should do your best, which is the integrity of the aristocratic family."


    That is, Xie an can still laugh after listening to it. If Huan Wen absolutely turned his face on the spot, after all, questioning a person''s virtue is the same as the hatred of murdering parents in today''s era.


    "Shi Nu''s wishful thinking is not difficult to guess." Xie an smiled bitterly and said, "either let our army retreat, take the opportunity to rumor that our army was defeated, boost the morale of the Jin army who did not know the truth, and attack our self-confidence so that it is false as true; or let General Xu go the opposite way and ask the Jin Army to retreat, so that the Jin army has the opportunity to attack halfway."


    "Anshi knows that..." Yu Yi asked with a strange face, "why don''t you tell General Xu?"


    "Yu Gong, the Han Army has a complete organizational system and relevant military laws. Not a few shouts can lead to the collapse of soldiers." Seeing that Yu Yi stopped, Xie an had to stop walking. He still smiled bitterly and said, "Shi Nu doesn''t know. Doesn''t Yu Gong know?"


    To tell the truth, xie''an thinks Xu Zheng has a great chance of agreeing. Xu Zheng agrees with a playful mind. Even Shi TIAOYU, the military commander, can guess what suggestions he will have. TIAOYU must suggest Xu Zheng to attack the Jin army who is going to cross the river.


    Xie an is a general. Some suggestions can be put forward. Before the chief General and military commander Shi won''t make a decision that will lead to the destruction of the army, we should not do that kind of thing without taking the limelight.


    Yu Yi subconsciously looked around. The location pattern of the Han Army''s barracks was very particular. The Han soldiers in the barracks basically walked in a queue of five. They couldn''t see the soldiers wandering alone, and more of them stayed around their tents and wouldn''t leave easily.


    When the bronze drum for lunch was sounded, soon no matter what the Han soldiers were doing, they would line up in front of their tents. Under the orders of grass-roots officers, they would circle and sit cross legged to tidy up their food utensils. Shi and Wu went to get food. They looked at the clear orders and full of discipline.


    Xie an soon led Yu Yi to his tent. Before arriving, the soldiers had brought food, even with Yu Yi''s quantity, and even the seats had been arranged properly.


    "The information of the Han army passed quickly." Yu Yi said that even his food and seats were arranged in advance. He knelt down, looked at the food on the table and read: "mutton, beef, fish and fresh vegetables..." it''s all kinds of frying, roasting and stewing. It''s very rich. He asked Xie an opposite, "is it a standing dish or a small stove?"


    "Big men speak of titles and official treatment, which must be strictly implemented whenever conditions permit." Xie an asked Yu Yi strangely, "when Yu Gong came, he had seen that the food of soldiers and officers was classified?"


    Yu Yi was stunned. After a burst of laughter, he said, "I really ignored it."


    The state policy of the Han state is like that. The state system pursues the policy of farming and war in the Qin Empire. The society assigns grades by titles, and the army pays more attention to the difference of grades. It is strict requirements from all aspects, not the lack of implementation of relevant systems.


    Most of the soldiers of the Han army who went south had fought with Zhao Jun in Shijie. Most of the soldiers had at least a first-class rank. It was normal for the Han Army to have meat in meals. Even the soldiers without rank could have a light portion of meat in three meals a day.


    "It seems that the number of cattle and sheep seized from Shijie in the state of Han is amazing." Yu Yi has let go of his appetite and is eating and drinking. Now is not the time to pay attention to food without words. He swallowed the fried beef slices in his mouth and continued: "it''s no wonder that the Han soldiers look strong and can cope with high-intensity training."


    People''s physical exertion needs to be supplemented by nutrition. Eating bran swallowing vegetables and high-intensity physical exertion can''t practice any strength. It should be because the nutrition overdraft is too serious and become skinny or die directly. Therefore, it is impossible to train a group of soldiers with good physical quality when nutrition can''t keep up.


    "The amount seized is indeed huge." Xie an nodded and responded: "moreover, the people have already mastered the means of grazing. Each county will focus on arranging some areas for farming or grazing. The big man does not lack edible cattle and sheep."


    In fact, cattle or sheep are not the main meat source of the people at all. The people eat more meat is dog meat, and then choose pork. People with great wealth and wealth may not always eat beef, and mutton is regarded as "expensive meat".


    "When farming was resumed in the Han Dynasty, the cattle were so surplus that they could be slaughtered and eaten at will?" In the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty where Yu Yi was located, mutton nobles could eat it once in three or five days. Beef is basically impossible. After all, cattle are the main livestock for farming, and the imperial court strictly restricts slaughter. He doesn''t look like the owner of a sect at all. He specially picked the beef cooked by various means on the table and thought of something and said: "when traveling in the Han Dynasty, what he saw most was the use of horses as agricultural livestock, or the horses in the Han country were rich enough to completely replace cattle?"


    "Horses are more efficient for farming than cattle." Xie an didn''t know whether Yu Yi understood it or not. He said relatively seriously, "Cai NEISHI and Tian Taipu have done special research two years ago. Horses can be used in farming. Cattle should never be used. Cattle are powerful, but slow. On the contrary, horses are used faster. In addition, the country can''t live without horses. It''s more beneficial to the country to advocate feeding horses instead of cattle."


    Wheat is planted in most parts of the Central Plains, but rice is planted in a small part. Even all kinds of cereals and beans are much more than rice. In the south, rice is mainly planted because of climate and region.


    Whether it is wheat or rice, in fact, it is necessary to divert water into the field. Otherwise, since ancient times, in order to compete for water, why should villages and villages lead to large-scale fighting again and again.


    "After several years of research, we found that eating beef can make soldiers stronger than other meat." Xie an''s way of speaking is completely different from before. Yu Yi can''t understand many new words: "in the national planned pasture, land is specially selected to raise cattle."


    Yu Yi wanted to understand what kind of country Han was more than once. He thought he understood... At least the strategy of farming and war existed in the Qin Dynasty, but many new strategies can only be seen in the clouds, such as the cooperative commune under the centralized management of the people and the industry division of state behavior. Similar systems were not available before.


    The strategies of the Han Dynasty looked simple and crude, but the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty could not learn at all. It was not simple, because the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was divided into aristocratic families, but also because the people would not agree. After all, it should be said that the Central Plains was broken because of the rampant system of the Hu people, and the society south of the Yangtze River still preserved considerable integrity.


    In the central planning of the Han Dynasty, the grassland must be occupied, not only the area specially designated for raising cattle, but also the area for herding sheep. Raising cattle is a national dietary strategy. Beef can be served as food, and milk can not only be cited, but also made into cheese. Of course, mutton is also one of the foods, and wool can support the emerging textile industry.


    "The plan has not been made yet..." Yu Yi was full of emotion. He didn''t hear much information, but he could make a general judgment: "if it is really realized, the grassland will no longer be a tasteless chicken rib to eat and a pity to abandon. It should be a land that can never be lost."


    "That''s true." Although Xie an reluctantly stayed in the Han country, in terms of the amount of information he had, he had to recognize that this is a country that does not pay attention to the eyes and only focuses on the old land of the Han family. He finished what he should have said, which has made Yu Yi know more about the state of Han. It''s time to change the topic and ask, "Yu has made a decision in this great change?"


    It is precisely because Yu''s sect has made a decision. Otherwise, why should Yu Yi first find Huanwen, the best friend. He had great hopes in Huanwen, but he was very unhappy when he contacted Huanwen, so he chose the secondary xie''an.


    Perhaps it is because of the different mentality. Compared with Xie an, Huan Wen developed better in the Han Dynasty. Yu''s gate valve needs to borrow strength to achieve its goal, and Huan Wen will be the best choice.


    "Yu''s family will only leave some people, and the rest will move out!" Xie an couldn''t hide her shock. She was stunned for a long time and asked with an incomprehensible expression, "isn''t it necessary?"


    "Originally, I was still a little uneasy. After listening to Anshi''s words, I felt much at ease." Yu Yi''s smile looks brighter now, He said: "Yi has been observing the king of Han Dynasty and knows that the king of Han Dynasty will not allow the existence of door valves. He will do his best to suppress the old aristocratic family. Yu did not follow the king of Han from the beginning, let alone an Shi and Yuanzi who had been attached before the rise of the state of Han. It is better to plot outside and learn the old story of Jizi because they wait to be suppressed."


    Xie an opened his mouth and stopped talking. He didn''t believe Yu Yi didn''t know Liu Yan''s intention to win over. He just didn''t know how Yu Yi thought. He chose to go out to develop rather than be won over.


    Yu Yi looks at Xie an''s expression and seems to know what he is thinking, He said: "as I said just now, the king of Han will not allow an uncontrolled family to exist. Even if it is accepted temporarily, there will always be a greater disaster one day. Yi may get a high position by accepting the king of Han, but in the decades after Yi lost, no one in Yu family can climb to the top of the state of Han and have no shelter from the wind and rain..."


    Xie an doesn''t quite agree with Yu Yi''s words, but she doesn''t say much. He asked directly, "what does Yu Gong want Anshi to do?"


    "I don''t dare to instruct. I just want Anshi to do me a big favor." Yu Yi has been sitting upright, his expression is cautious and his tone is solemn: "Yu can try his best to help when the Han Army goes south, just hoping to exchange his family property from the Han country for a warship that can sail in the ocean."


    Xie an understood, but frowned.


    If the Han Army really wants to destroy the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it is not only Yu''s family property... That is, real estate such as land and houses. One family may not be able to keep much. After all, the Han Army does not only walk around the south, or do good deeds in the south. The old-fashioned interests have not been lost. The newly rising classes of the Han country take what they eat. Yu Shi wants to exchange what he is destined to lose for a sharp weapon of the state. Don''t be too smart.


    "Anshi just needs to turn the words of the wing to the king of Han." Yu Yi can still smile. His smile seems to be very confident: "the king of Han replied or not. Yu owes Anshi a big favor."


    Xie an was acutely aware of something wrong, but she couldn''t figure it out for a while.


    If Huan Wen were to replace him, he would jump with joy as soon as he heard Yu Yi''s request. That''s because Huan Wen is also observing Liu Yan. He can interpret a meaning from Liu Yan''s choices and words that may be inadvertent, that is, he is also very interested in places outside the old land of the Han family. He even revealed more than once that the aristocratic family should carry out its ambition outward, not in the nest.


    As a matter of fact, Liu Yan would welcome Yu''s family members to go out to explore. If conditions permit, he would not only open the door of convenience, but even provide necessary support. In this way, the person conveyed for Yu Yi is not the Yu family. It should be the person conveyed for Yu Yi. All because touch is more important to the king''s pulse than anything. The itch of Rao king will not only make him happy, but also be regarded as a confidant by the king and trained more vigorously.


    The Yu family believes that their losses cannot be avoided. They rely on speculation to avoid losses among many choices. The goal has been selected, that is, Lin Yiguo on the other side of the rising sea (South 1 sea).


    Xie an is no stranger to Linyi. After all, there are not many nominal vassal states of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Even the vassal state of Linyi is wishful thinking of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The king of Linyi doesn''t know he has become a vassal. He thought it was appropriate for Yu''s sect to target Lin Yiguo. Tens of thousands of Yu''s private soldiers couldn''t make any splash in the contest on this side. Don''t be too easy to bully Lin Yiguo.

 Chapter 484

    During the period when Ji Zhou destroyed Yin and Shang Dynasties, many princes and nobles of yin and Shang Dynasties were not destroyed in the war. Ji Zhou also could not completely eliminate those princes of yin and Shang Dynasties, which led to the enfeoffment of many princes of yin and Shang Dynasties.


    After the world situation became clear, many vassal states of yin and Shang Dynasty directly changed the king''s flag and attached to Ji Zhou system, that is, Ji Zhou was like a big Lord. Ji Zhou''s enfeoffment and the residual forces of yin and Shang became a small territory to accept orders.


    Not all the princes of yin and Shang Dynasties were attached to the Ji Zhou system after the general situation of the world was clear. After that, the state of Chu in the spring and Autumn period was even one of the descendants of yin and Shang Dynasties. The state of Chu was subdued by a group of younger brothers led by the then feudal overlord Jin in the spring and Autumn period. After that, the state of Chu was included in one of the feudal states of Ji Zhou.


    In addition to Chu, Jizi, the uncle of the last king of yin and Shang Dynasties, also went out. Jizi led all the people to the northeast, eliminating part of the Dongyi at that time and establishing the dynasty. The establishment of Jizi Dynasty was recognized by King Wu of Ji Zhou Dynasty, but it was not until the period of Liu Che, Emperor Xiaowu of the Western Han Dynasty that Jizi Dynasty was brought back into the rule of the Central Plains Dynasty.


    In fact, there are many examples similar to Jizi Dynasty. For example, Yelang state, Ailao state and Dian state, which were annexed by the Han Empire until the Western Han Dynasty, are also countries jointly established by the residual descendants of Yin Shang and local barbarians.


    As early as the Yin and Shang Dynasties, there was an old practice. The Yu clan was still seen from some ancient books.


    What Yu''s clan did not know was that it was not only the regime change in the late Yin and Shang dynasties that took place, but also in the late Eastern Han Dynasty, the late Yang and Sui dynasties, the late Li and Tang Dynasties and the late Southern Song Dynasty... When many imperial dynasties were about to fall, many Chinese Miao people actually chose to go out. Most of them are directly integrated by local ethnic groups. For example, when a large number of people cross the sea and arrive at the Japanese islands in the Central Plains during the period of war, they are integrated. Some tough immigrants moved to a certain place to become rulers, such as Dayue ruled by the Chen family in the Zhao and Song dynasties.


    In today''s era, the collapse of the Western Jin Dynasty has also separated many Chinese descendants. Take Koguryo and Baiji as examples, the number of Han family survivors in the two countries is actually very large. It can even be said that those survivors have brought a considerable number of cultures to the two countries, but these cultures have been lost in the Central Plains.


    Zhang''s regime occupied Liangzhou, but Zhang''s Liangzhou has been expanding to the western regions. Yu Yi observed for a long time and found that Liu Yan has a lot of good feelings for Zhang. He speculated that Liu Yan is actually happy to see Miao people who are also Chinese expand abroad.


    Xie an could not interfere with the Yu family''s decision. He said he would convey Yu Yi''s meaning. In order to be careful, he asked Yu Yi to write a letter with the seal of the head of the Yu family.


    Yu Yi pondered for a long time. He asked Xie an for help and was just trying. After all, Liu Yan''s idea is only speculation, not certainty. Later, he wrote the letter himself. Since he wanted to write it, he wrote it more clearly and clearly. As a result, it took three pieces of silk paper and nearly 2000 words to finish it.


    This year''s work report of the state of Han has not started yet. During the winter solstice, the center will let the civil servants and military generals outside go back to report their work in batches. Xie an can only wait for Yu Yi''s handwritten letter to Liu Yan at that time.


    "It should be in time." Yu Yi said that it was impossible for the Han Army to invade the south to destroy the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in the autumn. He had enough to eat and drink and finished his business. He stood up and saluted freely and said, "it''s not good for Yi to stay in the camp for a long time. It''s better to leave now."


    Xie''an salutes back and silently looks at Yu Yi. He has been waiting for Yu Yi to leave before he kneels down again.


    In autumn, there will be heavy or light rain in Huainan from time to time. The shortest time to maintain each time is three days. At the longest time, a rain can be connected for at least half a month. That''s why Huainan is an area with dense water network.


    The Han and Jin armies in Huainan carried out large and small tests every day, but the war was frequent, but the scale was not large. That is, Xu Zheng and others came to Jiankang to collect information during large and small tests and interruptions.


    "Xie Shi is really under pressure from Jiankang." TIAOYU slowly said to the general''s eyes in the military account, "it is said that Chu Li is the one who gives direct pressure."


    Whether to accept Xie Shi''s hunting invitation or not, what additional conditions should be attached after agreeing, and what should be done if not? The Han Army General in Ruyin will discuss it almost every day.


    "The number of Jin troops in Shouchun has been increasing." Xu Zheng made a thinking expression and said, "boats are also frequently mobilized."


    Many of Xie Shi''s actions showed a meaning. Jin Jun really hoped that the Han army could win the invitation to hunt. After Xu Wang Chuzhi came as an envoy, four or five groups of people came back to ask whether the Han Army wanted to hunt.


    The Han Army did not reply. Xie Shi spread that the Han Army had been afraid of the Jin army, so that the Jin army''s morale was rising every day. If you look at it like this, Xie Shi is really a good general of the unified army, or a capable person under his command, and makes full use of what he can use.


    The Han army generals who had talked for so many days did not talk about anything. They almost listed the intention and conspiracy of Xie Shi''s invitation to hunt, including the following attack of the Jin army, which wanted to make room for the war while the Han army retreated, shouted rumors of the defeat of the Han Army, and waited for the chaos of the Han Army to boost morale.


    "Ben will mean to promise." Xu Zheng looked positive, straightened his chest and said, "what do you think?"


    Tiaoyou was the first to agree, and those qualified to speak later were seconded.


    Xie an also seconded the proposal. What he thought about was the response plan that the Han army might make against the Jin army in the near future. He couldn''t help sighing: [it''s because no matter what the enemy will do, he will make a plan, and the big man will stabilize himself in the face of emergencies...]


    In fact, knowing and not knowing are really two kinds of mentality. For example, when the army is completely unprepared for an ambush, it must be a mess, but if it knows in advance that it will be ambushed, it is another matter. The army''s fear is that the soldiers are in disorder, resulting in the absence of organizational system and the inability to issue military orders. A plate of scattered sand and panic are bound to be a great defeat. As long as the order and people''s hearts can be stabilized, even the defeat will not be too serious.


    Xie Shi, who was in Bagong mountain, got Xu Zheng''s reply that he agreed to hunt. He took that reply and read it again and again for a long time.


    "Xu Zheng agrees to hunt, and will retreat twenty miles according to our requirements?" Liu Jian''s face was full of ecstasy. He clapped his hands and said, "it''s done!"


    There are not too many people in the big account of the Chinese army. In addition to commander Xie Shi, some aristocratic children of "one heart to the sun" such as Liu Jian, sun Chuo and Chi Ying are qualified to be present. After all, the core secrets can not become a rotten street.


    Xie''an was also ecstatic. After joy, she fell into hesitation. He knows that this is not the classical era. After song rengong''s people who abide by the classical rules of war are cheated and scolded as fools, will there be fools again?


    "The Han Army has been invincible all year round, and it has won many battles against the stone tablet of the world''s great power. It must become extremely arrogant." Sun Chuo noticed that Xie Shi was worried about gain and loss, and said, "in the recent war between the enemy and our two armies, although our army is in a favorable terrain, the loss is greater than that of the Han Army, which will make the enemy think our army is vulnerable."


    "Arrogance is inevitable." Chi Ying then said: "the puppet king often talks about winning openly and uprightly, and asks to win the enemy''s heart with a conquering posture to facilitate rule. As a general of the puppet Han expedition to the south, Xu Zheng must be affected."


    Not to mention, before going south, Xu Zheng was really instructed by Liu Yan. He said that if he could end the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in a dignified manner, he would not be clever. A clever victory would not completely conquer people, but would produce luck.


    The Han Army''s invasion to the South came with the goal of destroying the country and was able to win with absolute military power. It must be to prevent people south of the Yangtze River from rebelling after being included in the rule. A frightened south of the Yangtze River can better integrate into the territory of the Han state. The south of the Yangtze River is just another southern Chu land after the Qin emperor swept Liuhe.


    "Hmm..." Xie Shi tried to calm himself down and asked, "the enemy commander asked about the hunting time. How should I reply?"


    This time, no one spoke in a hurry. They also need to test whether there is any conspiracy on the Han Army side. They also need to improve the topics and preparations for what to do next.


    "It''s the first thing to ask the Han Army''s navy to evacuate..." Sun Chuo touched his chin''s beard, stroked it, looked at it, and said, "Xu Zheng can express his sincerity only by evacuating the Navy."


    When sun Chuo said that, people including Xie Shi nodded in agreement.


    Seriously, the invitation of the Jin army led by Xie Shi to hunt was not in Feishui, but in the huaishui area. If the war really starts, the historical record of the war should be the battle of huaishui, not the battle of Feishui.


    Since the Han Army agreed to hunt, the two armies in the battlefield area stopped fighting, the Han Army on the South Bank of the huaishui River contracted to the shore, and the Han Army on the North Bank of the huaishui river began to prepare for the withdrawal.


    Xu Zheng''s action surprised Xie Shi. Jin Jun really didn''t expect that the Han army would be so sharp. Before, he thought it would take some more time to argue, or the Han army withdrew slowly.


    "They won''t have any conspiracy against it?" Xie Shi was more and more restless. Standing on the mountain, watching the ships coming and going on the Huaihe River, he said, "it''s too decisive and fast to withdraw."


    It really shouldn''t be like this. It took the Han Army nearly four months to get a foothold on the South Bank of the huaishui river. Even the Han Army captured some mountains of Bagong mountain. As a result, the Han army retreated only after an invitation to hunt. It seemed that the Han army generals were stupid.


    "Take your time." Sun Chuo looked very open and said with a smile, "anyway, the withdrawal of the Han army is good for us."


    After the withdrawal of the Han Army, the Jin army immediately entered the previously lost mountains again. No matter how you look at it, the Jin army took advantage. Even if the Jin army broke the contract, no matter how angry the Han army was, it would not have to compete again inch by inch, which was equal to the blood flow of the previous Han army officers and men.


    Xie Shi really wants to break the contract now, all because he has no spectrum in his heart, and a feeling of loss is becoming more and more serious.


    Soon, Xu Zheng replied that he was willing to withdraw the navy of the huaishui River, which directly made Xie Shi more frightened.


    "Are they really stupid enough?" Xie Shi summoned the core family again. He couldn''t hide his confusion and said, "things are going so smoothly that they don''t seem normal no matter how he looks."


    Liu jianben said, "the enemy has promised to hunt, the positions previously occupied are also withdrawn, and even promised to transfer the Navy after the withdrawal of the troops on the south bank. Everything is more smooth than we expected. Next, when the Han Army on the north bank pulls out and retreats, we can kill it."


    The aristocratic family present, with upright personality, echoed Liu Jian''s words and thought that there was nothing wrong with going smoothly. Some people who like to think more, they feel confused and uneasy like Xie Shi.


    Xie Shi felt very unreal and thought: [is heaven helping me?]


    The news on the Huainan battlefield has been widely spread. Xie Shi invited Xu Zheng to a fair hunting. As the main general of the Han Army, Xu Zheng promised to withdraw his troops to 20 miles behind the North Bank of the huaishui river. A series of things will be transmitted to the outside as soon as they happen.


    Those who learned about the movement of the Huainan battlefield had their own thoughts and remarks after a while of dizziness.


    People in the Han Dynasty think Xu Zheng''s brain is caught by the door. Most people don''t understand why they do such stupid things. Only a few think Xu Zheng is a gentleman.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, without exception, felt that Xu Zheng was stupid, at least to give up the land occupied by soldiers and soldiers. They praised Xie Shi as a famous general in the world and won back the lost land without losing one soldier.


    No matter what the outside world said, the situation in the Huainan theater began to develop towards a critical moment, that is, Xu Zheng ordered the troops on the South Bank of the huaishui River to board and retreat. About two hours later, the Jin Army Navy appeared in the huaishui theater, and the Jin army, originally in the Bagongshan fortification, also moved towards the shore.


    Xie Shi changed into a gorgeous military uniform. He rode a majestic horse and was in the most prominent position. He waited and waited until the Han Army on the North Bank of the huaishui River pulled out its camp and retreated. He waited for the scouts to report that there was no Han Navy in the surrounding twenty miles. He suddenly pulled out the sword hanging around his waist.


    "The Han army was defeated. The soldiers took advantage of the victory to pursue!"


    Starting with Xie Shi, those who were arranged to have a loud voice also shouted. Soon, the whole South Bank of the Huai River was shouting "the Han army was defeated".


    The soldiers of the Han Army on the North Bank of the huaishui River heard the roar on the south bank. Everyone''s expression is as strange as it should be

 Chapter 485

    Because there was enough time to plan, the movement of the Jin army across the Huai River was not great. There are boats, boats and even rafts used by the Jin army to cross the water within the range of Bagong mountain. People are like ants crossing the Huai River.


    When the Jin army near Bagong mountain crossed the Huaihe River, the Jin army in Shouchun direction and Dangtu was not idle. Nearly more than 100000 Jin troops broke out at the same time. The momentum was as if they had just won an important victory and began to pursue while they took advantage of the victory.


    The Jin soldiers who did not know the truth really thought that their side had just won any victory. They enthusiastically followed the orders and went north. From a distance, they really saw the signs that the Han army was retreating. They all devoted more passion to the road.


    In Bagongshan area, the Han army was in a state of bewilderment when facing the sudden outbreak of enthusiasm of the Jin army. The officers and men of the whole army had been informed in advance of what might happen. It was unexpected that the Jin army commander would really do that and did it in full swing.


    "Although the war is shameless, who is more insidious and cunning than..." Xu Zheng shook his head inexplicably and contemptuously and said to his generals: "I just didn''t expect the enemy commander to be so naive."


    It is well known that the two sides have made an appointment to hunt. The seriousness of the situation is at the level of national integrity. After Xu Zheng promised to hunt, he really retreated according to the agreement. What he showed is nothing more than maintaining the credit at the national level. He is not a master general. He is very stupid.


    Of course, there must also be Xu Zheng''s full confidence in his army. With strong confidence, he doesn''t care how the Jin army will exercise its conspiracy, and even looks at Xie Shi wasting his national credit with a sense of joke.


    As long as it does not hurt the muscles and bones, it is not entirely a bad thing for a country to suffer losses because of keeping its promise once or twice. It can even be said that it will maintain the dignity of the country.


    Xu Zheng''s self-confidence does not come from speculation. The Han Army did not experience a real defeat. The Han army with integrity and not lax organization can not be disintegrated by one or two rumors. The troops that will be disintegrated by rumors will only appear in those who do not have a strict organizational system or in those who are already worried.


    "It''s childish." TIAOYU shook his head and smiled bitterly: "the strategy is based on the display. Our army is not a mob without organizational system and organization like the Hu people, and the big men are not a country with mutual suspicion and uneven hearts."


    Xie''an frowned slightly at this time. He couldn''t understand what his brother was thinking and why he didn''t think of that.


    The generals stayed about 20 miles away from the huaishui River and were talking. As the background wall, a large number of Han troops had long formed formations. In front of them were orderly retreating troops and Jin troops who would no matter what formation they were passionate about.


    There are about 50000 Han troops in the formation. If you look down from high altitude, you will see that the Han Army presents a shape of Wanyue.


    On the main battlefield, there are only 50000 Han troops lined up to deal with Shouchun and Dangtu. There are 30000 and 20000 Han troops respectively, which means that Xu Zheng and other Han generals have a response plan for what action the Jin army will take from the beginning.


    Yanyue formation is a formation created for inclusion. Due to the topographic factors on the North Bank of the huaishui River, it must avoid some mountains, and there are corresponding stresses at the mercy of the arms.


    The Han army was waiting with a joke mentality. The troops on the Jin army did not encounter resistance after crossing the Huaihe River, so that once the passion of the Jin soldiers was ignited, it seemed out of control.


    The first Jin army to cross the Huai River was 10000, led by Liu Jian. After they successfully set their feet on the land on the North Bank of the huaishui River, they divided 3000 as vanguards to pursue the retreating Han Army, and the rest used the original achievements of the Han Army to open up ferries and build barracks.


    Later, the Jin army continued to cross the huaishui river. After Xie Shi arrived at the North Bank of the huaishui River, he learned that the sent forward had advanced more than ten miles. It seemed that the Han army was really unprepared. There was no collapse of resistance will. The heart that had been raised was put back a little.


    It was not until the number of Jin troops crossing the Huai River reached 80000 that Xie Shi received the news about Shouchun and Dangtu.


    Shouchun and Dangtu''s Jin army also launched an attack in the voice of shouting "the Han army is defeated", but things did not develop according to the imagined script. The Jin Army soldiers shouted happily. The Han Army soldiers directly charged against the current in a roaring laughter, and the wars on both sides directly entered the fierce fighting environment from the beginning.


    After receiving the report from the peripheral battlefield, Xie Shi also received positive news from them.


    "The Han army withdrew twenty miles as promised..." Sun Chuo now plays the role of a clerk. With a stiff face, he said: "our 3000 forwards only escaped back to more than 20 people and brought back the words of Han army leader Xu Zheng, saying that they were waiting for the beginning of hunting."


    There is no need to expect too much. The scheme arranged by the top level of the Jin army did not make the Han Army chaotic and disintegrate, resulting in a series of intrigues. It looks like a childish opera, which must make people all over the world laugh.


    "Become a laughing stock..." Xie Shi''s lips trembled uncontrollably, and looked at the people who were born in the same family angrily and angrily: "Xu Zheng must be praised by people all over the world..."


    Isn''t it? If the Jin army''s plot succeeds, no matter how dark or naive it is, it will become great, bright and correct. After all, the right to speak has always been in the hands of the victor. At that time, Xu Zhengshao must become a character like song rengong and be ridiculed until mankind is extinct, but now the situation is not going according to the script of aristocratic families.


    "Now that the situation has become like this..." Xie Shang''s brother Xie Shi''s face was serious: "build the camp and get it up as fast as possible!"


    Chi Ying immediately suggested: "you can send someone to meet Xu Zheng and stabilize the Han army first."


    The script made a mistake. The Han Army did not lose because of rumors. It seems that Xu Zheng still maintains a gentleman''s demeanor. How long he can fool, even how long, should he continue to play this farce.


    "Yes, it''s most important to stabilize the Han army first." Sun Chuo said with incomparable approval, and then said in a less confident tone, "whether to fight or retreat next, in short, fight for enough time first."


    Xie Shi, the coach, forced himself to cheer up and said, "as you said."


    At first glance, the people who can speak up in the Jin army seem to be in a nervous mood and seem a little stupid, but they are already excellent people in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Seriously speaking, the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty really did not have many talented people in military affairs. Huan Wen, Xie An, Yuan Qiao and others in elite figures were also tied up by Liu Yan, which led to the fact that there were no outstanding generals in the Eastern Jin Dynasty under the system of civil servants.


    Now, if the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty wants to say that people who know how to enjoy and have great attainments in culture are absolutely a lot. This is the trend caused by the ethos of the whole country, and it is also the inevitable process of the corruption of the ruling class, or the decline of the country.


    The consequence of being short and tall is that the leaders will be full of wishful thinking in arranging the military. They really think that the world will revolve around them if they want to do something, and there is a scene full of comedy.


    It was difficult for the Jin army who successfully set foot on the North Bank of the huaishui River to break free from the state of passion. For example, when Liu Jian, who was appointed as a striker, received the rear military order, he said to his people, "will be outside, when we judge the situation and will not be disturbed by the rear". With a big hand, 6000 Jin troops charged against about 3000 Han troops.


    The Jin soldiers, who didn''t know what happened, really had high enthusiasm. They roared and rushed up at the Han army. After entering the range of the Han Army''s arrow array, they fell down one after another in screams and groans, but they still couldn''t beat their enthusiasm. They still rushed with a dull head.


    What the army really says is that it has the confidence to win or not. When it believes that its own side will win, the courage and courage of soldiers will increase infinitely, and the bearing capacity for casualties will be much higher. On the contrary, if the army does not have the confidence to win, it should really be confident to defeat.


    The Jin army forward, who believed that his side would win, rushed forward one wave after another. No one cared about the number of casualties. They really rushed through the arrow array of the Han Army and entered the state of close combat.


    Fu Wei, who commanded the Han Army, once couldn''t believe his eyes. More than once, he spared his head and asked Dou a nearby: "it''s really the Jin army fighting with us, not the Dragon army of Shijie or the mink leopard army of Murong?"


    Dou A is now a dignified captain. It is some of the soldiers in his headquarters who meet the Jin army. He looked at the hand to hand fight in front of him and said to Fu Wei, "should the elite of the puppet Dynasty come?"


    In the passionate state of Jin army, they really fight like a model. If you pay attention to observation, you can even see more than one example of firmly seizing the weapons of Han soldiers before death to create opportunities for paoze.


    "It seems to be elite." Fu Wei nodded constantly and said with some appreciation to the Jin Army: "not every army can be so fierce."


    The Han army against the Jin army under Liu Jian''s command is either a special unit or a common organizational system in the field group. There are 500 bow and crossbow men among the 3000 people, and the rest are long spearmen, long spearmen and sword throwing soldiers with shields. On the whole, they belong to the type of light equipment.


    There were many friendly troops within the five mile range of this part of the Han Army, but after the war, there were no friendly troops from other places to make support actions, but just stayed far away.


    The self-confident Jin army was deceived. After their casualties reached a certain level, they were fierce again and again and could not defeat the Han Army in front of them. In fact, their morale had been shaken. If Liu Jian had not shouted for a fierce battle and repeatedly took the lead in killing, how could they retreat when the casualties reached 20%.


    Fu Wei raised his hand to the battlefield and rode back and forth. Looking at the very conspicuous Liu Jian and his trilogy, he said to Dou a, "it seems to be a character. Find a chance to catch him alive."


    The main general of the Jin army personally joined the fight, which directly lost the command and overall control of the army, so that the Han Army had stretched the formation and put it into a folder posture.


    Fu Wei and dou''a, who have always been in a position with a wide field of vision, have been effectively commanding their troops. How many soldiers should be invested in the front-line fighting, and what kind of movement other troops should make, can play a much greater role than participating in the fighting personally.


    "General, things are wrong!" Liu San is a slave of Liu Jian''s family. He had a son. He looked for a long time before he found the opportunity to get close to Liu Jian: "the Han Army has no sign of collapse. It has been blocking us with the least troops. There are more and more Han troops on the flanks..."


    Liu Jian was bleeding all over and scanned the battlefield with his ferocious face. The soldiers of the Jin army around him were no longer so determined to attack. On the contrary, the Han army was always lukewarm and full of a sense of rhythm of fighting.


    "What on earth is the governor thinking!" Liu Jian said Xie Shi, almost roaring, "the Han Army didn''t react at all. Why didn''t the whole army press on!"


    If you only look at the actions of the Han Army on this side, Liu Jian''s headquarters and Dou A''s headquarters have been fighting for at least two quarters of an hour, but the surrounding Han Army has no sign of coming to support. What you look at is indeed that the command of the Han Army has fallen into a state of slowness or failure.


    "Withdraw!" Liu Jian was extremely unwilling. After a loud roar, he thought angrily: [we must ask the governor for an explanation!]


    Fu Wei and dou''a were already commanding the troops to catch at least Liu Jian. When they were not ready, the Jin army first highlighted the battlefield, followed by all the living and active ammunition. They ran away without their feet.


    When Liu Jian''s headquarters wanted to withdraw from the battlefield, the rest of the Han army who had stayed in place finally made an action. They directly followed the retreat of this part of the Jin army. As a result, only Liu Jian and other horsemen succeeded in breaking through, and the rest were either killed or captured.


    Near dusk, Liu Jian finally found Xie Shi. He looked at Xie Shi and the others, tried to hold back his anger and said, "our sergeant is very angry. Even if the enemy is not in disorder, don''t you think it''s the best time for us to fight hard to win?"


    In fact, Xie Shi is still in a dilemma. The Han Army didn''t follow the script they wrote, but he didn''t drive the water to feed the fish when the Jin army''s feet were not stable, which made him really bad. He decided to return to the South Bank of the huaishui River cleanly or stay on the North Bank of the huaishui river.


    Sun Chuo stood up and said, "Shouchun and Dangtu are unstable..."


    Liu Jian still stared at Xie Shi, as if he didn''t get a comfortable reply, and he would explode the next moment.


    At this time, Xie Shang asked with a puzzled expression, "your department... Didn''t receive the order to withdraw early in the morning. It''s reasonable that it should withdraw all over. Why do you look so embarrassed?"


    In response, Liu Jian roared, ang Tian sprayed out a mouthful of blood, and then hit the carpeted ground straightly

 Chapter 486

    Liu Jian''s blood gushed and fainted. It''s hard to say whether he really lost consciousness. If he disobeyed the military order, it would be nothing if he won, but the troops he led really didn''t escape except for the episode. If he was investigated, it wouldn''t be unjust to tie up an owl and show it to the public.


    It took nearly five days for the 80000 Jin troops to come from the South Bank of the huaishui River to the north bank. Generally speaking, the current Jin soldiers'' morale and morale are really high. The reason is that they are informed that their own side has won a great victory and that a friendly army has annihilated a Han army.


    Because the truth is only in the hands of a few high-level officials, the soldiers and middle and low-level officers of the Jin army basically believe that their side has won a great victory in a certain place. Some people who have brains and can think dare not open their mouth even if they guess whether the victory is false or not.


    A false victory really aroused the confidence of Jin soldiers. Otherwise, 80000 Jin troops should not have crossed the Huaihe River in only five days. Under normal circumstances, even if they are fully prepared, it should take ten days and a half months to cross the river.


    Xie Shi asked people to carry Liu Jian, who might be in a coma, down. He stood speechless for a long time before looking at his brother Xie Shang and said, "indeed, only a desperate fight can win. The longer he dragged on, there is no other way but to withdraw to the south bank. Even... If he dragged on, he may not retreat safely."


    Since crossing the huaishui River, the Jin army has lost nearly 10000. Liu Jian has changed from a good full weave to an empty shell general Yingyang. According to Liu Jian''s account of those episodes, they probably wiped out seven or eight thousand Han troops, which shows that the Jin army with high morale is not unable to compete with the Han army.


    Of course, Xie Shi and others couldn''t believe that the Han Army had been wiped out seven or eight thousand. They made a discount with a conservative attitude and thought that the Han army would still lose three or four thousand.


    After saying that, Xie Shi had no more hesitation. Without waiting for Xie Shang''s response, he said with a firmer expression: "block the news of the destruction of Liu Jian''s headquarters, announce that Liu Jian''s headquarters eliminated seven or eight thousand Han troops, no longer consolidate the camp, try his best to boost the morale of the whole army and go out to war with the Han Army!"


    Xie Shang nodded very calmly.


    The war was not just in the huaishui area of Bagong mountain. Shouchun and Dangtu had long been fighting each other. The information gathered was that all the attacking Jin troops were frustrated. Dangtu was even attacked by the Han Army, and Shouchun was successfully crossed by the Han army. Shouchun will soon be attacked by the Han Army.


    In view of the possible collapse, Xie Shi has sent an expedited horse to Jiankang and asked the Central Committee to send reinforcements, while the troops in the rear are going forward to reinforce Shouchun and Dangtu.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter what strategy it was before the war. It''s just a feasible scheme. The arrangement to achieve what kind of goal should be covered by what will happen as much as possible.


    The Jin army is not a plan that has not made a strategy and failed. It can even be said that the worst result has a set of preventive measures. For example, if Xie Shi''s Jin army is finished, Chu Li, the abbot, should make sure that the front lines behind Liyang County resist the rushing Han army.


    In fact, the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is still very funny. The small imperial court has re drawn the territory Map, such as Youzhou, Qingzhou, Yanzhou and Yuzhou... Anyway, those states that are not in control, delimit a piece of land in the controlled area, and name it with a range not much larger than a county, and then the place not much larger than a county is called Qingzhou Youzhou... And so on.


    Therefore, in the worst plan scheduled by the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, you can see the plan to defend a state and a state everywhere. Once Xie Shi is finished, Chu Li, the abbot of Jiankang, will become the governor of several "states" and command the Jin army to defend the territory of several "states".


    After nightfall, Xu Zheng once again received the letter sent by Xie Shi. In the letter, it was agreed that the two armies would set up a battle tomorrow.


    "With the credit of the puppet Dynasty, they are very likely to sneak camp tonight!" Tiaoyou stopped with a full smile and waited for the people to follow the music before continuing to say: "in order not to make them look like frightened rabbits, jump twice and retract. Do you want to..."


    A burst of roaring laughter broke out. One of the generals in the military tent was laughing and shaking all over. Even Xie an, who was in a very complicated mood, smiled.


    Using strategy to assist in the victory or defeat of a war has always been the mainstream of the Chinese battlefield, but strategy is not so important in many cases. The main reason is that any strategy is based on relevant strength.


    There were Jin troops who wanted to attack at night that night. They were found before they were close enough to the barracks of the Han army. The dispatched Jin troops were basically destroyed by the prepared Han Army, and only a few fled back.


    Another four or five thousand people were thrown in overnight. A series of bad starts filled the hearts of the senior level of the Jin army. Fortunately, the Han Army did not take the initiative to attack, as if it was really waiting for the beginning of hunting.


    In order to boost morale, Xie Shi had to keep forging and inform the whole army that the attack on the camp last night had achieved great results. The Han army suffered heavy losses and low morale, which can boost the morale of the soldiers.


    In the early morning, Xie Shi, who had not slept all night, summoned the generals and ordered the slaughter of animals for the soldiers to have a good meal. In everyone''s shocked expression, he ordered: "I have ordered the navy to evacuate. The battle is invincible. The Navy will not return. After the soldiers have a full meal, they will inform the whole army."


    "Learn to burn the boat?" Sun Chuo could feel Xie Shi''s determined will and said with a forced smile, "well... Overlord and Huaiyin Marquis were born after death, arousing the soldiers'' will to die and win a great victory."


    Of course, Huaiyin Hou is Han Xin. His "back water battle" is very famous in military history. It is a war example that countless generals who are not in an advantage want to learn, but not many people can copy it.


    Now Xie Shi is much higher than before in temperament. He can no longer see hesitation and hesitation. Some are just firm.


    Xie Shi actually understood that the Han Army''s repeated static braking was not stupid. On the contrary, the Han Army''s static braking made all the conspiracies of the Jin army lose room for fermentation. If they hesitated and waited for the truth to let the soldiers know, the illusory high morale would directly fall to the bottom of the valley, or even collapse without war would happen to the Jin army.


    Aware of the seriousness of the matter, Xie Shi really had to fight to the death. Otherwise, even if the whole army retreated safely to the South Bank of the huaishui River, the Jin army who lost confidence in winning, let alone maintaining the previous strong morale, might lose the confidence to garrison defense at the beginning. No matter how good or favorable the defense terrain is, it can''t stop the Han army.


    The commander-in-chief''s will is firm, and no matter how many ideas the following generals have, they also converge. First, the thought of the senior level of the Jin army has been unified. Driven by the generals, the army''s desire to fight has become stronger and stronger.


    Liu Jian, who lost his troops, found Xie Shi. He asked Xie Shi to allocate some troops under his command and strongly demanded to join the war again.


    Xie Shi has no time to investigate Liu Jian''s disobedience for the time being. On the contrary, he needs Liu Jian''s indomitable belligerent heart. He only makes a little necessary beating to supplement Liu Jian''s troops.


    "If we win this war, it''s easy to say..." Xie Shi explained to sun Chuo''s strange face: "if we lose, we will either die or be captured. Some things can only be put down temporarily."


    The Han army was civilized in this war of invasion. It was not as cruel as fighting with the Hu people in the Central Plains. For the surrendered Jin army, whether soldiers or officers, they were just in custody. If the Hu people should kill the leader and turn the prisoners of war into cheap slaves. Moreover, every land occupied by the Han army was only to deal with local giants. Although it could not do nothing for ordinary people, there was no place for tea poison.


    The darkness before dawn was replaced by the fish white in the East in the dense smoke. The light of the sunrise showered the earth again. Bursts of drums were sounded on both sides of the Han Army and the Jin army.


    Before leaving for the battlefield, the officers and men of the Jin army were informed that their water army had withdrawn. Xie Shi ordered to distribute dry food for only three days and burn food and fodder. He kept shouting: "I will go to glory with you if you win, and die together if you lose."


    Suddenly, the officers and men of the Jin army are actually quite confused. The withdrawal of the water army means that they lose their way back. Only three days of dry food means that they can''t fight for a long time. It''s absolutely false not to panic.


    "The main general of the Han Army has informed the whole army!" Xie Shi''s words will naturally be repeated by some people. He roared: "if the Han Army wins this battle, we will kill all of us, and there will be no one left. After winning, it will go straight to the south of the Yangtze River. For the lives of all kings and the elders of our hometown, our army must win!"


    Of course, Xu Zheng didn''t inform the whole army of those bastards. Xie Shi''s announcement was just to make Jin soldiers work hard.


    Xie Shi''s means are very bad, but it seems very effective to see the appearance of the Jin army?


    At first, the Jin army fell into a long silence. Some "entrusted" arranged in advance took the lead in shouting. Soon, soldiers followed and shouted. For a moment, the whole army shouted for killing.


    On the same side of the Han Army, who had just finished breakfast and left the camp, the officers led the soldiers to the place where they should stay to form an array. Amid the busy work, there was a loud cry of killing.


    At the top of the hill, they watched their own army and the Han army generals of the Jin army in the distance. They heard the shouts of killing, stopped talking, and looked at the Jin army in the distance with different expressions.


    Since the war, in the first stage of the offensive and defensive war, the two armies have actually won or lost each other. It can only be said that the Jin army will be more serious in terms of the loss of personnel. It is difficult to distinguish a clear level in terms of morale, but the Jin Army has never shown the boiling of the whole army before the war.


    "No matter what method the enemy commander used, the morale of the Jin army was really pushed to the peak." TIAOYU''s expression at the moment was very serious and said, "you can smell the smell of death and life in the voice."


    For Xie Shi''s tricks before the war, the Han Army General and colonel can only rely on guessing. Seeing the towering smoke column, smart people have guessed some truth, and tiaoyou is one of them.


    "There may be some rumors about withdrawing the Navy and burning military grain." Xu Zheng was different from TIAOYU''s seriousness. He said in a very relaxed tone: "they want to fight to the death and meet them."


    Xie an could not be seen on the top of the mountain. He and many generals left the Chinese army last night. It is difficult to say what others did or where they went. He was ordered to rush to the upper reaches of the huaishui River overnight. The order was that once the main battlefield of the huaishui River started, he would directly attack Zhong Li all the way, and then sweep South all the way.


    The Han army ready to fight Xie Shi''s main force has always been about 50000. Xu Zheng faithfully withdrew the fleet in the huaishui River and honestly placed his troops 20 miles north of the huaishui river. Even the Han Army attacking Shouchun and Dangtu is not breaking the contract. The Han troops who are about to launch an offensive on the peripheral battlefield are not part of the agreement.


    Xu Zheng made up his mind at the beginning. No matter what Xie Shi wanted to do, he looked on coldly. The plot in the peripheral battlefield had not been relaxed at all. The trustworthiness of the Han state had been shown. The small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty only focused on the main battlefield and ignored other places. In the end, it could only be said that it was the stupidity of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty again.


    Don''t forget that the Han army is not just Xu Yuanbu. At the beginning, the Han Army arranged three routes for the southern invasion. Xu Zheng''s presence in the huaishui battlefield does not necessarily mean that the Han country regards this as the main battlefield. Huanwen and Xie AI can take the main attack as needed at any time.


    For Xu Zheng, the main thing is to ensure the effective progress of the southern invasion. It is not important whether they defeat the Jin army on their side or whether Huan Wen or Xie AI break through the defense of the Jin army. The goal is that the southern invasion Han army can destroy the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    On the battlefield, the drums on both sides did not stop from ringing. First, the Jin army began to push North, and then the Han Army also pushed south. Soon, the two armies stopped three miles apart.


    Banners flutter everywhere in the battlefield, and the flag surface sounds with the wind. The soldiers of both sides stand under different banners. They may try very hard to see the faces of the soldiers of different camps opposite, but they are blurred.


    Xie Shi, dressed in a gorgeous military uniform, rode out of the crowd by riding a majestic war horse, and slowly moved forward under the protection of the episode of riding a cross war horse.


    Xu Zheng, who had stayed at the top of the mountain, also came to the front of the battle. He had expected Xie Shi to make a meeting before the battle, but he didn''t expect it to happen. The enemy''s commander has the courage to go out in front of the crowd. He can''t show his cowardice, or he will give Xie Shi a chance to boost his morale.


    The uniformed figures of the two armies moved forward with the necessary security team. There was no sound on the battlefield except the hunting of banners and the neighing of war horses.


    Xu Zhengshi and Xie Shi stopped at a distance of about ten steps from each other. They were looking at each other, and their guard forces were full of God to guard against accidents.


    Xie Shi looked at Xu Zheng seriously. The expression on his face was more and more firm. He deliberately left his hand behind to send a signal to the back. He himself also suddenly pulled out the bow and arrow on the side of the war horse and shot without saying a word.


    Xu Zheng is not blind. He just didn''t expect Xie Shi to be so shameless. He almost found something wrong with many accompanying guards while shooting arrows in the Jin army. He also shot with a crossbow


    Xie Shi actually kicked the horse''s belly after shooting and turning the horse''s head. Without looking at the result, he ran his horse wildly. At the same time, he kept shouting "the master of the Han army is dead!", Then there was a roar: "attack, attack, the whole army!"

 Chapter 487

    Whether it was premeditated or a hasty counterattack, both sides just shot arrows in a hurry. Few people were hit and few died.


    Of course, Xu Zheng is not dead, but he really has two arrows inserted in his body. If his armor defense at the general level is not good enough, he really needs to explain here.


    There was a roar on the battlefield. The Jin army heard the voice of "the Han army commander is dead", and whether the Han army commander is really dead or not, they immediately entered a state of frenzy.


    The Han army was still quiet. The officers and men heard the enemy''s shouts and there was no riot. It didn''t mean that the soldiers were not impacted by the rumors. It didn''t matter whether their main general was dead or not. Anyway, the main general was dead and the Deputy battlefield commander would take over the command. Even if the deputy general was dead, there was also a marching commander''s history, and even the marching commander''s history was dead. Isn''t there a layer of generals below the level who can be replaced?


    In the final analysis, when Liu Yan was building the Han Army, he always put an end to the possibility of the army becoming a private army. It is impossible for military generals to command the same army for a long time. It is basically who gets what task and goes to a place to receive which army. Only those middle and low-level officers who are not transferred for a long time form an army command chain, They follow military orders to do something, that is.


    Liu Yan''s idea of building the army has caused a phenomenon, that is, the Han army will appear very dogmatic and rigid, but this will do no harm to the Han army. After all, there are only a few generals from families with cultural heritage. Generals without enough cultural heritage want to play tricks. Don''t play too ugly or self defeating.


    The silent Han Army gives people a feeling of immobility, not moved by foreign things, not confused by unknown true and false news. The accepted dogma is to execute any military order, which is so rigid that it is almost deep into the bone marrow.


    The Jin army is really an attack by the whole army, which leads to the presence of Jin army activities everywhere in a radius of ten or twenty miles. They were shouting and running, and their pace was fast and slow. They soon got out of touch. The fastest Jin soldiers could see the facial features of the Han Army opposite.


    More than one Jin Sergeant would think about a question after seeing the expression of Han sergeant, that is, why did Han Sergeant look so cold and not panic?


    Silence is sometimes more powerful than shouting. At least at present, the silence of the Han Army brings unparalleled pressure to the Jin army in charge. Those Jin soldiers who run fast will subconsciously slow down their running steps, and their hearts will add a trace of uneasiness with each step.


    Among the chaotic shouts of the Jin army, the Han Army sounded for the first time. It was driven by the sound of drums, and then about 50000 soldiers drank "Han Army" at the same time, After a meal, about 50000 soldiers shouted "mighty" again.


    The neat cry of the Han Army instantly subdued the disorderly voice of the Jin army. For the Jin soldiers, it was like an invisible pressure from the sky, forcing them to stop.


    Xie Shi, who returned to the array, had adjusted his horses. He found that his own soldiers in front were oppressed by the momentum of the Han Army and stopped charging. He shouted hurriedly: "beat the drum, beat the drum, beat the drum!"


    I don''t know how many cowhide drums were pounded, and there was a "Dong Dong" drumming. Only those Jin soldiers who were stunned were able to regain their consciousness and move their legs again.


    Xie Shi, who tried his best to obtain at least inner advantages for his own side, actually felt a deep sense of powerlessness when he saw the performance of the Han army.


    "The Han Army... Is really strong." Sun Chuo couldn''t hide his depression: "are they without thoughts, or are all our schemes predicted in advance and have informed the whole army of what might happen?"


    No matter how elite the troops in history are, as long as the main general is finished, there will be chaos, not to mention that the Jin army has played a set of "combined boxing", but the Han army is really like an army composed of heartless and lung less soldiers. All their schemes have not affected the Han Army at all, but have inspired the morale of their own soldiers.


    "Impossible..." Xie Shicai didn''t want to believe that the Han army was really unmoved. With a firm expression, he said: "even if we made preparations in advance, the morale of the Han army will inevitably be affected, but our current thrust is not big enough. Just work harder."


    For the generals of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, whatever means are used in the war is a part of strategy. Cunning is equal to intelligence, shameless is equal to having a strategic mind, and the more cunning, the more shameless. In fact, they are qualified commanders.


    In fact, in the war history of Chinese civilization, unswerving means and all kinds of darkness are the mainstream, that is, cunning, darkness, cunning and so on. Only the means that can achieve the goal can be regarded as wisdom. The difference is which side the camp stands on. If it is deceived, it will scold and if it succeeds, it will praise. On the contrary, keeping promises and keeping promises adhering to the style of a gentleman is stupid, and it is extremely stupid.


    It is no joke to say that whether it is true or illusory, Zhuge Liang, the first demon in the millennium, is the embodiment of Chinese wisdom. Zhang Heng, who invented the seismograph, Cai Lun, who integrated and successfully made papermaking, and a number of inventors do not represent wisdom. In the West... Those who can invent and improve technology... Forget it.


    Xie Shi had decided to carry forward his wisdom to the end. Soon the Jin army was informed that the friendly army had won great victories in Shouchun and Dangtu.


    The louder cheers were shouted from the mouth of the Jin Army soldiers. They were repeatedly stimulated to the almost crazy Jin Army soldiers to put in all kinds of enthusiasm. For a moment, their waist was not sour, their legs were not painful, and they ran faster. Everyone wanted to take some credit for the war neutrality destined to win.


    There was only a chorus of roars from the Han Army, and there was no sound. The soldiers of all branches of the Han Army at the forefront responded to the command of the officers.


    For the first time, the front line of the Han army was not Tower Shield soldiers, but row after row of spearmen. Five rows of spearmen had put the spears out flat. In the second array are strong bowmen, strong crossbow men and crossbow men, who make a ready to launch attitude in the sound of command after command. In the far back position are the various arms standing still.


    When the charging Jin soldiers entered the coverage of the Han Army''s long-range weapons, the rapid and dense bangs were sounded. For a moment, there were not many bangs of bowstrings, and then dark clouds rose one after another on the ground, and the sharp sound of breaking the air was heard in the air, Waiting for the arrow to reach a certain height is because the shaking of the arrow shaft becomes a continuous "buzzing" sound.


    Returning to the mountain, Xu Zheng didn''t pull out his arrow. He said to tiaoyou, "this lesson must be borne in mind."


    As TIAOYU, who joined the Han Army on the way, he had a problem with the stereotype of the old Han Army General, either for two days or because of his family background. He and many people who joined the Han Army halfway had a common idea and wanted to tell those rigid generals that the war on this land was scheming. Every time he wanted to prove this truth, he was hit hard by reality. The reason was that the Han army won again and again by means of flat push. How could he have the chance to open that mouth.


    "Both descendants of the Han family thought they would pay attention to... Well, it would have been careless." Xu Zheng was looked at by TIAOYU with strange eyes and said, "I don''t know that Xie Shi is shameless, not even Hu people."


    The "..." section directly looks away.


    On the battlefield, the fastest Jin army is already suffering from arrows. Facing the dense arrow array coverage of the Han Army, those with shields can only raise shields, and those without shields can directly close their eyes and wait for death.


    The arrow array arranged by the Han army is quite large. It can be covered everywhere within 350 steps in front of the array. The far is a strong crossbow, the near is a strong bow, and the closer is a crossbow. This is the Han Army has not moved out larger killing weapons, such as bed crossbow, car crossbow, stone catapult and so on.


    The Jin army carried some eight horse crossbows when crossing the Huai River. However, because the eight horse crossbows were huge and difficult to transport, they were still moving slowly after the infantry charged. I don''t know when the eight horse crossbows can be put into the battlefield.


    In the face of the dense and rapid arrow array of the Han Army, the charge of the Jin army was directly interrupted. The soldiers who ran fast and didn''t have time to escape back either became corpses in the arrow battlefield that was as dense as a jungle, or were injured and stayed in place to howl or groan.


    Taking the distance covered by the arrow array of the Han Army as the boundary, the soldiers of the Jin army stopped and stopped moving forward. Some generals and schools of the Jin Army played a role. For example, Liu Jian was trying to concentrate the soldiers with shields and planned to organize the shield array to go on.


    Xie Shi soon conveyed the order to the front, taking Liu Jian''s headquarters as the front, and ordered Liu Jian to rush to the Han army for hand to hand combat even at a great price.


    The whole battlefield is not in a flat plain. In fact, it is divided into flat and mountainous areas. After the two armies fight, multiple parts are formed. In fact, even in a flat place, if there are more than 100000 soldiers on both sides, the battlefield is divided into multiple parts, but not everyone is crowded in one place.


    Liu Jian''s headquarters are the source of troops supplemented by Xie Shi. There is no running in on the command chain, and there are differences between the ordnance and the original troops. However, he has a heart of daring to fight and a will to avenge his headquarters. He still tries to attack when most of the other friendly forces are unable to move forward.


    With the order from Xie Shi and even the supplement of 800 cavalry, Liu Jian knew that it was time to pay off the debt. He set himself an additional layer of armor and made it clear that he would rush ahead. No one was allowed to retreat before he died, and whoever withdrew would kill his family.


    The troops led by Xie Shang soon came to the back of Liu Jian''s headquarters. He brought 10000 elite Jin troops, including 1500 cavalry, which the Jin army lacked.


    "General, wait a minute. Someone will open a channel for the general." Liu Jian didn''t feel uneasy. He said to Xie Shang in a calm voice. Facing his episode and his soldiers, he patted his horse and ran out, leaving a roar: "charge, charge, charge!"


    Five thousand jin troops, like the death squads, were urgently supplemented with shields. Liu Jian, a general of Yingyang, took the lead in the charge, followed by more than 200 Liu family episodes. A large number of Jin soldiers also rushed forward with their teeth clenched.


    Liu Jian has been silently counting the seconds. His mouth is biting the reins with his teeth. He carries a round shield in his left hand and a horse in his right hand. He is extremely vigilant and waits for the dense arrows from the sky. He waited and waited, but the arrow didn''t fall. In his ears, he heard the chorus of the Han Army opposite him.


    "Han Army, attack!"


    Opposite Liu Jian''s charge, doua''s headquarters.


    Dou A''s command was to rush up directly, and only the arrow array and other long-range attack forces in the rear would give support when necessary. Otherwise, it was time for the Jin army to see that the Han army could not only shoot arrows.


    Among the "mighty Han Army" trumpets, the spearmen in the first row were the first to step out. They all put their spears flat and charged forward with neat steps in the posture of half sinking waist. The spearmen in the second row ran out of paoze in the first row for about five steps, and then roared in unison to keep up, followed by the third, fourth and fifth rows. The whole military array rolled forward like waves.


    Liu Jian, who rode on the horse, was obviously stunned, and then couldn''t control his expression of ecstasy.


    Just like the Hu people who can''t help taking the arrow array of the Han Army, the Jin army is actually afraid of the arrow coverage of the Han army without money. What is better than the Hu people is that the Jin army has at least enough shields, but it''s really a headache to be subject to it.


    "The Han army is so confident?" Xie Shang frowned deeply when he saw the scene of the battlefield. The Han army not only did not cover the arrow array, but even did not see the appearance of the Han Army cavalry. With a heavy heart, he said to his confidants: "the Han Army really held a grand trend and completely defeated us with an absolutely strong attitude."


    Without Shijie, the state of Zhao had only two states left by the state of Han, and the state of Han, which was the enemy of the whole world, did not show a weak state in the hostility and war of various countries. Xie Shang would think that the grand trend of the Han army is a joke. The problem is that the Han Army really seems to have enough confidence and confidence to fight the Jin army with such a posture.


    Throughout the battlefield, the Jin army really found that the Han Army had abandoned the absolute advantage of long-range. Only a few of them, such as Xie Shang, realized the intention of the Han Army, more adhered to the mentality that it was a bastard not to take advantage, and perhaps laughed at the stupidity of the Han army from the bottom of their heart.


    "Beat the drum, keep beating the drum!" Xie Shi roared but lowered his head. He couldn''t let his bitter smile be found. After he looked up again, he looked confident and said to the left and right with ease: "Han Jiang''s brain is broken, and their defeat is doomed."


    Xu Zheng, who was at the top of the mountain and looked at the overall situation of the battlefield, felt the tail feather of the arrow on his body and said like telling the truth: "destroy his confidence and the war of conquest is nothing more than that.", What some did not say was that the civil war could not be completely killed. It could only show the strongest side and directly crush the other party.


    At this moment, if tiaoyou could, his face should be full of black lines

 Chapter 488

    The Han Army in Huainan battlefield is not completely free of cavalry, but compared with the northern battlefield, there are very few cavalry in the southern battlefield.


    The 10000 cavalry in Xu Zheng''s hand was ready to invest again when the Jin army showed signs of collapse. At the beginning of the campaign, he only planned to send out infantry.


    There are really too many fronts in the Han Dynasty.


    The Northern Expedition Corps under ran min''s command not only continued to fight in Shijie Zhao state, but also had to deal with Murong Yan state. Even more and more Hu people joined the war as they moved northward, including the Hun tribes and many miscellaneous Hu and Xianbei tribes, and even some scattered battles with the Tuoba generation army.


    On the other side of the pass, the Han Army re entered the land of the three Qin Dynasties. Fu Hong did not watch the Han army attack cities and land, and even Zhang Liangguo often came out to be active.


    Liaodong is a big battlefield. The Han Army integrates the vassal states above Koguryo, Baiji, Silla and the Japanese islands, and fights back and forth with the murongyan army on the border between Koguryo and murongyan.


    The relatively large-scale battlefields are the north line battlefield, the Guanzhong battlefield, the Liaodong battlefield and the south line battlefield. Some areas are also engaged in relatively small-scale battles, such as the settlement of powerful forces in the Han territory and the settlement of participating forces and powerful forces of the enemy in the newly occupied areas.


    If there is a dynamic map to publicize the trend of the Han Army, you can definitely see many signs representing the Han Army on it. It must be a beacon everywhere. It is right to say that Liu Yan is more militaristic than Liu Che, and it can even be said that Liu Yan is more exaggerated.


    The terrain where the Northern Expedition Corps is located determines one point, that is, let the Han state invest cavalry in the north line on a large scale. The Han state has more than 150000 regular cavalry, of which 100000 are placed in the north line, 10000 are allocated to Xu Zheng''s southern expedition corps, 20000 are fighting with di nationality in Guanzhong battlefield, 10000 are in Liaodong battlefield, and the last 10000 are used as reserve troops.


    There is no shortage of horses in the Han Dynasty. In fact, if Liu Yan is willing, he can make another forty or fifty thousand cavalry, which is that his combat effectiveness can never be compared with those cavalry of the field corps. In terms of the Han Army''s army building concept, he will not be recruited unless he has to.


    The terrain of the southern invasion decided that cavalry could not be used in places with dense water networks and many mountains. Infantry and Navy were the main force, but it was still very useful to invest cavalry in local battlefield.


    Liu Jian used the cavalry as the forward. The cavalry of the 1000 Jin army, including the episode, rolled forward in the roaring sound of horses'' hooves. The Spearman of the Han Army opposite immediately stopped in the sound of bugles.


    "Tilt the spear forward!"


    The length of the spear of the Han army was close to six meters. It was not strong enough to play at all. The soldiers tried to get close in a tense and busy situation. A sharp cold awn was shining in the forest of spikes composed of six meter spears.


    The cavalry of the Jin army, led by Liu Jian, has been accelerating, approaching the spear array of the Han army for about 50 steps. A "gun throwing" was roared out, and the 200 or so episodes of the Liu family threw the long gun out from a distance.


    Almost when the cavalry of the Jin army threw their lances, the strong crossbow soldiers behind the spearmen of the Han Army also fired crossbows and arrows. The throwing guns and crossbows met in mid air. Some bumps showed that the throwing guns and crossbows touched each other. With the falling of the throwing guns and crossbows, screams appeared on both sides.


    Less than 200 shotguns were thrown into the long spear array of the Han army. Some of them bumped against the tilted spears. Naturally, there were also shotguns that hit the soldiers of the Han army. As long as they hit the target, they definitely didn''t kill and kill only one person, creating chaos at the front end of the long spear array of the Han army.


    Fifty steps for the cavalry, that is, the distance that can be reached by charging in a few breaths. At the last moment, the gun is thrown in, and at the next moment, the cavalry stepping on the roaring hoofs will come.


    Liu Jian used his horse to poke away the spear in the way and control the horse to jump high. When he landed, the front two hoofs of the horse heavily trampled on the frightened Han soldier. The sound of the bones being crushed was loud. The Han soldier trampled by the hoofs didn''t even hum and died immediately.


    The Jin cavalry in the rear rushed up at high speed. They failed to avoid the spear or sweep away the spear. They ran into an inclined spear at absolute high speed, and the spear tip penetrated through the neck of the horse and then pierced the knight on the horse''s back. Then they smashed down with people and horses. When they fell, they often took at least one Han soldier.


    The cavalry of the Jin army who were not stopped by the spear. After they successfully rushed into the Han Army, few people wielded weapons. They were lying on the horse''s back and slapping the horse''s ass with one hand, so that the galloping horses could use their speed to collide.


    When the cavalry charge at high speed, the impact force brought by speed is really terrible. If they are arranged in a dense formation, that is, they can bear a one-time impact, they can force the cavalry to stop. If the formation is loose, they will be knocked out one by one by the war horses.


    The Han Army in yitun, who first launched the counter charge and then set up a spear array, was soon submerged by the cavalry of the Jin army. Liu Jian found that after rushing out, he didn''t have time to catch his breath, but he caught a sharp forest composed of spears less than 30 steps ahead.


    In fact, after the Jin army sent cavalry as the vanguard, Dou A immediately ordered the spearmen to set up a spear array every 30 steps. This is the experience from the fight between the Han Army and the Zhao army in Shijie. Even if the cavalry can break through a intercept line, it will also reduce the speed. Setting up a intercept line beyond 30 steps can effectively block the enemy cavalry. Even if it is broken through again, it should force the enemy cavalry to lose speed completely.


    The cavalry charging at full speed did not want to stop in an instant, Liu Jian almost just thought [bad]. After less than three breaths, he had reached the second spear array of the Han army. He instinctively swept away the front spear with his horse''s paw. The horse gave a fierce meal in the collision sound. People were thrown into the air by a huge force. When he fell, he watched a sharp spear below.


    "Get out of the way!"


    "The captain wants to capture the enemy general!"


    That is, the Han sergeant was 1 trained to obey the orders of the officers subconsciously, so as to prevent Liu Jian from being stabbed into rags when he fell. He fell heavily on the ground. When he wanted to roll with inertia, he bumped into the Han sergeant in the military array. As a general, his instinct was to sweep the horse and force the Han Sergeant away, The horse didn''t sweep out, and the body was pointed by the tip of a spear.


    Only a few of the cavalry of the Jin army who rushed up behind them were able to force the forest of spears. Most of them rushed up and ran into them by themselves. The movement of people tumbling up lasted for a long time.


    Liu jianben came with a great reluctance to close his eyes, but the own cavalry rushed up behind disrupted the Han Army''s action to capture him alive. When he realized that he had a chance to get out of trouble, he abandoned Ma Shuo and took out the war sword around his waist. When he turned over, he kept waving the war sword, killing and killing several Han soldiers. Seeing that the four sides wanted to break through, he was trapped by the Han Army before he could find the opportunity.


    From Liu Jian''s perspective, the cavalry of the Jin army charged straight. Dou a had already mobilized troops to use the disconnection between the cavalry and infantry of the Jin army to cut off the connection between the cavalry and infantry of the Jin army. As a result, the fast-moving cavalry of the Jin army fell into the marching array of the Han Army, while the slower infantry of the Jin army was intercepted for fighting.


    "Tell the captain that he has captured the enemy general."


    "Very good."


    Doua himself was watching the battlefield. About 2000 people were still fighting with the cavalry of the Jin army. More than 2000 people formed a front to block the infantry of the Jin army. In fact, the local battlefield was divided into two parts.


    Xie Shang, who was also looking at the battlefield, saw that the Han army only sent about 5000 troops to fight with Liu Jian. He thought that 1000 cavalry and 9000 infantry should break through the 5000 Han army. Unexpectedly, after the war, his own cavalry was only powerful. For a short moment, he fell into a "mud pool", and the infantry with an absolute number advantage were blocked.


    "The Han Army has much more combat experience than us." Xie Shang pulled down the visor of his helmet and signaled that he was ready to attack. Xie Wan on the opposite side said, "at present, we can only press it up, and we can''t give the Han Army breathing time."


    Xie Wan is Xie an''s younger brother and Xie Shi''s elder brother. Although he is relatively old, he only entered the official career in the seventh year of Xiankang of emperor Cheng of Jin Dynasty (AD 341). His official position is much lower. Before joining Huainan, he was actually a local civil servant.


    The door lords and aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River have a very serious problem of uneven children. There are many aristocratic families like pigs, but the aristocratic families with better family style actually cultivate family children in both civil and military aspects, that is, there must be a gap in talent.


    In fact, the Xie family should be regarded as the best family under the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in cultivating family children. They follow the line of combining civil and military forces. Unlike the Wang clan, which focuses on cultivating literati, nor the Yu clan, which focuses on military affairs.


    At present, the Xie family of Yangxia is divided into three branches. Xie Li''s descendants are now the main veins, including Xie Yi, Xie Ju, Xie an, Xie Wan, Xie Shi and Xie tie. Xie Shang, as the son of Xie Kun, was a member of the same family. They had few contacts and married Chu Li. Another pulse is Xie Guang. In fact, this pulse has completely declined. People who are not familiar with the Xie family would not remember such a pulse.


    In fact, the whole North Bank of the huaishui river is in a state of full-scale war. All kinds of bugles and shouts are intertwined in the air. The double soldiers are fighting in the intersection of metal and body.


    The number of Jin troops is twice that of the Han army. After they are pressed on the whole line, the front presents a distorted line. Generally, the Jin army located in the central army is the most forward, and the Jin troops on both wings are firmly blocked by the Han Army no matter how hard they fight.


    Xie Shi couldn''t fly into the sky. Otherwise, if he looked down from a high place, he would find that the reason why the central breakthrough of his own forces was smooth was that the Han army took the initiative to stretch out a half moon formation at the beginning, and even the central area of the Han Army was deliberately retreating, so that the overall Yan Moon shaped formation had quickly evolved into a semicircle.


    "The attack on the left and right wings was seriously frustrated..." Sun Chuo needed to sort out the war reports gathered by all parties and said to Xie Shi with a serious face: "the central battlefield can advance."


    As a general, you should have enough imagination. After Xie Shi was awakened, he immediately showed a picture in his mind. The first thing he thought of was that the enemy deliberately emptied the center, obviously to carry out a siege.


    "The two wings turn to attack for defense!" Xie Shi seemed to sneer and said, "send troops to the front battlefield in the middle and order that even if it is a pile of corpses, it will be chiseled through by Ben!"


    The formation is dead. Whether it can be maintained depends on whether the troops can adhere to it and who can reach the goal first.


    Xie Shi knows very well what kind of state his troops are facing. The army without a way back can only attack with that tone. No matter how dangerous or unfavorable the situation is, they will attack. Once they fail to show their will to attack, they will be left with a path of defeat.


    It should be said that the current morale of the Jin army is still available. The soldiers are stimulated by a series of false victories. In addition, the will of the top generals is firm enough. No matter whether it is smooth or frustrated, at least there is no collapse on the local battlefield.


    As the defensive side of the Han Army, they were more or less surprised by the resilience of the Jin army, and even found that the Jin army had a stronger desire to attack than the Hu army.


    "The present Jin army may still be those people, but their will is very different from that of the previous Jin army." Tiaoyou also wanted to sort out the war reports. He said: "the enemy has established a solid front on both wings, and the central battlefield is making a fierce attack at any cost."


    "The intention of encirclement was discovered." Xu was watching the war report in his hand about Shouchun and Dangtu. Without looking up, he said, "it doesn''t matter. They patronize here. We have taken Dangtu."


    Tiaoyou nodded approvingly. He knew that the national war between countries never just looked at the victory or defeat of a certain battlefield, and used one battlefield to attract the enemy''s greatest attention, even if it was used to attract the enemy''s failure. As long as the other battlefields could achieve their goals and obtain the greatest advantage in the whole national war, it would be a genuine national victory.


    Generally speaking, it is impossible for the Han Army and the Jin army to gain an absolute advantage in the huaishui battlefield for the time being. At this stage, it is a battle in formation, and it is impossible to distinguish the victory from the defeat in a short time.


    "Now we just hold on." Xu Zheng looked up at the battlefield and said, "the morale of the Jin army has fallen."


    Tiaoyou nodded with great approval. No matter how Xie Shi aroused the high morale of the Jin army, once the Jin army found that it could not defeat the Han Army in a short time, the Jin soldiers would doubt and hesitate, and there was room for other actions of the Han army.


    "Yes, what did the King say about breaking the water with a whip?" Xu Zheng really forgot. After being reminded by TIAOYU, he grinned: "our king... We have to do something that we can''t understand. For example, before crossing the river, we must say, ''take my people''s journey, throw a whip into the river and cut off its flow'', and there are other things that long history can do!"


    With speechless nodding, he nodded and said he would make complaints about himself. Where did he know that Liu Yan was ensuring that some Chinese words must be born!

 Chapter 489

    It is not unreasonable to say that "a weak country has a strong general, and a strong country has no famous general".


    If a weak country wants to win the strong with the weak, it is natural that the generals of the unified army should have superb ability. Even if the country wants to carry out the "God making" movement, even if there are no famous generals, they will boast about the future, which is to drive the morale of the army. Generally speaking, it is true that the weak will win the strong. If anyone can really fight several excellent battles, the famous general''s crown himself is not willing to stretch out his hand, and someone will definitely take the initiative to wear it.


    A strong country is not unable to name famous generals, that is, the space given by a strong country to famous generals is really much less than that of a weak country. When the strong country itself is so strong and takes the lead over the weak country in all aspects, the strong country rarely strikes the strong with the weak. It is basically arranged on the battlefield with strong military strength. It is natural to win and disgrace to lose.


    It is no exaggeration to say that only the weak country needs to make every effort to use any means to win the war, because it is really impossible to win without means. Powerful countries will pay attention to stability. If they can rely on absolute strength, they will not add unknowable factors to themselves out of thin air. After all, any strategy actually carries risks, and there is absolutely no certain successful strategy.


    Xu was not without a strategy in this war. It was like using the main force of his headquarters to attract the greatest attention of the Jin army. Several troops in the peripheral battlefield went to attack cities and seize land, which was actually part of the strategy.


    In a way, if we want to compare the positioning of Xu Zheng and Xie Shi, Xu Zheng focuses on the overall situation of the battlefield, and Xie Shi only focuses on the main battlefield of huaishui, which is higher or lower at a glance.


    The reason why Xu Zheng''s vision is high is not that he is naturally better than Xie Shi in talent, but the overall environment of the Han state. Just like in the Three Kingdoms period, those born in the Central Plains focused on the reunification of the world again. Those born in the south just wanted to separate the regime. At the beginning, their horizons determined the direction of the war and the ultimate goal of struggle. Later, they did unify the world again for the princes of the Central Plains.


    Han does not need any activities to create famous generals, from top to bottom. There should be no atmosphere and space for one person to drive the whole army. Showing the strength of the collective is the mainstream. In fact, Liu Yan is doing prevention.


    In any country where famous generals can affect the morale of the military, the existence of famous generals is a real threat to the country, and the possibility of separatism will be unlimited, and the king will inevitably fear the existence of famous generals. What needs to be considered is, will the country fight after the famous general dies?


    Since the war broke out in the early morning, even at noon, it did not stop. Under the losses of both sides, the left and right wings of the battlefield have been in a stalemate, and the central part is pulling back and stretching.


    "Yingyang Junfu has been completely folded in. Jianwei Junfu and Yangwu Junfu have lost more than half, and Weili, Weikou, Weilu, Weirong and other Junfu have also lost more than 10% respectively." Sun Chuo''s whole face was almost distorted. He tried to keep his lips from trembling and asked, "will Jianwei military house and Yang Wujun house be removed, and the rest also rest a little?"


    Many of the military systems of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty were inherited from the Cao Wei period, and the situation would be slightly different because of the separation of aristocratic families. The military mansion is actually a unit under the shogunate, just like the distinction between "Wei" and "Zhechong mansion" in the Yang Sui period.


    Xie Shi is now the governor of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He established the northern shogunate as the governor. The troops under him will have various military houses, large and small. For example, Liu Jian''s Yingyang military house is a 10000 person system, while those at the "Wei" level have a full staffing of only 3000 people.


    At present, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty continues the military establishment of the Western Jin Dynasty. The "General of the four expeditions" is second to Sangong, followed by the "General of the four towns", followed by three generals of the same rank as the four towns, namely, the general of the Chinese army, the general of the town army and the general of the Fu army. Next is "general Si''an" and "general Siping". The authentic general number ends with four generals in front, back, left and right.


    Below the former general, the rear general, the left general and the right general, in order for some civil servants to command the army in a dignified manner, they have also placed the names of the conqueror general, the champion general, the auxiliary country general and the Long Xiang general. However, these latter generals are generally regarded as miscellaneous generals. The so-called miscellaneous number means that there is only the position of general and no military establishment.


    General Jianwei, general Zhenwei, general Fenwei, general Guangwei, general Zhenwu, general Fenwu, General Yang Wu and general Guangwu are ranked below the East, West, South, North and middle generals, but they have actual numbers of generals.


    General Yingyang, general Zhichong, general Qingche, General Yang lie, general Ningyuan, general Caiguan and general Fubo. The military houses where these generals are located are in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Basically, they will send troops to play in every war.


    There are also many generals prefixed with "Wei", "Wu", "Sui", "Qiu", "Dang", "Yan", "sweep", "Li" and "tiger". Although they are also generals, in fact, their military power is not large. The army and military power under the command of some officers such as Nanman, Xirong and Nanyi are much larger than them.


    He was not born in the contemporary era or had serious research. Just listening to how much the general''s troops were damaged, I would feel heavy losses. However, the number of formed soldiers at different levels is different. For example, the military offices of those generals with the word "Wei" said by sun Chuo lost 10%, but actually 3000 people lost 300, but Yingyang, Jianwei Half of the military government at Yang Wu''s level has lost at least 5000 people.


    Xie Shi''s face was also not good-looking. The Yingyang military house where Liu Jian was located was completely destroyed, and half of Jianwei military house and Yang Wu military house led by Xie Shang were lost. He hated Liu Jian''s lack of ambition and deeply doubted how long Xie Shang could hold on.


    No, the first foot was still worried about how long Xie could last. The next moment someone came to report to Xie Shi that Jianwei and Yang Wu were defeated.


    "Let Zhenwei and Zhenwu replace them!" Xie Shi couldn''t hide his worry and said, "just a small half day of fighting, the military house with three 10000 people will be completely abolished, and the losses of the rest of the military house are beyond expectation."


    Sun Chuo had to comfort: "our damage is serious, and the enemy is no better."


    Xie Shi doesn''t need comfort at all. What he wants is persistence.


    "Han sergeant''s death record is based on his head. Every time he kills an enemy soldier, he will cut off his head and tie it around his waist..." Sun Chuo smiled bitterly for a while. Seeing that Xie Shi didn''t answer at all, he continued in a whisper: "it''s great that the troops on the front line can persist for so long."


    The war started in the early morning and began to fluctuate in morale in the afternoon. After a hot head in the morning, the enthusiastic Jin soldiers did cause a lot of trouble to the Han army. For the first time, the field damage ratio of both sides was reduced from 7:1 to 2:1. Therefore, the soldiers'' enthusiasm and will to participate in the war can really reduce the strength gap between the two sides. No wonder the generals of the unified army pay so much attention to the level of morale.


    Because it is the relationship between the two armies fighting on the whole line. First, the front of 20 miles is in full swing, and then local battlefields are formed one after another. The fighting situation of each local battlefield is different. For example, the fighting on flat terrain must be extremely fierce, and the fighting rhythm in mountainous areas will be slower.


    The highlight of the battle between the Han Army and the Jin army was in the middle of the front of the two armies. Xie Shi successively invested three military houses with a staffing of 10000 people there. Xu Zheng invested in three schools with a staffing of 5000. After the three military houses of the Jin army were destroyed or retreated, the Han army of the three schools actually came to the end of a powerful crossbow.


    In high intensity wars, the deployment of troops is a test of what the chief commander will do, what time to let the troops near the collapse node withdraw and when to deploy reinforcements, and every move can affect the final success or failure of the war. It''s like a machine without a screw may not matter, but two, three or more screws must be scattered as a whole.


    The generals of both sides did not make too much mistakes in the deployment of troops, so that the two warring armies could continue the stalemate, instead of showing the results of the war with the overall defeat of one side.


    First, the Yingyang military mansion was destroyed, and then the Jianwei and Yangwu military mansions were damaged by more than half. The Zhenwei and Zhenwu military mansions sent up later were unstable in less than half an hour. Xie Shi''s intention to break through the Han military front in a short time obviously could not be realized.


    I don''t know when the western sky is already bloody. Of course, it''s not the war on the ground that leads to blood in the sky. In fact, it''s an ordinary sunset in nature, but the celestial phenomena will be interpreted in people''s thoughts.


    Near nightfall, even if the generals of both sides want to have a sleepless stop all night, the two armies are only a small number of soldiers who can fight at night. The vast majority of soldiers can''t fight at night even with torches. They really force them to fight around. After killing for a long time, they find that the target of the fight is a friendly army. It''s really not a mockery.


    The ringing of gold was sounded from the Jin army, and then from the Han Army, indicating that the generals of the two armies are not crazy enough to ignore the accidental injury and have to fight all night.


    The drums and fighting sound on the battlefield gradually stopped, and the suddenly quiet environment made people who were just fighting fiercely feel unreal. At this time, if there is any sudden movement, I don''t know how many people will be directly stimulated to draw out weapons and slash indiscriminately.


    The Han Army''s camp was covered with cooking smoke, and the necessary bonfires were lit everywhere. The soldiers who did not participate in the war and those who had just returned from the battlefield stayed around their tents and talked about some topics of interest.


    They were also soldiers of the Jin army who returned to their barracks. They were eating the bad dry food. Few people opened their mouths to talk, and the atmosphere was very heavy.


    Xie Shi is also a sensitive general. After a round of inspection, he returned to the big tent of the Chinese army and ordered: "slaughter animals and give food to the soldiers."


    After only one day''s hard work, the morale aroused by the false victory of the Jin army has dropped significantly, so it is necessary to save the morale with meat.


    It''s really the same thing. Although there are so many wild animals these days. If you have some ability or courage, you can hunt and play toothpicks. However, for most people, it''s really not so easy to eat meat. Eating meat may be a wish that many people can realize on special festivals.


    The night falls completely, which coincides with the new moon with only a small tip of teeth. If you want light, you can only make a fire artificially.


    There are many campfires in the Han army. From a distance, it is a bright color. There are flags flying in the light. If your eyesight is better, you can see that there are soldiers sitting around everywhere. From a distance, it seems that you can still hear a lot of laughter, showing a kind of dignified atmosphere.


    Naturally, there will be bonfires in the Jin army, but the number seems to be a little small, and the soldiers'' emotions are different. Even if Shangfeng is kind enough to give stew, most of them are dull or nervous. No one has much desire to talk, which will make the military camp look very cold.


    "They are not afraid of camp roaring." Xie Shi said that the Han Army''s wartime barracks did not do voice control. He turned and asked Xie Shang, "can you send a small group of troops to attack?"


    Xie Shang pondered for a while. There was a bonfire in front of the barracks on the other side of the Han army. It was impossible to connect secretly. He said, "it''s natural not to take the contact as the goal, just harass."


    In fact, the front of the Jin army camp is also burning a bonfire, which was just learned from the Han army.


    There was something wrong not only with the soldiers'' mood, but also with the generals'' lack of confidence. This mentality is a direct result of the development of the war situation, as if the Han Army looked warm and the Jin army looked dull. It is directly related to the mutual losses and whether the goals of the war in the daytime are achieved.


    "Then harass." Xie Shi smiled as if Cheng Zhu was holding his hand and said, "look at the Han army who hasn''t slept all night. Can they have spirit during the day?"


    Interfering with the enemy can''t sleep at night. There are not too many similar examples in the Chinese war. The Jin army had relevant plans before the war, which is part of many combination boxing.


    Coincidentally, the Han Army also had relevant plans. As a result, the two armies sounded war drums back and forth overnight, making it look like they were going to fight all night. The direct result of your singing and my coming on stage is that both the Han Army and the Jin army should set aside the necessary Army guard. After all, no one is sure whether the other party will really kill them.


    War drums sounded from time to time, accompanied by a cry of killing. Soldiers who were already nervous on the battlefield were shocked overnight, which led to the highest level of camp control by the Han Army and the Jin army. Soldiers were strictly ordered not to wander around without new instructions. They deserved to be hacked to death by the patrol team.


    When the fish white reappeared in the East, the bugle sound was brought out when a new day came. The closer the two sides were to the taxi soldiers in front, most of the taxi soldiers had black eyes. It was obvious that they were tossed very much last night

 Chapter 490

    "According to the prisoner''s account, each soldier of the Jin army was only given rations for three days." Tiaoyou took the standard ration of the Jin army in his hand. It was a kind of rice ball mixed with coarse grain, and there was a small amount of glutinous rice. He said: "last night, there were cooking smoke in the Jin army, and the scouts returned. Xie Shi burned grain and fodder, but there were animals left."


    In fact, whether Xie Shi really burned the grain and fodder is still unknown. After all, as the chief general, Xie Shi just wants to show a kind of determination and show it to the whole army. It should be what future will be left.


    "Is there any sign that the enemy will retreat?" Xu Zheng is most concerned about this now. He has not received the intelligence that the Jin Army Navy reappears in the battle field. He said more seriously: "be sure to closely monitor. If you find any sign that the Jin Army Navy is coming, the fleet should go to intercept or destroy it."


    The Han Army has been monitoring the movements of the Jin Navy. After the Jin Navy sent Xie Shi''s headquarters to the North Bank of the Huai River, they shrank back to shaopi.


    The Han Army''s fleet had done the interception and eliminated the movements of the Jin Navy. After all, the battlefield was in the Eastern Jin Dynasty''s small imperial court. The army''s eye liner was too numerous and widely distributed, and the fleet could only navigate in the waters.


    "Already under close monitoring." Tiaoyou should report the situation of the peripheral battlefield and say, "after Tu was captured by our army, Si Hongzhuang''s headquarters has joined forces with xie''an''s headquarters in Yinling. According to the original plan, after the meeting, they should forge ahead to xiquyang, conquer this city behind Shouchun and cut off the connection between the main force of Jin army and the rear."


    The so-called plan is the goal to be achieved. What Xie an reported was that they found that Jin troops were constantly coming from the southwest. According to the flag, Chu Li, the National Father, led the army, and found the flags of Gu He, Wang Yizhi, Moyi, Wang niche, etc.


    There were many leading generals in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In fact, there were only a few who were more able to fight. It happened that several of them appeared in the Huainan battlefield.


    Xu Zheng nodded and asked, "what news is there from Xie Lang?"


    Tiaoyou was a little stunned and soon recovered. Xu Zheng asked Xie AI from Jiangdu, not Xie an who was already in Yinling. He said, "if there is no mistake, Xie Lang will have started to cross the river and calculate that he should fight the Jin army in Dantu area?"


    When the number of troops on Xie AI''s side was the largest, they did not exceed 50000. They faced a defense belt at least 30 miles deep built by the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty along the Yangtze River. Their business of crossing the river was based on the fact that the navy of the Jin army was attracted to the Huainan battlefield. Otherwise, even if the Han Army fleet had an absolute advantage, there would be heavy losses for the Han army who was not good at water warfare.


    "The abbot should not know that Dantu has our army landing..." Xu Zheng touched his chin and paused before he said: "once he found out, he can continue to come to Huainan battlefield with his troops?"


    For the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Jiankang, the capital of the country, was on the edge of the Yangtze River. They spent national strength to build a depth of 30 Li to ensure the safety of Jiankang. However, it is absolutely impossible to have a defense line alone. There must be enough troops to garrison in order to make the defense depth play its due role.


    Tiaoyou said safely, "when the time is ripe, you can send some fleets to visit the area of the puppet Korean capital."


    According to the speculation of the Han Army, most of the elite of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty were in the Huainan battlefield. The elimination of the Jin army in Huainan was equal to half of the intention to destroy the country, and also made preliminary preparations for the next attack on Jiankang.


    There were quite a lot of preparations for the southern invasion corps of the Han Army, including using Xie shisuo''s department as a bait to attract the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to send reinforcements to destroy the Jin troops coming from behind.


    Jiankang is a big city with a population of nearly one million. At present, the number of garrisons will not be less than 100000. In an emergency, hundreds of thousands of garrisons will be mobilized. The Han Army really wants to attack Jiankang by force. It''s estimated that it''s hard to bite it if it doesn''t send out two or three hundred thousand.


    Attacking a big city with a population of nearly one million, even Liu Yan will be frightened when he thinks of it. To capture such a city, or the capital of a country, requires a large number of troops, which will take a long time, and the consumption of materials is beyond imagination.


    The state of Han is not only at war with the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The war with the state of Zhao in Shijie has always been in full swing. I don''t know how long it can drag Murong Yan to Liaodong. The rest aspects can''t be relaxed. Then the southern invasion should be strategically arranged properly.


    Since Jiankang is not so easy to fight and the Han Army has begun to invade the south, the first thing to do is to mobilize the troops of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty as much as possible, whether it is a field battle or a battle in cities outside Jiankang, eliminate the living forces of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty bit by bit, and completely lose the confidence of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty with one victory after another, When the time is ripe, Jiankang doesn''t need a strong attack at all.


    Xu Zheng insisted on hunting with Xie Shi on the North Bank of the huaishui River, which is to cooperate according to the national strategy. They have successfully used 50000 troops to plunge the 80000 Jin troops led by Xie Shi into the battlefield, and several partial divisions are constantly attacking cities and land.


    For example, the main task of some partial teachers such as Si Hongzhuang and Xie an is to build a battlefield, play a favorable time and space, and create opportunities for the elimination of Jin troops who may come to support Xie Shi''s department.


    With the arrival of a new day, the battlefield on the North Bank of Huainan has reopened.


    The Jin army still put its main attack position on the front of the central part, and the left and right wings were more involved in containment and solid defense. In the first round, the Jin army, looking at the flag, was a military house composed of six or seven 3000 people. Their belligerent opponent was the Han army of three schools.


    It''s not that Xu Zheng doesn''t want to mobilize more troops to the front battlefield in the middle, but that the terrain over there can only accommodate those troops. That is, no matter how many troops are arranged, those in front can really participate in the war. Then taking turns to participate in the war is the best way.


    The Jin army who launched the offensive again found that the arrow array offensive of the Han army was more frequent and intensive than that on the first day. Such a discovery was reported to Xie Shi of the central army. All the Jin army generals and schools present showed a worried look.


    "There was no face-to-face fight like the first day..." Sun Chuo said with disappointment and worry: "has the Han Army changed its master general?"


    Generally speaking, people in the Jin army think Xu Zheng is very stupid. They would think that there was no reason for things to happen, nor was there any dignified battle array in the classical era. However, Xu Zheng really had the style of a general in the classical era. If he promised to hunt, he would implement the agreement. Even the thing that the Jin army was most worried about being attacked by half crossing did not happen. Later, there was a move that he had to send troops to fight hand-to-hand when he could block the Jin army''s attack by shooting arrows.


    If Xie Shi thought Xu Zheng was stupid and unreasonable before, but he was thinking about why his soldiers'' morale fell so fast in a day, he suddenly felt that Xu Zheng didn''t seem stupid, seemed... Seemed to be very smart?


    The high morale of the Jin army is based on the premise of being constantly deceived. As a result, the Jin soldiers do not think that the Han army will be powerful. If the Han army only uses long-range attack weapons, even if it blocks the Jin army, the Jin army will think that the Han army is just powerful on long-range equipment, which may not lose confidence.


    The Han Army gave up the absolute advantage of long-range attack. Even if there was a long-range attack, it only occurred against the cavalry of the Jin army. They fought hand to hand with the Jin army for a day, and the result was that the Han army could not only firmly block the Jin army''s attack, but also block it with an oligopoly and push back. The Han army is telling the Jin army with facts. Don''t think the Han army can only shoot arrows and is still strong in close combat.


    The false lie was proved by facts. It seemed that the Jin army suddenly found that the Han army was not as bullied as expected. The direct result of the heart gap was the shaking of confidence. From the beginning, it was able to bear heavy casualties and recover to each military government, but the loss was close to one achievement and there were signs of collapse.


    [strength can''t make a fake!] Xie Shi suddenly felt physically and mentally tired. He still had to rely on hard strength to achieve results by many means. Facing the gap in strength, he couldn''t really reverse it by some means. He didn''t show his inner state and calmly said, "adjust the battlefield troops and make an attack with the pro Shogun as the main force."


    The so-called shogunate Pro army is actually the real elite army in Xie Shi''s hand. The private soldiers of Xie family are the backbone. The brave people in the army or the people are selected to supplement them and equipped with excellent armour and equipment. This army is the killer mace in Xie Shi''s hand. The number is less than 20000. It was sent only when it had to be sent. Now, if you don''t show up and sample the rest of the troops, the morale may really vent to the end.


    Xie Wan hesitated and stood up to answer: "promise!"


    All the generals and schools in the account are in good spirits. The deployment of the shogunate Pro army is earlier than expected. They realize that the turning point of the war will occur soon. The excellent performance of the shogunate Pro army will certainly save or even arouse higher morale. If there is no excellent performance or even defeat, it will be worse.


    After the commander-in-chief''s order was issued, some topics that were not easy to be made public had been discussed. Waiting for the non core generals to leave, Xie Shang, who deliberately stayed, said, "it''s just the second day of the war after the huaishui river. Is it a little early? Also..." hesitated and said with a bitter smile: "it''s too risky."


    Xie Wan did not leave, because he was not an outsider, so he directly said, "those are the elite of the family!"


    After the battle of the huaishui River, the troops of the Jin army were either the troops of the imperial court or the troops of some second and third rate aristocratic families. The armed forces of the door lords or the troops of the first-class aristocratic families were at most a dozen sides, which was the direct embodiment of aristocratic family politics.


    Xie Wan''s words sound very clear. No matter how many troops of the imperial court are killed or injured, it is the imperial court that is distressed. The elite of the family is the foundation of each family. The loss is not much. The loss of the elite of a family also means that the family should sink or disappear directly. If it can be preserved, it must not be consumed.


    "Don''t be childish like the others." Xie Shi smiled bitterly and said, "they think they can withdraw to the south bank even if they can''t win. Only a few people can really withdraw. The big troops must be left on the north bank. They have crossed the river to the north, and it''s impossible to preserve their strength."


    Xie Shang and Xie Wan both know that the truth is like this. Even Xie Shi is very clear, but the rest don''t understand. Before they crossed the river to the north, they were confident that they would collapse the Han army with "combined fist", but the reality was very shocking.


    "At least we can try now, can''t we?" Xie Shi raised his hand and clenched his fist and said sonorously, "not only the shogunate Pro army, but also all the other elite will play. Today, if we don''t succeed, we will become benevolent!"


    They are not fools. Xie Shi has been like this. Xie Shang and Xie Wan have fully understood the seriousness of the situation.


    Later, Xie Shi mentioned the things he realized. Finally, he couldn''t help saying, "whether it''s a mistake or a fool, Xu Zheng''s response has always controlled the general situation in the Han army."


    The Jin army on the North Bank of the huaishui river has not contacted the rear for the time being. If they know that the Han army is attacking cities and raiding land in Huainan, they will know that what Xie Shi said is right, which is a little wise after the event.


    The battlefield mobilization could not be silent. Xu Zheng learned that the Jin army in the attack withdrew and that his own troops in pursuit met the iron plate. He immediately knew that Xie Shi was going to work hard opposite.


    "It should be Xie''s private soldier." Tiaoyou is not guessing at all. He said: "the new Jin army armor equipment is very sophisticated, and its fighting will is also firm."


    Whether an army can fight or not is directly reflected in the difference of will. When two armies with the same fighting will fight, what can affect is the configuration of armor and equipment, and then the quantity.


    There were only more than 3000 Han troops who went to pursue the defeated troops of the Jin army. On the way, they were killed from the left and right wings by the pro shogunate army. Although the pursuing Han Army adjusted at the fastest speed, the two wings were quickly broken through, and they showed defeat in less than half an hour. They fought and retreated under the rescue of the troops from the rear.


    That part of the fighting was only a small corner of many battles on the whole battlefield, but it was very encouraging for the rest of the Jin army. The Han army retreated in the frontal confrontation for the first time. Whether or not the Jin army bullied the minority with the majority, at least let the Jin army see that the Han army is not invincible.


    "Attack, only attack!" Xu Zheng was well aware of the seriousness of the situation. He had been trying to disrupt the morale of the Jin army. When it was effective, Xie Shi immediately sent out his cards and resolutely said, "we can''t let the Jin army have a chance to restore morale!"


    "Send out cavalry?" Of course, tiaoyou also noticed the turning point of the battlefield and suggested: "the enemy has sent out absolute elite. As long as we can defeat them with an absolutely strong offensive, they will completely lose confidence."

 Chapter 491

    The war of the Han Army''s invasion to the South was a war related to confidence. We should not be too opportunistic. It was to let those people in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty understand the gap between the two sides in all aspects, destroy their self-confidence, collapse and lose their will to resist.


    Similar strategies have appeared in many wars. Destroying the enemy''s self-confidence is the best combat goal, which is better than making the enemy resist with confidence all the time and turning the war into a war of attrition. Once the war is a war of attrition, even if we can win it again and again, we should hurt our muscles and bones. This is also a part of the "upper cutting strategy" in the book of war.


    Xie Shi''s shogunate Pro army fought back the Han Army in one battle. The momentum was inspired because of the smooth opening.


    For the part led by Xie Wan, they first repulsed about 5000 Han troops. In the face of the arrow array organized by the Han Army, they slowed down the progress, but did not cause them to retreat.


    After the Han Army showed a sharp arrow array, the Jin army seized the tools that could block arrows, such as shield cars and shields, and was taken with the pro shogunate army when they went to battle.


    There was a scene on the battlefield. The Jin army in attack was covered by shield cars in front of the array, accompanied by soldiers carrying shields. It was like a dense arrow rain like rain. Although they pushed slowly, they didn''t stop moving forward.


    Xie Wan was no longer at the forefront. He stayed behind temporarily with about 2000 cavalry, watching the arrows falling from the sky not lose the density when it rained. Even his own soldiers with shield vehicles and shields still suffered heavy casualties.


    "How''s the terrain?" Xie Wan wore a suit of armor. Similar armor was the mainstream in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He said quickly, "let the scouts hurry up!"


    Although the terrain on the North Bank of the huaishui river is relatively open, there are still a lot of hills. The positive advance route of the Jin army is not straight forward. In fact, the sight of some places is blocked by uplifted hills.


    The Jin army, which was advancing in the rain of arrows from the Han Army, originally had about 3000, but only less than 2500 after less than 100 steps. It can be seen how dense the arrow array of the Han army was, resulting in such casualties in shield vehicles and shields.


    The Jin soldiers who followed the shield car tried to avoid behind the board of the shield car. There were basically no less than 20 people behind each shield car. As a result, some soldiers walked out of the shield car and were shot over on the left and right in front of the shield car, and even fewer were killed by vertical arrows from their heads to their bodies.


    The Jin soldiers holding the shield lifted the shield by leaning sideways against their shoulders. The upper body could be protected, but there was a gap in the lower body. Often, some soldiers fell first with arrows in their legs, opened the shield, and then died with several arrows in their bodies.


    Slowly, the advancing Jin army stopped and saw that the soldiers of Gu Dun car lined up the shield car in a straight line, while the soldiers holding the shield built the shield into a wall to support upward.


    "Push up the eight horse crossbow!"


    The Jin army''s eight horse crossbow is very large. It is divided into single shot style and three shot style. It needs at least 16 people to lift it manually, and it also needs two horses or eight people to pull it when it is loaded in a carriage.


    The range of the eight horse crossbow can be up to 225 steps away. Don''t even think about the accuracy. You can launch standard crossbows and arrows or long guns. It takes about half an hour to re wind one round.


    "On site manufacturing corridor?" Doua is standing on a hill. His troops are not in the front line. On his side is Zhong Xing, who participated in the war. When he found something, he raised his hand and pointed, "bed crossbow?"


    The arrow array offensive of the Han Army did not stop. The Jin army made shield walls and corridors at the scene. The Han Army used the range advantage of its own strong crossbow to cross those fortifications and attack the rear of the Jin army.


    Zhong Xingshun looked in the direction of Dou a Zhi. He could see that there were some vehicles pulled by human or animal power in the Jin army, which were covered with cloth. He ordered the flag bearer next to him: "inform the rear that the Jin army has sent out bed crossbows."


    The Han Army has long had flags that can be used for remote information reporting or exchange.


    After receiving the information, the arrow array quickly adjusted the coverage position, and then the crossbow and bed crossbow also joined the diffusion ranks.


    The bed crossbow and crossbow of the Han army were not dispatched for the first time. It can only be said that there were few opportunities to use them. For example, the bed crossbow and crossbow are used to shoot the enemy in the scattered line. They are usually used against the dense enemy array or when attacking the city.


    The strong crossbow and arrow array is to shoot at the rear of the Jin army, and the bed crossbow and crossbow are fortifications built to shoot at the Jin army. As the party being shot, people fall down all the time.


    First, the thunderous war drum was sounded, so that the Han soldiers on the battlefield couldn''t help looking at the position of the flag. They found that there were no new instructions, and they were confused.


    The sound of drums is to cover the dispatch of cavalry. It is difficult for people far away to distinguish between the sound of horse hoofs and drums. Zhong Hui and Dou a, who are closer, are attracted by a dense roar. They use their geographical height to turn their heads and look back. A sea of cavalry is gathering behind the hill. The number will never be less than 5000.


    The Jin army braved the arrow rain to lift the eight horse crossbow to a suitable distance. They lifted the cover cloth and revealed a huge machine. They had already finished stringing, and the arrows in the shape of halberd braved the cold light.


    "Shoot!"


    In the sound of the huge bow string, the car carrying the eight horse crossbow was shocked. After the crossbow and arrow left the string, the car continued to vibrate. The surrounding Jin army was shouted by the officers and quickly rewound.


    The Jin soldiers who controlled the eight horse crossbow did not work in a safe environment. What happened was that during the stringing process, someone was hit by the crossbow and arrow fired by the Han army from time to time, resulting in the sudden loss of one person of the bow string pulled by the joint force, and the previous achievements were wasted, and even people were thrown out by the bow string.


    The crossbows and arrows fired by the eight horse crossbows are scattered. Their target is the Han Army in a straight line 200 steps away. They shoot about 100 shots, and less than 30 fall in the Han Army array. Each shot can bring up a scream.


    Why didn''t the Han Army hide when they knew there was a crossbow? The obvious truth is there. How soldiers should go after they go to battle is constrained. Many times they know that they will die and still have to move. Those who don''t move will die. If they move, there will be chaos in the military array and more people will die. The popular saying is that once a soldier has to wade through even if there is a sea of knife, mountain and fire ahead, it is not up to the soldiers to decide what kind of road to take.


    Not only the Han Army had to be tough even if it was shot, but also the Jin army had to stay on the battlefield if it could be shot at any time. It was always involuntarily on the battlefield. If it was normal to say that it might be shot, one round thing after another suddenly appeared in the sky and fell down with the roaring wind. When it hit the person, it would smash the human body into meat and mud, Then he rolled across people''s legs, which seemed very terrible.


    The Han Army''s sudden use of stone catapults was a great terror to the Jin army, but the coordinates of the Han Army''s launching of rolling stones were wrong. It was a fortification organized with shield vehicles and shields.


    When the Jin army was attacked by stone bullets, not only people were hit, but some eight horse crossbows were also smashed to pieces. The screams and frightened shouts did not stop, leading to chaos in the Jin army for the first time.


    "Haven''t you found a route for the cavalry to detour?!" Xie Wan looked at the tragedy in front of him and said, "a quarter of an hour, I haven''t found it after a quarter of an hour. All the scouts are cut off!"


    The arrow array of the Han army was so sharp that it was equipped with crossbows, bed crossbows and stone throwing carts. The cavalry of the Jin army couldn''t rush directly. If they really rushed Xie Wan''s 2000 cavalry, it would be lucky to have 500 rushed in front of the Han army.


    After the readjustment, the Han Army''s stone dump truck was loaded and fired again. The round stone bullets fell after a leap in the air. The stone bullets that hit the fortifications of the Jin army threw a piece of flying sawdust. After the sawdust splashed out, it was necessary to bring a scream. I don''t know how many jin troops fell to the ground with blood pouring all over their body at that moment. It was a relief to die in an instant. If they died in an instant, they had to suffer unimaginable pain and torture before they lost blood and died.


    Xie Shi, who was more in the rear, could only vaguely see what was happening in front of him. He didn''t know why a bad feeling rose.


    "The Han army suddenly sounded the sky shaking war drum..." Sun Chuo said perplexedly, "is it related to the use of many instruments?"


    A trace of inspiration appeared in Xie Shi''s mind. His face changed greatly and roared: "let Xie Wan be careful of the cavalry of the Han Army!"


    There were no flags on Jin army''s side, so they could only use drums and bugles to call the police to the front. However, the battlefield had long been full of war drums, and all kinds of voices of people and horses were also full.


    Xie Shi warned Xie Wan that it was the drum horn and the dispatched personnel. When the drum horn was useless, the dispatched personnel would certainly be unable to notify in place for a while and a half.


    Xie Wan, who was commanding at the front line, certainly felt that something was wrong. The bed crossbows, crossbows and stone throwing carts of the Han army were very targeted, as if to create conditions for the counter attack. He has ordered some troops to be on close alert and be careful that the Han army will come out to counterattack. There are no new instructions for the troops in front who are being shot.


    Without too much observation, in fact, the Jin army in front of the front line has seen a backward rout. These rout soldiers fled. The rear supervision team first fired an arrow warning. If the warning was invalid, they directly shot to death. Those who didn''t shoot to death were waiting for the rout soldiers to get close and jump on them. As a result, they fell.


    Xie Wan didn''t notice the morale collapse, but he couldn''t withdraw the troops whose morale was about to collapse. The terrain of this area is like a valley. The difference is that the mountains on both sides are just hills. If the troops in front retreat in the face of the war, I don''t know whether it will turn into collapse. However, he needs to stop any possibility that it will impact the friendly forces in the rear.


    A bleak bugle suddenly appeared on the battlefield, and a piece of smoke and dust was rolled up to the sky by the wind. The first Han cavalry appeared in Xie Wan''s sight, and then a large area of Han cavalry appeared from the rolling smoke and dust.


    At the moment when the bleak horn sounded, the long-range attack weapons of the Han Army had stopped shooting. The stunned Jin army had not had time to feel relaxed. The suddenly appeared Han cavalry came on the stage in the roar of horse hoofs and the slight vibration of the ground, which made the Jin soldiers who first saw the Han cavalry stunned and immediately shouted in panic. The movement in front affected the rear, Those who could not hold on for a long time took the lead in running away, driving more people and becoming an uncontrollable retreat.


    "I''m determined." Zhong Hui smashed his lips and simply commented: "more than 30% of them were killed and injured, and they could not retreat until the cavalry came on."


    Dou a nodded approvingly: "if you can hold on to 30% of the casualties, you can be regarded as an elite force."


    It''s very courageous to be in a place where you may die at any time without being scared to soften your whole body. People who are familiar or unfamiliar can be seen all the time. One moment they are still alive, but the next moment they become a corpse. It is a strong impact on vision and soul again and again. In fact, they can be regarded as brave if they don''t escape to a safe place driven by instinct.


    No matter whether they are brave enough to kill the enemy, or they are brave enough to endure fear and dare to go to the battlefield. The army gathered by many people found that paoze could persist in fighting a large number of deaths. I can really praise the elite. After all, the elite in the army do not talk about how high or good their martial arts are, but about collective cooperation and tolerance for casualties.


    "Archery!" Xie Wan roared: "regardless of the enemy, I am covered by arrow rain!"


    The troops in front of the Jin army who have been shot for a long time can still run back about seven or eight hundred. They are running hard with absolute panic on their faces. Their minds are full of rushing back to the friendly army, running and shooting the arrows of the friendly army. They are still eager to live before they die.


    The roaring sound of horses'' hoofs continued to roll forward. Behind them, there was not only rolling smoke and dust, but also a muddy road of blood. That was the mud where the bones, flesh and blood of at least 2000 people were trampled by horses'' hoofs and mixed with the soil.


    When Xie Wan found out that the Han Army had sent out cavalry, he had already taken about 2000 cavalry with him. The warning from Xie Shi from the rear had not arrived by this time. Even if it was sent, it was useless.


    The cavalry of the Han Army has accelerated to the fastest speed and galloped to the front. They look at the plate armour sudden cavalry. Their eyes hidden behind the face armor stare at the front. There are archers of the Jin army constantly firing arrows, and behind them are a temporary patchwork array of long spears or spears.


    There were bursts of horns in the roar of horse hoofs, which ordered diffusion.


    It was not the long-range troops behind the Han army who wanted to shoot. It was the cavalry of the Han army who picked up the crossbow hanging on the side of the war horse during the gallop. The moment the horn fell, he pulled the trigger. After shooting, he directly threw away the crossbow connected with a rope sleeve, raised the lance in one hand and protected the key with a small round shield in the other hand.


    The bow and crossbow men of the Jin army shot arrows in a panic, and then ran to both sides.


    If you can listen attentively, you will find that heavy breathing has become the mainstream of waiting for the Jin army, and the Han cavalry in their sight is getting closer... Closer and close

 Chapter 492

    The speed of cavalry charging is very fast. A certain number of cavalry charging can even lead to mountains and earth shaking. In the face of a large number of cavalry rushing over with the sound of rolling horse hoofs, even the brave people will have a rapid heartbeat and instinctively want to avoid and flee.


    People are human because they can suppress instincts, unlike animals that follow primitive instincts. An animal''s instinct is to mate when the season comes, or to decide what to do in the face of danger by genes rather than thoughts. It is not unreasonable for people to become the leader of all spirits. They don''t have to wait for the season to mate. They can do whatever they want as long as they can hold on. When there is danger, although they are driven by genes, they can suppress and counterattack with ideas.


    The Jin army waiting in array, each of them was breathing heavily, and they could see anxiety and fear in any eyes, but they didn''t leave their feet and run away. People crowded with each other and became more dense.


    "Steady! Steady!"


    "Control the spear and spear!"


    "Ready to accept the collision... Ready to accept the collision..."


    All kinds of orders were roared out in the army array of the Jin army. You can hear that the roars were all with vibrato.


    The actions of the Jin soldiers who crowded out of each other because of fear made the military array distorted. When the crossbows and arrows shot by the Han cavalry fell, there were a lot of screams and cries of pain. The originally distorted military array became more distorted, and there were people shouting meaninglessly everywhere.


    The cavalry of the Han Army in charge and the knights on horseback are already bending their bodies as far as possible. The lances in their hands are not held flat forward, but inclined downward. The tip of the riding gun looks white and bright. The galloping of the war horse at high speed will break the tip of the gun and make the air roar.


    A neat roar suddenly exploded on the battlefield. It was roared by the cavalry of the Han Army: "the Han army is powerful!"


    The cavalry of the Han Army in front of the charge, when they control their horses to gallop to the array and wait for about four steps in front of the Jin army, they control the war horses to jump high. The moment when people and horses soar into the air, they make a sweeping action with their riding guns, sweep away the spears or spears tilted upward as much as possible, and the next moment they fall down heavily with people and horses.


    The collision between the cavalry of the Han Army and the Jin army appeared on the battlefield


    Some Han cavalry fell down safely and stepped out of a depression. After landing, the Han cavalry may continue to jump forward, or the horse may stumble and overturn.


    The cavalry of the Han Army did not fall down safely. When they jumped up with people and horses, they failed to sweep away the spear or spear below. At that moment, the sharp stab stabbed into the belly of the horse. Maybe the spear or spear would break, but if they were stabbed, they would lose their balance in mid air, resulting in heavy smashing.


    As the first group of 100 Han cavalry, no matter what the situation is, their role is only to make an early breakthrough and create opportunities for paoze.


    A wave of Han cavalry rushed into the array, and the originally distorted Jin infantry array had actually disintegrated in many places. The battlefield was filled with the cries of people and horses, accompanied by dense and noisy screams.


    The second group of Han cavalry is still 100. When they are close, they no longer jump high. They control their horses to collide directly with their cavalry guns. As a cavalry, the front chest of the war horse is equipped with a protective plate armour, and the neck of the horse is also protected by some leather inlaid with iron skin like shrimp skin. Their eyes are actually blindfolded. The knight controls the fearless collision. Hitting the human body at high speed makes a dull sound, and each dull sound must be followed by a human scream.


    If you look at the battlefield, you can see that the cavalry of the Han Army has been divided into echelons. There are five columns of 100 people ahead, colliding one after another. In the middle, every 500 riders become a column, and three teams are not charging at an absolute high speed. The rest of the Han cavalry behind will spread towards the two wings. They will cooperate with some friends who detour to the mountain to attack the two wings of the Jin army.


    In fact, it is not advisable for cavalry to rush into the formation, especially to attack the enemy in a dense formation. Although the impact can cause huge casualties to the enemy, the group of cavalry who launched the collision is also destined to be consumed.


    It is used to pull the enemy everywhere, consume the enemy''s physical strength and stretch the enemy''s formation, and then use the short-range mobility of the cavalry to take a break. In fact, this is the correct way of using the cavalry.


    When it''s time to rush into the array without cavalry, make use of the strong psychological pressure caused by cavalry on infantry to create enough movement to make the enemy fear and disintegrate by itself, and then carry out tail chasing. Historically, cavalry has mostly used this strategy against the enemy.


    Xu Zheng, who sent out cavalry, of course looked forward to the disintegration of the Jin army. He was not surprised to find that the Jin army could fight in array. He firmly said: "this elite enemy must be destroyed!"


    The Han Army has always stressed that it is better to capture more prisoners of war on the battlefield. Prisoners of war can be used as slaves for labor and slave soldiers in battle. For the Han country, which is extremely short of manpower, living prisoners of war are much more useful than dead enemies.


    The elite of the enemy is the object that the Han army should be destroyed anyway. If it can be eliminated with a grand army potential, it will give its own army "experience", that is, the reason why a strong army is stronger against the winner. This is how the military soul is usually fought. Even if it can be forced to surrender, it will be consumed in various ways after forced surrender, just because the elite of the enemy is really difficult to control. Generally, those people take the lead in things such as problems or who incites riots.


    The Jin army fighting in array disintegrated after the third round of impact. Few Jin soldiers who could not form the army array could continue to resist. Most of them turned and ran towards the rear array.


    For this reason, the disintegration of the front array of the Jin army also represents the shaking of the overall military array. The Han Army deliberately released those fleeing Jin soldiers. Those Jin soldiers who turned and fled will become the help of the Han cavalry and attack their own military array with fear.


    Xie Wan could no longer control the troops fighting in the array. Except that the military order could not be delivered immediately, he took about 2000 Jin cavalry to the flank, far away from the Han cavalry who was about to impact from the mountain.


    "Detour, detour to make room!" Xie Wan is not stupid. He won''t rush up and collide with the cavalry of the Han army from a commanding impact: "Xie Dong, you lead one, echoing the left and right wings that would have formed."


    The man named Xie Dong is not a member of the Xie family. He is a trilogy given the surname Xie. He was originally a Jin general in the state of Zhao in Shijie. He was reused after he defected to the Xie family.


    At this time, Xie Wancai had time to look at the Jin army fighting in the following array. What he saw was the disintegration of his own front array. The defeated soldiers did not spread to the left and right sides, but directly collided with the army array, and the cavalry of the Han Army deliberately followed their own defeated soldiers to look for opportunities.


    Jin General Wang Qian, who commanded the marching array of the Jin army, had ordered indiscriminate archery. Rounds of arrow rain did not stop the rout, but the soldiers of the array were in a commotion because they saw indiscriminate archery.


    In this year, joining the army is basically a combination of father and son, brothers and blood relatives. Kill your own people in any way. The arrow shot by the archer is likely to kill your father, son, brother, brother or relatives. Many relatives of the viewer may also be one of those killed by your own people. How can there be no uproar.


    Wang Qian is constantly reasoning, but the truth is often useless. He can only restrain the soldiers in a more iron and blood way. If there is a commotion or shake the formation, he will be executed on the spot, which is to force the scene down.


    From the Han cavalry on the left and right flanks, the group on the left will face the Jin cavalry led by Xie Wan, and the group on the right will see the side of the Jin army whose formation is constantly distorted.


    Up to now, the Han cavalry who launched a positive charge have stepped on flesh and blood and rushed into another layer of the Jin army. They shouted "the Han army is powerful" in unison, as if it were a signal. The friendly cavalry on the left and right wings also roared "the Han army is powerful" and galloped their horses.


    On the battlefield, the Han cavalry formed a trident. When their formation was fully displayed, Xie Shi in the rear knew it was bad.


    "Governor!" Sun Chuo was full of panic and asked, "can you stop it?"


    Xie Shi ignored sun Chuo and ordered to the generals present: "do everything possible to stabilize the camp. Fenwu and Fenwei are ready... To receive the friendly forces in front and return to the camp."


    Speaking, the military system of the Jin army is well understood. The Jin army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty continues the military system of the Western Jin Dynasty. The military system of the Western Jin Dynasty is inherited from the Cao Wei Dynasty. There are five people and one army, ten people and one thing, one hundred people and one song for a thousand people. On the song, there are military (government) and (dormitory) guards.


    The army is divided into border army, Wang Guojun and county army. The border army is 10000, the Wang Guojun is 1500, and the county army is divided into 3000 and 5000.


    Suwei is actually a part of the Chinese army, and the so-called Chinese army is the defense army stationed in the capital, also known as the Yamen army. It has left and right guards dedicated to Suwei palace, and each army under the establishment has no Suwei palace. The task is to defend the capital.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty made some changes in the military system, that is, how many troops were prepared according to the grade of each general, such as the 10000 full number of the big military house, the 3000 full number of the small military house, and the 1500 military establishment of some guard generals and school captains.


    There is no doubt that the Jin army led by Xie Shi is based on the military system of the border army. Those military houses with a full staff of 10000 belong to the regular military source of the imperial court. The military establishment under the command of various aristocratic families (Generals) is not fixed. It depends on how many talents each aristocratic family can tangle to form a military house. As an example, Xie Shi''s shogunate and pro army have 20000 people, which is only regarded as a military house.


    The Han cavalry charged from three directions. When the front Han cavalry rushed in, the right-wing Han cavalry also rushed directly into the Shanxi flank from high to low, while the left-wing Han cavalry rushed down the hill and was divided into two parts to meet Xie Wan.


    Xu Zheng didn''t just let the cavalry play. After sending out the cavalry, he mobilized three schools to follow. On the whole battlefield, the Han Army also began to push back comprehensively.


    The shogunate Pro army, whose confidence wavered, only disintegrated within a quarter of an hour. The Jin army in front and on the right were scattered by the Han cavalry. The Jin army in the rear and on the left separated from the battlefield and began to retreat backward, making this local battlefield disjointed into two parts.


    "We detoured back to attack the enemy who were frightened like rabbits." Doo ah led the troops into battle again, referring to the Jin troops who were leaving the battlefield: "send a signal to the rear, and then send a flag to general Zhong Bi. Please allow the troops to hunt together."


    The flag of the Han army is convenient for long-distance instant communication, can quickly ask for orders and get replies, and can also form closer cooperation with friendly forces on the battlefield.


    Dou A''s calculation was very good, and Zhong Hui actually agreed to the resolution. On their detour, they found that there were Jin troops in the rear, and the rear command asked them to lead their troops to fight with the Department.


    The two new Jin armies, Fenwu and Fenwei, come from Wang''s family and Chu''s family respectively. Fenwu military house has a staffing of 13000 people and Fenwei military house has a staffing of 5000 people. The two military houses were ordered to set foot on the battlefield in a hurry. They were not sent out by the full staff. They were ordered to receive the retreating friendly forces and return to their barracks.


    Victory or defeat on battlefield is often full of the unpredictability, and there is no fixed time for how long it takes to win or lose. This time, the two armies in the front-line battle did not entangle for a long time. It was the disintegration of the shogunate Pro army who lost confidence in winning, resulting in the scene of the Han Army chasing, hiding and defeating the Jin army on the battlefield.


    Xie Shi, who looked at the battlefield from a distance, shook twice and was held by sun Chuo when there was a sign of falling.


    "Victory or defeat... In a moment..." Xie Shigang really had a black eye. He saw his elite being chased and killed. Xie Wansuo led his cavalry in the battlefield. For a moment, his head was empty and his body was breathing badly. He said to sun Chuo with a pale face, "the shogunate''s Pro army didn''t play a role in boosting morale, but experienced great defeat. It''s difficult to win here. It only depends on how much time it can buy for the rear."


    Sun Chuo almost fainted after hearing this. Xie Shi had repeatedly said that fighting across the river was a hammer deal. It was impossible to say that he returned safely to the South Bank of the huaishui river. He heard Xie Shi say with his own ears that he had no confidence in the victory of the war and could hold on. He could withstand the blow.


    As Xie Shi expected, the pro army of the shogunate did not win the battle, which was a great blow to the rest of the Jin army. The whole front began to erode from the middle of the front, and then spread to the rest of the local battlefield. The left and right wings that could be maintained previously had been beaten back by the Han Army, and the fast riders who asked for help came to the Chinese army one wave after another.


    "If the camp is fully shrunk, it will last as long as it can." Xie Shi didn''t know how many troops he had on hand. He said to Xie Shang who had just arrived: "brother Cong is responsible for monitoring. If you find someone trying to escape across the south of the Yangtze River, please kill him on the spot."


    He is also a son of an aristocratic family. He knows very well, but if there is something wrong, abandoning the army and fleeing will be the first choice. Xie Shi doesn''t care about the aristocratic family. He knows very well that he can''t make the situation worse.

 Chapter 493

    Another new night fell, but the camp of the Jin army, which had suffered a great defeat during the day, was not a declining silence, but the camp was full of songs.


    Ballads are folk songs in the south of the Yangtze River. They sing a long tone in Wu Nong''s soft language, most of which are songs such as love songs.


    The overlord Chu Jun, who was ambushed on all sides, also sang in the night. All kinds of songs have only one central meaning. In addition to missing his hometown, they are missing his parents, wife and children.


    "The morale of the army is completely over."


    Xie Shi didn''t send anyone to stop singing. Soldiers singing those songs would further shake their morale, but stopping them would probably turn into a mutiny. The problems encountered by Xiang Ji, the overlord of Western Chu, also fell on his hands. He did not like the overlord of the Western Chu Dynasty to drown his sorrow with wine, nor did Meiji perform farewell to his concubine on the list. Only a group of similarly sad generals such as sun Chuo and Xie Shang stayed in the big tent of the Chinese army.


    The first World War during the day did not restore the wavering morale of the army. On the contrary, the failure made the morale decline at a faster rate. The 20000 shogunate Pro troops who fought only fled back to 6000 or 7000 people. The two military governments of Fenwu and Fenwei who attacked later lost more than 4000 people, and the situation reported by the other fronts also suffered heavy losses.


    It was only two days before the Jin army crossed the huaishui River and came to the north bank. More than 30000 troops had been damaged in front and back, and there were three or four thousand wounded among the remaining 50000.


    Not all the troops damaged by the Jin army were killed. Including a group of generals such as Liu Jian, Xie Wan and Wang Qian, about 20000 were captured. It is difficult to guess what the captured generals are. The captured Jin soldiers were supervised and driven by the Han Army to sing around the Jin army camp, echoing the songs in the Jin army camp.


    As for the allusion of "besieged on all sides", Jin army generals who have read books are actually familiar with the intention of the Han Army to drive the captured Jin army generals to sing. Although Xie Shi is clear, there is no good corresponding measure. They can only watch the morale of the army collapse continuously.


    "The Han Army... Will certainly attack at night tonight." Sun Chuo is still trying to do his duty as a military scholar. He said, "maybe we can use it to save morale."


    Xie Shang nodded and said, "setting traps and annihilating nature can boost the morale of the soldiers."


    Xie Shi naturally agreed, cheered up, went to the sand table, pointed out several positions where the Han army was most likely to attack, and said, "brother Cong will be the commander."


    In fact, there are not many troops in the Jin army who still have a firm desire to fight. If they gather together, they can only gather up three or four thousand people. It is strange that most of these people fled from the south of the Central Plains. If you understand it, you will know that they are basically born in a powerful family in the Central Plains and have deep hatred with the Han army.


    The Han Army swept through the Central Plains, cleaning up and exterminating countless powerful forces. The strong and powerful who escaped from the Han Army depended on their geographical location. Those who fled to the north were under the rule of Zhao state in Shijie, and those who fled to the South were the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty forced the young men who fled to the south to join the army. Originally, it wanted to concentrate the young men who fled to the south to form a Beifu army, and then select aristocratic families as officers. However, the sudden invasion of the Han Army to the South interrupted the action of the small imperial court, and finally broke up the young men and assigned them to various military houses.


    Those who fled to the rule of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty naturally hated the Han Army and worked very hard when fighting with the Han Army, but it should be said that their hard work may not be rewarded. That is the iron rule determined by the political pattern of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It is better to have a good baby than to work hard.


    Xie Shi gathered people together. He publicly promised that this war was an opportunity to determine their fate. He didn''t say that meritorious service would prosper. He said that all aristocratic families would accept meritorious service providers, so that meritorious service providers could be sheltered by the door valve or aristocratic family.


    If you understand the political pattern of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it is far more credible to hear that it will be sheltered by the door lords or aristocratic families than to hear that the imperial court will reward high officials and high salaries. Those who fled south and decided to fight hard will naturally be refreshed with new hope.


    Next, Xie Shang planned to empty the original garrison in several areas where the Han army might attack at night, collect firewood and other things that could contribute to the fire, and then get some fire oil to let the soldiers who were inspired to be more eager to fight enter the camp, waiting for the Han Army to really attack the camp.


    "What should I do?"


    "No notification is possible..."


    On the surface, Zhao Qian was one of many people who fled to the south. In fact, he was a village chief of the Han army. He sneaked into the people who fled to the south. Under the rule of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, he was also exiled as a soldier. The person who talked with him was also a member of the Han army. The two met by chance. Their mission is very complex. Generally speaking, they can be called spies. Many of them have the same mission.


    Naturally, there are a lot of actions at the national level. Send people to sneak into a team and go to the hostile forces to hide. Some lurks are carrying a sabotage mission, and there must be lurks developing with the mission in the hostile forces. The lurks sent by the state of Han are not only aimed at the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. For example, the state of Zhao in Shijie and the state of Murong Yan are the main infiltration targets, and the di Fu family, the state of Tuoba and the state of Zhang Liang are also arranged.


    "The camp is equipped with many inflammables that can contribute to the fire!" Tension frowned and said, "once you rush in, you really can''t get out."


    Xie Shangxin is big enough. He is determined to make the night attack on the Han army come and go. He is even willing to bear the risk that the fire may spread to other camps. All because a victory is really very important to the Jin army.


    Zhao Qian and Zhang Li can''t go on. They were able to talk just now because the rest of the same family were transferred. They can''t talk again when they come back.


    When Xie Shang arranged, in order not to arouse the suspicion of the Han Army, he did not make the camp empty. The campfire that should be lit in the camp must be lit, and the patrol team cannot be reduced. Even the soldiers who should surround the campfire did not forget that some camps that can hide must contain more soldiers.


    The Jin army was ready to wait for the Han Army to attack at night. They waited and waited. The songs in the camp were singing again and again, but when it was near Yin, there was no movement around.


    Xie Shang, standing on the arrow tower, observed very hard. With the passage of time, his eyebrows became more and more wrinkled and tight.


    Night raids are exquisite. They usually occur after Zishi, especially Yinshi. After all, it is the easiest time to get sleepy from 3:00 to 5:00 at night.


    "The wind... Is getting stronger." The cloak behind Xie Shang was fluttering in the wind, and the flags on the arrow tower had been blown by the wind to make a hunting sound. He squinted and looked into the distance, where the grass and branches were shaking constantly. The bonfire set up by the Han Army farther away was blown by the wind, and the fire kept shaking: "northwest wind!"


    The original wind direction was northwest wind. The sudden change of wind direction is related to the climate. If there is a northwest wind in the south, it is generally a prelude to rain, and the air will become moist with the rain.


    The northwest wind was bad news and good news for the Jin army. The bad news is that once the wind sets fire, the wind will spread the fire to the southeast, so the fire can''t be set off easily. The good news is that the northwest wind will bring rainy weather. On rainy days, the army will basically take shelter from the rain, not fight in the rain. In that case, the Han army will lose the opportunity to attack while the morale of the Jin army is low.


    On the wilderness, the grass is really constantly swinging, and the branches and leaves of some trees that have not been cut down are also constantly swinging. The sound of the wind is made by the friction of various plants.


    The wind became stronger and stronger. Those songs had stopped. The soldiers outside the camp of the Jin army looked at the wilderness more and more frequently. They could see the uncertainty in the eyes of the soldiers, as if those swaying plants were approaching the Han soldiers no matter how they looked.


    Xie Shang himself was a little suspicious. He noticed that the singing of the barracks stopped, went to the edge and looked down. He found that the number of close soldiers standing guard below doubled, one after another was to make the highest alert posture. You can imagine what kind of feelings the soldiers in the barracks should be.


    A shrill cry came out of nowhere. Xie Shi, who was in the big tent of the Chinese army, stood up happily.


    "Try to have enough light in the camp!" Xie Shi was a soldier with armor and weapons. He quickly stepped out of the army tent and looked around. He ordered the following generals and schools: "all kings go back everywhere and be sure to restrain the soldiers."


    The shrill shouts came from more than one place, each with full panic and panic, followed by the local taxi soldiers shouting and running around.


    Zhong Hui, who was ordered to lead the army to hide outside the camp of the Jin army, was actually annoyed by the grass leaves that kept shaking and scraping his face. He could vaguely feel the hot and itchy on his face.


    Xu Zheng really arranged for the troops to prepare for the night attack, but he gave the generals and schools a very flexible space. Things can''t be done. Of course, it''s hidden, and we can''t let go if we have a chance.


    The officers and men of the Han army who were preparing for the night attack approached the Jin army two or three miles away from the camp by crawling in the dense grass, and lay quietly in the grass.


    After the wind suddenly became stronger, the already low temperature in autumn night dropped again. In fact, lying on the grass will feel a trace of coolness. If you lie on the grass all night, the cool wind will blow continuously, plus there will be dew. If you are strong, you will feel the bones of your body sour the next day. If your physical quality is poor, you must be infected with wind cold. So, not everyone can ambush or anything.


    There was a sign of camp roaring in the Jin army camp. It was discovered by the Han army officers and men who were ambushed in the grass. When they heard the movement on the other side of the Jin army camp, they were refreshed. The soldiers would subconsciously look at the surrounding officers, and the officers would look for the figure of their immediate boss.


    A shrill cry can always cause a riot somewhere in the camp of the Jin army. Then the whole camp of the Jin army seems to be shrouded in panic. Zhong Hui stands up and yells: "all soldiers, shout with me, kill!"


    In an instant, a large number of Han soldiers suddenly stood up in the grass. They opened their voices and kept shouting "kill", but their feet showed no sign of moving forward.


    The sudden shouts of killing in the wilderness made the already frightened Jin army more frightened. It can be found that the camp roar of the Jin army''s camp has begun to spread inward from the edge of the camp. Several measures urgently arranged by Lian Xie Shi, whether executing the runners or being restrained by officers, have actually had limited effect after the panic spread.


    Xie Shang, who led those who dared to fight in an ambush, has given up the ambush and mobilized his troops to the Chinese army. He was directly killed by random soldiers all the way, which is tantamount to killing a bloody way to reach the Chinese army.


    The situation of Xie Shi''s Chinese army is better than that of other positions. In the final analysis, the shogunate Pro army is Xie Shi''s private soldiers. Although they have just experienced a big defeat, the organizational system has not dispersed. Moreover, their position will not have too much room for suspicion like the edge of the military camp.


    "Governor, where is governor?" Xie Shang pushed aside a group of Xie''s guards. Seeing Xie Shi, he immediately walked over and said, "fear has spread to the whole army. Soldiers think it''s the Han army when they see any wind and grass. The chaos can''t be stopped."


    Because Xie Shang''s words, grass, trees and soldiers can be regarded as the emergence, which is not the same as the background in history.


    In fact, Xie Shi has been rewarded. The battle drums of the Han Army have sounded, and a large number of Han troops have raised torches out of the camp. The night battle on the left and right wings has broken out. The own forces trapped in the camp roar cannot make effective resistance, and soon the left and right wings should be lost.


    "Don''t do anything, governor." Xie Shang looked quite calm. With a very convincing expression, he said, "if you keep the green mountain, you''re not afraid of no firewood, you''d better return to the south bank first?"


    The wind continued to roar, and all kinds of noisy voices gathered and rolled up by the wind. It sounded like a thousand ghosts howling.


    Xie Shi''s face was uncertain. He put himself in a position and thought that there was no reason for the Han Army to give up the excellent opportunity for the camp roar of the Jin army. He must take the opportunity to launch a fierce attack overnight. The Jin army has fallen into chaos. It is basically impossible to carry out effective resistance. The war has really developed to an irreparable level. It has become a difficult choice whether to stay with the whole army or take more troops away as much as possible.


    The Han Army really won''t miss this great opportunity. Xu Zheng took some time to mobilize after discovering the roar of the Jin army camp. The cavalry was the first to send out. The cavalry attacked together with the ambush soldiers who had been ambushed for the night attack. At the moment of their charge, the Jin army camp in front of them was a big fire. The inflammables prepared by Xie Shang were ignited in the chaos. There were already quite a lot of inflammables, and soon spread with a strong wind.


    The burning fire blocked the attack route of the Han army. No matter how many Han troops came, they could only stand in situ and stare angrily.


    If you look down from a high altitude, you can see that the fire is sweeping from the north to the southeast. I don''t know how many jin soldiers fell into the fire, not counting those who were burned to death. There are people who are still crying and running around

 Chapter 494

    The sudden strong wind is a weather change that the Han Army or the Jin army did not expect before. If they know that the sudden strong wind gives the Jin army 10000 courage, they dare not prepare for fire attack. If the Han Army knows that the wind will be strong, they will be ready to let long-range soldiers such as bows and crossbows come on and launch rockets.


    Under the force of the strong wind, the burning fire spread very fast. First, the camp on the north side caught fire, and then the fire spread inward. In less than a quarter of an hour, the camp within four or five miles has fallen into a fire.


    The fire blocked the front attack route of the Han Army, and only the Han Army on the left and right wings launched an offensive. The Jin army, who was able to escape, had no choice but to hide by the Huaihe River. Some Jin troops had begun swimming. Their tools were rafts made of temporary felling, and there was no lack of people who could directly jump into the river to swim.


    The velocity of the Huaihe River is not too fast, and the raft will not drift too far down. As long as the raft is not shaken by the people on it, it will not overturn. If the water quality is good, the river with a width of about 350 steps will pass after a swim.


    Xie Shi had originally ordered to kill those who dared to cross the river and escape. After the scene became chaotic, the supervision team would have been dispersed. In fact, if the supervision team had not been dispersed, they would not dare to implement the original military order. Iron blood was used to frighten a few people. All people wanted to escape and kill again, but the supervision team would have been besieged and killed.


    "Wait, get out!"


    "Let the son of God go first!"


    People with high status take advantage at any time. They exist to serve them. In fact, as long as no one is willing to serve them, identity is a fart.


    The whole beach has long been crowded with people. People who think they are good at water jump into the Huai River. It can be seen that there are splashing water everywhere on the river, and the river is full of weapons and a small amount of armor.


    Families of various families have a sequence. Regardless of whether they have prepared a raft for escape in advance, they can grab one anyway. The other is to drive away the people in the way and start their escape journey with various attitudes.


    It''s strange to say that Sergeant Jin was angry when he escaped, but he still had the psychology of fear and tolerance towards the aristocratic family. Often the aristocratic family would give way to the route if they wanted to run first. Even if they tried to grab the raft for escape, they could only think about it and didn''t dare to do it.


    In the north is a huge fire that can illuminate the clouds. The smoke is swept by the strong wind. People who breathe the smoke cough like suffering from grade 10 tuberculosis. When they cough, they should fall to the ground with runny nose and tears.


    As the fire approached, the situation became more and more urgent. The degree of losing control of the scene was to wave weapons at paoze in order to squeeze forward. Everything was just to escape the fate swallowed by the fire.


    What kind of big scene should tens of thousands of people escape? Anyway, Xu Zheng frowned very much.


    "The left and right wings have been retracting and descending, and the front is still unable to advance because of the fire." Tiaoyou was also frowning. The progress of the war was expected. He said: "because of the sudden accident, our fleet can''t arrive until two hours at the fastest."


    Of course, the will of the Han Army to completely annihilate the Jin Army crossing the river is strong, and the plan to use this Jin army as a bait to lure annihilation to help the rest of the Jin army is naturally very good, but it can''t keep up with the change.


    I don''t know when the wind has begun to decrease. Xu Zheng felt the bridge of his nose cool and reached out to touch the water trace.


    With the first drop of rain, the second drop of rain will surely follow. Soon, huge raindrops fall intensively, and the raindrops are beating any object and making a dense sound.


    After the heavy rain began to fall, cheers broke out in the camp of the Jin army.


    Indeed, everyone will feel extremely lucky when it rains heavily when they think that the fire may burn to death. They may even have the delusion that "Lao Tzu is indeed the son of heaven".


    Xie Shi suddenly opened his eyes, found Xie Shang''s figure, and asked with eager expectation, "can you organize a counterattack?"


    "The whole army is in chaos..." Sun Chuo said very untimely: "soldiers can''t find generals, they can''t find soldiers..."


    The Jin army can be a general. They are all busy swimming, thinking about how to leave this damn place quickly and what else to care about.


    "Stone slave." Xie Shang didn''t call Xie Shi the governor, but said, "the private soldiers of the family have become an organic system. Break through the siege along the beach to the East."


    Then the generals who didn''t run away alone began to persuade them that they no longer had illusions about the war. They thought it was extremely lucky to break through now.


    "How about breaking out?" Xie Shi smiled bitterly and said, "there are a lot of mourners. I''m afraid what the Han army said earlier is also true."


    During the war between the two armies, the Han Army shouted to the Jin army and told the Jin army that the back road had been cut off. At that time, Xie Shi himself was skeptical and resolutely refuted the rumor to his subordinates. However, since crossing the Huaihe River to the north bank, they have not received any news from the rear. It is true.


    "At least Bagong mountain is still under the control of our army!" Xie Shang didn''t give up easily. He encouraged: "retreat to Bagong mountain and stick to it to usher in a turnaround!"


    Located on the North Bank of the huaishui River, you can still see the south bank. Many hills of Bagong mountain in the distance are indeed the banner of the Jin army.


    Xie Shi crossed the river with 80000 troops. There are nearly 20000 Jin troops left in Bagong mountain. If they can take some remnant back to Bagong mountain and use the terrain, they may really be able to stick to it, or there may be a turn for the better.


    Finally, Xie Shi decided to break through to the East, hide the area of the escape raft, and then cross the river.


    After the heavy rain, most of the fires were extinguished. The fire was extinguished, but more smoke came out. Everywhere was shrouded in a hazy haze, and the smell was absolutely choking.


    As time went by, the dark fields began to shine, but under the dark clouds, there was a cloudy climate.


    The Han Army, who covered their mouths and noses with wet cloth, acted in a hazy atmosphere. The song led by Cheng Shuo was that the person who walked in front stepped into the water and found that he came to the river.


    "Garrison on the spot."


    Cheng Shuo is now a military marquis. He thinks he can work hard again. If his title is promoted to several levels, he should strive to become a worthy ancestor and ancestor. He listened attentively. In fact, all kinds of noise were still loud. That''s why they didn''t hear the sound of running water.


    Not only the sound, but also the line of sight in the smoke was too poor. On the river they couldn''t see, all kinds of sundries and human bodies floating on the river flowed down.


    "Junhou." Zhang Si, the commander of other departments, managed to find Cheng Shuo and said in a low voice, "the school captain sent a message that an enemy came in this direction along the beach and ordered us to stop it."


    In fact, the whole battlefield has gradually calmed down. First, the Han Army on the left and right wings has recruited and demoted a large number of Jin troops, and the Han Army advancing forward has also recruited and demoted a large number. At present, it is the crowded river beach area.


    The huaishui River in the belligerent area has always been the current situation of people swimming. The first Han army appeared in the beach area, which calmed the chaotic scene.


    The Jin army, which was closest to the Han Army, first looked at each other with the people next to them. The first Jin army threw away its weapons, and then the sound of weapons thrown to the ground became one.


    Because the rain came too suddenly, unless it was the Han army fighting behind, they didn''t wear rain gear.


    Dou a was wet and appeared not far away from the Jin army. He had already lifted up his face armor. Some loose hair was pasted on his forehead and face. The clothes outside the armor were clinging to the muscles.


    The rest of the Han army was wet and looked at nothing powerful. Even when they were on their way, they slipped or stuck with grass scraps. In fact, each Han army was a little embarrassed.


    To say, the embarrassment should be the worst for the Jin army. In the latter half of the night, the Jin army was in a mess. They fought and trampled on each other. I don''t know how many people died. If they want to cross the river, they have to throw away heavy things. Many soldiers have taken off only one pair of underpants.


    In silence, the Han Army slowly approached the Jin army who had lost their weapons. They had the same yellow skin, black eyes and black hair. They also belonged to the characteristics of the same race. In fact, if they were completely stripped, they could not tell who was which camp.


    "Down..."


    "We dropped..."


    "Surrender, we surrender."


    After making a sound, each region has its own accent. Only when it is really naked can we distinguish who is from where.


    "Soldiers squat down!" Doua roared. He put the sword back into its scabbard and roared: "hundreds of officers above the level will stand up by themselves."


    In an instant, a large area of the Jin army squatted down first, and then more people squatted down. Many of the officers above the level of 100 people were standing in a daze, without some officers who wanted to squat.


    "If you come out, you can live, if......" Dou has walked into the Jin army crowd under the escort of the soldiers, and stopped to look down at a Jin army wearing a helmet. "If you investigate and try to avoid it, you will lose your head."


    The watched Jin Jun began to tremble, smiled at Dou a very ugly, and tried several times before he stood up again.


    It must be monitored by the officers first, because the officers have the basis to issue orders, and the soldiers are difficult to have appeal because of their identity. Controlling the officers can minimize the recurrence of things.


    The Han Army in doua first controlled the officers of the Jin army, and then let the soldiers of the Jin army queue up by themselves and escort them to the planned area in batches.


    Not only did dou''a accept the surrender of the Jin army, but the Han army encountered little resistance after the attack in the middle of the night. In addition to fleeing, the Jin army surrendered as soon as the Han army arrived. In fact, there were at least 20000 Jin prisoners of war in the area planned to place prisoners of war, and they continued to gather in the past.


    Xu Zheng stayed on the hill not far away from closing down the troops. He was ecstatic after he didn''t win. On the contrary, he could see some sadness.


    "According to the latest news, Wang Yizhi and elk retreated halfway." What tiaoyou said was the reason why Xu Zheng was worried. He said the bad news first and then the good news: "Xie an intercepted Gu he''s department and captured Gu he alive."


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty sent reinforcements to support Xie Shi''s headquarters on the North Bank of the huaishui river. The number of reinforcements can only be guessed by the flag. The Jin army under the banner of "Chu" just appeared and disappeared. The Jin troops of the other military houses were Wang Yizhi, Moyi and Gu He, who walked the fastest.


    From the perspective of his name, Wang Guzhi is very similar to the people of Wang Xizhi''s generation, but although Wang Guzhi has the charm of Langxie Wang''s family from his surname to his name, in fact, Wang Guzhi and Langxie Wang''s family have nothing to do with each other, so they are not the capital.


    Xu Zheng received a lot of information. In addition to Xie Shi''s Department collapsing too quickly in the huaishui battlefield, Xie an, Si Hongzhuang and other partial teachers are still planning to help in the siege, because the Jin army is really counseling, only eliminating the Gu He department that does not counseling.


    In addition to the huaishui battlefield, Xie AI''s march was not smooth. They plunged into the defense depth built by the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in more than two years, and almost every step was based on the premise that the fortifications needed to be destroyed first. After 20000 Han troops who participated in the war in the early stage successfully established a foothold along the Yangtze River, it took nearly seven days to push inward for four miles, resulting in the fact that the subsequent troops could not land at all. After all, their foothold was so big.


    What went well was Huanwen Office of Nanjun county. They used the trend of wind rolling residual buildings to successively conquer Nanping County, Tianmen county and Wuling county. It was not until Bingfeng arrived in Changsha county that they encountered strong resistance from the Jin army. At present, the two sides are fighting fiercely in Linxiang.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do it anymore." Xu zhengman said sadly, "facts have proved that Xie Shi''s position in the small imperial court is not as important as we expected."


    That''s not what I said. The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty didn''t know the process of the huaishui battlefield. Maybe those senior officials in Jiankang were still waiting for the good news of Xie Shi''s victory. After all, before the war, whether Xie Shi or anyone was full of confidence in the huaishui war.


    According to the plan, they led the troops to the Jin army''s military houses in Huainan county. In fact, their mobilization was not to support Xie Shi, but a link in the layout of the small imperial court. It was definitely an accident for the small imperial court that the Jin army pulled up met the Han Army. Jiankang had to wait for the Han Army to appear in the middle of Huainan County before thinking about the situation of Xie Shi''s department.


    "Anyway, we won, didn''t we?" Tiaoyou looked very open and said, "the enemy troops are dying and falling......" he stopped and asked, "should the troops of Bagongshan pull out the Jin army flags and replace them with our flags?"


    Xu Zheng nodded directly.


    Next, a very interesting scene happened. Those Jin soldiers who crossed the water early and fled to the South Bank of the Huai River, regardless of whether they were aristocratic families or soldiers, first gasped on the beach to recover their mood. Perhaps they would sympathize with those trapped on the north bank and wait for them to rest enough and start their journey. They might come to the Bagong mountain pass or they might be a little far away, Seeing that the Jin army banners on Bagong mountain have been pulled out one after another and the Han Army banners have been erected one by one, everyone definitely has an expression, but they can''t escape the shock.


    Xie Shi and other shogunate Pro army remnants who tried to break through to the East were intercepted by Cheng Shuo''s army, followed by other Han troops. Halfway through the fight, Xie Shi heard the mournful voice on the South Bank of the huaishui River, and saw the movement on the other side of Bagong mountain. The whole person was immediately bad.

 Chapter 495

    The battle of huaishui ended with the annihilation of the Jin army. The victorious Han Army did not immediately cross the river and continue to go south. They still need to make some necessary statistics. It will take some time to deal with the aftermath.


    Since the Jin army on the North Bank of the Huai River was completely destroyed, Xie Shi and a soldier did not run away.


    Xie Shi continued to resist after seeing the fall of Bagongshan. They fought fiercely with the Han Army on the beach. Later, Xu Zheng mobilized a large number of long-range attack troops to destroy more than 20% of the residual Jin army. Xie Shi and others wanted to continue to resist, but the soldiers couldn''t stand it and began to surrender.


    The breakthrough became a bubble, and the troops were no longer willing to fight. Xie Shi wanted to commit suicide at that time. He was stopped by Xie Shang, who was quick in his eyes and hands, and finally became prisoners.


    "In this battle, our army completely annihilated the Jin Army crossing the river." Tiaoyou looked in a very good mood and made a gesture: "he has completed the goal of annihilating the elite of the puppet Dynasty."


    If the Han Army approached and then started the war, and Xie Shi was captured, the battle of the huaishui River lasted nearly three months. In the decisive stage, Xie Shi invited Xu Zheng to hunt until the Jin army crossed the river and went north to the annihilation of the whole army. The whole process was eight days.


    In this eight day decisive battle, the 50000 Han troops in the main battlefield of huaishui killed 207 people, including the disabled, seriously injured and other personnel who lost their combat power. A total of 3401 people were lost, which is equivalent to losing almost one tenth of their combat power.


    According to statistics, the number of Han troops who recorded merit at the first level was 5707, which is equal to the statistics of light energy. So many jin troops were cut down, and more Jin troops were killed by arrows. According to rough statistics, more than 13000 Jin troops died directly in battle, and the rest became prisoners regardless of whether they were injured or not.


    "The battle of Bagongshan is led by the forbidden guards..." TIAOYU had to take a look at Xu Zheng. He and most of the people present did not know that the forbidden guards would raid Bagongshan. After reading the war report in his hand, he continued: "the data reported by the forbidden guards is that they have captured more than 1000 heads, the remaining Jin army is only more than 2000 people who broke out, and all the rest surrendered."


    When the state of Han attacked Li''s Chenghan, a forbidden guard suddenly appeared around Cheng1 capital, resulting in Li Shi''s surrender without war. Not many people know about this matter. When they know the news, they are all curious about how the forbidden guards appeared around Chengdu. This time, the forbidden guards appeared in Bagong mountain very suddenly, and there were no clues in advance, which made people curious.


    "In other words, in addition to Shouchun''s Jin troops who are still fighting tenaciously, the northern shogunate of the puppet Dynasty has been eliminated." Xu Zheng also knows that the Jin army on Shouchun side will not last long. After all, the effect caused by the collapse of Xie Shi''s main force must not be small. He looked around the people in the account and said in a brisk tone as far as possible: "it is a blow to them that the main force of the puppet Dynasty has been eliminated. You still need to make more efforts to eliminate the puppet Dynasty as soon as possible."


    All the generals laughed and said "yes!", I can see that everyone feels very relaxed.


    The huaishui battlefield is only one of the battlefields of the Han Army''s invasion to the south. The planned landing operation on the east coast of Yangzhou has also been carried out. Then, the Han Army''s invasion to the south is a multi-line attack against the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    The Han army landing from the sea is under Xie AI''s command. He will be responsible for the early war against Yangzhou and wait for Xu Zheng, the general of the southern expedition, to lead his army into Yangzhou. Xie AI will even join the main force.


    Huanwen headquarters will not participate in the battle of Yangzhou. Their main attack direction is the southwest region. Therefore, although they are counted under the southern shogunate system, Huanwen headquarters actually carries out separate operations.


    Xu Zheng, who was busy, did not go to see Xie Shi, the defeated general under his command. As the winner, Xu Zheng doesn''t hate Xie Shi. He won''t deliberately abuse Xie an''s face, but don''t even think about giving Xie Shi any good treatment.


    It was not until Xu Zheng led his troops across the river that he had time to see the captured Jin army generals. The process was very flat. After reading it, he asked the troops to escort Jin army generals including Xie Shi, Xie Shang, Liu Jian and sun Chuo to Yecheng, where Liu Yan is located. As for how Liu Yan will deal with this batch of demobilized generals, Xu Zheng can''t worry about.


    The Han army began to cross the Huaihe River. As Xu Zheng expected, Shouchun, who had been insisting, surrendered after learning the results of the war on the North Bank of the Huaihe River. Therefore, the Feishui war must not happen.


    Xu Yuanyuan, who crossed the huaishui River to the south bank, did not delay, leaving the necessary troops to clean up the Bagong mountain, including trying to annihilate the Jin Army Navy in shaopi. Most of them drove directly to the Yinling where xie''an garrison is located.


    It is estimated that the news of the annihilation of Xie Shi''s headquarters has not yet reached the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The Jin army pulled up from the rear can not see any signs of panic. They take the east city as their main residence, and then establish a defense line near the East City.


    "Who? The king''s niche?" Xu Zheng didn''t enter the city after he came to the Yinling mausoleum, but he occupied the big account of the Chinese army that originally belonged to Xie an. He was listening to Xie an''s report just now. He cut off and asked, "it''s not Chu Li as the commander, it''s this Wang niche?"


    "Wang niche was promoted to the post of expedition governor, and Wang Guzhi and Mi Yi were appointed as deputy governors to preside over the war to defend our army." Xie an later introduced the origin of these people to Xu Zheng. Finally, he said, "our army crossed the river from Jiangdu to attack south. Chu Li will only stay in Jiankang to supervise the war."


    Xu Zheng has done his homework on the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but he doesn''t know as well as Xie an, who was born in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. What he learned from xie''an is that Wang niche is more or less one of the few fierce generals in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and Wang Guzhi and Moyu are also top-notch figures in many aristocratic families.


    "The Jin army still doesn''t believe in the result of the Huai River war?" This is what TIAOYU cares about. He said strangely, "even if our army arrives later, they still don''t believe it?"


    In the battle of huaishui, Xie an''s brothers Xie Wan and Xie Shi were captured successively, and his brother Xie Shang also became prisoners. He didn''t avoid suspicion and didn''t ask. He was very depressed when he learned that Xu Zheng had sent someone to escort him to Yecheng, but he didn''t say much.


    As for the Jin army on the east side of the city, xie''an didn''t believe in the result of the Huai River war. After all, whether it was real or fake, the king niche would strongly stabilize the army''s heart. His suggestion was to display the banners and banners of the Jin army generals and schools obtained in the Huai River war.


    "That''s a good idea." TIAOYU grinned, took a deep look at Xie an without leaving a trace, turned to Xu Zheng and said, "the number of Wang niches is more than that of the Jin army in the Huai River war. We can''t be delayed for a long time. It''s best to disintegrate the army first."


    Xu Zheng naturally agreed. As if intentionally or unintentionally, he also glanced at Xie an after nodding, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The so-called orders and orders have to have a flag before they have a signal. Any regular army establishment will have a flag representing its identity, which is also the honor of the establishment. Usually the flag is in the establishment. Once the flag is captured, even if the people are still there, the establishment of the force will be cancelled. Therefore, we can see the importance of the flag to an army.


    The Han Army captured a lot of Jin army banners in the battle of Huainan, but there were three military government banners composed of 10000 regular troops of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and more of the remaining 3000 people. There were also the banners of private troops of aristocratic families, including the Shuai banner as the flag of the northern metropolis.


    The Han Army wandered around the battlefield with all kinds of flags held high and repeatedly shouted that it had completely wiped out Xie Shi''s headquarters.


    "False, all false." Wang niche stood on the tower and shouted loudly, "those flags were made by the puppet Han Dynasty to shake the morale of the army. The metropolitan governor is still fighting fiercely and has not been annihilated."


    Speaking of it, the number of Han troops including the forbidden guards brought by Xu Zheng to Yinling is less than 20000. The rest need to take care of prisoners of war and deal with the aftermath.


    Only when about 20000 Han troops came, could Wang niche have room to operate, including informing the whole army that Xie Shi still led the army to fight fiercely. The soldiers of the Jin army were skeptical. Their general understanding was that if the Han Army wanted to really win, it would not be just 20000. It should be Hula.


    Wang niche was originally a Navy General of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but the Yangtze River was occupied by the Han Army fleet. The Yangtze River navy of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty withdrew to several great lakes in the abdomen. A considerable number of navy officers and soldiers became the army, and he became one of the land governors.


    There are 110000 Jin troops in the east city, of which 60000 are the original officers and soldiers of the Yangtze River Navy. The rest are mixed, including County soldiers from various states and counties, private soldiers from various families, and Zhuman and ZhuYue transferred from the south.


    Dudu is a military position with relatively high gold content in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. There are two kinds of Dudu: Expedition Dudu and defense Dudu. Expedition Dudu is offensive and defense Dudu is defensive. There are various Dudu, such as Xie Shi''s Northern Expedition Dudu. Relatively speaking, in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the general was the military position with low gold content.


    Soon, Xu Zheng received feedback again. It seems that the role of the captured military flag is somewhat low. In some aspects, we can see the control of the Royal niche, which can better reflect that there are very important mistakes on their side.


    "There are too few follow-up troops to form visual impact and psychological deterrence." Xu Zheng touched his chin and said with a little regret, "if those generals don''t escort to Yecheng and take them for a walk... It will certainly work."


    TIAOYU''s eyes shook a few times. Sometimes he really felt that Xu Zheng was very unreliable.


    "The navy is stronger than the army in the puppet Dynasty." Xie an is telling a fact: "more than half of the king''s niches are sailors."


    After the battle of the huaishui River, the Han Army just rested for two days and started again. After coming to the Yin mausoleum, it still needs to be repaired to show its combat effectiveness. Xu Zheng looked at Xie an and ordered: "your department will attack the city tomorrow."


    Xie an stood up and said, "promise!"


    The total number of Han troops in Yinling is 40000, which is nearly three times less than that of Jin troops under Wang niche. In fact, this is also the main reason why Jin troops have confidence.


    Wang niche knew that the news about the collapse of Xie Shi''s headquarters was true. On the one hand, he was close to stabilizing the army as much as he could, on the other hand, he urgently reported to Jiankang.


    Jiankang received the report from Wang niche four days later. At that time, the battle of Dongcheng had also fully erupted, and the Dantu battlefield and the east of Yangzhou were also caught in a war. What they didn''t know was that Huanwen conquered Linxiang, the capital of Changsha County at about this time.


    "The whole army is destroyed?!" Chu suanzi was an excellent looking woman. At this moment, she showed a gaping expression: "what did Xie shinu say before? He repeatedly promised to win!"


    Xie Li, the contemporary leader of Xie''s sect, stood on the court hall trembling. He and many officials knew the news of Xie Shi''s defeat and total annihilation at the same time. For a time, he almost stood unstable and sat on the ground. It was very difficult and hard to stand still.


    Of course, there were also the owners of Wang''s gate and Huan''s gate. Wang Xizhi had a very obvious expression of flesh pain on his face. Without 13000 private troops, Wang''s gate could be regarded as a great loss of blood. However, Huan Yun looked at it as if he had no face, so it was difficult to see a certain degree.


    Chu suanzi roared angrily all over the hall, which made Sima Zhen, a three-year-old little emperor sitting on the throne, cry directly. Chu suanzi, who was behind the curtain, had to show up to appease him.


    Chu Li, the father-in-law, was stunned when he heard the bad news. The Chu family was originally between the third and second rate aristocratic families. Only by selling iron and smashing pots and pans did they come up with seven or eight thousand private soldiers and bring five thousand private soldiers to Xie Shi. If the Jin Army crossing the huaishui river is really destroyed, it may be a major blow to the Wang clan and the Xie clan, but it really means a disaster to the Chu family.


    "It''s no use talking more." Huan Yun''s face was also not good-looking, but he didn''t have much flesh pain. They Huan''s gate valve just invested 5000 yuan in the battle of the huaishui River, which was not a bone and muscle injury. He didn''t even look at the Empress Dowager and emperor on the high platform. He directly faced the other door lords and asked, "do you want to assemble the remaining troops to attack Yu first, and then..."


    Yes, there are no members of the Yu family in the court. Even if there are some members of the Yu family, if anyone''s face is calm, there are really only those members of the Yu family.


    Huanyun said he would attack Yu. Before he finished the whole sentence, someone ran out of the train. They were the disciples of Yu''s family. They might run to tell the news. In fact, they mainly wanted to think about their own life. After all, Huanyun dared to speak in public. The people with Yu''s label on his forehead have no reason to be safe.


    Sure enough, someone soon stopped those Yu disciples. It''s hard to say whether they will die or live after being taken down.


    "Fight, no fight." Xie Li didn''t speak loudly. He was seriously ill. If it weren''t too big, he wouldn''t appear in the court: "Yu gathered private soldiers of the family and didn''t solve them first. He was afraid of being cheated by inside and outside, and then it was difficult to keep the matter of moving the capital confidential."


    At this time, the little emperor had been comforted by Chu suanzi. She no longer returned to the curtain. She looked sadly at the bottom. The officials there completely ignored themselves and the little emperor and surrounded the three door lords

 Chapter 496

    For any country, moving capital is definitely not a trivial matter. It must not be done unless it is absolutely necessary.


    After the fall of the Central Plains, Sima''s authentic court was basically trapped in the Central Plains. One of the clans fled to the South with the support of Langxie Wang family, and then re established the court in Jiankang with the support of many aristocratic families.


    The reason why the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty chose to establish the capital in Jiankang is particularly necessary. First, Jiankang was once the capital of the Soochow. The city has certain infrastructure. Since the Soochow chose to establish the capital here, it must have geographical advantages. The most important thing is that the aristocratic families at that time wanted to counter attack the Central Plains.


    Jiankang is close to the Yangtze River and the water transportation is extremely convenient. It is an ideal temporary capital for the counterattack against the Central Plains. Moreover, the aristocratic families of "crossing south in clothes" think that it is too wild to go south again. Most aristocratic families who fled to the South stop at Jiankang and are unwilling to take another step south.


    After the Yongjia rebellion, the number of aristocratic families gathered in Jiankang was terrible, which directly made Jiankang a big city approaching one million people, and made the original city wall become an inner wall, forcing the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to build a new city wall for arch defense. In fact, nearly 30 years have passed, and only part of the city wall has been repaired, which is tantamount to a great loophole in Jiankang''s urban defense.


    Anyway, it''s not the first time to move the capital. There is resistance to moving the capital again, but when the situation worsens, it''s actually acceptable for most aristocratic families. It''s better to stay in place and wait for destruction.


    Whether to move the capital is under debate. In fact, the major aristocratic families are relatively ignorant. Only the three major gate valves seem to be very interested in moving the capital. Today, it is the first time to discuss it openly, or just talk about it in the court.


    Sima''s royal family is a sign, whether it is to move the capital or family has the final say. It doesn''t matter whether Sima royal family agrees to move the capital. The door lords and aristocratic families just notify after making a decision.


    Strangely enough, the three major gatekeepers of the conversation group decided to move the capital, but they didn''t come up with a definite number where to move. According to the power division of the three gate valves, where will the new capital fall? If the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty can survive this catastrophe again, the gate valves in the capital''s sphere of influence must be big again. In this way, where Xindu city should be determined has become a new round of wrestling point.


    The little emperor is a little fart child who hasn''t even broken his milk. The Sima royal family is very weak. Their signboard is hung high. If it weren''t for fooling the ordinary people, each door valve and aristocratic family probably wouldn''t be interested in wiping the signboard occasionally.


    The Sima royal family originally wanted to count on the Chu family, but the Huainan battlefield caused heavy losses to the Chu family. After being ignored, Chu suanzi, as the queen, was very angry. Chu Li, as the national father-in-law, participated in the discussion for several times and said nothing at all.


    "In short, Jiankang can no longer be the center!" Huan Yun was the youngest of the leaders of the sect. He suppressed all his voices and said, "the Han Army fleet is very large, and it is difficult for our navy to fight it. Some time ago, the Han Army fleet came to Jiankang to show off its strength. Next time, it is not possible that the Han army will land directly."


    Wang''s gate valve and Xie''s gate valve also suffered heavy losses in the battle of huaishui, especially Xie''s gate valve. The direct phenomenon caused by the loss of family private soldiers is the reduction of speaking power, and a large number of family private soldiers can speak loudly.


    It''s not that Huan''s sect has now become the first sect under the rule of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty that Huan Yun can become powerful and speak loudly. It''s that Huan Yun, as the owner of Huan''s sect, disagreed with Xie Shi leading the army to cross the huaishui River from the beginning. Facts have proved Huan Yun''s wisdom. The disastrous Xie gate valve has no confidence to argue with it. The Wang gate valve wants to maintain the golden mean and doesn''t want to make more noise.


    Huanyun wants to move the capital to Shanyin of Kuaiji county. Of course, it is a place where the Huan family has a strong strength. Then, Kuaiji county has been greatly developed since the Western Han Dynasty. There is a foundation for population and agriculture, and the terrain is also suitable for building defense.


    Wang''s sect is opposed to Huan''s sect, and the reasons given are quite sufficient. There are Han Army fleets wandering in the sea area to the east of Yangzhou. At present, Han troops have landed and harassed in Wujun and Wuxing counties, and Kuaiji county is actually close to the coastline. If the Han army could land in Wu County and Wu Xing County, could it not land in Kuaiji county?


    "This is not good, that is not good..." Huan Yun stared at Wang Xizhi in embarrassment and said rigidly, "that''s to say a feasible new site."


    "Actually..." Xie Li coughed a few times first, but his voice was not so loud. "Now the most urgent thing is to discuss how to prevent the Han Army..."


    As on previous occasions, he may have talked too quietly because of the disease, or he may have been despised after the heavy losses of Xie''s gate valve. No one answered his words at all.


    "Due to the erosion of the southwest, the Han Army''s Bing Feng has arrived in Linxiang, and Jingzhou cannot go. Jiangzhou is also the direction of the Han Army''s Bing Feng..." Wang Xizhi thought about it, but in fact, there has been a final conclusion in the family. He pondered for a while, Say a plan that everyone can accept: "or you can move to Nanchang first, see the development of the war, and then decide whether to move to guang1 Prefecture?"


    Nanchang is the capital of Yuzhang County in Jiangzhou. Judging from the current movement of the Han Army, it is more than 600 miles away from the Han Army in the northwest and 700 miles away from the Han Army in the north.


    At present, Canton 1 is a real wild land. The population of Zhuman and ZhuYue over there accounts for the majority. The candidate scheme for being selected as the new capital is simply far enough away, which can bring a sense of security to everyone.


    Chu suanzi is a very literary woman. She suddenly remembered a poem in a letter sent by Xie Daokai from Yecheng. Isn''t it the scene she sees now?


    "The flag was lowered in the king''s city. I learned it in the deep palace. The Jiming dog generation (140000 people) disarmed together. It''s better not to have a man!" Chu suanzi actually knew that there was something wrong with this poem, it seemed untidy, and Xie Daokai''s environment should not have written such a poem. Now she just wanted to ridicule, and her voice became louder. After attracting the attention of the people in the hall, she sneered and said, "is the king of Han a person who is willing to occupy only half of the country?"


    Don''t forget under what circumstances the Han army invaded the south. At present, the Han state is still fighting with Zhao state in Shijie in the north, and with Murong Yan state in Eastern Liaoning. It even has spare time to send troops to Guanzhong to teach the Fu family of Di nationality a lesson.


    Chu suanzi made it clear that if Liu Yan had no ambition to swallow the world, the Han army would not invade the South after many wars. She only wanted to say clearly that if she could move the capital, she would not do it. She concentrated all her strength and the Han Army to fight a victory or defeat, defeated ge''an''s destiny, and whether to survive or usher in a new glory.


    In the face of the sudden outbreak of the empress dowager, the people still stopped talking and looked away.


    "Gentlemen!" Xun Rui is one of the two jades of the Xun family. He is Xun Xian''s brother. At the moment, he was shaking his arms, yelling to attract attention, and said in a calm tone: "moving the capital is a big event that hurts muscles and bones. If you don''t move the capital, you may fight hard, and if you move the capital, you may collapse thousands of miles. You should be careful!"


    After recalling what Chu suanzi had just read and piecing together the poem, Huan Yun stared at Chu suanzi who protected the little emperor on one side with a very strange expression.


    It is true that the Jin army is a little unable to resist the Han Army, but it is very interesting why the three major gate lords propose to move the capital if they want to move a million people in a capital, let alone in wartime, even in peacetime.


    Most aristocratic families oppose moving the capital. The reason why they oppose it is not necessarily to live or die with the city. It''s family property. It''s here. When they go to a new place, they should only bring some money without saying they have nothing. Otherwise, every move is a big event that hurts the muscles and bones.


    No one responded to Xun Rui, not because his brother Xun xianlang became Liu Yan''s secretary in the state of Han, not because his identity and status were not enough, but because everyone didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, the young child''s voice sounded. It was the little emperor Sima Huang, picking up Chu suanzi''s big skirt and saying in a milk voice: "empress mother, I''m hungry."


    The people who were watching Chu suanzi turned their attention to Sima Zhen. A few Sima Royal clans suddenly cried in the hall.


    Xie Li always seemed a little distracted. When he was about to speak, he caught a man running along the long road outside the hall from the corner of his eye.


    The visitor ran very fast. He looked like one of the palace generals. When he arrived at the door, he was stopped by the guard and shouted, "the puppet Han sent the puppet king''s Autographed credentials!"


    There was such a thing, but Liu Yan didn''t send an envoy. He asked the fleet of the Yangtze River to tie an arrow to the Jin army directly on the shore.


    All of a sudden, as long as one person looked at the roll of silk book held high by the famous general, everyone had a kind of look. They had to stretch their neck and then full of curiosity.


    Chu suanzi had not yet opened his mouth. The civil and military officials who had disordered the train seemed to have been wound up and returned to the train. In a short time, the Court seemed to have restored the order.


    The visitor trotted into the hall until he was close to the Dragon Court. He knelt on one knee. He lowered his head and raised the silk book that had obviously been opened with both hands.


    All eyes first looked at the silk book held high, and almost at the same time looked at Chu suanzi on the ladder.


    It''s inappropriate to send the national certificate without sending envoys, no matter what age it is. It makes people doubt the origin of the silk book. According to the truth, it should not be sent to the palace city, let alone appear in the court hall.


    However, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty never looked like a country. What should or should not happen depends on the permission of several gate valves or those first-class aristocratic families. The sudden appearance of such a scene makes people have to think about who is leading.


    "Bring it up."


    Chu suanzi gave orders to eunuchs. While talking, he constantly glanced at Xie Li, Wang Xizhi and Huan Yun. He could not help but look at those aristocratic families. She received a letter that looked at the roller shaped silk book. She took a deep breath before opening her eyes. After reading it, she stood quietly for a long time, making the people below eager to listen to what the so-called national certificate said.


    The silk book is tied to the arrow and shot. Naturally, it is rolled into a barrel. How can it be opened. In fact, the above words only have a few words, saying "surrender or war", and then "the eighth day of August in the fourth year of Yuanshuo", covered with an seal "ordered by heaven, i.e. longevity and Yongchang".


    Chu suanzi just focused on identifying the pattern of the seal. It is reasonable that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is a "whiteboard imperial court". The national seal spread to the Western Jin Dynasty since the Pre-Qin Dynasty has long been lost, but there are clear records about what the national seal made of Heshi Bi should be, especially one is missing.


    It is said that the national jade seal was discovered when the Han state cleaned up the stone tiger Treasury in Xiang state. How the stone tiger came from is unknown. It was only after repeated confirmation that the imperial jade seal was identified by the state of Han. Well, even if it is false, as long as the state of Han says it is true, it is true. And the imperial seal that Liu Yan got is still true.


    Careful observation of the seal on the silk book shows that there are folds on the corners, which are not folded after being covered, but there are folds when printing, which directly makes Chu suanzi breathe heavily.


    Chu suanzi didn''t speak. He was observing who was wrong with the civil and military officials below. The problem is that she doesn''t think anyone is right, including Chu Li, who is waiting for the answer.


    "Empress Dowager..." Chu Li was pushed by someone in the rear. He spoke subconsciously. He hesitated and asked, "the National Certificate of the puppet king..."


    Chu suanzi didn''t mean to publicize every word in his book on going abroad. She is not stupid. She knows what Liu Yan sent such a letter of state to express. She is not really persuading surrender, or showing that the imperial seal is in her hand. However, Liu Yan could not divulge the news that the national jade seal was taken by Liu Yan. The problem is that she doesn''t know how many people have read the silk book and how to block the news.


    "Empress Dowager!" Huan Yun walked out of the train and said, "please pass the pseudo Kingdom book to all officials."


    Chu suanzi immediately looked at Huan Yun with sharp eyes. She thought that only those who knew what was in the national certificate would make such a request in order to let everyone know that Liu Yan had obtained the imperial seal.


    When Chu suanzi was considering whether to order the palace guards to take Huan Yun regardless of the consequences, several influential people such as Xie Li and Wang Xizhi also spoke one after another, directly making Chu suanzi lose his square inch.


    Chu suanzi''s first thought was that none of the civil and military officials could be trusted at all. Even Chu Li, as his father, could not be trusted. It was only because Sima royal family encountered what had happened to Sun Wu. The surrender of civil and military officials was just a change of master. As the ruler''s family, it was bound to die.

 Chapter 497

    In the late autumn of another year, the world was troubled and turbulent. There was a strong smell of blood in the air of Sizhou Xiangguo, which was recently recovered by the Han army.


    Xiangguo was originally the capital of the state of Zhao in Shijie, gathering no less than a million Hu people of all ethnic groups. When Shihu withdrew from Bingzhou and Shuozhou, he took away the Jie people and got close to all ethnic groups, but not everyone followed Shihu away from the prosperous cities to the desolate grassland.


    The ethnic hatred in the Central Plains never stopped. First, the state of Zhao in Shijie raised the butcher''s knife, and then the Han army recovered the lost land to retaliate. The two sides killed and killed until Liu Yan appeared in Xiang state. What changed was that the Hu people became the targets of the Han people.


    Yes, there are no Jin people in the Central Plains now, but all the people registered by the Han government are Han people. Their long-term low-level life has come out of the living environment. Perhaps the quality of life has not changed much, but at least they don''t have to worry about being cooked and eaten by the Hu people all the time. They enjoy the revenge brought by the new order, and think it''s good to be a Han person from their heart.


    "There is no need to revoke the hunting order, at least not in the near future." Liu Yan is walking in the palace where Shi Hu once lived, walking around the buildings, wearing casual clothes. He followed Ji Chang, sang Yu, LV Yi and others behind him, stopped at a pavilion, and then said, "clean up the Hu people and make more living space. Moreover, killing can awaken the blood of the people and make them know the value of being Han people."


    The Revenge of the Han people in the Central Plains against the Hu people is based on the premise that the Han Army stands behind it. It deeply lets the Han people know how beautiful it is to have a backer behind them, which can make people more likely to have a sense of belonging and closeness.


    "In just three months, 1.3 million mu of land has been distributed." In fact, sang Yu still prefers the government to equalize the land free of charge, but Liu Yan obviously doesn''t think so. He said: "according to the plan, nearly 800000 mu of land needs to be distributed, but... Hu people die and escape. If they don''t die and escape, they are in situ sinicized. I''m afraid it''s very difficult."


    The state of Han does not prevent the Hu people from sinicizing themselves. On the contrary, it adopts a connivance attitude. However, it is not as simple as the Hu people changing their Han surname. It is that their living habits also need to be changed. The other is to participate in retaliation against the Hu people.


    The Han state under Liu Yan''s rule was built on the overthrow of another regime. The assets originally belonging to the state of Zhao in Shijie undoubtedly became the state-owned assets of the Han state. More than 40% of the powerful and powerful around the country were cleaned up, so the cleaned up powerful and powerful assets naturally became the state-owned assets of the Han state.


    The official land of the Han state is definitely more than any other era. Due to the havoc of the Hu people for decades, in fact, the original good farmland has become wasteland. If you want to restore agricultural production, you can''t rely on the official alone, so you must distribute the land to the people.


    So far, there has been no state led unpaid land equalization in the Central Plains, that is, the people have never obtained land from the state free of charge.


    In the pre Qin period, those who owned land were "scholars". These "scholars" needed to fight for the Lord to pay taxes. The "scholars" had ordinary people or slaves as labor force. The backbone of the country was those "scholars", usually warriors.


    In the early Western Han Dynasty, people also obtained land from the government for no reason from time to time. Apart from the original landowners, anyone who wanted to obtain land needed credit, that is, military service. It was not until Jungong Jue was used by Liu Che to sell and gather money and silk that it was played bad. The way for people to obtain land depended on buying and selling.


    There were some changes in the Eastern Han Dynasty, but the people still could not obtain land from the state for free. The change meant that local governments let the people cultivate by leasing, and the land was hung under the government''s name rather than the people''s name.


    It has been a scuffle between the princes and the Three Kingdoms in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. In fact, the people have not been able to obtain land free of charge. It is still the same as before the collapse of the Eastern Han Dynasty regime. Without their own land, they can only lease land for people such as officials, aristocratic families, giants and big families.


    After Sima''s family became the leader of the Central Plains, the aristocratic family forces completely rose. An aristocratic family that has never seen the people as people, of course, they can''t distribute land to the people free of charge. On the contrary, they occupy land by various means, no matter what their identity.


    Liu Yan thought about equalizing the field, but the idea was only cut off when it rose a little.


    The state of Han implemented the policy of farming and war of the state of Qin. Naturally, the people who originally owned the land would not be deprived, but the unpaid equalization of land is an irreconcilable contradiction with the military Duke.


    In fact, it''s the same. Only after joining the army and working hard to get a few acres of land, can you get the land without any pay, so who is willing to pay?


    If the land is equalized, Liu Yan will certainly get the gratitude of all the people at the price of the collapse of the military merit Baron system. Maybe it''s not just the collapse of the military merit Baron system, but also the expectation of the people for the establishment of the next new dynasty, so that they can have another land equalization activity? In this way, we are planting a seed to encourage the people to rebel and set up a new dynasty once they disagree, which is incompatible with their own regime.


    Since it is not advisable to distribute land free of charge, there are still many Hu people who are rigid and do not sinicize themselves. Can people be allowed to hunt and kill Hu people, cultivate their bloodiness, benefit those brave people, and encourage more cowardly people to restore their bloodiness?


    "If all the Hu people in China are killed, you can kill the Hu people outside China." Ji Chang made up his mind from the beginning: "guide public opinion and make the brave people enter the land of Sanqin."


    Recently, Liu Yan is thinking about one thing. Encouraging the cleaning up of the remaining Hu people is to cultivate the blood of the people. In fact, there are few Hu people to hunt and kill alone. They either call friends or form gangs based on blood relationship. It looks like a hidden danger.


    "The policy of registration can be implemented." Ji Chang did not forget what Liu Yan had said and said, "is it the mercenary?"


    "No!" Sang Yu shook his eyes and said, "in all the Dynasties since the Pre-Qin Dynasty, how can we encourage non-governmental organizations to arm?"


    It was during the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period that people were full of armed groups. At that time, hundreds of schools of thought contended, and almost every school had its own private armed forces. In fact, as long as capable people have their own private armed forces. The result is that in the spring and Autumn period, there were more than wars between countries. Once there were contradictions between schools and individuals, it was definitely not a fight of just a few people, but a fight of private armed forces. It has to be said that some schools have even more troops than the state. If it had not been for the stress that "all kings, princes and generals had seed" at that time, it would never have been a joke for the state to be destroyed by schools or individuals.


    "Things in the early Han Dynasty must be prevented." Sang Yu used this to convince Liu Yan last time. Now he still says, "in the early Han Dynasty, Rangers can dominate one side, gather people to attack and destroy the county government. It happens from time to time. Princes fight disorderly and gather people. Rangers can control the victory or defeat of a war."


    No names were given, but the Rangers in the early Han Dynasty were really so powerful. For example, Guo Jie, who was feared by Liu Chudu as the emperor, and those who were in the "rebellion of the seven countries" of emperor Jing of the Han Dynasty, were really people who could cheer up for cholera.


    The embarrassment on Liu Yan''s face flashed by. At present, the development of the Central Plains is like this. It is the seed of racial hatred. It doesn''t mean that it won''t happen if it doesn''t happen. What the Han country needs to do now is to prevent who gets big. In fact, the registration strategy is still very necessary, but this can''t be said by him.


    "It''s better to be under control than to let it develop." Ji Chang said solemnly, "registration is to prevent the occurrence of old events in the Pre-Qin and early Han Dynasties."


    Cai you has been following the team and hasn''t spoken yet. He has had a lot of trouble recently. The cooperative commune of the Han state has almost come to an end with most of the Central Plains being settled. First, there is the peninsula. Because of the outbreak of war, many people from the peninsula and the Japanese islands have come to the territory of the Han state.


    Hunting and killing the Hu people to divide the land equally is the national policy of the Han state in order to transfer more land to the people. In this way, there is no need for the cooperative commune to exist. Forcing the cooperative commune to continue to exist is to create public resentment. The most important thing is that most of the people in the cooperative commune were recruited in front. Behind the recruited people, they were compensated for five mu of land. Who is willing to do public work with their own land?


    "Virtue and talent?" Liu Yan called several times before waking up the absent-minded Cai you and asked, "what do you think?"


    Cai you naturally said what he had, and withdrew to LV Yi halfway.


    "There is such a thing." LV Yi said about the affairs of the peninsula and the Japanese Islands: "most of them moved out before and now want to return to their hometown."


    Whenever there is a war in the Central Plains, some people move out, and most families and clans move out. Most of the people who go to foreign countries do not do well, but some people develop well. Now most families want to move back to their hometown, including a side branch of Baiji''s Gongsun family.


    "Come back and come back..." Liu Yan paused for a while before continuing: "many technologies are left out. Moreover, the more the population, the better, but not now."


    Koguryo, Baiji and Silla on the peninsula are now the vassals of the Han state. Silla is the most obedient. Koguryo and Baiji have a lot of small moves.


    There are more countries in the Japanese archipelago that are not countries. There are hundreds of countries in a small archipelago. The larger countries are just a county in the Central Plains, and the smaller countries are not as big as a village in the Central Plains. The relatively large ones, such as chuyun, Kyushu, Jibei, Daiwa and nobi, all claimed allegiance to the state of Han and also sent troops to participate in the war in Eastern Liaoning.


    According to Liu Yan''s meaning, there is no need for what belongs to the country, but the current time is wrong. It is not good to annex it. As a county, it is necessary to make some deployment first.


    "That''s what I''m worried about." LV Yi''s management of foreign affairs encountered a lot of bad things, such as the sudden opposition of Tuoba on behalf of the country, and some vassal acts: "chuyun and Kyushu asked for internal attachment more than once. In order not to scare the snake, the minister has been persuasing with good words."


    In fact, the main population of chuyun and Kyushu comes from Fuyu (East 1 North), and the past immigrants from the mainland do not account for the majority. However, these two countries are like crazy. They have repeatedly asked for attachment since the third year of Yuanshuo.


    "Didn''t the troops of vassal countries come to the Central Plains in the second year of Yuanshuo?" LV Yi said the answer: "after chuyun and the soldiers of Kyushu returned, they preached and said something beautiful. The next thing is..." he looked like he couldn''t laugh or cry, and continued: "their so-called king and nobles are worse off than some rich families under our rule, so..."


    Liu Yan suddenly remembered something. It seemed that similar things had happened in the Japanese islands during the Tang Dynasty and the Northern Song Dynasty. At that time, some countries of the Japanese islands were crazy and asked to be annexed. The land of Kyushu has not been allowed by the Tang Dynasty to raise the flag of the Tang Dynasty, indicating that it is the land of the Tang Dynasty. As a result, in the records of later Japanese islands, Kyushu was the territory of the Tang Dynasty in a certain period of Li Tang Dynasty. (true story)


    That is, the Han state under Liu Yan''s rule now. The core dignitaries are influenced by Liu Yan too much. They have an unlimited desire to occupy the land, no matter where the land is and what the land looks like there. In other dynasties, they would not look at an inch of land outside the Central Plains. The first idea attached to it is definitely "which poor bastard should be stained with the light of the Chinese dynasty".


    "Their will is very firm." Cai you brought the topic back: "since you want to move back, you always need to buy a home."


    At present, land trading is strictly prohibited in the Han Dynasty. Anyone who wants to obtain land needs military merit, including joining the army to obtain five mu of land, or killing enemies on the battlefield to obtain land after becoming a regular army, and then hunting Hu heads for land.


    "They have been involved in hunting Hu people, and..." Cai you said with a bitter smile: "more than one person asked whether they could land in the puppet Dynasty to hunt heads."


    Many news of the war in the South has not yet reached Xiang. People in Xiang, including Liu Yan, do not know what the war over there has developed into.


    The pre War deployment strategy has been implemented, including three routes of invasion from north to south, and continuous landing on the coastline of Yangzhou.


    The fleet of Yangzhou, a small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, landed on the sea. Some of them set out from Changguang County of Qingzhou, and more from Liaodong, peninsula and Japanese islands.


    In fact, now the whole East China Sea has become the inland sea of the Han state, and even the waters around the Japanese islands have been designated as the sphere of influence by the Han state. The fleet needs to be replenished, which drives the sea and air routes between the peninsula, the Japanese islands and the Chinese mainland. Only then does it lead to the wave of return of immigrants who previously fled to other countries, and it also makes many people from their own countries come and go between their own country and the Chinese country.


    "The people in the south are also Han and Miao." Liu Yan seems to regard the South as something in the middle of the mountain: "the theory of hunting does not exist."


    Cai you also answered everyone who came to ask. Seeing too many inexplicable expressions after listening, he obviously didn''t feel that those people in the South were the same race as himself. This is the major event that he needs to report to Liu Yan, and it is also the major event that the country needs to face after really destroying the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.

 Chapter 498

    The palace que group of Xiang Kingdom covers a total area of more than 200000 mu, including many main halls, side halls, zhangtai and buildings in the city, as well as several forest gardens in the suburbs.


    The palace building is extremely magnificent. It is inlaid with gold and silver and covered with precious wood. There must be all kinds of fancy carvings in the flowers. However, it looks like an upstart, lacking a kind of elegance and artistic conception.


    If Liu Yan had not stopped ran min from burning the palace, it would have burned three tenths of Xiangguo, and might have turned the mountains and forests in the suburbs into a piece of white land.


    [ran min''s intention to burn the palace must be to enrich himself.] Liu Yan''s idea was full of malice, but it was absolutely true: [when Xiang Yu burned the a-fang palace, the troops of the Western Chu robbed a basin full of overflow, and set fire to cover up the fact of looting...]


    There are now no more than five residents in a city of Xiangguo. The main reason is that Xiangguo was originally the main place where the Hu people lived. Shi Hu went to Bingzhou and Shuozhou and took nearly one million, of which more than 200000 were the original residents of Xiangguo city. Some of the people who did not leave, the Hu people fled while waiting for the Han Army to come. The Hu people who did not escape were liquidated without accident. There were not many Han and Miao people living in Xiangguo city. Even those who took refuge in Hu people either ran away with Shi Hu or were liquidated. In this way, only a small part of Xiang''s original residents will be left behind.


    If you stand high and look at the city, you can see the bleak without deliberate observation. It does not simply mean that there are not many people, but also refers to the ruins that can be seen everywhere.


    Most of the ruins in Xiangguo city were caused by self Immolation. When the Han army attacked, Xiangguo did not experience any war at all. After all, Shi Hu decided to run away and could not leave the army for death resistance.


    By the way, Liu Yan did not move into the palace. The Han army was stationed in the forest garden in the suburbs. As the king of a country, he lived in a tent. The palace was used to accommodate the robbed women like Yecheng.


    When the Han army conquered Yecheng and Xiang, they didn''t get much food, but there were far more things such as gold, silver, wealth and silk than expected. The national jade seal was accidentally found when counting the property.


    When Liu Yan got the national seal for the first time, the national seal was not protected with anything special. It was casually wrapped in a red cloth. It looked dirty.


    There are only two guesses that the national jade seal will have such an experience. Either the stone tiger doesn''t care about a stone pimple at all, or the stone tiger doesn''t know what it is.


    Hu people are different from those in the Central Plains who receive traditional education. Hu people believe in their strength. They never think that a stone with special meaning can play any role.


    The people of the central plains are different. When the people who counted the wealth and wealth presented the national jade seal, Liu Yan didn''t feel very special except for curiosity, but everyone present at that time worshipped it. The words may be different, but the unified meaning is that Liu Yanguo who got the national jade seal is a real dragon and is destined to rule the world again and become the only son of heaven.


    Later, at the request of all the ministers, Liu Yan wrote a letter of state to the little emperor of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Originally, he wanted to make a big show and send an envoy group. However, Liu Yan insisted that he did not agree that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was a country, so there was something that was tied to the arrow and shot casually.


    The officials of the Han Dynasty suggested that Liu Yan did it not just to show off, but to show the meaning of "destiny is in the Han Dynasty". They also laughed at the fact that the ruler of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was just a whiteboard emperor.


    It has to be said that what the state of Han did was very effective. Chu suanzi tried his best to block Liu Yan. He failed to get the news of the national jade seal.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin dynasty fell into chaos after knowing that Liu Yan had a national seal in his hand, and had already secretly communicated music to the state of Han... Er, those who abandoned the secret and turned to the bright felt extremely happy, and those who still insisted on their position in the camp of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty felt extremely frightened.


    "The puppet Dynasty won''t last long." Ji Chang just finished reading the report of the battle of the huaishui River and said: "he lost 80000 elite, but most of the generals who can fight in the first war have become demobilized generals. I think it must be a lot of sorrow now."


    After reading the war report, Liu Yan had only one idea, that is, there is still a certain inertia after the history has been changed. For example, Xie Shi still did what Xie an would do, but the Han army is not an army like Fu''s Qin army, and the result of the war is naturally different.


    "Xie Shi should be killed." Ji Chang said in a very calm tone, "not killing is not enough to justify punishment, not enough to make an example."


    It is only natural that there is nothing to do in the battle, but the deceived party will be angry. On the one hand, Ji Chang ridiculed that the national credit of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was so worthless. On the other hand, he felt that he must stop the enemy from doing similar things to the Han state.


    Liu Yan attaches great importance to Xie an. Xie Shi is Xie an''s brother. He wants to reuse Xie an but kills Xie Shi. What will happen to Xie an? Liu Yan felt a trace of hesitation for a moment.


    "In addition to their own masters, Xie Shi should be a good general..." Sang Yu didn''t see Liu Yan''s face before he expressed different views: "Wang Shangzhi not only recovered the old land, but also needed talents to fight and develop abroad."


    "Perhaps let Xie Shi lead the army to attack the puppet dynasty?" LV Yi obviously saw Liu Yangang''s face and suggested: "if Xie Shi agrees, he won''t kill. It''s not too late to kill again."


    Ji Chang looked at Liu Yan and saw that Liu Yan didn''t make any statement. He pondered and said, "Your Majesty, please make a decision."


    Liu Yan just nodded.


    In fact, Liu Yan also wanted to see what kind of choice Xie Shi would make. If Xie Shi immediately turned his gun and attacked the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Liu Yan would feel that Xie Shi had no integrity at all and would not use anything in the future. If Xie Shi refuses to attack the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Liu Yan will appreciate it, but it is estimated that he will no longer see what Xie an thinks, but kill Xie Shi according to Ji Chang''s advice. In the final analysis, it doesn''t matter where you are, when you should do and what you hesitate, but your position must be clear.


    "A group of people led by Huan Yun, the leader of the Huan family, have abandoned the secret and turned to the bright. Then the Yu family is secretly preparing to start a war. It''s only a matter of time before the puppet Dynasty is destroyed." Sang Yu drew everyone''s attention, smiled and then said, "it''s time to decide how to govern the south?"


    The Huan clan was converted to the state of Han through Huan Wen. If there was no accident, after the state of Han destroyed the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Huan Wen and Huan Yun would be united again. Huan Yun''s jump must leave a stain, and the position of the head of the Huan family will fall back in Huan Wen''s hands.


    The fact that no member of the Yu clan was an official in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is tantamount to saying that the Yu clan chose to stand on the side of the Han state, and there is no moral deficiency. With the consent of Liu Yan, the Yu family retained their family property in the state of Han, and then the state of Han provided ships to fight Lin Yi country on the other side of the southwest peninsula with the strength of a family.


    There are not many aristocratic families that follow the Huan family''s gate valve. They are some families that can''t see any hope of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Jumping is a very common stop loss behavior of aristocratic families.


    "If you don''t abandon the secret and turn to the light, it will be completely destroyed. Those who don''t want to register their clan property and population should also be paid off." Ji Chang has always been more inclined to kill a river of blood. After a discussion on the problem, the conclusion is very realistic: "those who have taken refuge and those who cooperate with registration must be on guard, but they have to be used."


    In reality, today''s era is not the era of personal literacy. It''s really not so easy to find an official. It is impossible for a country to have no officials. Families that monopolize knowledge must be easy to get ahead. This is something that can only be improved after several generations before education... Or even after education is launched. It is improvement, not complete elimination. The living space of aristocratic families is no longer. As an example, it is clear from the Song Dynasty. Even in the Tian1 Dynasty, there are special groups?


    There are now Qingzhou, Jizhou, Sizhou, Yuzhou, Yanzhou and several local territories in the Han Dynasty. If the local officials make statistics, they will find that most of the officials at the county level are from aristocratic families, and the officials at the county level are from powerful and powerful. This is related to a very white (no typo) fact. Only by mastering how much knowledge can you have how much ability. Therefore, there is a real difference between the talent of governing a county and the talent of governing a county. The big talent can be used for small purposes, but the small talent can not be used for large purposes, otherwise the place will be eroded.


    A new country must have a group of new vested interests. Liu Yan is the biggest vested interests, such as Ji Chang, sang Yu, Cai you, Xu Zheng, ran min and so on. The core stratum is the second echelon. Some early attached to Liu Yan but did not enter the core stratum are the third echelon, and so on to form a pyramid level of governance.


    The difference between Liu Yan and his native "ancients" is that he tries his best to give more people the benefits of environmental change, including rescuing (liberating) a group of people from water and fire and giving them an environment to settle down.


    The people who do not want to forge ahead, but only seek stability, they live in peace.


    People with enterprising intentions join the army and use their efforts, sweat and blood to obtain a better living environment.


    What Liu Yan can''t change is that those who start higher than the people will certainly enjoy more benefits, all because he needs someone to govern the country.


    Halfway through the conversation, the guard outside the tent informed that Xun Xian opened the curtain and came in. Holding a box in his hands, he looked like a military intelligence report sent by a fast horse.


    When Liu Yan saw it, he circulated it to all the officials. The military intelligence report was not from the south, but from ran min, who led the army into Bingzhou.


    "Shi Hu sent Yin Bi as the commander, leading the steps and riding 130000 in Zhongdu." Ji Chang frowned. He said, "there are other signs that the di Fu family is under the command of Shi Hu again."


    Shijie Zhao state now has only Bingzhou and Shuozhou. Shuozhou is a very large state, which is connected with the northern part of the activities of the Fu family.


    Zhongdu is within the jurisdiction of Bingzhou, south of Jinyang, the capital of Bingzhou. If the Han army wants to forge ahead, Jinyang must take it.


    "Liangguo''s recent war frequency with the di nationality has decreased. The garrison of the Han Dynasty in Guanzhong earlier found that the di nationality had signs of retreating to the north." Ji Chang, the left prime minister, still has the right to be in charge of military affairs. He is no stranger to the situation of several fronts in the Han Dynasty: "it is really surprising that Fu Hong belongs to Shi Hu again."


    Not only Ji Chang thought so, but also Liu Yan was surprised by the news. After all, Fu Hong disobeyed Shi Hu and led the army to flee to Longxi last time. He was surprised at Fu Hong''s re refuge and Shi Hu''s acceptance.


    "The Fu clan of Di nationality returns to Shi Hu''s command, and Shijie garrison troops in Zhongdu..." Sang Yu first thought that Shi Hu would counterattack from two directions, but he thought there was a conflict: "Shi Hu wants to re manage the grassland, isn''t the counterattack conflict with the previous strategy?"


    Ran min led the Northern Expedition corps to fight with Zhao Jun in Shijie. The recent fighting scene was not big. The two sides were hanged by cavalry. The attack and defense war in the city did not happen because the Northern Expedition Corps was in the period of rectification.


    The Northern Expedition Corps once expanded to nearly 500000. It was because of this that Liu Yan left Linzi to come to Xiangguo. Regardless of whether Liu Yan trusted ran min or not, as a minister, commanding too much troops is an extremely unreasonable thing. In addition, ran min seems to lack a tendon and never stopped recruiting. It is simply Liu Yan''s order that ran min finally accepted the reorganization without hesitation.


    At the peak of the national military strength of the Han Dynasty, it reached more than 1.4 million. That was the original 120000 field corps, which received more than 400000 slave soldiers brought by ran min and 200000 slave soldiers transformed from prisoners of war. It was divided into three batches of more than 600000 recruits.


    Liu Yan abolished most of the new army, only selected elite supplementary field corps, and the field corps under preparation is 200000. After he decided to go north, Liu Yan created a new Northern Expedition regiment. At first, ran min had only 120000 troops. After getting permission, ran min repeatedly incorporated local sources of troops, and the result became uncontrollable.


    "Liaodong..." Ji Chang was very sensitive. While thinking, he stood up and went to the place where the papers were stored. He quickly found the papers he wanted: "the last military newspaper in Liaodong is Murong Xianbei, and Murong Jun is the main general..."


    Reminded by Ji Chang, they not only looked for the papers about Murong Yan state, but also the papers on Jizhou side. They looked through them together and came to a conclusion that Shi Hu''s abnormal behavior interacted with Murong Yan state. The two Hu countries may really want to counter attack the Han state.


    "The Great Han waved his troops south, and calculated the time, it should be spread to Shijie and Murong Xianbei." Sang Yu smiled, and smiled happily: "good counter attack, really good."


    The stone tiger retreats again and again. It is difficult to catch and destroy its effective power in the state of Han. It has always been distressed that the stone tablet really retreats to the depths of the grassland. In that case, there will be another hundred year war similar to that between Han and Hungary.


    Murong Yan state has used troops in Liaodong for a long time. The territory of Han state in Liaodong does not have much pressure, but the pressure of Koguryo front is very great.


    Liu Yanxi said first, "yes, very good.", What he thought was that Shijie might have made a wrong judgment because of the rest of the Northern Expedition corps?

 Chapter 499

    The war between Han and Hungary has been fought for more than one hundred and thirty years. It is not how weak the Han Empire or how strong the Xiongnu can fight for such a long time. In addition to finding a good match, the grassland is really too large and wide. Without obvious landmarks, it is a great trouble.


    At that time, the territory of the Han Empire was less than that of the Huns. The total population from the Han Empire to Liu Che was about 50 million, The territory extends to the grassland edge (Inner Mongolia and ancient area) in the north, southwest Peninsula (Myanmar area) in the west, East China Sea in the East and Zhanghai sea in the south. The population of Xiongnu in its heyday was about 2 million, but the territory of Xiongnu was terrible, beyond the North Sea (begar Lake) in the north and Xianbei mountain in the East (Daxinganling), the whole western regions in the West and beyond the Great Wall in the south. If you really want to compare, the version of the Xiongnu is about twice that of the Western Han Dynasty.


    In fact, the Han Empire and the Hun were two of the four empires in the world at that time. The other two empires were Rome and Seleucid Empire (recorded as Tiaozhi in the history books of the Central Plains).


    Rome goes without saying that the Seleucid Empire is a country dominated by Persians, and there are Syrians, Egyptians, Armenians, and many other nationalities. However, the ruler of the Seleucid Empire is of Macedonian descent, and the Greeks are also the ruling class. The reason is that the Seleucid Empire is actually one of the "relics" of Alexander, king of Macedonia after the eastern expedition.


    It should be that the Persians overthrew the Seleucid Empire not long before Liu Che annexed South Vietnam, Minyue, Dong''ou, Yelang, Ailao and Yunnan, After the establishment of the Parthian Kingdom (that is, Sabbath), another kingdom named Greece Bactria was also independent from the Seleucid Empire. Seleucid became a kingdom with only Egypt, Syria and Iraq provinces, and was no longer able to bear the name of the Empire.


    The previous four empires now only the Roman Empire still exists, but Rome is also divided into two parts. The former Parthian Empire was replaced by the Sassanian Dynasty, and the Han Empire was buried in the dust of history.


    It''s strange to say that the earth is so big, but those powerful empires are not unique. A country is subject to turbulence many times. For example, when the Central Plains is subjected to a large-scale invasion by the grassland Hu people, Rome will also be attacked by a group of barbarians led by the Germanic and Gothic people. Historians explained that the invasion of those empires by both Hu and barbarians was caused by the cold climate and forced to migrate to warm areas.


    Liu Yan has paid special attention to the current climate. According to academic explanation, it is a small ice age. The closer it is to the Arctic, the colder it is.


    "So the Hu people are resistant to retreating to the grassland?" Liu Yangang just discussed with the ministers about the counterattack of Shijie Zhao state and Murong Xianbei, and talked about the climate problem. He was looking at the map, which was a large map depicting the borders of many countries: "their counterattack is to curb our army''s northward movement?"


    "Yes, my Lord." Ji Chang said with great certainty: "the grassland has been plagued by white disasters. This is the news interrogated from Zhai bin, who was captured."


    Zhai bin is one of the tribal kings of the Gaoche tribal alliance. Gaoche has two tribal alliances. The one in the west is called the western Gaoche, and the one in the East is naturally called the eastern Gaoche. The two Gaoche often break out in war because of competing for pasture. Zhai Bin took his troops to the state of Zhao in Shijie only when the pasture was seized. There is also a Rouran tribal alliance beside the Gaoche tribal alliance in the East. Whether it is Donggao car or Xigao car, including behind the Rouran alliance, it is destroyed by the rapidly rising Turks.


    Gaoche tribal alliance is a force dominated by Ding Ling people. They are entrenched in Mobei area. According to Zhai bin, it begins to snow every autumn, and there is bound to be a snowstorm in winter, which leads to the West Gaoche tribal alliance invading a country called Yueban (descendants of North Huns), and the East Gaoche alliance is also invading the Rouran tribal alliance.


    The topographic drawing of the big map is not completely accurate, but it marks all the known countries and forces, including the two known forces of the high car alliance. In such a big map, the kingdom of Han really seems to have a small territory, which is also used by Liu Yan to spur the officials.


    "In this case, the stone tiger will not easily withdraw into the grassland." In fact, sang Yu didn''t know the two high cars or Rouran before. After seeing the map, he had a new judgment: "not only because of the climate, Shijie wants to lead the people to retreat into the grassland, but also face the high cars."


    Knowing how big the world is, Liu Yan is telling his officials that the Central Plains is definitely not the world. In addition to the Central Plains, there is a vast territory. The Han state is not recovering the old land of the Han family. Even if it is finished, it should focus on destroying all known countries and creating an unprecedented empire.


    "When the Han Dynasty invaded the south, Shihu and Murong seal should think it is very appropriate to take advantage of this time to fight back." Sang Yu said with a vague look at Liu Yan and said, "although there is the expectation of setting up a bureau to make the Hu people fight back, there are really... Too many fronts for the big man."


    Liu Yanli was the leader of the Han Army''s invasion to the south. Ji Chang, the Prime Minister of the left, who gave priority to the will of the king, did not give any advice. Sang Yu advised many times in advance, but unfortunately it was not adopted.


    Any country tries to avoid fighting on two fronts. Even a strong country will choose to open a new front after solving its current opponents. The Han country ruled by Liu Yan maintained multiple fronts as early as when there was only one county, and there will be more fronts after the real establishment of the country.


    Liu Yan "ha ha" smiled a few times. It was difficult to explain to Sang Yu.


    It was the reality that forced the Han country to go to war on multiple lines. After all, the Han country was not accepted by the current countries from the beginning. How could those countries let the Han country solve it one by one? They must rush forward. In the face of a rush, should Liu Yan give way?


    "Fu Hong led his people north, but Liang Jun didn''t stop him." Ji Chang raised his finger and pointed to the location of Zhang''s Liangguo on the map: "I think the di nationality gave Longxi to Liangguo? In this way, Liangguo must have reached an agreement with Shijie."


    Come on, there are already Shijie Zhao state, Murong Yan state and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty at war in the Han state, and these three are the most powerful countries in the east of the world. If one of the three is "moved" to Europa or central Asia, it will definitely be enough for Rome and Sassanian Dynasty to drink a pot.


    Zhang''s parliament was put on the hostile list, and Tuoba Dai, a country that has actually begun to conflict, is facing five regional powers with one country.


    A mountain map was replaced. Mountain maps are used for marching operations, which are different from ordinary maps. The mountains and rivers map only includes the countries and forces around the Han country, such as Gaoche, Rouran, Tuyuhun, Wusun, Yueban, Linyi, Funan, and so on.


    "There are stone tablets on the front line of Bingzhou, Murong Xianbei in Youzhou, di nationality and Liang army in Guanzhong..." Ji Chang specially ordered those positions: "there will be a big war in the three regions."


    "Liang Guo may reach a settlement with Shijie and join forces to commit......" Lv Yi hesitated for a moment and said uncertainly: "is it possible?"


    "Everything is decided by the worst result." Ji Chang''s dead face, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, pulled an ugly smile, even if he smiled: "go and strive for the best result."


    "The Northern Expedition corps should be split." Sang Yu said bluntly: "the area under the charge of the general of northern expedition is too large. Next, only Shijie counterattack should focus on parry, and Jizhou and Guanzhong should be reassigned."


    LV Tai was in the military account. After the abolition of his field corps, he originally wanted to transfer to the south to participate in the invasion of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but there was a sudden incident that Shijie ceded Jizhou and Youzhou to Murong Yan state. He was temporarily included in the shogunate of the Northern Expedition corps, stayed in Jizhou to command the war, and waited for the things there to be handled before he came to Xiangguo to report on his work.


    "Heng''an has been fighting in Jizhou for a long time and is most familiar with Murong Xianbei." Heng''an in Sang Yu''s mouth is LV Tai. He saluted Liu Yan, who didn''t know what he was thinking, and said, "let Heng''an go back to Jizhou to preside over the war."


    Liu Yan thought about how to distribute the troops of the forbidden guards. Now his "quota" has increased to 70000. In order to support the consumption of national strength, nearly 30000 quota has been used for production, 5000 for warships, and the remaining 10000 for emergency. The rest 15000 are in the Northern Expedition corps and 10000 are in the southern invasion Corps.


    Recently, if it is not necessary, Liu Yan actually no longer uses the system force. It is not that the system forces are not easy to use, but that the system forces are too easy to use, which may lead to the abandonment of non system forces due to their over dependence, so that they have to be used with caution.


    "Guanzhong can appoint ruicai as the main general and the Yulin army as the main force." Sang Yu has stood on the edge of the mountain map, and the Rui is Li tan. When he saw Liu Yan looking over, he continued: "taking the Yulin army as the main force, coupled with the original garrison, is enough to deal with it."


    "If we want to split the Northern Expedition Corps..." Ji Chang took a deep look at sang Yu. He didn''t fully agree with Sang Yu''s obvious suppression of Ran min, but the situation changed. Splitting the Northern Expedition Corps really had to be: "we should call the Northern Expedition general to the king Chariot first."


    Sang Yu was really trying to suppress ran min out of public interest, but his selfishness was not small. Sang Yu represents the aristocratic family in the Central Plains. With the recovery of more and more areas by the Han state, the recent contradiction between his interest group and the interest group represented by ran min is growing.


    Liu Yan is the one who takes the final decision. He just listens and won''t make a decision immediately. Of course, he noticed that sang Yu took revenge for public and private affairs, but he didn''t care much.


    Liu Yan doesn''t care if it''s not out of the mind of the emperor, such as what''s good for the royal family when officials and workers fight with each other. Just as he was thinking about how to use the forbidden guards, after the restoration of the old land of the Han family, these people did not know how many should be arranged to continue to fight outside, not to live in peace and have a nest.

 Chapter 500

    Where there are people, there will be Jianghu. It''s not wrong at all.


    Jianghu can be interpreted in many ways. As small as a family, children prefer their father or mother, or a group of small partners, there must be one or more leaders. On a large level, there must be many interest groups in a country.


    Ran min will undoubtedly be the leader of an interest group. Those who originally belonged to the state of Ran''s Qin took a stand and took refuge with the powerful after being liberated. As a result, the interest group led by ran min recovered after losing the country.


    "The king called the Lord to report to Xiangguo?" Liu Yi was not an official of the state of Han, but a private aide of the northern shogunate as ran min''s minister. He was frowning at the moment: "the Corps has been renovated, and now he has called the Lord to report on his work, isn''t it... What''s hard to know?"


    Jiang Gan, Miao song, Dai Shi and other ministers originally belonging to the state of Ran Qin chose to become ran min''s family ministers after the state of Ran Qin was merged into the state of Han. Everything naturally took ran min''s as the starting point and considered ran min''s safety and the interests of the group.


    "The reason why the king went north was that the Lord''s command expanded too much. After the king arrived, the Lord obeyed his orders." Miao song smiled and said, "if you say something difficult to understand, you don''t have to worry."


    Miao song had explained the changes of the situation in advance, and directly stated that Liu Yan was not an easy suspect. It can even be said that Liu Yan would not kill his ministers as long as he didn''t want to die too much. He even said privately to ran Min that he found that Liu Yan appreciated the ministers with Han nationalism, and ran min really worked hard to kill Hu in the later stage no matter what happened in the early stage.


    "As expected, it must be the counterattack of the Hu people. The war center on the north line needs to re plan the war zone." Jiang Gan''s new words were learned only after he came to the state of Han. He said: "before the king asked the Lord to take charge of the north line war, we can see that he has great trust and attaches great importance to the Lord. This time, Shijie, Murong Xianbei and even Liangguo may work together to take charge of the North shogunate."


    As a general, ran min''s military power should be the largest in the Han Dynasty. At one time, it expanded to nearly 500000. Later, the Central Center ordered the selection of the northern shogunate, and there were 240000, 40000 more than Xu Zheng, the southern general who followed Liu Yan''s rise in the end.


    If someone else, as a subordinate, would be flustered if there were too many troops in his hands. He was deeply afraid that the king would be suspicious all the time. Maybe one day he would die of the king''s suspicion, but ran min seemed to have no similar worries.


    "The king has treated me very well, and I have never wanted to betray the king." Ran Min said with a smile: "the body is not afraid of the shadow. Naturally, there is no fear."


    After hearing what ran Min said, many ministers were relieved. What they were afraid of was that ran min couldn''t see the situation clearly and really gave birth to the idea of rebellion and self-reliance.


    In reality, ran min did not have the capital to betray. As long as Liu Yan did not allocate the Quartermaster Equipment and food, it would be cut off. The main force of the Northern Expedition Corps was not from the original Ran''s Qin army, but from the reorganization of several Han armies. After the reorganization, the original Ran''s Qin army was included in the shogunate of the general of the southern expedition. Although the Central Plains people who took refuge in ran min after the restoration were included in ran min''s interest group, they went to the Han state rather than ran min himself.


    "In this way, the Lord is naturally carefree. Just..." Liu Yi dragged an ending and said unhappily: "the Zheng family attached to the right prime minister must chew more."


    The so-called Zheng family is a family in Xingyang, and its strength is up to the level of aristocratic family. Before the Han army recovered Xingyang, it had long borrowed the Sang family to join the Han state, and made great efforts when the Han army recovered Xingyang county. After being instructed by sang Yu, this family cooperated with the actions of the state of Han and took the initiative to hand over the land outside the regulations. Dingkou and others also cooperated with the registration. Later, Liu Yan also gave other conveniences in view of the credit and cooperation of the Zheng family.


    If history does not change and the timeline goes back hundreds of years, the Zheng family in Xingyang will be a famous family in the Li and Tang Dynasties, ranking among the "five surnames and seven hopes".


    In fact, many of the famous families in the Li and Tang Dynasties began to develop after the chaos of the five Hu and China. In the northern and Southern Dynasties, they used various means to grow and grow. Waiting until the Yang and Sui dynasties, they had expanded into giants. Some famous families collapsed or weakened in the chaos at the end of the Sui Dynasty, and the so-called "five surnames and seven hopes" grew again in the chaos at the end of the Sui Dynasty, Even if the Li family in Longxi got the world, he was extremely afraid.


    After the Yang family in Xingyang county was incorporated into the Han state, they chose ran min as their backer. The two families had many contradictions as early as the rule of Shijie. After Xingyang County became the territory of the Han state, the two families should have been dormant. The problem is that the Zheng family thinks that sang Yu, the right prime minister, is their backer. It seems that Liu Yan also gives preferential treatment to the Zheng family. As a result, the Zheng family can''t bear it first, The result of the struggle was that ran min''s intervention led to the complete defeat of the Zheng family.


    The Yang family is an old family. It can be traced back to the generation of Yang Biao in the Eastern Han Dynasty. They first suffered heavy losses during the disorderly administration of Dong Zhuo, and then suffered a comprehensive decline because of Yang Xiu''s death in the Cao Wei period. When Sima family usurped the throne and established the Jin court, they were restored because they were determined by their family background, The problem is that it declined rapidly after the rule of Xiongnu and Shijie.


    "They started first. Who''s to blame?" Ran Min said indifferently, "when I arrive in Xiangguo, I will naturally explain it to the right prime minister."


    For a time, all the ministers felt speechless. They always knew that ran min''s political ability was blank, and it was useless to teach and remind repeatedly. In some ways, they are also glad that ran min is politically naive, just because the current ruler is Liu Yan.


    There was another discussion, waiting for someone to report that he was ready. Ran min just took Jiang Gan as his personal aide and 500 horses as his escort and went straight to Xiangguo.


    Ran min and his party arrived in Xiangguo and went directly to the camp of the military camp. After the notification, they were summoned by Liu Yan.


    "Why didn''t the king stay in the palace?" Ran min was very dusty on his way. Liu Yan was stunned by the first sentence. Later, he said, "I heard some gossip. It''s said that the king and many women placed in the palace city are singing night and night. It''s really time to pull out their tongues."


    Yecheng and the palace city of Xiang state together settled more than 30000 women. They were all forcibly abducted by stone tigers. They should have been released home, but some women who returned home suffered tragic misfortune. Later, Liu Yan took some measures to let those women choose whether to return or not. As a result, only a few people were willing to return to their hometown.


    In fact, if history had not changed, the original fate of the women abducted by Shi Hu would have been very tragic. After ran min established the state of Wei, Shi Jie and Murong Xianbei came to attack. The besieged Yecheng lacked food and could only eat people. It became a common phenomenon at that time that Yi Zi ate or ate corpses. More than 30000 women were eaten. Waiting for ran min''s defeat, they were accepted by Murong Yanjun, raped and raped by two legged sheep, and the only thousands of people were driven into the river and drowned in Youzhou.


    "Never was so open-ended." Liu Yan was not angry. He asked ran min to find a place to sit down and stand beside the mountain map thinking about what. Waiting for a little while, he turned to see ran min filling with a kettle. He first told Xun Xian to prepare food in the afternoon. Then he said to ran Min: "Shijie and Murong Xianbei are going to fight back. Call Yong Zeng to report on his work. Second, he wants to hear Yong Zeng''s opinions."


    "The Han sent a large army to invade the puppet Dynasty in the south. The Hu people thought that the Han had a shortage of troops on the north line, so it was not surprising to gather troops." Ran min put down the kettle and said carelessly, "I''ll come as soon as I come. I should cut Yin Bi''s head and present it to the king."


    Liu Yan heard a burst of "ha ha" Laughter: "it''s Yongzeng''s style."


    In fact, Liu Yan was more or less worried that ran min would think more in advance. When he heard that he was going to present Yin Bi''s head, he naturally heard that ran min guessed and did not resist what arrangement the center would have.


    "If Murong Xianbei is on the defensive and the minister is fully responsible for the north line, there will be no problem." Ran min looked straight at Liu Yan and said, "Shijie and Murong invited each other to fight back. Youzhou is too far from the minister''s shogunate. The king should build another shogunate to deal with it."


    Liu Yan also looked at ran min, nodded and said, "I''m very glad that I can always think so."


    "In many riding battles, Shijie has spied on many advantages of saddle, stirrup and horseshoe. In recent battles, Shijie cavalry have been equipped with similar equipment." Ran min''s Northern Expedition regiment has nearly 70000 cavalry under its command. It has lost more than 10000 in the past year and has not been able to be supplemented. He said bluntly, "the big man doesn''t lack good horses. What he lacks is excellent knights. I think I can recruit naturalized Hu soldiers who are good at riding, so as to maintain an advantage in riding."


    The saddle has been there for a long time, but the style is different. Stirrups and horseshoes were cavalry equipped with the Han Army in the second year of Yuanshuo. In fact, stirrups have also appeared in the spring and Autumn period, mainly one legged stirrups that are convenient for getting on the horse''s back, but I don''t know why they haven''t been made into two legged stirrups.


    The Han Army has been fighting with the state of Zhao in Shijie. The secrets of those equipment are difficult to hide. It is natural to be learned.


    "No harm." Liu Yan is telling the truth: "even if it is to spy on the importance of horseshoes, it is difficult to fully display the productivity of Shijie."


    Ran min is in the front line and can get first-hand information feedback. In fact, as Liu Yan said, there are many substitutes for saddles and stirrups, and it is difficult to popularize horseshoes with Shijie''s productivity.


    The two chatted a lot. They mostly talked about the war situation in Bingzhou. According to ran min, after Shijie gave up so many states and counties, the troops and troops shrank to the north, and it was not easy to fight.


    "The king..." ran min asked suddenly, "the king has obtained the imperial seal. Can he be called emperor?"


    Liu Yanli burst into laughter. He knew why ran min asked him to be emperor. It was no secret that this guy wanted to win the Lord Wang in the Han country.

 Chapter 501

    Ran min never hid his request. He wanted to get the king Duke before Ran''s Qin state was incorporated into the Han state. He is a straight person... At least when facing Liu Yan, he was straight. He once expressed his request to Liu Yan personally. Liu Yan''s answer is "he does not allow it, but lacks merit".


    Yes, Liu Yan''s statement is that the state of Han will not prohibit the existence of kings with different surnames. The clear attitude is that whoever has done enough credit can be granted a king.


    It''s hard to say what other people think. Ran min believed Liu Yan''s promise. He has been moving forward towards the road of sealing the king.


    It''s no secret that Liu Yan got the national jade seal in the Han Dynasty. On the contrary, it''s because the publicity is known all over the country. Everyone is guessing when Liu Yan will become emperor. Ran min asked directly in front of Liu Yan.


    Liu Yan knew that all the ministers wanted to be emperor as soon as possible, which was a very normal mood. Once he became emperor, his ministers naturally rose with the tide. More importantly, there was the rank of Lord in the title.


    It''s like a bad soldier who doesn''t want to be a general. After Liu Yan made clear his position, ran min is not the only one who wants to be king in the state of Han, but anyone who thinks he has the ability wants to be a king one day.


    "Proclaim the Emperor..." Liu Yan smiled and said to ran min, who was eagerly looking forward to it: "the old land of the Han family has not been recovered, and it is still early to proclaim the emperor."


    The current territory of the Han state is only about four tenths of the old land of the Han family. The Central Plains alone has not been completely recovered, such as Bingzhou. In addition, Shuozhou occupied by the state of Zhao in Shijie, Youzhou occupied by the state of Murong Yan, Liangzhou in the state of liang of Zhang, those areas controlled by the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and the original four counties of the Western Han Dynasty invaded by Koguryo and Baiji are all territories that must be recovered.


    For Liu Yanlai, claiming to be emperor is not very attractive. His biggest wild hope in his heart is to establish a global village. In his lifetime, he must unswervingly move forward in this direction. Therefore, taking back the old land of the Han family is only a prelude for him to lay a foundation for his wild hope. It does not mean that the full recovery of the old land of the Han family is equivalent to completing the ultimate goal of life.


    Ran min immediately showed a disappointed expression, and then his face became firm again. For him, credit can be earned. The most important thing is that Liu Yan does not resist being crowned king. As long as he does not resist, he will achieve his goal one day.


    The core ministers of the back center were summoned. After sitting down, Lang xunxian, Liu Yan''s secretary, told about the recent trend of the Han state.


    There are a lot of news gathered in the center from all directions every day, including the war situation on all fronts and the people''s livelihood of all States and counties.


    The people''s livelihood of the Han Dynasty has been slowly recovering. It is a kind of social recovery re established with the order. There is a stable living environment. There is no need to worry about losing their lives all the time. There is no need for the government to urge and drive the people too much. Naturally, it is to work for that mouth.


    "The purpose of the hunting order is to let more people have their own private land, but the goal is not as expected." Sang Yu''s right prime minister''s power is more devoted to civil affairs. He has traveled all over the territory of the Han state, and some important counties must go: "the people in the north have more private land than those in the south. This is because there are not many Hu people in the South who can hunt. The minister thinks that if conscription is in the future, it should be appropriately inclined to the people in the south."


    When soldiers were recruited in the Han Dynasty and registered, each soldier could get five acres of land.


    In fact, the current productivity and output of five mu of land can not feed too many people. The one-time harvest of one mu of land is about two to three stones. According to the conversion, one stone is 160 kg, and now there can only be one harvest season every year. We also need to ensure good weather. If there are some natural and man-made disasters, it will be over. The amount of food a person eats per meal is calculated as 22. He only eats two meals a day. The food eaten in a month is about 12 kilograms. There is only one family. If he pays the food tax, it will still be enough to eat, but there can''t be only one person in a family.


    In fact, due to the lack of meat and oil, it is very common for people to eat one or two catties at a meal.


    According to reasonable resettlement, it is reasonable for everyone to have 50 mu of land under their name, and a family to have at least 200 mu of land can meet the standard of prosperity. This is also the value that the labor force can cope with. Yang Sui and Li Tang are committed to meeting this requirement.


    It is a realistic problem that the Han Dynasty started with five mu.


    Because of decades of rampant Hu people, fertile land has long become wasteland, and wasteland needs to be reclaimed. It is not easy to reclaim the land on the premise of fully using manpower. A young man has to be busy for at least two or three months to turn one mu of wasteland into good land again. Five mu of land probably needs to be busy for a whole year.


    At the beginning of the Han Dynasty, there was an extreme lack of manpower. In addition to resuming production, there were too many fronts, occupying the vast majority of young people. The basic workers were women, the old and the young. Old and weak women and children can''t compare with young and strong people. A young and strong person can achieve results after two or three months of busy work. It may take twice as long to be an old and weak woman and child.


    "The Han Dynasty continues to recover the old land, the number of state-owned land is increasing, and the registered population has reached 9.7 million." Sang Yu said that the population data is not the current real data of the territory of Han. He said that the real purpose was only to pave the way: "the amount of land redeemed by the government from the powerful is huge, and the land held by the people accounts for less than 20% of the arable land."


    Like the population data, sang Yu''s land distribution is not accurate. The folk land holding in the speculation includes aristocratic families, Haoqiang and the people.


    How long was the Han Dynasty established? The country has always been in a state of war. The expansion of the country''s territory accelerated only in the third year of Yuanshuo. It is impossible to find out the situation of the country in a short time, calculate and record it into intuitive data.


    At present, only Qingzhou has credible data on population and field records, and there are preliminary data on the process of Yanzhou. For example, Jizhou, Yuzhou, Sizhou, Yongzhou, Bashu and other places were incorporated into the territory of the Han state three years after Yuanshuo. With the current administrative efficiency, it is impossible to calculate and record them so quickly.


    Although there are problems in the data, what sang Yu said can not be ignored. There are state-owned non-governmental cooperative communes and military land reclamation in the Han Dynasty, but it is really abnormal that the state holds about 8 / 10 of the total share of land. It is time to find a way to improve this unusual land holding phenomenon.


    "Mountains and rivers are broken, and most people are broken and dead." Sang Yu is still giving his speech: "among the registered people, most are single families, and most are young people who own private land."


    "Yes, the Hu people are rampant, and there are many waves of escape." Ji Chang nodded and told the truth: "it is relatively easy for young people to survive in the war, and it is difficult for the old, the weak and women and children to survive."


    In the census of the Han Dynasty, the ratio of men to women is 3:1. The age group is from one year old to eight years old, accounting for 7%, from eight to 13 years old, accounting for 6%, from 13 to 20 years old, accounting for 34%, from 20 to 35 years old, accounting for 47%, and above 35 years old, accounting for 6%.


    According to the academic terms of later generations, the current population age of Han is entering the prime of life. If we take the average life expectancy of later generations as the standard, the prime of life should be the healthiest period of a country, but the current average life expectancy is only 35 years old. In other words, the age distribution of the population in Han is the old age.


    If you look at the data and distribute it by state and county, the area with private fields is concentrated in Qingzhou. This is because Liu Yan rose from Qingzhou. Of course, the recruitment of troops is to give priority to the selection from the old base areas, which can also be regarded as the welfare given by the region.


    More than 40% of the troops of the Han army came from Qingzhou, and the rest were divided equally among the States, because the relationship between relevant policies is that Qingzhou people naturally have more private fields.


    Sang Yu''s advice is very reasonable. It''s time to consider tilting to other states and counties. Later, he proposed to appropriately increase the number of fields.


    "The king wants the people to have their fields. This is the road to national stability and prosperity." Sang Yu looked very serious. After stopping for a long time, he saw a surprised or frowned look on most of his faces. Without hesitation, he said, "apart from joining the army and giving military merit, can we increase other ways so that those who can''t go to battle can have access to private land?"


    "There are indeed a few people who can serve as soldiers, but..." Ji Chang looked angry, looked at sang Yu and said, "can national policies be easily shaken!", All he had to do was ask sang Yu what he wanted to live in.


    The core of the national policy of the Han state is the military merit baron. Now the Han state has not fully recovered the old land of the Han family. The army maintains a strong desire to fight. First, it is the most important military merit, and second, it can get land rewards for meritorious service.


    A country that attaches great importance to military merit can best ensure the combat effectiveness of its army. Once it gains military merit without fair reward, the morale of a country''s army will collapse in an all-round way, without exception at all times, at home and abroad.


    In some countries where private land can only be obtained by military merit, a group called Warriors (Knights) will inevitably appear. They will not participate in production. It is probably synonymous with "taking the sword as the plow". Through continuous war, they will open up a larger and wider living space for themselves and the country, rather than "casting the sword as the plow". They do not want war but peace.


    The state of Han is far from the time to pursue peace. On the contrary, it should remain enthusiastic about war. Ji Chang will glare at sang Yu. Ji Chang knows that sang Yu''s motivation is not simple, and his motivation is not simple. He has to shake the national policy. He can already be on the must kill list.


    "Yu is just a suggestion. After all, the land is held..." Sang Yu said. Half of it was cut off. He saluted in the face of Liu Yan''s stern eyes, lowered his head and stopped talking.


    "Ploughing war, ploughing war!" Liu Yan said solemnly, "it''s also meritorious to plough more and produce more. If you have credit, you will get it. It''s not only war that can get land grant."


    Ran min did not hide his schadenfreude at all. He hissed and said, "the king has reserved the channel to obtain land without bloodshed. The right prime minister wants some people to hold more land?", He especially emphasized "some people".


    "General Zhengbei is in charge of military affairs. Now he is not talking about military affairs. Please be careful!" After Ji Chang warned ran min and saluted Liu Yan, he said, "I think it is feasible to appropriately increase the decentralized land, but it still needs to be discussed how much is appropriate."


    "That''s all for this time." Liu Yan waved his hand and added: "prime minister Zuo will stay, and the rest will step down."


    The people in the tent left with all kinds of faces and thoughts. Liu Yan sat in his place for a long time without talking. Ji Chang waited safely.


    "Tai''an, the establishment of the country is not easy. It is only the recovery of several prefectures. It is less than four tenths of the old land of the Han family. There are so many factions in the national civil and military." Liu Yan''s words let Ji Chang look at them. He stood up slowly and pinned his hand behind his waist: "almost every minister has a group under his wings, even Tai''an?"


    "King..." Ji Chang made an apology gesture: "king is as deep as fire."


    "I actually understand that some people have factions." Liu Yan really understands that he can''t control it openly and secretly. He simply never stops and expresses his position. With a smile on his face, he said, "what I didn''t expect is that it will happen so soon because of personal interests..." he paused and put on a disappointed expression: "this man is still deep."


    "The right prime minister may be selfish, but it doesn''t matter, so he thinks for the big man." Ji Chang said with a wry smile, "the Great Han soldiers are powerful and forcibly restrain the aristocratic family and powerful. They dare not resist openly. They must use covert means. What should the right Prime Minister find when he manages civil affairs?"


    What else can it be? There are too many hidden dangers in the Han state, but they have been forcibly suppressed. Now there are Shijie and Murong Yan States... There may also be Zhang Liangguo, and even the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Many hostile forces are brewing a counterattack. They are determined to guide the civil unrest in the Han state before the army really counterattacks.


    "Your Majesty, in the view of your officials, the Han Dynasty can''t be in chaos now." Ji Chang said sincerely, "if there are too many fronts and internal chaos, many achievements may be destroyed."


    Liu Yan understood what Ji Chang wanted to express and couldn''t deal with the chaos in the center caused by sang Yu. On the one hand, Liu Yan faced the choice of appeasing or fighting against the aristocratic family and powerful again.


    "I think that in order to deal with the counterattack of the Hu people, we should recruit again in various counties." Ji Chang went to the shelf hanging the territory Map of the Han state and ordered several places: "this conscription can be divided into guard against internal County soldiers, can also be dispatched to the front line, and can further distribute private fields."


    Liu Yan noticed that the places Ji Changgang just ordered were exactly those mentioned by sang Yu.


    "Conscription can be targeted." Ji Chang showed a sinister expression and said, "the powerful family can be recruited in an all-round way. If they work calmly, it''s all right. If there are changes, some are hard fronts that need reinforcements."

 Chapter 502

    The reason why Haoqiang is Haoqiang is that it occupies a lot of land and uses land to attract others. In addition to land, clans and contacts are also the key to becoming powerful. The more clans have, the more prosperous they are, and the stronger their contacts are, the easier it is to gather people in case of trouble.


    After the restoration of the Han state, the land of the powerful was redeemed in order to reduce the number of land held by the powerful. If the redemption of mild means is useless, iron and blood means will be used. The redemption of land can only be said to be fair, at the cost of the new copper money issued by the Han state, which adopts the standard of five baht, which is divided into Shangtian and Xiatian.


    Redeeming the powerful folk land with copper money is a part of the economic policy, that is, let the copper money of the Han Dynasty dredge the people and become a trading currency.


    It was a long time ago that there was new money in the Central Plains. After Sima and his family usurped the world, they issued a number of coins, but the number was small. As a result, the people still used Cao Wei, Eastern Wu, Shu Han and even the copper coins in the Eastern Han Dynasty. There were more varieties than expected.


    In fact, until the Song Dynasty, the amount of copper coins used in private transactions was not much, and most of them were bartered, because the circulating copper coins were not enough at all. The circulation of copper money in the two Song Dynasties was still insufficient. In the northern and Southern Song Dynasties, the central court issued Administrative Instructions many times to prohibit the outward circulation of copper money.


    People usually trade by barter, and then use cloth as currency, so there is the word "wealth and silk", and "silk" is the general name of silk products, which is a synonym for wealth.


    It must be noted that gold and silver are not currency in circulation. Until the Li and Tang Dynasties, gold only existed as an "equivalent", that is, how much weight of gold was worth and how much copper money was not officially recognized. Only aristocrats and Haozu would use gold for large transactions. After getting gold, they would generally try their best to replace it with copper money. The transaction of silver can be traced back to the Western Han Dynasty, but it was not officially recognized until the Ming Dynasty, so nine out of ten people who saw people paying with silver before the Ming Dynasty would be transgressors.


    Everything is handled by people. Everyone will have different handling standards for what kind of events or people they encounter, or enforce the law impartially, which may also be abusing justice for personal gain.


    After Ji Chang left Liu Yan, he returned to his tent and saw sang Yu waiting early.


    "Tai''an." Sang Yu bent his knees and knelt down, stood up, stretched his hands forward, and his fingers and palms became 90 degrees. It was a very big etiquette. He said, "thank Tai''an for rescuing Yu."


    In response, Ji Chang gave a cold hum.


    It was only less than four years since the establishment of the state of Han, but many interest groups with several important officials as the core were established. Although there were early interest groups, they still focused on public interest in general. It was only in trivial matters that they would compete for the interests of their own group.


    Now the Han Army has compressed the stone tablet in Bingzhou and Shuozhou. The invasion of the small imperial court in the Southern Jin Dynasty also seems to be very smooth. The national situation seems to be a great good, so some people think they should think about their own interests?


    "Zishen and the general of the northern expedition had a bad relationship because of Xingyang?" Ji Chang came to Sangyu and knelt down on his knees. His eyes forced him to say, "there needs to be a degree under the shelter door. It''s a national thief to waste his official career."


    "Yu has no military power." Sangyu looked directly at Jichang and said, "ran min is the general in charge of the army."


    His answer was a little off the mark, but Ji Chang was moved.


    There were not many people with state-owned military power in the Han Dynasty. Even if they had military power, they would lose it instantly because of Liu Yan''s order. Ran min''s situation was different.


    Different from ran min, the former Ran''s Qin army still has 60000 or 70000 soldiers in service. Some of Ran min''s old departments also serve in several field corps. No one can tell what response ran min will call on those people.


    As the monarch of the Han Dynasty, Liu Yan did not obviously show his fear of Ran min. after ran min took the Ran''s Qin state to the whole country, although Liu Yan did not do anything greasy to ran min, it can be said that Liu Yan still treated ran min very well.


    Including Ji Chang, sang Yu and other early people who followed Liu Yan to rise at the end of the decade, they speculated that Liu Yan valued ran min''s military ability and gave him a lot of favors, that is, some things can not be judged simply from the perspective of Liu Yan''s appreciation of Ran min''s military talent. They found that there are other reasons, but they can''t figure it out.


    Because they couldn''t understand, one of the important officials in the center was counted as one. Whether they were selfish or loyal to the king, they never relaxed when they were able to supervise ran min.


    "Tai''an does not know where the contradiction between Yu and the general of the Northern Expedition originated." Sang Yu talked about arranging for those who followed ran min to join him. He seemed to laugh sarcastically and waited for Ji Chang to frown before saying, "it''s Yu''s sign about the Zheng family in Xingyang."


    Now there are no five surnames and seven hopes. For sang Yu, the Zheng family is really a family that can be assigned as a pawn at will. At present, there are no big aristocratic families in the Central Plains. Those who can be counted are probably the Sang family of Wei county where sang Yu is located and the Cui family of Boling where queen Cui Wan is located. No matter who Ji Chang, LV Yi, Cai you or others, they only have the foundation to become an aristocratic family because they are in a high position, but they are not an aristocratic family.


    To say that the aristocratic family is only in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, where the aristocratic family is divided, the rest is probably that the aristocratic family in the Liang state of Zhang is better off. In addition, it has almost no arrogant qualification, let alone the capital such as "it is difficult to find the daughter of the aristocratic family" in the Li Tang Dynasty.


    In the early days, those aristocratic families without "clothes to the South" were just better than ordinary people under the rule of the Hu people. It was common for people in their families to be killed, and it was not an exception for family women to be abused and even killed by the Hu people. It can be said that the aristocratic families who stayed in the Central Plains knew that the family women would be humiliated and killed when they gave them to the Hu people, but they still kept sending them.


    Among the many women rescued by the Han Army, there are not many aristocratic family women. Some of them have perished, and some women who have not perished have been signaled not to return to the family. I think they have some plans.


    "The general of the Northern Expedition directly sent a tribe to kill the number of people of the Zheng family, and the house was set on fire." Sang Yu sneered: "if you say bear heart and leopard courage, Yu is not as good as the general of the north."


    Ji Chang asked, "is there any evidence?"


    "Can the witness count?" Sang Yu said, but shook his head: "according to the law of the Han Dynasty, the victim only makes corroboration with one word, which is not conclusive evidence."


    "It''s only the Zheng people... It''s really not hard evidence." Ji Chang probably knew what sang Yu wanted to do. He said seriously, "Zi is deeper than the Chao club. Is it to remind the king?"


    "In fact, Yu Shi believes that people should hold more land." Sang Yu probably wanted to be honest: "there are more capable people, which has remained the same since ancient times, regardless of aristocratic families or the people. Granting farmland with military merit can naturally enable more people to grant farmland, but those who can really have a lot of land will still not be the people. They will change from the people to a distinguished family and seek to become aristocratic families."


    "The people get the title of nobility. With the title, they will no longer be the people." Ji Chang is a direct participant in national policy, as is sang Yu. They all know that the state of Han will rise to an emerging class. He said: "people gather for their interests. The king does not exclude people from having factions, but he will not allow them to waste their official duties."


    Sang Yu is the end of the topic. After talking, he stands up and leaves.


    On the other hand, ran min waited for Ji Chang to leave before asking for an audience. He also met Liu Yan as he wished.


    "... so I did it." Ran min was just talking about what happened in Xingyang. He didn''t know what to think and didn''t hide the fact that he sent a trilogy to kill people. After telling the story of Xingyang, he said carelessly, "I should have offended the right prime minister."


    Liu Yan doesn''t know whether ran min is honest or what. He can even tell the story of sending a trilogy to kill people. He turned to think that whether Sima''s family was in power or Hu people were in power, family disputes and killings only depended on whether the victim reported to the official. In many cases, reporting to the official was useless. It was the two sides of the conflict who fought for a victory or defeat by relying on their own strength. Obviously, ran min was exercising the rules of handling affairs with old ideas.


    "According to the law of the Han Dynasty, killing people needs to pay for their lives." Liu Yan''s words really stunned ran min. He looked at ran min with some headache and said bluntly, "offending Zi Shen is a private matter. It can''t be generalized with violating the laws of the Han Dynasty. You can never understand it?"


    "..." ran min clearly didn''t understand. He still looked at Liu Yan and asked after a short meeting, "so... Did you break the law of the Han Dynasty?"


    Don''t you understand? It''s just that Liu Yan doesn''t know. Even if he knows that no one "reaches heaven to listen" to sue ran min, he can pretend not to know. As a result, ran min is good and confesses his disapproval in person.


    Ran min asked again vaguely, "what should I do?"


    This is not what Liu Yan can say directly. What is needed is that the Zheng family reports to the government, which accepts the lawsuit, investigates and obtains evidence according to the process, and makes a judgment directly according to the Han law.


    According to the law of the Han Dynasty, those murderous episodes must be killing for life. Ran min, as an emissary, should be removed from office and exiled.


    Liu Yan asked ran min to leave. He covered his forehead and smiled bitterly.


    Han is a country that stresses the rule of law, but like any country, the law has its own process and is implemented by people. The common saying is that the law is not only the umbrella of the good, but also the plaything of some people. In fact, the state of Qin, which has a strong legal system, does not govern the country 100% according to law. There is still room for man-made law enforcement.


    Ran min returned to his tent and told his courtier Liu Yi the story of meeting Liu Yan. Finally, he asked in confusion, "what does the king mean?"


    Liu Yi didn''t let ran min wait long and said, "if the right Prime Minister sticks to it, I''m afraid the king will urge him to deal with it according to the law of the Han Dynasty."


    Ran min''s face was uncertain for a moment, and his hands were also in the shape of fists.


    "What is the Lord thinking, how... How..." Liu Yi was angry and funny, and said: "how could he personally say those words equivalent to pleading guilty to the king?"


    "Someone thought that if he didn''t hide from the king, he wouldn''t let the right prime minister have an opportunity." Ran min still feels that he has done it right. He said in great confusion, "isn''t that so?"


    Chinese history has always been a political system of "I am the country", that is, as long as the rulers allow or do not investigate, it doesn''t matter who kills and sets fire or even does more things. In this way, there is a phenomenon that the national law is not as good as the ruler''s golden mouth. If you can win the favor of the ruler, you can do whatever you want.


    "Lord!" Liu Yi kept smiling bitterly: "the LORD did nothing wrong. The best way to express his position is that the king didn''t get angry."


    Ran min did not understand what Liu Yi meant.


    "It can be big or small!" Liu Yi understood ran min and said bluntly: "for today''s sake, the Lord must find the right prime minister. In any case, the Zheng family can''t sue the government."


    "Simple, destroy the Zheng family!" Ran min didn''t like to bend around. Even in the face of Sang Yu, the right prime minister, he didn''t want to be soft. He said murderously, "all the doors are destroyed. Who will sue?"


    Liu Yi directly covered his face and said almost groaning, "the king already knows about it."


    At this time, ran min finally reacted and said, "that really can''t..."


    "Lord, the so-called big husband is able to extend and bend." Liu Yi wanted to remind him before. In order to let ran min know the seriousness of the matter, he repeated "this matter can be big or small" several times, and then advised him bitterly: "the Lord is the head of a country first, and it is lucky to be trusted and reused by the king. The king''s trust is one thing, but it is impossible to say that there is no fear. After all, compared with other generals and schools, the Lord has a large number of old troops!"


    "There''s no old department. Except you, someone has never been in touch..." ran min wanted to say more. Seeing that Liu Yi was about to cry, he hesitated three times before gritting his teeth and said, "can it be big or small? Then someone will find sang Yu and let Zhang Jia be disposed of."


    In fact, Liu Yi has cried. All of them who followed ran min in the early stage know their character. If they don''t really live, they also see that ran min is really brave and unparalleled. I don''t know if they will follow him.


    Zhang Jia has raised his family to take refuge in ran min, but now it''s better. Ran min doesn''t want to wrong himself at all. In case of trouble, he wants to take Zhang Jia as an abandoned son to vent his anger on Sang Yu. He didn''t expect that this would chill the rest of the adherents.


    Liu Yi, who was crying with tears, was speechless and sat in place with a dull face. When he came back, ran min was no longer in the account. When he asked the guard, he knew that ran min went to find sang Yu alone.


    [prime minister Zuo asked the aristocratic family to raise their heads again in the morning, presumably to test the king''s attitude.]


    Recently, there are not too many aristocratic families attached to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Almost all aristocratic families with channels and ability have sent their children to Xiang country, using all kinds of means and methods, just trying to get themselves ashore before the ship of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has completely sunk.

 Chapter 503

    If people want to make a simple distinction, they can be divided into men and women. There are countless kinds of human ideas, such as good order, evil order, neutral good, neutral evil... And so on.


    After the fall of the Central Plains, the morality of many ancestors has long been lost in the world. For example, it was a shameful thing to serve the Hu people, but it became very common when the stone tiger ruled the Central Plains.


    The first rule of the Central Plains by the Hu people not only dealt a heavy blow to the moral concept of this land, but also made earth shaking changes in the code of conduct. For example, as an aristocrat, if there is a contradiction, it is to use a knife, not to solve the contradiction by gentle means, or wait for a more dignified person to make a ruling.


    It was during the Shang Yang reform period that nobles'' conflicts were solved by private means. After the Qin Empire dominated the world, it was fully implemented. In the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, although the conflicts were solved by private means and rose again, the western and Eastern Han Dynasties were still important empires in general. They did not return to the state before the Shang Yang reform until the Central Plains was ruled by the Hu people for the first time, It was not even eradicated until the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Ran min and sang Yu were both nobles of the Han Dynasty. They once lived under the rule of Shijie. Many nobles have contradictions. They use blades instead of mouths to decide the victory or defeat.


    "So, will Zhang fight as a chess piece?" Sang Yu still chose to see ran min, but things were somewhat unexpected. He couldn''t cry or laugh in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. He smiled and asked ran Min: "the general thinks that Shijie is still in power now?"


    Ran min didn''t make it clear, but his attitude was very clear. The direct outbreak point of the contradiction was Zhang and Zheng in Xingyang County, so it was solved between the two. And ran min can let the Zhang family let sang Yu vent his anger in order to stop investigating sang Yu. Ran min felt that this was a big concession. After all, the cause of the matter was Zheng''s taking the lead. It was obvious that he had an attitude of "don''t give face, don''t want face".


    "Now it is no longer Shijie in power, but a big man under the rule of the king. The Hu people''s set is useless." Sang Yu didn''t have a special expression. He kept smiling at first. He saw that ran min seemed to be trying his best to endure his anger. He still said with a smile: "if the general wants Yu not to be investigated, it''s natural."


    Ran min thought he had made great concessions, but sang Yu seemed to bite hard. He was really full of anger. While he was trying his best to endure, sang Yu suddenly uttered such a sentence that he was stunned for a moment.


    "The same hall is a minister, isn''t it?" Sang Yu raised the tea cup and compared it with an invitation gesture. Before, ran min probably wouldn''t respond. Now ran min hesitated to raise the tea cup in return. He took a small sip, put down the tea, and said, "Zhang needs to compensate Zheng for his losses and make up for the killing of Zheng''s people. What does the general think?"


    Ran min didn''t believe that sang Yu would hold high and let go. He couldn''t figure out what sang Yu wanted to do. Without thinking about it, he said, "if there''s something wrong with Prime Minister right, please speak frankly."


    "No." Sang Yu shook his head: "Yu has said that as ministers in the same hall, harmony is the main thing, and there is no claim except reasonable compensation."


    Ran min stood up, saluted sang Yu, walked up to the curtain, stopped, turned and looked at sang Yu, who was still sitting quietly, and said, "Min wrote down the friendship of the right prime minister. It will be rewarded in the future.", Then he left without looking back.


    Whether it is Zhang or Zheng, for people at the level of Sang Yu and ran min, the two are at most qualified as chess pieces. Chess pieces can be used when needed. Chess players who lose chess pieces may frown, but chess players will never feel how distressed because of the loss of chess pieces.


    "What does Qi Chen think?" The Qichen in Sang Yu''s mouth is Wang Ji. When sang Yu spoke, the curtain of the back curtain was opened, and Wang Ji came out: "Zhang said he would give up."


    Wang Ji was originally regarded as one of the important officials of the Jin people in the state of Zhao in Shijie. His family was the Wang family in Taiyuan. It should be said that the Taiyuan Wang family was one of the five surnames and seven outlooks in the Li Tang period. It also developed rapidly after the Sima family''s "crossing south in clothes" and has been rising in an all-round way until the northern and Southern Dynasties.


    "The general of the Northern Expedition should not be a leader." Wang Ji''s family quickly moved closer to the Sang family after he was annexed to the state of Han. He had been ordered to control the Zheng family''s affair with Zhang Jia in Xingyang County, and only recently came to Xiang state. After he got the sign from sang Yu, he sat down in the corner. After finishing his clothes, he said, "with the Zhang family as an example, anyone who wants to take refuge will think about it before taking refuge. Those families who have taken refuge will surely shrink back."


    Sang Yu smiled noncommittally.


    The Han Army has repeatedly recovered one area after another from the Hu people, but it is not necessary to say that recovery is equal to rule.


    Liu Yan doesn''t like the aristocratic family and Haoqiang, but he doesn''t make a comprehensive attack, so he leaves enough space for the aristocratic family and Haoqiang to operate.


    For example, the sangs, an aristocratic family that is openly accepted by Liu Yan, although Sangyu does not agree to unlimited expansion, such as accepting big families or powerful people, Sangyu is not fully able to be the leader of the sangs, and the attitude of the elders needs to be fully considered.


    Three years after Yuan Shuo, the Sang family accepted a large number of local big families and powerful people. Similarly, the Cui family in Boling accepted a large number of big families and powerful people. However, the Cui family had such confidence only when Cui Wan became a queen.


    "In the future, the big man should have a place for the general of the northern expedition, and only a place." Sang Yu raised his head slightly and said, "a country cannot have a family, but not everyone can become a family. Can Qichen understand?"


    Wang Ji knew about Liu Yan''s attitude towards the aristocratic family, especially from sang Yu, and then 12000 wanted to be among them.


    At present, it is absolutely not funny to say that a country must have a family. The monopoly of knowledge determines the inevitable existence of a family. They are indeed a candidate sequence of state officials. If you want to change this fact, unless the knowledge is popularized to a certain extent and the choice of state officials is increased.


    The aristocratic family mentioned by sang Yu refers to the aristocratic family similar to that in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, which can also be accepted by the aristocratic family in the Western Han Dynasty, but it is not the aristocratic family whose original intention has long changed in the late Three Kingdoms period. In his eyes, the aristocratic family is to open up territory for the country and guard for the king. After all, the existence of the aristocratic family at the beginning is development and construction, not just for the fish, meat and people after it was destroyed at the end of the Three Kingdoms.


    Seriously speaking, the early aristocratic family was really the pioneer of the nation, and the aristocratic family at that time should be called the Lord. When the Western Zhou Dynasty was enfeoffed, all the vassal states could be regarded as a Lord. It was they who robbed the land from the alien hands that made a nation that originally only nestled in the Yellow River Basin become the master with the largest living space on the eastern continent.


    On the other side, Liu Yan took out a rare space to accompany his family.


    In fact, what happened at the meeting was not sudden. Liu Yan had noticed some trends before, which was caused by the result of the battle of the huaishui river.


    "It may take some time to destroy the small imperial court, but the recent changes in the current situation make them feel urgent." "They" in Liu Yan''s mouth refers to the central dignitaries. He said: "the small imperial court in the south of the Yangtze River can''t support it. Many aristocratic families are scrambling to belong to the Han Dynasty, which will inevitably make all officials think about what kind of impact they will be subjected to."


    Cui Wan, tuobaxiu, Zhang Lan, Sang Miao and Xie Daoyi were close to the scene. In addition to Cui Wan being the queen, the rest were the four imperial concubines. Another son and two daughters of Liu Yan were also present. The child was held in his arms by their biological mother.


    Because Liu Yan fully restored sinicization, there are still difficulties in dressing due to the relationship between folk resources, and the ruling class has fully restored the clothes of the Han family.


    In the Han family''s clothes, there is a kind of clothes that women will wear at leisure. It is a kind of light deep clothes. It is also divided into silk and hemp clothes. It is not too fancy. It has a right lapel and a cross collar. It is tied with a belt and long sleeved flying belt, which can show a beautiful figure.


    At present, there are few aristocratic families in the territory of Han, and the number of big families and powerful is unimaginable. Wherever the Han army went, it dealt with the big families and powerful forces everywhere, in addition to eliminating the overt enemies.


    In the early days, big families and powerful people everywhere did not watch their property taken away in various seemingly reasonable ways. They would choose to gather a crowd to resist and suffer the iron and blood suppression of the Han army. Like the big families and powerful in Qingzhou, there may not be three tenths of them now, and most of them have taken refuge in Liu Yan in advance.


    Qingzhou is Liu Yan''s basic land, and it is also the state with the least big families and aristocratic families in the Han Dynasty. It is precisely with Qingzhou as an example that the resistant big families and giants have been bloody cleaned, so that the big families and giants in other places choose to be patient when their family property will be redeemed. As a result, the number of big families and giants surviving in other states is not small.


    The big families and powerful in the Central Plains have been weakened and suppressed. They are only dormant. They must have hatred in their hearts and wait for revenge one day.


    Killing can solve problems. For a king of a country, killing is not the only means. The most reasonable thing is to take it for his own use, so that they can be used as a help or tool where they want to use it. Liu Yan allowed the central dignitaries to absorb some big families and giants, which actually meant digestion.


    According to reports from various localities to Xiangguo, the signs of activities of enemy forces in various localities are very frequent. Many big families and powerful forces are in series. It is conceivable that another wave of turbulence is brewing. What we don''t know is how big it will break out.


    Liu Yan has faced too many things recently, not only how to control all fronts, but also the stability of the local community, including the sudden increase of defectors in the small imperial court.


    "Several ministers, such as sang Yu and Cai you, have repeatedly opposed accepting too many southern aristocratic families." Liu Yan looked at Sang Miao and Xie Daoyi, smiled and said, "I know what they think."


    Sang Miao is the family sister of Sang Yu and a kind of marriage produced by politics. The sangs have now taken on the responsibility of the leader of the northern aristocratic family and seem to be carrying out the responsibilities of the leader of the northern aristocratic family.


    Xie Daoqian can be regarded as the spokesman of the southern aristocratic family in some aspects. The difference is that she didn''t follow the arrangement of the southern aristocratic family and left the family before the southern aristocratic family took action.


    By the way, the Qiaojia runaway is called "Ben" for short in the current era. Zhuo Wenjun and CAI Zhenji are famous for doing this. In ancient times, from the pre Qin Dynasty to the Western Han Dynasty, "running" was not a disgrace. It was even considered very romantic by the world. It was a shameful behavior in the Eastern Han Dynasty. Later, in the two Song Dynasties, "running" evolved into "running", that is, from a very normal and romantic thing to a crime that must be soaked in a pig cage.


    "Your Majesty, uncle and two uncles..." Xie Daokai said with an obvious melancholy: "will you be escorted to Xiangguo soon?"


    At this time, Sang Miao and Zhang Lan looked at Xie Daoyi with sympathetic eyes at the same time. A battle in Huainan directly made three direct members of the Xie family become prisoners of war. It seems that the court still tends to be strict with Xie Shang, Xie Shi and Xie Wan.


    What else can Liu Yan answer? He just "um".


    Xie Daokai lowered his head and asked weakly, "will the king kill his uncle and two uncles?"


    "Sister, as a woman, her husband''s family is the most important." Tuobaxiu sat next to Xie Daokai and stretched out his hand. It was not like comforting. He said, "as a woman, people don''t have to intervene in military affairs."


    Sang Miao immediately looked at Cui Wan, who was teasing her son.


    The Cui family of Boling has a queen, and the Sang family of Wei county has a concubine. It can be counted that the Cui family of Boling is the genuine relatives. The Cui family is like the Sang family. They have never stopped absorbing big families and powerful people. In some ways, the two families are competitors.


    Xie Daoyi looked up at Tuoba show, then bowed his head again.


    Liu Yan was supposed to have a warm family party. Halfway through the conversation, he talked about dealing with the aristocratic family. Xie Daokai raised such a problem. The warmth is completely invisible, and some are embarrassing.


    I don''t know if Xun Xian winked or there was a real problem. He came to report that there was a military intelligence from the south.


    If we calculate the time, the southern invading corps should be engaged in three relatively large campaigns. The battle of Dongcheng is one, and the battle of Dantu and the battle of Lingling are the other two.


    When Liu Yan arrived, the people present were already waiting.


    The crowd saluted for a while, and Ji Changcai, who was holding the military information report in his hand, said, "start the king, enlist the South general for a thousand miles to hurry up and report the outbreak of a war in the hinterland of the puppet Dynasty."


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was not recognized as a country on the side of the Han state. When it was called "pseudo Dynasty". The battle reported by Xu Zheng was that the small imperial court attacked Yu''s door valve.


    "The Yu family had noticed in advance, and Huan secretly tipped off. After the puppet Dynasty started, the two sides fell into a stalemate." Ji Chang looked down at the report and said, "it is reported that after the outbreak of the war, many aristocratic families chose to start fighting, and the puppet Dynasty has completely fallen into civil strife."

 Chapter 504

    For the center of the Han Dynasty, the news simply shows that the small court of the Eastern Jin dynasty fell into civil strife, but the process is extremely complex.


    Even if fools account for the majority of the officials in Dong Jinxiao''s small court, there should be rational people. There are also rational people. They naturally know that it is not suitable for civil strife during the national war. The potential threat that Yu may cooperate with the Han army should be resolved by gentle means, and the use of force is definitely not the first choice.


    Although there were internal ideological contradictions among the group headed by Wang, the several people in power knew that it was not appropriate to use force against Yu''s sect, but civil strife suddenly broke out before they took action.


    The process was to monitor the detailed work of Yu''s sect. First, it was killed, and then it was suspected that the private armed forces of Yu''s sect raided the military camp of the small imperial court. Before the two sides could check it in detail, a camp in Jiankang suddenly set out, and a thousand soldiers and soldiers drove towards the house where Yu''s sect was located.


    Yu family''s mansion is under construction in Kangcheng, and the remaining counties can only be regarded as industries. After Yu Yi traveled around and returned to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, he chose to live in Jiankang. The grandchildren in the family were arranged in Xin''an (Modern Chun''an).


    Because the Yu clan has long faded out of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and the number of Yu clan is not prosperous. The direct family members in Jiankang are Yu Yi himself and his nephews, and the rest of his nephews are scattered in the counties in the south of Yangzhou.


    Jiankang''s Yu family residence covers a very large area and has more than 2000 warriors for a long time. After finding something wrong, Yu Yi wants the family warriors to send Yu Xi, the son of his brother Yu Liang, and Yu Xi, the son of Yu Bing, out of the city. The house warriors are on full alert.


    I don''t know whether it was a coincidence or a necessity. The team escorting Yu Xi and Yu Xi was intercepted. Fortunately, only the escorting warriors suffered heavy casualties. Yu Xi and Yu Xi, as members of the direct family of Yu''s clan, didn''t hurt a hair, and they returned to the city safely.


    Because the news could not be sent immediately, Yu Yi did not know that Yu Xi and Yu Xi had been intercepted when he received that an army was coming to the mansion. He didn''t even know that the imperial court''s detailed work monitoring his own side was killed, let alone that someone attacked the military camp of the imperial court in the name of Yu''s gate.


    The clansmen of Yu''s sect are not officials in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but it does not mean that there are no sect members. Some sect members urgently report to Yu Yi that the imperial court is going to attack Yu''s sect members.


    The imperial army came out in a daze. Although Yu Yixin had doubts, he had to guard against it. He immediately sent a doorman with a token to the private army station of the family in the suburbs. He could cooperate with the official doorman to secretly seize a city gate in case of an accident, and agreed to come to meet him in case of an accident in the city.


    The Yu family''s residence was on full alert. The effect was that the surrounding aristocratic families began to be on alert. The imperial army was getting closer and closer. It was strange that when it was two miles away from the Yu family''s residence, it was intercepted by an armed force.


    A fierce battle broke out between unidentified armed forces and Imperial troops in the street, and the aristocratic families in the street were involved. The turbulence known as the "Jiankang rebellion" in history was kicked off. At the beginning, they ran out of control.


    The Yu family''s residence was not directly caught in the war, but it could not be seen outside the city. The Yu family members who had just arrived outside the city only knew that there was smoke in Jiankang city. They dispatched private family soldiers according to Yu Yi''s instructions and did not hesitate to cooperate with the Yu family members arranged in advance to control the city gate.


    At the stage of controlling the city gate, things went well beyond everyone''s expectation. Waiting for several people who can make decisions to climb the city building and look into the city, they see that there are fighting figures everywhere in the area where Yu''s house is located, and many buildings are on fire. No matter how you look at it, you should send more private family soldiers to quickly meet or enter the city to wait for Yu Yi''s dispatch.


    After the movement of the private soldiers of Yu''s clan, the Imperial Army and the private armed forces of several clan leaders and aristocratic families who had long been arranged to be on guard must respond. They just don''t know why, but the action seems a little slow. Until Yu''s clan private soldiers control the city gate, and then Yu Yi is escorted by family warriors to break through, it is almost Yu Yi arrives at the controlled city gate, Chu''s private soldiers and Wang''s private soldiers arrived together.


    In the sudden outbreak of turbulence, a force has always been the people pretending to be Yu''s gate valve. They first created conflicts, then intercepted Yu Xi and Yu Xi''s team, and then fought with the Imperial Army in the street, and even attacked those troops monitoring the private army in the suburbs of Yu''s gate valve. At that time, no one had any doubt about these things. No matter Yu''s sect or others, they only regarded them as each other''s actions.


    Interestingly, after Yu Yi was blocked, Chu Xin, Chu Li''s son, questioned Yu Yi. After the debate between the two sides, they found something wrong in their hearts, but things have been like this. It is impossible to communicate where they doubt.


    Fighting broke out in the capital of a country, affecting nearly one million people living in Jiankang. The chaos began in the streets of Yu''s mansion and spread to all parts of the city.


    Chu suanzi was teasing the little emperor Sima Li. She didn''t know what had happened until Chu Li, Wang Xizhi and Huan Yun came to the palace to report. Xie Li, the leader of Xie family, didn''t come because of a relapse.


    In a short time, the small imperial court could not find out the context of the matter, and all the responsibility was naturally put on Yu''s door valve. What they couldn''t explain clearly was why Yu Yi stayed in Jiankang city since Yu''s gate valve wanted to start.


    In other words, Yu Yi, the leader of the Yu clan, should sneak out of the city in advance and stay in a safe place for remote command. He should not stay in Jiankang City, where Yu clan''s strength is not dominant.


    "Yu''s people have long been placed everywhere." Huan Yun said: "it can be seen that we have made preparations for rebellion in advance."


    Chu Li recognized Huan Yun''s statement, but felt that he should discuss how to quell the unrest instead of wasting time on why Yu Yi stayed in Jiankang city. He said in a hurry: "Xichuan city has been in total chaos, and the people in the rest of the city are in panic. At present, the main thing is to capture Yu Yi and appease the people in the city."


    Because it happened suddenly, Yu''s family was acting in a hurry. Although Yu Yi was safe to the controlled gate, the outside of the city had been blocked by the Imperial Army and the private forces of Chu, Xie, Wang, Huan, Xun and so on. It was really not so easy for Yu Yi to break through.


    It must be said that Jiankang really covers a large area, which is mainly divided into Xichuan urban area, Dongfu urban area, Mufushan urban area, Zhongshan urban area and Miyagi. There are nearly 30 urban areas in the periphery, such as Baixia, Gaoqiao, Xinlin, Mamu and so on. It can be said that the land area counted as Jiankang urban area is really beyond imagination. Otherwise, it is impossible to accommodate nearly one million people.


    "The Han Army has landed in Dantu, and Xinzhou and Luoluo bridge have been occupied by the Han army. Our army also firmly guards Jiangcheng, Zhuli, camera mountain, zhidushu, Gaoli mountain and other places." The places mentioned by Huan Yun are all located on the edge of the Yangtze River, and Xinzhou is actually an island on the Yangtze River. His face was very grim and said, "is Yu Yi going to help the Han army this time?"


    Dantu is 180 miles away from Jiankang, but Xinzhou and Luoluo bridge are very close to Jiankang.


    Xinzhou has a very important strategic value, which is reflected in the fact that whoever occupies it can easily build a channel connecting the north and south sides of the Yangtze River. The Han army took advantage of the fleet to occupy Xinzhou. The Jin army was in a state of counterattack all the time. On the contrary, the fighting between the two armies in Dantu was not as fierce and bloody as that in Xinzhou.


    Luoluo bridge is an important ferry on the South Bank of the Yangtze River. After the Han Army captured Xinzhou, it attacked and occupied Luoluo bridge. From Luoluo bridge, it directly threatened the safety of Jiankang. As a result, the Jin army had to deploy heavy troops to defend in suishan and zhidushu.


    Huan Yun''s statement is somewhat frightening. If yu''s gate valve''s action is to cooperate with the Han Army, mainly to make Jiankang a big city with a population of millions chaotic, then does the small imperial court want to transfer troops from the peripheral defense line?


    "The imperial court has kept scholars for decades. It''s time for scholars to serve the imperial court!" Chu suanzi looked quite calm. She took Sima Dang, the little emperor who didn''t understand what happened, in her arms and said to the people forcefully: "mobilize the private soldiers of the gentry in the city, stop the chaos in the city, capture or kill Yu Yi!"


    Huan Yun immediately asked, "empress dowager, who can be in charge?"


    Chu suanzi subconsciously looked at his father Chu Li, but swallowed his words.


    Xie Li had been proved unfit for commanding the army more than once, but he was the most trusted person of Chu suanzi. At present, he takes over the captured Xie Shi. As the expedition governor, he has the responsibility to supervise the Jin army in Dongcheng and along the Yangtze River. Then he is responsible for coordinating and coordinating the various gate valves and aristocratic families in Jiankang. It seems that he has some separation and lack of skills?


    "If the Empress Dowager has no choice..." Huan Yun said with a bold attitude of responsibility: "I am willing to admit this important task."


    Chu suanzi looked at Huan Yun and then at Wang Xizhi.


    Wang Xizhi didn''t look flustered. He smiled when he saw Chu suanzi.


    People all over the world know that Wang Xizhi is a master of calligraphy and has extraordinary attainments in poetry. The problem is that he has never shown any military talent.


    "Only now can we entrust the holiday." Chu suanzi''s "holiday" is probably a position of "holding a holiday can act on behalf of the emperor". This position has a high honor. In fact, when there is no clear appointment, it is a facade official. She led Sima Zhen to the throne and asked Sima Zhen to sit down on the throne. She wrote the imperial edict with her own hands, wrote it and sealed it as necessary. Then she took out a copper Rune from the wooden box next to her: "fake Festival, governor of Henan, leading the town man''s guard, governor of Xiyang and Wanning man listen to the order!"


    Huan Yun, with a large number of official positions and titles, made a respectful salute.


    Chu suanzi didn''t have much to say. He appointed Huan Yun as the anti rebel governor, presided over the anti rebel affairs of Jiankang, and had the right to appoint and command all gentry.


    The so-called governor of Si Yu is the governor of Si Zhou and Yu Zhou. The problem is that neither Si Zhou nor Yu Zhou belongs to the jurisdiction of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, so this official position is actually a virtual position. There are many people holding similar official positions in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Although they are all the governors of a state, they can''t take charge of those states at all. Only then can they have the military positions behind them and lead the official positions that are actually somewhere within the rule of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and usually the official positions such as the powerful Taishou really have weight.


    Huan Yun received the decree. Wang Xizhi and Chu Li were present as witnesses, and Sima Li, the little emperor, was also present. According to the system of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the decree issued by Chu suanzi was even legal and reasonable.


    Huan Yun, who was holding the bronze amulet, was obviously very vigorous and resolute. After leaving the palace, he immediately sent someone to summon the family heads of all aristocratic families, and sent someone to contact the court generals and family leaders who besieged Yu Yi.


    Huan Yun''s first official order was to dispatch the capital garrison to enter the city for clean streets. Anyone who received a warning did not return home would be dealt with as a violation, which could be directly killed.


    Chu suanzi left Wang Xizhi and Chu Li with tearful eyes and cried for a while. In the process, Chu Li cried and Sima Li, who didn''t understand anything, cried, which made Wang Xizhi very embarrassed.


    "Without the protection of their ancestors, there are national thieves inside, so that the country and the dynasty are so dangerous." Chu suanzi cried enough. Instead of comforting Sima Zhen, who was still crying, she asked the nanny to hold Sima Zhen aside and salute Chu Li and Wang Xizhi heavily: "please ask your father and Wang Youjun to save the country in danger."


    One of Wang Xizhi''s current official positions is a right general, which can be called Wang Youjun according to tradition. If you don''t have enough status and want to compliment, it will be more grand to call Wang Xizhi Wang Youjun. Obviously, Chu suanzi is complimenting now.


    What else can Chu Li and Wang Xizhi do? They can only salute and wait for the following.


    "Please make an overall plan for the palace city guard." Chu suanzi arranged for his father and said to Wang Xizhi, "please ask Wang Youjun to supervise Wanning man and hold the post of Changjiang army supervisor."


    Sima''s family is now basically completely abandoned. As empress dowager, Chu suanzi can''t count on the royal family, so it makes sense for the national father-in-law Chu Li to ensure the safety of the palace city.


    "Monitor Wanning man?" Wang Xizhi was surprised: "the Empress Dowager means that Wanning man is not credible?"


    "No, no, no..." Chu suanzi denied it and said in embarrassment: "Ai family naturally trusts Wanning man, but..."


    Some words are really not very good. It is clear that when the army of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty competed with the Han Army, several fronts were either eroded or defeated, and the whole country was terrified. One of the aristocratic families was looking for a way out. Chu suanzi was not blind. How could the deaf not know.


    The more dangerous the country is, the royal family as the ruler will encounter the possibility of rebellion and betrayal all the time. Chu suanzi did not deliberately target Huan Yun. It is a necessary measure to appoint Wang Xizhi to monitor Huan Yun.


    "The minister will naturally be loyal to the country." Wang Xizhi was a gentle and elegant man. He stopped asking deeply when he saw Chu suanzi''s embarrassment. He was embarrassed: "the abbot needs to stay in the palace city, but the minister ordered the supervisor to go to Dantu immediately, but the emperor capital is now..."


    Chu suanzi deeply worshipped: "please also ask Wang Youjun to save the country in danger!"

 Chapter 505

    I, named Xizhi, came from the Wang family of Langxie.


    I have been earnestly taught by my family elders since I was young, and I became famous for calligraphy when I was young. At the age of seven, he was loyal to the emperor and followed his orders to write on wood. The wood was cut three layers and had ink, which was highly praised.


    I was later honored by Duke Wencheng (chi Jian''s posthumous title) and married a woman named Ying.


    The world knows that my calligraphy is unparalleled, but it is because of the "son-in-law".


    I love my wife very much, but I don''t like people all over the world talking about my son-in-law. I''m very upset when I hear it, but the world is really very depressed as a good talk.


    The Wang family of Langxie was born. I don''t have to suffer for food, clothing, housing and transportation, but I have to shoulder the important task of revitalizing the family. When the Wang family of Langxie flourished, there was a saying that "the king and the horse share the world", which was a disaster for my Wang family.


    Since the death of my uncle (Wang Dao), the Langxie Wang family has suffered many times. Fortunately, two uncles (Wang Lin and Wang Bin) advocated hiding their power and avoiding the situation of fish dead and net broken. Our family still stands in the national Dynasty.


    As the saying goes, "the way of heaven is like a bow! The higher one suppresses it, the lower one raises it, the surplus one loses it, the deficiency one keeps it, and the way of heaven loses the surplus and makes up for the deficiency. Humanity is not the case, the deficiency is lost, and there is surplus. Who can have the surplus to serve the world? The only one who has the Tao.", I deeply believe that what can last and what family can prosper, only loss, deficiency and surplus.


    What I wish is not handed down in calligraphy, nor do I want to be a carefree poet. I have the ability to protect one Qianshou. May God bless the family for a long time.


    However, when singing about wine, the geometry of life, such as morning dew, is much more bitter. How difficult it is to be selfish. I have to shoulder the heavy burden and wander away from the filthy court. It is becoming more and more difficult to see the country and the dynasty, but there is no good recipe to save the world. How difficult.


    When I first heard of the Han Dynasty in the north, I thought it was the remnant of the Central Plains who rose up in the territory of Hu prisoners and begged for a living.


    When we heard about the Han Dynasty, we learned that we had occupied a county. The leader of that county, in the name of the descendants of the former Han Dynasty, swaggered and deceived and confused people. I think it''s worth sighing to rise up for life. It''s really wrong to be a son of man under the pretext of the blood of the descendants of the former Han Dynasty.


    Since when do swaggers have to occupy a state? I really don''t know when Hu Lu was so weak, but I was surprised that the name of the state of Han reappeared. I deeply don''t understand. It''s not easy to use the name of Han Dynasty. It''s really taboo for the imperial court, and it will be hostile to all Hu?


    As far as I know, the state regarded Hu as incompetent and was willing to carry out the Northern Expedition again. It was mainly loyal to Cheng Gong (Yu Bing''s posthumous title) and attached to many families. However, it was surprised by millions of people gathered by King Zhao (Shi Hu). The Northern Expedition came to an end halfway.


    The northern expedition to the Central Plains was our lifelong wish. However, I didn''t know about the war. I didn''t give any advice under my careful words.


    After hearing about the puppet Han Dynasty, I know that the sacrifice of Mount Tai is the cause of chaos in the world, and the country and the Dynasty will attack it with the king''s division. The northern expedition of the king division started again. First, he was loyal to Cheng Gong and unified his troops to take the land of three counties, and then the country''s father lost his land and lost his division. I really know that Hu Lu is not incompetent, but the puppet Han soldiers are sharp.


    The father-in-law lost his land, lost his master and was captured. Duke Zhongcheng passed away and replaced him with (Yu). I know that the national government should blame Yu and lament the reincarnation of world events. Yu should be in the trouble of Wang. I don''t want Yu to be so strong.


    When I remember, I thought that Yu might be in trouble. Together with Huan and Xie, they suppressed it just to avoid future trouble. Unexpectedly, Yi did something extraordinary. I regret that he did not use thunder at the beginning, and even today''s disaster.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xizhi rode on the carriage, surrounded by Armored Warriors.


    The bodies lying on the ground can be seen everywhere in the streets of Jiankang, and the blood on the ground is also frightening. The only thing that makes Wang Xizhi feel a little comforted is that the chaos has been stopped, that is, the carriage is clearly driving on a flat street, but it will shake from time to time.


    The reason why the carriage vibrated was quite simple. It was that the wheels rolled over the body.


    Huan Yun volunteered and was ordered in the face of danger to suppress the rebellion in Jiankang. The implementation of clean street can only make people not in the street, but there is no arrangement for people to clean up.


    The truth is that Huan Yun could not completely suppress the chaos of Jiankang at one time. Wang Xizhi set out from Gongcheng and went to Zhongshan City. Most of the houses here are those of dignitaries. Those dignitaries cooperated with the city guard to quickly suppress the chaos, and the chaos in the rest of the city has not been curbed.


    As Wang Xizhi saw with his own eyes, there were no idle people on the street. The doors of each house were closed. On the courtyard walls on both sides, you could see the guards of each house standing on the wooden ladder. The most people you saw were the people holding bows and arrows.


    From a distance, Wang Xizhi can actually hear the obvious noise. The biggest sound is in the northwest, which is the starting point of the Jiankang rebellion.


    Xichuan city is also a concentrated residential area for dignitaries. The four gate valve mansion is located in this area. The surrounding is basically the mansion of first-class aristocratic families. Each mansion covers a vast area. Relatively speaking, although Zhongshan City is also a place where dignitaries live, it really needs to be divided, that is, some second and third rate aristocratic families.


    Jiankang, the capital of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, left only some peripheral areas to ordinary people. The more distinguished talents are, the closer they are to the city center.


    There are thousands of warriors escorting Wang Xizhi. Nearly 100 of them wear iron armor. They are the core force of the Wang family. They will escort Wang Xizhi to Peishan, which is one of the most likely war zones for the Han Army to launch military operations.


    Because the incident happened suddenly, the chaos probably happened in the near future (13:00 to 15:00). It was almost two minutes after you time (5:30) to wait for the central center of the small imperial court to respond. It was already nightfall to wait for Wang Xizhi to take a carriage to the gate of the city.


    Chaos broke out in the city, including numerous city gates controlled by Yu''s private army, and those still in the hands of the small imperial court were closed in high alert.


    Although the east gate had been informed that there would be a team out of the city, they were on high alert when they saw thousands of armed men coming.


    "Captain Chengmen must see you." Wang Xie was angry. He had just taken out the official seal ribbon and the family private seal, but the Chengmen captain was bold: "as long as you give an order, the villain will kill him with a knife."


    "It''s rare to be loyal to your duty. What''s the crime?" Wang Xizhi kept his elegant temperament all the time, but he wouldn''t get out of the car to see the Chengmen captain. He ordered: "bring people to see."


    The east gate is blocked. You can see that it is full of soldiers holding torches, and the guard soldiers are standing on the city tower and wall.


    "Villains are ordered to work for them." Chengmen Wei is a gentle man. Cai Rong, who was born in the top-grade family Cai, knew Wang Xizhi: "please forgive me if I offend you."


    Wang Xizhi didn''t talk nonsense or even say a word. He just sat on the carriage and looked at Cai Rong. He was remembering which gate valve CAI was close to. The answer he got was that CAI was close to Huan''s gate valve. Considering Huan Yun took over Jiankang''s military command, it seemed that Cai Rong could explain his loyalty to his duty.


    People saw it. After the identity was determined, the city gate was naturally opened. After Wang Xizhi and his party all left the city, the city gate was closed again.


    Out of the city, Wang Xizhi was watching the Jiankang city wall in the night. The torch on the long city wall became a long dragon. Within the range of vision, the flag faces on the flagpoles were fluttering with the wind.


    In the northeast of Jiankang City, stars can be seen in the sky. Wang Xizhi is comforted that there is no fire in the sky. If there is no fire, there is no war.


    "Wang Youjun has left the city?" Huan Yun is in the inner city of the north gate. About two or three miles in front is the city tower where Yu Yi is located. Not far behind him stood a large number of people. Looking at the clothes, it was obvious that they were the people of various families who had been summoned. The side of their body was the core part of the Huan family, so they asked, "what''s going on in the Wang family''s house?"


    The episode named Huang Dong immediately replied, "the door of the house is closed, and there are alert archers everywhere in the courtyard wall."


    Jiankang now as long as it is a conditional family, who is not on high alert? At this time, if anyone dares to approach without permission, he must be entertained by arrows.


    Yu Yi stood by the guardrail at the top of the city tower. There were more than 10000 troops outside the city. There were no less than 3000 troops in the city. The left and right sides of the city wall were full of troops who would attack at any time. They were surrounded by the city tower in less than 2000.


    The city tower is temporarily calm, but Yu''s house is in an offensive and defensive war. The two sides are competing for each other around the courtyard wall and gate.


    Up to now, Yu Yi is still a little confused. They are ready to echo the Han Army, but it is definitely not today. If they really want to echo the Han Army, they are not building a Kangcheng. After all, there are only two or three thousand armed forces in the city. In the face of the garrison of the small imperial court over 100000 and the private army of various aristocratic families, the two or three thousand Yu''s private soldiers just hit the water, and some ripples should subside.


    For Yu Yi, things really shouldn''t develop like this, whether it''s the communication with the Han Army, or the agreement with Huan family and many aristocratic families.


    "Father, Huanyun is the one who led the army to besiege us. Is it......" Yu Fangzhi looked a little flustered and asked, "is Huanyun reporting?"


    The reason why Yu Yi feels that there are no outstanding figures in the next generation is the conclusion from his eldest son. Not only Yu Fangzhi, but also his second son Yu Aizhi is no better. Even his brothers'' descendants can only be said to be mediocre.


    Chinese people stress etiquette. Even if they are hostile, only their peers will directly call their names and surnames. Young people can''t be so rude. No matter how flustered or angry Yu Fangzhi was, he could not directly call Huan Yun''s name. He should call Huan valve or Huan Gong.


    [Huan Yun is not the leader of today''s affairs, and it''s absolutely inseparable!] Yu Yi has never liked Huan Yun, but his disgust is not enough. He can only say that he doesn''t want to associate with him. He looks far away and knows that Huan Yun is standing there. He thinks about Huan Yun''s thoughts more than once. He calmly says to Yu Fang, "just wait for the next."


    What else does Yu Fangzhi want to say? Yu Yi stares at him and swallows his words back to his stomach.


    Before Huan Yun arrived, the troops commanded by Chu Xin outside the city and at the junction of the city wall had been making a strong attack. The fighting was suspended only after Huan Yun came.


    The two sides fought from day to night. In fact, Yu Yi could not support it. If Huan Yun didn''t order to suspend the attack, I don''t know whether Yu Yi could stand high and observe the situation.


    It is obviously bad for the people who are interested in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Chu Xin has a great opinion on Huan Yun''s order to suspend the offensive. The problem is that Huan Yun has been ordered to command. Even if Chu Xin has any more opinions, he can only urge Huan Yun on the one hand, and Chu Xin sends his confidants to report to the palace city on the other.


    Yu Yi is really waiting. He has a hunch that it will not be so simple tonight. Apart from observing the enemy forces surrounding him, he sees most in the direction of Xinzhou and Luoluo bridge.


    "Father!" Yu Fangzhi raised his hand and pointed to the inner city street. A man holding a torch on foot was slowly approaching. It seemed that he could hear the man shouting from a distance. He said nervously, "someone is coming."


    Yu Yi has eyes to see. Some are far away and some are dark. He can''t see the appearance of the visitor clearly, but he can guess that the person should be appointed by Huan Yun.


    The man near the tower was dressed in a scribe''s uniform. He explained that he was a disciple of Huan Yun and wanted to go to the tower to meet Yu Yi on behalf of Huan Yun.


    Huan Yun''s explanation to the outside is to send a disciple to advise Yu Yi not to fight the trapped animals, completely ignoring the surprised or strange eyes of some aristocratic families.


    In fact, the family leaders who were summoned were confused. They couldn''t stand Huan Yun summoning them in the open air, and they just said a few words and left them aside. If there were no guards around, there were too many Huan private soldiers. More than one person wanted to brush his sleeve and leave.


    Huan Yun is also waiting. The difference is that he doesn''t need to constantly look at Xinzhou or Luoluo bridge. With full determination, he seems to have a successful heart.


    A noise came from the rear. Chu Xin pushed away the Huan private soldiers in the way and came to Huan Yun''s place with a very ugly face. After urging Huan Yun to attack fruitlessly, he sent someone to the palace city, got the reply from the palace city, entered the city from other city gates, and took a lot of turns to Huan Yun.


    "Eh?" Huan Yun was full of surprise: "why do you come here when you are not outside the city?"


    Chu Xin was already standing on his neck and fearlessly asked Huan Yun, "what does Duke Huan mean by this?"


    Huan Yun said with a smile, "did you send a disciple to persuade Yu Gong to surrender?"


    Chu Xin said bluntly with a determined expression of fear of death: "is Duke Huan also a traitor?"


    To tell the truth, Chu Xin didn''t lower his voice at all. He even deliberately questioned loudly, which really caused the noise of those onlookers.


    "I''m loyal to my duty. How can I say against the thief?" Huan Yun was not angry at all, and even showed his absolute tolerance for his younger generation: "nephew Chu, wait first. If there is no result in persuading Yu Gong to surrender, I will naturally order him to lead an army to attack, so he should return outside the city."


    "Duke Huan!" Chu Xin almost roared: "I almost couldn''t get into the city because of the people assigned by Duke Huan to guard the city gate! What does Duke Huan want!"

 Chapter 506

    Jiankang has a population of millions. Most of them migrated from the north of the Yangtze River when they crossed the south in clothes, and aristocratic families accounted for the absolute majority.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty continued the system of the Western Jin Dynasty and valued aristocratic families over the people. In fact, Jiankang, the capital of a country, was not inhabited by ordinary people, except aristocratic families.


    Nowadays, families that can be called aristocratic families may not have too many lineages, but the number of collateral branches will be a large number. In addition, there must be subordinates such as trilogy and domestic servants. Then there are thousands of people in a aristocratic family, and it is difficult to have an upper limit for more.


    A big family is similar to an aristocratic family. The difference is prestige and contacts. Dingkou is not the key to becoming an aristocratic family.


    More than 40% of Jiankang''s million people are related to aristocratic families or big families. It can be seen how many people will be mobilized if aristocratic families and big families really want to mobilize.


    After the chaos broke out, every capable family tried their best to arm themselves, or close their doors and rely on the courtyard wall, or do something unspeakable.


    Before Jiankang, it was the capital of Soochow, named Jianye. In addition to Jianye, Chaisang, Shouchun and Lujiang are the most prosperous and populous cities in Soochow.


    It is difficult to say that there were other places to develop in addition to Jianye in the eastern Wu period, but it was difficult to do in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The aristocratic families who fled from the north of the Yangtze River have the ability to eliminate the original local aristocratic families in the South and do some things for land development. For example, the four major gate valves control at least several counties to become family autonomous regions, and the aristocratic family level delimits the sphere of influence by counties. Of course, the imperial court has no actual control over those regions.


    The phenomenon caused by the political situation makes Jiankang an absolutely complex place. Any struggle takes place in Jiankang. As long as people with enough identity also stay in Jiankang, the ugly thing is that once anyone can form an absolutely strong control in Jiankang, it can basically determine the national trend of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, or at least paralyze the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Chu Xin''s questioning, which was close to tearing his face, was that things really developed to a critical moment.


    At this time, someone whispered to Huan Yun. No one knew what to say except the two.


    At the beginning, the atmosphere could only be said to be tense. Waiting for Chu Xin to question added strangeness. As the background wall, the heads of various families did not know when they had been divided into three waves.


    Know the inside story... Or the aristocratic family that conspired with Huan Yun, they got close together with the guard, and their faces were very serious.


    People who are aware of what has happened and are not easy to make a decision at a time, they are piled up and stay away as far as possible, and their expressions are obviously uncertain.


    I decided to stand in the small imperial court... Maybe it should be said to resolutely resist the Han army. They also piled up and assumed the posture of being on alert and breaking through at any time.


    "Rebel!" Chu Xin was only two or three steps away from Huan Yun. He suddenly drew out his sword and shouted, "die!"


    Huan Yun was not frightened by Chu Xin''s roar, but looked at Chu Xin with admiration. After only one step forward, he was rushed to the ground by Huan warrior.


    "My good nephew, there has never been a saying of rebellious thieves in the world." Huan Yun said to Chu Xin, who was cut back with both hands, and to everyone present: "since ancient times, only kings have been defeated."


    In fact, the whisper just now was that there was a change in the palace city. In addition to the original siege of the city and Suwei, some handmaids, palace maids and eunuchs were armed anyway.


    There may be nothing about the change in the palace city. There is also something about Chu Li sending people to take over the command from each city gate captain. Then, the garrison in the city also has people with imperial orders.


    Of course, the people sent by Chu Li did not succeed in taking over the command of the city gate. The people who went were either dead or arrested. The trouble was that the people on Huan''s side had to announce that those people were rebellious. The Jin army, who did not know the truth and was not sure who to listen to, was actually upset.


    For Huan Yun, the most troublesome thing was the garrison. Chu Li successfully took over the command of nearly 30000 garrison troops. The rest, except 20000, were still under Huan Yun''s control, and the rest were controlled by Xie clan and many families.


    [how did the abbot react so quickly this time?] Huan Yun looked at the aristocratic family leaders present with a smile and had to worry: [why hasn''t Xie Mingda moved yet!?]


    Mingda is written by Xie AI. He is the commander of the Han Army on the side of Jiangdu.


    Chu Xin scolded loudly, and his mouth was blocked before he could say anything to the family leaders.


    Jiankang has more than 100000 garrison troops, and the command of the Jin army has never been in the hands of the Sima family. It depends on the gate and aristocratic family who the garrison chooses to command. Chu Li could master 30000 garrison troops, indicating that there were not many aristocratic families who still chose to defend the small imperial court.


    "Gentlemen." Huan Yun was talking to the heads of aristocratic families who were trying to break through: "the abbot has kidnapped the Empress Dowager and the emperor. What do you think?"


    The three thousand armed men at the north gate are Huan''s private soldiers, standing layer by layer with Huan Yun as the center. There should be four or five hundred aristocratic families in the same camp as Huan Yun.


    The leader of the aristocratic family who wants to break through is accompanied by a guard. It seems that there should be one or two hundred people. Once they don''t compromise, they will either be killed on the spot or go out in a bloody battle.


    None of the people questioned spoke. They would have such a choice, not because of their loyalty to Sima''s family, but because the Han country was too harsh on the aristocratic family and chose to resist. They just didn''t want to be included in the rule of the Han country and didn''t want to give up when they could struggle.


    Someone shouted "report" and pulled a long tail. After coming over, he knelt on one knee and reported to Huan Yun: "there is an emergency military situation in the West and North. The Han army is on a large scale. It is approaching Jiankang along the way!"


    A metal cross sound suddenly came out. People who had chosen to resist were so frightened that they dropped their weapons to the ground.


    "The abbot really kidnapped the Empress Dowager and his majesty. Lian is willing to help the governor suppress and kill the rebels."


    "... Zhang is willing to follow the governor."


    "Huang Shi..."


    The heads of aristocratic families spoke one after another. The background of their conversation was that there was chaos everywhere in Jiankang City, and fires were raging in some places.


    Huan Yun looked at those who did not speak or abandon their weapons. "Ha ha" smiled a few times and ordered: "these people are accomplices with the national father-in-law. If there is resistance, they can be killed on the spot."


    In a word, those people lost their weapons, but did not change their position. They were captured without bloodshed.


    Yu Yi stood on the tower and watched the big play. Beside him was a disciple sent by Huan Yun.


    A large area of fire has appeared in the Far West. The Jin army and the private army who surrounded the city gate do not know who ordered them to start diversion. Some continue to surround the city gate or drive to the West.


    [unexpectedly... Huan did so well!] Yu Yi was really surprised. At the same time, he was very dissatisfied with being hidden from his bones. There was also some relaxation and luck in his dissatisfaction: [in this way, if Jiankang really changed hands, the great merit will be taken by Huan. Although Yu will have a bad reputation, it won''t be too heavy?]


    Huan''s disciple repeated what he had asked before: "Duke Yu, can you see my master now?"


    Yu Yi didn''t speak immediately. He looked at Jiankang city with fire everywhere. He listened to the noise from a distant place. After a while, he said, "let your master send troops into the city tower and avoid meeting each other."


    Huan''s disciple "Er" several times, followed by a respectful salute and leave. But before long, he was ordered to come back to Yu Yi and said, "my Lord asked Yu Gong to control the gate, and the Han army will come later."


    Yu Yi nodded expressionless, even if he responded and agreed. He didn''t know how long Huan Yun and Xie AI had planned and how many people had participated in it. They had done such earth shaking events. In fact, he didn''t want Yu to bear a bad reputation. Since Huan had such courage, it was natural for Huan to ask for credit from the state of Han. Unexpectedly, Huan Yun would give Yu credit.


    In fact, Yu Yi didn''t know that it was his hesitation that made the situation evolve like this.


    Xie AI only knew that Yu was preparing, but Yu only prepared and did nothing. The door lords and aristocratic families standing in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty were more prepared day by day. The longer things dragged on, the more likely they were to change.


    At this time, after Huan Yun communicated with Huan Wen, the Huan family, as an aggressive doorman, also recognized that the situation in the world was irreversible. The Huan family should be the first. It was Huan Wen who led the way, Xie AI and Huan Yun conspired, and a big play of internal and external cooperation was brewing.


    Jiankang in the changing moment, Xie AI is riding a cross war horse to lead the army all the way to Jiankang. The number of Han troops along their way was 15000. They set out from Xinzhou station early and hid in a mountain forest less than ten miles away from the gate of Jiankang city in Huanyun''s arrangement. They took action only when they saw the agreed pillar of smoke in Jiankang.


    The number of Han troops on the other side of the road was 10000, under the command of Fu Wei. They also hid in advance in Huan Yun''s arrangement, and set off to approach Jiankang only when they saw the agreed pillar of smoke.


    In addition to the two Han troops concealed in advance, nearly 50000 Han troops on the North Bank of the Yangtze River were ordered to start on the south bank. They were mobilized from Xuzhou and Yuzhou after the plan was determined.


    In addition to the Han Army that landed at the beginning, the Han army fighting in Dantu actually joined the slave army. These servants were those who approached Shouchun last time. They were detained after the outbreak of racial hatred in the Central Plains. Nearly 50000 of 200000 servants were removed from the army, leaving all the naturalized Hu who were strictly selected.


    If there were no accidents, the first batch of Han troops arriving in Jiankang would be 25000, and 50000 follow-up troops would arrive after dawn. Naturally, Han troops will come later, but it is very obvious that the 75000 Han troops in the early stage want to conquer a huge city with 100000 defenders and a population of one million. No one thinks they can do it, so Xie AI has to rely on those families, including the Huan family.


    When Xie AI and Fu Wei led the army in a hurry, Huan Yun encountered a problem.


    When the Empress Dowager Chu suanzi used all available channels to declare Huan Yun a traitor and call on all loyal people to calm down the chaos, this was the first.


    Then Chu Li left the palace city very well. He first went to Xie''s residence to meet Xie Li, who was seriously ill with the same name. What the two talked about was unknown to the outside world. Later, Chu Li left Xie''s house to receive the garrison controlled by Xie. A white lantern in mourning was hung in front of Xie''s door, announcing the death of Xie Li, the leader of the contemporary sect.


    Xie Li has been seriously ill for a long time. In fact, he is terminally ill. According to history, he will die at the age of 64 this year. The difference is that he is several months earlier than the original history.


    "Xie closed the door, but the military power fell into Chu''s hands?" Huan Yun sneered. He said to his confidant, "Xie has made frequent mistakes in recent years, which is the biggest failure this time. Now..." he didn''t say anything later. He expected that Xie an must be more difficult to develop in the Han country than his brother Huan Wen.


    Seriously, Xie has as many opportunities as Huan. Huan Wen is in the state of Han, and Xie an is also in the state of Han. It can even be said that it would be more convenient for Xie to work for the state of Han than Huan. After all, Huan is an emerging door valve, while Xie is an old door valve. The gap between influence and contacts is not small.


    [when things came to an end, Xie made a decidedly wrong choice, while Yu didn''t have the spirit, which made Huan happy!] Huan Yun was very excited. Even the people standing on the Bank of the small imperial court had begun to fight back, which could not affect his happy mood. He thought: [the chaos in the city must not be stopped when the Han army came. Now the most important thing is to firmly control the city gate!]


    There were shouts of killing everywhere in Jiankang city. The troops controlled by Huan''s camp fought with the troops standing on the side of the small imperial court, and all aristocratic families couldn''t figure out how to get involved in the fighting. It was necessary that some gangsters and ruffians came out to do some chicken singing and dog stealing and 1 * * looting, let alone a group of people led by Huan, Even if the official action is unified, it is impossible to suppress chaos in a short time.


    In the palace city, Chu suanzi was watching some people quarrel with Sima, the crying little emperor.


    The quarrel was later invited into the palace city by Chu Li. They were all civil and military and aristocratic family leaders who were confirmed to stand on the side of the small imperial court. The reason why they quarreled was whether to break through.


    At present, only two of the city gates in Jiankang are under the control of the small imperial court, and the rest of the small imperial court''s armed forces have begun to compete. The news is very bad. There are people fighting everywhere in the city, so it is difficult to mobilize the troops. Let alone, even if the troops opened in the past, they failed to regain the control of the city gate.


    As empress dowager Chu suanzi and the little emperor Sima Zhen had no voice in the quarrel, so they could only watch helplessly. For Chu suanzi, it was a great blessing for Xie to hand over his military power to Chu Li. It was also a great blessing for Wang to stand on the side of the royal family, but the rest were terrible things.


    "Empress mother..." Sima Pang cried with tears and snot. Holding Chu suanzi''s clothes in his small hand, he said in fear, "how about going back to the bedroom?"


    Chu suanzi looked at Sima Zhen, who didn''t understand anything, and then looked at those people who were still arguing. Silence was continuous silence.

 Chapter 507

    In the face of national disaster, the emperor was young and completely ignorant. No one in the royal clan could stand up. Although the Chu family was a foreign relative, it could not be compared with the door valve. Chu suanzi naturally felt infinite sadness in his heart.


    It is unreasonable to say that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is now an orphan and widowed mother in power, just because the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has never been the royal family, but those door lords and aristocratic families are controlling the country. The situation that the Sima family ruled the country by the door lords and aristocratic families was the pattern set by the Sima family when they usurped the throne from the Cao Wei Dynasty. The reason is that the Sima family needs the support of at least most aristocratic families to succeed in usurping the throne, so the Sima family should give the aristocratic family enough advantages.


    After "crossing south in clothes", the Sima family''s strength has basically been completely abolished. Even the aristocratic family doesn''t want any more talents from the Sima family. Otherwise, if the Sima family really wants to be strong, wouldn''t it be difficult for all aristocratic families to be free?


    With decades of tacit understanding, aristocratic families can compete and fight, but Sima family is not allowed to intervene. Their only hope is that Sima''s family can be a sign.


    A country has no centralization of power. In times of peace or when it encounters weak enemies, it may not show the disadvantages of decentralization of power. Once there is a war and a strong enemy, there are too many people who can make decisions in the country, so that the voice can not be unified, it will really be a very bad thing.


    The Sima family, who usurped the throne and won the country, can''t talk about justice. In fact, the establishment of many regimes has nothing to do with justice. The difference is whether they can work for the welfare of people living in the country after mastering the rule of the country. It is obvious that the Sima family even seek welfare for the aristocratic family, and the government behind them is fully controlled by the aristocratic family.


    If we want Liu Yan to personally evaluate the country under the Sima family''s rule, we can only say that since he was born in injustice, he should die of cowardice or shame.


    Xie AI led the troops to Jiankang and came to a north gate controlled by Yu Yi.


    After the Han army arrived, it first met the Jin army who came to block it. From the battle to the victory, the Jin army just collapsed face to face. Later, the Han Army caught the retreating Jin army and approached Jiankang while killing.


    Yu Yi saw clearly the war process outside from the height of the city tower. The Han army came from cavalry. A round of impact directly collapsed the Jin army. The next moment was the Jin army scattered on the side of the city gate. After asking, he knew that Chu Xin, who was in charge of the army, had been captured by Huan Yun, and that the soldiers were led by Wang''s side. The fact that Wang''s generation has no talent for military affairs is probably known all over the world.


    The Jin army outside the city collapsed. The Jin army guarding the city wall withdrew in panic. Yu Yi even found that there was no Jin army coming here in the city.


    Huan Yun has officially joined the Han Dynasty. He joined the Han Dynasty with a large group of aristocratic families. At present, he is fighting with the armed forces who choose to be loyal to the small imperial court in the city. Before that, Huanyun and others had set up a bureau to make Jiankang chaotic. The small imperial court tried to regain control of the city gate more than once, either blocked on the road or failed after going.


    When the Han army arrived earlier to solve the Jin army, it stopped about 300 steps outside the city defense. Xie AI rode on his horse and watched Jiankang city in the night. Many torches were lit on the city tower and nearby city walls, but the banners of the Jin room were still flying above the city head, which made him frown.


    "Lord Huan didn''t succeed in seizing the gate?" The person Xie AI asked was Simon Shang, who was a disciple of the Huan family. As soon as his voice fell, the banners on the wall were falling down side by side: "Oh... It seems to have been captured."


    The Jin army banners on the city wall were lowered, untied and thrown away. The city gate was also slowly opened in the friction sound of "Yiya". A team of armed personnel holding torches lined up on both sides when they came out of the city gate cave. Two or three people trotted to the location of the Han army.


    "The villain''s name is boshe. He''s under Duke Huan''s door." This is a tall and strong middle-aged man. After being led over, he respectfully saluted Xie AI and said, "the gate has been taken by us. It is in the hands of Yu Gong. Please lead the general into the city."


    Xie AI brought only about 2000 cavalry in advance. The follow-up troops are rushing here, but it will take at least a quarter of an hour to arrive. He didn''t go directly to the city. He chose a team of 100 people to check the situation and waited for the people sent to come back to report. Only then could he be regarded as unifying the troops into the city.


    Jiankang is a huge city. There are dozens of formal gates in and out of the city, that is to say, it is not just formal gates.


    There are far more than four formal city gates. There are three city towers in the East, West, South and north directions. Usually, the three city gates are only opened on the left and right sides, with the army and important people in the middle.


    In addition to the city gates of the four towers, some city gates established for etiquette also exist, such as the city gates specially used by the emperor, some city gates used during sacrifice, and so on. Others are small doors that are convenient for getting in and out of firewood, and there are some "non door" channels such as gutters and holes.


    When Yu Yi broke through the siege, the city gate captured by Yu Yi was not an official city gate. It was called Zhanghua gate. It was used as a city gate for some sacrifices.


    Xie AI went into the city and went to the tower to see Yu Yi. Yu Yi he saw was wearing casual clothes, and casual clothes were actually casual clothes before going to bed. Most of them were plain monochrome, and there would be no fancy in the style, that is, they looked very informal, and even felt embarrassed when meeting guests.


    Yu Yi certainly knew that it was inappropriate to see people like this, but he didn''t care so much. When he saw Xie AI, he asked, "general, I don''t know the strength of the army this time?"


    Xie AI wondered why Yu Yi was dressed like this, but if Yu Yi couldn''t manage so much, it wasn''t time to explore. When asked, he said, "the total number will not be less than 200000."


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Yu Yi didn''t know that the 200000 troops Xie AI said could be gathered in a few months. He also saw whether the war over Xu Zheng was going well. He said with a very complicated expression, "Jiankang is a big city with a population of one million."


    Xie AI saluted and said, "I still rely on Duke Yu, Duke Huan and other princes."


    Standing in the city tower and looking into the city, fire can be seen everywhere in the city, and smoke columns one after another float to the starry sky.


    The chaos in Jiankang city is a chaos with almost no order. Door lords, aristocratic families and troops from different camps fight. The fighting takes place anywhere, and even courageous aristocratic families gather to attack the palace city.


    Xie AI didn''t lead the army to go deep into the city. What they had to do was to seize more city gates and hold them in their hands so that subsequent troops could enter the city after they came. Then he needs to meet those who have defected, and even win over more people for his own use.


    The gate valve and aristocratic family in the south of the Yangtze River jumped against each other. They thought it was impossible not to jump. The reason is actually quite simple. If the Jin army wins the battle of huaishui, they know that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty can support it for another period of time, but the battle of huaishui was not only defeated, but also the Han army defeated the Jin army using various conspiracy means with a dignified military momentum.


    The most terrible thing in the world is to be upright. Pushing with a small number of troops and a strong posture is the most shocking. It will make people fully understand that the gap between the two sides is definitely not a little, but a trench that is difficult to cross.


    The war between countries is not only a contest of military strength, but also a simple contest of national strength. The transformation of people''s hearts is the key to the final victory. Once most people on one side feel that they have no hope of winning, those people will not only disintegrate from the inside, but also turn to the enemy as a help. The result is that the strong on one side is stronger, and the weak on the other side is naturally weaker.


    It is never unusual for the door lords and aristocratic families to abandon the country. They can do anything to develop and preserve their family. Not to mention that the Sima family is a signboard, it will not be difficult to sell. Even if there is a strong king in power in the future, they will not hesitate to sell.


    Jiankang is really a huge city. Later, Huan Yun personally met Xie AI and explained the situation in the city. Generally, Jiankang has been divided into large and small battlefields, and the strength of the Han camp has gained an advantage.


    "The people welcome the arrival of Master Wang." Huan Yun said that the people participated in the fighting, and the people chose to let the Han Army occupy Jiankang city. Behind him, he frowned and said, "the more inward, the advantage lies in the puppet Dynasty."


    The political pattern of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty doomed the people to never emerge, so they naturally wanted to live under the rule of the Han state. Once the ruling party is changed to the Han state, they may not get benefits for no reason, but at least they have a channel to change their destiny. It is not like that the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was born to determine the height of their life.


    "Wang valve and Xie valve are going to be wrong in the end?" Xie AI knew from Huan Yun that those who resisted with all their strength were mainly Wang and Xie. He is precisely worried that the gate valve with enough prestige and contacts leads the people to resolutely resist: "this will destroy the whole city."


    In fact, Jiankang city is almost destroyed now. I don''t know how many houses have become a fire and how many have been pushed into ruins. That is, will the whole city really become a huge ruins in the end.


    Whether Jiankang city will become ruins is not so important in the view of the Han state. Liu Yan may care about the number of people killed and injured, but the ministers most care about whether they can catch the little emperor. The second thing is how many people who preside over the resistance can catch.


    "The city gates are still in hand!" Huan Yun was not without worry: "Wang Xizhi went out of the city before. He should be careful to prevent the peripheral Jin army from killing back and seizing the city gate."


    A continuous defensive belt has been built around Jiankang City, with no less than 200000 Jin troops stationed. If Wang Xizhi really leads the army back, it must add variables to this event.


    "Our army has launched an offensive." Xie AI was naturally worried that the Jin army would return to defense, but he could not show it: "Wang Xizhi should have the courage to give up the front."


    The follow-up troops gradually arrived. Xie AI asked Huan Yun and Yu Yi to cooperate in command. The troops should try to advance to the palace city at one time. If they can conquer the palace city at one stroke, it will end everything.


    Huan Yun naturally agreed and worked very hard to coordinate.


    Yu Yi felt tired, but he didn''t refuse Xie AI''s request. After all, things have been like this. What else can we do?


    The sky gradually brightened, but the city was filled with smoke. This is definitely not fogging. Too many fires are gradually extinguished. After the fire is extinguished, more smoke will be generated. Not only the sight becomes blurred, but also the air is absolutely choking.


    The only place where the whole city seems a little calm is the palace city, but it is only a little. It can be regarded as the calm before the storm.


    The palace buildings in the zhangtai pavilion have three steps, one whistle and five steps, one post. Most guards have no expression on their faces, but their eyes can''t help looking at the smoke column floating to the sky in the distance.


    The walls of the palace city are full of bowmen, and the eight horse crossbow with some heavy equipment is also in the state of stringing. It can be seen that there are some ladders on the wall and some corpses under the city. The corpses extend from the foot of the city wall to the outside. They are left by unscrupulous aristocratic families who bring people to try to attack the city.


    For some people in the small imperial court, more than 30% of the aristocratic families in Jiankang city immediately rebelled last night, which undoubtedly opened the end of the small imperial court. With the opening of the Han Army, more people with knowledge of current affairs will participate in the rebellion. Once the commander of the Han Army integrates the rebellious door valves and aristocratic families, the end will really come.


    Chu Li had given up the periphery, dispatched all the troops that could be gathered to the center of the city, and arranged the defense line with the palace city as the core. What he can look forward to now is not the withdrawal of the Han Army by himself, nor the Conscience Discovery of those rebellious door lords and aristocratic families. He can only put all his hope on Wang Xizhi.


    "Guozhang, the Han Army has appeared in Dongcheng." Xun Rui said more or less in fear: "the Han army arrived earlier than the king''s right army, didn''t it..."


    Jiankang''s east city is the direction of Dantu. To be more clear, it is that the shooting mountain should be conquered by the Han Army, and Wang Xizhi went out of the city last night to shoot the mountain.


    "For us, we have to stick to and break through." In fact, Chu Li was upset for a long time, but forced himself to be calm: "defending is to wait for reinforcements. Only when reinforcements arrive can he break through successfully."


    The political system of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has long been doomed. The army is in the hands of various door lords and aristocratic families. This time, the Huan family and Yu family are openly rebelling, and many aristocratic families are attached to it. 100000 garrison troops were split at the beginning. At present, the biggest battlefield in the city is fighting in the same room.


    "I regret moving the capital early!" Xun Rui''s family chose to stand in the camp of the small imperial court in this turmoil, while his brother Xun Xian was a close relative Secretary Lang of Liu Yan. He didn''t think what his brother could guarantee after the defeat. He really hoped that the small imperial court could survive the crisis. He said, "there are nearly 20000 guards in the palace city, nearly 40000 garrison troops and 30000 or 40000 private soldiers of aristocratic families to help. Why don''t you break through directly?"


    Chu Li wanted to break through the encirclement more than anyone, but he said very depressed: "Huan thief and Yu thief, together with the Han Army, must be heavy troops. If the Wang Youjun is not here, he can still defend the palace city. I''m afraid the breakthrough is a sheep into the tiger''s mouth."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Heatstroke, bottle hanging for a day, my head is really confused.

 Chapter 508

    It has been repeated many times. Jiankang city covers a huge area. As a result, the city wall is not straight at all. It is necessary to turn the road after reaching some positions. The layout of the city gate is also set up according to the shape and position of the city wall.


    The road that Fu Wei led his troops to Jiankang was not tortuous. When they crossed the Jin army''s defense line, they didn''t even move any sword handle soldiers. Only because the Jin army on the defense line took refuge in the Han Army under the instructions of the door lords and aristocratic families behind it, and at this time, Wang Xizhi was still on his way to camera mountain.


    The ship of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty has been broken into thousands of square holes, and there are rebellious aristocratic families all the time, so that the situation has evolved into that the small imperial court not only wants to be the enemy of the Han Army, but also bears constant rebellion, which is the evil result of aristocratic family politics.


    In fact, the aristocratic family really won''t be loyal to anyone except the family. Everything is based on their own interests. When the situation is serious to a certain extent, keeping the family interests is the first choice. In addition, everything is an option that can be sold.


    Nearly 20000 troops belonging to the Han camp appeared in Dongcheng. This news is undoubtedly bad news for the people trapped in Miyagi.


    The east of Jiankang has been a battlefield in the past few months. There are dozens of miles of defense depth and 178000 Jin troops stationed there. The Han army came from the East, so can it be said that the Jin army over there has disintegrated, and even the Wang clan has jumped backwards?


    Chu suanzi''s sadness is that the royal family only controls the combat power of about 10000 in the palace city, and Chu''s seven patchwork is only to put together less than 4000 absolutely credible armed forces. It is basically a delusion to rely on those forces to break through the siege, and the situation has deteriorated again and again. Those aristocratic families on their side may change their position at any time.


    "I think the Han Army just came to the east city by chance. It''s not that there''s a problem with the troops there." After the demise of Li''s Chenghan Dynasty, Chang Yu became an official here in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He said: "we should send people to the East and send troops back to break the siege."


    Chu Li would like to say that anything can happen when people are in danger. For example, the Huan family did not show signs of rebellion before, so he directed this big play. He thinks Huan''s gate can do that, so why can''t Wang''s gate? But he dared not say these words.


    Their quarrel and quarrel have lasted for a long time. Outside, bad news has been sent back one after another, but inside, they have not been able to come up with ideas for a long time. It is better for Chu suanzi, who has been watching, to think of even a bad idea than to continue such quarrel.


    In the midst of the noise, someone came to report that the Han army who had entered Beicheng had pushed towards Gongcheng.


    "Gentlemen." Chu suanzi said for the first time, "would you like to go to the city building with the mourning family?"


    Regardless of what the people present were thinking or had made up their minds, Chu suanzi, as empress dowager, was willing to go with them.


    The palace city of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was built on the basis of the Soochow royal family. Due to the overall weakness of the Sima family, no new palace has been built or even repaired for a long time, which makes the palace city look like this country, showing a dilapidated atmosphere.


    No matter how small the palace city is, a group of people waiting for cars and horseback riding must be on foot. They went north out of the core Hall of the palace city, passed through Donglin garden and came to Datong gate.


    Chu suanzi saw with his own eyes along the way that the palace city, which should have been extremely solemn, became extremely messy. Patrolling guards could be seen everywhere. In addition, palace maids and attendants were killed on the road. The doors of some palaces were open, which seemed like looting. Together with the originally beautiful Donglin garden, it became a mess, and many trees were cut down.


    Now is not the time to pay attention to pomp. Chu suanzi didn''t wear a gorgeous chapter suit, the little emperor Sima Huang didn''t wear a crown suit, and the vehicle didn''t plug in any emperor''s day.


    The accompanying group of people were dressed in disorder, some in regular clothes, some in official clothes, and more in military uniforms. According to the different clothes, we can judge the state of jiankangsheng when he was in chaos, and he was invited to the palace city one after another.


    The north of Miyagi is not a residential area. There is a Tongqin temple outside Datong gate and Guishan Temple next to Daxia gate. The incense of the two temples in Jiankang is not bad. Further north, there is Jilong mountain, which is the cemetery area of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The former emperors of the Eastern Jin Dynasty are buried. To the north of Jilong mountain is Xuanwu Lake.


    Standing at Datong gate to the north, the temple of Tongqin temple can be seen clearly. There is no human shadow there at this moment, but it can also be seen from the corpses and sundries everywhere. It has also experienced chaos.


    In fact, there are many city gates in the north of the palace city. Datong gate is only the exit of Donglin park. Other places are connected to the outside square city. There are so many city gates purely due to some etiquette, as if they go in and out from any gate.


    There is a straight Avenue on the east side of Tongqin temple, which connects Gongcheng and Xuanwu Lake. Located on the southeast side of Xuanwu Lake is Fuzhou mountain. There is a stream on the edge of the mountain, which leads to a lot of bridges here.


    "The fire in Jilong mountain hasn''t stopped..." Chu Li turned to the West and said, "we can see our army flags flying over the stone city."


    In fact, the stone city is very far from Datong gate. People can see the flag flying with their naked eyes, but it is so fuzzy that it is difficult to identify the color. How can we see whose flag it belongs to.


    Xuanwu Lake is the largest lake in Jiankang City, and its area is definitely larger than that of the whole palace city. When there was a sudden heavy rain in previous years, Xuanwu Lake was a disaster in Jiankang City, so that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty spent a lot of money to continuously build a long dike. The total length of the long dike built over decades was definitely 180 Li, which was thicker and higher year by year, so that Xuanwu Lake could become a pure place to enjoy and no longer have any harm.


    The area where the Han Army entered the city was Xichuan mansion, located on the west side of the Long embankment of Xuanwu Lake and on the north side of stone city. Judging from the terrain, before the Han Army wanted to reach the palace city, it should capture the stone city first, otherwise it would be cut off. Chu Li stressed that the stone city was still in the hands of the Jin army.


    Xie AI is really studying stone city at this moment.


    As the name suggests, stone city is built on the basis of full of stones. It is a scene in Jiankang city. The mountain is a stone mountain. At the foot of the mountain is a stream in the East and the Yangtze River in the West. It is a square in the city on the mountain at a low altitude. There are citizens and troops stationed for a long time. The garrison is to monitor the movement of the Yangtze River. There are already large military equipment fortifications, waiting for the Han Army to increase after the overall dominance of the Yangtze River. At present, at least hundreds of eight horse crossbows are aimed at the Yangtze River.


    "If you don''t attack here, it''s really inappropriate to invade the palace city!" The map in Xie AI''s hand is provided by Huan Yun. It seems to have sufficient original features, that is, it only depicts the general, and there will be no data. He rolled up the map and asked, "there are about 3000 troops on it?"


    "Three thousand troops are stationed to guard against the Yangtze River. Now there are definitely more than three thousand." Huan Yun said with a wry smile, "I wanted to take advantage of his unprepared, but I didn''t succeed."


    Xie AI has learned from Huan Yun that the garrison in stone city is under the control of Xie''s gate. It has been confirmed that Xie''s general''s command has been handed over to Chu Li about Xie Li''s death. In fact, he still doesn''t understand what Xie''s gate valve thinks. In addition to Xie an''s service in the state of Han, Xie''s gate valve still opposes the state of Han everywhere. It''s really not a wise move.


    Four thousand Han troops and three or five thousand miscellaneous people arrived at the north side of the stone city. Looking from this position to the location of the stone city, the first thing to see is the towering and steep mountains. The colors of the stones are earthy yellow and red. There are few plants on the cliffs, and there is no upward passage.


    "This is not the stone city area. It is a barren mountain in the north. There are only two mountain bags and a Valley Road. There is an upward passage inside." Huan Yun pointed to the stone mountain in the distance, on which there were dense figures of the Jin Army: "if the general wants to attack the stone mountain, he needs to bypass the Xili gate, just..."


    The West fence gate is one of the exits of the outer fence wall of the palace city. This fence wall with a total length of nearly 300 Li is one of the three walls of Jiankang city. The shape is not straight. If you can overview it, it is actually a distorted olive shape. In other words, it was not enough for the Han Army to enter the city. It had to face such a fence wall. In fact, the fence wall was not exactly. Its height should be about two feet. The wall was protected by a fence. In fact, it was a rammed earth structure.


    It was precisely because of the extreme lack of security of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. If the Han army was allowed to push forward in a dignified manner, due to the terrain constraints, it would not know how long it would take to conquer the first city wall. When entering the city, it would have to face hundreds of thousands of soldiers and people to attack the Waiguo city wall. Even if the Waiguo city wall was defeated, there would be a palace city wall that would not lose to the first city wall, It''s really not that easy.


    Now, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is subject to civil strife due to the situation. The Han Army led by Xie AI entered Jiankang city without any cost. The trouble is only to uproot the stronghold that is still resisting outside the Waiguo city wall.


    "Leave some troops and follow me to the Xili gate." Xie AI took a deep look at the mountains with dangerous terrain and was very happy in his heart: [the civil strife in the puppet Dynasty is really great!]


    If you want to go to Xili gate, the marching route is a deliberately flowing wilderness, which is heard to be a special place for outing.


    Xie Ai saw with his own eyes that although the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty lived in a corner, it never forgot to enjoy it. This can be seen from the layout of courtyards and pavilions and forest gardens on the way.


    On the Waiguo city wall, there were guards of the Jin army. When they saw the emergence of the Han Army, they sounded the alarm bell, followed by the sound of war drums.


    "There are many defenders on the wall." Xie AI asked Huan Yun, "has the unrest in the Waiguo city wall been quelled?"


    "It won''t be so easy." Huan Yun replied with great certainty: "Chu Li should use the power of his aristocratic family and dare not mobilize Guocheng to defend the army."


    As Huan Yun said, Chu Li did not dare to mobilize the garrison of Waiguo city wall. In addition to sincerely not wanting to empty the city defense, he was afraid that the garrison of Waiguo city wall had Han Army insiders, and for the palace city, unreliable troops were not allowed to enter.


    Xie AI directly asked, "is there any arrangement for the Lord Huan to defend the army in Guocheng?"


    "Nature." Huan Yun said with a cheerful smile, "the general will know when he is introduced."


    Huan Yun''s only uncertainty is whether those who arranged will be cleaned after the event of the outer city gate.


    The detour didn''t take too much time. What happened on the way was only a small-scale chaotic army. Xie AI took his troops to shitoujin on the east side of shitoucheng. At first glance, he frowned very tightly.


    On the north side of the stone city, there is only one channel in the bag. On the east side, there are several channels, but the people are trapped by stone Tianjin. There are not only rocks everywhere, but also a lot of flowing water.


    "Garrison..." Xie AI frowned deeply and said, "more than three thousand."


    In the direction of stone city, many archers and even eight horse crossbows can be seen at the edge of the cliff of the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, the garrison arranged a line of defense composed of several horses and fences. Just looking at the garrison, it would not be less than 1000.


    Looking at Xie AI in stone city, he found that the movement looked to the southeast, where I don''t know how many people shouted loudly, and the crowd looked dense.


    The composition of visitors looks very miscellaneous. Most of them are folk costumes, and a few are wearing Jin army uniforms. The banner headed by them is greatly written with the word "righteousness".


    The southwest side of shitoujin is on the Yangtze River. The crowd came close to the Waiguo city wall. The garrison above did not attack the crowd. Then I want to know with my knees that the visitor was standing on the side of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Huan Yun saw the head man''s face, pulled his cheek and said to Xie AI, "the man is Yin Hao''s younger brother, named Yin Kang. There are other noble families such as Guo, Lu and Zhu."


    Xie AI was clear about the gate valves and big aristocratic families of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Some families between first-class and second-class aristocratic families also had a little research. As soon as they heard who they were, they probably had something in mind.


    "I didn''t expect Sima''s family to have a legacy." Xie AI turned to his deputy general and ordered, "the cavalry will disperse. If you don''t retreat, kill them all."


    When the order was given, five hundred cavalry of the Han army set out, the roaring hoofs were trampled in a moment. They didn''t rush directly into the crowd. After all, the crowd was within the cover of the archers above the Waiguo city wall.


    Yin Kang was the man who carried the "righteousness" flag in his hand. At the age of about 40, he looked at death like home, and shouted: "fight with the thief army!"


    If you know the people of the small imperial family in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, you will find that the people with heads and faces are basically the second or concubines of the family, and there is absolutely no such person as the eldest son.


    Huan Yun knows very well why there are so many people. Nothing more than that there is no completely rotten aristocratic family. He also pays attention to the integrity of the family and shows the integrity of the family at the price of beating the egg against the stone. He can even guess what those families will do next. If all the people waiting for these deaths are really dead, it means that their families do not owe the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and then these families can safely surrender to the state of Han.

 Chapter 509

    Any system or class has an end, and nothing will last forever.


    There is a saying in the Tao Te Ching that "the sun moves in the middle of the day, the moon gains and losses, things will reverse at the extreme, and prosperity and decline", which fully describes the evolution process of the aristocratic family.


    The aristocratic family had no bad reputation at the beginning. On the contrary, the aristocratic family was the pioneer and creator at that time, and they led the expansion of China''s territory.


    Do you know how Huaxia''s surname came from in the beginning? It was a group of people who occupied a certain place. For example, the name of the land was "Zhao". The king granted the land to the pioneer "Zhao". A family with a surname of "Zhao" also appeared.


    Because of the name and surname of the fief, the surnames of each family in the pre-Qin period were not fixed, which changed with the transformation of the fief. In other words, the early Chinese surnames are a pioneering history. Any surname has a trace of the war between Chinese ancestors and foreign nationalities.


    Until the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the aristocratic family had reached its peak. When the emperor of the Han Dynasty had no way to govern the country, there was a yellow scarf chaos, which made the aristocratic family strong in the name of recruitment. It had long been a chaotic separatist situation. Dong Zhuo''s rebellion is actually a struggle between the poor family in Xiliang area and the Kanto aristocratic family. It is difficult to have the truth in history, and the aristocratic family forces will win.


    In the early days of Cao Cao''s career, Cao mengde''s subordinates, in addition to his relatives, accounted for the majority. At first, only the Xun family in Yingchuan belonged to the shogunate. Until Cao mengde welcomed the emperor to Xudu and defeated Yuan Shao to capture Hebei and the dynasties, and the imperial court. Because of the continued death of the drama records and Guo Jia, the aristocratic family under Cao mengde''s command fully rose.


    The development of the aristocratic family reached its extreme when it came to the Cao Pi period, that is, Cao Cao''s strategy of reusing the poor family all his life ended with Cao Pi, which also laid the foundation for the subsequent Cao Wei to be usurped by the Sima family.


    Sima family was supported by the vast majority of aristocratic families to usurp the territory of Cao Wei. At this time, the class of aristocratic family had no enemies. Naturally, it could be extremely luxurious. After feeling that it should go on like this in the long run, the nine grade Zhongzheng system came into being.


    There is only one core of the Jiupin Zhongzheng system, which redefines the social system of "being born with seed" in the ancient pre-Qin period, that is, what is born is doomed to the track of a lifetime. Talents at the lower level can not forge ahead, and no talents at the upper level can enjoy high officials and high salaries for a lifetime of wealth.


    It may be that history is joking. During the period when China created "born with seed", a country called kusana on the land west of Tianshan Mountain is also making a similar system.


    Kusana is a descendant of the Dayue family. After they were expelled by the Huns, they first went to the western regions. After they could not stand in the western regions, they retreated to the Indian subcontinent and destroyed more than ten countries to build the kusana Dynasty. This dynasty believed in religion throughout the country and believed that every class should have a fixed population. For example, the ruler is always the ruler, and the Dalits should be Dalits from generation to generation. After refinement, it is divided into nobles, officials, warriors, people and slaves, which is a caste system.


    It may be unfortunate or lucky. Sima 1 jin had a "rebellion of the eight kings" because of the power struggle, and the great rivers and mountains were handed over to the Hu people. The process of "being born with seed" in the Central Plains was interrupted. If Sima 1 jin is made strong, China may be like India, making "born with seed" a system that will no longer be cut off. In the future, there will be two countries in the eastern continent that are born with a life class.


    Most aristocratic families fled to the south of the Yangtze River with "crossing the south in clothes" and continued to live their life of drunkenness and dreams. Not all aristocratic families are really rotten to the end, but aspiring aristocratic families have always been excluded, which has happened many times. Although they can recover the Central Plains, all their previous achievements have been wasted.


    The so-called "those who have no foreign enemies will die forever", regardless of class or people. The process of "being born with seed" was interrupted, and some aristocratic families began to reflect. Some ideas that had been discarded returned to some aristocratic families, and the idea of integrity naturally continued.


    Xie AI was also born in an aristocratic family. If he had simply thought that those who came were going to fight back, he would probably know the reason why most people retreated under the impact of cavalry and those who looked like the son of an aristocratic family were killed like leading to death.


    About two or three thousand people came to fight back. They left the cover of Jin archers on the wall of Waiguo city. They were confused by the impact of Han cavalry. The vast majority of people ran away crying and howling. Only a few warriors continued to fight with the aristocratic family, but they were soon submerged.


    Huan Yun can believe that Xie AI has noticed. He said, "it should be done."


    You can''t spy on the aristocratic family with common sense. Sometimes it''s better to die than not to die. Those victims will open the way to survival for the family to see whether Xie AI will succeed or not.


    The official of the Han Dynasty regarded this southern expedition as a southern invasion. The official records also used the southern invasion instead of the southern expedition. It was both a war of recovery and a war of aggression. It can be imagined what the strategy was, and the elimination of more aristocratic families was one of the strategies.


    Seeing that Xie AI was unmoved, Huan Yun said, "leaving these people may enable the defenders of stone city to see the kindness of the general and overcome them without fighting."


    "Order..." Xie AI was moved by Huan Yun: "the prisoner."


    There are many people who avoid becoming ghosts under the knife, and Yin Kang is one of them. After he was escorted to Xie AI, he didn''t show much enthusiasm. He and many aristocratic families looked at Xie AI in silence. Of course, there was Huan Yun riding a cross war horse next to Xie AI.


    "You wait, is there anyone willing to do meritorious service?" Xie AI didn''t order the people to be bound, but he didn''t have a good face: "can you persuade the defenders in the city to abandon the secret and turn to the bright?"


    No one in the aristocratic family, including Yin Kang, spoke, and they remained silent.


    "Don''t worry, general." Huan Yun said with a smile, "maybe the garrison in the city will fall in a moment."


    Aristocratic families don''t do meaningless things, including sending people to die for no reason. There must be a purpose behind everything.


    Xie AI is not stupid. He can even be said to be a very smart person. Even if he didn''t think of it before, he should find out when he saw Huan Yun''s behavior. He knew that if all the people who died in the future were killed, those aristocratic families would obey, but that was obedience. He knew that if he didn''t kill, the aristocratic family would give a big gift.


    Under the gaze of tens of thousands of eyes, the Jin army flags at the top of the stone city were lowered, followed by the removal of flags everywhere. Soon, the horses and fences blocking the road were pushed away. Under the leadership of several people, a team of Jin troops went out of the fortification area. After they came out, they knelt on the ground.


    "General." Huan Yun said with a smile, "this is a surprise."


    Xie AI asked the deputy general to accept the surrender. Although his face was smiling, there was no joy in his heart. He only felt that the aristocratic family in Jiangnan was really decadent, and there was really no national righteousness.


    The surrender of stone city was in full view of the public, and the Han army was naturally jubilant. Those who stood in the camp of the Han state with Huan Yun also cheered, shocked and angry, belonging to those who still stood in the camp of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    The surrender of the defenders of stone city without war is an effect, which indicates that the originally neutral aristocratic family also begins to change the wind direction. It is good for Xie AI and other Han generals who led the army to Jiankang and those who abandoned the secret at the beginning, and bad news for those who want to resist to the end.


    First, the stone city, followed by several Waiguo cities such as Jilong mountain and Zhongshan. The Jin troops outside the Waiguo City surrendered one after another. The effect was that the defenders of the Waiguo city wall were also in chaos.


    Xie AI led the army to take advantage of the chaos and take down the Xili gate. However, he encountered desperate resistance when he wanted to enter again. Not only did they come all the way, Fu Wei''s headquarters from Zhongshan succeeded in seizing the Beili gate. They also encountered strong resistance to re-enter.


    Knowing that the Han Army had captured the West fence gate and the North fence gate of the Waiguo city wall, those who were at the Datong gate were of course crying. They gathered their strength as much as they could in despair for a desperate fight. The power erupted in despair was of some use and really blocked the Han army.


    "Just a desperate fight." Huan Yun had no doubt about the final victory or defeat, but he had some doubts: "general, when can the follow-up army arrive?"


    Yu Yi also said, "if it takes a long time, I''m afraid it will change."


    Only about 20000 Han troops arrived in Jiankang city. Although it is helpful, it is really not enough for Jiankang city with a population of one million.


    Xie AI is still unable to count how many people are on the side of the Han state. The data are the 60000 or 70000 armed forces in hand by Huan Yun and Yu Yi.


    At present, Jiankang city has been in full chaos, and fighting is taking place everywhere. It is difficult for a limited number of 890000 people to control the outer city. If they do not fully control the outer city, they want to enter. What they face is what just happened. Their progress is blocked, and they are constantly attacked outside. Don''t let the main force enter the outer city, but they are surrounded from the outside.


    "Wang Xizhi took over the military power to the front?" Xie AI got the answer and asked, "how is this person?"


    "Wang Yishao is a great calligrapher in yunei." Huan Yun knew what Xie AI asked, but he could not assert: "the king''s valve or how depends on what resolution the general brings to the king."


    Yu''s family was forced to get into trouble. It should have been the protagonist, but Yu Yi made way for Huan''s family because of Yu Yi''s hesitation.


    Huan''s gate valve was returned to the Han Dynasty by Huan Yun because of Huan Wen''s decision. This is a decisive family, and it will not shake its determination to make progress because of the secular world. Ignoring the bad reputation and rebelling to return to the Han, it is nothing more than to believe that the Han country ruled by Liu Yan will rule the world and make meritorious contributions through the small imperial court, so that the family can get better development.


    Wang''s gate valve was once very prosperous. Although it was weak, it was still the first gate valve in the south of the Yangtze River. Their long-term concealment strategy seems to make the family style tend to be weak, and they are not resolute when they encounter things, otherwise they will not show weakness with their strongest strength.


    Although the Wang clan sent his family lineage to the state of Han, so far there has been no obvious movement in favor of the state of Han. Obviously, as Huan Yun said, the Wang clan is waiting for Liu Yan''s attitude before making the next choice.


    Xie AI had to work hard to win Jiankang before. It was not until Jiankang came. Although there was more civil strife in the small court, it was still not easy to seize Jiankang easily. He knew that he could not achieve the conversion strategy in a hurry, so he contacted Fu Wei. The two Han armies controlled the two gates of Waiguo and stopped invading inward. The first thing was to calm down the chaos outside.


    Chu suanzi and others who returned to the palace city again learned that the Han army was no longer eager to go to the palace city. Some people were relieved, while others became more frustrated.


    The Han army came too few. Although the rebels were organized, it was difficult to unify orders at the moment. If the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty could create a chance to win, it might be able to expel the invading Han Army, including the rebels, out of the city with high morale.


    Recover the whole city of Jiankang and expel the Han Army and rebels. There should be people who are bent on resisting the Han Army in the city, which is much better than before. The second is to wait for Wang Xizhi to lead the army back. It is not impossible to win inside and outside. Winning will certainly boost the morale of the small imperial court. On the contrary, the morale of the Han army should be low. It is not impossible to stage a Jedi counterattack and drive the Han Army back to the north of the Yangtze River.


    Now... All wise people know that the end is almost doomed, and those who should make a decision can no longer hesitate.


    "There is a stalemate in the city. Even if he leads the army back, he can''t take care of each other." Chu Li saw it clearly: "there are other disadvantages to our side. The stalemate will make more gentry take refuge in the puppet Han Dynasty. Xili gate is an example."


    Chu suanzi looked at the officials who still quarreled after returning to the palace hall. She couldn''t help it for a long time and asked, "what will happen to my mother and son if the country dies?"


    Chu Li couldn''t control him when his own daughter asked him such a question. He might have thought about it for a long time and replied, "the king of Han once accepted ran min as king. He didn''t treat him badly, but he treated him very well."


    "Ran Min has generals and talents. The king of Han loves them and uses them. He has great spirit. He is a young child." Chu suanzi asked, "if my daughter serves at the pillow, she can change her son''s life without worry?"


    Chu Li was a little complicated about the possibility that his daughter might be occupied. He replied, "maybe you can get an easy Hou."


    It can be said that destroying a country and dominating concubines is a normal in Chinese history. Kings of all dynasties basically do this. The difference is whether the conquered concubines will be favored or spoiled. After destroying the enemy country, many kings usually play with the queen of the conquered country for a period of time to enjoy the pride after victory.


    Chu suanzi said those frankly because she knew what fate she would have after the subjugation of the country, and she was also confident in her appearance. What she is not sure is whether she has the ability to serve Liu Yan readily so that she can get a trace of stinginess. She is not abandoned after being played with. For example, the tragic fate of those conquered kings and women themselves is not helpful to the family and children.


    "If the country is subjugated..." Chu suanzi had an angry expression on his face: "what will happen to the aristocratic family?"


    "The honor and disgrace of the Chu family lie in suanzi. The Huan family and other traitors may be rewarded, and the rest may be destroyed." Chu Li spoke with a very calm attitude. After a short silence, he continued: "as a father, he will not be an official later. Garlic son can rely on Xie Anshi."


    The two father and daughter stayed aside and whispered, and the following quarrel had come to an end. Look at those people who come out more and more. They look serious, and the rest are shouting and scolding. They can get what the result will be from the shouting and scolding.

 Chapter 510

    Liu Yan, who was far away in Xiangguo, received an urgent report from thousands of miles. After reading it, he only said "born in injustice and died in shame".


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty died. Empress dowager Chu suanzi hugged the little emperor and took Sima''s family and all civil and military officials out of the palace city to ask Xie AI to surrender outside the gate of Yiyang.


    Of course, the process of surrender was not so simple. It was after repeated negotiation... Or bargaining, waiting for the news that Xu was defeating Wang niche in Dongcheng to reach Jiankang, and Wang Xizhi was defeated. Chu suanzi felt that he was not qualified for bargaining before he officially surrendered.


    "The small imperial court dropped." Liu Yan did not summon all civil and military officials. He was playing games with his children. The queen and the four imperial concubines weaved embroidery next to him: "the rest is to recover the southern states and counties."


    The war between the state of Han and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty can be traced back to before the establishment of the state of Han. The southern invasion officially began in June of the fourth year of Yuanshuo. The surrender of the small imperial court was in September, which means that the decisive battle stage lasted only about three months.


    If there were no Sima clan to establish a court, Sima 1 jin would be swept into the garbage of history. Even if Sima clan established a court again, it would only be extended for a period of time, and there could be no repetition.


    "Congratulations to the king!"


    In the tent, except for the children who don''t understand anything, one of them knelt down to congratulate.


    The dispute over zhengshuo has come to an end, but Liu Yanxi is not ecstatic. After all, he has always believed that he will win and eliminate the Sima family, who lost the first place in the hands of the Hu people. It is worth celebrating, but in the end, it is only to recover the old land of the Han family, not to open up territory in the real sense.


    Xie Daoyi hesitated for a long time before asking, "how will the king deal with the enemy''s relatives?"


    The surrender of the small imperial court is only the beginning of recovering the old land in the south. Destroying the small imperial court does not mean the destruction of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It depends on whether the door lords and aristocratic families are willing to accept the reality. If the door lords and aristocratic families compromise, the Han Army naturally passes through the receiving states and counties. If the door lords and aristocratic families do not compromise, the Han army will still fight one city and region after another.


    There is a precedent for how to deal with the royal family (royal family) who lost the enemy country.


    Be lenient and grant the enemy chieftains to be raised in the fiefdom. The remaining clans are reduced to civilians, and the villages are resettled to make them self-reliance. All civil and military officials are either accepted for their own use or demoted as the people. In short, they do not kill except for the most heinous crimes.


    If it''s cruel, there''s really no lower limit. Kill anyone who wants to kill, and who should become an eternal Dalit until the demise of the Han country.


    However, whether lenient or cruel, there is one thing in common, that is, after an enemy country and all the imperial concubines have to accept it completely. Whether to play with it or not is two theories.


    The reason why Xie Daoyi asked was not to really understand how Sima''s family would be dealt with, but how Liu Yan would treat the door valve and aristocratic family.


    For a long time, Xie Daoyi has always wanted to visit Xie Shi, Xie Shang and Xie Wan. However, if he shows a little, tuobaxiu will come out and talk about being a woman. In this way, even if Liu Yan originally agreed, he can only pretend not to hear and see.


    Xie Daoqian fully understood how Liu Yan dealt with the Sima family representatives and how they would deal with those door lords and aristocratic families. For family affection, he naturally hoped that Liu Yan could deal with them leniently.


    "In the Central Plains, the people are trapped in the hands of Hu people and suffer all kinds of hardships. I need to explain to the people." Liu Yan has never wavered. Even if the Sima family has long become a decoration, it is bound to liquidate the Sima family. He looked directly at Xie Daoyi and said, "Lingjiang, don''t interfere with the government in the future."


    Xie Daoyi immediately turned his small face white. She was not frightened by Liu Yan''s warning, but worried about Xie''s family except Xie an.


    Tuobaxiu has come to Xie Daokai. He pulls Xie Daokai up in silence and soon pulls Xie Daokai out of the tent.


    "Your Majesty..." Cui Wan looked anxiously at the still shaking curtain and said, "the virtuous imperial concubine... Is just a result of family affection. It is by no means against the king''s idea."


    As a monarch, Liu Yan doesn''t have many women. In addition to the queen Cui Wan, there are not many other women, such as the noble concubine Sang Miao, the Shu concubine Zhang Lan, the de concubine tuobaxiu, and the virtuous concubine Xie Daoyi. He treats his women with the common ideas of later men. Understanding and doting account for the majority, and he won''t get angry because of one or two small things.


    The news of the small imperial court''s surrender soon spread. It was tuobaxiu who persuaded Xie Daokai to be listened to. One hundred spread to thousands. The huge military camp soon fell into jubilation, and all civil and military officials also gathered in the king''s account.


    Liu Yan informed the whole army later, and those who hesitated also joined the jubilation. As the king, Liu Yan ordered to reward the whole army, making the jubilation atmosphere more intense.


    When the banquet was ready, the civil and military officials sat down on both sides. They whispered to each other with joy. They talked about nothing more than what the victory of the southern invasion meant to the Han state.


    Liu Yan waited for a while before he appeared from the back. He came out with his legitimate son Liu Shen, which made many people subconsciously look at Liu Shen, who was less than two years old, and then stood up to salute.


    Waiting for Liu Yan''an to sit down, the ministers had to be a burst of congratulations. They got a sign to take their seats. Soon someone stood up again.


    "The king first passed on the national jade seal, and then the puppet Dynasty perished, which shows that he has obtained the destiny of heaven!" Ji Chang, as Prime Minister Zuo, should give a speech first. He saluted Liu Yan again. Then he looked around at all officials for a small meeting. When he faced Liu Yan again, he said loudly: "prime minister Ji Chang, please stay in the palace city."


    For a moment, all the people in the tent got up, as if they had rehearsed in advance, and said in unison, "please go to the palace city and live."


    It was not the first time Ji Chang persuaded Liu Yan to stay in Xiangguo palace city. All officials also begged repeatedly. After all, as a king of a country, he has lived in a tent for a long time. Even if the tent environment is no worse than the palace, there has never been such an act by a Chinese king.


    Now Ji Chang and all the officials mention it again. There is a small court before surrendering. It means that it is time for Liu Yan to become emperor.


    The relocation of the capital has been discussed for a long time. For the Han country, which seeks to recover all the old land of the Han family, Linzi''s position seems too East to be suitable as the capital of the Han country.


    How big is the old land of the Han family? The grassland in the north, the ocean in the south, the East China Sea in the East and the western regions in the West are just a brief introduction. In fact, the old land of the Han family is really very large. Where the national capital should be settled needs to be pondered.


    A country''s capital city considers too many factors. Generally, it takes the terrain of mountains and rivers as the priority, that is, the capital city should have a stable defense chain, how much output can be produced within the scope of the capital city, and then it is not easy to transport national taxes to the capital city.


    Most of the time, there will not be a perfect capital, which can only be screened one by one from the most important places. Most imperial dynasties first value the defense chain, and only when they ensure the safety of the capital will they consider others. In this way, it is understandable that most emperors chose Chang''an as their capital. After all, there are poor mountains and mountains in the south of Chang''an, and many passes such as Hangu pass, Hulao pass, Tongguan pass, Yiguan pass and Lantian pass in the East. In addition, there is actually a foundation for transportation.


    Not many places are listed as capital cities by the center of the Han state. Chang''an, Luoyang, Xiangguo and Yecheng are under consideration.


    Chang''an and Luoyang are the imperial capitals of the western and Eastern Han Dynasties. They have enjoyed the national fortune for more than 200 years. There are also advantages in the terrain, not only the defense chain, but also Liu Yanping''s idea of continuing to expand westward after fixing the enemy countries in the East. Chang''an is obviously more appropriate.


    The reason why Xiangguo and Yecheng were included in the option is relatively simple. Shi Hu has built extremely huge and luxurious palaces in the two cities. It can even be said that they were seized by the Han Army just after they were built and half built. There are ready-made palaces, not to mention. In terms of geographical location, they are really in the middle of the old territory of the Han family.


    "Chang''an can move people first, and the palace que can be built first." Ji Chang, of course, unconditionally allowed Liu Yan to choose the capital in any enemy. What he needed was to clarify the process and advantages and disadvantages: "now Chang''an has been completely abandoned, and it will take several years to revive it."


    No mistake, Liu Yan has decided that Chang''an should be the imperial capital of the Han state, but at present, Chang''an is not dilapidated and there are not many people, that is, the whole Guanzhong is full of ruins, and there is no prosperity of the Qin Empire, the Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    To restore the prosperity of Chang''an, the migration of population is only the first step. Of course, the construction of the city is also necessary. The most important thing to do is to restore the huge irrigation system during the Qin Empire, including the Zhengguo canal built by the Qin Empire, the Chengguo canal, Liufu canal, lingfu canal, Baiqu and Longshou canal built in the Western Han Dynasty, and the Eastern Han Dynasty... There was no water conservancy system built in the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    In short, if Chang''an wants to become an imperial capital, there are too many advance accuracy, and those can''t be done in a year and a half. In this way, should we choose a place other than Linzi before moving the capital to Chang''an? Xiangguo at the foot is a very ideal place.


    "Your Majesty, Xiangguo has been the capital of Shijie for decades. It once gathered more than one million Hu prisoners. The big man combed this place, but it was a fish that missed the net." Sang Yu has just finished talking about how to rebuild Chang''an into an imperial capital. Later, he should advocate taking Xiang state as a temporary capital: "the king temporarily lives in Xiang state''s ready-made Palace City, which can also deter curfews."


    The Sang family is from Wei County, and Xiang is located in Wei county. If Xiang became the temporary capital of Han, no matter how long it was, it would be beneficial to sang. This is one of the reasons why sang Yu urged Liu Yan to stay in Xiang temporarily. Another thing is that Xiangguo used to be the base camp of Shijie. Even after turbulence, Shi Hu moved north and merged with Zhou with millions of Hu prisoners, but it really left a lot of Hu prisoners, which should be further integrated or eliminated. There is another reason, the collapse of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and the main wars in the future of the Han state will take place in the front line of Bingzhou and Jizhou. It can be convenient to be located in Xiang state.


    Ji Chang knew sang Yu''s plan. In the public interest, Xiangguo was also good as a temporary capital. He didn''t object.


    In fact, other officials and ministers can also detect sang Yu''s selfishness, but they can''t come up with any favorable retorts if they want to oppose it. After all, Liu Yan has made it clear that Chang''an will be the capital and Xiang country is only temporarily staying. It''s not cost-effective to conflict with Sang Yu for such a temporary place.


    Sang Yu knew that Liu Yan would not object and no one would object. He knew that he would take some interests. He thanked those who could object for not objecting, and it was also a necessary interest concession.


    The future imperial capital of the Han Dynasty was thus settled, and Xiang was successfully passed as the capital for the time being. All officials and officials were happy.


    The imperial capital has been confirmed, and it is not far from Liu Yan becoming emperor. When Liu Yan was a king, some positions in the court could be vacant, but not after he became an emperor, which means that many people present will fill those vacancies. Maybe he is just a less important doctor at the moment, but he will become a waiter in a certain department in the future, which is worthy of expectation and joy.


    "The first merit of this war is the expedition to the south, general." Liu Yan raised the wine bottle and invited the ministers to drink with him. After putting down the wine bottle, he asked, "what do you think?"


    Xu Zheng personally led the army to fight a key battle in huaishui, far from winning the battle, but also completely smashed the determination of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty to resist, resulting in the aristocratic family under the small imperial court to recognize the current situation. Anyway, Xu Zheng, as the actual executor, has indeed made great contributions, and no one can object.


    "The great cause of eliminating the puppet Dynasty can be achieved only when the king plans strategies and the general of the southern expedition practices it." Ji Chang was the first of all officials and took the lead in standing up and advocating: "the king should reward the southern general."


    Unifying troops to destroy a country is not only the greatest honor of a military general, but also the greatest credit as a military man. It also destroys small countries, China, large countries and empires. Some time ago, Huanwen, as the leader of the army, led the army to destroy Li''s Chenghan. Huanwen was able to win the Marquis of the pavilion in Guannei. In the definition of the state of Han, Li''s Chenghan can only be regarded as a small country.


    "The minister thought that the general of the southern expedition could be the Marquis of the pass and enjoy the food city of a county." Ji Chang knew that the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was not an empire, but it was definitely a big country. He added, "you can also be promoted to Taiwei."


    In the Han Dynasty, the system of three gongs and nine Qings was implemented, and some systems of nine grades were mixed, but the incomparable honor still belonged to the position of three gongs and nine Qings.


    Taiwei is the highest military position in a country''s army and is responsible for managing the country''s military affairs. However, he does not have military power in peacetime. In wartime, he must obey the emperor''s orders. Moreover, he must have the emperor''s talisman to mobilize the army. In fact, military power is also in the hands of the emperor.


    It can be said that it is a great reward for the king and the center to make a contribution to the destruction of the country, become a county Marquis, and then become a very noble Taiwei. For Xu Zheng, it''s certainly a good thing to be a county Marquis, but becoming a Taiwei may not be more happy for a person who likes to fight in all directions in person.


    As soon as Jichang''s voice fell, all the civil and military officials stood up and said in unison, "the general of Zhengnan can be a Tai Wei."


    In terms of Huainan World War I, Xu Zheng was tactically in a mess. Although it was a central signal in strategy, it was still Xu Zheng himself. In fact, Taiwei is the role of chief of general staff. It is impossible to go to the battlefield to command operations. He will stay in the center and be a good adviser to the emperor. From the outside world, it is really suitable for Xu Zheng.


    In fact, the most important thing is that all officials will be so unified. There is only one. There are prime ministers and Taiwei. After filling the post of imperial envoy doctor, the three gongs and nine Qings in the center will be complete, and the foundation for Liu Yan to become emperor will be complete.

 Chapter 511

    Nowadays, there are more than one small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Shi Hu resumed his title in the third year of Yuanshuo. However, compared with the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which was the emperor after usurping Cao Wei, it is reasonable for Shi Hu, as a Hu people, to claim the title of emperor in most areas of the Central Plains, but Shi Hu only occupies Binzhou and Shuozhou.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, after Chu suanzi came down with the small emperor, his clan and all civil and military officials, legally speaking, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has been destroyed, so only Shi Hu is left to be the emperor in the eastern continent, and the rest of the countries are the kingdom of the king, not the Empire of the emperor.


    In fact, even being an emperor is not necessarily an empire. An empire is a powerful and invincible country. It can easily destroy a country''s strong strength with one blow, such as the Western Han Dynasty, which could easily destroy countries such as South Vietnam, Fujian Vietnam, Ailao and Yelang, and Rome, which regarded the Mediterranean Sea as an inland sea, Even the Sabbath (Parthia), which occupies half of Central Asia and South Asia, is also an empire, while the kusana appears to be an empire, but in fact it can only be regarded as a powerful Dynasty.


    The heavenly king is a noble position established by the Hu people on the king. After shile occupied most of the Central Plains, some great Confucianism persuaded him to become the emperor. However, although he was illiterate, he was a very reasonable person. He felt that he was stronger than the ordinary king, but he was still afraid of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. After thinking about it, he called himself the heavenly king.


    In addition to shile as the heavenly king, Shihu is the second Hu people also known as the heavenly king. If history does not change, Murong Kai, the son of Murong Zhuang, will follow Shihu as the heavenly king. Murong Yu succeeded to the throne after Murong Zhuang died. He first took over as king Yan and later named himself king of heaven. However, he became emperor in 352 ad. The other heavenly king is ran min, but ran min was not granted the title until after his death by Murong Yan state. The reason is that after ran min''s death, there was a severe drought in the Central Plains and locusts were rampant. He was granted the title of wudiao heavenly king only after the proposal of some great Confucians and monks.


    It is impossible for ran min to be the king of heaven again in his life. The road to get the king is tortuous and firmly convinced. It is not how exclusive Liu Yan is, but that ran Min has to make unimaginable contributions.


    "The puppet Dynasty perished, and Shijie withdrew its troops from the eastern capital." When ran min came to Xiangguo again, he couldn''t hide his disappointment and bad luck: "the ministers waved their troops to pursue, and the Hu prisoners scattered on the North Bank of Fenshui, so he had to occupy Zhongdu and stop."


    The news of the demise of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty spread very fast, which was known by all countries before and after. The counterattack of Zhao and Murong Yan in Shijie was based on the premise that the Han army was involved in the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. As long as the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty can persist, the two countries really have a foundation for counterattack.


    "No one expected that the small imperial court would perish so soon." Liu Yan didn''t expect it to last for several years. After all, there are many mountains and waterways in the south. It''s really not so easy to fight. He said: "the small imperial court asked for surrender. The news spread to Bingzhou and Youzhou. Shijie and Murong Xianbei only know that the big Han easily destroyed the small imperial court and should hesitate to be deterred by the strength of our army."


    Murong Yan state has not solved the war in Eastern Liaoning. The Yan army preparing to attack Jizhou from Youzhou is dominated by Murong Jun and Murong Ke as deputy general. There are nearly 100000 Murong Xianbei people and their remaining servants in the army and slave army. Nearly 70000 of them fought on the Koguryo front with the Koguryo army led by the Han Army, the baiji army, the Silla army, the armies of the Japanese islands and Fuyu tribes. In addition, thirty or forty thousand Murong Yan troops are also involved in Xianbei grassland and mountains.


    In a word, Murong Yanguo has no less battle front than Han state, and Murong Yanguo is only a land of two states, which shows that Murong Xianbei is still very strong.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty perished too quickly. Whether the Han army was strong or the small imperial court was too weak, it was great bad news for Shijie Zhao state and murongyan state. The direct result was that the counter attack became tiger head and snake tail.


    "Shijie will recover. If you can fight, fight. If you can''t fight, retreat and avoid." Ran Min said with a gloomy face, "in this way, the war will last for a long time."


    It is quite reasonable to say that the war with Shijie state of Zhao will last for a long time. Even if the Han state attacks Bingzhou at any cost, there is also an unusually vast Shuozhou with grassland. More importantly, the possibility of the Han state attacking at any cost is decreasing.


    "I heard that the princesses of the court Zhang stopped fighting?" It was because of this news that ran min hurried to Xiangguo: "Shijie is so weak, Murong Xianbei has enemies everywhere, which is the time for the Great Han to wipe out at one stroke. How can the war stop?"


    The Han state began to expand its territory on a large scale in the second year of Yuanshuo, and restored most of the old land of the Han family in the fourth year of Yuanshuo. However, only Qingzhou is able to recover its vitality, and all the remaining counties are waiting for prosperity.


    At present, the Han state under Liu Yan''s rule is actually very abnormal. Qingzhou can produce benefits, and the tax contributions of other states and counties are almost nil. The country''s output is worrying. It supports more than a million troops. If Liu Yan hadn''t had golden fingers, he couldn''t sustain it at all.


    To be clear, even if Liu Yan has golden fingers, most of the early accumulation has been consumed. Then, the country really can''t do this. It is really urgent to restore people''s livelihood and production everywhere.


    "Yongzeng, the small imperial court surrendered, but it doesn''t mean that Han soil is all south of the Yangtze River." Liu Yan explained patiently: "our army seized Jiankang, all armies continued to advance to the south, aristocratic families around the country were still resisting, and the war in the South did not end because of the surrender of the small imperial court."


    In fact, that''s true. Although Sima''s family is a royal family, it is only a signboard. The south of the Yangtze River has long been the current situation of door valve and aristocratic family autonomy. The Han state forced the aristocratic families, powerful and powerful families to buy land, and the family Dingkou should also be fully registered. If this policy is not changed, there will be local forces of desperate resistance. Of course, the Han army will kill them one place after another.


    "Fortunately for the Han Dynasty, the small court surrendered and lost its righteousness. The people were eager for it because of the national policy of the Han Dynasty, and local aristocratic families and giants could not get more support." Liu Yan pondered for a moment and continued: "Rao is so. It will take time for the Great Han to completely extinguish those forces that refuse to obey."


    Xu Zheng is still his general for the southern expedition and is responsible for commanding the army to eliminate any dissatisfaction. The deep-rooted forces of the Han family only need to target the dissatisfied aristocratic families and giants. The more he goes south, the more complex it becomes. The reason is that ZhuYue and Zhuman are entrenched everywhere.


    As a firm believer in Han nationalism, Liu Yan wants to solve ZhuYue and Zhuman who have plagued the Han nation for thousands of years at one time, complete the great cause that the first emperor failed to complete, and kill, integrate and expel all ZhuYue and Zhuman. However, it will take longer. How long it will be depends solely on the toughness of ZhuYue and Zhuman.


    Ran min is unwilling! First, Huanwen killed Li''s Chenghan, and then Xu Zheng killed the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He didn''t think which of Huanwen and Xu Zheng was more brave or powerful than himself. However, the most powerful one had not been able to complete the great feat of destroying Shijie Zhao. It seemed that it would be a long time to destroy Shijie Zhao because the center wanted to cultivate health and restore national strength?


    "I have ordered that those who take the head of an alien race still remember their merits and receive rewards." Liu Yan said the continuation of the Hu killing order. The north can kill Hu prisoners, and the South can also kill ZhuYue and Zhuman. He comforted ran min and said, "this measure will speed up the war process."


    The hunting order for the south is a way for Liu Yan to give ordinary people who have long lived under the rule of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It depends on whether the people in the South have the courage to hunt their heads.


    Seriously, the hunting order in the North has become difficult to harvest. After all, the stone tiger has retreated with a large number of Hu prisoners, and the Hu people in murongyan country are not easy to kill at all. The number of ZhuYue and Zhuman in the South should be more than one million. ZhuYue and Zhuman have no country. They are scattered in the form of tribes. If they have the courage to hunt, they will have both quantity and environment, and the harvest will be abundant.


    "I''m afraid there will be more Xiaoguo of the Central Plains rushing to the South..." ran Min said with his mouth tilted: "the right prime minister wants equal fields and the southerners have the courage."


    Liu Yan heard the strong regional discrimination in ran min''s words.


    There are many brave people in the north, but not all cowards in the south. The Xia, Shang and Zhou dynasties spent thousands of years fighting in the south, but they have not been able to fight down. When the South returned to China, many places in the South also had elite soldiers, such as the rattan armor soldiers of the state of Chu, the Jiangdong children''s soldiers under the overlord of the Western Chu, the southern army of the Western Han Dynasty and the Danyang soldiers of the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    "Naturally, I don''t object to the existence of warriors in the south, but I''m afraid that''s a thing of the past." Ran Min said without changing his discrimination: "the small imperial court has ruled the south for too long. It has not been able to lead troops to recover the Central Plains. When it is constant, tens of thousands of Southern troops have been defeated by thousands of Hu prisoners. The military brigade that can fight with Hu prisoners must escape from the south to the north."


    Liu Yan did not understand contemporary history and could not refute ran min. Moreover, it seems to be the same thing in his memory. Among the armies of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in history, those who accepted the young and strong fleeing from the north were not afraid of the Shanghu prisoners, and the Beifu army was the most fierce.


    Of course, with a nest of soldiers, what kind of people can bring out what kind of army. It depends on how the generals train and control the army. The southern army after the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has not always been so good.


    Ran min actually wanted to persuade Liu Yan to continue his strong attack on Shijie Zhao. Halfway through the conversation, he turned aside the topic, set down the banquet and still pestered the people in the south about whether they could summon up the courage to hunt and kill for meritorious deeds. He waited for him to get drunk and didn''t bring the topic back.


    To deal with ran min, who is ambitious and brave but doesn''t know how to bend around, Liu Yan deliberately opened the topic and delayed it. He must first let ran min calm down, but he can''t let this fierce general with negative political IQ offend more people.


    Sure enough, ran min, who was drunk unconscious, was carried away. It was not long before Ji Chang and sang Yu came together.


    "The general of the Northern Expedition left the army without enlistment. The king should be punished!" Ji Chang and ran min had no hatred and didn''t seem to hate ran min. he said seriously, "if a general can leave without an order, where are the military laws and regulations?"


    Liu Yan didn''t pay attention to Ji Chang. Instead, he ordered someone to clean up, bring a new table and put on the tea making utensils.


    "Punishment is naturally the punishment." Sang Yu added with a smile: "the general of the Northern Expedition only came with ten horses. Jiearmour didn''t bring weapons to visit the king. It''s just to punish some salary."


    Liu Yan glanced at them. Ji Chang''s request for punishment may not be evil, and sang Yu''s intercession may not be good.


    While they were cooking tea and drinking, Ji Chang and sang Yu were talking. Liu Yan was silent with a slight smile. Several people came back and became a conversation between kings and ministers.


    "Your Majesty, if you attack a place, you will measure the land in the South and register it. In the next three years, the people in the South can pay taxes." Lu Yi stroked his beard with a smile and said, "the Han Dynasty has added several states. How to use them still needs to be considered."


    "From the beginning of the emperor, the South belongs to China, but it has not been developed for hundreds of years. This current situation should end in the contemporary era." Cai Youcai is the person in charge of national construction. He knows why LV Yi said: "the zhangtuji people in several prefectures and counties in the Central Plains have never stopped, and the zhangtuji people in the South... Are very short of manpower."


    Land measurement and population registration seem simple and easy to do, but the manpower needed is a huge number. The Han Dynasty recovered several Central Plains States. After continuing Qingzhou, Yanzhou and Xuzhou worked for two years and were able to complete it. In fact, Jizhou, Yuzhou, Sizhou and other places began to work.


    Many central posts have been vacant in the state of Han for many years. Many local officials in some counties are catching up with ducks on the shelves. None of the people who are caught up on the shelves are ordinary people, at least from local big families. The reason for this is very simple. An official needs to review official documents. It is difficult for an official to be illiterate, while it is very difficult for people to be literate.


    Retired soldiers in the army can serve as some posts in townships, townships and kiosks. What causes is that grass-roots officials. On the contrary, it is not difficult. Most of the land and registered population are measured by retired soldiers in the army, which are coordinated by at least one county level official.


    "Cough." Sang Yu drew everyone''s attention and cautiously said to Liu Yan, "Your Majesty, the state should have a system of selecting talents and talents to choose more excellent talents for the king and the great men."


    Before that, officials in the Han Dynasty were basically the selection of self recommendation and information, which was very similar to the filial piety and integrity system in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, but not only this measure, there were not many talented and upward promotion officials.


    Liu Yan was very interested and asked, "how to choose talents?"


    Everyone looked at sang Yu, some with deep expectation and frown.


    The way in which the state chooses officials is related to the future political trend of a country. What changes a little is whether the official class will be fixed. Just like what Lao Tzu was in the pre-Qin period, the later Western and Eastern Han families ruled the world. In the Cao Wei period, they moved towards official monopoly, and in the western and Eastern Jin Dynasties, the pattern of "born with seed" was restored again.


    "My Lord." Ji Chang didn''t give sang Yu a chance to explain. He said, "only talk about the wind and moon tonight, regardless of state affairs."


    Liu Yan immediately smiled meaningfully.

 Chapter 512

    Being born with seed is a great good thing for dignitaries. As long as they hold power, they all hope that future generations can be like themselves. In order to achieve this goal, they first talk about the excellence of blood, and then solidify it with the system.


    It is not difficult to achieve the goal of being born with seed. In fact, it is only necessary to monopolize knowledge. Occasionally, a very small number of people will be accepted into their own class and whitewash, which will enjoy power for generations,


    Sang Yu said that we should establish a system of selecting talents. Similar systems have existed for a long time, such as the meritocracy in the Pre-Qin Dynasty, the imperial examination system in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, and the nine grade official selection law in the Cao Wei period. The above systems also give the common people a chance to rise. The rest have nothing to do with the common people.


    Talent only refers to talented people. So what is a talented person? Taking many examples of the world of great controversy as an example, illiterate people at that time could be regarded as talents as long as they had a special talent, such as the generation of chicken singing and dog stealing. But talent is the only thing to do. In fact, it is the literate.


    Ji Chang should know what sang Yu''s so-called talent selection is about. He deliberately interrupted the topic. It''s estimated that he didn''t agree so much. He is not a common people, but a poor family. In fact, poor families are much better than ordinary people. The key to distinguish is literacy.


    At the end of the banquet, after the people left and removed the table and other instruments, Liu Yan asked. It was two quarters of ugly time (1:30 at night). His sleeping tent was in the rear, and it was just a few steps away. It was like waiting for someone. He sat in his place and closed his eyes.


    Jichang didn''t let Liu Yanjiu wait. He left for a moment and asked for an audience.


    "I knew Tai''an was coming." Liu Yan smiled and asked Ji Chang to find a place to sit down and asked, "but what about Zishen''s talent selection method?"


    "The king is as deep as fire." After a compliment, Ji Chang said, "the right Prime Minister really has a set of thoughts on choosing talents."


    Since ancient times, people who can come up with a set of systems are not simple. It is almost necessary to learn from ancient and modern times. It is necessary to have a deep understanding of the society and what requirements the contemporary elite have. In addition, it is also necessary to master the current situation of the country.


    After Ji Chang''s introduction, Liu Yan seems to have something wrong. Sang Yu''s set is based on meritocracy, combined with the inspection system and the nine grade official selection law, which is very similar to the integration of the existing system.


    "In other words, set a date and publicly select talents. Talented people can recommend themselves regardless of their origin and accept the examination at their respective universities. The people who pass the examination are competing from the county, county and state to the center to accept the personal examination of the few?" Liu Yan was somewhat shocked. Although the set was not complete, it was the imperial examination system: "Zishen had a heart..."


    The prototype of the imperial examination system appeared in the northern and Southern Dynasties. After Yang Jian established the state of Sui on behalf of Zhou, it became an official system, which was further planned by Yang Guang.


    The emergence of the imperial examination system in the Yang Sui Dynasty was to curb the monopoly of the door lords and aristocratic families on officialdom and give the big families, local giants and poor families the opportunity to enter officialdom. Limited by the non popularization of education, it still had little relationship with the common people. We had to wait until the Song Dynasty, when the literacy rate was relatively high, and the imperial examination system benefited the rich people''s homes. People without some capital still need to face the Loess and back to the sky. After all, reading also needs capital.


    "Your Majesty, who is not a talented man with a lot of wealth?" Ji Chang saw that Liu Yan looked strange. When he thought about it, he thought of the topic he had talked about: "people have no way to study..."


    Liu Yan didn''t think about popularizing education, but he can only think about it.


    Education is not so easy to do. It''s up to the state to run universities. As long as money is enough, but teachers are a big problem. Then it''s about teaching materials. The more important thing is... Neither the state nor the people can afford those who are out of work.


    In fact, this is the case. In the era when everything depends on labor, any labor force is precious. People need to work from children to the elderly, regardless of men, women, old and young.


    The state''s support for scholars means that it is responsible for the clothing, food, housing and transportation of scholars, and then gives some subsidies to students'' homes. Such a policy can spread education, but no country can afford it.


    At present, the number of troops in the Han country means that there are many people who are out of work. With the national policy of cultivating students and raising interest has quickly become a reality, disarmament has been put on the agenda again. Since disarmament is necessary to give people enough productivity, how can we create an unknown number of people who are out of work.


    "There are very few literate people in the world, all of whom are strong and powerful, big families and aristocratic families." Ji Chang smiled bitterly and said, "the world has been harmed by aristocratic families for a long time."


    This is where Liu Yan is distressed. No matter what kind of talent selection system, the current beneficiaries will not have anything to do with the common people. Only those groups can be selected as officials.


    "If the minister is superior, the big man will follow in the footsteps of the small court." Ji Chang was also bold and said, "it''s better to settle for this situation."


    In fact, the current situation in the Han country is fairly good. Although officials are still people of powerful, big families and aristocratic families, the common people at least have a way to change their fate by joining the army. Moreover, after determining the talent selection system, interest groups must hold together, and the forces of civil servants must rise.


    Now is not the time for the prosperity of literary style. It is the country''s need to be martial and belligerent, so what national policies appear is extremely critical.


    "Maintain the status quo..." Liu Yan thought about it, and said, "cultivating students and maintaining interest must not make the inaction rule in the literary scene. The promising rule depends on all officials, and the supervision of all officials has become the primary task."


    Ji Chang understood that if he wanted to supervise hundreds of officials, the candidate of the imperial envoy doctor of the state of Han should be determined early, and then the imperial Shi Zhongcheng, the imperial Shi and the imperial Shi should be supplemented. Then there is the matter of Tingwei''s house.


    "The minister recommended Yu Yi as the Tingwei, Xie Aike as the imperial censor, Wang Jian as the imperial censor, and Cui Yue as the General Administration of imperial history." Ji Chang considered these candidates for a long time: "just Yu Yi..."


    The Yu family mentioned before that they only left part of their people to wait for the recovery of the Han state. They will take a boat to the south of the Yangtze River to attack Lin Yi with the strength of the whole family.


    "I thought Yu Yi would be happy to take office." Liu Yan still appreciates Yu Yi, including the Yu family, who dare to open up. He said with a smile, "isn''t it good for the Yu family to have a senior official in the Han Dynasty?"


    Ji Chang also smiled. It''s not uncommon for families to open up abroad. There should not be too many such things in Chinese history. It''s difficult to study what happened in the Xia Dynasty, but at the end of the Yin and Shang Dynasties, a considerable number of families seized land to build a nation, and more than one Yu family is nothing.


    The imperial Shi Zhongcheng is stationed in the imperial palace. The imperial Shi is responsible for impeaching the central government and the imperial palace. The imperial Shi is the imperial Shi sent by the central government to local counties to supervise the sheriffs.


    Xie AI is now a military officer, but he is not a person who can only be a military general. He is a Confucian scholar, has high talent and academic attainments, is modest and polite, but has a straightforward personality. He led the army to conquer Jiankang this time. It is one thing to promote his title. There should also be reasonable arrangements for his official position. It is a very good decision to be the imperial historian Zhongcheng.


    Wang Jian had many official positions in the state of Shijie and Zhao. The most peak period was the minister order of the state of Qin of the ran family. It was absolutely no difficulty to deal with the position of serving as the censor. Ji Chang recommended him for a very simple reason. After he was attached to the state of Han, he stood firm and could also play a role in restraining sang Yu.


    Cui Yue is a member of the Cui family in Qinghe. She was originally an official in the state of Shijie Zhao, from situ Zuoshi, Hou in Guannei and xinpingxiang. After Shi Hu led the people to migrate, she turned to the state of Han. When the Han army conquered Jizhou, the Cui family in Qinghe made a lot of efforts.


    In addition, it must be said that the Cui family in Qinghe and the Cui family in Boling belong to the same family, which can be traced back to the Qin and Han Dynasties, Cui Yiru, a descendant of Ji Zi, was appointed to the state of Qin (now Xianyang, Shaanxi Province) he was a doctor and granted the title of Marquis of Donglai. In the Han Dynasty, Cui Ye became a grand duke and lived in Qinghe. Cui Zhongmou, Cui Ye''s younger brother, lived in Anping, Boling, and later divided into several branches, including Anping, Boling big house, Boling second house, and Boling third house. This was the beginning of the Cui family in Boling. After the Eastern Han Dynasty, both the Cui family in Boling and the Cui family in Qinghe were famous families in Shandong,.


    Liu Yan is very satisfied with Ji Chang''s recommendation. There are many interest groups in the Han country. Some balance must be done. What kind of people are placed in what position has become the key to restraint and balance.


    "There''s no way." Ji Chang said bluntly, "the king can''t rule the country without them, but don''t form vicious internal friction."


    The current political situation in the state of Han is actually quite complex, which is related to Liu Yan''s too fast speed in recovering the old land of the Han family. Because of the differences in region and family background, generally speaking, it will be divided into two major factions, namely, the North faction and the South faction.


    The northern faction is also divided into aristocratic families and poor families, including Weijun sang family, Boling Cui family, changguangji family, Dongmou Cai family, Qinghe Cui family, Taiyuan Wang family, Pingyuan Wang family, Zhaojun Zhang family, Zhongshan Guo family, Changguang Li family, Changguang Qian family, and so on. Most of these families rose during the period when the Hu people ruled the Central Plains. Only changguangji, Dongmou Cai, Changguang Li and Changguang Qian followed the rise of Liu Yan.


    There are few poor families in the Southern Sect. Except for the Jiangxia Lu family where Kai LV Yi is located, it is the continuation of Huanwen, xie''an, Yuan Qiao and other families born under the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    By the way, in addition to those families, there is also a faction of generals, which is generally centered on ran min, Xu Zheng, LV Tai, etc. Huanwen and xie''an can also be regarded as part of the faction of generals.


    In the Han Dynasty, there was no way for anyone to make Liu Yan rise in the end and fight from Changguang county to lay down today''s vast territory. In fact, even if Liu Yan did not rise at the end of the decade, the people who followed him in the early stage would form a group, and then countless groups were accepted with the expansion of territory.


    Liu Yan knows that although Ji Chang speaks bluntly, it is a good thing. People are divided into groups, which can never be stopped. From primitive people to the future, no matter what social development becomes, as long as there are people, there will be groups. What we should pay attention to is that we can''t let them fight to damage the country.


    Cultivating students and raising interest is not only aimed at the people. How to sort out the aristocratic family and how to assign state officials are all things Liu Yan should do after stopping the large-scale war.


    "Where is Wang Meng now an official?" Liu Yan didn''t forget the talent of the prime minister. After getting the answer, he asked, "how are your political achievements?"


    "First of all as a county in Yuzhou, and then transferred to Bohai County, Nanpi, Jizhou, has made some achievements." Ji Chang knew that Liu Yan was deliberately cultivating Wang Meng. He knew that Liu Yan didn''t really don''t know. He wanted to make some arrangements through his own mouth, so he said: "this year''s survey and assessment can serve as a county sheriff."


    Liu Yan''s attitude towards the aristocratic family has not changed. The aristocratic family can exist, but the aristocratic family must not be powerful. It is difficult to popularize education. He can only cultivate a group of poor students first. As Cao Cao once did, he can promote poor scholars to compete with aristocratic families, and then establish relevant universities in the process, so as to open the door for the majority of civilians to study and promote education in a circular and gradual manner.


    "Zhangwu County is a good county." The Zhangwu County in Liu Yan''s mouth is the front line after the war with Murong Yan state: "JINGLUE''s next term of office will be Zhangwu County."


    Ji Chang is the left prime minister, but his authority tends to be more inclined to military affairs, and the civil administration is dominated by the right Prime Minister sang Yu.


    Liu Yan wants to arrange that Wang Meng should find sang Yu, but he has a purpose for Ji Chang. Presumably Ji Chang can guess.


    The two of them talked directly until dawn. Ji Chang left Wang''s account to go back to his big account. On the way, he saw sang Yu who seemed to have been waiting for a long time.


    "The king is very happy to talk?" There was a little dew on Sang Yu''s hairpin and shawl. He played a bullet and asked Ji Chang, "Tai''an still has spirit. Let''s have a chat in Yu''s account?"


    Ji Chang looked up and down at sang Yu for a long time and sighed, "Zishen, you are too eager!"


    What''s the important thing that makes sang Yu stand up and wait for Ji Chang in the middle of the night? It''s just that choosing talent is very important to them.


    Facing Ji Chang''s words like blame, sang Yu smiled and said nothing.


    "Zishen thought about when he followed the king, and then thought about what he is doing now." Ji Chang also said, "don''t be dragged down by the family."


    "Although selfish, I dare not forget state affairs." Sang Yu responded with a calm smile, a clear conscience, and said, "benefiting all the people and what Yu wants, but it''s hard to do now. Moreover, Tai''an doesn''t want to see the southern aristocratic families fill the court?"


    Ji Chang and sang Yu, the prime minister, stood on the side of the road and talked. Of course, people like soldiers just looked at it. People with enough identity saw it, but they were stunned and stopped, and then left with various expressions.


    Maybe it''s really bad to talk in the street. Then, sang Yu''s attitude is firm. Ji Chang can only go with Sang Yu no matter how difficult he is.


    What happened to the two courtiers soon reported to Liu Yan. When he heard the news, he was undressing for a nap in tuobaxiu''s service. He lay down on his bed and said before closing his eyes: "fortunately, it''s me. I should be worried about others."


    Tuobaxiu was about to leave. He blinked when he heard Liu Yan''s words

 Chapter 513

    "If the king has great talents and strategies, there are few in the world. In the face of difficulties, he can sit high in the temple." Wang Meng is now the magistrate of Nanpi County. He should have been in office for less than a year. He manages a county with a population of more than 37000. He looked at the scholar opposite and said with a smile, "the northern and southern factions of the national Dynasty have become clear. Why didn''t the king deliberately do it?"


    Nanpi County is the capital of Bohai county. It has never been easy to be a county magistrate in the capital. You have to face tens of thousands of people under the rule, and you have to face the sheriff close at hand and many officials of a county. Any trivial matter may involve people who can''t be provoked.


    Compared with people without strong or special background, Wang Meng turned out to be a poor man in a poor family and became a talent by self-study. Later, he was lucky enough to be recruited as the king''s personal secretary lang. only his resume as the king''s personal secretary Lang is enough to rely on. Even the Sheriff dare not make a mistake.


    Wang Meng was delegated from the center to the local government. He served as a county magistrate in Yuzhou and became a county magistrate in Nanpi, which is the second local public office. The resume of the king''s personal secretary Lang makes any local officials dare not underestimate it. It can even be said that local officials are careful when they go down to the head of a pavilion and up to the capital of a county. His local official experience rarely encounters any trouble.


    Because of his special background, Wang Meng has political convenience. It is inevitable that some people of all kinds will make friends with him. For example, the taxi sitting opposite him is one of them.


    Shizi is not from Bohai County, but from Lecheng, Hejian county. His name is Weikang.


    It is natural to say that the Wei family had many celebrities, such as Wei Qing in the Western Han Dynasty. However, Wei Qing''s family suffered heavy losses in the late Western Han Dynasty. It was not until Cai Yong, a calligraphy master in the Eastern Han Dynasty, chose his son-in-law that he appeared. Then he saw traces in many aristocratic families supporting Cao Cao in the late Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Nowadays, it is important to make friends and explain your life experience when introducing each other. This is influenced by the nine grade Zhongzheng system formulated by Cao Wei. In general, it is a matter of not paying the top grade to the poor. Wei Kang introduced his family background and mentioned the Wei family in Hedong, so his origin seemed very clear.


    Wei Kang has never left any trace in history, but one of his family is quite famous, that is, Li Ju''s wife, Wei Shuo, who is known as Mrs. Wei.


    Wei Shuo left traces in history not because of her excellent calligraphy, but because she was the first teacher of Wang Xizhi, the sage of calligraphy. She herself followed Zhong Yao, whose teacher was Cai Yong, a master of calligraphy in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. Her son Li Chong is also a master of calligraphy, but he has little influence in the literary world.


    Wei Kang''s birth decided that his calligraphy was quite good. When he came to Wang Meng, he took a lot of handwriting to ask for advice.


    Wang Meng has read books, but he may not have any research on calligraphy.


    Studying calligraphy is something that a rich family can do. After all, learning calligraphy not only needs a family environment, but also needs to collect the handwriting of many calligraphers. Among them, the handed down inscriptions are the most precious. Not everyone can collect the handwriting of celebrities.


    Wei Kang is a very bright eyed person. After talking about it, he saw that Wang Meng didn''t study calligraphy and began to talk about Fenghuaxueyue. Then he found that Wang Meng just dealt with the romantic and snowy moon. Before Wang Meng showed any impatience, he turned the topic to current politics.


    The Central Plains has been ruled and ravaged by the Hu people for decades. The previous aristocratic families have basically "crossed south in clothes". Even if the aristocratic families stay in the Central Plains, they only leave some side branches. I don''t know how many people have been buried after decades of unbearable. It''s not easy for the side branches of the aristocratic family to survive in the Central Plains. Only a few side branches of the aristocratic family have developed.


    There was no Wei family in the developed aristocratic family. They first fell from the national reputation to the county reputation of a county. In contemporary times, in addition to moving to the main family in the south, they lived fairly well, and even the county Wangdu, a side branch of the Central Plains, was only able to maintain.


    Weikang was able to meet Wang Meng. Wang Meng was modest. Wang Meng didn''t have too heavy official duties recently. In fact, the most important thing was that Weikang offered a policy of cultivating the farmland.


    Talking about current politics is about the situation faced by the Han country. Wei Kang can''t or dare not talk about things that are too high-end. For example, how should the Han country face the seemingly surviving Shi Jie Zhao country and the seemingly powerful Murong Yan country, and how to deal with the hostile Tuoba Dai country and Zhang Liang country. What he can talk about is how the Han Dynasty faced the recovery of people''s livelihood and voted for it according to Wang Meng''s administration.


    As a magistrate of a county, what Wang Meng should do most is to appease the people to resume production, and the premise of doing this is to measure the land and register the population.


    The land measurement and population registration were completed by Wang Meng before the summer. In the autumn, it is to investigate the private land holdings, but not for the tax after the autumn harvest. It is the government''s reasonable acquisition according to the market price.


    Wei Kang offered the method of land reclamation, which was actually the method of land reclamation in the period of Cao Cao. Later, Zhong Yao made some improvements and added some water conservancy laws when Sima Yi presided over it.


    About how important farming is in a country, there is no need to mention it deliberately. Wang Meng accepted and said that after presenting the center at the meeting, Wei Kang, on behalf of Wei Kang, was at least qualified to listen to heaven. In this way, Wei Kang is qualified and must show his talents.


    The Han foreign war did not give Wei Kang too much to evaluate, and the looming dispute over factional interests became one of the topics to talk about.


    Wang Meng didn''t know whether Wei Kang really had opinions or wanted to impress the public. He ended the topic without waiting for Wei Kang to say more. He vaguely said that it was related to the king''s strategy. Can we not talk or not.


    Wei Kang was actually very embarrassed. Seeing that there was no topic to enhance his feelings, he got up and was about to leave, but a county government guard came to report that a monk who claimed to be Shi Daoan asked for an audience.


    "I know this person." Wei Kang said to Wang Meng, "this monk is a Buddhist figure and a person who supports willows in Changshan."


    Wang Meng doesn''t know who Shi Daoan is, but he knows that Shi Hu attaches great importance to Buddhist clarity, I also heard that he has great powers and can often show some strange means (maybe some magic tricks that can confuse people''s ears and eyes). He is a person without much curiosity. Because of his special identity and background, he has been sought by some strange people, including monks. I vaguely remember that Shi Daoan has asked for at least three or four times?


    "Among Shijie monks, Hu Jin is the most evil. Buddha Tucheng often advises Shi Hu not to kill too much. Shidao''an must be one of them." Wei Kang didn''t want to go again, but it was difficult to take his seat again. He could only stand and continue to say, "Hu Jin is a Chinese Miao descendant. He joined the Salmonella but didn''t practice the Buddhist dharma of human kindness. He turned to evil. The killing of Shi Hu in the second year of Yuanshuo is related to this person."


    Fotucheng was a Kucha man from the western regions. He walked among the people in the early stage of coming to Middle Earth, and was invited to Xiang by Shi Hu later. After he was valued by Shi Hu, he began to spread his faith from top to bottom, and really let Shi Hu promote his Buddhist faith. That is, Shi Hu and the prisoners who believed in the Buddha did not become kind, which once made him want to leave, but it was difficult to say goodbye.


    To say that Hu Jin is an evil monk is to stand on the position of Chinese and Miao people.


    Shi Hu has always been happy with killing people. There are countless fierce and strange means. He has intended to exterminate the Chinese Miao people under his rule for a long time, but there is no name that can be taken.


    Hu Jin saw what Shi Hu was thinking. He said to Shi Hu, "the Jin people in the Central Plains have begun to recover their vitality. One day, the great Zhao Dynasty will be destroyed by the Jin people who have recovered their vitality, and the heavenly king should kill all the Jin people as soon as possible". If the history had not been changed by Liu Yan, it would be the beginning of the planned, strategic and premeditated killing of the Jin people in the Central Plains in A.D. 341, The killing lasted for seven or eight years. It was not until Shi Hu died that ran min had the opportunity to rise.


    The background of Ran min''s rise is somewhat strange. First, Shi Hu deceived him that he would make ran min the prince to inherit the throne. Waiting for Shi Hu to die, but not ran min to ascend the throne, is that Shi Shi has become the king of Zhao. After Shi Shi ascended the throne, he continued to implement the national policy of exterminating the Jin people in the Central Plains. By this time, the Jin people in the Central Plains had almost reached the edge of no way to live. Ran min took advantage of the situation and rose. In fact, it was a Jedi counterattack by the Jin people in the state of Shi Jie Zhao.


    Liu Yan changed history. Since the Western Han Dynasty, the Eastern Han Dynasty and the Hun Han Dynasty, a Han state has appeared again on the eastern soil. Of course, according to historical records, the country name "Han" will never appear in the Hun Han country. It will take the Hun Zhao country as the official record.


    The Han state already has Qingzhou, Xuzhou, Yanzhou, Yuzhou, Sizhou, Jizhou, Liangzhou and Yizhou. All parts of Guanzhong and the southern states are recovering at a very fast speed, not to mention the people''s livelihood. In terms of military and territory, the Han state is definitely the strongest country in eastern China.


    The great mission of Salmonella in Dongtu was interrupted when Shi Hu led his people out of Binzhou. Then there was the collapse of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Salmonella has not had time to preach in Murong Yan state, Tuoba Dai state, Xiongnu ministries, Rouran tribal alliance and east-west Gaoche tribal alliance, which is a great situation. It is broken with the rise of Han state.


    "The Samana is determined to preach. I heard that monks once walked everywhere with the king''s chariot and asked for audience many times but could not get an audience?" Wei Kang seemed to know a lot of things and said, "at that time, the county respected the king and must have known something?"


    Of course, Wang Meng knew that there were such things. He also knew that Liu Yan, the ruler of the Han Dynasty, would not accept Buddhism although he had no malice.


    The world thinks that it is Hu Jin that makes Liu Yan refuse to accept Salmonella. Of course, Hu Jin''s factors are included, but more importantly, Liu Yan knows what kind of influence and damage Salmonella will cause to Eastern soil.


    If history has not changed, the period of the northern and Southern Dynasties is the era of the strong rise of Salmonella. No matter how many people of Salmonella have good or evil thoughts, the fact is that Salmonella widely occupies land and wantonly builds temples. At the same time, Salmonella madly lends money to the people, resulting in a very amazing amount of land and wealth held by Salmonella.


    What''s more what has the sand gate mastered the trend of more than one country? That is, what national policies and negotiations are made by the state has the final say. If you are willing to build the Buddhist kingdom on the ground, you will never have any difficulty. However, it must be said that the great cause of building the Buddhist kingdom on the ground was destroyed by Salmonella''s own people. The reason is that he was so greedy that he did a lot to kill the emperor. He also provoked public anger because of his greed, which led to several waves of killing Buddha in the northern and Southern Dynasties.


    "There is a ''Tao'' in the national Dynasty, dedicated to worshiping the eight gods and sacrificing the martyrs of the national Dynasty. It is not a day or two for Salmonella to be nervous." Wei Kang''s "Tao" is not the Taoism of later generations, nor the state religion of the Han state. It is one of the products of Liu Yan''s system. Of course, he didn''t know so much. He just said that the world knew the current situation: "the heart of Salmonella preaching is firm. The upper level continues to meet the king and important officials, and the lower level has not stopped preaching."


    There are also activities of Salmonella monks in all parts of the Han state, including Nanpi County. Even if the Han state does not explicitly prohibit Salmonella from spreading their faith, it is difficult for Salmonella to spread their faith because of the existence of Hu Jin. It is estimated that this is the reason why some salmones are eager to open the deadlock from the top of the Han state, and it is also the best rescue measures before the "Tao" was recognized as a national religion.


    Wang Meng is sure of one thing, that is, Liu Yan will never let Salmonella develop in the state of Han. There is no news yet. It is not that the state of Han does not do it, but that there are too many things that the state of Han needs to deal with. Solving the problems of Salmonella can not be arranged in the sequence that must be handled for the time being.


    Wei Kang is still making his own opinions, but the Yamen Wei just came back.


    "Xian Zun, the monks who asked to see were beaten by the people outside the government office." Ya Wei was transferred from the army. He had an obvious expression of schadenfreude and said, "the beaten monk just kept preaching Sanskrit that people can''t understand, and didn''t fight back."


    Sanskrit is probably a slang in many states of modern India. Shi Daoan''s ability to read Sanskrit also shows that he is well versed in Buddhism.


    "What a formality!" Wang Meng was more or less angry, but not because of others: "fight in front of the yamen, do you have nothing to do with the Han law? Not all of them!"


    That''s why the yam Wei came to report. If he had to order, he would go down.


    "Ha ha." Wei Kang immediately smiled and said, "Xian Zun''s move made the monk''s wish come true."


    Wang Meng is not stupid. He repeatedly refuses to see Shi Daoan, but it seems that Shi Daoan''s willingness to see is extremely firm. It''s normal to use some strategies after repeated times, because there will be a process of going to court to solve the case after being arrested. No matter what occasion, it''s not always a meeting.


    "Sir, there are many other matters." Wang Meng actually wanted to see off the guests long ago. Wei Kang seemed to have the intention of leaving long ago. It was just that something happened and delayed. He took the lead in standing up and saluted: "the strategy offered by Mr. will be transferred to the center. Can Mr. live in Nanpi temporarily before the center returns?"


    Weikang naturally agreed, or why did he come to give advice?


    Wang Meng sent Wei Kang away. When he was alone, he finally showed a bitter smile. The special background naturally has many advantages, but it is really distressed to be often used as an upward ladder by some people.

 Chapter 514

    A county with a population of less than 30000 is the county magistrate, and a population of more than 30000 is the county magistrate. Under the county magistrate, there are also the county magistrate and the county lieutenant. The county magistrate presides over the six CAOS. The county lieutenant is in charge of the name of the county, the collection and distribution of corvee and the military training in the county. There are also the master book, the court, the main recording room and the county Shaofu. The six CAOS were divided into merit Cao, Cang Cao, Hu Cao, Bing Cao, FA Cao and Shi Cao, followed by many Qiang Fu and you fu.


    The Han state generally followed the old Han system and did not set up three elders in the countryside alone. The reason was that although the three elders were in charge of education, they were basically the product of clan. In fact, it was not conducive to the government''s direct control over the people.


    Liu Yan is a country established from scratch. He lacks enough officials and has to accept big families, powerful and aristocratic families, but he still lacks enough administrative personnel.


    The soldiers of youze in the Han Dynasty have a follow-up pension due to their injury and disability. If conditions permit, they will give priority to their positions. The vast majority of positions below the county magistrate (county magistrate) are taken up by retired personnel in the army.


    Compared with the previous dynasties, there were obviously more public officials in the Han Dynasty. Liu Yan thought that power should go to the countryside from the beginning, not controlled by local rich families.


    It is absolutely not easy for a country to spread its political power all over the mountains and rivers. The first thing is that the administrative personnel should be absolutely sufficient. The fatal thing is that the administrative personnel are not so easy to find. Liu Yan''s use of retired personnel in the army is just a bad way. If there are more public officials, the state''s salary for public officials will become a new problem.


    In fact, it is not very smooth for retired military personnel to serve as local public officials. In the past, local people in every place were recommended as officials or officials. Generally, they are local people with high reputation, which shows that the white point is the big families or powerful people in every place. It must be said that people from families like Liu Bang can become Pavilion leaders mainly because Liu Bang''s old father and the county magistrate are old friends, and Liu Bang has a gang. What''s more, taking local hooligans and gangsters as petty officials (non staff civil servants) does not become a special case in Tian1 Dynasty. It has existed since ancient times!


    The Han state established on the ruins recovered rivers and mountains from the Hu people. On the premise that most of the old rules were destroyed by the Hu people, the obstacles to the implementation of the new deal were the local big families and powerful.


    Because of the relevant national policies, the boycotted big families and powerful forces will face the elimination and suppression of the Han army. As long as they don''t want to destroy their families and can only endure, they can imagine that no matter how calm the water surface of the Han people looks, there are definitely dark vortices everywhere under the water.


    "Xinpingli?" Wang Meng knew that it would not be a small matter for what happened in a village to reach the county government, but he still had to ask, "what happened?"


    County Lieutenant Huang Kai was retired from the army to the civilian. He was not a Marquis of the field corps. To put it bluntly, he was a Marquis of the second-line army. If you are a Marquis of the field corps, the arrangement after retirement is at least one of the positions in the county. Being a county Lieutenant may not be qualified, but being a county soldier Cao is definitely enough.


    Xinpingli is one of the many li in Nanpi County, but it is far from the core of Nanpi County. It is a remote Li. Usually, the weaker the official power is, the more likely illegal things are to happen in places far away from the core of power.


    "There was a homicide." As a county lieutenant, Huang Kai is certainly responsible for the name of the criminal. He specially reported to Wang Meng that the matter is both big and complex: "a family of three was killed at home overnight. The cruelty of the gangster''s crime can be seen. He not only killed, but also cut off his limbs and head and openly placed it in front of the gate yard. The clues you recovered at the beginning are related to the local big families, suspected to be land disputes and contract disputes."


    Youjiao is equivalent to the police of later generations, specializing in the management of public security and the arrest of thieves.


    It has to be said that the restoration of the Han state requires land measurement and redemption, but the government has its own policies, and the following big families and powerful forces also have their own countermeasures.


    Isn''t the government going to redeem the land? The big family and Haoqiang transferred the land under their names to some people in advance. Those people may have been family slaves of the family, or they may have been found temporarily. In short, they reduce the land they hold in the open, but they still control the land in the dark.


    The state of Han did not know nothing about the means of local big families and powerful people. It may be that they were unable to catch their strength, but more likely it was deliberate indulgence. After the local governments resumed operation, they did not have any difficulty in re registering the previous land contract.


    Wang Meng asked again, "what does Quan Zhi think?"


    Huang Kai replied, "the master of the Ge family came in person to find his job and complained about his grievances. In order to wash away his grievances, he even took out a hidden contract. He thought someone had deliberately framed him. Then, the case is not that simple."


    At this time, the contract does not need to be authenticated by the government to take effect. As long as the written articles have the signatures of both parties or pictorial signatures, they will be recognized. As a result, disputes over contracts often occur among the people. However, the government has always been a great headache for contract disputes, because it is the mainstream to stick to their own words, and there is no basis for judging unrecognized contracts.


    "Even the hidden contract?" Wang Meng is no stranger to similar contracts. It is nothing more than some articles written by the two parties. The article must be about the certificate or agreement of the actual holder of the land. He asked, "who did the Ge family offend?"


    "The position has been checked, and no one has been found to have a dispute with the Ge family recently." What Huang Kai cares about is: "who committed the crime, why frame the Ge family, and what purpose."


    Wang Meng pondered for a moment and asked, "who will report the incident after it?"


    Originally, all the victims were dead, and the case could not be filed without reporting to the official. This was the official law before the Han Dynasty. After all, what we are talking about now is that the people do not investigate the officials, which is a practice.


    Under the territory ruled by the Han Dynasty, no one reported to the government. As long as they were informed by the government, they could file a case, but relatively, those who reported would rank behind in handling a case. In this way, there is a big gap between people and public officials. Maybe thousands of people have only one public official.


    Although the Han Dynasty arranged a large number of retired military personnel to transfer to local places to become public officials, we should think that a pavilion must have a pavilion length. Usually, ten pavilions are one Li, three to five Li are one Township, and a county will have at least ten or so townships. How many public officials should it be?


    Take Nanpi County as an example. There are more than 37000 people in the county, but the number of tourists responsible for local public security is only about 30. There are more than 30 people, because Nanpi County is the capital of Bohai county. It is even more if a county that is not the capital can pay about 20 tourists.


    Huang Kai didn''t think much and told the truth: "he was a neighbor of the murdered family, named Dahei. He claimed to have an appointment with the victim Muzi the next day. He went to the murdered family early and reported to the pavilion head immediately after he found the mutilated body."


    It should be said that the current situation of people living together, the population of one Pavilion, and the current situation of scattered living are relatively common. Although the two families are neighbors, they may be far away, but the houses in the city will appear concentrated.


    The reason why Wang Meng would ask is that the diaspora of the people is common. Considering that Qiang Fu will go down only when he investigates taxes, and it is impossible to wander around at any time, except for the local Pavilion leaders, what happens can only be discovered by coincidence or deliberately.


    "According to the investigation, Dahei and the victim muziju were contract slaves of the Ge family, and the Han was free after the restoration." Huang Kai obviously made a lot of visits in advance and said, "although no blood relatives testify whether they meet, they often meet to go hunting in the mountains. Dahei says it''s difficult to find any doubt."


    Wang Meng asked, "can the pavilion head be in the county government?"


    Huang Kai immediately replied, "yes."


    Wang Meng said, "pass him in."


    The pavilion chief is a man who lacks his right arm. He was arranged to work locally after he retired due to injury. After he came in, he saluted respectfully, stood straight as a soldier and waited for questions.


    "Did Da Hei bring hunting gear when he went to find you?" Wang Meng thought for a moment and added, "what was big black''s behavior at that time? Tell it one by one."


    The pavilion leader didn''t answer immediately. He recalled carefully before saying, "Dahei didn''t bring hunting gear when he found his job. When he arrived at the job site, he saw the discarded hunting gear. When he came, he looked frightened and sad, and kept saying that the Ge family must have hurt Muzi himself, his mother and wife."


    "Did Da Hei pick up his hunting gear when he left?" Wang Meng paused, got the answer he picked up, and asked, "did Dahei say he wanted to return the land contract to the Ge family?"


    TingChang answered quickly this time: "there is indeed such self talk."


    "Is it an unintentional whisper or a deliberate act?" Wang Meng thought this question was very important and said to TingChang, "think back carefully and then answer my official."


    The pavilion chief was supposed to blurt out. After being promoted, he could only recall and confirm it again and again. Finally, he said, "report to the county Zun, Da Hei had been talking to himself when he found his job. He also mentioned it repeatedly all the way, and he still kept whispering when he left."


    Wang Meng looked at Huang Kai and asked, "how many people secretly agreed with the contract taken out by the Lord of the Ge family?"


    This baffled Huang Kai. He only looked at a few copies at that time. He could remember the number of wooden chops roughly, but he couldn''t tell the exact number.


    "Looks like a lot?" When Wang Meng saw Huang Jianru nodding his head, he probably guessed about this case. He said, "let me give you my opinion."


    The phenomenon of private division of land by big families and powerful people everywhere is very common, and the people involved are also very wide. In addition to the explicit and covert control of non blood relations, family separation is also one of the means. After all, the state of Han restricts how much land a family can only have, not how much land each family in a clan can have. They only need to reduce the land held by the family in the open. They don''t believe that the Han government can manage so much if they control how much secretly.


    In fact, the separation of big families is a very welcome thing for the political power of each country. The bigger the family is, the more difficult it is for the political power of each generation to manage. Whether it is privately distributed to people who are unrelated or related by blood, it can be said that the officials of the Han Dynasty just look at it without interference, or even secretly encourage it.


    If too many families do that, there will be a lot of follow-up things. The reason is that it is easy to divide them out. What people who get the land think is another matter.


    "... so I have two guesses now." Wang Meng won''t do anything to raise his hand. He sat down and said in an unhappy and slow tone: "it may be that the people who got the land committed a crime and framed the Ge family for the government to deal with, so as to achieve the established fact that there is no threat in the name of land; the other may be that the Ge family encountered a crisis and committed a murder in order to deter people."


    "Duty..." Huang Kai looked at Wang Meng with an expression of admiration and said bluntly: "duty is more inclined to the first possibility."


    Pavilion length? Without being questioned, he kept silent all the time.


    "If the contract taken out by the Ge family owner is not there, the county Lieutenant should get it now." Wang Meng said to Huang Kai and looked at the pavilion head: "you go back to the pavilion and don''t make a momentum to observe who is different from the past in the near future."


    Naturally, they left one after another, leaving Wang Meng alone to sit in place and look like a daze?


    It''s not that Wang Meng has any malicious prejudice against the people, but that he never underestimates the people''s desire for land. Although the Han state has the channel for military merit to grant land, the army is not recruited in unlimited quantities. There are always a few people who can get land by joining the army. If they have the opportunity to own the land, don''t doubt what they will worry about.


    Nanpi County... And even most of the States and counties in the Han Dynasty now belong to the territory of the Han Dynasty for a short time, and the time for the implementation of the new deal is even shorter. Most local officials, including Wang Meng, have long known that there will be no less problems about land. For Wang Meng, the things in xinpingli happened late.


    The national policy of the state of Han is to crack down on local giants, and there are few families killed and destroyed due to resistance, but there is no obvious policy to benefit ordinary people, such as the national policy of free land equalization. It can be said that nowadays, the number of land held by the people is very limited, and about 30% of them are privately distributed by local big families, powerful and aristocratic families. On how to increase and average the number of land held by the people, the Central Committee has held relevant discussions more than once. Occasionally, the proposal of free land equalization was soon submerged by the wave of adhering to military merit.


    How to let people get their own land on the premise of paying is the most urgent thing for local officials in every place. After all, if local officials want to make political achievements, isn''t it a tax consideration in addition to education? For the private division of land, even if there is no central secret signal, the local officials will definitely indulge, at the cost of the follow-up trouble caused by land disputes.


    [when can more people own their own land if they only grant land with military merit?] Wang Meng takes the perspective of local officials as the starting point. In fact, he has no opinion on the national policy of the state of Han: [all those who can get land with military merit grant land are from the military background. On the contrary, it is difficult for others to have a way. In the long run, the military power expands infinitely. Who will check and balance?]


    Thinking of Wang Meng, he smiled bitterly. Now he is a county magistrate. What to worry about is the matter of a county. It is not a county magistrate who can intervene in matters related to the overall strategic level of the country.

 Chapter 515

    With the direction of handling the case, Huang Kai presided over the progress of handling the case so smoothly that he didn''t even believe it.


    As long as there is a truth about anything, no matter how complicated the conspiracy is, it will be simple after the veil is lifted. The murder of the Muzi family is the conspiracy of almost all the people involved in the contract with the Ge family. Of course, the purpose is to turn the land into a reality.


    The Muzi family was killed because there were only three people in the Muzi family. In addition, they rarely participated in social networking since the Ge family was free. Only Muzi and Dahei often invited each other to go hunting in the mountain.


    After watching Huang Kai''s case solving documents, Wang Meng entered a long thought.


    Although the Ge family is the inducement of the whole thing according to the agreement with the people, is it not that the people have a deep desire for land? It is not surprising that people take risks when they have the opportunity to really obtain land. Moreover, it has always been the mainstream in China that the law is not responsible for the public. What the people want is that there are more people involved. I''m afraid it will be difficult for the government to deal with it. I hope even if the incident ends up in the end?


    "Xian Zun?" Huang Kai was embarrassed: "there are more than 200 people involved."


    The Ge family dismissed most of the domestic slaves before the Han army came. The Han state carried out land measurement and population registration. Where the people hold land is where they are settled, which makes the people who get freedom from the Ge family generally concentrated in one place.


    "How to decide this case is related to the folk trend of the Han Dynasty in the future." Wang Meng frowned and said, "once you hurt your fellow villagers, you can get land, and homicides must occur frequently in the villages."


    The Ge family is not the only one who secretly divides the fields. It should be said that this phenomenon is very common. The government conforms to the wishes of the people and decides the Ge family as a criminal. The people who secretly have disputes with the Ge family can be happy, but three of the Muzi family died. The Ge family who did not kill people also suffered injustice.


    "According to the law of the Han Dynasty, killing people pays for their lives, and those involved in the case." Huang Kai had to repeat: "but more than 200 people were involved in the case, including not a few old and weak women and children. Moreover... Similar to the Ge family, I''m afraid it''s their own fault."


    "There is no fault in the Han law." Wang Meng said very seriously, "you and I are all Han officials. To educate and control the people, we should attach importance to adhering to the Han law and do not have personal feelings."


    Huang Kai is a stunned God. He knows the national policy of the Han state and that the private sharing of land by the people is the result of secret indulgence. The purpose is to enable more people to own private land outside the normal channels, which is also a special situation encountered after the founding of the country. Now, as long as the Ge family is convicted, cleaning up the Ge family can realize that at least 200 people have private land, which is in line with the current national policy of the Han state. What he didn''t expect is that Wang Meng would have such an attitude.


    "Mobilize the soldiers of counties and counties, arrest the persons involved, and the government will try them." Wang Meng has made a great determination. He has begun to write official documents: "this case cannot be opened. This case must be made known to the world."


    "Xian Zun, in this case, how do people look at Xian Zun and how do they look at Xian Zun?" Huang Kai was more or less anxious: "the county respects the place from the center. It should not be unclear about the national policy of the Han Dynasty."


    After Wang Meng made the decision, he seemed to put down something and said with a relaxed smile, "I only know that the law of the Han Dynasty is sacred."


    Local public officials in a county are limited, and there are few tour payments in charge of arresting criminals. When a large number of people are involved, it is the county soldiers that local officials can ask for help.


    Nanpi County is the capital of Bohai County, which happens to be the residence of county soldiers. There are 2000 county soldiers stationed, led by Duwei. Duwei, who commands the soldiers of counties and counties, is subordinate to the prefect. However, Duwei does not belong to the management of the prefect. It is independent of the local government and is divided into military and political systems. For example, Duwei is directly under the central Taiwei department, and the prefect belongs to the Prime Minister''s office.


    Of course, the current Han state has no Taiwei, and the Taiwei office does not exist. The generals responsible for stationed in various places are under the management of prime minister Zuo Cheng''s house, and the local civil servants are under the management of prime minister Youcheng''s house.


    Although they are members of the military system, they are obviously different from the field corps. The local soldiers of counties and counties come from the young and strong people who accept Fu from each county of the county, that is, the so-called gengzu system. The adult men of each family are within the scope of gengzu system. If they work for the government for at least three months every year, they will even complete the Fu.


    Because it is a national obligation to accept Fu, county soldiers will not be like soldiers of the field corps who can obtain land, but they can still obtain titles or rewards such as land and property after making war achievements.


    There are many kinds of Fu, but the more death system is only one of them. There are also assigned to a certain place for corvee. The near corvee is some infrastructure construction of local roads, bridges and water conservancy. The far corvee is building walls in the frontier. Helping the king build palaces is also one of the corvee.


    It should be noted that Fu is one thing and tax is another. Tax is how much grain should be paid each year, which can also be replaced by copper money or cloth. Taxation is the basic operation basis of a country.


    Wang Meng''s request for the transfer of county soldiers was very smooth, but he didn''t directly find Duwei. He first reported it to the county Cheng, and then the county Cheng transferred it to the sheriff, and then the sheriff informed the county magistrate that it was Wang Meng''s request.


    When soldiers from counties and counties go to a certain front line without conscription, they have almost nothing to do. It is very rare that they can go out once. As a result, they eat, drink and sleep in addition to practice in ordinary days.


    Duwei can''t interfere in local affairs at will. He can refuse even if requested by local officials. Generally, he can''t wait to be dispatched, just because he may make military achievements to add to his resume. It''s better to suppress bandits and other things. The following soldiers can also make meritorious contributions.


    Who is Wang Meng? If it were only a county magistrate, Duwei would basically ignore it after he thought he could move. But Wang Meng''s official position has the resume of the king''s personal secretary lang. Duwei will give maximum cooperation after he promised, and Duwei himself will go out.


    As a result, only more than 200 people were arrested, but the county soldiers of Bohai County sent out 1000 people. Together with a dignified County lieutenant, he also went to the Yamen where Wang Meng was located and took office in person. Therefore, privilege is ubiquitous. It is difficult to eliminate it all the time. It is just whether privilege will be used to destroy the country.


    The news that Nanpi County of Bohai County sent out county soldiers to surround and capture more than 200 people expanded to the surrounding areas at a rapid speed. It was not unusual for county soldiers to go out. The Han state initially determined that the suppression of local big families and powerful forces occurred from time to time, but the military''s dispatch was only to deal with big families and powerful forces, and there was almost no dispatch for the people.


    Wang Meng had a special identity. He asked to send out county soldiers, but the county soldiers still went to deal with the people. Everyone who heard the news was stunned immediately, and they had different ideas about their identity.


    If the people didn''t have the intention to tell them, they wouldn''t know what the king''s personal secretary meant. After knowing it, of course, they didn''t know how big the Secretary Lang was. They would only know that he was a big man around the king all the time.


    There will be countless versions of big people dispatching troops to catch the people. However, it may be rumoured that catching the people will become dispatching troops to kill the people wantonly. There are more exaggerated rumors. The impact on the people depends on what rumors are but what effects.


    After the big family and Haoqiang learned that they were stunned, they continued to be stunned. We should know that Wang Meng is a special local official who can "reach heaven and listen". When he does it, even from his own original intention, he will be associated by many parties.


    A county magistrate with an official resume and a personal secretary of the king Lang sent out county soldiers because a local family sued the people for framing. What the local big families and Haoqiang thought was, did the national policy of the Han state change?


    The current national policy of the Han state can be said to be very unfriendly to the big family, powerful and aristocratic families, or even with deep malice. If it is not difficult to resist, or if those who resist are suppressed by iron and blood, the big family, powerful and aristocratic families will never accept such a country to rule themselves.


    I don''t know how many big families, powerful and aristocratic families are looking forward to the destruction of the Han state, and there are not few countries such as Shi Jie and Murong Xianbei. They secretly collude with Shi Jie, Murong Xianbei and Zhang''s shogunate, and they don''t know how many people. The groups that originally mastered interests but lost in the Han people can be described as secretly breaking the waves.


    Wang Meng''s behavior panicked the people and made the big family, Haoqiang and aristocratic family have many associations. His later judgment was a law enforcement judgment upholding the Han law. The direct murderer was interrogated and beheaded after autumn. The rest involved were labored, exiled and demoted to slaves. 217 people were involved. Only Dahei family was fine because they did not violate the Han law. In addition, it involves the case of the Ge family, and there are other trials later.


    The Ge family was also sentenced by Wang Meng in this incident, but it was not involved in the murder case. It was the crime of hiding land and trying to gather people for rebellion. The main lineal escort center of the family carried out further investigation and trial, and the collateral branch and others stayed in the county to eat in prison.


    Because the impact is too large and wide, the announcement of Nanpi County is obviously not enough, and the center has to intervene, including Bohai County, even Jizhou and other counties.


    The Ge family was convicted of trying to gather people for rebellion, but it shocked countless people. Wang Meng''s judgment was based on the fact that the Ge family secretly signed a contract with a large number of people to verify the charges of gathering people. The Ge family''s intention to rebel is purely to add a crime. Whether it will be judged depends on how the center judges it.


    A folk murder case finally turned into an attempt to rebel. The extension of the plot made countless people drop their eyes to the ground. The frightened people continued to be frightened. Those groups who had speculated that the national policy of the Han state would change evolved from laughter to crying.


    Wang Meng received an order in the first ten days of winter. It took him about a month to arrive in Xiang. It would take so long. There were several blizzards in the middle of the way. He didn''t go with the assassin or the sheriff along the way. He was inevitably worried because the noise was really too big. He didn''t know what the center looked at, let alone what the king would think.


    At the moment, Xiangguo has been shrouded in snow because of heavy snow. It is difficult to see idle people walking on the road. On the contrary, some of the ruins left by the war have been cleaned to make the city look less messy.


    This winter, the northern part of the Han country generally has heavy snow, and some areas have successive blizzards. You can imagine what the more northern areas such as Shijie Zhao and Murong Xianbei are facing.


    The continuous heavy snow and Blizzard directly led to the suspension of military operations in the North under the influence of the climate, which brought a rare period of calm between the Han state, Shijie Zhao state and Murong Yan state.


    The winter weather in the north is bad. Although the south is colder than in previous years, the rainy season in the south does not come on time as in previous years. As a result, the war smoke in the North stopped, and the war smoke appeared everywhere in the South because of the need to wipe out the aristocratic families still resisting.


    When Wang Meng came to Xiang state, he learned that because of the heavy snow, Wang Jia moved to the palace city, and all the officials accompanying him also came to live. This news made him more or less stunned. It was tantamount to Liu Yan breaking the Convention and patrolling the place. He no longer lived in the military account all the time.


    Wang Meng was not the only one who was ordered to come to Xiangguo, but he was the only one who got the order as a county magistrate. The rest were assassins and sheriffs of various counties. Naturally, those military generals were indispensable.


    Wang Meng first reported to the right prime minister''s house for the record. Almost all the people he met looked at him with strange eyes. He was a number of sheriffs and assassins with strange eyes to see how much there would be some pressure. Fortunately, no one said much.


    Before the assassins and prefects who came to the center saw the right Prime Minister sang Yu, Wang Meng was called first. It''s really hard to say whether it''s lucky or unfortunate.


    "Here comes JINGLUE?" Sang Yu actually knew that Wang Meng had been standing on one side for a long time, but he didn''t see it all the time. After dealing with the official business at hand, he seemed to have just found out: "why don''t you sit down?"


    Wang Meng was hung up for a while. It is absolutely false to say that there is no anxiety in his heart. More than once, he thought about how the center would treat the "Nanpi incident". He respectfully saluted sang Yu and did nothing to sit down. The dignified prime minister asked him to sit down, perhaps just out of politeness?


    "Sit, sit!" Sang Yu was obviously not polite. He waited for Wang MENGZHENG to sit down and said, "JINGLUE has done a great thing."


    "..." Wang Meng couldn''t see what sang Yu''s attitude was. He saluted slightly and said, "the lower official doesn''t know what the right Prime Minister means..."


    "Well, it''s not an outsider." Sang Yu likes to laugh and always keeps a smile on his face. Because there have been many factional clashes recently, now some people are privately referred to as smiling tigers. He just smiled and said to Wang Meng, "before the reporting process, this time he called JINGLUE. JINGLUE should only be a meeting between uncles and nephews."


    Wang Meng relaxed on the surface, but he was more nervous in his heart. Sang Yu asked him a lot of local things, one by one according to his own way.


    "Jing Lue should know the current situation faced by the big man. Why did he deal with it like that?" Sang Yu was still laughing and could not see any blame, like pure curiosity: "the people in all counties were frightened because JINGLUE sent troops to catch them, but it was a lot of trouble. In addition, it was involved in the first rebellion of the national Dynasty. The Ge family cried their grievances again and again when they came to Xiangguo, and the Ge family owner committed suicide in prison..." he stopped and looked at Wang Meng with sweating forehead, He repeated, "the master of the Ge family committed suicide. Is he afraid of committing suicide?"


    In the cold weather, Wang Meng''s forehead is not only full of sweat, it should be said that all the places on his body that can sweat are sweating

 Chapter 516

    "Since... Committed suicide?"


    Wang Meng definitely has the reason to sweat violently. He knows that he has no special background. For example, what the king values is very empty. Only when he seeks his government in his position can he have such a judgment.


    To tell the truth, the people tangled up to commit crimes in order to obtain land. The phenomenon of private land division is very serious. If you can get land by framing, how many similar cases should there be? Therefore, this phenomenon similar to the "Nanpi incident" must not be tolerated. On the contrary, it should be judged with the strictest specifications to deter people who want to do similar things.


    There is also a basis for judging the Ge family''s intention to gather people to revolt, just because the Ge family is really involved with too many people privately, or with contractual constraints. However, we still have to say that there is a tendency of "no reason to add guilt". The Ge family''s involvement with many people is on the land, and there is no private building of weapons or training of soldiers.


    If there is anything wrong, it is that Wang Meng is sitting in the position of county magistrate, considering what the center should do, and the impact is too great.


    Looking at sang Yu''s attitude, he is obviously on Wang Meng''s side, but it is difficult to say what purpose he has.


    "The big man saves the people from fire and water, but he doesn''t want the people to be ignorant of the law and greedy." Sang Yu was still smiling. He didn''t seem to notice that Wang Meng was very nervous: "you can get something from work, you can get something from pay, and everything needs to be within the framework of Han law and national law."


    Wang Meng heard something unusual. He didn''t know that the whole center had a similar view, or sang Yu''s personal attitude. It was because he heard a special meaning that he sweated more seriously.


    The state of Han pays attention to the law, but it also divides into obvious classes. For example, people with titles must be more noble than those without titles. If there is anything wrong, it is not wrong. After all, the principle of ethics has always been the mainstream in China.


    The problem is that Wang Meng heard a special thought from sang Yu''s words, as if to express that as long as the people honestly accept the rule and alms, don''t go east and West?


    The Han Dynasty had a strict class system, but it never stopped anyone from making progress. The people were willing to make progress and had channels to make contributions. The nobility or officials would still be cut and dismissed if they made mistakes. There was never a national policy of class immobilization.


    The common people have a channel for self-improvement. Joining the army for meritorious service and paying more taxes are both channels for self-improvement. Those who think they have talent can also recommend themselves to be an official after being assessed. Joining the army or paying more taxes should be the most suitable channel for people to make progress. The illiteracy rate is almost 100%, and ordinary people can''t pass the examination.


    Compared with other countries, the opportunities given by the Han state to the people to change their destiny are actually many times higher. Think about the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it is a "born with seed" social pattern. Dignitaries are always dignitaries, and baiding is always baiding.


    Whether a country has hope, or whether the country can build and operate healthily, and whether there is room for improvement is very important. Once the room for improvement is blocked, it means that the country begins to be critically ill and has not been changed. There is no other way but to die.


    Wang Meng is afraid! He was afraid that the central government would keep up with the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The existing dignitaries would not only pass on their wealth from generation to generation, but also block the way for others to make progress.


    "The serious local private division of land is a huge hidden danger." Sang Yu only knew that Wang Meng''s face was strange, but he didn''t know where Wang Meng thought. With the dignity of the right prime minister, he said: "it is necessary to have the effectiveness of private land sharing, which is a special case initially determined by the state and the dynasty."


    Wang Meng saluted restrictively and said, "yes."


    Sang Yu smiled and asked, "what good plan does JINGLUE have?"


    Let alone, Wang Meng has really thought about what to do. He believes that the best way is to move those big families, powerful and aristocratic families. As long as these people move to a new land, they will no longer have any influence and will be separated from the past, and the people who get private land will no longer have to worry.


    Wang Meng would have said it before he didn''t notice sang Yu''s attitude, but now he doesn''t want to say it.


    Finally, Wang Meng didn''t know how he was separated from sang Yu. When he was led out of the palace city, a maid in waiting led four or five of them. At a glance, it was the forbidden guard of the palace city who came and sent a message that it was summoned by the king.


    The palace city of Xiang state is very large. Shile period is one thing, and after Shihu, it is another thing.


    After Shi Hu''s repeated expansion and reconstruction, the main palace city is not located in the center, but at the foot of a mountain. The main hall is built on the top of the mountain, and the rear palace is the main palace city in shile period.


    As a king, Liu Yan did not live in the back palace, where the rescued women were placed. The Liu Yan Family chose the palace que group on the top of the mountain. Such an arrangement has not disappointed many people. There are people who want Liu Yan to sit in more harem and give birth to more royal blood for the country. Naturally, there are women who want to be a member of Liu Yan''s harem.


    The mountain is not too high. The altitude is estimated to be less than 200 meters. There is a stone ladder about four feet wide extending from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain. Some boring people have counted steps after steps. There are 500 steps from the first step to the top of the mountain.


    Wang Meng stepped on the steps step by step. The more he went upwind, the stronger it seemed, and the clothes on his body made a noise. He was full of worries and didn''t observe too much. When he reached the top, he almost bumped into the stopped maid in waiting.


    In fact, there is a guard standing on both sides of each of the three steps of the stone ladder, which really achieves the point of three steps and one post. They hold a halberd and don''t move, like a sculpture. When they look at their clothes, they only have one more coat that looks like a windbreaker. They can see that there are metal armor in the windbreaker. I don''t know if it will be cold?


    The stairs lead directly to the top of the mountain, but there are still some settings that can turn the road and lead to some places on the hillside. If you pay attention to observation, you will find that there are everything, which is in line with Shi Hu''s hobby of enjoyment. It is now covered by heavy snow.


    A tiger roar came into Wang Meng''s ears, which once made him feel that he had heard wrong.


    Wang Meng didn''t hear it wrong. Shi Hu likes wild animals more than people. For example, Shi Jie and Zhao have strict rules to restrict Jin people''s hunting. In addition, Shi Hu also collects wild animals for breeding, from tigers, leopards, jackals, wolves and bears to lions especially from the western regions. As a result, both Xiangguo and Yecheng have their own zoos.


    After leading the army to recover Xiangguo and Yecheng, ran min once wanted to burn the two places to ashes, but they placed the animals properly and dedicated them to Liu Yan. Of course, ran min''s fire in the back was not put into operation. The animals were resettled and specially sent to raise them. When Liu Yan arrived in Yecheng or Xiangguo, he found a group of fat beasts raised.


    At the top of the mountain, the stone ladder connects a high and big door. The position of the plaque reads "Zhengyang gate".


    "The maidservant went to tell the king." The palace maid squatted down and said, "please wait here, Mr. lang."


    What else can Wang Meng say? Although he wore a lot of clothes, he couldn''t stand the mountain wind blowing again and again. In fact, he was choked with cold and worked hard not to make himself tremble. In order to distract his attention, he looked down and could see most of Xiangguo city.


    Xiangguo is a big city, but the planning is messy. There will be no avenue to the whole city, and the buildings are basically scattered and messy. This is related to the fact that the Hu people have no planning consciousness at all. A good capital just looks big. There is no other merit in addition.


    Xiang had a population of more than one million, but not all lived in the city. Most people settled outside the city or were nomadic. This leads to a very special phenomenon. The city of Xiang is desolate for nearly 200 miles, that is, there is no other city outside Xiang. Apart from some powerful manors, it is a place for grazing.


    The gate of Zhengyang gate was opened with a "babbling" sound. Wang Meng turned around and saw the palace maid just now.


    The palace maid gave a blessing and said, "the king is in the forest garden. Please come with your slaves."


    This time, there was no guard with her. She led Wang Meng down instead of entering the city gate. She went down unknown steps and turned to the right. After passing unknown courtyards and platforms, she came out of an arch and saw a forest, where there were the roars of many wild animals.


    The range of the forest looks very large. The snow on the tree is left over because of the snow a few days ago. It''s pleasing to the eyes. Wang Meng''s nose is almost runny with cold.


    After walking out of the path in the forest and the field of vision became empty, Wang Meng saw Liu Yan.


    Liu Yan is standing in a pavilion, facing out is a sloping cliff.


    The pavilion was built on the edge of a pool. Not far away, there was a bamboo forest artificially planted. In the bamboo forest, there was a thatched cottage that looked very much like ordinary people''s residence.


    Wang Meng especially noticed that there was a strange woman standing next to his king. The woman was not wearing palace clothes, but obviously rich and noble. She stood respectfully with her hands on her lower abdomen.


    Naturally, Liu Yan was climbing high and looking far. He had slaughtered a tiger in the past, and his clothes had just been changed in the hut, or it should be a blood stain.


    Wang Meng was led into the pavilion, bent over 90 degrees to salute and shouted, "king."


    Kneeling is rare in the undistorted Chinese etiquette. There is no need to kowtow to see the king on non pilgrimage or sacrificial occasions. Kowtow bug actually became the mainstream in the Ming Dynasty. Before that, kneeling down in the Song Dynasty was not the mainstream. Zhu Yuanzhang purposely set it. As for what it was because, it can be guessed from Zhu Yuanzhang''s childhood wish to work with a gold hoe and a gold bullwhip and eat cakes in a gold bowl.


    "Here comes JINGLUE?" Liu Yan turned around and saw Wang Meng with a pale face and stiff body. He also ordered the woman next to him: "bring me my raccoon dog clothes."


    The woman''s name is Li Tu. She respectfully squatted. Fortunately, she looked at Wang Meng strangely before she left.


    Li Tu has the same name as one of the generals of the state of Zhao, Shi Jie, but she is a Yecheng person. She was captured by Shi Huqiang and became one of the harem. In history, the woman informed the former Yan Emperor Murong Yu that the body of Zhao Zhushi Hu was under the Dongming temple in Yecheng.


    "How dare a dead beard fear the birth of the son of heaven!" he said Several of his cruel crimes were whipped and thrown into zhangshui. The corpse leaned against the bridge column and did not flow.


    The fate behind Li Tu is very miserable


    Fu Jian, the king of Qin, was grateful for Shi Hu''s kindness to his grandfather Fu Hong. He opened his eyes to money with Li Tu''s "Wuxing" (Imperial reading). He was greedy for unjust reward of "100 gold" and did not have the ethical idea of settling down in the earth. So he instructed Wang Meng to arrest Li Tu and kill him. At the same time, he buried the remains of Shi Hu flowing to a hole in Zimo bridge on the Bank of zhangshui again.


    Liu Yan also happened to see Li Tu, but Li TU was very bold and called out. Liu Yan knew Li Tu''s name and remembered what Li Tu had done in history. It was definitely not because of his beauty.


    "Have you seen Prime Minister right?" Liu Yan sat casually on the bench in the pavilion and asked with a smile, "what did you say?"


    At this time, Wang Meng ended the posture of bending over and saluting. He described the process of meeting sang Yu in every detail. He was only "replaying" without adding a trace of his own ideas.


    "Heaven rewards diligence, and you get what you get. Zishen said it well." Liu Yan looked at Wang Meng and found that Wang Meng had a small frown: "what else did JINGLUE not say?"


    Give Wang Meng ten thousand courage and dare not say no to the right prime minister in front of the king. Naturally, he will not say his guessed ideas, let alone arrange what sang Yu is not.


    Wang Meng hesitated again and again. In line with the idea that Liu Yan attached importance to him and he dared not be unfaithful to the king, he said: "my Lord, I have a lot of feelings and ideas when I took office as county magistrate and magistrate before and after. I don''t know if I can state it to the king?"


    Liu Yan''s response was a slight nod, and at this time Li Tu had brought the clothes.


    Wang Meng, of course, refused. He couldn''t accept it later. With gratitude on his face, he deepened the idea of loyalty and began to tell what he had encountered.


    Where the Han army recovered, the Han people will no longer face the bullying and killing of the Hu people. Generally speaking, the people feel secure in the current living environment, but the quality of life has not changed much.


    In the Han Dynasty, there was no equal field. Apart from the land originally owned by the people, they could only obtain land by joining the army. Take the county where Wang Meng was an official successively as an example. Many ordinary people actually had no land under their name. They basically cultivated for people with land, that is, rented land to grow. They faced high rent, and their life could only be summarized by hardship.


    "I remember that every state and county has set aside land. Although it is rented to the people for farming, the tax is not high." Liu Yan was talking about a measure after the cooperative commune began to cancel. He added: "those whose land under the name does not exceed 100 mu can also get three-year tax exemption."


    Of course, Wang Meng knew that there had been a lot of good governance in the Han Dynasty, but it was still the land problem in the end. He said: "my Lord, I think it is urgent to make more people have their own land. In addition, there are great hidden dangers in the private distribution of land, and there is also the problem of honourable land occupation..."

 Chapter 517

    In the establishment of every country, there will be a new group of nobility, probably those who follow Taizu.


    Honor is a big trouble in all dynasties. They will consciously be superior to others by relying on their blood, sweat, killing people, whoring... And so on for the party and country. They think that the law is just a thing to restrain the ordinary people, and it has no binding force on them at all, so they will do some unscrupulous things.


    Things include seizing people''s fields, robbing people''s women, bullying people... As long as you can do something, you have to take it for granted. Victims of robbed fields, robbed women, bullying... Should feel honored rather than bad.


    In fact, the first generation of Xun GUI still has some integrity, mainly because they think that too much will be used as an excuse for cleaning by Taizu. After the "Xun second generation" and even the "Xun third generation" do not know how many "generations", these "generations" will usually be more bold.


    The boldness of those "generations" has something to do with their growth environment. Their grandparents have basically established their own network of relationships, once, twice, three times... Countless times they have done bad things. Anyway, someone has carried it around. Basically, there is no strong concept of right and wrong, only two concepts of being able to provoke and not being able to provoke.


    The establishment of the state of Han has only been nearly five years. As long as most of the "second generation" are over the age of five, they basically have a hard experience in childhood, and their moral character and right and wrong concepts should not be distorted. Therefore, the "Xun second generation" in the Han Dynasty did not often cause trouble. If something happened, it also appeared in the "Xun first generation".


    The country established by Liu Yan follows the route that titles determine treatment, and each level of titles has corresponding rewards.


    The treatment of titles has regulations on what specifications of houses can be obtained, how many slaves and land rewards can be obtained at home. Among them, the residential specifications are basically fixed with the title, and the number of slaves is also strictly limited. However, the land is not strictly controlled to the point that it can not exceed much, but the Han state did not open land sales.


    What did Liu Yan hear? It was Xun GUI who began to circle the land!


    "No xungui blatantly enclosure..." Wang Meng understood why Liu Yan had such a big reaction. He strangely scanned the interested Li TU with the corners of his eyes. His eyes didn''t dare to face Liu Yan''s eyes. He looked at Liu Yan''s nose and said: "it may be xungui''s relatives or irrelevant people with family names."


    Liu Yan doesn''t believe that someone is brave enough or mentally bad enough to pretend to be Xun GUI''s relatives. It''s almost certain that someone who gets a direct signal or hint is doing it.


    "Under the banner of honor and honor, I came to the minister to request the allocation of land, but the minister refused without exception." Wang Meng is still wondering why Liu Yan didn''t ask Li Tu to step down. He can speak smoothly with one heart and two uses: "there are many things, and no one will come to find the minister. What the minister doesn''t know is that the minister is only in a similar situation, or all over the country."


    At this time, Liu Yan remembered that there was a man who was not Li Tu, motioned Wang Mengxian to wait, turned to Li Tu and said, "please help yourself."


    Li Tu really doesn''t have any identity now. She looks forward to having any identity. After many hints, Liu Yangen didn''t respond, but she wasn''t sent back. Now she heard Liu Yan''s departure order, like the opportunity to follow Liu Yan today. She didn''t know if there was any. Don''t mention how disappointed she was and how much she should have opinions on Wang Meng, but she still had to step down obediently. It was not far away. She went to the cottage not far away by Liu Yan without making it clear.


    "Jing Lue said a very good sentence, ''only know the sacred law of the Han Dynasty'', and I was very relieved after I learned it." Liu Yan saw that Wang Meng''s face changed for a moment and knew why. He didn''t care about Wang Meng''s sudden horror. It was normal for the king to grasp the movements of officials, and it was even more natural to observe officials who felt promising, He continued: "the Han Dynasty has not been established for five years, Shi Jie has not been destroyed, the state of Yan has not been eliminated, and many worries such as Liangzhou and Dai have not been determined. How many old lands have not been recovered. I really don''t want to see someone feel that the world has been settled and should lie on the merit book to do evil."


    Wang Meng has been Liu Yan''s personal secretary lang. if he wants to know more about the king, he will definitely know more than the prime minister and other civil and military officials. He remembered very clearly that the Secretary Lang had never found that the king had any organization to secretly check all officials. He was not sure whether the king came out after he left his post.


    It is almost common for rulers to master the movements of civil and military officials in all dynasties. The difference is whether they are open or not. Generally, secret institutions are doing similar things. Only Biao Huhu rulers will make similar institutions obvious, such as Dongchang


    "Once, Qin Xiaogong''s brother and son Qian also had his nose cut and tattooed because he violated the Qin law, so as to safeguard the Qin law." Wang Meng almost trembled one by one. He knew that too many people were offended by his next words, and they were all the objects he could not provoke now: "I thought that the Great Han Dynasty should follow the example of the Pre-Qin Dynasty and have the determination of the Pre-Qin Dynasty to maintain the Qin law."


    It happened that Liu Yan didn''t know much about the pre Qin period, and even knew much more than Wu Hu Luanhua. He will understand that the pre-Qin period was due to several series for a period of time, such as fission, vertical and horizontal, and rise. He didn''t have time to wait until "going out to the East". As a result, he wore it to Wuhu Luanhua as soon as he wore it. He has studied the history of the pre-Qin period for his preference for several series. If Wang Meng is interested in talking about the pre-Qin period, he can talk with Wang Meng for a few days and nights.


    "The Great Han Dynasty was established by the king, sweeping Shi Jie and creating the Han dynasty pattern today..." Wang Meng obviously didn''t know how much he would win Liu Yan''s favor when talking about the pre-Qin period. He told the history of the Great Han Dynasty from the perspective of the loyalty of his ministers. He spoke in a powerful tone with Liu Yan''s war history, The later concluded: "what the king wants to create is an endless great cause, which should not be destroyed by some snacks."


    Thanks to Lang, Liu Yan''s personal secretary, Wang Meng helped Liu Yan hold ink more than once, so that Liu Yan could draw the outline of the seven continents of the earth on a large white cloth.


    In fact, Liu Yan''s outline of the seven continents of the earth, except Asia and Europe on the world island, is a vague memory. It''s interesting to know where there is a continent. It''s really just a few continents, such as what islands are there in the Pacific Ocean and the Atlantic Ocean... In addition to "the pain of the first dynasty", Liu Yan remembers a few Japanese islands, Kangaroo Island, gentleman island and so on.


    As one of his helpers, Wang Meng learned from that time that there was a round ball under his feet. For such a long time, he had been thinking about problems such as how people didn''t fall on the ball. Of course, he had to feel how narrow the "world" is known by the world, He had to say to Liu Yan that "a big husband should sweep away the eight wasteland and Six Harmonies and achieve endless great undertakings". He was so excited that he was shaking all over.


    Liu Yan is recalling something about whether Wang Meng is a disciple of legalism.


    Relying on Dong Zhongshu''s great achievements, after Liu Che "deposed a hundred schools of thought and respected Confucianism alone", it came to the brain of emperor yuan of the Han Dynasty that he did not accept people other than Confucianism as officials. From that time on, no matter what school wanted to have a place in the officialdom, it needed to hang the card of "Confucianism".


    There are not a hundred schools in the world. There are only sheep heads and dog meat hanging on various Confucian skins and bones. Even at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, Cao Cao, who was a disciple of legalism, can only continue to hang a Confucian signboard. The result is that no matter what he really learned, as long as he is a scholar, he calls himself a Confucian.


    Liu Yan really remembered that Wang Meng read the biography of Gongyang in the spring and Autumn period and Xunzi far more than the four books and the five classics.


    The so-called "Gongyang" is a school of Confucianism, which advocates vengeance and has a very distinctive color of ethnic vengeance. Listen to the core sentence "Revenge of the tenth century can still be repaid". How persistent should we be in revenge.


    Hundreds of schools disappeared, and the descendants of Xunzi were summarized into the Confucian school, but this school was regarded as the biggest traitor by Confucianism. It has always been a different kind in the eyes of many Confucian scholars, only with the label of "we are legalist undercover" on the forehead.


    After becoming the king of a country, Liu Yan studied Confucianism more or less, and came to the conclusion that Confucianism other than "Lu Confucianism" is not without merit. For "Lu Confucianism", it is disgusting to the bone that "I fight inside without the enemy, and I surrender when the enemy comes".


    Liu Yan did not want to restore the pattern of hundreds of schools competing for beauty. He can only say that it is a conclusion drawn from the perspective of kings.


    To put it clearly, at best, a hundred schools of thought can restore the competition in knowledge, but people will also change with the competition of schools. For a country that wants to open up to the outside world, too many ideas in a country are a bad thing rather than a good thing.


    When no ruler wants to use the power of the whole country to the outside world, the internal situation is chaotic, which can understand why Liu Che, the great emperor of Hanwu, wanted to "depose a hundred schools of thought and respect Confucianism". It seems that Liu Che''s "exclusive respect" has not really been implemented. At least when he was alive, there were not all Confucian scholars in the court, and he didn''t even reuse Confucian scholars. It was a ridiculous thing done by his unworthy descendants, and almost killed the Empire. The fact is that without Liu Xiu, the son of the plane, the Han Empire would have been killed by Liu Yu.


    Emperor Xuan of the Han Dynasty once said to emperor yuan of the Han Dynasty: "the Han family has its own system. Originally, it is tyrannical and miscellaneous. How can it be purely moral education and use Zhou politics? Moreover, the vulgar Confucianism is not up to the times. It is good that the past is not the present. It makes people dazzled by the reality. They don''t know what to guard. It''s not enough to appoint."


    Emperor yuan of the Han Dynasty, who was brainwashed by Confucianism since he was a child, must have been brainwashed. All he wanted to do was to be a good emperor in line with Confucian standards. As a result, he really used the hands of Confucianism to lift the stones of the Wang family, smashed the feet of the Han family, and made a "transgressor" to build a "new dynasty" without difficulty. As a result, the "transgressor" collapsed, Let the "son of Wei mian" start the life journey of long Aotian, and then there was the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Wang Meng didn''t know where his loyal king let his thoughts go. Seeing Liu Yan''s long thought, he had to stand quietly.


    Liu Yan, who had been thinking for a long time, finally came back to his senses. He had determined that Wang Meng was inclined to rule the world by Legalists. He judged Wang Meng according to many cases when he was a county magistrate and magistrate. It was absolutely right to recall that he liked the biography of spring and autumn Gongyang and Xunzi.


    In fact, Liu Yan didn''t understand the history of Wu Hu Luanhua. Wang Meng is really a legalist in the skin of Confucianism. It can be seen clearly from the fact that Wang Meng advocated "heavy Canon in troubled times" before he was the Prime Minister of Fu''s Qin State (pre Qin). Even if it was really a Confucian, it was also a traitor among Confucian scholars.


    As a monarch, Liu Yan stands high and can see far away. At the same time, he will ignore some details. For example, as a monarch, he advocates the sanctity of the law of the Qin Empire. What is good at the top and what is bad at the bottom. In today''s Han country, as long as scholars with normal brains, who doesn''t try every means to find some legalist books to read and study.


    It was too cold on the mountain and the wind was stronger where there were cliffs. Liu Yan had a special physique and didn''t feel much. He took steps when he saw that Wang Meng was so cold that his nose ran out.


    Xiangguo''s palace city is large, which means that the facilities are complete. After Liu Yan''s kindness, Wang Meng came to a zhangtai and stepped into the warm house.


    "It''s hard for you." Liu Yan said that Wang Meng was still shivering when he was frozen like that. It seemed that he still had the loyalty concept of generous sacrifice to say those words that offended the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty. He ordered someone to cook thick soup. Then he said to Wang Meng, "I know that after the survey this year, JINGLUE will be the Sheriff of Zhangwu County. I ask you, where is the first thing to govern a county?"


    Wang Meng is a little sleepy now, which is a direct physical reaction of being choked with cold and suddenly entering a warm place. He had to bite his tongue to stimulate and drive away the sleepiness, cheer up and replied, "I think the first thing is to investigate the distribution of people''s leased fields."


    The nobles of the Han Dynasty had fiefdoms. No matter how small the fiefdoms were, the government would arrange official slaves to cultivate for the nobles, and the nobles could arrange manual cultivation themselves. The government arranged for slaves to cultivate for the nobility, and adopted the national tax of forty-six. If the nobles rent to the people, they have a conscience in proportion, and it is not impossible to go too far.


    The official lease of the people is a strategy of annual benefit. The first year because of the provision of farm implements and tilling horses (cattle), the output was 60% official, second years down to 50%, and third years later, 40%. Registered residence is the first thing people want to get the right to farm land.


    "The war forced many people to take refuge in the mountains and forests. The big man has been attracting those people out, but not everyone can understand the national policies of the big man under the notice..." Wang Meng is going to offend people to the end, "Some people take advantage of the fact that the people do not know the national policies of the Han Dynasty and accept the people to cultivate for themselves. The harsh land tax is that the people can only be complacent about farming 20% a year, and even unknowingly owe a large amount of debt and are forced to become slaves," he said


    Liu Yan feels a little cold. He just stood too high. With Wang Meng, who loves to tell the truth, how did he suddenly find that there were so many unbearable problems in the country under his rule?

 Chapter 518

    If you stand too high, it will be blurred when you look below. The king of a country cannot always have the opportunity to go down to the grass-roots level. Even if you go down, what you see may not be true. What you wait for may also be processed materials.


    Liu Yan has always been very clear about his goal. He can''t be the ball leader of the earth. How can he become the owner of the world island. With the golden finger of system as the premise, he has been carefully cultivating the "basic plate" of non system, not simply sweeping with the power given by the system.


    Cultivating the national spirit and cultivating the national martial spirit, in addition to giving a living environment that is no longer rampant by the Hu people, how to make the people can feed themselves has become the premise of everything.


    The threat of Murong Xianbei is not so imminent. It has destroyed Li''s Chenghan and the war for the destruction of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is in full swing. It''s time to pay attention to the situation of the domestic people and resume production.


    Liu Yan knows that ruling a country is easy but difficult. Ruling can be done as long as he has enough force. To govern a country, there is not only force.


    The Han state has been carrying out population registration. By the winter of the fourth year of Yuanshuo, the number of registered people had exceeded 10 million, that is, the number registered in Qingzhou, Xuzhou, Yanzhou, Jizhou, Yuzhou, Sizhou, Guanzhong and other occupied areas. There must be omissions in these places, such as those who took refuge in deep mountains and forests.


    There are many places where population registration has not been carried out. The recovery time of Yizhou and Liangzhou (Bashu) is less than half a year. The clearance and suppression of the remnants and the barbarians have not been completed, and the registration is only a part of some cities. The south of the Yangtze River still belongs to the war zone. After the recovery of the army, the military control will be carried out, and the appointment of local officials will not be carried out until the war subsides.


    According to the Central Center''s estimation after consulting ancient books, Bashu and the south of the Yangtze River will add at least 6 million people to the Han state. If Zhu Yue and Zhu man are accepted, it will add another 6.7 million people on the basis of 6 million.


    After the complete elimination of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the total population of the Han country will not be less than 15 million, and there will be no big difference in this data.


    There were several periods when the population of the Central Plains imperial dynasty rose and fell. After the first emperor ruled the world, a census was conducted. The population at the peak should be more than 30 million, but less than 18 million remained in the early Western Han Dynasty. The population at the peak of the Western Han Dynasty reached 63 million, and the population from Wang Mang''s disorderly administration to Liu Xiu''s establishment of the Eastern Han Dynasty was 27 million, During the heyday of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the population exceeded 65 million. During the yellow scarf rebellion and the scuffle among princes, less than 10 million were left due to frequent plagues. During the Three Kingdoms period, less than 4.5 million Cao Wei, less than 2 million Sun Wu, 780000 Liu Shu, less than 10 million in the early Western Jin Dynasty, and about 30 million people were left at the peak of the Western Jin Dynasty.


    Liu Yan continues to recover the old land of the Han family. After recovering even the south of the Yangtze River, the population is 15 million. In fact, there are many naturalized Hu in the 15 million. That is to say, in less than 30 years, the number of people who died in the war is no less than 17 million!


    A country with a vast territory has only about 15 million people, which can be said to form a situation of vast territory and sparse population. However, considering the current development situation of various places, such as the vast majority of areas in the southwest and South are in a wild state, only the high development process of the Central Plains and the Yangtze River Basin will form a bipolar phenomenon of excessive population concentration and almost no residents.


    Until the prosperous Tang Dynasty, the southwest of the Central Plains imperial dynasty was still in a wild state. In fact, there were not many people in the southern coastal areas. In addition, there was a lack of population in the western region, which meant that only those developed areas were used.


    "Gentlemen." Liu Yan was sitting high in the Dragon chair and looked at the ministers kneeling on both sides: "tell me how to change this phenomenon?"


    Today is the day of the great court meeting, and because during the winter work report, the civil and military who should come to the center are all here except for special cases.


    The Dragon chair is just a title. The seats made by the Hu people, Shi Hu, are all gold, inlaid with some gemstones and precious jade, and there are jade armrests on both sides. However, there are not dragon shaped carvings, but there are many strange carvings, but there is not much Chinese cultural color, which is probably the characteristic of the western regions.


    The main hall is very big. The total length from the door to the Dragon chair is more than 200 meters. In the center of the hall is a pool. The pool is divided into two sides by a bridge, and a platform is left in the middle. There are water spraying sculptures erected in the pools on both sides. The sculptures are full of Western characteristics. The main hall is divided into two sides by the pool. The ground is a high-quality wood floor, which slightly bulges the place where the civil and military stay. There is a sitting garden, and even a table near the Dragon chair.


    The Dragon chair should be more than ten meters away from the location of Wenwu. First, a floor made of jade floor tiles is vacated, nine golden steps are down, and there is an open space below. Then, Wenwu is located.


    Look at other parts of the main hall. Each column supporting the roof must have its own characteristics. It is either inlaid with gold and jade, or covered with engraved gold and silver, and most importantly with copper sculpture.


    Strangely, the roof directly above the pool is not rubble, but pieces of thin jade, so that the sun can shine through the thin jade with mild light.


    Just such a main hall is like this. Other palaces, platforms and pavilions are even more magnificent. There are even jade pavilions specially used to open undisguised meetings. It can be imagined that the stone tiger is extravagant and licentious.


    Ji Chang once calculated that if ye city and the palace city of Xiang state were demolished, the conversion of military funds could support the cost of 200000 troops for at least ten years. Note that just demolishing the palace does not count the treasures that the stone tiger did not take away.


    Enjoy it with the power of the whole country and build a palace. If ran min really succeeded in "destroying the corpse", ran min must be rich, and the people under his hand must be full of oil. This was only Shi Hu''s search for ten or twenty years. No wonder Xiang Yu didn''t worry about the military expenses of the Western Chu state all the year round just by looting a Fang palace and digging some tombs of the first emperor. Liu Bang, who only looted part of the collection of Xianyang palace, was able to kill out of Guanzhong with military expenses.


    The productive forces in the Central Plains have been basically destroyed. It is not necessarily useful to have money and silk. The main reason is that it is difficult to buy food if you have money. In addition, there is no saying that today''s army has no military pay at all. It is only that some rewards will be used after winning. In other words, in troubled times, wealth and wealth are certainly useful, but they are not as real as food.


    What people in troubled times want most is not wealth. Their desire for food is absolutely more than treasures. With a stable environment for production, the land that can produce food will become precious. In addition, it is not difficult to imagine that so many problems have been extended in China after the deep-rooted desire for land and the national policy of cultivating students and raising interest have been revealed.


    Xun GUI began to show his desire for the land. Before Liu Yan understood how serious the specific situation was and how huge the personnel involved, he would not say that he killed a river of blood at the beginning. What was in front of him was how to avoid it and how to dredge it.


    Ji Chang, who had been ventilated in advance, stood up and left his class. He came to the edge of the pool, saluted Liu Yan and said, "I think the territory of a country should not be deserted."


    In the current court meeting, it''s true that all kings and ministers can sit down. It''s not that the king sits. No matter how long the court meeting lasts, all civil and military officials stand up. They just stand up or leave their seats when they have something to say.


    Only Ji Chang was ventilated by Liu Yan. Ji Chang then began to talk freely, believing that there are several things that can be done to change this phenomenon. It is a good idea to distribute prisoners and prisoners to wild areas. He also suggested that in the future, Liu Yan''s reward fief can give priority to areas that have not been developed.


    "It is suggested to start from the minister..." Ji Chang''s fiefs are all in Qingzhou, which is definitely a good fief. He said: "the minister is willing to replace the existing fiefs."


    It is probably only when one''s brain is broken that one will be willing to replace the fiefs in the wild areas with the fiefs in the rich areas. Ji Chang''s words directly surprised the officials who were not aware of the news in advance.


    In fact, the double reed of Liu Yan and Ji Chang has not been finalized, that is, it is only a proposal rather than a proposal passed by the vote. If Ji Chang''s fief is really replaced, it will cause the established fact.


    "I have a play!" Sang Yu stayed for a few seconds to react. When he stood up, he even stumbled because he was too fierce. As he walked, he sorted out his imperial clothes, stood next to Jichang, saluted Liu Yan and said, "the great man should not have a deserted place. It''s just a matter of great importance. It''s related to the national fortune of the great man for thousands of years. We still need to think over the long term and come up with a comprehensive plan."


    The existing officials basically have large and small fiefs. In terms of the current situation of the Han state, the fiefs in Qingzhou are definitely the best, followed by Yanzhou and Xuzhou, which have restored stability. Some officials'' fiefs are in their hometown. Generally speaking, regardless of the size of the fief or whether it is centralized or not, it is basically developed and constructed.


    After Liu Yan''s confirmation, the capital will turn to Chang''an. Guanzhong has been abandoned for almost 200 years and is not an ideal fief. However, considering that the capital of the Han state will be in Chang''an, the restoration of Guanzhong must be the first priority. If there is construction, there will be investment. It is not known how many benefits will be generated. What civil and military officials most want is to obtain the fief around Chang''an, The next level is the fief in Guanzhong, but no one has opened it first.


    After sang Yu, some people came out and said similar things. In short, it is a big matter. We should discuss it slowly, but don''t rush to become a national policy.


    "My fief is rich. No one objects to this?" Ji Chang raised his head slightly and looked around at some people with a arrogant attitude. Seeing that people including sang Yu just smiled bitterly and didn''t make a sound, he continued: "as a minister, sharing worries for the king, the king and the country, you shouldn''t be like the prime minister?"


    The ministers who didn''t get any information in advance were really confused. This incident came too suddenly and violently. I don''t know that several people''s small hearts beat too fast. If they didn''t breathe and exhale, they would probably faint directly in the hall.


    "Prime minister Zuo..." Sang Yu has been thinking rapidly and observing secretly. Liu Yan is in a special position and it is difficult to observe anything, but Ji Chang is decisive from the beginning. He shouted [bad] more than once in his heart. He didn''t know how firm Liu Yan''s attitude was. He really didn''t know how to face Ji Chang. He could only smile bitterly: "it''s about the eternal life of a great man. Don''t make a hasty decision?"


    Liu Yan''s position is a little higher than that of civil and military officials. Then the light is slightly dim. Wearing a coronal dress, his face is blocked by Diao (a few bead curtains). It''s strange to be able to observe his words and colors.


    Who in the Han Dynasty did not know Ji Chang, and who knew that Ji Chang absolutely served the king unconditionally, precisely because everyone knew that so many people showed the expression of dead parents when they were suddenly attacked.


    There is no need to mention how important the fiefdom is. It not only represents the identity, but also the main economic source of the aristocracy. The quality of the fiefdom not only determines the financial resources of an aristocrat, but also reflects how much the monarch dotes on. The more valued and beloved the official fiefdom is, the better. Only when the monarch hates the fiefdom will it be in remote areas, which basically becomes a rule.


    At this time, Liu Yan stood up. He stepped down to the platform in the middle of the pool, raised his head on his back and looked at the thin jade roof.


    Under the gentle sunshine, the king in coronal clothes is more or less majestic. Weian has always been linked to loneliness, as if not everyone can be alone.


    When the king moved, the eyes of the ministers of course followed and moved. Even if they wanted to salute, they should change their direction. All the heads in the hall were facing the platform in the middle of the pool. Naturally, the ministers out of the line had to turn the front.


    "I often think..." Liu Yan''s voice is not big. People have to listen attentively to hear it clearly. He looked around at all the ministers present and said, "what kind of country did I build? Who built this country for and where will it go under the rule of I? It can last for thousands of years or a flash in the pan."


    For a moment, all the ministers bowed to the ground. One was counted as one, and they all shouted, "I''m afraid."


    It''s a flash in the pan. For example, the morning dew withered or evaporated in a short time. Liu Yan said that himself. They were really terrified.


    Sang Yu, kneeling on the ground, quietly pulled Ji Chang and tried to lower his voice: "Tai''an, what happened?"


    Ji Chang turned his head a little and looked at sang Yu, who was confused and frightened. He grinned and said, "just check deeply."


    Sang Yu was stunned and gave a bitter smile in response. He was guessing that the recent internal strife was a little serious, which led Liu Yan to set up such a bureau to deter him, that is, he didn''t expect that things would be thousands of times more serious than he thought.

 Chapter 519

    Usually, the ministers say to the king that fear is not really fear, just like the ministers say to the king that their capital crime is not really going to die. They just form a "prologue" because of their special status.


    This time, it''s a little different. Liu Yan''s words sound very heavy. He''s already asking who the country was built for. It will make all officials have a lot of imagination in their heads. For example, the king feels that all officials are deceiving, cunning, disobedience... And so on.


    The relationship between monarch and minister is both subordinate and antagonistic. When the king''s power is boundless, it means that the power of all officials is reduced to the minimum, and even live in fear all the time. Similarly, when the power of the ministers is large, the power of the king will be reduced. It is time for the king to live in fear.


    Once the relationship between monarchs and ministers of all dynasties is unbalanced, it is the unfortunate beginning of the country. Even if a wise monarch has too much power and makes only one mistake in his life, it will lead the country into turmoil. The most obvious example is Li Longji, Emperor Xuanzong of the Tang Dynasty.


    The king should always be an arbiter and chess player. He should not personally participate in the game. Of course, no one can shake Liu Yan''s power. He has always been an arbiter and chess player. That''s exactly what makes his words count.


    The ministers kneeling on the ground are really terrified. They meet a king who can''t be shaken by anyone. As ministers and workers, they don''t have any good cards to play with. There will be nothing if they are not targeted by the king. Once the king decides who to take care of, it''s best for the person to accept the king''s ruling safely.


    People who have power in their hands will have a greater chance of making mistakes. However, there is absolutely no innocence for those who have power. The difference is whether the mistakes are big or not, or whether the king will pursue them.


    "The Hu people have wreaked havoc in the Central Plains for decades. I led the Qing people to save the people. Yu Ran and cried cowardly, which continued the great cause of the Han family." Liu Yan''s posture at this moment looked very lonely. He was asking himself and all officials: "now there are strong enemies peeping outside, and there are people suffering inside. Three or four of the old land of the Han family have not been recovered, but someone among you is unknown?"


    The first is the ministers, followed by you and others, which represents the change of the king''s attitude.


    Among the hundred officials in the hall, if the nine grade system is used, only a few are nine grade officials, and the rest are at least four grades up. They can be said to be the ruling class of the Han state and the biggest vested interests. They basically know what aspirations the monarch has and what kind of environment the country faces.


    The powerful force of the Han state can be seen from the fact that one country is the enemy of the world. It is said that the Han state is not afraid of any enemy, and it has no doubt that the Han parliament will fully recover the old land of the Han family.


    It is estimated that from the easy destruction of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it is concluded that the state of Han will rule the world. Some people''s thoughts are really changing.


    Taking Sangyu as an example, when the state of Han was only a state with Qingzhou, he never thought of seeking benefits for his family with the convenience of his identity. Even then, the Han army occupied Yanzhou and Yuzhou. Before the situation was really clear, it could be said that he was dedicated to the public. He began to seek benefits for his family. After the outcome of the huaishui war, this change will not be too strange, because he is not alone.


    Jichang is the only one who is in a high position and has always been impartial... Or led by the will of the king. He was really loyal to the king. In his heart, he also longed for the realization of the great cause of the king, that is, starting from the Central Plains, then recovering the old land of the Han family, and finally sweeping all countries and ruling the whole world island.


    There are not many people who know Liu Yanzhi''s direction, but not many serious people. In their cognition, the "world" has always been only those areas ruled by the Han Empire. Even if they know that the world is not so narrow, they can be hypnotized and basically ignore how much land there is outside.


    It can be said that in the past dynasties, the "world" has always been so large. Taking the place once occupied by the Han Empire as the basic plate, at most including the grassland and western plateau, the rest will only be denounced as "wild land" or "barren land", which can be easily occupied and will not take a look at it more.


    Maybe it''s not just short-sighted, it''s limited by conditions, or the cost of occupation is too high?


    The Han Empire expanded again and again. After occupying the grassland, some were at a loss. They were surprised to find that the grassland was not suitable for farming. Since the collapse of the Qin Empire, the Han and Miao people have lost the "skill" of grazing and can not form sufficient benefits, but the payment is a drag on the national finance. They expanded westward to the western regions and found that the western region is a barren land with many Gobi and deserts. To the west of the western region, there is nothing but sand.


    When the Tang Empire reached its peak and carried out the war of aggression, it encountered the dilemma of the Han Empire, that is, even if it was to win the next place, it would not be difficult to rule, but the cost of rule was staggering, but there would be no benefit. With the embarrassing situation of the Han Empire, the Tang Empire created the "Jimi Prefecture" policy, stationed only a small number of troops in a certain place, and selected local people as puppets to rule, so that the Tang Empire stepped out of the bottleneck encountered by the Han Empire. At least the Tang Empire was a little bigger than the Han Empire in terms of territory.


    Of course, if we look for the old example now, it is only the Han Empire as a reference. Maybe countless people will read the historical materials of the Han Empire and find the dilemma encountered after the expansion of the Han Empire to the extreme, and come to the conclusion that "the former Han family territory has been the ruling limit, and then expanding abroad is a burden".


    Fortunately, there is only the Han Empire as an example. If there is an example of the Tang Empire, it will definitely scare them from ignorant opposition to unlimited expansion to panic opposition to extreme expansion and restriction of local military power. It should be clear that the expansion process of the Tang Empire should not have too much black history. Then the local vassal towns turned over the center, and there were the following five dynasties and ten countries.


    At this time, no one will say anything. They can only continue to worship on the ground and listen to Liu Yan''s feelings there.


    "Mencius said," the people are precious, the country is second, and the king is light. " Liu Yan was walking, his voice was still not fast and slow, and there was no emotional fluctuation: "listen, I''m the least important one. Since I''m all like this, do you think you respect me?"


    It should be said that Mencius put forward a lot of theories, but too few can be accepted. Among them, some remarks about "dedicated chapters and sentences" are denounced as Miao Tan, that is to say, not only the people do not recognize it, but also officials and kings have always been regarded as jokes because they speak well, but there is almost no possibility of implementation. In addition, Mencius was a "fighter" in his life. When he traveled around countries, he almost caught one by one. The most miserable one was a monarch of the seven heroes of the Warring States period, so that the monarchs of other countries began to shut their doors when they knew Mencius was coming.


    Liu Yan''s words made all the ministers shout in unison: "I''m afraid!"


    In addition to fear, someone must be thinking, should the king start to take the "Mencius line", and then recall from the cerebellum bag melon what Mencius once proposed to govern the country.


    "With the people, there is a country. The people are the cornerstone of the country. The country can''t afford taxes, taxes and troops without the people. Many small families come together into one country. The people''s peace of mind can make the country rich. If the people still advance in martial arts, the country''s military front will be strong." Liu Yan did not want to take the Mencius line, but also the line of overlord and miscellaneous. He finally raised his voice: "the people are the foundation of all my great deeds. I love and cherish them. Some of you bully and plunder the people and make the people separate from me. You are digging the corner of my great cause!"


    The voice echoed in the hall, and the previous false fear turned into real fear. People who felt that they had done too much began to play all over.


    Liu Yan didn''t observe too much what the officials looked like. He took a look at Xun Xian and nodded.


    Xun Xian walked out with a scroll in his hand. Langsheng said, "the king''s edict, all the ministers listen to the announcement!"


    All the civil and military officials got up and worshipped again and shouted in unison, "minister, listen to the imperial edict."


    Reading the imperial edict is generally the work of eunuchs. Liu Yan did not start to set up eunuchs. Lang Lai, his personal secretary, did the work, including reading the imperial edict at the court meeting and going to the house of hundreds of officials.


    Xunxianzai''s imperial edict was not what the officials imagined. They thought someone would be dealt with, but they received a long reward.


    Since the imperial edict was read out, the Han state abolished the separation of the left and right prime ministers, with Ji Chang as the prime minister and sang Yu as the imperial envoy doctor, and then a series of official positions were arranged.


    Xu Zheng officially resigned from the post of general Zhengnan and became a Taiwei, which was expected. Although they were worried, they were happy that Sangong was no longer vacant. Thinking that Liu Yan''s claim to the emperor had been put on the agenda.


    Hearing that Yu Yi was appointed as Tingwei, the ministers were somewhat surprised. They knew more or less why the Yu family changed to the Han state, doubted that the exchange conditions had changed, and thought about the impact of Yu Yi''s becoming Tingwei.


    Naturally, Yu Yi''s appointment as a Tingwei should have a foundation, which is the credit of the Yu family in the battle for Jiankang. The Huan family and many aristocratic families will be rewarded as long as they have meritorious service, so that people who are already wary of the imperial court filled with southern aristocratic families have to think more.


    The imperial edict is very long, and important appointments involve many interest groups. If you analyze it carefully, you will find that a set of balance is formed under the change of the distribution of three gongs and nine Qings in the center.


    To say who is the happiest and most excited in the hall, ran min is too excited. He is excited that some people who have followed him have been promoted to Jin Jue. Happy sang Yu has been removed from the post of right prime minister.


    There is only one prime minister left, which is no longer divided. It means that the rights originally belonging to the prime minister are concentrated. Ji Chang is a very pure person. His appointment as Prime Minister shows that the king makes an important adjustment to the distribution of rights.


    It can''t be said that the post of the imperial envoy doctor is not important. If the prime minister is the highest chief executive of a country''s government, the right of the imperial envoy doctor is mainly to manage the notes, maps and memorials, and supervise all civil and military officials. It should be said that the right of the imperial envoy doctor is not small at all.


    Sang Yu''s transfer to the post of the imperial envoy doctor did not decrease from the administrative level, only because the actual status of the imperial envoy doctor was originally equivalent to that of the Deputy Prime Minister. In the past, sang Yu was the positioning of the Deputy Prime Minister. After becoming the imperial envoy doctor, he no longer had the power of civil administration. On the contrary, he had an important power to supervise all civil and military officials.


    The imperial edict was still being read, and some people had not heard about themselves and began to fluctuate, of which ran min and Huan Wen were the most worried.


    Xu Yuanyuan came as a general of the southern expedition. After he was promoted to Taiwei, the post of general of the southern expedition was vacant. At present, the war of the Han state on the south of the Yangtze River has not ended. It is reasonable that Xu Zheng should be re appointed after he leaves office.


    Huan Wen thought he was the most suitable general for the southern expedition, not that he was born in the south of the Yangtze River, but also about the recent investigation of him by the Han Dynasty hall. If he became a general of the southern expedition, he would not favor the southern aristocratic family. It should be said that he would be more ruthless than the rest. Then, he first enlisted Li Chenghan, destroyed Li Chenghan and was granted a marquis, but he was not promoted in his military post. In this way, he was the only candidate for the general of the southern expedition no matter how he looked.


    Xun Xian continued to read. Liu Yan was angry just now and there was an imperial edict before any disposal. All kinds of fear and anxiety in the hearts of all officials were dissipated with the publication of the imperial edict. The attention of all officials was turned to the change of the political situation.


    The imperial edict finally read about the military. What ran min heard was that he was promoted to an Hussars general. Although he was slightly disappointed, not a big general, most of his heart was still happy.


    In fact, there are not many core military positions in the state of Han. Tai Wei is the first military general, but Tai Wei can''t lead the army at all. Then the positions that can unify the army, such as general, Hussars general, chariot general and champion general, are more important than the positions of three public level military generals, as well as general Wei, lieutenant In fact, these generals of the central leading army at the level of Jiuqing are Garrisoning the Central Committee and do not go out to fight.


    Huan Wen almost grinned when he heard that he had become a general of the southern expedition.


    Among the four expeditionary generals in the Han Dynasty, the northern and southern generals have the largest military power. After all, there are Shijie Zhao, Murong Yan and Tuoba in the north, and many aristocratic families in the south are fighting tenaciously. At present, the general of the western expedition is a bare pole. There is only a shogunate, but there is no field corps directly under it. The general of the eastern expedition is quite strange. In addition to a small number of troops directly under him, he is a multinational servant army, and then supervises the fleets in the East China Sea and the Bohai Sea.


    LV Taian knelt down peacefully. He thought that the reward might have nothing to do with him. He was stunned immediately when he heard that he was appointed as the general of the East expedition. Then he looked up and looked at Liu Yan with gratitude.


    Lu Tai was not the only one who was surprised. Xie an knew about his family.


    Xie an''s performance in the war against Shijie Zhao state can only be said to be regular, with some brilliance. It can''t be said how excellent he is. However, he knew that he was too slack after the battle of the South transfer, and it was great luck not to be dismissed. In addition, the Xie family was stiff in the confrontation between the Han state and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which led him to be really stunned when he heard that he was appointed as the general of the West Zhonglang expedition.


    Zhonglang will be the necessary way to be promoted to general. While surprised, Xie an realized that Han''s march to the West had been put on the agenda, but he didn''t know when it would be.

 Chapter 520

    Sang Yu didn''t know about the cancellation of the prime minister. Liu Yan didn''t communicate with him about the appointment of the imperial envoy doctor in advance. It can be said that Liu Yan... And Ji Chang may participate in it. Without his knowledge, he formed the established facts in the form of an imperial edict.


    The right prime minister is specialized in civil affairs, and all the political affairs of the state about the "people" can participate or intervene. In such a position, if you really have a heart full of private money or make profits for the family, you can do it with a slight move in administrative documents. Even if the following people are aware of their actions, do they dare to offend a right prime minister who holds great power? Obviously, only two lengzi dare, but there won''t be so many two lengzi in officialdom.


    Liu Yan could observe sang Yu''s forehead dripping sweat on the floor.


    In such a cold day, he could still sweat and drip on the ground. Sang Yu was really frightened. Now his attention is not on his body, otherwise he can feel his whole body wet and his underwear has completely adhered to his skin. Now all his will is supporting his clear consciousness and the alarm bell in his mind. If it is not for his full support, it is not uncommon for him to faint when he is black and Venus is crazy.


    Some people were happy and others were sad. After the imperial edict was read, the scattered voice of the imperial court was shouted out. Liu Yan stepped into the back hall. Most people still kept the posture of kneeling down, and the people who stood up looked strange and didn''t leave.


    About a quarter of an hour after Liu Yan left, the people in the hall seemed to come back from shock or joy. First, a sound of congratulations appeared. People who felt that it was a good thing would respond with a smile on their face, and those who felt damaged would have a stiff smile.


    Sang Yu adjusted for a quarter of an hour before he returned to normal. He wanted to look for Ji Chang''s figure. He looked for a long time in the figure of his colleagues. During this period, he had to deal with all kinds of goodwill or malice, but he didn''t find Ji Chang.


    "Congratulations, right Prime Minister... Ah, no, it''s time to call the imperial envoy doctor." Ran min happily blocked sang Yu outside the hall. After blocking people, he looked heartless, completely ignored sang Yu, and didn''t want to talk to him at all. He then said: "with public talent, he will be able to make great efforts for the integrity of Han officialdom, that is..."


    Sang Yu had just saluted politely. He was depressed that ran min''s Hussars general, who was better than Sangong, could do this. His steps didn''t stop, but left a back figure for ran min.


    "The imperial envoy doctor is not polite at all." Ran min spoke to Huan Wen who was just passing by. He directly stretched out his hand to hold Huan Wen, and said with a stunned expression on Huan Wen: "wait for Su Xiao, Heng An and ruicai to come out and find a place to drink."


    Su Xiao is Xu Zheng''s character. In fact, ran min''s position as a general can''t call Taiwei, but ran min obviously doesn''t care at all.


    Huan Wen knew what ran min meant when he thought about it.


    Xu Zheng is the Taiwei, ran min is the Hussars general, LV Tai is the East general, Huan Wen is the South general, and Li Tan is the North general. Among them, Li Tan is the youngest, Xu Zheng and LV Tai are the oldest. Huan Wen and ran min joined Liu Yan on the way. Now they are both giants of the military.


    At present, there has been a Taiwei who is the first general in the Han Dynasty, together with a Hussars general who is more than Sangong. The fourth expedition is the first high-level general, so the generals of Sizhen, Siping and Sifu must also appear, but it is not clear whether there will be miscellaneous generals.


    For ran min, apart from the general of the four expeditions, the following Zhonglang would not be qualified to stand side by side. His words were heard by the people next to him. However, he still went his own way. He really waited for the qualified people to come out. One pulled another, but he didn''t wait for Xu Zheng.


    Ran min asked later, and LV Tai provided the answer, saying that Ji Chang and Xu Zhengxian were summoned by Liu Yan.


    Behind the conference hall is the back hall, which is a leisure indoor place. For example, when the king wants to hold a banquet after hosting the court meeting, it is usually held temporarily in the back hall, and the formal state banquet level is to go to a special palace.


    Liu Yan did not meet Ji Chang and Xu Zheng in the back hall, but in a forest garden.


    When Shihu built the palace city, many palaces, platforms and pavilions were built, but the largest number of forest gardens were built, and then imitated some forest gardens in the south.


    There are different specifications for the forest garden in the palace city of Xiang state. The largest is the royal clan hunting garden, which houses many animals and beasts. If the stone tiger is free, he will take his ministers for hunting.


    It is rumored that Lin Yuan on the side of Xiang state is a place of frequent accidents. The reason is that there are too many beasts in Lin Yuan. They live in a wild mode. Hunting animals has become a common thing. As a result, some palace maids, eunuchs and even bodyguards in the palace city will also be attacked by beasts, and beasts often eat people, However, Shi Hu didn''t take it for granted. Shi Hu even felt happy that palace maids, eunuchs and bodyguards were attacked and eaten by beasts.


    Shi Hu''s hobby has become a difficult problem for Liu Yan. Before Liu Yan entered, Lin Yuan was basically blocked. After he decided to enter, the military used a large number of people to catch and hunt the beasts. However, the scope of Lin Yuan is really too large. So far, it has not been confirmed whether there are any beasts left. As a result, the royal family members can only cat in the harem and can''t wander around.


    Liu Yan''s own force value is very considerable. He is always escorted by warriors. He is not worried about encountering beasts at all. After he lived in the palace city, he had personally killed the beast many times, but he kept it from all civil and military officials.


    On their way to Linyuan, Xu Zheng and Ji Chang saw that the forbidden guards were still catching and hunting beasts. They agreed that the palace city was really unspeakable. It was more like a dangerous zoo than a place for a king of a country.


    "So far, there has been no attack by beasts, but the Taiwei should urge the king to send more soldiers for a comprehensive inspection." Ji Chang frowned deeply and was very serious: "the comfort of the king is related to the country, and the members of the royal family can''t afford to lose."


    According to the specifications, the prime minister and the Taiwei can only be said to have equal status, but there is only a difference between the army and the government. Ji Chang''s former Prime Minister Zuo was in charge of military affairs. After the full-time prime minister had a Taiwei, military affairs should naturally be under the jurisdiction of the Taiwei.


    People with high status don''t talk at will. Xu Zheng hears Ji Chang''s meaning and really cares about safety. Isn''t it Ji Chang''s expression that he won''t interfere in military affairs in the future.


    Xu Zheng was very happy to face Ji Chang''s kindness. He grinned and said, "Lao Ji, we are old acquaintances. Why should we be as polite as outsiders. You know what I know. Taishengfen despises Lao Xu."


    "..." Ji Chang felt that Xu was a little too happy. He walked silently for a little while and said, "since ancient times, as a minister, I should abide by my duty, be loyal to the king and be worthy of the country."


    "Yes, your head is good. You''re right." Xu Zheng is still happy: "Lao Xu is happy and doesn''t want to learn from you. He is very happy, but he has to put on a dead face."


    Ji Chang''s cheeks twitched a few times, but he was very moved in his heart.


    If this person is familiar with others, rude people will not pretend to be polite. It is really regarded as close friends. Sometimes they speak out because they trust each other and are willing to trust each other with their lives. Otherwise, they are all powerful people. If they are caught with a small handle, they may destroy their families and families. Who doesn''t know to wear a mask to be a man.


    In the early days, there were not many people who rose up with Liu Yanchang Guangjun, but few survived, and even fewer survived and had enough ability to squeeze into the high position. Xu Zheng and LV Tai were two of the few, and Ji Chang was captured in the battle without his city. It seems that Jichang''s people were captured by Xu Zheng himself?


    However, after the war, Xu Zheng and Ji Chang had no less contact. Another person who had the most contact was LV Tai, followed by Li Fuxiang (a Xiang), and then joined some people like Li Kuang and Qian Jian.


    If the high-level officials of the Han Dynasty really want to divide into factions, those who follow Liu Yan''s rise in the end will naturally become one. Now Ji Chang and Xu Zheng have become the first military and political leaders respectively. Not only does Ji Chang think it is not so simple, but it seems that Xu Zheng must have guessed something.


    When Ji Chang and Xu Zheng met Liu Yangang, Liu Yangang just completed the action of turning over and getting on the horse.


    "Choose one for yourself." Liu Yan has changed his coronal clothes and is wearing a samurai uniform (the legendary Hufu riding and shooting). He adjusted his sitting posture. The accompanying guard placed the weapons of riding bow, arrow bag, sabre, etc. one by one in the right position. He turned to Xu Zheng and Ji Chang, who have been selected and riding on the war horse, and said, "relax with me."


    The ready-made prime minister and Taiwei came just after they participated in the court meeting, and both of them were still wearing big gowns (court clothes). Because they had no psychological preparation in advance, they naturally didn''t come with hunting clothes. It seems that Liu Yan didn''t mean to let them hunt together. They both rode in big ceremonial clothes.


    Liu Yan''s war horse is very majestic. The height of the horse''s back should be about 1.7 meters. Considering that the horse''s tail is at least 2.4 meters long, his muscles are developed and his hair is red.


    What is this famous horse? It''s complicated to explain. It should be passed from a place farther west in the western regions? (in fact, it''s a hippopotamus) if the Chinese custom likes to nickname the majestic war horse, it should be another red rabbit.


    Many people always think that a war horse is a peerless BMW with huge volume, high back and developed muscles, but that''s not the case. There are many kinds of horses, among which there is a heavy horse, and the heavy horse just looks good. The endurance, impact and instant power are very worrying, so it is not suitable to be a war horse at all. (the Soviet Union 1 heavy horse was artificially bred and is only suitable for pulling horses)


    There is no shortage of horses in the state of Han. It should be said that the varieties of horses are still very rich. That is the continuous capture during the four or five years of war with the state of Shijie and Zhao. It is also the central plains under the rule of the Hu people.


    When there are many horses, it is not difficult to select some excellent horse breeds. In particular, the early Huns continued to plunder around the western regions, and the Jie nationality inherited the heritage of the Huns.


    The excellent horses have become Liu Yan''s collection. Even the state of Han can select enough horses to form 10000 mounted cavalry, and the rest of various types of cavalry can also find suitable horses.


    "My Lord." Ji Chang asked a question that he had been holding for a long time: "if we discuss important matters, does the imperial envoy doctor need to be summoned?"


    Liu Yan glanced at Ji Chang without answering.


    This time, the official position was rearranged by means of a reward, which was a special arrangement made for current politics. It can be said that the element of warning sang Yu was very large.


    Sang Yu''s choice to become the leader of the aristocratic family is nothing in itself, but what he does is very problematic.


    Aristocratic families are also part of the country, and the early aristocratic families are not mentioned, but today''s aristocratic families are basically the moths of the country. It is common for them to hide their population and wantonly occupy the land of the country and the people, including hidden taxes. They will even become a disaster when the country is in crisis. What is not a moth.


    It can be said that the aristocratic family has not changed its style one day, so it has become antagonistic to the country all day. After sang Yu became the leader of the aristocratic family, he did not change the aristocratic family as Liu Yan hoped. On the contrary, sang Yu obviously made the behavior of "business as usual". Liu Yan did not directly dismiss him, just a warning. It depends on whether sang Yu can wake up.


    Xu Zheng waited for Liu Yan to control the horse to gallop out. He controlled the horse to Jichang and said, "Tai''an, what the king says today is what he wants to do. Can we not be uncomfortable?"


    Many riding guards drove their horses to keep up with Liu Yan. There was dust and smoke in the sound of horse hoofs, and some walking guards ran past.


    Amid the smoke and dust, Ji Chang sighed and said, "Zishen is a drag on the family."


    Xu Zheng grinned and said, "it''s not necessarily a drag on the family. Look at Yan Zhi, de CAI and others. They also have families. Why don''t they look like Zishen?"


    LV Yi and Cai you do have a large group of family members. Many people are sheltered under their wings. It seems that they really haven''t heard of the rotten thing of obvious public and private use?


    "The Cui family of the Queen''s family should be the most broken leader?" Xu was holding the whip and said, "since the early Han Dynasty, relatives have been the natural family leaders. Why don''t the Cui family do that? Lao Xu doesn''t believe that Zishen is too powerful or overbearing, or the Cui family is stupid."


    On that side, Liu Yan was already drawing a bow and arrow, aiming at a wild boar 50 steps away. After the sharp arrow left the string, it accurately hit the eyes of the wild boar. An arrow directly killed the wild boar who should have seven or eight hundred kilograms.


    While Ji Chang was still thinking about Xu Zheng''s words, Xu Zheng had patted Liu Yan''s side.


    "The divine arrow method on the king!" Xu Zheng''s face was full of itching. With a shy expression, he said, "although Chen is wearing imperial clothes, he doesn''t hinder archery. Otherwise, let him hunt some so that he can take back the wine and meat?"


    Liu Yan knows that what Xu Zheng said about wine and meat is true. He heard that Xu Zheng only went to Xiangguo for less than a month, but he took his generals and episodes out of the city every day for hunting. When he came back from hunting, he would give people game everywhere. Even palace city often received prey. At that time, he sighed that Xu Zheng dared to send food to Miyagi, and the rest dared not send a grain of rice to Miyagi.


    In other words, if you don''t have the courage to send food to the king, you''re out of your mind.

 Chapter 521

    From Liu Yuan''s establishment of the Hun Han state, to Liu Yao''s change of the state name to Zhao (former Zhao), then shile killed the Hun Zhao state, inherited the state of Zhao (later Zhao), and waited for Shi Hu to kill Shi Hong. All the countries established by the Hu people for decades implemented a policy in the Central Plains.


    Because of Sima 1 Jin''s incompetence, the Hu people occupied the Central Plains for the first time. After the Hu people became the rulers of the Central Plains, they disliked the existence of villages and towns everywhere, and made a policy to transform the central plains into a ranch.


    The original Han and Miao people had no sense of security at all times. They wanted to be robbed and killed by the Hu people. A large number of people fled to the mountains and forests, and big families in various places established fortresses or fortresses. Under the transformation of the Hu people, only some cities and villages in the central plains were left. They could only be found in the mountains and forests.


    It can be said that with the persistence of the number of Hu people for ten years, the Central Plains really has the trend of becoming a ranch. Take Xiang state as an example. The infrastructure of this big city is not very good. Except for the palace city, there are luxury houses everywhere in the city, but the no man''s land outside radiates nearly 200 miles.


    The Han state never envisaged reserving a no man''s land. The desolation of the countryside and the large number of wild animals were a trouble. The Han Army did the most in all places, in addition to exterminating local giants and big families, it was to capture and hunt wild animals on an organized and large scale, so as not to make wild animals an obstacle to smooth traffic.


    In addition to the Han Army catching and hunting beasts, local governments also encourage people to hunt. People with a little courage kill animals to eat their meat, and can sell hair, skin and tendons to the government. It is more or less a way to improve rations and increase income.


    In these days, wool, leather and tendons can not only be used for the manufacture of luxury goods. Many military instruments need some things on animals. For example, wool can be woven into felt and leather can be used as leather to make armor. Tendons can also be used to make special rope sleeves in addition to bow strings.


    Because of the national policy of Hu people to create ranches, there are many kinds of animals in the countryside to the point of exaggeration. At present, there is no shortage of some rare animals. Selling some fur to the aristocrats who began to pursue a better life is definitely a big gain.


    Xu Zheng hunted a lot of foxes and minks. He specially asked people to make shawls and send them to the palace. He was very popular with the beauties of the harem. He even hunted and killed many tigers. He took down the tiger whip and dedicated it to his colleagues. Every time he sent the tiger whip, he would attach a letter urging people to open branches and leaves quickly, which really made many people laugh and cry.


    The fierce animals in the forest garden of Miyagi are rounded up and hunted again and again. It is difficult to find them. If you want to kill bears, tigers, leopards, jackals, wolves and other animals, you need to go to the specially left area.


    Liu Yan and Xu Zheng went out to hunt. Ji Chang was a spectator. After a while of hunting, only wild boars were killed. The rest were mild animals. Most of the prey was found in their nests. Who makes it snowy winter.


    Waiting for the break, some palace maids began to be busy. They collected firewood, fiddled with stoves and all kinds of and tableware. It was necessary for someone to deal with game, and set up some windproof cloth walls and ceilings.


    "It''s a good position." Xu Zheng''s dress was basically in disorder, and the sleeve of his left hand was damaged. He had sat on the thick mat and looked around: "it''s refreshing to watch the snow in the forest and the wilderness!"


    The ground was covered with a thick carpet, and some tables had been placed. Some palace maids had long been making a fire to cook tea. The three kings and ministers wandered around for more than an hour and finally stopped in one place.


    Ji Chang felt very speechless about Xu Zheng''s lying. They were located next to a forest. There was indeed an open space outside, but the open space was not wide. Then there was a group of palace pavilions that were bright silver because they were covered with snow. There were layers of forbidden guards in the palace city outside, and there were many wind barriers. There was no wilderness.


    "Mood, the minister said relaxed and happy means mood." Xu Zheng saw that Liu Yan looked at himself with teasing eyes. He was deliberately making a joke: "I have a special experience in cooking game recently. I''ll cook it myself and offer it to the king?"


    "Tai Wei." Ji Chang frowned and said, "the imperial dress is broken."


    The damage of the imperial dress can be big or small. At large, it is a crime of disrespect, but Xu Zheng doesn''t care at all. He screwed up the damaged sleeve and pulled some holes in his body. He said shyly, "the king saw it with his own eyes. Lao Xu didn''t do it on purpose."


    After some hunting, with Xu Zheng constantly making jokes, Liu Yan''s depressed mood is better.


    There is only one crime of disrespect in the law of the state of Han. If the king wants to take care of anyone, the crime of disrespect can be applied to all aspects. Therefore, the crime of disrespect is a golden charge, which is often used by the ministers to disgust each other. It is also an excuse that the king really wants to deal with who is easy to find.


    Nowadays, there are not many cooking techniques, but barbecue has existed since ancient times. With the passage of time, the difference is nothing more than adding some spices.


    The western regions were occupied by the Central Plains imperial dynasty. Other benefits are not so obvious. It is one of the great benefits to contribute all kinds of spices to the Central Plains. In real terms, developing the western regions is definitely the basis of the "big food imperial dynasty", because all kinds of spices are really transmitted from the western regions to the Central Plains, so that the "central country" can have more modulation methods and means for the diversification of food.


    In the past, barbecue was coated with honey, even if it was the top enjoyment. With all kinds of peppers, the seasonings stimulating taste buds increased, and the barbecue technique evolved.


    For Liu Yan, how can you eat barbecue without pepper? All barbecues without spicy food are considered inferior. He regretted that there was no beer at present, and that the top wine of the Chinese summer descendants was some of the Baijiu which looked cloudy, or some fruit wine.


    Wine Baijiu wine, fruit wine, wine can not eat flavor at all, Liu Yan can not bear to see that people eat all kinds of things love wine to improve the grid, do not know the correct way of wine matching.


    In addition, Liu Yan doesn''t like wine. Acid is the main reason. The more he drinks, the more thirsty he is. Then he wants to drink too much. The aftereffect of getting drunk is also very uncomfortable.


    Nowadays, Nanling tulip, Dukang wine and French wine can be regarded as famous wines. Only because of the sentence "how to relieve worries, only Dukang" in Cao Cao''s short song line, Dukang wine will be more famous. In fact, Nanling tulip wine has a longer history. It can be traced back to the Warring States period. It was a famous wine of the state of Chu at that time. French wine is divided into several periods and types, mainly referring to the wine brewed according to the requirements of the government.


    King, in this era of "I am the world", there must be something good for the king, and even some things will become unique to the king. In short, there is absolutely no lack of some rare things.


    In particular, without distillation, no wine can be as clear as boiled water. In fact, it is a turbid liquid.


    "Spicy..." Xu Zheng really barbecued himself. The problem is that he can''t tell which kind of pepper is the hottest. After the barbecue, he ate it himself. He looked rude but seemed very rational. After all, he could not casually offer food like a king. When it was hot enough, he quickly ran to Jichang''s table, picked up a pot of wine made from grapes, and gasped behind: "what kind of pepper! It''s too hot!"


    Ji Chang was speechless again. Even if he was cooked to a certain degree, the grand lieutenant of a country could do the same. Can''t he take a few more steps to drink on his desk?


    Liu Yan has little pursuit except to open up territory. If he has to calculate, he should collect all kinds of plant food materials. He specially asked Xie AI to ask his friends in Xiliang to collect all kinds of spices from the western regions. At the same time, if there were none in the Central Plains, he would get some.


    The state of Han has always been very strong. Moreover, the state of Han and Zhang Liangguo once entered a period of friendship. Xie AI didn''t know how many friends he had asked. There were really a lot of plant seeds collected. Liu Yan asked people to try to cultivate them in Linzi. Some survived and grew in the East soil, and more failed to cultivate.


    In fact, Liu Yan couldn''t tell the names of all spices. For example, he didn''t know the name of at least one of the seven kinds of chili peppers, but he just distinguished which one was more spicy.


    "No name. It''s not owned by China anyway. It''s all prefixed with a word ''Hu''." Liu Yan said the correct solution. He said carelessly: "melon, walnut, pea, pepper, shallot, garlic, carrot..."


    At present, the Han state can call itself the Great Han, the eastern soil and the middle soil. Generally, only Westerners can call the eastern soil. The Han people call themselves the Great Han and the middle soil at most.


    Xu Zheng was confused and asked, "I know what cucumbers, beans, peppers, shallots and garlic are. I haven''t heard of carrots."


    Liu Yan was stunned at this time. At present, the carrot really didn''t come. He didn''t know when the carrot was introduced into the "central country".


    The origin of carrots is modern a 1 Fu 1 Han. There are two kinds of carrots: Yellow radish and red radish. They will not spread to the Central Plains until the 12th century.


    "Our ancestors have been opening up to the outside world, opening up new territories and obtaining countless new species. It''s really lucky for our family." Ji Chang didn''t forget that. Shi Hu prohibited people from mentioning the word "Hu". Hu people became Chinese, and many food were forced to change their names. With a very emotional expression, he said, "our generation should catch up with our predecessors and take new steps."


    "Of course, of course!" Xu zhengman said sonorously, "wait for the recovery of the old land of the Han family, we must kill to the West."


    Now no one really knows what the western regions are going west. When the Eastern Han Dynasty ended, the kusana Empire and the Sabbath Empire continued to burp fart, and the Roman Empire was divided into two.


    In fact, in the early days, the Central Plains imperial dynasty really thought that the "world" was not only itself, but also the surrounding barbarians and small countries. It was only when the Western Han Dynasty expanded to the western regions that it came into contact with the Sabbath empire. It was also known that Da Yueshi, who was almost exterminated by the Huns, established a country and knew nothing about the Roman Empire.


    The contact between the Western Han Dynasty and the Sabbath empire was full of epic color. Knowing that the Han envoy was coming, the Sabbath emperor sent a 20000 person cavalry (armor and riding equipment) thousands of miles away from the country to meet him.


    At that time, the Han envoy was surprised to see that 20000 elite cavalry came to meet him. Then he walked thousands of miles under the protection of Sabbath cavalry. Along the way, he saw a country with a large population and rich. After he returned home to report, the Han Empire concluded that Sabbath was strong. What the Han Empire did not expect was that the very powerful Sabbath empire was actually rubbed on the ground by the Roman Empire.


    Similarly, the Sabbath Empire had long known that the Han Empire beat the Huns to a country where they had to move thousands of miles. The reason why the Han envoy would send 20000 armour riding gear to meet the Han envoy was actually afraid that the Han Empire would continue to expand westward after conquering the western regions, frighten them with a strong military potential, and arrange the Han envoy to go to Sabbath, a relatively prosperous area to demonstrate national strength.


    According to the unofficial history, after the Sabbath Empire knew that it was recognized by the Han Empire, it once wanted to borrow troops from the Han Empire to resist the invasion of the Roman Empire. The Han Empire refused because it was a long way away. However, the kusana Empire at that time really sent troops to help the Sabbath Empire resist the Romans.


    "The west? Wusun is still alive. The Sassanian Dynasty replaced the Sabbath empire. The kusana was divided into nine countries." In fact, Liu Yan didn''t know how many were split. He saw Ji Chang and Xu Zheng listening attentively, The opening of the mouth is most of the nonsense: "when the Sassanian Dynasty goes West, some powerful countries have been destroyed, such as Armenia, Ptolemy and Carthage have been destroyed by the Romans. If the Han Dynasty expands to the West in the future, the first powerful country is the Sassanian people who are obsessed with one religion, one faith and one worship."


    The reason why Liu Yan is talking nonsense is that the Sassanian Dynasty is not obsessed with religion, belief and worship at all. Only after the collapse of the Sassanian Dynasty can there be a person with one hand, a LAN and a machete to establish a vast Arab Empire.


    Even if any ancient books in the Central Plains record the journey of the western regions to the west, they will only be carried in a few strokes. It was so difficult to find similar books that Ji Chang and Xu Zheng were fascinated when they heard Liu Yan talking nonsense according to his vague memory.


    "It''s not easy to expand westward and take the land route. It''s all over the Gobi in the western regions. The more you go westward, the more desolate it is. In addition to a vast desert blocking the way, there''s a road full of swamps." The swamp area mentioned by Liu Yan is the later central area of Russia 1 RO1 Si: "now there are only some primitive people in those places... They are really savages who eat hair and drink blood. They live a primitive life and probably still use stone tools? But they are very tall and strong."


    "Like people deep east of Liaodong?" Ji Chang talked about some primitive tribes of Tungus and asked, "if you take the sea, can you easily conquer the local people?"


    What''s Liu Yan''s answer? If there is a systematic map for the sea route, although it will be troublesome to find the route, it is certain that we can find the Ma 1 Liu 1 Jia Strait and conquer it... It''s hard to say!

 Chapter 522

    Tragedy, the title of the chapter is wrong and can not be changed. It should be "thought is the expansion restriction".


    ... split... Cut... Line


    The pace of external exploration in the Central Plains has been carried out in various ways, but it has never stopped. It will stop the pace of outward development. In fact, it is still a factor of geographical constraints.


    For example, the unified Qin Empire was formed again after the Zhou Dynasty. The northern expedition reached the foot of Yinshan Mountain and the southern expedition faced the primitive jungle. The Han Empire overcame the difficulties encountered by the Qin Empire, but the pace of expansion was blocked by the plateau and desert in the west, the boundless grassland in the north, the sea in the South and ice and snow in the East. Therefore, many times, the Central Plains Dynasty did not encounter too strong enemies, but really did not know how to continue outward.


    Liu Yan knows that he will certainly encounter the difficulties encountered by his predecessors in the future, and has long been thinking about solutions.


    Later generations have proved that it is difficult to expand by land, and it will be relatively easy to expand after mastering sea power.


    If the middle earth empire wanted to expand westward, it would be blocked by deserts or swamps beyond the western regions. Therefore, if it expanded simply by land, it would be a great trouble to face deserts and swamps, not to mention the transportation of logistics.


    At present, Liu Yan has begun to send a fleet to explore the rising sea (South China Sea) and found what the Yu family call Funan and Lin Yiguo.


    Funan state, also known as Funan state and Banan state, means "mountains". It is an ancient kingdom name that once existed on the Indochina Peninsula. Its jurisdiction is roughly equivalent to the whole territory of modern Cambodia, southern Laos, southern Vietnam and southeastern Thailand. It is the first Southeast Asian country in history to appear in the ancient historical records of the Central Plains Dynasty, and it is also a Southeast Asian country that often appears in the ancient historical records.


    Lin Yiguo is an ancient country located in the east of Indochina Peninsula. It is also a Linyi country. It is located in Shunhua, south of the present Vietnam. This place was originally the base of Cham. In the Western Han Dynasty, it was established as Xianglin County, rinan county. It was called Xianglin City, omitting the elephant, so it was called Linyi. In the late Eastern Han Dynasty, it was known as Qu Lianzhe, who killed the county magistrate and called himself the king of Linyi.


    Among the two countries, Funan is large and Linyi is small. Linyi has a land border with the Central Plains Dynasty.


    According to some information, the living customs of the Han family are still left in Lin Yi''s country. The ruling class speaks Chinese in Chinese characters, while at the bottom are a group of people with slightly dark skin and implement slavery.


    The so-called slightly dark skin is the Kunlun Slaves often mentioned by the Central Plains Dynasty. They are probably low caste people in modern India. This race was short and generally thin. During a certain period, it was sold to the Central Plains Dynasty by slave traders and became a tool for dignitaries to show off. A small number of blacks transported from Africa to the Central Plains Dynasty are also called Kunlun Slaves, but blacks from Africa are much taller and stronger than those from Nanyang.


    "Although Linyi is also the old land of the Han family, it is the land that I will take back. But......" Liu Yan continued after eating the meat kebab and swallowing it: "the Yu family is the first family to take the initiative to open up abroad. I don''t mind letting them become the first family to get great benefits."


    Yu Yi of the Yu family has become a Tingwei of the Han state. The family began to prepare for migration before the surrender of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. At present, some people have gone to Penglai County, Dongmou County, Qingzhou.


    Penglai county is one of the major fleet bases in the Han Dynasty. At first, it was used as a connecting island. Later, it became the main port of Qingzhou and Liaodong. Waiting for other ports to be developed, it decreased its strategic position and gradually evolved into the largest civil port.


    In the Han Dynasty under Liu Yan''s rule, system warships were the main combat power, but they did not completely give up the research and development of ships. Most of the main research and construction bases were close to Eastern Liaoning.


    The shipbuilding base will be close to Liaodong, which is far richer in wood resources than other places in the Central Plains. Wars have been fought in all parts of the Central Plains. In peacetime, emperors built palaces. However, the thicker trees were basically either destroyed or cut down. Liaodong was still an area rich in wood resources until more than 2000 A.D. now we can find wood suitable for use everywhere without going too deep,


    The Yu family got the performance contract from the state of Han, and the ships that arrived in advance have been used for training. What makes the Yu family feel depressed is that the ships they get are not the capital ships they imagined.


    The main ships of the Han Dynasty are all system products, and the civilian built ships are only in the preliminary stage. Compared with the warships produced by the system, they will appear relatively small, and the force is definitely better than the warships produced by the system. It should be noted that there is absolutely no building ship for HNA.


    The core ministers of the Han Dynasty all knew Liu Yan''s importance to the sea. In fact, they did not fully understand why Liu Yan attached importance to the sea, but simply thought that they wanted to maintain the smooth flow of the Central Plains and Eastern Liaoning.


    "The king had thought about this for a long time..." Ji Chang said to explore Malacca. After recovering the old land of the Han family, he continued to expand westward by sea and land. He thought for a moment and asked, "if there are other families willing to open up, is it like Yu?"


    The Yu family wanted to invade Linyi and would not establish a state after the elimination of Linyi. It was again granted by Liu Yan, making Yu a vassal guarding Linyi, the territory of the Han family. Their vassal obeyed the state of Han both in name and in fact. Some differences were that Yu Yi was in charge of the local area. That is to say, although the local officials of Linyi still took the central appointment route, they followed a process. At the same time, Yu also had local private troops.


    Ji Chang was incomparably opposed to Liu Yan agreeing to the request of the Yu family. After several persuasions, Liu Yan insisted on performing the contract. Although he still firmly opposed it, he endured it.


    Of course, Liu Yan knew that this model of the Yu family was a hidden danger. There could also be private troops in local governance. What was appropriate was a local strong vassal like the Shang Dynasty or the Zhou Dynasty. He would agree that it is only for one reason to leave room for some people''s ambitions. It is to go out to attack barbarians, not to do things in the Central Plains Dynasty.


    As a person who has passed through later generations, Liu Yan knows how the sun never sets empire was formed. Does it not allow domestic nobles to invade abroad on their own? After the nobles occupy the land, they report to the royal family. The occupied land belongs to the state on the territory. In fact, nobles can build troops and govern themselves in the occupied territory?


    What Liu Yan firmly believes is that if the central government is strong, there is no need to worry about local retaliation. The expansion in the form of the state alone can not meet the expansion speed, and the development must be carried out simultaneously between the state and the people. He also firmly believed that as long as the Yu family tasted the benefits, there would be no fewer attracted individuals or families. At that time, as long as he repeatedly acknowledged the development of individuals or families, not to mention the repeated expansion of the territory of the Han country, the Miao descendants of the Han family would also multiply outward.


    "What''s the matter? If yu''s family is honest, it''s best. If there''s anything wrong, just destroy it directly." Xu Zheng really said carelessly: "Whoever doesn''t even need to go out to develop has any crooked brains. The center will find a reason to destroy it and return the land management right to the state."


    For a moment, Liu Yan was stunned.


    "There should be a time limit to restrict a set of effective laws, such as how many generations later they will be nationalized, or violate any law to deprive them of governance." Ji Chang said with complete approval, narrowed his eyes and continued: "there is no problem for them to want money and money, and it is not impossible to govern places. Develop force... Ha ha!"


    Come on, this is the Middle Earth thought of centralization, which is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It says that "I am the country". Every trace of power should belong to the emperor. It is a sin for ministers to develop their own force.


    Liu Yan also fell into meditation. Great unification and centralization of power have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Some things don''t seem so simple.


    In fact, Yu Yi only said to invade Linyi with family power. He talked about some discussions on local governance, but he didn''t mention the matter of guarding with family private army. Those are some psychological preparations made by Liu Yan.


    "Your Majesty..." Xun Xian suddenly appeared. When he came, he saluted first, and then said, "Captain Ting, please see me."


    Liu Yan had no reaction. Ji Chang and Xu Zheng looked at each other and smiled.


    Yu Yi was led by someone behind him. He saw Ji Chang and Xu Zheng on the field. The three kings and ministers sat around the grill and barbecued by themselves. After being stunned, he was shocked by the friendship between Ji Chang and Xu Zheng and the king.


    "Add a seat to Yu Qing." When Liu Yan finished, he called Yu Yi close to him and asked, "why hasn''t Yu Qing changed his imperial clothes?"


    After dispersing the dynasty, Yu Yi immediately set foot on the road of returning home, walked to the door but turned back. Naturally, he had not changed his imperial clothes. He has been thinking about the future of his family recently, especially after he became a Tingwei of the Han state.


    The Yu family wanted to move out and invade Linyi. The background was that they were pushed out by the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. At the same time, they hesitated to take the Ju family to the state of Han and didn''t want to bear the reputation of being a traitor.


    Now, because of the disturbance of the Huan family, no matter how much strength the Yu family made in the battle of Jiankang, the rebellious thief and the rebellious Minister Yu family are actually determined.


    After many things have become established facts, Yu Yi has been thinking for a long time, and even regrets that he once said that he wanted the family to move out. If he couldn''t talk back, he really didn''t want to do it.


    "The minister came to see the king for the family''s invasion of the forest city." Yu Yi had already saluted the king and his colleagues one after another. Before taking his seat, he was polite and considerate. He waited for him to kneel down completely and continued: "I thought some things... Had to be agreed by the king."


    Liu Yan and other three people were just talking about this. What they didn''t expect was that Yu Yi would come back.


    Xu Zheng still casually barbecued, and even asked the maid to get more Beef Kebabs, as if all his attention was on delicious food.


    Jichang was holding a wine pot to drink grape wine. After a pause, he seemed to inadvertently look at Yu Yi. He saw Yu Yi''s firm expression and pulled the corners of his mouth.


    "Invade Linyi?" Liu Yan put down the things in his hand, listened, and said, "Yu Qing, come."


    Yu Yi introduced the family''s preparations, such as supplies and private soldiers, in great detail, as well as the navy in training, After talking for a long time, I pointed out: "I thought carefully that although there would be trouble invading the forest city, occupying the forest city will become a fact. I thought that the imperial court should send officials to accompany me. After conquering a place, I set up counties and wait for the forest city to be destroyed. I begged the king to reward the local land of the war heroes so that they can thrive there."


    Plainly speaking, the Yu family paid money and worked hard to destroy Lin Yiguo, and the local governance power would not be needed. The private army would also be dissolved. How much land they laid down was still centralized and unified. Local officials were appointed by the central government, and the local garrison was also the National Army.


    "Tingwei Gaoyi!" Ji Chang spoke loudly with full admiration: "Duke Yu will be famous in history, and the Yu family will be rich for hundreds of generations!"


    Liu Yan glanced at Ji Chang with some blame. He didn''t even speak, but Ji Chang set the tone first. What''s the matter.


    Yu Yi said with a bitter smile, "the Hu people have been raging in the Central Plains for decades. We are incompetent and have not expelled the Hu prisoners. We just want to atone for our sins and do our part for the reproduction of the Han family."


    Liu Yan knows what Yu Yi is thinking. The Yu family must have discussed it again and again and come to the conclusion of "don''t kill yourself". It''s simply to continue to destroy Linyi with the power of the family. What will be rewarded depends on the magnanimity of the king.


    "Chang thought that after the destruction of Lin Yi, yu should have a large fief to enjoy the preferential treatment of tax exemption, and Yu Gong should be granted a marquis." Ji Chang looked at Liu Yan with a full face of pleading. He only said that the Yu family had made concessions. Liu Yan would stop making any more moths and asked eagerly, "what does the king think?"


    In the final analysis, it is still a matter of ideology. Liu Yan is not afraid that the outward opening-up family will bite the central government. He has not thought about the pattern after his death, but believes that if future generations are incompetent or angry, it is certain that the imperial dynasty will be overthrown, whether it is overturned by local forces or destroyed by external feudal officials.


    The Millennium empire is not without, but it is really too few. Liu Yan is completely uncertain whether the system can be inherited. He is fully prepared. He deeply feels that the imperial dynasty can not be destroyed by other races if it is to perish. At least, it is best to replace the same Miao people in the pot.


    "I know." Liu Yan didn''t want to make a statement at all. He had to think about it well, waved his hand and said, "today I won''t talk about political affairs any more. You can relax with me."


    I don''t know when it''s snowing outside. Snowflakes fall from the sky. If there''s nothing bothering, it''s actually a good enjoyment to watch the snow while eating barbecue.


    With their own thoughts, the four people in a circle will keep talking. What they say is not so distracted, and sometimes they will fall into awkward silence.


    "My Lord." Xun Xian appeared again. He saluted strangely and told him: "Marquis meiyang and Marquis Xinping are fighting..."


    "..." of course, Liu Yan knew who the two Hou were and asked in surprise, "ran min and Huan Wen... Who else, why did they fight?"

 Chapter 523

    Ran min, Huan Wen and others really started fighting!


    "Several ministers were wearing commendatory pants, bare chested and bare belly in the street..." Xun Xian swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with a sad expression: "I heard a lot of onlookers."


    Liu Yan knew why he wore commendatory pants. Those guys didn''t go home at all after going down. They ran to the wine shop in court clothes. As for why they fought, they didn''t know.


    "Not like words!" Xu Zhenghua said that, but there was no anger on his face. He even ate mutton kebabs and said vaguely: "they must be brought to justice."


    It is not uncommon for important officials of the country to have contradictions. Direct wrestling is bad for the atmosphere, but it is better than all kinds of darkness in private.


    The nobles of the first Han Dynasty often played great martial arts. At the most serious time, at least hundreds of nobles called friends to do it directly. The scene was like a riot. Wenjing and Emperor Wenjing did not stop the nobles from fighting. It was only in the period of Emperor Wu that they were gradually banned.


    It''s obvious that those people who fight in the street are definitely drunk. Who wants to show Wu Yong, and then ran Min wants to show that he can fight, just one to many.


    "At the end of the meeting, many ministers did not return home, but made an appointment to eat wine with their colleagues..." Xun Xian saw that Liu Yan''s eyes suddenly widened and hardened his head and continued: "the street where meiyang Hou and others are located is the weathering square. Now there are many generals who compete in the street."


    Meiyang is a county in Guanzhong. What ran min got was the title of county marquis. Marquis meiyang, a marquis, has been a lot of people in history, and the most famous one is Guo Si. In view of Guo Si''s bad reputation, few people wanted to be Marquis meiyang since the Eastern Han Dynasty. Fortunately, ran min''s fief was his choice and asked Liu Yan, otherwise he didn''t know what it would be said.


    Every winter is the season for local officials of the Han state to report on their work at the center. Civil and military officials at a certain level need to report on their work. Liu Yan will go wherever he is. He will be surveyed and reappointed, including staying in his original position or being transferred.


    Xiangguo is a big city, but the planning is messy. In view of Liu Yan''s long-term stay in Xiangguo in the future, Tian Shuo, Jiuqing, who has no sense of existence, finally found something to do.


    Tian Shuo was an imperial servant, and the imperial servant was not only in charge of horse politics in the Han Dynasty, but also involved in some urban construction powers. He worked with CAI you, the internal history of millet management, to re plan Xiangguo.


    According to the custom of the Han family, the planning of the city pays attention to "well ordered", that is to say, the city is like farmland, and then divided into a large number of workshops, each of which has its own role and is specially divided into residential areas of various levels. In addition to the workshop, there will be "city", and "city" actually has another word "set", which is the area used for trading. The trading is subdivided into many kinds of daily necessities, catering restaurants, animal trafficking, etc.


    Cai you and Tian Shuo first planned the residential area of Baiguan. After Baiguan settled in, they will pursue some living goods. The "city" in the city has become the second construction sequence, including catering streets such as wine shops.


    "I really don''t know that you are so energetic." Liu Yan slowly stood up and patted his palm, but he was not encouraging. He just patted off some dirt and said, "Zhu Qing and I will have a long experience together?"


    Xu Zheng immediately jumped up and shouted, "long experience."


    Ji Chang and Yu Yi first observed Liu Yan''s face. Seeing that Liu Yan was not angry, they responded with one voice: "promise."


    The palace city was not close to the "city" in the city. Liu Yan had to change his clothes before leaving the palace. Ji Chang, Xu Zheng and Yu Yi, who were also wearing imperial clothes, had to change their clothes. It took about two or three quarters of an hour to meet again at the agreed place.


    When they were close to their destination, they heard lively voices before they arrived. The closer they were, the more people gathered. After listening a little, they could hear that they were talking about the military competition ahead.


    Of course, Liu Yan is not a white fish dragon suit and doesn''t take the guard force out of the palace. The standard configuration is to go out of the palace with at least 100 guards, but Ji Chang, Xu Zheng and Yu Yi only take a few followers.


    The activity of a large number of people is naturally a small thing. Even if the people they meet don''t know Liu Yan''s identity, they will subconsciously get out of the way.


    The system not only gives Liu Yan a huge combat power and productivity, because there is a map, he can view the map at any time to distinguish between the enemy and us, that is to say, unless he deliberately creates a trap, there will be no assassination at all.


    The value of his own force is high, and there is a map that can distinguish between the enemy and us. Liu Yan always takes the guard with him. He is not putting on any airs. It is a helpless responsibility as a king. Otherwise, he often runs around alone. How unreliable should all officials and people think such a king is?


    The streets are really noisy. I don''t know how many people are watching. There are two people who compete with each other. There is also a group war. How lively the fight is.


    Liu Yan doesn''t have to observe it deliberately. There are yamen servants in Tingwei''s office in the street. Looking at the number, it''s not small. He didn''t know whether Yu Yi ordered the deployment of Tingwei office or what. He was satisfied with the rapid response of Tingwei office.


    Yu Yi smiled bitterly: "Your Majesty, the minister''s advice is to watch the people leave, or court officials enter the house and then arrest..."


    Whether it''s a duel or something you like, it''s really a violation of the Han law. In particular, as an official, fighting regardless of his image, there is also a crime that makes the court lose face. It''s not wrong to focus on dealing with the loss of official and the dismissal of the Lord.


    Liu Yan guessed that the new reward would go on, and the civil and military officials who got the promotion of Jue were too happy. The excitement was stimulated by alcohol and completely forgot the Han law.


    For a time, the people who followed Liu Yan were relieved.


    The face of the court is still very important. It is not only a matter of face, but also a deterrent to the people. Once the people no longer fear the court, the country is not far from turmoil.


    Because he didn''t hide his whereabouts, Liu Yan was discovered by a team of fighting generals not long after he appeared. After they found that Liu Yan was present, they immediately stopped the fierce battle. It is estimated that wine was immediately awakened and stood in place with a changing look on his face.


    Yu Yi, as a Tingwei, arrived early but didn''t arrest people immediately. There was a reason to save face for the imperial court. On the other hand, he was still unwilling to offend so many people at one time, especially the Hussars general and four "Zheng" level generals.


    Ji Chang doesn''t appreciate Yu Yi''s tact. In the final analysis, Ting Wei is used to offend all officials and nobles.


    Since the Western Han Dynasty, Tingwei should naturally be the king''s number one eagle dog. A smooth Tingwei is not a good Tingwei. He can''t intimidate all officials for the king, and he can''t make all officials feel close. In the end, he will only be nobody inside and outside.


    In fact, Yu Yi doesn''t know that ting Wei is doing the job of offending all officials? He has the intention to offend all officials, but the general offends Tongtou at one time. His heart can''t bear it.


    "After I left the dynasty, I have ordered the whole city of Xiang to drink and win today." Liu Yan observed that there were so many officials in this street, and he didn''t know how many other places he didn''t see. He turned to Yu Yi and said, "take down the Yamen service."


    Yu Yi was obviously stunned and returned to his mind. He respectfully replied: "promise!"


    It doesn''t matter whether Liu Yan has given such an order. What matters is his attitude.


    If there is an order in advance, it is not a dissolute hundred officials who violate the law. Of course, there is a reason not to be investigated. A generous king does not mean a good king, but a king who does not occasionally show a little human touch is doomed to betray his relatives.


    As a king, Liu Yan knows when to let go, especially on some unimportant things. Giving kindness is a necessary means for a king.


    Since he did not intend to investigate and added the order of Carnival in the whole city, Liu Yan asked Xun Xian to find a place so as not to hinder the group of guys from continuing to sweat.


    After discovering the presence of the king, the news spread very quickly. Gradually, the competition in the street stopped. It was necessary that some people were afraid to go to Liu Yan to apologize. Most of them were blocked by Xun Xian. They also prompted what had happened just now in exchange for a piece of gratitude to the king.


    There are few ordinary residents in Xiangguo city. Nowadays, most of the people living in the city are the families of Baiguan family or a group of servants. A few of the shops that have been opened are people, and most of them are people related to Baiguan family, such as the side branches of Baiguan family.


    What Xun Xian found for Liu Yan was a two-story wine shop directly opposite the street.


    "The big man has been in a state of war for many years. Everything is military. There are really few grand activities." Liu Yan has already sat down, and the front is the busy street. He looked at the Ministers sitting in two rows and said, "I have decided to keep only small-scale wars so that people can cultivate their students and rest for several years. If there is a fault in some festivals of our ancestors, we should explore and promote them."


    A country cannot live without festivals, and a nation should have its own festivals. Appropriate festivals will not only make people happy, but also condense the country and nation, and release depression and pressure.


    So far, Han family festivals are actually not few. The biggest and most important is the winter solstice. The winter solstice festival is now as important as the modern Spring Festival. The arrival of the winter solstice festival is equal to the arrival of the new year. People are one more year old, and the sun and moon have changed a new dynasty.


    In addition to the winter solstice festival, there are naturally many festivals, such as the Dragon Boat Festival in memory of the great poet Qu Yuan, the Double Ninth Festival popular in the Warring States period, the women''s happy Qiqiao Festival, and the Tanabata Festival loved by infatuated men and women all over the world.


    (on Tanabata... A cowherd boy peeped at the fairy''s bath, stole the fairy''s clothes and forced the fairy to marry herself. What''s the matter with this festival? Is it to encourage the cowherd boy to learn? Valentine''s day in the west is almost the same. A boy seduced a rich girl, which was widely spread because of the tragic consequences and formed a festival. Without exception, Both women''s parents play bad roles in it. Why are women''s parents all over the world so unlucky.)


    The Central Plains has been ravaged by the Hu people for decades. It is difficult for people to live. There is no time to go to festivals. In the turbulent Central Plains, because people are precarious, the phenomenon of cultural fault is very common. After all, if there is no elder to mention it, how can the younger generation know which day is what festival, and that festival will disappear over time.


    There is an obvious example. At the beginning of the Western Han Dynasty, there was a custom of eating wonton. It was that the northern Huns often harassed the border areas and the people were restless. At that time, Hun and Tun leaders of the Hun tribe were very cruel. People hate it so much that they wrap it into corners with meat stuffing, take the sound of "Hun" and "Tun", and call it "wonton". Hate to eat, and seek to quell the war and live a peaceful life. Because wonton was originally made on the winter solstice, every family eats wonton on the winter solstice.


    Nowadays, people still eat wonton on the winter solstice, but few people know the origin of wonton and why they eat wonton.


    Liu Yanzheng and Ji Chang were talking about what festivals the Han family had. There was a trampling sound of "Dong Dong" on the stairs, but Xun Xian came up to report that the Hussars general asked for a meeting with four generals at the four expedition level.


    With the consent of Liu Yan, after Xun Xian went down, there was another "Dong Dong" sound on the stairs. Ran min came up first, followed by LV Tai, Huan Wen and Li tan.


    Almost a visitor had just seen the ceremony. Xun Xian came up again and reported that there were Jiuqing levels such as sang Yu and Cai you. There were also Zhonglang generals Qian Jiantong, Li Kuang and Xie an. Anyway, a large group of people asked for an audience.


    "Fortunately, this place is big enough." Xu Zheng asked, "whose industry is it?"


    When the king arrived, the people in the wine shop became idle people. Instead, the cooks and maids in the palace came to serve. Naturally, no one can answer Xu Zheng.


    The current architectural layout is very particular. As long as the shop is open for service, there must be a place specially reserved for special people. The location of Liu Yan and others is such a place.


    The people who asked to see each other came up and took their seats after they saw the ceremony. They were well-dressed and would look at the bare chested and bare bellied people with strange eyes. Naturally, the bare chested and bare bellied people took off their imperial clothes and didn''t put them on when they were exchanging views with others just now.


    "Hey, hey." Ran min was a little red and said proudly, "just now min was one to three, and the three generals were defeated by min."


    Lu Tai, Huan Wen and Li Tan, who were sitting next to ran min, immediately glared at the past. The three of them besieged ran min, but they really couldn''t fight. They said how much they lost their share, but ran min didn''t have to say it on this occasion?


    Ran min''s words attracted a burst of laughter, and of course Liu Yan also laughed.


    In other words, the reincarnation of Ran min overlord is not a joke. There are almost no winners in a single fight. He also had the experience of riding alone into the array. He rushed left and right in the enemy array, and several times came and went back, which happened in the Yangzhou war when Shijie Zhao invaded the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "I didn''t expect Zhu Qing to be here." Liu Yan raised the wine lamp, made a gesture and motioned, "drink together."


    In response, all who can sit down are holding up the wine and drinking it, that is, the mood of eating wine may be different, especially sang Yu, who learned that Ji Chang and Xu were going down and immediately summoned by Liu Yan.

 Chapter 524

    When Liu Yan left the palace city, he felt that all the civil and military personnel with some qualifications went to see him immediately. The civil and military personnel gathered in the place where he stayed were enough to hold a meeting to decide the future of the country.


    In a few days, the winter solstice festival will come. Once the winter solstice festival is over, it will be five years since the founding of the Han state.


    Liu Yanxian rose from Changguang county and spent five years to drive Shijie Zhao to Bingzhou and Shuozhou. He destroyed Li''s Chenghan and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Now the old land of the Han family has been recovered.


    In fact, it is not difficult for Liu Yan to fight alone, but it is not just to fight for territory. With territory, we have to develop. It is population growth and productivity improvement. When the time is ripe, we will fight against the struggling state of Shijie Zhao, which must be associated with the destruction of Murong Yan, perhaps even Koguryo, Baiji Xinluo and the small countries on the Japanese Islands cleaned up together.


    "It happened that all the ministers were there." Liu Yan waited for the people to chat for a while before opening his mouth: "the general of the fourth expedition has been appointed in addition to the general of the western expedition. I have thought for a long time..."


    The official positions in the Han Dynasty are still being filled step by step. In fact, many positions are still vacant. The construction of the army is the most important aspect of the Han Dynasty. For a long time, the military system has been sound, but the establishment of the military seems a little chaotic.


    Since the early Qin Dynasty, every country has its own military establishment, ranging from less than 100 people to all the officers and men of the whole country. After the establishment of the Han state, the small establishment will not be mentioned, and the field corps is the largest establishment.


    Before that, basically, a field corps came together where Liu Yan ordered the troops to be transferred from. The field corps does not have a fixed number of units, ranging from twenty or thirty thousand to hundreds of thousands. There are units of Wu, Shi, Tun, Qu, school, division and army.


    Wu naturally consists of five people for one, or ten people. There are 250 people in tun, 1000 in Qu, 5000 in school, 15000 in division and 45000 in army.


    After arriving at Qu, in addition to the combat troops, there will also be auxiliary troops. In this way, in addition to 45000 combat troops, if you count the auxiliary troops together, the whole establishment actually has about 60000. However, it should be said that the auxiliary soldiers, civilian men and baggage soldiers are not directly subordinate units of the army, and the auxiliary personnel are directly under the jurisdiction of the prime minister''s office of the central government.


    "Each general has a shogunate. I think some shogunates should have their own directly subordinate army. In wartime, the center will dispatch troops and multiple armies will form a corps." Liu Yan wanted to confirm the military system of the Han state and immediately let the military generals present listen attentively: "above the Corps, there is a group army. In the face of a strong enemy, he starts a national war, so he can use the group army against the enemy."


    Don''t think that the group army only exists in modern times. In fact, it already appeared when Chu and Han fought. Han Xin was the first to lead the group army. The emergence of the group army is related to Liu Bang''s retention of heterosexual princes and kings after the establishment of the state of Han. In short, it is to convene the princes of the Han camp to fight Xiang Yu together.


    The scale of the group army reappeared in the Western Han Dynasty. The second person in command of the group army was Wei Qing. He led the group army to fight with the Huns for many times. The first time was to command more than 600000 people into the grassland, and the second time was to directly take back Heshuo, which had been occupied by the Huns for many years.


    Of course, whether it is the struggle between Chu and Han or the Western Han Dynasty, the group army is directly called Hanxin corps or Weiqing corps, which is to crown the name in front of the Corps name. This shows how glorious the person who commands the army should be.


    According to the truth, if Liu Yan dispatched the group army, he should also leave the "naming right". For example, under the command of Ran min, it should record in history that "ran min''s regiment went to a certain place on a certain month and day of a certain year". However, what Liu Yan wants is to eliminate future troubles. Everything will end badly just because of the people who named the Legion.


    "Military system..." ran min asked impatiently before waiting for Xu Zheng to speak, "does the king mean that future generals have their own shogunate Pro army?"


    Liu Yan''s brain is bad, so that every general who can establish the shogunate can have a pro army. He glanced at ran min discontentedly and said: "it is limited to the four ''town'' general shogunate."


    In fact, the generals of the four towns are the frontier guards of all parties. Their duty is to guard the national border. Of course, there will be border troops guarding the national border, so it makes sense to have a directly subordinate army.


    It is an "army", not a corps or group army. When there is no great border threat, a 15000 strong army can ensure the stability of the border. It is enough to suppress a country and temporarily increase several armies.


    "The general of the fourth expedition does not have his own direct army?" Ran Min said in wonder, "the four ''Crusades'','' four towns'', ''four levels'' and four'' caresses'' are all at the same level. Only the four ''Crusades'' have their own directly subordinate army?"


    Not only ran min wondered, but ran min couldn''t hide his mind.


    As a military general, it is very unpleasant to have no direct army, which is equal to a bare pole. In fact, this situation is quite common in Chinese tradition. Generals below the general level, such as Duwei, can be governed by county soldiers of a county at any time. On the contrary, most people above the general usually stay in the center and wait for war to arrive at all fronts. Some special generals have troops under their command, but the basic number is not large. Only when there is a war, can they recruit County soldiers or young soldiers from the center to form a battle Corps.


    In terms of concept, the four expeditions, the four towns, the four plains and the four fuks are all level generals, but usually the four expeditions generals are considered to be more noble. If the generals can choose themselves, they must be more eager for the four expeditions generals. After all, the four expeditions generals can command the army to develop, and the rest are not guarding the border, but they can be used only in case of rebellion.


    Sang Yu listened in silence as Liu Yan talked about some construction concepts of the military. He is so worried that he is surprised that Liu Yan shows his alienation, and the king''s alienation from his officials has always been the most worried thing as a minister.


    The basic national policy of the Han state in the next few years has been determined. In general, it is to enter the cultivation of students and recuperation. There will be more civil affairs involved than the military, and the officials in charge of civil affairs will be ignored from the original.


    As the king of a country, Liu Yan cancelled the prime minister and then immediately announced that he wanted to cultivate students and recuperate. Sang Yu, the right prime minister who was originally in charge of civil affairs, became an imperial envoy doctor. It would be strange if he would not cause many associations among officials.


    There''s nothing wrong. As usual, as soon as sang Yu shows up, someone will talk or talk to him. After today''s meeting, there was no one in the hall. When he left the hall, there was only ran min''s sarcasm. In addition, no one approached. It was obviously caused by Liu Yan''s action.


    Sang Yu knew that Liu Yan was out of the palace and was prepared to be rejected when he asked for an audience. Fortunately, Liu Yan didn''t refuse the audience, which calmed the uneasy sang Yu a little.


    Liu Yan is really deliberately alienating sang Yu. When discussing the military system with many generals, he will pay special attention to the situation of Sang Yu.


    The state of Han was established by Liu Yan, but not for an aristocratic family or simply for any class. It shows that white dot is for the whole Han nation. How could he allow a specific class to enjoy it exclusively, especially when he could not tolerate a moth like family who could only enter and leave and betray the country in distress.


    Earlier, Liu Yan thought that sang Yu would really understand his ideas and would gradually change the family after he became the leader of the family, but sang Yu didn''t do that.


    A certain class in a country cannot be eliminated, but can only be transformed into the right direction that the king thinks. Liu Yan does not want to completely eliminate the aristocratic family, because he knows that the aristocratic family cannot be eliminated at all. That is the class that exists in modern society.


    Liu Yan hopes that the aristocratic family can become the power of the country, not the moth of the country as at the present stage. If all aristocratic families were like those lords in ancient and Pre-Qin times, he would not be stingy with support and help. Unfortunately, the aristocratic family tasted the sweetness after corruption and showed no sign of turning back.


    "In the future, big men without large-scale national wars will only retain 200000 field corps." Liu Yan''s voice just fell. One of the military personnel present was stupid. Ignoring the crowd, he continued, "it''s a field corps. The soldiers of counties and counties are not within the limit of 200000."


    At present, the registered population of the Han country has just passed the 10 million mark. According to speculation, it is difficult to exceed 15 million in the end. With a population of 15 million, the future is an important stage for the whole country to resume production. In fact, such allocation is a little too much.


    "About 40 people support a war soldier. At present, it has been a little difficult for the folk of the Han Dynasty." Ji Chang is not singing the opposite tune. He tells the truth: "don''t forget, the standing army in the early Han Dynasty (referring to the western and Eastern Han dynasties) is only less than 50000."


    With a population of more than 60 million in the Western Han Dynasty, there was no time to call a million troops. The most time was to send more than 700000 troops to fight against the Huns. At ordinary times, the troops fighting with the Huns were less than 100000. In the Eastern Han Dynasty, there were only thirty or forty thousand standing armies (the northern army and the Southern Army) that did not produce. The maximum number of troops sent out was more than four hundred thousand, while the population of the Eastern Han Dynasty exceeded 65 million.


    In the Han state established by Liu Yan, he had to maintain a standing army of 200000 without national war. In fact, it has completely surpassed previous dynasties, or did he intend to continue to open up after fully recovering the old land of the Han family, or it would be like maintaining a standing army of less than 50000 in the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    The real situation is that since the Eastern Han Dynasty, few dynasties in China have maintained a standing army. They all learn from the Geng pawn system, that is to say, let the people accept Fu as soldiers, regardless of the soldiers of counties and counties, the border army or the central army.


    After the northern and Southern Dynasties, the emergence of the government soldier system changed the pattern, so that there were no pure soldiers in China. They were all "militia" working for soldiers rather than agriculture in wartime.


    The phenomenon of "militia" changed slightly in the Song Dynasty, but soon after the founding of the Song Dynasty, the forbidden army lost the edge of the field army, and the forbidden army directly under the central government evolved into a "performance army" that usually does business, housework and agriculture for generals. In some festivals, it performs various programs. Several times, the forbidden army went out for slaughter and play, In the true sense, it is an army that does not accomplish enough and is more than defeated.


    As long as a general wants more soldiers in the army, only when there are more soldiers can he become a powerful general, or a bare pole with the title of general. There are not many generals in the Han country, where even the general of the western expedition is vacant. In fact, there are still vacancies in the class of Zhonglang generals, but the number of Lang generals is a little more.


    In the military system of the Han Dynasty, Qu was under the direct command of the marquis. Of course, the school was the captain. Up there, the general led the division, and the partial general led the army. The partial general above was the Lang general.


    If you understand the classification, the general is actually a modern lieutenant colonel. The general is a colonel, the general is a major general, the lieutenant general will be a lieutenant general, the four expeditions, four towns, Siping and four Fu are generals, and those like Hussars generals are field marshals.


    Generals with directly subordinate troops are real generals, otherwise miscellaneous generals will not be looked down upon. Now the generals of the Han state are worried. There are no miscellaneous generals in the Han state. Don''t let the generals who should have real power fall into miscellaneous generals.


    Liu Yan just talks about an intention. He won''t say that he will make a decision without discussion. He was able to see the military''s uneasiness, and was unable to laugh or cry about their uneasiness.


    The state of Han is only a kingdom now. Liu Yan will not always be a king. It will be a matter of time before he becomes emperor, but it does not mean that the country is an empire.


    "During the period of cultivating students and recuperating, the external war will not stop." Liu Yan set the tone: "I don''t want to repeat the old things of the early Han Dynasty."


    One by one, I agree. To increase population and resume production does not mean to be weak externally. The state only slightly turns its attention to the interior, not to allow foreign hostility to bully.


    "The war against Shi Jie..." Liu Yan looked at Li Tan, the general who was fighting for the north, and said, "it''s still a small-scale but frequent attack. I hope Li Qing will surprise me."


    Li Tan didn''t expect that he would become a general of the northern expedition. Up to now, he still seems to be dreaming. Excited, he stood up and promised loudly: "Your Majesty, I will follow the old story of champion Hou."


    The only person who can be directly called champion Hou is Huo Qubing. His life was accompanied by fierce fighting. He rarely led a large regiment. On the contrary, he often used a small number of troops to make amazing achievements. The most famous was the great cause of fenglang juxu. He not only killed the core of the Huns, but also robbed the golden people used by the Huns for sacrifice.


    A burst of well intentioned laughter appeared, which provoked bursts of glare from Li Tan based on performance.

 Chapter 525

    Due to the low productivity, a country consumes too much and too much. In the era of cold weapons, few countries can raise too many unproductive soldiers in non wartime. Basically, they will be recruited gradually only when the war begins.


    Liu Yan''s need to maintain a standing army of 200000 troops without production is actually the limit that the Han state can afford. No matter how much, he is likely to be unable to live, and this is still under systematic help.


    200000 troops, if the young and strong soldiers are temporarily recruited, although the number is large, it is just that. If the military strength of 200000 is perennial, it will not be a big problem for this number of troops to sweep any country except for training.


    In the past few years, the trainees have carried out systematic and standardized training for 200000 standing troops. During this period, they will be matched to fight. A real elite will certainly be born, and Liu Yan will be able to take the next step.


    By the way, the 200000 standing army is not included in the system force, but because of the great consumption of national strength, most of the "summoned" by Liu Yan are used for production. In fact, the number of system forces has never exceeded 40000.


    There is nothing wrong. The consumption of Han has been very large, from grain and fodder to various resources. If Liu Yan hadn''t had the golden finger of system, he couldn''t support it at all.


    After several years of support, the early consumption and normal production are almost gone. That''s why Liu Yan agreed to the state to start cultivating students and raising interest. Otherwise, he would still choose to continue to fight wantonly with his personality.


    Sang Yu, who once managed the civil affairs of the whole country, knows better than anyone what the state reserves are. The storage of grain and fodder has reached the warning line. On the contrary, there are a mountain of military supplies and equipment.


    "... the reason why it is said that there will be small-scale wars is that it is imperative to invade the southwest Peninsula in addition to continuing to fight with Shijie and Murong Xianbei in the north." Liu Yancai will never forget that the southwest peninsula is an excellent grain producing area: "Yu''s family wants to invade Linyi. They are the vanguard of the Han Dynasty''s march to the southwest peninsula."


    Previously, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty purchased grain from Lin Yi state or Funan state more than once. It could buy a large amount of grain from the two countries with only a small amount of copper money.


    The climate of the southwest peninsula is very favorable for the growth of plants. People there still live by slash and burn... Wrong, simply throw seeds indiscriminately, or don''t throw seeds at all. Anyway, they live on God''s reward. They don''t have to produce and starve. They can produce exaggerated output with a little effort.


    Grain can be purchased from two countries in the southwest Peninsula, which is one of the reasons why the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was rarely short of grain. In view of the fact that the climate of the southwest peninsula was beneficial to grain production, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was unable to go north and then expanded to the southwest. They went farther than the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, and almost hit the coastline of the Indian Ocean.


    When it comes to Yu''s outward development, Yu Yi has just had a new discussion, that is, what he talked about before is invalid. Although he is still a vassal, the land laid by Yu still belongs to the central management.


    Liu Yan has not given Yu Yi a formal reply, but he has thought a lot. When the topic involved the southwest Peninsula, he put forward some preliminary ideas.


    "Ah? Each family can buy seagoing ships to go to sea. They can explore alone or jointly?"


    "The land explored can limit the time for horse racing and enclosure. The resources in the territory will be owned by the family within how many years, and will be bought back by the state after the time limit?"


    "It''s not limited to the southwest peninsula. If it''s found at sea, it''s the same?"


    The identity of those who can come to meet Liu Yan is not low. Even if there is no family before, sooner or later a family will develop. Families need resources to develop. The more powerful families use more resources, which is destined to erode the national strength of the country and form a batch of national moths.


    Making his family better and stronger is the nature of all species, and Liu Yan can''t and can''t stop it. He has witnessed the rise and fall of China in history. In all dynasties, there were too many national moths, which either eroded the country into thousands of square holes or made the people miserable.


    The development of families needs resources. However, all families in China exploit internally, and there is no example of plundering overseas resources for development. Liu Yan hopes that this phenomenon will end in his generation. It is to look for resources outside, not just in the country.


    It is difficult to deal with the northern model of plundering with a single family or multiple families. After all, the North has been occupied by fierce Hu people for thousands of years, and the national power is often on the defensive. How can the people have enough power to shake it.


    The southwest peninsula is different. Compared with the fierce horseback nationality, there are no powerful nationalities in the southwest. The obstacle to plundering there is the natural environment, but the southwest can take whatever it wants as long as it can overcome the bad natural environment.


    "I have sent a fleet to explore continuously. There are only Lin Yi and Fu Nan in the southwest, and there are no other countries." Liu Yan continued in a seductive tone: "there is not only rich in food, but also jade, jade, pearls, agate and tortoiseshell... The number of treasures is far beyond Zhu Qing''s imagination. I am willing to share this treasure house with all your loved ones."


    It''s no lie. Although the southwest peninsula is still in the semi barbaric and semi bronze age, it''s because the people who founded the country there are too waste firewood and don''t understand how to develop and utilize it. It doesn''t mean that the resources there are not rich enough.


    The southwest Peninsula has the second largest silver mineral storage in Asia and the fourth largest coal mine storage in Asia. It is also very rich in gold minerals. The reserve of jadeite loved by Chinese and Miao people is the first in the world.


    Liu Yan wants to break the cycle of exploitation in the territory and let those guys not think about harming the people all the time. It is ideal to use the southwest Peninsula as a bait.


    The main thing is that the country is still the main force to expand northward and westward, so as to fight through the world island one day. The southwest Peninsula and many islands can become folk Adventure Parks, so as to accumulate enough experience for the development of other continents after the unification of the world island by the Han state in the future.


    Another reason is that whether it is the southwest Peninsula or various islands, they have never been the cradle of hegemony, that is, who has overall control and has the intention to develop a country. This country is also ruled by a group of lazy and heinous races. The only slightly ferocious race is the product of the hybridization of local aborigines and Chinese Miao people.


    "The king said, there is another one here..." Ji Chang rarely spoke in an excited tone: "one... Malacca? As long as you can find this place, you can make the great man set out from the sea and directly land on the boundary of the once resting empire."


    Few people can understand what Ji Chang is excited about, and even don''t know what the Sabbath empire is.


    People who know Liu Yanzhi''s direction become excited when they hear it. After all, if they go all the way from land to the west, it''s enough to drink a pot in desert and swamp areas alone. It''s far better to be able to invade directly across the sea than by land.


    Liu Yan coughed a few times. He thought it was still far to mention the unification of the world island. It was better to take care of the reality in front of him.


    If the remnants of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty were cleaned up, the state of Han would be slightly larger than that in the Northern Song Dynasty. The destruction of Shijie Zhao and Murong Yan would only restore the territory of the early Western Han Dynasty, and there was a huge western region waiting to be recovered.


    The size of the territory is only the basis of development, and the number of people is ambitious... Well, it is ambitious. Anyway, if Liu Yan wants to unify the world island, the Han country must have at least 200 million people. At present, there are no more than 16 million people in the Han Dynasty.


    If we look at the history of world population, the current global population is about 120 million. This is mainly because after nearly 200 years of war in China, less than 20 million remained from 65 million. In addition, wars broke out in Rome, Parthia and other countries.


    Now the most populous place is the Indian subcontinent, which has been divided into hundreds of States since the collapse of the Peacock Dynasty. During this period, the kusana Dynasty rose, but the kusana Dynasty soon disappeared in the long river of history. At present, there are hundreds of states in the Indian subcontinent, with a total population of more than 45 million.


    It has to be said that according to the records of world population history, China has not won the Indian subcontinent in terms of population in the whole 700 years since the five chaos in China. It did not surpass the Indian subcontinent until the Northern Song Dynasty. However, the Southern Song Dynasty perished and did not surpass the Indian subcontinent again until the middle of the Ming Dynasty.


    Of course, apart from the Peacock Dynasty, the Indian subcontinent has never been a complete country. King xuance of the Tang Dynasty invaded India by the Tibetan army. The so-called destruction of the country is actually the destruction of a "state", not the whole Indian subcontinent. This must be clearly distinguished.


    The establishment of modern India is not their own efforts. Even if they make efforts, they are also trying to go on a hunger strike. It is not the use of force, but the demand of hunger strike and protest.


    After the collapse of the British colonial system, more than 100 countries in various regions of the world were independent or still linked to the Commonwealth system. Before Britain withdrew from the Indian subcontinent, the colonies on the Indian subcontinent were divided into India and Pakistan. In desperation, they did not have any good intentions to create a disputed area of Kashmir, and their means of differentiation were also slapped in the face by Assad. For example, behind the enclave of Pakistan, India forced them to become independent.


    It was not only Britain that was beaten in the face by ah San. Not long after Liu Yan crossed, ah San sent troops to invade the territory of Tian1 Dynasty. However, just like the jadeite country bombing Tian1 Dynasty, Tian1 Dynasty faced ah San''s invasion... MMP''s "ha ha" two words that are so profound that they can extend countless ideas can represent everything.


    Liu Yan turned the southwest peninsula into a family paradise, which soon aroused heated discussion after they dispersed.


    In fact, this is not the first time in Chinese history. It was at the beginning of the Zhou Dynasty that some sites were first set aside to make domestic families revel. At that time, the king of Zhou gave a rough reward to meritorious officials. Pointing to the map, he said, "this land belongs to family X and that land belongs to family O. the xxoo took people to fight it down by themselves, that''s the xxoo family". That''s how the territory expansion of Chinese Miao people in the early spring and Autumn period came from.


    The history of the spring and Autumn period is not difficult to check. Sang Yu was the first to release news in order to atone for his sins. For example, Liu Yan wanted to follow the example of Zhou Dynasty and set aside land to give each family a development opportunity. He not only released the news, but also called all aristocratic families. He waited for the aristocratic families with enough weight to come together. According to Liu Yan''s will, he went outside to do all kinds of evil, not staring at the meat at home.


    "Is it the king''s land in the world..." Cui Wan was embroidering and saw that the clothes were for children. She hesitated and asked Liu Yan, "is this really good?"


    It was snowing heavily. Liu Yan couldn''t walk around any more. Apart from holding the court meeting or summoning ministers for face-to-face business, or staying in the harem cat winter.


    The speed of news transmission is fast and slow. If you can feel the good news, if you intend to spread it, the speed of transmission is very amazing. Liu Yan moved his eyes from the book to Cui Wan, smiled and said, "your family asked you to ask?"


    Cui Wan doesn''t hide that the Cui family are of course interested in going to the southwest peninsula. It should be said that as long as they are a little powerful families, they are very interested. After all, the news about the southwest peninsula is a treasure house is that Liu Yan said it. As a king, Liu Yan has to be more responsible than anyone and can''t be easily deceived.


    "Is it the king''s land?" Liu Yan didn''t say that whoever occupied the land would be able to establish the country independently. No matter who occupied the land, it was still the land of the Han state. He smiled and said, "the country gets the land, and all families get the benefits. If Cui is interested, he should hurry up. Step by step is fast. Don''t wait for others to eat dry and wipe clean."


    Cui Wan, who got the answer, was not very happy. She said waxily, "shen''er..."


    "What happened to shen''er?" Liu Yan went out in a word and responded: "don''t think too much."


    Liu Yan now has only one son and is still the real eldest son. Under the orderly human relations, Liu Shen is a well deserved candidate for the crown prince. He didn''t know whether he should be pleased that Cui Wan thought of the interests of the king''s office or worried that Cui Wan had taken it for granted that Liu Shen should inherit everything and protect food.


    The state wants to cultivate students and raise interest. Liu Yan delimits the southwest peninsula for families to toss about. First, there can be no accidents in China, and then try this model to see if it works. He expects to cultivate students and rest for only five years. Then he should start the national war to destroy Shijie Zhao and Murong Yan. Next, he will try to appease Zhang Liangguo. If Zhang Liangguo is not interested, it will be destroyed. The next expansion goal is the western region.


    In addition to resuming production, the cultivation of students'' interest mainly increases the population. If the current sanitary conditions were not too bad, Liu Yan wanted to force couples to have more children and more children, so how to improve the medical level is also a necessary course during the cultivation of students'' interest.


    How could Cui wan not think much? Liu Shen will soon be three years old, but the identity of the crown prince has not been established for a long time. She thought for a moment and really wanted to find a way to make her mother''s family grow up and give her son more protection

 Chapter 526

    In the twinkling of an eye, it is the beginning of spring, but the weather is still often snowing at the beginning of spring, which is not like the melting of ice and snow to usher in the recovery of all things.


    "Our spies in Shijie reported that Heshuo suffered a hundred years of rare white disaster, and the white disaster in the farther north was more serious." Xu Zheng is a Taiwei. He needs to know about the military trends across the country. He feels urgent and immediately reports to Liu Yan: "it is rumored that there are tribes moving south in xigaoche."


    Whether it is xigaoche or donggaoche, they are actually the tribal alliance of Dingling people. They have replaced the former Xiongnu and Xianbei to become the overlord of Mobei. In the west, they are close to Central Asia and in the East, they go directly to the Daxinganling region.


    Gaoche, the newly born overlord on the grassland, must have more water than Xiongnu and Xianbei. At least if their strength is against the complete Central Plains Dynasty, they must be pressed on the ground. To put it simply, after Rouran rose up, he destroyed the East-West high car and launched a war in the Northern Wei Dynasty with a unified attitude, but the Northern Wei Dynasty could block Rouran while dealing with the Southern Qi. If it was the Xiongnu or Xianbei, the Northern Wei Dynasty would have to stop cooking.


    "Princess de exchanged letters with her mother''s family, and Dai also encountered the southward migration of northern nomads." Of course, the princess Liu Yan said was tuobaxiu. He told Xu Zheng, "it seems that Mobei''s white disaster broke out in an all-round way."


    The little ice age has a great impact on North and East Asia. Whoever makes the Arctic is around. Each outbreak of the little ice age is a severe challenge to the Central Plains Dynasty. Not only the nomads in the north will be forced to move south, but also droughts will occur frequently in the Central Plains and south of the Yangtze River.


    Some historians say that every collapse of the Central Plains Dynasty is related to the emergence of the little ice age. If you look over the history books, you will get a really relevant confirmation. That is, the outbreak of the Central Plains Dynasty every time it perished in the little ice age is pure nonsense. It is not that the Central Plains Dynasty itself has a problem. Some dynasties that have no problem themselves are still pushed back.


    "Your Majesty..." Xu was smiling bitterly and said, "it''s possible to cultivate students and rest..."


    Mobei''s nomads are moving south. The first to be impacted are Shijie Zhao, Tuoba Dai and Murong Yan. If these countries are invaded by nomads in Mobei and there is no unrest in the country, they must draw up troops to deal with it. Isn''t it an opportunity for the Han country?


    "Well..." Liu Yan knew what Xu was trying to say, and nodded: "always pay attention to the impact of the migrating Mobei nomads on all countries."


    If the nomads from Mobei continue to invade Shijie Zhao, Tuoba Dai and Murong Yan, the state of Han will never sit idly by and miss the opportunity. At that time, the national policy of cultivating students and raising interest may be interrupted and seize the opportunity to march north.


    In the winter of this year, the state of Han made necessary adjustments to the army, disbanded the Northern Expedition corps and the southern expedition corps, and planned with generals at the level of "levy".


    The general of the northern expedition set up a shogunate to deal with the war in the north. The shogunate of the northern expedition was dominated by General Li Tan and under the jurisdiction of six armies. The main object of the expedition was the state of Shijie Zhao.


    LV Tai was the general in charge of the East expedition. He had three armies under his jurisdiction. There were 300000 servants from Koguryo, Baiji, Silla and the Japanese islands. They also fought in the direction of Jizhou and Liaodong.


    The general of the southern expedition is Huan Wen as the main general and governs three armies. He is still an aristocratic family fighting against resistance in the south. They have killed in the hinterland of Jiangzhou and marched into Lingnan.


    The current general of the Han Dynasty is vacant. Xie an led his troops into Guanzhong and has a military force stationed in Longcheng.


    The total number of troops in several directions is 13 armies. Each army has at least 15000 people, so it is 200000 troops. They are the standing army retained in Liu Yan''s plan.


    Apart from the 200000 standing army, the rest of the soldiers either transferred to local areas to become soldiers in counties and counties, or retired to their hometown, that is, the Han state directly cut 400000 from more than 600000 field corps.


    If we add the county soldiers from all over the country, the total number of standing army and county soldiers should be about 350000, and 150000 County soldiers are equivalent to the reserve supplement of the field corps. The lack of troops in the field corps is to draw blood from soldiers in counties and counties, not to carry out a new round of civil recruitment.


    The disarmament this time was not as smooth as last time. The Han country valued military merit. Anyone who was a little brave wanted to join the army to obtain military merit. Although the troops classified as the goal of disarmament did not mutiny, there were not many complaints.


    The Taiwei office has repeatedly sought Liu Yan for complaints about disarmament, hoping to slow down the action of disarmament, but the military has been blocked by civil servants. Liu Yan''s arbitration is to stand on the side of civil servants.


    "Information delay... Is a big problem!" Liu Yan was a little bored and said, "if you want to use troops in the north, how many troops do Su Xiao think you need?"


    "Only the six armies of the northern shogunate are not enough for shangshijie." Xu Zheng has obviously studied: "there are nearly 300000 troops in the East shogunate, but the combat power of those who serve in the army is more worrying."


    Shi Hu fled to Bingzhou and Shuozhou with millions of people. The losses of the Jie nationality in the war in the central plains are, but the biggest losses in the war in the central plains are the Qiang and di nationalities. The losses of the Jie nationality in the war in the Central Plains can only be said to be slight.


    It is estimated that the state of Shijie Zhao, which is also home to Bingzhou and Shuozhou, should have a total population of about 3 million. The Jie nationality will not be less than 400000, and the rest are Qiang, Di, zahu and the abducted Han and Miao people.


    It is estimated that there are still about 3 million in Shijie Zhao state, mainly because Fu Hong gave up Longxi and took the people of Longxi and Beidi to take refuge in Shihu again. News can prove that Fu Hong is at least a stone tiger who defected with 600000 people.


    Murong Yan state registered its population in 442 ad, and the population at that time was more than 1.8 million? Considering that Murong Yan has been fighting in recent years, destroying small countries such as Fuyu, Quwo and Shenguo, and wantonly invading the hinterland of Koguryo, the population should have increased, and the total population should be close to 2.5 million?


    "I will send the forbidden guards to the north. At that time, the forbidden guards will be the main force, and the northern shogunate will cooperate with the forbidden guards to fight against Shijie." Liu Yan still has 34000 forbidden guards in hand. The number is not the key. The key is that they can be supplemented at any time. "What we need to worry about is... Whether the country''s food can be sustained," he said


    The Han Dynasty rose in a deserted land, and the production system was destroyed by the Hu people. It is not so simple to want to re produce. The water conservancy system must be repaired and added. The answer given by the prime minister''s office of the water conservancy system alone will take at least seven or eight years to build properly.


    Of course, the grain and fodder produced can not be completely attributed to the military. Before the resumption of civilian production, most areas need the state to mobilize food for supply. Now, in addition to the construction of levied manpower, all localities are hiring to give most people a bite to eat.


    "The barbarian land of the southwest Peninsula..." Xu Zheng said fiercely, "it''s a place with a lot of food!"


    Liu Yan thought of this. The country is short of food and desperately needs food. It is imperative to start invading the southwest peninsula. It is time to urge the Yu family. If the Yu family still procrastinates, the national power will rush up first.


    "The melting of ice and snow is much delayed than in previous years. The astrologer''s calculation is that it will be delayed by at least one month. They told me that there may be a drought this year." Liu Yan has some impressions about the Wuhu Luanhua drought. The biggest drought is after the demise of Ran Wei, that is, four or five years later. At this stage, there is a small drought. He said: "the invasion of the southwest peninsula will begin as soon as possible and strive to seize a large amount of food within four months."


    Xu Zheng nodded fiercely. That''s what he meant.


    That is, Liu Yan has golden fingers. If he invades a place, he can directly store the items acceptable to the system and take them out in other places, saving long-distance transportation. The trouble is that Liu Yan has to pay attention all the time. Only when he orders can such operations be carried out, and others can''t operate on his behalf.


    "So..." Xu Zheng had finished his report. He was eager to find Yu Yi and stood up to salute: "I''ll go to find Tingwei now."


    After Liu Yan waited for Xu Zheng to leave, he immediately sent for prime minister Ji Chang to come.


    The national policy that the state is expected to implement may change. Although it is a high-level mistake, there is really nothing that cannot be changed under the needs of the current situation.


    When Xu Zheng left the palace city, he went directly to Tingwei''s office. When he got to the ground, he went straight to find Yu Yi.


    Tingwei''s office has no special office, but has set aside a temporary office in the periphery of the huge palace city. Not only the Tingwei office, but also the central departments of the Han Dynasty. Who let Liu Yan choose Chang''an as the future capital, and Xiang is only a temporary capital.


    "Tai Wei?" Yu Yi has been informed in advance that Xu Yi is coming. He put down his papers, stood up to greet him, and asked in surprise, "what''s urgent?"


    Xu Zheng looked at it in a hurry. After returning the salute, he said, "I came for Yu''s invasion of Lin Yi country."


    Yu Yi did not know about the white disaster in Mobei, nor did he know that the national policy of cultivating students and raising interest in the Han state would change. When he heard that he came for Yu, he was stunned and said, "the king encouraged all families to open up in the southwest. Yu is not good to go alone. Many families want to unite, and they are already making preparations for the invasion."


    If he was born in a pure aristocratic family, Xu Zheng would know that he can''t ask directly about some things, especially those related to the core interests of the aristocratic family.


    Xu Zheng was born in a small local family. For a long time, he was used to going straight. He didn''t pay much attention to Yu Yi''s face. He said directly, "things have changed. If yu''s action is too slow, the Taiwei office will send troops first."


    "This..." Yu Yi was not familiar with Xu Zheng. He was embarrassed. At the same time, he guessed what the problem was. He asked, "Taiwei, come slowly?"


    Xu Zheng thought for a moment. The serious white disaster in Mobei is not a secret. The national policy of cultivating students and raising interest will be interrupted before it is really implemented. It will soon become a fact. He revealed some of the things he had just talked with Liu Yan.


    "The big man is so short of food!" Yu Yi had the impression that the Han country was never short of food. He said in a daze: "the news of food shortage must be strictly blocked and must not be leaked."


    At present, there are still several hostile countries in the Han Dynasty. They have expanded too fast in just a few years, and all localities are not so stable in fact. It is not long before the recovery of the south of the Yangtze River. Once the news of the national food shortage is leaked out, those hostile countries will certainly act, and some dissatisfied forces in China will jump up and down.


    Liu Yan and Xu Zheng are not confused. How can they make the news of national food shortage known to all.


    "The Treasury''s grain and fodder can also support 200000 troops for half a year." Xu Zheng said solemnly, "the so-called food shortage is that too many people need food and fodder from the government."


    Yu Yi didn''t bother about this problem at all. Instead, he said, "to eliminate so many big families, powerful and aristocratic families, in order to reduce transportation consumption along the way, you can stay there. The central food... Fully supplies the military..."


    The ten-year rampant population of Hu has created two extremes in the Central Plains. Countless people starve to death, but there are many moldy grains in their cellars.


    The aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River have never experienced food shortage, and the people are rarely short of food. The Han Army swept through every aristocratic family in the South and was able to find a lot of money and food.


    Only a few high-level officials knew about the "special method" of grain transportation in the Han Dynasty. Yu Yi, who had just become Tingwei, did not know the secret. He gave quite a lot of suggestions.


    "How many ships can Yu send out now?" Xu Zheng didn''t wait for Yu Yi to say the answer, so he said, "there will be a fleet starting from Qingzhou and heading directly to the rising sea (South 1 sea) in a month. You can keep up with Yu as much as you have."


    What else can Yu Yi say besides nodding?


    Xu Zheng, this is to give Yu Yi face, or on the premise that Yu Yi gives quite a lot of opinions on the lack of food.


    On the other hand, Liu Yan personally introduced the situation in the north to Ji Chang, talked about the discussion with Xu Zheng, and finally said: "this is a mistake of few people. We should first explore the situation in Mobei and then formulate national policies."


    It is beneficial to the civil service system for the Han country to turn to cultivating students and raising interest, which indicates that the military system will enter a precipitation period. The prime minister''s office is the center of the civil service system. Once the country makes every effort to develop civil affairs, the functions and powers of the prime minister''s office will certainly be important.


    "Your Majesty, it''s normal for news from thousands of miles away to be delayed." Ji Chang is not a power maniac. On the contrary, he is the prime minister who will unconditionally support whatever Liu Yan wants. He said, "since the situation has changed, cultivating students and raising interest naturally needs to be delayed. Please tell me how much it is delayed."


    "The southward migration of nomads in Mobei will inevitably have an impact on Shijie and Xianbei. I think we need to see their response." Liu Yan thought for a little while before he continued: "if they can lose both sides, it is naturally the best."


    Ji Chang understood that some things in cultivating students and recuperation can continue to be done, and the country will not expand its army in a short time. After all, it is not long after disarmament, and immediately expanding its army is not only changing every day, but also unfavorable to the overall national conditions.

 Chapter 527

    Changing orders day and night is a major administrative taboo, which will make the officials running the national administrative system overwhelmed, and even force the civil society to interrupt the matters that have just been carried out or half of them.


    If a thing is suddenly stopped halfway, the previous efforts will become a waste and may even lead to bad consequences, especially for national projects,


    The national policy center on cultivating students and recuperation was just discussed and implemented, and did not send relevant documents or instructions to States and counties. This is to find that there is an accident in the direction of the grassland, which can give a fig leaf to the center that has formulated the cultivation and rest strategy but has not published it.


    Later, more information was sent back from the north, which confirmed that the white disaster on the grassland was extremely serious.


    "The number of tribes migrating from Mobei to the south is increasing. We also find that Shijie is mobilizing troops to the north." Xu Zheng, the Taiwei, has been very busy recently. He has to sort out the war reports and intelligence collected from all directions to the center. After integration, he has to confirm it. Later, he has to make relevant plans: "the snow season has not completely stopped. The Taiwei office''s opinion is not to send troops to Shijie for the time being, and make a move to continue Maodong to see if Shijie will continue to send troops north."


    Shijie Zhao used to be a country where all the people were soldiers. It was still the same after retreating to Bingzhou and Shuozhou. Even after a series of attacks, Shijie''s troops did not become scarce. Because Shi Hu withdrew north with too many young people, according to the guess of the Han country, Shi Hu could mobilize 700000 troops at any time.


    During the period when the Jie nationality occupied the Central Plains, the predatory and destructive development made the Central Plains fall back, but it does not mean that the Jie nationality did not develop at all. Their development is reflected in the evolution of Quartermaster Equipment.


    At present, the border between the Han state and Shijie Zhao state is in Bingzhou. In the fourth year of Yuanshuo, the Han army advanced near Zhongdu, and then conquered Wu County, jingling and Jiexiu. The northeast side has entered Jicheng, a hundred miles away from Jinyang City, the capital of Bingzhou, where it confronted Shijie Zhao army stationed in Yangyi.


    In addition to the stalemate between Kaiji city and Yangyi, the two sides in the other directions continued to use cavalry for fighting, and the scale was generally small. The Han Army no longer took competing for territory as the main goal, but aimed to consume Shijie Zhao army.


    "Sitting in Jinyang is Shi Xuan, Prince Shi Jie, assisted by Li Tu." Xu Zhengshi stood beside the huge sand table, lit Jinyang with a wooden stick in his hand, moved to Zhongyang in Xihe County, and said, "after Fu Hong defected to Shijie again, he was arranged in Zhongyang by Shi Hu. His troops are no less than Shi Xuan. They are all the elite of Qiang di."


    Xihe county is actually on the edge of Heshuo, extremely close to the north. Before Shi Hu paid more attention to Heshuo, the Xiongnu tribes had been competing with Qiang and di. After Shi Hu waved troops to Heshuo, the Xiongnu tribes first knelt and licked, but Qiang and di had resisted.


    "There are two rumors, one is that Shi Hu personally led the army to the north, and the other is that Shi Jie''s top general in the north is Yin Bi." Xu Zheng said uncertainly, "Shi Hu has enjoyed himself in the Central Plains for decades. If he infers from his previous temperament, he may not be able to suffer. Shi Jie''s northern general should be Yin Bi."


    After Shi Hu and his people retreated to Bingzhou and Shuozhou, he chose Dingxiang as the new capital. During the three years of Yuanshuo, the news from the state of Han was that Shi Hu chose Dingxiang as the new capital and began to build a new palace. It seems reasonable to infer that Shi Hu''s pleasure has become a habit and can no longer bear hardships.


    "How much should it be when jiehu sends troops north?" Ran min is about to get moldy recently. He pays little attention to the movement on Shijie''s side and says, "how many prisoners are there at the border?"


    According to intelligence, Shi Xuan should have about 150000 troops at hand, with Donggong Gaoli as the elite core, and about 40000 Jie native soldiers, matched with Qiang, Di and zahu.


    The territory of Shijie Zhao is only a little left. Small territory has small advantages. The distance above troop dispatching is reduced and echoes each other more quickly.


    Earlier, ran min didn''t want to win Jinyang. The Northern Expedition regiment attacked Jinyang four times, and was blocked under the city again and again. He chose to withdraw in order to avoid being surrounded for a long time.


    Strange to say, before Shijie Zhao retreated to Bingzhou and Shuozhou, the victory rate of the Han army against him was surprisingly high. But after waiting for Shijie Zhao to shrink, the Han army suddenly found that Shijie Zhao army had become much more resolute. Many times, even if the Han army could win, there would be many more casualties than the previous battles in the Central Plains.


    Fu Hong in the Central Committee has more troops than Shi Xuan. The Han Army has repeatedly found that Fu Hong has more than 200000 troops. After several exchanges, there is further information. Fu Hong''s troops are not as good as Shi Jie''s headquarters in terms of military equipment, but Fu Hong''s troops are not much less tenacious than Shi Jie''s headquarters.


    In fact, it is a thing that can be understood. If you lose all the time, you will lose even your pants. The sense of crisis will force every nation to burst out great energy, or at least become firm and persistent. After all, if you continue to be weak, the whole nation will be finished.


    "How much is less?" Xu Zheng looked at Liu Yan and saw that Liu Yan had nothing to say. He looked at ran min with a little dissatisfaction and said, "what does the Hussars general want to say?"


    "Shi Jie has been scared by the big man!" Ran Min said with great certainty: "for Shi Jie, the threat of Ding Ling people moving south will not be greater than the big man."


    "The words of the Hussars general... Have some basis." Li Tan has not yet gone to the border, affirmed ran min''s statement, and said: "it is obviously unrealistic to expect Shi Jie to dry up the mobilization of troops on the south line."


    The two generals who have been directing operations on the north line said that not only Xu Zheng should pay attention to it, but also Liu Yan must think about it.


    Mobei has a white disaster. The Han country only knows that it is very serious. It is difficult to determine how serious the white disaster is.


    There is no relevant information on whether the relocation of Dingling tribes affected by the white disaster to the south is the spontaneous behavior of a few tribes or the instructions of the high-level leaders of Gaoche alliance tribes.


    "Ding Ling''s southward migration is a threat to Shi Jie and may also be an opportunity." Ran Min has been in Shijie for many years. According to his own understanding, he said: "in the early years, many tribes who couldn''t get along in high cars moved south, and they were taken in by Shi Hu."


    The state of Han only knew that the tribe of Ding Ling people was constantly moving south. More specific things basically depended on guesswork. According to the temperament of the Chinese nation, since it was Ding Ling people moving south, it was bound to have an impact on Shi Jie. It was speculated that Shi Hu would refuse it with troops. It was really uncertain what Shi Hu, a Hu people, would do.


    Xu Zheng asked in surprise, "general Hussars means that Shi Hu can subdue Ding Ling who moved south and integrate them into the state of Zhao?"


    "Min is not so sure, just talking about a possibility." Ran min shook his head and said, "and the possibility is not low..."


    For a time, the side hall fell into silence.


    Due to the limitation of information, there are too many things that the Han country does not know. It is not known whether the West Gaoche moves south spontaneously or in a planned way, and what is the situation of the East Gaoche.


    Not only did he not know what the East-West high car was, but the Han state also did not know about Rouran, who did not have a good sense of existence.


    Too many people don''t know that the strategy has no real basis, and if the randomly formulated strategy has no intelligence basis, we can imagine how feasible it can be.


    Donggaoche was naturally affected by the white disaster and wanted to move south, but they were robbed by Rouran people.


    The Rouran tribal alliance, which is entrenched in the Inner Mongolia and ancient regions of later generations, according to the historical development, this stage is the moment to rise. When the Rouran people found that the white disaster made donggaoche in trouble, they braved the climate of ice and snow to send troops, continuously looted many donggaoche tribes, accumulated enough materials and slaves, continued to go north, and were about to march near langjuxu mountain.


    If there is no deviation in history, the Rouran tribal alliance took advantage of the weakness and continuous expansion of the East-West high cars during the little ice age, spent decades beating the huge East-West high cars to the death, and finally left only a small number of Ding Ling people to establish the high car country, which became a new generation of overlord on the grassland and continued to invade the Northern Wei Dynasty.


    "Is it possible?" Xu Zheng broke the silence of the side hall and said, "ignore what happened. Only according to Shi Jie, Zhao Congress was forced to deal with the north line. The Han concentrated his superior military strength and accomplished his work in one battle... Or, at least, fully recover Binzhou?"


    Ji Chang, who has been listening, moderately inserted the word "grain and fodder".


    Didn''t the shortage of food and materials make the Han country have to cultivate students and rest for several years? If there was no shortage of food, there would be no need for cultivation and rest.


    If you want to start the war of destroying the country against Shi Jie, refer to the war between the Central Plains Dynasty and the grassland nomads. It is difficult to do it for several years or even decades. The time is uncertain. The later war took place in the grassland stage. The nomads don''t want to fight a decisive battle. The Central Plains Dynasty has no other way but to pursue it.


    Liu Yan is thinking about other things. Now the northern Huns should have split Rome under Attila''s leadership, and Attila''s Hun Empire has entered its heyday? He forgot when the Hun Empire established by Attila perished. He originally thought that with Attila taking the lead in fighting from the east to the west, could the Han country drive away a nomadic nation to wreak havoc on Europa in the past.


    Of course, the Jie nationality is not the object of expulsion in Liu Yan''s ideal. What he wants is to completely eliminate the Jie nationality. In the earlier period, he didn''t try his best to deal with Fu Hong. He chose the Qiang Di alliance led by Fu Hong as the selection object and wanted to make Fu Hong the "second of Attila", but Fu Hong went to Shihu again.


    According to Liu Yan''s plan, when the threat from the East is completely removed within five years, the Han state can start the road of the western expedition. After recovering the western regions, the first targets of war will be Yueban and xionnet, which were ravaged by Fu Hong, and then they should encounter the Sassanian Dynasty.


    "The problem of food and fodder will come to a conclusion after waiting for a month." Liu Yan pulled his thoughts back and said, "the first fleet invading the southwest Peninsula has set out and will land in 20 days at the slowest."


    Liu Yan never thought it would be difficult to invade the southwest peninsula. If there was, it was also the obstacle of the natural environment.


    This time, the Han invasion of the southwest Peninsula did not go with the attitude of destroying the country. The early stage of the invasion was the coastal area. It would not rashly go deep into the hinterland, but mainly plundered resources.


    People who know the inside story won''t ask about grain and fodder transportation, and people who don''t know won''t ask if no one asks.


    "The king meant..." Xu Zheng was more or less happy: "open the battle to attack and destroy Shijie?"


    "No." Liu Yan needs to correct one point: "what I mean is to send out to levy the North shogunate and the forbidden guards, and take the next step as necessary."


    Although Xu Zheng was disappointed, he didn''t say much. He also knew that it was very good to be able to do so. After all, he didn''t know how much food and fodder the southwest peninsula could loot.


    "Only the northern shogunate and the guards?" Ran min seemed a little impatient and said eagerly, "minister, please fight."


    The general of the Hussars was better than Sangong, but he had no direct troops. If ran min went out of the center to the place, he would at most join the local field army with a part of the central army.


    "It''s only the first stage. There''s no need to send an Hussars general?" Regardless of Ran min''s complete impatience, Li Tan said, "I think the Hussars general should join in the final stage."


    Are you kidding? Li Tan has just taken office as a general for the northern expedition. The first war is to show his ability. If ran min goes to the front line, Li Tan will still accept the command, which will make Li Tan look too incompetent.


    "You can''t go to the north line. Can you go to the east line?" Ran min didn''t even look at LV Tai whose face changed. He said very rationally: "the eastern line is to fight Murong Xianbei in the two directions of Jizhou and Liaodong. The general of eastern expedition can be in Liaodong and the minister in Jizhou."


    "Wait." Xu Zheng looked at ran min strangely and said, "today I just talked about fighting Shi Jie, not Murong Xianbei."


    "One thing!" Ran min naturally said, "since you beat Shi Jie, Murong Xianbei won''t sit back and watch. Shouldn''t you beat them together?"


    Of course, Xu Zheng knows that Murong Xianbei will not sit back and watch the Han country attack Shi Jie, but the battlefield has always been divided into main battlefield and auxiliary battlefield. The reasons for food and supplies force Shi Jie to be unable to use too large troops. How can it be that both the north line and the east line regard the investment in the main battlefield.


    "Then min should go to Jizhou." Ran min patted himself on the chest and vowed: "Min is more or less a famous general. Sitting in Jizhou will make Murong Xianbei afraid even if he wants to do it. If there is enough food and fodder, the Han can also attack Murong Xianbei, so min needs to be in Jizhou."


    LV Tai had opened his mouth for many times, and ran min began to talk as soon as he was about to speak again and again. He is a little introverted. If it were Li tancai, whether ran min is talking or not.


    "If so..." Xu Zheng noticed LV Tai for a long time. Seeing that LV Tai had not spoken for a long time, he sighed low and said to Liu Yan, "there is some truth in the words of the Hussars general."


    Liu Yan looked at LV Tai and motioned to speak quickly.


    LV Tai wanted to speak, but ran min intercepted him again

 Chapter 528

    I don''t know who said that only conquering the sea can open real hegemony.


    More than 70% of the earth is sea, and less than 30% of the land. The sea divides the land into six major continents, and there are as many islands as stars.


    The largest island is only a little smaller than the mainland. The island has the world''s largest reserves of iron ore, and it is not far from the East Asian continent. Later generations call it Australia.


    A smaller island nearest to the East Asian continent is rich in copper. However, the Philippines is not the largest copper deposit in Asia. The largest copper deposit is in the Indonesian islands.


    Asia is the largest of the seven continents. In addition to the land of the continental plate, the archipelago on the ocean is not small. The best part of Asia, such as some valuable resources, is mostly located in the archipelago.


    If he wants to conquer the world island, Liu Yan, after fully recovering the old land of the Han family, will go into the sea and obtain the resources on each big island, which will be a right start.


    "This strait is the middle of Yangzhou land and Yizhou (tai1 Bay)." Fu Wei pointed to Yu Fangzhi in the distance and said, "there is Yizhou."


    Yu Fangzhi is the eldest son of Yu Yi. He is responsible for commanding the Yu family''s invasion of Lin Yi country.


    The Yu family did not get too many ships from the state of Han. Only 46 ships were suitable for sea navigation, with a maximum capacity of more than 300 people and a minimum of 58 people.


    "Yizhou?" Yu Fangzhi seems to be a little nearsighted? He squinted for a long time, only to see a very vague horizon: "is it Yizhou invaded by Sun Wu?"


    It is difficult to study when Yizhou was discovered by the Central Plains Dynasty. During the Three Kingdoms period, Sun Quan heard that there were tens of thousands of families in Yizhou, which could supplement the people''s strength and expand the army. Therefore, in the spring of the second year of Huanglong (230), Sun Quan sent generals Wei Wen and Zhuge Zhi to lead more than 10000 officers and soldiers to "float the sea to seek Yizhou and Chenzhou".


    For details on the records of Yizhou, please refer to the annals of the Three Kingdoms, the annals of Wu and the biography of Sun Quan. At that time, Sun Quan''s army was stationed in Yizhou for a year, and then returned to the mainland because the sergeant was acclimatized. See coastal water and soil records for details. This is the earliest record of the rule and garrison of the Central Plains Dynasty in the history of Yizhou.


    The state of Han also had troops stationed in Yizhou, which was a subsidiary product of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. At that time, the Han fleet continued to harass the coast of Yangzhou. Yizhou was one of the transit places. Ports were also built on several other islands, such as jin1men, Mazu and Penghu.


    "It is Yizhou that Sun Wu once sent troops to occupy." Fu Wei was the commander of the Han Army''s invasion of the southwest peninsula. Naturally, he wanted to know the details: "there are indeed many people in Yizhou. Everyone has their heads down, men wear their ears, women don''t wear their ears, and all tribes have the custom of tattooing."


    There are others that Fu Wei didn''t say. The aborigines in Yizhou are not docile. Each tribe has a fixed headhunting activity every year. They hunt and kill each other to cut off the most heads to show their bravery and show off.


    After the Han army landed in Yizhou, it encountered many aborigines, only a few of whom were moderate. Most of them had no communication or attack, forcing the landed Han Army to clean up, but they only opened up a safe area near the harbor, and did not go deep into the hinterland of the island and some mountains and dense forests.


    "It is very similar to the living customs of ZhuYue and Zhuman." Yu Fangzhi grew up in the South and was no stranger to ZhuYue and Zhuman: "ZhuYue and Zhuman are uncivilized and difficult to communicate."


    As the Han army moved southward, the more they fought with ZhuYue and Zhuman, the more they fought. ZhuYue and Zhuman may not be good at fighting, but they were difficult to deal with in the mountains and forests. The Han army encountered the trouble of the southern invasion of the Qin Empire. They were not afraid of the frontal battle between ZhuYue and Zhuman. What depressed them was that ZhuYue and Zhuman traveled and sneaked attacks.


    "We''ll land in Yizhou." Fu Wei smiled and asked, "are you interested in seeing what Yizhou people look like?"


    Yu Fangzhi shook his head directly. Unlike northerners, he was completely unfamiliar with ZhuYue or Zhuman. Moreover, if he had that Kung Fu, he might as well study the climate and environment of the southwest peninsula.


    At present, there are only less than 3000 Han troops stationed in Yizhou, which is divided into six places. In addition to the ports of the three islands, the other three are several natural ports on the island of Yizhou.


    Fu Wei led his troops to invade the southwest Peninsula this time. His subsidiary task was to leave 5000 people in Yizhou.


    The troops stationed in Yizhou and its affiliated islands will gradually expand to the hinterland of Yizhou and clean up the area close to the mainland to the greatest extent. As for whether the aborigines are absorbed, integrated or destroyed, it depends on whether the aborigines deserve it or not.


    Probably in the afternoon, more than 1000 fleets were close to the land in the north of Yizhou. Looking at Yizhou from the sea, they saw a primitive style, mostly maintaining the scenery of primitive forests, resulting in the very conspicuous port area opened up.


    "This area was named Tainan by the king." Fu Wei''s feet had just stepped on the land. The six-day sea voyage left him the illusion of shaking even when he stood on the land: "this port is built on the natural bay, which can anchor more than 1500 large ships and provide 200 ships to dock at a time."


    Yu Fangzhi''s situation is similar to that of Fu Wei, but his body is a little unstable when his feet step on the land. He had just seen the vastness of the port on board. The corresponding thing was desolation. In short, there were too few artificial traces, and there seemed to be too few houses to live in.


    "The general will not lack houses, so the soldiers on the shore have to set up tents." Fu Wei stopped, stood up and waited for the port master to approach. After saluting each other, he asked, "have you received the central document?"


    The chief officer called Huang AI. He answered "nature", looked at the fleet that was about to cover the Bay and asked, "do five thousand soldiers land immediately or?"


    "It must be landing right away. The ship has to return to Yangzhou to transport soldiers again." Fu Wei patted his thigh and said politely, "if the rest place is ready, please send someone to lead the way."


    Huang AI immediately smiled and said, "it''s just like this when I just landed on a long voyage."


    Fu Wei gave a white eye and wanted to squat down if he didn''t care about his image.


    The fleet will rest in Yizhou for two days. It''s not that most people can''t stand it. The Han Army preparing to invade the southwest Peninsula frankly is not a pure Navy. Many people can only swim and can''t stand the sea turbulence for too long.


    The real situation is that even the soldiers of the inland water army will not be much better when they serve at sea. Everything is just because although inland navigation and sea navigation are on the surface, they are actually two concepts.


    "Are the soldiers stationed in the Central Plains or in the south?" Huang AI personally led the way and talked more on the road: "the soldiers in the Central Plains do not adapt to the climate in the south. The phenomenon of acclimatization is a serious test."


    Didn''t the state of Han destroy the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty? In only a few major campaigns, the killing and killing of the Jin army were relatively serious, and the rest were mostly prisoners. After Jiankang''s court surrendered, the regular Jin army''s Navy surrendered in an all-round way. The central resolution was to recruit Jin army''s navy soldiers, which would be used to invade the southwest peninsula.


    "Acclimatization is very serious?" Fu Wei was surprised and said, "haven''t you worked hard on diet?"


    "I can accept it for the time being. I''m afraid it will take a long time..." Huang AI kept smiling bitterly: "diet is useful, but climate plus homesickness... It''s not just diet that can change."


    Or climate and environment.


    For example, people in the Central Plains live in the north where the air is relatively dry for a long time. After coming to the south, they are not adapted to the humid air.


    Then, the ecological environment of each place is different. It''s like people on earth go to zenith. Even if there is air to breathe, they have no resistance to some bacteria that do not adapt to physical functions.


    Thinking is a big problem. Homesickness and missing who will give a great burden to the brain. There is nothing in a short time. Over time, it is clear that the body is not ill, but it will also be ill under the constant hint of mentality.


    "Those demobilized soldiers are still being reorganized." Fu Wei was really worried when Huang AI said, "you should report the relevant situation to the center as soon as possible. If Jie Shiwei is still in Yizhou, he will sign it together."


    Yu Fangzhi turned his eyes when he heard this. The people in the Central Plains would not accept the local conditions. Wouldn''t the people in the south? Or is it that the old soldiers of the Han army need to be eliminated from non combat damage, and the non combat damage of demobilized soldiers can be ignored?


    Huang AI walked directly into the house and was familiar with the layout. It was not difficult to write early: "right away, Ai Ma will write."


    The houses built by the Yizhou garrison are different from those in the Central Plains. There are no adobe walls. Structurally, they are either wood or bamboo. The houses will be towering, leaving a space isolated from the ground.


    Because there was no threat on the sea, the Yizhou garrison did not set up too many Fortifications on the coastline, but just built the necessary lookout.


    The main threat of the Yizhou garrison is the hinterland. The aborigines are too haunted. The Garrison has to clean up the plants around the garrison and put up fences. At the same time, sentries should be set up along the line.


    "There''s no way like home. There are too many snakes, ants and insects here." Huang AI said why the first floor should be separated from the ground: "we can''t learn from those aborigines who live on tree tops or caves. It''s a very correct decision to learn from ZhuYue and Zhuman on the other side of the mainland to build houses."


    Fu Wei said that he felt strange and had a little impression. After being prompted by Huang AI, he remembered that not all the barbarians in Lingnan built houses like this!


    "There are only snakes and insects here, and there are dragons over there in Jiangzhou." Yu Fangzhi''s dragon is not a real dragon. It is some small crocodiles in southern China, such as the Chinese alligator in "eliminating three pests around". He asked with a little curiosity, "why didn''t you sprinkle lime or sulfur around the house?"


    "Experience, experience!" Huang AI''s face was forced: "this is not unfamiliar with the south, but even more unfamiliar with Yizhou. He has sent a fleet back to the mainland to get lime and collect sulfur from the Japanese islands."


    Lime snake and ant control are not new to Chinese Miao people. Sulfur also has a corresponding effect, which is known only after communicating with the Japanese islands.


    "The Japanese Islands?" Yu Fangzhi was stunned and suddenly said, "indeed, there is a lot of sulfur on the Japanese islands."


    There is nothing to make a fuss about. The Japanese islands are a multi volcanic area. Not only are gold and silver reserves amazing, but there is really no shortage of sulfur because of the existence of sulfur island.


    The peak period of trading raw materials between the Central Plains Dynasty and the Japanese islands was in the Song Dynasty. At that time, the materials for making gunpowder in the Song Dynasty depended on the import of the Japanese.


    "Not only sulfur, people can get it from the Japanese islands." Fu Wei was already lying on the wooden floor and said carelessly, "those semi civilized dwarfs are also very flexible in the mountains and forests to deal with completely uncivilized barbarians."


    "..." Huang AI was completely stunned for a moment. After reacting, he patted his thigh excitedly: "why didn''t you think of it!"


    The countries of the Japanese islands are now all vassal states of the Han state. They all listen to the call of the suzerain state. Several countries have contributed nearly 70000 troops to fight Murong Xianbei on the Koguryo battlefield in Eastern Liaoning.


    What is the biggest impression of the Han people on the Japanese Islands? The first impression is that they are short, the second is that they are exceptionally obedient, and then I''m afraid it''s the flexibility of the mountains and forests.


    "You can ask the conscription servant to come from the army!" Huang AI thought the idea was simply too good: "it doesn''t hurt how many servants die from the army!"


    Yu Fangzhi was stunned at the beginning. He had the impression that the small court of the Middle East Jin Dynasty treated the vassal state like serving its ancestors. Why did the Han state not take the vassal state seriously at all, and even tried every means to abuse it?


    In fact, there was no real vassal state in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Anyone who went to worship under the name of which country really cherished it. If so, they want to keep the last face of China.


    "Well, that''s right!" Fu Wei continued to say carelessly, "if someone leads the army to levy Fu Nan, he should also go to the table and let the center get some servants to come from the army."


    Yu Fangzhi suddenly found that as a vassal state of the Han state, it was really bad luck for eight generations. A general at the rank of Colonel would not say it. The dignified Yilang general also had that mentality. It can be seen that the upper and lower levels of the Han state did not take the vassal state seriously. Whenever there was any danger, they wanted to pull the people of the vassal state to fill in with their lives.


    I think so, but Yu Fangzhi is also very moved. After all, it''s better to die someone else than yourself. He also asked, "we can do the same?"


    Huang AI had written the official document, urged Fu Wei to sign it quickly, responded carelessly to Yu Fangzhi, and said: "of course, there is no problem with the military dispatch, and the civilian... Is not clear."


    Yes, all families, including the Yu family, want to participate in the invasion of the southwest peninsula. Their invasion is only a folk act.


    This time, there are not a few families following the Han warship team to the south. Each family, such as the Yu family, sent thousands of people, and a few dozens of people came by boat to test. It is to pursue the footsteps of various pioneers in ancient and Pre-Qin times and step on a new round of self-development history with two big feet.

 Chapter 529

    The Han state has not unified the old mountains and rivers, so it can not be called "big Han" for the time being.


    However, there are not many vassal states of the Han state. One in the east of East Asia is one. Both national and local forces are vassal states of the Han state.


    National and local forces in East Asia will scramble to become vassals of the Han state, which is greatly related to Murong Yan''s state. When Murong Yanguo was just Murong Xianbei, they never stopped expanding to the surrounding areas. After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, they caught one by one, forcing the national and local forces around Murong Yanguo to lack a sufficient sense of security.


    Countries without a sense of security are either forced to succumb to hostile countries, or they will want to find a powerful country to rely on and rely on the powerful country to resist the hostile countries.


    The emergence of the Han state made those countries in East Asia see the hope of resisting Murong Yan state. The time for the Han Army to appear in East Asia and the peninsula is too appropriate. It is natural for them to gather by raising the big flag of besieging Murong Xianbei.


    Koguryo is not the East Asian bully who "punches Beihai kindergarten and kicks Nanshan nursing home". Nowadays, Koguryo is often caught by neighboring countries, which is a burst of bullying. If it can''t beat the rising Murong Yanguo, it won''t say. In the face of Baiji, it also loses more than wins less. Only when bullying Xinluo can find a trace of fun as a strong man.


    Baiji is now a hegemon on the peninsula. There used to be a servant country of Jialei on the side. The Japanese Islands across the sea have a small number of younger brothers. They often call friends to do things. They can suppress Koguryo in the north and bully Xinluo in the East. Unfortunately, they encounter the expansion of the Han Army to the northeast, otherwise they can be brilliant for at least decades.


    Koguryo, Baiji, Silla and the countries above the Japanese islands are now unified and attached to the wings of the Han state. Led by the Han Army, they are constantly fighting Murong Xianbei.


    Among the United Front fighting Murong Xianbei, the Han Army has always been a minority, leading the majority, and Baiji, not Koguryo, ranks second.


    The reason why baiji is the second is relatively complex. This is a country in a slave society, and the country is more like a tribal alliance. There are many ethnic groups in the country. The main ethnic group is Fuyu people, and the second largest population is Japanese. The population of Han and Miao people in this country is small, but they rank third. Sanhan can only be regarded as the lowest slave.


    Historically, it should be said that Baiji did not decline in East Asia until Koguryo rose, and Koguryo became a hegemony in East Asia only when Koguryo pressed Baiji down. The reason why Koguryo can rise is the rise of a country called Dahe on the Japanese islands. This country called Dahe swept through many of Baiji''s younger brothers on the Japanese islands, making Baiji consume national strength in supporting those younger brothers first, and then Baiji lose foreign aid before being suppressed by Koguryo.


    Until the establishment of Li Tang, when the Tang army fought in Koguryo, the first object to want to unite was Baiji. That''s because despite the decline of Baiji, Baiji still has a deep relationship with the Japanese islands. Although Daiwa destroyed many of Baiji''s younger brothers, Daiwa''s diplomatic strategy is to make friends with Baiji. Baiji has an alliance with Li Tang, but the baiji alliance is not sincere enough. Later, Xinluo seizes the opportunity to do evil secretly, and baiji is destroyed in the alliance between Li Tang and Xinluo.


    The wars in Liaodong and the peninsula have been fought for several years. The number of Han troops there has never exceeded 50000. The main garrison area is the territory of Han in Liaodong.


    In fact, the Han state and Murong Xianbei did not have a real collision. They gathered a group of servants to join the army and dragged on for several years. In the battle with Murong Yan army, the loss of Han army was not much, but the loss of servant army of each vassal state was quite large, especially the loss of Koguryo army was the most.


    The main battlefield in Eastern Liaoning is at the border of Koguryo, sometimes even within the border of Koguryo. Although Koguryo has always resented that the Han Army did not contribute much, Koguryo was invaded, which led to Koguryo having to endure even if she was angry and complained.


    "The anger of the weak is always a joke." Fu Wei said disdainfully, "without the help of a big man, Koguryo can''t stop Murong Xianbei."


    The southbound fleet only docked in Yizhou for two days, and pulled out at noon on the third day. The next destination is zhuyazhou (Hainan Island).


    "It''s too obvious that the big man consumes those vassal actions. It''s not just Koguryo who has complaints?" Yu Fangzhi was full of curiosity: "don''t Baiji, Xinluo and other countries feel that rabbits die and dogs cook?"


    "The three countries in that corner of the peninsula are feuds." Fu Wei looked at the vast sea and smelled the fishy sea breeze. He sniffed and still said disdainfully, "who is consumed, the other two countries have only a happy share."


    For the Han state, Koguryo is a group of rebels. The reason is that Koguryo''s current territory was originally the old land of the Han family. Koguryo was founded independently during the civil strife of the Western Han Dynasty. Then Koguryo must be on the list of the elimination of the Han state. It''s hard to catch Koguryo if it hasn''t been destroyed for the time being. Otherwise, it''s useless.


    Of course, the Han state does not have to have a reason to open up its territory. For example, if it can find an opportunity to destroy Baiji, Xinluo and other countries in the future, it will be destroyed as long as it has the strength to say so. How can there be so much nonsense.


    "Barbarians are barbarians. They don''t know the truth that their lips are dead and their teeth are cold." Yu Fangzhi also began to take an obvious disdain expression: "if the big men call, they may not dare not listen? In this way, we should quickly call some people to come and let them consume the barbarians in the southwest as a pioneer."


    Fu Wei looked at Yu Fang''s mouth and felt more or less relieved.


    In the east of Asia, the Chinese Miao people have been rich for too long. The rest of the Miao people are either supporting actors, and many of them don''t even have the qualification of supporting actors. From the perspective of national pride, the superiority of culture is on the one hand. Since the Western Han Dynasty swept all countries, the Han and Miao people are indeed qualified to call those foreign nationalities one by one.


    Before the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, they rarely had the opportunity to call foreigners barbarians. That was the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Although its culture was still superior, its military strength was really not good. Only anytime, anywhere, as long as you are willing, can you press anyone on the ground and rub, and there is no sense of disobedience when you call barbarians.


    Yu Fangzhi is no longer a member of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He is a son of the Han country with strong military strength. He is really qualified to call most of the alien barbarians in East Asia.


    Official documents requesting the enlistment of vassal state servants have been issued, including one from Huang AI, a lieutenant of Yizhou, and one from Fu Wei, a general of the southwest expeditionary army. They are confident enough to be satisfied. After all, the vassal countries are not only good-looking for face. In order to reduce their losses, it is a good option to use the vassal countries for consumption.


    Thanks to Liu Yan''s early dispatch of ships to explore the sea area of the rising sea (South 1 sea), Fu Wei has a sea navigation map on hand. They have been going south. During this period, they also passed through dong1sha 1 group 1 island, but they did not stop. They turned to the route close to the land and arrived at zhuyazhou.


    If there are local aborigines on the southwest Peninsula, it can''t be said for any reason. Zhuyazhou is a large uninhabited island.


    "What kind of tree is that?" Yu Fangzhi was very curious to see the coconut trees. The boat stopped not far from the coastline, looked at the sky blue sea and beach, and said, "such a scenery is really unique!"


    In fact, I think the scenery is pleasant. Although there are many beaches on the mainland, the color of the sea water and some plants are different from Zhu Yazhou.


    Not only the scenery is different, but also the climate is quite different. At present, the coastal temperature in Jiangzhou is still relatively low, and the air is also moist. The climate here in zhuyazhou is relatively hot, and there is no sense of moisture in the air.


    Zhuyazhou is subtropical, and the whole term is tropical grassland climate. When people from the Central Plains arrive at zhuyazhou, they will feel more comfortable than those in the south of the mainland. They are all islands, but they feel completely different from those in Yizhou.


    The Han state has painted Zhu Yazhou on its territory, probably building a military port in modern Ya county.


    There are already warships parked in the military port, with 500 troops stationed. They were very enthusiastic about the arrival of the southwest expeditionary army and showed off some fruits that were not available on the mainland.


    "This is called Yezi. There is a kind of transparent water in the fruit shell. It''s sweet to drink."


    Fu Wei was also curious. He used a reed tube to quote coconut juice. It was really sweet as he said.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has been expanding to the southwest, recovering the lost land in the late Eastern Han Dynasty and re establishing Jiaozhi. After the Han army attacked and destroyed the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the Jin army in Jiaozhi surrendered immediately after the arrival of the Han Army, including more than 6000 troops stationed in Jiaozhi in the inner Han country, stationed in Jiuzhen County, Jiude county and rinan county respectively.


    "Linyi and Funan don''t know the news that the small imperial court has perished. They sent someone to inquire about putting on the banners." Jiaozhi Colonel''s name is Wu Ding. He is a middle-aged man who looks rough. With a funny expression, he said: "the two countries have sent seven groups of people to come, and they don''t leave behind. It''s in Zhuwu, rinan county."


    "I heard that Linyi likes Zhuxia culture. The upper class wears Han clothes, uses Chinese characters and speaks Chinese?" Yu Fangzhi''s Zhuxia is the current title of the Chinese Miao people to their own nation. It is also a correct self-title, which is more correct than the titles of eastern and Middle Earth. He said, "the reason why I don''t go is to detect something."


    "Sure." Wu Ding kept nodding: "the Jin army flag is similar to the Han Army flag, but the words on it are different."


    Later generations often say that the Chinese cultural circle refers to the countries around the Central Plains Dynasty learning Chinese characters. Until the western colonists invaded Asia, there were few ethnic groups around the Central Plains Dynasty who created characters by themselves. Even if there were characters, they were based on Chinese characters, or they lacked strokes and drew less strokes, or they painted more strokes and strokes as if they were adding feet to the snake. Obvious examples are the Japanese fonts and the Liao fonts.


    In addition to learning the culture of the Central Plains Dynasty by themselves, it is more because the local was originally the old land of the Han family, but it was cut after the decline of the Han family. For example, there are Koguryo in the northeast and Linyi in the southwest.


    Linyi was originally Xianglin County in the Western Han Dynasty. At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the county Gongcao was a man named Cao district. His son Cao Lian killed the county magistrate and established himself as king. His inheritance was not cut off until Cao Wei. Later, the royal family surnamed Cao broke off their descendants and was established by his grandson fan Xiong.


    The Central Plains fell into the period of coexistence of the Three Kingdoms. Linyi did not pay tribute to the Central Plains. It was only at the time of Sima Jin that the tribute was restored. After the death of Fan Yi, the son of fan Xiong, a man named nuwen usurped the throne and established the country. Linyi cut off the tribute to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, attacked and annexed daqijie, xiaoqijie, Shifu, xulang, Qudu, Qianlu, Fudan and other countries, and constantly invaded Jiaozhi counties.


    Wu Ding said: "The customs of Linyi are all open in the north. People live in the north to face the sun. As for residence, or things are uncertain. Human nature is fierce. If they fight, they will enjoy the mountains and rivers, and will not be idle and flat. The four seasons are warm, there is no frost and snow, everyone is naked, and black is beautiful. Noble women and cheap men are married with the same surname, and the wife is the first legal son-in-law. When the daughter marries, she wears jiapan clothes, the banner is sewn like a well fence, and the head wears Baohua. The mourning Jianbin is called filial piety, and she is in a burnt corpse Wild is called burial. The king served the heavenly crown and was tasseled. Every time he listened to politics, his children''s courtiers were not close. "


    Yu Fangzhi listened very carefully and wanted to write it down with a pen.


    The Yu family will be the main force of invading Lin Yi country this time. They are accompanied by some equally interested families, with more than 7000 soldiers. They are facing no less than 50000 enemy troops from Lin Yiguo.


    "The barbarian soldiers'' armour and instruments are not excellent, and they don''t learn the art of war." Of course, Wuding knew who Yu Fangzhi was and what he was doing. He reminded him, "don''t look at those barbarians. They are short and thin. They fight in the mountains and forests flexibly and easily. They are especially good at using all kinds of poisons."


    "In the past, when the Qin army went south, there was no battle between the dense forests, and the barbarians did not fight with them, so they made a sneak attack..." Yu Fangzhi said about the war of the Qin Empire going south to Lingnan after the unification of the six countries. He said very seriously, "there has been much preparation."


    What Wuding should remind has been reminded, but too many words will not say anything.


    Fu Wei was responsible for invading Funan state. Because of his convenient identity, he had read a lot of relevant information before coming. He didn''t have to do his homework when he came to the land, like Yu Fangzhi, who didn''t belong to the state system of Han state.


    Funan Kingdom has many names in the records of the Central Plains Dynasty. The relatively famous ones are Funan, Funan and Banan, which all mean mountains. This country was founded in the 1st century A.D. and was ruled by the Hun family, so it is also called the Hun Dynasty.


    The Hun Dynasty was replaced by the fan Dynasty, which was also recorded as the second Dynasty. The fan family, the second Dynasty, was later replaced by the kauchenru Dynasty.


    Now Funan should be under the rule of the fan Dynasty, but the fan family is elevated by a group of Brahmans from Tianzhu, of which kauchen is the most powerful.


    "It''s still a matriarchal society." Fu Wei said with a smile, "it''s basically a matriarchal society here."


    There is nothing wrong with that. Although the kings of Linyi and Funan are all male, the people are a matriarchal society, especially the more ignorant tribes. Only some civilized tribes have changed.

 Chapter 530

    In the spring of the fifth year of Yuanshuo, the first batch of Han troops preparing to invade South Asia arrived in zhuyazhou, accompanied by some family armed men.


    The season has entered the spring stage. The ice and snow in the northernmost territory of Han has not melted. On the contrary, it is still snowing in spring. It seems that the north will enter the season of warm flowers in spring later this year.


    At this time in previous years, there should be continuous heavy rain in the Yangtze River Basin, but this year is somewhat abnormal. There are only a few light rains, and there is no sign of continuous rainy season.


    The abnormal climate makes the Han country nervous. The ice and snow in the North has not melted, which indicates that sowing will be delayed, and drought may occur if the rainy season in the central part does not come. The most urgent task of the central civil service system now is to speed up the construction of irrigation water conservancy in various places. If there is a drought, at least in addition to natural disasters, manpower can play some remedial role.


    At the southwest end of the Han Dynasty, people in zhuyazhou are not so clear about the inland situation. They are enjoying the most appropriate temperature for the human body and, of course, exotic scenery.


    If Zhu Yazhou doesn''t look at the output and only looks at the scenery, there is no doubt that it is a very suitable place to relax. Especially if you want to be able to swim, you can take a boat out to the offshore area, look at the mint green sea surface because the water is not too deep, and then look at a yellow and white beach. The scenery will be intoxicating.


    "This place is really comfortable!" Fu Wei was lying on the armchair, basking in the gentle sunshine: "this trip really made money."


    That is, you will feel comfortable along the coast. The coastal scenery is really very good. If you go deep into the hinterland, in fact, the scenery is not much different from the inland. In particular, it has not been developed at all. If you stay in the uninhabited primitive area for a long time, you will only feel depressed rather than happy.


    Fu Wei took a boat to sea with some subordinates and docked about a mile away from the beach.


    Most of the coastal areas of zhuyazhou are not too deep, and ships with too deep draft can''t get close to them. With the current industrial capacity, only some natural deep-water areas are suitable as seaports. Now, the choice of port can only be natural deep-water area. After all, the construction of artificial port is not so simple.


    It is already a mile away from the beach, but the water depth is only six meters at most. Under the sufficient sunlight, the sea water is not as clear as words. It can peep into the seabed from the water surface. There are corals everywhere under the water, and many fish swim back and forth.


    At the right time, all the people, including Fu Wei, just wear a pair of underpants. When they like it, they go swimming or diving. When they feel tired, they get on the boat and straighten out their bodies. It''s simply too leisurely.


    "Come on, come on!" Lu Liang, the Marquis of the army, held a wooden table in his hands, on which was a lobster emitting hot steam: "it''s a local specialty. It''s just steamed and sprinkled with some scallion oil."


    The lobster has been cut. Maybe it doesn''t know how to serve seafood. It broke its shell when cooking. It doesn''t look very good, but it smells really delicious.


    In the army, when you relax, you just need to pay attention to your immediate boss. Your peers at the same level don''t speak politely at all. Fu Wei took the lead in "rowing" a small half of the past, and the rest was quickly divided up. Instead, Lu Liang, who brought up the delicious food, finally got only one tail.


    Lobster is not only found in zhuyazhou. As long as you want to find it along the coast, you can certainly find it, but it is difficult to find a lobster as big as zhuyazhou.


    "At least twice as big as Qingzhou!" Fu Wei is actually talking about Changguang county. There is a rich aquatic product there, and some shell seafood is not lacking: "when a ship returns, pick a large one and bring a few barrels to the king and the princes."


    "Like coconut, and what''s the name of that?" Lv Liang thought for a while and finally remembered his name: "litchi? Yes, it''s litchi. It''s all iced. You must give it to the king."


    At present, the transportation is not convenient, and the transplanted technology is not qualified. It is obviously a product of the same country, but it can''t be seen at a long distance.


    Litchi is a specialty in the southwest, and a fruit called longan is also a specialty in the southwest and Southeast.


    Lv Liang would say that it was Liu Yan who specially asked the troops invading the south to send longan. He thought that litchi was bigger and sweeter than longan and should be loved.


    When you find something good, it''s right to think of giving it to the king at the first time. Especially the soldiers on the frontier expedition have the elements to show off their martial arts. In fact, they also have a spiritual sustenance.


    Zhu Yazhou has many wonders that can be dedicated to the center, and only a small part of them can eat. If you spend some time exploring and collecting, coral is one of the major items, and then there are luxuries such as pearls and gemstones.


    At present, coral is not famous at all in China''s entertainment industry. The main reason is that there are few ways to obtain it. It will not become popular in the South until HNA trade prospers. Jade has always occupied the main market in the north.


    In terms of pearls, Donghai pearl is the most valuable pearl in the Central Plains. It is mainly that Donghai pearl is large and mellow enough, but the Pearl on zhuyazhou is larger and better in color than Donghai pearl. In addition, Japanese pearl.


    When the fleet arrived at zhuyazhou, it did not immediately invade Linyi and Funan. After stopping at zhuyazhou, it entered a rest period. As long as the generals had no official business, they could hunt for wonders anytime and anywhere, and the soldiers took turns on holidays. They need some time to adapt to the climate, and their bodies need to be recuperated in order to invade with a full attitude.


    Fu Wei also learned the fact that the climate on the southwest peninsula is extremely changeable in spring. It is not a simple rain, but a violent storm. It is a violent storm in the real sense, that is, the terrorist existence of hurricanes and typhoons floating from the sea.


    The Han Army had not seen hurricanes and typhoons and had no intuitive impression. There were other reasons.


    After a long sea voyage, landing operations will be carried out without any rest. Too long sea voyage will worsen the state of officers and soldiers and cause great fearless casualties. In this way, it will be simple. No country''s army will enter the landing operation immediately without rest after a long voyage at sea.


    Today is the third day of rest, and after seven days of rest, it is time to send the first invading troops.


    With the demise of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, most of the Jiaozhi areas belonging to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty were accepted by the Han state, and some areas were suddenly invaded and occupied by Lin Yi state and Funan state.


    The Han army will land in rinan county. The landing place is a place called Bijing (Modern Guangxi). There is a natural harbor in Jiaozhi, which is closest to Zhu Wu (West of modern Donghai). Lin Yiguo occupied the west of Zhu Wu, which originally belonged to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The first stage of the invasion of the southward fleet is to recover the lost land first.


    Although it was decided to invade South Asia, the Han state was basically blind to the local terrain. It had a preliminary understanding only after consulting the map hidden in the palace of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The problem is that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not know much about South Asia, and many of them still scribbled and painted on their own.


    For example, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty marched into South Asia, recovered part of the territory lost in the Eastern Han Dynasty and re established Jiaozhi. The fatal thing is to recover only near Danang in the south of Yue1 in later generations, while it directly penetrated to the southwest in the Western Han Dynasty.


    In addition to not completely recovering the lost land in the Western Han Dynasty, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not care about the hinterland at all. It only recorded some rough records, such as the mountains in the hinterland, what the mountains are, how high or long the mountains are, and basically did not mention a word.


    Seven days later, Fu Wei personally arrived at Bijing with the first batch of landing troops. He was greeted by Jiaozhi Lieutenant Wu Ding, who met him once in zhuyazhou.


    "Unfortunately, it happened to be rainy." Wuding frowned and looked at the dark sky. The sky was pouring rain like water: "enough ginger soup has been prepared. I hope you have brought enough rain gear. Do you want the soldiers to get off the ship or wait for the rain to stop?"


    Fu Wei also felt very unlucky. When they set out from zhuyazhou, it was sunny and the weather was good on the way. It rained only after they entered the Beibu Gulf. Unexpectedly, the rain on Jiaozhi side would be greater than that on the sea.


    Among the first troops to land in Jiaozhi, the number of the Han army was only 3000, while the family armed forces, including the Yu family, were 4000, which would be transported and delivered in batches later.


    Yu Fangzhi and Huan Xu are completely ignorant. They are eager to know when the rain will stop.


    "I''m not sure." Wu DingCai was a Jiaozhi colonel for less than three months. He waved to a returning Jin army general. They got close and asked, "when will the rain stop?"


    After Yuan Fang surrendered, he performed well and was used. He used to be a miscellaneous general, but now he is a Marquis of the Han army. He thought for a moment and said, "according to the experience of previous years, should it rain for four or five days at this time?"


    Four or five days of rain is not too long. There is a similar climate everywhere.


    "After the rain stops, the weather will not become sunny or cloudy." Yuan Fang frowned when she saw the people who had just landed from the ship, smiled bitterly and said, "it''s like this in spring. It''s cloudy. It''s just that the air is wet. It''s uncomfortable when it''s rainy season."


    People familiar with the peninsula climate will know that spring is not a good time for invasion at all, and autumn is not suitable. It should be summer or winter.


    There are many rainy seasons in spring on the peninsula. It''s not right to say that the rainy season is just trouble. There are still quite a lot of extended problems. First, the continuous heavy rain will make many primitive jungles filled with water, and then the debris flow will be extremely serious. There is no traffic. Then, the peninsula is originally the ecology of the primitive jungle. Spring is the season for the recovery of all things. All plants grow rapidly. Even if a road is opened up, believe it or not, the cleared plants grow everywhere in a few days.


    "Linyi is a country built in dense forests, and very few areas are plains." Yuan Fang said strangely, "they have almost no cities, mostly in the form of villages. There are almost no traffic roads, and some temporary roads."


    Yu Fangzhi''s face grew bitter the more he listened to it. Before he came to Linyi, he had a preliminary understanding. He knew that it was a wild land. Only when he saw and heard what familiar people said with his own eyes did he know how wild it was.


    Other family leaders began to doubt whether it was right to come to this broken place.


    "It''s true that crops grow more than a year. At least two waves can be harvested a year, and the most areas can be harvested four or five times a year." Yuan Fang said with disgust: "most of the local savages don''t work in production. They usually sleep and wander. They can eat every day relying on melons and fruits."


    Fu Wei likes to listen to this. His main goal this time is not to lay down much territory, but to rob food.


    "Grain?" After Yuan Fang got the answer, he was stunned and said casually, "if it''s just for food, just inform Lin Yi people and Funan people that there are cloth and iron tools here, and they are happy to exchange them."


    At this time, Wuding knew that the fleet was going south for food. Some said, "there are mountains of food in the granary at Jiaozhi..."


    Yu Fangzhi''s face became more bitter. The official came for food. The family armed came. In addition to various resources, the main goal was land.


    "The so-called pile up like a mountain..." Fu Wei stared: "how much is it?"


    Wuding said uncertainly, "there should be tens of thousands of stones?"


    Yuan Fang said with great certainty, "there are more 120000 stones."


    Without saying a word, Fu Wei asked the people still on the ship to get off the ship. In addition to the accompanying soldiers, 500 special personnel came.


    The so-called special personnel are naturally system farmers. They come to build system buildings.


    Of course, the 120000 stones stored in Jiaozhi are not enough for Fu Wei. Their set goal is to reduce the number of millions of stones.


    Sun Tzu Suan Jing is very detailed. Sixteen Liang is one (Wrestling), thirty (Wrestling) is one Jun, and four Jun is one stone. 100000 people average one (Wrestling) a day, so the daily consumption is about 833 stones, and 100000 stones is only enough for 100000 people for about four months.


    Han used a very large number of troops, not only the lack of food for the military. Because the production system was damaged and has not been restored, it can be said that the whole country needs food.


    Considering that there may be a large area of drought in the Central Plains and the south in the future, and the output of grain will certainly decrease, the demand for grain will increase sharply. Liu Yan''s eagerly sending troops to invade the southwest peninsula is a psychology of being prepared.


    [spring is not suitable for fighting. Should we start spreading news to Linyi and Funan, as yuan junhou said, to attract them to Trade grain?] Fu Wei felt very headache. He came to plunder and become a trade. He thought the following eggs began to hurt: [if it really evolved like this, he would be laughed to death by his colleagues?]


    Next, Fu Wei did nothing else. While sending warships to patrol the coast, he looked for reliable mountain maps and studied them constantly

 Chapter 531

    It is a good idea to use normal trade means to Trade grain from Lin Yiguo and Funan. Before, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was not in danger of food shortage. It was able to obtain cheap grain from South Asia. At the peak of grain trade, the annual trading volume exceeded one million stone.


    Not only did the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty have a history of trading grain from Lin Yi or Funan, but also in the early days, Sun Wu knew that there was no shortage of grain in the southwest peninsula. Sun Wu also purchased a large number of rice from Lin Yi or Funan every year.


    To be clear, at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the governor of Jiaozhou was the richest of all the princes. Unfortunately, the transportation between the southwest and the central plains where Shi Xie stayed was very inconvenient. In addition, there were not many ships suitable for HNA. The problem was that even in this way, he could transport a lot of food and make good friends with Jingzhou and Yangzhou at that time.


    The fact that Jiaozhi was rich in food was discovered in the Western Han Dynasty. At that time, the Western Han Dynasty had been expanding to the southwest Peninsula in order to obtain enough military food when the three Lingnan counties were eliminated. The expansion of the army of the Western Han Dynasty in the southwest peninsula was only limited by the natural environment. In addition to the climate, there was a mountain range called Changshan for more than a thousand miles.


    The fact that there is no shortage of food in the southwest peninsula is unknown why it was ignored by the Central Plains Dynasty. To what extent is this neglect? In the early Ming Dynasty, Hu Weiyong used the rice straw that occupied the city to be said by Zhu Yuanzhang to be a blessing from heaven. During the Kangxi period of the "I Qing Dynasty" of boar skin, some officials lied about auspiciousness with Nanyang rice poles. This kind of thing will happen. It''s just because the rice stalks in Nanyang are thicker and larger than those in China. However, those emperors ignored the number of Rice Panicles and only went to see the rice stalks.


    As a general of the Han Dynasty, Fu Wei did not want to ignore the peaceful trade.


    Nowadays, the military power of the Han state is incomparably strong. In the face of dissatisfaction, it just starts to work directly. It doesn''t advise the fierce Hu prisoners. How can those aborigines in the southwest be counselled.


    "Sun Wu and the puppet Dynasty, whose territory was occupied by barbarians, could bear it?" Fu Wei said he couldn''t bear it: "the Great Han is not Sun Wu, let alone the puppet Dynasty. There is absolutely no reason to compromise!"


    Yuan Fang didn''t go back to the mainland for a long time. He just knew a few words of information. What he knows is that the state of Han is still fighting on multiple lines. The North has been fighting with Shijie Zhao and Murong Yan for six years, and the war in the South has not stopped. It seems that there is a war in Guanzhong?


    Sun Wu counselled that it was difficult for them to use troops on a large scale in the southwest Peninsula in the face of the strong military pressure of the Cao Wei Dynasty. Most of the young people in China were soldiers all year round, lacked labor and wanted to obtain cheap food in the southwest peninsula. They ignored the fact that Lin Yi was a traitor and independent, and selectively forgot the fact that Funan did not pay tribute for a long time.


    The situation of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was similar to that of Sun Wu. There was a strong threat in the north, and the domestic aristocratic family was in power. The difference between the two is that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty lost the Central Plains, and some Xinjiang soil on the southwest peninsula is nothing. As long as we can have fun, we don''t want to recover any lost land. Therefore, whether it is the Western Jin Dynasty or the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it is well deserved to be the biggest stain in the history of China. It is not only the history of the first Hu people to rule the Central Plains, but also the pleasure atmosphere and lack of enterprising in the difficult times of the country.


    "This will be decided..." Fu Wei looked at the rain outside, pinched his chin and said: "take the advantage of the maritime fleet, first launch a strategy for the coast."


    Wuding affirmed: "there are many Manyi coastal villages, and several important cities are also close to the sea river."


    Now in the south of China, the water systems are crisscross, resulting in the convenience of water transportation than land transportation.


    The southwest Peninsula has more water systems than the south of China, and there are more inland rivers connecting the ocean. Because of the dense vegetation in the southwest Peninsula, it is naturally difficult for large ships to go inland, but small boats are not too limited.


    "If so, some necessary preparations should be made." Yuan Fang was born as a demobilized general. She didn''t dare to say anything, but she had to say something: "there are many rainy seasons here all year round. It is often in a humid climate. Iron tools are very easy to rust, and leather will swell, rot or mildew when exposed to water. Moreover, there are many mosquitoes and poisons in the dense forest."


    It may be a little funny to say, but bronze is really more suitable than iron products in the southwest peninsula. In view of this, the garrison of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in Jiaozhi specially prepared a batch of bronze weapons all year round, and they will never wear them without iron armor and leather armor.


    The fleet has begun to unload. Few busy soldiers are wearing iron armor. At a glance, they are wearing summer robes. Chinese herbal medicine accounted for the vast majority of the goods they unloaded, in addition to a large number of rattan beetles.


    Rattan products are ideal for the armor of the southwest peninsula. If you look up the history of the southwest Peninsula, no matter what country''s army, rattan armor is the most loaded, and bamboo guns are also the mainstream of the loaded. They can''t afford to pack iron without using armor. Although the southwest peninsula is not the largest iron ore producer in Asia, it is not lack of iron ore. as Yuan Fang said, rust of iron products is a big problem when there is no good maintenance means.


    There are many ways to prevent iron products from rusting. The simplest is to apply enough grease. With modern productivity, grease will certainly not be a problem, but with current productivity... People don''t eat enough oil. How can it be used to maintain iron products in large quantities.


    In the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, iron smelting methods have appeared. Because iron is easy to rust, it is called evil gold. I am very satisfied that the US dollar... That is, bronze will not rust. Of course, with the smelting technology at that time, the smelting of bronze reached the peak, and there were too many problems with iron as a fresh thing. For example, as a weapon, it was too brittle and easy to break. Results most of the bronze weapons were still used during the unification of the Qin army, and the iron weapons had to wait for the development of smelting technology to become the mainstream.


    Yuan Fang later found that the southward fleet was well prepared. In addition to some herbs for curing diseases, there were a lot of mint, pyrethrum, fly plum and insect repellent.


    Many plants naturally have the function of repelling mosquitoes. For example, many childe brothers of your family like to carry sachets. They don''t turn them into mothers. There are plants in the sachets that can repel mosquitoes. Lavender and Jasmine are the most high-grade sachets. More extravagant are clothes incense, not a sachet around the waist.


    Yuan Fang also found that the army going south had prepared a large number of rattan armor, but the style looked familiar?


    "The capture of Bashu and the local giants in the south." When Fu Wei saw Yuan Fang surprised, he was somewhat proud: "the south is suitable for rattan beetles, isn''t it?"


    Don''t think that the production cost of rattan armor is not high. If excellent rattan armor is actually no less valuable than leather armor. To make rattan beetles, you need to choose appropriate rattan to make them. Then, you need to cook tung oil again and again. The production time cycle is not short, and there is an obvious disadvantage of being afraid of fire.


    The landing troops stationed in Bijing. Three days later, the rain stopped, but the sky was still gray.


    "This place is more than 500 li away from zhuyazhou. It''s sunny there, but this is the case here." Fu Wei has considered one point: "it only takes a day''s voyage from zhuyazhou to Jiaozhi. The weather here is bad. It seems that zhuyazhou should be chosen for garrison in the future."


    In fact, it is not correct to say one day. It depends on the wind direction. When the monsoon is correct, it will be very fast. If the wind direction is wrong, it will take more time to use manual oars.


    However, Fu Wei is right. It rains all the time at Jiaozhi, and there are far more insects than Zhu Yazhou. Compared with Zhu Yazhou, Zhu Yazhou is more suitable as a garrison site.


    "Here, here, here..." Wuding kept pointing some positions of the mountain map: "they are all places where warships can touch the shore."


    The mountain map is based on the military map of the Jin army. After the Han Army garrisons, the necessary verification and exploration will be carried out. The current mountain map has been proved to be correct and reliable.


    "There is no worry about the water source. It should be noted that the road is not necessarily accurate." Wuding said with a wry smile, "the plants here grow very fast. Even if the road is opened up, they will be covered with plants again soon."


    Fu Wei kept nodding. He had no experience in jungle warfare, nor did the Han army who went south to the southwest peninsula. He needed the assistance of the garrison on Jiaozhi side, so he looked at Yuan Fang.


    Knowing that this was her chance, Yuan Fang quickly promised: "I will do my best to help."


    Originally, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not have many troops stationed in Jiaozhi. Especially after the Han army moved south, the small imperial court transferred all its troops to Yangzhou, and most of the mainland''s troops were transferred. Places like Jiaozhi, which looked insignificant, did not need to leave much troops.


    After the Han Army entered Jiaozhi, more than a thousand local Jin troops surrendered cleanly. This time, Yuan Fang will take at least 800 people with Fu Wei.


    Under the gray weather, the ready fleet pulled anchor and set out. They went directly to the west after leaving Bijing Bay. Not long after they set out, the sky began to drift drizzle again.


    "In spring, the wind direction is suitable for going down to the West. In summer, the wind direction will be changeable." Yuan Fang was the first time to set foot on the warship of the Han army. He was very strange to this warship which was different from the Chinese building ship system. After many rounds of inspection and observation, he must admit that this was the ship at sea: "our warships are all four masts. When the wind direction is favorable, he can land anywhere in a day."


    The warships produced by the system are more inclined to the Europa system. If the age is identified, it should be the product of about 1000 A.D. It must be admitted that compared with the ships of Chinese civilization, Europa''s ship system is more suitable for maritime navigation.


    When the Han Army''s fleet fought with the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, inland warfare could not give full play to the advantages of system warships. In addition, the Han Army did not have qualified Fleet Command. The Han state completely relied on the number to pile up the Jin army''s navy.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty had perished. The state of Han accepted the navy of the small imperial court, including ships and sailors.


    In fact, the Han state has not completely eliminated the resistance forces in the south, resulting in the slow integration process of those Jin troops. Liu Yan decided to send a fleet to the southwest Peninsula to plunder... Er, after opening up the territory, he was in a hurry and had the right to choose to recruit some generals who were good at water warfare.


    Wang niche is now Fu Wei''s deputy general. His military position in the Han army is at the level of deputy general, and he is specially responsible for the coordination of the southward fleet. Therefore, although Fu Wei is a commander, he is actually not familiar with fleet formation. The real worker is the king''s niche.


    In addition to Wang niches, Li Mai, who had surrendered in the "battle of three counties", was also transferred to the Navy.


    Li Mai will be the commander of the second batch of southbound troops. If things do not change, the second batch of southbound troops will be the integrated former Navy officers and soldiers of the Jin army.


    It should be said that the Han state intended to fully accept Jin army generals and schools who knew about water warfare. Most of the original Jin army sailors and soldiers would also be reorganized, not only for the invasion of the southwest Peninsula, but also rely on them to explore and explore many islands in Nanyang.


    Fu Wei is staring at a column of light in the sky in a daze. It is the sunshine directly thrown down from the dark clouds. Because there is only one relationship, it looks like a passage to the sky.


    You will see more wonders on the sea than on land, not only because of the vast field of vision, but also because the weather on the sea is more diverse than on land.


    It is because of the wide field of vision that Fu Wei not only sees the light column, but also sees the sky cut out by a knife. For example, their heads are gray, but there is a cloudless blue sky in the distance.


    "Sail another ten or twenty miles and you''ll get to this place." Wang niche''s hand pointed to the place marked as an island chain on the map: "this island has a big island and dozens of small islands. If there is no mistake in the map, there is a natural port on the west side of the big island."


    They have just left bijingwan for about two hours, but the rain is getting heavier and heavier. It seems that the wind is too strong. For the sake of safety, they need to find a port to stop temporarily. Then the island with a natural port is a good place.


    That island is now unknown, and it is now called Fuguo island. Most of the area above the island is flat, with cliff terrain in the north and East, a bay in the West and a beach in the south.


    The wind and rain were heavy, and the warship shook very badly. The sailors operating the ship rope had to fasten the safety rope to avoid being knocked off the ship by the waves. If you fall from the ship in this weather, no matter how good the water is, you will certainly be swallowed by the sea without timely rescue.


    Only those who have experienced it will know how terrible it is when the sea weather is bad. It is a dilemma in which people can''t stand stably when they shake their feet. At a glance, there are turbulent waves everywhere and lightning and thunder in the sky. Timid people should have a direct mental breakdown.


    The constant vomit from the cabin made Fu Wei''s stomach start to show signs of rebellion. With a pale face, he said with worry: "if this goes on, I''m afraid the invasion can''t be carried out."


    Wang niche knows better than Fu Wei. Soldiers can''t adapt. After vomiting, their body must be weak. It''s not suitable for combat. On the one hand, the next is the peak of disease outbreak.


    "This damn place..." Fu Wei said, but he couldn''t hold it. He bent down and vomited for a while, with stars in his eyes, and said intermittently: "those servants must be sent from the army, especially the Japanese who adapt to sea navigation..."

 Chapter 532

    Fu Wei urgently needs someone to tell himself what the weather is in the southwest sea area!


    Because of the weather, the South invasion of the southwest peninsula was forced to be interrupted several times before it really began. Each time it was a sudden change in the weather, not a means used by the opponent about to fight.


    There is no name of the island chain. The largest island is the anchored fleet in the Bay on the west side. Only a few soldiers got on the island, and the rest stayed on the ship.


    In stormy weather, it is not so easy to get ashore, especially without a ferry. Otherwise, some necessary personnel should be left to let the taxi soldiers who are not suitable for HNA get ashore for breathing.


    It''s just breathing. The ship shakes too much in the stormy sea. In such an age when even riding a carriage may make people dizzy, the continuous violent shaking of the ship is unacceptable to those who don''t adapt.


    The more the fleet stayed at the bay for about half an hour, the more a storm came. It was very willful to leave. The next moment, the sea area became clear. If the ship''s embarrassed appearance was not still there, and people''s suffering had not survived, it would make people wonder whether what had just happened was an illusion.


    "Spring is like this." Yuan Fang should be the most knowledgeable of many officers about the weather in the southwest sea area. He said: "summer will be relatively better..."


    Spring is not suitable for invading the southwest peninsula at all. Yuan Fang wanted to state this fact more than once. He saw that Fu Wei, as the commander of the fleet, showed no sign of giving up, and some words of persuasion could not be said.


    "How many soldiers can stay in shape?" What Fu Wei asked was the throne niche as his deputy general: "can the warship lose?"


    Wang Kan had just sent officers to inspect the ships. He had a rough data on hand and replied: "the warships did not suffer much loss. Only there were problems with the sails and rope sleeves of more than 20 ships. More than 70% of our soldiers temporarily lost the ability to land. The private forces of those families... Lost 12 ships, and no more than 10% could fight."


    The country''s warships are basically produced by the system, and the quality of the ships produced by the system can still be guaranteed. The ships of various families were not systematically produced, but were produced by various official shipyards of the Han state.


    "That is to say... There are less than a thousand people together?" Fu Wei just vomited to death. He was holding on. He can understand that he is like this, and the rest of the people can''t stand it. He is both depressed and gratified that he can maintain the combat power of about a thousand people: "one Han is five Hu, and the barbarians in the southwest are even worse. A thousand people should be enough."


    Wang niche didn''t say anything. Since Fu Wei still insisted on the invasion, just fight. If the situation is wrong, return to the ship. After all, the fleet has almost no loss. What is strange to him is that the quality of the sailors of the warships is surprisingly good. Since the Han country can cultivate such excellent sailors, how can the navigation quality of the soldiers be worse than that.


    The storm disappeared without a trace, and those who stayed on the ship in the fleet may lose their lives. Fu Wei''s decision was to let the soldiers who lost their combat effectiveness go to the island first, both to rest and build a camp. Obviously, he wanted to use the island as a sea springboard to invade Linyi.


    This island is only 60 miles away from the mainland, and to the north is a bay of Linyi country. In the Western Han Dynasty, it was Xijuan (Modern Guangzhi), the capital of rinan County, and then to the West was a place with many sea islands.


    It has to be said that the terrain of the island is really good as a springboard. Even if there are mountains on the island, the altitude is very low. Most of the terrain is flat. It seems that the center of the island is full of dense forests, and the surrounding coastal environment is not difficult, especially the environment of the West Bay and the South Beach is very good.


    The people who should get off the ship got on the island, and the fleet set sail again. Due to the downwind and strong wind, we can soon see the horizon of the mainland.


    Looking from the sea to the mainland, all you can see is a dark green. It seems that in the eye, you can rarely see the traces of human activities except plants.


    "Local people are not good at construction. They can stop and rest by looking for trees at will." Yuan Fang explained: "they have the habit of fishing at sea. There are not few fishing villages along the coast, but because there is a typhoon every year, the fishing villages will choose to be on the back of some mountains."


    Strange to say, it seems that the Asian continent does not pay much attention to HNA. It clearly has a long coastline, but the scientific and technological line of HNA ships is not "lit up". Among them, the Central Plains Dynasty is the most bizarre. For example, even if maritime ships are not more developed than Europa, they can sweep the sea for many times, but they have to ban the sea.


    Lin Yiguo is a small country. In terms of the territory of a small country, their development route is blocked by mountains in the north and the sea in the south, but they have not developed much shipbuilding technology.


    "Boat?" Yuan Fang answered every question: "there is no fleet in Linyi, and ships are also imitated. A few of them were built in Tian1 Dynasty. They generally use boats, very small boats."


    Many facts are so unreasonable. For example, Rome, the most powerful empire in Europe, regarded the Mediterranean as a foot washing basin, but in fact, they did not develop a powerful warship system.


    The sea voyage in Rome used boats, but the size of the boat was too large. Their war boat is a continuation of the Greek civilization system. The body of the war boat is flat and long, with only one mast. The result of the upper layer is only one layer, and the bottom layer in the ship is only one layer. The war boat itself has no long-range attack weapons. In a water war, either the archer is responsible for the output, and the main means is collision. No matter how we collide, after the enemy and ourselves are connected, there is a side battle. It is equivalent to using the boat under our feet as a stepping board, and the playing method is still the same as that on land.


    It has to be said that the Mediterranean, as an inland sea, actually has a very mild climate, but in the whole history of Roman rule over the Mediterranean, they have not lost a lot in the Mediterranean because of the ship system. Every large number of maritime troops have to lose a lot of warships and personnel.


    The number of fleets belonging to the Han army is more than 100. Because they need to be spaced apart, they actually take up a lot of space on the sea. Their appearance is not quiet. When they can clearly see the land, people on the land can actually see it clearly.


    On the coastline, I don''t know how many aborigines are stunned to see a huge fleet sailing on the sea.


    Isn''t ignorance the reason why aborigines are aborigines? Some of them may have seen huge warships, but the number they can see is definitely not much. Once the number of warships is a little more, they immediately feel completely different.


    The closer it was to the land, the more things the Han fleet could find, not only the scenery on the land, but also the moving objects not far from the coastline.


    "Is that the boat used by barbarians for fishing?" Standing on the bridge, Fu Wei raised his hand and pointed to the boat that could only allow up to two people to stand. From a distance, he found that it was just the original floating tool for hollowing out wood: "shouldn''t they shout in panic and escape?"


    The fact is, whether on land or at sea, it may be that the appearance of the Han Army fleet is too shocking. It is completely stunned by the scale of the fleet and the size of the warships. Seeing the aborigines of the Han Army fleet, they are all dull.


    The invasion of the Han country using the fleet first occurred in the East China Sea. The first victim was Baiji. Fu Wei was a small grass-roots officer at that time. What he saw was the appearance of Baiji fishermen fleeing in panic.


    The warship sailing in the front did not evade the aboriginal boat blocking the route at all, but hit it very directly.


    The collision process was tasteless. The aborigines on the boat didn''t cry in horror until they were hit. Some jumped into the water and had to be on the boat. Without exception, they were "plowed" by the Han Army warship, and the boat became broken wood. Whether the aborigines had dead people didn''t care about the Han Army at all.


    After the collision, the aborigines in the distance finally looked a little refreshed. Fu Wei saw the scenes of barbarians fleeing in panic.


    As an intruder, what I like most is to see all kinds of shock and embarrassment of the invaded objects. Otherwise, how dull the invasion should be. However, the dull invasion was encountered by the Han Army, and the objects are the Japanese people on the Japanese islands.


    "... at that time, the Japanese were also stupid. They were worse than the barbarians in the southwest. The Japanese knelt down and worshipped directly." Fu Wei said about the Han fleet''s invasion of the Japanese islands. He said more or less complicatedly: "I despise the Japanese very much, but I like the obedience of the Japanese. I hope these barbarians can be more like the Japanese."


    Han did not understand the culture of the Japanese islands, nor did he have any interest in it.


    There is a belief system of "all things are gods" on the Japanese islands. It can even be said that as long as the Japanese feel strong, they are "gods". This belief culture has an idea of fuck. It''s no shame to obey the strong. On the contrary, serving the strong is a matter of great honor for the weak, but when they encounter people weaker than themselves


    The arrival of the Han Army fleet shocked the aborigines. After seeing what happened on the sea, most of the Aborigines were not afraid, but became ferocious. At first, some aborigines rushed into the dense forest flexibly like monkeys, watching ghosts roar and scream while running. They should be calling people.


    The position where the fleet appeared was not the Bay, but near the bay. The beach here is a normal terrain with inclined mainland. Ships with deep water can''t directly dock at the coast. Ships exploring the way even find that the shoal is about a hundred steps closer to the coastline.


    The coastline of Nanyang is basically shoals. The natural environment makes it an ideal resort. Only in some bays can there be deep-water areas on the shore.


    The fleet headed for the bay. When sailing, a ship hit a reef, or more than one, which made the generals on the flagship frown deeply.


    There are many reefs in the sea near the coast, which is why it is more dangerous to sail along the coastline.


    HNA has never been that simple. Which sea area is safe and which route will be faster has always been through continuous exploration.


    There is too much knowledge about maritime navigation, and it is the most difficult to judge the direction. What is the monsoon is related to the speed of navigation, and the ocean current is also a key.


    For example, there is an ocean current from the East China Sea and Chaoxian Peninsula to the Japanese islands. If you find the right position, even if you hang a few gourds on your waist, you can sail across the sea smoothly.


    HNA can only be said to be in the exploratory stage for the current Han country. Of course, the most familiar is the East China Sea, followed by the area later known as the sea of Japan, and it is a newcomer to Nanyang.


    Of course, there will not be any sea of Japan in the future. The name of the Han country is cross sea, which means to cross it once.


    Han, a complete stranger to Nanyang, started with the goal of invasion. It really started to invade immediately. There is a saying specially used to describe that ignorant people are fearless.


    To make sense, the sea crossing operation is not only to conduct long-term investigation and exploration, at least to understand the sea situation of the area you want to invade, and then arrange targeted invasion plans according to the local climate and national strength.


    Since the Western Han Dynasty, the Han and Miao ethnic groups began to become rude to the invasion. That is to have absolute confidence in their own ethnic groups, that is, regardless of the other party, they rushed to kill them anyway. However, this invasion scheme has been successful, which is so powerful that it makes no sense.


    This time, the Han state invaded the southwest Peninsula, which was basically decided by a group of central people as soon as they patted their heads. As the initiator or Liu Yan, the main goal of the invasion was to plunder food.


    It was reported that thirteen warships hit the rocks on a voyage less than ten miles. At that moment, Fu Wei''s face was almost black.


    "Attack according to the established plan!" Fu Wei''s warship has sailed into the Bay, but there are soldiers in front who have not encountered any resistance and landed successfully: "it''s best to catch some people who can speak Chinese. We need to know this sea area well."


    It seems that Lin Yiguo never thought that an enemy would come from the sea. The landing of the Han Army did not encounter any resistance. It was very easy to get ashore and March to the surrounding villages.


    Next, the landing Han army attacked several villages continuously. Although the local aborigines resisted, there was no threat to the Han Army at all.


    "The looting of the village was successful, but the food obtained was not as much as expected." Fu Wei''s face was gloomy: "just trying to grab a piece of cloth... It''s not easy."


    Fu Wei was too worried. The troops who went out kept sending back information. They encountered a group of poor and heinous aborigines, few houses, no rice tanks, and even no food at all.


    At this time, Yuan Fang learned the fact that the main purpose of the southward fleet was to obtain food. He found an opportunity, He said to Fu Wei, "the people in Linyi are very poor. The local barbarians are extremely lazy and have no concept of food storage. If you want to obtain food, especially a large amount of food, you can only obtain it by capturing the big city. If you want to obtain more food, you actually force the Linyi royal family to take the initiative to offer the highest efficiency."

 Chapter 533

    Lin Yiguo is a small country that cannot be smaller. If ranked according to the current territory, it is similar to Xinluo, but its population is less than Xinluo, and its cultural level will be much worse.


    In fact, although the state of Linyi was established by traitors of the Han family, Linyi inherited more Shaying culture. For example, most of the aborigines are descendants of Shaying, and the popularity of Han culture is only at the top.


    Lin Yiguo, a semi primitive society, has few cities. It''s not that their high-level leaders don''t want to build them, or they can''t build them at all. The main reason is that the aborigines are too lazy.


    Most of the people of Lin Yi country came from Shaying culture. Later Central Plains dynasties called it Zhan nationality, which is now collectively referred to as barbarians or barbarians. Although the majority of the population in this country is zhanzu, they did not have much political rights during the "first dynasty". The ruling class is either descendants of the Han family, or simply a mixture of descendants of the Han family and local aborigines, and more people migrated from Tianzhu.


    If you want to explain it carefully, the current Lin Yi country may be similar to the Shang Dynasty in China, that is, civilization and barbarism coexist, civilization belongs to civilization, and barbarism belongs to barbarism. In ordinary times, each has his own small life. Sometimes barbarian tribes pay tribute to the civilized class and accept recruitment of troops.


    In 331 A.D., the first dynasty of Linyi fell, and slave Wen, a descendant of Shaying, became king, known as the "second Dynasty" in history.


    The new regime established by nuwen continued the name of Linyi, but the political system has changed greatly. Of course, the first to bear the brunt is the Liu and fan who ruled Linyi before.


    The Liu family is the descendant of the first Cao family of the first dynasty in Linyi. It is a queen. Fan married Liu, who had no children, and was established by fan''s descendants.


    As a queen, slave Wen carried out bloody cleansing against the three surnames Cao, Liu and fan, and suffered along with some dignitaries and ordinary people of the first generation of Han descendants. To be serious, the killing of slaves should be the first massacre of Han people in Nanyang region.


    The successive years of massacres almost wiped out the descendants of the Han family in Linyi, but the Zhan nationality itself has little ruling power. The Zhan nationality is a barbaric ethnic group. If you want to govern the country, you can only rely on other ethnic groups. As a result, some immigrants in Tianzhu benefited.


    This time, the Han army invaded, facing a country with the zhanzu as the royal family, but in fact the country is managed by the Tianzhu people, which is deformed.


    "Thousands of people attacked the West roll..." Fu Wei stepped on the mud and asked, "no problem?"


    In fact, Xijuan is no longer called Xijuan. After slave became king, he changed quite a lot of names, including the names of some cities, but some people such as Fu Wei still call the old names.


    The landing Han army attacked many zhanzu gathering places, and did not loot enough food as desired. The goal can only be placed in cities that may have a large amount of food.


    In the eyes of the invading Han Army, Linyi is too poor, which is reflected in the fact that there are not many houses in a village, and even the local people can''t afford to wear clothes.


    However, the Han Army''s subjective consciousness formed a mistake. The aborigines may not be able to wear clothes without clothes, but more because of the local climate. The aborigines really don''t have many houses, but the wood of those houses has too much precious fragrant wood. If the stones on some adobe walls are polished a little, you can find jadeite or gem.


    There''s no way. Xiangmu culture is popular in the Central Plains, but how can we expect soldiers without much insight to have those discrimination abilities. Then, the invading soldiers focused on the grain. They had to chop the sharp weapon on the stone by chance, and they had to be able to see and distinguish what was strange in the stone before they could understand the value.


    The landing point of the Han fleet was not far from Xijuan. Because it did not encounter effective resistance, it decided to attack Xijuan to see the harvest. They are heading for Northwest. There is no ready-made road along way. They are cutting through thorns and thorns all way.


    "Damn it, the air is very humid, but why is it so stuffy!"


    "Isn''t it? I feel sweaty all over."


    It''s really a damn place. There are trees everywhere. There are more plants that can''t be named. The soldiers who open the way are holding thick back machetes and wearing a layer of gauze.


    It is necessary to put on gauze clothes and cover the whole body in a cage because there are so many scary insects on plants, especially some large ants and various kinds of spiders. Compared with snakes, they are not so terrible. Some plants seem to have some toxicity, even if they can''t poison people, but it will make people feel strange and itchy just by sticking or rubbing.


    They were lucky not to go in the wrong direction. The first soldier to open the way walked out of the dense forest and saw a walled city ahead.


    "The city wall is a rammed earth structure. It should be about one foot high. No urban defense equipment was found."


    "It should have been left before, and there is no good maintenance and repair."


    Let alone, the existing cities in Linyi are really the heritage of the Eastern Han Dynasty. During the first dynasty, Linyi will repair and maintain various facilities in the city. In the hands of the barbarians of the second Dynasty, whether they are lazy or unskilled, this is the case.


    What Fu Wei saw was a city without any alert, and the expression on his face was somewhat uncertain.


    According to the habit of the Central Plains military culture, we should first select a few people to disguise some to inquire into the city, and some necessary siege equipment... Such as ladders should also be manufactured first, and then attack the city.


    "Leave half the people to build the ladder. If the vanguard doesn''t have any obstacles to capture the city gate..." Fu Wei paused and looked at the city gate with only a few people on guard again. There was no shadow on the city wall: "just leave a hundred people as support, and kill all the others."


    Some people may disapprove of Fu Wei''s obvious risk-taking behavior, but they didn''t speak against or stop it. If they were in the Central Plains battlefield, they would definitely speak, or at least remind whether it would be a trap or something. But in the face of barbarians, most of them look down on them.


    There was no shouting. Nearly 500 people stepped out of the dense forest and began to run with all their strength. They went straight to the city gate.


    Xijuan city is a dilapidated city. There are not many roads, and there are no people coming and going. I found that a group of people suddenly poured out of the dense forest. Everyone was stunned


    The people brought by Fu Wei each prepared at least one set of rattan armor. The guys in their hands were basically war swords or swords, and a few people carried rattan shields. They charged fiercely, but what they encountered in the strong invasion was not fear and panic. What they saw was the enemy''s stunned. For a time, they didn''t know how many soldiers were both happy and depressed.


    Linyi country is too far from the Central Plains, and there is only one Funan country around it. The relationship between Lin Yi state and Funan state is very good. In recent years, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is on the defensive at Jiaozhi. As a result, there is no sense of crisis in Lin Yi state. To say what the state of Lin Yi is, the whole country continues to fall into a lazy attitude.


    The guards of the city gate waited for the Han Army to approach within a hundred steps before they reacted. They shouted and rushed into the city gate, as if they wanted to close the city gate.


    Some aboriginal onlookers, stunned, turned out to be laughing and watching the play without a sense of crisis.


    The Han Army had no time to deal with the non threatening Aborigines for the time being, and went straight to the city gate. Before the city gate was fully closed, it killed several Lin Yibing, but it was not difficult to seize the control of the city gate.


    "What is it?" Fu Wei has sent people into the city. He went to the dilapidated city tower himself. Facing the aborigines who don''t look like being invaded, he said, "how can they not be afraid and play?"


    There is nothing wrong. The aborigines watching outside the city are just frolicking. As few as some pitiful trading stalls are even robbed, that is, no aborigines will fear the sudden invaders.


    In the city, the Han Army entered a dilapidated city. The roads were potholes and full of dirt. It was not strange that there were weeds everywhere. It seemed normal that there were vines on the walls of houses, but what was the situation when trees directly broke open and grew out of the walls.


    "Maybe... Such things happen very often?" Yuan Fang said uncertainly, "Linyi is a country, but they are also a tribal country. Conflicts between tribes are very common..."


    Fu Wei understood as soon as he heard it. That is to say, these barbarians often kill each other and may continue to seize control of the city. The aborigines thought that something similar happened again and did not belong to a tribe in the fight, so they would only gloat.


    The invasion here was very successful, and a group of people poured out of the dense forest. Their arrival gave Fu Wei more troops to use.


    In view of the fact that there was no resistance from the regular army, the invading Han army went directly to the city Lord''s house, or did it encounter the city defense army after approaching the city Lord''s house.


    What happened was that the Han Army met the urban defense army, and then a guy like an officer in the urban defense army stepped out of the crowd for a while. I don''t know what to say. The Han army who didn''t stop charging rushed up and cut down with weapons. The "jilihua" officer was killed first, and more than 50 urban defense troops were cut down.


    So far, the enemy soldiers encountered by the Han Army are not decent. They look like Lin Yibing of the regular army. The guy in his hand is a bamboo gun. His clothes are bare chest and belly with a piece of burlap pinned on his waist. His head may be wrapped with a piece of cloth, more hair.


    Armed to the teeth, the Han army fought with Lin Yibing, leaving aside the advantages of armour and equipment. The height and fitness of the Han Army far exceeded that of Lin Yibing.


    In terms of current ethnic advantages, the stature of Chinese Miao people should be the tallest in East Asia, the stature of other races is generally short, and the stature of Southwest Peninsula and Japanese islands is the shortest.


    The shortest of the invading Han army will not be less than 1.6 meters. None of the aborigines seen, whether civilians or soldiers, is more than 1.6 meters tall.


    The people in Lin Yi country are generally about 1.5 meters and have a thin and small physique. As a result, the Han Army has a sense that adults bully children when fighting with Lin Yi people.


    "Attack the city master''s house and seize the city guard." Yuan Fang just led a team to fight. The first one to enter the city master''s house was caught by his subordinates: "some basic information has been asked."


    What Fu Wei cares about most now is: "how much food is there, not to mention others?"


    Yuan Fang immediately replied, "only the granary in the city has 500000 stones of all kinds of grain and fodder. The city guard also explained that there should be more than one million stones among the major ethnic groups in the city."


    In fact, Yuan Fang was curious. There were a lot of grain, but they only came a thousand people. There was no means of transportation to carry grain. What if they grabbed so much grain.


    "Really!?" Fu Wei was completely surprised: "it''s time to attack the city!"


    The city of Xijuan is close to the original territory of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Before, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not buy less grain from Lin Yi state, so it is normal to have enough grain storage. In addition to the official grain storage, the amount of private grain storage as the main trading force is even larger.


    Yuan Fanggang was about to ask how to deal with the grain, but he saw Fu Wei running away in a hurry. He didn''t know what he told his soldiers.


    "Did the enemy surrender?" Fu Wei ran back. Without waiting for Yuan Fang to answer, he said, "no matter what means we use, we need a batch of labor."


    [do you want to force barbarians to help transport grain?] Yuan Fang''s face is as strange as it can be: "general, this place should be more than ten miles away from the bay. Although there are roads along the way, but..."


    "Don''t ask so much." Fu Wei roughly cut off: "gather all the people who can move in the city."


    Yuan Fang didn''t say anything else, such as the arrest of the city guard and the collapse of the urban defense army, but the big families in the city, including many residents, haven''t been dealt with yet.


    There is no doubt that, according to the war habits of Chinese civilization, capturing the city gate and the city master''s house is tantamount to occupying the city. The import and export and the chief officials are in hand. Of course, the city is captured. This is related to the local environment of China. Once the official resistance collapses, the people in the city will basically not fight with the occupying forces, and even the big families should flatter the invading party.


    The Han Army captured an alien city this time. The official power in the city disintegrated. The Han army attacked the official in a theatrical mode, but when the Han Army wanted to reach out to those big families, they didn''t even hesitate to resist.


    The so-called big family in Lin Yiguo is the real big family. The big family usually living in each city is the lineage of some powerful tribes or some Tianzhu people who believe in Buddhism. They are not a bunch of lambs to be slaughtered.


    After learning about the situation, Fu Wei was full of alpacas. He was reported that the civil forces in the city were stronger than the urban defense army.


    "What the hell!" Fu Wei waited for the system farmers to build buildings, properly move grain in, and then planned to leave. When he learned that the resistance in the city was tenacious, he said unluckily, "kill all the resistance."

 Chapter 534

    More than half a month later than the normal climate, Xiangyang finally ushered in the moment of ice and snow melting, but the temperature did not rise because of the melting of ice and snow. On the contrary, the melting of ice and snow brought low temperature.


    It was nearly two months ago to send a fleet to invade the southwest peninsula. Liu Yan, who is in Xiangguo, not only pays attention to the official documents, but also checks through the "map" in his mind when he is free.


    Originally thought that the invasion of the southwest Peninsula would be smooth, but the process was somewhat twists and turns. Not only did Fu Wei, a front-line commander, not expect it, but also Liu Yan, who was in Xianguo, was surprised.


    Being unfamiliar with Nanyang''s weather and environment has brought a lot of trouble. Fortunately, after paying some costs, he finally began to get a return. With the first harvest, he will have a second one, so that Liu Yan can turn his attention to northern Xinjiang again.


    The Han state has been paying attention to the white disaster on the grassland recently. The intelligence shows that Mobei suffered heavy losses, and the Dingling tribe ravaged by the white disaster continued to move south.


    Those Ding Ling people went south to the border of Shijie Zhao. There were tribes incorporated by Shi Hu and tribes that harassed Shijie Zhao. The situation was relatively complex.


    Han sent people here to collect intelligence and go deep into the grassland to find Ding Ling tribe. The main purpose of the Han people who went to Dingling tribe was to make the tribe difficult to get along with Shijie Zhao. Their action was not very smooth. The main reason was that Dingling people didn''t know that a new overlord was rising in the Central Plains.


    The climate in spring this year is somewhat abnormal. The cold season of ice and snow is not suitable for military use. The Han Army has not taken action for the time being, but is only preparing for a war.


    Three generals at the level of the fourth expedition were appointed, and a new round of army reorganization began. The organizational systems of the Northern Expedition corps and the southern invasion corps were cancelled, a large number of soldiers were retired, the three shogunates of the northern expedition, the eastern expedition and the southern expedition were established, and the units directly under each shogunate were planned.


    The shogunate of the general of the Northern Expedition consists of six armies. Considering that the war against Shijie Zhao will be a war against cavalry, Huben army and Yulin army are classified under the shogunate.


    At present, Li Tan, general of the northern expedition, is already in Jingling and will preside over the next war. At present, the location of Jingling mausoleum is relatively special. In the northeast is Jicheng, which confronts with Zhao army led by Shi Xuan, and in the northwest is Zhongyang, which confronts Fu Hong''s army.


    "The melting of ice and snow in Bingzhou has not started yet. Considering that even the melting of ice and snow will make the road muddy, the war will start about a month after the melting of ice and snow." After Xu Zheng became a Taiwei, he could not go out to lead the troops directly. His main authority was to stay in the center and play the role of chief of general staff: "at present, four armies have entered the waiting position. After the war, the plan is to target the enemy in Yangyi first."


    Yangyi is the garrison point of Shijie Zhao Jun against Jicheng. At present, Yangyi is the most important barrier in Jinyang, the capital of Bingzhou. It is headed by Shijie crown prince Shi Xuan and assisted by Shijie General Li Tu.


    According to intelligence, Shijie Zhao Jun in Yangyi should have a scale of 120000 to 13000. Donggong Gaoli, one of the elite Shijie, is among them. Shijie''s own family should also have 30000 to 40000, and the rest are Qiang, Di and zahu.


    "Excluding the forbidden guards, including the Huben army and the Yulin army, we will arrange four cavalry armies on the north line, and the other two are infantry armies." As Xu Zheng spoke, an officer put the flag representing his name in the right place on the sand table. He pointed some positions and continued: "considering that the Bingzhou war needs to conquer several hard cities, there should be enough troops on the rear wing and flank of the main force, the counties and counties in the northern line need to move north, and a sufficient number of servants will be transferred."


    The reason why Shijie Zhao gave up the Central Plains and retreated to Bingzhou and Shuozhou was forced by the current situation. On the one hand, it was not that the Hu people were not used to the city attack and defense war.


    The massive migrations of the stone tiger elite section are the real way of letting Liu Yan destroy the plan of the destruction of the stone in the Central Plains. The battle between the two sides is no longer as fast as before. Shi Jie has more flexible circuitous space, so long as Shi Jie does not want to fight the Han Army, it is difficult to carry out what annihilation war.


    At present, there is a confrontation between the state of Han and the state of Shi Jie and Zhao in Binzhou. In fact, Liu Yan wants to create a phenomenon that makes Shi Jie mistakenly think that some cities can be defended and mobilize more troops to garrison the cities, so as to have a good opportunity for the Han army to eliminate more Shi Jie and Zhao troops in the attack and defense war of the cities.


    Xu Zheng has talked about the probability that Shi Xuan and Fu Hong will stick to the city. In the view of the Taiwei office, if the situation is wrong, neither Shi Xuan nor Fu Hong will stick to the gains and losses of the site, regardless of whether the city changes hands.


    "The old line of Hu people is to use enough vast space to fight whenever they can. They can''t fight and rely on mobility to escape." Xu Zheng pointed to the northwest and north of Binzhou on the sand table and said, "these areas are ideal fighting space for Shijie."


    It doesn''t matter what the northwest of Bingzhou looked like during the rule of the Han family. Now it is desolate this morning. Although there are mountains, most areas are flat terrain, and decades of waste has long become grassland landform.


    In fact, the northern part of Bingzhou is Yanmen County, which has never been greatly developed. During the reign of the Han family, Guancheng was built by using the terrain, and the greatest barrier against the southern invasion of grassland Hu people is the Great Wall.


    Whether it is the Great Wall built by various countries in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, or the Great Wall built during the Qin Empire, or even the Great Wall in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties. With the passage of time, the Great Wall has actually fallen into disrepair, the towering walls have become ruins, and the Great Wall in some sections has even been razed to the ground. Unless it is under construction or repair, it will no longer have military value.


    "Considering that Shi Xuan and Fu Hong may abandon the city and fight in the field, at the beginning of the war, our army may successfully seize all cities, and even capture Jinyang without paying much price." Xu Zheng pointed to a city model representing Jinyang and said with a smile: "this will become the next bridgehead for the confrontation between the big man and Shi Jie. It has the value of renovating it as a garrison point and material reserve."


    "Can the Taiwei Department estimate how far the stone tiger will persist in Bingzhou?" Liu Yan really used the Taiwei office as a staff headquarters. Before Xu Zheng answered, he continued to ask, "do you have a plan for the next battle of Heshuo?"


    "How long Shi Hu will persist in Bingzhou depends on Shi Jie''s loss." Xu Zheng confirms with a group of subordinates that Shi Jie has recovered the temperament of the Hu people. He doesn''t care about the gain and loss of the site, but the members. He looked at the location of Heshuo on the sand table and said, "Heshuo in the early Han Dynasty has not changed much from that in today''s Heshuo. I looked through the classics, mainly referring to the war of Mengtian to recover Henan and the war of Weiqing to recover Hetao..."


    Liu Yan naturally remembers how the Qin Empire and the Han Empire captured Heshuo. The situation in different periods is different and the situation is different, but in terms of terrain, there must be something to learn from.


    Without exception, whether Qin Empire or Han Empire, the scale of troops sent to Hetao area is very large, and it is not just all the way.


    Meng Tian''s main force in the battle of Henan was to attack from Yanmen, and arranged a partial division in the north. He took the offensive of double arrows complementing each other.


    When the Qin army attacked Hetao, the Huns in Hetao didn''t realize that the Qin Empire would suddenly start a war. At the beginning of the war, Qin Jun appeared unexpectedly and destroyed some unprotected Hun tribes. Waiting for the Hun Shan Yuting to react, Meng Tiandu led his army to attack Beihe, and the Huns began to prepare for the war.


    The decisive stage of the Qin Empire''s war to recover Henan was not just in one place. It was in the highlands of Yinshan and Helan Mountains, but also in gaoque, Yangshan and beifake. After many bloody battles, the Huns realized that they could not compete with the Qin army. After more than 200000 Huns were annihilated, they fled to the northwest.


    The war that the Han Empire fought in Heshuo was similar to Mengtian''s sending troops. Similarly, the Huns were not prepared. Compared with Mengtian''s victory in annihilating the enemy, Wei Qing only killed and killed thousands of Huns and captured more than 15000 people.


    The battle against the Huns commanded by Wei Qing was often the one that killed thousands. The most successful battle in Mobei was the annihilation of more than 90000 Huns. Mengtian destroyed more than 200000 Huns in just one battle. Maybe... That''s why Mengtian is known as the first warrior in China?


    "This is naturally known." Xu Zhenggang was just asked by Ji Chang. He said that the two defeats of the Huns in Heshuo were not prepared for battle. Shi Jie was not a Hun who was not prepared. He was not angry and said, "compared with the Pre-Qin and pre Han Dynasties, the situation faced by the Han Dynasty is different..."


    Shi Jie has never been a grassland overlord. They directly operated in the Central Plains. The Huns turned over and became the rulers of the Central Plains.


    It is precisely the process of Shi Jie''s rise that is a turning over as the master. The areas where they can detour are Binzhou and Shuozhou. Further north, the northwest is the territory of Dingling people, and the northeast is Tuoba Xianbei, Rouran tribal alliance and Murong Xianbei.


    If Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei could not interact with Shi Jie in Shuozhou occupied by Shi Jie in the state of Han, the state of Han would not be restrained in so many directions.


    "However..." when it comes to diplomacy, Ji Chang is qualified to speak: "Tuoba Xianbei has become an enemy country. Murong Xianbei can''t sit back and watch the Han attack Shi Jie."


    It''s not silly to know what it means. In particular, the aggressiveness of the Han state under Liu Yan''s rule is a little scary. Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei can''t watch the Han state destroy Shijie Zhao. They will do their best to block or coordinate.


    "Tuoba Xianbei is outside Yanmen county. The big Han will border with Yanmen county only after he attacks and seizes Yanmen county." Xu Zheng has asked people to push a wooden frame to hang the mountain map, pointed to the grassland outside Yanmen county and said: "the border is in these positions at that time. If the city can be restored efficiently, the big man can be stabilized without too many troops."


    Xu Zhengzheng remembered correctly that at the beginning of the war between the state of Han and the state of Shijie and Zhao, the state of Han was able to quickly build a city wall every place. In particular, the city wall with a length of ten li in the east of Liaoning was the most impressive, and it took only one month to build the city wall.


    "Big man doesn''t intend to take the defensive." Liu Yan''s view of the Great Wall is very complex. He also knows that the great wall can''t stop Hu Lu from going south. He looked at LV Yi and said, "what can we do here?"


    LV Yi, as a Dianke, is responsible for diplomacy, but he hasn''t played much. For example, he has done little in the face of enemy countries.


    The reason why Hongru hall can''t play any role in the enemy country is that LV Yi can''t tell. When the Han country encounters the enemy, "doing" is one word. When the enemy wants to use diplomacy, he doesn''t trust it at all. As a result, Hongru hall can only be used to bully those vassal countries.


    "This......" how can LV Yi answer? He only smiled bitterly and said, "I will try my best."


    The Tuoba royal family is Liu Yan''s in laws. However, the marriage between the state and the state is only useful when both sides get along well. If they really feel the threat, the marriage will not hinder killing.


    Seriously speaking, the situation will be like this. It is entirely because the state of Han is too tough. What is put forward is that the Han family is supreme. It is on the table to fully recover the old land of the Han family. Needless to say, the state of Shi Jie Zhao and Murong Yan, who were originally enemies, have also turned against the state of Han successively.


    "I think it''s the most appropriate time to fight against Shijie in two months." Xu Zheng did not seem to expect to use diplomacy to stabilize Tuoba Dai state or Murong Yan state. He directly said: "at that time, the muddy situation of the roads in Binzhou and Shuozhou would not be so serious. Youzhou should be in the muddy stage of the ground where the ice and snow had just melted."


    There is nothing wrong with that. The earth is an ellipse. The north and south poles are at both ends. Youzhou is closer to the north pole than Bingzhou and Shuozhou, resulting in the melting of ice and snow in Youzhou later than Bingzhou and Shuozhou.


    There is a lot of water on the ground, and it will become muddy when stepping on it. It is very troublesome to march on foot or on horseback. The carriage carrying luggage is more than troublesome when facing the mud. On the premise that it is difficult to transport supplies smoothly, any military action is not feasible.


    "Two months later..." Ji Chang had an account book in hand and nodded his head: "nearly three million tons of grain and fodder have been harvested for the invasion to the south, which can supply the wars on the north line and the northeast line."


    There is nothing wrong. If you want to attack the state of Shijie Zhao, you must act together with the state of Murong Yan. Conversely, if you want to attack the state of Murong Yan, you must fight with the state of Shijie Zhao. The state of Han wants to attack which country in the north, and it is impossible to avoid two-line operations.


    Liu Yan thought of more. On the one hand, he was most gratified that most of the domestic families took action. Under his instigation, Yu Yi and sang Yu have begun to set up joint businesses, and many families have participated in them. It makes him feel that it is a correct decision to turn the southwest peninsula into a "hunting area".

 Chapter 535

    Ji Chang was very surprised. The troops led by Fu Wei only went south for more than two months. From the war report, it seems that there are not many places to attack. A Xijuan City alone can harvest 3 million stone grain and fodder. What if the whole Lin Yiguo is "packaged"?


    "Xijuan was originally the main grain storage land traded between Linyi and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty." Liu Yan seemed very calm: "it''s normal to have more food."


    The war report from Fu Wei is still relatively clear. It belongs to the official grain storage of Linyi, that is, nearly 500000 stones. Most of the real seized grain came from the people.


    Lin Yi country is not a centralized country. Local tribes have autonomy. The transactions with the Central Plains regime have always been that those tribal leaders account for the majority, but the official transactions are a minority.


    The center of Xiang state consulted some ancient books obtained from the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The records on Jiaozhi clearly stated that after the Han army invaded south, the small imperial court urgently mobilized 2 million stones of grain from Jiaozhi, but Jiankang was conquered by the Han army before it was transported back to Jiankang.


    Jiaozhi''s ability to produce 2 million stone grain is a tax accumulation, which proves that the grain output in that area is amazing. Ji Chang, as prime minister, has to pay attention to it.


    Three million stone grains and fodder can already support the Han country to fight a big war on the north line. Later, some gains will be made from the southwest peninsula. The problem of grain will be alleviated temporarily. The war can be started when the weather permits.


    "There has never been a shortage of grain in the southwest peninsula. As long as we are willing to operate carefully after the restoration, only the old Han soil can support the grain needs of half of the country." Liu Yan''s face changed into a sad expression and said, "it''s just that they came out of Baoshan empty handed. They didn''t notice the precious wood and some gemstones, and didn''t realize the existence of spices."


    There are still many local specialties in the southwest peninsula. If they can be transported to the Central Plains, they can probably earn a fortune, especially the first batch of local specialties. Liu Yan feels it necessary to remind him.


    The main force of this invasion of the southwest peninsula was the official in order to obtain food.


    In fact, Liu Yan does not intend to use the government as the main force. What he hopes is to make the southwest peninsula a folk adventure paradise and open the door for Han and Miao people to independently explore abroad. The southwest peninsula will not be the first or the last. There are large islands in Nanyang. Even after the formation of the atmosphere, he can take exploration steps to more places.


    "Spices?" Ji Chang certainly knows about spices, but the current spices in the central plains are basically from the western regions. There is no similar thing in the south, so he asked, "are there spices produced in the southwest Peninsula?"


    "There are many islands around the rising sea, the most in the southwest, and the island is the origin of spices." What Liu Yan hasn''t said is that not only spices, but also minerals on the island are extremely rich: "first practice on the southwest Peninsula and talk about those with some experience."


    The resources of Nanyang are unimaginable, but the Central Plains Dynasty has never looked away. If the Central Plains Dynasty could take the resources of many islands in Nanyang as its own, navigation would inevitably flourish in the process, and then based on the population of the Central Plains Dynasty, it should have laid the foundation for the growth of the earth.


    Unfortunately, the Central Plains Dynasty fell into a strange circle of internal collapse for hundreds of years. In addition to the "world" of one-third of an mu of land, it did not look outside. It was blind to the local advantages and ashamed of the overlord''s capital placed by God.


    After decades of life, Liu Yan has a comprehensive plan. His lowest goal is to lay at least a basic foundation for the ethnic group. After recovering the old land of the Han family, the next step is to take two steps to open up to the West. At the same time, Nanyang must take possession of it. Even the efforts to open up Nanyang will be greater than those to the west, and Oceania will also be occupied.


    The advantage of clear thinking is that when and what to do will not be fooled around, and there will be no motivation to struggle because of the loss of goals. However, now what to open up to the sea is just the beginning, and the most important thing is the upcoming reopening of Northern Xinjiang.


    Li Tan has been stationed in Jingling. As the new general of the northern expedition, he came with a strong desire to make contributions.


    Jingling is not such a beautiful place, and its strategic value has never been high in the past. The current jingling mausoleum will become the location of the northern shogunate, just because it is in the middle of Jicheng and Zhongyang.


    The snow and ice on the other side of the state began to melt, but there was no sign of snow and ice melting in the relatively north area. On the contrary, it occasionally snowed.


    "Jiuze''s Lake is still frozen, and so is the nearby water system." Qian Jiantong was left behind and waited for Li Tan to report in person: "if you want to launch an offensive after the ice and snow melt, my opinion is to mobilize troops to go around while the lake in jiuze is still thick."


    Qian Jiantong''s current military position is to recruit Zhonglang generals in the north. According to the military practice of the Han Dynasty, Zhonglang generals with prefixes are generally the "seed players" of some generals. For example, he will become the next general in the north, and then Xie an, the general in the west, will also become the general in the West.


    "It''s necessary." Li Tan nodded and said, "Shi Xuan and Fu Hong may give up the strong city to fight with us, or even escape without fighting. It''s time to set up the first hand."


    Bingzhou has now been recovered by the state of Han. If Shi Jie and Zhao do not want to fight a city offensive and defensive war with the state of Han, they will certainly retreat to the northwest of Bingzhou and Shuozhou.


    Qian Jiantong said, "in this case, I will command the Yulin army and the fourth cavalry army to cross jiuze lake first?"


    It is difficult to study when jiuze lake existed. It dried up due to climate reasons in the northern and Southern Dynasties, and there will be no jiuze Lake in the future.


    The existence of the water system in the Central Plains has always been changing. Even the Yellow River has been diverted many times. Each diversion will not only lead to death, but also change the location of the river system and lakes. It has to be said that after the Yellow River became turbid, the Central Plains Dynasty continued to increase land territory in the East, and the increased area was calculated by hundreds of thousands of square miles.


    Didn''t the Han state reorganize its army last winter? The new military system has new names. Some special names, such as the Yulin army, the Huben army and the forbidden guard army, are not included. They are the 13 standing armies, which are divided into cavalry army and infantry army. The size of the cavalry is six, and the remaining seven are infantry.


    Under the northern shogunate system, there are six cavalry armies, four are standing cavalry armies, and the other two are Huben army and Yulin army. The eastern shogunate and the southern shogunate each have a cavalry army. The remaining one, because Xie an, the Zhonglang, will not be qualified to establish the shogunate, belongs to the Guanzhong garrison sequence.


    The thirteen standing armies start from "one" in turn. The cavalry army is the first to sixth, the infantry army is the first to seventh, and the branch of arms is the prefix plus the cavalry army or infantry army.


    It is of great historical significance for Liu Yan to come up with this set of serial numbers.


    You should know that the military system of the Central Plains Dynasty has never been done like this. It is more to separate troops according to States, counties and counties, or plan according to war zones. This is the time when the Central Plains Dynasty rarely maintains a large number of standing troops.


    Of course, the Central Plains Dynasty did not have a large number of standing armies, that is, the system of central army, county army and border army. The source of troops came from the young and strong who accepted the "Fu". Later, the emergence of the government military system led the Central Plains Dynasty to the "theater" military system. The military sources in which regions were responsible for which theater. During the special national war, troops were mobilized from various theater to participate in the war.


    The Han state established by Liu Yan will not have any real peace period. It is necessary to maintain a large number of standing armies, so it is natural to be independent of the county and border army system, and the theater system is not suitable for the way that defense is more than attack.


    At present, the 200000 standing army of the Han Dynasty is selected from millions of troops. It should be said that the quality of the troops is very excellent. We can''t tell which army is good or bad. The serial number represents the number rather than the ranking.


    With the change of the military system of the Han Dynasty, Li Tan and Qian Jiantong were no longer the leaders of the Yulin army and the Huben army respectively. Their personal feelings must be deeper, but the premise of being able to command was that the troops were under the shogunate sequence.


    Li Tan had no doubt about Qian Jiantong''s command of the Yulin army, but also knew why he wanted the Yulin army rather than the Huben army. He said, "there will be two guards cavalry coming later. Why don''t you... Bring another cavalry?"


    "If the troops are sufficient, it is naturally the best." Qian Jiantong was depressed that the Huben army, as a kind of Armored Cavalry, could not carry out any long-distance attack or pursuit. He nodded: "there are two forbidden guard cavalry armies and Huben army. Even if there are no Yulin army and two cavalry armies, Shi Xuan or Fu Hong are not afraid to fight a decisive battle."


    The general of the northern expedition of the Han Dynasty has always been the army with the most control, which is the premise that the object and geographical location of the expedition are determined first. For example, after the collapse of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, there were only some non climatic ZhuYue and Zhuman in the south before reaching the coastline. The southern shogunate was directly reduced to three armies. Even if the north is dry, Shijie Zhao also has the threat of grassland. I''m afraid the north line will not be less than the scale of five armies.


    In addition to the command of some standing armies, local county soldiers and some servants will gradually join the shogunate sequence. Even as a general of the northern expedition, he was not sure how many troops the Northern Expedition shogunate would have in this campaign. The only thing he knew was that it would not be less than 400000 troops.


    There is no contradiction. The state of Han wants to maintain a standing army of 200000, which only refers to special combat troops, but it does not completely eliminate the rest of the system.


    It must be said that although the standing army, county soldiers and servant soldiers of the Han state are all military forces, the system is not the same. The standing army is simply an unproductive army. The county soldiers come from the Nafu of the people. The slave soldiers include the slave soldiers and the troops of various vassal countries.


    Qian Jiantong finally left with three cavalry troops. Although the Yulin army is a military, it has only a establishment of 10000, with a total force of 40000. They left the city in the light snow season and marched in the direction of Pingtao through jiuze lake. They will enter a vast grassland for concealment.


    Half a month after Qian Jiantong led his troops away, the follow-up tribes arrived one after another. The first came 30000 County soldiers and 20000 guards cavalry in Shangdang county. At this time, the ice and snow began to melt.


    "In the first stage, the number of soldiers from counties and counties gathered on the battlefield will reach 120000." TIAOYU has always been a long history of marching, and he is still after the expedition to the North shogunate. He got along well with Li Tan and was satisfied with the current situation. He continued with a smile: "the county soldiers will ensure the flanks and rear wings of the field corps."


    The various systems of the Han military have clear responsibilities, and the standing army is used as the main force in the battlefield. With the standing army as the main attack, the role of county soldiers is not only to ensure the logistics line, but also to ensure the combat environment of the main force and play the effect of coordination and arch defense.


    Li Tan is watching the sand table and how to arrange County soldiers and servants to join the army. As the chief general, he has no less discussion with Commander Shi.


    In fact, the northern expedition of the Han Dynasty was based on the layout of Wei Qing''s battle in Hexi, that is, in addition to the troops specially arranged as the main attack, there were a large number of infantry meetings.


    At the beginning, the troops in Wei Qing''s hands were not as clear-cut as those in Li Tan''s hands. A small number of main attack troops were assisted by hundreds of thousands of auxiliary troops. The main attack troops had a clear attack route, and the auxiliary troops were in a flat straight line situation. Then the main attack troops continued to intersperse with the advantage of high-speed mobility, The auxiliary forces are pushed flat on the premise of the results created by the main attack forces.


    "Considering the particularity of the situation, the war in Yangyi will start earlier than Zhongyang..." TIAOYU inserted some flags in his hand around Yangyi and then continued: "wait until the ground becomes relatively dry, and the first cavalry army, the third infantry army and the fifth infantry army will take the lead in launching the offensive."


    Li Tan recalled the recent information about Shi Xuan. Shi Jie Zhao Jun, who is located in Yangyi, only had a small number of troops out of the city, and the rest of Shi Jie Zhao Jun had been staying in the city. He was also quite sure that Shi Xuan did not get reinforcements. How many troops did Shi Xuan have or how many troops did he have.


    "There are signs of some changes in Zhongyang." TIAOYU went to the shelf where the papers were stacked, looked for the official documents, handed them to Li Tan, and said, "Fu Hong of Zhongyang transferred some troops to the north."


    "Well, it''s about the impact of Dingling people on the northern territory of Shijie." Li Tan gloated and said, "Hongru hall can do something more or less."


    Li Tan said that LV Yi personally operated the knife. The officials of Hongru hall used various methods to make Ding Ling go south. They did not belong to the state of Shijie Zhao, but used force against the state of Shijie Zhao.


    "So..." TIAOYU sighed first, and then said almost in a certain tone: "the probability of Shi Xuan and Fu Hongyi fighting in the city has been reduced."


    Li Tan, who was still in Lehe, sighed. Compared with the chase war in the vast wilderness, the high-level of the Han Army still liked Shi Jie''s attack and defense war in the city

 Chapter 536

    "Liu Yangou thief!" Shi Xuan''s bearded face was full of grievances and anger: "bullying people too much!"


    The ice and snow in the central part of Bingzhou has not yet begun to melt, and even a light snow has fallen in recent days. It is reasonable that winter has not passed, and countries will not launch any military action.


    However, if we look at the Han state established by Liu Yan, it seems that the military action never depends on the seasonality, but on whether it is needed?


    Shi Xuan stayed in Jinyang, and the importance of Jinyang was highlighted after Shi Hu decided to withdraw to the north of the Great Wall. It is an avant-garde city in Dingxiang, the new capital of Shijie Zhao. After several times of wall heightening and thickening, the population has also increased due to the entry of various Hu species.


    The snow and ice had not yet begun to melt, but the Han state did not intend to wait until the winter passed before fighting again. Li Tu reported to Shi Xuan that the number of Han troops in Jingling had been increasing, and the Han troops in Jicheng began to attack Yangyi again.


    It was normal for Shi Xuan for the Han Army to attack Yangyi. After the confrontation between the two sides, even in the winter of ice and snow, they would often fight. This time, the scale of the Han Army under Yangyi city was slightly larger than before.


    The most important information reported by Li Tu to Shi Xuan is that Shi Jie and Zhao Jun have found traces of a large march on the North Bank of jiuze, but they haven''t found the Han Army after looking for it for a long time. He was an old soldier. He guessed that the Han army took advantage of the ice on jiuze lake and went to the northwest of Bingzhou.


    Yangyi has not been defeated, Jinyang is heavily guarded, and Fu Hong leads a large army in Zhongyang. The reason why Shi Xuan is oppressed and angry is very simple. The war has not started yet, but the Han Army has made a move to prevent them from fleeing.


    "Whether they want to raid from the flank or prevent us from retreating, they are too arrogant!" Shi Xuan inherited Shi Hu''s personality gene. He was grumpy and irritable. He didn''t say it. Cruelty seemed to be an instinct. His brain circuit was basically strange. He was still discussing military affairs at the last moment, and said at the next moment: "kill two Han women and steam them!"


    In fact, Shi Jie used to call Han women bipedal sheep. After repeated battles and defeats with the Han Army, she no longer called bipedal sheep. She called Han women directly in a more retaliatory way.


    Shi Hu led the crowd to the north. In addition to taking away a large number of Hu prisoners of all ethnic groups, Jin people also took a lot of them. Jin men were slaves or labor or abuse, while Jin women were raped, raped, slaughtered and eaten.


    Jin people are right, that is, some Han Miao people who have never been in the Han country. But now no one is going to call Jin people. Han people are called Han people in order to improve their pride, and Hu Lu is called Han people in order to retaliate. Han people also began to call Jin people Han people again.


    "Before the ice and snow melt, the Han army will start the war..." Li Tuman said anxiously, "it can be seen that after the weather gets warmer, the scale of the Han Army going north will be very large."


    Shijie Zhao does not intend to stick to one city after another. It pays more attention to the preservation of living forces than defending the city.


    Shi Hu has publicly stated that he should not care about the gains and losses of one city and one place, but give full play to the cavalry advantages of Hu Lu, fight with the Han army like the Xiongnu in the wilderness, and clamor for another hundred year war.


    To put it bluntly, Hu Lu is smart. He knows he is not good at city attack and defense. If he wants to find his old business, he can beat him if he can beat him, but he can''t beat his horse and run away.


    After Hu Lu changed his fighting strategy, there was no large number of gains in the confrontation between the Han Army and Hu Lu, and it was no longer as easy to annihilate tens of thousands of Hu Lu as before. Every time, Hu Lu withdrew when the opportunity was wrong. Both sides fought with cavalry. Relatively speaking, the speed of Hu Lu''s light cavalry was faster, and the gains of the Han army were naturally limited.


    Shi Xuan asked Li Tu, "what''s the good opinion of the general?"


    There is more than one general in Shijie Zhao state, and there are many generals with various prefixes to an amazing extent. Li Tu is a general with a champion, and the full name of his official position is called champion general. Fu Hong is one of those who once served as a champion general in Shijie Zhao state.


    Li Tu seemed to have made up his mind for a long time and said directly, "Your Majesty doesn''t care about the gains and losses of the city. We have always suffered losses in the attack and defense war with the Han army. It''s better to move early."


    Without hesitation, Shi Xuan said, "then report to your father."


    "Your majesty will certainly agree." Li Tu said confidently and suggested, "the prince can order to prepare for evacuation first."


    To put it bluntly, Shi Jie and Zhao are not all fools. The state of Han hopes that Shi Jie and Zhao have cities to guard, so as to eliminate the effective power of Shi Jie and Zhao? Shijie Zhao''s core strategy is to fight with the Han army for a long time on the vast grassland. They feel that they don''t care about the gains and losses of the city is an effective strategy.


    "Since we want to retreat, we must find the trace of the Han Army going north through jiuze." Shi Xuan said fiercely, "they know we will withdraw, but they can''t guess that we will withdraw without worry. Find the Han Army going north and seize the opportunity to eat it!"


    "In this way, Yangyi needs to change its defense. With miscellaneous Hu and slave soldiers as the main force, how long it can last is how long." After thinking for a while, Li Tu took a closer step and suggested, "the prince should order them to make a feint of going south to fight."


    The cavalry general mentioned by Li Tu is Fu Hong, and Fu Hong is currently under the command system of Shi Xuan.


    "Although the old fox is under the command of an orphan, he has always relied on the old to sell the old and did not listen to the command." Shi Xuan didn''t like Fu Hong, not only because Fu Hong rebelled openly last time, but also because Fu Hong had too strong strength: "the old man dared to obey his father''s orders."


    "It''s just a feint. The cavalry general won''t refuse." Seeing Shi Xuan''s nonsense, Li Tu said with a bitter smile, "if Fu Hong doesn''t even feint, I''m afraid the prince can''t destroy the Han Army going north. It''s time to try his best to avoid it."


    Shi Xuan was no longer obsessed with whether Fu Hong obeyed his orders. It happened that the steamed food that slaughtered the Han women was also sent up, and the invitation to Li Tu for a good meal was refused.


    Cannibalism. Not everyone in the Jie nationality likes to eat. In fact, Li Tu feels that cannibalism is disgusting. Sometimes he is forced to eat by the Shihu family. It can even be said that the taste of people in the Jie nationality is good. The following is the reason to follow suit.


    The highest commander of Shijie in Bingzhou is Prince Shi Xuan, but the people who really work are actually Li Tu and Fu Hong. Li Tu is in charge of the east of Binzhou and Fu Hong is in charge of the west of Binzhou.


    About two days later, Fu Hong received Shi Xuan''s order.


    "The boy asked us to go south? Although it was a feint, he didn''t tell us that the Han Army had gone north." Fu Hou''s face was slightly ferocious: "what''s the truth!"


    Not to mention how to go south in ice and snow, Shijie Zhao is now on the defensive against the Han Army, and Shi Hu clearly said that there is no need to stick to the central part of Bingzhou. Against this background, none of the generals in the middle of Bingzhou plans to fight with the Han army. If they go south and are bitten by the Han Army... It seems that they will really be bitten. Who will entangle with the Han army now is stupid.


    Fu An asked, "is it Shi Hu who can''t wait to weaken us again?"


    Fu Hong just looked at his two younger brothers quietly, venting one stubble after another.


    In the eyes of many people, Shi Jie and Zhao Conghui have evolved from the overlord of the Central Plains to the world power, which is completely the fault of Shi Hu. There seems to be nothing wrong with their views. Shi Hu misjudged Liu Yan, and it was too obvious to weaken the Qiang and Di, the two largest thugs of the Jie nationality, in exchange for the decline of Shi Jie Zhao.


    To be fair, it''s not just Shi Hu''s wrong judgment on Liu Yan''s rise. It should be that in addition to Liu Yan himself, none of them thought it would be such a situation. Therefore, it can''t be said that Shi Hu is stupid, but Liu Yan''s rise is too unreasonable.


    Shi Hu wants to weaken the Qiang and di ethnic groups. The number of the two ethnic groups is too amazing. At the same time, Yao Yizhong and Fu Hong have too high prestige. In order to keep the dominant position of the Jie ethnic group, it is not wrong to weaken the Qiang and di ethnic groups themselves.


    After Yao Yizhong was captured by the Han Army, the Qiang nationality has fallen into a fragmented situation. Shi Jie''s goal to eliminate the potential threat of the Qiang nationality has been achieved. Without the rise of the Han country, it can be said to be perfect.


    Fu Hong, the leader of the di nationality, was lucky. Although they were defeated in the war with the Han Army, Fu Hong''s elite loss was not too serious. Moreover, the survival of the leader also enabled the di nationality to at least unite. However, in this way, the di nationality completely saw the Shi Hu and Jie nationality. Although Fu Hong took refuge in the Shi Hu again, the rift between the two sides could not be made up.


    "Brother, if you want me to say, just retreat to the basin under the plateau." Marquis Fu was actually opposed to being attached to Shijie''s banner again, but Fu Hong had a firm attitude. He said: "Shi Hu let us go to Bingzhou. It must be the purpose of consuming us. We can''t get trust. What are we going to do?"


    "Wait." Fu Hong finally said, "we need enough craftsmen and more books."


    Di nationality is different from Jie nationality. Although Jie nationality rules the Central Plains, it does not care about Han family culture and technology. Di nationality in the semi Han family stage understands what culture and technology mean.


    Although Fu Hong is a di nationality, he is actually very familiar with Han culture. This time, he will take refuge in Shi Hu again, not how loyal he is to Shi Hu. Otherwise, he won''t abandon Shi Hu and move to Guanzhong last time. He wants to rely on Shi Jie again to suck blood, get rid of the craftsmen Shi Jie doesn''t care about and collect more books.


    Because Shi Jie didn''t care, Fu Hong led his army into Bingzhou without much cover up. He plundered the population in a series of looting, especially looking for various craftsmen. He made every effort to collect books everywhere, and the obtained population and resources were sent to the north.


    As strong as the former actual ruler of the Central Plains, the Jie nationality retreated from the rise of the Han state. Fu Hong did not feel that he could fight the Han state with the di nationality.


    Fu Hong thought more thoroughly than Shi Hu and read more history books than Shi Hu. If we go over the historical classics, we can find that when the local forces in the Central Plains rise and show signs of prosperity, it is time for some ethnic groups other than "Chinese" to lie down, that is, they are tortured to death by the local dynasties in the Central Plains.


    No matter how you look at it, the state of Han is a strong country. When you are weak, you dare to be an enemy all over the world. Even without a big defeat, Fu Hong feels that the rise of the state of Han is unstoppable. It''s sheer stupidity to stay around the state of Han. He has thought about making a big profit and should go away. He even thinks about where to go.


    Fu Hong wants to go to the basin below the plateau, which has always been the habitat of the Qiang nationality. At present, the Qiang nationality is divided. The di nationality and the Qiang nationality have always had roots. He thinks he can become the commander of the Qiang nationality by taking advantage of the origin, which is equivalent to easily gaining a foothold in the basin.


    The basin under the plateau is a good place. In addition to Qiang and a small number of Di, another large ethnic group is Tuguhun. The Tuyuhun clan is actually clearly divided into dozens of tribes. In a few hundred years of merger, there will be six (that is, the later six imperial edicts) and established the Nanzhao state.


    Since he wanted to get a vote and leave, Fu Hong could not go to work hard with the Han army. He not only disobeyed Shi Xuan''s orders many times, but also disobeyed Shi Hu''s will. What he is thinking now is that the action of the Han army is earlier than expected, and it seems that the action is bigger than expected. Should the di nationality leave the Jie nationality to run again.


    "Reply to the prince..." Fu Hong deliberately paused and said with a smile: "just say that he will follow the order to go south."


    Fu Hou and Fu An were immediately surprised and asked in unison, "elder brother, don''t you really want to go south?"


    "It''s not going south..." Fu Hong said calmly, "get ready. Let''s withdraw to the North First, meet with the Ministry and then go to the basin."


    This time, not only Fu Hou and Fu An were excited, but also Fu Hong''s sons laughed happily.


    "Shi Xuan wanted to use us to drag the Han Army to run, so we pretended to obey orders and asked him to help us drag the Han army." Fu Jian only had three battles with the Han Army in Guanzhong, but he was very impressed by the Han Army: "it''s better for Shi Xuan to die in the hands of the Han Army and let Shi Hu go south to fight with the Han army."


    Fu Hong, who knew the actual relationship between Shi Hu and Shi Xuan, just smiled and didn''t speak. Shi Hu was as cruel and ruthless as his father and son. There was no father son relationship at all. Fu Hong felt that if Shi Xuan died in the hands of the Han Army, Shi Hu would scold at most. It''s better to go south for revenge.


    Li Tan, who is in Jingling, has been dispatching troops and generals. He knows that the enemy will respond, but the intelligence has been gathered again and again, but Shi Xuan and Fu Hong have a big movement.


    "Shi Xuan has been increasing troops to Yangyi. At present, the enemy force in Yangyi has reached 70000." TIAOYU was confused and asked with uncertainty, "Qianlang should have been found going north. Shi Xuancai sent more troops to Yangyi?"


    Li Tan didn''t expect Qian Jiantong to go north to keep secret, but being detected and found were two different things.


    Shijie found that there was a Han Army going north. Before he found the Han Army going north, he must be afraid, and what the northern shogunate wanted was Shijie''s fear.


    "Keep an eye on Donggong Gaoli. Shi Xuan will be there wherever they are." Li Tan said Zhongyang again: "Fu Hong made too much noise, but he had to guard against it."


    The Han Army''s message about Zhongyang was that Fu Hong kept sending reconnaissance horses south, which meant to March south, but he didn''t expect Fu Hong to take people running

 Chapter 537

    In this northern expedition commanded by Li Tan, the scale of the Han army will not be more than before. It can even be said that compared with the previous military strength, it is very small.


    Under the northern shogunate system, there will only be six armies. Although the rest, whether County soldiers or servants, will participate, county soldiers and servants are only one kind of support forces. The command of the latter two is in the center, not in the northern shogunate.


    Qian Jiantong led the Yulin army, the third cavalry army and the fourth cavalry army to the north through jiuze. They have crossed Pingtao into the vast grassland and are near the middle reaches of Wenshui. That place is just between Jinyang and Zhongyang. It takes about the same time to attack any target. In addition, it is conducive to intercepting Shi Xuan headquarters that may escape.


    Li Tan transferred the first cavalry army, the third infantry army and the fifth infantry army to Jicheng and began to attack Yangyi. The second cavalry army was left in the direction of Zhongyang. Li Tan asked them to take Fenshui as a barrier, as long as Fu Hong''s headquarters could be prevented from crossing Fenshui to the south.


    Although the war in Yangyi started again, it was really difficult to fight in ice and snow.


    The first cavalry army rushed to the north of Yangyi. They aimed to cut off the mutual dependence between Yangyi and Jinyang. They had intercepted Shijie Zhao army from Jinyang to Yangyi for many times. After achieving certain results, Jinyang seemed to stop reinforcements to Yangyi in order to avoid losses.


    The third and fifth infantry armies surrounded Yangyi together with the county soldiers transferred from the rear. At the beginning, only a few small-scale charge tests were conducted to find out how many defensive instruments or means there were in Yangyi city defense. After that, soldiers were no longer sent to try to attack the city wall. Instead, they put down a dense number of riprap carts, crossbow carts and bed crossbows for long-range attack.


    In sunny weather, the sun doesn''t shine. The toothy sound is frequently issued with the soldiers operating the equipment. Various passwords are yelled and shouted in batches. Every command of "release" is one thing that is brought to the city of Yangyi by the power of the equipment.


    "Continue to blast, the city wall has cracked, and it won''t last long!" Si Hongzhuang was also idle. The troops didn''t rush the city. They just bombarded the city endlessly with long-range attack equipment, so they asked for a temporary position to command the riprap truck: "try to be accurate. Which one took the lead in crashing down the city wall and remember the first merit!"


    There are two kinds of riprap carts in the Han army. One is produced by the system, and the other is made by the craftsmen of the army. However, in terms of style, they are almost the same. The difference is that the riprap carts made by craftsmen have winch, but the riprap carts produced by the system do not.


    It was the first time that Si Hongzhuang was close enough to the riprap truck. Now he was wondering why the riprap truck operated by the forbidden guards had no winch, but why was the launch speed similar to that installed with winch?


    Yangyi is surrounded by long-range attack equipment on each side. A few days ago, the Yangyi garrison also opened the city gate and poured out soldiers, which seems to destroy the Han Army''s equipment, but they are facing the Han Army''s arrow array. Several repeated charges are falling hundreds of steps away from the Han Army''s equipment. The Yangyi garrison recognizes the reality and no longer makes fearless casualties.


    The city wall of Yangyi is actually strange. The lower two Zhang or so looks gray and dirty, and the upper half Zhang or so is relatively new. Obviously, it has been urgently raised.


    At this moment, the women''s walls and arrow buttresses of the Yangyi city wall were smashed into a bad shape. The following were full of irregular stones, and the walls were filled with crossbows and arrows fired by bed crossbows.


    Facing the endless long-range attacks of the Han Army, the Yangyi garrison didn''t dare to put too many people on the wall. It just arranged some watchmen to hide behind the women''s wall. If they were unlucky, they would be hit by stones with people and women''s wall. They must be dead and no doubt didn''t run away.


    The guards of Yangyi city did not dare to put troops on the city wall, but they were afraid that the Han army would go directly to the city. As long as the troops were arranged at the back of the city wall, the result was that the crowded defenders trembled when they watched the stones and crossbows falling over the city wall, and there were not a few defenders who were scared to pee directly.


    Within the city, within fifty steps of the city wall, there were all kinds of palace weapons fired by the Han Army outside the city. Many buildings were also destroyed and destroyed into ruins.


    The firing of stones and bed crossbows has not stopped outside the city. Sometimes when the Han army is interested, it will be covered with several waves of strong crossbows. It can be said that within 50 steps near the city wall, it may be smashed into meat and mud by stones or nailed to the ground by bed crossbows at any time. No one knows when the strong crossbow troops of the Han army will launch, so it is not so safe beyond 50 steps. The safe distance is at least 170 steps away from the city wall.


    "Too arrogant..." Xu Guang''s anger has been smashed in the past few days: "is there a message from the prince?"


    Du Guang replied sadly, "the route was cut off by the Han army. I haven''t heard from Jinyang for two days."


    Although there are surnames Xu and Du, in fact, as the chief and deputy city guards of Yangyi, Xu Guang is a genuine Jie and Du Guang is a Qiang. They began to emerge in shile''s generation. When Shi Hu was in power, they were depressed for a period of time. They were excited to take refuge in Shi Xuan, but they were not up or down. Now they are even more unlucky to become the chief and deputy city guards of Yangyi.


    "Two days..." Xu Guang had a very bad feeling and didn''t hide: "I''m afraid we will be given up."


    "When the prince ordered to block the gate except the north, someone already found out." Du Guang smiled bitterly and said, "no, that''s because we are really not as good at guarding the city as the Han people."


    Are the Han people good at guarding the city? The Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty, that is, the early Western Han Dynasty, were on the defensive. The middle and late Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty had always been on the offensive, and most of the wars were on the defensive instead of on the offensive. In the Han state established by Liu Yan, no matter in the late period or after its rise, it seems that there has been no serious war of guarding the city in the Central Plains. It has always been an offensive, that is, it just fought a defensive war in the early stage of the war with Murong Yan state by relying on the "Liaodong Great Wall" on the Liaodong Peninsula.


    It is a hypothesis that the Hu people are good at guarding the city in the Central Plains Dynasty. In fact, it is based on the impression of the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. The Hu people of the following nationalities easily defeated the Western Jin Dynasty in the Central Plains. Shijie Zhao continued to attack the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In fact, it was very frequent to conquer the city. The small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty used the water network to resist the invasion of Shijie Zhao army.


    Han people were good at guarding cities, which was after the northern and Southern Dynasties. Moreover, even in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, most of them were attacked instead of guarding. The real passive attack began in the Northern Song Dynasty. The reason why the Northern Song Dynasty and the Southern Song Dynasty defended was that they were too short of horses to fight with the Hu people in the wilderness, not that the two Song dynasties were willing to defend all the time.


    So now in 447 ad, the Han people are good at defending but not attacking. That''s nonsense.


    "The Han people are good at guarding the city and attacking the city." Du Guang made a posture of listening attentively. In fact, the city master''s house is in the center of the city. He can''t hear the falling of stones. Of course, he can''t hear the sound of bed crossbow or powerful crossbow. He said, "listen to the sound of heavy objects landing and the wailing of soldiers all the time..."


    "It is impossible to persuade someone to surrender to the Han Army!" Xu Guang stared at Du Guang''s neck with Sen Leng''s eyes and said, "the Han Army shot crossbows and arrows. Some were tied with persuasion books. Don''t think someone doesn''t know where you secretly ordered people to watch."


    Du Guang looked at Xu Guang with magnanimous eyes and still smiled bitterly: "but it''s not just someone who has seen it. Many people have seen it. Someone needs to understand how big the temptation is to watch it."


    Shi Jie and Zhao no longer use people with Han family blood in their veins. They also have strict control over the family members of various officials. Shi Hu takes the family members of all officials anytime and anywhere, and then something unexpected happens, that is, the wives and daughters of all officials are attracted to Shi Hu, and they are directly summoned to serve the bed. After serving the bed, they are occasionally killed and eaten.


    Shi Hu still has some sense. Few of the wives and daughters he plays with are also Hu Lu. As a result, more non Hu Lu wives and daughters have fallen into blood mold.


    To be clear, Shijie Zhao used to be the actual ruler of the Central Plains. After the mountains and rivers were broken and the land of China sank, Jin people who took refuge in Shijie really don''t want too many, especially those so-called great Confucianism. Therefore, there is such a sentence as "Confucianism betrays the country and vies with each other, and widows keep their integrity".


    Of course, no matter in the pre Qin Dynasty, the Angang Dynasty, the Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty, or even the Three Kingdoms, the Western Jin Dynasty, the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the northern and Southern Dynasties, the Sui Dynasty, the Tang Dynasty, the Five Dynasties and the ten countries, or even the northern and Southern Song Dynasty, in fact, widows have never been required to observe festivals and never marry again. It can even be said that the above dynasties encouraged widows to remarry.


    In some dynasties, widows who no longer choose to marry will be fined. After all, the important center is not fools. They must know the importance of population. In order to achieve the purpose of population growth, there are clear legal provisions on how old men are and how old women must get married.


    Widows must be chaste after Zhu Cheng''s Neo Confucianism became the mainstream, that is, from the Ming and Qing Dynasties, in order to encourage them to send chastity archways by the government.


    Xu Guang and Du Guang are no different from the rest who are still officials in the state of Shijie Zhao. Their families are all hostages in Dingxiang.


    People who can be cruel to let their parents, wives and children die are actually really not human. Du Guang doesn''t think he is so cruel. Even if he is really abandoned by Shi Xuan, even if Yangyi will fall, he wants to stick to his death and exchange his death for the life of his family.


    "Since the route has been cut off... Even if the route has not been cut off, it is difficult to expect reinforcements to break the Siege..." Du Guang looked deeply at Xu Guang and said word by word: "block the north gate."


    On several occasions, they ventured to the East, West, South and north to check the Han Army in the besieged city, just like the generals and schools of Shijie Zhao army before, because the war soldiers, auxiliary soldiers and county soldiers in the Han Army are different in some armbands and collars, and the differences are too far away and they can''t see clearly. They don''t know what the Han Army in the besieged city is made of, I don''t know that the number of soldiers is less than 60000. The rest are soldiers from counties and counties in the north. I only judge that the number of Han troops will not be less than 130000.


    There are 70000 garrisons in Yangyi city. According to the conclusion that the siege army needs at least three times more garrisons, Xu Guang and Du Guang should be full of confidence in guarding the city, but things have never been decided. So, there are examples of more than ten times the force can''t attack for a long time, and there are also examples of more than ten people stealing the city successfully. The war has never taken for granted.


    As the chief and deputy city guards of Yangyi, it is obvious that Xu Guang and Du Guang are pessimistic. The Han Army has not officially rushed to the city, but only uses long-range attack equipment. In just eight days, the defenders have suffered about 4000 casualties, which has been bombarded endlessly, leading to low morale.


    For Xu Guang and Du Guang, the number of Jie soldiers in Yangyi city is less than 3000, the number of Qiang and di soldiers is only 20000, and the rest are slave soldiers from zahu and Jin. Only the absolutely reliable three thousand Capricorn, the slightly unreliable twenty thousand Qiang and Di, the rest are unreliable, and there are many, many disadvantages. What a grass grip it should be for them.


    "The Han Army has always been surrounded by death." Xu Guang sighed and continued, "they no longer respect their traditions. It''s no use leaving the north gate. Block it."


    There are many Chinese traditions. The most prominent one in the military is the Wai San que. It has evolved into more strange traditions. For example, when building the city wall, we must leave a weakness, which is called fear that too perfection will lead to God''s punishment.


    Because of their self-confidence in their own strength, the Han army will never attack the city to surround the three que one. As long as the city is surrounded by the Han Army, unless the enemy can hold it or can''t hold it and have enough breakthrough ability to break through, it will be wiped out.


    "Blocked!" Du Guang bit his teeth, but he couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "dying in the war is the destination of Yangyi, but he doesn''t know how long he can persist."


    Maybe there is a crow''s mouth in the world. Du Guanggang said he would die in Yangyi. After a huge roar, a series of noise came from afar.


    Xu Guang was stunned by the sudden news. He reacted and jumped up: "the city wall has been blown down!"


    Yes, the city wall was blown down by the Han army. At this moment, Si Hongzhuang looked at the smoke ahead. He grinned and giggled.


    The last blow to the collapsed city wall was that Si Hongzhuang ruthlessly dropped the gusset plate and let the stones blow over. He didn''t expect that he would make such a masterpiece, so he just went foolishly.


    The collapsed city wall should have a width of about one foot, because the city wall is a rammed earth structure. After the collapse, thick smoke and dust sprang up. I don''t know how many people were crushed or injured. There will be no lack of groans in the bursts of noise.


    The news of the collapse of the city wall of Yangyi soon reached Zhong Xing, who presided over the siege. He was calm and said to a group of generals and schools who wanted to try: "it''s not urgent, it''s not urgent at all. It''s just a gap. It''s not enough."


    There is already the first gap. It won''t be long before the second gap is opened. In fact, Zhong Xing is really not in a hurry. Even if there are more gaps, he plans to continue to blow until he blows the enemy out of morale with long-range attack, and then harvest mature fruits.

 Chapter 538

    The first battle between the two armies lies in the morale. There is the phrase "husband war, courage", and the courage of the army is reflected in the morale.


    For the Han Army, it is customary for the two armies to win the battle with their own side. Zhong Hui wants a happy and dripping victory and wins with the least loss, rather than winning a city attack and defense war with their own corpses and blood.


    The first gap appeared in the city wall of Yangyi, and the next time was still the unilateral performance of the Han army. After the first gap, the constantly bombarded city wall became more and more fragile, and several or even tens of feet of the city wall collapsed behind, but the Han Army still didn''t launch a rush to the city.


    "The number of enemy troops who ran out of the city and surrendered in the past two days has been increasing. Yesterday, there were more than 3000 people." Peng Da had not said about the enemy soldiers who were going to run and were shot dead by his own people. He asked, "the morale of the enemy is extremely low. When shall we launch an attack?"


    "Tomorrow." Zhong will know that the opportunity for attack has come: "tomorrow''s World War I Keyang city."


    The generals were immediately overjoyed. They surrounded Yangyi for more than 20 days. Every day, long-range attack equipment was threatening. If they didn''t start the battle to climb the city, they would have been suffocated for a long time.


    The way to use troops is to target the enemy and plan our own army. The opportunity of the bell meeting not only refers to the low morale of the enemy, but also deliberately holding our own soldiers.


    Zhong Hui speaks of "conquering". Conquering a city means conquering the city and liquidating the resisting enemy. He is relatively gentle with the surrendered enemy. The so-called gentleness in the practice of the Han state is to allocate the capitulators to the slave class and use them to contribute to the construction of the Han state.


    The city walls collapsed in sections. The psychological defense line of Yangyi garrison continued to collapse with the collapse of the city walls. At first, it was a personal act to surrender out of the city. Later, it evolved into an organized surrender. Xu Guang continued to kill people, but the killing did not stop the storm of surrender. Instead, it was because the town pressure caused more mutual killing.


    The Han Army on the Yangyi front was very wonderful in the process of harvesting mature fruits. Zhong would ask the attacking forces to shout the slogan of "those who surrender will not die" to attack the city. After the attack began, the resistance encountered was not fierce. Whenever the Han army came, it was more than fighting, and the defensive resistance became firm. It was close to the city master''s house.


    "Xu Guang transformed the Chengzhu mansion into a fortress, and built a soil embryo wall three miles away, which is composed of multiple corridors." Si Hongzhuang''s army will be responsible for the first attack on the Lord''s house of Yangyi city. He is very rigorous in collecting intelligence: "there are more than 2000 Jie people and nearly 3000 Qiang and Di people."


    Apart from the more than 5000 people who are still fighting tenaciously, the rest of the enemy forces guarding the city have surrendered. The Han army was relatively rude in treating prisoners. When they caught the Jie people, they killed them on the spot. For example, Qiang people, Di people and zahu were all slaves. After the surrender, the Han and Miao ethnic groups will be screened. Those who did evil before will be slaughtered, and the rest will be sent to counties to become people and enrich the local population.


    "Your department and some county soldiers are responsible for finishing. Is there a problem?" Zhong would get Si Hongzhuang''s guarantee and said with a smile, "it''s so good."


    Si Hongzhuang is a general with a division under his command.


    The state of Han has transformed the military system from top to bottom, namely, corps, group army, army, division, Qu, Tun, team, Shi and Wu.


    Two WUS are one thing, five WUS are one team, five teams are one village, four villages are one song, five songs are one division, and three divisions are one army.


    At least three armies will gather to form a group army, and more than two group armies will become a corps. The northern shogunate is now the scale of a group army. If the northern shogunate and the eastern shogunate merge, they will become a corps.


    The new military system is Liu Yan''s combination of the classical military system and the military system in the post classical era. For example, he removed several units in the classical military system, such as "Che", "pawn" and so on. In addition, it must be noted that the corps and group army did not exist in modern times. There were relevant military units in the classical era.


    Attacking the fortification of the city Lord''s residence still starts with remote equipment. Even the thick city wall can be blown down. It''s not a matter of soil embryo wall and fence wall.


    Si Hongzhuang only used one day to destroy the fortifications, and the next day he set up an array to push forward directly.


    "The shield is like a wall to protect the soldiers, and the powerful crossbow in the rear is peeping at them." Xu Guang ventured on the roof of the city master''s house and looked out. In the face of the crisis, he seemed calm: "the Han army is still the same."


    The city Lord''s residence was smashed all day, and the fortifications were basically destroyed. There were stones and giant crossbows everywhere, and arrows could be seen everywhere. For example, many crossbows and arrows were inserted on the roof tiles where Xu Guang stood.


    "It is our misfortune to face such a strong army." Du Guang was equally calm. "We have done our best."


    Who said no? The garrison of Yangyi is inferior to the Han Army in terms of long-range weapons, and the composition of the source of troops is messy enough. After seeing the advantages of the Han Army''s equipment, they are surprised that they can persist for 23 days.


    "Unfortunately, the Han Army did not gain an advantage and attacked immediately." Xu Guang was satisfied that he could hold on for so long. He was disappointed and said, "otherwise, how many can kill and kill more Han troops?"


    "The state of Han has become a grand power." Du Guang is not a Capricorn who regards the Han family culture as dirt. After learning the Han family culture, he knows more: "if a big country gains an advantage, it will win a war at a lower price. That''s the case for the kingdom of the Central Plains and China."


    Xu Guang sneered and said, "the Sima imperial dynasty had such a goal. In order to reduce its own losses, it took the Huns, Xianbei and zahu as soldiers, and then the Huns took the Central Plains."


    Du Guang was speechless.


    It''s true that Sima''s family didn''t do this, but it''s too far away. The Western Han Dynasty also used the surrendered Huns as soldiers, while the Eastern Han Dynasty used the defected Huns, Xianbei and Wuhuan as soldiers. In the Western Han Dynasty, there was a backlash, but it survived. In the Eastern Han Dynasty, he was robbed of Luoyang by servants from the army, and directly lost the Central Plains in the Western Jin Dynasty.


    "I heard that there were nearly 200000 servants in the Han Dynasty?" Xu Guang with full expectations: "I hope they will embark on the old road of Sima dynasty!"


    "Yes, there are 89, 000 Qiang people alone, and the rest are di people, zahu, Liaodong and overseas ethnic groups." Du Guang looked at the dark clouds rising in front of him and pulled Xu Guang back: "go down, the enemy''s arrow array is covered."


    The infantry of the Han Army has always been so monotonous. They form a shield array to cover the advance. Every distance they advance is to follow the bow and crossbow men behind them to cover the arrows. However, this monotonous propulsion method is not easy to deal with. To crack, only the weapons above the long-range attack distance are better than the Han Army, or the cavalry advance at the cost of casualties.


    Various fortifications were destroyed, and the environment naturally became complex. When the Han Army forming the shield wall pushed into an area full of sundries, it was difficult to push forward in the form of a piece of shield wall. It was necessary to split the shield wall and push forward in a small team.


    The sky kept flying over the arrows. With the sound of metal friction, the shield wall was released, and there were soldiers holding war knives and small round shields.


    When the shield wall of the Han Army cracked, the defenders hiding in the complex environment began to fire cold arrows. Unable to prevent, the Han army soon suffered casualties.


    Zhong Hui had no doubt that the remaining troops would destroy the tenacious enemy troops and join the army. After he took the troops north, the next stage was to pass the Weishui troops and press straight into Jinyang.


    "The shogunate sent a message that Shi Xuan had led his troops away from Jinyang to the north. For the time being, I don''t know whether to go to the northwest grassland or retreat back to Dingxiang." Zhang Qian is the old Department of Ran min, and now it is the long history of the bell Club department. The difference between Zhang Qian and the long history of the march of the group army is that there is no prefix "March" in front of the long history. He also rode on the majestic war horse, and his expression and tone were full of energy: "Shi Xuan just fled with the elite of his department, leaving Li Tu to lead the army to garrison Jinyang. Judging from the situation of Yangyi, Jinyang is about the same."


    "The most elite under Shi Xuan''s command is Donggong Gaoli, with 30000 Jie people and nearly 70000 Qiang and di." Zhong Hui reminded with caution: "in the battle of Yangyi, we eliminated most of the miscellaneous Hu and slave soldiers temporarily captured by Shi Xuan, only 3000 Jie people and 20000 Qiang and Di, and the main force in his hands is still there."


    The Han Army knew that Shi Xuan had fled, and could generally judge that he had fled with about 50000 or 60000 people. It was determined that there must be Donggong Gaoli in the escape, but it was not sure how many Jie, Qiang and Di people he took, so it was impossible to confirm the military composition of Li Tu who stayed in Jinyang.


    Although there was a slight delay in the information about Zhongyang, the northern shogunate already knew that Fu Hong was retreating.


    Fu Hong''s retreat was at a good time. He took advantage of the Han Army''s main attack on the northeast of Binzhou. There was only one Han Army cavalry on the South Bank of Fenshui. He decisively searched the land and never left anything that could be taken away.


    Li Tan found that Fu Hong had signs of retreat. He just let the second cavalry army cross Fenshui to harass him. His intention was more like forcing Fu Hong to stop searching and evacuate immediately. The local soldiers from counties and counties guarded Fenshui. In addition, he did not try to intercept Fu Hong''s retreat.


    "The soldiers in the general''s hands are slightly insufficient..." Zhang Qian asked with a puzzled expression, "but the county soldiers are not unable to fight. How can they indulge Fu Hong''s retreat?"


    Zhong Hui didn''t know so much. He could only say, "maybe there are factors we don''t know."


    The strategy between countries has never been so simple. In the overall strategy of the Han state, it is necessary to have an alien as a pioneer to go west. Liu Yan believes that the troops led by Fu Hong are very ideal pioneers. The order given to Li Tan is to drive Fu Hong''s troops West.


    Li Tan was still having a headache about how to complete the king''s mission. He was mostly happy when Fu Hong took the initiative to retreat to the West. He was angry that Fu Hong plundered the land before he left.


    The movement on Fu Hong''s side is so big that it''s hard for the Han country to pay attention. The state of Han did not care much about property, but about population, which shows that the white point is that it is not allowed to abduct Han and Miao people.


    When Shihu retreated to the north, he had captured nearly a million Han and Miao people. What the state of Han knew was that the situation of the abducted Han and Miao people was very bad, which was countless times worse than before. All the people in the state of Han were indignant about this situation. This northern expedition was not only to recover the old land, but also to rescue the abducted compatriots.


    As for the national policy, Li Tan did not explain to the generals under the shogunate system. After all, he first said to release Fu Hong without fighting. No matter how he looked at it, it would vent his morale, which would make the troops tied up when fighting with Fu Hong, and then release them, but Fu Hong could not find out.


    Even if one division is left, there are three armies and two divisions along the way, one of which is still the forbidden guard.


    "After Jinyang is Quyang." Li Tan still stayed in Jingling. After several war troops were sent out, there was only a forbidden guard around the shogunate. He said to TIAOYU, "I wonder if the stone tiger will be like the stone Xuan."


    The northern shogunate sent scouts to follow Shi Xuan''s headquarters. The problem is that Shi Xuan made great efforts to deal with the Han Army scouts. The Scouts of both sides chased each other in the wilderness and fought fiercely. After Shi Xuan led the army to the Mengshan area, the Han Army scouts lost Shi Xuan''s headquarters from Mengshan.


    Li Tan has sent people to look for Qian Jiantong''s headquarters, but the reason why it is difficult to find Shi Xuan''s headquarters in the wilderness is the same. Although there are tens of thousands of troops, there are too many places to hide in the vast wilderness. It''s not so easy to find them. After the ice and snow melting season, some traces of activities are covered by nature with the melting of ice and snow. Even if you know about the area where Qian Jiantong''s office is located, it will take some time to find it.


    Tiaoyou had to lament that the rise of the state of Han had hardly encountered any twists and turns, which led to the pride of the high-level of the state of Han. He knew that the pride of the high-level officials of the Han Dynasty had sufficient reasons and confidence, but pride was used in marching operations. There was a saying called "arrogant soldiers will lose". The Han state is not only a soldier, but also will be very proud, which is worthy of everyone''s concern.


    "Shi Jie has the intention of retreating from the grassland. This Shi Jie didn''t hide it." TIAOYU felt that he should fulfill the responsibility of marching for a long time. Knowing that some words were not pleasant to hear, he still wanted to say: "general, I don''t know that Shi Jie''s move is paralyzing our army. Why do you expect the enemy to flee without fighting? If the general fights with this belief, our army will not be defeated far away."


    Li Tan was stunned immediately. He wanted to blurt out some words, but he swallowed them back to his mouth.


    "The king ordered that the guards should be the vanguard in every war. The general sent the guards as the vanguard, but the soldiers followed." Tiaoyou actually didn''t know why Liu Yan had such a request. He just told the truth: "the elite of the forbidden guards are unstoppable. In fact, they are the only candidates to choose the front. If they are ambushed by the enemy, they don''t mess up. Presumably this is the intention of the king. They are afraid of the pride of the generals and schools..."


    Li Tan had not thought much before. After listening to tiaoyou''s words, he thought deeply and found that he was indeed too proud recently. The whole army seemed to be the same. There was nothing wrong with being confident in winning the war. However, if he took it for granted because of his arrogance and complacency, he would really suffer a loss. It was too late to say anything when he waited for a real loss.


    "Long history!" Li Tan took a deep breath and stood up. He cautiously saluted TIAOYU: "thank you for your teaching."


    TIAOYU quickly returned the gift and said, "your duty."

 Chapter 539

    "Has the ice and snow in Bingzhou melted?"


    "To the king, yes."


    Liu Yan is covered with a plank road built on the edge of a cliff. There are many similar corridors in the palace que group of Xiangguo. In terms of today''s industrial strength, he doesn''t know how many people were turned in when Shi Hu was built.


    Sizhou has fully entered the appearance that it should have in spring. The melting of ice and snow in winter brings enough water to the plants. It is only less than half a month. The earth has returned to green, and all kinds of animals that have been cats for a winter have begun to become active.


    "The states have begun to restore agriculture, and Yangzhou is the first to sow." Ji Chang followed half of Liu Yan''s body. Because he had just left the court meeting for a short time, he was still in a court uniform: "although the people belong to our rule soon, there are relevant incentive policies to make them have high enthusiasm for production, and Yangzhou should have a good harvest in autumn."


    Liu Yanai listens to this. Only when the people feel there is hope will they have stable production. With output, the society will be stable. Once the society is stable, the growth rate of population will increase rapidly.


    The current territory of the Han Dynasty should be slightly larger than that of the Northern Song Dynasty, but its population is less than 15 million. Strictly speaking, it is absolutely vast and sparsely populated.


    The Chinese people have some habits that they don''t know whether they are good or bad. They like to live in groups and don''t like to open up new living habitats. As a result, the longer the time is developed, the more the population is. Some places that can live a comfortable life when they are clearly developed have no one for a long time.


    Liu Yan took over such a phenomenon. The country has a small population, but the population is relatively crowded, and too many places are in the status of desolation.


    In order to encourage people to develop more land, the prime minister''s office came up with a set of strategies after research and made some modifications on the basis of the original lease, such as who undertook which piece of land of the government and how much taxes were reduced according to different regions.


    The Taiwei office also came up with relevant policies. When verifying military merit, how much land should be awarded to meritorious soldiers, and give priority to the areas that the country wants to develop.


    In order to reduce the complaints of the officers and men, with the permission of Liu Yan, the Taiwei department will increase the original reward by some margin. The biggest increase is to increase the land by 30%.


    Because of the relationship that most of the land belongs to the state, Liu Yan still prefers to grant the land to the soldiers in the border area if he wants to obtain private land in the Han Dynasty, except for military merit. Those soldiers are people killed by a sea of dead mountains and blood. They have enough pioneering spirit and have more self-protection ability in the face of wild animals or other threats. In addition, they constitute the main population of the border, which will also make the border more solid.


    Of course, things are like that, but it seems extremely unfair. For example, some people work hard to get those, and some people don''t work at ordinary times also get those. Can this be called fairness?


    Now, what we are focusing on is that a healthy gentleman should strive for self-improvement. He should get more and less harvest from how many things he does. He deserves to starve to death if he doesn''t do anything.


    Under the land policy of the Han Dynasty, the reward of meritorious soldiers'' land has been increased due to regional problems. Although some rules have been broken, anyone, including Liu Yan, feels it is natural.


    Perhaps the shackles were broken, and the prime minister''s house had a new idea. Ji Chang asked to see Liu Yan after the court meeting.


    "How many lands (colonies) can have years of harvest rights when families go south to develop, so they have high enthusiasm for development." Ji Chang thought over the sentence again and again. He couldn''t see anything from the back of Liu Yan''s head. After a pause, he continued: "can the other regions also open up the development right?"


    Liu Yan''s agreement with all families is that after they go to the southwest Peninsula to develop and occupy a place, they can have the revenue power for up to 20 years, that is, the local resources belong to the occupied family within 20 years, and the state has only the tax right of those resource transactions.


    Each family can choose to develop the resources independently or in partnership with the folk, or sell them to the state. Resources include but are not limited to gold, silver, copper, iron ore, timber and various luxury goods. However, it is divided into what resources have the ownership of how many years. For example, the ownership of various gemstones and gold, silver and copper is only five years at most. Once iron is discovered, the state must account for 70%.


    There are a lot of development treaties. The more strategic resources are, the greater the resource constraints. On the contrary, the resources above some wealth will be relaxed.


    "Remaining areas?" Liu Yan stopped and turned to look at Ji Chang. He couldn''t see joy and anger and asked, "which area?"


    "At present, Qingzhou, Sizhou and Yangzhou are the most densely populated areas in the Han Dynasty. Xuzhou, Yanzhou, Jizhou and Yuzhou are slightly better. Yongzhou, Qinzhou, Yizhou, Liangzhou and Jiangzhou are vast and sparsely populated. I''m afraid there won''t be much population in Jiaozhou, Guangzhou and Jiaozhi, which will be recovered in the future." Ji Chang smiled bitterly and said, "the territory is large and there is no development, no development and no output. If you want to have output, you need population. I have thought for a long time. There are not many Han and Miao people in Yizhou and Liangzhou. They are both barbarians and barbarians. It is not advisable for the government to migrate population, or you can lure private immigrants with land to fill people''s mouth for production."


    Yizhou and Liangzhou are later Yunnan Guizhou regions in Sichuan, where there are mountainous terrain and the traffic is extremely inconvenient.


    Shu land is quite good. After Qin destroyed ancient Shu and Cuba, there have been migrants to the local area in the past, but to be honest, there are still too few people living there.


    The traffic in Badi is more inconvenient, and the mountains and forests are more and more complex than those in Shu. From the Qin Empire to the Eastern Han Dynasty, local chiefs have been appointed as officials. In fact, there are not many Han people in Badi.


    "The land of Shu has been overhauled by the Qin Dynasty, and then there is the plain around Cheng1 capital. It is a rare grain producing land in Shu. The Li family of the di nationality has ruled for 46 years. Although there is no repair and maintenance, the local ecology has not been damaged. As long as it is combed a little, it can produce agriculture." Ji Chang must have done a special investigation. He picked up Liu Yan''s eyebrows and said, "when the Han Dynasty destroyed the country, the land originally belonging to the aristocrats and leaders of the country was taken into state-owned, and the people holding the land accounted for less than 20%. Now the land belonging to the country... Is in a state of waste."


    Liu Yan seems to understand that the territory of the state of Han is becoming larger and larger, and the population is also growing accordingly, but the output can''t keep up with the consumption. The prime minister''s house is definitely forced to be urgent, and if it is urgent, it will change and want to open source.


    "The Han Dynasty has never stopped fighting with foreign countries, and the annual consumption of military grain is calculated as tens of millions of stone grains. By the third year of Yuanshuo, the previous reserves were almost exhausted..." Ji Chang began to sweat on his forehead, He said with a little difficulty: "the minister and his subordinates have made a rigorous sum up. The war against Shijie can still be supported by Southwest looting, but the amount of looting income is full of variables. There will be the cost of the war against Shijie in the future. Fighting against Murong Xianbei also needs to reserve military grain, go deep into the grassland and fight to the West. If we don''t produce wantonly, I''m afraid..."


    In fact, Liu Yan does not necessarily insist that most of the land is owned by the state. On the contrary, he still hopes that the land can be in the hands of the people. The problem is that not only the official can not accept the equalization of land, but also the people are hesitant. After all, the Qin Empire did something similar to land during the Shang Yang reform, And the land treatment of Shang Yang''s reform has a great burden on the people.


    The land equalization of Shang Yang''s reform was to first determine the private ownership of land and allow the free sale of land, but it changed its way to forcibly buy land from the nobility and those who hold a large number of land, and then sell or lease it to the people. In fact, there is not much difference between people having their own land and not having their own land. Most of the output of hard work every season belongs to the state, only leaving annual rations, and the state gives back with titles. The promotion of titles can improve their social status and increase their land holdings, which means that most of the output of people''s work is contributed to the country, In fact, there is not much wealth and food.


    The country''s output and income are not enough, especially there are so many wars to fight in the future. Those wars are still the kind that must be fought. It is conceivable that Ji Chang will have a heavy burden.


    The prime minister''s office should not only be responsible for the military food needs of the war, but also consider the civilian food consumption and necessary reserves. After all, a country can''t stand any natural and man-made disasters if it doesn''t have enough food reserves. If there are any more natural and man-made disasters, it will be extremely bad.


    When it comes to natural and man-made disasters, the Han center has been convinced that there will be natural disasters in the next few years. Judging from the abnormal climate, I don''t know when the natural disaster will occur, so we should pay close attention to the food reserves. It''s too late to wait until the natural disaster really arrives.


    Liu Yan knew the exact time of the natural disaster, which was the drought and locust disaster in the Central Plains following the demise of the ran Wei Dynasty in history. After calculation, it was five years later. This made him feel a sense of urgency and wanted to solve at least Shijie Zhao Guohe''s weakness of murongyan before the natural disaster. It was one thing that the Han army was unable to start a war in the central plains without waiting for a large-scale disaster in the Central Plains, and it was not impossible to be pushed back.


    "Prime minister, you should know more about the national conditions than few people." Liu Yan does not object to the idea of the prime minister''s office. As long as there is no mistake in the way, open source is right in any era. He said seriously, "I want to know what solution the prime minister has."


    Ji Chang was distressed by this. After the examples of the pre Qin period, the general public were mostly afraid of the goodwill from the state.


    It''s really no joke. After all, everyone wants land, but people now think that if they want land, they must have corresponding pay, such as using military merit to obtain rewards or using money to buy it. If anyone wants to give land to someone for no reason, he may be more confused and surprised than surprised.


    "This..." Ji Chang can come up with too many schemes. He is afraid that some schemes will produce fierce opposition, and even some schemes will leave future troubles: "what I think, can we rent them on a preferential basis?"


    Liu Yan showed a disappointed expression. The state leased land to the people, not only without a reasonable premise.


    At present, there are not many land rented by counties and counties in the Han Dynasty. Since it is rented, what people want is to live around the habitat. According to the urine nature, even some areas will not go any more.


    Ji Chang swallowed his saliva when he saw Liu Yan''s expression. He didn''t know that they were all rented. The people wouldn''t give up their proximity and seek far away. However, the land couldn''t be sent for no reason. He is deeply convinced that the land cannot be given away in vain, otherwise not only the people will be confused, but also the army can not explain.


    Land can be in vain. What is the value of soldiers working hard to earn military merit!?


    The mountain breeze was a little strong. They went out of the plank road to a zhangtai and looked at the city below the mountain.


    The arrival of spring in Xiang did not become so lively, and the Han did not migrate to enrich the population, resulting in a city with more soldiers than the people.


    At present, few people will wander around Xiangguo city. Because there are no entertainment places and shops, the families of officials are more likely to stay at home and go out to the suburbs.


    "Your Majesty, there should be a new atmosphere when the country was founded. Maybe there should be some new policies for the future of the country." Ji Changcai was in his forties. He was too hard-working, which made his temples gray. He said in a deep tone: "population growth needs food, and the people will consider having more children only if they have surplus food. I think about it from left to right. Is it meritorious to increase the population of the country? If so, can land be rewarded?"


    Liu Yan was shocked. He clearly remembered that he had not mentioned relevant ideas, so it was Ji Chang... Or a set of past plans that officials came up with after thinking about it again and again.


    Giving birth to children to land is at least an example that has not been seen at present. A similar policy did not exist until the Sui and Tang Dynasties. The most popular was the Nazism Third Empire during the Second World War.


    For a lot of time, the Central Plains emperor was afraid of the country''s large population. Only in the early days of the founding of the country after every chaos would he desire more population.


    Those emperors who are afraid of a large population are worried that there is not enough land for national production, but they have never thought about... Or they are unable to lay down territory outside. As a result, there are too many people and uneven wealth (land), brewing the next imperial replacement.


    Han... At least in the period of Liu Yan, Han is destined to be a pioneering and offensive country. I''m afraid that there is not enough population to fill the territory laid down, and I won''t be afraid of not enough land!


    "Taian''s move won my heart." Liu Yan rarely showed excitement: "the Great Han general is determined to forge ahead because of this national policy, so that the place where his feet can trample is the hometown where the Han people live in peace!"


    Ji Chang just wanted to change the way to transfer the land to more people. The rest didn''t think deeply. Instead, he was at a loss when he looked at Liu Yan, who was too excited to himself.


    "Before increasing the land reward for Dingkou, Tai''an has to draw up a set of health measures..." Liu Yan said that the current health conditions are too poor, and there is no big difference between women giving birth to children and going through hell: "don''t let good things turn into bad things."


    Ji Chang is still dizzy. He just nods his head.

 Chapter 540

    In some imperial dynasties that were unable to open up to the outside world, more people were a trouble and a burden to detonate domestic unrest. After all, for such a dynasty, the land is so large, and after repeated mergers, the land is concentrated in the hands of a few people. Most people can''t live without land. What other choice can they have except to rise up and earn a living?


    The Central Plains imperial dynasty was destroyed by foreign enemies a few times. Even if it was destroyed by foreign nationalities several times, except for the Song Dynasty, most imperial dynasties were destroyed by internal disintegration, which allowed foreign nationalities to take advantage. The most exaggerated one is the "I Qing" of wild boar skin, which destroyed the Ming Dynasty with hundreds of thousands of people, and ruled the absolute majority with an absolute minority.


    The Han parliament under Liu Yan''s rule was an aggressive country, with a large population but not a small population. To put it bluntly, the population will never be a burden on the country. On the contrary, it needs enough population to fill after opening up the territory. Otherwise, it will not last long to lay down a vast territory without its own people.


    Throughout the long history of China, many aggressive imperial dynasties are constantly opening up to the outside world. They all face a common problem, that is, after laying down their territory, their people are unwilling to move to the past.


    After opening up new territories, the former Qin and Han empires took compulsory measures to move people to the newly occupied territory, and the place was also in Hetao area. Of course, immigration filling plays a role, but compulsory immigration makes people complain a lot. In addition, it is because some people are not handled properly. The loss rate of people on the other side of Hetao is too amazing, and even the phenomenon of being integrated by hooligans.


    The Qin Empire immigrated to the south of Yinshan Mountain. Because there were grazing skills at that time, the Qin people who immigrated to the past had actually gained a firm foothold, but the internal strife of the Empire led to the demise of Qin. The living environment of this group of Qin people in Hetao was very bad. Hu Lu kept attacking and cutting. The Han Empire was also hostile. Their situation was changed during the rule of Liu Che in the Western Han Dynasty, and Wei Qing had their help in attacking Hetao.


    The Han Empire ruled Hetao for a long time, but due to the relationship of central policy, in fact, at a certain stage, the Han people in Hetao had long been Hu Hua. After the Han empire gave Hetao to the southern Huns as a habitat, those Hu Hua Han people were actually accepted by various tribes of the Huns.


    When the Sima family''s rule in the Central Plains was ended by the Hun Liu Yuan, it was true that Liu Yuan had the descendants of the Han Royal family. The origin was that the Han Empire had married the Huns many times. A considerable number of Hun Shan Yu''s Kan family were indeed Han princesses, but those Princesses were only imperial concubines or palace maids. Another reason why he named his country Han is that many Xiongnu people do have Han descent.


    In fact, most of the Hu people around the Central Plains have Han blood in their veins. The reason for this phenomenon is quite simple. The Han family lost the border, the border people were forced to integrate with the Hu people, or the Han women were looted and gave birth to offspring. If we really pursue it, not only most of the Xiongnu people have Han family lineage, but also most of the Xianbei people have Han family lineage. This theory is the inducement of Xianbei''s independent Sinicization in the Northern Wei Dynasty, but it is not just that Xianbei''s learning of Han culture has damaged his brain.


    It is also Liu Yan''s wish to integrate the Hu people. The difference is that he wants to take the initiative to integrate the Hu people, not dominated by the Hu people. Originally, he also wanted to melt the Hu people, make the Hu people recognize the Han culture and have the Han family lineage, and use this group of people to enrich the border areas.


    Liu Yan had this idea because he encountered the problems encountered by all dynasties. The Han people had a deep rejection of the migration border life, and even had the deep-rooted idea of "being born in Si and growing up in Si". Even if the same hinterland is unwilling to move, how can we expect to move to the new occupied area?


    Before the Han Dynasty, there was also a shortage of people. Recovering one state after another was not only to regain lost land, but also to compete for population?


    At present, Youzhou, Liangzhou, Bingzhou and Liaodong have not been recovered in the north of the old land of the Han family. If they are all taken back, it is estimated that about 3 million more Han Miao descendants can be added, but it only increases the total population of the huge Han country to about 18 million.


    Taking the population of four families as a household, 18 million people, that is, 4.5 million households. In fact, there are seven or eight people in a household, or even hundreds in a household. Similar phenomena are very common. Take the 13 million registered in the Han state as an example, in fact, there are about 1.5 million households.


    A family often has several or even more than a dozen "houses". A "house" is dozens of people, not counting the servants under its name, but the family is a "household" in the official records.


    In view of the fact that it is impossible to accurately calculate the national population by "household", the Han state adopted the head count instead of "household". Many dynasties calculated by "household" can only guess how many people there are in their country.


    In the Han Dynasty, population registration is very strict. If you are a living person, you will have records, and a new round of verification will be carried out by the local government every quarter. It is verified that how many children died, how many old people died, and how many people died in accidents. Such a huge amount of work would be impossible without a large number of grass-roots personnel retired from the military to the local government.


    It is very important to know how many people there are in the country. There is no poll tax in the Han country. Naturally, it is not just for tax collection, but for more important strategic significance, such as how many suitable sources of troops there are in the national population.


    The 13 million population is the current official statistics of the Han state. There must be a missing population. The number may be quite large, mainly because too many people hid in deep mountains and forests during the war. For the Han country, the hidden population of the rich and powerful is at great risk, so even if there is a hidden population, it will only account for a minority.


    Liu Yan remembers that in the early Han Dynasty... Or every new founding period, there was a policy to attract people hiding in the mountains and forests. That policy is the land sharing system led by the government, that is, it releases how many mu of land a person can receive, which really attracts a very large hidden population.


    The prime minister''s office has put forward relevant suggestions. Liu Yan himself holds a hesitant attitude. The Taiwei office has delayed it because the country is in a state of war.


    "The big man is at war all the time." Ji Chang''s goal has been achieved. First, strike while the iron is hot and say, "when it''s extraordinary, take extraordinary measures."


    The worries of the Taiwei office are very realistic. Military officers and men can only get land awards by working hard. The implementation of the old policy of land distribution will make officers and men lose their enthusiasm for combat. Because it is a long-standing "old practice", of course, the military can not oppose it righteously, so it can only delay, or even want to postpone indefinitely.


    Liu Yan extremely agreed that giving birth to children could get land rewards, and even thought about what areas of land should be rewarded. According to his idea, the accessories of the reward policy are very important. For example, the land rewarded is in the border land, and then the original land of the family can be replaced, which will be increased on the basis of the original holding.


    Han is destined to be an aggressive and pioneering country. The population must not be concentrated in the Central Plains as in previous dynasties, and should be distributed more reasonably. Considering that it is a deep-rooted idea that it is difficult to leave home, it is impossible to do it completely by gentle means, and complete coercion will follow the mistakes of the Han Empire, then it can only be half temptation and half coercion.


    "Prime minister..." Liu Yan said earnestly, "it''s not because I''m stingy and don''t want to divide the land among the people, but I have to."


    Ji Chang was stunned.


    Indeed, Liu Yan is not stingy. Once the land equalization strategy similar to that in the early Han Dynasty is adopted, people will be more reluctant to move out after everyone has land.


    The most important thing for Liu Yan is that the acquisition of land by military merit will continue to tempt the brave to maintain a strong enough enterprising spirit, which is in line with his goal of at least becoming the owner of the world island.


    At present, about 60% of the Han people have no land. They lease the country''s land for farming. Even so, there are still a large number of wasteland in the country. They can only use slaves to open up wasteland and turn it into good farmland.


    To tell the truth, most of the slaves in the Han Dynasty came from prisoners of war, and the Hu people accounted for the vast majority. The Hu people did not understand farming at all, and their labor efficiency was surprisingly low.


    There is no way to use slaves for large-scale farming. The prime minister''s office has been forced to select regional planning pastures and cultivate war horses as the main purpose. Herding cattle and sheep can only be said to be incidental.


    Didn''t the Han Army go south and destroy the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty? After the surrender of the Jin army, in addition to the enlistment plan of the water soldiers, the army in the Jin army became the largest source of labor in the state-owned farms. In addition, the big families, powerful and aristocratic families who insisted on resistance were also one of the labor forces in the state-owned farms.


    In dealing with the rebellious big families, powerful and aristocratic families, the state of Han adopted only the first evil, and the rest were demoted to slaves. The immediate relatives of the rebels were slaves for three generations, coerced into slavery for the first time, and then became national civilians. They were not allowed to be officials for six generations.


    Harsh measures were taken against those who resisted the rule of the Han state, mainly for shock and deterrence. The follow-up effect was very useful. At least Huan Wen, who presided over the clean-up and suppression war in the south, reported it.


    Six days after Ji Chang deliberately looked for Liu Yan, another grand meeting was held as scheduled.


    "The northern expedition has arrived at the foot of Jinyang city. Fu Hong''s headquarters on the North Road, they plundered wantonly and fled north. Li Tan sent the second cavalry corps to follow." Xu Zheng, the Taiwei, spoke in a loud voice: "Sir, there is another news that Shi Hu shows signs of giving up Dingxiang."


    There are many officials participating in the Grand Court meeting, and many major events are reported at the Grand Court meeting. Therefore, those high-ranking nobles who are in the center and have no official positions must also participate. However, in the founding stage of the Han state, there were no idle people among the nobles, all of whom had official positions.


    Shi Jie Zhao''s national policy was learned by the Han Dynasty that Shi Hu spoke publicly and didn''t care about the gains and losses of the territory.


    For Shi Hu may continue to flee, the state of Han has been fully prepared. They knew that after Shi Hu re established the capital in Dingxiang, he wantonly recruited manpower and began to build palaces again, but they didn''t expect that Shi Hu really decided to go again.


    Shi Hu wants to escape again. The idea of the Han country is more complex. On the one hand, he is happy that it may not take much effort to recover the old land. On the other hand, he is chagrined that he has not eliminated enough effective forces of Shi Jie.


    In fact, Liu Yan felt that he didn''t understand Shi Hu. He was a man who once ruled the Central Plains. The Central Plains said to give up. Since he didn''t intend to stick to Dingxiang, why did he build a palace?


    "The flow of people and motorcade to the north of Shijie are thousands of miles, and the traffic has never been cut off." Xu Zheng, holding Yu Wat in his hand, said with a flash of indignation: "those materials are the people''s fat and cream, and the driven slaves are the people of the Han Dynasty. Please discuss, increase the troops going north to fight, attack Dingxiang as soon as possible, and kill Heshuo as soon as possible!"


    At that moment, Ji Chang and other civil servants affiliated to the prime minister''s house frowned.


    At present, there are too many troops on all fronts in the Han Dynasty, which is a great test of food support. If there were no harvest on the southwest Peninsula, in fact, the northern expedition could not be fought at all.


    Even with the harvest of the southwest Peninsula, the military grain supporting all fronts also needs domestic grain. If Liu Yan is not firm, in terms of a country''s normal choice, it should stop the war and enter the stage of cultivating students and raising interest.


    The existing grain can hardly meet the consumption of each army. When Ji Chang heard that Xu was about to increase his troops, his first impulse was to stand up and stop him.


    However, Ji Chang had to restrain himself, just because Shi Jie was really wantonly transferring materials and population. It was right to stop, but the righteousness would be lost.


    "Stopping must be stopping." Liu Yan saw the reaction of civil servants such as Ji Chang, and knew that civil servants had a hard time at this time. He said, "it''s easy for the general to ride the Hussars."


    Ran min, general of hussars, is currently in Zhongshan County of Jizhou. His previous duty was to target Murong Yan army in Youzhou. Zhongshan County is next to Dingxiang County, which is the capital of the two counties. It is a little far away, and the middle area is deserted.


    Xu Zhengcai doesn''t care about food and fodder. He only needs to pay attention to the trend of the war. Logistics is the responsibility of the prime minister''s office. On the premise that the Taiwei office needs it, what means the prime minister''s office uses to get food is the matter of the prime minister''s Office. His lips moved, and the corners of his eyes caught Ji Chang''s eyes that could kill. He still didn''t say anything, so he had to return to the train after saluting.


    Ji Chang and Liu Yan had already passed the theme of this meeting, waiting for Xu Zheng to step back and sit down. Instead, he stood up and came to the middle with yuwat in his hand.


    "King!" Ji Chang saluted and said in a loud voice: "since ancient times, the prosperity of the country lies in the military and economy, and the people are the foundation of both. There are many people in the country, the source of troops is endless, and so is production..."


    Ji Chang said a lot. According to the Convention, it is a series of great principles, and then point out why he said those great principles. The core is that the population of the Han country is too small. After rigorous and serious thinking and discussion, the prime minister''s office believes that it is imperative to encourage fertility. In order to make the people happy to have a population, it is also to enable the people to feed after the increase of Ding Kou, Should be rewarded

 Chapter 541

    In an era of low productivity and lack of population, it is absolutely certain that having children is a credit to the country, and merit must be rewarded.


    Ji Chang''s general principle is very careful and clear. Thanks to the continuous expansion of the military, the country''s territory has been increasing, but the country''s population is too small.


    The territory is large and the people are few, but anyone with a little brain knows what it means. The land laid does not have enough people to develop, which is equivalent to looking better only on the territory. Many times, the territory becomes a burden.


    The prime minister personally affirmed the military''s achievements to the king and his colleagues at the Grand Court meeting. Can it be regarded as that the civil service system considers itself under the military service system?


    Then again, it seems that when the military generals of the Han state were lower than the civil servants, on the contrary, the civil servants were always inferior to the military officers because the Han state was in a state of war for a long time.


    Civil servants showed signs of rising in the last period of time. They almost let the country enter the stage of cultivating students and recuperating. The counterattack of military generals was to plan the northern expedition.


    At present, on the one hand, the Han state is at war with foreign countries, on the other hand, it is in the internal affairs of the country. The civil and military game can only be said to be half weight.


    In fact, the internal affairs are not just the prime minister''s residence... Or civil servants. After all, the army''s sources of troops come from the people, and the required food, fodder and military equipment are also part of the internal affairs. After reaching their goals, the generals should not only make difficulties, but even cooperate to the greatest extent in some aspects.


    The country has a large population and its productivity has also increased. It is only good for military generals, not bad. They are afraid that they will lose their place to use.


    Glorify and illuminate the ancestors of the generals, and they will be very busy at ordinary times. They may even have a cunning rabbit to kill the dogs and cook the shit. It can be imagined that under various reasons, the most hope of the military general is that there will always be war.


    "The prime minister''s words are very kind!" Xu Zheng didn''t leave his seat. He stood up with Yuhu in his hand: "I agree."


    Ji Changgang did not praise the military less. He was afraid that the military would have more twists and turns on such a thing. He was slightly relieved to see Xu Zheng take the lead in agreeing.


    The first of the two civil and military leaders should reach a consensus. According to reason, if the king does not object to the issue of giving birth to land, it is safe to pass.


    Sang Yu stayed quietly in his seat, watching Xu Zheng''s performance first, and then Ji Chang''s more gorgeous speech performance. He has been relatively lonely recently. Apart from the work of the imperial envoy doctor, he has not interfered in any government affairs. Privately, he is integrating the aristocratic family according to Liu Yan''s wishes. When he goes south to explore the southwest Peninsula, many families have been persuaded by him.


    The imperial envoy doctor has the power to supervise all officials, which sounds very powerful, but in fact, in terms of the politics of Chinese civilization, all officials are not afraid of making mistakes, but are afraid of the king''s investigation of mistakes. Therefore, the power of the imperial envoy doctor can only be said to be an accessory of the king''s will.


    Because Liu Yan is not a mean and ungrateful person, sang Yu, the imperial envoy doctor, is very boring. Usually, he supervises the etiquette of all officials at large and small court meetings. In addition, his subordinates pay attention to whether all officials are arrogant and domineering at ordinary times.


    Of course, the imperial envoy''s office supervises whether all officials are arrogant and domineering only in some things related to the people. It is also a kind of indulgent attitude for officials to waste or conflict.


    All officials are supervised by the censor''s office, while the nobility is supervised by the Tingwei office. Officials in the Han Dynasty do not necessarily have titles, but if they have titles, they must be officials. As a result, there are conflicts between the censor''s office and the Tingwei office in many law enforcement powers. In view of this, sang Yu wants to ask Liu Yan for instructions, but there has been no good opportunity all the time.


    At present, the power of law enforcement is not as clear as in modern times. It is basically defined according to the class. Usually, each department has both supervision power and law enforcement power. This is indeed easy to cause law enforcement conflicts, and there will be some dirty waste in law enforcement.


    Liu Yan found the conflict of law enforcement power from the beginning. Of course, he was willing to plan. The problem is that he felt that there was no opportunity. It is not a small matter for a country to change the rules formulated by predecessors rashly. As a king, he should be cautious and cautious when changing the country.


    No one raised any objection to the birth reward, but Liu Yan couldn''t make a decision immediately. He should go through a process. For example, the subsequent supplementary provisions are a very important thing.


    The issue was not opposed initially. The prime minister''s office should further refine it in the future, such as how much land should be rewarded for boys and girls, where the land should be located, and what kind of reward gap exists if they are willing to move or unwilling to move.


    "Duke Xu." After the court meeting, Wang Ji followed his colleagues out of the hall and trotted to catch up with Xu Zheng in front. He first respectfully saluted Xu Zheng, and then tried to ask, "can I have your advice?"


    In public, Xu Zheng didn''t know how many pairs of eyes were watching. Xu Zheng didn''t know what Wang Ji wanted to say, so he hesitated and nodded.


    "Tai Wei." Wang Ji changed his name and explained that he was going to talk about business: "fertility can be rewarded. The lower officials naturally agree that it is beneficial to the country and the people, but... The Tai Wei doesn''t think that once fertility can also be rewarded with land, which conflicts with military merit...?"


    Xu Zheng raised his eyebrows, took a deep look at Wang Ji, hooked the corners of his mouth, smiled, but walked straight down the avenue, and had no desire to talk again.


    Wang Ji watched Xu Zheng go away slowly in a daze. He didn''t return to his mind for a long time. He is also a member of the military system. Naturally, he wants to safeguard the interests of the military. In his view, the reward of land for military merit is the greatest privilege and interest. Once a hole is torn this time, it is difficult to ensure that civil servants will not find a seemingly appropriate reason to do it again next time.


    According to the truth, Xu is the first military attache of course. He has the responsibility and obligation to protect the interests of the military. After Wang Ji went to the court, he couldn''t wait to talk. He wanted to be the first, but it seems that some things didn''t follow the script?


    "Qichen is in a hurry." Wang Luan looked at Wang Ji with a smile: "although we are officials in the Han Dynasty, we..."


    Wang Luan and Wang Ji are not related by blood. The only thing they have in common is that in addition to their surnames, they have both been ministers of shile and Shihu.


    The rule of the state of Zhao in Shijie collapsed in the Central Plains. Many officials who used to be officials in Shijie turned to the state of Han. Wang Luan and Wang Ji did something before and after the battle of Xuzhou.


    Each of the people who transferred from Shijie to the state of Han has his own situation. Wang Luan and Wang Ji are relatively well mixed. More people are either local officials or can''t even get an official position.


    Wang Ji understood Wang Luan''s unspoken meaning. Although they are all officials, they also work for kings, but there are still gaps, such as the difference between core important officials, ordinary ministers and excluded officials.


    There are not many people who can be regarded as the core dignitaries of the Han state. The prime minister and the Taiwei must be listed among them. Officials such as Wang Luan and Wang Ji can only be regarded as ordinary ministers, or even slightly excluded because of their origin.


    Wang Ji was very close to Sang Yu and once followed him as a follower. After sang Yu was warned by Liu Yan, although Wang Ji did not clearly draw a clear line with Sang Yu, Wang Ji no longer followed sang Yu''s pace. Wang Ji planned to take Xu Zheng''s route after a little dormancy.


    "Qichen, the Great Han is different from Hu Lu Shijie." Wang Luan himself didn''t know who to follow. After observing for a long time, he already knew what kind of country this was: "in the Han Dynasty, contacts are naturally indispensable, but merit is paramount."


    Wang Ji wondered why Wang Luan said that. The two are old acquaintances, and the relationship can only be good or bad, not to the point of reaching out to each other.


    Many officials accompanied the next Dynasty and had their own topics, mainly focusing on the birth reward system thrown out by the great dynasty.


    Most officials just feel fresh about the fact that children can get land. They can''t think of more. The main topic is whether it will cause any damage to the military after children can get land.


    Generally speaking, the system belonging to the civil service is mostly happy and excited about the new policy of land reward for childbirth. Unlike military officials, civil servants can go to the battle to obtain military merit. The credit is reflected in the internal affairs, and one of the internal affairs assessment is the number of people under their rule.


    Some smart civil servants associate more from the policies that have been preliminarily adopted. Land reward is the core. After people own land, there must be more output and tax revenue will increase. In addition to land, the increase of population will also produce many benefit effects. For example, the need for living materials will increase transactions, so the commercial tax will certainly increase.


    In terms of various extension effects, civil servants are extremely sure that the new policy has only advantages and no disadvantages for them. Some people who can speak have begun to brewing, and some beneficial supplements should be added to the subsequent provisions of the new policy.


    At the end of the meeting, sang Yu deliberately stayed behind. He found that Ji Chang had the same move and wanted to take the initiative to go there.


    "The king is the king of development. The prime minister must be deeply loved by the king?" Sang Yu was still smiling all the time. After the warning, the smile had a faint taste: "the follow-up is the land of reward. Can you think of how to operate?"


    Ji Chang found the obvious estrangement between sang Yu. He knew why it was like this. It was probably from the merger of the left and right prime ministers to the internal affairs originally managed by sang Yu?


    "People can''t leave their hometown, so they have to do so." Ji Chang didn''t feel guilty about sang Yu. If he had any opinions, he wouldn''t stick his hot face to his cold ass. he smiled and said, "before the Han Dynasty, only military skills could get land rewards, but not everyone could get military skills."


    "In the early days of the founding of the Han Dynasty, there was a policy of equalizing land, and the prime minister did not mention it to the king?" After asking, sang Yu patted his forehead: "the king has read a lot and naturally knows what happened."


    Ji Chang, of course, mentioned Juntian, both privately and above chaotang. Chaotang was immediately opposed by military officials. Liu Yan didn''t respond privately. It can be seen that what predecessors have done doesn''t mean that they will be implemented in accordance with the old practice.


    "The policy of equalizing farmland destroys the military merit system, and the policy of giving birth rewards is the same." Sang Yu clearly showed his curiosity: "how did the prime minister''s office persuade the Taiwei office?"


    Ji Chang communicated with Xu Zheng. The problem is that Xu Zheng didn''t promise anything. According to his wishes, after talking with Liu Yan, Liu Yan should find Xu Zheng behind him.


    The founding monarch of any country basically has a high voice. Many founding monarchs can even be arbitrary, and no courtiers dare to disobey the will of the founding monarch.


    Liu Yan is also the founder of the country. He even has many differences because of some special circumstances. It can be said that no one can stop him from deciding what to do. He just has quite a lot of self-knowledge. What he doesn''t understand is just monitoring without direct interference, and he won''t take anything of future generations as a matter of course.


    Ji Chang didn''t want to talk about that. Seeing that all the officials had left the hall, he saw that sang Yu was also going to ask Liu Yan and said, "is there anything against the authority of the prime minister''s office when the imperial envoy doctor meets the king?"


    Sang Yu thought it over carefully before answering, "No."


    The relationship between the two became weaker. Even if they were really hostile, they could not clearly show hostility. Ji Chang''s words were not ugly. It was that each department of the state had its own functions and powers. When discussing government affairs, especially when there were any suggestions, it was appropriate to meet with the King separately.


    Liu Yan stayed in the back hall for a while after the Grand Court meeting, as usual, in order to wait for whether there were civil and military visitors.


    In general, after the small court meeting, no one will ask for a meeting with the king, but after the big court meeting, there will be someone asking for a meeting, and the number of people asking for a meeting is not fixed. Even after the great court meeting, it is often necessary for the king to call some ministers for a small meeting.


    "Say what you have here." Liu Yan doesn''t think it will be calm today and doesn''t intend to change places again. He asked Ji Chang and sang Yu to sit down respectively, looked at them, and said a very nutritious opening remark: "what''s your comment?"


    The back hall is very empty, and the furnishings are not fixed. At this moment, a table is placed in the center of the hall. There are palace maids cooking tea for waiting, and the monarchs and ministers sit and talk.


    Ji Chang took a sip of tea, put down the tea lamp and said, "I have a lot to say."


    At this time, it is up to Sang Yu to judge the time occupied. This is a technical job. We should have a strong sense of time, have enough judgment on the topics to be discussed, and even guess the king''s attitude.


    "What the minister says is a matter of the law." Sang Yu still decided to come first by himself: "the Great Han Dynasty has the imperial historian''s office and the Tingwei office, both of which have the power of supervision and law enforcement, and most of the objects of supervision and law enforcement overlap..."


    Liu Yan''s original posture was still a little relaxed. When he heard sang Yu''s topic, he immediately took it seriously. He knows the importance of the law more than anyone, so the Department responsible for the implementation is more important. There can be no carelessness at all.

 Chapter 542

    A department with both supervision and law enforcement power will lead to excessive power. If it is fair and honest, for example, the efficiency of handling affairs will be very fast, but it will be extremely bad after corruption.


    The imperial censor''s office existed in almost all dynasties. It probably removed the power of law enforcement from the Song Dynasty and only had the power of supervision. In the two Song Dynasties, the power of law enforcement was handed over to the Department of Dali temple.


    At present, the law enforcement departments of the Han Dynasty include the censor''s office, the Tingwei office and local Yamen. Their functions and powers are only different in the classes they face, such as the nobility, officials and the people. The rest of their powers are not different. They can perform a series of public functions that can determine people''s life and death, such as supervision, evidence collection, case handling and sentencing.


    It is only five years since the founding of the state of Han, and it is still in the pioneering period. The monarchs and officials who founded the state have not yet been corrupted... Or to a certain extent. In addition, despite the separation of factions, the phenomenon of strife is not hot, but there is no serious use of power as a tool for party struggle.


    Of course, sang Yu can find himself alienated by the king. He knows why, but he doesn''t think he has done wrong.


    In fact, there will be some prejudice in the thought of what kind of environment they grow up in and from what angle they stand. For example, an aristocratic family is to stand on the side of the aristocratic family and become the leader of the aristocratic family. Of course, they also have to work for the welfare of the aristocratic family. Being really impartial is the real disqualification.


    Where your ass sits, what you do for people, ranging from running a family to running a family to running a country, of course, your interests should be drawn to your own side. If there is anything wrong, it only lies in the reversal of the primary and secondary relations. For example, as an important minister of the country, stealing national interests to your family, or a private working collectively but touching things back to your home, In short, it is the crime of corruption regardless of public and private.


    So far, sang Yu doesn''t think that as the leader of the aristocratic family, there is anything wrong with taking care of the interests of the aristocratic family group, but he has made a clear distinction between public and private issues. Later, he has been thinking about how the aristocratic family develops and how it does not conflict with the national interests in the process of development, which is in line with the national interests in the process of development.


    Originally, sang Yu didn''t think of a perfect plan. Liu Yan designated the southwest Peninsula as an "adventure paradise" and opened a new ideological door for him.


    Opening up in the form of a family, paying in the process of opening up and then obtaining benefits, is in line with the concept of getting something for work. In addition, it is also good for the country to obtain benefits for itself. It is an almost perfect symbiotic benefit.


    He thought that seeing clearly that sang Yu was no longer depressed and wanted to regain the king''s trust in himself, he should have a good governance strategy.


    The imperial envoy doctor looked at his high position, but he only had the power to supervise and deal with officials who violated the law, and could not tell what to do with internal affairs and war. Sang Yu could only rack his brains to think about the improvement within his power.


    "In other words, the big man should separate the power of supervision from the power of law enforcement, with special supervision departments and law enforcement departments?" Liu Yan didn''t hide his surprise: "Zishen... Why do you think of this?"


    Liu Yan is a person from later generations. Even if he is not a law student, he will often see some information even if he doesn''t want to learn. Although he is not specialized, at least he won''t be strange.


    In fact, in many later countries, including the Tianyi Dynasty, many departments integrate supervision and law enforcement, but the power of sentencing is independent. It''s just that the law is one thing, and whether they can really follow the rules and regulations is another thing.


    Ji Chang carefully recalled that it seemed that there was no great or sensational malfeasance in the Han Dynasty. It can even be said that the crimes committed by officials were only trivial things.


    No major event happened. As the imperial envoy doctor, sang Yu threw out such a heavy reform issue. Ji Chang guessed what sang Yu wanted to do almost instantly.


    In fact, Liu Yan is also recalling what happened in China recently. After thinking about it, he doesn''t think anything can lead sang Yu to talk about reform. He didn''t think as much as Ji Chang. Taking the king''s position as the starting point, he naturally hoped that the more perfect the country''s legal system was, the better.


    "I''m just planning ahead." Sang Yu is happy. Liu Yan hasn''t called him directly for a long time. He felt that he had taken the right step: "the Han Dynasty adheres to the concept of ruling the country by law. The Qin law is too harsh. The Han Dynasty has been improving the law. The law can be improved, and the law enforcement department can also be improved. I think it''s better to do it in one step."


    Liu Yan did not hide his joy, but asked with a smile, "does that son have a constitution?"


    "The minister has preliminary thoughts and needs to be corrected by the king." Sang Yu felt more and more that his correctness in this matter could not only restore the friendship between monarchs and ministers, but also spread his reputation to future generations. The more he did, the more cautious he became, He said: "like the imperial historian''s office, several subordinate departments can be set up in the government office, such as transferring to supervise, take charge of law enforcement, retrieve evidence and preside over the sentencing. Or reforming the national system and setting up the government and Department of supervision, law enforcement, evidence collection and sentencing according to their respective functions and powers."


    Of course, Liu Yan prefers the latter proposal. If the former one is only internal decentralization, in fact, the head of the Department still pays attention to it all.


    In view of a common phenomenon in the Tianyi Dynasty, both hands should be grasped and both hands should be hard, and then no matter which hand is stretched randomly, resulting in absolute power and absolute corruption. Of course, it would be great if we could restrict it fundamentally.


    Ji Chang had to intervene at this time. Moreover, the prime minister''s office had the right to intervene in all internal affairs, saying: "the Great Han currently has the imperial historian''s office and the Tingwei office. The imperial envoy doctor wants to change these two departments?"


    In fact, sang yu should at least communicate with the prime minister Ji Chang first. He should not stab the king directly. Ji Chang should be expressing dissatisfaction, which is reasonable.


    "It''s just a preliminary discussion..." Sang Yu naturally knew that he was unjustified and despised the prime minister. He didn''t communicate with Ji Chang in advance. In fact, he still had complaints in his heart. He just thought that the reason why he was warned last time was that Ji Chang was suspected of gossiping. He had to add: "if you make a difference, you must report to the prime minister."


    Liu Yan''s focus now is not on the dirty talk between the prime minister and the imperial envoy doctor. He directly said to Sang Yu, "come on, son."


    Sang Yu obviously thought deeply and put forward his own opinions on small reform and big action change, but he did not show which one he preferred. He carefully expressed that everything depended on the will of the king.


    In the early Sui and Tang Dynasties, the subordinate of the imperial envoy doctor began to change from having the power of law enforcement to only the power of wind and speech. It was not really determined in the way of national policy until the two Song dynasties. However, it should be said that the imperial censor of the two Song Dynasties was generally a deputy, but any high-ranking official would have a title of imperial censor. In general, officials in the Song Dynasty had many positions, and there were many powerful officials and a series of titles. Generally, in addition to powerful officials, other official positions were only accessories to receive salaries.


    In the Ming Dynasty, when the Confucian culture developed to the Ming Dynasty, the censor actually lost his original duty and became a tool to win fame, or even a sharp weapon for party struggle.


    Liu Yan thought while drinking tea. He was curious about what way sang Yu''s reform was and what angle the imperial historian''s office directly under him would be positioned in this reform.


    The imperial envoy doctor was established after the system of three princes and nine princes was finalized. The imperial historian''s office has always had a weak sense of existence. Most of the time, it exists as a vassal of the prime minister''s office. On the contrary, Tingwei''s office is famous, but Tingwei''s office is more often a sharp weapon used by the emperor to deal with all officials and nobles, so it is said that Tingwei is the emperor''s number one eagle dog.


    In Liu Yan''s opinion, the reform personally proposed by the imperial envoy doctor may not turn the imperial historian''s office into a department that can''t do anything but move its mouth?


    Sure enough, sang Yu gradually came up with some ideas. His attitude was that the imperial historian''s office could be transformed into a department for trial and sentencing. In popular parlance, it could be transformed into a court. Naturally, the center was the Supreme Court, and then the subordinate departments of various states and counties were transformed into local courts.


    At that moment, Liu Yan was actually very surprised. He was sure that he had never talked about similar topics to Sang Yu at all, but sang Yu moved out the "achievements" after thousands of years of brewing and reform.


    Liu Yan confirmed that he did not understand wrong. Sang Yu''s statement may be somewhat different, but his concept is the same as that of later courts. It is not the kind of "the central government determines the name of a repeat crime" in the song and Ming Dynasties, that is, the court just pronounces a sentence according to the law, evidence collection and crimes.


    "Your Majesty, perhaps you should invite Lieutenant ting." Ji Chang heard the seriousness of the matter. It was not a small reform, but related to the national system.


    Sang Yu didn''t mention the Tingwei office, but just glanced at Ji Chang''s sensitivity.


    In fact, the Tingwei office has no subordinate departments at the local level, but only belongs to the central law enforcement organ. The local yamen is not subordinate to the censor''s office. The Yamen of various states, counties and counties are actually subordinate to the prime minister''s office, and then the military also has its own law institutions. Therefore, there are really not too many departments that can manage the law.


    The three kings and ministers temporarily opened the topic and wanted to talk deeply. Naturally, they had to wait for Yu Yi''s arrival.


    Yu Yi went straight home without any delay. At present, he is most concerned about the invasion in the south. The team led by Yu has officially entered the territory of Linyi, with great progress and harvest.


    The invading armed forces in the southwest peninsula have been divided. The military still focuses on plundering food, but all families rob everything. The difference between family armed forces and the military is that while looting and occupying land, they are crazy to explore resources. Every resource they find is reported immediately.


    In fact, families are forced to report. If they are reported by others, the official records will only belong to the families to which they report. The government records that whoever belongs has the ownership of how many years.


    Lin Yiguo was in a state of ignorance about being invaded on a large scale. A moment ago, they thought that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was over and could attack and seize the territory of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Then the invasion of Linyi was not ready. The next moment, the Han army arrived and began to invade.


    "The king of Linyi has sent envoys all the way inland and the other way along the coast. They are already on their way to Xiang." Yu Tiao is Yu Yi''s brother, but his fame is not as good as many brothers. He slightly frowned and said, "if Lin Yi envoys come to pay tribute, will the situation in the southwest change?"


    Yu Yi immediately smiled and said, "the situation in the southwest is determined by the king."


    It seems that Liu Yan has never concealed his national attitude. From the beginning, he made it clear that the Han nationality is supreme. Although this supremacy does not completely exclude foreign nationalities, the integration dominated by the Han people remains the same. He may still attach importance to the Hu people, but he has a naked contempt for barbarians and barbarians. Unfortunately, both Linyi and Funan belong to "barbarians".


    "It''s also......" Yu Tiao didn''t adapt to the national conditions of the Han country. He said, "although the Han Dynasty has vassal, he doesn''t pay attention to it."


    Like the original small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, because it was not properly placed and the country was worried, it wanted to treat any vassal country as its ancestor. It was a complete inversion of the cart before the horse. Yu Tiao had such feelings after comparing with the Han country.


    When the two brothers were halfway through the discussion, the old man hurried to report that the Secretary Lang xunxian came.


    Yu Yi didn''t know what had happened. When he saw Xun Xian, he only learned that the king called. Of course, he agreed to call, but he didn''t go with Xun Xian.


    "I haven''t heard of any great event. How could the king send someone to call?" Yu Tiao thought of something and said, "is it not that the situation of the northern expedition has changed, or the South..."


    Yu Yi can''t answer without knowing, but what he thinks is similar to Yu Tiao. He doesn''t dare to delay and change quickly.


    After waiting for Yu Yi to enter the palace, he saw Liu Yan, Ji Chang and sang Yu. He didn''t see the military general. If there were no generals, there would not have been a change in the northern expedition. He put his heart down a little, but thought about whether there was a change in the South and raised it again.


    As for the southwest Peninsula being designated as an area to be raided by various families, the DPRK and China have no objection, but they can only say that there are few objections, but there has never been an absolute thing in officialdom. They have the upper hand one moment and lose the next. There are countless similar examples.


    After Yu Yi arrived, he didn''t speak rashly. After listening to it for a little while, he finally came back. It''s not about the northern front and the southern peninsula, but it''s ten million times more serious than the first two.


    "Reform the law?" Yu Yi actually understood it as a kind of reform, or a reform that can affect thousands of generations. He was both stunned and stunned. After reacting, he looked at sang Yu with very strange eyes: "the system is related to the country. Why did the imperial envoy doctor start this reform?"


    If the group of people, including Liu Yan, who rose at the end of the decade, is a progressive group, or a radical group that doesn''t care about any old rules and practices, the Han country is not short of some conservatives.


    The radicals and conservatives don''t necessarily have right or wrong, but they have different attitudes towards things. Yu Yi directly asked sang Yu why he wanted to change the law. Sang Yu can''t say that he was surrounded to restore the king''s trust?

 Chapter 543

    There are no trivial matters related to the country, not to mention the reform. Yu Yi''s brain was numb after listening to the beginning.


    Improving the law is one thing, not a trivial matter. It''s a big thing to reform the law related departments. Yu Yi doubts whether he is a decoration. Why didn''t he hear a little wind in advance? He was invited to the scene after the king learned about it.


    The king knows first, and then the directly relevant officials know that no matter how you look at it, it is not a common sense and officialdom rule. If you are more sensitive, you should think about whether the king wants to make a moth.


    Yu Yi now wants to know one thing. What happened in the country recently is so big that it needs to comprehensively reform the law organs.


    Throughout history, no reform is simple. It can even be said that as long as it has something to do with the reform, it has always been to kill a river of blood, and the person who led the reform will not come to any good end.


    Soon after the founding of the Han Dynasty, there was no fixed interest class. Sang Yu also had enough confidence to reform the law organs. He is now more or less one of the leaders of the law organs. The imperial historian''s office has enough confidence to hold down, and there may be resistance, that is, the Tingwei office.


    The chief officer of Tingwei''s office is Yu Yi. Among the existing factions in the Han Dynasty, the southern faction has little power and influence. Yu Yi''s airborne landing at Tingwei''s important post itself has aroused the dissatisfaction of a large group of people. Sang Yu doesn''t think Yu Yi will bring much danger to his action.


    Sang Yu first went to Liu Yan, and the result of the test was very obvious. Liu Yan not only had no objection, but also clearly expressed his approval. It can be said that things have been eighteen or nine stable.


    For sang Yu, even if Yu Yi would cause some small trouble, the problem would not be too big. Next, he didn''t affect the interests of many people. Next, as long as he gave Tingwei some benefits, it must be done.


    It''s hard to say what you get and lose if you want to evolve into a collection of courts and control the only power of sentencing and sentencing. In general, it''s a great power for the imperial palace.


    "People have no near worries, but they have foresight, and so does the country." Sang Yu couldn''t answer Yu Yi''s question. He could only use a circuitous strategy: "we can''t regret it until it really happened. We should improve it before it happened. Does Ting Wei think it''s reasonable?"


    Yu Yi couldn''t refute sang Yu''s remark of "wearing a big hat", but his face was stiff.


    "The Tingwei office specializes in law enforcement and has the power to search, arrest and detain." Sang Yu ignored Yu Yi''s face and said, "the power of law enforcement belongs to the Tingwei office, but before law enforcement, the imperial historian''s office needs to issue official documents. Another department is set up to focus on the power of supervision. In this way, a cycle will be formed, and the law will be clear."


    The Tingwei office itself has the power of supervision, law enforcement and trial. However, on the premise that it is not the key of a major case and is appointed by the king, the relevant personnel of the Tingwei office cannot go down to the place.


    In Sang Yu''s proposal, the Tingwei office will not only be a law enforcement agency in the capital in the future, but should have subordinate offices in all States, counties, counties and townships. Yu Yi was immediately attracted to the past.


    To put it bluntly, the Tingwei office used to be a very frightening department, or a sharp blade in the hands of the emperor. Under the premise of "political task", it almost caught who died.


    Tingwei''s office has a great reputation, but it is basically a bad reputation. It is only short of directly hanging the signboard of "the emperor''s special Eagle dog". If it can really extend its rights to States, counties, and townships, although it has lost its supervision and judicial power, in Yu Yi''s view, the benefits are more than the disadvantages. The difference lies in whether the king is really willing to let go of this "political weapon".


    When Liu Yan saw Yu Yi looking over with suspicious eyes, he just smiled back.


    Of course, rulers should have sharp weapons in their hands, especially those used to deter all officials. Tingwei office used to be such an existence. But isn''t the emergence of Tingwei office just because the rulers need to deal with hundreds of officials in order to deter them? Without the Tingwei office, it would be enough to set up another department with the same function as the ruler.


    Yu Yi began to sigh with a smile. Liu Yan is a good king, not only in opening up territory, but also in his gentle treatment of ministers. Even Tingwei said to let go.


    Sang Yu was even happier. What he feared most was the opposition of the king. After all, the Tingwei office was really not important to the king.


    As a monarch, Liu Yan doesn''t care at all about the change of Tingwei office from "Eagle dog" to "public instrument". The biggest obstacle to reform... Or reform has disappeared. From the perspective of the power confrontation between monarchs and officials, it should be a victory for officials.


    Ji Chang repeatedly stopped talking. From the perspective of the king''s number one loyal dog, what is beneficial to the country is not necessarily beneficial to the king, but what is harmful to the king should be stopped.


    As prime minister, Ji Chang has the right to oppose internal affairs, including the reform proposed by sang Yu, but he can''t intervene in some military trends. He didn''t object, but was stopped by Liu Yan''s eyes many times.


    Now, the king, the imperial envoy, the doctor and the Tingwei have reached a preliminary agreement on the reform, but the prime minister has deliberately opposed it but has not stopped it. It is equal to a major event related to the country, which has been decided from top to bottom.


    Sang Yu is full of joy. The big event has been finalized. The next thing is nothing more than some details. One thing needs to be determined: "there are already sentencing and law enforcement. Please confirm that the king is related to supervision."


    Liu Yan almost didn''t think too much. Two names came to mind, that is, royal guards and six doors, but the things behind still need to be considered.


    Looking at sang Yu''s reform ideas, no matter what department, it is directly incorporated into the law enforcement power with the officials and the people. According to the past practice, there is nothing wrong. After all, the officials and the people have not distinguished law enforcement all the time, but there is their own law enforcement power against military personnel on the military side.


    Liu Yan believes that since we have to do it, whether it is reform or reform, we should simply put it in place in one step. After thinking about it, he said: "the supervision will create a new Dali temple. In addition, few people still think about it and form two systems of supervision and law Enforcement between the people and officials."


    In the Qin and Han Dynasties, Tingwei was the main criminal prison and reviewed major criminal cases in various places. Emperor Jing of the Han Dynasty, Emperor AI of the Han Dynasty and Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty (including emperor Liang Wu of the Southern Dynasty) were all changed to Dali. The Dali Temple behind was actually a department to replace the Tingwei office. With Dali temple, there would be no Tingwei office.


    Now the Han state wants to reform the law. The imperial censor''s office and the Tingwei office have their own functions and powers, but there is a lack of supervision department to make up the Dali temple. It can be regarded as Liu Yan''s laziness in thinking of a new name.


    "It is said that the punishment is a scholar, also known as reason. Dali temple is in line with its original intention." Sang Yu read a lot, and the origin of a name came out at random. He said solemnly, "the governor of the Imperial Palace has the power of sentencing and trial, the Tingwei office specializes in the power of search, arrest and detention, and the duty of supervision of Dali temple. If there is no supplement, the main functions will be determined in this way?"


    In fact, Yu Yi still has a lot to ask. Seeing that sang Yu is so overbearing, he thought that many problems may lead to conflict. He decided not to argue in front of the king or talk in private later.


    Ji Chang has nothing to say about what has been confirmed. His attention is all at the end of Liu Yangang''s sentence. He even forgets what he wanted to do and thinks about how to help Liu Yan improve.


    Sang Yu achieved his goal and left after a little gossip.


    Yu Yi is now full of thoughts about facing sang Yugang. For example, the official documents of the Imperial Palace are needed to enforce the law. Since sang Yu left, he can''t wait to salute Liu Yan and leave, and immediately chased him.


    Liu Yan and Ji Chang are left in the back hall. Naturally, there are palace maids waiting on one side. No one speaks for the time being. They are digesting the previous information.


    After about a quarter of an hour, Ji Chang said with an iron face: "the imperial envoy doctor, his heart can be killed!"


    They are all smart people. Even if they didn''t think of it at the beginning, they will think of some heads and tails. Ji Chang will have such an attitude because he understands why sang Yu did that. Knowing why sang Yu did that, he was really indignant when he said that.


    "Tai''an, don''t be angry." Liu Yan could still laugh: "although Zi Shen had a bad motive, he also did a good thing for the future of the country."


    Liu Yan didn''t grow up in the family of dignitaries since he was a child. He was a flat headed common people for more than 20 years. After he mastered power, everything went well and he didn''t experience too many intrigues. His starting point is different from many kings. Of course, he cares about the wealth of one family and one surname, but he hopes that under his own leadership, the Chinese people can live in all the land where the sun can shine, and make unremitting efforts to this end.


    Ji Chang is more or less relieved. The king knows the best about things. He must have thought about such a development, so there is no need to say more. What he cares about is: "the king just mentioned that the people and officials should enforce the law separately?"


    Liu Yanxi first said, "this matter is also in Zi''s deep meaning. He wisely didn''t talk about it."


    In a word, Ji Chang didn''t know whether to go on or not. After thinking about it, he thought he should mention it. He felt that he was different from sang Yu. All his starting points were to serve the king.


    "I''m still thinking..." Liu Yan said in an uncertain tone: "the reform of the imperial historian''s office and the Tingwei office, the addition of Dali temple, and the separation of functions and powers is a good thing for the country and the people. The people violate the law, and the government exercises the power to maintain social security, so the civil servants break the law... Or how can they deter officials from breaking the law?"


    The evaluation of royal guards in later generations is derogatory and poor, but the royal guards were founded to target officials rather than the people. Officials will hate royal guards, which is a disgust of natural enemies in the food chain. Isn''t it a privilege to make mistakes without sanctions?


    What Liu Yan needs to think about is, like the royal family of the Zhu family in the open, or a low-key in the dark.


    Ji Chang had a lot of opinions. He was worried about the power of the king... Or he was deprived of his sharp weapon. He waited to find that Liu Yan had his own consideration, but he couldn''t speak more. He is the prime minister. No matter how loyal he is to the king, he is also the prime minister, and the prime minister is not an internal minister.


    Liu Yan is thinking about things like officials breaking the law, while Ji Chang is thinking about the change of the Korean Bureau. What should have been discussed has been forgotten.


    The Grand Court meeting initially determined the outline of fertility reward. The news was spread home through hundreds of officials, and then spread to the people.


    There is a reward for giving birth to children. The reward is still land. It is definitely great news for the Han country.


    Many people suffer from being unable to join the army, which means that they have no legal means to obtain land. It is absolutely false to say that they are too strict in the control of land by the state and do not have more channels to obtain land. There is no dissatisfaction in their hearts.


    Some time ago, it was decided by the king himself. Capable families can open up to the outside and comfort the groups that have been suppressed a little, but the development is limited to the area, which means that even if they can obtain land, they are in a very distant place.


    "Children can have land, but where is this land?" Su Wan was more or less a minister of the elders. He had neither this surname nor this name before. After he left the court, he went to the tavern as usual and gathered with his colleagues: "do you have any ideas?"


    Su Wan was originally called Su Lewan. In fact, it is the same as the xiqian family. There is Han blood on the blood line, but it originally existed as an alien. These two families are an epitome of the current Han state. Many people of Hu origin, regardless of whether they have Han blood or not, have fully sinicized themselves, not only the change of surnames and names, but also living habits and so on.


    The Hu people who merged into the Han state in the later stage are not very popular. The people who fully sinicized themselves in the early stage are not despised. This is related to the difference of "there is order from the dragon".


    "It''s better to be nearby, of course." Chen Jiaju said slightly distressed, "but it seems unlikely..."


    The officials of the Han state are not necessarily aristocrats, but the aristocrats must be officials. The aristocrats usually have fiefs. Only a few aristocratic fiefs are near the family. In fact, most families with fiefs are far away and scattered.


    A fief is a land granted as a reward. According to the regulations of the Western Han Dynasty, the nobility had part of the management power over the fiefs, but it was not the "state within the state" in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. Generally, it was the proportion of income.


    "In the southwest, the land developed by the family is similar to classical fiefdoms..." when Wang Yong said this, his eyes lit up: "it''s better to open up outside than to focus on the soil of giving birth to children."


    "Yes." Xie Ziyu said happily, "opening up is the last word."


    Once the topic was turned, it was immediately crooked. It was very important for ordinary people to have children and get land. After all, there were not many channels for people to get land. The strength of officials and nobles was not comparable to that of ordinary people. If you compare them a little, you don''t know where to look.


    For those families who have the ability to open up, they are not satisfied with the limited harvest, but the royal family''s authority is simply unable to resist them and can only accept the rules formulated by Liu Yan.

 Chapter 544

    Land, land suitable for farming and land closer to their main development areas, is not a feeling, but a real need, which makes countless people covet.


    The land policy of the Han state has not changed since the first year of Yuanshuo. It can only be obtained by joining the army and receiving military merit rewards. Generally, the land reward obtained by military merit has never been fixed in the region. The more land, the more scattered the land owned by people. On the premise that private land transactions are not allowed, it is impossible to pile up the land owned by the name. As a result, many people who even own the land ownership can only develop by remote control and cannot go to the actual operation of the land they hold in person.


    The prime minister''s office has put forward a new policy that children can get land incentives. Although it has not been really passed, countless people are ready to move. They hope to participate in the supplement of the provisions and use the emergence of this new policy to point the goal to the previous land policy.


    The land reward for giving birth to children is the greatest benefit to ordinary people. They have no access to private land, but they can get land as long as they work hard to give birth to children. It is absolutely false not to be surprised.


    Those who already own private land, depending on the amount of land under their name, the more land they have, the more they want to integrate the land and be able to settle in the place they want.


    Li Tan, who was in the front line, received a document from the center. He thought it was a regular notice, that is, to let people who were not in the center know what big and small things had happened. After reading the official document, he stood up with shock and undisguised joy on his face.


    There is a query in the official document from the center about how to distinguish the land rewarded for military merit from the land rewarded through other channels.


    Before, no matter who it was, only passive arrangements were made to get a share of where the land was rewarded. That kind of passivity did not think that assignment was just random confirmation. There were more than 3000 mu of land under Li Tan''s name, but those lands were scattered all over the country.


    Of course, scattered land is not easy to operate. As a result, most people can only choose to appoint local governments to operate. There is a big gap in income, or even no income at all.


    The government''s way of operating land is simple and rough, that is, leasing it to the people for farming. In this way, the government no longer collects the tax that the nobility should pay, which is the amount determined when leasing the people. For example, it is usually sixty-four cents or fifty cents for the results of labor.


    [what does it mean to distinguish land?] recently, Li tan just didn''t need to spend his mind on the war and concentrate on thinking: [according to the nature of urine, the policy of giving birth to children and rewarding land must be to induce people to move to a sparsely populated place and land rewarded for military achievements...]


    There have been many large-scale awards before. There are quite a number of observable examples of land obtained through military merit channels. The most sensational one is the last large-scale disarmament. The soldiers dismissed at that time were resettled in situ, which is equivalent to resettling the retired soldiers in place according to the land arrangement, but it has made a large area of uninhabited areas populated.


    [the land obtained through hard work must not be indistinguishable from other channels. Otherwise, what is the value of hard work?] Li Tan was excited when he thought about it: [he would ask seriously. I''m afraid it will benefit the military a lot this time!]


    After Fu Hong retreated northward, only the eastern part of Bingzhou was still in fierce battle.


    The battlefields in the eastern part of Bingzhou are Jinyang, Yuci and the two mountains and one valley areas. There are four war troops, two forbidden guards and a considerable number of counties and counties under the northern shogunate, with a total force of more than 240000.


    The so-called "two mountains and one valley" is a general term. They are Mengshan, Longshan and blue valley, which are located in the west of Jinyang.


    At present, Shijie Zhao army in Jinyang is commanded by Li Tu, and Wang Lang, Wang Hua and Yinong are deputy. They command 280000 Shijie Zhao army to stick to Jinyang and the surrounding areas, known as 500000.


    The northern shogunate has been analyzing the composition of troops under Li Tu''s command. It is preliminarily speculated that there should be 50000 or 60000 soldiers of Jie nationality, 150000 of Qiang and Di, and the rest are zahu and slave soldiers.


    The number of soldiers and horses under Li Tu''s hands has been increasing. In this way, Shi Jie and Zhao Jun continue to pull strong men from around Jinyang and Xinxing County in the rear.


    There should be about 150000 troops stationed in Jinyang by Zhao juntun of Shijie. At present, Jinyang has been surrounded by the Han army. However, the war here is not fierce. As the war in Yangyi has just started, they are constantly bombarded by the Han army with long-range attack equipment. However, the degree of fighting between "two mountains and one valley" and Yuci is much higher.


    Li Tan was still thinking about how the center would arrange the land reward for meritorious soldiers. The soldiers outside the account reported that there were generals and schools seeking to see him.


    The curtain was lifted. Qian Jiantong was the first to enter the big tent. Behind him was a group of generals without official duties. Everyone was excited and confused.


    "Has the general also received the inquiry document from the center?" Qian Jiantong is not a person who can hide his mind, "The prime minister''s office wants to provide welfare for the people. If you have children, you can get land. The internal affairs of the country are too complicated to think about. We people who work hard can get rewards only by fighting with the enemy with our lives. How should we be a little different? For example, where to choose the land to be rewarded can be chosen by ourselves."


    Li Tan looked at the people who didn''t speak. From the expression on their faces, we can know that they all meant the same thing.


    Similarly, how much you pay to get a thing is really crucial to whether your psychology will be balanced. The center must think about such a thing thoroughly, so as to make a difference between military channels and non military channels.


    Li Tan was just thinking about the impact of the prime minister''s house''s policy of giving birth to children on the country, but he knew that most of his colleagues would not delve into it at all and cared more about how to seek more benefits for themselves in this change of national policy.


    For those who are fighting outside the unified army, they still don''t know what opinion the Taiwei office has, but they can probably guess that at least there is communication and compromise when they ask questions from the Central Committee to generals and Colonel on all fronts.


    With Qian Jiantong taking the lead in opening up the chatterbox, the other generals and schools began to express their opinions. The statements may be different. The central meaning is what Qian Jiantong said.


    "It''s not that simple." Li Tan said with a smile: "joining the army is to get the basic five mu land. The head level has been raised to ten mu, and similar rewards have been increased."


    They still don''t know how many mu the prime minister''s office said the birth reward is. Of course, it won''t be more than the military''s share. However, no one thought that since there has been an increase in the land rewarded for military merit, it''s not so strange to do it again.


    "Opening up is the national policy of this dynasty. The king will not attack the soldiers'' enthusiasm for war." Seeing that most people had not turned the corner, Li Tan suggested: "it is estimated that it will be difficult to choose where to seal and reward the land, but the share..."


    If the military wants to obtain land rewards, the most basic thing is to capture the enemy''s head. When the soldiers have the enemy''s head, they will become the most basic nobles and become publicity. If they want to get a title promotion, no matter how long it takes, how many wars they participate, how many wars they win, and what the scale of the war is, they are clearly written in the 20th rank.


    The 20th rank is the class foundation of the Han state. People with different titles not only have different social treatment, but also are actually linked to how much property they have under their names. For example, the highest chehou has a salary of 1000 stones a month, and there is a "red envelope" at the end of the year. At the same time, the specifications of the residence, carriage, dress, number of servants, number of land, etc. can be said to be the highest treatment.


    Qian Jiantong thought that Li Tan had any inside information and said bluntly, "it''s a pity that the land can''t be selected. It would be a compensation if the amount of the reward base could be increased."


    Most of the awards in the state of Han have no criticism. What annoys the nobles and officials most is that the land cannot be chosen independently. It must burn Gaoxiang when they are randomly assigned to the prosperous area. If they are randomly assigned to the place where birds don''t shit, they should cry and howl.


    After the destruction of the number of Hu people for ten years, the once prosperous Central Plains has long been deserted everywhere, but it still has a little vitality in some absolute few places. In this context, we can imagine the random reward of land. It can be said that except for an absolute few lucky people, most people are not satisfied with the area where the land is located.


    "In fact, the big man has been focusing on internal affairs. It''s only a matter of time before all places become prosperous again." Li Tan didn''t think it was a pure comfort. Seeing that everyone was disapproving, he added: "what''s more, didn''t you compensate the original reward according to the local conditions? If those areas recover, it would be more money."


    The situation is like this. For the same military merit, how many awards should be given is only a basic value, and there will be certain compensation in the subregion. For example, if you randomly develop a relatively high Qingzhou, ten Mu will be ten mu, and if you are randomly sent to Yizhou, it will be turned into twenty mu. Generally speaking, since the officials believe that the worse the area, the more compensation will be made. This is not only to reduce complaints, but also to operate the development to some extent. After all, the land can not be planted with long grass.


    "For us, we should be concerned about the reward share we get. On the contrary, it doesn''t matter where it is." Li Tan stood a little and said without backache: "like a certain, except that very little land is developed by himself, the rest is either entrusted to local governments or to Shaofu. If you pay the same tax, you don''t have to worry about how much you should get or how much you should get."


    Qian Jiantong was immediately a blind eye to the past.


    Because it was not long since the country was founded, all of them are brand-new Xun GUI, and some of them can not keep up with the trend in thought. There are a few natural and unrestrained people like Li tan. Most of them are run by the family. They will consider entrusting the government until they really don''t have enough manpower. As for entrusting to the Shaofu, even if they want to, they are not qualified enough.


    "If you say so, it seems that there is such a thing..." Si Hongzhuang thought hard before he said: "Li Lang will get a fief in Yuzhou. The family can''t develop it at all. He handed it over to the entrusted government. Later, he found that there is a kind of black stone and soil stored underground..."


    Li Kuang said that he lost a lot in trying to plant crops in his fief. It was originally a burden to the local government. Later, it was found that there were amazing underground coal mines and other associated mines. Even if the interests were distributed to the government according to relevant policies, the income was definitely abandoned. I don''t know how many streets I simply cultivated crops.


    Yuzhou... The administrative scope covers the mountain 1 West of later generations, and countless local tyrants were born there. Nowadays, coal has been used in many aspects, among which the smelting of metal is one of the major parts.


    With Li Kuang''s example, almost everyone who has a fief is basically crazy, but people with exploration technology are basically officially prepared. They have to queue up to apply for exploration personnel to their own fief. Later, it was found that similar things were not single. For some people, it was amazing.


    Although there are some examples of the discovery of precious resources, because there are too few examples, they do not belong to the mainstream. Most people who hope to obtain land only focus on agricultural uses.


    "This time, at least the whole Binzhou will be laid down. In the future, it will advance to Shuozhou. I hope to get the land of the grassland." When Li Tan saw that the people were surprised, he smiled mysteriously and didn''t explain. He turned to the topic: "the general of the Hussars may not lead the army to Dingxiang. Whether the stone tiger abandoned the city and fled should be heard in recent days."


    Ran min''s current identity positioning is somewhat complex. He belongs to the East shogunate sequence, but he is independent of the shogunate. His army is under the jurisdiction of the North shogunate, and he has not established his own Hussars shogunate. He was ordered to march towards Dingxiang. Now he has approached the middle reaches of the Hutuo River, less than 200 miles from Dingxiang.


    The strength of the northern shogunate''s attack on Jinyang depends on what Shi Hu will do next. Originally, Li Tan is not willing to pay too much, but he can''t care so much when necessary.


    Qian Jiantong had just returned to the shogunate from the northwest of Bingzhou. He didn''t catch Shi Xuan''s headquarters. The shogunate didn''t allow him to chase Fu Hong. He suggested: "no matter what Shi Hu does, it''s best to be prepared."


    Li Tan understood what Qian Jiantong meant. Originally, he had similar considerations and said, "the second cavalry army can rest for another seven days under your command, bypass Jinyang and enter Quyang?"


    Qian Jiantong was immediately overjoyed. What he wanted was this answer.


    The number of subordinates of the northern shogunate is not small, but according to the military system of the Han state, they all have their own division of labor. For example, county soldiers are chores, and they will always be chores as a last resort, which can not be used as the main force.


    The topic was originally torn apart, but after the business was finished, it was bypassed. It was necessary to mention the development of various families in the southwest peninsula. These generals of the Han Dynasty were basically new Xun GUI, and almost every family participated in the invasion of the southwest peninsula.


    While talking happily, a new residence newspaper was delivered, but the contents were so shocked that they were all stunned

 Chapter 545

    The residence newspaper is a kind of information circulation that the center informs local officials. There will be no gossip or entertainment. If there is a page on it, it is definitely confirmed.


    Before Liu Yan returned to the Han Dynasty, there was no Di newspaper. He thought that there should be an authoritative information channel to convey correct information to officials without making some specious news have living space.


    The new issue of the residence newspaper is transmitted from Xiangguo to all parts of the country. Most of the contents are about the recent events in the country. Most of the news belongs to the prime minister''s office and the Taiwei office, one of which can not be ignored.


    The prime minister''s office should have new policies, the censor''s office should be reformed, and the Taiwei office also has its own demands. Liu Yan feels that a new era belonging to the reform of the law has suddenly begun, but there is only one most important content missing in it, that is, the people, officials and nobles have laws to restrict, but there is no issue about what kings should obey.


    In the past, it was only for the sake of the country that the monarch was restrained, entirely relying on the monarch''s personal morality and sense of responsibility, Even the royal family (royal family) has no clear law to restrict. The "Prince breaks the law and commits the same crime with the common people" that has been shouted for countless years. Except that Qin Xiaogong in the Shang Dynasty (Shang Yang) really did it, in the later history, only the royal family (royal family) members who failed in political strife will be punished.


    Li Tan, holding the residence newspaper in his hand, seemed confused and angry. He was stunned for a long time and said coldly, "who bewitched the king?"


    The residence newspaper mentioned part of the biographies of the historical records of Shang Jun, which said that Ying Qian, the elder brother of Ying Quliang, the Duke of Qin, was punished for cutting his nose and tattooing because he broke the law, and then Ying Si, the son of Ying Quliang, was exiled because he violated the law. Liu Yan personally commented that Qin''s ability to sweep the eight wastelands and Six Harmonies came from here. He was firm in the legal system and did not distinguish between high and low and blood in front of the law.


    There is nothing wrong with the fact that the Shang monarch reform made Qin a powerful country. Later dynasties also affirmed the importance of the Shang monarch reform, but rarely mentioned that royal family members should be punished for violating the law. It is not that history has not been recorded, but that successive dynasties have selectively forgotten, especially after Ying Zheng exercised centralized power.


    Liu Yan''s attitude is very obvious. No matter who violates the law, he should be punished accordingly. He seems to reconfirm that the Han parliament is a country with legal system and frighten people all over the world. In fact, as long as he has the heart, he can understand that he wants to "commit the same crime of the prince breaking the law and the common people".


    Generally speaking, no one is willing to be bound. The difference is whether the power is completely free, or even the unscrupulous exercise of privileges. People with a little power are like this. Shouldn''t the king with the whole country be?


    Li Tan''s anger came from confusion. What he thought for the first time was not that Liu Yan wanted to come up with a set of shackles to restrain himself, but that someone was bewitched. It was impossible to think about forcing anything.


    The rest were too frightened to speak. A "good" king is not necessarily a good thing. As a king, there should be two-sided norms. For example, treat your own people as warm as the spring breeze and treat your enemies as cold as winter. If the king who rules the country has always been a "good man", the minister trade union will not advance by an inch. If we don''t talk about it first, there will be power ministers in the country, and then the fight against the Bureau will be carried out all the time. Should we not fight back?


    Tiaoyou thought of another level and said, "those stubborn bitches will be unlucky."


    It should be said that the current "bitch" is not used to insult women. It is aimed at some groups that make no sense and are not afraid of killing.


    The state of Han has always been facing a big problem. Some of the resistance of old aristocratic families, heroic and powerful families after the emergence of the new order is brazenly armed and stubborn resistance, and more is obedience on the surface, but small moves are constantly in secret.


    "Oh?" Li Tan asked eagerly, "are you aiming at those bitches?"


    TIAOYU naturally said, "of course."


    In other words, all kings who break the law should be punished. Isn''t it a signal to seriously warn those who prefer stubbornness?


    No one will think of Liu Yan''s emphasis on a sound legal system, let alone understand the real mind. He really needs a clear law to bind the king and the royal family. He should start from him and set an example for later kings.


    Since the law of a country cannot restrict the king, there are loopholes in itself. Since the king is not under the supervision and control of the law, it is necessary to ask the dignitaries and the people... In any case, it is a bit to bury the seeds of "rising up", which is to encourage people with conditions and strength to compete for the throne that can do whatever they want.


    The Qin Empire followed the legal system, but there was still the phenomenon of rule by man. In fact, the law formulated by Shang Yang had been dug into the corner in the period of King Huiwen of Qin Dynasty. In fact, Wang Yingchu of Qin Zhuangxiang was facing collapse, that is to say, the law also began to look at the face, no longer really regardless of class.


    Again, the punishment of the Qin Empire does have room for trade-off. It should not cut where or cut which limb, which is too cruel to maim people. There is no labor force in the country.


    The law of the Han state does not exist where to cut, cut or tattoo. Non death penalty is dealt with through labor reform. Reform through labor has its own time limit and location. At present, the most serious reform through labor has been lost to the big island of Yizhou, and some people have tasted it.


    It should be said that most of the newly rising nobles in the Han Dynasty were fairly clean, and most of them had almost nothing to reasonably obtain through struggle. They obviously gloated at the king''s disposal of those old interests.


    As far as ran min in the east of Bingzhou, after receiving the official documents and residence newspaper, he looked at it a little and threw it aside.


    Ran min''s current position is a little awkward. At present, he is the only general higher than Sangong. It''s too difficult to go to war when his position is high, but he has an army under his command but has not established a shogunate.


    No matter what gives birth to a child can get the land reward, or the Taiwei office proposes to increase the reward of meritorious soldiers, ran min doesn''t care at all. Only Liu Yan''s information to restrict himself can make him think a little, and then focus all his attention on how to do a big thing.


    "Dingxiang is still moving materials and population?" Ran min did not establish the shogunate, so there was no long marching history. The person he asked was Li Kuang: "can you confirm the whereabouts of Shi Hu?"


    Li Kuang replied, "all the news shows that Shi Hu is still in Dingxiang."


    They are only 130 miles away from Dingxiang. They are marching along the Hutuo River. There are a large number of manned fleets sailing on the river. On the south bank, they are marching along the coast.


    At present, ran Min has three armies and 40000 soldiers in counties and counties, one of which is the Huben army that originally retired to Xiangguo for rest, and one of the other two armies belongs to the forbidden guard system. The troops of the forbidden guards were mobilized only after they were ordered to approach Dingxiang.


    The current size of the Huben army is 7000 people. Because it is equipped with armor and riding equipment, it is specially equipped with 15000 auxiliary cavalry. Otherwise, how the Huben army maintains armor, raises war horses and wears armor in wartime is a difficult problem. Anyway, these things can''t be done by itself.


    Unlike the war corps, the "army" of the forbidden guards has a fixed staffing. At least one army, that is, 5000 people, at most, there is no upper limit, but according to practice, it does not exceed 20000 people.


    "General..." Li Kuang looked at him with a sad face: "do you really want to kill Dingxiang directly?"


    There''s nothing wrong. Ran min really wants to make a big fight. He now has nearly 40000 main battle forces, and there are 30000 cavalry. If he counts the auxiliary cavalry that can fight, it is 45000.


    Ran min believes with great certainty that cavalry can use short-range mobility to fight if they want to fight or withdraw if they don''t want to fight. There are nearly 50000 infantry who can support from the side and completely fight a hard battle.


    "He is also a hero who has gone through six or seven years of bloody war. Can''t he be timid?" Ran min was not joking, but really doubting Li Kuang''s courage: "the king made it easy for the general to act. The general thinks he can fight. If you have any objection, you can impeach him after the war."


    Facing such a boss who can''t play happily together, Li Kuang feels embarrassed and distressed all the time. Even if he knew that ran min''s character was like this, he could not accept being considered timid. He immediately said, "the end will only put forward necessary opinions, not timid war!"


    Ran min''s response was to hook the corner of his mouth. As for whether he sneered, let Li Kuang understand it himself.


    In fact, ran min is to stimulate Li Kuang and those who hesitate. If he wants to make a big deal, it is obvious that he is not going to Dingxiang to make a false shot. He is going to fight with Shi Hu''s more than 200000 or even hundreds of thousands of troops with the 80000 troops he has on hand.


    From the beginning of the Han Dynasty, it was in the state of playing more and playing less. This phenomenon was changed from the end of the second year of Yuanshuo to the beginning of the third year of Yuanshuo. Since the third year of Yuanshuo, the Han Army has more troops than the enemy every time. Even if it is less than the enemy, it will not be too exaggerated. It is just the main force of the battlefield... That is, the number of combat troops has not been so much.


    Each country has its own statistical method when calculating its military strength. For example, the Han country only calculates its military strength, but the enemy countries fighting with the Han country will count the war soldiers, auxiliary soldiers, servants, slave soldiers and civilian men together. This led to the phenomenon that the Han Army thought that it had only dispatched tens of thousands of people, but the enemy said that the scale of the Han army was tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands.


    The state of Han should be one of the few countries that never "claimed". Other countries obviously only have tens of thousands, but they always increase the real number several times or even dozens of times. For example, Li Tu, who firmly defends Jinyang, claims to lead 500000, and then Murong Yan Mingming fought with the Han army with only 150000, but claims to be 300000.


    Ran min''s mind is to make a big fight. He is very sure that at the beginning, it is only less than 100000 troops to provoke the stone tiger, so the stone tiger will be angry. In this way, ran min is tantamount to successfully attracting Shi Hu to lead the army to fight and disrupting Shi Jie''s plan to withdraw to the grassland.


    If Shi Hu were to fight, ran min guessed that Shi Hu''s troops would not be less than 200000... Or with Shi Hu''s urine, he would try his best to recruit young people to participate in the war, which is equivalent to creating a rare opportunity to complete the strategy of eliminating Shi Jie''s effective power in the Han Dynasty for a long time.


    "It''s the best strategy for the general to bait himself." Ran min could imagine how much Shi Hu hated him. The last Puyang war was an example. He said, "what you need to prepare is to fight an unprecedented war."


    The main generals didn''t take a boat. They marched on horseback all the way. Ran min waited for a hundred miles to approach Dingxiang before calling the generals for discussion.


    After listening to the plan, all the generals and schools have their own faces, and none of them are timid. Most of them fought with Shijie Zhao Jun more than once. They won more times and lost their awe of Shijie. On the contrary, they were looking forward to participating in such a war.


    "The general can be sure that Shi Hu will fight, and the scale will not be small." Ran min sat on Maza with a golden knife and smiled slightly ferociously: "everyone has always wanted to kill jiehu. We can definitely kill him this time."


    The people were discussing on the side of the avenue. In the background, there were cavalry extending to the two horizons and a dense fleet on the river. Such a picture could have made people excited. After listening to ran min''s bewitching words, some people have begun to breathe heavily.


    "It''s just......" ran min smiled still ferociously, dragged an end, and then asked, "do you have the courage to fight at least 200000 enemy troops with your troops until the reinforcements arrive?"


    As a military general, how can you be counselled? Then, people are really not afraid, and they begin to be impassioned one by one.


    In fact, it is not completely without confusion. After waiting for ran min to say those words, people including Li Kuang have returned to their senses. They knew that if it developed according to ran min''s idea, it could really attract Shi Hu to lead the army to fight, then it would be a long-awaited war in the Han country.


    [the Hussars general''s heart is really big!] Li Kuang looked at ran min full of wisdom beads and thought in surprise: [attracting Shi Hu to fight, establishing the Hussars shogunate, and bringing the Northern Expedition sequence and the eastern expedition shogunate under his command must be one of the purposes!]


    The current northern shogunate is aimed at the state of Shijie Zhao, while the eastern shogunate is to deal with the state of Murong Yan. Once Shi Hu really responds to the war, the situation will heat up and the importance of the war will increase again and again. At that time, all group armies must be gathered into an army. As an Hussars general, ran min happens to be on the front line, so ran min will undoubtedly obtain the command of the army.


    Ran min is only making necessary communication, and will report to the Xiangguo center no matter whether the generals present have objections or not. He made up his mind that even if the Central Committee opposed it, it would proceed according to the plan, and the Central Committee would never watch more than 80000 troops annihilated, which was tantamount to dragging the whole country in. However, he has enough confidence that Liu Yan is not a timid king, and is very sure that he will not oppose the battle plan.

 Chapter 546

    There is no doubt that Shi Hu hates ran min.


    The ran family was one of many leaders in the late Western Jin Dynasty. Ran Zhan (also known as ran Liang) and Li Nong belonged to the Qi Huo army. The Qi Huo army was an armed group to seek survival in troubled times. They fought with a considerable number of forces and gradually turned into a force to resist the rule of the Hu people in the Central Plains.


    The Western Jin Dynasty collapsed completely. At the beginning, the chaos in various places was not serious. It was a group of aristocratic families and powerful forces with private armed forces who fought against each other. When waiting for Liu Yuan to rise, most of them were broken one by one.


    Liu Yuan established the Hun Han state and claimed to be the Emperor Han. Of course, he wanted to destroy the local private armed forces. The Qi Huo army was not so famous or powerful at that time.


    The growth of the Qi Huo army was during the collapse of the Hun Han state. At that time, the Jie nationality was rising in an all-round way. Shile''s process from slave to emperor was fast and amazing. It is estimated that everyone didn''t react that the Hun Han state was finished in the hands of Li Yao.


    Compared with the Xiongnu people, the cruelty of the Jie nationality can be described as countless, but the cruelty of the Jie nationality at the beginning was not only aimed at the Jin people, but also the same cruelty to every ethnic group.


    At the beginning of the rise of the Jie nationality, of course, their main targets were the Huns, together with the Qiang, Di, Jin and zahu. In those years when you killed me and I killed you, the resistance of the Jin people was the weakest, and the force of each nation was the guarantee of its own survival. Without enough strength, it would be despised. It gradually evolved into the Jie people, who could treat the Huns, Qiang people and enemies slightly equally, and regarded the Jin people and miscellaneous Hu as inferior.


    After the Jie nationality weakened its persecution of the Huns, Qiang and Di people, as the actual owner of the Central Plains, that is, the Jin people became the target.


    Later, shile ascended the throne as emperor. He accepted the suggestions of some Jin scholars and shouted the slogan of Lao Shangshan Yu. The difference is that Lao Shangshan Yu shouted "Hu and Han stand side by side", and shile wanted "Hu people first".


    Lao Shangshan Yu was not famous in Chinese civilization. He was the son of kuangton Shan Yu and probably the first Hun to shout "all Hu people are one family". If Lao Shangshan Yu''s idea is successfully implemented, all ethnic groups except the Han family are likely to form a nation, and there are no differences among Xiongnu, Xianbei, Yueshi, western regions, Fuyu, Kui, cuyi, Woju, etc., including miscellaneous Hu. Such a result is absolutely a terrible thing for the Han and Miao people. Fortunately, Shan Yu, the military minister after Lao Shangshan Yu, doesn''t want to "make all Hu people one family".


    Shile said that "Hu people first" united the Huns, Qiang and Di people, and confirmed the basis for the rule of the Jie nationality in the Central Plains. After shile died, Shi Hu rebelled and usurped the throne to become a new ruler.


    Shi Hu implemented shile''s policy in some aspects, but it was not fully implemented. For example, in shile period, there was still some respect for the Jin people. In Shihu period, the status of miscellaneous Hu was promoted. Only the Jin people were targeted. It was even made that it was not allowed to call Hu, but the Chinese people. All the characters with Hu had to be changed. Some vegetables and fruits were renamed. Cucumis was not Cucumis, but yellow melon.


    After Shi Hu became the ruler of the Central Plains, the Jie nationality was of course the first nation. Qiang and Di became the second nation because of their strong strength. Zahu was more noble than Jin people, and Jin people naturally became the lowest nation.


    How low was the status of the Jin people at that time? For example, there was a great Confucian who was an official in the center. He was robbed by the Hu people on the way to the court. He was very embarrassed and went to the court. He was asked why he was so embarrassed. It was the original sin to say "robbed by the Hu people" subconsciously.


    There is nothing wrong. In the central plains under the rule of the Jie nationality, the Hu people robbed the Jin people, and the Jin people called Hu "Hu" is a capital crime; Killing and killing Hu people by Jin people will be killed by the whole family, and killing and killing wild animals by Jin people will also be sentenced to capital punishment. It is daily for Hu people to insult Jin people, and Hu people only need to pay little compensation for killing Jin people.


    For a long time, in the central plains under the rule of the Jie nationality, Jin people were inferior to pigs and dogs. Ran min''s father ran Zhan surrendered to shile after his defeat. Shile took ran Zhan as his adopted son, and ran Zhan changed his surname to Shi Zhan. By the time of the stone tiger, ran min had grown up.


    Compared with other Jin people, the ran family whose surname was changed to Shi actually met much better. Because of the relationship of "adoptive father", the ran family is actually regarded as their own by most people of the Jie family.


    In fact, there are too many things ran min did for Shi Jie and Zhao Guo to count in detail. This should start after the Qi Huo army was incorporated by the Jie nationality.


    After the defeat and surrender of the qihuo army, the state of Zhao in Shijie was incorporated, and then the qihuo army was active in various battlefields of suppression and counterinsurgency. As long as the people who resisted the rule of the Jie nationality were the targets of war, the Jin people of the same blood were the most killed.


    Ran min is regarded as a "non official royal family". He unified the army for many times, fought with Murong Xianbei and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He was brilliant when fighting Murong Xianbei. The most famous one was the defeat of Shi Hu''s personal expedition, including the chaos of the troops under Shi Hu''s personal command. His troops were able to retreat orderly and organize counterattacks. When attacking the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, he was also sharp. He killed the Jin army more fiercely and more than Murong Xianbei. There were even examples of Jin army generals who surrendered and were still beheaded.


    As a fierce general of the state of Zhao in Shijie, ran min was often more than qualified. On the premise that he was excellent enough to cover up, Shi Hu naturally wanted to be more solicitous. Of course, he was hated by the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    In history, to what extent did the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty hate ran min? It was ran Min who disintegrated the rule of the Jie nationality over the Central Plains. At that time, Yao Yizhong, the leader of the Qiang people, and Fu Hong, the leader of the Di people, did not dare to think of taking over the Jie nationality to rule the Central Plains. After the collapse of the state of Shijie Zhao, Yao Yizhong and Fu Hong once again admitted that they were ministers of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Ran min invited the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to go north to recover the Central Plains, So does it mean that as long as the Jin army goes north, it can regain its rule over the Central Plains and save all the people from fire and water?


    At that time, perhaps the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was trapped in internal strife and could not extricate itself. Perhaps they were really unable to go north. More likely, they found that the rise of Murong Yan country could not be stopped. In short, they not only refused ran min''s invitation to go North, but also clearly pointed out that ran min was a rogue official and thief. As a result, ran min was angry and called himself Emperor and established ran Wei regime, Then the whole world began to unite to denounce the ran Wei state.


    As a general, ran min is so good that everyone is jealous. It doesn''t mean that he is brave and good at fighting that it''s difficult to admit it. How excellent he is, how much he is loved by Shi Hu. While loving, he is also on guard.


    The general manager said that in view of Ran min''s excellence to a certain extent, Shi Hu often regards this adopted son as his own, and even Shi Hu''s kindness to ran min is better than his sons. Even Shi Hu can say what he wants to pass the throne to ran min after his death.


    In this historical version, Shi Hu didn''t know about ran min''s passing the throne after his death, except for two parties. Shi Hu loved ran min, but it didn''t happen overnight. How much he loved and how much he hated when he was betrayed. Ran Min said that taking himself as bait can attract Shi Hu to lead the army to fight is a basic basis.


    Liu Yan, who was in Xiangguo, received a thousand mile urgent message from ran min three days later. The first time he saw the memorial, he showed an expression of "as expected". It can be seen that there was prescient speculation when he dispatched ran min and his army to approach Dingxiang.


    "Those guys in the military, one after another, never stop. Everyone wants to lead the war, and everyone wants to make a big event all the time." Liu Yan guessed ran min''s move first, which doesn''t mean he agrees: "well, the medium war in the plan will be broken through, and an unprecedented war will break out around Dingxiang."


    Cui Wan seldom inquired about anything. She stopped embroidery and said, "the king is the king and the Hussars general is the minister."


    Xiangguo has entered the season of warm flowers in spring. Thanks to the extravagant construction of Xiangguo palace city by Shi Hu, there are beautiful places everywhere. What is more distinctive is a garden specially modeled on the southern forest garden.


    Liu Yan, Queen Cui Wan and some concubines are in a pavilion, surrounded by a sea of flowers constructed by precious flowers and plants. They can see any color at a glance, and they can smell the fragrance of flowers anytime and anywhere.


    Tuobaxiu was allergic to some flowers and was not at the scene. She said she took her children for an outing in Houshan forest garden. In fact, she rode and hunted by herself, and the children were taken care of by some palace maids.


    The Han family has the set of "monarch, minister, father and son", but now only some families with deep family background pay attention to it, and some families with insufficient background have actually been half Hu.


    It''s hard to tell the details of the Cui family. Since there was a member of the queen in the family, they have a change to develop into grand relatives. At any time, even if they pretend, they will pretend to look like a millennium family, and Cui Wan has been repeatedly reminded of what it should be like.


    Liu Yan expressed his feelings, not to let his harem express any opinions. He stood up and said, "but I can''t accompany you more."


    Cui Wan took the lead in saying, "the king should naturally attach importance to state affairs."


    The other concubines showed the same attitude as Cui Wan no matter what they thought in their hearts.


    It should be said that no matter Cui Wan or Xie Daokai and other concubines, they always call themselves the corresponding grade when they claim to be concubines. For example, Cui Wan claims to be "Queen", Xie Daokai will call them "virtuous concubines", and they don''t call themselves "ministers and concubines" at any time. In fact, there is no such title as "minister and concubine", which is a misleading in TV dramas. Minister is minister and concubine is concubine, which can not be confused.


    Minister and concubine are the appellation of slaves in the Western Zhou Dynasty and the spring and Autumn period. Male slaves are called ministers and female slaves are called concubines. In some later dynasties, concubines would call themselves "concubines", but there had never been a "minister Concubine", and the Imperial Palace would not be so illiterate. Even if they were illiterate, there should be corresponding rules. But no one is serious.


    The main general who is fighting outside sends official documents to the center. Those who give them to the king alone are called memorials, and those who give them to the center are official documents. Generally, no one will only send memorials to Liu Yan alone. No matter how important, it will be in duplicate.


    Liu Yan knew how much ran min''s affairs would make. In fact, he didn''t expect it. Before long, Taiwei Xu Zheng, Prime Minister Ji Chang, imperial envoy doctor sang Yu, including the other Jiuqing, continued to enter the palace to ask for an audience.


    The minister who came specially was Zhang Tai, who was arranged on the hillside. Liu Yan waited a little while before he arrived. Before entering, he had heard sang Yu criticizing ran min''s self assertion, saying that he wanted to impeach him severely in front of Liu Yan.


    "Oh, oh, oh!" Xu Zheng had no prejudice or opinion against sang Yu. He stood from the perspective of the first person in the military. He was like teasing and reminding: "Zishen, the Royal historian''s office can''t participate in the military. How can we confirm that the Hussars general is making his own decisions?"


    The wrong way between sang Yu and ran min is well known. The former immediately blew his hair: "if you think Yu is taking revenge for public and private affairs, you are very wrong. Yu doesn''t want someone to learn from Hussars general in the future!"


    Xu Zheng had to say that he was teasing. He should correct his attitude when sang Yu finished saying, "the imperial envoy doctor and the Hussars general have been put on record in the Taiwei office, which is one of many battle plans."


    "So, our official has nothing to say." Sang Yu put on a business attitude and would not apologize. He politely saluted and had to remind Xu Zheng: "the Imperial Palace has the responsibility of supervising all officials. Please don''t do that next time."


    Xu Zheng should return the salute or return the salute, but in his heart, he has to turn his mouth.


    The reform is only in progress. Before the reform is completed, what responsibilities should each department have? At present, as an envoy doctor, sang Yu can not only choke ran min, but also the king. No one can say anything wrong.


    Liu Yan deliberately stayed outside the door to listen for a little while. The attitude of the Taiwei office is clear, that is, standing in the power of the military. The prime minister''s office and the censor''s office stand on the United Front. The prime minister''s office blames the expansion of the war for the lack of preparation. The censor''s office always focuses on talking as the basis of officials.


    Perhaps I''ve heard enough. Liu Yan motioned for a briefing. After a "King''s presence", he stepped into the room.


    There were many people in the room. In addition to the heads of various departments, the corresponding important subordinates were also present. No matter what they were doing, they stood in a row according to their departments and saluted Liu Yan respectfully together, but they never knelt down.


    It was not a formal occasion. The seats were divided into two rows, leaving a large aisle in the middle, waiting for Liu Yan to sit down in the main seat, and the rest sat down under his appeasement.


    "My Lord." Xu Zhengren stood up again. He was not a court meeting, and there was no need to leave his seat. He said, "min, the general of the hussars, sent a letter. The minister thought that what he played was a great success, which was a rare opportunity."


    Liu Yan smiled and looked at the others.


    Ji Chang stood up the second and said, "the Great Han has long expected to eliminate Shi Jie''s effective power. I think what the Taiwei said is reasonable."


    The people who could speak behind all stood up and expressed their position. Even sang Yu thought that it could indeed attract Shi Hu to fight. The private noise was not mentioned at all, which made Liu Yan sincerely happy.

 Chapter 547

    Hutuo River should be one of the largest rivers in Binzhou. Its origin is in the northeast of Yanmen county. The river section presents a hook shape. Yanmen County, Dingxiang County, Zhongshan County, Changshan County, Boling County, Hejian county and Bohai county are all within its scope of access and have always been connected to the Bohai Sea.


    The Han army was not only in the sea, but also made good use of the river system in the mainland. Ran minsuo led his troops to use the Hutuo River to advance by water. The marching speed of the infantry army did not slow down the riding army.


    Dingxiang, the new capital of Shijie Zhao, is located not far from the Hutuo River. The first fleet of the Han army appeared.


    When the Han Army fleet appeared in the Hutuo reach of Dingxiang, Shi Hu sent a large number of archers to the Bank of the river. Although nearly 30000 archers did not organize an arrow array, the scene of ten thousand arrows firing at the same time really blocked the sun for a time.


    Li Kuang stood on the flagship and looked at the huge scene on the shore. Shi Jie and Zhao Jun would not arrange any formations. They just piled up in a pile, but 30000 archers were shocked enough to shoot arrows at the same time. What''s more funny is that there was no arrow to hit even a shipboard of the Han army.


    Shijie Zhao now has no water army. Their water army was completely destroyed in Jizhou, and the cycle of shipbuilding for today''s technology and productivity is not short. Even if Shi Hu abducted a considerable number of craftsmen, it could not save the near fire from the far water. There was no way to rebuild a fleet at all. If there were fewer warships, it was just to send vegetables to the Han fleet.


    "The king has agreed to the general''s strategy." Wei junchi looked at Shi Jie Zhao Jun, who was constantly shooting arrows on the bank, and could not see what the mood was: "we are now in the shogunate of the Hussars general."


    Ran min''s shogunate of the Hussars general was established, and Li Tan''s shogunate of the North expedition was cancelled at the first time. It is only the first step for the central side to place the original shogunate of the North expedition to the shogunate of the Hussars general. It has been determined that the shogunate of the East expedition will also be included in the sequence of the shogunate of the Hussars general.


    Ran min, the general of the hussars, was undoubtedly the commander of the shogunate. Li Tan, as the first deputy commander, was appointed by Xie an, who was urgently transferred from Guanzhong, and the marching Sima was assigned to Xie AI.


    The action of the center makes everyone on the northern front battlefield have a more direct and intuitive concept. Xie an takes the military post of general xizhonglang and concurrently holds the post of commander-in-chief of the shogunate of the Hussars general. Xie AI also holds the post of commander-in-chief of the shogunate as a civil official of the imperial Shi Zhongcheng, which is equivalent to the fact that the specifications of the shogunate of the Hussars general are in line with the reality and the importance shown by the center.


    The main force of the Han Army that made the approaching maneuver was stationed on the South Bank of the Hutuo River 50 miles away from Dingxiang. It is more than 70 li away from Guangmu, nearly 100 li away from the border of Changshan County, and less than 200 li away from the southwest. It is the original shogunate sequence of Li Tan''s Northern Expedition general.


    At present, the troops led by Li Tan are still besieging Jinyang and Quyang. Compared with before, it is a little tepid. The difference is that the troops in charge of attacking the city have launched the battle of climbing the city.


    "The general of the Northern Expedition threw a lot of sandbags with a riprap truck. It took him half a month to concentrate on the south wall and pile up mounds that could allow soldiers to charge up." Wei junchi said admiringly: "just one charge will kill the wall and soon into the city."


    In fact, the troops sent by Li Tan into the city did not mean that Jinyang was lost. As the defender of Jinyang City, Li Tu tenaciously organized the interception. The south city of Jinyang became a battlefield. There were many buildings and complex streets in the city. The fighting between the two armies began with the competition for each house, and the casualties on both sides were not low.


    The Han Army fleet on the Hutuo River was preparing for a long-range attack. It was that the bed crossbow on each warship was equipped with a crossbow that was thicker than a long gun. After a hasty war drum was sounded, the soldier operating the bed crossbow hit the trigger with a wooden mallet. After a huge "instigation", there was the bang of the bed crossbow bow string, and countless harsh sounds roared in the air, After a period of leap, the launched crossbow lost its kinetic energy and fell down, with crimson blood and sad screams.


    Thirty thousand Shi Jie and Zhao Jun also launched two rounds of volley. All 60000 arrows were still floating on the river. The number gathered to cover some river sections. The arrows floating on the water had been recycled by small boats put down by Han warships.


    Shi Hu came to the scene in person, but he didn''t make a flag. He was very angry that his archers couldn''t reach the Han Army''s warship. He executed three ten thousand captains on the spot without reason, and some people nearby were also unlucky.


    "The maximum range is 280 steps." Zhang Mao said very carefully, "the number should be about 60. Each enemy warship is about two bed crossbows."


    Zhang Mao was originally an assassin of Youzhou. Shi Hu gave Youzhou to Murong Yanguo. His official position as an assassin of Youzhou was not dismissed, and then he was given the title of joining the army.


    "The firing range is nearly 60 steps longer than that of the Jin army''s bed crossbow!" Shi Hu''s face was full of gloom. He glanced at the palace maid who was trembling to fan the wind. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the Han Army fleet that was already turning around: "it has a range of nearly 100 steps more than our bed crossbow."


    Of course, Shijie Zhao state will make bed crossbow, which is one of the benefits brought by ruling the Central Plains. The shape is modeled on the eight horse crossbow of the Jin army. Some differences in technology and parts lead to backwardness in quality. The farthest range is generally between 180 and 200 steps.


    Not only the bed crossbow, but also the strong crossbow can be made by Shijie Zhao, but the quality is also backward. For a long time, Shijie Zhao army has rarely equipped the bed crossbow or strong crossbow. It is not only the relationship of backward quality, but also the factor of weak national strength.


    Looking at the Han Army boats on the river picking up arrows, Shi Hu regretted that the test fire before the volley had long been confirmed to be out of reach. The next two rounds of Volley were purely to show momentum, but there were no 60000 arrows at once. It was absolutely false to say that he was not distressed.


    Now Shijie Zhao is no longer the country that rules the Central Plains. It retreats to places like Bingzhou and Shuozhou where birds don''t shit. The financial resources are very empty for the Hu people. The key is to draw materials. How many qualified arrows and arrows are 60000 arrows!


    The Han Army''s bed crossbow riding and shooting was issued again. The scale of a round of 60 crossbows was a little too small for 30000 people. It could only cause hundreds of deaths and injuries, but the movement was too big. It would also be extremely angry with Shi Jie Zhao Jun, who could only be beaten but could not fight back.


    Bed crossbows have never been used solely to cause many deaths and injuries. Most of the time, they are used to attack the morale of the enemy. Rarely, hundreds of bed crossbows can be gathered, and thousands of bed crossbows can be used in one place, which has never happened in history.


    Li Kuang came with the fleet, just to show off their strength. After they completed the turn around, they slowly reduced their speed in the sound of war drums.


    "Organize the shield wall to protect your majesty!"


    A rush of bangs sounded in the fleet on the river, and the dense black spots of more than 20 warships rose to the sky. It was a strong crossbow soldier who fired crossbows and arrows.


    The longest range of the strong crossbow of the Han army was 450 steps. In the early days of fighting with Shijie Zhao army, the size of the Han army was much smaller than that of Shijie Zhao army. The Han army formed a death arrow array with strong crossbow, strong bow and crossbow, and taught Shijie cavalry how to be a man again and again.


    Shi Hu pushed away to make an arrow like Zhang Huozhu, Zhang Mao, Shen Bian and others. Their position was more than 600 steps away from the Han warship. How could they be shot. He not only pushed away the loyal officials, but also took out the war sword from his waist and chopped several palace maids. He kicked several ministers. It can be seen that he was really angry to the extreme.


    Each volley of the Han Army on the river is about 1000 crossbows and arrows. The coverage area is too large. It must be loose, but the casualties can be far more than the bed crossbow. Shi Jie archers on the river bank lose a lot. At the same time, chickens fly and dogs jump.


    Several palace maids who were killed were there. Shi Jie''s ministers who were kicked by Shi Hu didn''t even dare to howl. They stayed in the center for a long time and knew the cruelty of Shi Hu very much. In recent years, Shi Jie Zhao has changed from a powerful overlord of the Central Plains to a small country forced to live in a corner. Although Shi Hu intended to avoid the edge of the Han Army, the feeling in his heart is really unspeakable.


    Shi Hu is also old. His long-term indulgence in women''s sex has long collapsed. He is no longer the overlord who can get on the horse dance gun. Some reasons for his character are even worse after his body collapsed. According to modern medical common sense, he has long-term high blood pressure, physical weakness, and frequent pain in his brain. He will also have fainting symptoms, strong weakness and love for power from time to time, It makes this man''s cruelty more unbearable.


    At present, according to the Western calendar, it is 347 A.D. in history, the stone tiger died in 349 A.D. at the age of 54.


    "Your majesty!!!"


    A burst of exclamation broke out when the stone tiger kicked people but fell down. The stone tiger who fell heavily on the ground was obviously dizzy and confused, and even turned his eyes, frightening the people around him.


    Li Kuang happened to catch the chaos somewhere on the shore. He said to Wei junchi, "our range is not that far."


    Obviously, the range of the strong crossbow of the Han army is the farthest in the world, but it is not exaggerated to more than 600 steps. Then something that the Han Army did not know must have happened.


    Wei junchi is looking at the orderly withdrawal of Shi Jie and Zhao Jun from the shore. If he doesn''t praise, he is a strong opponent, which is hypocritical. He looked in the direction pointed out by Li Kuang. The chaos there was very obvious. Without any banner, he couldn''t guess that it was Shi Hu''s accident.


    Shijie Zhao Jun, who can only be shot passively on the shore, was already retreating in an orderly manner, and the Han fleet on the river also began to set sail by Yang Fan. Suddenly, bursts of howls appeared at a low frequency, and then Shijie Zhao Jun, who was retreating, stopped. I don''t know who ordered him to approach the shore again.


    Li Kuang looked at Shi Jie Zhao Jun who had gone back and forth relatively blankly.


    The returned Shijie Zhao Jun was about two or three thousand people. They howled and rushed to the river and rushed into the water without stopping. Their figures fluttered in the river. They all worked hard to swim close to the Han Army warships.


    "Look, those guys are completely crazy." Wei junchi was also very confused. He looked at many Shi Jie and Zhao Jun who were fluttering in the water and swam half way and sank directly: "should we shoot some important people?"


    Although Shi Hu only fainted but didn''t really faint, the senior officials on Shi Jie''s side were really completely crazy. Everything was just because the Shi Hu who was carried into the carriage had a distorted face and couldn''t speak. In short, Shi Hu had a stroke.


    People with high blood pressure are prone to stroke. Emotional excitement and anger attack will definitely have a stroke. It was Shi Hu''s good luck that didn''t attack before.


    "Should it be?" Li Kuang''s mood was completely mobilized: "let those guys get closer and stimulate the Hu Lu on the shore."


    Shi Jie and Zhao Jun, who had launched two or three thousand years ago, were not close to the Han warship. Within a hundred steps, there were less than 1500 fluttering figures left. Their speed was OK at the beginning. After swimming about a hundred steps, they formed a great gap and kept no more than 50 people in the first echelon.


    The Han Army on the warship did not feel nervous. With the permission of their superiors, most soldiers commented on those figures fluttering in the water, and even made a lot of noise on purpose to make fun of them.


    At least 30000 pairs of eyes were watching at the scene. At this time, no one thought much about why the Han Army didn''t shoot arrows. At first, Shi Jie soldiers swam within ten steps of the Han Army''s warship, and Shi Jie Zhao Jun on the shore began to cheer. The Han soldiers on the warship were actually cheering.


    The Hu people have ruled the Central Plains for decades. As long as they are willing to learn, they can learn to swim. The difference is just how water-based they are. Shi Jie soldiers who can approach the Han Army''s warships for the first time should not only be good at water-based, but also be brave enough. They are not afraid of death and dare to die. They underestimate the Han army. If they don''t shoot an arrow, they are angry and have the will to bite the Han army even if they die.


    "No, don''t shoot. I''ll get the harpoon." Li Mi is a simple and honest middle-aged man. He really ran to get a folded harpoon and straightened it with the help of paoze: "stabbing is much more fun than shooting."


    The first Shijie soldier who approached the Han warship within five steps actually couldn''t hold on. He swam in a heavy and floating attitude, and his speed was not much faster than the tortoise. The longest time he sank was more than ten breaths. When he floated again, he gasped heavily. His face was whiter than snow, his eyes were full of blood, and his lips were almost purple.


    The Han Army''s warship deck is generally more than one and a half feet out of the water. In fact, Shi Jie soldiers have swam to the bottom. Most of their weapons have sunk to the bottom of the river. They are basically bare handed. At most, they can only hammer the boat board and bite something too slippery.


    Shi Jie, a senior official who sent soldiers, was a brain crippled act under rage and fear, completely to vent his anger.


    Li mi found that he couldn''t play with the harpoon for nearly four feet alone, so he shouted paoze for help. They worked together to control the harpoon to tilt down, shouted trumpets, and laughed at the miserable Shijie soldie

 Chapter 548

    The news of Shi Hu''s stroke must be completely blocked, but there is no absolutely airtight wall in the world. The difference is when the news leaks.


    Ran min sent a small fleet to the Hutuo River in Dingxiang. He had his own consideration. He knew what kind of person Shi Hu was and was confident enough to use that move to stimulate the tyranny in Shi Hu''s blood vessels, but he didn''t know he was playing big.


    A cruel person usually has a headstrong factor. Such a person will not completely follow the established plan, but will change his character because of the different things he faces. For example, he has to retreat at the last moment, but decides to turn around and fight with so and so at the next moment.


    "The retreat in Dingxiang has ended. It seems that it is still in some kind of chaos." Xie an''s temperament is very gentle. To evaluate, she can be regarded as a genuine Confucian general. He obviously had some guesses, but he never thought it was the confusion caused by Shi Hu''s stroke: "is Shi Jie laying a doubt, or is something big really happening?"


    In some ways, the marching long history is a think tank of the army. He is positioned as a military division. Xie an thinks he can perform this duty well and will not delay his business because of his different views on ran min. He arrived two days ago. After coming here, he did a comprehensive understanding of the situation and didn''t put forward any suggestions to ran min for the time being.


    "Isn''t that what we want them to stop retreating?" Ran min had his own rhythm and said, "wait for the follow-up troops to arrive, and then make an approaching gesture to Dingxiang."


    There are a lot of troops in the Hussars shogunate sequence, not counting the forbidden guards and county soldiers system. Nine standing armies have been determined. In addition to the original six troops of the northern shogunate, three are added, and then three forbidden guards and more than 200000 County soldiers are covered. The total number of soldiers, forbidden guards, county soldiers and civilian men exceeds 500000, However, the distribution of troops is very scattered.


    At present, the number of troops in ran min''s location is only 80000, of which less than 40000 are soldiers. Li Tan''s headquarters are attacking Jinyang and Quyang. It''s not sure when they can continue to go north. The following two armies have been marching rapidly, and the meeting period is seven days later.


    Of the total number of 500000, 1780000 really participated in the war. It can be regarded as whether the Han state really made great efforts or the cooperation of the domestic internal affairs construction and the reform period. Whatever the others, ran min didn''t want to. He was full of strength and must destroy Shijie Zhao at once.


    Liu Yan personally confirmed the scale of the war. Even with his prestige, he did not completely suppress the opposition. The prime minister''s office was forced to reduce the scale of internal affairs construction, but the reform did not end.


    The reduction of the scale of domestic construction should be coordinated with the consumption of food. After all, gathering a large number of people to work must be to eat. The daily food consumption is definitely an astronomical figure.


    The reform mainly focuses on legal reform. At present, most people''s attention is involved in the upcoming war, which makes the reform much less difficult.


    Ran min is not the first time to hold the military power of hundreds of thousands of people, but this time he can lead 178000 soldiers to fight, which still makes him full of excitement. He is really holding the determination to destroy Shi Jie. He sent letters to Jichang more than once, making it clear that there must be no problem with logistics.


    Ji Chang was angry and funny to see ran min''s pleading and threatening documents. The country''s grain and fodder reserves entered a difficult period, which was related to the country''s war of annihilation. Even the prime minister''s office did not dare to do anything, but forced Xu Zheng to exert pressure on all aspects of the war on the southwest peninsula, At the same time, he kept looking for his colleagues and rich families.


    The Hussars shogunate found out exactly what happened on the eighth day after Shi Hu''s stroke. There were two channels for them to spy. The first was that Shi Hu''s sons fought each other, and the second was that some Shi Jie''s ministers secretly passed the tune.


    I don''t know whether it''s brain damage or Hu people. After the news of Shi Hu''s stroke leaked, Shi Shi was the first to gather arms, but the outbreak didn''t start from Shi Shi.


    Shi Shi is actually a child now. His mother is the daughter of Liu Yao, the later Zhao emperor.


    As a royal family of the former dynasty and one of Shi Hu''s favorite harem, Liu is not the kind of woman without any influence. She is surrounded by many old ministers who were originally former Zhao. Some Han people''s civil and military affairs are also attached to Shi Jie after he failed.


    It was Zhang jackal who suggested to Shi Shi... Or Liu Shi to start the army. He was a big man who could call the wind and rain in shile period. In the early days of Shi Hu''s reign, he was repeatedly seduced, but later, it can only be said that he should be lucky if he didn''t die.


    Liu Shi, the mother of Shi Shi, was captured by Zhang jackal and dedicated to Shi Hu, who was still the king of Zhongshan at that time. On the contrary, several people did not have an enemy relationship because of capture and being sent. On the contrary, they formed a good friendship.


    Zhang jackal suggested that Liu''s soldiers only use one word, that is, Shi Hu is about to die. Crown prince Shi Xuan is not a guy who can accommodate people. He was humiliated and killed behind him. It''s better to fight to the death.


    Liu knew what Shi Hu was like, and knew Shi Xuan''s cruelty. Naturally, he wanted to fight hard, but it was false to say that he had no concerns. She asked Zhang jackal to contact the ministers in the court, especially the military generals with military power. Not only that, she also asked Zhang jackal, even if he succeeded in the end, how should Shijie Zhao face the fierce Han after a civil strife.


    Zhang jackal ran out a series of answers to the questions. He had contacted Shi Tao, Shi Kun and Shi Chong in advance and obtained their commitment to fight with Shi Shi Shi by various means.


    Shi Tao is the fifth son of Shi Hu. He first became king Anle and later changed to Duke Qin. He has been on the wrong path with Shi Xuan for a long time. The two sides fought fiercely. When Zhang jackal came to him, he was making some preparations because he knew that Shi Xuan would kill himself after he gained power and planned to start first. Zhang jackal deceived him and said that he, not Shi Shi, would sit on the throne when things were done.


    Shi Kun is the eighth son of Shi Hu. He is the king of Ruyin king. Generally speaking, he is one of the many sons of Shi Hu. He is timid and cautious. What is wonderful is the incomparable worship of Han culture. Zhang jackal came to him just to make a strong show, and threatened him that Shi Xuan would kill all his brothers after he ascended the throne. He didn''t dare to take part in the war and just wanted to escape. Later, Zhang jackal said that he had found a way to the state of Han. It''s OK for king Ruyin to be a rich man in the state of Han. I don''t know what he thinks. He really convinced Zhang jackal''s last statement.


    Shi Chong is the youngest son of Shi Hu. He is definitely not the one who makes up his mind. He is taking refuge in some civil and military forces under the door. Zhang jackal''s handling of those civil and military forces is tantamount to pulling him in.


    In fact, after Shi Xuan confirmed that Shi Hu could not manage politics, he was the first to find Shi bin for surgery.


    Shi bin is one of Shi Hu''s sons who has the most voice in the military. He has operated Youzhou for a long time, held military power and once controlled Jizhou. He was the prince who fought the most battles with the Han army. Sometimes he fought vividly. Jizhou was captured by the Han Army, and Youzhou was given to Murong Yanguo by Shi Hu. He suffered a comprehensive blow, but his strength was still incomparably strong. He was the first person to threaten the throne of Shi Xuan.


    Shi Xuan started with Shi bin. First, several assassinations failed, and then directly dispatched Donggong Gaoli.


    Shi bin didn''t have any possibility of waiting to die. He also failed to assassinate Shi Xuan several times. When Shi Xuan sent out the East Palace high power, Shi bin called the pro army to fight. The two sides fought directly in Dingxiang city.


    Shi Xuan''s East Palace Gao Li is very fierce. Shi Bin''s original border troops are not bad. After the two sides start fighting, they directly kill the sky and the earth. Some rational and loyal ministers persuade them that the Han army is about to crush the border. The internal fight between them is to kill themselves. The red eyed Shi Xuan and Shi bin respond by letting those ministers die first.


    The war in the city soon spread to everyone, whether active or passive. People who want to protect themselves have been involved successively. Shi Shi, Shi Tao, Shi Kun and Shi Chong, as the third party and the alliance, are the most eye-catching.


    Previously, Shi Jiewen and Wu had secretly contacted ran min to let ran min know that Shi Hu had a stroke and could not manage politics. Later, he learned about the civil unrest in Dingxiang.


    After ran min and others who marched to Dingxiang received the information that Shi Hu''s many sons killed each other, they were really stunned.


    "I knew that many sons of the stone tiger were incompatible..." Xie AI said with emotion: "if Hu Lu is really Hu Lu, he should be in a civil war when he is dying."


    Xie''an''s gaping tongue could not even hide it. He said, "they didn''t think. Even if they scrambled for that position, how would they face us in the end?"


    "Ha ha ha!" Ran min was completely normal. After a burst of laughter, he said, "it''s natural and inevitable."


    At present, there is no saying that "if God wants to destroy it, he must first make it crazy", but similar words still exist, such as what ran min just said.


    Shijie suddenly had civil strife, and a large number of civil and military forces scrambled to take refuge. The sudden change actually invalidated some preparations made by the Han side.


    "General." Xie an looked directly at ran min and said, "is the army stationed in place?"


    "No!" Ran min knew what Xie an meant, but he didn''t intend to accept the suggestion. He said: "order Litan to send cavalry to cut off the north route and the other army to attack Yanmen county directly."


    Shi Jie in Dingxiang is killing each other. At this time, the approaching of the Han army is likely to make those people stop and fight the enemy unanimously. What the Han army should do is to make those people feel less serious about the external threat. Xie an''s opinion comes from this.


    Of course, ran min knows what''s going on, but he''s afraid that he can''t be perfect. On the one hand, he wants to keep the target from escaping, on the other hand, he doesn''t intend to stay.


    "Long history, many times we can''t hesitate to start." Ran min is not a person with high Eq. he said bluntly: "there is a risk to rush up with the current force, but what is no risk? The risk can match the war results, and don''t worry about failure."


    Xie an''s face became stiff, but he didn''t say anything more, let alone make a cold hum.


    Speed is what ran Min wants to do most now. He is already a great Hussars general, but he pulls out all the cavalry and rushes directly to Dingxiang.


    "Hussars general..." Xie AI looked at the background of the cavalry away and smiled bitterly: "it is worthy of being Hussars general."


    There are few people in the Han Dynasty who don''t know ran min''s character. If they understand or don''t understand ran min, they never care. What everyone can''t understand is that Liu Yan can still get used to it.


    Xie an and other people who were left behind looked at the far away cavalry, and no one said anything.


    Twenty five li is not far for the cavalry. Ran Min has to consider the marching order of the cavalry and what he can do after arriving in Dingxiang.


    Civil strife broke out in Dingxiang, which was not only in the city. Although Shi Hu had previously continuously transferred population to Shuozhou, the army remained with him all the time.


    Those princes kill each other. For the civil and military, it is not a choice whether they want to be involved or not. It is difficult for them to be involved or not. After the overall chaos, it affected all aspects. As a result, the closer ran min was to Dingxiang, the more strange things happened.


    The Han army came to Dingxiang, but no one cared. You still killed me and I killed you in the city. Some of the troops in the periphery of Dingxiang resisted and surrendered, and even directly withdrew Shi Jie''s flag to make an impending uprising.


    Ran min took about 20000 cavalry, who stood in the way. He avoided it and didn''t bother to entangle again. He just went straight to Dingxiang.


    Waiting for ran min to arrive at Dingxiang City, the fighting in the city did not stop because of the arrival of the Han army. On the contrary, it was more intense inside.


    Zhang jackal came at the first time when ran min arrived. Shi Kun appeared with him.


    "Needless to say, the general must speak well in front of the king. It''s necessary to get an official and a baron. If you want to live in peace, nothing will happen."


    Ran min is not in charge of everything, but has enough confidence to say that. As long as he can destroy Shijie Zhao, he doesn''t have to pursue some small things deliberately. As a king, Liu Yan also knows to grasp the big and let go of the small.


    Zhang jackal was immediately overjoyed. He did so much just to get something. He thought he had performed well in this event. Too high officials had no extravagant expectations. If he could join the state of Han and stand firm, even if he got what he wanted, he had great expectations for his title.


    Shi Kun was very grateful. He and ran min had known each other for a long time. He knew more or less about his character and knew that ran min had something to say.


    "These are the civil and military lists of people who want to be big." When Zhang jackal got what he wanted, he was happy and worked harder: "villains can go in person and summon an army to assist the general."


    Although ran min rushed to Dingxiang City regardless, there was still a special person in charge of taking down the traitors. The latest news he got included nearly 40000 cannon fodder troops, but it did not prevent him from wanting more soldiers to consume.

 Chapter 549

    The Han Army likes to follow the elite line. The quality of the soldiers selected again and again is not poor. Then the Han Army has excellent armor and equipment. Whether it is from the mental outlook, the will to face the war, and then to the gorgeous military uniform, it gives people the impression that in addition to luxury, it is fierce.


    Han cavalry in red, black trousers and black armour appeared outside Dingxiang city. When compared with those Shi Jie Zhao army with mixed clothes and colors, they suddenly had a superior atmosphere in terms of momentum and mentality.


    The armed forces of the Hu people, whether regular troops or temporary troops, have never achieved uniform clothing and color, not only the former overlord of the Central Plains, Shijie Zhao state, the rapidly rising Murong Yan state and Tuoba Dai state with a weak sense of existence, let alone donggaoche, xigaoche and Rouran, It really makes people wonder how to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves once war begins.


    We should really understand that soldiers are extremely nervous and tense in fighting. On the premise that any moment can determine life and death, even a hesitation of breathing will reimburse their own lives. In this way, the soldier who subconsciously wields weapons will be a qualified soldier. It is particularly important to judge whether he is his own person in a few tenths of a second.


    The army itself is a collective. Having a unified uniform will produce a greater sense of collectivity and belonging. Even fighting on the battlefield can avoid accidental injury and killing. There will be an obvious contrast. Our clothes are uniform and standard, and the enemy is messy and disgraceful. In an instant, the soldiers of both sides will have different ideas in their hearts.


    When the Han army arrived, there were countless defectors and began to attack the enemy who did not obey outside Dingxiang city. When facing the Han Army, any non Han Army armed forces, whether defectors or belligerents, showed the same characteristics, that is, inferiority.


    Zhang jackal is a very capable person. At least he plays a great role in such a specific occasion. His surrender to the Han state caused great repercussions. First, Shi Shi, Shi Tao and Shi Chong were at a loss to be cheated, and then Shi Xuan and Shi bin were crazy and furious.


    After Shi Hu''s previous clean-up and suppression, the Jin people who originally took refuge in the state of Shi Jie Zhao actually have little strength. The mouth is the most important thing they can use.


    Zhang jackal is one of the most representative characters. He relies on his contacts and uses his eloquence to direct. Some of the unhappiness is that the script has been written, but some actors don''t cooperate with him first.


    There are quite a lot of people like Zhang jackal in Shijie Zhao, where the situation is bad. Their mouth is useful all over their body. They try their best to squeeze a little benefit that can be useful for their future from Shijie Zhao, who is about to be buried.


    Ran min was receiving new messages all the time. He led his army to Dingxiang city. I don''t know how many people scrambled to open the city gate and wait to enter. However, he was doing the job of recruiting the demobilized army and using the demobilized army to fight against the resisting enemy.


    "Be sure to surround the whole city of Dingxiang like an iron bucket!" Ran Min has no EQ, but he is not stupid. On the contrary, his military talent is amazing: "since those who want to catch don''t run, it''s not so bad for a while and a half."


    The civil strife in Shijie Zhao was unexpected and reasonable. Of course, the fuse was Shi Hu''s loss of the ability to speak. Many princes, regardless of the earth fire fight, rolled everyone in at once. Under the chaos, no one escaped. Some were killed by the chaotic army on the way to escape, and many immediately retreated to their safe homes, The people that the Han state wanted to catch were still in the city.


    There are not many residents in Dingxiang in the pure sense. Shi Hu was already transferring the population, but all those who feel useless have moved to Shuozhou. Shi Jie''s civil and military family members have also been transferred first. After the outbreak of civil strife, there is no drag on their family members, and no one has any scruples about killing, which is the main reason why the internal struggle became white hot at the beginning.


    At this moment, Dingxiang has become a big battlefield. There are no less than 100000 troops fighting in the city, and the troops of various factions outside the city are constantly fighting. There will be no reason for those who kill red eyes. Even if there are Han troops in the city, the civil war has not stopped completely.


    "Zhang jackal''s mansion was broken through, and all 737 people in the mansion were spared. The body was thrown into a big pot to cook."


    When the news was reported, Zhang jackal was present. His immediate family members were not in Dingxiang. Some collateral blood relatives and episodes, doormen, court guards and servants became the food in the stomach of Shi Xuan and Shi Bin''s soldiers, which still made him ferocious immediately on his face.


    Ran min didn''t comfort Zhang jackal. He should be prepared to take any risks when he did anything. Zhang jackal''s residence will never be a single example, and it will certainly continue to happen later. What he cares about is that Shi Xuan and Shi bin cooperate to attack Zhang jackal''s residence. Does that mean that Shi Jie''s internal struggle should be transformed into a unified confrontation with the enemy?


    After that, intelligence feedback continued. Shi Xuan and Shi bin, who fought the most fiercely in Dingxiang City, gradually stopped. Outside the city, the troops belonging to Shi Xuan and Shi bin merged. It seemed that they had made an appointment to attack the forces of Shi Tao, Shi Shi Shi, Shi Chong and Shi Kun, and outside the city began to approach the Han army.


    "It seems that I''m not stupid enough..." ran min scoffed on his face: "but is it too late to wake up?"


    Every nation has its own national character, good or bad. The character of many nations is very distinctive and distinctive. For example, the impression of the Chinese ethnic group is that it is good at internal struggle.


    Do the Chinese people like internal fighting? There are very complex historical factors. It is more obvious that it has been in an invincible hegemonic position for a long time. If there is no foreign enemy, it will do things within itself. In the event of foreign enemy invasion, the vast majority can still unite with the outside world. It can only be said that those traitors are picky and have nothing to find. Such traitors exist in any country and any nation, without any exception.


    What are the characteristics of the Jie nationality? There is only one cruelty, which is the same cruelty to everyone. The best embodiment is that intelligent creatures will absolutely hate eating the same kind. However, all intelligent creatures will have a rejection from genes to thoughts, but the Capricorn people think it is an extreme enjoyment.


    The prince''s internal struggle is an embodiment of the national thinking of the Jie nationality itself. In their brain circuit, they don''t say anything and don''t think about anything. It''s serious to seize the opportunity to do who is dead. Wait until they find that they can''t do it.


    On the premise that almost all the Jie people in history were eliminated, a remnant was taken in by the Eastern Jin Dynasty. They found a chance and began to toss again. After the outbreak of the unrest, people in several counties were eaten up and almost ate the whole state. Therefore, there is no reason for cruelty. Every explanation of tough life is superfluous. The Capricorn can toss and toss until a nation disappears directly.


    Shi Xuan and Shi bin combined to exclude Shi Hu. Their own strength was the first and second of Dingxiang. They soon formed an absolute suppression on the alliance of Shi Tao, Shi Shi, Shi Chong and Shi Kun.


    The multi-party alliance of Shi Tao, Shi Shi, Shi Chong and Shi Kun has actually disintegrated internally because of Zhang jackal''s rebellion, and no one trusts anyone.


    This civil war was a turning point in the forced alliance of Shi Xuan and Shi bin. Not only did they form an advantage with their combined strength, but also the tragic life faced by some people.


    "Zhang''s, Wang''s, Guo''s and Cui''s... More than 14 families were broken and cooked from top to bottom."


    In some ways, ran min is not an outsider of Shijie Zhao. He has lived in this regime for decades. He is no stranger to those dignitaries. He has more or less impression of what family has strength or influence.


    "Shi Xuan and Shi bin are fully cleaning. All families with Han family blood are the targets of attack."


    Fierce battles have been breaking out around several city gates in Dingxiang. Some troops belonging to Shi Xuan and Shi bin want to seize control of the city gate, and some families want to go out of the city. The fighting is so fierce that corpse mountains are piled up in the streets.


    After the Han army came, what ran min had to do was to control as many gates as possible. What he wanted was to block the people inside and the people outside.


    The 20000 Han troops who came earlier were divided by ran min, and a considerable number of cavalry abandoned their horses and became infantry. Fortunately, the cavalry infantry of the Han army is not bad, but it is painful to use cavalry to carry out infantry warfare. However, at what stage now, we still have to do it.


    The armour equipment of the Han army can be said to be the most sophisticated and diverse in today''s world. The cavalry brought by ran min include riding bow, strong bow, soft bow, riding crossbow, strong crossbow and even crossbow. Each person is equipped with 100 arrows and 80 crossbows as standard. It can form an arrow array with a small number of people. It is not easy for any enemy to kill close.


    Apart from the sharpness of the long-range troops, the Han army was also well prepared in close proximity, not to mention the weapons. The tower shield, round shield and giant shield carried by the pack horse were the same.


    Because he was well prepared, he incorporated a lot of demobilized soldiers, and the Han army was able to suppress most demobilized soldiers with a few. Ran min found that what he was creating was not a miracle. Nine of the twelve gates in Dingxiang were completely normal, and those that were not controlled were carried out flexibly by cavalry.


    Later, Xie AI arrived with 20000 infantry. Without saying a word, ran min was a concession army to take over the defensive gate.


    "In less than two hours, more than 7000 people were thrown in." When ran Min said this, he couldn''t help taking a swipe on his cheek. Among the losses of more than 7000 people, the Han soldiers accounted for two tenths, and the rest were demobilized as cannon fodder, but the loss of more than 1400 Han soldiers was not a loss in riding: "hold on, we should hold on completely now, and the madness of the enemy won''t last long."


    Xie AI knew that ran min didn''t blame him for coming too slowly, but still needed to explain: "within 20 miles of Dingxiang, there were troops everywhere and encountered many interceptions."


    Nowadays, the information transmission will not be too fast, and it is even more troublesome to transmit information under chaos. Shi Jie Zhao Jun, who belongs to Shi Xuan and Shi bin outside Dingxiang City, some of them are still killing each other, while others are united with information. The multi-party War presents a chaotic scene.


    Ran min didn''t want to hear too much about what had happened. He asked, "the main battle forces have entered. Is it useful for those County soldiers to come?"


    Xie AI''s understanding is that what ran min can see is the standing army, while the county soldiers in various counties are skeptical and do not believe that the county soldiers can play too much on the battlefield to this extent.


    "Great men value their war achievements." Xie AI told the truth: "in terms of strength, there is a big gap between county soldiers and main soldiers, but the desire for military merit is higher."


    After the military system of the Han state was determined, not all services could go to the battlefield. It can even be said that county soldiers played the role of chores. They were all fighting, but there must be more opportunities for meritorious service than the standing army.


    Dingxiang was in a mess until ran min came in person. Although he tried his best to control the rhythm, he found it very difficult.


    Within half a month, ran min can only hope for 40000 main battle forces, and the other 40000 do not have any confidence. The surrender of a large number of troops is not only a help but also a potential threat. It can even be said that the threat of those troops is greater than that of the enemy who is really fighting. He does not allow his own side to show any weakness, otherwise he should be trapped here.


    Thinking of this, ran min couldn''t help looking at Xie an, who was very calm. He couldn''t tell why. In short, he was not very happy.


    The competition for the city gate in Dingxiang city became more and more intense. The Han Army received several confirmatory messages. Shi Tao surrendered after he couldn''t hold up and was ordered to be cut alive by Shi Xuan. A fire broke out in the building where Shi Chong was located. Shi Shi and Liu fought to break through the city gate under the protection of a group of "former Zhao Yuni".


    There are too many and miscellaneous news. Ran min is not a person who can digest it completely. At this time, Xie an stood up and took the responsibility of marching for a long history.


    "We can selectively send some troops into the city, at least pick up some people who want to surrender, or increase their confidence in resistance." Xie''an was still calm, not at all, because ran min''s face had changed. He pondered for a moment and then said, "as a descendant of the former Zhao royal family, Liu is useful to the Han Dynasty and should try her best to rescue her."


    The news from the Han Army to Liu Shi and Shi Shi was that they were blocked in the urban area about four miles away from the Nancheng gate. Without any foreign aid, they would be finished in an hour.


    I don''t know why, ran min thought of the Empress Dowager Chu for the first time. He couldn''t help but hook the corner of his mouth and said, "it''s time to save."


    Chu suanzi was sent to Linzi after Jiankang changed the Lord. Later, he was transferred to Xiang state. When he went to Xiang state, he was arranged in palace city. Did Liu Yan have anything with her? There was no official news to confirm. There was a rumor that Liu Yan had been lucky for many times.


    It''s normal for kings to have some special hobbies. As military generals, they like the women in the harem of their own kings who are lucky to be defeated in the war. It''s an achievement they can''t say publicly in the rest of their achievements.

 Chapter 550

    There is an essential difference between heavy infantry and armed swordsmen.


    Simple heavy infantry don''t need much attack power. What they need is that they stand against a front, so they can really be firmly nailed in place. No matter what they face, they won''t step back. If they want to break the front, they can only kill them clean.


    The unfamiliar swordsman''s equipment requires more armor than the ordinary equipped infantry. The armor should not only have enough defense type, but also be able to maintain a certain flexibility. The defense arrow can only be said to be the most preliminary side. For the knife, gun, sword and halberd, there must be a strength that can''t break the defense no matter how you cut it. The other is that there is enough defense power and can''t get in the way, We have to let them dance with the three pointed two leaf knife and dance naturally and comfortably.


    Any kind of heavy infantry has full requirements for body shape. It can''t be a short man to wear heavy armor, nor can it be a thin pole to resist armor of at least 60 kg. Its height is not less than 1.9 meters, and its weight can''t be less than 200 kg. It doesn''t work just with height and weight, but also needs enough physical strength and endurance.


    The Han Army has only 3000 Modao soldiers, each of whom is absolutely no less than two meters tall. The weight of their weapons and armor is more than 100 kilograms. Not to mention the impossible thing of long-distance running, they must be able to carry the weight for more than half an hour in the face of war. In special cases, they should bear it even if they are tired to death.


    It''s not hypocritical to say that the unfamiliar sword soldiers are really more difficult to choose than the knights with armor and heavy cavalry. Knights with heavy cavalry have no rigid requirements on physique. They can basically have any height and weight. Generally, they choose knights with small physique, great strength and sufficient endurance. The choice of war horses is the most important. First, there must be an excellent war horse who can bear the load, and then choose an excellent man as a knight.


    The difficulty of the training of unfamiliar soldiers lies there. Unlike the heavily armed cavalry, they can at least have a certain degree of freedom. They need to keep the formation in order all the time. When it''s time to move forward, no matter what is ahead, they should have the mentality of breaking the indomitable spirit.


    It''s hard to tell which is stronger or weaker between Armored Cavalry and armed melee soldiers. The strength of the same arm lies in those soldiers, not just weapons and equipment. In terms of cost, compared with the soldiers equipped with strange swords, the armour mounted cavalry must be higher.


    As soon as the Han Army Modao soldiers in Dingxiang came out, we achieved the desired effect. We won''t perform. We will only take out a frightening strength. We will either rush up and become a broken corpse, or block it and then become a broken corpse, or roll the calf.


    "They..." Liu Zhun felt that he was going to die at the last moment. The next moment he saw the enemy fleeing in panic: "the Han army came to meet him."


    The Han Army did appear, but it was not the Modao soldiers. It was some jumping soldiers wearing leather armor, holding a war knife and a small round shield, and carrying a rope sleeve with a hook on their shoulders. They paid attention to flexibility and did the work of chasing and killing after the Modao soldiers defeated the enemy.


    Liu Shi saw such a scene. Seeing that he could not catch up with the defeated soldiers, a Han Sergeant untied the rope sleeve on his shoulder, threw it, accurately caught the target he wanted, and killed him cleanly in the past.


    According to the practice of the Han Army, after killing the enemy, as long as there is time, it is bound to cut the head and tie the bloody head to the waist. When chasing the enemy again, the bloody head is dangling around the waist. Chasing all the way ensures that it is all the way, giving people an absolute visual impact.


    The leaping soldiers were only chasing the enemy''s defeated soldiers. They didn''t mean to deliberately approach Liu''s group at all. Behind them were a group of sword throwing soldiers of the Han army. After arriving, a military Marquis soon found Liu Zhun to explain his intention.


    The military action to meet Liu and other people ended only at the beginning, and Shi Jie and Zhao Jun near the urban area disappeared. Waiting for Liu and others to leave the city, the Han Army did not mean to occupy the urban area to build a defense line.


    "Thank you, general, for saving me." Liu Shi is still in a mess. She hasn''t seen ran min before, but she has few opportunities to meet. She said that she had already pulled Shi Shi to salute. After a thousand thanks, she hesitated and said, "please arrange it."


    Ran Min stared at Liu with great interest, which made Liu think that he should be arranged into the tent for a * * the next moment.


    In fact, women with noble status, whether they are beautiful or ugly, have reasons to be coveted by men. They play not only beauty and ugliness, but also a simple popularity.


    Liu Shi has a deep understanding of her own destiny. She is a woman who defeated the king of the country. What she hopes is that she can be sent to the king of the victorious country after being played with. What she hopes is that she can enter the eyes of the king of the victorious country, so that she can have such an identity to protect herself and take care of others at the same time. What she is deeply afraid of now is that ran min will have a * *. If it really happens, she can''t refuse at all. The probability of winning the eyes of the king will be infinitely reduced.


    "Dress up the children..." ran min turned his eyes to Shi Shi, and did not hide the excitement in his eyes: "from now on, he is the new king of Zhao."


    Ran min didn''t take care of everything. He had communicated with Liu Yan in advance. If he caught any of Shi Hu''s descendants, he would be promoted to the throne. If he caught more than one, he would choose a more appropriate one, so as to make an article on the general meaning that the Hu people almost didn''t care about, which also gave some hope to some desperate people in Shi Jie.


    Shi Shi was rather dull. The moment he was turned around, there was a trace of panic in his eyes.


    Liu''s back was also taken away. She waited nervously in a tent for her fate. It was until late at night that ran min didn''t show up that she couldn''t hold up and went to sleep.


    Dingxiang palace city.


    Shi Xuan and Shi bin separated a little and stood on the tall tower under the cry of their warriors. They looked at the ruins of the city, at the gray and black smoke columns rising to the sky, and at the Han Army flags flying on the city walls within their reach.


    They had just come out of Shihu''s bedroom. They looked like they were observing. In fact, they were all thinking with no focus in their eyes.


    After nearly ten days of recuperation, Shi Hu has recovered some, that is, his fingers and so on. His mouth still can''t speak, and he can''t write with a pen. No one told him that the Han Army had killed under Dingxiang city. Even no one spoke to him at all. Some were just a background wall.


    The total number of Han troops came was 70000 or 70000, which were scattered to control the city gate, while the original garrison in Dingxiang was more than 180000, not counting the young people of all ethnic groups who could gather together to be soldiers at any time.


    Neither Shi Xuan nor Shi bin thought that ran min would appear in Dingxiang so soon. They thought they had at least half a month. The reason why they think so is quite simple. They kill each other. It is common for the Han Army to stay away and reap the benefits.


    According to Shi Xuan and Shi Bin''s original plan, he concentrated on his brother''s sudden arrival. At once, half a month was enough to distinguish the victory and defeat. Then he ran away regardless. However, ran min didn''t hesitate to come directly. The first time they got the news, they didn''t believe it. After they were sure, they just felt how much grass it was.


    Night has fallen. Dingxiang is not calm under the night. The burning buildings and the quiet streets or buildings will suddenly break out of fighting.


    "Most of the troops outside the city can''t get in touch..." Shi Xuan is a very gloomy look at ordinary times. When he is in a bad mood, he is hideous: "the Dragon Guard guarding the palace city refuses to obey the command."


    Shi Bin''s appearance is more or less with some shadow of Yin Li. That''s the characteristic of the appearance of the Shi Hu family. What''s different from Shi Xuan is that he has been in the army for a long time with more or less rebellious and heroic spirit.


    Longteng guard is the ace force in the hands of Shi Hu. When Shi Hu returns to Dingxiang after an accident, Longteng guard takes the responsibility of guarding the palace city. They always just obey Shi Hu''s orders. They don''t care what crown prince, prince or who, don''t participate in the battle between princes, and don''t care how the Han Army controls the city walls and gates. Without consent, anyone who dares to attack the palace city is a word to kill.


    "Fu Fu, this old fellow!" The old guy in Shi Bin''s mouth is really old. It''s Shi Hu''s too often. He was full of anger: "just guarding the palace city is useless!"


    Taichang, one of the three princes and nine princes, is not only the head of the nine princes, but also an official position in charge of sacrifice, culture and education. Shi Jie Zhao doesn''t pay so much attention. Giving an official position is not necessarily the job of the official position. As long as Shi Hu is willing, he can seek his government and do his work outside his position.


    Fu Fu is the one who can make the Dragon Guard obey orders. He is Fu Fu''s son and has always been trusted by Shi Hu. After the crisis, he received his relatives who were still in Dingxiang to the palace city. The first military order for the Dragon Guard was to guard the palace city, and the second military order was to order the arrest of Wu Jin, fotucheng, Feng Fang and other people involved.


    Feng Fang, Wu Jin and fotucheng are all religious 1 believers. They have always been active in the state of Shijie and Zhao. Among them, Wu Jin likes jumping best, and the other two are still very low-key.


    Now no one in Shijie Zhao can control the overall situation. Whether Prince Shi Xuan or prince Shi bin controls a considerable army, the cultural and political system is completely paralyzed.


    "Gu has sent someone to Shuozhou." Shi Xuan was full of ferocity: "one of those traitors is one. Anyone connected with them will die. Even a dog will not let go!"


    Dingxiang still has the city gate controlled by Shi Jie and Zhao Jun. ran min sent people to attack several times, but it didn''t take much effort. The people in the city can go out. As for what will happen after going out, the cavalry of the Han army can give the answer.


    Shi bin looked at Shi Xuan with a ferocious face. He even thought it was time to rectify those. What he should think is how to face the current crisis.


    During the day, the two cooperated in a game, deliberately letting Liu''s group of people close enough to the gate controlled by the Han army. The first plan was to let the Han army come in and fight with the intention of strong elimination. Obviously, the first scheme failed. The second plan is to empty that part of the urban area to attract the Han army into the garrison. As long as the Han Army really enters the garrison, it will take enough human lives to fight, but the Han Army did not enter the garrison.


    The Han army only wanted to control the city gate and the city wall for siege. It was the most difficult thing for Shi Xuan and Shi bin. They sent any number of troops to fight with the Han army. The Han army could use the advantages of the city wall for defense, rather than fighting with human lives in sufficiently complex terrain.


    But anyone who knows military common sense knows that the more complex the terrain is, the less effective the elite will be. It is a kind of humble person who can have the opportunity to give the enemy a heavy blow. No matter how brave a person is, he will lose his life as long as he stumbles under his feet.


    "It''s time to take out the articles of association." Shi Xuan stared at Shi bin brightly and said, "the fastest way for Yan to get the news is half a month later. Nothing they do will be of great help to us."


    Shi bin was silent and didn''t respond.


    The two people who worked hard the day before were forced to unite. If they trusted each other, they couldn''t do it at all. In fact, they all had a sense of caution that the other party would suddenly turn over and kill themselves at the next moment.


    Shi Jie Zhao was played like this. What Shi Hu had planned before has become a thing of the past. Several princes failed to kill their advantageous competitors and become egotistic, resulting in the division that they would not believe each other anyway. We can imagine what it would be like in a crisis.


    "It''s divided into two directions..." Shi bin looked back at Shi Xuan without showing weakness: "don''t expect anyone."


    Shi Xuan smiled with a ferocious smile and turned away without saying a word.


    When they want to break through, they leave behind any useless person or thing, including the stone tiger. They should run when they can run and what it looks like when they run out.


    Of course, breaking through the encirclement does not mean doing it. The bigger the thing, the better preparation should be made.


    After Shi Xuan made his decision, he was crazy enough that night to kill whoever he wanted. As a result, those who thought they were all right became corpses in the accident.


    Shi bin is doing similar actions. If he had hatred before, he would kill him if he thought he deserved it.


    After receiving the news, ran min went to the city building again. He saw the chaos in the city and heard the shrill scream from a distance. He just couldn''t guess what was going on in the city.


    "They have completely ignored the Ju City Fire..." Xie ante pointed to those fires that will definitely spread: "there is only one possibility of such disregard."


    "Break through?" Ran min was more or less surprised at Xie an''s guess. After a little thinking, he agreed: "it''s a family without any family affection."


    Shi Hu killed many of his sons. Those sons wanted to kill him more than once. No one believed that there was a family relationship.


    "It''s difficult!" Ran min frowned deeply: "with the troops on hand and the troops falling, we will have 130000 or 400000..."

 Chapter 551

    The chapter name is wrong and the content is right.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s only useful for farming people to defend their land and have a responsibility. In addition, culture has always been rooted. For the Hu people, the nature developed for thousands of years has been deep into the bone marrow, but they can never fight. Running away is not an unacceptable thing. A temporary embarrassment is nothing. After running away, they hide like a lone wolf and wait to become strong again. There will always be a day of revenge.


    Shi Xuan''s killing again was also due to his nature. According to him, he asked his son to stimulate him with enough blood. He didn''t get it and didn''t want ran min to get it. He even wanted to kill his father himself. It was not the idea that he didn''t want to lose Shi Hu''s great name. He had a long-standing hatred. There was a bold Zhuyu in front. It was not a crime for the son of the Hu people to kill his father. It was not strong enough, but it immediately disappeared when he thought of the Dragon guards guarding the palace city.


    Half an hour before dawn, Shi Xuan was ready to break through. Before breaking through, he ordered to attack Shi Bin''s team. He didn''t expect to kill many people. What he wanted was to disrupt Shi Bin''s preparation for breaking through.


    Coincidentally, Shi bin knows too much about his brother''s virtue. On the one hand, he is ready for attack, and on the other hand, he arranges people to attack Shi Xuan''s team.


    Both brothers have the same idea. Now that they have decided to break through, it is the time when the dead Taoist friends do not die. A large-scale breakthrough cannot hide from the Han army. Everyone wants the other party to be the target of the Han Army''s attack, so that they can have more opportunities to break through.


    When the fighting in Dingxiang city didn''t stop all night, it was even more chaotic than when they chose to stand in line and fight again at the beginning. The phenomenon was that people went to each city gate all the time.


    The city gate controlled by Shi Jie and Zhao Jun was open to let in and out. Too many teams left the city, which made the Han Army in charge of interception tired. I don''t know how many people died or how many people successfully entered the dark wilderness through the night.


    The city gate controlled by the Han Army also ushered in a new wave of capitulation peak. Large and small teams came all the time. When they approached, they dropped any weapons that could pose a threat and knelt down. There were some offensive teams. Most of the time, there was no movement from the Han Army, and the people around the city gate killed themselves.


    The word "chaos" is more chaotic than when the camp was clear before, so that the Han army could not recruit and subdue rebels, just because no one was sure whether to surrender or attack.


    "Surrender can only be delayed later." When Xie an said this, he didn''t have any affectation. He stood on the city tower quietly and looked at the messy fighting below: "they can only blame their bad lives."


    The Han army was really cold-blooded to see those hooligans kill each other again. It was a disaster for them to die. No one showed even a trace of stinginess in their hearts.


    At this moment, looking at the poor Hu Lu, who didn''t act recklessly towards the Jin people when Shi Jie was in power, the more the Han soldiers died, the better. The only pity is that they didn''t die in their own hands and become military achievements.


    Ran min and Xie AI are not here. Dingxiang has become Xie an''s seat.


    Xie''an had only one command. No matter what purpose he came for, no one could get close to the wall. The Han Army didn''t have to fight until the last person.


    If all the entrances and exits of Dingxiang were controlled by the Han Army, Xie an''s choice would be different. It should be to block all the entrances and exits regardless of the cost. The problem is that several of the gates of Dingxiang are controlled by the enemy.


    "Long history!" After approaching, Li Hong saluted and said, "Shi Xuan and Shi Bin''s armed forces are in the final contraction."


    Xie an''s "uh" is a response.


    It has long been judged that Shi Xuan and Shi bin will break through the siege. The Han Army has also made corresponding preparations. Ran min and Xie AI are not in Dingxiang city defense. They are going where they should go.


    The current situation is very strange. The Han Army has few troops and is unable to control the overall situation of complete chaos. Under the recruitment and acceptance of rebels, too many troops have been collected, resulting in that the Han army should not only deal with the frontal battle, but also be prepared to surrender and rebel again. It is not too much to say that it is too tight.


    The senior management, including ran min, can do is to find a balance in the disadvantageous, and then aim at it according to their own judgment. Who is not 100% sure of any arrangement, and everything is betting on their correct arrangement in advance.


    Li Hong didn''t leave immediately after saying that. All the troops that could be transferred were taken away by ran min and Xie AI. The remaining troops had to defend the city and monitor the troops. For the host, it was a little wrong. Not only would the overall situation collapse, but also the probability of losing their lives here was infinite. He could judge that Xie an''s lightness of demeanor was not a disguise, but a calm without any affectation. He looked at her with admiration.


    Xie an was waiting. He also waited. First, there were some obvious lights in some parts of the city, and then the lights formed one long dragon after another. That was too many teams gathered towards one place, and then formed a local light like the light of the day. The sound of shaking horses'' hoofs could not be ignored. He looked at the fire dragon with bright eyes. He saw that it was going towards the north city gate and narrowed his eyes.


    "Sure enough, it''s going north!" Li Hong excitedly patted his thigh: "long history is indeed a wonderful calculation!"


    Of course, the fire dragon is a long team composed of too many people. The sound of horse hoofs shows that it is a cavalry. Judging from the length of the fire dragon, the number will not be less than 20000.


    "Check." Xie an''s voice did not improve, and his face was still plain: "be sure to find out whether it is Shi Xuan or Shi Bin''s team."


    Li Hong bowed his hands and said "yes!", Turn around and run away.


    If it is true that you can only choose to block one target, there is no doubt that it will be Shi Xuan rather than Shi bin. After all, Shi Xuan is the crown prince of Shi Jie. Even if Shi bin is strong, he is only the prince. In terms of political value, Shi Xuan must be the greatest.


    Taking the breakthrough of the cavalry as a new turning point, Dingxiang City, which was already chaotic, immediately "bombed". Wherever Xie an could see, the enemy who killed each other erupted into more intense fighting. After less than a quarter of an hour, it gradually stopped. If they were close, they didn''t need to observe at all, they saw faces of despair and numbness.


    "According to the order of the Hussars general, gradually let those troops into the city." Xie an had some expressions at this time, which was a kind of disgust and resistance from the heart, but the instructions in her mouth did not stop: "drop the troops, kill one head to redeem his life, and obtain two heads to exempt him from slavery. Then each head can redeem his life for a relative, and overflow can be rewarded."


    Naturally, someone will convey Xie an''s words. The reason why he has such a state of mind is not to be affected by the orders themselves, but to know that in the end, except for the few valuable Capricorn people, one of the other Capricorn people will die. For people like him, there is a kind of Chinese thought in his bones. Killing the enemy after he surrendered would violate heaven. He is really unwilling to do anything to kill and surrender.


    [if ran Min wants to kill him, he will preside over it in person.] Xie an''s ears are full of howls. It''s the incorporated soldiers who have fallen into the city and started killing for their own lives: [someone doesn''t do such a thing that will last forever.]


    Killing prisoners is ominous. Any generals who kill and surrender will come to a bad end in the end. Another is that no one is willing to leave that kind of disgraceful sum in history.


    Think of Baiqi, a military general of Wu''an. He often kills tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of enemies. How much he kills is regarded as glory by his own country. There is fear and admiration in the curse of the enemy country. Everyone can''t blame anyone just because of the fight on the battlefield. If he wants to blame, he can only blame himself for why he is not the one who wins. After the war of Changping, he was forced to kill the prisoners by the king of Qin. Reluctantly, he really killed the prisoners. The king of Qin threw the black pot, and his country did not agree. The whole world regarded him as a great demon king. Later, he was forced to commit suicide by the king of Qin. After his death, there was a cheering except for the sympathy of a few people.


    There are examples of the God of war like Baiqi. No one is arrogant enough to think that he is more powerful than Baiqi. In the future history, many war generals would rather resist the express or hint of the king. Can the worst end be more sad and miserable than Baiqi''s last end? As a king, Xiang Yu also did the same thing. It is precisely Xiang Yu''s final fate that also gave a wake-up call. The answer is that no one can come to a good end regardless of why he killed and surrendered.


    More crazy killings began in the city. The demobilized soldiers who poured into the city gates tied white cloth strips on their shoulders. Those who didn''t tie white cloth strips were killed. Everyone wanted to get more heads, redeem their lives and bodies for themselves and their families. More people could get rewards. If they didn''t kill more people, they couldn''t live with themselves.


    "After all the troops have come into the city, block the gate." Xie an looked at the sky and said, "after the gate is blocked, fight for the gate controlled by the enemy."


    Li Hong, who just came back to report that it was Shi Bin''s team who took the lead in breaking through, had to bow his hands again to "promise" and turn around and run away again.


    [Dingxiang... It must be a ghost in a few years.] Xie an has always looked up at the sky. The new moon on it did not cover the rest of the stars. Apart from the stars, there seem to be a lot of meteors tonight: [it''s time to prevent the spread of the plague...]


    Shi bin, who took the lead in breaking through, chose the north. In fact, there are three gate points in the north, one of which is controlled by Shi Jie.


    More than 30000 people want to go out of the city gate cave. No matter how fast it is, it can only accommodate about ten hikers walking side by side. If the cavalry dies once, it will ride five or six times.


    There are so many gates in Shi Jie''s hands. The Han army will definitely have corresponding arrangements. A string of cavalry poured out of the gate hole and faced arrows like pouring rain. Before they appeared, there were a lot of corpses on the ground. The horses'' hoofs were walking on human flesh, and many of them will become real stepping pads for other cavalry.


    As soon as they died, there were more bodies of people and horses, and the space was blocked. The people and horses behind Shi bin couldn''t rush. The cavalry dismounted to clean up the bodies. Instead, some cleaners turned themselves into another body on the pile of bodies.


    "Some arrows are not enough!" Wu Daoan, such a gentle man, is ferocious on his face at the moment: "bring it here, bring it right away!"


    In front of the gate where Shi bin broke through, it was erected and destroyed, and then erected again and again. Over and over again, it created a layer of obstacles without any sense of beauty.


    There were quite a lot of corpses in the fortification piled up with sundries, which were left by the repeated impact of the enemy stationed at the city gate before Shi bin broke through. Behind this fortification, some shield soldiers and spearmen are arranged in a straight line. Behind them are archers who fire arrows or crossbows in turn.


    The Han Army in charge of blocking had nearly 4000 people. They not only had to aim at the city gate, but also had to deal with the enemy troops coming from other directions. The number of enemy troops coming to attack made them seem to be in the broken and turbulent sea, but they stood like reefs.


    Xie''an has similar arrangements at every gate controlled by Shijie. The difference is that where the enemy will break through, there will be more troops and sufficient preparation.


    What can''t be done, ran min and Xie AI leave with their troops. They may be able to hide a little inside the city, but it''s no secret outside the city. No one can do anything quietly in full view of the public. Knowing that the number of Han troops in the surrounding area is reduced, Shi Jie and Zhao Jun in the surrounding area will try to meet the friendly forces in the city as long as they don''t want to surrender.


    "Join the army and look at the wall!"


    Wu Daoan used to be Xie an''s personal staff, and he had the identity of joining the army behind him.


    The position of joining the army can be large or small. When you get a big task, it is very important. If there is no task, it is dispensable.


    There were enough firelights on the scene, and there was no cover on the wall. I don''t know how many rope sleeves were dropped from the wall. One head after another appeared behind the women''s wall. They climbed up. No matter what mood they were in, they used the rope sleeve to go down the wall. Some people slipped directly to the ground, and one accidentally fell down with a scream, As long as they can move under the wall, they all howl and rush to the Han army.


    Wu Daoan''s eyes were wide open. It was expected that the enemy would get out of the city by other means when the city gate was blocked, but he would still feel nervous when he saw that scene. In particular, the enemy simply ignored the casualties caused by the accident. He was not afraid of falling one by one. Slowly, there were a pile of dead people at the foot of the city wall.


    After the "cushion" at the foot of the city wall was thick enough, the Han Army saw the ferocity of Shi Jie and Zhao Jun. it was the first to jump down and roll around. There was nothing left to run. More and more people followed suit.


    Have you seen the picture of hundreds of thousands of ferocious growls directly from a height of nearly seven meters? Especially after those people jumped, the next moment, regardless of whether they were hurt or not, they charged with despair and ferocity.


    When someone approaches, the Han army can''t just watch. The long-range troops can''t just focus on the city gate. Sooner or later, the city gate will be cleared out of space. The facts also prove that once an army doesn''t care what it wants to do, the energy burst out can never be underestimated.

 Chapter 552

    Xie an''s responsibility in Dingxiang is very clear. He uses the limited force at hand to resist the pressure and let the next war proceed according to the predetermined plan.


    Ran min and Xie AI left with part of their troops respectively, leaving only 40000 troops left to Xie an, of which 30000 were the next level Prefecture and county soldiers in the Han Army sequence.


    With less than 40000 Han troops, they have to deal with at least 200000 or more hostile people, and about 70000 troops may betray at any time. The pressure on Xie an can be imagined.


    Shi Xuan and Shi bin decided to break through. Shi bin broke through first, and then Shi Xuan also had his own actions.


    Shi bin wanted to break through from the north gate. He chose the gate originally controlled on his side. Before he really broke through, Shi Jie and Zhao Jun had launched many attacks, which was firmly blocked by the Han Army and rushed back.


    War and battlefield, their simple words, have the great terror and tragedy of the world. People keep filling in, one by one, from living to gradually losing body temperature. Everyone in them is the protagonist. They use their own life to bloom the brilliance of the last moment in their life.


    As long as the place of the dead really can''t use such words as wonderful. In fact, tragedy and blood are the colors added later. It depends on the listener''s mentality and which camp they stand in. The only real thing is that human life is disappearing.


    Shi Jie and Zhao Jun on the city wall jumped down one after another, and the dead and injured under the city wall were thickened. The crazy scene did not make people on the battlefield have any sense of literature and art. Some would only be frightened, frightened, suspicious, confused, worried, worried and so on. They would never think about how much it was worth processing and writing.


    A united collective can move mountains and fill the seas, but a crazy army can frighten his opponents. Wu Daoan found that some soldiers on his side were flustered, and more than one was scared to pee on the spot, and even deserters appeared in some parts.


    Deserters are soldiers from counties and counties. They usually have good training and their weapons and equipment are no worse than those of Shi Jie and Zhao Jun, but soldiers never simply look at training or equipment. Whether an army is strong or not depends on the psychology and will of soldiers.


    Wu Daoan, who was drawn from his heart, chose to ride a horse vertically and horizontally, waved a war sword in his hand and roared loudly: "we are soldiers of great men! We are invincible in the world!"


    The battlefield command swam to boost morale. The main soldiers in the front are soldiers. They are looking at the surrounding counties and soldiers with disdain.


    The Han Army did not fail, but the failure was not frightened by the scene. It was that it could not win after a hard battle. Even if it was defeated, it would not flee in a panic. All the main battle forces, they have shown their military prestige and invincible self-confidence. They have fled before they encounter a hard battle, which has never happened to the standing soldiers again.


    People have thoughts and dignity. Face is often more important than life. Once there is a comparison, it will be more targeted. No matter whether the county soldiers who don''t run have the heart to be scared to flee or not, they are often looked at and actually looked at with disdainful eyes, but if they are not frightened, they will collapse completely, As a bloody warrior, no one wants to hold on.


    Driven by the war soldiers, I had the idea of fighting for a breath. Those deserters did not run far and were directly brought to the right place. The Han Army front stimulated by the scenes of the city wall just had some confusion and immediately stabilized again.


    "Han Army..." Shi bin stood at the head of the city and personally watched the breakthrough. His hands on the women''s wall floated green tendons: "very strong!"


    It should be said that Shi bin felt that the Han Army in front of him was stronger than when he fought in Jizhou. During the war in Jizhou, all the Han troops sent out on the main battlefield were war soldiers. It was natural that the soldiers had better quality. He could understand that many of the Han troops outside the city were secondary County soldiers. That was exactly how he felt that the Han army was strong.


    A country will have many armies, among which there must be differences between elite, elite, ordinary soldiers and garbage soldiers. It is impossible to say that the same army will have the same combat power and quality.


    The most elite troops of each country can''t represent the real strength of the country. If you want to compare, you have to compare the worst troops of each country and the troops temporarily established. That''s the most real inside story of a country. After all, no matter how elite the troops are, they will be consumed with the progress of the war. In the end, what they fight for is the troops pulled out again. It''s simpler to compare the quality of the people living in that country.


    The city gate has been cleared out of the passage, and cavalry roared out in the sound of horses'' hoofs. After they came out, they turned to one side and cruised. They didn''t rush directly every time they came out.


    A small number of cavalry and a large number of cavalry, two different numbers of cavalry will never have the same effect. If the conditions permit, if you can wait and get enough cavalry to launch the charge, you can''t wait to rush with a few cavalry. Such a commander is definitely a natural brain cripple.


    The Han Army, which has been impacted all the time, needs to deal with too many enemy troops from all directions. The number of casualties inevitably increases, and the panic of pressing down slightly reappears. This time, it is not that the war soldiers can stop it by driving the county soldiers a little. It is that the strength gap has reached a critical point, which is difficult to control.


    "Light the wolf smoke." Wu Daoan knew that he really couldn''t do it: "clean up the troops and withdraw from the battlefield when reinforcements appear."


    There are not many Han troops in this city gate, and it is normal to reduce their personnel continuously during the operation. With the reduction, their nerves become tighter and tighter as they go up to Wu Daoan and down to ordinary soldiers, and their emotions become more and more panic. It is really unavoidable. The peak is not tough to let them fight to the last person. If the situation is not right, they will evacuate. Their own losses are far less than the enemy. It is absolutely no shame to evacuate.


    When Shi bin saw the wolf smoke rising, he immediately understood what was going on: "there won''t be much time left for us at the city gate. If we go out in advance, we can pay attention to the sudden emergence of the Han Army and properly penetrate the channel to the outside.", The words were said while walking. The last word fell. It was from the corridor down the wall. People turned over and rode on horseback, holding a horse in their hands.


    Those Shi Jie and Zhao Jun outside the city are no longer desperate. They had to fight before. They really hope to escape from heaven. Who doesn''t cherish their little life. Talk about the kind of people who die for a moment''s attention. For example, when their own side wants to win, they become the last person to fall on the battlefield. They are not absolutely unlucky. There must be a deep story behind the people who take the initiative to do it.


    For Shi bin, even if he had the opportunity to wipe out the Han Army in front of him, he would not do it. They wanted to leave the battlefield and flee. They didn''t talk about how many Han troops they could kill. The only clear goal was to leave. In addition, they were all empty.


    "That!" Wu Daoan caught a figure in his eyes: "Shi bin?"


    The status is noble, and the dress must be better, but I won''t dress up like a peacock on the battlefield. After all, it''s too conspicuous on the battlefield just to die.


    The Han Army has facial portraits of slightly more important characters on Shi Jie''s side, and then makes some descriptions according to the possible dress. Wu Daoan will find that Shi bin, in addition to some descriptions, is the weakness of the guard force around Shi bin.


    Wu dao''an subconsciously looked at his troops. The first thing in his mind was whether he could lead the troops to rush up to play a big game of capture or killing, waiting for the next moment after watching the troops.


    What can be done and what is done is purely for their own death, and how many of their own people can take the back, or even those who want to take the back can''t take it. Most of the time, they have self-knowledge, not timidity and retreat.


    Although Shi Jie and Zhao Jun did not attack like mad dogs, they surrounded the Han army. Although it was a great price to win this moment, the morale of Shi Jie and Zhao Jun was really on the rise.


    In contrast, Wu Daoan''s troops have just lost their confidence in themselves. As a martial arts man, they dare to work hard. Even if they lose a little moment, they will no longer regard themselves as a strong man. The fighting field thinks he can''t do it, even if it''s OK. He won''t even have the mind to fight for it. Many times, the so-called bereaved dog is caused by this psychology.


    Shi bin didn''t go to the front of the Han army before he left. He decided to drive his horse directly. When they left, cavalry were still pouring out of the city gate cave. After they came out, they galloped directly in the direction led by Shi bin. As for what those who are not horsemen should do, no one will care at this moment.


    On the other hand, when Xie an received the information feedback, he was sitting on the main position of the big account. There were too many figures busy in the account, mostly sketching battlefield changes in the mountain map. The huge sand table in the center was also moved by some small flags representing which army every moment.


    "The army has collapsed?" Xie an was no stranger to Wu Daoan. He put down the war report written by Wu Daoan and looked at the mountain map hanging up: "they have done well enough. It''s time for other troops to perform."


    An army that lost its fighting spirit at the last moment can not become morale high at the next moment. It should withdraw to the rear for a period of rest. Some soldiers are really abandoned when they are abandoned. Abandoned soldiers will arrange to retire from the army and return home. Soldiers who can continue to fight after a break will also be temporarily arranged to a less important war zone for psychological buffering.


    An army that can no longer be used. What Xie an can do is to withdraw them and replace them with new troops. He has mobilized his troops, and the new troops are blocking the enemy troops pouring out of the city gate.


    "Long history, Shi Xuan''s Department has successfully seized control of the city gate and has led the Department to break through." Li Hong has now become Xie an''s deputy general. What he does most is to sort out information and do some things to adjust the general''s tasks: "our troops there have suffered more losses than expected..."


    Due to the lack of quantity and many adverse factors, the coming Han army could not completely trap Dingxiang. What it could do was to carry out some designs to achieve the most appropriate results.


    As the commander-in-chief of the whole army, ran min had a choice. He had to make. He didn''t know what he couldn''t do. He was unhappy with Xie an, or he accepted Xie an''s plan for the war, including letting the strongest Shi Xuan and Shi bin break through if he couldn''t be surrounded.


    "Where are the first and fourth cavalry armies now?" Xie an got the answer, stood up and walked to the mountain map, like a whisper: "Dingxiang will certainly affect the battlefields of Jinyang and Quyang. It is expected that the general of the Northern Expedition successfully conquered the two cities. Since Shi Xuan and Shi bin successfully broke through, the next is ambush, chase and annihilation..."


    Looking at the map of mountains and rivers, we draw more than half of Binzhou. There are many arrows representing the March, and some areas are highlighted.


    The scope of Binzhou is very large. Some lines in the South and northeast are clearly marked. Which areas are occupied and stable in the early stage, which areas are still in an unstable period after the new occupation, and which may fall again at any time will have their own characteristics.


    The places highlighted are those where Xie an did it himself. He believes that those places are the escape route that Shi bin and Shi Xuan will choose after breaking through the siege. Which place can only be entangled and where is most likely to bite the annihilation, which is clearly painted.


    Li Hong''s recent impression of xie''an has become profound again and again. He thinks that even if xie''an pretends to be confident, such a bearing is admirable enough.


    The mountain map outlines the lines that Shi Xuan and Shi bin may escape. They are drawn with blood red vermilion. Only a few lines show that they may escape to Shuozhou in the northwest, and more lines show that they will directly enter Yanmen and then break into the grassland.


    "The Hussars general firmly believes that it is the north side, which I agree with." Xie an turned to Li Hong and asked, "what is the probability that Tuoba will join the war?"


    The north of Yanmen county is the grassland, which belongs to the territory of Tuoba generation country. The Han Army has entered Yanmen county. Tuoba generation country will notice what happened if it is not blind.


    Li Hong knew that Xie an didn''t want to get the answer from himself that Tuoba would not participate in the war. All he could do was to keep smiling.


    "Shijie collapsed, but the use value is still great..." Xie an said the answer in his question: "once Shijie is destroyed, all countries will panic. For the sake of the country, Tuoba generation country knows that it will inevitably join the war. Even at this moment, Tuoba generation army has entered Yanmen County to fight with our army, but the news has not been reported because of the road."

 Chapter 553

    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the Li family have become the Han Dynasty in the countries that the Han state has seriously destroyed. There are many grass-roots kings who dare to establish the country when they occupy only one county or several counties. It can even be said that the latter Han state simply feels ashamed to publicize that it has destroyed the so-called "country".


    There was a panic caused by the demise of Li''s Chenghan. After all, how could it not be shocked that a country recognized by all countries was so destroyed or was forcibly destroyed within three months? However, after the shock, there was more doubt.


    Although they are a country, they are slightly closed because of traffic. Moreover, the strength of this country is just as general. It will be shocking but not unexpected to be destroyed.


    What really caused the panic of all countries was the demise of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The small imperial court was the continuation of the rule of the Central Plains. The reputation of the small imperial court is still that the thin dead camel is bigger than the horse. A considerable number of countries, including individuals, recognize the strength of the small imperial court. There may be a mentality of contempt in the military. The problem is that it must be recognized from the inheritance to the end.


    When the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty perished, no one could tell whether the war between Chu and Han and Jin should be counted from the rise of Liu Yan and the war with Jin army, or from the south of Han army.


    If Liu Yan had to fight with the small court at the beginning of his rise, the war between Han and Jin lasted five years from the eighth year of Xiankang (A.D. 342) until Jiankang was captured and the Royal relatives of the small court announced their surrender.


    If the Han Army announced to go south, that is, from the winter of the third year of Yuanshuo to the early fourth year of Yuanshuo, when the regime of the small court collapsed, the whole war of annihilation would last less than five months.


    There are many aristocratic families in the South who carry the banner of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. If you really study it, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is not destroyed. It should be said that it is the end of the dynasty.


    From the national level, those resistance forces carrying the banner of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty will be classified as dying struggle. What is clear is that they can''t turn over and do nothing. In addition, the Sima family didn''t come out to carry the flag. All countries recognize the fact of the destruction of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty from the day when Sima Chen, the little emperor, was captured.


    No matter how much countries despise the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, being destroyed is a real thing that has happened. The demise of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty has broken the mentality of all countries that have been skeptical. If they said they didn''t believe that the Han state was determined to recover the old land of the Han family, and waited for the demise of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the Han Army still went south to fight Lin Yi state and Fu Nan state, they would force themselves to believe in the Han state... Or Liu Yan''s determination.


    Tuoba shiyijian''s sister married Liu Yan. The marriage relationship has maintained the close cooperation between the two forces for nearly two years. This kind of cooperation is based on the fact that Tuoba is facing the common threat of Shijie Zhao and Murong Yan, and does not think that the Han country is really strong enough to sweep the world.


    "We were all wrong before." Tuoba Gu was urgently recalled from the north. Before he came back, Tuoba shiyijian had sent troops South: "no matter what we do, we will inevitably become enemies with the Han Army in the future."


    Tuoba Gu is the northern supervisor of Tuoba Dai state. It has always been responsible for Xianbei grassland. Without a king''s number, it is the actual king in the northern part of Tuoba Dai state. His sphere of influence ranges from dongmugen mountain (north of Zhang''s family) to Beihai (Baikal Lake). He is in charge of more than 200 tribes and can call up 70000 troops at any time.


    "It''s time to tear your face." Tuoba Shijun looked remorseful: "Liu Yangen would not have seen his aunt''s face. He would have killed us if he should have started on us."


    Tuoba Shijun is the eldest son of Tuoba shiyijian. He has been responsible for the supervision of the south for a long time.


    The so-called "supervision" is a feature of the Tuoba Dynasty. From the perspective of the spring and Autumn period, it is the big Lord of a certain region, controlling all kinds of small and medium-sized Lords. According to the customs of the Hu people, it is the kind of left and right virtuous kings in the Xiongnu period, with actual military and political power.


    Tuoba shiyijian looked at his brother and son and said some nonsense. He really knew that those were nonsense. Earlier, Tuoba daiguo suffered a series of blows and was very frustrated. At that time, he was not qualified to talk about preemptive words, which not only failed to maintain face, but also lost face.


    "Don''t talk about your aunt." Tuoba shiyijian stared at Tuoba Shijun like a wolf and said, "your aunt, she has done more for the tribe than you."


    Tuoba Shijun opened his mouth and couldn''t spit out a syllable.


    If you don''t admit it, you should also admit that Tuoba Xianbei and Liu Yan''s in laws have reaped great benefits. Whether it''s salt or some military equipment, they are still in arrears. All the time, Tuoba Xianbei always considers whether he has any benefits before doing it. Can you say that he sent troops to help Liu Yan?


    No matter how shameless, it is also shameless in front of outsiders. They are all their own people. There is no meaning in saying it is empty. The three people know and understand that whether tuobaxiu or Liu Yan owes nothing morally and logically.


    "The ancients in the Central Plains said that there will be no real friendship between countries." Tuoba shiyijian picked the charcoal fire of the stove with the wooden strip in his hand: "Po doroeli has begun to fight with the Han army."


    Bodoroelli is a ten thousand commander of Tuoba Xianbei. He himself is the southern monitoring sequence. After leading his troops into Yanmen County, he soon encountered the Han army. There is no nonsense between the two sides. It is a direct confrontation.


    Yanfeng came to the big tent at this time. When she came in, she saluted and said, "king, the new war report has arrived."


    Like many Hu kings, Tuoba shiyijian is literate, but he doesn''t know many words. Yan Feng, a great Confucian, should read the content.


    The so-called new war report is about the trend of Murong Yan state. Murong seal, the king of Murong Yan state, took Murong Jun as the commander. Murong Jun led 130000 troops to fight near the middle reaches of majushui, a multinational coalition force with the Han Army as the main force. The fighting process lasted for 17 days. There were countless floating corpses in majushui, and the corpses on the battlefield were buried.


    "In this battle, Yan army lost more than 60000 and failed to attack Marudu as the set goal. On the contrary, it took the initiative to withdraw." Yan Feng sighed and then said, "on the side of the coalition forces, according to Yan Guo, the loss is more than 100000. Our spies confirmed that the loss of the coalition forces is true. However... The loss is mostly caused by the Koguryo army and other countries, and the loss of the Han army is not large."


    "Aren''t they afraid that their country will turn over?" Tuoba Shijun said inconceivably, "it is clear that we should consume the troops of all countries in order to lay the foundation for the destruction of the country in the future."


    Tuoba shiyijian and Tuoba Gu looked at each other, and the latter two looked at Yanfeng.


    "The detailed process cannot be confirmed. What is certain is that although there are complaints within countries, there is no chaos." Yanfeng sat down after Tuoba shiyijian''s permission. She smiled bitterly and said, "the Han army went to support as a suzerain state. I heard that it was agreed with all countries to be responsible for the war area before the war. Murong Jun deliberately targeted all countries in this war. The latter countries defeated and rushed at the Han army. Murong Ge personally led the mink leopard cavalry to fight with the Han army. The two sides fought very fiercely."


    Among Shijie Zhao army, there is the absolute elite of Dragon Guard. The most elite of Murong Yan army is the sable and leopard cavalry. Even Tuoba Dai country also has its own Yi guard.


    "The Han army fought fiercely with the mink and leopard cavalry. It is their own ability that the Han army can defend. Countries can only blame their own army for its poor performance." Yan Feng saw that everyone was looking at herself, He continued to say with a wry smile, "it can be seen at a glance whether it is fake. In that war, the sable and leopard cavalry lost more than a thousand, the rest of the Yan army lost more than 30000, and the Han army lost nearly 20000. All this shows that the Han army is strong and all countries are weak. This will only make all countries more dependent on the Han country, rather than tense relations with some absurd remarks."


    "I didn''t expect that LV Tai had such ability." Tuoba Gu touched his chin''s beard, as if puzzled and knowledgeable: "he has been criticized as a general of the East expedition. His name is not true. He has survived by his qualifications. After this war, the famous general sequence has the name of LV Tai."


    Who murongge is, what kind of achievements he has had, and what abilities he has always shown, no one will say that he is weak. The Yan army is all elite. The Han army is only the standing army. There is no trump card such as Huben army or Yulin army in the Han Army''s battle sequence. The number of forbidden guards is not the majority, but the Han Army wins. All this can only show that the standing army of the Han country is really strong, and LV Tai is not as incompetent as rumored.


    "Send a quick ride and recruit all those who can fight." Tuoba shiyijian''s face was a little blue. He grabbed the wooden strip in his hand with both hands. After a broken sound, "pour out to do what you can do, and you should be ready for the future."


    It is difficult to tell how much the total population of Tuoba Dai country is. In their nomadic state, they can only give a general idea of the population. Without standing soldiers, each war needs to send people to various tribes to gather people.


    "National Recruitment?" Yanfeng was obviously stunned for a moment. After careful thinking, she said a string of data: "80000 should be convened in one month, 200000 in three months, and the corresponding grain ministers will be ready immediately."


    Tuoba Gu tangled with the so-called back road. He couldn''t help but say: "king, there are many enemies in the Han country. Even if it can really destroy the Zhao country, the next war object must be the Yan country. No doubt, we pour out... With the character of the Han King... I''m afraid it will be a decisive battle without death once it starts!"


    "Either surrender or never die." Tuoba shiyijian waved his hand to those who wanted to talk to shut up and took out a big demeanor: "don''t be happy, and be ready to flee to the North Sea. This war is not to let the king of Han realize the strength of the great generation and make the king of Han willing to coexist with us, that is, we are far away from the Great Han."


    Not to mention the state of Han, Tuoba shiyijian directly calls it a big man. His subconscious address is to recognize the strength of the state of Han and put himself in the position of the weak.


    Several people first fell into silence, and then someone sighed first. A series of sighs appeared, and everyone had a depressed smile.


    The dull atmosphere didn''t last long. Xu Qian hurried into the big account. When he saw the people''s faces, he would inevitably be stunned. After being stunned, he saluted Tuoba shiyijian and said, "there is a news from Beiliang that Liang army is in partnership with Di people, known as 300000. The coalition army invaded Qinzhou."


    The Liang army is the army of Zhang''s Liang state. The Di people will only be those united under Fu Hong''s command. The Qinzhou they invaded is located in Guanzhong. In fact, it doesn''t matter where to fight. What matters is that Zhang''s Liang state, which has always been "outside the world", has officially turned against the Han state.


    This message made everyone, including Tuoba Shiyi, feel less depressed. They knew that the message delivery needed time. It was one thing to receive the message. It must have started before the message arrived.


    "Great!" Tuoba Shijun''s reaction was to jump up directly after a loud cry and roar with dancing: "it''s a big man like a tiger. Can you resist the wolves?"


    Tuoba Gu was delighted, but asked Xu Qian, "was there any news about Liang''s troop transfer from the western regions before?"


    Xu Qian said with a wry smile, "Dadai has no border with Liangguo, and the two countries have neither diplomatic relations nor hostility."


    That is to say, although Tuoba Dai and Zhang Liangguo live on the same earth, the two sides seem to live in two worlds. If Zhang Chonghua and Fu Hong had not fought against Han this time, Tuoba Dai had never paid attention to Zhang Liangguo before and asked some questions.


    "It''s a pity..." Yanfeng dragged an ending. It seemed that she felt wrong. She didn''t want to say it. She saw everyone waiting. She had to say: "if it had been two years earlier, it wouldn''t have happened today."


    In a word, most of them were in a trance.


    Two years ago, it seemed that Liu Yan only took full control of Qingzhou and Xuzhou, while Yanzhou and Jizhou occupied only parts. At that time, although the Han army could fight, it was absolutely impossible to recruit more than 200000 troops. Even if it was called up, it was the cloudy forbidden guard, and the rest of the Han army could only be said to be ordinary.


    Two years ago, Tuoba Dynasty was just kicked out by murongyan. Yuwen Xianbei and Duan Xianbei were still struggling. Shijie Zhao was still strong despite losing its pride. The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was still living a drunken life. Li''s adult Han was still like a child, and Zhang Liangguo caught western countries doing it repeatedly, After Murong Yanguo counted the national population, it fought against all the surrounding forces.


    Two years ago... Two years ago! Now I don''t know how many people hope that time can go back. They will put down all hatred and entanglements without saying a word. They won''t want to unite directly to destroy Liu Yan. It''s the kind that will destroy Liu Yan no matter how much they pay.


    "It''s two years later..." Tuoba shiyijian knew he was wrong and made an excited expression: "Long Shi, send envoys to Longcheng."


    In the latter words, Tuoba shiyijian needless to say, Yanfeng immediately replied: "the minister must not bear the mission. The king of Yan should invite the kings to join forces."


    At that moment, I don''t know how many people yearn for everything in their hearts. It''s still time.

 Chapter 554

    "Ha ha!!!"


    Almost wild laughter echoed in the palace city. The laughter was full of fearlessness and boldness. There was no one else except Liu Yan who dared to make a noise in the palace city.


    Liu Yan is really laughing. He has just received the news that Zhang Chonghua fought undeclared, or formed an alliance with Fu Hong. The actual force is 140000, which is known as 300000, invading Guanzhong controlled by the Han state.


    Zhang Jun, the last king of the Liang state of Zhang, died last year (A.D. 346). At that time, the state of Han also sent envoys to participate in the funeral, followed by Zhang Chonghua''s accession hall.


    "I have never seen such a brazen man." At this moment, Zhang Shi was sweating. He knelt on the ground and hung his head: "please punish the king."


    At that time, Zhang Shi was the one who went to Zhang''s cool country as an envoy. He had many meetings with Zhang Chonghua. After returning home, he reported to Liu Yan that Zhang Chonghua was a new king with a broad temperament, good beauty and heavy, resolute and few words. He also said that Zhang Chonghua repeatedly promised to be harmonious and friendly with the Han country.


    No matter what you say to the king, you should bear the responsibility, because what you say will directly or indirectly mislead the king''s judgment. Before, the attitude of Zhang Liangguo towards the state of Han is no longer important. After Zhang Liangguo''s undeclared war, what Zhang Shi once said has not deceived the king, but also become a bully.


    Ji Chang took a little look at Zhang Shi and said to Liu Yan, who was still smiling at the corners of his mouth, "my Lord, I think Zhang Shi is no longer suitable to be a lieutenant."


    Lieutenant, who is in charge of the guard of the palace city, belongs to one of the nine Qing Dynasties. He is not only a trusted Minister of the king, but also an important Minister of the country.


    Zhang Shi trembled and straightened up slowly. He stretched out his hand to take off the crown yarn on his head and bowed down again.


    Liu Yan glanced at Zhang Shi, and his tone was very stable: "Chu an, have a little rest."


    Zhang Shi got up, then worshipped again and shouted, "thank you, king!"


    It''s not terrible to be dismissed from office. As long as the king doesn''t care, he can be appointed again at any time. It''s throwing him into the abyss to be dismissed and lose his title. Liu Yan just let Zhang Shi rest for a few days. He has hinted that he will continue to be reused, and his title has not been deprived.


    To put it bluntly, the alliance between Zhang Liangguo and di Fu Hong was very sudden. The state of Han received no news in advance and waited for the Allied forces to invade Longxi County before getting the report from the front. Such a mistake must be the responsibility of someone, not the people in the battle on the front line. The Taiwei office needs to bear the responsibility. But now the country is in a period of war. Even those who want to deal with the Taiwei office are waiting for the war to slow down. Zhang Shi, who previously showed a good impression of Zhang Liangguo in private or in public, is going to stand up and carry the pot.


    Xu Zheng was at the scene. He looked at Zhang Shi with embarrassment and embarrassment. He opened his mouth several times to say something and swallowed it back.


    "Heng''an played well in the battle of majushui." Liu Yan praised him on the matter for a while. He didn''t fix where to sit or where to stand. He looked at a relatively easy walk: "let Heng''an pay more attention to those vassal countries. If there is any change... I don''t mind holding the grass and beating the rabbit together."


    Heng''an is Lu Tai''s word. The king does not call his official position or name. He calls it by word. Anyone can see that it is a kind of praise and love.


    Koguryo suffered the heaviest losses in the majushui war. They have been wiped out more than 150000 troops in a few years. For a country with a population of more than one million, 150000 soldiers died in the war, which is almost depriving the country of a generation of youth.


    "Ha ha..." Ji Chang smiled awkwardly, which was a strange feeling of skin laughing and meat not laughing: "I heard that Koguryo''s girls are very enthusiastic. Our son is the groom every night in Koguryo?"


    "Men are almost dead. Those who live are either too young or too old. Koguryo girls are women and need them." Liu Yan is a very happy expression, and even a kind of obscenity that the king should not show: "the son of a big man can not only be one as five in the battlefield, but also be a hero on his bed."


    The state of Han is now besieged by all major powers. It is reported that Murong seal has also issued an invitation for the alliance of kings. Zhang Chonghua, Tuoba shiyijian, Fu Hong and Rouran tribal kings have accepted the invitation in order to form a solid alliance to unite and cooperate to jointly conquer the state of Han.


    Already in the starting place, more


    Longxi County, Nan''an county and Longdong county are at war between the Han Army in Guanzhong and the Liang Di allied army. The Han army is not stationed in Guanzhong. Xie''an, the general of the xizhonglang expedition, was also transferred to the Hussars shogunate. Zhong Xing, the capital of Qinzhou, presided over the war. The Han Army abandoned Longdong county and Longxi County and concentrated its troops in the upper reaches of the Weishui river.


    On the Bingzhou battlefield, Li Tan conquered Jinyang and Quyang and joined forces with Xie an''s headquarters in Dingxiang. The siege of Dingxiang has been going on. According to ran min''s meaning, the Han Army does not go deep into the urban area, but no one in Dingxiang wants to leave the city. There is no living person trapped in Dingxiang; Ran min and Xie AI led the army to chase Shi Xuan and Shi bin respectively. Shi Xuan fled to the northwest. Ran min caught Shi Xuan several times. After several battles, Shi Xuan''s troops fell from 70000 to less than 20000. Xie AI also caught Shi bin and chased him for a while, but Shi bin went all the way north, from 50000 who had just broken through to less than 10000 close to Yanmen county. What Xie AI is doing now is not to let Shi bin merge with Tuoba Dai army.


    Jizhou battlefield and Liaodong battlefield belong to one system. Murongyan army did not achieve its strategic goal in Liaodong, and the war in Jizhou continued tepid. It can be seen that Murong Yan state is accumulating strength. Once again, it must be large-scale.


    When there are enough enemy countries in the Han state, there are more fronts. Not to mention the re bustling Shudi and the excited aristocratic families in the south, all kinds of situations show that the situation in the Han state is somewhat worrying. As the king of the Han state, Liu Yan still has spare time, laughing and telling yellow jokes.


    Liu Yan pretended, but he wasn''t so nervous that he couldn''t even smile. What he wanted to give to his ministers was that it didn''t matter what the situation became. I totally accepted how many enemy countries and how many battlefields. I just didn''t advise. I just did it anyway.


    The king is not worried. He shows absolute self-confidence. He will relax a little after watching it.


    In fact, the situation is terrible. No matter how angry or worried you are, you can''t change the fact. If you panic first, it will only make things more serious. It''s the last word to calm down and think about how to deal with it.


    "Send a message to Heng''an and let the children ask for more women in Koguryo. If they can get started, they will be supported by the center. It''s best to turn all Koguryo''s school-age women into Han''s daughter-in-law." Liu Yan is serious about this matter: "it''s not just Koguryo, Baiji, Xinluo and the islands. Although the children do their best, Donna is meritorious!"


    People can guess why Liu Yan''s attitude is now. Even if they pretend, they should pretend to have fun. All of them laughed and cooperated with Liu Yan. For a while, no position of meat talk came out. Finally, it was more than the northeast. It was agreed that the Han family''s sons and daughters would find foreign women to join the central alternative assistance.


    The king and his officials fooled around for a while, and their mentality calmed down. It seems like a policy, but it is a real historical event. From now on, it will become that the Han family''s son-in-law will fool around wherever he goes. It''s good to really accept going home. It''s normal to play. Anyway, it''s just to sprinkle the "seeds" everywhere he goes.


    Before night fell, Liu Yan ordered a banquet in the afternoon. He went to the music before the beginning. Liu Yan would not deliberately invite officials and nobles above the rank of doctor in the center. If he likes to come, he would report it.


    There are too many things, which are basically major events. People with conditions have more or less heard the news. Everyone feels heavy at the first moment when they hear those news. After all, the Han country is strong and strong. If they really want to face the world siege, they feel overwhelmed by the momentum alone.


    The news of the banquet in the palace city was intended to be released. People who heard the news didn''t believe it at the beginning. They thought that the king was too busy just now. How could the country hold the banquet when facing strong challenges? However, the fact is that Liu Yan really wants to have fun with everyone. People with enough status want to attend it no matter what mood they are in.


    A banquet began in the afternoon. By nightfall, more than a thousand people attended. No matter what mood they are in, the monarch and the three princes and nine Qing are on the high platform in the bright place. The monarch has nothing to worry about. What should the high-ranking officials do? Let too many people doubt whether the bad news is true.


    "No..." gainie was not the sword God in the Warring States period. He was Liu Yan who joined the group when he was in Changguang county. Over the past few years, he did not make great contributions. His official position was not prominent, and his title was only a doctor at level 5. He was qualified to participate in the Palace Banquet: "well... Is the wind we heard false?"


    There are too many people who have the same confusion as Gainey. It''s still a kind of embarrassment regardless of official position or title. It belongs to the high or not. Compared with some real ordinary people, it seems to be very awesome. It''s a kind of not high or low class. The more such people are, they will not lack the opportunity to hear some big and small things. They basically listen to a vague with a head and no tail. They don''t even know whether to believe or not.


    "I just came here and I was confused." Ma Yuan, who was once a captain of Changshui in the state of Ran''s Qin, is now a partial general in the state of Han. His military position is not the basis for attending the banquet. He is also a doctor Lord: "after a circle of inquiry, all the stories in the market are true, but the captain and the princes are not serious at all."


    At the Palace Banquet, the seats are arranged in rows connected by circles, leaving necessary walkways. The left and right tables are not far apart, but enough space is left in front and back. After everyone sits down, they can communicate with the people around them without talking too loudly.


    If you feel that you have enough identity and status, you can move forward. After sitting down, the maid in waiting will bring anything on the end. If the status is not enough, you have to move forward. What or what should the maid serve, that is, whether she can withstand others to look at herself with the eyes of a fool.


    If there are many people, everyone will lower their voice, and more people will form a "buzzing" noise.


    Whether Liu Yan and Sangong Jiuqing are really on a high platform or in the middle of the circle, their every move can be seen clearly and carefully by the coming people.


    "Those positions..." gainie raised his hand and pointed to some seats at the waist of the high platform: "who did you leave them for?"


    No one answered gainie. They were outside the high platform. If they could know the answer in advance, they wouldn''t sit here.


    In fact, the area of the high platform is very large. Some professionals should call it "altar", but there is no scale of sacrifice, and there is no too fancy decoration. The large area is not only to allow enough seats, but also to see the space reserved, and then to see the musicians who have been preparing. If you guess a little, you also know that it is reserved as a performance place.


    For those who come first and come back later, unless their status is high enough to need special arrangement, they can only temporarily add seats to the periphery.


    Liu Yan scanned the scene and looked down from a high place. It was really lively with people everywhere. He gave some orders to Xun Xian. After turning his head, he chatted with Xu Zheng not far away.


    After a while, Sima Zhen first appeared in the public view. The child was wearing a very common civilian clothes and was tightly held by the wet nurse. He could still see that he was struggling and his tears were "clattering".


    Sima Zhen was followed by Li Shi, who was also dressed in civilian clothes. He kept his head down when walking, and his hands would pinch his thighs from time to time.


    The scene gradually quieted down. It was the transmission of people who found the movement and noise one by one, and everyone''s attention was attracted in the past.


    Behind the two subjugated monarchs, including Li Nong, Yao Yizhong, Chu Li and other well-known people, one after another seemed to walk on a string. After coming out, they walked to the high platform and knelt down step by step. Each began with "sinner who is who". After calling on the public, they went to the half waist position. The maid in waiting arranged to sit down, but she didn''t bring anything.


    "So... The big man captured so many princes and generals?" Gainie could feel his excitement, which was the excitement index that wanted to hear a few wolf howls: "look at those guys, they are dejected one by one. I don''t know if they will perform any programs later?"


    How many things have been done and how many achievements have been made. Just listening to who was captured and who was captured, it is really not intuitive for a series of distinguished people to be pulled out to show off. Just looking at their every move and standing from the perspective of the winner, you can''t help feeling happy in your heart.


    The scene is noisy again. As long as you don''t run around, no one will stop anything. How to be happy or how to be happy. When you are happy, you look at those former enemies like pins and needles, not to mention the degree of enjoyment.


    The news of the Palace Banquet spread further and further. After it spread out, the people who heard the news, no matter what their identity, their mouth, and what they thought in their heart, probably were: Oh, our king didn''t take those challenges seriously. It can be seen that those guys are clowns.

 Chapter 555

    At the end of the banquet, the atmosphere deliberately created did not face the tension of danger. Some were just a review of past victories. Except for Sima Zhen, who was too small, all the other prisoners were arranged for a performance. They could be funny and funny, or timid and didn''t know what to do. They were only used to highlight the victory of the Han country.


    The Central Plains Dynasty defeated the enemy and had many prisoners. Those who were dignified enough were put under house arrest. Whenever there were festivals or the king simply wanted to have fun, the prisoners would be pulled out for exhibition to show off their martial arts.


    Liu Yan did it quite simply, amused himself in the shame and anger of the prisoners, and forced Li Nong, who felt that it was useless to live, to jump from the high platform.


    Li Nong didn''t fall to death on the high platform almost two feet high. He broke his legs and turned an arm. Some people laughed loudly. Some people who were born in the begging army couldn''t bear it.


    Anyway, Liu Yan''s goal was achieved. He eliminated the fear of central officials facing danger and gave more confidence to some people who didn''t know where to go.


    Although it was a big banquet, the central senior management didn''t really get drunk. Many people didn''t go home after midnight. They stayed in Miyagi overnight to discuss countermeasures with Liu Yan.


    Conscription has become the first thing that must be done. How to recruit, which states and counties account for the majority, where the training point is, and where the assembly point should be placed, we will soon discuss a feasible plan.


    At present, there are more than 13 million people registered in the Han Dynasty. The detailed registration method to the age group can effectively calculate the number of troops. The prime minister''s office and the Taiwei office verified it for a while. They were stunned by the data.


    "If you really want to call up troops regardless of everything, you can call up 4.3 million people!" Xu Zheng was so frightened that his eyes were about to fall out. He said impatiently, "the prime minister will increase his strength and calculate the ultimate source of troops that can be collected within three months."


    More than 13 million people can recruit 4.3 million, which has an absolute relationship with being in troubled times. In the era of war, the survival rate of young people was relatively high because of their physical quality. After a series of cruel elimination, some adapted survivors survived. Those old, weak, women and children and those with poor physical quality were killed by disease even if they were not starved to death.


    Ji Chang was unwilling to attack Xu Zheng''s excitement, but had to say: "with the current conditions, at most 300000 more people will be recruited, no more..."


    "No food?" Xu Zheng shouted a little recklessly: "rob, rob Linyi and Funan, rob the enemy country, and then collect from the dependent country!"


    "I''ve counted everything I can do." Ji Chang shook his head: "40000 forbidden guards, 8000 Huben troops, 20000 Yulin troops, 200000 standing troops, 400000 County soldiers, 150000 civilian men, plus 300000 new conscripts, and even civilian men who need to be added... There can be no more."


    Xu Zheng was stunned. Although he was a Taiwei, because of his character, he really didn''t seriously calculate the total number of military personnel, not counting the 300000 and more civilian men who had not been recruited. Suddenly he knew that there were already more than 800000 people.


    "We haven''t counted the adapted tuntian soldiers yet. Chen''s opinion is that the old tuntian soldiers are reorganized into combat troops, and the newly recruited troops replace the tuntian soldiers while practicing and producing." Ji Chang almost faced Liu Yan with a pleading expression: "if there is no food, I''m afraid it should be a collapse."


    The next war will be different from the previous one. The standing army was the main force in the previous war. Although the county soldiers were close to the battlefield, the task was not heavy, and the military affairs would consume different things. For example, swimming often must consume more than staying somewhere for a long time. It was not only the additional consumption of transportation, but also some accidental losses.


    "It''s already......" Ji Chang hesitated for a moment, paused and said: "it''s the king who can reduce road consumption."


    The current war situation is very obvious. There will be a series of wars in Guanzhong, northwest, Northern Xinjiang and Northeast China. Only 200000 standing troops are too scarce, and they need to be joined by county and county soldiers as fighting troops. That is, at least 600000 troops will be used on all fronts, and the number of people participating in the war will only increase rather than decrease in the future.


    When a large number of soldiers are recruited, one more soldier is tantamount to the loss of a civilian labor force. One increase and one decrease is not as simple as one increase and one decrease. There will also be other ancillary effects, such as military equipment used to arm soldiers and pensions after death.


    "Recently, some restless guys around the world jump very badly..." Xu Zheng said with a grim smile, "if they want to die, let them die."


    Everyone present can understand Xu Zheng''s words, and even some extra meanings are noticed. It''s nothing more than staring at those at home if there''s not enough. The soft ones can of course be the best, but not the hard ones directly.


    "Wrong!" Sang Yu didn''t want to talk. He raised his hand angrily and pointed to Xu Zheng: "Taiwei, who gave you so much courage!"


    Xu Zheng squinted at sang Yu, hummed a few times and said, "can the imperial doctor think of a better way?"


    "Guilt must be punished, and innocence cannot be unnecessary!" Sang Yu saluted Liu Yan directly with a loud voice: "Your Majesty, no matter how difficult it is, you can''t ignore the laws of the Han Dynasty. This time you can break your family and destroy your family in the name of difficulty to obtain food and wealth. Can you find a reason to do so next time? Once a big man is such a big man, is he still a big man!?"


    "Indeed." Ji Chang didn''t choose to stand in line and said, "don''t tease the Taiwei."


    Xu Zheng smashed his lips and saw that Liu Yan was looking at himself with stern eyes, which was an embarrassing laugh.


    Local tyrants can obtain a large number of materials in an instant, but they must not do it when the local tyrants do not make mistakes. That is forcing more people to rise up and fight against the flames of war, even if they do not subjugate the country in the midst of domestic and foreign troubles. Who dares to create wealth in the future? Is it to be plundered wantonly by the rulers overhead?


    That is, Xu Zheng, as a representative of a military general, was only severely criticized for what he said. It would be inevitable for any executive to lose his official position, and it would not be unjust to be killed.


    Liu Yan thought of some things. In history, whether in the east or the west, it is true that some rulers did wantonly plunder the rich in China. After robbing the rich, even the middle class continued to rob. As a result, people with a little property in the country scrambled to flee. Then the country perished in anger and resentment and was replaced by other rulers in a very short time.


    Many countries want to unite to denounce the state of Han. Liu Yan is very clear that stability should be the main factor in this situation. If he gets angry and resentful internally, even if he has a system for internal and external attacks, this golden finger can never withstand it.


    "Gentlemen." As soon as Liu Yan spoke, everyone closed their mouths and listened: "today is the time for a great man to stand tall in the world. Whether he can withstand the test and sweep across the countries smoothly after that, or whether he can hold it, so that it will become a long-term war in the future, become arrogant or fail, fall into a dilemma and even perish, depends on the discussion between Zhu Qing and me today."


    Nothing else. Liu Yan just told everyone to put away those careful thoughts in his heart. When they are like this, he still wants to find embarrassment for each other. He is not so kind as not to kill acquaintances.


    "Minister... Will supervise all officials, but officials who make mistakes will be severely punished by law." Sang Yu finished his duty, paused a little, and then said, "minister, on behalf of the Sang family, offered 300000 grains, fodder and stones, and all kinds of wealth and silk totaled 200000 gold. I also asked the king to allow me to move around to raise money."


    "Minister, offer grain and fodder 30000 stones, and the total amount of wealth and silk is 10000 gold." Ji Chang was not ashamed or embarrassed because of the small number.


    Then Xu zhengnei made similar donations. In some cases, they were basically the limit they could do.


    Normally, Liu Yan should feel happy, but he raised an angry mood, not because those who donated, but simply felt that he was not strong enough.


    Cui Yue, a member of the Cui family of Boling, was qualified to be present. After the donation, his face changed constantly. At the last moment, he clenched his teeth: "minister, on behalf of the Cui family of Boling, he offered 700000 grains and stones, with a total of 800000 gold."


    Cui Yue hesitated because she didn''t seem to be qualified to represent the whole family, but the atmosphere at the scene was like this. Could the Queen''s family be quiet and shut up?


    Xun Xian, as a secretary, Lang should not have taken the initiative to speak, but he opened his mouth after Cui Yue: "minister, I have something to start."


    Everyone''s eyes were originally on Cui Yue. When they heard Xun Xian''s words, they all looked over.


    With Liu Yan''s permission, Xun Xian said in a very stable voice: "ministers, representing the Xun family in Yingchuan, the Chen family in Yingchuan, the Zhong family in Yingchuan, the Yang family in Taishan, the Wang family in Linchuan, the Lu family in Fanyang and the Yang family in Hongnong, offered grain and fodder in total of 3.21 million stones and 1.4 million gold."


    Liu Yan was stunned by the string of what surnames. After hearing the amount, he reacted slightly. Instead of being shocked or happy because of the large number, he showed a sudden expression.


    None of the surnames mentioned by Xun Xian had their own glorious past. Some of them were full of ten Millennium aristocratic families. One of them went to the south of the Yangtze River after "crossing the south in clothes".


    Ji Chang looked at Xun Xian with deep meaning in his eyes. The corners of his mouth slowly hooked up and smiled a little playfully.


    No one asked Xun Xian, saying which family was different. What they thought was that those families made a decision in advance, perhaps with all their strength or with room for donation. Such a move was to bet that the Han country could survive this time and pay fees for their family to set foot on the broad stage again.


    When everyone was thinking, Liu Shen, who had just learned to walk, trotted and appeared. He even fell when crossing the threshold. "Wow" cried, got up and continued to walk, came to Liu Yan and rushed directly to him.


    Liu Yan''s appearance made everyone, including Liu Yan, look out the door. There stood Xie Daoyu. Some sharp people even found that Liu Yan was holding a rolled up note in his small hand.


    The child was only crying and making trouble. No matter who taught him before, he couldn''t care. After Liu Yan comforted him, he took the roll of paper and didn''t look at it. He asked the palace woman to hold Liu Shen down.


    "Tai''an, read it." Liu Yan said that someone would transfer the note to Ji Chang. He turned his eyes back when he saw Xie Daokai''s figure disappear at the door.


    Ji Chang opened the paper and read it first. There was no obvious change in the expression on his face. He said expressionless: "the Xie family of Yangxia, the Wang family of Langxie, the Huan family of Longkang, the Lu family of Wujun, the Liang family of Panyang and the Chen family of Jiangxia offered grain and fodder of 3.7 million stones and 2.3 million gold."


    Yu Yi had just opened his mouth and said that Yu donated 800000 stones of grain and fodder and 270000 gold. He knew what families were on the note, including the families of Huan Wen and Xie an who were not present. Even Wang Xizhi''s family was brought in, and the rest were local aristocratic families in the south.


    So far, in terms of a single donation amount, Yu Yi''s family has the largest amount of food and fodder, and the Cui family in Boling has the largest amount of money and wealth. In fact, we can tell from donations that families in the South really have more food, while families in the north can''t feel at ease and produce less because of the repeated violence of the Hu people.


    Liu Yan asked Ji Chang, "how much?"


    "The total amount of grain and fodder is 10.21 million stones, and the total amount of gold is 573." Ji Chang was still the dead man''s expressionless face. The next sentence came out: "the aristocratic family is indeed an aristocratic family."


    "Ha ha." Liu Yan nodded: "it is indeed worthy of the name of the aristocratic family."


    A word almost made some people faint. If they hadn''t tried their best to control it, they should have scolded their homes for their country and were afraid of it.


    "This is the aristocratic family!" Liu Yan must state his position, Otherwise, a good thing will become a bad thing: "Most aristocratic families have been handed down for hundreds of thousands of years. Surnames are not just simple surnames, but are used to pioneering and bleeding for ethnic groups as ancestors. I often think that ancient aristocratic families should be respected and naturally should enjoy dignity. If aristocratic families can emulate ancient ancestors, why should I worry? It is the luck of the country, the aristocratic family and the leader of Guizhou Lucky! "


    Sang Yu almost glared at Ji Chang with his murderous eyes, and took the lead in standing up and saluting Liu Yan: "it''s the blessing of the king!"


    Ji Chang smiled a few times and saluted without speaking.


    Xu regular is a burst of "ha ha ha" laughter, and what meat words in his mouth is also a salute.


    Sangong took the lead, Jiuqing followed, and then all saluted to Liu Yan.


    There are no special groups in any dynasty. The struggle in life is not only for themselves, but also for future generations. No one will refuse to enjoy prosperity and wealth. They salute because Liu Yan''s attitude is not that he can''t accept the existence of an aristocratic family. This is really important to too many people.


    Liu Yan made it quite clear that a good family is one that benefits the country. Such an attitude will definitely lead to the next donation frenzy. After all, every family should think about whether the Han country will be accounted for if they don''t donate in this wave.


    In fact... Liu Yan really doesn''t want to do this, and he will make compensation later.

 Chapter 556

    As Liu Yan expected, the donation on the night of the banquet was only the beginning. In the follow-up, people have always expressed their willingness to donate. No matter how much or how little they donate, they were recorded one by one by the prime minister''s office and the Taiwei office.


    In the back, there was a movement in the palace city. Xun Xian took people carrying a lot of big boxes to the imperial palace.


    "The king personally sealed them one by one." Xun Xian looked at sang Yu in a daze and explained, "these are people who are used to distribute donations."


    There are piles of folds stacked in the box. The system and specifications of each book are the same. There is nothing gorgeous. It only says how much someone or a family donated. Liu Yan promised to give corresponding harvest with the respect of the king.


    Sang Yu opened his own share after Xun Xian left. After reading it, he stood in place for a while with a relaxed smile on his face.


    Liu Yan''s feedback is not an official title or title, let alone something like "exemption from death". Which family has obtained the ownership of the land in which place.


    It can be understood that Liu Yan regarded this donation as a transaction. The state used land as a return for the food, fodder and wealth given by each family, and those land transactions were not included in the fief.


    "That''s good..." Sang Yu has ordered the officials of the imperial palace to take action and will send things everywhere one by one. He touched the fold of his family: "if you don''t learn from Emperor Wu, you have to pay and return."


    Everyone will be satisfied that the Han state under Liu Yan did not allow land to be bought and sold. This time, to do with the behavior of the state is to make an exception to let everyone understand Liu Yan''s reaction and show an attitude.


    As for land, no one will feel that it is bad to have more land, especially to obtain land in a proper way, and more importantly, the rulers recognize it. Many people are serious and think that even if they are willing to donate for nothing, it is naturally excellent to get a return. Many people regret waiting for Liu Yan to respond. After slapping themselves, why don''t they take out more before they are depressed.


    Whether satisfied or dissatisfied, no one did the additional donation. How stupid should we be to add more when Liu Yan makes a return? Isn''t it that if we don''t try our best before, we may get more land, but we will also get complaints and even worse things.


    After a while, the central response plan came out, and one after another quickly rode out of Xiangyang to go everywhere.


    There will be three small flags on the back of the fast rider, all of which are red. They want to go to various states and counties to convey orders. Every time a rider arrives at the destination and transmits the central document to the right person, the place will take action.


    "Copy it and send it to the counties as quickly as possible."


    "Promise!"


    Fu Shou was an assassin of Yanzhou. After giving the order, he sat stunned in his place. He had learned from the residence newspaper that all countries wanted to join forces to recruit the Han country. He had been mentally prepared for the central command to recruit soldiers, and was making relevant arrangements in advance, so that the central command could start action immediately.


    [it''s just to recruit veterans, not to mobilize the whole country as expected...] Fu Shou''s fingers are beating a certain beat, and his eyes are not focused on the bright door: [are you still worried about food?]


    In recent years, the lack of food in the Han country is not a big secret. The secret is only for some people who are not high enough. If their identity and status are enough, it is no longer a secret.


    Fu Shou was still thinking. A young man sang outside the door for an audience.


    "Your honor, the latest news in Xiang country."


    "Go down."


    The so-called news is the news transmission through unofficial channels. Fu Shou stood up without looking at a few lines.


    "Come, come!" Fu Shou''s hand was shaking. What he saw was the news of the donation of various families, accompanied by the return of those donated families. Waiting for the family to grow old, he almost shouted: "greet the family rooms and hold the family meeting!"


    Donate, you must donate. It''s a matter of not knowing. Even if you know that you can''t fall behind others even if there is no return. Whoever turns a blind eye and listens is mentally ill.


    The Fu family will start soon. They are not discussing whether to donate, but verifying how much they should donate.


    The Fu family is actually the family of Fu Shou, who is Fu Wei''s father. After the beginning of the clan meeting, Fu Shou listened quietly to everyone''s words. His general opinion is to donate as much as you can, even if you borrow it, all in order to get more returns.


    "You fools!" Fu Shou, who had been quiet long enough, suddenly became angry and said, "do you want to kill the family?"


    Being an assassin of a state, his son is also a general of the military, which can give Fu shou the greatest voice and prestige in the family. From the moment he received the news, he regretted that he was not smart enough and that the news channels of the depressed family were blocked enough. Unlike those families arranged in advance, he had to donate immediately and participate only after the incident happened.


    "Master..." Fu Liang, the oldest elder of the Fu family, stood up and asked, "if you give too much, you can share your worries for the king and the big man, and you can get the reward you deserve. Wrong?"


    "Big mistake!" Fu Shou was almost angry. "The Fu family will do as much as they have. Some fools say they want to find ways to borrow donations. They are offending the families who have not received the news, digging a big hole for the Fu family and jumping in by themselves!"


    Fuliang continued to stand trembling with his crutch, waiting for Fu Shou''s next explanation.


    "How stupid it should be to do those things beyond our capacity when we know that there is a corresponding return. How much power can a family make, even if only one family knows, we can''t exceed the limit we can do." Fu Shou glanced at those who were still ignorant: "if you don''t understand, just listen calmly. Don''t let yourself become a real fool and provoke unbearable misfortunes for the family. Let you count the family''s savings on the premise of what you need."


    The lobby began to buzz. There were all kinds of things to discuss. People who didn''t understand would have reasonable people to explain. If they didn''t understand, they just needed to calculate the weight they could get, and then they counted how much they could take out.


    "Then 110000 stones and 12000 gold." Fu Shou had to confirm once: "don''t be sneaky. If something happens, I won''t need anyone else before the incident. I''ll kill the fool myself."


    "All right, all right, I see." Fu Liang purely took his age as qualification or capital and said to Fu Shou, "should we put things out now and make more noise?"


    Fu Shou simply put his hands on it: "keep things ready. Don''t do grandstanding. Someone will accept it and offer it directly.", He also stared at Fu Liang with stern and slightly fierce eyes.


    People can''t be stupid, but don''t be stupid enough to think they are smart and don''t listen to people''s advice. Fu Shou knew that there were some fools in the family. It was for nothing else. After knowing that the donation would be rewarded, it was natural to calculate how much power each room should give, and how much land should be allocated to each room afterwards.


    A family is made up of many people who are related by blood. There are too many families like the Fu family. They will have their own choices. Their performance in such an event will be used by "people in the circle" as a consideration for making friends. They should curry favor with, get along well with, or turn a blind eye, or even find opportunities to nibble at it, There is a fixed number when deciding how much to donate.


    For the re recruitment of veterans, the order was passed on, and from the moment each county got the order, busyness became the mainstream.


    Thanks to the rise of the Han Dynasty in a land almost like ruins, most people were concentrated and divided into regions to live in peace after they were included in the scope of rule.


    Generally speaking, as long as there are conditions, Liu Yan did not let the people disperse their lives. He gathered and set up villages. Among the more than 13 million people registered in the Han state, more than 7 million people are allowed to gather according to the division of regions.


    In Jinan County of Qingzhou, Dongping mausoleum is not far from the National Road and on the official road with a width of four feet. The scene of people coming and driving is very lively.


    In the second year of Yuanshuo, the national highway was built according to the plan. In the plan, it runs through the Han state, starting from Linzi in the East, Yanmen in the north, Jiuquan in the West and Panyu in the south. It is equivalent to a national highway connecting the old land of the Han family. Taking the national highway as the hub, it bifurcates some roads built by itself in various places.


    Liu Yan regarded the construction of the national highway as something he had to do in his life. It may not have been completed before he died. At present, the section from Linzi to juancheng has entered the final stage. The section from juancheng to Xiangguo was forced to stop at the beginning. The reason is that the national grain reserves are unbearable and the country will tilt its spare power beyond the war to the construction of water conservancy.


    By the way, juancheng is the boundary of Yanzhou. According to the plan, it should continue to Jijin, make use of the original cross Yellow River Bridge, and then extend to Dingxiang.


    The national highway is divided into left and right folk roads, leaving a special road for the government. The forest is taking advantage of the good weather to take his wife and children to visit relatives. He is driving a yellow ox pulling a cart, on which is the wife holding a baby.


    The lower left and upper right lanes are no longer in disorder. Before, people were not used to such rules. After waiting for the habit, they almost didn''t think about the convenience. They just felt that it was much faster to catch up. The trouble is that it often takes about a mile to have a passage that can cross the past.


    A black spot in the middle of the National Road attracted the attention of the forest. He retired from the army in the three-year disarmament of Yuanshuo. Then, according to the arrangement, he had a public office in the township and a thin field under his name. On the whole, his life was quite comfortable.


    Before getting married, Lin Lin will miss his military life from time to time. In fact, he hasn''t experienced much time. After having a daughter-in-law, the number of memories is less and less. Waiting for the daughter-in-law to get pregnant and have offspring, the only thing he wants is how to save more life needs for his blood, resulting in few participation in even paoze parties.


    The black spot in the middle of the national road is getting closer and closer, and the trees can clearly identify what it looks like. When they see the dress of the knight galloping with his horse, they are stunned. If he remembers correctly, the dress of the knight is like a hurry of Hongling.


    Hongling urgent envoy had existed in the Western Han Dynasty. He usually did some urgent things, including passing good news and bad news, and the task of conveying central emergency orders.


    The trees didn''t hear the knight shouting in galloping. While he was still stunned, several black spots galloping on the central road of the national highway appeared one after another in the distance.


    "Wood?" The little daughter-in-law didn''t pay attention to the knight, but the surrounding people or carriages stopped: "what happened?"


    Lin Lin usually loves his daughter-in-law who gave birth to a fat boy. When he hears the call, he will look past no matter what he is doing. Now he is still stunned and looks at the passing Hongling urgent envoy.


    "Wood." The little daughter-in-law patted the tree on the shoulder, more and more confused: "what''s the matter?"


    "Big event, absolutely big event." After the forest reacted, he found that everyone stopped. When he looked at his wife and wanted to say something, he seemed to hear a bell ringing in his ear? After listening carefully, the bell was true, which made his face stiff: "I''m afraid I can''t save relatives today."


    In the state of Han, there are Buddhists and 1 religions, but the state does not allow the establishment of temples. Taoism is the mainstream of the state of Han. Both will set up some pendulum pavilions to ring the clock for the nearby people, but the bell sound is a very specific law.


    The bell in the tree''s ear is not the clock of the temple, but the gathering beat that can be distinguished after participating in the army. It is very clear what that means.


    The little daughter-in-law didn''t know much. She obediently "um" and sat back. The hands holding the baby pinched the cloth from time to time.


    The figure of the knight went away, and the team on the national highway moved again. At each diversion exit, there were people or cars driving down. Of course, there were also changing lanes.


    The forest was silent all the time. When he was changing lanes, he inadvertently asked the ox cart to stop at a carriage. Fortunately, there was only a small collision. He hurried to ask his wife and baby.


    "Is your family okay?" A man stretched out of the carriage to stop the coachman from trying to argue. His appearance was ordinary. When his upper body came out, he saw that he was missing an arm: "let''s get off the national highway first?"


    There are many people who want to get off the national highway around. Blocking is not a thing. What you can see is that most people walk with the smell of soldiers. At a glance, you can understand why they want to change the road.


    "As long as people are all right, don''t say anything." The man who lacked an arm got out of the car, looked at the painted position, stopped the forest from saying compensation, and said with a bright expression: "we can hear the bell. If someone doesn''t have an arm, he doesn''t have that thought. If you really want compensation, remember to cut down an extra head for someone on the battlefield."


    The tree was not hypocritical, so he gave a military salute to the Han Army and silently drove up the ox cart again.


    "Home owner?" The coachman couldn''t see it: "it''s at least hundreds of dollars to repaint. You don''t care. It''s generous, but the man was too rude."


    The man without an arm was looking at the carriage not far away. He said, "that fellow robe, his daughter-in-law just gave birth to a baby..."


    The coachman doesn''t understand. He''s still reading.


    "Just now, people have to go to the battlefield..." the Brokeback man touched the Brokeback with his only hand: "you don''t understand such silly goods."

 Chapter 557

    Where do so many passions come from in life? People with and without care will have two attitudes towards life. When they need to fight with their lives, they will not let go with care.


    Lin Lin has public office. This time, the veterans recruited by the Taiwei office are not counted as those who have public office. They are aimed at those who have returned from the army. He is still doing his own work and can not be regarded as a member of the military again.


    Ninety nine percent of the grass-roots public officials in every state are basically veterans retired from the military, and about forty percent of them are veterans with physical disabilities. They are in a hurry to maintain the basic operation of the country, and they are also maintaining public security in society.


    Every place will have a corresponding list of who should be re recruited. As the paid trees, what needs to be done is to inform each household.


    Not on the re recruitment list, the forest is not only relieved, but also has a sense of inexplicably blocked. He will be relieved, naturally because the family has just been reluctant to give up. If he can live with his family and watch his children grow up, who doesn''t want to live such a life? As for the panic, he couldn''t figure out why.


    "Conscription?" Huang Deyi took the piece of paper and was stunned. Then he grinned his yellow teeth: "I''ve been looking forward to this day!"


    The trees were about to leave. They heard a burst of baby crying and stopped walking. What they saw was a young woman who seemed to come out of the bedroom. She held the baby in her arms and looked at him curiously.


    "Why don''t you come in?" Huang Deyi invited the trees at will. When he really invited them into his home, he saw that the eyes of the trees were a little complicated and said, "it seems that you have children recently, too?"


    The young woman had comforted the baby. She brought a kettle and set up pottery bowls for the two men and poured water respectively.


    Huang Deyi didn''t know what he thought. He told Lin about some things after he retired from the army, including marrying the young woman, and didn''t hide that the young woman was actually getting married for the second time. He talked a lot of things, and there was some confusion on the clip. When he talked about the baby, Lin Lin knew it was a baby girl.


    The proportion of men and women in the Han Dynasty is very unbalanced, which is about three to one. That is a phenomenon caused by troubled times. After all, women want to survive in troubled times or can''t protect themselves compared with men.


    Because of the imbalance between men and women, it is not easy to marry a wife in the Han Dynasty. It may require a series of competition. As long as you can have a wife, it is a very worthwhile thing in itself.


    It is precisely because of the imbalance between men and women. After the death of a school-age woman''s original husband, both the people and the government will encourage remarriage, and no one will ask for chastity. However, the remarriage of widows is usually more special. For example, if the old man or children of the original husband''s family are not taken care of, the new husband will have to take responsibility. A husband may take care of multiple families.


    "There are many people to take care of. After she retired from the army, she didn''t mix up any people. Ah Juan can look up and put a lot of pressure on her brother. This time, she can re-enter the army, get some more fields and send some property to her family." Although Huang Deyi has tried his best to be relaxed, he can see that his mood is complex: "before he retired from the army, my brother has led the team. I hope he can take his original post."


    According to the establishment and rules of the Han Army, soldiers can get the most basic land only when they are registered, and they can get salary only after they become officers. In fact, chief Wu and chief Shi can not be regarded as officers. Only after the team rate, can they be real officials. For example, the team rate receives 50 stone grain every year.


    Each rank of the army and officers has its own salary, and soldiers can get 40% of it when they are captured on the battlefield. In general, there are the most nobles in the army. For example, if you get a head, you can become a public official, and the public official also has a salary of 50 stones every year.


    "What title is brother?" When the tree got the answer, he smiled and said, "the Lord is made up of a hundred stones a year."


    The weight of a stone in Chinese dynasties is not fixed, and even the weight of each kilogram is different from that in modern times. In the current unit of weight, one stone is one hundred and sixteen kilograms in modern times. Usually, a person consumes about two liang of grain per meal.


    In other words, Lin Lin really feels very lucky. He was just a chief of staff in the army before he retired. His title is also a civil servant. He was able to get a public office after returning home.


    After chatting for a while, he left on business.


    "Is Lang Jun going to fight again?" Ah Juan was very calm when she asked. She waited for her family to get together before she asked, "when?"


    "Report to the county yamen on the fourth day of July." Huang Deyi looked around at his family. There were four old people and several children who were not young. One of the old people was his mother, and the rest were relatives after he combined with ah Juan: "the Taiwei office is very generous this time. It will recruit and reward 20 mu of land again. When he reports for his husband, the town will arrange measurement."


    One of the elders asked, "can you push?", While talking, he looked at the baby in ah Juan''s arms.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, old man Li. How can military recruitment be pushed off?" Huang Deyi''s mother smiled when she spoke. She showed a worried expression when she looked at her son. She just quickly covered up the past and asked, "my son, do you know where she will be transferred, South or North?"


    Old man Li is the father of ah Juan''s ex husband. Their family is equal to the reorganization of three families. Those children who are not young and half of them are from the Li family and ah Juan family. Their two families have lost their pillars. Although they should still participate in the work at ordinary times, they are spiritually supported by Huang Deyi.


    Huang Deyi shook his head in tears and laughter: "Mom, I just wrote the recruitment date and check-in date, not where to go."


    What happened at the national level can never be known to the general public unless the state intends to let the people know. Really wait until the common people hear it. In fact, that is the news that the state is willing to let the common people know. What the state does not want the common people to know, the common people can never hear it. Even if they hear it, it can not be proved to be true or false.


    Not to mention the current messaging environment, even in the modern era with convenient means, the truth is the same.


    All countries unite to besiege the Han state. The common people have no access to information. They don''t know what has happened in the country recently. What they know is what has happened around them. If they don''t even pay attention, they won''t even know what has happened around them.


    Several old people have an inner resistance to Huang Deyi''s going to the army again. No one can be sure whether Huang Deyi can come back or not. They always worry that once Huang Deyi has an accident, the big family composed of three families will be destroyed.


    He is responsible for delivering the recruitment documents. When he distributes the recruitment documents, he will encounter all kinds of people and things every day. He doesn''t talk to everyone, but generally asks what the recruits were in the army before.


    The town, which was established less than two years ago, is a town with a population of more than 5000 people.


    There are no walls in the town, only a fence to prevent wild animals will be built on the periphery. There are many similar towns in the Han Dynasty.


    "Basically the boss." When Lin Lin came home after he was busy, he began to be a little silent. The leader was called the chief of the army, the chief of the army and the team leader, that is, the grass-roots officers: "it seems that this batch of recruitment is only the preliminary stage."


    Famous generals are not necessary for the army. At best, they can make an army have higher morale and greater self-confidence, but even without famous generals, an army can carry out its own operation.


    The chief of the army, his rank and his team rate are the cornerstones. They are directly responsible for leading the troops and are the hub of the normal operation of an army. Without them, it is tantamount to losing order, and there is no way to cooperate.


    Therefore, the army can have no famous generals, but it can''t have grass-roots officers such as military commanders, military commanders and team leaders.


    "Dalang, will you also be in the recruitment sequence?" Lin Qi is the old father of Lin Lin. his family is father and son, plus his daughter-in-law ah Hua and the baby. He was more or less nervous: "if you''re really recruiting, big man... I''m afraid you''re in an unprecedented crisis."


    They are responsible for peace and order and the arrest of criminals. They are the most basic local environmental protection. When they are there, whether the people like it or not, or whether the people notice it or not, the order is there.


    Lin Lin knows what his old father said, that is, once even their public officials in the countryside have to put on their war robes again, it is equivalent to that the Han state has ignored the order of the people. He is an out and out little man, but his father seems to have a story he doesn''t know. Otherwise, how can he think of that story?


    "As a father... I have worked under the command of Zugong (the zuti who smelled the chicken dancing)...." Lin Qi narrowed his turbid eyes, stretched out his hand to pat the trees behind, and said angrily, "ah, otherwise you think the knife technique taught you is for nothing?"


    It was the first time Lin Lin heard that his father had such a past. He couldn''t help asking, but Lin Qi didn''t want to say more at all.


    "My father knows what Dalang is thinking these days." Lin Qi began to become serious and his tone was also very heavy: "Grandpa Zu had the opportunity to recover the Central Plains. It was the imperial court in the South who was afraid, did not give support, secretly obstructed and destroyed, so that Grandpa couldn''t afford to go out."


    In fact, Lin Lin doesn''t know who his father''s grandfather is. He doesn''t even know that a man named Zu Ti once made a northern expedition.


    This is not only because the forest news is blocked, but also because the Hu people are in power. In short, too many people don''t want that section of history to pass on. If they can''t stop the historical records, the information can''t be transmitted to the people.


    "The crimes committed by the Hu people are countless, and it is hard to count the people who died in the Hu disaster for decades, and this is because those noble people who used to be have been punished, and now only those Hu people who were responsible for the disaster are left..." Lin Qi''s performance now makes Lin Lin Lin feel strange and surprised. He did not care about his son, but said to himself: "Your Majesty led the people to build a great man again, fought for several years to re-establish our country, so that we will no longer suffer discrimination and humiliation. Your majesty has great kindness to the people all over the world."


    He is twenty-four years old. He didn''t live in the era when the Hu people were in power. He knows what the Hu people looked like when they were in power. In contrast, when he heard the sentence "our country", his goose bumps stood up in an inexplicable state.


    "My father can''t guess what the senior management of the big man thinks and what he wants to keep the country like." Lin Qi suddenly smiled and coughed a few times. After drinking some water, he continued: "my father only knows that we don''t need to be afraid of being abused or killed by the Hu people all the time. We don''t have to worry that we can''t be buried in the soil after death. We don''t have to fear that we will be eaten into a bubble of shit!"


    The tree''s hands were in the shape of fists when he was unconscious.


    "We can live in peace and work, and we can go out and see the smiling faces of our neighbors. How many people who die in chaos expect and can''t get it?" Lin Qi said with tears streaming down his face. The old man is not only old, but has experienced too many things. He has too many memories in his mind: "now the days are very good, really good."


    The words "our country" have always been echoed in the mind of Lin Lin, and some deeply buried memories have been turned out again, which are what the Hu people heard and saw and their own personal experience when they were in power.


    He has a daughter-in-law and a son. Before, Lin Lin really resisted joining the army again. He was afraid of an accident. He is still afraid that the day is just getting better, and he has expectations in his heart, but he doesn''t have the blessing to enjoy. However, he suddenly had a more afraid thing, that is, he lived well, and then the Hu people came back to power. All people who care, including himself, live that life is better than death again.


    Lin Qi looked at his son''s changing face so quietly that he could guess what state his son was in with his experience.


    "Father." The tree suddenly stood up and showed an embarrassed expression: "my son wants to accompany ah Hua and Gouzi more.", He touched his nose and said, "my son will take them out for a walk. When he comes back, he will bring some wine and meat and have a good chat with his father."


    Lin Qi waved his hand and motioned to do what he wanted.


    When Lin Lin said he could do it, he took his confused daughter-in-law and a family of three strolled around the town. Many things he wanted to buy before were bought quickly, which made his daughter-in-law constantly say it was a waste of money, and he didn''t explain anything.


    Maybe it''s an illusion. The tree found that today''s market in the town is more lively than ever, and today is not a festival

 Chapter 558

    What is the country? Different classes have different understandings.


    For the people, the country is the land and sky where they live, their families and others they can see and contact.


    For the ruling class, the country is still the land and sky, but next is the mountains and rivers, and the people they need to manage.


    The country in the eyes of the king is the country, how many people, how much force can be gathered when you want to invade other countries, and how much combat power can be recruited when you need self-protection.


    The state is a refuge for all. In a way, the collective state is not fair to everyone. Some people pay too much and fail to get the due return. Some people can begin to enjoy dividends at birth, but in any case, the weakness of the country will not be good for anyone in the country.


    The individual needs the collective, which will inevitably produce managers. Even if it is simply for the continuation of the race, the creatures of any ethnic group are no exception. As intelligent human beings, the collective is not only to ensure the continuation of the race, but also to compete for greater living space.


    "Forward, forward!"


    Wilderness, a very vast wilderness. In the hot summer, there are long dragons gathered by people walking on the earth. Their positions may be different, but the direction of their journey is to the north.


    The long dragon is organized by soldiers. They go north to participate in the national war and become participants in one world war after another. Some people will make profits on the battlefield and get a lot of benefits from military achievements. Others will become corpses and then turn into ashes and be sent to the Yingling hall.


    The banners are fluttering in the wind, and the flag surface with gold characters on a red background is one after another. The soldiers under the banner come from all over the world. Some of them come from counties and counties. Many of them were ordered to assemble as field soldiers before. After pulling out, they have been merging, from a small number to a large scale.


    "Did the king sign it?"


    "Yes, after two years, the king enlisted again."


    It is not forbidden to talk during the March. After all, the journey is too far. As long as the team is not disorderly, chatting can actually relieve their fatigue. What they don''t know is that Liu Yan is actually on the mountain not far away.


    The scale of the war this year will be very large. Liu Yan did enlist again, but he did not go to Yanmen. He went north to Jizhou to personally preside over the war against Murong Yan state.


    At this moment, Liu Yan stood on the top of the mountain and looked at his soldiers. Even standing on the top of the mountain, the long dragons could not have a panoramic view of the head and tail. It can be seen that the scale of the army going north is huge.


    The war against Shijie Zhao will still be commanded by ran min, including the war against Tuoba Dai. Some troops supporting ran min have arrived, and many are on their way.


    The Dingxiang campaign was still going on. Li Tan led the army to besiege all sides. Ran min entered Yanmen county. Xie AI pursued the people who fled to the northwest, and Xie an went to Guanzhong urgently.


    The Guanzhong battlefield is the most fiercely fought area at present. Zhong Xing, the capital of Qinzhou, faced the coalition forces of Zhang Chonghua and Fu Hong with a small number of troops. Longxi County and Longdong county were successively lost. After the battle between the coalition forces and the Han Army in Pingxiang, Zhong Xing lost the enemy, and the coalition forces retreated to Xinyang on the edge of the Weishui river. At present, he relies on the support of the water army to maintain the stalemate.


    "Xie Zhonglang will bring 30000 troops, reinforcements from Shu and Yuzhou... The riots in Shu are getting worse and worse. I''m afraid it will be difficult to get away for a while and a half, but there are too few reinforcements from Yuzhou." Xu Zheng was also on the top of the mountain. He stood behind Liu Yan: "Longxi County and Longdong county are the only two big Han regions that were lost after the restoration of the Han Dynasty."


    It seems that it''s really the same thing. Liu Yan established a great Han again. Today''s Han country can''t be called an empire, but there have been no examples of gains and losses since the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Due to the negligence of the Han country... Or arrogance, he didn''t pay attention to the trend of Zhang''s cool country, which can be regarded as a bad result.


    Xie an has sent a document to the Central Committee to roughly talk about his views on the war in Guanzhong. He has made a battle plan according to his troops at hand and does not recommend an immediate counter offensive. He wants to keep the war in Qinzhou.


    For the Han state, the most important battlefields now are Yanmen and Shuozhou. If you insist on a sequence, Guanzhong can only be said to be at the bottom.


    Shi Xuan has fled into Shuozhou. If you give Shi Xuan more time, it will take more effort to solve it in the future. Even without Shi Xuan, the Han army should take advantage of Shi Hu''s trapped and the recent effect to destroy Shi Jie Zhao.


    Shi bin went to Yanmen. After being blocked by the Han army for many times, he fled into the mountains (Wutai Mountain) northeast of Dingxiang. Now the two sides are chasing me around the mountains. Li Kuang''s office in charge of chasing has repeatedly compressed the scope of activities of Shi Bin''s disabled army. According to the prediction, there will be results within half a month at the fastest.


    Ran min personally led the army to Yanmen to deal with the Tuoba generation army personally commanded by Tuoba Shi Yijian. Before ran min arrived, the Tuoba generation army had killed Guangwu city. The Han army forced the Tuoba generation army to retreat near Mayi. At this moment, the two sides are constantly fighting around the flat terrain around Mayi.


    The battlefield of Han is not only on the National Battlefield everywhere.


    There were a series of riots in the area of Li''s Chenghan, which was destroyed not long ago, mainly Qiang people, Di people and Ba people, and even Han people participated in it. Instead of attacking some cities, they constantly attacked villages inhabited by Han people, and relied on continuous mountainous areas to fight against the Han army who came to encircle and suppress them.


    There are many mountains in Shu. It took less than a year for the Han Army to destroy Li''s family. The main reason is to control some cities. There is little control over the deep mountains and forests. However, a large number of indigenous people have lived in the mountains of Shu since ancient times. It has been nominal management since the Qin Empire. In fact, any previous dynasty could not collect taxes, recruit soldiers and accept taxes.


    After the state of Han destroyed Li and became Han, it took a considerable scale of continuous cleaning up, but only forced those who did not accept the rule to move towards deeper mountains and forests, and failed to eliminate or bring them into the rule. Before that, there was a voice in the center, which was to use the strategy of the early Han Dynasty to canonize local indigenous chiefs as officials and nominally bring those people into rule, but the military did not accept this opinion.


    Not only the chaos in Shu, but also the opposition forces that had been dormant in the dark in the south of the Yangtze River also made trouble one after another. The most intolerable thing for the Han state is the emergence of another emperor of Sima family in Cangwu County of guang1 Prefecture.


    The state of Han could not confirm whether the emperor in Guangxin City, Cangwu County really had the blood of Sima family, but whether he was a serious Sima family''s children and grandchildren was not important to the state of Han. Even if someone borrowed his name, they could achieve their desired purpose. With his name, they could gather forces against the rule of the state of Han and make organized resistance south of the Yangtze River.


    It is undisguised that the too rapid expansion of the Han state is already showing a weak side. In the past few years, the Han state has changed from having nothing to restoring 67 / 10 of the old land of the Han family. The territory has increased again and again, but the actual control power is weak and strong. The more the land occupied later, the weaker the control power is.


    In fact, what the state of Han is facing now is similar to that of the Qin Empire. Although the enemy country was destroyed, some people in those enemy countries have not been eliminated. The enemy is counterattack all the time, but they have not been surrounded and killed with all their strength.


    To destroy a country, it takes at least a generation to digest and then continue to expand. This is the most appropriate way. The former first emperor can''t wait. Liu Yan also doesn''t have so much patience. The difference is that the collapse of the Qin Empire was after the death of the first emperor, but those people who are still alive jumped out.


    "Riots everywhere are scabies." Liu Yan really didn''t feel how big it was. He took his eyes back from a distance, turned to look at Xu Zheng and said, "if you can''t kill them in a year, you can''t do it for a few years until you kill them all."


    In those places where riots occurred, the soldiers of counties and counties were not transferred to participate in the national war, and the newly recruited soldiers were also compiled and trained on the spot and then put into suppression. The state of Han was established by defeating the Hu people, not usurping the throne and seizing the country from its compatriots. The state of Han has always been at war with the Hu people, both in terms of righteousness and national feelings, unless it is not of Han and Miao origin, Otherwise, it is not necessary for the people to resist the rule of the Han state.


    Liu Yan actually took it for granted that those foreigners resisted the Han state, just because the Han state really didn''t leave a way for them.


    The riots in the South looked very noisy, and a small court was set up in Guangxin. However, all signs showed that only those aristocratic families who did not submit were jumping, and only a very small number of people would be involved. ZhuYue and Zhuman responded warmly.


    "Chen has always believed in the idea that non-human beings must be killed." Xu Zheng squeezed the hilt of his sword and said murderously, "is it the king''s land in the world or the king''s minister who leads the land?"


    The sentence behind Xu Zheng comes from the book of songs. Xiaoya. What the valley wind is. Beishan. However, the interpretation of the book of songs is one thing, and what he said is another thing. In a simple way, it can be understood as: if you are not your own person, you should die.


    Liu Yan asked the guard to mount the horse and turned over quickly.


    Their current location is near Anguo City in Boling County, which is at the border of Gaoyang County. To the north of Gaoyang County is Youzhou.


    The Queen''s hometown is in Boling county. After Liu Yan came, he did not go to Cui''s side. Instead, Cui''s patriarch brought people to meet him. Liu Yan only met his father-in-law and included several heroes of Cui''s people.


    At present, Murong Yan country is still quiet. It has shrunk since the failure of the last eastward advance. After the Han Army in Jizhou launched an attack on Youzhou, Murong Yan army is only the defenders of various cities, and the front has been pushed to Zhuoxian by the Han army.


    "The military strength of the Hussars shogunate was expanded to 300000 without a top." Liu Yan pinched his horse''s belly with his legs, and the horse slowly stepped on its hooves: "I believe the Hussars general will give a satisfactory answer in the end."


    There were not many troops on the top of the mountain. As soon as Liu Yan moved, the king''s flag embroidered with black birds was erected.


    Why not a dragon totem? Whether in the Western or Eastern Han Dynasty, the Royal totem was Xuanniao, which was a continuation of the state of Chu in the Warring States period.


    In addition, most of the main totems of ancient and Pre-Qin countries were birds, and the original dragon totem came from the state of Wu, However, the dragon totem of the state of Wu is actually only a foot Dragon (more like a quadruped snake). All this is only because the Buddhist 1 religion has not been transmitted in this period. Some images of ox head, antler, fish scale, snake body, eagle claw and goldfish tail dragon in Buddhism have not appeared. The dragon image has not been integrated into those Buddhist treasures. It is also the dragon, Kui dragon and Ying dragon in the pre-Qin period.


    Only when Taoism began to appear in the Western Han Dynasty did it pay attention to the "four spirits", that is, the green dragon, the white tiger, the rosefinch and the Xuanwu. It focused on the green dragon as a symbol of imperial power, but the dragon pattern in this period was not complete, and the royal family was also a xuanbird totem.


    The dragon totem has a long process. The dragon pattern in the primitive period is really quite primitive. The dragon pattern in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties was really formed. The spring and autumn and Warring States periods repeatedly "processed" the dragon pattern totem to a new peak. The real finalization period of the dragon pattern shape was in the Han Dynasty. The Tang Dynasty evolved the dragon pattern totem into a perfect and mature state, The song and Yuan dynasties developed the dragon pattern totem to a new milestone.


    The Dragon represents the emperor from the Ming Dynasty, wearing the "Dragon Robe", wearing the "dragon crown", sitting in the "dragon seat" and living in the "Dragon Court". The use of "dragon ware" began with the emperor of the Ming Dynasty, that is, the Dragon really began to be tall in this period, and then the Tungus wild boar skin "inherited the Ming system" to further carry forward.


    It seemed that the dragon''s artistic conception and glory could not satisfy the boar skin emperor, and made a perfect joke. Then the perfect old man spent the savings of previous emperors in the south again and again. Not long after his son succeeded to the throne and faced the invasion of Western powers, he couldn''t even collect military expenses.


    Liu Yan is an understanding person. Of course, the dragon is very important, but the unique "I Qing" made the Dragon into a flag representing the country. He really doesn''t have the courage to imitate. Moreover, since he established the Han state, he should use Xuanniao.


    The king''s flag appeared on the top of the mountain, and the cheers broke out from near to far. That was to see the army of the king''s flag shouting.


    Huang Deyi was one of the cheers. Like all robes, he looked at the king''s flag in the distance. It was the supreme of the country. In addition, he believed that he would lead them from one victory to another.


    The cry was "Wansheng". After a long cry, the military song was sung.


    "A man should kill without mercy. His immortal career lies in killing. Once upon a time, there was a noble man with great loyalty. Jain killed immediately, and his body is lighter than a feather..."


    "... kill one person in three steps, and the heart stops. The blood flows thousands of miles, and the corpse sleeps thousands of mountains. After the war, the strong man sleeps the enemy''s corpse. He still kills people in his dream, and the smile nightmare reflects the spring light


    "Don''t ask. A man has his own business."


    "When a man does something, he should be violent. Things and benevolence do not stand together."


    "A man''s business is in the killing field. He is as brave as a bear and gives up as a wolf. If he is a man, he will kill. He doesn''t teach men to wrap their bodies around women''s hearts. A man never sympathizes with his body. Even if he dies, his enemies smile. There are 100 battlefields in the revenge field, and he is willing to be green with wild grass everywhere..."


    Rolling sound waves, sweeping north!

 Chapter 559

    The scorching sun shines, the dust on the earth is diffuse, and the cry of killing the enemy and ourselves is accompanied by the playing of horseshoes.


    The flag will be displayed only when the knight gallops, and it will look dull when it is fixed. That was because there was no wind, which led to the dust that could not be dispersed after the cavalry on both sides stepped on the surface.


    Ran min stood high on the body of a nest car, holding binoculars in both hands to observe the fighting in the distance. His face was covered with fine beads formed by sweat. The ears of his cheeks and both sides of the bridge of his nose were all the way down.


    According to the traditional saying, it''s hard to imagine the heat on a dog day. It''s hard to bear the heat even in the shade, let alone in the open air.


    Autumn has come. Ran min led his troops to attack Yanmen county. At first, there was no war. Shi Jie Zhao Jun of Yanmen quickly gave up his Garrison and ran to the side of Tuoba generation army to join.


    The battle in Yanmen county was after the Han Army approached Mayi and before the war, Tuoba shiyijian sent envoys to ask the Han army not to get close to the border of Tuoba Dai state on the grounds that it was safe before the Han Dynasty. Otherwise, once a misunderstanding occurred, it would start a war.


    Ran min didn''t have any nonsense at all. He killed the messenger of Tuoba Dai state and asked the messenger''s entourage to bring a word to Tuoba Shi Yijian: don''t be blind and hypocritical about those who have nothing. Fight if you want to fight, and roll if you don''t fight.


    What does Tuoba shiyijian look like when he gets ran min''s reply? Ran min doesn''t know. The fact of the situation is that the two sides are at war.


    The battle between the Han Army and the Tuoba generation Army started with cavalry. The terrain around Mayi is flat and will be a good cavalry battlefield. After the war, the cavalry of both sides came and went to fight on the vast plain. However, generally speaking, the troops invested by both sides in the war are not very large. The largest fighting is 8000 Han army against 20000 Tuoba Dai army and Shijie Zhao army, usually thousands against thousands.


    "Dai Jun can still fight." Ran min put down his telescope, pulled his collar and said, "some of the guys in the hands of the Dai army are the same as our standard weapons."


    The state of Han and the state of Tuoba maintained a honeymoon period of nearly three years. During this period, Liu Yan exchanged a lot of horses, cattle, sheep, leather, tendons and other things with weapons in order to let the state of Tuoba hold murongyan. Should there be twenty or thirty thousand weapons in the past?


    The body of the nest car lowered slowly in the mechanical creak. As soon as ran min got off the car, he took a bucket of water from his own soldiers. After taking off his helmet, he "clattered" and shouted, "happy!"


    The weather in the three volt season is really too hot. It''s not only hot, but also stuffy. This is the reason why although the Han Dynasty started a war, the scale of the war could not be fought.


    To tell the truth, the weather is too hot, even if you don''t move, you can be greasy and sticky like boiling oil. A little activity is sweating. Vigorous exercise will cause a lack of oxygen. It''s really not a time for fighting.


    The horn was sounded, and the Tuoba generation army with extremely messy clothes began to distance from the Han army. They withdrew again, and the Han Army gave up after only a short distance.


    "Looking for robes!" Liu Rui untied the string, took off his helmet and gasped heavily. Because he felt that there was not enough oxygen, his voice was not only hoarse but also small: "the injured should be carried down for treatment first, and the body should be loaded and transported back."


    The fighting is stopped, but the dust and smoke have not dispersed yet. At a glance, it is difficult to see what is going on in the distance. To clean up the gap in the battlefield, troops need to be on guard outside.


    For a while, Liu Rui poured almost half of the water bag. He finally felt better. He looked around. There were busy robes around. He listened carefully and didn''t hear a lot of cavalry activities.


    In the battle of cold weapons, in fact, many soldiers will not be killed in the fight. They are seriously injured and temporarily lose control of their body functions... That is, the so-called transient shock. If unconscious soldiers are not treated in time, they basically die of excessive bleeding in coma.


    In every battle of the Han Army, there is no way to retreat. After winning, the battlefield will be cleaned. The most important thing is to check any Han sergeant and soldiers, and those who have breath will be transported back to the camp for treatment.


    Liu Rui has dismounted and walked for a few steps. Seeing paoze lying on the ground, he will also go over to check his pulse. If he finds the injured, he immediately calls his hands. Seeing a lot of war horses dead on the battlefield, he shouted: "the body of war horses will be taken back at last."


    In the battlefield after the fighting, apart from some soldiers busy, some people in gray robes are also active.


    Those who wear grey robes have a bamboo basket on their back, which contains a lot of gadgets, such as bandages, needles, threads, water and so on. When they encounter their wounded soldiers, they will sew the wounds and bandage them.


    It''s stitching and bandaging. Medical instruments are sterilized by boiling water in advance, but there is no alcohol disinfection for the time being. All because Liu Yan can''t... Er, wine making, let alone distillation technology. He is an ordinary person. Living in modern times, he can enjoy some scientific and technological achievements, but he doesn''t study how to do it. How to use it and how to produce it are two different things. However, he is a king. He can''t let the following people keep experimenting. He is already in progress.


    If you insist on a title, those people in gray robes can be called medical guards, but the Han Army are respected as lay people. The origin of these people is the medical arms in Liu Yan''s system. The military carries out special training behind them. The medical soldiers of the system and the group of people trained behind them must appear in the battlefield after fighting one after another.


    Cleaning up the battlefield can save our own casualties. In fact, counting the war results is also a convenience, which can more intuitively calculate the loss degree of both sides.


    After the battle, some black spots appeared on the low hills not far away. They were Tuoba Gu and Tuoba Shijun who arrived at the front line in person.


    "Three thousand people went to war, but only more than one thousand were withdrawn." Tuoba Shijun is a dress with bare chest and belly. It looks like a piece of fat and smooth on his belly, which makes his muscles look very strong. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the distance: "I can''t tell how many war results have been achieved."


    Tuoba Gu took out a long strip from his arms, carefully untied the silk on the outer layer, picked up a single telescope inside and leaned over to his eyes for observation.


    Tuo Bagu begged Liu Yan for the single telescope when he went to Linzi last time. Liu Yan didn''t give it at first. Later, he fought with his sister, Liu Yan''s concubine, and spent a thousand war horses to get it. Tuoba on behalf of the whole country, that is, the single telescope in his hand. Tuoba shiyijian hinted several times that he didn''t give it.


    When tuobagu was monitoring the north in the north, he relied on the single telescope in his hand several times to observe the enemy first, be able to arrange first, and make a good judgment before the enemy approached. It is clear that it is a "sharp weapon of the country".


    The Hu people, except that a few noble people have clothes made of cloth, wear animal fur all year round, mostly sheepskin. They stay in the grassland where the temperature difference between day and night is great and the temperature is relatively low. There is no problem wearing them like this. When they go south out of the grassland, it becomes a trouble.


    In history, many Hu people were able to invade and occupy the south, but those Hu people did not occupy. They were worried about counterattack if they did not occupy. In fact, they could not adapt to the climate. The Hu people who were able to go south and occupy the territory of the Central Plains Dynasty, except for the decline of the Central Plains forces during the period of the five Hu chaos, the rest were ethnic groups who mastered production technology, and their productivity was based on the abduction of the Han people.


    "The king has planned to withdraw temporarily." Tuoba Gu took away the binoculars with pity, carefully put them back into his arms again, and said, "King Yan has sent an invitation to the kings to join the alliance. The place is at the former site of langju Xu mountain."


    Now there is no wolf in Xushan. After the name of that place has been changed again and again, it is now called Wolf mountain, which belongs to the territory of Rouran tribal alliance.


    "Countries want to unite against the big men, but they are extremely afraid of each other. It''s not appropriate to go to any country." Tuoba Shijun nodded: "it''s really suitable to choose the territory of those barbarians to join the alliance."


    The Hu people are now divided into grades. Some Hu people who have occupied the central plains are recognized as superior. Then, the farther away from the Central Plains, the more they are regarded as earth buns who have never seen the world. They also look down on each other.


    Of course, the once superior Jie people have been weakened by the continuous attack of the Han Army, and their momentum can be said to be declining day by day. However, if the tiger power still exists, they will still be respected. If the Jie people don''t reset their position, all Hu forces will be happy to beat the water dogs.


    Now, Murong Yan is recognized as the strongest force of the Hu people, and Tuoba Dai is the second. Fu Hong, for example, can''t lose the number. Zhang Liangguo is not counted in by the Hu people. The only thing they agree with is that no matter how strong the Rouran tribal alliance is, it is also a Tu baozi, and the other Tu baozi is the Ding zero ethnic group of donggaoche and xigaoche.


    Langshan is a very suitable place for the alliance, not only because it is within the territory of the Rouran tribal alliance, but also because of the strength of the Rouran tribal alliance with Tuoba Dai state, Murong Yan state, Zhang Liang state and Fu Hong. The residual forces of the Jie nationality have no hatred.


    In addition, Langshan is very convenient. It is located in the north of Tuoba Dai country, the northwest of Murong Yan country and the northeast of Zhang Liang country. No one needs to go through each other''s places. They can directly enter the potential range of Rouran tribal alliance from their own territory without fear of being plotted when passing through each other''s territory.


    "The Hun tribes still refused to participate in the league?" Tuoba Gu frowned and then smiled grimly: "those fools should cut them first after waiting for the alliance."


    "Those bastards naively thought that the big man would let them go?" Tuoba Shijun was sneering: "if there is no blood, will there be more retarded children?"


    The Xiongnu tribes mentioned by tuobagu are in Hetao area. At present, they are divided into seven relatively large tribes. When Shijie Zhao did not show the trend of inevitable defeat, they sent troops to accept Shijie''s command and recalled their own tribes after Dingxiang was besieged.


    Liu Yuan''s young daughter surrendered to the state of Han. After Liu''s surrender, someone sent to the Xiongnu tribes. As Liu Yuan''s blood, she advised the Xiongnu tribes not to be enemies with the state of Han, saying that they should learn from the coexistence model of Han and southern Xiongnu.


    Of course, Liu Yan didn''t make any commitment to the Liu family or the Xiongnu tribes. The center of the Han state was happy that the Xiongnu tribes were alone, and even began to provoke the Xiongnu tribes to fight against the remaining Jie nationality.


    The Xiongnu tribes inhabiting Hetao area are actually somewhat complicated. There are not many real Xiongnu people, but more mixed races. The Hu people of all ethnic groups call them "Tiefu".


    Tiefu has many meanings in the Altaic language family. At first, it means that the father is Hun, but the mother is Xianbei, such a hybrid. Later, the people of the Central Plains married a woman of the Hu people. The Hu people call the people of the Central Plains also Tiefu, which has a layer of interpretation of "Hu people''s son-in-law".


    At present, four of the seven Xiongnu tribes are headed by Hu''s son-in-law. There are a considerable number of Hu Han and Miao ethnic groups in these four tribes.


    Generally speaking, the Xiongnu, as a nation, has existed in name only at the present stage. Even they are at a loss. They are not considered a member of the Xiongnu. If they are attributed to the "Han", there is no so-called Han nationality now. The Han nationality will not be "established" until Yang Jian replaces Yuwen and Zhou. After that, the Han nationality can be regarded as an ethnic group. Before, they used "Central Plains" and "Zhuxia" "Chinese" and "Xia people".


    Liu Yuan''s young daughter, Liu Shi, knows current affairs very well. She tries her best to "link" her identity with Liu Yan. It''s impossible to talk about Xiongnu. It''s more reliable to say that she has pre Han blood. Apart from some names, she is also doing what she can do, including fighting for the Xiongnu tribes in Hetao, which can be regarded as a small help to the Han country.


    Shijie Zhao still has a ruling system in Shuozhou. Xie AI led his army to pursue Shi Xuan. Only 40000 Han troops went to Shuozhou. The Huns jumped out and couldn''t get along with Shijie Zhao. More or less, Xie AI got some help.


    "In less than a month, close to 20000 people..." Tuoba Shijun looked unlucky: "Shi bin, that incompetent guy can''t break through the siege to meet."


    "Shi bin can''t get out." In fact, Tuoba Gu didn''t know what situation Shi bin was in. He was saying a fact: "we hurried South and didn''t receive Shi bin at the first time. Ran Min has led the army to arrive. Now is far from the time for the great generation to fight with the Great Han."


    Unless there is a sudden outbreak of conflict between countries, they should accumulate strength and make the most secure preparations before the war. No one is sure when the decisive battle will break out.


    "First meet the league and see what rules the kings can come up with." Tuoba Gu is already pulling the reins and turning the horse''s head: "for Da Dai, it''s better to turn the spear to the north and cut those barbarians."


    Tuoba Shijun was reluctant to admit it, but he knew that what his uncle said was correct. It was no different from suicidal to challenge the Han country only with the strength of Tuoba on behalf of the country.

 Chapter 560

    If Tuoba shiyijian had a choice, he would not choose to go to war with the state of Han.


    The various forces that have been established in the East are definitely the worst in strength of Tuoba Xianbei. The worst is that the strength is so low that any country can bully. It is a situation that the surrounding Shijie Zhao and Murong Yan have repeatedly beaten and fled everywhere, and the Rouran tribal alliance can bully.


    Tuoba shiyijian didn''t have a choice. It was the clear intention of the Han state to destroy all the countries. It was the sense of crisis given by Li''s Chenghan, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the perishing state of Shijie Zhao. He knows very well that once Shi Jie and Zhao really perish, the next country may not be Tuoba generation country, but Murong Yan country. However, the state of Han will never ignore the existence of Tuoba generation country. One day, Tuoba generation country will also encounter the expedition or even destruction of the state of Han.


    It will happen sooner or later. Tuoba shiyijian only regrets why he didn''t start the war against the Han country earlier. He deeply knows that countless people regret the same. It seems that Murong seal, who is seriously ill, has also repeatedly regretted why he didn''t try his best to deal with the Han country from the beginning. Now that the Han country has risen to war with one to many.


    The state of Han seems to have been at war with the state of Shijie Zhao and the state of Murong Yan from the beginning. That happened when Liu Yan had only one county in Changguang. At that time, Liu Yan constantly fought with Shi Jie and Zhao Jun on the mainland, and also engaged in Cross Sea occupation of part of murongyan''s Liaodong Peninsula. He even had spare time to do things on the Xianxian Peninsula?


    At one time, the kings of any country, including Tuoba Shiyi, did not believe that Liu Yan could rise. In their cognition, Liu Yan was very like a fool. They felt that Liu Yan, who was horizontal to everyone after the establishment of power, would sooner or later kill himself. They really didn''t expect Liu Yan, who fought everywhere, to become a power.


    It''s the kind of family that I didn''t expect, including Shi Hu, Murong seal and the small imperial court... Almost one can influence the country, so that they have the idea of "if I don''t clean up, someone will clean up" and didn''t try their best to eliminate Liu Yan when he was weak.


    Shijie Zhao will not mention the Murong Yan state and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In fact, they each have another mind.


    Murong Yan state had the idea of going south to the Central Plains very early, and has been making relevant preparations since about 338 ad. What they thought was that before going south, they had to straighten out the surrounding forces. Koguryo was the first one to cut. After the first marubu war, Murong Yan army invaded Fuyu country immediately without rest. During the attack on Fuyu state, they also destroyed Yuwen Xianbei, crippled Duan Xianbei, and chased Tuoba Xianbei to the West.


    At that time, Murong Yan''s biggest imaginary enemy was Shijie Zhao, and its war preparations were also aimed at Shijie Zhao. It happened that Liu Yan was doing things in Qingzhou. Murong Xianbei had no spare power to enhance Liu Yan''s strength. Otherwise, it would certainly help Liu Yan to make things bigger to the greatest extent, so as to block Shijie Zhao, the biggest imaginary enemy.


    Therefore, Murong Xianbei, at least before Liu Yan fully occupied Qingzhou, held the idea of support rather than attack.


    That time, when the army approached the Liaodong Peninsula occupied by Liu Yan, it was to deter. Instead of deterring successfully, it was wiped out some troops. Murong seal was so angry that it passed.


    After Liu Yan completely occupied Qingzhou, Murong Yanguo actually felt very stunned. Before he could react, Liu Yan quickly occupied the whole territory of Xuzhou. At this time, the state of Murong Yan was a little relieved. There was cooperation with the state of Zhao in Shijie. Murong Ge led his army to help Shi bin resist the war of the Han Army''s occupation of Jizhou.


    At this point, in fact, Murong Yan still didn''t think Liu Yan could threaten him. They even gloated at the large-scale destruction of Shi Jie Zhao by the Han Army, but they also accelerated their pace to attack the surrounding countries.


    Murong Yan state once again chased Tuoba shiyijian and fled with his troops for the Tuoba Dai state, which had a friendly relationship with the Han state. Only then did Tuoba shiyijian and Tuoba Xianbei flee to Hetao to fight with the Xiongnu ministries. It also indirectly contributed to Tuoba shiyijian''s establishment of Shengle, the capital city.


    Waiting for Murong Zhuang to regret, the Han Army and Koguryo gathered together, and even integrated Baiji, Silla and overseas island countries, but it''s no use regretting at this time. If murongyan could not disintegrate or destroy the Allied forces of various countries, let alone go south, it would be a joke to be pushed back.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, they should be the first party to find the possibility of Liu Yan''s rise. At the beginning of Liu Yan''s army, a Mr. Gong Tao found it.


    Mr. Gong Tao is a descendant of the Sima family. His name is simaru. He had been active in Qingzhou for a long time and set up an academy to attract young heroes in Qingzhou, so that one day when the king''s division made the northern expedition, he could get the support of the local big families in Qingzhou.


    Sima Ru also wanted to win over and make use of Liu Yan at the beginning. Unfortunately, Liu Yan provoked Donglai academy before the two sides had formal contact. The families related to Donglai academy shouted at Liu Yan. After a little thought, he quickly distinguished the importance between many families and Liu Yan. He chose to kill Liu Yan since the major families wanted to kill Liu Yan.


    At that time, Liu Yan was no more than thousands. There were no more than 30000 people under his rule. At one time, he was forced by Shijie Zhao state to escape to Lingshan island at sea. Sima Ru thought his choice was extremely correct. He heard that Liu Yan provoked Murong Yan state. Consistent with everyone''s idea, he determined that Liu Yan was a brain cripple.


    Liu Yan, who everyone thought was mentally handicapped, then did another thing that looked more mentally handicapped, that is, landed in Baiji from the sea, landed on the shore, or beat Baiji and Koguryo without saying a word, which made Sima Ru, who heard the news, feel it a shame to be an enemy of such mentally handicapped people.


    What no one expected happened. Liu Yan did a good job in Chao1 xianpeninsula. While fighting with Baiji and Koguryo, he also turned his horse gun and landed in Shijie Zhao again. What no one expected happened next happened.


    About a year later? Liu Yan, who fled overseas, led the army to appear in Qingzhou again. He almost destroyed and occupied Changguang County, Donglai county and Dongmou County, and then broke out a war with Shijie Zhao army in Gaomi County. The final result of the battle was that Liu Yan won and completed the occupation of Shandong Peninsula.


    Liu Yan, who returned to Qingzhou, did not forget the existence of Donglai Academy. He just had a war with Shi Jie and Zhao Jun, and sent troops to Donglai academy without rest. After destroying Donglai academy, he began to liquidate those families according to the list. Almost all the families were destroyed, and only a few fast running families survived.


    Sima Ru ran fairly fast. He first slipped to Jizhou and waited for things to subside a little. Then he ventured back to Donglai county. He even took a boat from the Han Dynasty to Liaodong Peninsula. He saw the ten mile wall built by Liu Yan in less than three months and went to the side of Murong Yan state.


    At that time, Murong Yan state happened to stop recognizing the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty as the patriarch, so Sima Ru had to run halfway. He returned to Qingzhou and turned to Xuzhou to Jiankang.


    At this time, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty had a bad relationship with Liu Yan because of Xuzhou. The armies of both sides fought a small war in Jiangdu. Sima Ru returned to Jiankang and repeatedly told about Liu Yan''s threat, but none of the princes of the Manchu Dynasty cared. They wanted Liu Yan to continue to fight and kill Shijie Zhao.


    There is nothing wrong. Even Liu Yan has occupied the whole territory of Qingzhou and Xuzhou. What the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty wants is to incorporate Liu Yan into the system and bring an official position into the system, so that Qingzhou and Xuzhou can return to the territory of Sima 1 jin, even if it is a nominal territory.


    Of course, Liu Yan didn''t bird the Manchu princes of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. As a result, simaru was ordered to come under Liu Yan''s rule. His task was to make simaru gather the families of Qingzhou and Xuzhou to find Liu Yan unhappy.


    This time Sima Ru was unlucky. When he contacted a family with friends, he was sold by that family and became a prisoner of Liu Yan.


    The small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty began to regard Liu Yan as a threat, which was caused by Liu Yan''s making a sacrifice in Mount Tai. In other words, because of Liu Yan''s sacrifice in Mount Tai, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty regarded Liu Yan as a mortal enemy that must be cut off. He was even more hateful and hated than the Hu people. All because the two sides were fighting for the name of zhengshuo and the qualification to worship Yanhuang in good faith.


    Later, Liu Yan, who had already established the state of the people''s Republic of China, had friction with the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in the Yangtze River area almost every day. The Jin army took advantage of the Han Army''s conquest of Yuzhou and Shi Jie and Zhao army''s full response to the Han army. It seemed to recover Runan County, Ruyin county and Xincai county. This was also the fuse for the large-scale war between the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the Han country.


    In fact, Liu Yan''s main enemy at that time was Shijie Zhao state. Even murongyan state was in the order that the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty had to deal with first. The battle between the Han state and Ruyin of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty could only be said to have started unexpectedly. In this fight, the abbots of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty became prisoners. It is reasonable to say that the princes of the Manchu Dynasty should unite, but they took advantage of Yu Bing''s death to engage in Yu''s sect.


    Deep in prison... Or should I say prison? Anyway, when Sima Ru learned such a thing from the jailer, he felt extremely sad in his heart. When he thought about it again, he hit his head against the wall and shouted "Dajin is going to die". That is, the cry attracted the jailer and let him not die.


    That is, from then on, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty ignored the hatred of being driven to the south by the Hu people and took the lead in trying to form an alliance with the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    At this time, Li Shi succeeded Li Shi to the throne. Compared with Li Shou, Li Shi was more confused. Anyway, there was no bird small imperial court. He was also very willful to provoke Shijie Zhao and fight the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. If it wasn''t not adjacent, even the Han state wanted to fight.


    In addition to Li''s becoming the Han Dynasty, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty formed an alliance with Shi Jie, Zhao and Murong Yan. They planned to choose a time and do their best to attack the Han country.


    The tripartite alliance really harboured ghosts. In the middle, ran min rebelled against Shi Hu and established his own country. Shi Hu realized that he threatened to send Li Nong to attack the Han Dynasty; The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty had to settle down first if it wanted to hustle outside. The troops gathered were to surround or monitor Yu''s gate, and there was no time to go north for the time being; Murongyan wanted to continue to engage in East and West in the northeast. He hoped that Shijie Zhao and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty would go first.


    Because of the self concession of the Yu clan, it seems that an Nei of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has done it. They began to make real preparations for the northern expedition. The problem is that during the preparation period, when Li Nong led 600000 troops to lose to the Han Army, they failed again. They caught the Yu clan who had already retreated and continued to do things.


    Originally, later, Shi Hu led Shi Jie Zhao Jun to fight with the Han Army in Puyang County. If the Jin army made a decision to go north, Liu Yan really didn''t have much spare power to deal with the Jin army at that time. The problem was that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not do business again and engaged in internal fighting in the area until Shi Hu led the army to retreat to Yecheng, The Jin army was still thundering and the rain was small... Or it should be said that it didn''t even rain.


    After the first World War in Puyang County, Liu Yan really rose in momentum. He won in the face-to-face battle with Shi Hu, which made the Han country recognize his strength. When facing Shi Jie and Zhao Jun, he had sufficient confidence. Both the people and soldiers began to realize that he was also a strong side.


    After the explosion of confidence, the state of Han compressed the living space of Shijie Zhao to only Sizhou, Bingzhou, Youzhou and Shuozhou in less than a year, and then captured Sizhou in more than two months. Murong Yan received it peacefully from Shijie Zhao.


    How many years! To sum up, it has only been nearly eight years since the founding of Liu Yan in 440 AD and the establishment and destruction of Li''s Chenghan and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "Who could have thought?" Zhang Chonghua sat on the huge car and saw the endless grassland. The sound line was slightly bleak and said, "no one expected it!"


    Zhang Chonghua is now the king of the Liang state of Zhang. He is now in the Xin mountain area. He should be seven or eight hundred miles away from the wolf mountain. He will go to join forces with the kings.


    Zhang Liangguo is really a country now, from the inside to the outside. Before, Zhang Jun was the king inside and the shepherd of Liangzhou Duke outside. He was nominally canonized by the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. After the completion of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and Zhang Chonghua''s registration, all constraints were gone.


    Zhang Chonghua was completely frightened to go to war against the Han state for the same reason as Tuoba shiyijian. In the past, if he thought it was a joke for Liu Yan to sweep the eight wastelands and six harmonies to reproduce the glory of the Great Han, now he really understands that Liu Yan would do that and was forced to go to war.


    Liu Yan is obviously a person who will do what he says. Whether he looks weak or has risen strongly, he has always been running towards a clear goal.


    The aggression shown by the Han state is one thing, but the Han army is really doing those things. If we don''t unite again, we will really be killed one by one!

 Chapter 561

    The territory of the Rouran tribal alliance is probably Outer Mongolia and part of Russia. Their ethnic composition is very mixed. The headquarters of the highest ruling tribe, Yu jiulu, is actually a branch of other departments of Xianbei.


    The population of Yu jiulu''s headquarters does not account for the majority of the Rouran tribal alliance. In fact, the largest population is the miscellaneous Hu who has not formed a unified nation, and then the Ding zero people. No one knows the total population of this tribal alliance. During the war, Rouran Khan issued orders to the tribal leaders, who called the herdsmen to gather at the designated place.


    Today''s Rouran Khan is called Bati, the son of tunugui. The Tu Nu puppet died in 344 ad. after his death, Ba Ti succeeded to the throne.


    After he succeeded to the throne, Bati was determined to go south. In the autumn of 445, he summoned 100000 troops out of Tianshan Mountain (langjuxu mountain of Rouran people) to the south, but he suddenly returned halfway. It turned out that the Donggao car in the North suddenly invaded, forcing him to return to the army to fight.


    The news of the war between the Rouran tribal alliance and the donggaoche tribal alliance on the grassland is not taken seriously. For other countries, the Rouran tribal alliance is an outsider. Many times, no one will remember the existence of such a force.


    Donggaoche tribal alliance was defeated by Rouran tribal alliance, but donggaoche tribal alliance did not seem to give up and continue to go south. As a result, Bati''s intention to go south failed to be realized, but because there was no conflict with Tuoba Dai state and Murong Yan state.


    In the north, the climate is getting colder and colder. It is precisely because of the climate that the donggaoche tribal alliance goes south one after another. It is very annoying, but there is no good way.


    The grassland white disaster is fatal to any tribe, and the climate factors make the Rouran tribal alliance only capture and capture even if it repeatedly defeats the donggaoche tribal alliance, which is unable to seize the grassland of the donggaoche tribal alliance. The normalization of war is a very uneconomic consumption for the Rouran tribal alliance, and the cold current has been pushing to the south. It is not only the donggaoche tribal alliance that suffers, but also the territory of the Rouran tribal alliance.


    Murong Zhang sent an envoy to Langshan (the name of langju Xushan in various countries) and invited the Rouran tribal alliance to join the alliance to conquer the Han country. Bati was happy and painful.


    Bati wanted to go south, but he just felt that the Hu people who didn''t want to go south couldn''t get on the table. Behind him, the climate became cold and needed to migrate, but he didn''t think he was going across the border to fight the Han country.


    For the Rouran tribal alliance, not many people have heard of the Han country. What they know is the surrounding xigaoche, donggaoche, tuobadai, Murong Yan and Zhang Liang. The Central Plains is a legend. Isn''t the legendary Central Plains occupied by a slave tribe that used to be Xiongnu?


    Suddenly someone came to popularize knowledge. Bati had a good reception. Under the intentional rendering of Yan envoy Yangyu, Bati gradually understood the situation in the south of Rouran.


    The state of Zhao of the Jie nationality is dying, which has little impact on Bati. In his understanding, Shi Shi of the Jie nationality can rise only after shit luck. The upstart Jie nationality has changed from slave race to overlord, and then from overlord status to decline. There is no reason at all.


    What touched Bati most was that Murong Yan, a powerful country in his eyes, regarded the suddenly rising Han country as a great enemy. It seemed that Murong Yan country was still afraid of the Han country, which surprised him and confused him at the same time.


    Murong Yanguo gives people a strong impression, especially for Xianbei ministries. Bati''s full name is Yu jiulu Bati, Yu jiulu is an individual part of Xianbei, which is equal to Rouran Khan. Now he is Yu jiulu''s family. You can''t know how many powerful countries there are in the world, but you must recognize the power of Murong Yan.


    In fact, Murong Yanguo is really powerful, which is based on a series of iron facts, such as Murong Xianbei destroying Yuwen Xianbei, completely beating Duan Xianbei, driving Tuoba Xianbei around like a dog, and so on. Yuwen Xianbei and Duan Xianbei were not weak, and Tuoba Xianbei was also strong. It would never be difficult for any of them to bully Yu jiulu Xianbei''s other departments in the past, but now they are dying, disabled and hiding.


    Murong Yanguo, who can "punch Nanshan nursing home and kick Beihai kindergarten", is afraid of another country that has been established for five years, which is really incomprehensible to Bati.


    Of course, the Han state is too far away from the Rouran tribal alliance, and there is a Tuoba generation country in the middle. Bati doesn''t care whether the Han state is really strong or not. He promised to participate in the Han Alliance for only one reason. He wants to take this opportunity to swagger south, find out what mountains and rivers are in the south, and see what strength Tuoba generation country is.


    The countries agreed that the location of the alliance would be the former site of langju Xu mountain, and Bati readily responded to the host. In his understanding, countries should know that Rouran is strong before they choose Tianshan as the location of the alliance. Then, as the host, is he recognized as the leader of the alliance this time?


    How to say Rouran this tribal alliance? They are a nomadic living state, but for the grassland Hu people such as Bi Hun and Xianbei, they should be completely uncivilized.


    There is an event in history that the Tuoba family developed after a series of hardships, The Tuoba family established the state of Wei (Northern Wei Dynasty), and the relationship between the Northern Wei Dynasty and Rouran has been in military friction for a long time. Tuoba Tao, Emperor Taiwu of the Northern Wei Dynasty, believed that Rouran was mentally retarded, fought only by force, did not need stratagem, lost more and won less, so he mocked them as insects who could not think, and ordered the military and people of the whole country to change the insulting name of Rouran to "creep".


    Whether they have accepted the knowledge of Chinese civilization is probably the basis for judging whether the Hu people are civilized or not. Usually, the Hu people who have accepted the knowledge of Chinese civilization will look down on other Hu people and have to say that discrimination is everywhere.


    Bati certainly didn''t know what he was... Or what the Rouran tribal alliance was like in the eyes of other forces who were also Hu people. He welcomed Tuoba Shi Yijian, the king of Tuoba first with great enthusiasm. The second king to arrive was Zhang Chonghua of Zhang Liangguo, and murongguan was replaced by crown prince murongjun because of his serious illness.


    When the kings came to Rouran tribal alliance, Zhang Chonghua, together with infantry, cavalry, entourage and maid, had more than 20000 people. Fu Hong also brought 20000 people. The most exaggerated thing is that Tuoba shiyijian brought 50000 cavalry, but Murong Jun only brought 5000 cavalry. However, among the cavalry brought by Murong Jun, there are 2000 sable and leopard cavalry.


    If you have a normal mind... Or you are not a foolish king, you will not be allowed to enter the country with troops in the face of forces from other countries, but Bati has no problem at all.


    It can''t be said that Bati was stupid. It should be said that his cognition is the "nature" of nomadic people. As long as they don''t come to compete for grassland and attack the tribes along the way, they won''t have too obvious thought of territory.


    After all those who should have come came, Bati did not hold a League for the first time. He also deliberately separated the three forces and ordered his smarter leaders to contact the three kings more to understand the current situation of various countries. He paid more attention to the information collection of the Tuoba generation.


    Murong Jun felt impatient and Bati arranged the site.


    Murong Jun is the crown prince of Murong Yan state. When Murong seal was seriously ill, he really didn''t want to stay outside for too long. What he wanted was to do things quickly and return to the dragon city as soon as possible, but Murong seal died when others were not in the dragon city. Whether he would sit on the throne of the Yan king is still unknown.


    Interestingly, Bati rang arranged the League site. He made people think hard to set up 12 gold people to stand at the League site, but Rouran tribal alliance didn''t have smelting technology, that is, it didn''t have enough copper material. Finally, twelve giant statues carved in wood were put on display.


    The Tianshan Mountain of the Rouran tribal alliance used to be the langjuxu mountain of the Huns, and the Huns used to sacrifice their ancestors here. Until Huo Qubing rushed thousands of miles to get rid of the twelve gold people used by the Huns for sacrifice, there were twelve giant statues made of copper all year round, which is a very meaningful symbol.


    If all Hu ethnic groups recognize that ethnic group, even if they don''t want to, they will recognize in their hearts that the former Xiongnu is most qualified to be worshipped. The more uncivilized Hu population recognizes the Xiongnu, so that Bati wants to imitate the Xiongnu when receiving visitors.


    Zhang Chonghua doesn''t adapt to the climate and environment here. The prince Murong came to the alliance of the kings. He felt that he was underestimated and regretted how to come in person.


    The vast expanse of grass is so blue that it makes people feel pure. It will be very comfortable when you first arrive, and it will be dizzy after a long time.


    Don''t say, the longer Zhang Chonghua stays, the more he feels dizzy, and even occasionally he doesn''t breathe smoothly. He didn''t know that this was a kind of altitude reaction. He just subconsciously didn''t want to stay longer. He had decided to leave important officials to replace the league, but he was informed that the League was held.


    In addition to twelve wooden giant statues, Bati got a wheel platform and colorful cloth, and made ribbons around the wheel platform. He still asked the shaman about this. He learned from the shaman that the Xiongnu people used to do this, so he drew gourds.


    "Colorful, miscellaneous and fragmented..." Zhang Chonghua saw such a scene from a distance and helped his forehead: "I feel more dizzy."


    The range of the wheel platform is not small, and the surrounding area is crowded with people. Near the wheel platform, some girls are singing and dancing around the campfire, and the campfire is roasted with cattle or sheep. The noise makes the ears feel very uncomfortable.


    "Lord, bear it again." In fact, Zhang also felt that he was out of place after he came here: "attend on the first day, and then he can be replaced by the minister."


    Zhang Ying is Zhang Chonghua''s favorite minister. Jincheng, the most important town in the East, appointed Zhang Ying as the prefect. This time, Zhang Chonghua participated in the league and designated Zhang to lead the army to protect it.


    Zhang''s Liangguo is a Miao descendant of the Han family. It can be said that it is really different from the Hu people in terms of ideology, culture and living customs. They are a group of people who really look very special at the old site of langjuxu mountain. Others wear fur, but they are all dressed in cloth. They have hair tied and crown, and others have hair scattered. As long as they are not blind, they can see the absolute difference.


    It seems that after the arrival of Zhang''s cool country, she enjoyed more "preferential treatment" than Murong Yan country, Tuoba Dai country and Fu Hongdi nationality. It''s nothing else. It''s the girl Rouran who found that sleeping with the people of Zhang''s cool country can get some strange things. As a result, the girl Rouran has unimaginable enthusiasm for the people in Zhang''s cool country, but the other men Rouran don''t think anything wrong, There are even gentle men who encourage their daughter-in-law or daughter to drill more into the tent over there in Zhang''s cool country.


    It''s not a gentle and unrestrained person. There is a custom on the grassland that women will sleep with guests in order to have more fresh blood for the race and increase the population of non close relatives. In short, they don''t care about chastity or even whether their descendants flow their own blood.


    "I can hardly bear it." Zhang Chonghua smiled bitterly: "this trip is almost to kill me!"


    Zhang Zhe was speechless directly, and he was also very uncomfortable. Well, the rest of the people from Liangzhou were almost the same. In addition, the gentle women were so enthusiastic that they had already died in the woman''s belly. It was really embarrassing.


    Zhang Chonghua''s trip was not completely fruitless. For example, during the exchange with Bati, the marriage was determined, and the two sides finalized the trade of war horses. For Zhang Liangguo, there is an abnormal tangle behind the marriage. The reason is that soft women have no concept of chastity. I really don''t know whether they will marry a man. In terms of war horse trade, Zhang Liangguo will exchange cloth. The first transaction volume is 20000 war horses, which is very important for the current Zhang Liangguo.


    "In laws come slowly." Bati can''t speak Chinese and Zhang Chonghua can''t speak Altaic. The communication between the two sides needs translation. Bati stood up from his seat warmly to welcome Zhang Chonghua. The next sentence said, "the body of his in laws is worse. It''s too empty!", After a short pause, he muttered, "don''t be unable to satisfy my sister..."


    After listening to the translation, Zhang Chonghua was stunned at first, and then he didn''t know whether to be angry or smile bitterly.


    After Zhang Chonghua came over, he found that all the people except himself were already present. He endured the discomfort and said hello one by one with dignity. After sitting down, he looked around. He didn''t respond to what it was. He clapped his hands over there. As soon as the applause fell, he ran out of a large group of soft girls with animal skin skirts around their waists.


    After the gentle girl came out, she jumped up directly in the open space on the court. Her body movements have obvious charm. From time to time, she would do some * * gestures in groups of two, which makes Zhang Chonghua want to hide his face. If he knew that the woman he was going to marry was also jumping with his chest exposed, he would definitely withdraw his marriage.


    However, for the Rouran tribal alliance, there is nothing wrong with doing such a thing

 Chapter 562

    "Enter the basin behind the hillside and rest for half a day before marching."


    "Promise!"


    Xie AI''s current position is at the border between Tuoba Dai state and Rouran tribal alliance. He was ordered to lead 12000 cavalry to the north, accompanied by thousands of systematic farmers. They tried their best to walk in the deserted area all the way.


    At present, the Tuoba generation country is being invaded by the Han Army led by ran min in the south. Tuoba Gu leads the Tuoba generation army to deal with ran min. most of the Tuoba generation army is dragged on the grassland in the southern region.


    Xie AI first entered Hetao, followed by Yinshan Mountain from Jiuyuan, and then crossed north to Junji mountain. During this period, he passed fuyangju mountain, and Rouran mountain was on the north side of Junji mountain. Then he turned to the East.


    This time Xie AI went deep alone and didn''t want to do anything else, that is to learn from the former champion Hou. The difference is that Huo Qubing''s thousands of miles of attack is against the emptiness of the Xiongnu, and Xie AI is running for the alliance of the kings.


    The kings will join the League at the former site of langju Xu mountain. Rouran Khan must gather heavy troops there to show off his force. The kings who go to the League must also take elite escort troops. It can be imagined how difficult it is to eat on the other side of langju Xu mountain.


    Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, we should have enough confidence. Xie AI''s confidence is the cooperation of Ran min and the reinforcements promised by Liu Yan.


    The person who made up his mind to carry out this thousand mile attack is ran min. according to him, if a thing is done, it is the great cause of capturing or killing multiple kings. If it is screwed up, it is impossible to lose some troops, and the risk can be ignored on the premise of too much profit.


    Of course, ran min wouldn''t tell anyone about those words. At Xie AI''s oath when he led the army, ran min personally rushed to Hetao, which greatly boosted his morale. Speaking of the ancient saying, he mentioned those who had done things. More directly, everyone who participated in the thousands of miles of attack will keep his name in history. In addition to his reputation, he also got the excellent benefits before he set out.


    There must be brave men under the heavy reward. Moreover, now it is the re emergence stage of the Han people after a series of tragedies. They will not lack bold and adventurous people. They are told that if they can complete the task, they will lay the foundation of the Han Empire, and history will be created by them.


    Xie AI stood by and watched the cavalry pass by.


    Each cavalry is three horses, two war horses and one pack horse. In addition to the necessary military equipment, they carry rations that can be used for seven days.


    Those rations were only needed to prevent people from dispersing and looking for troops again. The troops would redistribute rations for another seven days every five days. The soldiers lamented that the military was well prepared, and the generals who could understand the inside story were more and more awed of their king.


    When the troops entered the basin, the Rangers released earlier came back and changed shifts. There were Rangers and scouts around them day and night.


    Before leaving the large army to carry out military affairs, the cavalry will hand over a broken green cloak (similar to camouflage) from the robe, which can effectively enhance the concealment.


    The reason why they don''t disguise as Hu people is that they can''t disguise. There are no old, weak, women and children in such a large-scale army. They can''t disguise as a migrating tribe. They won''t look for trouble if they can avoid. There''s really no way but to live without a mouth.


    The grassland is very vast. The Hu people live by water and grass. It is doomed that they will not get together like the farming people. Each tribe lives far away. It takes two or three days to exchange information as soon as possible. Usually there is nothing to do and they will not cross the door. That is why Huo Qubing was able to attack thousands of miles without being found. In addition to good investigation, The tribes along the way have not been found in time, and they have long slipped away when they are found.


    When Xie AI led his troops northward, there was no war before entering the Rouran mountains. According to the Hun guide, it was a little uncertain to cross the Rouran mountains. After all, the Huns had not been the Huns in the Western Han Dynasty for a long time, and the Huns had not been to the North of the Rouran mountains for hundreds of years.


    There is no mistake. Among the Han Army, there were Xiongnu guides, some who had long taken refuge in the Han state for planning, and some who were found with the help of Liu. Before the Han army burst into the Rouran mountains, the facts proved that the guides were very reliable.


    The Tuoba generation army withdrew from Yanmen, and ran min led the army into the southern part of Tuoba generation country. However, the war in the southern part of Tuoba generation country was only a harassing war, and the real area where the war broke out was Shuozhou.


    The Shuozhou war was presided over by Li Tan, but Dingxiang was still under siege. The city that had been surrounded for two months was a stench. More than 200000 people were either killed or struggling in the city. There should be another 60000 or 70000 living people, including 230000 in the palace city.


    No one knows how Shi Hu is recovering. It is a fact that Longteng guard has always adhered to the palace city. The Han side is not very interested in what Dingxiang palace city looks like. As long as the Han Army firmly encircles Dingxiang, it is willing to do it for ten years.


    The chief General in charge of the siege of Dingxiang was replaced by Zhang Wen. He used to be the Minister of Shi Hu. Later, he served as the left General of the ran Qin State and is now a Lang General of the Han state. He commanded two standing armies and 170000 County soldiers to besiege Dingxiang. It was really just a siege. For the sake of insurance, he dug trenches and built earth walls outside the city. What he put forward was "if I don''t go in, you don''t want to come out".


    Before the Han army arrived in Shuozhou, three of the seven Huns announced their cavalry response. The other three chose to continue to stand on Shi Jie''s side, and the rest fled to the northwest into the territory of Zhang''s Liang state.


    The Han Army advancing into Shuozhou were two forbidden guards, three standing armies and nearly 80000 County soldiers. Li Tan''s offensive was very rapid. At the beginning, he invested in the forbidden guards according to Liu Yan''s direct instructions, regardless of losses and costs.


    No one can stop the guards. They are the army that has never been afraid of death. No matter how bad the situation is, they will fight until the last person, and there is no possibility of desertion.


    In fact, Li Tan was surprised why such an elite army should be allowed to fight regardless of loss. If it was well planned and clear, it could reduce the loss, but what Liu Yan wanted was to sweep, sweep regardless of cost, like what unpredictable risks would happen if he played very slowly.


    In fact, Liu Yan has only one reason to sweep Shuozhou at any cost, that is, the troops need to be consumed before they can be re recruited. He had less investment in the forbidden guards before, in order to let those non systematic Han troops grow up in blood and fire. If he wanted to fight repeatedly, he would take the forbidden guards as the main force, and the non systematic Han troops without fighting would never grow up.


    The country should be strong and must not rely solely on the systematic army, which Liu Yan knows in his heart.


    Before Li Tan took over the attack on Shuozhou, Shi Xuan had fled to the clouds to meet the remnants of Shi Jie.


    Shi bin, another Prince of Shi Jie, failed to escape. He played hide and seek for nearly a month and was bound by Qiang and di generals and sent to Li Kuang.


    Before Shi bin was captured, Tuoba shiyijian retreated. His subordinates died, fled and fell. There were no more than 200 people around him, and more than half of them were Qiang and Di people. He wanted to stick to it, but the people under his hand were unwilling and didn''t see any commitment from Li Kuang. The Qiang and Di people did it themselves in order to live.


    For Murong Yanguo, Liu Yan personally arrived at the front line of Youzhou. As the main fighting force, he also joined the forbidden guards, and the rest of the troops became the starting point.


    In that sentence, as long as Liu Yan is willing to join the forbidden guards, no one can stop them. The forbidden guards have no feelings or fear. They only know to accept Liu Yan''s instructions. If Liu Yan has enough time to recruit again and again, which place Liu Yan wants to conquer will eventually be able to attack.


    As soon as Liu Yan was ruthless, it took only three days to capture Zhuo County, which the standing army had not broken for half a month. Then he waved his troops to Guangyang, Liangxiang, Changxiang, anci and other cities, and spent seven days to wipe out Fanyang county.


    In Youzhou, Liu Yan personally commanded the forbidden guards to wipe out Fanyang County, and the standing soldiers and some county soldiers broke into Daijun.


    Murongyan had no psychological preparation at all. They thought that Fanyang County, which gathered heavy troops, should be able to stick to it for a small half a year. They really didn''t want to be swept away in seven days.


    Fanyang county was at the forefront of the friction between Youzhou and the Han army. Murong Yanguo had worked hard before. 140000 troops had not been stationed in seven days. The news had not been sent back to Longcheng, and Daijun was invaded again.


    In the personal expedition, Liu Yan should always be able to achieve some results. Liu Yan spent seven days to prove his strength. The problem is that the forbidden guards in his hand are almost exhausted. After conquering Fanyang County, he just let the standing army continue to push North. When Murong Yanguo didn''t respond, he pushed it to the city of Jicheng, and then he should stabilize the front.


    During the war in Youzhou, LV Tai also led the multinational coalition forces to attack the east side of Murong Yan state.


    The total strength of the multinational coalition force is 80000. It will be so small. It is because there were too many losses in the last battle of majushui. Koguryo really has no young people to supplement the source of troops. Baiji and Xinluo are willing to leave room. Only the vassal countries of the Japanese Islands try their best to supplement the source of troops.


    It''s strange to say that whether it''s Koguryo, Baiji or Silla, they surrendered to the Han state for various reasons, but it''s impossible to obey and cooperate in everything. It''s the countries on the Japanese islands that are very interesting.


    The countries on the Japanese islands have been competing since they surrendered to the Han state. They are crazy about learning from the culture of the Han state. It doesn''t matter how they treat the patriarch of the Han state. What they show is that they kneel and lick completely, or that the Han state is indifferent. The Japanese islands have to stick it on when they die, which makes many Han officials embarrassed to bully.


    Because Liu Yan''s "no longer hiding clumsiness" is also out of real needs, the foreign national war of Han did not fall into decline because all countries wanted to unite. On the contrary, it was because the continuous outward promotion made the army and the people fall into a state of excitement.


    When the Han Army entered Shuozhou, it seemed that Shi Jie and Zhao would soon be wiped out.


    Liu Yan personally conquered Youzhou and won a county, which will soon be conquered on behalf of the county. The short time spent is shocking and unbelievable.


    Murongyan not only collapsed in the south, but also fought with multinational coalition forces in the East. The two sides still fought near majushui, but this time LV Tai also brought a huge fleet. With the cooperation of land arms and fleets, murongge in the name of the God of war did not have a good way for a time. The war was in stalemate and consumption from the beginning.


    In this situation, those who harbor evil intentions begin to hesitate, while others who have actually carried out riots are bitter in their hearts. Why don''t they understand? Shouldn''t it be the time when the Han country is in trouble and they can hop happily? How can there be such a big gap between reality and imagination!


    Xie AI''s headquarters, who had gone deep into the grassland, did not know much news. They went out of the Rouran mountains and continued to move eastward. The troops were just ready to set out. The scouts reported that there was a Rouran tribe approaching the mountains ahead.


    To the east of the Rouran mountains is a plain. If Xie AI chooses to detour, he should detour more than a hundred miles. Everything is only because the plain has no line of sight and can be observed by the naked eye for tens of miles.


    There should be nearly a thousand people in that tribe. From the appearance, they drove a large number of horses, cattle and sheep in a long queue.


    Around, there''s no place to go around. Stay where you are and wait to be found. Xie AI''s last command is to make every effort to annihilate the Rouran tribe here.


    At this moment, Xie AI is riding around the battlefield after the war, and there are corpses everywhere.


    According to the captured prisoners, this is really a migrating Rouran tribe. They migrate southward from the anhou River (erhun River), and there are many migrating tribes behind.


    Of course, it is impossible to take any prisoners with a thousand miles of attack. Xie AI ordered to kill all Rouran people, and it didn''t take much time to clean up the battlefield. He just slaughtered some cattle and sheep with meat, but all the horses received them.


    "To the East is the former site of Longcheng. To the east of Longcheng is a tributary of anhou River (Tula River). In the current season, the water level of the river will not be too high."


    The dragon city was built by the Xianbei people on an old city site of the Xiongnu people. Later, the Xianbei people went south and were accepted by the Rouran people. At present, no one can tell what the situation is.


    At this point, Xie AI knows very well, not to mention the Rouran tribe on the way of migration. Even if there is a sea of knife, mountain and fire in front of them, they should continue to move forward. They can come thousands of miles away from the former site of langjuxu mountain without being found. In fact, they have been unlucky.


    [going forward, there should be a fight every three to five...] Xie AI is actually very nervous and guilty: [or should we try our best to avoid? Where is the reinforcements mentioned by the king?]


    It is absolutely false to go deep into the enemy''s territory, that is, whether it will be eroded by fear, or whether it will implement military affairs with perseverance.


    Xie AI''s troops continued to move eastward. Before approaching the former site of langjuxu mountain, they encountered seven tribes, large and small. They didn''t know whether their whereabouts were known by the Rouran royal court. The only thing they knew was that there was no Rouran tribe to stop them in an organized way.


    [is it deliberately letting go and setting a trap to wait?] Xie AI can feel the strong wind and his mind begins to drift: [at this point, he can''t turn back!]


    They... Are within 300 miles of langjuxu mountain!

 Chapter 563

    Xie AI was born in Dunhuang and is a native of Liangzhou. His family is a distinguished family in Dunhuang. Since childhood, he has not been greatly affected by the war. He stayed in the family to study until the crown ceremony.


    As a child of a family, the enlightenment is to use the thousand word text. When you know enough words, you begin to learn the Analects of Confucius. When you master the Analects of Confucius, you begin to learn the book of songs, Shangshu and I Ching. Unfortunately, although Xie is a famous family in Dunhuang, unless it is a millennium family in the Central Plains... Even a millennium family does not have a complete set of books.


    After all, this is an era when knowledge is monopolized. Even if every family collects books as much as possible, it is absolutely impossible to get everything they want to collect.


    Fortunately for Xie AI, the family''s Analects of Confucius has been annotated by several generations, and there are fragments of six Tao and three strategies at home, and even two chapters of Wei xuanzi. Of course, he thinks he is a Confucian, but in fact, he has more opinions on military strategy.


    A person who can make amazing achievements in some fields must have studied before he has enough knowledge, otherwise he should accumulate experience step by step. Xie AI has a good foundation, because his family is not weak in Liangzhou. When he gets old, he is naturally promoted to be filial and honest, and has become an official under the system of Zhang''s Liangguo.


    What many people will start depends on whether they have a good tire. Of course, Xie AI has a good tire, which is enough to strive for success. It only takes less than eight years to climb to the class of middle-level officials in Zhang Liangguo, and then get the opportunity to shoulder heavy responsibilities.


    According to Xie AI''s original understanding, he should live under Zhang''s regime. Even if he was mixed, he could still be mixed with those who could affect the future of the country. However, the trajectory of his life changed after he went to the Han state.


    Xie AI didn''t go to the Han state with any good impression. At the stage of Hu people''s disaster and chaos, because Liu Yuan established a "imperial Han" of the Huns. In fact, the meaning of the word "Han" alone has been tarnished.


    It''s really like that. Liu Yuan established the "imperial Han" in the name of the descendants of the first Han Dynasty, but he didn''t do much "Han". Then, at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, after the scuffle among the princes, the Three Kingdoms stood side by side, and then the Three Kingdoms returned to Jin. After more than 100 years of war, people actually didn''t like the word "Han".


    The change of dynasties means that you will be who you are when you arrive at any dynasty. You will call yourself who you regard as zhengshuo. For example, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was also recognized as zhengshuo at that time, and the alien race claimed to be Jin people.


    Liu Yanxian claimed that he was indeed regarded by all forces as another Hun who wanted to summon the soul of the former Han Dynasty, and was ignored to the greatest extent at the beginning of his struggle. Xie Aike was an official in the cool state of Zhang, which regarded the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty as the new moon, and then the predecessor of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the Western Jin Dynasty, was made to travel south by the Huns.


    When Xie AI went to the embassy, Liu Yan had officially established the country and took the country name "Han". However, at that time, it was reported that Liu Yan was not a Hun, but a descendant of the former Han Dynasty.


    The first Han refers to the Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty. It is mainly used to distinguish the Hun Han state established by Liu Yuan and the di Han state established by Li Xiong. However, in the hearts of many elites, the first Han is by no means a good thing.


    No one can understand why Liu Yan is so persistent about "Han". This has an absolute relationship with the education received by the times. At that time, there were only two differences between Yanhuang Miao and alien, but Yanhuang Miao was not a nation, just a general term.


    There are too many people who can be regarded as Yanhuang Miao people. First of all, of course, the people living in the Central Plains. In the Western Han Dynasty, the royal family also created an example that the Xiongnu was actually Yanhuang Miao people. Later, the Qiang nationality was also regarded as a branch of Yanhuang Miao people. Later, in order to annex Nanman, the Shuhan also made a big play of "recognizing ancestors", The war between the Central Plains Dynasty and all ethnic groups was more like a racial civil war.


    For anyone, the national concept is actually vague. They can''t confirm it. Of course, it is related to many things. In addition to the needs of some political publicity of the Central Plains Dynasty in a special period, some words of the sages after the prosperity of Confucianism also have a great impact. In the Analects of Confucius, there are many teachings, such as "those who are barbarians and Chinese are Chinese; those who are Chinese and barbarians are barbarians", and then there are "the beauty of Huazhang is China, and the great reason of etiquette is summer" in the Zuo Zhuan of spring and autumn. Justice ", and so on, which make people feel confused, so that people don''t know whether to distinguish whether compatriots of the same race look at blood, etiquette, or dress.


    In fact, if you summarize it, you can probably understand whether the Chinese people generally look at their thoughts and sense of belonging. If they sit upright and have a sense of belonging, that''s it. However, there is a very serious problem, that is, no one summarizes what the sages said. As a result, this kind of vagueness still goes to the invasion of Western powers and waits for the concept of state to spread to the big empire in the East before most people understand that this is the case.


    Liu Yan is only different from everyone. He knows what his roots are and what kind of significance the Han nationality has.


    To be frank, Liu Yan can accept that the country is gone, but the Han people as a nation should be strong from beginning to end and continue forever.


    Liu Yan had such a recognition. He got it from the colonial history of Western powers and the population distribution of the earth after the era of great navigation. No matter how many countries white people are divided into, white people, as a human species, really occupy most of the living space of the earth. People can distinguish countries and even nations with different names, But skin color is there, and ideology and thought are there.


    The weak will be beaten and bullied. There is more than one race of skin color on the earth. Just look at the situation of future generations. Those white countries fight back and forth. Once it involves China, they should join hands to suppress it. When there is a dispute, whites are in the same camp. If there is a war or something, China doesn''t have a real ally all over the world.


    The establishment of China is not only announcing that "you can''t cross the robbery and soar", but also a lot of unspeakable things have taken place. For example, at a certain stage, the ethnic groups who registered their Hukou have done a lot of inexplicable things. For example, some cadres have cleverly "created" the nation for their political achievements. Have you ever seen that only three or four people are a nation? The Chinese dynasty exists. It is still artificially "created" the name and living habits of the nation. You have to hold your nose and recognize it all the time. Think about what this is.


    As long as any country is not stupid, it knows how important the absolute majority of the main nation and the purity of the nation are, except China.


    Liu Yan lived and grew up in such an environment because he was not an important person and couldn''t feel more. However, during his few years of military career, he learned one thing. The Chinese counsellor is not really counsellor, but must counsellor. He also has to counsellor that people and animals are harmless. He doesn''t have the strength and strong consciousness of being an enemy all over the world. The second child of the millennium is also a good choice, All because after the war, China will only be helpless.


    So far, few people in the Han Dynasty understand what Liu Yan is thinking and how far he wants to do things.


    Only through experience can we feel deeply. When we can start again, we must avoid making mistakes again. Liu Yan knows that when we come, see and smell, we have the opportunity to change and the strength to change. The Millennium empire is a slogan. Whether we can maintain the Millennium Empire and try our best, the most important thing is to expand the living space of Han and Miao people to the greatest extent possible, Even if future generations are unable to lose it again, how can they shout something like "a certain place has been the territory of the Chinese dynasty since ancient times, do not believe we come to archaeology", and then they should sacrifice the banner of "shelving disputes and common development".


    Ancestral is not necessarily contemporary, because the territory has never been said "since ancient times". The problem is that the worst can also let future generations have the idea of taking it back. Only when they have pursuit can they strive for it. Whether they can do it or not, let''s say again.


    Xie AI belongs to the group who spied on Liu Yan''s thoughts a little, but he is not so recognized in his heart. He also holds the idea of opposing the endless war in the Han country, that is, he has not disclosed it to anyone.


    The grassland is vast. When there is no enemy, riding a horse will make your thoughts drift. There are those rumbling hoofs in your ears, which makes people want to focus on thinking and can''t do anything.


    The closer it is to the former site of langju Xu mountain, the more empty Xie AI''s head is. When he received the order, he was excited to do the old things of champion Hou again. When you really enter the grassland, you keep making mistakes in your heart. Waiting to go deep into the grassland, you can''t think about anything else just to hide your whereabouts and judge how to fight. It''s only 200 miles away from langjuxu mountain. During this period, I had several big thoughts. Even if it was a flash of light, it should be brilliant.


    There is nothing wrong. Xie AI is now holding the idea of success or benevolence. He will have the idea that he has not seen half of the reinforcements promised by the king.


    "General, there is a valley ahead. After passing through the valley to langjuxu mountain, there will be a smooth river."


    "Well."


    The total number of people Xie AI took when he set out was more than 13000. Now there are less than 8000 cavalry left, and more than 100 farmers follow the system.


    The valley will be the last place for them to rest. Further east, they will flash at the wheel platform of the alliance of kings.


    Not all of the injured were killed in the war. Those who died during the March were directly burned into ashes. Those who were sick would be resettled in different places. Some scattered during the war. On the 17th day after departure, the team was 8707.


    Of course, not all the Han troops rushing thousands of miles will enter the valley. There should be cavalry cruising and guarding in the periphery. Xie AI has been wondering whether the reinforcements in the legend will appear and where they will meet.


    There have been battles, and the Han Army has not been able to destroy all the enemy. As long as those who have successfully escaped are not mentally ill, they should report. Then the kings of the alliance must know that the Han Army has gone deep alone.


    It''s not the kind of champion Hou Huo who runs away with emptiness. At the beginning, he wants to rush up and attack directly. There''s a big difference here.


    When she is far away, Xie AI will worry about being found. She is close enough without that worry. The Han Army that appeared was less than ten thousand, and actually went deep into the grassland alone. The kings thought about how to eliminate this overestimated Han army. They wouldn''t be so bad that they thought of running away as soon as they got the news.


    Entering the valley, Xie AI soon found that it was different from the past. Those people who felt confused... Even if they were people, the system farmers began to get busy anyway.


    At first, Xie AI was really confused, waiting to see the system farmers magically get materials and start building buildings. At that moment, it can be said that he felt like a ghost.


    "This...!" Xie AI was a Confucian student and a devout disciple of Confucianism. His first reaction was to order the soldiers to kill the system farmers. After a stammer, he ordered: "isolation, no one is allowed to get close to here!"


    Let''s not talk about what the people who "don''t speak, strange forces and gods" really want to express. For the time being, even if the misunderstood meaning of "gentleman is far from cooking", Xie AI was really frightened, or did he see that the buildings under construction looked familiar, so he couldn''t help killing those farmers who can juggle.


    Yes, Xie AI recognized that those buildings were the military buildings that the military would have in every war, but he was never qualified to learn Liu Yan''s greatest secret from anyone. Everything could only be guessed by himself.


    With enough systematic farmers, one building after another soon took shape. Xie AI looked at it in a daze until he saw the armed soldiers coming out of the building. As soon as his feet were soft, he sat down on the ground.


    "Destiny... No wonder... No wonder all ministers and generals... They will... Will..." Xie AI''s whole person is bad, staring at the soldiers from the buildings: "this is the saying of destiny... This is the origin of destiny!"


    Xie AIGaN swore to the ancient sages, ancestors and gods that no one had ever entered the building. Those soldiers appeared and lined up as soon as they appeared, staying in place without saying a word.


    How did the guards come from? Xie AI now knows that the forbidden guards have never selected troops all over the country, and it seems that they do not carry out any training at ordinary times, but it is well known that the forbidden guards are fearless of death.


    "What is this?" Xie AI felt that all his perceptions were being overturned: "cast beans into soldiers? Obviously, there were no beans. Summon heaven''s soldiers and generals? This soldier did not come from heaven. Yin soldiers into an army? No matter how you look at it, it''s not ghostly."


    Xie AI just looked at it in a daze. He always saw that a few soldiers make a lot

 Chapter 564

    Xie AI was really ignorant. It was not until the number of the forbidden guards exceeded 30000 that he recovered from his confusion.


    The elite appeared out of thin air. The magical things were in front of him. Xie AI, who consciously knew the top core secret of the Han state, only felt that he understood a lot of things he didn''t understand at that moment.


    At the last moment, Xie AI was worried that the whole world of Han was enemy. After he felt that he had discovered the amazing secrets, he understood that those were not things at all.


    At the end of the micro stage, Liu Yan was an enemy of many. He didn''t give in and be weak in the face of anyone. Isn''t it because he has such details?


    [but...] Xie AI was patrolling, but he was still confused: [why did the king deliberately reduce the use of the forbidden guards?]


    From the second year of Yuanshuo (344 AD), Liu Yan did rarely put the forbidden guards into the battlefield. Unless there was a situation that was difficult to support on all fronts, he could not see the forbidden guards.


    Xie AI only knew one thing. The forbidden guards were still coming out of those buildings. What he noticed was that the number of cavalry did not increase after reaching 30000. The new ones were mainly strong crossbow soldiers, crossbow soldiers and heavy cavalry, with a small number of halberds.


    Xie AI, who couldn''t hold all the Han troops in the valley and tried to calm his agitation, summoned the general, the long history and the counselor, and said the plan he had just thought about.


    In fact, Xie AI is not only confused about the sudden emergence of the forbidden guards. It should be that one of more than 8000 people is confused and forced. It is only because of different identities and status. The higher the senior level is, the more confused and forced. On the contrary, the soldiers thought that the forbidden guards had been waiting around for a long time.


    The final number of the forbidden guards was 55000, and before the building stopped coming out of the soldiers, Xie AI had agreed on the battle strategy with his subordinates.


    Their valley is about 180 miles away from the former site of langjuxu mountain? Out of the valley to the East is a flat terrain. There are mountains around langjuxu mountain, but the so-called mountains are actually a kind of uplifted high slope.


    Naturally, there are mountains on the grassland, but it is quite different from the mountains in the Central Plains. The mountains in the central plains are very complex. Relatively speaking, there are many trees, shrubs, stones and so on. The mountains on the grassland rarely have trees, and even the number of stones is very small. Most of them are mountains with steep slope terrain.


    Areas with different altitudes will have their own landforms, not only in terms of terrain, but also in terms of plant species, which is caused by altitude and climate.


    Langjuxu mountain is a high and uplifted slope, but the area of the slope is really too large, resulting in being close. In fact, it does not look like a mountain, but will show a very obvious gentle inclination.


    If the sight distance is enough to look at langjuxu mountain from a long distance, you will find that the ground has long been in an inclined state, which is the inclined trend of higher horizon in the north.


    Today''s people still don''t have a detailed understanding of the face of the earth. For example, the Western Han Dynasty fought with the Huns for more than 100 years. When the Han army went deep into the grassland, they would encounter symptoms of hypoxia and maladjustment. They would not understand that it was because they went to the plateau, but simply summarized it as acclimatization. The Tang army behind fought against Tubo, whether in the western regions (Tuyuhun) or in Shu, it was actually good for the Tang army to fight with Tubo army, but once it entered the plateau, the Tang army was very easy to be defeated because it did not adapt to the plateau weather.


    Because Liu Yan, the state-owned Han Dynasty, may not be professional in geographical knowledge, but he can understand some basic common sense. For example, he will not easily let non system forces enter the grassland on a large scale, nor will he let non system forces go to the plateau to find uncomfortable.


    The plan confirmed that Xie AI stayed in the valley, and Deputy General Li Hong took 7000 cavalry to move to langjuxu mountain.


    The number of Hu prisoners in langju Xushan will not be less than 200000. There are troops brought by the kings to the alliance, and more are Rouran people. What Han didn''t know was that the chief of donggaoche behind also sent someone to join the fun.


    Li Hong was extremely excited about leading his army to langju Xushan. He was born in the qihuo army. Due to his youth, he had not experienced the struggle between the qihuo army and the Hu people in the early stage. He joined the qihuo army at the stage when it worked for Shi Hu. The most work he did was cleaning up and suppression.


    The Qi Huo army serving Shi Hu has changed from an armed force against the Hu people to an executioner of the Hu people. Li Nong has an unusual friendship with shile, and even can be regarded as a monarch and minister with Shi Hu. It can be said that he has worked hard for Shi Jie, resulting in the hands of the Qi Huo army being stained with the blood of his compatriots.


    Li Nong worked for Shi Jie because of his personal friendship. Although ran min''s hands were covered with the blood of his compatriots, he was really reluctant in his heart.


    If you want to calculate carefully, in fact, ran min and Yang Jian are the same kind of people. When they work for the Hu people, they do not hesitate. They are all dormant waiting to restore the dominant position of the Han people. The difference is that Yang Jian succeeded and ran min failed in history.


    Li Hong is ran min''s Department, because ran min''s needs were given to Liu Yan. In the early stage, he played the role of helping Liu Yan train troops. He was entrusted with the important task of waiting for ran min''s founding and the whole country''s subordination to Liu Yan.


    If ran min is not in the state of Han and Li Hong is more or less embarrassed, waiting for ran min to be loyal to Liu Yan, then there is no embarrassment. It can even be said that Li Hong was born in the Qi Huojun group who first worked for Liu Yan. More or less, he would still enjoy some extra benefits. Otherwise, he would not become a partial general in a few years. Now his status is too much higher than that of some previous bosses.


    Li Hong, who was riding his horse, always had a smile on his lips. He liked this wide environment and was more satisfied that one day he would lead the army to run wildly in the roaring sound of horses'' hoofs, especially the combat target would still run to langjuxu mountain.


    The name of langjuxu mountain has been changing all the time. The only thing that remains unchanged is that it has always been extremely sacred to the nomadic tribes on the grassland. More than one prosperous nomadic people regard langju Xushan as the core, or the core with great religious status. Generally, when nomadic people hold major or grand memorial ceremonies, they will choose langju Xushan.


    When Li Hong''s team was more than 120 miles away from langju Xu mountain, the scouts outside used wolf smoke to give a notice. First, there was a warning, followed by several wolf smoke.


    [at least 30000 in the north, unknown in the northeast and thousands in the Southeast...] as a general, Li Hong must know what wolf smoke means. In fact, what wolf smoke means also needs to be agreed in advance: [unknown in quantity? The northeast is the direction of wolf house Xu mountain!]


    To say that those Hu people found that the Han army went deep alone, it must be the most troops sent from langjuxu mountain. It may even be that the Hu people suspended the alliance and the whole army pressed over.


    Xie AI''s battle plan is not complicated. The kings of Hu certainly don''t know that there are more 55000 forbidden guards in the Han army. They will think it''s still those troops. With less than 10000 Han troops in the depths of the grassland, the Hu people will not pay attention to where they go even if they pay more attention to it. They even come with a mentality of eager to annihilate, which gives Xie ai the opportunity to lure the enemy to the ideal battlefield.


    The forbidden guards came out of the building. Xie AI had reason to believe that if he could make 50000, there would be another 50000. He just couldn''t guess why he stopped at 55000. On the premise that there will be reinforcements from the forbidden guards, the forbidden guards are still elite enough. He knows very well that this tough battle has to be fought.


    Li Hong is responsible for attracting the kings and their troops to the preset battlefield. Now there are a large army of Hu people around, and the rest is just considering a battle or going directly to the preset battlefield.


    [with the mobility of the troops, we can fight first...] Li Hongli naturally thought: [destroying all the Hu prisoners will certainly annoy Hu Chieh, and Hu Chieh is more likely to lose his mind when he is angry...]


    Under the leadership of Li Hong, the 7000 Han army went southeast. The marching speed was not too fast. There were reconnaissance horses of Hu people around soon.


    Detectives have their own names because of their different forces. The Han army is called scouts, and the Hu people are generally called reconnaissance riders. In addition, there will be some other names, such as Rangers or meticulous work. Their responsibilities include special investigation and fighting while investigating.


    The terrain of the grassland determines this. Apart from some special valleys or basins, otherwise one person alone may be able to hide. If there is a large number, when we can see each other, the other party will certainly be able to see us. After all, the horizon is flat.


    Li Hong, the Han Army, marched to the southeast for a distance and found the Hu cavalry in the distance. The two sides found each other almost at the same time, and then adjusted their travel direction.


    [about 4000?] Li Hong rode on his horse. His body fluctuated rhythmically with the running of his horse. He was holding a telescope to observe the enemy: [is this the Rouran cavalry? It''s really more...]


    To be honest, Li Hong doesn''t know how to evaluate the Rouran cavalry. After all, the Han Army has never fought with Rouran.


    If the Rouran tribal alliance is calculated according to the level of civilization, the culture and some creations must be completely behind the Han state. Together with Murong Yan state, Tuoba Dai state, Zhang Liang state and other forces that have fought in the Han state, it should also be better than the Rouran tribal alliance. The current Rouran tribal alliance should be in the Xianbei tribal group stage of the Western Han Dynasty, that is, pure wandering and grazing, wearing animal skins and a small amount of iron tools. Most of the guys in their hands are bronze, and even most herdsmen can only use primitive wooden guns.


    "Change!" Li Hong roared, "front arrow array!"


    Some people will continue to repeat Li Hong''s orders, and the 7000 cavalry of the Han Army slowly change their heart. In short, the shape of the whole army has become an arrow.


    Since the ancient pre-Qin period, formations have been created. Each formation has a very strong pertinence, and the front arrow array is the array used by cavalry to rush through the array. It is generally used to sweep the enemy that is difficult to resist for rapid penetration.


    "Woo woo woo"


    The horn was blowing, and the 7000 Han troops forming the front arrow array began to accelerate when they approached the Rouran cavalry for about two miles.


    The gentle cavalry also sounded the horn, but it was a sound of ox horn. They didn''t have any formation. They only began to accelerate after the ox horn was sounded. When galloping, each cavalry had to shout "yo - yo -" and one of them would keep changing patterns and dancing their weapons.


    The length of two miles is about 60 breaths for two cavalry who are charging each other head-on? When the two sides approached each other about 120 steps, the Han Army heard the sound of bow strings beating in the sound of horse hoofs.


    The launch of the Han Army''s Crossbow made the crossbows and arrows with rotating arrows appear in the air. After a leap over a distance, they lost their kinetic energy and fell. They were faced with the soft cavalry galloping at high speed. The arrows broke the animal skin and penetrated into the human body, bringing up a dull hum and scream.


    Looking down from a high altitude, the Rouran cavalry, who had been galloping "Yo Ho", broke up at a very fast speed under the overall movement, and then the triangular front of the Han Army protruded in, just like butter met the blade. The Han Army cut forward without difficulty, and the Rouran cavalry showed a trend of spreading to both sides.


    Bingqi is a very common cavalry in the Han army. He is at the front edge of the front arrow array. It is not easy to observe how many enemies he killed by firing a crossbow in the early stage. Later, he killed one with a lance. After the weapon was converted into a horse chopping knife, he waved it seven times and killed four. When he went out, he should kill two with the speed of riding, I seem to have been attacked several times?


    After the whole body was chiseled through, there was no enemy in front of Bingqi. Only then did he have the time to observe himself. There were many scratches on the chest armor of his upper body, and there were scratches on the armor of his arms. There was blood on the left thigh of his lower body. Generally speaking, only his left thigh was slightly injured.


    The cavalry and sudden cavalry of the Han Army have been fully equipped with plate armor, which is a kind of armor with a smooth iron plate. The rest of the branches and joints are still covered with scale armor. After all, scale armor is flexible, but plate armor is not.


    "Woo woo..."


    The horn was sounded again, and the knight holding the flag waved the flag regularly.


    "Detour, detour!"


    "Qingqi and ranger units chase and kill!"


    About 4000 Rouran cavalry, they only opposed the Han army. More than half of the cavalry died on the spot. The rest began to escape without any hesitation after cutting through each other.


    In fact, the soft people at this moment were ignorant. When they rushed each other, they didn''t wave weapons to the Han Army, but when the weapons hit the Han Army, they just left a scratch on the smooth metal. On the contrary, a blunt attack played a role.


    Blunt weapons are heavy weapons such as Maces. They are strong enough to sweep the Chinese Han Army and can beat the cavalry of the Han army down. When Hu people fight with the well-equipped imperial army of the Central Plains, heavy weapons usually have the best lethality.


    "Run, run!" Since ancient times, when ello saw the Han Army scattered in pursuit, he didn''t want to shout: "disperse and escape!"


    For the Rouran people, at least for the Rouran people who fought with the Han Army, the Han Army really impressed them enough.

 Chapter 565

    Li Hong, the Han Army, gave up just a little after the collapsed Rouran cavalry. That''s because some external scouts warned with wolf smoke, and several groups of Hu Lu cavalry are approaching quickly.


    Now is not the time to calculate the results of the war. Even the head cutting, which was very popular with the Han Army, only a few parts were cut, mainly to find the robes killed or injured in the battle and pack up some things.


    Seeing that the goal of stimulating the Hu people was achieved, Li Hong did not directly lead the army back to the valley, but continued to march to the southeast.


    About two quarters of an hour later, a group of Hu cavalry arrived at the battle site just now. After they arrived, they dismounted directly. What they did on the battlefield was to collect things they were interested in and could use, and they didn''t clean up the bodies.


    In the grassland after fighting, unless there are some blood related people, no one will really bother to clean up the bodies of the dead, but will let them be exposed.


    Just less than two quarters of an hour after the fight, many vultures have appeared on the battlefield after the fight. They ignore even the arrival of living people. They leisurely destroy the human body with a sharp pecker. If they peck a piece of fresh meat, they will hold up their neck and gulp it into their stomach.


    Not only vultures, but also some carnivorous birds and animals are active in the sites after fighting, but they are still afraid of living people except vultures. After the emergence of the Hu cavalry, most "corpse eaters" leave.


    Liga is not used to animals eating corpses for a long time. What he wants to know most is whether the people can find something useful.


    Rouran tribal alliance is relatively primitive, and primitive indicates the directness of pursuit. Postscript: participating in the alliance of various kings is a completely indifferent attitude for most Rouran tribal leaders.


    The only thing they care about most is what benefits they can get from the alliance, and what benefits they can see and get quickly.


    "Dear Ji Lifa, we searched all over the battlefield. The Han army only left some dead horses, but did not find the rest."


    Of course, the biggest one in Rouran is the Khan. There are many official positions under it. Wailifa is also called wainiva. It has a high position. It is held by the Khan family and holds the military power of one side.


    In fact, the name of Khan is "Cenozoic". Before that, the supreme rulers of all ethnic groups on the grassland called Shan Yu, which is a legacy of the Hun system. Waiting for Rouran to replace Xiongnu as the new overlord of the grassland, Khan also replaced Shan Yu as the title of supreme ruler, which is the beginning of another era.


    Since then, there has been no honor of Shan Yu on the grassland. Later, Turks, Khitans, Mongolia and other backward generations all use the honor of Khan. As for Shan Yu, go to hell.


    Rouran not only has an influence on the title of Khan, but also a set of official position system they have established affects grassland tribes for generations. The official title will change, but the responsibilities are basically the same.


    The reason why Rouran culture will affect many generations of grassland tribes is quite simple. It is that the later rising Turks have a system similar to the Han Dynasty and the Qin Dynasty. Turks have almost followed the Rouran people''s system, and Turks have been strong enough to continue the inheritance. In addition, it must be said that grassland nomads are not creative. If they have a ready-made system, they don''t want to spend more time.


    "Doesn''t it mean that the Han people are very rich?" Li hurried over to clean up the battlefield first: "shouldn''t those southerners deceive us?"


    Rouran calls Hu Xianbei and other Hu ethnic groups southerners without any problem, just as donggaoche calls Rouran southerners. This is determined by its geographical location.


    "We..." Liga was about to speak, but the corners of his eyes caught a long black line on the horizon in the distance. He narrowed his eyes to see: "are there any of us in the southeast?"


    No one can answer Liga''s question.


    Many Hu prisoners learned that the Han army was approaching the site of langjuxu mountain. Bati intended to show force and temporarily stop the alliance attack. Of course, the other kings would not object.


    Langju Xu mountain is now the territory of Rouran people. There are quite a few tribes. Without remote communication means, no one knows how many tribes find that the Han army will come to intercept them. In addition, there are a lot of teams dispatched from langju Xu mountain. It is really difficult to identify whether they are their own people if they are far away.


    Liga didn''t think much, but ordered according to the instinct of unifying the Army: "let people concentrate."


    The sound of ox horns was sounded, and the soft people who didn''t get any harvest scolded each other. In fact, they didn''t pay much attention to the presence of a large group of people in the distance.


    Rouran people are considered by the surrounding ethnic groups to be famous for having only muscles and no brain. They can suffer losses repeatedly in the same thing, but they will not have a long memory. Donggaoche fights with Rouran. Both sides are a nation with little insight. What they do depends on experience and hard hitting. Rouran people are stronger than donggaoche in force, so they have the upper hand in confrontation.


    On the horizon in the distance is the Han army. After Li Hong marched to the southeast, he found that there were tens of thousands of unknown troops in the southeast.


    There are so many Han troops on the grassland. Xie AI is with the main force near the valley. For Li Hong, the Han Army, "unknown" represents hostility.


    Li Hong doesn''t want to break out to the southeast with his troops. He just cruises in the vast grassland. When he can fight, he thinks he can''t fight. The ultimate goal is to attract enough hatred value so that the enemy can follow his ass.


    "Another gentle cavalry." Li Hong has a telescope. He doesn''t take advantage of the distance of vision: "there is no other enemy within 30 miles around. You can do another job!"


    The grassland is really flat. Depending on the number, the two sides can find each other within a certain distance. Generally, if the number exceeds a certain degree, it needs to be in special terrain.


    Riga instinctively gathered his troops. They didn''t know what formation to put. They just piled up so loosely. What was slightly remarkable was that they all stayed on horseback.


    The Han Army had a unified military uniform, which was probably the only one of the eastern countries and forces. They began to accelerate slowly within ten miles of the gentle cavalry near Lika.


    Shili looked vaguely with the naked eye. Liga found something wrong. The team did not act according to the etiquette of the grassland.


    When two teams meet on the grassland, no one can interfere with each other''s actions when the distance is still far, but after the distance between the two sides is close enough, neither side can let the speed soar. Fast speed is an impending fight. There is such a custom because there is no shortage of horses among the tribes on the grassland. The fighting on the grassland is a battle between cavalry. Instead of slowing down, it accelerates. It doesn''t mean hostility or anything.


    Liga drank "drive", patted his legs on the horse''s belly, and waited for the horse to move before roaring: "enemy attack!"


    On the other hand, Li Hong, who was observing with a telescope, was already happy because he saw a relatively distinctive flag.


    The standard is a dance instrument made of feather or an ornament on the emperor''s chariot. It is the flag of the ancient army or guard of honor. All ethnic groups will have similar things. After the civilization of the Chinese and Miao people has developed to a certain extent, the feather of the standard is replaced by cloth, and the standard of the nomadic people has always retained its original characteristics.


    The standard has quite a number of levels. The more gorgeous the standard is, the more noble or powerful the holder is. The gorgeous is reflected in what kind of animal skin and feathers the standard is made of.


    Li Hong doesn''t know the official position difference of the Rouran tribal alliance, but he knows that the more special the banner of the Hu people is, the higher the representative position is. He originally attacks with excitement. He will inevitably become excited when he finds that he catches a big fish. As for his side, there are only more than 6000 cavalry, and the other side has at least 20000, he doesn''t think there is any problem.


    The Han army is accelerating, but it is not letting go of galloping. Only commanders who do not understand cavalry will accelerate with all their strength when they are far away from the enemy. If they really wait for contact, their horses should be at a physical disadvantage.


    The war horse needs a certain degree of warm-up before the battle. The Han Army has been cruising, and the warm-up has been completed early. Knowing how to command the cavalry and not knowing, some subtle control differences will determine the degree of combat effectiveness that a cavalry can play. Li Hong thought he knew how to command the cavalry. When he saw that the enemy moved within four miles of his own side, the corners of his mouth immediately smiled.


    Liga hesitated. Of course, he knew that his side came from a long distance and stayed in place for about a quarter of an hour. After a rest, the sweat of the war horse was dried. It was very difficult to enter the state suitable for fighting again. The reason why he hesitated was that it was difficult to judge the endurance of Han Army mounts, including how fast and how long they could gallop.


    [the enemy is about 5000...] Liga has been able to see what the Han army looks like: [it''s really rich, all shining!]


    The so-called shining is the reflection of sunlight from the light source on the smooth plate. Plate armor is a dark silver color, and the rest of the joints are dark copper. Under sufficient sunlight, they will reflect the light belonging to metal.


    Whether there are metal minerals under the grassland is the same for nomads. They have no exploration technology. Even if they are lucky to find open-pit mines, they have no smelting technology. As a result, nomads on the grassland have always been in a state of extreme lack of metal.


    [it seems that... Will be caught up soon?] Liga has sufficient riding experience and is greedy for the shining Han Army: [I have 20000 cavalry, and the Han army is only about 5000? Even if I suffer a loss in speed, four fight one, even if the loss is heavier, it''s unreasonable to fight!]


    Metal, the metal that has been made into armor and weapons, Rouran''s desire for them is so great that Liga is willing to exchange at least 10000 people. He also thought that there were several friendly armies nearby. It was not just 20000 to thousands. After a long time, reinforcements would appear. Anyway, they thought they should fight.


    Instead of directly bumping into the attacking Han Army, Liga let more than 3000 people collide, and the rest of the cavalry bypassed each other and spent more time adjusting the state of the horses.


    The more than 3000 people sent out were death squads in the eyes of Lika. They didn''t expect to get much killing and killing. They simply used war to slow down the speed of the Han army. His knowledge also determined that the death squads could disrupt the formation of the Han Army, just because Rouran didn''t know there was such a thing as formation.


    The fighting between the two sides began with shooting arrows at each other. The difference was that the crossbow and arrow fired by the Han army were far enough, but none of the arrows fired by the Rouran cavalry could touch the Han army. After shooting each other, the two sides immediately entered the close combat stage. The cavalry staggered with each other. It was inevitable that some cavalry would hit directly. It was a mess on the scene.


    After all, they fight at a high speed, making the cavalry fight at a fast pace, but the fast pace does not mean that the final victory or defeat can be determined at one time. On the contrary, after the cavalry fight, unless one party retreats immediately, it is difficult to decide the victory or defeat in an instant.


    Li Hong found that the front became empty. Without looking back, he pointed his saber at the flag not far away.


    The sound of the horn sounded "Wuwu -" which was the command of the Han Army to charge again.


    Lijia, who was outside, felt scared to pee. He just tried his best to observe. The three thousand daredevil cavalry sent out were only staggered. No more than five hundred could live and wait for each other to pierce. The remaining daredevil cavalry did not know whether they were dizzy or what. After chiseling through each other, they dispersed directly.


    [the loss of the Han Army... Will not exceed two hundred?] this was the shock of Liga. He even found that: [some Han troops turned back to the battlefield to clean up their own war dead?]


    As long as the Han Army has a chance, it will certainly bring back the body of paoze who died in the war. Taking back the equipment is secondary, and sending paoze to the Yingling hall is the main. For every Han Army, living to earn military merit is rewarded. After death, they can also enjoy incense in the Yingling hall. It is better to place the ashes in the Yingling hall and get a dress instead. Everyone wants to take his ashes back after his death. No one can guarantee that he will not die in the war. Of course, he hopes to set an example and try his best to take away the body of paoze who died in the war.


    Li Hong was supposed to attack the flag. He caught the wolf smoke in the distance and shouted with bad luck: "detour, leave!"


    If you can kill the important figures of the enemy, of course, you should kill them. If you can''t kill them, don''t hesitate. Cavalry should avoid greed in battle. You can''t even delay a breath when it''s time to flee, otherwise you may break in all because of one breath.


    Liga soon found that the Han army was circuitous. The next moment he saw the inexplicable wolf smoke. He kept yelling with a ferocious face: "bite, you must bite, kill them all and rob all their armor and weapons!"


    Yes, what Rouran people want is those shiny standard equipment.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Previous bug, contemporary Rouran Khan should be Bati, not tuhe Zhen. Bati is the son of Tunu puppet.

 Chapter 566

    Li Hong had to slip away. There were more and more wolf smoke rising to the sky around them. If they stayed, they would be surrounded by layers.


    It''s common for cavalry to escape if they can''t fight. It''s not generally difficult to encircle a cavalry in the vast grassland. That''s the main reason why the war between the Western Han Dynasty and the Huns still can''t completely destroy the Huns in the heyday of the Han army. It''s not that the Han army can''t beat the Huns, but that the Huns don''t want to fight and flee all the time, which will only wipe out the Han Army on a small scale, It is impossible for the Han Army to wipe out the Huns.


    Li Hong led his troops to flee. He didn''t encounter the enemy''s intercepted cavalry all the way, but even if there was a fight, he just left at the touch of a touch. Under the constant change of horses and galloping, there were still Hu Lu''s cavalry hanging behind his tail, but the two sides didn''t completely stick to each other.


    If the Han Army did not stop, the cavalry killed in battle could not be taken away, or even fell behind. After chasing the Han Army, Liga finally obtained some booty.


    "Tut tut!" Lijia was obsessed with touching a set of plate armor pulled from the dead Han Army: "beautiful, it''s so beautiful!"


    In fact, the plate armor is not beautiful, because I don''t want to leave any contact that can make the weapon feel sluggish. The plate armor is such a smooth piece, and there is absolutely no beautiful carving.


    There are many ornaments on the armor, and there are complex and beautiful carvings or inlays. Generally, they are only worn in activities, that is, armor dresses in military style. The armor type dress was the most developed in the two Song Dynasties, and even the dress made of pulp was made purely for beauty.


    The two Song dynasties developed pulp dresses, and even specially developed paper armor for actual combat. It must be said that the paper armor of the two Song Dynasties is not as unbearable as some rumors. Its protection is even stronger than leather armor, that is, it will be very bad in rainy or wet weather.


    In addition, the armor in film and television works is purely for the sake of visual beauty. Art is just art. In fact, many films and television have nothing to do with art.


    People whose heads have not been pinched by the door must understand that the more simple it is to go to the battlefield, the better. Gorgeous costumes only need to open their mouth for the enemy to deal with themselves. No matter how strong the protection is, they can''t stand the enemy''s attack. It''s easy to be captured, or a fierce soldier of the enemy "plays the big play of" taking the head of the enemy among the ten thousand armies ". (Yue Fei did this to a general of the Liao army and succeeded.)


    There is no smelting technology in the Rouran tribal alliance. It''s hard to say that the vast majority of Rouran people are poor, so poor that they don''t even have an iron piece. All the techniques are quite primitive. It''s good to have a set of nice fur clothes. Only a few nobles get armor from the south, and even fewer Rouran people have metal armor.


    When the Rouran cavalry fought for the relics of the Han army killed in battle, they put together a lot for a piece of metal. It is normal for good plate armor to break the armor and leather due to the competition, which makes Liga angry to the sky.


    "Put to death, all those people!" At last, Liga had only 13 complete armor on hand. Licking her lips, she said, "put away all the weapons and wrap them up."


    It is also the Rouran tribal alliance of the slave society. Of course, the biggest slave owner is the Khan. There are more or less rights left. Once Lifa is only under the Khan, the state minister and the state teacher, Liga really has the right to execute the absolute majority of people whose status is inferior to his own. Killing some herdsmen in the war will not be much more difficult than crushing a few ants.


    Lijia couldn''t wait to put on the armor of the Han army. In the process of wearing it, she also found that the fur coat was troublesome. She didn''t care that the clothes picked from the dead soldiers of the Han army were bloody and came with a full set.


    "Wait for Lifa, what does this small brand do?"


    "Bring it!"


    The small sign is a bronze medal. It was originally tied to the neck of the cavalry of the Han army. The words "the third cavalry army, the eighth division, the 39th song, the 155th Tun, the 769th team, the 2227th Shi, Gongshi Sun Bo" are engraved on the face of the sign. The numbers inside are the numbers of a 1 La 1 Bo. On the back of the sign is a description of Sun Bo''s figure, as well as his facial features.


    Of course, the so-called Arabian number was actually invented in India, but just like Damascus steel, the origin is from India, which can be carried forward in Arabian. The influence of Arabian civilization is far more than that of Indian civilization. It is obviously a product of India, but it has become Arabian.


    Liga can''t read. Even if she knows Chinese characters, she can''t understand those Arabic numerals. After observing it, she found that it looks like a necklace. She wanted to ask her entourage to hang it up. He would do this because he didn''t understand the use of the brand. He heard that the original Han army was used as a necklace to learn from it.


    "Wait for power?" Li Hong has the same name and surname as Li Hong on the other side of the Han army. He is a right Sima of Murong Yan state. He was ordered to encircle, chase and intercept the Han Army: "is there a friendly army ahead?"


    "How do I know?" Liga didn''t mean to be rude. The gentle man looked like this: "just wait."


    Li you Sima frowned and wanted to say something. Finally, he restrained himself.


    Murong Yan state is undoubtedly stronger than the Rouran tribal alliance. It is not impossible to be a genuine General of Murong Yan army, especially a right Sima, who will definitely spit on Lijia''s face. If insulted, it is not impossible to kill directly. The problem is that Li you and Sima are used to being the lackeys of Murong Xianbei. Subconsciously, they will feel inferior to the Hu people, and subconsciously they dare not provoke the Hu people.


    The Murong Yan army around showed two sides. The genuine Xianbei people stared at Lijia angrily, but the same group of people who were lackeys did not respond at all.


    In fact, among the forces of many Hu people, Murong Yan state should be the most gentle to treat the Han and Miao people. It is not like the barbarism and cruelty of Shijie Zhao state, nor the rudeness and contempt of Tuoba generation state. It is very similar to Li Chenghan in some aspects.


    Murong Xianbei is an ancient tribe. It began to absorb Han culture a long time ago. It doesn''t mind courteous treatment for Han and Miao people who can help themselves. Because of this policy, many Han Miao people are very willing to serve Murong Xianbei, and even some Han Miao people who have served Murong Xianbei for many generations are more loyal than the same group of people.


    Liga really doesn''t know whether there are friendly forces ahead and how many if there are friendly forces. This is a general character of nomads in the initial stage. They don''t pay attention to contact. If they want to pay attention to it, there is no systematic and effective means.


    One side fled, the other pursued, and the dust rolled all the way.


    Li Hong did not know how many Han troops had been killed or dispersed when they were reduced from 6000 to less than 4000. What he can do is gallop and try to break through the weak points blocked by the Hu people.


    The number of Hu Lu cavalry pursuing the Han army is getting more and more. They come from many directions. Later, Bati appears. There are no fewer kings who come to the alliance.


    "That direction is Rouran mountain!" Bati looked at his national Minister: "it seems that the Han army came quietly from the mountains over there?"


    Rouran mountain was not that name a long time ago. The time when the Xiongnu was the grassland overlord was called Qilian Mountain. When Xianbei became the grassland overlord, it was called Yanran mountain. When Rouran became the grassland overlord, it was changed to Rouran mountain.


    Just as the dynasties in the Central Plains have been changing, the overlord of the grassland is also changing his master. If all dynasties count up, Rouran should be the weakest generation of grassland overlord.


    Zefu''s surname is afukan, which is one of the ancient clans of Rouran. His identity is the Prime Minister of Rouran.


    The full name of Bati''s surname is yujiulu Bati, while the full name of LIGA''s surname is fuwoliga.


    Gentle clans are very, very rare. All of them are noble people. What each clan represents is a powerful tribe. Non tribal lineal blood can have "surnames". Surnames come from some branches of those huge clans. The absolute majority can only have "first names", that is to say, there are no surnames and surnames except a very small number of people.


    Like Rouran, there are many Hu Lu ethnic groups. Surnames and surnames are absolute luxuries. Many people who want to do great things should have surnames even if they don''t have surnames, because surnames and surnames represent the history of a family.


    In the era of Tiemuzhen, the Mongol wanted to do great things. When he saw someone, his opening remarks must be "I am the son of XXX, and XXX is the son of XXX". Similar introductions will trace back many generations to let people know who his ancestors were. When others listen, they will think "Oh, it''s the offspring of XXX", and then they will naturally think that "since they are the offspring of XXX, their ancestors are so famous and have done great things, they should be worth following".


    In fact, there are similar things in the Central Plains. Shouting "I am the descendant of XXX" will be respected or respected by people who know who "XXX" is. They are certainly more willing to follow suit. That is, the culture of the Central Plains changes again and again. Shouting "who I am XXX" may not be enough, but in the grassland, the effect of shouting is infinite.


    At the same time, not everyone in the Central Plains has a "surname" or "surname". There are a large number of people with only "surnames", but the popularity of surnames is higher than that of other alien races. (in 1870, after the Meiji Restoration, the Japanese Islands issued the civilian Miao character permission order. Ordinary people are qualified to have surnames. Previously, only some big names are qualified. If civilians dare to get a surname for themselves, they will be hacked to death by random knives.)


    In Rouran, lineage is far more important than any other force. They have the same mind with the perished small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. They only talk about lineage, not talent and ability.


    Zefu can be the prime minister, first of all, it depends not on how smart he is, but on the qualification of his blood line and the strength of the tribe behind him, and then on how much ability he has. He narrowed his eyes for a moment and nodded.


    Rouran mountain is close enough to langjuxu mountain. It is one of the few complex terrain around langjuxu mountain. For example, the south, North and east of langjuxu mountain are flat terrain. Really, only the west is the place to hide.


    Further west of Rouran mountain, there is a swamp called Xihai. In its southwest, it is a wetland in the North Xihai of the private canal, and next to the North Xihai of the private canal are Zhuoxie mountain and Junji mountain.


    "The Han army went north from Heshuo." Zefu spoke slowly. He looked at Zhang Chonghua in the distance and said to Bati, "the cool country is next to Heshuo."


    Bati is more concerned about whether the Han army can safely cross the Yinshan Mountain since it goes north from Hetao, which means that Shi Jie''s residual forces are over. Then, it seems that there are troops stationed near juyanze (Zhangye) in Zhang''s Liangguo. Why didn''t you find the movement of the Han Army going north, or did you send the information in time.


    The kings on the other side are also talking. What soft people need to think hard, the kings can come to a conclusion after talking to those aides.


    "Liang Wang, should we send someone to inform China?" Murong Junli said of course, "Shijie is completely useless. Only Liang Wang can make some strength around Hetao area."


    Zhang Chonghua nodded: "naturally, this king will cut off and prevent the Han army from going north again."


    The two people happily exchanged views with each other. Tuoba shiyijian, who was ignored, turned blue and white.


    The Han army is going north. Don''t worry about Shi Jie. What''s the reaction of the Xiongnu departments? Among the kings who came to the alliance, Tuoba generation country, which has the most influence and influence over Hetao, but the Han army is going north quietly!


    Tuoba shiyijian has a despised anger, which is more or less panic than anger. His panic came from the fact that the Han army could quietly go north. Since it could attack Rouran court from a distance, there seemed to be no problem in trying to stir up the back of Tuoba Dai country. Not only did he fear whether the Han army would invade the northern part of the Tuoba Dynasty, he also worried whether other kings would doubt their involvement with the Han country.


    "The alliance is to ask King Yan for an invitation on behalf of the king." Zhang Chonghua''s words brought back the soul of Tuoba shiyijian: "would you like to come to represent the king and be willing to do more?"


    Murong Jun looked at Tuoba Shiyi Jian with a smile and said "Oh" behind him.


    "The king will naturally contribute." Tuoba shiyijian touched the hair on the horse''s mane with one hand, raised his hand holding the whip with a gloomy face and pointed to the distance to the Northwest: "now... It''s time to make every effort to deal with the Han army."


    There is a black line stretching for at least 20 miles on the horizon in the northwest. People with enough combat experience can roughly judge the number from the expansion of the army.


    "At least 50000..." Murong Jun frowned: "is it a mystery? Han people like to talk about military strategy in combat and like to engage in some cunning routines."


    Whether it''s culture or descent, Zhang Chonghua is a Han man. He can''t care what to tangle with Murong Jun. he can''t help but be surprised: "more than 10000 people in the Han Army go deep into the grassland?"


    At this time, Bati came over. He roared angrily, "are you kidding? You must be kidding!"


    what do you mean? That is, the state of Han is very far away from Rouran. It is calculated that there are still countries across the presence of the kings, which makes Bati have to doubt something, such as the sincerity of alliance. Then is it too useless for the countries of the kings to let so many Han troops appear in Rouran!

 Chapter 567

    The chase battle of escape and pursuit did not take place in a very short time. It was that both sides pursued and fled for seven consecutive days. It was considered that the journey was definitely more than a thousand miles.


    Li Hong is leading the army in action, and Xie AI himself is not idle.


    With so many guards in hand, Xie AI originally wanted to set a trap. Later, he realized that the war on the grassland was different from that in other areas.


    The vast and most of the terrain is flat grassland. Only a few special places can ambush. If you want to fight a siege, you need at least ten times more troops than the enemy, but if you have ten times more troops, you can push them directly.


    In the past, grassland warfare has always been face-to-face contact warfare, and ambushes are not uncommon. There is also a very disgusting place to fight on the grassland. One side feels defeated. As long as it is willing to pay enough price to break its tail and survive, it can basically escape some of its troops. This is also the reason why the time cycle of grassland warfare is generally very long. Whether it is a war between nomadic peoples or a war between farming peoples and nomadic peoples, it is an example that the final victory or defeat is determined without a confrontation.


    After Xie AI realized the rules of engagement on the grassland, he sent troops to the southwest, trying to clean up the prisoners in the southwest and leave a way for himself.


    Along the earlier route, the forbidden guards broke down 17 tribes just around Rouran mountain, most of which were in the north of Xiqu.


    It took Xie AI five days to clean up the tribes around Rouran mountain. Only six of the 17 tribes were wiped out, and the remaining 11 tribes fled. He led a lone army into the grassland. For the sake of safety, he did not leave prisoners. He dug pits and killed all men, women, old and young.


    How many Hu people have been killed because there are statistics to calculate military achievements. How many pits can be killed, but it has been deliberately ignored. In seven days, the number of Hu people killed by the forbidden guards absolutely exceeds 30000.


    The tribes around Rouran mountain were cleaned up, but Xie AI did not send troops to other areas. He cleaned Rouran mountain in order to open up a fighting space with a good enough environment. The main combat targets were those Hu troops gathered.


    When Li Hong led his troops to retreat within thirty miles of Xie AI''s location, the main force of the Han army was on standby, and a military camp was built twenty miles east of Rouran mountain.


    During the construction of the military camp, it was not completely stable. Some Hu people who had fled earlier came to attack, and the Hu tribe in the distance came late, which was tantamount to building the camp while coping.


    The attack of Hu people in the camp indicates that the existence of this Han army is no longer a secret. Xie AI actually did not intend to keep it a secret. He announced with practical actions that the Han Army''s sword had long been hungry and thirsty.


    In addition to the 55000 forbidden guards, the number of troops under Xie AI''s command is more than 60000, but the number of Hu people around them is no less than 300000, and the number of Hu people will gather more and more over time. There is no need to worry that the increase of the number of Han troops will scare the Hu people from fighting. On the contrary, the increase of the number of Han troops to 60000 will make the Hu chieftain more want to destroy.


    Naturally, Xie AI wanted to reserve a way back. He found that the forbidden guard could indeed supplement it. He also made some arrangements on Rouran mountain and set aside some necessary defense forces, which were wantonly built by systematic farmers. It took only seven days to have a small scale.


    With confidence in his heart, Xie AI did not hesitate to lead the army to meet Li Hong''s department in person, and took all the cavalry at hand. The dark cavalry covered a wide area. After opening, they continued for nearly 20 miles, giving people an overwhelming visual stimulation.


    The black line on the horizon made it impossible for the Hu people to ignore. After urgent consultation, the kings gave up pursuing and killing the remnant of Li Hong, and many Hu cavalry gathered according to their own camp.


    "General!" Li Hong kept his ass on horseback for seven consecutive days. He looked very haggard and embarrassed. He rode to Xie AI''s surroundings and made a move of turning over and dismounting, but he directly fell down. It took a while to slow down, but he couldn''t stand up: "fortunately, he didn''t disgrace his life!"


    Chasing and escaping were staged for seven days, and the spirit was always in a high state of tension. People ate, drank, pulled, scattered and slept on horseback. There were only less than 2000 Han soldiers who could finally meet the main force of the headquarters safely.


    The generals are like this. You can imagine the situation of the generals. Xie AI can see that many cavalry fell down after stopping their horses. He knows that it is a phenomenon of fatigue after his heart is relaxed, so he orders the troops to detour to the military camp to have a rest.


    Li Hong, of course, was very tired, but he asked to stay where he was, and some generals also begged to stay. They paid the price of at least 4000 robes and unknown life and death to complete the task. They really didn''t want to leave the field in the next battle.


    "Four thousand robes... The number of war dead is unknown. It is known that there are many scattered people." Li Hong just drank a big bag of water. His face was just dimmed and quickly adjusted: "the end will observe. One of those Hu chieftains is coming."


    In fact, the Han Army scattered on the grassland is basically not far from death. After all, the grassland is still the grassland of the Hu people. If they are scattered, the probability of being besieged is infinite. There are absolutely a few who can finally come and join the army. This is the price of going deep into the grassland.


    It is absolutely false to say that Xie AI, as the chief general, does not feel heavy. But he can''t show his bad mood. He should say more exciting words.


    The Han Army stopped advancing, and the Hu army stagnated early. The two sides looked at each other at a distance of more than five miles.


    Looking down from a high altitude, the armies of the two camps are a large black area, but the number of Hu people must be much higher than that of the Han army. Both sides occupy one side, leaving a green buffer belt in the middle.


    From the Han Army''s side, it was a square formation, neat as a knife, with flags waving in the wind.


    The armies of Rouran, Tuoba Xianbei, Murong Xianbei, Zhang''s Liangjun, donggaoche and Fu''s Di people are divided into several groups. The strength they belong to is gathered together. Only Zhang''s Liangjun and Murong Xianbei can see the formation, and the rest are in a mess.


    In the two stopped armies, the whistling of horses appeared very frequently. The Han Army heard only the whistling of horses. There was a "buzzing" noise when the soldiers of the multinational coalition army talked.


    The rulers of many forces are conducting urgent consultations. The topic is inseparable from the discussion on the number of Han troops. During this period, there were disputes, mainly Rouran Khan Bati asked why so many Han troops can go deep into the grassland quietly.


    The state of Han and the ruran tribal alliance are far apart. On the contrary, the state of Liang Zhang, the state of Tuoba and the state of murongyan are all connected with the Han army. Bati has good reasons to ask the kings why they did not find the trend of the Han army.


    "Ben Khan has not officially formed a blood alliance with you!" Bati''s face was unhappy: "you must give an explanation!"


    The kings knew that the Han Army had directly appeared in Rouran territory. Bati''s posture was to take the initiative. He must also want to seek some benefits from various forces.


    "All right, all right." Murong Jun seemed impatient: "someone will write to his father and will bring some wealth."


    That is, as the crown prince of Murong Yan state, Murong Jun has such confidence and shows impatience. Murong Yan state may be weaker than Han state, but it is definitely stronger than other countries or forces. Murong Yan army has not fought against Rouran people. Without exception, Murong Yan army can always rub Rouran people on the ground when fighting with Rouran people.


    The country is strong and dare to speak loudly, especially when fighting, it can teach each other to be a man every minute. Forbearance and humility are what people with equal status or better than themselves do. It will be very tired for everyone, especially for those who rub their nose and face. Murongjun felt that he was qualified to live freely, especially for some illiterate Hu people.


    Bati was really afraid of Murong Yan state. Seeing that Murong Jun compromised insincerely and didn''t care, he immediately looked at the rest of the people.


    At that moment, I don''t know how many people will think in their heart [how many are the boss of a tribe, but they don''t want to be shameful], despise in their heart, smile on their face, and promise benefits one after another.


    Although he didn''t get it and didn''t know if he could get it, Bati, who got the promise, finally stopped tangled. He looked at Fu Hong who had just blackmailed twice and said brutally: "your strength here is the weakest. You should fight first."


    Fu Hong actually doesn''t care about being blackmailed. He says how many things he wants to send, that is, moving his mouth. If he doesn''t send them back, does Rouran have to chase after Longxi?


    Fu Hong had a different attitude when he heard that he was asked to fight with the Han army first. The Di people had fought with the Han Army more than once. It was clear that the ability of the Han Army to fight was not a false reputation. The Han Army opposite looked at the forbidden guards. He deliberately refused, but saw that people who could speak were staring at him.


    "All right..." Fu Hong was very depressed and turned to order, "Jianye, you lead 5000 people to come forward and invite the war."


    Fu Jian, Fu Hong''s eldest son, hugged his fist on the horse''s back and said, "promise!"


    It is "promise". From the perspective of words and fate, the Di people have actually absorbed a lot of Han culture and deserve to be one of the most sinicized foreign nationalities after Xuqiang.


    "Five thousand!?" Bati shouted angrily, "if you bring tens of thousands, send five thousand? At least ten thousand!"


    "That..." Zhang Chonghua still attached great importance to Fu Hong as an ally at the present stage, and said: "leader Fu Hong has only 10000 troops here, half of them... It''s OK."


    "Ten thousand, ten thousand is ten thousand." Bati didn''t care so much. He didn''t give face and said to Zhang Chonghua, "not enough? Then you get together for him!"


    Zhang Chonghua showed a gaping expression. Are they all king level people? Can we save face for each other? For a moment, his mood was like eating a fly and feeling extremely disgusting.


    "The king can help 3000 people and horses." Tuoba shiyijian urgently wanted to make friends with Zhang''s Liangguo and also wanted to win over Fu''s Di people.


    Zhang Chonghua first took an unexpected look at Tuoba shiyijian. He probably guessed the reason. He smiled kindly and said, "the king helped 2000 people."


    This time Bati was satisfied. He felt that his authority had been respected, regardless of how Fu Hong''s 10000 people came.


    Murong Jun looked at Zhang Chonghua, Tuoba shiyijian and Fu Hong who began to look around with interest. After thinking about it, he said, "Gu is also willing to send a hundred people."


    In terms of the power of Murong Yan state, it doesn''t matter how many people there are. What matters is Murong Jun''s attitude. Fu Hong immediately looks at it with grateful eyes. Zhang Chonghua and Tuoba shiyijian also have a few more smiles on their faces.


    Bati looked at the crowd in confusion. With Rouran''s head, melon seeds only noticed the strangeness, but he couldn''t think more.


    "If you really fight, you are in a soft territory. How can Bati choose whether to fight or not?" Zhang Chonghua waited for Bati to leave before he said, "I''m widowed... How do you feel that the soft man is here..." he nodded his head: "something is abnormal?"


    Murong Jun immediately laughed and said with a smile, "Rouran, how to say? Uncivilized barbarians don''t have much insight and don''t want to use their brains if they can do it."


    "This is good, this is good." Zhang Chonghua had no experience of contacting Rouran people: "we need such allies."


    Tuoba Shiyi is laughing. What he thinks is how to pull the Rouran tribal alliance into his chariot. This kind of ally with little brain but enough muscle is excellent.


    Ten thousand and one hundred cavalry came out of seven flat and eight, and the Han army soon reacted.


    Xie AI was relieved that the enemy had nearly 134000 troops but not the whole army. In fact, he was ready to fight with the enemy until the whole army was destroyed. Unexpectedly, the enemy turned out to be such a choice.


    [the forbidden guards can add again and again. It doesn''t matter how many they kill, as long as they can achieve the results.] Xie AI touched his chin and said: [send out two thousand first to try the opponent''s combat power, which can also seduce the enemy to fight an oil war.]


    Xie AI can take off countless times more than Liu Yan, which can be regarded as not being in charge of the family and not loving resources. Moreover, Xie AI doesn''t know that the forbidden guards produce with resources, because he thinks Liu Yan can not cost any price.


    The 2000 forbidden guards were composed of 1500 sudden cavalry and 500 bow cavalry. After they came out, they rushed straight to the 10000 enemy troops. Both sides opened their way with arrows when they were close to a sufficient distance.


    Hu people''s bow is basically a horn bow. The range of the horn bow is up to 40 or 50 steps, and there is no lethality when it is far away.


    The archers of the forbidden guards ride bows. The range of the archers can exceed 100 steps, and the range of the strongest lethality is within 40 steps.


    There were other movements in the roar of the horse''s hooves. It was the scream or dull hum of the people who were hit by the arrow. As long as they fell off the horse, there was absolutely no possibility of survival. After all, the cavalry behind would not change the line in order not to tread. If they really wanted to change the line, they would collide with friendly forces, and the price would be higher.


    After the two sides exchanged arrows, the sudden cavalry of the forbidden guards still moved forward, and the archers detoured to the left.


    On the side of the multi-party coalition, the Di people are responsible for the sullen charge. Zhang''s Liang army detours to the right, Tuoba''s generation army chases to the left, and 100 Murong Yan army slowly follows at the end

 Chapter 568

    A cavalry who fights on horseback for at least a few days. They eat, drink, pull, scatter and sleep on horseback. When they meet the enemy, they can find an opportunity to give a severe blow. This is a cavalry.


    It''s hard to stay on horseback for a long time. I can''t stand eating, drinking, pulling, scattering and sleeping. When I get to the battlefield, I can only get off my horse and fight. In fact, this is regarded as an infantry on horseback.


    In the Central Plains imperial dynasty, there were no infantry in the real sense. Most of them relied on the foot power of war horses to go on their way, waiting to dismount on the battlefield. Or riding a horse to fight can not maintain a long-term cruise. It becomes a high degree of staying in place and relying on the war horse to kill the enemy. It really can not be called a qualified cavalry.


    With the national strength of the Han state, Liu Yan organized only seven standing cavalry armies, which were also divided into elite and ordinary. The Huben army, the Yulin army and the first standing cavalry army can flexibly change their formations in wartime, can stand to stay on horseback for a long time, and have enough endurance to fight the enemy after driving on horseback for several days. They can be regarded as elite. Most of the second to seventh standing cavalry armies can also stay on horseback for a long time, but they can''t change flexibly in wartime, so they can only be regarded as ordinary standing armies.


    This time, Xie AI''s lone army went deep into the grassland belt is the first standing cavalry army, with a number of only about 10000. That''s because the cavalry army has been fighting in the north for a long time. If there is a war, it will damage its personnel. Even if it is replenished quickly, it can''t keep its full strength at all times.


    In fact, people who know the military will understand that an army that has been at war for a long time can''t be full at all times. Only some new armies can be full.


    Xie AI doesn''t know much about the forbidden guards. His preliminary understanding is that he knows that he is not afraid of death. He still needs to explore the strength and speed of implementing military orders for the forbidden guards because it is the first command.


    There are already two thousand guards cavalry fighting with the Allied forces. The grass is trampled by horses'' hoofs, which makes it difficult to observe the situation outside.


    The two armies are about five miles apart, which means that only a narrow five mile space is reserved in the middle to fight.


    The two sides waited for the rest of the troops and moved the long-range troops to the front. As long as they were not close to our army, there was a burst of diffusion. In this way, the activity space of the two warring armies is compressed.


    The wind is not blowing on either side of the static two armies, so it has no impact on the two armies. They are just in the exploratory stage, waiting for one side to find out the combat power of the other, and the situation will change.


    "We have many soldiers." Murong Jun pointed to the direction of the wind: "you can take advantage of the wind first."


    "It''s not far from Rouran mountain." Tuoba shiyijian said dully, "at least entangle the Han Army First, and then seize a favorable position."


    They are all cavalry. The hundred mile road on flat terrain is a small half day''s journey. The battlefield is really close to Rouran mountain. If the Han Army breaks its tail to survive, it must be able to withdraw to the mountain. What the multi coalition forces want is to fight the Han Army in a flat and open land, not to fight in the mountains with the advantage of cavalry.


    The test troops sent by both sides are about to produce results. That is, more and more cavalry from the coalition are withdrawing to the array. A similar situation will occur only if one side loses in the dust. In short, most of the troops fought by the units were killed in battle, and the remaining few were killed if they stayed. It was a fool for the cavalry to withdraw or not.


    Xie AI, as the commander of the Han Army, could not see the situation clearly because of the shielding of dust and smoke. He only knew that the battle site was moving towards the enemy array. It was speculated that our army had gained an advantage in the battle.


    In the billowing dust and smoke, the coalition army with the di cavalry as the majority, and the right-wing Zhang''s Liang army actually faced collapse less than a moment after the battle. The Tuoba generation army was the first to be unable to support them.


    Zhang''s Liang army was relatively weak. They were supposed to cruise and sweep the array. The Han Army First rushed directly at the Di people cavalry of the central army, but the Han army suddenly turned to the right halfway. The commander of Zhang''s Liang army was surprised that the Han army could detour on the way of high-speed galloping. The formation of the Han army was not chaotic in the process of detour. He wanted to avoid it, but he found that it would be cut off by the middle, so he had to face it.


    Of course, Zhang''s cool army brought by Zhang Chonghua to the grassland is considered to be elite. In fact, the elite of Zhang''s cool army are troops transferred back from the western regions. They are basically troops who have fought hard with various countries and nationalities in the western regions. Regardless of their equipment or combat strength, it is necessary to have a heart to dare to fight.


    Two thousand Zhang''s Liang army shouted "ho!" before the battle, The armed cavalry in the front row smoothly put down the cavalry with a length of about five meters. The cavalry in the rear should be ready to hide the arrow, put their body close to the horse''s back as much as possible, and should be ready to launch the arrow. They have drawn their bow to be shot.


    The Han troops who targeted Zhang''s Liang army were all sudden cavalry. To put it bluntly, they were wearing riding armor with a group of armor, holding a brittle wood long gun and a small round shield. The backup weapon was also a straight knife similar to the ring head sword. They did not carry long-range attack weapons, and the war horses were equipped with a vest. They first carried a wave of arrows and ran into Zhang''s Liangjun''s long lance cavalry in silence. In an instant, of course, there was a burst of people overturning, screams and grunts.


    The two armies soon pierced each other. 1500 Han sudden cavalry lost about 70 or 80 horses, and 2000 Zhang Liang army lost more than 500 horses.


    The war damage ratio was more than five to one, which made the general of Zhang''s Liang army feel cool for a time.


    It was just a mutual collision. A quarter of the troops were lost face to face. Everyone in Zhang''s Liang army who found this was hesitant or afraid. After all, there are more than one tenth of the casualties, and even if the casualties of the elite army exceed 30%, they will lose their confidence in fighting.


    On the other side of the Tuoba generation army, they did get close to the bow cavalry of the Han army. The problem is that they are only close. Often the distance between them is not more than 100 steps, they will be "abetted" by the bow cavalry of the Han Army to have a wave of arrow rain.


    The horn bow carried by the Tuoba generation army has a range of less than 100 steps. Even if someone can shoot 100 steps, the arrow is soft and can''t kill people at all. They tried again and again to get closer to the bow cavalry of the Han army. In the process of trying, people were shot and fell off their horses. Three thousand people, whether in groups or surrounded by units, were shot endlessly, chasing after themselves, losing confidence, and didn''t intend to chase, but in turn, they were caught by the bow and cavalry of the Han army.


    In the country established by the Hu people, except for some ace troops, there was no such thing as iron armor at all. Some thick sheep fur jackets or regular leather armor were too poor in the effect of defensive arrows. First, they were reduced in the process of chasing, and then they were caught and shot with their tails. It was only less than a quarter of an hour that they were folded into six or seven hundred, forcing them to break into pieces.


    The friendly forces on the left and right wings were abolished successively. The Di people cavalry, as the main force, didn''t do anything during the period. They tried to intercept the Han army again and again. In the end, they really did, but Zhang''s Liang army and Tuoba generation army lost their confidence in fighting and became the audience.


    Di people are old opponents of the Han army. They have been slaughtered by the forbidden guards only a few times less than Qiang people. In fact, they still have some courage to face the standing army of the Han army. They are brave and can really fight the forbidden guards. They really feel weak in their hearts before they start to fight.


    After a series of fighting, the two thousand forbidden guards were waiting to attack the di cavalry. There were less than one thousand sudden cavalry left, but none of the five hundred bow cavalry had lost. The loss is more than a quarter. No matter how elite the army is, it should not be willing to fight at this moment. The problem is that the forbidden guard will not be like this. It may consume a lot of physical strength, but it will never be afraid of death.


    One side is weak and the other is fearless. The belligerent army will show what kind of momentum it takes. In fact, a large part of the momentum of the army before fighting determines the final victory or defeat.


    The 1000 Turk cavalry directly collided with each other, and the 500 bow cavalry were divided into two teams to shoot arrows on the left and right wings. The battle with the di cavalry was really divided into victory and defeat after only one round of penetration. Most of the remaining Di cavalry scattered and fled to the array, setting off the prelude to the battle.


    The first exploratory battle had a result. The 2000 forbidden guards only returned less than 800, and about 6000 of the coalition troops returned after 10000. No matter in the order of retreat or in terms of the war loss ratio, the Han Army undoubtedly won.


    When Xie AI returned from the victorious forbidden guards, he waved his arms and shouted "Wansheng". It was embarrassing that only a few people such as Li Hong responded. One of the forbidden guards was as quiet as a sculpture.


    Those who returned to this array to fight the forbidden guards moved to their original position in silence. If you look at it, you can see that many of them were injured.


    "Doctor!" Xie AI felt that the embarrassment at that moment was nothing. He loved the forbidden guards who could fight without complaining: "go to treatment quickly!"


    There is no doubt that the forbidden guards are an army that will make normal people uncomfortable no matter how they get along with each other. They will simply talk. They have no concept of friends or robes. They usually have no entertainment at all. No one has said where they come from and what their ideals are absolute luxury.


    The enemy will have all kinds of negative emotions towards the forbidden guards. Although friendly forces are not used to getting along with them, they have a full sense of security.


    The existence of the forbidden guards in the Han Dynasty was a force that fought before and retreated after. Any friendly army that has cooperated with the forbidden guards will not have any negative comments on those colleagues who are used to being silent and difficult to make friends.


    "General!" Li Hong''s face was full of excitement: "always attack! Launch a total attack, 30000 to 120000, not without a chance of victory!"


    Xie AI was looking at the enemy opposite. The multi-ethnic coalition army was constantly mobilizing, so he immediately ordered: "seize the limelight!"


    Do you know what it is? Just get any instructions, the next moment will respond immediately. Xie AI was stunned by the fast moving forbidden guards, and then his heart was full of satisfaction.


    [commanding such an army...] Xie AI has a bright smile on his face: [it''s really comfortable!]


    The mobilization of the multi-ethnic coalition army was that Bati wanted to retreat. Murongjun took the lead in opposing and demanding to occupy the limelight, and then Tuobashi Yijian, Zhang Chonghua and Fu Hong echoed murongjun''s opinions.


    Bati was more or less frightened by the fighting power of the Han Army in front of him. He had just been reported that the previous Han army killed more than 13000 people. However, there were only more than 500 dead bodies of the Han army.


    [your mother...] Bati had to be afraid: [Han army is so fierce?]


    The Han Army had the habit of trying to take away the dead paoze, and the people who reported to Bati didn''t make it clear, making him think that the Han army killed more than 13000 of its own people only after losing about 500.


    [something seems wrong?] Bati ignored the kings who were still trying to make suggestions, and some were stunned and thought: [just now, the Han army should have sent 2000, and only about 1000 returned? Xianbei and other families sent 10000, and more than 6000 returned?]


    When calculating the casualty data, there will be a gap between the two sides. That is, our own side can count, and we can only rely on speculation about the other side.


    Bati was really confused. He began to wonder if Rouran was as strong as he understood. Why did Rouran lose 13000 and only kill 500 Han troops, while the other nationalities lost about 4000 but could kill about 1000 Han troops?


    "Make a quick decision!" Murong Jun was annoyed to see that Bati was always in a daze: "you are the only fool who can do it in a daze on the battlefield!"


    Murongyan country is in the stage of rapid rise. In the early stage, they can fight whoever they want. The war that has won again and again gives them a self-confidence that "we are very strong", that is, there was a stalemate and defeat in the recent war with the Han Army, but they still feel very strong on the whole.


    People dare to speak loudly and forcefully when they have confidence in their heart, especially when they face people they don''t like, they will subconsciously feel the subconscious of "what''s wrong with insulting you", and even have the unscrupulous of "not satisfied? Stand and poke".


    "If you want to fight, you fight." Bati didn''t care about Murong Jun''s attitude: "that''s your war, I won''t play!"


    After Bati said that, regardless of the stunned kings, he called around and issued a series of orders. The general meaning is: the Han army is a little too fierce. We can''t afford to play with the Han army. The wind is tight!


    "This..." Zhang Chonghua was completely stunned and incredibly pointed to Bati riding away: "they... They... Are so?!"


    "Soft people are really soft people!" Murong Jun was also stunned. After reacting, he shouted: "don''t be stunned, run with the army!"


    Tuoba shiyijian and Fu Hong''s reaction was not slow at all. They had galloped their horses before Murong Jun finished his words.


    On the other side, Xie AI, who was in motion, was ready to fight and seize the limelight. Looking at it, he found that something was wrong.


    "Hu people want to escape?" Xie AI couldn''t understand it completely, but he didn''t delay at all: "it''s the moment to build an immortal achievement! The whole army! Chase! Kill!"

 Chapter 569

    In a small test, the Rouran people of the multi coalition army did not go to battle, but first counseled. Ba Ti brought a careless retreat of the whole army, which not only gave the kings to the pit, but also made Xie AI look confused.


    Bati really ignored the order to retreat, and 60000 or 70000 Rouran people really turned around and patted the horse''s ass, which staged the first neat and uniform of 60000 or 70000 Rouran people in history.


    Rouran people fled cleanly and recklessly. The effect is to panic the troops of other nationalities. Even if the kings don''t want to escape, they should think about it. The panic has been caused. The soldiers are in fear. If they want to stay and fight with the Han Army, it is estimated that it will be a one-sided slaughter.


    What else can we do? Murong Jun also fled with his troops without saying a word, followed by Tuoba shiyijian and Fu Hong, but Zhang Chonghua was stunned for a while.


    Hu people don''t have any psychological pressure to escape if they can''t fight. Their generations have done this. It doesn''t make sense. Their generation knows that they can''t fight.


    Zhang Chonghua is of Han and Miao descent. His education is also a traditional Central Plains culture. It is a shameful thing to escape before battle. It is absurd to give up before trying to fight. The problem is that he is not stupid. The others have run away and will never stay where they are.


    If he was only engaged in other occasions, or if the number of the enemy was not so large and the composition was not so complex, Xie AI would doubt whether the enemy had any conspiracy, but the enemy was a coalition composed of many parties, and the number was definitely more than 100000. Even if the enemy had any conspiracy, he must launch a pursuit.


    Many times, the more people there are, the more difficult it is to carry out any conspiracy. After all, no matter what strategy they have, they rely on cooperation. The more they need to cooperate, the more difficult it is to implement the military strategy. That is why it is difficult to have generals who can command more than 100000 troops in military history.


    It should be said that the Hu people are using more than 110000 troops to pretend to retreat and exercise conspiracy. Xie AI doesn''t believe it from the bottom of his heart. It''s not that he despises the Hu people. It''s that the war history of China for thousands of years can''t do so. Can the Hu people do it?


    The order of the whole army to attack was issued, and nearly 30000 Han troops rode in pursuit. A huge race of you chasing me was staged on the vast grassland.


    Zhang''s Liang army, who ran in the back, was completely unlucky. They were already very hard at large, but they were soon caught up by the bow cavalry of the Han army. They were shooting arrows all the time to reap the lives of people and horses. They ran all the way, but they were still in a blood path of falling bodies.


    In less than half an hour, Zhang''s Liang army, who fell behind, lay down at least 3000 people. Zhang Chonghua and Zhang Chonghua were almost hit by arrows, forcing them to lose everything they could to reduce the weight of their horses. They just wanted to run faster.


    Many allied forces fled towards langju Xushan, and there was no dispersion. The Han army could concentrate on chasing. The cavalry of the two camps kept changing horses, chasing and escaping. After two hours, Zhang Chonghua sadly found that he had a few guards, and there was no shadow of Zhang''s cool army around him.


    Zhang Chonghua is the head of a country. Of course, the mount should be better. His guard mounts are no worse than those of ordinary Hu people. It is natural that they are better than those of ordinary Hu people. In fact, less than a quarter of an hour after they fled, they had already mixed into the ranks of Di cavalry. Waiting for about two quarters of an hour, the Han army was slaughtering even Di cavalry.


    The more they run, the cavalry of all ethnic groups simply can not maintain their original "purity", and gradually become a mixed status quo, making Xie AI no burden.


    Obviously, if the organizational system of the army is chaotic, there will be no effective chain of command. Once the army falls into separate warfare, no matter how many, it will not be useful. It must be pressed by the enemy who maintains the organizational system, and if the time is enough, it will even be wiped out.


    They all run away on horseback. Whoever runs faster and has more endurance will be in a more forward position than the other people who also run for their lives. Who was pulled behind was nothing more than being shot or stabbed by the Han army.


    Murong Jun, who ran away in the first sequence, really hated Bati. He couldn''t understand how stupid people would do this: [Bati didn''t know what he was facing. He did stupid things without thinking about it according to the experience of grassland civil war!]


    From another point of view, Murong Jun said that Bati had only instinct and followed it, and made the same choice after encountering danger with animals.


    How did the Murong Yan army of Murong Jun become the first sequence? It was because they had a small number of horses, and they took the lead in throwing away anything they could lose to reduce the weight of the horses.


    Bati, the first to escape, and a group of soft people, now they have become the second sequence of the escape echelon. The reason is that although they took the lead in running away, they didn''t start much faster, and they were reluctant to lose their belongings.


    According to the scale, the Tuoba generation army led by Tuoba shiyijian also reached the second echelon of escape. The reason is that they also lost all the way and carried less weight than Rouran people. Naturally, they soon kept up.


    As the last echelon are the few remaining Zhang''s Liang army, di cavalry and some slow Rouran people. They are far away from the arrows fired by the Han Army, and close to them, they are caught up by the Han Army and killed one after another from behind.


    Xie AI, dressed in a white robe, was full of incredible and surprise. He never thought he would encounter such a war. It was only a chase for more than an hour. The multi coalition forces should be killed about 15000. With the constant pursuit, the war results will increase.


    As for Xie Aidan, he was not worried that he would not be able to complete the king''s order to besiege or destroy the kings. He has a good ability to identify the direction, so he can be selected as the commander of the isolated army in the grassland. Then he has his own understanding of the cavalry operation. The enemy fled to langjuxu mountain, and then he must enter langjuxu mountain. What are you worried about?


    Xie AI should be worried if the Allied forces scattered and fled. After all, the grassland is really too large and vast, and the number of Han troops is not enough. If the enemy scattered and fled, it is not good to choose who to chase.


    In fact, the multi coalition forces do not want to disperse and flee, but Bati is too bastard. If the kings want to cooperate again after waiting for the escape of the whole army without prior communication, even if the kings have that mind, how can they control the army in a chaotic scene?


    The army is a collective formed by one individual after another. A person has a body and an idea. As a result, it takes years of collective training to have cooperation. Training is one thing, and whether the results of training can be implemented in actual combat is another.


    For people who are completely panicked, don''t mention any cooperation when they are in a state of unconsciousness. What''s left is more an instinctive herd mentality. Even if a few people keep awake, they can''t stop more irrational people from doing what they want. That is, in the event of a disaster, running in a certain direction in the Ming Dynasty is an act of seeking death, but once people run up, the direction cannot be changed. Even if rational wise people don''t want to run to death, they will also be coerced to death.


    The kings who found that it was not the way to escape, even those who had understood that if they ran like this, they would die. The key is that the absolute majority of people have lost their reason. No one has a set of instant messaging equipment in their hands, and no one can make everyone subconsciously follow blindly. The tragedy of the multi-party coalition can only continue.


    Did Bati regret it? With the consistent urination of Rouran people, although he is a soft Khan, he is also an authentic Rouran person. Once he starts running, he runs with his head down. Then, he is limited by the relationship of vision. It is estimated that he doesn''t know what the situation is in the rear, and there is no regret.


    Rouran people''s stupidity is not very famous now, but if people who have contacted them know that they are stupid. Rouran is different from Xiongnu and Xianbei. Their rise time is too short and they have not met any decent opponents. There is no reason why they are called "the weakest grassland overlord".


    The weakest grassland overlords in history, their stupidity is related to their own rise process. For example, the long-term belligerent Donggao cars and the occasional dozen Xigao cars are not smart. They have never played with what strategy is. They fight by gathering good people. When they fight, they fight with human lives. Whoever dies first or who runs away first is equal to deciding the victory or defeat.


    How many smart tribes can be assigned, such as the declining Huns and Tuoba Xianbei, who also occupy the grassland. The closer they are to the Central Plains, the smarter they are. According to the difference between civilization, civilized and uncivilized, but civilized Hu people are staring at the Central Plains. I really don''t want to find soft people in the past.


    The stupidity of Rouran people was not widely spread until the Northern Wei Dynasty.


    At that time, the Rouran people had annexed donggaoche, and xigaoche was almost driven to the western regions. Two emerging tribes, Qigu and amnesty, began to appear in the territory. At this time, Rouran was interested in bullying Beiliang and other countries. At the same time, she also went to Da caotao Valley on the territory of the Northern Wei Dynasty from time to time. Most of the rest was bullying Qigu and Amnesty Le, who split from Donggao car.


    The state of Wei (Northern Wei Dynasty), which was re established by Tuoba Xianbei, devoted more than 80% of its energy to confrontation with the Southern Dynasty, and more than 10% of its energy to Qidan and Kumoxi in the northeast. The remaining energy was to deal with Rouran.


    As for how stupid and stubborn Rouran people were, the Northern Wei Dynasty made Rouran famous in a series of events, but it must be said that Rouran people were really stupid and died inexplicably. They were quickly replaced and eliminated by a tribe called Turk. The damage to the Central Plains in their whole life was far less than that of the former grassland overlords, and the subsequent rise of Mongolia, Tatar Russia''s harm to the East Asian continent is not comparable.


    As the ancestor of the founder of the Northern Wei Dynasty, when Tuoba Shiyi fled into the langju Xushan area, he saw that Bati really wanted to rush over and pinch him to death.


    One of the kings who could run back to langju Xu mountain really wanted to kill Bati. At the beginning, they were more than 100000 people, with the wind and scenery and the vast force to destroy less than 50000 Han troops. A burst of hasty flight evolved into an irreparable flight. After about half a month''s flight, they returned to langju Xu mountain, and only less than 10000 people came back!


    How many died on the way of being chased, how many ran away, and how many were captured. No one, including the kings, can tell. They only know that they are very, very miserable.


    After about a thousand miles of escape, Bati returned to the big tent of langjuxu mountain and ordered all tribes to call up. After coming to langjuxu mountain, he went to sleep directly, and told no one to disturb unless the Han army killed him.


    As the host, Bati can still sleep freely after such a big loss. The rest of Murong Jun and Tuoba shiyijian, who are embarrassed and tired, will meet soon.


    "Where''s the cool king?" Compared with his thin skin and bones, Tuoba shiyijian had deep eyes and a large circle of dark circles under his eyes. He was so surprised and distressed: "I didn''t see the figure of Liang Wang, nor did I find Fu Hong."


    Murongjun''s appearance is definitely no better than Tuoba shiyijian. He directly said the answer Tuoba shiyijian never wanted to hear: "Liang Wang ran last, either killed or captured, Fu Hong... I don''t know what the situation is."


    After half a month''s escape, they were really caught and killed six days ago. On the seventh day, Fu Hong took the lead in leading the people who can command to flee north. Fu Hong opened a head as a reminder. The chased deserters who find it difficult to breathe freely follow suit. The kings quickly disguised themselves and fled in the crowd. Whether they can escape depends entirely on luck.


    It''s much more useful to escape in all directions than to concentrate on one. At least you don''t have to be caught and killed by the Han army with a clear goal. The problem is that it''s very difficult to get together after scattering. As a result, the people who finally escaped to langjuxu mountain can''t even reach 10000.


    Tuoba shiyijian''s last impression was that most of the cavalry of the Han Army also went out to hunt down the Han army who fled towards langju Xu mountain. He thought for a long time before he remembered that Zhang Chonghua had fallen in the last echelon of escape from the beginning. At the thought of this, his face immediately became very ugly.


    "Too fucking embarrassed, too fucking miserable." Murong Jun wanted to get angry, but his bones were too weak to even make fire. He could only bite his back teeth: "Gu planned to take a rest and go east, and turn back to Dalin (Daxinganling) from Xianbei grassland."


    Tuoba shiyijian was basically tortured by the pursuit all the way. He said, "I will take the North Sea and go south along the way."


    The two of them then calmed down. First, they stared and ignored for a while, and finally they all looked dejected.


    In fact, they are almost crazy. When they think about what they want to do in the grassland, they feel pain in their brain and crotch. They have an impulse to yell "what the fuck is this?" but what can they do if they scold? They can only continue to be sad and depressed.

 Chapter 570

    "Betray and capture the old master again. Congratulations on Mingda..." Zhang Chonghua was full of ridicule and arched his hand as a salute: "if you have life to go back, you must be able to ask the king of Han for a marquis."


    Strictly speaking, Zhang Jun agreed to Xie AI''s resignation, and Xie AI resigned first and then became an official in the state of Han. There was no betrayal.


    However, as a native of Dunhuang, Xie AI''s family is also a famous family in Dunhuang. Dunhuang is under the rule of Zhang. It will be more or less complicated for him to capture the current leader of Zhang Liang on the battlefield.


    Xie AI, who received traditional Confucian education, was mocked by Zhang Chonghua in silence. If people who didn''t know thought that the Han army was defeated and Xie AI was captured, Zhang Chonghua was on the winner''s side. However, the fact is that the camp on Zhang Chonghua''s side was defeated and he didn''t run away.


    Zhang Chonghua was captured on the fourth day. There was no grandeur in the process. It can even be said to be extremely unlucky. The reason is that he fell off his horse when changing horses during galloping. He was lucky enough not to be trampled to death by a passing horse''s hoof. He was lucky not to be killed by the forbidden guards. Later, he was met by Xie AI himself.


    "And take it down first." Xie AI didn''t use the word "charge". He is a traditional Confucian. That''s right, but it doesn''t mean that he is as abnormal as Lu Ru. It''s the greatest extent to worry about old feelings. It''s impossible to let Zhang Chonghua go: "don''t abuse, be easy to take care of students."


    Zhang Chonghua responded with cold hum. After taking a few steps, his face was changed into a sad expression. He has just succeeded to the throne for less than a year. His eldest son Zhang Yaoling is only four years old. His half brother Zhang Zuo has always been ambitious, and his half brother Zhang Tianxi is not a person who can stop. The capture of Zhang Liangguo must be bad!


    To say what Zhang Chonghua regrets now, he definitely regrets that he did not understand the Rouran people... At least before the virtue of Rouran Khan, Mao rashly came to Rouran for alliance. He is still ignorant, unable to understand how Rouran Khan Bati could be so unreliable, and how he became Rouran''s ruler for such a stupid reason.


    In other words, the Rouran tribal alliance is not the smartest than anyone who can be a Khan. It needs a certain blood line, and then the force is the most critical part. The way they choose Khan is very primitive. They almost compete with each other by comparing their blood lineage and the army in their hands. Whoever wins Is Khan. If the losers don''t accept and recognize it, there will be another civil war. Probably that''s why Rouran finally perished inexplicably. There is no grandeur that a big power should have.


    Xie AI also felt incomprehensible about the stupidity of Rouran Khan Bati. In history, many powerful forces were commanded by fools and weakened or destroyed in a very short time. However, there were not many commanders who left the troops regardless on the battlefield. Unexpectedly, he met such a chance.


    After half a month''s pursuit, the Han army should have killed more than 40000 enemy troops, captured almost 50000 enemy troops, and lost less than 2000, which can be described as an epic victory.


    The number of captives was almost the same as that of the Han army. Xie AI had done many things without leaving chickens and dogs. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he again ordered the pit killing in batches.


    It takes time to kill prisoners in pits. The delay is three days. There are dozens of large pits with hundreds or thousands of corpses underground on the grassland. In the spring of next year, the grass in those places must grow very lush.


    According to his nature and education, Xie Aizhen, a disciple of Confucianism, did not want to kill prisoners, let alone bury them alive, but he was not pedantic enough to be inflexible.


    The Han army went deep into the grassland alone. In the early stage, the chickens and dogs did not stay in order not to reveal their whereabouts. If CI did not take charge of the army, he should not only treat his soldiers, but also have the consciousness of bearing heavy blood debts on the premise of need. In the latter victory, the number of prisoners of war was almost the same as that of our troops. If you are not stupid, you should know how big the risk is.


    Xie AI chose to let the prisoners die in the risk that the prisoners might riot and destroy his own army. This choice was very heavy. Within a few days, he was young, his temples were gray, and he became more and more silent.


    "When I was drunk, I carried a lamp to see the sword and dreamed of blowing back to the camp. I burned under my command for 800 Li, turned 50 strings outside the Great Wall, and ordered troops on the battlefield in autumn. Lu made of horse flew fast, and his bow was like a thunderbolt. He surprised the strings. He ended the king''s world affairs and won the name behind him. Poor Bai!" Xie AI read a lot of books, and his memory was OK. When no one was there, he read bitterly: "the word made by the king is very good, the name behind AI..."


    The original author of the CI is Xin Qiji, a general and poet of the Southern Song Dynasty. His name is "breaking a period. Give strong Ci to Chen Tongfu to send it". As a passer-by, Liu Yan doesn''t know much, and there are few poems that can be recited. But every poem he plagiarized is absolutely excellent, otherwise it will not be handed down to future generations.


    In other words, there is no "word" in today''s era, but "poetry" and "Fu" are the mainstream, and "pair" has appeared. Ci originated in the Sui and Tang Dynasties and flourished in the Song dynasties. "Duzi" already existed in the Western Zhou Dynasty, but it didn''t become popular until the Ming Dynasty.


    It''s a must for the wearer to get new things out early. No matter whether the wearer is intentional or unintentional, because he comes from later generations, doing anything is creating history. At the same time, because of his perennial living habits and accepted information, a little leakage is new. If he has enough identity and status, he will lead the trend, For example, the "word" made by Liu Yan in advance.


    There is no ominous saying of killing prisoners in the state of Han. The mass killing of prisoners of war is not the beginning of Xie AI. There is a cruel man named ran Min who has been killing prisoners for a long time.


    At present, Dingxiang is still under the siege of the Han Army, but the Han Army has won the whole Binzhou, and the attack on Shuozhou is always going on. Ran min digs and buries the 170000 Jie people captured, regardless of men, women, old and young. He killed the Jie people alive. He thought it was cheaper for those guys. He wanted to cook one of them alive. Instead, Xu was intervening at the instigation of Liu Yan.


    Ran minkeng didn''t hide the fact that he killed the people of the Jie nationality. On the contrary, he publicized it with pride, which made the Han country known not only to everyone, but also to the surrounding countries.


    The pit killing of Ran min in the Han state is mostly applauded, and the more the bottom is, the more they feel relieved. After all, when the Jie nationality was the ruler, they really didn''t treat the Han Miao people as people, and even the treatment of the Jie nationality to the Han Miao people is worse than that of wild animals.


    People who denounced and impeached ran min also existed in the Han Dynasty. They just killed prisoners ominously or scolded ran min for being cruel. The more they read, the more they were stupid, the more they scolded. Ran min was furious and asked those guys to contribute themselves and their families to the undead Capricorn people. I want to ask if they can say sarcastic words after being abused.


    Xie AI knew that ran min was killing and killing Da Keng. The latest news is that ran min killed almost all the captured Capricorn people and changed to liquidate the Capricorn dog legs. However, the liquidation of the Capricorn dog legs was more or less mild. He never killed the whole family, killed the dog legs himself, and his relatives were demoted to slaves to contribute to the construction of the Han country.


    Ran min, who didn''t care about his reputation, stood in front. Xie AI was in the remote grassland and killed the forbidden guards. Although Xie AI had a barrier in his heart, he could still concentrate on doing things wholeheartedly.


    Being killed and captured by the pit was delayed for three days. On the fourth day, Xie AI led the army forward again. He was not idle for a few days, mainly collecting information about the surrounding areas and the direction of langjuxu mountain.


    A large number of Rouran people are going to langjuxu mountain. They are the ones who know that the war broke out and take action independently. Some are not afraid of death and come directly to the Han army. Of course, the consequence is to destroy or escape. It can also be regarded as making some contributions to slowing down the marching speed of the Han Army and the formation camp.


    "Some don''t understand." Li Hong''s appearance was very happy: "how can those soft people dare to hit us with hundreds and thousands? The finished batch is the next batch."


    "Silly." Zhang Rui said inexplicably, "I really don''t know how Rouran''s force has lived to the present."


    These people who went deep into the grassland did not have long contact with the Rouran race. The problem was that they soon discovered the essence of the Rouran nation and had a series of confrontations with the silly and Biao Rouran people. If they knew what "brush points" was, they would have been careless. In the face of a small group of Rouran cavalry constantly sending military contributions, they felt inexplicable and happy.


    How stupid was Bati? It was Xie Aibing who forced wolf to live in Xushan before he found a new height.


    "Say what?" Xie AI took out his ears very indecently and asked the translator with an incredible expression: "soft Khan asked Ben to withdraw?"


    There was nothing wrong. Bati sent messengers to the Han Army and said that the kings who came to the alliance were no longer in langju Xu mountain. Let Xie AI go back where he came from.


    What''s the situation? It means that Bati doesn''t care how many Rouran people were killed by the Han army. Rouran is too far away from the Han state. The previous things will not be said. One of the main masters has not been protected by Rouran. The Han Army likes to chase and kill the kings. In short, they don''t want to play happily with the Han army.


    It was not only Xie AI who felt a little silly, but also the people who listened to the translation were stunned and looked at the soft messenger with the eyes of a neuropathy.


    "Hmm..." Xie AI waved and asked Rouran messenger to go down and rest first. Later, he checked the accounts and said, "Rouran really makes Ben can''t understand."


    The people in the account are looking for familiar people. They look at each other with strange expressions.


    "The Great Han has not solved the border countries, and is connected with Rouran without a border." Xie AI is not a pure military general. He doesn''t want to fight endlessly, let alone fight for the sake of fighting: "the general means to ask Bati to hunt down the kings, catch them, or bring them to the head. Do you think Bati will agree?"


    No one in the Han Army regarded the people in Rouran as normal people or ordinary people, so they can''t see the people in Rouran with the eyes of normal people and ordinary people. According to the modern meaning, they have found that the brain circuits of Rouran people are somewhat strange.


    Li Hong took the lead in saying, "try it. How do you know if you don''t try."


    "What is the requirement?" said the soldier, "I has the final say, and I will do the job." After stopping for a moment, he asked Xie AI, "what if Bati promised, what if he didn''t promise?"


    Xie AI looked at Cui Xuan with satisfaction. How to face Rouran next is a very important thing.


    In the final analysis, the state of Han is really too far away from Rouran. It is how much territory Bati can kill this time. At least there is a Tuoba generation country in the middle.


    Bati''s stupidity has been made clear. Xie AI should find out what Bati will do next. If Bati really goes after the kings, it''s great. If Bati refuses, we should also think about whether it''s necessary to continue fighting.


    Bati''s reply was very simple. Whether he was afraid of the Han Army or extremely angry with the kings who provoked trouble, he promised Xie AI that he would send troops to hunt down Tuoba shiyijian and Murong Jun who knew which direction to escape, and would send someone to inform whether they were successful or not. Then he repeatedly urged Xie AI to lead the soldiers away.


    When he met such a person, it was not cost-effective to fight, but it was a pity not to fight. Xie Ailian''s depression of killing prisoners of war was diluted. He agreed to withdraw his troops on the premise that the Rouran cavalry gathered more and more. He could withdraw to Rouran mountain and stay still. He said he wanted to wait here for the final result of Bati''s pursuit of Tuoba shiyijian and Murong Jun.


    Bati really sent cavalry out of langju Xu mountain. It''s not clear whether he really went after Tuoba shiyijian and Murong Jun. He felt that he kept his promise and rejected the Han Army''s nest in langju Xushan, but he didn''t dare to expel it. Later, he sent messengers again, not talking about the pursuit, but proposing to buy ordnance.


    The Rouran people who survived the battle were deeply impressed by the sharpness of the Han Army''s weapons and coveted the defense of the armor of the Han Army''s sudden cavalry. Of course, they would fight hard, but they thought they couldn''t fight. Could they talk about whether they could buy it?


    "These hooligans... Are really stupid enough to be cute." Cui Xuan is a member of Cui Wan''s clan. He was originally a county Cheng in Jizhou. The distinction between civil and military affairs in the Han Dynasty is not too great. Military generals can be transferred to local officials, and local officials can also enter the army. He smiled for a while before saying to Xie AI, "maybe we can try to turn Rouran into a big man''s knife?"


    That''s what Xie AI is thinking. He didn''t know how stupid Bati was, and he didn''t know whether Rouran people were all the same stupid. He only knew that the border between the two countries was not connected. It was almost a white fight. It would be a better choice to use it after a beating.


    "We can''t control military equipment. We can operate other things first." Cui Xuan is an understanding person. If military materials can be sold, he must consult the king first. He smiled and said, "in fact... We have destroyed the alliance of kings, and the military affairs assigned by the king have been achieved. But why not do more?"


    Xie AI certainly understands this truth. It would be excellent if he had additional achievements while completing the task.

 Chapter 571

    At the end of the autumn of another year, Jicheng in Youzhou began to have sleet half a month ago. Due to the early entry of the climate into the ice and snow season, large-scale war could not be fought any more. The Han Army stopped when it advanced to the edge of Beiping county.


    Liu Yan personally enlisted and used the forbidden guards on a large scale in the early stage. Murong Yan army was not fully prepared. Shi Jie gave Murong Xianbei Youzhou to the Han Army in less than three months.


    Now Murong seal is terminally ill. The monarch of a country cannot manage politics, but the crown prince is far from the league. The power of the state is temporarily concentrated in Murong BA''s hands.


    Murong Ba is also called Murong Chui, but it is generally called Murong ba. He is the fifth son of Murong Zhang. He won''t say anything about his character and conduct. Looking at the measures taken to deal with the Han Army after taking power, we can see that he seems to be cowardly.


    In the early stage, the Murong Yan army in Youzhou refused to defend the city. After being defeated by the Han Army, Murong Ba ordered the defenders of the cities to abandon the city and meet with the Han Army in yongnu.


    The chief general who commanded the Murong Yan army to fight the Han Army in yongnu was Murong Li. Long Shi Liu Xiang and Ju Yun served as deputies. The Murong Yan army gathered from all over Youzhou and reinforced from the rear, with a total of more than 80000 people, against 20000 forbidden guards, 30000 standing troops and nearly 70000 County soldiers of the Han army.


    After only four days of fighting, murongyan''s army was defeated by the Han Army, retreated to the hilly water, suffered heavy losses from the Han Army fleet driving into the inland river from the Bohai Sea, and finally retreated into Beiping county.


    Murong Li was defeated and returned. Liu Xiang was separated from the army when he retreated, and Ju Yun was injured by an arrow when he broke the back himself. In the face of such a disastrous defeat, Murong Yan''s army was naturally shocked and frightened. Murong Ba reluctantly released Murong Ge.


    Murongge arrived in Beiping county with his own pro army, gathered the previous defeated soldiers, took over the garrison of Beiping county and deployed defense along the inland line of goushui.


    The weather is too early to enter the climate of rain and snow. If you don''t want to have a large number of non combat casualties, the war should naturally stop. Liu Yan is not urgent to destroy Murong Yanguo. After the consumption of the forbidden guards, he doesn''t want to continue to fight at all costs.


    Almost all the forbidden guards that could be recruited were deep in the grassland. After the war in Youzhou stopped, Liu Yan spent more time paying attention to Xie AI''s trend. He can distinguish Xie AI''s general movements and basically know the loss of the forbidden guards like the back of his hand.


    To tell the truth, when Liu Yan paid attention, he found that the red on behalf of the enemy inexplicably retreated and the green on behalf of his own side immediately pursued and killed. At that time, he was more or less worried about what conspiracy Xie AI would encounter. Waiting to find out that the pursuit was very smooth, he could guess that Xie AI would win an epic victory.


    Liu Yan was able to recognize the approximate geographical location without a marked name on the system map. Xie AI approached langjuxu mountain and then retreated to Rouran mountain. There were too many mysteries in the whole process that were difficult to explain with common sense. Liu Yan didn''t get the written war report from the front for a while, so he had to put away his curiosity.


    At present, the Han Army in Youzhou is facing murongyan army from a distance across Qiushui. Due to the impact of climate change, the two armies can''t fight on a large scale, but they don''t stop infiltrating each other.


    The harassing and destructive warfare Liu Yan understood was to disrupt the enemy''s deployment as much as possible before a large-scale war, destroy the enemy''s supply lines, and cause panic to the enemy. All these actions were creating a favorable situation.


    Murongge reacted on the third day after he was infiltrated. On the one hand, he was dealing with the infiltration of the small forces of the Han army. On the other hand, he also wanted to treat him with his own way. Unfortunately, Qiushui was controlled by the Han Army fleet. Murongyan Army wanted to cross the Qiushui to harass the Han army. In the end, he had to passively guard against it and it was difficult to take any initiative.


    Murong Yan''s trouble is not only to deal with the Han Army led by Liu Yan, but also to be vigilant against the multinational coalition army in the direction of majushui.


    LV Tai, general of the Eastern Han expedition, with about 70000 multinational coalition forces, has been entrenched in the middle reaches of the majushui river. This is the third time that the multinational coalition army has approached the middle reaches of madushui. For the first time, the multinational coalition army was killed by murongge and retreated into Koguryo for rest. For the second time, the multinational coalition army was attacked by the marten leopard cavalry led by murongge when it only went near the upper reaches of madushui.


    LV Tai led the army to approach Murong Yan state for the third time. This time, Murong Ge was transferred to Youzhou battlefield. Most of Murong Yan state''s attention was also on the Han Army led by Liu Yan. It can only be said that the multinational coalition forces under LV Tai''s command were relatively minor, so that the multinational coalition forces could reach the midstream of Maju river.


    Murong Yan state made a lot of preparations in advance to go south to the Central Plains, including attacking surrounding countries and tribes, successively destroying Yuwen Xianbei, Fuyu and Quwo, and severely damaging Duan Xianbei, Shen and Koguryo. When they were strong and beautiful, naturally there was no big problem. It was another thing to show their weakness to the upper Han country.


    Some remnants of the countries and tribes that were attacked by Murong Yan in the early days found that Murong Yan was too short to deal with the Han state, so they became active. They either directly retaliated against Murong Yan state, or first hugged the big leg of the Han state. They all joined the ranks of beaten water dogs, which may not cause too much actual damage to Murong Yan state, But it can continuously disgust Murong Yan country like fresh cowhide.


    Jicheng where Liu Yan lives now has many representatives of forces. They come to see him for various reasons and directly put forward that Fuyu people and Shen people want to become vassals, but only if Liu Yan helps them recover the country first, and even Quwo people and Duan Xianbei have their own demands.


    Quwo people don''t want to restore their country. They come up with the statement that they are also Han people. The reason is that during the Western Han Dynasty, Quwo people were indeed under the rule of the four northern counties. When they became Quwo people, no one can say clearly, but they don''t want to be Quwo people anymore. They want to recognize their ancestors and return to their ancestors and become Han people again.


    Another episode I have to say is that Koguryo is extremely weak now. Of course, the Gaoshi royal family tries hard to maintain their independence. The problem is that some nobles know current affairs very well. Some Koguryo nobles seem to have a brief amnesia. After remembering that their ancestors lived under the rule of the Western Han Dynasty and followed the footsteps of the Quwo people on the journey of recognizing their ancestors and returning to their ancestors, Koguryo also appeared the voice of returning to the rule of the Han state.


    Liu Yan didn''t pay much attention to the voice of Koguryo''s return to the rule of the Han state, because he knew it was the result of LV Yi''s labor. Of course, the purpose was to swallow Koguryo after the destruction of Murong Yan state, but if you want to swallow Koguryo, at least you have to have a name and do something first.


    The news made by LV Yi frightened some people. Of course, the Gaoshi royal family of Koguryo was greatly frightened. Some Koguryo beauties who had never thought of becoming Han people again were also in their hearts.


    Both Koguryo and Quwo were independent from the Han Dynasty. The Koguryo people got rid of the Han Dynasty after a series of efforts and sacrifices. The Quwo people somehow found that the Han Dynasty was gone. One is to strive for, the other is to get for nothing. Gaogouli people and Quwo people naturally have different ideas.


    The domineering of the Han family is the domineering of the orthodox Han people. It is the self-confidence and domineering spirit cultivated by a hundred years of bloody war with the Xiongnu. It has become a habit to despise and despise non Han people. If Confucianism had not become the mainstream and began to talk about the way of the Holy king, the Han family would always be able to conquer when facing foreign people and would never turn a blind eye, It is really intended to implement the concept of "whether it is the king''s land under the whole world or the king''s officials at the side of the land". All the places that can reach out should become the king''s land, and all the people who can see should be included in the ruling scope.


    When the Han Dynasty was strong and vigorously developed, the surrounding aliens could only lie on the ground and call their father. Many times they didn''t necessarily want to be a son. Waiting for the king of the Han Dynasty to be brainwashed by Confucianism, the Han Dynasty hall was also full of Lu Confucianism, and the external style of the Han Dynasty suddenly changed.


    Confucianism has quite a number of factions, of which Lu Confucianism is probably the least.


    As early as the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, the Confucian scholars of the state of Lu said that they should serve the strong, not provoke princes with similar strength, and maintain equality and friendship with princes who are weaker than themselves.


    At the end of the state of Lu, the only goal of Confucianism was to live against Sanhuan. In order to fight against Sanhuan, they could even lead wolves into the house. They finally completed the long cherished wish of generations and destroyed Sanhuan at the cost of the destruction of the state of Lu.


    After the annexation of the state of Lu by the state of Qi, in fact, it was difficult for the group of Lu Ru to eat inside and eat outside. After all, it was an excellent thing for the state of Qi to have such a group of Lu Ru in the enemy period. It would be disgusting to wait for the group of Lu Ru to become their own people.


    The state of Qi, which annexed the state of Lu, wanted to find Lu Ru trouble more than once. However, Lu Ru found a way of life, that is, throwing his dignity on the ground, slapping me in the left face and extending his right face, robbing my wife and offering a concubine. In short, it''s good for you to be satisfied. In the face of such a group of people, it would be a shame to find trouble with Lu Ru.


    Before the Qin Dynasty ruled the world, Lu Confucianism began to find Ying Zheng''s trouble. They were not the biological mother of Ying Zheng in some administrative aspects. Is this what a school should do? The shamelessness of Lu Ru was really hated by Ying Zheng. Later, it was counted as the general ledger because the country continued to jump up and down when facing a turning point. Lu Ru''s death was really looking for death. Ying Zheng, who became the first emperor, thought that it was all a pit. Since he wanted to kill warlocks, he simply combined Lu Ru.


    Confucianism is divided into schools. Lu Confucianism is the most shameless. It is precisely because shameless can be flexible that Lu Confucianism continues to grow. Their shameless is washed white after a long time, which also implicates other schools of Confucianism. For example, Shu Suntong was implicated in Liu Bang at the beginning of the establishment of the Great Han Dynasty. At that time, Liu Bang''s first act when he met the Confucian scholar was to take off the Confucian scholar''s hat and pee in it. Fortunately, Shu Suntong was not a Lu Confucian. He gave up the boss''s strength to explain clearly to Liu Bang and took a job in formulating etiquette and law, which made Confucianism have such a place to stand in the court hall.


    Pulling so much, Liu Yan has been disgusted by Lu Ru recently. The main reason is that ran min wantonly killed Jie people in Bingzhou and Shuozhou.


    Ran min''s killing of Jie people is of course allowed by Liu Yan. Even if ran min doesn''t ask, Liu Yan will kill Jie people to the pit. The bad thing is that ran minkeng killed Jie people with Liu Yan''s permission.


    The group who asked ran min for trouble. Some really think that wanton killing may be damned by heaven, not just against killing Capricorn people, but against unnecessary killing outside the battlefield. Others do it purely through things, such as looking for their own sense of existence.


    In many ways, Liu Yan''s consistent performance is a kind of reason and willingness to accept advice. He will only be stubborn in some aspects.


    Some Lu Confucians probably want to express their sense of existence. They may use the wrong way to understand Liu Yan''s benevolence and kindness in some aspects, directly skip ran min''s barrier and criticize Liu Yan fiercely from the beginning.


    Liu Yan has two different feelings about being scolded by a tyrant. When the enemy scolds him, the tyrant will be regarded as praise, and when he lives under his own protection, he will feel sick.


    Qingzhou and Jizhou are the nests of Lu Confucianism. Lu Confucianism has spent four or five years looking for its own sense of existence. Unfortunately, it was used in the wrong way and did not attract much response from Liu Yan. They can see from some things that Liu Yan still has goodwill towards Confucianism, that is, he is indignant that Gongyang School of Confucianism is valued and Lu Confucianism is ignored.


    They are all Confucian students. Why can Gongyang School sit in senior officials, and Lu Ru has to stand aside? Like many theories that come down in one continuous line, if you divide the factions, you will naturally think that you are "zhengshuo". In that way, Lu Confucianism really thinks that only you are the orthodox Confucianism. The main reason why you will be so righteous is the sage Kong. The old man is from Lu!


    Lu Ru thought he was the orthodoxy of all Confucian schools, regardless of whether it was the group dressed in the skin of legalism, the group of revenge, or the rest, all thought that other schools were heresy from the heart.


    Liu Yan is really disgusted by repeated nausea recently. He is disgusted to the point that he is ready to kill, but he can''t kill because of Lu Ru''s advice. However, Lu Ru''s whole body is only sound with that mouth. He doesn''t do anything except "come on", which makes him unable to find a heavier crime if he wants to kill.


    "King?" Xun Xian called out cautiously and waited for Liu Yan''s eyes to turn around before saying, "there''s news from Dali temple."


    The war is going on, and the domestic reform has not stopped. The separation of rule of law and power has almost come to an end. Dali temple is listed to work in this environment.


    Liu Yan just asked with his eyes.


    "The Dali Temple investigated in detail, those people..." Xun Xian paused and looked very ugly: "there is no violation of the law, and the folk reputation is also very good."


    Who? It''s Lu Ru who recently caught Liu Yan spitting.


    The state of Han wants to talk about the legal system. Of course, Liu Yan can''t pry the corner of his house as a king. If he dares to pry the corner, others will dare to lift the wall down. He also talks about the fart legal system on the premise that the upper beam is not right.


    "Those guys don''t use their intelligence on business!" Liu Yan was really angry: "I know how to take a guy without a black background. I''m sure I won''t kill anyone at will!"


    Xun Xian was silent. He felt that Liu Yan had dug a hole and buried himself

 Chapter 572

    In life, if you can breathe a few mouthfuls, no one can think that everything is going well. You will always encounter so many bad things before you completely close your eyes.


    Lu Ru, who shouted and scolded Liu Yan''s tyrant, couldn''t find any stains on their whole body, indicating that even Lu Ru was not a generation of men stealing women and prostitutes, at least there were people who could restrain their moral integrity. Even if they are bad at reading and want to impose their own views on others, they are more or less worthy of admiration in virtue.


    "Can''t kill..." Liu Yan sighed distressedly: "the party has a good reputation among the people, so go and check the group instigated behind the scenes."


    What can Xun Xian say? He can only promise, He stood there and waited for a little while. Seeing that Liu Yan had no other orders, he went down to do things.


    Liu Yan plans to deal with those Lu Confucians in the right way. He is absolutely not independent. He issues a recruitment order according to the list, one by one and gives a merit.


    Confucius wanted to have a position where he could give full play to what he had learned all his life. He planned to benefit all the people by means of governance. Unfortunately, in a world of great controversy, no one dared to use his old man''s Confucianism.


    Lu Ruai''s fame is a famous thing, but which student plans to bury what he has learned after he has worked hard? Since it''s all about being an official, Liu Yan wants to see what virtue those Lu Ru have after becoming an official. Lu Ru who can straighten his ass doesn''t expect anything else. The big deal is to raise a hymn for the Han country.


    If Lu Ru is an official and spits, Liu Yan will send them to Nanjiang to talk to Nanman. It is best to educate Nanman. If he is killed by Nanman, he will die for the integration of different races. As for letting Lu Ru teach, Liu Yan really didn''t dare to make such a choice. He was deeply afraid that the students taught by Lu Ru were tricky.


    In other words, how did Lu Ru wash white and grow? That is, they continue to accept students in order to win in quantity. They call it education without class. When the number of Lu Ru groups reaches a certain level, the discourse power in society is equal to being mastered. If they master the discourse power, they can start to reverse the white and black. That''s it. Does Liu Yan dare to let Lu Ru teach? Instead, it''s time to restrict Lu Ru''s admission. WOW!


    Of course, Liu Yan did not take out any actual official positions, but threw out a series of doctor''s titles according to the tradition.


    The official post of doctor was initially established during the unification period of Qin Dynasty. Its name means "a man of erudition and talents". However, at the beginning of its establishment, it has another meaning, that is, he is erudite and versatile but has no practical ability.


    To put it bluntly, the doctors of the Qin Dynasty were the official positions used by Ying Zheng to restrain some big mouths. Those big mouths had a lot of theories and principles, but very few could adapt to the Qin Empire. In order to prevent those big mouths from being blocked in the folk "Ba La Ba La", Ying Zheng can only recruit the center to be a doctor. He can still ask about things, that is, alternative consultants.


    Liu Yan lost a series of doctorates and was quiet for three days. He received a document from Xie AI from the depths of the grassland. He learned that Zhang Chonghua had been captured and a series of processes. He wanted to convene the ministers who followed him to discuss the battle. The order had just been issued, but he received a report that four doctors had jointly asked for an interview.


    "No, No." Liu Yan knew what those doctors were for, and his face was full of disgust: "their brains are really bad. They first ask for the crown prince to be the prince''s teacher. Can they get involved in those things!"


    Liu Yan now has only one only son, Liu Shen, and six daughters. In fact, he was very distressed about such a thing. He didn''t sow less seeds, but it was difficult for the queen and imperial concubines to conceive. When he was pregnant, they were all girls.


    The royal family can''t have only one heir. Prime Minister Ji Chang has repeatedly mentioned implicitly and suggested that Liu Yan choose a draft girl. Not only Ji Chang, but also the central dignitaries who can speak, all suggested that Liu Yan take some harem. This time, Liu Yan''s personal expedition to Youzhou was more or less bothered by such a thing.


    Liu Yan doesn''t have many opinions on more women. The reason why he will remain silent is somewhat complex. The situation in the Han country is not as bad as expected. It seems that it is becoming stronger and stronger. At least, it can be regarded as a stable country on the premise of maintaining stability in the Central Plains. Too many people want to give women to the king. At least they are relatives of the emperor.


    Xun Xian''s family is one of the aristocratic families that plans to fill women in Liu Yan''s harem palace. Those with similar demands are the aristocratic families under the former small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. They are eager to change their social status. In addition to actively applying for official positions, they are also enthusiastic about sending family children to the army. And there seems to be no more direct and rapid means than women? After all, as long as Liu Yanchong believes in his daughter and blows the pillow wind, he can do it.


    Because of Tuoba show, there are still quite a lot of people willing to believe that Liu Yan can blow the pillow wind. Behind them, there are Xie Daokai and Sang Miao as examples. No wonder those people are so enthusiastic.


    Tuobaxiu is the only Hu woman in Liu Yan''s harem. She has always put her mind right. If it were not for the reason of blood, her character of focusing on her husband''s family would definitely be the choice for the queen.


    Xie an of Xie family has been working in the state of Han for several years, and his ability to handle affairs is very strong. Sometimes his mind is a little wrong? It doesn''t seem to be a bad mind. It seems to be too arrogant and coquettish. I didn''t put my position clearly. I made a mistake several times when I should choose. I didn''t make a big mistake and made a small mistake. That''s the way I am an official.


    Because Xie an didn''t have a good record, the world thought that he could become the conqueror of xizhonglang. It was Liu Yan''s face to see Xie Daokai. The world''s understanding is wrong. Liu Yan values Xie an because of the records in historical books and has deep expectations for Xie an, but this truth can''t be told.


    Sang Yu began to follow Liu Yan very early and was the first group of aristocratic families in Beidi. He made a lot of mistakes after he settled in the Central Plains in the Han state. In fact, it is not wrong from the perspective of aristocratic family. It is nothing more than choosing to give priority to the family between the state and the family, and ranking the maintenance of national interests behind the maintenance of family interests.


    All aristocratic families look the same. They have to ensure the interests of the family before they take care of the national interests. In case of conflict, they must choose to give priority to protecting the interests of the family. This kind of aristocratic family is good. More aristocratic families are officials purely to absorb the blood of the country to strengthen themselves.


    Since the third year of Yuanshuo, Liu Yan has consciously reduced sang Yu''s power. Of course, the reason is that sang Yu attaches too much importance to the interests of the aristocratic family. The rule of law in the Han Dynasty has been reformed. Under the suppression of Liu Yan, sang Yu, the imperial doctor, has the power to fall into a historical low. Usually, he will rise together, accept some opinions at the end of the day, and try his best to take care of it. For this, Liu Yan''s consideration of his old love is considered to be based on Sang Miao''s face.


    Seeing the death of Shijie Zhao, Murong Yan, Tuoba Dai and Zhang Liang did not seem to have caused irreparable damage to the Han in a practical sense. On the contrary, the Han army took the initiative to remove the crisis and did more. The Han Dynasty seems to be turning into the Han Dynasty. Some things are not done quickly. It seems to be a little late to wait for it to become the Han Dynasty, There are not so many people in a hurry.


    Xun Xian is eager to release. He knows that Lang Wangmeng, the last personal secretary of the king, is now the county magistrate of Zhangwu County. He believes that Wang Meng should be transferred back to the central position for a few more years. He has been Liu Yan''s personal secretary for nearly three years. His journey has been more than that of Wang Meng for a year and a half. If he drags on, he really doesn''t wait for me.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Yan called Xun Xian twice, waited for Xun Xian to return to God, and said slightly unhappily, "what to do, what to do."


    Xun Xian burst into a cold sweat and was stunned when serving the king. He had no place to reason when he was cut down. He saluted and stepped back quickly.


    Almost as soon as Xun Xiangang quit, Xu Zheng came in and shouted, "what''s the situation with the four people kneeling in front of the house?"


    At the last step, Ji Chang, sang Yu, LV Yi, Cai you, Yu Yi and others also arrived. They saluted Liu Yan in batches and were greeted to sit down.


    "Before we talk about business, let''s talk to the Prime Minister first." Liu Yan directly called the roll, waved his hand and asked Ji Chang not to stand up. He said, "Shen is about four years old. It''s early to choose a teacher, but there really should be a teacher. Tai''an, you should pick up the burden first."


    Master and teacher are literally the same thing, as if there is a fundamental difference between master and master. How can we say that Chinese characters are broad and profound?


    Everyone is a stunned God. Everyone who has returned to God looks at Ji Chang with envy, jealousy and hate.


    Liu Shen is Liu Yan''s only child. At the age of four, he has a virtual age of two years. In fact, he is two years old from the beginning of the fetus. Liu Yan''s only child was born to Queen Cui Wan, or the eldest son. According to the practice of young and orderly parents in Han Dynasty, it was the crown prince who did not run away.


    The prince''s master has an official name called Prince Fu. Waiting for the prince to ascend the throne is the emperor''s teacher. Let''s not talk about the personal friendship with Chu Jun. the name of emperor''s teacher alone sounds frightening.


    Ji Chang''s response was to salute with great solemnity, and he didn''t say much else. Looking at his shaking lips and surprise on his face, I think he is very excited and crazy.


    "Mr. Wang, the prime minister can only teach culture. Should there be more martial arts teachers?" With a very reasonable expression, Xu Zheng said, "it''s not appropriate to have culture alone. It''s also indispensable to strengthen your body. I think I''m very suitable to be a martial arts teacher."


    For a moment, if the eyes could kill, Xu Zheng should be cut by the eyes of everyone.


    If Liu Yan has many children, it is not appropriate to choose a teacher too early. In fact, there will be some concerns about who will be a teacher. However, looking at the current situation of the royal family, even if Liu Yan has more children, he will be a few years younger than Liu Shen. They also know that Liu Yan has great expectations for the single seedling, and there are not so many worries about standing in the team. If he has the opportunity to participate, the harvest must be greater than the risk.


    Liu Yan really thought about it very seriously and nodded to promise Xu Zheng to be a martial arts teacher. It''s settled. Naturally, there will be a very formal worship ceremony. Then he will talk about business.


    In the face of pressure, the state of Han did not shrink back from being beaten passively. It took the initiative to attack several times, destroyed the alliance of the kings, lifted most of the threats, and achieved very important results.


    "Zhang Yaoling, Zhang Chonghua''s eldest son, seems to be only five years old? (or two years of age)" Xu Zheng is in a high mood and naturally more active than usual: "his brother and his brother are not Enron''s generation."


    Zhang Zuo was an envoy to the state of Han. He was a monarch and Minister of the state of Han. He had seen each other with his own eyes and had close contact. At that time, Zhang Zuo''s impression on the monarchs and officials of the Han state was actually quite good. Some words, deeds and choices of things seemed to be a promising person to the monarchs and officials of the Han state.


    As a child of the royal family, the higher the talent, the better. It should be said that in addition to the heir to the throne, the higher the ability, the more unstable the country is. If the heir to the throne can''t hold it down, there will be disaster every minute.


    "My Lord." Ji Chang said in a steady tone: "or you can send someone to Xiliang to bewitch Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi to become king."


    "It will take some time for the Lord of the state to be captured abroad to be sent back to China. It will also take time to wait for confirmation." Sang Yu pondered for a moment and said in a tone of discussion: "Rouran people are afraid to be enemies with the big man. Rouran is too far away from the big man. General Xie''s army stationed in Rouran mountain is of no great use, or it can wave the army to the west?"


    Several important officials have expressed their opinions one after another. Their statements may be different, but their core meaning is the same. They must take advantage of Zhang Chonghua''s falling into the hands of the Han army.


    Speaking of Rouran, the people who circulated Xie AI''s war report and report also felt that at least Bati was not an ordinary person, and the two kinds of people were a good thing for the state of Han. It was really unnecessary to get rid of such a two kinds of people. On the contrary, Bati should be allowed to sit firmly in the position of Rouran Khan.


    It doesn''t make much sense for the state of Han to fight Rouran now. It''s beneficial to properly support it. It depends on whether Xie AI can handle Bati and let Rouran find the unhappiness of Tuoba Dai state or Murong Yan state from behind.


    "Several initiatives can be carried out at the same time." Liu Yan was more or less hesitant about opening another front. After all, the Han army fought everywhere this time, but only by raising food can there be enough military food. At the same time, he was reluctant to waste such a good opportunity. Just about to say more details, Xun Xian walked in with embarrassment on his face and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xun Xian hesitated and did not hide his bad luck. He said, "those doctors are making noise and kowtow. They say that there is a big thing to ask to see the king."


    If Liu Yan remembered correctly, he had clearly expressed his invisible attitude just now. Then the important officials from many countries also came to the residence successively from those doctors. It is unlikely that many important officials will gather. Is it not clear enough?


    "Noise?" Liu Yan was in a good mood. He was interrupted and became depressed. He waved his hand: "tell them that I''m talking about the important affairs of the military and wait quietly. If I don''t listen to persuasion and continue to make noise..., I''ll be taken down and locked up to learn what their predecessors called three provinces and my body."

 Chapter 573

    Officials can''t get used to it, or the more they get used to it, the more bastards they get. In fact, no one can be used to it all the time, otherwise it will only cause people to take it for granted. If they are a little unhappy, they will feel that people all over the world are sorry for themselves.


    Liu Yan is not only not used to Lu Ru, but also has the same mind for anyone. He knew that now was the best time to destroy Zhang''s cool country. In the face of Xu Zheng''s shameless face, he wanted to lead the army to veto it. He planned to let Xie an, the nearest to Zhang''s cool country, take action.


    "Xie aitun still has some hands and tail in Rouran mountain, but there are not so many troops." Liu Yan was not able to turn the corner. He still had some confusion about the gains and losses of this in-depth grassland battle: "leave more than 10000, and the forbidden guards will call back."


    It should be said that the goal of going deep into the grassland was achieved this time. Although Zhang Chonghua was captured alive and Tuoba shiyijian, Murong Jun and Fu Hong ran away, he destroyed the alliance of the kings and found out the details of the gentle people.


    Things in Rouran can be put aside first. Can Bati be used by the state of Han and need to fight for it. If Rouran can coordinate from the north, it will certainly be good for the Han country to fight against Tuoba Dai country and Murong Yan country. It depends on whether Xie AI has the ability to persuade Bati.


    Zhang Chonghua was captured, and Zhang Liangguo fell into a chaotic situation without a leader. The state of Han plans to go in three steps.


    It is, of course, the best way to make Zhang Chonghua yield and then order Zhang Liangguo to surrender.


    Zhang Chonghua should not be allowed to give in. The state of Han sent a false message to Zhang Liangguo in the name of Zhang Chonghua. What effect can be achieved is what effect can be achieved.


    The second is to encourage Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi''s ambition to at least plunge Zhang Liangguo into civil strife.


    The basis of everything is to prepare for the Han Army''s expedition. What kind of fruit can be harvested depends on force.


    Xie AI, who is located in Guanzhong, has few troops on hand. A standing army plus 50000 soldiers from counties and counties are basically stationed on the Weishui front line in Qinzhou.


    Xu Zheng needs to find out one thing: "king, is the forbidden guard a callback center or..."


    Xie an took the defensive with the limited force at hand, facing at least 50000 Zhang''s Liang army and 130000 multi-ethnic coalition forces led by di.


    Zhang Zuo was in command of Zhang''s Liang army''s invasion of Guanzhong, and Zhang Chong was the deputy general. Most of these Zhang''s Liang troops belonged to the original Jincheng garrison, and the rest came back from the western regions.


    As an important military town in the east of the Liang state of Zhang, Jincheng is no worse than the troops who can bear the garrison. They have fought with Liu Yao''s former Zhao, shile''s later Zhao and Shihu''s later Zhao for a long time, and have always kept Jincheng as solid as gold soup.


    Zhang Chonghua''s Liang troops, who were transferred back from the western regions, have been fighting in the western regions for a long time. Since they can conquer and open up more than half of the western regions for Zhang''s Liang country, their combat effectiveness must not be much lower.


    Fu Hong is currently missing for the Han state. Fu Xiong, Fu Hong''s fourth son, is in command of the Hu coalition army in Guanzhong.


    The main helpers of the multi-ethnic coalition army with Fu Xiong as its commander are of course Di people, and some Qiang people are also highly valued. The gathered Hu people basically have a deep hatred for the Han state, especially the Qiang people have made every effort to avenge Yao Yizhong.


    In general, Xie AI''s ability to stabilize the front with far less troops than the enemy makes the center see his military talent, but sticking to the front with limited troops does not mean that he can counter attack with far less troops than the enemy.


    "The battle of Yanmen is over, and the battle of Youzhou is stalled..." Xu Zheng spread his hands and said, "it doesn''t mean that there are troops to reinforce Xie an."


    According to the era, it is now the autumn of 347 and the fifth year of Yuanshuo.


    Since the third year of Yuanshuo, the territory of the state of Han has been expanding every day. If you want to compare, the territory of the state of Han has been restored to the same level as that of the Western Jin Dynasty, which is less than that of the Western Jin Dynasty. At the same time, it lacks the territory to the west of Qinzhou in Guanzhong. (the map cannot be transmitted from the starting point now, or the honor will send the map.)


    In just two or three years, the territory of the state of Han has expanded several times, but the territory is not occupied by the army. Even if it is completed, the troops need to be used everywhere to eliminate some remnants and guard against some unstable people.


    Let''s put it this way, the Han state now has seven standing cavalry armies and six infantry armies. Six cavalry armies are aimed at Tuoba Dai state and Murong Yan state, and one is under Xie an''s command. The infantry army has two armies under the account of Huanwen. One is used as an emergency infantry army to mobilize counter insurgency. Naturally, the rest are also in the battlefields of Tuoba Dai state and murongyan state. The number of soldiers in counties and counties serving at the same time in China is about 500000, more than 300000 are transferred to the north line, 50000 are listening to Huanwen accounts, and the rest are in counties and counties.


    Although the total strength of the Han state is now as high as more than 700000, the Han Army has many fronts, and there is no shortage of garrison troops in China. There will be losses in combat. It is true that we can''t draw much troops to Xie an.


    To destroy Zhang''s cool country, it is one thing to make preparations before the action. If you really start the action, you must be fast, ruthless and accurate. After the war breaks out, you should keep moving forward rapidly. You must not let Zhang''s cool country have a breathing space, or you will lose the best time.


    According to the discussion before the Central Committee, the guards should return to the center after being completed the task of penetrating the grasslands, and then be put into battle against Murong Yan state. Now the situation needs to be changed.


    "The area where Murong Xianbei is located has been cold for a long time. In recent years, the climate tends to enter winter early and spring late. The time suitable for combat is less than four months." Xu Zheng is a Tai Wei. Who will come if he doesn''t make suggestions? That is to say: "since now is the best time to destroy Xiliang, it''s better to transfer the forbidden guard to Xie an''s command."


    The forbidden guards are famous for their ability to fight, and their requirements for the climate during combat are not so high. Xu Zheng sincerely believes that the climate should not get warmer. He should ignore the bitter cold and directly cook Zhang''s cool country in the late autumn and winter of this year.


    Liu Yan thought carefully and finally looked at Ji Chang.


    "This year''s autumn harvest has been completed." Ji Chang of course knew what Liu Yan meant, and immediately said, "it can support the opening of the battlefield to Xiliang."


    The war against Tuoba Dai state and Murong Yan state will be temporarily slowed down by the impact of the climate. The army is in a non wartime state, and the consumption of grain and fodder will be greatly reduced. It is a relief for the Han state, which has received grain but is still largely short of food.


    "Southwest..." Liu Yan thought of the war on the southwest peninsula. Seeing that the discussion had already had results, he turned off the topic: "what''s the situation?"


    At the beginning of the fourth year of the Yuan Dynasty, the Han army landed in Jiaozhi and invaded Linyi. Now the Han Army has fought with Linyi several times in the south of Japan, and then made a comprehensive landing on the coastline, forcing Linyi to abandon the coastline and stick to the inland.


    The regular army of the Han Dynasty had recovered the old land that Linyi had previously robbed from the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. After harvesting the first batch of achievements, the regular army temporarily stopped its work and released many families because there was no good way to cut off the coastline and inland mountains.


    "The children have climbed over the mountains into the Linyi." Yu Yi came to participate in the discussion. Most of the time he had ears and no mouth. He had the opportunity to show his sense of existence. Of course, he was happy: "the loss is a little big, but the harvest is also good."


    Yu Yi''s so-called climbing, that is, he really worked hard to climb mountains and mountains. Few people were damaged in the fight, but many people died of falling mountains, poisonous insects, miasma and other natural environments.


    The armed forces of each family were released. How much land they laid on the other side of the mountain belongs to the family. Even if they do not belong to the family, they can contribute to the country in exchange for titles and rewards. They are trying hard to make a difference.


    How much desire a person has, how determined the officer will be. If you break into the mountains and forests with great determination and wait for it, even if you regret it, it is too difficult to move forward and retreat. If you are unwilling, you can only harden your scalp and continue to move forward.


    "Oh..." Liu Yan really didn''t pay much attention to the trend of families. He asked with great interest: "tell me, what harvest is good."


    Yu Yi is the public spokesman of all families in the center, which Liu Yan expressly allows. The reason why he became an official in the state of Han is to a large extent to ensure the development of families in the southwest peninsula. Since Liu Yan is interested in knowing, he will naturally work hard to introduce.


    It should be said that families have made great efforts to climb mountains and mountains and harvested the most. They should have found out the weather in the southwest peninsula. Of course, they have opened up a path, and accumulated enough experience in dealing with poisonous insects. They went deep inland. After crossing the mountains, they didn''t meet too many savages. They re entered the flat land and found bananas everywhere, including monkeys and elephants.


    "Ha?" Xu zhengle said, "what do you eat for three meals?"


    Yu Yi said, "banana fruit."


    By the way, people living in the north of the Yangtze River are really strange to bananas. Then, bananas are really called banana fruit now.


    "There''s nothing I can do. It rains in three or two days over there. Especially in autumn, it''s a long rainy season. The dry food I carry is soaked in water and soon turns sour. It happens that it''s the season for banana fruit to mature." Yu Yi''s face didn''t look good when he spoke: "if you eat too many bananas, the children have severe diarrhea. You can send them back to Jiaozhi for treatment and recuperation, and you can get your life back."


    Yu Yi''s ugly face can tell us what it is like not to be sent back to the Han Army controlled area in time.


    Liu Yan knows what''s going on on on the southwest peninsula. He didn''t watch some extreme survival programs before crossing. Compared with some survival programs abroad, some domestic variety shows began to play survival challenges, which is just a children''s play. Compared with some survival programs abroad, there is really no modern tool to survive in the wild, especially in the extremely primitive place of the southwest peninsula. Fighting with heaven, earth and anything requires more than courage.


    What kind of society is it now? But there are not so many modern scientific and technological products. With the development of Chinese civilization, at least flint has been made, but at least dry firewood is needed to make a fire! The problem is that it rains from time to time on the southwest peninsula. It''s not easy to get dry firewood.


    The trouble of Southwest peninsula for people, especially for those who can''t adapt to humidity all the time, is that it''s difficult to keep dry. This is life-threatening. People with slightly weak physical quality can''t keep dry. Getting sick is a matter of minutes. Therefore, for the armed forces of all families, it is excellent not to get sick. Whether they can carry it when they are sick is the key, or whether they can get timely and effective treatment is a matter of human life.


    "It costs a lot... A lot..." Yu Yi looked gloomy at first. It was estimated that it would be so difficult to open up the southwest. Then he changed his look of sacrifice, "It''s really suitable for farming there. It''s no problem to grow three or four crops a year. In addition to food, the local mineral resources are very rich. Only two open-air gold mines have been found, and there are gemstones and fragrant trees everywhere."


    On the premise of sufficient interests, sacrifice is certainly acceptable. In particular, most of the people who sacrifice are humble servants to the aristocratic family. They have paid and gained, that is, they are more or less unwilling to be occupied by the state and the dynasty.


    "Dog head gold and jade?" In fact, Liu Yan was not sure, so he asked, "did you have labor to develop those things?"


    What Liu Yan knows is that there are not too many gold mines in the southwest. Instead, there is a large silver mine and several large coal mines on the other side of the mountain. There are even iron and copper mines that can be counted in Asia, among which the coal mine is the unique anthracite in Asia.


    Anthracite! It may not be a big deal for now, but waiting to enter the steam age, steam turbines have also been developed, waiting for ships to be equipped with steam driving devices, and anthracite is a very precious strategic material. One thing to know is that France, which occupies the southwest Peninsula, has mastered the anthracite mine, but they can''t do it in Europe. Their face makes the world''s No. 1 power somewhat invisible.


    "The minister has got the document and is dredging the jiudejiu river. If this river across the mountains can be used..." Yu Yi''s answer is not what he asked, but the truth is there: "with today''s reliance, transportation is the lifeblood."


    In the so-called Jiude River, the word "de" is actually to replace the "speed" next to the double with three points of water, but the simplified word has long disappeared. This naming should be traced back to the Western Han Dynasty. After all, the Chinese Miao people first developed here in the Western Han Dynasty. Of course, some naming was done during the development.


    "I will let the local garrison cooperate." Liu Yan didn''t mean to be perfunctory at all. He carefully added: "if there are other needs, Yu Qing can also speak."


    Yu Yi saluted immediately, with a rare touch on his face.


    For Liu Yanlai, the continuous development of the Han state is opening up territory, but is it not that the living space of the nation has been expanded? Anyone who develops and explores abroad will strongly support it. How far he can develop is one thing. He can cultivate the national spirit of adventure, which is definitely a great cause for contemporary people to future generations.

 Chapter 574

    There is no war in Guanzhong, which is approaching winter.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of the season or something else. Zhang''s Liangjun and Di, Qiang and zahu retreated cleanly at the end of autumn, not only from the front line of Qinzhou, but also from Longxi and Longdong to the end.


    Xie an''s forces were limited. He only recovered the lost land after the enemy retreated actively, and did not launch a threatening attack on the coalition.


    After waiting for the snow in Guanzhong, it was confirmed that the Di, Qiang, zahu and other people disappeared. Zhang''s Liang army took a firm stance. Xie an planned the defense area and went to Chang''an.


    Chang''an began to sort out in the third year of Yuanshuo, mainly to remove the building ruins in the city and repair the roads to a certain extent. This is because Liu Yan has set Chang''an as the future imperial capital, and the early cleaning up is for the later construction.


    After more than a year of cleaning up, the ruins in Chang''an city are still not completely cleaned up, and even the old palace city is motionless. Of course, this result is due to the extreme shortage of manpower. Generally, only slaves are working. When the people accept the Fu, the population in Guanzhong is scarce and can not provide much corvee.


    Xie an will come to Chang''an because he has received instructions from the center that a group of reinforcements will be included in the command system. At the same time, the Hussars general ran min will also send someone to escort up to 180000 slaves.


    Ran min was about to conquer Shuozhou in an all-round way. He didn''t stop killing the Jie nationality for a moment, but the other nationalities left a way to live.


    The so-called way of life of all ethnic groups is that men and women act as slaves no matter how old they are, and women of school age are rewarded to meritorious soldiers according to the requirements of the center.


    There is still a big gap between men and women in the Han Dynasty. Maybe three men compare with one woman. If you don''t think of a way, two of the three men will become singles, or men can only marry women who are much younger than themselves when they are older.


    In order to improve the gap between men and women, the fastest way that the Han country can think of is to obtain women from abroad. In addition to robbing women from hostile nationalities, there are also constant matchmaking and abduction of women belonging to the country. The vassal states of Han are the northeast, Chaoxian Peninsula and Japanese islands.


    Among many affiliated countries, Koguryo is the most hurt by the large gap between men and women in Han.


    Koguryo was repeatedly cooked by Murong Xianbei, and several defeats made a large number of young people either die or captured. Then there must be fewer men in Koguryo. As the suzerain state, the Han state naturally has the obligation to help. The way of light and dark has not stopped. From the second year of Yuanshuo to now, Koguryo has changed its nationality into the Han state, and the number of women has exceeded 80000. The total population of Koguryo is 700000, which means that Koguryo''s marriageable women are almost completely netted by the Han country.


    It would be a great idea to eliminate a nation and give priority to integrating their women. After all, men alone can''t give birth to offspring, and the more women suitable for childbearing means that a nation can surge in population at any time.


    Koguryo has a crazy attitude towards the Han state''s wanton acquisition of women from its own country. The top level knows that Koguryo can''t turn against the Han state now, but the bottom level doesn''t have so many concerns. As a result, Koguryo society began to reject the Han people, and the soldiers in the Koguryo army are becoming more and more hostile to the Han state. However, it must be said that no one in the Han Dynasty took Koguryo''s anger seriously.


    In addition to Koguryo, the goal of the Han state is also the school-age women in Baiji, Silla and the Japanese islands, that is, they can''t be as unscrupulous and excessive as Koguryo. In view of the situation in Koguryo, Baiji and Silla are a boycott of internal propaganda. Later, they ask the Han state not to take more than a number of women from the two countries every year. The Japanese islands are incomparably wonderful. It seems that the countries of the islands have not found anything wrong. They not only do not exclude the Han people from accepting Japanese women, but also try their best to offer Japanese women.


    In fact, the gap between the male and female ratio in the Han country is really too large. As a result, the Han men love their wives very much. When there is a lack of women to a certain extent, no one cares about their blood, so there is no saying that they despise foreign women. Even because of the gap between the rich and the poor between the country and the country, the female parents who marry Han men can often get help. For example, the reason why the Japanese Islands desperately stuffed women for the Han men was that they could obtain scarce materials from the son-in-law of the Han country.


    Xie an had been waiting in Chang''an. In the late winter, the first troops came through Tongguan. A standing army took more than 20000 soldiers from counties and counties, and about 60000 slaves.


    "Er, as a garrison, we mainly supervise slaves to speed up the clean-up of Chang''an." When Ma would like to be asked by Xie an, he first explained, and then said: "it is believed that the surrounding enemy countries can be solved in two or three years, and the capital should enter the state of construction as soon as possible."


    As soon as she heard that it was not reinforcements, Xie an was very disappointed. He just knew there would be reinforcements, but in fact he didn''t know how many reinforcements and what arms they were.


    "Two or three years?" Xie''an seems to have just reacted: "the center... Has this confidence?"


    Ma Yuan just smiled. He didn''t even know Zhonglang. In fact, he knew very limited things. Those words just came from the theater in charge of Ran min.


    Xie an, who was in Guanzhong, was a little blocked. He didn''t know that Xie AI had destroyed the alliance of the kings, let alone that the state of Zhang Liang advocated Chonghua to be captured alive. It''s not just Xie an. It should be said that the vast majority of people won''t have so smooth news. Maybe Zhang Liangguo doesn''t know that his Lord was captured. After all, it''s something that happened in the depths of the grassland. It''s natural for no one to inform him.


    Nearly two months have passed since Xie AI destroyed the alliance of the kings to the late winter season. Many things have been changing. Tuoba shiyijian and Murong Jun fled back respectively. The two countries are fully aware of what happened and are bound to make their own response.


    Tuoba shiyijian made two preparations. About a month and a half ago, on the one hand, he sent envoys to Jicheng where Liu Yan was located. His request for repair was rejected, and then his request to become a vassal state was rejected again; On the other hand, the army and herdsmen in the south of Tuoba Dai country were shrinking, and they gave up Shengle, which is very close to Hetao, and constantly gathered people in the depths of the desert.


    Liu Yan refused to fix what the Tubo Shi wing Jian had done. The reason was simple: War was a precursor to the war of the tuba kingdom. When war has the final say of the Han Dynasty. The reason why he would refuse Tuoba shiyijian as a vassal state is simpler. Tuoba shiyijian clearly has no sincerity. Even if he is sincere to be a vassal state, the Han state can''t accept it. Otherwise, any country that wants to fight the Han state in the future will fight and become a minister if it can''t fight. How can there be such a good thing in the world.


    Both sides have actually entered a state of war. The state of Han has enough ability to erase Tuoba Dai from the map. There is no need to realize the false peace. At present, the state of Han does not have so much energy to play IQ games.


    The center of the state of Han learned that the general team and population of Tuoba generation country were concentrated in the north. It didn''t know what Tuoba Yijian wanted to do for a while. It didn''t matter much. It directly went to Xie AI, saying that Tuoba generation country was going to invade Rouran, so Xie AI quickly fooled Ba Ti and set up a method to make the two countries fight and kill quickly.


    In view of the new action, Xie AI''s forbidden guards have not paid for their mobilization for the time being. The Han Army may need to break into the northern part of Tuoba Dai country to stir up the chaos, and it is more likely to give another blow to Rouran. Xie AI naturally needs a strong army at hand.


    After a series of twists and turns, Murong Jun returned to his nest after more than a month at night. The first thing he heard when he went back was the news that Murong Guan died of illness. What he faced was that the military and political power of the whole Murong Yan state was in Murong BA''s hands.


    Murong seal, who had been ill for several years, died in the winter. At that time, Murong Jun, the crown prince of Murong Yan state, was missing. The State Minister Feng Yi mentioned the idea of allowing Murong Ba to ascend the throne directly. Of course, the reason was that "the state cannot have a king for a day".


    Murong Ge, who returned to the Dragon City, couldn''t bear to get angry. His face was so beautiful that it was jealous. If he wore a sword, he would stab Feng Yi on the spot.


    Later, Murong Zun, Murong you, Murong Li and other princes, including many Hu generals, expressed their opposition or hesitant opinions successively. Only a few civil servants and Jin generals supported it. The matter of Murong BA''s accession to the throne became nothing, but Murong Ba still had a title of supervising the country on his head.


    Murong Ba, who became the ruler of the prison state, didn''t get angry at the beginning. He just urged Murong Zhuang to be buried, and met Murong GE''s strong opposition.


    Murongge objected on the grounds that crown prince murongjun was not present at the return, and others did not stand on murongge''s side this time for various reasons. Murong Ge, who seemed to be alone, made Murong Ba deeply hate this time. If Murong Ba hadn''t considered relying on Murong Ge against the Han Army, he would have to take some action.


    Waiting for Murong Jun to return to the Dragon City, Murong Ge was ordered to stay in his residence.


    Murong Jun''s return finally enabled Murong seal to be buried, but the memorial ceremony of Murong seal''s burial was presided over by him and Murong Ba instead of him alone. During the memorial ceremony of Murong seal''s burial, Murong Ge, who was grounded, was not present.


    Murong seal was buried, and Murong Jun also returned. Should Murong Jun, the crown prince, be crowned king of Yan after the memorial ceremony?


    However, the new king''s accession to the throne has been delayed for nearly a month. Murong Jun has become the new king of Yan. The title of Murong bajian''s ruling country has not been removed. Feng Yi has changed from state minister to Taiwei, and other civil and military official positions have changed greatly.


    What happened to Murong Yan state was secret. What kind of compromise process Murong Jun and Murong Ba were not publicized. It is commendable that there was no large-scale bloodshed in Murong Yan state, that is to say, there was no mobilization of troops to fight. That is, there were few dead bodies of unknown origin found in the gutter and on the road during that period of time.


    Later, Feng Qi, Feng Yi''s eldest son, died while hunting. How did he die was publicized by Murong Ba, saying that he was killed by deer with horns.


    In other words, who will go hunting when it''s cold? But Feng Qi was really out hunting. Fortunately, he was killed by antlers. His way of death reminds people of Li Gan in the Western Han Dynasty, who was shot to death by Huo Qubing.


    The death of Feng Qi, the eldest son of the first lieutenant, did not cause even a trace of ripples. Less than half a month after his death, Murong Ge lifted his confinement, was canonized as the Duke of Taiyuan by Murong Jun, and was ordered to go to Lingzhi city to continue to command the army against the Han army.


    When Murong Ge was ordered to return to the battlefield, Murong Ba also received Murong Jun''s order to go to the north.


    Murong Ba took Feng Yi with him when he left the Dragon City, along with many civil and military officials. Nearly 130000 people walked in a mighty way. They are going to Xianbei grassland, the birthplace of Xianbei people, which is in the east of Rouran tribal alliance, the southeast of donggaoche, and the North Sea (bagar Lake) not far from the northwest.


    Xie an, who has been staying in Chang''an, learned about the big and small events from the latest issue of the residence newspaper when the winter was approaching the end. While waiting for reinforcements, he first received a group of envoys sent by the center to send to Zhang''s Liang country. At the same time, he also knew that Zhang Chonghua had been escorted to Xiang country.


    Before that, there were many fine works of the Han state that went to Zhang''s Liangguo first. They went to bewitch Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi to do great things. Whether they succeed or not is to let the senior gentleman of Zhang''s Liangguo get into trouble first.


    On the day after the mission came to Chang''an, xie''an looked forward to the stars and the moon. Finally, he looked forward to reinforcements, which were two cavalry armies and an infantry army originally belonging to the shogunate of the Hussars general.


    The state of Han sent a delegation to the cool state of Zhang. They would stay in Chang''an and wait for the ice to melt before continuing on their way. Their mission is very simple. If Zhang Liangguo doesn''t know the news of Zhang Chonghua''s capture, they will spread the news in Zhang Liangguo. They will spread rumors according to the promotion speed of xie''an''s department. It is probably the false news that Zhang Chonghua has decided to surrender the whole country. It is best for Zhang Liangguo to believe it, but it can''t make Zhang Liangguo panic.


    Zhang Chonghua was escorted to Xiang, but he never surrendered, let alone asked Zhang''s Liang army to surrender immediately after the arrival of the Han Army in the name of the king.


    On the contrary, Zhang Chonghua began a hunger strike after he was forced. Of course, the state of Han could not let him starve to death, but forced him to feed. He was so strong that if he couldn''t die from hunger strike, he had to hit his head against the wall or bite his tongue. Finally, he forced the caretaker to tie up and plug his mouth. He would pull out the things in his mouth only when he was feeding hard, but he was immediately blocked by a bamboo tube.


    Knowing what has happened in the country recently and what is happening in the surrounding areas, Xie an suddenly found that the pressure shrouded in the state of Han has been relieved. After some thinking, it is confirmed that the rumor center will take at least two or three years to weaken the surrounding countries, which is very well founded and definitely not out of a kind of imagination.


    [there may be some trouble in going to Xiliang, but it''s just trouble. It can''t stop Xiliang from subjugating the country after the country''s leader was captured without a head...] Xie an certainly has confidence in his unified army to fight in Zhang''s Liang country. He feels like: [unexpectedly, the king really recovered most of the old land of the Han family in a few years, and I think he will be able to restore the prosperity of the first Han Dynasty?]

 Chapter 575

    When the reinforcements arrived, xie''an failed to immediately launch the war against Zhang''s cool country. The outbreak of the war should wait for the spring of the next year.


    It may be difficult to start after the spring, mainly because the ice and snow in recent years are more and more late than in earlier years.


    The north is basically shrouded in white, and the south is also a continuous rainy season. In fact, it is difficult for the Han Army to enter the calm period.


    At the time of the annual report, Xie an embarked on the road to Xiangguo. Of course, the generals of all fronts, state assassins and sheriffs of some big counties will also go to Xiangguo, and others are specially named officials by the center.


    Liu Yan, who temporarily stopped his personal expedition, returned to Xiangguo. He needed to personally preside over the court meeting in the new year, especially listen to what happened to the main leaders of all fronts, and listen to their opinions and assessments on the development of the war.


    As the king went out for personal expedition, and too many people also left, Xiang entered a period of solitude. Waiting for the return of the king, the officials who reported on their work also arrived one after another, and Xiang was rejuvenated.


    Liu Yan, who returned to Xiangguo, spent most of his time with his family. In addition to dealing with the government, he was once again faced with a group of people''s long winded affairs.


    The so-called big and small things. The important thing is that the voice of persuasion began to appear in the court. It is believed that the collapse of the state of Shi Jie and Zhao is in front of us, and all countries can not actually give any major crisis to the state of Han. When the title of Liu Yan needs to be changed, that is, it is time to put the title of emperor on the agenda. Small things are all kinds of frictions between civil and military officials. In general, they compete for labor force, including women obtained from abroad.


    In a practical sense, the state of Shi Jie Zhao has been destroyed. It has not been finally confirmed that it is because of the trend of Dingxiang or encirclement, and Shi Hu has not been captured or killed. In addition, there are considerable remnants of Shijie in Shuozhou. They either fled in the vast grassland or sought refuge from various forces.


    Dingxiang has been surrounded for more than a year. Too many dead bodies have caused a plague in the city. Jucheng is almost no different from ghost. The besieged Han Army risked sending people into the city, mainly to observe the situation of the palace city in the city, and found that it was the palace city or a state of strict guard. Well, no matter what the urban area of Dingxiang is, at least the palace city where Shi Hu is located has not lost order.


    The historical process will soon enter the sixth year of Yuanshuo (348 AD). The rapid passage of time has made Liu Yan feel a lot in his spare time. A moment ago, he was still struggling for survival. In a twinkling of an eye, the country was established. The Han and Miao people had their own country. In a series of confrontations with the Hu people, they re suppressed the Hu people.


    "Your Majesty, Shi Jie will be destroyed. I heard about the Hussars general..." Cui Wan hesitated for a while, but still said: "it''s too much to kill Capricorn people on a large scale, regardless of men, women, old and young?"


    Liu Yan took the women of the harem for a walk today. When they came to a zhangtai, the wind became stronger. They stopped and entered the room. The maids were ready to cook tea. After sitting down, Cui Wan said that.


    The Hussars general ran Min has returned to Xiang from the front. Like many generals who returned to the rear, he ran everywhere without living at home for a few years. He often went out of the city to hunt with a trilogy. When he met people, he would boast about how many people he killed, especially the great achievements of killing Capricorn people.


    Back in Xiang, civil servants are actually better. The big deal is that they hold all kinds of wine parties, drink, play the piano and have fun. Poetry and Fu come out from time to time; Generals are few and too many people together. They prefer to wear hunting clothes and go out of the city with their canine teeth and toss hard in the vast white wilderness.


    In other words, I can''t stand still, otherwise hunting in ice and snow is a blind toss. There is no prey in the ice and snow. It''s better to take some hibernating animals'' dens while relaxing.


    Not to mention, today, Li Tan and Li Kuang jointly took out a bear nest. After catching and suffocating the grizzly bear, they carried it to the palace city to offer treasure.


    The arrival of Li Tan and Li Kuang happened to be the time when Liu Yan wanted to answer Cui Wan.


    Cui Wan found that she was pregnant one and a half months after Liu Yan returned to Xiangguo. Once a woman is pregnant, she will become more weak and often indulge in wishful thinking. For example, her husband kills too much and is worried about affecting her offspring. She will want her husband-in-law to kill less.


    Of course, Liu Yan knows that Cui Wan is pregnant again. Not only Cui Wan, but also this time, he doesn''t know what the situation is. One of the women in the harem has successively "won the prize". After the news is confirmed, the whole palace city has long been happy.


    The queen and the imperial concubines have been pregnant, and the draft girl has been mentioned again. Liu Yan has allowed a limited range of selection. The local officials of various counties and counties who came to Xiangguo to report on their work regard this matter as a top priority.


    By the way, most of the women who were originally rescued, whether they were arranged in Yecheng or Xiangguo, have gone out to marry. In this way, they found that it was not easy to seduce Liu Yan. They knew that Liu Yan didn''t have any extra thoughts about civil and military affairs. They didn''t go around the neighborhood less. There were more intentional encounters. Lang Youqing had an intention to make a lot of marriages.


    In fact, there is a big gap between men and women in the Han Dynasty, but it will not cause any problems for the civil and military with high officials and high salaries. The real difficulty is the matching of marriage.


    The women abducted by the stone tiger are naturally very beautiful. Women who want to be beautiful not only rely on natural nurture, but also have a greater relationship with the family environment in which they grow up. To put it bluntly, naturally beautiful women, who work in the wind and sun all year round, have no solid wealth to maintain, and have no living space to develop an excellent temperament. Over time, they will lose their beautiful side.


    Most of the abducted women came from various families in the Central Plains. At least they were the daughters of some big families. Seeing that they could not catch up with Liu Yan, the king of the country, and were already many single talents of senior officials and xianjue, they became good targets for marriage.


    "See the king! I''ve seen the queen and concubine."


    Li Tan and Li Kuang entered the room side by side. They were stunned to see the battle inside. After seeing the ceremony, they felt more or less embarrassed.


    "Ruicai, Chengji." Liu Yan stood up slowly, motioned the others not to move, smiled at them and said, "beating a big bear?"


    "I took out the bear''s nest and didn''t wake up the hibernating bear when I took it out..." Li Tan actively told the process, which was vivid and vivid. Later, he said happily: "because it was suffocated and there was no damage to the bear''s skin, he wanted to come to the king to offer treasure."


    Grizzly bear is a ferocious animal, especially the grizzly bear killed by Li Tan and Li Kuang. It is very difficult to get a intact bear skin. It is indeed qualified to donate treasure.


    "The bear''s paws were worn out when he struggled..." Li Kuang said with a pity: "but I don''t know if it will affect the delicacy."


    Of course, bear paws have been enjoyed in Liu Yan''s current status. The more early cooked bear paws, the worse the taste. That''s because the cook''s cooking is not good, and there will be a lack of enough materials.


    "It happened that Yongzeng got a big bug the day before yesterday. It hasn''t been cooked yet." Liu Yan has begun to take steps. When he came to the door, he said to the women, "I have activities with you Aiqing."


    Cui Wan took a head and accepted it with a smile. In fact, she was a little depressed. She wanted to find a chance to say something today, but she was interrupted as soon as she started.


    As a king, there are many benefits, including what officials get. If they think it''s a treasure, they will offer it. Liu Yan hasn''t gone out hunting recently, but he has won a lot of prey, which are gifts sent by those generals after they capture it.


    In fact, when Shi Hu was working on the palace of Xiangguo, he wantonly built beautiful buildings and brought some beasts from all over the country, especially some strange treasures.


    If you want to hunt beasts, there are no more places in Xiangguo than the Lin Yuan beasts in the palace city. The problem is that those Lin Yuan are not places where you can toss blindly as a minister.


    Of course, Liu Yan was at the front of the team, followed by Li Kuang in a few steps behind him, and there were warriors and armor guards on the left and right sides, and the palace maids were at the end of the team.


    They are going to the top of the mountain. Liu Yan has sent people to invite many generals, including ran min, and Wen ministers such as Ji Chang are also invited. In addition to inviting people, he also ordered the palace garrison to get some beasts. Naturally, some poultry suitable for eating were also indispensable.


    There was a movement in the palace city. Too many people came out of the palace city and went to many civil and military mansions, which soon attracted the attention of the whole city.


    "Princess, it''s clear that the king sent someone to invite all ministers to the palace city and banquet."


    Now there are many women who can be called princesses. Besides Liu Yan''s girls who are not a few years old, that is, Liu Yao''s young daughter Liu.


    Not many people know Liu''s name. It is difficult for ordinary people''s daughters to know their names. Larger families will not disclose the names of their daughters. Aristocratic families and official families are familiar with etiquette. Only some close people will know what a woman is.


    Liu''s name is single word wall. Liu Bi''s milk name is Gui Gui Lei. The milk name is actually a flower name on the grassland. People who know the name and milk name are almost dead. (ER, I can''t find the history books. In fact, it''s a random acquisition of honor.)


    "Minister?" Liu Bi can probably determine who they are. Anyway, there won''t be her, let alone those who surrendered to the Han state after the Dingxiang campaign. She didn''t know what to think about. After thinking for a while, she said, "you hand over the post in person and ask to see the queen. If the queen doesn''t respond, you can see the princess again."


    Liu Xian should "promise" after saluting. He used to be the Minister of the state of Zhao in Shijie, but now he is the housekeeper of Liu Bi.


    Liu Bi''s identity was very embarrassing. She surrendered when the Han army attacked Dingxiang. In the process, she made some contributions. It may be due to credit or other reasons. Anyway, she was not defined as a criminal by the Han state, but she did not obtain any official identity. She was just rewarded with a house and some property.


    As for Liu Bi''s son Shi... It''s a fluke that he didn''t get killed. He is destined to be imprisoned.


    Her status is awkward, and her status is even more embarrassing. Liu Bi has always wanted to get some changes. She has no extravagant hope to release Shi Shi for the time being, but at least obtaining an official identity that can be accepted by the Han state is her goal now.


    There are too many people who pay attention to the trend of Miyagi. Generally, they still want to know whether they will be invited, so as to judge their weight in the king''s heart. Some people who are invited take it for granted, but there are also people who feel flattered when invited. More people confirm that they have not been invited. Most of them know themselves clearly, but they can''t help feeling disappointed.


    Wang Meng returned to Xiangguo only after being called by the center. After receiving the invitation, he was surprised and happy at the same time. When he was Liu Yan''s personal secretary Lang, his office was in Linzi. Xiangguo actually had no house under his name and lived in a post house.


    The existence of the post house is to give the officials who came to the center a place to stay. When someone comes to Miyagi, the people who know the news are all kinds of gestures. Even if they know that it is unlikely, they also hope that miracles can happen and get the invitation of the king.


    What Liu Yan held today is a private banquet. Being invited to the king''s private banquet is actually more meaningful than the state banquet in some festivals.


    Wang Meng happens to receive the invitation in public. He can find out what the people around him are like for a moment. He focuses his eyes on envy, jealousy and hatred. Some people who sincerely feel happy for Wang Meng become rare.


    "De si..." Wang Meng''s address is a man named Gu Shouyi, who is the mayor of Bohai county. Facing Gu Shouyi, he looked at the sincere congratulations and gave the corresponding return: "can you invite another person to dinner, not like de si and Meng?"


    Gu Shouyi had contact with Wang Meng on some official business. They became friends as soon as they came and went. He came to congratulate him because he was close to him. He was sincere and really happy for Wang Meng. Unexpectedly, he got an unexpected surprise.


    At that moment, I don''t know how many people present were about to regret their green intestines. They thought it was themselves who congratulated for the first time just now. However, what they didn''t think about was whether the same factors such as congratulations, attitude and past friendship would let Wang Meng take him to the king''s private banquet.


    After all, they are not among Liu Yan''s invitations. Those who receive Liu Yan''s invitation are not qualified to invite anyone else for Liu Yan. Although they are the same to attend the banquet, they have different meanings.


    When you go to the palace city to attend the king''s private banquet, you must be well prepared. At least you should take a bath and clean yourself up. You must not be too sloppy in your clothes.


    Wang Meng felt that he should arrive early with his official position and title. Unexpectedly, he came late. When he and Gu Shouyi arrived at the palace city and were led to the banquet place, they saw many people come early as soon as they entered.


    "Hey, where do you know the fun of someone!" Ran min hugged Huan Wen and saw that the strength of patting Huan Wen''s shoulder was still a little big: "dig a pit in person, throw Jie Hu into the pit, only let Jie Hu show his head, draw a few knives on Jie Hu''s skull, get some honey to attract ants, and look at the appearance that Jie Hu''s life is not like death, not to mention how much to enjoy!"


    Wang Meng and Gu Shouyi, who listened to the process carelessly, looked at each other.

 Chapter 576

    Ran Min has been blowing all the time recently, and he is indeed qualified to blow. Not everyone can preside over the destruction of an ethnic group. He either refuses or enjoys it, and he must belong to the latter.


    Any killing is endorsed by the king. It''s not that the king hides behind and waits for someone to be the pot carrying Xia. It''s actually the most comfortable for a general to meet such a king. Don''t worry so much.


    The venue of the banquet is a zhangtai on the top of the mountain, which is called luoyutai.


    Listen to the name and look at the environment. It''s really suitable for such a name. The rain platform is located next to a waterfall. The waterfall in front can be seen in the front courtyard. If the wind is slightly stronger and the wind is smooth, the courtyard will look like a drizzle.


    It''s sunny and sunny. You can often see very beautiful rainbows on the rain platform. That''s a halo effect. According to most people''s opinion, the rain platform is actually more suitable to take the name connected with the rainbow. It will be more interesting to listen to.


    Ran min was boasting that he was transparent and comfortable, but there were bursts of loud voices in the courtyard, which made him scold his mother.


    The time has entered the afternoon. The sky is cloudless and clear, but the wind is not small on the mountain. Fine drops of water floated from the waterfall, making the courtyard foggy.


    Under the sunshine, a month and a half of rainbows span. The color of rainbows corresponds to the vast expanse of snow. The drop of colors is so clear that those colors become more bright and beautiful.


    "Who has elegant interest and makes a Fu?"


    "I''ll come, I''ll come."


    Fu is really popular now, and poetry is mainly based on those in the book of songs. Even writing poetry is basically based on some minor elegance in the book of songs.


    The military style of the Han Dynasty flourished, and no one created poetry and Fu on the spot in the first two years. That''s because Liu Yan was surrounded by followers of small families and families with cultural heritage. Poetry and Fu are really not so good.


    At present, the military style of the Han country is still strong, because the national situation is very good, too many aristocratic families and families are gradually integrated, and some people can be seen improvising Fu and poetry on more and more occasions.


    "Only when the Han Dynasty is prosperous can there be such a scene." Looking at the movement below, sang Yu said to Ji Chang without turning his head: "does the prime minister think so?"


    Sang Yu and Ji Chang are standing side by side on the third balcony of zhangtai Pavilion. From their location, you can have a panoramic view of the courtyard. In fact, they were not standing on the balcony before. On the one hand, the wind was too strong, and the two were white and dazzling.


    "Since ancient times, only the prosperity of the national Dynasty can be the time of great cultural prosperity." Ji Chang nodded his head: "how can such a scene come from the chaos of war."


    Sang Yu smiled and shook his head.


    Who says there is no such thing as chaos? You should know that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty lost half of the country, but the aristocratic family should still be happy. Many scholars and poets do not worry about the country and the people. Doing nothing is doing some strange and absurd things. It is normal to like literature and hate martial arts.


    Now, of course, there is no small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but the Han state did accept many aristocratic families and big families under the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. They were silent for a year or two and began to become active again.


    Liu Yan''s figure also appeared on the balcony. He didn''t hear what Ji Chang and sang Yu were talking about before. Listening to the Fu below, he didn''t know how to comment.


    "Yu Erlang''s Fu is still suitable for the occasion." Sang Yu said Yu Xi, Yu Liang''s second son, was brought by Yu Yi. He added, "Cui Yue is also a good writer."


    Ji Chang smiled and said nothing. In fact, he didn''t know much about Fu.


    Culture, of course, requires a corresponding culture in order to hear the artistic conception. In addition to the amount of knowledge learned, you have to deliberately understand various categories, such as Fu.


    "They are the next generation of big men?" Liu Yan saw many young people brought by their elders: "it looks good."


    In fact, Liu Yan is only 28 years old. He is not too old.


    The state of Han is now a young politics. There are no people over the age of 40 at all. Ji Chang is the oldest, and Ji Chang is 38.


    The banquet will not start until the night falls. At present, many palace maids are busy arranging the place, and the cooking of food materials has long been carried out in other places.


    "If you listen to them moaning without illness, you might as well continue to listen to someone." Ran min actually understands Fu. The problem is whether his love is there. He said, "there''s nothing to listen to. It''s better for big guys to talk about their respective wars than to listen to them moan without illness."


    Ran min''s voice was not small. As soon as he opened his mouth, he calmed those people down.


    Moaning without illness is not a good word. Many Fu Writers pursue the beauty of words and sentences. They listen to nothing. The excellent Fu scene did not appear.


    "That man is the Hussars general?" Yu Xi was familiar with Xun Xian and lowered his voice: "look... It doesn''t look like two feet tall, two feet waist, thick eyebrows and big eyes, three heads and six arms."


    Xun Xian could not laugh or cry. Everything was two feet long. That was a square, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, but what creatures were three heads and six arms?


    "I heard that the number of Capricorn killed by the Hussars general is close to 300000?" Cai Mian''s face full of worship: "big husband, this should be the case."


    Cai Mian is the eldest son of CAI you. In the Han Dynasty, there is no one who has won the title because of who his father is. He has no title or official position because he has not given the crown ceremony.


    In the near future, if there is any sensation in the state of Han, ran minkeng is one to kill Jie people, and Xie AI''s going deep into the grassland is also one. There is no lack of Liu Yan''s personal expedition to Youzhou for three months. But the most sensational thing is that ran min''s massive pit killing directly overshadowed Xie AI''s capture of Zhang Chonghua.


    Most people in the Han Dynasty actually applauded ran minkeng''s killing of Jie people, especially those who had been persecuted in Shijie Zhao.


    There are too many people who have deep pain. They don''t talk about anything, put down their hatred, and give up people as their ancestors after defeating the Capricorn family. What they want is a comprehensive liquidation. If they see one, they will kill it.


    Yu Xi grew up in the south when he was young. The cruelty of Jie people is basically hearsay. In his heart, he actually rejects mass killing, but he is not stupid enough to say it.


    Now the Han state is like this. The fierce is so fierce that it''s boundless. Those who don''t care about themselves won''t chew their tongue. Only some guys can''t see the form clearly, they will jump up and down about killing Capricorn people.


    "How many people are there in the family?" Yu Xi really didn''t know: "are there millions of people?"


    Xun Xian was really clear about the data and said, "there should have been seventy-eight million people, but now... It''s hard to say."


    As a former slave of the Xiongnu people, the Jie people were brought by the Xiongnu people from the western regions to the Central Plains. At the beginning, it was twenty or thirty thousand, and it grew to two or three hundred thousand until the Liu Yao period. Waiting for shile to establish the state of Shijie Zhao, and then to the period when Shi Hu was in power, the detailed quantity actually did not undergo rigorous statistics.


    After Liu Yan started the army, the Jie nationality should look like seven or eight hundred thousand. Now there are more than 200000 left after eight years.


    "Cannibals should kill the family." Cai Mian said sadly, "but there''s nothing to do."


    The pursuit of the Jie people in the Han Dynasty is going on all the time, and the Jie people have white skin, hooked nose and green eyes. They have obvious appearance differences from other ethnic groups, and it is not difficult to catch them. Some ethnic groups that look similar to the Capricorn people, they are unlucky. Many people with high nose and can''t speak Chinese quickly, were taken away as the Capricorn people in ran min''s massive search and killing.


    There is more than one kind of Chinese. Every place has its own dialect. The dialect spoken by people in the pan Chinese territory is one kind of Chinese. To tell you the truth, dialects are not so easy to learn. Even if you can learn a form, what about local slang? It takes years of contact.


    The Jie people do too much evil, but anyone with a little national consciousness hopes to kill at least one. However, the rise of the Han country is too fast, and there are so many Jie people. Waiting for the young man to grow up, the Jie people have long been killed or fled far. If they want to kill, they basically have to be killed.


    Liu Yan held a private banquet this time. He did not specifically invite any group. Whether it was those who followed the rise in the early stage or those who were accepted later, not a few people were invited.


    If there are many people, they will be divided into their own small circles. It is not a simple distinction between civil and military affairs. They will also stand together because of different regions. In addition, people with similar ideas will gather together.


    "There''s a quarrel." Ji Chang raised his hand and pointed to one side of the courtyard: "if you go out of the same door, there are no more factions than Confucianism."


    Liu Yan looked along the direction. A group of people stood clearly, and two groups of them were arguing with each other fiercely.


    Since emperor Xiaowu of the Western Han Dynasty respected Confucianism alone, various schools of thought have indeed gradually disappeared, but disappearance does not mean death. Confucianism has the habit of absorbing the advantages of other schools. At the same time, many schools also put on a Confucian skin in order to survive. Therefore, it is not uncommon for Confucianism to "produce traitors".


    The two groups of people who are debating are Confucian Gongyang School and Lu Ru. Why they argue is no longer important. What is debating now is whether the slaughter of the Jie people should stop, or whether it is right to do so.


    "General Hussars has a very good saying. You should let the Capricorn abuse yourself and your family, and then talk about whether it should be enough."


    "Unreasonable!"


    "Ha ha!"


    "People are good or bad, and there are good people among Capricorn people. Should we generalize?"


    "We are not qualified to talk about the good and evil of human nature at the beginning. We only say that there are revenge and complaint."


    "Confucius said," repay good for evil. "


    "Please quote everything from beginning to end, and don''t deliberately criticize. It is the Analects of Confucius. Constitutional question:" or: how about repaying virtue for resentment? "Confucius said:" why do you repay virtue? Repaying bitterness with directness; repaying virtue with virtue. "


    "Capricorn people are cruel. Isn''t killing Capricorn people cruel? What''s the difference between this and Capricorn people?"


    "Of course, there are differences. The difference is to pay revenge for resentment."


    The Gongyang School of Confucianism talked about the restoration of one enemy and one righteousness. The background was that the Western Han Dynasty wanted to launch a counterattack against the Xiongnu. At that time, it was warmly welcomed by the imperial court, but the moderate set of Confucianism was not accepted.


    In fact, Lu Confucianism is not a pure Confucian school. They are divided according to regions. In short, they are an interest group with regional names.


    After the Western Han Dynasty, the Gongyang School of Confucianism changed from strong to weak. The reason is that the Xiongnu was weak, and the idea of revenge would also lead to social unrest and be gradually suppressed by the imperial court.


    To put it bluntly, no matter what theory it is, useful theories will be valued by the imperial court. And attention will not be normal. If it is lost like a rag, it will be lost.


    "I..." Liu Yan said expressionless, "I didn''t invite Lu Ru."


    Ji Chang and sang Yu looked at each other silently. They were very clear that Liu Yan hated Lu Ru, but Liu Yan had to accommodate Lu Ru because of his identity.


    After a short meeting, Ji Changcai said, "it should have been brought."


    The debate between Gongyang School and Lu Ru has attracted many people''s attention. The debate between the two schools ended with ran min''s presence.


    Ran min''s approach was very direct. After the past, he just stood there. A double pupil came and went around the neck of several Lu Ru. Several Lu Ru who were staring at him turned and fled in embarrassment.


    "Those things without eggs, don''t use your mouth in the future..." ran min likes Gongyang sect. He doesn''t look like a Hussars general better than Sangong. He patted a Confucian scholar of Gongyang sect who spoke sharply just now and said, "go up and beat him directly with his arms."


    The Confucian scholar who was photographed showed his teeth with a bitter face. He wanted to avoid, and he really did.


    "Ha ha." Ran min was not annoyed. When a poor enemy came, he would chase him, and said, "the Shogun of the Hussars general still lacks many staff, you, you... And you." A circle pointed down, just a few active Lu Ru didn''t run: "waiting for the recruitment order."


    Standing in the distance, Xu Zheng patted his forehead directly and said to Huan Wen, who was ready to move next to him, "don''t join the fun."


    The generals who set up the shogunate are really qualified to issue recruitment orders, but they generally recruit some aides who are useful to themselves. They have always been regarded by the opposition as a shortcut to officialdom.


    The Lu Ru who were ordered by ran min trembled and their lips were a little angry, but they didn''t dare to refuse.


    "You..." ran min faced the ram sect this time: "if you want to apply what you have learned, you can also come to the Hussars shogunate."


    The same is to go to the Hussars shogunate, but the scholars of Gongyang sect have bright eyes and almost salute immediately.


    A farce ended, but the debate continued after ran min left. It was the same about the Capricorn people, but the topic became whether to kill women together. One side thinks that all the Capricorns should be killed, of course, while the other side thinks that they should stay and have offspring.


    "It''s a problem..." Ji Chang thought and said, "Jie is white. There are white people among Xianbei, Dingling and Rouran. In the future, many white women will be introduced into big men."


    Liu Yan raised his eyebrows. He didn''t think that only so many kinds would be introduced. With the repeated expansion of the Han Dynasty, more ethnic groups would be faced.

 Chapter 577

    The state of Han has been in a state of war for a long time. Many people can get together only when they report on their work every year. Usually, they are basically on each side of the world.


    Of course, not everyone can come back every year. For example, Xie AI, who went deep into the grassland this time, did not come to Xiangguo. On the one hand, he was dealing with Rouran Khan Bati, on the other hand, he was harassing the north of tuobatai.


    At this moment, the grassland is still in the ice and snow season. Of course, other armies can''t act rashly, otherwise there will be a large number of non combat casualties, but the weather has less binding force on the forbidden guards.


    To put it bluntly, the forbidden guard is a consuming arm. The loss will not lead to the loss of the backbone of a family. People who know what''s going on have no worries. They probably think it''s just to "change" after the loss.


    Xie AI was still cautious. He asked Liu Yan at least first and got a definite reply. The loss will be replenished after a period of time, and there will be no concern about using the forbidden guard.


    In the icy and snowy climate, the forbidden guards appeared in the north of Tuoba Dai country and attacked one nest winter tribe after another. At first, Tuoba shiyijian didn''t find anything wrong. He waited for a large number of tribes to be destroyed, and the interaction of the forbidden guards was close enough to the temporary court. After all, no one will wander in the cold. Even if the tribe is attacked and successfully escapes some people, they must be able to withstand the bad weather without prior preparation.


    The law of no war in winter has long been broken by the Han army. The problem is that the battlefield in the Central Plains is the Central Plains. There are two regrets about the winter of the grassland and the Central Plains. Tuoba shiyijian has no good way to attack the Han Army in winter. Gathering herdsmen''s battle notice is a trouble, and the relocation will not be carried out because of the problem of notice. In addition, when migrating in winter, even if there is another crisis, no tribe will dare to do so.


    The nest winter on the grassland is the real nest. People don''t have to nest in the tent all the time, but livestock can''t leave the circle. Herding animals are not only the property of herdsmen, but also the rations of herdsmen. Their number will determine the rise and fall of a tribe, and it is also the key to the increase or decrease of population. No herdsman dares to be careless.


    "In the cold war, the loss of the Han army will not be small." Even if Yan Feng''s whole body is wrapped like zongzi, his nose is still red with cold. His hands are baked by the charcoal fire. He carefully said, "it is the forbidden guards who fight in the snow. This kind of arms is the elite of the elite of the Han Dynasty. In order to fight in winter, it can be regarded as a big Han dog jumping off the wall."


    Of course, the forbidden guards are elite. Anyone who encounters the fierce and fearless way of fighting will be afraid. The forbidden guards are not only fierce and fearless in fighting, but also show the speed and quality of an elite and strong army.


    Tuoba shiyijian was indeed comforted by Yanfeng''s words. He calculated an account in his mind. According to the elite level of the Han forbidden guards, even if the forbidden guards killed ten herdsmen and lost one of them, it seems that his own side took advantage of it?


    "Having said that, we should try our best to speed up the process of informing the tribes to move closer to the king''s court." Liu Qian is also dressed very thick. It seems that he is more frost resistant than Yan Feng. At least he has not been red at the tip of his nose: "concentrating one place can deter the Han army from attacking, or it is better to concentrate superior forces to counterattack."


    In this winter''s grassland, heavy snow and light snow float in turn. The snow in many places exceeds people''s height, or at least the waist, which is a test for walking outside.


    It was in this environment that the Han army was able to make a long-distance attack. What was the situation on the March and what was the situation after receiving the enemy? Tuoba Dai country can be sure that the Han army will certainly have a large number of non combat casualties. It is impossible to understand how the Han Center was willing to consume the forbidden guards like this.


    Tuoba Shiyi Jian looked at the charcoal fire with an expressionless face. In fact, his mood was extremely irritable.


    It is obvious that the state of Han is not Tuoba, which can resist with the power of one country. Otherwise, there will be no alliance among kings. Don''t you really know that and want to gather the power of all countries to resist the state of Han?


    To regret the war with the state of Han, Tuoba shiyijian has no regrets at all. The state of Han obviously wants to sweep the world. The racial policy is also a distinction between "Han people and non Han people". Do you want to wait until the states are destroyed and die alone without taking advantage of the fact that they are still joining the resistance camp?


    The Hu people have ruled the Central Plains. They not only entered the Central Plains to commit crimes, but also learned some nutrition, including knowing the history of the eight wastelands and Six Harmonies swept by the Qin Dynasty and how the six countries were destroyed.


    It can only be said that the efforts have not been rewarded. If you dare to do it, you should dare to admit it. Tuoba shiyijian is not dazzled to the point of not accepting the reality. He tried hard and found that things could not be done. He immediately adjusted his focus. However, the Han army could not stay far away. He could always avoid further north.


    "What a pity..." Tuoba shiyijian still had no expression on his face: "sending envoys did not make the king of Han hesitate."


    What he said was that he could not fix it and pretended to surrender. Tuoba daiguo did that just to try. He didn''t have much confidence in fixing it. To be a minister was to hold a glimmer of hope, but he didn''t expect to delay it for a while.


    "The king of Han must hate him deeply." Tuoba shiyijian finally had an expression on his face, which was a kind of self mockery or ridicule: "my king still dragged a large sum of money and advocated the alliance to form an anti Han alliance, but the alliance of Kings did not succeed."


    What can Yanfeng and Liu Qian say? They could only stare at the charcoal fire and keep silent.


    Another Princess of the Tuoba family is a virtuous imperial concubine of the Han Dynasty. In fact, many ministers have suggested that Tuoba shiyijian take the pillow wind route. The problem is that Tuoba shiyijian knows who his sister is and doesn''t even try.


    Tuoba shiyijian didn''t do it because he knew that he couldn''t do it at all. What''s more, he was so happy that the Tuoba family would never really break their blood. On the contrary, it was because Tuoba Xiu became Liu Yan''s virtuous concubine. At least, the Tuoba family would integrate their blood into the Han Royal family. Maybe it would be beneficial in a long time.


    "... the snow is too deep and it''s difficult to contact..." Yan Feng changed the topic and said, "it''s probably confirmed that there should be more than 200000 people following the northward migration."


    It is a big problem to connect with each other on the grassland. Tuoba shiyijian made preparations for the northward migration, but still a considerable number of tribes did not receive notice, which is directly related to the uncertain ownership of nomadic peoples.


    Although Tuoba Dynasty is a country, there are only a few cities, and Shengle, the capital, is one of them. Shengle is the only city built by Tuoba on behalf of the state, such as Pingcheng, Daewoo, Chicheng... And some cities called surrender cities, which are basically left over from the previous dynasty.


    It is not the settlement mode, which makes the Tuoba generation country unable to do the census. How many people can only be guessed. The approximate figure should be 6.7 million people in the country?


    "Now I just hope that the great man''s attention will focus on the cool country..." Liu Qian knows what he''s talking about. Most of the comforting words are. He can''t help but that the guards won''t appear in the north of Tuoba Dai country: "we''ve endured this cold winter and invaded Rouran immediately after the beginning of spring. We can fight, raise and open up the situation."


    There''s nothing wrong. Tuoba shiyijian has planned to give up Monan. He really thinks it''s too dangerous to be close to the Han country. The farther away he is, the better.


    In recent years, it has entered the little ice age. The closer it is to the Arctic, the more natural disasters continue. However, Tuoba shiyijian would rather fight with the weather than break the wrist with the Han country in the extremely prosperous period. His idea is that no matter how serious the natural disaster is, he still has the hope to carry the past. If the weather gets better and occupies the territory of Rouran people for cultivation and rest, one day Tuoba Xianbei will go south again. At that time, it is difficult to say whether the Han country was strong or not. It must be the day of revenge.


    "We suffered heavy losses..." Yanfeng smiled bitterly and said, "Liang country is going to die."


    Zhang''s family did not formally establish a state during Zhang Jun''s period. They respected the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty as zhengshuo, the title was Liang Gong, and the official position was the governor of Liangzhou. Zhang Chonghua did the official establishment of Zhang''s Liang state.


    In the original history, not long after Zhang Chonghua succeeded to the throne, when the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was still alive, he changed Zhang Jun''s national policy and no longer respected the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He first named himself the cool king, and then officially established the country. After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, of course, he immediately made enemies with the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and soon suffered the invasion of Shi Jie Zhao. It was Xie AI who led the army to defeat Shi Jie Zhao three times that made Zhang Liangguo stand firm after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. It was not said that the founding of the people''s Republic of China was immediately destroyed.


    In this changed version of history, Zhang Chonghua was founded after the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was destroyed by the state of Han. He did not encounter many problems in the original history. Xie AI became the Han general who captured Zhang Chonghua.


    Tuoba shiyijian wanted to say something, but someone opened the account door and let a cold wind blow in.


    "Your Majesty, I found a large number of Han troops twenty miles away!"


    "This......" Yanfeng Huodi stood up: "the Han army can be so close to the king''s court


    The temporary imperial court of Tuoba Dynasty is not close to Rouran mountain. There are also a large number of tribes in the periphery. What should the peripheral tribes be cleaned up to make the Han Army close to within 20 Li?


    "Quantity?" Tuoba shiyijian also stood up, but he didn''t panic.


    The person who came to report was paodoroeli. Now he is a ten thousand captain, mainly serving as the king''s court guard. He replied: "what has been found is more than ten thousand. I don''t know if there is any more behind."


    There''s nothing to say. Since the Han army came to kill the generals, Tuoba shiyijian only had to assemble the army. Whether to get up and go out to drive them out, or to be ready to judge the situation, that''s two theories.


    [the Han state is strong and has been purged again and again, which has greatly reduced the population of the great generation...] Tuoba shiyijian wears armor with the help of many maids, but his mind is full of thinking: [if he can annihilate the invading Han Army, it may serve as a deterrent and make the Han Army dare not invade again!]


    Wang Ting, of course, is the place with the largest number of people. After several horns sounded, all tents drilled out of warriors and soon gathered into a large army.


    The consumption in winter is the grain, fodder and horse materials stored before. The national strength of Tuoba generation country is not strong, and the quantity of material reserves is limited, but it can not be short of Wangting guards. The state of the army people and horses pulled out is at least much better than that of ordinary tribes.


    Tuoba shiyijian repeatedly confirmed the military information sent back from the front. He found that the Han Army did not directly attack the king''s court. He caught who was killed irregularly, so he asked Yanfeng: "what does the Han Army mean by this move?"


    "The reconnaissance cavalry has been dispatched. For the time being, they have not found another Han Army around." Yanfeng can guess what Tuoba shiyijian wants to do, but she can''t say it too firmly: "if only the more than 10000 Han troops, the king may go to war, I''m afraid... There''s fraud?"


    Tuoba shiyijian is worried about fraud, otherwise he won''t hesitate. He chose to wait. More and more information gathered. It was confirmed that there were only tens of thousands of Han troops around. Many of his own tribes were either destroyed or scattered. Many tribes had spontaneously moved closer to the king''s court, but there was no further hesitation.


    "Let''s go and destroy this rampant Han Army!"


    The grassland can be used as a road everywhere in other seasons, but the grassland in winter needs to clear the snow. Waiting for Tuoba shiyijian to bring more than 30000 Wang tingjun close to the Han Army, what we can see from a distance is that a medium-sized tribe is already in danger.


    Tribal habitats and snow will certainly be cleared, not like the wilderness. It can be seen that there are obvious traces on the northwest side of the attacked tribe, which is the passage through which people and horses wade out.


    It is obvious that there are a lot of corpses lying on the ground near the channel after a very fierce offensive and defensive war. It also proves that the Han army is close enough to be found by the tribe, otherwise the traces of the war will not be so close to the tribe.


    "There is no doubt that it is the Han forbidden guards." Yan Feng would say this because the forbidden guards are the only troops without banners in the Han army. He said to Tuoba shiyijian, "king, the tribe is still resisting, and the surrounding snow is too thick. You can surround the Han Army in the future by blocking the passage when the Han army comes."


    Tuoba shiyijian has a single telescope. He is observing carefully with his eyes. He finds that the invading Han army is coordinated by walking and riding. The number of walking troops is even more than riding troops, and most of them are light armed long spearmen.


    "..." Tuoba shiyijian''s face was very bad. A series of military orders were issued, followed by biting his teeth: "it is bound to wipe out the enemy!"


    The reality is that there is no saying that cavalry mobility is faster than infantry on the grassland with heavy snow. They all need to wade through the snow. At the same time, the feeding of cavalry horses will be a big problem. It is indeed more appropriate to use infantry than cavalry in grassland combat in winter.


    The thing is, Tuoba shiyijian is still very angry. There is nothing to dispute about the strength of the Han country. Tuoba Dai country is indeed not as good as the Han country, but it is bullying people to rub their nose and face when they attack with troops dominated by infantry!

 Chapter 578

    It''s snowy. At a glance, it''s all silvery white. If the sunlight is reflected enough, it will actually cause a very dazzling effect.


    Today''s weather is beautiful. It''s rare that there is no snow, but there is no difference between Xia and Xia. Their task is to carry out indiscriminate attacks after entering the north of Tuoba Dai country regardless of the weather.


    What Tuoba shiyijian didn''t know was that the forbidden guards swept all the way and built buildings all the way. The buildings built will soon be covered with snow, but it does not affect the "call", which is the fundamental reason why the guards can be replenished in a short time after the loss.


    This medium-sized tribe didn''t know which targets were attacked by the forbidden guards. They just repeated their operations, met, rushed up, killed, lost, killed and added again.


    There are three forbidden guards who are repeatedly attacking grassland tribes in the north of Tuoba Dai country. They intend to use Trident tactics to cooperate with each other. In a large part, it is because of this situation that even if someone of the attacked tribe escapes, they can''t escape far.


    "Cut off their retreat!" Tuoba shiyijian brought nearly 40000 people, and subsequent reinforcements have been coming: "be sure to wipe out this Han Army and suppress their arrogance!"


    The ground is basically covered with snow. The deepest place may have the height of two or three people, and the shallowest is irregular. In this environment, marching is very difficult and the speed is basically not fast. Even opening channels takes a lot of time.


    The attacked tribe is still resisting, but it won''t last long. For the two groups of people who are fighting, it is unclear whether the forbidden guards have noticed the proximity of Tuobashi''s wing health department, and the attacked herdsmen have no time to observe.


    It was probably the completion of cutting off the retreat of the Han army. Bursts of "Wuwu Wuwu" were sounded, blocked and surrounded into an oval. The remaining herdsmen cheered up a little when they heard the horn.


    "Hold on, our reinforcements are coming!"


    The overall population of the so-called medium-sized tribes is about less than 10000, while the small tribes are tens of thousands, and the large tribes are more than 10000.


    In fact, it is quite normal for a middle-sized tribe to gather hundreds of young people with a total population of 3000. Both men and women go to battle, and up to nearly 1000 people. They are attacked by tribes, which is very different from fighting. They must be able to move and resist.


    The warring tribes, with a population of more than 7000, are resisting except for some young children. Look at the bodies on the scene. It is roughly estimated that three or four thousand people have died. There are less than two thousand people who stand in a circle.


    The bursts of "whine" did not make the forbidden guards make any additional moves. They still attacked the surrounded enemy until Tuoba Shiyi health station came. The forbidden guards only returned to fight, and most of the soldiers continued to advance against the surrounded enemy.


    "What do they have against us?"


    "Yes, the king came to save us. They would rather fight with a small number of troops outside than kill us all with a large force?"


    "Spell, spell!"


    There is no special reason, that is, there is no general command at the scene. The guards will kill whoever they catch and cause a "passive response" when they get close to them. They simply can''t distinguish which enemy threat is greater.


    The limitation of the site makes the cavalry have no fighting space. After Tuoba Shiyi Jian leads the army to come, he will dismount even if he is riding a horse. There will be no formation when fighting. Anyway, people push people forward. After the people in front die, the people in the back make up.


    "Shoot! Shoot!"


    The problem is that the forbidden guard has the characteristics of being fierce and not afraid of death. He was also shot when he was cutting the third long gunman, and his abdomen is bleeding out.


    [if the Han army were like this, it would be a fart!] Po doroeli was very frightened. He watched the Spearman stab himself if he would rather die: [the king was right not to resist the Han army.]


    In the battle, the behavior of the forbidden guards was very crazy. Most of them were examples of exchanging injury for injury or life for life. The ferocity made Tuoba''s generation army deeply afraid. At the same time, the momentum to rush forward was also scared and hesitated.


    It''s just like that. You can kill anyone, but it''s inevitable to be afraid when you meet an opponent who doesn''t want to die. If you encounter one or two, it''s not a big problem. It''s good for all those tough guys to escape without returning. You can''t expect more.


    "Why can''t you kill it?" Yanfeng didn''t personally see the fight in front: "it''s been two quarters of an hour, and she''s still standing still!"


    Due to the limitation of his vision, Tuoba shiyijian didn''t know the specific situation of the war, let alone that the surrounded herdsmen were about to die. He was somewhat mentally prepared for the difficulty of advancing his own forces. After all, he met the elite of the Han army. It should be taken for granted that he fought harder.


    "It''s really impossible to make a quick decision..." Liu Qian suggested to Tuoba shiyijian: "why not change to siege?"


    Tuoba shiyijian nodded in response.


    In their view, it is a stupid thing for the Han country to fight consumption with absolute elite. They can fight steadily to avoid more losses on their own side. At the same time, it is nothing to spend more time. As long as they can annihilate the elite of the Han Army in the future, they will win.


    Later, the forbidden guards killed all the surrounded herdsmen, which was a new move.


    "The enemy has begun to push outward!" Podoroeli''s abdomen was still bleeding. Unable to go to battle in person, he observed the battlefield. When he found something wrong, he immediately came to report to Tuoba shiyijian: "I''m afraid the herdsmen inside are more or less bad. The Han army is going to change the spearhead to break through."


    In fact, the forbidden guards did not want to break through the encirclement. They just changed the direction of their main attack, rather than fighting in one direction alone. It was a situation of pushing around, but the Tuoba generation army did not gather intelligence for the time being.


    "Pull away, just block those passages." Tuoba shiyijian already knew that his casualties were relatively large, and the soldiers'' fear of war was becoming more and more serious: "organize the shield array, find sundries, and the archers should not stop firing arrows."


    The new military order was issued, but the Tuoba generation army didn''t want to carry it out. If they wanted to retreat back, they were bitten by death. If they retreated a few steps back, the forbidden guards would soon follow the retreating Tuoba generation army.


    "The Han''s forbidden guard is really fierce!" Yanfeng can still be covered with sweat in cold weather. Her eyes are so painful that she can''t wipe them: "king, the troops can''t withdraw. I''m afraid we have to give up some soldiers to open the front."


    Tuoba shiyijian nodded silently.


    The bleak horn began to sound frequently. Those Tuoba generation soldiers who were not bitten by the forbidden guards were relieved, left their companions and ran away. The bitten Tuoba generation soldiers were either desperate or accepted their fate.


    From to, the war situation should change, waiting for Tuoba shiyijian to receive a report that he was separated from the war. The war losses of all parties came together. It was only less than half an hour. They turned in more than 4000 people, but they didn''t know the losses of the Han army.


    Of course, the fighting continued, but the two sides adhered to each other and turned into the Tuoba generation army blocking the passage, and the forbidden guards launched waves of fierce attacks.


    "They don''t have any rules..." Yanfeng kept smiling bitterly: "there''s no tactical cooperation. It''s just relying on the excellent weapons and equipment, and the momentum of not afraid of death, but it makes us very passive."


    Indeed, the forbidden guards in this fight were in a mess. They simply attacked wherever there were enemies. They did not distinguish the weight of the target, nor did they see any specific strategic direction.


    "Won''t they be tired?" Paodoroeli just treated the wound. There was a big hole in his abdomen. His intestines must have been broken, but he could stand the pain: "I don''t know how long we played with seven or eight thousand people. We have been playing since we came, so we don''t need to take a breath?"


    Tuoba shiyijian wanted to know one thing: "how many enemies are there?"


    The Yanfeng could only guess and said, "it''s estimated that there are seven or eight thousand people?"


    In fact, it''s not only that when the forbidden guard came, it was about 10000. It didn''t lose much in the fight with the herdsmen. Instead, it fought down with the Wangting forbidden guard brought by Tuoba shiyijian and broke in one or two thousand people.


    The huge shadow shrouded the hearts of all people in Tuoba Dai country. They really had no experience of fighting with the forbidden guards before. They fought either the standing army of the Han country or the county soldiers of the Han country. Although they suffered a lot, they didn''t fight so badly.


    "That kind of play that needs to be backed up when you die... It''s too much psychological pressure on the soldiers." Yanfeng kept smiling bitterly: "what is the charm of the king of Han Dynasty that he can collect so many dead soldiers?"


    Tuoba shiyijian has heard too many discouraged words. He can''t take effective measures to boost morale. In fact, he is more and more convinced that his idea is correct. The state of Han can not compete with today''s Tuoba generation. He counsels to the end when it''s time. Otherwise, even the Wangting guards face the Han army. What should the ordinary army look like?


    "King, as soon as the Han Army changed its desperate impact, our archers were suppressed, and the Han Army directly waded in the snow. Please show me."


    There is nothing wrong with the deep snow around this tribe, but it is not as exaggerated as the snow in some basins. Generally, the snow height is too waist, and there are only a few areas with the height of one or two people.


    The snow is not hard, and you can dig a hole with your bare hands. The difficulty of excavating the channel lies in whether it will collapse. Is there a cooperative ability to open the dug snow.


    Tuoba shiyijian had nothing to say, except to let the archers shoot arrows continuously, that is to let the soldiers block the enemy who tried to open up new channels.


    In Xiangguo, thousands of miles away, Liu Yan''s attention happened to be attracted to the war there. He could not intuitively understand the local environment, but he could see the vast expanse of snow on the map, including his own green surrounded by a large circle of red.


    The forbidden guards at the scene of the battle will make new moves. Of course, it is Liu Yan''s intervention, and the system forces with command and no command are basically two different.


    Under the command of no one, all arms of the forbidden guards rushed in the direction of the enemy. The archers of the Tuoba generation army achieved very good results. After Liu Yan began to intervene, the Epee with the best protection was in the front, and the bow and crossbow troops fought back after the epee. The way of the war was a little decent.


    Because he was not at the scene, Liu Yan knew that the local area was full of snow, but he didn''t know how deep the snow was. Under the mobilization of troops, a new channel would be opened up, forcing the Tuoba generation army to have an appropriate response.


    More coincidentally, Tuoba shiyijian received a report from the peripheral reconnaissance cavalry that two Han armies were marching in this direction.


    "King?" Yan Feng''s face was as ugly as it could be: "I''m afraid we can''t fight for a long time. Moreover... The Han army went deep into the north, and we..."


    Simply put, it is impossible to live a peaceful life. Either gather all the available fighters and fight with the Han Army in the ice and snow. The other option is to transfer.


    "The Han army can attack the north and follow us into the Rouran territory." Tuoba shiyijian seemed to be ten years old at this moment. He closed his eyes and clenched his fist: "send enough people to inform all the tribes that can be notified. The tribes in the south go to Tuoba show, and the rest throw away what can be lost and turn to the state of Yan."


    After some words, everyone''s face changed greatly. Their previous strategic intention was to go north to deal with the soft people with only muscles and no brain. They were still more confident that they could occupy at least one habitat for cultivation and rest.


    The state of Han did not know whether it had discovered the strategic intention of Tuoba Dai. It actually ignored the climate and the non combat casualties. In the winter war, it was impossible to live in peace in the north and wait for the beginning of spring. There was a large army led by Xie AI over Rouran mountain. Tuoba shiyijian really had a great risk of completing the strategic intention.


    "Entering the state of Yan..." Liu Qian said with a farfetched smile, "Yan is a big country that can maintain the defense line and make it difficult for the Han Army to break through."


    "Yan Wangjun will welcome us." Yanfeng wants to think about the follow-up: "it''s just... We lose our territory and a large number of people enter the state of Yan. The state of Yan is bound to merge."


    "After the tribe entered the state of Yan, let them continue to migrate in the direction of Xianbei grassland." Tuoba shiyijian''s spirit suffered a great blow, and it was difficult to hide his Decadence: "go as much as you can, which is the capital for Tuoba Gu to revive the great generation."


    Several people found the difference of Tuoba shiyijian. They wanted to say something, but they didn''t know what to say.


    "Yi Wei army also set out immediately and went directly to Tuoba Gu''s account." Tuoba shiyijian paused and thought of something and said, "the tribes in the South can be taken by Tuoba Shijun and go directly to his aunt."


    Yanfeng was stunned and had to ask, "the crown prince... With those tribes, the tribe is a dowry, and the crown prince is an entourage?"


    Tuoba shiyijian nodded silently. He really couldn''t think of a better way to avoid more losses of Tuoba Xianbei.

 Chapter 579

    "Your Majesty, I didn''t beg you. Today..." tuobaxiu was helpless and firm. He kept kneeling and said, "please let go of my people."


    Today, it has been a month since Tuoba shiyijian fled again. It is hard to tell what the situation is in the depths of the grassland. Tuoba Shijun, the southern supervisor of Tuoba Dai state, brought a large number of people close to the Han controlled area four days ago.


    The tribe brought by Tuoba Shijun should be 70000 people. They stopped dozens of miles away from the Han Army controlled area and sent someone to contact the Han Army border general. It was said that those tribes were the dowry of the German imperial concubine of the Han state.


    The royal families on the grassland usually choose some tribes as dowry, coupled with a certain number of horses, cattle and sheep. The more powerful the royal family is, the more generous the dowry will be when marrying a woman. They will even marry elite armed men to increase their voice in their husband''s family.


    There are also corresponding customs in the Central Plains. For example, great nobles and aristocratic families marry legitimate women. Some families who make friends will marry Teng concubines. It is common to marry servants, maidens and warriors. They will also prepare enough gold, silver, jewelry and silk.


    When Tuoba Xiu got married, he brought some of his followers. Tuoba Shi Yijian and Tuoba Gu also sent some dowries. However, at that time, there was a state of Shijie Zhao between the two sides. Those dowries actually stopped in the grassland and didn''t go south.


    Murong Yan attacked Tuoba Dai again in 344 ad. after Tuoba Shi Yijian discussed with Liu Yan and Tuoba Xiu, the dowry was taken back by Tuoba royal family and never returned.


    Tuobaxiu looked up at Liu Yan slightly and asked, "can they... Work in the Han territory instead of going to the battlefield of Liangguo or the battlefield of Yan?"


    In fact, Liu Yan and Tuoba Xiu knew the news in different order. It was Liu Yan who received the report from the front line first. After two days, Tuoba Xiu learned the news from some noble women''s relatives.


    For the grassland victory, the Taiwei office must inform the whole country to boost morale, that is, tuobaxiu is in the deep palace.


    There have long been discussions about what to do with the prisoners of war. Some suggestions are like killing all the people in the pit. Some say they are to be used as cannon fodder, and some are sent back to China for labor. Among them, the sound of being used as cannon fodder is relatively loud.


    It is controversial whether the people brought by Tuoba Shijun are considered prisoners of war. The Central Plains has been ruled by the Hu nationality for decades. Not only the Han culture has affected the Hu nationality, but also some Hu cultures have affected the people in the Central Plains, not to mention the custom that the husband''s family should not interfere with his wife''s dowry in Chinese culture.


    The husband''s is the husband''s, the wife''s is the wife''s, and the public is the public. In fact, it was very clear before the Southern Song Dynasty perished. During the two Song Dynasties, when Zhu Cheng''s Neo Confucianism rose, many things against customs occurred.


    For example, a sister-in-law took out her dowry to support her brother-in-law in the imperial examination. Her brother-in-law failed in the examination many times, and her sister-in-law''s savings were spent. Her sister-in-law no longer supported her brother-in-law, and it became an original sin to be abused by a group of scholars.


    In another example, a woman married someone with a huge dowry. Someone idled away on weekdays, did not do business, and only spent his wife''s property. The latter wife couldn''t stand divorce. According to the law of the Song Dynasty, it should be a peaceful divorce of property division. The government did judge it that way, but scholars began to scold and ignore his husband''s idleness, Only scold the woman who can''t stand her husband''s virtue.


    What''s more absurd is that a woman also married with a huge dowry, and then she was poisoned by her mother-in-law and brother-in-law. The woman''s family sued the government. The government found out that she was poisoned, but could not find the murderer. The woman''s family was angry and helpless and wanted to get the dowry back, but the family, including the husband, was fooling around. The husband also mobilized his classmates to control public opinion. Although the government finally decided to return the dowry, it had an extremely bad impact on the society.


    In other words, scholars often manipulate 1 control 1 society 1 society 1 society 1 public opinion 1 theory, which starts after the prevalence of Zhu Cheng''s Neo Confucianism, regardless of what the facts are, the public opinion 1 theory manipulated and controlled by 1 must not be regarded as facts.


    Although the Central Plains in 347 AD had been ruled by the Hu people for decades, some etiquette, customs and social rules had not been destroyed. If it was recognized that the people brought by Tuoba Shijun were Tuoba Xiu''s dowry, whether it was Chinese customs or grassland customs, those people could not be regarded as prisoners of war. According to the customs, Tuoba Xiu decided what to do.


    Liu Yan has too many things to deal with. For the time being, he hasn''t included the matter of Tuoba Shijun. He doesn''t know what news Tuoba Xiu heard. Facing such a scene suddenly, he is both stunned and helpless.


    "Show..." Liu Yan thought about the wording, helped Tuoba show up and said, "the event is not conclusive."


    More than 80000 people, including Tuoba Shijun, have been disarmed and have been monitored into Daijun. For the time being, they are under custody in batches, but they are really not sure what will be done.


    "King..." Tuo baxiu insisted, "please look at the love I''ve been serving carefully. Promise me?"


    Many things will certainly change in the freshmen of the Han Dynasty, especially some special events can not be done in full accordance with the previous etiquette and customs.


    Tuoba Shijun brought more than 80000 Tuoba Xianbei people. Although there are a large number of old and weak women and children, there are probably more than 10000 people who can fight with weapons. In order to remove the alien threat in the Han Dynasty, there can be no individual case. It should be treated equally if there is a threat.


    "My concubine doesn''t interfere with the king''s use of troops, and the killing on the battlefield will never interfere, but they... They have..." tuobaxiu said and knelt down again, but he was held by Liu Yan''s powerful arm. Her eyes were full of tears: "brother, those people have been completely frightened and will not pose a threat to the big man."


    Liu Yan''s lips moved, but he didn''t make a sound after all.


    The state of Han had a clear grasp of Tuoba shiyijian''s whereabouts. Tuoba shiyijian''s group fled to the east from the northern border of southern desert. It was obvious that they wanted to go to Murong Yan state.


    In addition to Tuoba shiyijian''s taking people to Murong Yan state, a considerable number of tribes of Tuoba generation state go to Xianbei grassland. Except for the group brought by Tuoba Shijun, which is not easy to define, there are still scattered tribes who take the initiative to surrender to the Han state.


    Judging from the overall situation, most of the southern territory of Tuoba Dai country is in the hands of the Han Army, the grassland in the west is almost emptied, and the central part is repeatedly attacked by Xie AI''s army. Only the East and northeast can live in peace.


    The territory of the Tuoba Kingdom has changed greatly, and the population has decreased rapidly. In almost two months of military action, the Han Army has probably wiped out more than 100 tribes, and there are no fewer Tuoba Xianbei people who died in the migration to avoid the invasion of the Han army. Guess the reduction of the Tuoba Kingdom, it is close to 200000 or 300000?


    Most of a country''s territory fell, and almost half of its population was lost in a very short time. More than half of a life was lost. It is no exaggeration to say that unless there is a huge strategic mistake on the side of the Han country, it is inevitable for the Tuoba generation country to become Tuoba Xianbei again. The military action of Han did not stop. Finally, whether Tuoba Xianbei could exist as a nation is a big problem.


    "Tuoba Shijun''s handling... I''m not easy to interfere. It''s just to keep his life for your sake." Liu Yan can say false words to comfort him, but he chose to tell the truth: "those members of the Ministry will be your dowry, but they will not live together. They will move to the inland confluence for resettlement. The resettlement site will be used as your manor. Men and women of school age need to perform corvee and military service according to the laws of the Han Dynasty..."


    The news Tuoba got before the show must be very bad, so that Liu Yan''s promise was a look of gratitude. He kept saying, "I understand, what I know... There will be no Tuoba Tiefu department in the future, only big men and people."


    Tiefu tribe is not only a tribe that marries Hu women, but also a tribe that the grassland royal family marries. It is also a special tribe that maintains independence.


    The fief is different from the fief. The fief is a subsidiary fief of the title. The fief has nothing to do with the title, but only with the favor of the king. At the same time, some related taxes and other things between the two are also different.


    When Liu Yan heard that sentence "only big men and people" was extremely satisfied, he still felt unable to laugh or cry.


    The state of Han has always been doing things about national integration. It does not resist integrating Hu people other than Jie people into the big family of Han people, but it should take its own initiative to integrate, not Hu people as the active party. However, it is not easy for the Hu people to integrate into the Han people. Being able to speak fluent Chinese, wearing Han clothes, acting and thinking in line with Han customs are only the premise. The most important thing is to obtain the enemy''s head on the battlefield.


    Tuobaxiu directly jumped his people over so many stages and became Han people. After that, he looked at Liu Yan with praying eyes.


    "This..." Liu Yan is not a ruthless person who is hard-hearted to his women, but he is not a person who unconditionally agrees. He said, "I can only delay for one year at most. If they don''t take the initiative to sinicize, I can''t delay any more."


    Some things can use the word dragging formula, but there is no place without rules. The reason why a special case is a special case is that the number of times is very small. Once it is more, it will no longer be a special case. It is to break the rules. The ruler should maintain and stick to the established rules, not to break it.


    "Then... Can the king transfer people?" Tuobaxiu didn''t want to push too far. He added, "or let my concubine pay for it?"


    "If you have less money, you can take it from me." Liu Yan should still be reserved. The fewer things he can do personally, the better. More is not to show authority. On the contrary, the king with insufficient authority will do everything himself: "I have to do it. You clean up your makeup and go to the queen."


    Tuobaxiu retreated with a deep salute and turned around at the door. She has been very happy to achieve such results, not only because she found that Liu Yan''s love for herself has not decreased, but also because she can protect some people.


    The strength and strength of the Han nation are indisputable. Catching the Jie people all the time is endless killing. It can be imagined that it will be sooner or later for the Jie people in the radiation area of the Han nation to be killed. There are people of the Jie nationality as the best example. No one is afraid that they will become the target that must be eliminated by the Han state.


    The reason why the Jie people want to be exterminated is that what makes the Han people hate so much is not the key. The key is that a nation really wants to die, which makes the countries and nations around the Han country not only panic, but tremble with fear.


    "Really wronged my sister." Cui Wan is embroidering. The clothes in her hand are for the newborn baby. With a sincere smile on her face, she said, "normally, my sister''s dowry should be decided by herself, but the timing of their arrival was too subtle, and the king had to do that."


    "To make Jiang say, the military has too much control." Xie Daokai was half lying eating melon seeds and adjusting his posture to make himself more comfortable before he continued: "the king should not be so used to the military, especially the Hussars general ran min."


    Xie Daoyi will shoot at ran min, who is south of the Yangtze River. Few people have a good impression of Ran min. what is more relevant is that ran Min has bullied Xie an recently.


    The Han Army''s military operations in the depths of the grassland continued, and the invasion of Zhang''s Liangguo also entered the final stage of preparation. It would invade on a large scale only waiting for the ice and snow to melt.


    Xie an rushed back to Guanzhong after reporting his work. The operation of invading Zhang Liangguo has begun. Apart from the preparation of military materials, it is to sow discord within Zhang Liangguo.


    There is no shortage of preparations to invade a country. The military supplies required must be calculated in large quantities. The military equipment Xie an requested from the center was delayed in the theater in the charge of Ran min, and even some corvees that should be reported were temporarily transferred by the shogunate of the Hussars general.


    "The Hussars general is not the one we and other women can arrange." Cui Wan looked at Xie Daoyi very seriously and warned: "it''s already her mother''s business. Don''t chew your tongue until you have to take care of it."


    Xie Daoyi immediately showed an aggrieved expression and severely ate melon seeds.


    Are there any melon seeds in 347? The ancients mostly ate melon seeds, which may have existed in prehistory. The unearthed objects can be seen in the tombs of the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period.


    "Come on, my sister has eaten too much melon seeds. You should drink more water." Sang Miao came over with a bad smile and said teasingly, "was he scolded by the king?"


    "He really scolded me..." the grievances on Xie Daokai''s face came and went quickly, and changed into a laughing expression: "but he didn''t pat people''s ass as before.", I mean, I''m not treated like a child at all.


    Zhang Lan immediately covered her mouth and smiled. What she didn''t notice was that the needle in her hand accidentally stabbed her lips. Immediately from laughter to pain. Of course, her wheezing pain immediately attracted everyone''s attention. The female officials and maids waiting next to her were very nervous to approach the examination. They found that they only stabbed the bleeding beads, and soon the blood stopped.


    "If you''re pregnant, how can you spank? If you spank after giving birth, you''d better continue to spank." Tuo baxiu joked: "but the king likes your poems very much. Maybe when you want to be spanked, the king won''t spank."


    There was a burst of laughter in the room immediately

 Chapter 580

    In recent years, the weather is really abnormal. It enters winter too early, but the beginning of spring is getting later and later.


    Didao in Guanzhong is under the jurisdiction of Longxi County. There are two counties in front of Didao, Yuzhong and Lahan, respectively, and then Jincheng, the important military town of Zhang Liangguo.


    The whole area of Longxi has been recovered by the Han army. Due to Zhang Zuo''s initiative to withdraw troops, the two sides did not start any war. On the contrary, some left Qiang and Di people will often carry out sneak attacks after the Han army is involved in the comeback.


    Fu Hong did not return after breaking through the encirclement in the depths of the grassland. Now Fu Jian is the actual master of the Diqiang coalition army.


    Zhang''s Liang army withdrew, and Fu Xiong also withdrew to the West with the Hu coalition army. The difference is that Zhang''s Liang army returned to its own border, while the Hu coalition army fled to the basin under the plateau, that is, to Tuyuhun''s territory.


    Tuyuhun was established in the seventh year of Yongjia of the Western Jin Dynasty (AD 313).


    The founder of Tuguhun was a division of Xianbei in Eastern Liaoning. The leader was called Tuguhun, but his surname was Murong. They were defeated in the civil war in Murong Xianbei. They first moved to the vicinity of Qilian Mountain, then ran around sahan, fought with the Western Jin army, withdrew into the basin, robbed a pasture from the Qiang people, and began to expand after a short period of cultivation and rest.


    Qiang people are divided into many kinds. The original meaning of "Qiang" is sheep herders. Although they are called Qiang people, they never think they are a unified nation. Tuyuhun defeated the descendants of a first zero Qiang in the basin.


    After gaining a firm foothold, Tuyuhun tried to march towards the plateau. The problem they encountered was not that the savages on the plateau could not adapt to the weather on the plateau. There was no way to expand to the west, and there was a strong cool army to the north. To the East, there were Xiongnu who gradually recovered their strength, and to the south, there were mountains, so they stayed in the basin.


    After decades of cultivation, Tuyuhun integrated a considerable number of descendants of xianzero Qiang. Many savages who ran down from the plateau were also integrated. They often went to the plateau to catch savages. The population has been increasing.


    Tuyuhun has not had a national war with other countries for a long time. The mountain environment is also suitable for grazing. Generally speaking, it should enter a strong period. They lived very well. Apart from paying a little attention to the trend of Zhang''s cool country, they didn''t pay attention to what happened in other places, so that the Fu family didn''t react when they led the army into the country.


    The Fu family appeared suddenly. Taking advantage of the untimely response of the tribes in the northeast of Xiqiang mountain, they soon defeated the local tribes and occupied the plain.


    Nearly four months have passed. The king court of Tuyuhun is still unaware of the entry of the enemy. It can even be said that the tribes west of Xiqiang mountain do not know what happened. Apart from the fact that nomadic tribes have no fixed place to live, they don''t go to each other''s doors at all and it''s difficult to contact each other. In addition, the heavy snow closure of roads also makes it very difficult to communicate with each other.


    The road from Longxi County to Tuyuhun is not easy to go. In addition, the weather conditions are not suitable. Even if the Han Army intends to attack the Fu family, it will have to wait until the ice and snow melt.


    "It has been determined that it is the stranded Hu people, not from Tuyuhun." Zhong Xing said angrily, "this place is full of woods and the snow is too deep. It''s too difficult to search."


    Zhong Xing is not the captain of Qinzhou now. He was promoted to Lang Jiang for his meritorious service in blocking last time and was included in Xie an''s command system. At present, he leads the army to garrison in Didao. His Han army is actually at the forefront of the northwest, and Yuzhong and Lahan in front are used as buffer zones.


    There were not many Han people in Longxi County. After successive military disasters, let alone people, the social animals in the wild basically ran away, making this place a real area where birds don''t shit.


    When Zhang and Fu retreated, they did not let go of the buildings that could be destroyed. Some water sources also threw down animal bodies. The problem of the Han Army coming back was not small.


    The bodies of animals left behind were basically stagnant pools, which they learned from what the Huns had done, that is, man-made plague foci.


    Streams, rivers and rivers with flowing water will rarely produce plague unless the number of corpses is so large that there is no water supply. That is the reason why there are so many corpses in the modern Ganges but there is no plague. (it may also be that ah San''s physique is amazing. The bodies of cattle, people and other animals are densely packed. Ah San can also take a bath and drink water. He''s really fine.)


    The Han Army found that the dead water area with animal corpses was excavated and filled. Otherwise, it doesn''t matter when it''s cold and cold. Waiting for the weather to become hot must be an accident. Just doing similar work is busy enough, and the rest can''t do too much because of the weather.


    Didao was originally an abandoned city, but there were still many places that could shelter from the wind and rain. When the Han Army re settled, it was completely destroyed.


    The lack of ready-made houses was not a problem for the Han Army at all. Under the national policy of meeting military supplies, unless the army did not carry enough before pulling out, there would be no shortage of basic materials such as tents.


    "Half a month late..." Zhong Xing touched his chin and said, "it should be fast."


    It''s about melting ice and snow, but entering the season of melting ice and snow doesn''t mean that we can start large-scale action immediately.


    When the ice and snow melt, in fact, it means that the ground is soft and full of water. It may be OK for one or two people to trample, but more people will trample the ground muddy. People can still get on the road if they endure the mud, which is nothing more than slowing down the speed, but the troops still have to carry luggage when marching. The wheels have high requirements on the road conditions. Once they get into the mud, they can''t move, so it''s not suitable for large troops to march at all.


    "Even if it melts, it depends on the weather." Dou ah stuffed snow into the kettle, hung it above the campfire, turned his head and said, "if it doesn''t rain, it has to be sunny enough."


    What can Zhong Xing say except nodding? They have to be thankful that the Han Army at least had enough warm clothes.


    Of course, there is no large-scale use of cotton in the Han Dynasty, but many kinds of wool have been developed. Treating wool to make cloth jacket is the basis, and making lines with wool has also been studied. Recently, nylon is being developed.


    It is a great good thing to find that wool has so many uses. It is not only the products processed by wool, but also of profound significance to how to use the grassland.


    In the past, many emperors in the Central Plains could march into the grassland and occupy it, but the grassland is not suitable for farming. A large number of farming will only turn the grassland into desertification. It is precisely because I feel that the grassland cannot be cultivated, and the element of long-term occupation becomes a big problem. There is only input but no output. Apart from the threat of having to occupy to cut off the nomadic people, I bite my teeth and die. I feel that there is no threat of nomadic people, and I give up if I give up.


    The occupation of grasslands for large-scale farming is not reclamation for farmland, but for herding horses, cattle and sheep. In addition to military purposes, horses can also provide civilian services. Cattle can also be slaughtered as farm labor, and sheep use wool and meat.


    By the way, cattle in the Han Dynasty are not scarce. In addition, the North has gradually changed to the use of horse plows. Only the south is inseparable from cattle. In fact, the demand for cattle has been declining, so the ban on slaughtering cattle has been lifted.


    It''s good to eat beef. It''s really much better than other meat. People who often eat beef are generally stronger, and their demand for other food will also be reduced. That''s because beef is really high in calories and full of nutrition. I don''t know who the research results are. It means that taking beef as the main meat, the physical quality of the nation is absolutely no worse.


    Cows can not only eat meat, but also produce milk as labor. Of course, milk is not much better than human milk, but it will be a good habit to keep and milk after breast milk is cut off. (it''s false that the Japanese drink milk to change the height of a generation. It''s the excessive advocacy of some businessmen, but the nutrition of milk is really good.)


    The Chinese nation has never been a complacent nation, that is, it is exploring the unknown and making new discoveries about all things. Only by using, developing and cultivating can civilization become more and more prosperous. When we don''t know that livestock have so many benefits, we just want to cut off the threat. If we find that there are so many benefits, we won''t give up the talk of grassland. On the contrary, we will try our best to control the territory because there are so many benefits.


    "The weather is so abnormal that there will be a large-scale natural disaster as rumored?" Doo ah picked up the boiling kettle, went to the table and poured it into a large basin. He picked up a spoon and stirred it constantly in the basin: "if there is a drought, it''s a big deal."


    "In the fourth year of Yuanshuo, the king has asked all States and counties to prepare for disaster prevention." Zhong Xing walked over and looked down at the basin: "don''t add more salt. Last time you put more salt in your hands, so you can''t eat at all."


    There are some mushy things in the basin. They are military grain made after grinding plant and meat food into powder. They are made into biscuits. They have a long shelf life. They can put salt in themselves. They can be eaten dry or soaked. Although they look ugly, they are nutritious.


    It is necessary that military grain contains salt. The human body actually has a strong demand for salt. Sweating and urination will take away salt. Therefore, the warmer the climate, the more salt loss. The lack of salt will cause muscle spasm, ear dizziness, dizziness, nausea, fatigue and fatigue.


    Doua was said to be a little depressed. He just didn''t know the newly developed military grain. As for being taken out again and again?


    By the way, biscuits, a kind of military food, was really studied soon. It was a fresh thing made by Liu Yan''s boredom in Xiangguo. The production process was not complicated and it was not difficult to compress.


    "Most states and counties are engaged in water conservancy, but if there is a real drought, that is, the rivers are dry and the underground water is short of water, it will be useful, but I''m afraid the effect will be limited." Dou a spent much more time serving the land than picking up weapons. He put a little paste into his mouth with a spoon and nodded: "I have to say, it tastes really good. It tastes meat."


    "There is minced meat." Zhong Xing''s soldiers had already prepared the tableware, grabbed the spoon from Dou A and loaded it. They kept saying, "fresh things are fun to eat in the early stage, and they will soon get tired of it."


    In other words, the food of the Han Army has always been very good. For a long time, there has been a continuous supply of rice and pasta, and there is no shortage of meat food at all. So that the Han army officers and soldiers do not look as thin as firewood. They can eat and drink enough. Coupled with continuous exercise, they look very strong one by one.


    "What the Post said is that once there is a large-scale natural disaster, the external use of troops must stop." Doua was more or less worried and said, "according to military merit calculation, there are two more battles at the campaign level, and he is a doctor. The scale of the battle seems to be hanging, and he only hopes to complete the war to destroy the country."


    Titles are really important in the Han Dynasty. On the one hand, social treatment is very affordable. On the other hand, the rank of titles is also linked to official promotion.


    The time has come to the sixth year of Yuanshuo. The Central Plains has been fully recovered, and there are not too many old Hanjia soil left in the other corners, that is, the northeast, Xiliang and western regions.


    In the five-year period of Yuanshuo, although the Han country entered a difficult period of food shortage, it once had to enter the cultivation of students and rest, and made a large donation to enrich military food. In one year, the situation changed greatly.


    "Daiguo is coming to an end, and there is a target missing..." Dou a didn''t participate in the war on the northern grassland. He pressed his fingers: "there are still Yan and Liang. Yan is estimated to have no job. Liang is just a small country."


    Zhong Xing was curious and asked, "who told you that Liangguo is a small country?"


    "Not a small country?" Dou a was surprised and said, "Xiliang has been sparsely populated for a long time. Even when Zhang opened up the western regions, he heard that there were not many people in the western regions. They sent troops several times, not to the scale of 100000?"


    Zhong Xingyi was speechless.


    What is the situation of Zhang Liangguo''s military use in the western regions? Not a Lang general and a school captain can find out. What they know is that Zhang Liangguo''s military use in the East has not exceeded the scale of 100000 troops many times.


    There are several basic judgments about the war in the Han Dynasty. Among them, the battle scale is that the number of enemy forces exceeds 100000, and the number of enemy forces exceeds 200000 is counted as the battle scale. The calculation of military merit is different for different war scales, and there are two modes of accumulating military merit: victory and great victory.


    The generals and schools at the middle and upper levels no longer count military achievements by taking the enemy''s head level. Unless they can kill the enemy''s senior generals, they all calculate the degree of military achievements in the form of proportion according to the scale of the war they command the army to participate in and the contribution they play. Therefore, there are two kinds of great achievements and small achievements.


    "Don''t worry, no matter how big the matter is, the king''s use of troops in the northwest will also achieve the goal of destroying Liang state." Zhong Xing nodded seriously: "it must be so."

 Chapter 581

    As Zhong Xing guessed, the ice and snow melting season began half a month later, but even if the ice and snow had begun to melt, it would not be possible to carry out large-scale action for a while and a half.


    Xie an led a large army to Didao before the ice and snow melted, bringing two cavalry armies, an infantry army and nearly 30000 County soldiers.


    A large number of troops arrived at Didao, making the camp densely covered.


    Of course, such a big movement of the Han army can''t hide from the intentional spies. Zhang Zuo can know that the Han army will invade Zhang''s cool country on a large scale when the weather permits.


    Less than a year after he succeeded to the throne, Zhang Chonghua was captured near langju Xu mountain, and 10000 or 20000 Liang army elites were included. For Zhang Liangguo, he was really hit hard both politically and in terms of strength.


    When the king of a country is captured, it will inevitably have a serious impact on the military and people''s morale of the country. People''s panic is only the foundation, but people''s mind will cause great trouble.


    Only when the news of Zhang Chonghua''s capture was confirmed, many aristocratic families in Xiliang began to sit still.


    Since ancient times, aristocratic families only value their own family, and what country and country are secondary. In times of peace and prosperity, they were attached to the imperial power and took advantage of their power and local power, like moths taking the people as nutrition. Whenever they encounter the squeeze of imperial power, they will do their best to make the country chaotic. Powerful aristocratic families either directly participate in the deer race or look for the so-called real dragon to stir up the situation.


    There is no country in the eyes of aristocratic families, but only family interests, so there will be no loyalty. Seeing the collapse of the state of Shi Jie Zhao in just six or seven years, the Tuoba generation state will not die under the advance of the Han army. According to the family''s cognition, the state of Han will obviously become a royal dynasty that has the hope of completing reunification. Unable to resist, we can only choose to join it.


    Similarly, there are not many aristocratic families who want to jump from a broken ship to the giant ship of the state of Han. The difference is that the situation of Zhang''s cool country is more serious, which is related to the large number of fine works sent by the state of Han to Zhang''s cool country. More is the capture of Zhang Chonghua and some actions of Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi.


    The Lord is captured, and his eldest son is just a child with a yellow mouth. On the contrary, the two brothers of the Lord are old and have been working hard. When the country meets great difficulties and there is power strife inside, how to deal with the external crisis?


    There are many factors for the demise of a country. Sometimes, external pressure is not the main reason for the demise of the country. It is that the country is not united internally while there is external pressure, which leads to the demise of the country under internal and external difficulties.


    Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi are ambitious people. They have long spied on the throne of the cool king. Zhang Chonghua''s position was set by Zhang Jun himself. Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi have no big name and can only hide their ambitions. If Zhang Chonghua didn''t have any accidents, Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi could only endure and be good ministers of imperial relatives and relatives no matter how unwilling they were. But Zhang Chonghua had an accident, that''s two words.


    In fact, without much provocation or encouragement from the Han side, Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi will have their own actions after Zhang Chonghua''s capture.


    Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi dare to act rashly when the Han army is about to invade? Their idea is actually more practical. It is precisely because the Han army wants to invade that they should seize the throne as soon as possible.


    Zhang Yaoling, the eldest son of Zhang Liangguo, has not been made Prince in advance. He is too young. His mother family is not strong enough to affect the trend of the country at one fell swoop. Is it a good thing to have such a child who can''t do anything as the king of Liang in difficult times?


    Zhang Zuo has a confidant named Zhao Chang. Zhao Chang is the right Sima sealed by Zhang Chonghua. This right Sima has done a great deal for Zhang Zuo.


    About two months ago, as soon as the news of Zhang Chonghua''s capture was confirmed, Zhao Chang began to operate, solicited and bought the civil and military forces in the court, made Zhang Chonghua''s fake imperial edict, cooperated with the 20000 troops dispatched by Zhang Zuo back to the court, and took out the fake Imperial edict to read out at one fell swoop.


    The false imperial edict only has one core meaning, that is, if there is any accident in Zhang Chonghua, Zhang Zuo will be appointed as the envoy to hold the festival, the governor of all military and Fujun generals at home and abroad, and assist the government.


    Not one step in place is what Zhao Chang and Zhang Zuo agreed. They probably think that they should leave some face. They should not do things too ugly. They should grasp the overall situation first and wait until they are ready to ascend the throne.


    "According to the letters from those aristocratic families who took refuge in, Zhang Tianxi did not recognize the legacy order, and Zhang Peng, Zhang Yong and others refused to recognize it." With some pity, Xie an said, "they just kept considerable restraint and didn''t attract troops to attack Zhang Zuo and his subordinates."


    The snow and ice are melting. It''s sunny weather recently. The road will become hard in another ten days and a half months. That''s when the Han army invaded Zhang''s cool country on a large scale.


    "Jincheng is guarded by Zhang Chong. There are about 30000 border troops of Liangguo in the city, and nearly 50000 soldiers are recruited from around." Zhong Xing is a forward commander, and it is inevitable to collect enemy intelligence: "the deputy general is easy to guess."


    Each country will divide its own army into levels. Of course, the central army belongs to the most richly equipped echelon, but it is definitely the border army that can fight the most, and some temporarily recruited young and strong troops are the weakest.


    The Liang state of Zhang family is the same family politics as the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The difference is that Zhang family itself is the strongest family in Xiliang, unlike Sima family, which is weak and strong.


    Because they are all family politics, whether civil servants or military generals, in fact, they all come from various large and small families. The main stratum who can become an army is basically the children of large families.


    Xie an knew what the family politics was like, so he asked, "is there an enemy who secretly knows the music?"


    "Make the main material correct." Zhong Xing said mockingly, "apart from some generals and schools, vice general Jincheng has secretly taken refuge in the big man and promised that our army will cooperate inside and outside as soon as it arrives."


    Before the war broke out, the enemy country had important generals to take refuge in advance. Apart from the poor prospect of Zhang''s cool country, it was inseparable from the strong performance of the Han country. Although it was good for the Han country that the enemy would take refuge in secret, they should look down on the anti skeleton.


    Jincheng is an important military town in the east of Zhang Liangguo. It has been built and reinforced for many years. The urban defense facilities are complete. If you really want to attack hard, it doesn''t mean you can''t fight, but the loss will be heavy.


    Zhang Chong is the son of a local big family in Jincheng. He has been the governor of Jincheng for some years, as early as when Zhang Jun was in charge.


    What are you talking about? This is probably the case with Zhang Chong. Zhang Chong''s family has always had a good reputation in Jincheng and made friends with most of the families in the city. He led the army to defend the city, which can not only coordinate the assistance of most families in the city, but also get the maximum support of the people in the city.


    Han generals, including xie''an, certainly have enough confidence in the combat effectiveness of their troops, but they are naturally happy to be able to easily seize Jincheng, an important military town, but they can''t take it for granted.


    "... it is not ruled out that it is the enemy''s plan, but as long as we are careful enough, we are not afraid of the enemy''s deception." Zhong Xing did not dare to make any guarantee and said, "everything depends on the war experience?"


    Xie an knew what Zhong Xing meant, smiled and just nodded.


    Time flies. On the eighth day after the ice and snow melt, the Han Army in the di Dao army camp began to pull out in batches.


    As a vanguard, Zhong Xing led his headquarters to LHAn first. On the way, he did not encounter Zhang''s Liang army, but was only harassed by some small groups of Qiang, Di and zahu.


    The northwest of Chudi road is a flat plain. During this period, only a river called Tao River blocked the way. Qianfeng had the responsibility to build a bridge in case of water. Zhong Xing spent three days building three floating bridges on the side of Tao River.


    "Those Hu people are too annoying." Dou a was really upset: "the number of shares is too small, but there are too many teams."


    In addition to opening the way in Fengshan and filling the bridge in case of water, Qianfeng still has the responsibility to eliminate threats for the rear army. No one knows how many Hu people remained when the Fu family transferred. Judging from their continuous attacks on the Han Army, it should be that each tribe left some people.


    Part of doua''s headquarters was left by Zhong Xing to eliminate the threat. They continued to explore around the March. They found some Hu people and cleaned them up, but the cleaning process was not smooth. It''s not that they can''t defeat the Hu people, but that the Hu people will disperse and flee once attacked. The Han army can catch some, but there will always be fish caught.


    The enemies that can be found cannot be eliminated. There are still enemies that have not been found. Eliminating the threat has always been a big trouble. It may not be possible to eliminate all those guys at the end of the war. Dou A is eager to participate in the war. He really doesn''t want to be dragged into this kind of trouble.


    Seeing that his boss was upset, Lv Liang gave a suggestion: "can you pretend to be a baggage team to attract those Hu people to attack?"


    When the Han army went out, either there was no baggage team, or because most of the supplies depended on the convenience created by the system warehouse, the baggage team would only be used when the main force and small forces without warehouse. For a long time, it has not been that no enemy wants to target the grain road of the Han Army, but it can only cause insignificant trouble again and again, and it can not affect the material supply of the main force of the Han Army at all.


    His family knew his own business, but the enemy could only make a shadow of it. Dou ah nodded as soon as he heard it: "it''s really possible to have a try."


    That attempt really achieved great results. After all, the remaining Hu people also had to eat. They usually played some game and ate fruit. It would be better if they could eat food and fodder. Moreover, there was no behavior that could cause losses more than attacking the baggage team of the Han army.


    Doua achieved great results, and may have been lucky. When xie''an''s main force arrived, other colleagues took over to clean up military affairs, which finally liberated them.


    "Yes, yes, we are pretending that the baggage team attracts Hu people to attack." Dou ah was more or less beaming: "Hu people are very short of a muscle. Even if they know that there is fraud, they will continue."


    They have killed a lot of Hu people recently, but they have earned a lot of military merit. However, their losses are not large, so there is no reason to be unhappy.


    Xie an thought of something else: [knowing that the trap is still going on, do you think those Hu people are extremely short of food?]


    Hunting and gathering are the survival mode of primitive society. It is because there is no guarantee of sufficient and fixed food that we will try all kinds of means to increase food. Whether it is nomadism or settlement farming, it comes from the need for food.


    Nomads have no harvest without grazing. They stay with hatred. Long-term hunting must be to hunt a large number of nearby animals. If hunting alone can ensure the source of food, why should people tame animals to be livestock and farm.


    The lack of food for the remaining Hu people is good news for the Han army. Those Hu people who constantly attack the Han Army are like mosquitoes and flies. They may not be able to cause too much loss to the Han Army at one stroke, but will cause trouble and bleeding to the Han Army in repeated attacks. It is good to clean up to the greatest extent.


    Dou a chases Zhong Xing''s headquarters with his headquarters. While Xie an continues to March, he continues to spill out small troops.


    Jincheng is standing there. On the premise of knowing that a war will break out, Jincheng must have made sufficient preparations. The Han army is not in a hurry to attack. The effect will be very much better when the Hu people are short of food.


    In fact, Xie an didn''t want to attack Jincheng alone. He also had to understand the specific situation. If Zhang''s Liang army concentrated its military strength in urban defense, the form of operation should be changed.


    In the spring of the seventh year of Yuanshuo, the Han army first arrived at the foot of Jincheng. Of course, it was Zhong Xing''s headquarters that arrived first.


    "No wonder it''s an important military town." After Zhong Xing''s arrival, he must personally see what Jincheng looks like. He found a place with a relatively high terrain and commented on Jincheng: "the height of the city wall is more than four feet, and the width is no less than two feet and four feet. Looking at the color of the rammed earth of the city wall, the top one foot should be an emergency heightening?"


    Four feet? Sima 1 Jin''s measurement is the continuation of the Cao Wei Dynasty. One Zhang is two meters and 42 meters in modern times, so the four Zhang is close to the height of ten meters.


    The walls of Jincheng are tall. There are bed crossbows placed about 30 steps apart. The walls are equipped with many kinds of equipment. The width of the moat is slightly exaggerated. Many corridors are arranged outside the city in advance, which really meets the specifications of a military town,


    "There are urn cities inside and outside each city gate..." Zhong Xing frowned and said to the left and right: "there is still a large area of open space reserved in the city. The trees within 20 miles outside the city have also been cut down. No siege equipment can be left. The enemy general guarding the city is a defense master?"


    The defense master in Zhong Xing''s mouth, that is, Zhang Chong, the governor of Jincheng, stood on the tower and watched the Han Army outside the city.


    "Those who come are less than 10000." Zhang Chong looked very calm. He turned to Yi Chuai and said, "these are the forwards of Han General Zhong Xing?"


    Yi Chuai also looked at the Han Army outside the city and said, "they have begun to set up camp. Do you open the city gate and send troops to harass? If the enemy is careless, it may be annihilated or severely damaged, which will frustrate the prestige of the enemy."

 Chapter 582

    The first important thing in the war between the two armies is morale. You can win a small victory before a large-scale confrontation. It will certainly give your own soldiers more confidence. With the spirit in your heart in the next battle, you will be brave to compete for the first.


    "Well..." Zhang Chongxi said first, "the scouts found that in addition to the Han Army forward outside the city, the Han Army nearest to Jincheng is more than 30 miles away."


    Yi Chuai''s face looked happy. When he wanted to say something, Zhang Chong went on.


    "If we want to frustrate our spirit, we must use a strong army!" Zhang Chong seemed to ignore Yi Chuai''s desire and stopped, and told the left and right: "lead Suofu out of the city to fight. If the enemy shrinks and defends, or the enemy withdraws, you can''t pursue too much."


    Suofu is very similar to Xie AI. They are both representatives of the Confucian generals of the Liang state of Zhang. The family itself is also a distinguished family of Zhangye. His troops were transferred back from the western regions and absorbed many cavalry from the western regions.


    The city gate in the East was wide open. A middle-aged man in white robes and black armor came out first. Behind him was the flag carrying officer carrying the "rope" flag, followed by a string of light cavalry.


    Zhong Xing saw Zhang''s cool army open the gate and rush out of the cavalry. Then he saw the enemy general''s flag and asked to the left and right, "who is this general?"


    Wang Yong replied, "it should be Suofu in Zhangye?"


    Zhang''s Liang army will not be able to leave the city in a moment and a half. The cavalry who went out of the city first jumped into the open space for slow cruising. They were not only warming up the horses, but also waiting for the robes behind them to come out.


    In response, the Han Army sounded a "roaring" war drum. Soon, some troops came out of the camp under construction and formed a team in the open space in front of the camp.


    "Worthy of being a strong army sweeping Zhuhu, the response is so rapid!" Yi Chuai suggested to Zhang Chong: "general Suo''s headquarters is only 5000. Why don''t you lead the headquarters out of the city, so you can plunder the array for him?"


    Zhang Chong stared at Yi Chuai and nodded behind him: "since general Yi has this intention, Ben Taishou naturally promised."


    Yi Chuai immediately turned around and left in a hurry.


    After Yi Chuai left, a scholar frowned at Zhang Chong and said, "Lord, since you know that Yi Chuai has a different heart, why don''t you take it at one stroke or remove the military power?"


    Zhang Chong''s family is a local snake in Jincheng, not a new boss. There are many people in the city. Even if they can''t get evidence, they will always find some clues.


    "Don''t blame him." Zhang Chong said slightly: "the country is in a difficult situation and there are strong enemies coming to invade. It is natural for all families to find a way back. Although the generals are city guards, they do not have the power of arbitrary power. They have different intentions, do not have the evidence, and can only sigh?"


    The scribe gave a low sigh.


    At present, Zhang Zuo is in power in the Liang state of Zhang, and Zhang Zuo is not a wise man. On the contrary, he is narrow-minded and vengeful.


    There is nothing wrong with Zhang Chong being the governor of Jincheng, but Zhang''s family in Jincheng is not Zhang Zuo''s camp, and Zhang Chong is not Zhang Zuo''s confidant. The reason why Zhang Chong can be the governor of Jincheng well is that Zhang Zuo knows the important influence of Zhang Chong''s family in Jincheng.


    The beating of war drums soon sounded above the city head, which was not only a drum for Zhang''s cool army, but also a signal of attack.


    Sofu''s headquarters took nearly two quarters of an hour to get out, and they still need to spend a little time organizing the team.


    Yi Chuai went out of the city after Suofu''s headquarters, and did not merge with Suofu''s headquarters after going out. He was divided into two batches, one into the corridor and the other far behind Suofu''s headquarters.


    The Han Army camped six or seven miles away from Jincheng and removed the fortifications around the wall of Jincheng. Should the open space between the two sides be about five miles?


    "There must be a Han Army General on the hill." Suo Fu raised his hand and pointed out the location of Zhong Xing. He said to the left and right: "send out people to go. If you can''t catch them alive, kill them."


    Zhong Xing and others, who were on the hill, soon found that the enemy had left the brigade and came to them. Of course, they would not stay in place foolishly, turn over and mount their horses and gallop towards the main army.


    Zhong Xing was not in the headquarters, and Xie Ziyu, a colonel, led the army to the war.


    "General? Will you send someone..."


    "No, it''s not appropriate to act rashly at this time."


    Yi Chuai was not so stupid. In full view of the public, he sent someone to contact the Han Army General. He squinted at the advancing Han Army, looked back at the city tower, and made up his mind either not to move or to decide the world in one fell swoop.


    The Han army sent out a combination of walking and riding. The infantry formed a square array and steadily advanced. The cavalry walked slowly on the left and right wings. In front of them is Zhang''s Liang army, which has no formation, and the distance between the two sides is getting closer.


    A horn was suddenly sounded, and Suofu''s headquarters was divided into two in a flash. It looked that the Western cavalry were sent out to try to attack the left wing of the Han Army, and the headquarters kept a distance from the Han army.


    The race in the western regions is very complex. There are white people with blond hair and blue eyes, and yellow people with yellow skin, black hair, brown eyes and distinctive facial features. Although the latter is a yellow race, it is very different from the people in the Central Plains in appearance. It is generally characterized by a high nose bridge. It is considered to belong to the West Asian race (that is, the appearance of the later ah 1 Fu 1 Khan people).


    "It''s creaking. At first glance, it''s a cheap species in the western regions." Xie Ziyu waved: "solve them!"


    In fact, the Han army only had 3000 men and horses. The left-wing cavalry immediately broke away from the army and rushed straight to the attacking cavalry of the western regions.


    When charging, the cavalry in the western regions will shout in various languages. When there are many languages, it will be chaotic. They will continue to play with the machetes in their hands. Some western people who are aware of their good equestrian skills will do all kinds of fancy but meaningless actions on their horses like acrobatics.


    "Wind, wind, wind, wind!"


    "Shoot!!!"


    The Han Army had a crossbow. In every battle, it must first ride a crossbow to open the way. Liu Yan shouted the slogan.


    Lao Mozi has made a film, which is also the first milestone in Chinese history with an investment of more than 100 million. Regardless of the plot and the acting skills of the actors, the most impressed audience will probably be the archery slogan of the Qin army.


    Of course, Liu Yan knew that the "wind, strong wind" was designed by an old counselor, but it sounded really powerful. In addition, it had the effect of coordinating shooters, so it was promoted in the army.


    After a leap in the air, the five hundred crossbows and arrows fell down like rain. In the front of the Western cavalry who shouted blindly, the people and horses who were hit by the arrows made all kinds of painful sounds, and all kinds of people turned upside down.


    "Han Army, charge!"


    "Hey!"


    The five hundred Han cavalry who formed the front arrow array, the cavalry in front of the charge leveled the lance in his hand, and the cavalry immediately behind him replaced it with a bow and arrow.


    Western cavalry was not the first army to encounter the construction of Chinese civilization. They were conquered by Zhang''s Liang army. The characteristics of the troops in the western regions are probably the fighting habits of horse thieves. To put it bluntly, they are forced by the weak and ferocious, and by the strong.


    About 800 Western cavalry soldiers were constantly shot by the head-on arrows. More than 100 people were finished before they contacted the Han army. Listening to the neat battle number of the Han Army and looking at the rapid charging posture, they were divided into parts without saying a word. In short, they were scattered and fled.


    "Cheap seed is cheap seed, vulnerable." Xie Ziyu said that, but he didn''t look frivolous. He issued a new order: "the right-wing cavalry left the array to cruise, and the infantry moved forward steadily."


    Under the influence of Liu Yan, the Han state has always had the concept of Han supremacy, especially the military, which is most deeply affected, and there is a mentality of contempt for foreign races.


    There are good and bad ways to look down on aliens. The advantage is that you can not be afraid when facing the alien from your heart. You will naturally feel that you can teach the alien how to behave every minute. The disadvantages are also quite obvious. It will form a narrow thinking and suffer great losses when it is careless. But on the whole, cultivating national pride is more good than bad.


    The Han Army, which defeated the cavalry of the western regions, did not pursue the defeated soldiers, but detoured a little closer to Suofu headquarters.


    Suofu didn''t seem surprised that his Western cavalry were vulnerable. The only pity was that the Han Army didn''t pursue. His original intention was that once the Han army pursued the fleeing cavalry of the western regions, he would immediately lead the army to rush up.


    "The Han army is not as arrogant as imagined." Suofu saw the Han cavalry cruising on the left and right wings, and the Han soldiers marching steadily on the front. After a low sigh, Suofu shouted, "the whole army retreats!"


    On the other hand, Zhang Chong took a panoramic view of the battlefield situation, saw Suofu leading the army to the city, and saw that the Han Army stopped in place and did not continue to approach. He also gave a low sigh.


    "It is said that the Han army was arrogant, but it was said to be wrong." The scholar''s name was Huang Yan, and he belonged to Zhang Chong''s staff. He said, "Lord, general Suo just asked those people from the western regions to withdraw as soon as they explore. Is it... To preserve their strength?"


    "The enemy has no flaws at all. Unless our army comes out in large shares, it will be difficult to take advantage of it." Zhang Chong now pays more attention to: "I thought Yi Chuai would pick up the plane and approach, trying to contact Han Jiang, but I didn''t expect to calm down."


    Yi Chuai led the army out of the city. The headquarters did not leave the fortifications around the city too far at all. They only made coordination when sofu led the army to withdraw.


    Huang Yan said, "since general Yi is out of the city, why don''t the Lord order him to stay outside the city?"


    "Order him to stay outside the city and the fortification will be controlled by him. Do you want to hand over the right to guard the city gate?" Zhang Chong shook his head slowly and ordered the messenger next to him: "he ordered Yi Chuai''s headquarters to stay in the corridor. He was a deputy general, but he should go back to the city and follow Ben around. At the same time, he informed Suo Fu that his headquarters did not have to go back to the city, and he was also taking over the important task of fortification command outside the city."


    Huang Yan''s eyes lit up and asked, "the Lord wants to frighten the snake?"


    In aristocratic family politics, only the aristocratic family who controls the military power will have the right to speak. Without the army, he will lose his claws and teeth. No aristocratic family will easily hand over his military power. Of course, Yi Chuai is no exception.


    Yi Chuai''s approach is very straightforward. He takes back as much as he takes out of the city without receiving Zhang Chong''s order. He also wants to have a good wording before seeing Zhang Chong. Unexpectedly, Zhang Chong doesn''t mention that crop at all.


    [Zhang Chong''s actions must have been defeated. He doesn''t know the exact evidence because of Zhang Chong''s habit. He will only be wary and won''t do it...] Yi Chuai stands behind Zhang Chong and has long had insight into Zhang Chong''s bodyguard warrior. He looks at the back of Zhang Chong''s head: [a gentleman can be bullied. If someone doesn''t get the evidence, Zhang Chong won''t be angry again.]


    There is a saying that the whole body is moved by one hair. Yi Chuai is not the only one who secretly knows the melody of the Han Army in Jincheng. This is not only easy to guess, but also Zhang Chong, as the main general, must have noticed it. Well, unless it can be done at one time and there are no future problems, for example, there will be no chaos after killing or capturing the person involved, otherwise it can only be endured.


    The two sides conducted a test and ended with the death of one or two hundred people from the western regions.


    In the back, of course, Zhong Xing will not attack the city. He waits for the camp to be established and sends out a large number of cavalry teams to investigate the surrounding areas of Jincheng and harass nearby non local areas.


    Four days later, Xie an led the main force of the headquarters to Yingpan. When the whole army was stationed, he personally asked about the situation.


    "Fortifications are dense around the city, and the enemy troops are stationed in fortifications. Many defenders are stationed." Zhong Xing said everything about the situation around Jincheng for Xie Anshu, and then talked about others: "Jinxing county and Guangwu county also found a large collection of Liang troops."


    The capital of Zhang''s Liang state is guzang, which is less than 400 miles away from Jincheng. Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi are currently in guzang. The main gathering point of Zhang''s Liang army returning to the east from the western regions is also there.


    Jinxing county and Guangwu county are not very important counties in Zhang''s Liangguo. There are only three cities, which shows the importance of Jincheng.


    For Zhang Liangguo, Jincheng is an important town that cannot be lost. Once Jincheng falls, the invading enemy should face a flat plain, which is equivalent to guzang, the capital of Zhang Liangguo. There is no danger to defend in the East.


    Before the rise of Liu Yan, Shijie Zhao invaded Zhang Liangguo many times. The tug of war between the two sides was in Guanzhong. The only time Shijie Zhao Jun approached Jincheng was to make Zhang Liangguo crazy and assemble heavy troops to the East. From here, we can imagine how important Jincheng is to Zhang Liangguo.


    Han Army leaped over Jincheng and explored further west. It found that Zhang''s Liang army was massively gathering, but the specific number was not mastered.


    According to the information system of the Han Dynasty, Zhang''s Liang army in the western regions is constantly moving eastward, and a large number of people in the western regions are also forced to fight eastward. Therefore, it can be judged that Zhang''s Liang country wants to gather the strength of the whole country to resist the invasion of the Han army.


    The situation depends on the first World War. It is naturally the best if it can be done, especially for the Han country with multi-line operations. Xie an is a man with a strategic mind and can distinguish the light from the heavy.


    "Since Jincheng is easy to defend and difficult to attack, we simply won''t attack." Xie an''s words made all the people in the Chinese Army stunned. He asked his staff to spread out the mountain map and said in a very stable tone: "our army is less than 80000. There are nearly 100000 garrisons in Jincheng, and there are cool troops gathering in the rear of Jincheng. We were going to attack the cool troops in the assembled wilderness first to see how Jincheng garrisons react."

 Chapter 583

    If a city with perfect fortifications can not attack it but complete the established strategic objectives, there is no need to touch it.


    Jincheng is not only a complete fortification, but also a hedgehog like fortress. You can see the consolidated fortifications from any angle and arrange many long-range urban defense weapons.


    "Since it is an important military town of Liangguo, it is really expected." After Xie an arrived, of course, he wanted to see the defense arrangement of Jincheng with his own eyes: "there is a bed crossbow every 30 steps, and a stone catapult is arranged at 80 steps. These are placed in the open."


    The height of the city wall is four feet high, which can make the range of long-range weapons farther. There is a mile of defense belt outside the city. When arranging the defense chain, Jincheng should take the attack range into account.


    "There are at least four military Forts of different sizes outside the main city, which are located within five miles of the main city." Zhong Xing raised his finger to the fortress contained in the camp of the Army: "when we came, they took the initiative to give up and destroy the fortress."


    As for the fortress, Xie an had not seen it, so he said, "go and have a look."


    A single city cannot be defended. When defending the city, it is impossible to withdraw all troops into the city. Otherwise, it will become a turtle in a jar. It should be that there are garrison troops outside the main city, which can harass the enemy when attacking the city or attract the enemy to attack the main city.


    The military fort that Zhang Liangjun gave up on his own initiative is actually just a frame left behind. No place that can be damaged is intact. Most of the walls and load-bearing columns collapsed. We can only identify some intelligence by looking at the foundation.


    "We found something." Zhong Xing took Xie an to an indoor open space where the soil seemed to have been turned over: "this should be the original tunnel."


    There is not much water under the surface of Xiliang, and the stone content in most soil is not too high. It is really not difficult to dig tunnels.


    "So there are still underground passages between the military forts and the main city?" Xie an frowned. He said, "with tunnels, they can get reinforcements and supplies at any time."


    As for the use of tunnels dug by the enemy to attack the main city after the attack, people with normal minds would not do that. If the enemy dares to dig the tunnel in advance, it must be well prepared. If they want to use the psychological preparation of having bodies to fill the tunnel, even if they attack a sufficient distance, watering the other end will not only waste all their efforts, but also kill a large number of people.


    The tunnel offensive itself needs to be unprepared. Once it is found, it will kill itself. Even if you enter the city from the tunnel, the enemy will certainly set an ambush in advance. As soon as you go up from the tunnel, you may face the arranged arrow array and encirclement. How many lives are not enough to die.


    "I still have to fight..." Xie an presided over the siege for the first time, meditated for a while, and said: "the enemy''s military fort is not like the main city..."


    Zhong Xing is an instant understanding.


    Before, only the vanguards came, and they would not carry large siege equipment. When the main force came, it meant that the large siege equipment should also come. Against those military forts that would not have many urban defense equipment, we can use our long-range siege equipment to submerge them.


    The Lord will consciously select the attack target. As soon as the order is issued, his subordinates will be busy.


    Zhang Chong, who regarded the city tower as the headquarters, would observe the movements of the Han Army outside the city when he was free.


    After the arrival of the Han Army, it only entered the military camp and moderately expanded the camp. Some necessary obstacles such as resisting horses were also increased. Then it sent a small group of troops out, probably carrying water from around. It has come and gone many times.


    In ancient times, the first element of building a city was water source. Only areas with sufficient water source were suitable for building a city, otherwise it would be a big trouble for residents to use water alone.


    Jincheng is located on the edge of the Yellow River. Originally, a river channel was opened to lead to the moat, and a canal was built to lead water into the city. These water channels are actually laying fortifications and a large number of military defense.


    Before Xie an led the main force to arrive, Zhong Xing had tried to build a bridge over the Yellow River. Of course, Zhang''s Liang army would come out to harass. The two sides played more than ten times, large and small, but there were not many casualties between each other.


    "Lord, look over there..." Huang Yan raised his hand and pointed to somewhere: "those... Are stone catapults?"


    In fact, Zhang Chong had long found the movement of the Han Army camp. He was not surprised to see a large number of stone throwing vehicles pulled out by people and animals. However, he heard how the Han army attacked the city of Shijie and Zhao. He used an amazing number of long-range attack equipment many times. The battle of Dingxiang used the most long-range attack equipment, and he bombarded it again and again for nearly three months.


    "No harm." Zhang Chong must stabilize his army: "there is a mile of fortification outside the city, and the enemy''s equipment can''t get close. Even if they get close, they will be attacked by our bed crossbows and stone catapults, and they can''t stand firm."


    Huang Yan originally said that the Han army was going to attack the military fort, so he would not say more after listening to Zhang Chong''s words, so as not to confuse the army.


    What makes Zhang Chong more concerned is that the Han Army''s riprap truck seems to be different from the appearance of Zhang Liangjun. It seems that the Han Army''s riprap truck is larger and the structure seems to be a lot more complex. Next, we should see how far the range is.


    Of course, Zhang Liangguo has the technology to manufacture catapults. The style is actually no different from that of the Jin army. The range can be up to 160 steps, but there''s nothing to mention about the accuracy.


    The catapult of Zhang''s Liang army can throw stones 160 steps above the flat ground, and the range can be increased by 20 or 30 steps from the four foot high wall.


    According to the unit of measurement, in ancient times, one mile was taken as 300 steps, and one step was summarized as 1.5 meters, so one mile was 450 meters. (some dynasties clearly publicized that one mile is 300 meters in modern times.)


    In fact, the range of the catapult placed on the city head is still within the scope of our fortifications. We can only play it after some of the fortifications outside the city are occupied. The bed crossbow placed on it is different.


    The style of Zhang''s Liangjun''s bed crossbow is still the same as that of the Jin army. The difference is only in the selection of bowstring. For example, the Jin army lacks enough tendons... That is, the quality of the bow string of the bed crossbow is poor, so the firing range of the Jin Army''s bed crossbow can only reach about 200 steps, but Zhang''s Liangjun''s bed crossbow can shoot 250 steps because of its excellent bow string quality.


    The bed crossbow at the head of the city has a range of 250 steps. Coupled with the range increase brought by height, the result of their experiment is that they can shoot outside their own fortifications and provide long-range support for the defenders outside the city when the enemy attacks.


    "Be careful!!!"


    The big drink was sent by the Han soldiers. They pushed the riprap truck to the military fort nearest to the military camp. When they approached about 200 steps, the military fort issued a long-range attack.


    "Avoid crossbows and arrows!!!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the crossbow and arrow fired from the military fort also lost kinetic energy and fell. A strange sound began to appear, accompanied by the dull hum and scream of the arrow.


    "Where''s the shield? Organize the shield array quickly!"


    The military fort does not only launch a wave of crossbows and arrows, but will shoot a wave every time. It is clear that the distance comes from strong crossbows, and there are still a lot of them.


    Of course, Zhang''s Liang army must have strong crossbows, which is one of the characteristics of the Chinese army. As long as it is the main corps, it will match strong crossbows. The difference is more or less.


    The strong crossbow of Zhang''s Liang army still continues the style of the early Han Dynasty, and the strong crossbow of the early Han Dynasty is better than the former Qin army, which obtained technology from South Korea.


    It can be said that the self-improvement crossbow appeared. The armed forces of the Chinese civilization were basically equipped with strong crossbows. It is strange that at the stage of the Northern Song Dynasty, the strong crossbow technology of the Chinese civilization was worse than that of the Western Xia, which led to the Northern Song Dynasty''s success in cracking the divine arm crossbow of the Western Xia. The technique of Xixia divine arm crossbow is actually a legacy of Li Tang.


    The range of the crossbow is the key, which also depends on the long-range penetration. The range of the strong crossbow of the Han army can reach 450 steps, and the range of the divine arm crossbow is more than 340 steps. However, the divine arm crossbow can still enter the elm half arrow after shooting more than 240 steps. It can be seen that the divine arm crossbow still has amazing penetration in the range of more than 370 meters, The powerful crossbow of the Han army could not do this.


    "Where''s the crossbow soldier? He''s dead!"


    "It''s already coming. Big guy, hide again."


    "This fucking..."


    It should be said that the Han army was a little arrogant. They tried many times before approaching 200 steps. They failed to seduce the Zhang Liangjun of the military fort to launch crossbows and arrows. They waited for the Han Army to push the riprap truck to a distance. Just when they stopped to prepare for the launch, there was a burst of head to head shooting.


    "Wind, wind, wind... Strong wind! Strong wind! Strong wind!"


    The war horn came to my ears, and the sound fell, followed by a huge boom of bowstrings. What is visible to the naked eye is that a "big net" composed of dense crossbows and arrows rose on the ground level. They made a sharp sound of breaking through the air, moved forward in mid air, and then covered the military fort in the distance.


    The counterattack of the strong crossbow troops of the Han army came quickly and suddenly. The Liang army, who formed an arrow array in the military fort, hurriedly avoided at the notice of the lookout. When the crossbow fell, those who could not escape fell down with an arrow.


    There are too many crossbows and arrows. Once people are left in place, their crossbows and arrows are dense, and the ground will soon become a crossbow and arrow jungle. It should be said that the place where the whole fort can focus is filled with crossbows and arrows launched by the Han army.


    When the long-range suppression needed came, the soldiers around the riprap truck moved quickly. They left the riprap truck and ran back.


    "What''s the situation?" Suofu was a little confused. He looked out from the lookout of the Fort: "why did he leave the catapult and run away?"


    "Congratulations, general. Congratulations, general." The chief General of the fort was blowing: "kill the enemy and flee. The enemy''s offensive didn''t take shape and left..."


    Before the compliment was finished, the Han Army ran back.


    The catapult is a powerful crossbow firing range into the military fort. It is impossible for our own strong crossbow forces to suppress it all the time. Of course, some measures should be taken.


    To leave the riprap truck and run back is not to discard the riprap truck, but to go back and get some fences, shields, etc. to build around the riprap truck while our strong crossbow forces are still suppressing, which is equivalent to building arrow defense fortifications on the spot.


    "Pile grass up, pay attention to the support frame, and cover it with thick soil later."


    "Know, know!"


    To put it bluntly, whoever stipulates that the riprap truck should be in an open space without obstruction. As long as it does not hinder the loading and launching of the riprap truck, it can be arranged as it likes.


    Suofu was a little surprised: "Han Army... How much experience should this be?"


    Later, there was something more surprising to Zhang''s Liang army. The Han army made simple Fortifications on the spot. When the riprap truck was pushed again, the fortifications built together could also move. It was forced to advance another 20 or 30 steps before the formation was launched.


    "They..." Suofu was not only surprised, but also strongly disturbed: "... Still building a corridor!"


    Riprap trucks need stone bullets, which is equivalent to a supply line. There must be no shelter in the middle, otherwise how many deaths and injuries should be caused by stone bullets each time?


    The corridor is a kind of fun. It is controversial who invented it. It can be determined that it was widely used in the Qin Dynasty. The military corridor is a kind of road with surrounding cover. Its main purpose is to prevent sneak attacks by the enemy. Zhang Han, general of the Qin army, was used on a large scale for the first time.


    The general of the fort murmured, "the enemy has stopped firing crossbows and arrows."


    Yes, the firing of the crossbow stopped, but the riprap truck began to shoot.


    Only three stone throwing vehicles launched the first round of stone bombs. They launched at a distance of about 180 steps from the military fort. The arm swing was completed, and three loud noises were heard after a while.


    Sofu was able to detect one, another and three earthquakes on the ground, followed by all kinds of noise in his ears.


    In fact, only one of the three stone bullets hit the building of the military fort, and the other two hit the open space. The building was hit. The stone bullet smashed the wall with great strength, but did not let the building collapse or the whole wall fall. It can be seen that Zhang Liangjun made great efforts when building the military fort.


    "The enemy should not be allowed to use the catapult recklessly." Suofu looked at the general of the fort and said firmly, "organize an attack and be sure to destroy the enemy''s catapult!"


    The chief General of the military fort is no longer willing to execute the military order. Moreover, he also knows that no matter how strong the fortifications are repeatedly smashed, they will collapse. Whether they are smashed to death during the period or the military fort is destroyed, anyway, he can''t escape the end of death. Naturally, he knows that he should work hard.


    Xie an observed with a telescope from a distance. It seemed that he had seen enough before he took his sight back. He asked Shi Yuanqiao, commander of the Army: "when can the river crossing pontoon be built?"


    Yuan Qiao actually fell behind the team and just arrived. First, he asked Zhong Xing about the situation, and then took over the baggage army. He was in charge of repairing the bridge.


    "If it is near Jincheng, the water flow is relatively fast, and it takes about half a month at the fastest." Yuan Qiao had to suggest: "we should survey the surrounding rivers, choose places with stable water flow, and we can''t let go of the shoals."


    What Xie an wants is that the army can cross the river and find what feasible scheme is the matter of marching for a long time.


    "Someone will ask the king for more troops..." Xie an is not sure. He pondered for a while and then said, "otherwise, he can only take risks."


    Yuan Qiao raised his eyebrows and nodded approvingly.

 Chapter 584

    In the final analysis, Xie an''s forces are really limited. Two of the three standing armies are still cavalry, and only one infantry army can attack the city. County soldiers are not used to tackle tough problems. Even if they have the heart to tackle tough problems, they dare not put County soldiers into the main battlefield. They can only fight some low-intensity wars or do something to secure defense.


    The troops are limited, and I saw with my own eyes that Jincheng is really a strong city. Even if Xie an has 10000 courage, he dare not attack hard. Even if he has that courage, only an infantry army is not enough!


    Xie''an felt that it was not advisable to attack the fortified city. There were actual combat examples there before. Just like Li Tan''s attack on Dingxiang, after cleaning the surrounding of the city, he set up an array to lead the defenders out of the city. If the enemy could not defend it, he bombarded it with sharp siege equipment, and then flexibly deployed the cavalry in hand to create fighters.


    "The center should understand that these troops alone are difficult to conquer Jincheng." Yuan Qiao said that, but his head was shaking: "but the attack on Yan Guo is also on the line..."


    The melting of ice and snow in Xiliang is earlier than that in Liaodong. In the form of this year, about a month after the melting of ice and snow in Xiliang, should the ice and snow in Beiping county also melt?


    The strength of Zhang''s Liang state is not as strong as Murong Yan state. Of course, the Han state will pay attention to the stronger Murong Yan state. Another reason is that the attack on Yan was personally enlisted by the king Liu Yan. It is certain that the Han state will put the main force on the battlefield of attacking Yan.


    "The war situation in Shuozhou has been decided, and then the remnants of the elimination can only be used as cavalry." Xie an will certainly strive for more troops, so he said to Yuan Qiao: "there are still several infantry troops under the shogunate of the Hussars general, and there are more than 100000 County soldiers."


    "Of course, Qiao will try, and it is very likely to succeed, that is..." Yuan Qiao had a headache when he thought of Ran Min: "I''m afraid it will annoy the Hussars general?"


    "They all serve the country, where they need more troops." When Xie an said this, he actually had no confidence in his heart and lied casually: "the Hussars general must be able to understand."


    In other words, if ran min is such a reasonable man, two cavalry armies and an infantry army are under Xie an''s command, why bother Xie an again and again?


    In the Military Academy of the Han Dynasty, the generals below the general will lead the troops in peacetime, but those at the general level will be prepared only when they go to war. In fact, in the non war state, there are only qualified personal soldiers. The general will set up the shogunate, and the troops are temporarily allocated to the shogunate system. Not every general has a standing army under his command all the time.


    Ran min, the general of the hussars, was responsible for the war against Bingzhou and Shuozhou. After nearly a year, the war had actually come to an end. There was only one besieged Dingxiang in Bingzhou, and Shuozhou was constantly cleaning up visible aliens. It was precisely because of this that after the center decided to attack Zhang''s Liang country, he was transferred to xie''an''s command system.


    When there are few troops, there should be corresponding playing methods. However, Xie an can''t let the Jincheng garrison notice and dare not attack the city. He can only attack the Acropolis of Jincheng step by step.


    The whole army''s stone catapults were concentrated on a military fort. More than 120 stone catapults were spread out to guard the periphery with cavalry. The infantry put on a posture of waiting for the day. That''s how the stone catapults fired stone bullets endlessly, and the bed crossbow, vehicle crossbow and strong crossbow troops formed an arrow array to cover it from time to time.


    The ground vibration of the attacked Fort never stopped. For the first time, they tried to go out and destroy the Han Army''s riprap truck. As soon as the team got out of the bunker, they were forced back by the arrow rain. They never tried to get out of the bunker again.


    "It''s not that the last general is incompetent, but that he really can''t get out." The castle keeper''s face was pale: "we can''t organize an arrow array to meet the enemy. We can only fight the enemy with cold arrows."


    Stone bullets fall all the time, no matter in the open space or in the building. Whether you can live a little longer is entirely a matter of luck. It''s bad enough. Even if you hide in the building, the arrows fired by the Han army can''t penetrate the wall, but the stone bullets fired by the Han army can penetrate the wall.


    Under the repeated bombardment of the dense and unstoppable stone bullets, the walls around the general''s castle have long been smashed into a bad shape. The larger the buildings, the faster they fall, forcing Suofu to pass over the general of the castle and order the soldiers to hide in the cellar, or simply retreat into the tunnel temporarily.


    "It''s completely a way to fight with great wealth..." Suo Fu said that there is fear, but more sadness and anger: "we have no power to fight back..."


    The castle Master said weakly, "we are still shooting cold arrows..."


    The status of the riprap truck is actually the same as that of the gun with firearms, but the shooting distance of the riprap truck is relatively close. It is impossible to simply kill the enemy with a riprap truck, but it can give the greatest psychological blow to the enemy. In fact, it is the infantry who really decide the victory or defeat.


    There is nothing wrong. No matter what long-range weapons are used, the infantry can decide the final victory or defeat of the war. That is another way of understanding people-oriented.


    The reason why Suofu still insisted was that he knew that the Han army would finally send troops to meet each other in close combat no matter how long the long-range equipment bombardment was. What he didn''t know was when the Han Army''s troops would launch an attack.


    "Down, down, down!"


    "Collapse, collapse, collapse!"


    The battlefield was full of noise. It was the Han Army that fell, and it was the Liang army of Zhang family that fell. One side roared with joy, while the other was devastated.


    Since there is only one fort at war, the attention of the officers and men of both sides on the battlefield must be focused.


    The soldiers of Zhang''s Liang army have not seen the launching of stone catapults, but they have not seen so many stone catapults being used in one place. Of course, they will be very happy to smash the enemy, but if their own side is smashed, it will be another mood.


    It was only less than two quarters of an hour. It seemed that the fort, which was well fortified and solid, was almost in ruins after being bombarded for two quarters of an hour. There were ruins everywhere. There were no intact buildings. You can imagine what happened to the defenders in the fort.


    "Jie Jun... Is that how he was defeated bit by bit?" Yi Chuai''s lips trembled, and he didn''t know whether he was glad of his choice or shocked by the long-range instrument attack display of the Han Army: "stone bullets continue to bombard, bed crossbows and strong crossbows are covered intermittently, so is the city defense war. Who can carry it in the field?"


    Zhang''s Liang army counted one by one. If he didn''t admit it, he was really shocked by the sharp long-range attack power of the Han army.


    Zhang Chong really collected information about the war between the Han Army and Shijie Zhao army.


    In the early stage, the Han army fought with the Zhao army of Shi Jie. The Han Army basically organized a shield array with sharp strong crossbows, strong bows and crossbows against the Zhao army of Shi Jie. Regardless of whether it was cavalry or infantry, the Zhao army of Shi Jie would die a large number of people if it wanted to get close to the Han army. Even if it was really close, it would shake the shield wall under endless crossbow attacks.


    After the middle and late period, the war between the Han state and the state of Shi Jie Zhao entered the stage of cavalry competition. The problem is that many cavalry of the Han Army are also equipped with crossbows. In addition to crossbows, there are also bows or small crossbows. Shi Jie Zhao army, which has not many armor at all, is always shot first.


    "Han Army..." Zhang Chong could not hide his bitterness: "too rich, too... Know how to make use of his own advantages."


    Of course, rich, poor countries don''t have at least one set of leather armor like the soldiers of the Han army. All the key arms are equipped with iron armor. The most common soldier has at least one dagger in addition to the main weapon. Who can get rich in previous dynasties?


    It must be said that in the era of cold weapons in China, the richest army was the army in the early days of Li Tang. However, Li Tang used the government soldier system. Even the most ordinary soldier actually bought and matched his own equipment. In addition to the standardized outer uniforms and main weapons, no one can control how many sets of armor he wears or how many weapons he carries inside.


    In the early days of Li Tang Dynasty, the government soldiers were basically good family children. If you want to be a soldier, you must have some family capital. In addition, you must be absorbed into the government soldiers and yongyetian. After Li Tang gradually degenerated, the government soldiers became bigger and bigger than before.


    However, in addition to the Han Dynasty surnamed Liu, which can be called a strong Han, this is basically the case in every dynasty. The more it comes to the end, the worse the army will be. That''s why "the country is always weak and the Han Dynasty is strong". It''s not only the reputation left by the bloody war between the Han Army and foreign nationalities for a hundred years, but also the only one that can suppress foreign nationalities and expand in the domestic scuffle between princes.


    "Lord..." Huang Yan reminded, "Han Army, they are going to launch infantry attack."


    In view of the reduction of the remote coverage frequency of the military fort, a large number of Han soldiers came out of the military camp and came to the back of their own long-range attack equipment, and began to look for their own positions with Wu, Shi, DUI and tun.


    Thousands of people can''t get out of the formation without good order. Especially for the temporary formation in front of the formation, the usual training alone is not enough. They have to have excellent psychological quality.


    The long-range attack equipment of the Han Army stopped bombarding, and the noisy battlefield quieted down for a moment, which made people used to noisy extremely uncomfortable.


    Suo Fu was stunned for a long time. When he came back, he roared: "the Han army is going to charge, and all the soldiers are coming out to prepare for the enemy!"


    In response to Suofu''s roar, the Han Army''s stone dumper launched five more rounds of bombardment. During this period, there were more than ten consecutive coverage of bed crossbow, vehicle crossbow and strong crossbow, which caused the death and injury of sergeant Zhang Liang who came out of the underground bunker.


    Intermittent shelling is the least technically difficult under the coordinated tactics of infantry and artillery, but it can make the enemy dizzy and frighten the enemy into not knowing whether to get out of the bunker and enter the combat position. The same is the effect of using long-range attack equipment in the era of cold weapons.


    "This..." the castle master was completely stunned: "let''s go out twice. The enemy covered us twice. Can''t we go out again?"


    Although he was so angry that his heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney all hurt, Suofu kept a trace of calm, bit his teeth and said, "this time, we will wait for the enemy to make a formal charge."


    The soldiers of the Han Army have crossed the position of long-range attack equipment. In front of them are a group of knife and shield soldiers, and behind them are a group of long spearmen. They set up the most common long square array and waited in silence for the military order to charge.


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong..."


    The sound of the war drum changed from a point to a rush. The drum was ringing all the time, and then the long-range attack equipment became powerful again. When the officers in the team saw that the rear tilted the flag sharply downward, they took the lead in yelling "the Han army is powerful". Almost when the front soldiers launched an assault, the whole army roared "the Han army is powerful", and the offensive officially began.


    No matter in the military fort or in other places, Zhang''s Liang army heard the battle signal in their ears, and saw the Han Army take over the attack row after row.


    "Wave impact is the playing method of the first Han Dynasty." Zhang Chong''s fist was clenched unknowingly: "the first Han Dynasty was learned from the pre Qin Dynasty."


    In modern times, the so-called wave impact is also known as the pig outburst tactics, which is the constant playing method of the little devils for thousands of years. However, in fact, in the war in the cold weapon era, it is the most common continuous offensive to continuously attack the sea with a sea of people, mainly to ensure that there is no fault between the front team and the subsequent troops and cause the strongest psychological pressure to the enemy.


    Rush in a swarm is the same as rush in echelons, but one is without any cooperation, the other can give play to the sense of hierarchy, and simple tactics also have great gold content. It''s really not that the army without strict training can use them.


    After the Han army launched the attack, there was no counterattack when it crossed the smashed walls. Only when it entered the ruins did the garrison of the military fort emerge sporadically.


    "Be careful." Li mi was sweating all over, protected the key in front of his chest with a shield, and slowly approached a ruin: "the buildings on the ground, some careless places, are likely to suddenly run out of an enemy."


    Stone bullets and arrows can be seen everywhere in the military fort. Naturally, there will be no lack of Zhang''s cool army''s body killed by long-range weapons. The dusty environment hinders the vision, and the breath is full of the smell of soil.


    In fact, the experience of the Han Army in attacking small fortresses is not enough. The rise of the Han country is not only fighting with foreign nationalities, but also fighting the most with the local big families and giants who have established fortresses or strongholds. They can be selected as a standing soldier. Who has no experience in fortress attack?


    A burst of howling sounded abruptly. It seemed that there was a little echo across something?


    Li Mi had just put his foot into a broken wall. Suddenly, a cover was lifted on the ground. He looked at the ashen man coming out. He was a little stunned. He immediately stepped forward without waiting for the man to drill out of the hole and cut his head with a knife.


    The corpse with lost head spewed out a stream of red blood from the blood fountain in the neck, and then softened and fell down.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Li Mi''s body was splashed with blood. He said, "come around and kill anyone who shows up!"

 Chapter 585

    No military fortress can have only surface buildings. In addition to surface military facilities, there will be dense cellars and tunnels under the surface. The difference is more and less.


    The cellar is usually used to store some military materials, but it can be used to hide soldiers in wartime. In fact, it has the same meaning as the hidden soldier cave at the gate of each city.


    The tunnel is the hub under the internal surface to prevent cutting by the enemy. Once the surface is strictly controlled, the defenders will send troops or supplies from the tunnel.


    When they were selected as soldiers of the standing army, they really fought too many fortresses and fortresses. They basically knew what would happen to the construction attack. They were psychologically prepared at the beginning.


    "Who brought kerosene?" Li Mi is the leader of the team, with more than 50 people in charge. Their song is responsible for cleaning up in advance. More robes are on standby outside and preventing Zhang''s Liang army in other places from coming to reinforce the military fort. He just killed two with his own hands, and paoze killed four. There was no one drilling up in the hole, but there was still something inside: "hurry, take the fire oil and burn these mice."


    If it''s not necessary to drill into the black hole without investigation, it''s completely joking about his life. Li mi doesn''t need to know how much space is under the hole, let alone how many enemy troops there are, and how many can be burned with fire oil.


    "Pour, pour in!" Li mi blushed with excitement and asked, "who has brought a fire fold?"


    Too much experience in attacking the fort made it a habit for Han soldiers to take some strange things and carry them in leather bags with kerosene in order to burn holes that didn''t know what was inside.


    Li mi personally lit a leather bag and threw it into the hole. He stepped aside to let the others do their work. He also muttered: "you can''t burn these bastards. Cigarettes can choke them."


    There was a tacit understanding among the soldiers holding short soldiers around. They all moved away a little and let the robes with long guns surround them. Their eyes were ferocious in addition to excitement.


    When the burning leather bag was thrown into the hole, it was full of roars. Too many people were shouting hysterically, so that they couldn''t understand what they were talking about.


    Oil, no matter what it is, as long as it burns, it will produce a lot of smoke. The smell is not only bad, but also extremely hot eyes and choking.


    When the cave began to smoke out, the roar in the cave was more than hysterical. It seemed that there was something moving closer and closer to the cave. The long spearmen of the Han Army around the cave clung to the barrel of the gun and posed for a sudden stab.


    "Er..."


    Zhang''s Liang Jun, who emerged from the cave, looked so disheartened. He came out with his eyes closed. He saw tears flowing, and his nose running crossly. He took a mouthful of fresh air and seemed to sigh happily?


    Without anyone''s order, the Han soldiers with long guns stabbed together. The head of the gun pierced into the body. When it didn''t enter the barrel, they would work together to pick up the body and throw it aside.


    Zhang Liangjun, who was stabbed to death by several long guns, didn''t scream at all. At the same time, he didn''t know who or how many people killed him because he closed his eyes.


    One after another, people came out of the cave and were killed by the long spearmen of the Han army who had been prepared. The process was like doing business in the assembly line of the slaughterhouse


    The people in the cave didn''t know what was going on above. They were so smoked that they couldn''t care about anything else. Earlier, they could shout to surrender, but too many people shouted indiscriminately and didn''t receive the information from the Han army. Behind them, they were so smoked that they couldn''t even breathe. There was no time to shout.


    That''s what happens on the battlefield. It''s either killing or being killed. It''s a slaughterhouse that kills people. It doesn''t make much difference how to die. Don''t blame anyone. Therefore, Li Mi, the Han Army, took the advantage to kill and do business, and didn''t think it was wrong. They knew one thing very well. If these people were slaughtered, Zhang''s Liang army would not be soft hearted.


    The bodies that were killed and dragged aside soon piled up. The wounds pierced by the gun head kept bleeding, and the blood was dripping into red blood. It was never new on the battlefield, and there were all kinds of expressions on the dead people''s faces.


    Gradually, the interval between people drilling out of the hole became longer and longer. There were no more people in the back, and there was no movement inside.


    "Don''t let me cut the head, just use my left ear to record merit." Li mi said loudly, "Why are you clubbing in place? Hurry to cut your ears!"


    There must be something for the soldiers to use as a proof of merit, but cutting off their heads was restrained in advance. That was the center, which regarded the war against Zhang Liang as a civil war. On the battlefield where the two armies are fighting, killing is killing. There is no need to be as bloody as treating an alien. It not only restricts the cutting of the head, but also strictly prohibits the killing of innocent people.


    The noble sentiments such as national righteousness and kinship complex are too far away from the soldiers who fight in person. For those who rush up and don''t know whether they can go back alive, they can kill the enemy soldiers as much as possible, and their achievements can be recorded in the end. That''s the most important thing.


    Li Mi''s team is only a microcosm of the battle scene.


    The Han army who entered the military fort area relied on sufficient experience and knew what would happen early. As soon as they entered, they would survey the ground and find the entrance and exit of the underground cave. If the enemy didn''t come out, they would force them in various ways. Anyway, they wouldn''t rush into it.


    "I found the tunnel entrance connecting the main city!"


    A burst of shouting attracted Li Mi''s attention. He didn''t see who was around. He ordered: "you, you, you... Stay at the entrance of the cave, wait for someone to see the situation inside.", Then he shouted, "the rest of you come with me!"


    A few soldiers left behind by the nod looked at each other a little and grinned.


    In a large area of ruins, the figure of Han soldiers can be seen everywhere. Most of them look like idle cats in place. There are definitely some dead bodies of Zhang''s Liang army beside a small group of people. Only a few people are doing arrow and stone bullet recycling.


    Li mi originally wanted to go to the entrance and exit of the so-called main city tunnel, but on the way, he was caught by a military marquis.


    "What do you want?" Zhang Si looked up and down at this wave of dirty and bloodstained people on most people: "whose subordinates do what?"


    Li mi also knew who Zhang Si was. He didn''t have any opinion about a military Marquis who didn''t know him. When he said his own serial number, he wondered how there were other military marquis in addition to his own song.


    "What you should do has been done. The rest is ours." Zhang Si pointed to the stone bullets collected not far away: "stay numb and take people to get those stone bullets back."


    Li Mi''s lips moved. Zhang Si was the Marquis of the army. Yes, he wasn''t his immediate boss. He was not qualified to give orders to them. But the senior official crushed people. He thought that the robes of the same song were cats in place. He could probably guess what the situation was, so he honestly thought about the pile of stone bullets and walked over.


    "Go to a few people and find the village chief..." Li mi wiped his face, paused and continued with a sullen voice: "it''s OK to find other teams and ask what we don''t know."


    Just now, their team was covered by a ruin. They patronized the enemy and didn''t pay much attention to who shouted what.


    "The stone bullet is too heavy. There''s nothing to do except push it back!" Quan Qi, who was very worried, patted a stone bullet: "why don''t you run back first and ask for a carriage from the equipment army?"


    Li mi nodded at will. Even if it was a response, he was still waiting for the people who had just dispersed to bring back the news.


    The scattered subordinates didn''t let Li mi wait too long. The news they brought back was very simple. They really completed their responsibilities in this song, and the order given by their immediate boss was to stand by on the spot.


    [since we are on standby, we won''t transport any stone bullets.] Li mi glanced at Zhang si not far away and watched the robes of different songs gather more and more here: [it''s also the matter of county soldiers to transport stone bullets. We just kill people, bury people, and care about stone bullets.]


    If you think so, you should pretend to transport stone bullets. You can''t stop. Such a move has something to do with whether it is a soldier or not. It is more about a certain dignity belonging to a soldier. After all, different organizations can''t listen to orders at will. It''s really not a chore to fight again.


    Zhang Si, who was not far away, was not blind enough to see that Li Mi and others were pretending. He even saved pretending behind, but he didn''t get angry or do anything. He will be like this. Li Mi''s team is too ignorant. The attack echelons have been handed over. What does it mean to run to the battlefield? Look down on people and think they can''t fight, or are you in a hurry to get credit? Paoze belongs to paoze. That''s not how it works!


    Just now, when the army fort was cleared, the loss of the Han army was minimal. There should be three or four hundred Zhang''s Liang army who climbed out of various holes. How could there be only 300 or 400 people in such a big military fort?


    Zhang Si didn''t decide to hand over the attack echelon by himself. In the final analysis, a military Marquis has very limited control over the battlefield. Even a school captain has to listen to the instructions above.


    The purge of the military fort continued, and the blindfolded Zhang''s Liang army did not completely give up resistance. The previous counterattack was just a rush without organization and coordination.


    "The ground was full of Han troops, and many of our brothers hiding in the cellar were forced out." The castle master and Suofu retreated to the tunnel connecting the main city, smelling the turbid air, and their skin could feel wet: "when will they launch a counterattack?"


    "Wait." Suofu told himself that he must be patient. The Han Army had just entered the military fort. It was the time of the highest vigilance. Now it can''t take any advantage of going out, let alone recapture the surface of the general Fort: "block the tunnel exit first and don''t let them fill in smoke."


    The main tunnel of the military fort must be placed at the core. Without effective resistance on the ground, the Han Army easily broke into the core area of the military fort. It was only a matter of time before the tunnel was found. Suofu didn''t expect that the Han army would find the entrance and exit so soon.


    "There are also small tunnels with twists and turns in the main tunnel. If the enemy rushes in, you can let go of the entrance and exit." Suofu doesn''t want to stay here anymore. Next is the pit fight. He can''t play many roles: "I''m going to go back to the city to ask the prefect for instructions. You will preside over the battle."


    The chief General of the military fort answered the "promise", did not complain, nor did he think it was wrong. Everyone has his own responsibility.


    Suofu returned to the main city and soon met Zhang Chong at the city tower. He went up to the city building and looked out. The fort he had just stayed in was full of figures of the Han Army, but there was no shadow of the siege equipment such as stone throwing vehicles.


    "They''re going to attack the next Acropolis." Zhang Chong''s face was full of haze: "for example, before night falls, another Acropolis may not be able to maintain surface fortifications."


    Sofu said shamefully, "I have failed to live up to the trust of the prefect."


    "It''s none of your business." Zhang Chong said clearly: "the Han army is powerful, and the siege equipment can not be carried by the Acropolis alone. As long as there are soldiers hidden underground, the role of the Acropolis will not be lost."


    "When the Han Army found the tunnel, they just surrounded the envoy and tried their best to force him. They didn''t attack immediately." Sofu shouldn''t have opened his mouth, but he couldn''t help saying, "do we... Sit and watch the Acropolis be pulled out one by one?"


    Zhang Chong was silent. He wanted to send a large army to fight with the Han Army, but it was not so simple. Most of the Han army came from cavalry and a large number of bow and crossbow troops. The field battle was not cost-effective for the Jincheng garrison.


    "At the end of the day, you can lead the headquarters out at night..." Suofu''s request was rejected, and only a big sigh: "Alas!"


    The Acropolis outside the main city is built to support the main city. Under conventional warfare, the Acropolis can persist for a long time. Even if the enemy attacks, it will pay a lot of casualties in the end. However, this is based on the fact that the incoming enemy does not have an exaggerated number of long-range attack equipment. In the face of the practice of bringing a large number of stone throwing vehicles by the Han Army, the effect of surface fortification is not great.


    When Zhang Chong arranged the defense line, he had long considered that the Han army might bring a large number of siege equipment. Only then could he dig so many tunnels under the surface. After the fortifications on the surface were finished, he could also rely on the tunnels to drag the Han Army or make trouble for the Han army from the tunnels!


    "Jincheng is more important than Mount Tai." Zhang Chong smiled, turned to Suofu and continued, "our responsibility is to guard Jincheng. How can we defeat or repel the enemy? The general must have a narrow mind?"


    Across the Yellow River, Jinxing county and Guangwu county have been gathering troops, and the Jincheng Garrison has long been notified. They also know that Zhang Zuo must lead the army to stabilize the overall situation in the central government, so Jincheng is important. The major event that will really determine the national movement is that Zhang Zuo wants to do it himself.

 Chapter 586

    If the state is in danger, if it is not in a mess, it can only shelve internal disputes for the time being and fight the enemy with one heart and one mind.


    At present, more than one person holds supreme power in Zhang''s Liang state.


    It is reasonable to say that it should be Zhang Chonghua''s eldest son, but Zhang Yaoling is really too small.


    According to the custom of the Han family, when the king is unable to manage politics, people such as the queen or the Empress Dowager can also intervene, but the premise is to get the endorsement of the king, or the king himself is afraid of them, which is equal to the indirect influence given by the king.


    Zhang Chonghua''s mother, ma''er, is a big family in Xiliang, but Zhang Jun was very cruel before he died. Ma''er was cleaned in order to clear the obstacles to power for his successor.


    The queen of Zhang Liang? The family is not weak, but compared with the overall gentry of a country, it can only be said that it is a drop in the ocean, and it has not had time to operate, and its influence can only be said to be very general.


    Zhang''s family separated Xiliang. Even Zhang Chonghua''s formal founding of the people''s Republic of China was less than two years ago. Before, he was still known as the Xiliang shogunate, which means that the Zhang family has not made a gorgeous turn from a member of the aristocratic family and has gone too far towards the Royal family.


    In fact, the political pattern of Zhang''s Liang army is really similar to that of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The difference is that the Zhang family is dominant in this corner of Xiliang. With the lessons of Sima''s family, the Zhang family, the strongest family in Xiliang, did not less suppress other families, so there was a foundation for the Zhang family to stand firm in Xiliang.


    There is a special name to describe the situation of the Zhang family, that is, the warlord. The warlords said that some were not on the table. The political pattern was determined by blood relatives, so that the senior officials of the Liang state of Zhang were basically surnamed Zhang. None of the generals of the unified army, especially those who could open the shogunate alone, was not surnamed Zhang.


    There are many people surnamed Zhang in China, and there are many origins. They are not the same ancestor, but it is a convenience to have the same surname with the king. For example, Zhang Chong, the governor of Jincheng, is benefited by his surname.


    Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi are also surnamed Zhang. They are also the descendants of Zhang Jun. under the warlord politics, they will have more convenience. They have the right to unify the army left by Zhang Jun when he was alive, and have their own hard-working confidant group. After Zhang Chonghua''s accident, they inadvertently became the strongest and the highest voice in Zhang''s cool country.


    The threat of a large-scale invasion by the Han army kept the two brothers rational in their struggle for power. They didn''t pay for the army to fight. However, you and I sent assassins to each other, not necessarily to kill each other, but mainly to cut off each other''s canine teeth, and some people came to blood mold.


    Guzang can find the corpses left over from the vendetta on the roadside every day. It is often heard that someone''s family was touched by an assassin and wiped his neck. This phenomenon stopped until the Han Army really came to Jincheng.


    "Both Gu and di are determined to fight by killing the spies sent by the king of Han." When Zhang Zuo spoke, Zhang Tianxi stood next to him. He raised his hand and knocked on his chest: "Gu and his brother were born of the same father. When the country is in crisis, he will unite his brothers."


    It seems that the things that happened before are false. The two brothers don''t want to kill each other. It''s also an illusion to kill each other''s profitable subordinates. They all put on a very sincere and United face.


    "Brother Gu, unfortunately, fell into an enemy. The thief army took advantage of the situation to assassinate the pillars of our Dynasty, but it won''t make us afraid and dare not resist!" Zhang Zuo counted all the previous blood debts on the head of the state of Han. He wanted to show that killing each other was nothing. At last, he said excitedly: "the thieves are all dirty, which will only make us more share a common hatred and fight with them to the end!"


    None of the people who were called to listen to the lines were fools. Some time ago, the situation in Zhang''s Liang country was really chaotic enough. The spies in the Han country stopped talking about it. Their own people also killed and killed. Since they were called here today, it is estimated that there is a final conclusion about what to do.


    Zhang Tianxi actually wants to kiss his mouth, but it''s not good to do so, otherwise the ostentation will be gone. He didn''t mean anything else. He just tangled with Zhang Zuo one by one, as if Liang Wang had been handed by Zhang Zuo.


    The two brothers have secretly decided to shelve the dispute for the time being. At least they should fight back the invasion of the Han Army First, and then whether they should continue to fight for the throne of Liang Wang or continue to fight. In order to show their sincerity, the two decided to bring their confidants. In addition to the garrison in the western regions, they basically mobilized to fight the Han Army to the East.


    After a lot of struggle, the result is that Zhang Zuo is really much stronger than Zhang Tianxi because he is his brother. In order, Zhang Zuo has become the commander-in-chief of the whole army, and Zhang Tianxi can only get a deputy in order.


    Fame should be contested, and military power should be clearly explained first. After making a gentleman''s agreement, when you go to the battlefield, you don''t have to separate one of yours and mine. They are all cool troops. Whoever needs to go up is who goes up.


    Of course, many words are just words. Having an agreement is just more face, so that no one can do too much. If you really want to be impartial, who believes that whose brain is really caught in the door.


    This is an indoor position making meeting. It''s the turn of the two brothers to make a statement. On such an occasion, it doesn''t matter what you think in your heart, what you do behind your back, and no one will say that each one is impassioned.


    Guzang has long been a large military camp both in Chengli and outside the city. In addition to the troops transferred from the west, they are the young and strong recruited by various counties. No matter what kind of mess Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi are, they are at least doing their best to prepare for the war.


    Including Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi, both of them have tried to find out whether there is a possibility of a war strike with the state of Han. The detailed work from the state of Han does not have so much authority. The detailed work is only to make the interior of Zhang Liangguo more chaotic. A war has broken out in Jincheng. For the two brothers, it can''t be delayed. At least they should show their own arrangement and fight again.


    The number of Zhang''s Liang troops assembled in Jinxing county and Guangwu County behind Jincheng has reached 80000, most of which were transferred back from the western regions and domestic counties in advance.


    There are nearly 150000 soldiers and horses gathered around guzang. They should go to the front line only after Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi swear together.


    In the face of the massive invasion of the Han Army, Zhang Liangguo can be described as a national mobilization. From the 12-and-a-half-year-old boy to the 40-and-50-year-old man, those who can carry weapons do their best to recruit, and even the strong women do not let go behind. It can be regarded as a large army with a total force of more than 300000 people.


    The swearing in meeting was held very grandly. The leaders and people went to the stage. The soldiers below also had a good meal before they started. The troops started in batches.


    "It is basically impossible for the king of Han to stop the offensive." Zhang Zuo didn''t take a carriage when he set out for the war. Instead, he rode on a majestic Xiji horse and wore armor with little practical protection, that is, the fancy armor used in Memorial and sacrificial ceremonies, Otherwise, dozens of kilograms have been put on the body for a long time, and people can''t stand the horse: "only when we show our greatest determination and give the Han army the greatest heavy damage, can we have a chance to breathe."


    Zhang Tianxi didn''t deal with Zhang Zuo, but he wanted to agree with Zhang Zuo.


    Even if the new leader of the state of Zhang Liang succeeded to the throne not long ago, there was no time to benefit all the people, and there was not much time to win the hearts of the people, but Zhang Chonghua''s capture was still a great blow to the whole country. Who made him the king of a country.


    When the leader of the state was captured, he didn''t stop taking risks when he didn''t know whether it was true or not. Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi usually had bad intentions in their business, but in this case, they became a good thing. At least they had a little strength at hand. They could stand up and turn the tide in times of great difficulties. That is, only one came out to turn the tide, but there were two in contention.


    "It''s all a hammer deal." Zhang Tianxi is young, but he is not impulsive. In fact, he does not fully agree with Zhang Zuo''s idea: "if the war is defeated, there is really no room to save the situation."


    A country with a population of 1.34 million warlords and people from the western regions has brought out more than 300000 troops. In addition to being disabled, the young and strong in China are basically recruited. With the quality of the troops, winning is also a situation of heavy casualties, and they don''t know whether they can win or not. Anyone will feel very guilty.


    "Do you have a better way?" Zhang Zuo could still laugh: "there are so many examples in the south. Look at Shi Jie, and then look at Tuoba Xianbei. The king of Han Dynasty is completely victorious. He immediately chased and fought hard without concentrating his troops to resist. Was he broken through one layer after another?"


    For Zhang Zuo, the death of the state of Zhao in Shijie was ultimately his own fault. He didn''t crush Liu Yan when he was still weak. It was a kind of way to go so little at a time. It was also a time for Liu Yan to train his troops. At the beginning, millions of troops rushed over and ran over him with one finger. There were so many things behind him.


    "If you can''t fight, you know it in your heart." Zhang Zuo smiled quite heartily: "the Xiliang man should have the courage to do it knowing he can''t do it."


    Zhang Tianxi didn''t know what to say in response.


    "The king of the Han Dynasty has the spirit to swallow the world and always misses recovering the old land of the Han family. That''s why brother Wang has trouble sleeping and eating. I heard that the kings will take risks." Zhang Zuo paused, wondering if he really took his heart and lungs out, He lowered his voice and said, "Xiliang is also the old land of the Han family. We must fight early and late. My brother knows better. We can''t fight twice. If we don''t learn from Sima''s family and Li''s (adult Han), we still have a chance. Moreover, it''s good for us to gather the national military strength to shake it."


    "The king of the Han Dynasty wants to recover the old land of the Han family, and the western regions can also be regarded as the old land of the Han family." Zhang Tianxi knew what Zhang Zuo was thinking: "my Zhang family has been exploring the western regions for many years. No one is more suitable to be a pioneer in exploring the West than my Zhang family, right?"


    Zhang Zuo directly admitted: "people should show their value when they live. If they can repel the Han Army and prevent the Han army from invading again, it is naturally the best to keep the country. We should continue to fight for the throne. If... Things can''t be done, the Han king can accept ran Min who is king and attached to him, and dare to reuse the generals of the Southern Dynasty, we can also be used by the Han king."


    Zhang Tianxi said, "I''ve heard... The king of Han Dynasty said civil war about attacking Liang."


    The two brothers are more or less out of their hearts and lungs to tell the truth. Liu Yan''s Han state has shown the strength of dominating the world. It''s best to try and continue to separate the regime. You can''t show your ability on the battlefield and be a cool king. Can''t you fight for a big man''s general?


    Zhang Zuo also said leisurely, "it is said that the imperial seal has long been in the hands of the king of Han Dynasty. It is Shi Jie who has not claimed the emperor for a long time. Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei... Of course, there is our Xiliang. It seems that the rumor is correct. The king of Han will claim the emperor only if he wants to wipe out the universe, otherwise he should have claimed the emperor long ago."


    The situation is stronger than others. No matter how many people are unwilling or unwilling, they should also see the facts clearly after fighting. The two brothers originally tacitly understood that they would turn a blind eye to those aristocratic families in China as long as they did not go too far or stand out. In fact, they also gave some hints to the following families. Those aristocratic families stopped. Everyone wanted to show their value and ability, which was also a good thing for the two brothers to resist the invasion of the Han army.


    Guzang is more than 200 li away from Jincheng on the plain map. It is basically a flat terrain all the way. It took only five days for the army to reach Guangwu county.


    Both Jinxing county and Guangwu county are actually on the North Bank of the Yellow River, across the Yellow River from Jincheng. It is precisely because of this that the Liang army will assemble separately in the two counties. They are not afraid that the Han army not far away will kill them when they assemble.


    Zhang Zuo was not idle after he arrived at the land. He asked Zhang Tianxi to arrange follow-up in the camp. He took a team of his own soldiers to the Bank of the Yellow River to watch the situation in Jincheng from a distance.


    The season has entered the middle of spring. However, due to the cold weather in recent years, the temperature is actually lower. People can really feel cool when they stay on the Bank of the Yellow River and are blown by the humid wind of the river.


    "How long has the Han army attacked the water canal?" Zhang Zuo''s eyesight was pretty good. He saw the fighting over there from a distance and asked, "what''s the situation in the other directions?"


    Song Qin was the principal when the Liang army of Guangwu County assembled. Of course, he wanted to answer questions and solve doubts for Zhang Zuo and report respectfully: "the two armies have been competing for the canal for four days. The Han Army surprisingly did not mobilize large equipment such as stone catapults to bombard. It sent a small team of people and horses to keep close to the hand to hand fight. At the end, he thought that the Han General forced Zhang Taishou to send troops to fight in order to consume the garrison."


    The rest of Jincheng? The Han Army has been cleaning up the Acropolis and once played the game of playing hamsters with Liang Jun.


    Zhang Zuo asked, "did the Han Army try to build a river bridge?"


    Speaking of this, song Qin had to frown


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Acute gastroenteritis started last night. I almost fainted in the toilet several times. It''s terrible.

 Chapter 587

    There is no doubt that the Han army must want to cross the river, but we have to talk about the change of climate.


    In recent years, it is early winter and late spring. Xiliang is a place where it will snow for a long time. In some years, the snow is still very heavy. This year''s Xiliang is a blizzard, and the beginning of spring is delayed by nearly half a month.


    The west of Xiliang is not only the western regions, but also depends on where the source of the Yellow River is. In fact, the source of the Yellow River is on the plateau, and it will snow on the plateau. The water of the Yellow River itself comes from icebergs. Imagine where the water will gather after the ice and snow melt, and then think about where the collected water will flow. At the same time, considering the changes of the weather, you can probably find out what embarrassing situation the Han army is in.


    There is no mistake. The melting time of ice and snow is different in every place. For example, the closer to the Arctic, the later the ice and snow melts than in other places.


    When Xiliang began to thaw, the plateau was still a vast expanse of white. Waiting for the ice and snow on Xiliang to melt and the ground was dried, the snow on the plateau entered the melting stage, and then the icebergs began to melt. The upper reaches of the Yellow River immediately entered the overflow period.


    Water not only flows low, but also is affected by an effect of the earth''s magnetic field. In fact, what stage of the year is the flood outbreak period and when the water flow is flat, there are so many things to do.


    In a word, at present, the arrival of a large amount of water in the upper reaches of the Yellow River not only makes the river rise, but also makes some originally peaceful river sections become unusually turbulent. Want to build a floating bridge in this situation? With the mechanical convenience of the U.S. military during World War II or the conditions of modern science and technology, it can not be done, let alone in 338 A.D!


    The Yellow River has become unable to swim across, and it is wishful thinking to build a bridge. Xie an''s plan to cross the river to attack Jinxing county and Guangwu county has gone bankrupt before it has been implemented. Some troops sent in the past have left the necessary spies, most of them have changed their way to Heshuo, and the big troops can''t even think about crossing the river.


    Song Qin would be surprised that he had found that the warships of the Han army appeared in the river section, but they suddenly appeared and then disappeared without a trace.


    "Han Army warship?" Zhang Zuo had to pay attention to: "what style and quantity?"


    "The last general saw seven ships with his own eyes. They are not building ships. I can''t tell what style they are." Song Qin had no contact with the Navy. He briefly described it and stressed later: "that kind of warship is not small and is equipped with at least two bed crossbows."


    Of course, the Yellow River can let ships sail. Zhang Zuo was nervous about how the warships of the Han army appeared around Jincheng.


    We should deeply understand that the current Yellow River is not the sort of Yellow River that has been combed again and again in future generations. It does not mean that a ship can go all the way directly from the east coast. In fact, some river sections cannot provide ship navigation.


    Zhang Tianxi, who came later, knew the news and asked the key: "did the Han warships try to land on the north bank?"


    "As far as the end will know, there is no." Song Qin dared not say too much: "what the last general doesn''t know, he really doesn''t know."


    Zhang Tianxi looked at Zhang Zuo and said, "I have to guard against it."


    Without much hesitation, Zhang Zuo directly ordered one of the generals next to him: "filial piety, patrol the upstream with his troops and horses."


    It is a middle-aged man who expresses filial piety. He should "promise" when he salutes, He ran out.


    Zhang Zuo really didn''t dare to be careless. Especially when it came to the Navy, he felt that he should take up 120000 spirit. All because he saw information about the huge scale of the Han Army fleet more than once, it seemed that he could always appear on the battlefield when needed.


    So many countries were attacked by the mysterious fleet of the Han army. Zhang Zuo didn''t want to be the next one. He really knew that there were too many water networks in Murong Yan country. The new Murong Jun broke his heart in order to prevent the Han army from using the water network.


    Zhang''s cool army is constantly coming from the North Bank of the Yellow River. Of course, Xie an is always focused. He got the exact answer. Before the flood season of the Yellow River passed, the army didn''t want to cross the river, so they focused most of their attention on Jincheng again.


    Jincheng is indeed a strong city. Even if the Han Army has pulled out the outer Acropolis, there is still no clever way for Jincheng.


    "All the canals of wood structure have been destroyed, but there is no good way for those canals made of big stones." Zhong Xing had some obvious bad luck on his face: "people can''t pry, and the stone bullet doesn''t have much effect. Otherwise, just poison it."


    Poisoning? If you want to poison hundreds of thousands of people in a city, how much poison should you use? It can be seen that Zhong Xing is really depressed.


    "It seems feasible." Yuan Qiao ignored some silly Zhong Xing and said with a smile, "of course, it can''t poison many people, but it can intimidate the defenders."


    Zhong Xing smiled a few times and said, "it''s better to bury the water."


    Xie''an nodded: "it makes sense."


    Zhong Xing was stunned again.


    Jincheng has built a canal to connect to the Yellow River. In fact, the current Yellow River water is not yellow at all. It should be said that the current Yellow River water is clear enough to see fish and shrimp inside. It can be drunk directly.


    It is conceivable that the water canal connecting the city to the river is absolutely no small thing to provide drinking water for the whole city. As a water conveyance canal, it is also built on the edge of the fast flowing Yellow River. The water flow in it can not be stable. The width of the canal is at least four feet. If you want to dig soil to intercept water and cut off the flow, it seems that the engineering quantity will not be small?


    "Yes, cut off the water." Yuan Qiao touched his chin''s beard: "there are more than 100000 people in a city. The daily water consumption must be massive. If the water supply outside the city is cut off, it will be short of water only by the water wells in the city."


    No matter what the project is, as long as an army wants to do it, no matter how big the project is, it is nothing to the army.


    Xie an didn''t want to spend too much effort on Jincheng before. What he wanted was to surround Jincheng and clean it up slowly. He mainly wanted to think about whether he could siege Jincheng, cross the river and use the advantage of cavalry to directly attack guzang, so as to achieve the goal of conquering guzang and then destroying Zhang''s cool country.


    No, the army will not cross the river for at least a month or two. Zhang''s cool army is also coming from the North Bank of the Yellow River. A good river crossing flash attack strategy can only stay on paper. Before the Central Committee replies to the reply on the transfer of Rouran mountain troops, it should turn around and compete with the Jincheng garrison.


    A "newspaper -" with a trailing sound was roared out of the account. Someone came to report to the Chinese Army''s big account that Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi''s flags were found on the North Bank of the Yellow River.


    Important people will have their own general flag, which is not only to show their identity, but also to boost morale and make the names of all officers and men follow.


    In the direction indicated by the flag of a famous general, his officers and men will fight to death.


    The commander-in-chief''s flag can play a role in fixing the sea god needle. In times of crisis, as long as the commander-in-chief flag is not disordered, the military heart can actually stabilize.


    Xie an cleaned up and took the lead in standing up: "you can have a look."


    The main camp of the Han army is on the east side of Jincheng. It is actually about ten miles away from the Yellow River. During this period, it has to bypass the wall of Jincheng.


    "Prefect, the Han army commander''s banners appear near the city defense!" Suofu was very important recently. When he found the situation, he immediately found Zhang Chong: "as soon as the senior general and the middle leader arrive, the Han general must be on the edge of the Yellow River, it''s better to..."


    The flags of Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi appeared on the North Bank of the Yellow River. In fact, they were also found in Jincheng. The city at the head of the city was cheered early.


    Zhang Chong came to the north of the city to watch in person. Because of the arrival of Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi, some of his pressing heart was also a little relaxed.


    "Yes, great opportunity!" Yi Chuai took Suofu''s words and Biao shouted, "why don''t you send troops out of the city to kill?"


    The flag of the chief General of the Han army is actually easy to recognize. There is a big word "Han" in black on a red background, and the official position will be written on the edge of the flag. For example, xie''an is "Han, Zheng xizhonglang general, xie''an". Therefore, the Han generals who should be qualified to hold the flag can tell how big the official is from the words written on the flag.


    Zhang Chong narrowed his eyes and said calmly, "the group of Han army generals is less than 500."


    "That''s why I changed out of the city to intercept!" Suofu didn''t answer Yi Chuai, but shouted very urgently, "great opportunity!"


    "The commander of the army has many generals and schools, and it is unreasonable to take only 500 guards." Zhang Chong hooked his mouth, as if mocking: "these tricks are to set up an ambush and lure our army out of the city."


    Sofu was stunned.


    Yi Chuai began to look at his nose, nose and heart.


    "But..." Zhang rushed to the front and said, "a gentleman doesn''t stand under the dangerous wall. Fight for small profits and forget big things. Xie an, as the main general, takes himself as a bait. The prefect can do it for him."


    In fact, there is no Zhang''s cool army stationed outside Jincheng. Zhang''s cool army will go out of the city only when necessary. If some undiscovered tunnels can transport some people from time to time, Jincheng has actually become an isolated city.


    Suo Fu got his wish. He got Zhang Chong and allocated 3000 cavalry. Although most of them are still from the western regions, they are the largest attack in Jincheng recently.


    There are more than four gates in a city. The larger the city, the more gates there are. That''s because the city wall is too long and the import and export needs will inevitably increase.


    As an important military town, it has more gates. Otherwise, one position is only one gate. How slow should it be to send troops outside the city? At the same time, there are regular city gates, and there are some channels for emergency troops. Usually, thick iron doors or steel doors are used to lock them. They will be blocked from the inside and will be opened if they need to be used.


    Xie an rode on horseback and heard a burst of war drums in his ears. Bursts of shouts came from the direction of Jincheng. Turning around, he could see the three open gates. Some city walls also opened some low holes much smaller than the regular city gates.


    Cavalry kept pouring out of the city. They walked around in the area where the fortification could ride. Before people came out of the fortification, there was a sound of shouting and killing.


    Almost at the moment when troops came out of Jincheng, the barracks of the Han army were bleak, the horn was sounded, the gate was wide open, and cavalry poured out.


    On the North Bank of the Yellow River, the sound of drums and horns came from far away, and they were far away and saw the movement on the other side.


    "Marshal Zhang sent troops to fight." Song Qin was more or less surprised: "the end will stay on the north bank for nearly a little and a half months. It''s the first time to see Zhang Taishou take the initiative."


    Zhang Tianxi wondered and said, "Zhang Chong is so greedy and afraid of death?"


    "Is there a strong city that doesn''t guard?" Zhang Zuo stared at Zhang Tianxi impolitely and asked, "do you want to give up the geographical advantage to fight with the Han army?"


    Zhang Tianxi was unconvinced and pointed to the place where there should have been a Acropolis: "the sub cities outside the city were swept away by the Han army one after another, but Zhang Chong did nothing."


    That''s what happened. It took the Han Army less than half a month to turn all the Acropolis outside Jincheng into ruins. During this period, Zhang Chong really didn''t send troops to provide support. He just withdrew the troops stationed in the city to reduce casualties. It doesn''t seem unreasonable to say that he was afraid of war.


    "Well..." Song Qin felt it necessary to say something about his experience: "it seems no wonder that Taishou Zhang? The Han Army''s siege equipment is extremely sharp, the bow and crossbow is also extremely strong, and the Hu Qi, which is famous for its speed, is still difficult to get close. Most of the Jincheng defenders are infantry..."


    Zhang Tianxi sneered and said darkly, "when brother came, he was brave? But he didn''t take the life of the soldiers as his life."


    Compared with Zhang Tianxi, who seems to be upset, Zhang Zuo looks happy.


    In fact, Zhang Chong is neither Zhang Zuo''s school nor Zhang Tianxi''s people. Seriously, Zhang Chong is a royalist. Whoever is the cool king will obey his orders. When Zhang Chonghua was there, of course, Zhang Chongli obeyed Zhang Chonghua, the well-known cool king. Waiting for Zhang Chonghua to be captured, then Zhang Zuo became the voice representative of Zhang''s cool country. Zhang Chong has always acted according to Zhang Zuo''s orders, so Zhang Tianxi will think that Zhang Chong has taken refuge in Zhang Zuo.


    "This..." Song Qin is not who he is. He can only say in a low voice: "it hasn''t been decided yet..."


    Suofu led the army out of the city. They had not been close to xie''an and other generals for two miles. Just out of the field fortification circle of the city, they ran into the cavalry of the Han army.


    The battlefield is near the field fortification circle of Jincheng. When the two cavalry armies fight, there are still brave people who want to help their friends, but they don''t dare to run out of the fortification at all. They just take a bow and crossbow and draw a cold arrow.


    "Bring a strong crossbow." Xie an frowned: "cover it."


    Zhang Chong sent troops to fight in order to show Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi that Jincheng''s morale is guaranteed and is not afraid of fighting with the Han army.


    Xie an came to face Zhang Zuo and others across the river. First, he observed the arrival of Zhang''s cool army, and second, he had the intention to demonstrate to them.


    A battle to show morale and military power soon became bigger and bigger. With the large-scale organization of the arrow array by the Han Army, more and more Han troops were transferred to Jincheng, which once made people wonder whether the Han army was going to attack the city formally.

 Chapter 588

    "The king has put the forbidden guards stationed in Rouran mountain under his own system!"


    At this moment, Xie an has nothing but excitement.


    The forbidden guards are recognized as the strongest of all the armies in the Han Dynasty, and there are some incomprehensible mysteries. They have been a little silent since the third year of Yuanshuo. They began to gain power again in the fifth year of Yuanshuo. They went deep into the grassland and easily broke through the king''s allied forces. They swept continuously, forcing Tuoba Dai country to seek asylum in Murong Yan country.


    Xie an had received some news before that the forbidden guards of Rouran mountain would move eastward again, cooperate with the friendly forces of Jizhou and Liaodong, and attack Murong Yanguo from the rear wing. Although the request was made in the letter, he did not hold much hope.


    Yes, the Han Army in Rouran mountain can launch an attack from the rear of Murong Yan state and, of course, from the rear of Zhang Liang state. It is a sharp sword hanging over the heads of Murong Yan state and Zhang Liang state.


    "The king went to Zhuoxian again, and the attack on the state of Yan has entered the final stage of preparation." Xie Anman said with emotion: "it is precisely because of this that Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi are so relieved to gather the troops of the whole country to the Yellow River line in Jincheng."


    Liu Yan wants to enlist Murong Yan state personally. Anyone who wants to come will be the top priority of the Han state. Then it must be thought that he wants to deploy the absolute elite to obey orders. Should not the forbidden guard be transferred to the Han state, or should Liu Yan be the absolute Pro army?


    Xie an thought like this before. I''m afraid Zhang Liangguo and murongyan state all thought like this. As a result, Zhang Liangguo only left a garrison in the rear, but murongyan state mobilized heavy troops to garrison in its north.


    "Even we think so. It''s normal for Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi to make mistakes." Yuan Qiao stared at the map of mountains and rivers for a little while and suddenly asked, "how will the forbidden guards be arranged?"


    If they want to cross the Yellow River, it depends on the water flow. The most suitable time should be in the middle of summer, so there are nearly four months left.


    Jincheng is a strong city. I''m afraid it can''t be conquered in only four months. Even when the Han Army on the south bank can cross the river, what they strive for is only to transport two cavalry troops. The infantry army must stay.


    Xie''an has been trying to ask the center for more troops. The center is very proud. It not only allocates the forbidden guards of Rouran mountain, but also transfers the two infantry troops and 80000 County soldiers originally belonging to the shogunate of the Hussars general. It is equivalent to that xie''an has two cavalry troops, three infantry troops, 40000 forbidden guards and 110000 County soldiers.


    With three standing infantry troops and 110000 County soldiers to surround Jincheng without strong attack, leaving a few cavalry as support, Xie an has reason to believe that Jincheng''s defenders will retreat even if they go out of the city.


    "Jincheng doesn''t need a strong attack." Xie an has his own idea and said: "the Great Han only wants to destroy the Liang state. As long as he defeats the main force of Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi and conquers guzang and other counties, Jincheng, which is at the forefront, can only fall without war."


    Knowing that it is a strong city, a strong attack will certainly cause heavy casualties. On the premise that a strong attack is not necessarily necessary, it will cost a lot of troops to surround it and finally force the defenders to surrender without fighting, which is better than paying heavy casualties. Many people have the same view as Xie an.


    "In the early summer, the forbidden guards went out to the south of Rouran mountain. The heavy troops of Liangguo are all on the North Bank of the Yellow River. It can be guessed that there are not many garrisons on the back." Xie an turned his head and looked at the rear. There were waves of arrows in the sky. He said with a smile: "the forbidden guards move quickly and have strong penetration ability. Waiting for Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi to find that the forbidden guards are approaching guzang, they will be in chaos."


    "... at that time, we can use the arriving fleet to quickly transport the troops on the south bank across the river." Yuan Qiao kept nodding his head: "there, first make an attack on Jincheng, so that the enemy thinks we are bound to win Jincheng."


    There are many military action plans. Generally, the whole line of horizontal push operation is adopted to prevent the enemy from causing trouble behind, such as attacking the supply line.


    The Han Army''s demand for supply lines was not too high. For a long time, it had always used the method of interspersed operations. It always attacked everywhere after local penetration. It was often able to disrupt the enemy''s front from the inside, and then carry out a flank attack.


    Huanwen led the army to fight south of the Yangtze River, which was the usual way of penetration. It took only a year and a half to bring the counties under the rule of the Han state, followed by the busy cleaning of those who still resisted.


    The war in the South has basically come to an end. What Huan Wen is striving for in the recent stage is to go to Jiaozhi and set up the shogunate of the general who conquered the south there to preside over the war against Funan.


    Zhang Liangguo gathered heavy troops to the South and tried his best to fight with the Han Army led by xie''an. He dared to assemble on the North Bank of the Yellow River because he knew that the current was fast and not suitable for swimming. He wanted to rest his troops in a gap of at least one month.


    Zhang Zuo clearly knew that he could not use the strength of Zhang Liang as a country to fight against the Han state, but he still had a glimmer of confidence in fighting only with Xie an''s headquarters. He knew about xie''an''s Department, that is, about 70000 people. He speculated that there would be reinforcements, but he didn''t think there would be too many. The seven or eight people in xie''an''s hand have to deal with Jincheng and more than 300000 people.


    In fact, everyone knows that the Han state is fighting everywhere, and the South has not stopped the suppression. The northeast is waiting for the country of Murong Yan. The northern grassland is not only fighting Tuoba Xianbei, but also Rouran tribal alliance. It seems that the southwest is also fighting Linyi and Funan, and even there are military operations on the peninsula.


    "That is, there are millions of Han kings who have opened so many fronts that can be used for our war. At most, it will not exceed 100000." Zhang Zuo didn''t include the county soldiers of the Han state. What he knew was that the county soldiers of the Han state didn''t go to the front easily and did the work of some civilian men: "we sit on natural dangers and unite as one under the subjugation crisis. Even if we can''t defeat them, we can stand in a stalemate with them. As long as the king of the Han recognizes that it''s difficult to destroy us, we can operate in many ways."


    The lively scene of shooting arrows at each other in Jincheng stopped, and the two fighting cavalry returned everywhere. Zhang Zuo could not know the course of the battle and the losses between each other. He only knew that the Han Army had not rushed out of the city at all, which was a lively scene and would not have any practical significance.


    The masters of both sides will face each other across the river. Unless there are binoculars, they can only see the vague outline of human figures.


    Of course, Xie an had a telescope and carefully observed Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi. He knew how to look at his face a little. Zhang Zuo looked evil. As a king, he must be a tyrant. His evaluation of Zhang Tianxi''s appearance is handsome, but he looks much younger. He thinks Zhang Tianxi can''t compete with Zhang Zuo at all.


    "Will Mingda always garrison Rouran mountain?" Zhong Xing didn''t forget Xie AI''s origin and said, "Mingda captured Liang Lord. It''s not suitable to lead the army to attack Liang again."


    Who has worked for? After changing the court, lead the army to attack. Whether it is their own or not, the reputation will be somewhat negative.


    The news that Xie Aisheng captured Zhang Chonghua spread to Xiliang. I don''t know how many people scolded. Fortunately, Xie AI''s family had moved away long ago. Otherwise, some extreme people would do some extreme things.


    Liu Yan''s order to Xie AI was indeed to garrison Rouran mountain, continue to negotiate with Rouran Khan Bati, and did not let Xie AI participate in the invasion of Zhang''s cool country.


    After Xie AI''s military affairs are completed, he will go back to the center and fulfill the responsibility of the imperial historian Zhongcheng, but he doesn''t know when he can continue to unify the army.


    "It is said that Mingda will be canonized as the head of a country." Yuan Qiao did not hide his envy: "how many Marquis are there in a big man? Even a marquis in the pass is enough to be admired."


    From the fifth year of Yuanshuo to the sixth year of Yuanshuo, those who made any contributions were rewarded when they returned to the center to report on their work. Those who were originally marques increased their food cities. The new Marquis has LV Tai. Everyone knows that Xie AI will be the next new marquis.


    If you destroy the country, you will be granted a marquis, or if you accumulate enough military achievements, many people in the military are one step away from becoming a marquis in the pass. Among them, if Xie an can preside over the destruction of Zhang''s Liang country, you will also be granted a marquis, together with some generals such as Zhong Xing and Yuan Qiao.


    "General Hussars is sure to be promoted to chehou this year." Zhong Xing said excitedly, "in this way, the Hussars general is the first marquis."


    Ran Min has already captured Shuozhou. The aliens he can chase are either killed or captured. Recently, he went to Dingxiang in person. It seems that he wants to go to the city to understand the stone tiger trapped for more than a year, but his request was rejected by the center.


    Dingxiang has always been under siege. The Dragon guards guarding the palace city have never made a counterattack. No one knows whether the stone tiger is alive or dead.


    Dingxiang, which has been besieged for a long time, broke out of plague because there were too many corpses buried. There should be no living people except those in the palace city.


    It was precisely because of the outbreak of the plague in Dingxiang that the center did not allow ran min to lead the army into the country. Moreover, for the Han country, Shi Jie was really over. The people who left Dingxiang palace city would not affect too many. Wait for the plague to pass, and you can have an end whenever you want.


    Ran min, who presided over the destruction of Shijie Zhao, really deserves a reward, but it is not simple for him to be promoted to chehou. The most important thing is that Liu Yan rewarded him for presiding over the destruction of the people of Shijie.


    The pit killing of the Jie people in the Han Dynasty has been going on all the time, leaving a very small number of people with political significance, and then killing all men, women, old and young. After incomplete statistics, only ran min ordered the number of Jie people killed in the pit to exceed 300000. The rest died on the battlefield or closed down on the way to escape, which is really incalculable.


    "There are still some Jie people who fled to Mobei under the leadership of Shi Xuan." Zhong Xing paid more attention to Shi Jie''s affairs and said, "the Hussars general went to Dingxiang and led the army to hunt down the north. I heard that Shi Xuan took refuge in the West Gaoche people."


    Xigaoche is also a tribal alliance model. Like donggaoche, they belong to Ding zero people. Shijie and Zhao invaded Heshuo on a large scale when the country was weak, and the Han army fought with it many times, large and small.


    Shi Xuan took refuge in Xigao car. What the state of Han did not understand was that Shi Xuan did not honestly become a grandson. He brought more than 30000 people to eat, live and use Xigao cars. After breathing, he began to invade the Xigao people''s tribe.


    In history, after the end of the state of Zhao, Shi Jie became weak. A Jie called Hou Jing was sheltered by Liang Lord of the Southern Dynasty. This group of Jie people was about one or two thousand. They were well entertained. It didn''t take long for them to turn their face directly and disown others. After the riot, they coerced the mob and almost ate the whole state. It can be said that they didn''t disgrace their ancestors.


    The so-called farmer and snake, Mr. Dongguo and the wolf, the young man and the fallen old lady... Xigaoche took in Shi Xuan to eat the consequences of his own evil. There are more than one or two thousand of Shi Xuan''s remaining Jie people. They have a full 30000. They haven''t forgotten the Jie''s love of eating people. They directly messed up Mobei.


    Xie''an''s eyes narrowed. He was a general of Zhengxi Zhonglang, but the Han state did not recruit a general of Xixi. A large group of people including him had a cognition that it was sooner or later to become a general of Zhengxi.


    There are few generals in the state of Han, not to mention those who are better than Sangong. The generals of the four expeditions, four towns, four levels and four caresses have different degrees of importance. Among them, the generals of the four expeditions are the most powerful, and the military affairs they are responsible for are also the most important.


    To put it bluntly, the four generals in the East, South, West and North are responsible for opening up to the outside world and belong to the sequence of generals who are the easiest to establish meritorious deeds. At present, the three generals of the north, South and East have been granted Marquises successively. It can be imagined that the general of the West will also be granted Marquises for meritorious deeds.


    There is such a perception that he will become a general of the western expedition sooner or later. Xie an not only regards Zhang Liangguo as his "forbidden land", such as the western regions, Mobei and basin... Anyway, as long as it is the boundary in the west, it is actually regarded by him as his place of expedition.


    "Summer... No, autumn, in autumn, we must solve the cool country!" Xie an suddenly had a sense of urgency: "not only to destroy Liang country, but also to enter the western regions and regain the western regions in the arms of the Han family!"


    In fact, Zhang Liangguo has been developing in the western regions. If Zhang Jun didn''t die so soon, they would soon solve the car division and soon hit the boundary of kuci.


    In order to cope with the continuous advance of Zhang''s Liang army, kuizi is seeking an alliance with Wusun. While fighting for Wusun, they have already attracted Khotan and Shanshan.


    Zhengxi Zhonglang will not be qualified to establish the shogunate, but the people on the Western Front battlefield are basically grasshoppers on a rope. What future Xie an can have will affect the people below. It can be said that the higher Xie an''s achievements, the more soup the people below can get.


    To put it bluntly, although soldiers go to the battlefield to fight, there are still many situations. When the country is invaded, they wear war robes to protect the country, while invading other countries is with the idea of making achievements. No one will despise their great contribution and will only be depressed that their war contribution is too small.


    The state of Han cannot be granted a marquis without military merit, and the title is very expensive. Seeing that the surrounding enemy countries are almost destroyed, who is not satisfied with his title and wants to strive for meritorious service?

 Chapter 589

    It is not uncommon that it took several years to attack a city in the cold weapon era. It would be strange if a hard city could be conquered in a few months.


    Generally, most of the strongest fortresses are disintegrated from the inside, so there is a saying that attacking the heart is the top and attacking the city is the bottom. After all, no matter how strong the fortress is, it is garrisoned by people. No matter how good the fortification is, it is useless for people who are determined to resist?


    If you don''t attack a hard city, you choose to go around and attack weak areas, or even directly ignore the hard city. Similar tactics can be seen often, whether in the era of cold weapons or the era of hot weapons.


    Xie an really doesn''t want to lose too many troops in attacking Jincheng, a strong city. He doesn''t simply think it will appear incompetent, or it''s really unnecessary. But he could not take any action against Jincheng. Instead, he wanted to pretend that he had to conquer Jincheng and show it to Zhang Liangjun on the North Bank of the Yellow River.


    Needless to say, the Han army gathered the long-range attack equipment and chose to attack the east of Jincheng first. Every day and night, the stone bullets fired by the stone riprap truck and the crossbows fired by the bed crossbow flew in the sky, and then fell heavily on the fortifications outside Jincheng, making all kinds of sounds.


    "The sharpness of the big man''s instruments is really beyond imagination." Zhang Tianxi was young, not as calm as Zhang Zuo. With fear and fear, he said, "if you bombard like this every day, no matter how thick the city wall will collapse."


    The distance is too far. It''s only a blur with the naked eye. Zhang Tianxi can''t see the damage degree of the fortification, but he can see that the garrison didn''t launch a useful counterattack at all.


    When the Han army began to bombard the fortifications outside the city with long-range attack equipment, Zhang Chong did not wait to die. He chose to send defenders out of the tunnel in an attempt to destroy the Han Army''s siege equipment, but the tunnel attack of Zhang''s Liang army did not achieve any results at all.


    Most of the tunnels connecting the outside of Jincheng are in the Acropolis. The Acropolis had long been damaged by the Han Army, and most of the tunnels had long been found out. Some were damaged, but some were deliberately left, and soldiers were sent to garrison.


    It can be said that unless it is the tunnel entrance and exit not found by the Han Army, otherwise Zhang''s Liang army can come out of the tunnel. In fact, the Han Army intends to let them out.


    No matter what kind of thoughts or goals Zhang''s Liang army held before they went out of the tunnel, the next moment or not long after they went out of the tunnel, they were faced with a dense arrow rain, and several lucky people would live. It seems that the emergence of the Han army without resistance is captured, and if they are stubborn, they will be killed immediately.


    Only a few of Zhang''s Liang army went out safely from the tunnel entrance and exit that had not been discovered in advance, but their safety could not last long. Either fast or slow, they would be discovered by the Han Army, and then they would face the siege of fewer enemies and more.


    It should be said that the tunnel offensive of Zhang''s Liang army has caused some trouble to the Han Army, but it is only trouble. The small-scale Zhang''s Liang army and the well-prepared Han Army are definitely not unexpected small-scale sneak attacks that can change the final result of the war, just adding more bodies to the war.


    The tunnel offensive did not achieve the desired results. On the contrary, thousands of people were folded in. Although Zhang Chong was disappointed, he did not lose confidence in the city. First, he asked Suofu to organize a counterattack, but the result was to fold in hundreds of people without results. Later, he ordered the defenders of the fortifications to withdraw to the city.


    The long-range attack of the Han army was really sharp. The strong crossbow array with a range of about 450 steps continued to cover. The crossbows with a slightly closer range came up from time to time. Each volley of stone throwing vehicles was even more powerful. They were unable to counterattack and destroy. They could not let people stay in place and die.


    Zhang Chong''s intention to withdraw the fortification garrison is that he wants to attract the Han Army to launch an attack. As long as the Han Army dares to attack, the garrison above the city can launch a long-range counterattack against the Han army.


    What makes Jincheng garrison more depressed is that whether there is a garrison outside the city or not, the Han Army just carries out endless long-range bombardment. There is a posture of completely razing the fortification with stone bullets. Anyway, it just doesn''t send troops to try to get close to the city.


    The calm and unhurried shown by Xie an made Zhang Chong feel incomparable fear in his heart.


    In fact, the defenders are not afraid of the enemy''s fierce attack, especially a fortified city with perfect fortifications. On the contrary, they hope the enemy will hit their head and break blood.


    War depends on people to fight. If the casualties of one side are too serious, it will inevitably hit the morale of the army and create an opportunity for the other side. Many times, the Garrison Army just seizes the morale downturn of the enemy after heavy casualties and makes a counterattack. It can often disintegrate the enemy in a war, or even fight a huge rout.


    "The Han Army has few soldiers, and most of them are cavalry. Xie an doesn''t launch close to the city, but only bombards it with long-range attack equipment..." Zhang Chong is watching more than 100 stone throwing vehicles riding and shooting, frowning deeply and said: "there is no shortage of stones near."


    The grassland is short of stones. Stones can be seen everywhere in other areas. In fact, the riprap truck does not pick what to throw. Even without stone bullets, it can throw other heavy objects.


    Any fortification has a bottom line to bear the attack. No matter how strong the fortification is constantly bombarded by heavy objects, it will collapse. Only after more than ten days of bombardment, there is no sound offensive outside the city to the east of Jincheng.


    After the Han army destroyed the fortifications outside the city in the east of Jincheng, the long-range attack equipment was pulled to the south of the city, and then bombarded endlessly. It was another bombardment for more than ten days, destroyed the fortifications again, and transferred to the west of the city again


    "More than a month... For such a long time, the Han army only launched four small-scale approaches!" Zhang Chong has suffered mental torture for more than a month. People have become extremely thin and haggard: "what do they want to do?"


    More than a month later, the Han army not only loved to destroy the fortifications outside Jincheng, but also had a strong interest in the canal connecting Jincheng to the Yellow River. It completed the cut-off of the canal yesterday.


    In more than a month, Zhang Chong could not bear it for many times. He sent troops out of the city several times to try to destroy the stone throwing vehicles of the Han army. Many times, he was forced back by arrows as dense as rain. Zhang Liangjun, who went to prevent the destruction of the water canal, also received the same treatment.


    "Yes..." Yi Chuai called the man worried, and subconsciously said, "what do they want to do?"


    Yi Chuai has been waiting, waiting for Xie an to send someone to contact and initiate countermeasures, but he hasn''t been waiting for anything.


    Being a traitor is actually not so easy to do, especially on the premise that he may have been found, Yi Chuai found Zhang Chong''s vigilance for himself long ago, so that he didn''t dare to take any rash action. He was also in fear all the time. He was deeply afraid that someone would rush to kill him or tie him up suddenly.


    Yi Chuai has not approached Zhang Chong for a long time. He will be well prepared when he has to see it. Today, he was summoned to discuss business. Before he came, he had many inquiries, such as whether Zhang Chong invited himself alone or not, and who he invited. He found that many people who had secret connections with the Han army were also invited.


    "Gentlemen." Zhang Chong suddenly shouted, which shocked many people: "the Han Army has no intention of strong attack. It can be seen that there are other schemes."


    Everyone can see that xie''an has no plan to attack. Otherwise, in addition to the fortifications outside the city in the north, the other three fortifications have been destroyed, and only four small-scale explorations have been launched.


    "Jincheng is a strong city. The prefect is not worried about the loss of Jincheng. The importance of Jincheng is to serve as the eastern barrier of the country and to resist the incoming enemy." Zhang Chong was sitting on his knees and had stood up and walked around: "climate change and changes in the water of the river forced the Han army not to cross the river, but the river will always ease again."


    Zhang Chong has been thinking about Xie an recently. He guesses as much as possible about Xie an. After thinking about it, he feels that Xie an is infinitely likely to surround Jincheng and drive straight into Jincheng.


    There are too many examples of the Han Army leaving a city aside for a long drive. Everything shows that xie''an is also likely to do so. Zhang Chong gets the information from detailed work after a lot of losses and painstaking spying. It is said that it is found that there are a large number of Han troops in Guanzhong, which must be the increase of Han troops to the Jincheng battlefield.


    The army of the Han state is divided into grades.


    Standing soldiers are field corps. Each standing army has its own flag, which can be easily identified from the flag. The standing army is the main battle army of the Han state, and they are responsible for each war.


    In addition to the standing army, there are also a large number of county soldiers in the Han Dynasty, but most of the time, the county soldiers are used as the auxiliary forces of the main battle corps, such as garrisoning and guarding at the positions required by the main battle corps, or maintaining the stability of the logistics line. They also carry out some theater clearance tasks, that is, they rarely participate in the main attack on the front battlefield.


    In the former Han Dynasty, there were slave soldiers and slave soldiers, but four years after Yuan Shuo, the military system of the slave army was abolished, and slaves were scattered everywhere as labor; After four years of Yuanshuo, servant Congjun did not exist in the mainland of Han state. It was concentrated in the eastern battlefield of Murong Yan state in Eastern Liaoning.


    What Zhang Chong knew was that the Han Army had three standing infantry armies and 80000 County soldiers. In this way, he calculated that Xie an had two cavalry armies, four infantry armies and 110000 County soldiers, with a total force of 200000.


    Most people in Zhang''s cool country will forget that there is a Han Army on the other side of ruran mountain on the grassland. Even those who remember it do not seem to think that the Han Army on ruran mountain is a great threat. Zhang Chong knows what those people are thinking, but thinks that the Han Army on ruran mountain will be transferred to the battlefield of Murong Yan state. The reason they think so is only because Liu Yan personally conquered Murong Yan state.


    "I have made a decision." Zhang Chong stood still and said fiercely, "take the initiative!"


    In fact, Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi may have that idea, but that''s not the main reason why they gathered the troops to the North Bank of the Yellow River in Jincheng. In fact, the two brothers are very contradictory. They think that Zhang''s cool country can''t compete with the Han country, so they plan to take the initiative to fight a battle. If they win, they will continue to linger. If they don''t win, they won''t win.


    For Zhang Liangguo, only when the East wins can there be a future. If the East can''t carry it, even if it is firmly nailed to guzang, it''s no use. Even if the Han Army in Rouran mountain will really launch an attack from behind, what''s the difference? It''s better to try your best and try to win a future.


    Zhang Zuo has sent people to cross the river risking their lives. The fish caught in the net entered Jincheng and entrusted Zhang Chong with the intention of dumping the troops of the whole country.


    Zhang Chong''s emotional change... Or out of control actually has something to do with learning that Zhang Zuo plans to fight and fight a decisive battle with the Han Army on the edge of the Yellow River. What he should do is to transfer to the western regions.


    From Xiliang to the western regions, there are Gobi everywhere along the way, and even deserts in some sections. Gobi and desert are the barriers of Zhang''s cool country. You can use the terrain to entangle with the Han Army and wait for the follow-up of the war between the Han country and Murong Yan country.


    After making all the preparations, Zhang Chong thought that the whole country of Zhang Liangguo should pray that the Han army would encounter a wall in Murong Yanguo. Once the Han and Murong Yanguo entered a long-term stalemate, Zhang Liangguo might launch a counterattack and keep the western regions in bad luck. Then he continued to seek expansion in the West, but he might not necessarily perish.


    Zhang Chong has sent people to cross the river risking their lives. It doesn''t matter whether Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi accept the proposal or not. He doesn''t even want to hold Jincheng anymore.


    "Taishou!?" Suofhuo stood up, full of incomprehension and asked, "take the initiative?"


    "Yes, take the initiative!" Zhang Chong said categorically: "with the will to die, either the enemy or I will die. There will be victory or defeat in the first war!"


    No one can understand what Zhang Chong is thinking. They are basically staring at Zhang Chong with stunned expressions.


    [the existence of Jincheng is no longer a national barrier, but a burden...] Zhang Chong ignores the stunned group of people, returns to his position and kneels down again, thinking: [the top general, the middle leader, and even everyone will take a chance when they don''t lose Jincheng. This kind of luck will ruin the country!]


    Yi Chuai was turning his eyes. He caught Zhang Chong staring at himself with bright eyes. For a moment, he was so guilty that he could hardly breathe.


    Zhang Chong doesn''t just stare at Yi Chuai. He knows that people who have secret connections with the Han army will stare at Yi Chuai for a while.


    While Yi Chuai was thinking about whether to jump up and escape, Zhang Chong over there made a new move.


    Zhang Chong read a lot of people''s names, called more than a dozen people in a circle, and Yi Chuai was one of them. Finally, he said, "the rest step down."


    One of the people named was frightened. Before they hesitated to do something, the others had already retired.


    Fortunately, the doors and windows were not closed immediately, nor did a large number of warriors rush in, nor did a large number of swordsmen and axes gush out of the back hall, otherwise the people left should be ready to fight for survival.


    "Don''t be nervous." Zhang Chong always sat in his place, glanced around with a smile, and said in a slow and orderly manner, "everyone, I''m going to give you a wealth."

 Chapter 590

    It was the darkest moment before dawn, but today the water vapor was more serious than usual. The thick fog rolling from the North floated across the Yellow River and slowly invaded the South Bank of the Yellow River, covering the whole land in fog.


    Under the thick fog night, even if they hold torches, they can see only vague light and shadow four or five meters apart. Such an environment made the Han Army stop bombarding Jincheng fortifications for the first time, which gave the battlefield a rare quiet.


    The Han army was the one who invaded. They had limited understanding of the climate around Jincheng. When and what kind of weather it would be can only be guessed based on limited judgment.


    Suddenly encountered a dense fog, Xie an was awakened in her sleep. When she learned what had happened, she immediately ordered: "strengthen vigilance."


    Generals and schools at all levels were soon gathered in the big tent of the Chinese army. Everyone''s face was half ignorant with just waking up, and a few people were full of desire to try.


    "The fog is so thick that you can''t see your fingers." Yuan Qiao also stretched out his hand, looked at Xie an with a thoughtful face and said, "I''m afraid the enemy will come to touch the camp."


    The main generals of Jincheng garrison are locals. The weather has changed greatly in recent years, but the locals are certainly the most familiar with the local climate. When the two armies fight, the garrison itself occupies a favorable place, and the understanding of the weather will also occupy the time. As long as we know how to use it, we will certainly take a lot of advantage.


    "Oh!" Xie an affirmed yuan Qiao''s words: "no accident, the enemy has touched outside the camp."


    In fact, the Han Army had its own actions. While strengthening the alert, the bowmen and crossbows were awakened. After the arrow array was organized, it was blind coverage outside the camp.


    During the Second World War, whenever there was fog, machine guns at various sentry posts would shoot blindly. Of course, this kind of action is not idle and flustered. It''s nothing more than shooting at areas that may avoid sneaking attacks on the enemy. Of course, it''s best to shoot dead people. The main thing is to intimidate and scare the snake.


    In the age of cold weapons, blind shooting was also carried out in foggy weather. Generally speaking, it was to deter the enemy. With this intention, the enemy thought that the sneak attack had been found.


    The arrows of the Han army were very abundant. There was no worry about running out of arrows. When encountering the thick fog, they would not be stingy with arrows. The Bowman who got the order used the arrows to vent his anger when he was suddenly awakened in his dream. He could really hear the scream in the thick fog.


    It is normal for any commander to make a sneak attack through thick fog. However, generally, he will send a large number of troops, but the number of each team is small. It is mainly to touch the camp for damage, which can cause the enemy to roar. If not, he will set fire to what he can burn.


    In this dense fog environment, when the troops are sent out, they don''t want to give the next command at all. Basically, which team gets what command before departure can only make efforts towards the established goal all the time. After all, in foggy weather, you can''t find anyone at all, and there''s no way to change military orders.


    Even when the sun rises and is in the thick fog, you can only see the nearest person around you. No matter how far away it is, it is foggy. People in this environment are actually extremely tense and nervous. Any little stimulation will subconsciously wield weapons.


    "Over there..." Li mi tried his best to see farther. The problem was that no matter how wide his eyes were, he could only see so far. He put on a posture of listening: "listen and hear..."


    What is the composition of cold weapon army barracks? Regular camps will have layers. The periphery must clear up enough open space. The next layer is the buffer belt composed of many obstacles, and there are multiple barrier belts of fences, wooden fences and wooden fences behind.


    The open space is to completely clean up weeds, trees, shrubs and other things that can hinder the line of sight. It will also be equipped with hidden sentries and open sentries. The hidden sentries are pit digging Tibetans, and the open sentries are pavilions made of wood. They are the eyes outside the military camp.


    The buffer belt will be very complex, with many horse rejections, sharp wooden rafts, or sundries. Iron thistles will be sprinkled when necessary. It is safe in any section, and pedestrians are not fixed.


    The first "circle" is usually a fence wall, which is not too high. It basically reaches the waist of adults and can be used as an arrow stack when necessary; Second, this will be a wooden fence connected into a line. They are not sealed. There will be gaps in each wooden pile; The back wooden fence is sealed side by side. This kind of wooden fence is modeled on the city wall. It is at least three meters high and usually more than two meters wide. An arrow tower will be built every other section, and it is arranged in multiple levels.


    In addition to the necessary camp fortifications, there is full attention to where the soldiers rest in the camp, where the school yard will be left, where the grain storage point should be, where the armory is, and even where the toilet is. The only constant is that the main general''s account is definitely in the core area.


    Whether he is a qualified general can be seen not only by directing the troops to fight, but also by looking at the layout of the barracks. A general who does not understand the layout of the barracks will not have the opportunity to lead the troops independently.


    Simply take where the toilet area should be placed. If the location is wrong, the whole camp will be filled with stink. Even ignoring the toilet area will make the whole camp full of Baba and flies flying everywhere. Secondly, poor sanitation will inevitably lead to bacteria.


    During the Second World War, the total number of casualties was close to 200 million according to the official statistics, and then the number of deaths was between 55 million and 60 million. However, only 45% of them actually died of bullets, shells and other weapons, and the rest died of others, the most serious of which was disease.


    Take the battlefield of China in the Second World War as an example. According to the official statistics of the 1990s, the total number of military and civilian deaths in China was 18 million, the number of military deaths was 1.48 million, and the number of Chinese 1 Army died was 1.35 million, About 100000 to 120000 people were killed by a certain party (including unknown guerrillas). It must be said that the cruelty of Devils is an absolute fact, but it is hunger and disease that caused such a large-scale death. (the famine in Peking University in 1942 alone killed more than 3 million people)


    The army is a collective. Any collective without medical treatment, once any infectious disease breaks out, it will inevitably lead to terrible consequences. There are many histories of large-scale infectious diseases in China. For example, two large-scale plagues broke out in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. The most serious one swept the Central Plains and then spread to the south of the Yangtze River, Millions of people died.


    Preventing the outbreak of infectious diseases has always been the most important thing for the army. In addition to the proper treatment of corpses, human excretion is also the top priority. Therefore, a general who will not even choose the position of entering the toilet in the camp is really not qualified to command the army independently.


    Li Mi''s position is a secret outpost on the periphery. Their area has just been covered by the rear bow and crossbow forces. They have been informed to avoid arrows before shooting, but no one knows whether the blind shooting coverage of the arrow array has caused accidental injury.


    During several blind shots, Li mi didn''t hear screams. Some of them were the sound after the arrow hit some objects. Behind him, he even lifted the wooden board on his head. In fact, he didn''t see anything in the dark.


    The things that can be cleared around have been cleared. The sound of the rope is actually not strange to the soldiers. It is the movement of many people crawling forward on the ground.


    "Captain, what shall we do?"


    "What nonsense, knock the bangs for me!"


    A bang was sounded, and the voice of someone talking came from a distance, followed by a cry, and the sound of hurried footsteps.


    Hiding in the pit can hear the trampling of people in more detail, so that you can judge that there are really many people without looking, not to mention the deafening cry. The dull sound of frequent trampling on the wooden board on his head makes Li Mi''s face green.


    At first, I didn''t know who shouted something in the distance, and then the huge boom of bowstring once covered up the cry made by people with their mouth. In a moment, Li mi could hear screams, and it seemed that the board on his head was smashed by something.


    If we had enough light and ignored the thick fog, we could see hundreds of thousands of Zhang''s cool troops. They were heading in a mess, and the direction of the charge was not necessarily right. It was common to run and collide with each other and fall. Waves of arrow rain fell from the air, and the arrows broke their robes, drilled into their skin, went deep into their muscles, and then screamed or groaned.


    The coverage of the arrow array lasted for half an hour before it stopped. Every breath was a kind of suffering for Li mi hiding under the pit. His head without helmet was even wet and sticky poured with blood. The hole was full of a strong smell of blood.


    The pit of the secret Sentry is not too big, and it can accommodate five people at most. Li mi communicated with paoze first, waiting to lift the partition board above his head, but found it immovable.


    "There must be a body pressing on it. The big guys push hard together."


    More than one body pressed the board. Li Mi and others took the boss''s effort to open it, and let the two bodies fall into the pit and hit their companions.


    In their area, more than one person can be heard moaning. Further away, I don''t know how many people are shouting and roaring. It seems that Zhang''s Liang army who should touch the camp has started to rush the camp close enough.


    In this dense fog weather, the responsibility of the secret Sentry is to guide the shooting area for the rear arrow array. The open sentry should be withdrawn from the camp instead of being excluded by the enemy.


    "Hurry... Hurry in and cover it again!"


    Bursts of shouts came from right in front of Li Mi and others. There were no less than a thousand people. First, they hurriedly picked up the enemy''s body and pushed it out of the pit. Then they covered the partition board again in a hurry. There was no light and they didn''t know whether it was covered tightly.


    The bangs were sounded again, but it was not the work of Li Mi''s pit. The listening position was that they were in front. Not long later, the crossbow men in the rear began to cover blindly.


    From dawn to the eastern sky, there is a fish white light. With the light, the visual distance is not much different. It is still the vision that can see clearly within one or two steps at most.


    From the blind shooting of the first arrow array to the eastern white, there should be an hour when there was no stopping noise. Zhang''s Liang army''s sneaking camp was obviously unsuccessful, but it didn''t stop because of it. It was a continuous charge.


    "Most of the enemy can only touch the buffer zone and can''t cross the fence area." Zhong Xing looked a little wet, and some metal armor pieces were full of water droplets. It was a phenomenon that he had been standing in a certain position for a long time and had more fog. He shook his cloak and continued to say, "the enemy has not been able to cause any actual damage to us. Why have they been pounding?"


    Xie an was woken up in the early morning of last night. He only issued the necessary arrangement and went to bed with confidence. When Zhong Xing came, he was grooming.


    "For the enemy troops, this weather is their only chance to counter attack." Xie an wiped his face with a towel and went to the shelf supporting the armor. The soldiers helped to wear the armor. When they saw yuan Qiao coming in, they asked, "long history, how much did the arrows consume?"


    Yuan Qiao was not a military general. He didn''t need to wear armor. He touched his fur. Then he untied it and gave it to his relatives to bake it. Only then did he answer: "the consumption of all kinds of arrows combined exceeded 80000."


    "In less than an hour..." xie''an was more or less aware: "it''s just that the big man can withstand such consumption. In the battle of Chibi, the total consumption of allied arrows was only 140000."


    The number of arrows consumed by the Han Army in each battle is really terrible. The most exaggerated thing is the siege of Dingxiang, which consumes an amazing 140000 arrows, and the total consumption of arrows for Bingzhou and Shuozhou exceeds 300000.


    Of course, the arrows shot out will still be recycled after the war. Some can be reused after cleaning, and some broken arrows and tail feathers will be recycled.


    "It seems that the enemy has no intention of stopping the attack. Except that it stops in the East, the other directions are still charging. There have been close combat on the west side, so it can be seen that the west side is the main attack direction of the enemy." Yuan Qiao is a long marching history. He has the right to intervene in everything that happens. He also shoulders the important task of giving advice to the chief General. He said: "after estimating the post, the enemy''s loss will not be small. Under such death and injury, the dense fog will not disperse in a short time. The enemy''s chief General has great determination, but... It''s a little confusing."


    "Yes, the enemy has the strong city of Jincheng, which can be defended by virtue of the strong city. There is no need to rush the camp regardless of casualties." Xie an thought about this for a long time. After thinking about it, she didn''t come up with a reasonable explanation at all. She said: "even if she has to make use of the weather and pay so much death and injury, she can''t get close to the camp, but she is still rushing. It''s really unreasonable..."


    Someone outside was yelling for an audience. He got permission and entered the account. He reported that an insider had brought news.


    Of course, the so-called insiders are Yi Chuai and other people. They reported to Xie an that Zhang Chong went out of the city in person, and a large number of troops were not in the city. Today, they are fully sure to seize the control of the city and invite Xie an to send troops to control it.


    "This..."


    Xie an and others who heard the news were more or less stunned. They looked at each other and couldn''t react for a while.

 Chapter 591

    There is no doubt that Jincheng is a strong city, and the garrison of Zhang''s Liang army is no less than 100000. It can use the strong city for defense. Even if it is bad, it can last for months or even years. There is no fear of losing in the short term.


    Zhang Chong clearly could stick to Jincheng and wait for the river surface of the Yellow River to become mild while defending. At that time, Zhang Liang''s army on the North Bank of the Yellow River had the conditions to cross the river. With Jincheng as a strong city and at least 300000 troops on the North Bank of the Yellow River, Zhang Liang''s Congress had a very obvious advantage at that time and did not need to take any risks at all.


    It happened that Zhang Chong took a risk, or the kind of risk that looked unreasonable, which made Xie an have to think more.


    "It''s normal to attack the camp in foggy weather..." Yuan Qiao looked very distressed, touched his forehead and said not so sure: "but when he transferred out the big troops in the city, the main general also went out in person? This seems very abnormal."


    According to the information about Zhang Chong explored by the state of Han, Zhang Chong is not a stupid guy. Xie''an has enough reason to believe that Zhang Chong must have found that someone in the city has secret communication with the state of Han. Under this situation, he still dares to lead the army out of the city in person. If there is no trap, it can''t be said.


    What Xie an wants to think about is that the trap arranged by Zhang Chong is to induce those traitors to launch, or to deceive the Han army into the city.


    Although he thinks so, Xie an feels that this is still their opportunity. He knows that any military action will not be 100% sure. Every military action is an adventure. When the income is high enough than the risk, the risk is no longer a risk. It should be said that it is an opportunity.


    "The first cavalry army is ready to enter the city and mobilize the remaining County soldiers to enter together. After entering the city, leave the necessary manpower to control the city gate, and the rest take breaking into the city to conquer the grain depot and Quartermaster depot as the primary goal." Xie an looked very calm. After a slight pause, he continued: "the third infantry army is ready to give up the army camp and wait for the cavalry to send a signal to enter the city immediately."


    Cavalry siege? There are County soldiers. Xie an did not say what arrangements were made for those who took refuge in the Han state, such as Yi Chuai, which could reflect preparedness and distrust.


    Yuan Qiao must say something in front: "it is very likely that Yi Chuai and others did not sincerely take refuge in the big man. They should give the Lord enough convenience to generals at all levels. If necessary, they can control or kill them without reporting."


    Xie an didn''t give any response. His attitude is the best attitude.


    The sunrise has risen, but the thick fog has no sign of fading. When you stay in the thick fog, you can see the diffuse fog everywhere, and the range of vision is increased to four or five steps.


    Zhang''s Liang army''s rush camp continued all the time. They paid a heavy cost of casualties, which can be regarded as occupying the open space on the west side of the Han Army camp. Some Zhang''s Liang army broke into the buffer zone full of sundries and fought fiercely in the fog with the stationed Han army.


    The Han army was dressed in red robes with black armour on the upper body and black bunches on the lower body. The helmet on the head would be inserted with a colorful plume. The officers including the Marquis and above would also have a bright red cloak, which was much brighter in color than Zhang''s cool army in an earthy uniform.


    Li Mi had put on his helmet again. He took his team out of the open space and retreated into the buffer belt full of debris.


    Most of the Han troops acting as open and secret sentries actually withdrew safely to the buffer zone. After entering the buffer zone, they were left. Their main task is to still lead the arrow direction to the bow and crossbow fingers in the rear. When necessary, they have to fight with the suddenly emerging Zhang Liang army.


    "It''s sticky and it''s starting to fucking itch." Didn''t Li Mi''s forehead be watered by blood? In addition to the fishy smell, the blood has a strong viscosity, and it doesn''t feel good on the scalp and skin. He wanted to take off his helmet and scratch, but he knew that it was likely to be hit by an arrow from nowhere. He could only complain constantly: "when can the fog disperse?"


    According to the understanding of the soldiers at the bottom, the reason why Zhang''s cool army is still charging endlessly is that the fog has not dispersed. As long as the fog dispersed, Zhang''s cool army should stop.


    Bursts of bleak horn sound suddenly came from a distance. Li mi was a little stunned before he reacted: "the cavalry is going to take the initiative!"


    There are many ways for the Han Army to give orders. The field of vision is not limited. Generally, it uses flags, followed by the sound of drums and horns. It is a tradition for infantry to use war drums to send orders, while cavalry usually use horns.


    To be honest, cavalry can''t always carry huge war drums. It''s the most convenient to use horn as a means of signaling, not to emulate any Hu people.


    A large number of cavalry will move with great momentum. The horse hiss and Howling will be very frequent. After moving, the horse''s hoofs will not only make the ground tremble, but also make the sound of horse''s hoofs deafening.


    "Han Army..." Zhang Chong is standing on a nest car. Of course, he can''t see far under the thick fog, but he has ears: "... The cavalry is out."


    It is not easy to carry out large-scale military operations under the condition of limited vision. The truth is the same whether it is under the night or in foggy weather.


    There was a battle in Greece thousands of years ago. When a Greek general faced the Persian army, he initiated the first large-scale night attack by the Greek army. The night attack with more than 10000 people is not only the first in Greece, but also the first in the world''s military history?


    Of course, the idea of night attack was very good, but the Greek general ignored one thing, that is, the large-scale night attack required infinitely high quality of the army. As a result, the Greek army launched night attack with good wishes, but because the coordination between them was not in place, trampled on each other, and mistakenly thought that the mutual killing of the enemy was too serious, A good night attack did not cause much damage to the Persian army, but the Greek army disintegrated in fratricide and lost an unprecedented battle.


    Facts have proved that small-scale infiltration and sneak attacks are certainly possible without sufficient vision, but no force can do too large-scale military operations at all. It is after the era of instant messaging that large-scale night warfare can be carried out. Even this can not achieve good results. Things such as getting lost and accidental injuries can not be avoided.


    In the military history of China, the person who did the most perfect night attack was Sun Bin, the martial saint. After a long time of planning, he carried out a very perfect investigation of the terrain, and then kept rehearsing the military contact information in advance. Pang Juan also extremely "cooperated" to enter the dead place, which was the best result of a night attack.


    In addition to the night attack by Wu Sheng Sun Bin, which was not a night attack (in fact, it was an ambush), looking through the history of cold weapons in China, it is pitiful to find successful examples of night attacks. The most famous ones are probably the battle of Li Ze in Wu Yue and the battle of Cao Cao burning Wu Chao. You can imagine how difficult it is to succeed.


    Zhang Chong noticed that the cavalry of the Han Army showed a happy expression. He had been waiting for this moment.


    In the thick fog, with the Han Army''s camp as the center, there are Zhang''s cool army everywhere outside the fence defense belt. They don''t have any formation. Most of them run around blindly in a piece of debris. Those who don''t run around squat in place. They will be covered by a wave of arrow rain from time to time whether they move or not.


    In addition to the debris buffer zone, more Zhang''s cool troops are working hard to dig trenches and canals. They can''t dig trenches and canals how deep or wide in less than half an hour. They will do so. It''s not a temporary intention. Zhang Chong explained it early in the morning.


    Out of the area of the Han Army''s defense chain, Zhang''s Liang army here looks more organized. They arrange the formation as much as possible, but to tell the truth, because of the limited line of sight, it is also a distorted formation to adjust hard.


    First, a sound of horn came. Almost all Zhang''s Liang Jun who heard the horn subconsciously turned his head in the direction of the sound, and then generals and schools at all levels began to roar.


    "Vertical gun array!"


    "Come on, come on! The gun head tilts forward and the bottom pestles in the soil!"


    "Archers, don''t be fucking stunned and enter the state of drawing a bow to be shot!"


    Amid the shouts and reminders, the heavy breathing sounds fluctuated with each other. Sergeant Zhang Liang, who stood side by side, would constantly look at the people around them. Everyone looked so nervous.


    The sound of horse hoofs is extremely loud. Even in a far place, you can feel a sense of overwhelming oppression.


    The cavalry of the Han army who left the camp was Cui Xuan. He was either a high-level officer or a village chief. However, his identity background was not simple for ordinary people, just because he was the cousin of the queen of the Han country.


    Cui Xuan is dressed as a sudden cavalry. The left and right sides centered on him are backward inclined and side-by-side sudden cavalry. The horizontal column is a triangular charge formation with 250 horses, followed by a large number of robes.


    The cavalry charge cannot be too dense. The front, rear, left and right intervals of each ride are at least three steps or more. This is to prevent accidental collision between each other. It is also to make the lance have enough casting distance. In addition, the cavalry really needs enough activity space, which can be done without stepping on their legs when they subconsciously want to move. The cavalry has to ride if they want to. They can listen to the command and respond in time.


    The cavalry out of the camp knew what they were going to do. They were led by robes familiar with the sundry buffer belt. They would rush out from the reserved road. When charging, they would not care what was in the way. Anyway, they would plow in the past and would never do anything stupid to slow down and fight with the enemy.


    Cui Xuan, who was in the absolute vanguard position, had his riding gun broken when he didn''t know what to stab. After discarding the broken gun pole in his hand, he carried the shield to protect his chest, pulled out the extended horse chopping knife and went straight out. Occasionally, the blade would cut something, and the aftershock came. His ears were full of horse hoofs, and there was no scream, Only when the robes get wet, it''s said that someone must have killed some people.


    When running at high speed, he will more clearly feel the existence of the wind. The gap between his eyes left by the visor is filling the wind. He will hear the roaring sound from the gap of the armour. Cui Xuan can even feel the frustration of what hit the shield several times. Fortunately, there is no pain in any part of his body.


    The roaring sound of horses'' hoofs rolled forward and could only see the distance of four or five steps. In fact, under the current situation, he could only rely on familiarity to judge where he rushed. Cui Xuan guessed that he should have rushed out of the sundry buffer belt. Without thinking, he let go of the shield tied by the rope sleeve and grabbed the horn between his waist and blew wildly.


    The horn sound is agreed in advance to remind paoze in the rear of "archery, continuous shooting".


    In addition to being portable, the horn was chosen as a tool for transmitting orders because its sound has enough penetration.


    For the sudden cavalry in the front position, those who have a lance will always put the lance forward, while those who do not have a lance will cross out an extended saber. Without exception, they will block the shield in front of their chest.


    The cavalry in the rear immediately took out the crossbow when they heard the horn. After pulling the trigger, they fired the crossbow and arrow. They pulled the trigger repeatedly, and the crossbow and arrow were fired continuously.


    Cui Xuan''s eyes caught several crossbows and arrows crossing his shoulder. A burst of guilt in his heart was constantly breaking and scolding. It''s very dangerous to charge in such a foggy environment. If you don''t die in the hands of the enemy but are shot dead by your own people, you''ll be suffocated to the point that you can be angry to death if you live.


    The continuous firing of crossbows must have achieved results. The sudden cavalry in the front position trampled on the people lying on the ground at high speed, occasionally bumped into the standing figure, and arrows began to be fired in front, and casualties were inevitable.


    In a dense fog environment, one side is a cavalry charge, the other is a pawn. When both sides can see each other, it is actually the time to distinguish life and death. In such an environment, the high-speed cavalry will take more advantage. If they rush close enough, they will give in. The pawn doesn''t have enough reaction time. After dividing life and death, they will leave at one touch.


    Cui Xuan began to feel that the jingling sound on his body became more and more frequent. It was not that it was raining, but that the arrows from the enemy were increasing.


    Sudden cavalry. The knight has plate armor on his chest, shoulder protection on his shoulders, scale armor on his arms, leather armor at some joints, and tight armor on the front half of the horse, that is, there is no armor on the back of the knight and the back half of the horse. They themselves are the cavalry used to rush the array. They just need to move forward, that is, they can''t win and there''s no need to escape. The war horse under failure won''t have enough physical strength to maintain speed. They can''t escape after being chased by light cavalry.


    Cui Xuan tried his best to lower his body. His eyes looked forward through his visor. The wind was pouring, and his eyes were stinging. He should have secreted tears. It looked hazy.


    Constantly felt what the mount hit, and the short and shrill scream passed in a flash. Cui Xuan blinked his eyes and let tears flow down before he recovered his good sight. What he could see was a row of fuzzy figures. At that time, his brain responded very quickly: "fuck your mother, it''s a gun array! I''m going to burp my fart!"

 Chapter 592

    Man is a wonderful creature. In addition to being more intelligent than other creatures, man carries out some kind of training for a long time. In fact, the body and muscles will produce a kind of "memory". People don''t need to use their head to control their behavior. When they encounter something, the body will respond first than the brain.


    The long-term and strict training made Cui Xuan react in an instant. He put his body on the horse''s back as much as possible, and tried his best to step on the stirrup. He didn''t forget to hold the extended horse chopping knife.


    The action subconsciously made Cui Xuan stay on the horse''s back when his horse hit the gun array. The gun heads tilted forward were stabbed in the front chest of the war horse, but the front chest of the war horse had a thick semicircular iron plate that protruded slightly forward. When the gun head hit the iron plate, it slipped away and the war horse hit the long gunman severely, In the dull collision, he brought a scream to the plow.


    Waiting for Cui Xuan to recover, he was lucky to find that he didn''t die, and the mount was still running forward. But he had not had time to rejoice, but the whole person seemed to float suddenly, and then suddenly felt a shock.


    Outside the debris buffer zone, Zhang''s cool army dug trenches for nearly an hour. In fact, it did not dig on a large scale. Zhang''s cool army, who was originally digging trenches and canals, was temporarily ordered to pick up long guns. It was tense and hurried. The gun array was not thick. The formation looked crooked, and a handful of people in the East and a pull in the West looked very scattered.


    Due to the short sight, Cui Xuan really didn''t know that his mount jumped up in the gallop and jumped over the ditch that wasn''t deep at all.


    Really speaking, man is the most intelligent creature among all kinds of animals on earth, but in some things, he does not react as quickly as other animals, and even some animals react much faster than the most intelligent people in the face of danger.


    It may be the same. You can only see the distance of four or five steps ahead. When people encounter a pit in the rush, they basically fall in before they have time to react, but the war horse can react in an instant.


    Of course, no matter what it is, there will be differences. For example, Cui Xuan''s Mount responds quickly, while some sudden cavalry mounts appear dull.


    The sudden cavalry of the Han army who didn''t respond to their mounts directly fell down when their front hooves were empty. The strength of hundreds of kilograms was so smashed that many horses'' necks were directly broken. Even if the knight was still alive for a while and a half, he couldn''t get up.


    In fact, Cui Xuan didn''t know what had happened. He didn''t have time to think much on the battlefield. If he was still alive, he would rush forward until he rushed to the edge of the city wall.


    In the thick fog, the sound of horses'' hooves is rolling and the ear is deafening. With it, screams everywhere are ringing frequently. No one can find each other at a long distance. It is impossible to do anything meaningful. Any charge can only rush forward, or pestle in place to accept the coming fate.


    Ignore the fog with "God''s vision"


    Looking down from the sky, the army camp of the Han army is a busy scene, in which cavalry are still pouring out. It seems that the soldiers in the rear are ready to go. They should be county soldiers.


    When the cavalry came out of the army camp, their impact on the buffer belt was not absolutely smooth. Some cavalry galloped on one end and bumped into obstacles to turn their horses. There were also cavalry who bumped into friends who were originally in the debris buffer belt, but more cavalry rushed out of the debris buffer belt and rushed in the right direction.


    In the open space area, Zhang''s cool army standing in place can be seen everywhere. Most of Zhang''s cool army are holding long objects in order to create a forest of spikes to resist the Han cavalry that may rush up. Naturally, there are Zhang''s cool army with short soldiers. They are crowded together and close side by side as much as possible.


    When facing cavalry, infantry should be as dense as possible. Infantry on the periphery may be trampled to death by cavalry running at high speed, but cavalry will also lose speed after hitting a human wall. Cavalry without speed is no better than infantry when fighting in situ, It can even be said that cavalry will be easily killed by infantry once they lose speed.


    The cavalry of the Han Army rushed into the open space. In fact, they were not in the flat push mode of a line. They were divided into multiple arrows and kept moving forward. Some arrows charged with extremely fierce momentum, and some arrows were frustrated when they bumped into Zhang''s Liang army in a dense formation.


    In the rear, a large number of Zhang''s Liang troops look relatively coordinated. They are distributed in a long formation. A large number of long spearmen and spearmen are at the forefront, a large number of bow and crossbow men are at the back, and some other arms are at the back. In the areas on the left and right wings, there are nearly 10000 cavalry cruising at a slow speed, but their condition is not good. From time to time, the two teams will meet each other.


    Of course, cavalry should keep moving, but they don''t wait to fight before they suddenly move from standing still. War horses are different from people. War horses need long-term activities to make their blood "hot". War horses without warm-up in advance can''t give full play to their vitality. So even if there is some chaos, Zhang Chong keeps the cavalry warm up.


    "Where did the enemy attack?" Zhang Chong knew that there might be no answer, but he had to ask, "is it just cavalry, or both walking and riding?"


    Sure enough, no one could answer Zhang Chong''s questions, even because the thick fog blocked his sight. No one knew what the war was like in front of him.


    Suofu asked, "will you go and see it yourself?"


    Zhang Chong shook his head slowly and said, "everything that should be done has been done. The next thing is to do everything to listen to heaven."


    In Zhang Chong''s view, Jincheng seems to have become a burden that will pull the whole Zhang Liangguo into the bottomless abyss. If you want to change Jincheng, it will become a drag to fight out of the city today.


    Of course, most of the Zhang''s cool army who left the city did not know that their master would no longer want Jincheng. It was Zhang Chong who wanted to make Jincheng fall into an enemy. Before that, he used a huge fight as a footnote. How many people would die or hurt was not Zhang Chong''s concern. Zhang Chong''s only concern was how much damage he could make to the Han army.


    The golden city behind the army was very quiet. The thick fog blocked the sight of Zhang''s Liang army waiting for the enemy, so that they could not find that the flags belonging to Zhang''s Liang country at the head of the city had been removed, and some Han Army flags that were temporarily made were flying.


    At this moment, Yi Chuai is standing in the city tower looking out at the thick fog in the distance. What he hears in his ears is the movement generated during the war, but the expression on his face is extremely complex.


    [Marshal Zhang knew that someone was secretly taking refuge in a big man, but he didn''t deal with it...] Yi Chuai certainly wouldn''t think it was Zhang Chong''s kindness: [should he leave someone to set a trap and hurt the Han Army at some time? He didn''t know why he led the army out of the city and easily handed over the city defense to someone.]


    Yi Chuai actually checked the city and wanted to find something wrong nervously and nervously. After a round of investigation, he didn''t find the accumulation of firewood or oil, or the ambush.


    [what was it that stimulated Taishou Zhang?] Yi can''t figure it out: [do you really want to leave a good fortune for the family and give us a great wealth?]


    Aristocratic family politics, as a class, they may have all kinds of contradictions, but they do not have permanent enemies. Being able to open the door a little and form some friendship is tantamount to leaving a way back for their family.


    If Zhang Chong didn''t set up any traps, Yi Chuai and other people were indeed favored by Zhang Chong. Once something happened to Zhang Chong''s family, they should help both emotion and reason.


    "Since you don''t stick to Jincheng, why isn''t Taishou Zhang like me?" Xu Zhiman was puzzled: "the general situation is like this. Resistance is just a mantis blocking the car. If Marshal Zhang offers the city..."


    Yi Chuai cut off Xu Zhi''s words with great complexity: "we don''t care about loyalty, but someone cares."


    It seems that the Zhang family in Jincheng has really been favored by the Zhang family of the Xiliang shogunate for generations. From the multiple care of Zhang Shi at the beginning of his life, to the excellent care of Zhang Mao and Zhang Jun, the Zhang family in Jincheng has become a county family.


    When the Chu and Han Dynasties fought, there was a promise of Jibu. In the earlier pre-Qin period, there were many close friends with strong friendship. The so-called close friends can really revenge at any cost after the other party''s accident. After revenge, they commit suicide to accompany their old friends.


    Friendship and loyalty are like dirt to some people, but some people regard them as priceless treasures. Some people try their best to repay the kindness of a meal, not to mention generations of people?


    Don''t you see that in the Southern Song Dynasty, the land of China sank, and 100000 Lun towels jumped off the cliff to become the last masterpiece of China? The scholars who have received the kindness of Zhao''s 400 years of nurturing scholars have died for their country, but... Why do they prefer to jump off a cliff to commit suicide rather than return to fight with the invaders? I''m not afraid of death. What are you afraid of!


    Zhang Chong was looking at the direction of Jincheng. Of course, he didn''t see anything because of the fog. He turned his head again and listened.


    The sound of horses'' hooves rolling in front of us never stops. The distance to listen to the news is not too far away. It should soon impact the battle array.


    Cui Xuan still rushed at the front of the whole army. He didn''t know when the shield was lost. He didn''t know when the extended saber broke. The guy in his hand became a slightly shorter saber.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu"


    The rhythmic horn was sounded, and Cui Xuan, whose eyes were hot with sweat, showed a relieved expression after his visor. The next moment was to pull the reins and let the horse gallop in the direction of the horn.


    The cavalry charge is not able to rush to the end. People can stand the horse''s physical strength, but they are almost consumed. The combat effectiveness of the cavalry with insufficient impact is not only reduced by 50%. When there is a chance to withdraw the tired cavalry, no commander will let the tired cavalry continue to charge.


    The sound of the horn is a signal and a "Lighthouse" to guide the withdrawal of the cavalry. The tired cavalry will withdraw and a robe will take over from behind.


    Cui Xuan was so tired that he was about to spread out on the horse''s back. He was constantly consuming his physical strength, and he felt more uneasy and nervous in the dense fog environment.


    To be honest, no one really cares about anything when fighting in the battlefield. If anyone doesn''t care, it''s definitely a fake.


    Every time a soldier goes to the battlefield, as long as he can breathe, he will have all kinds of ideas in his mind. Fear and tension are indispensable. The difference is whether he can suppress all kinds of negative emotions and focus on how to protect his life and kill the enemy like a real soldier.


    Cui Xuan withdrew to a safe area with a lot of parts. Just now, county soldiers came and helped him off the horse. He felt a little floating when his feet stepped on the thick ground. When he pulled up his face armor to catch his breath, the county soldiers handed him a leather bag filled with water.


    After a big gulp, Cui Xuan took off his helmet and poured water into his body with a leather bag. In the sound of "splashing water", there were fishy red water traces below his head falling to the ground. The county soldiers who helped to rest wanted to remove the arrows on his armor, and even took off an arm hanging on his shoulder from him, and the rest of the broken meat was not less.


    Cui Xuan gasped for a moment and quickly walked to his mount and began to take off his vest. He didn''t find that he could see more than twenty steps away in the fog. He was painfully wiping the bloody war horse with the wet towel. The iron flakes on the front chest of the war horse had disappeared, and the scale armor was damaged in many places. Looking at some broken flesh, fortunately, the wound was not very deep.


    The sound of the vast "Han Army''s power" came from a distance, and soon came the cry of "Wansheng", which made people who were not in the battlefield look happy.


    "The front is broken..." Cui Xuan just wrapped up the wound on the front chest for the mount. He blinked and blinked. Suddenly he found that the fog was going to disperse. He couldn''t help feeling: "it''s time to fucking disperse. It''s time to rush in the thick fog without reaching out. It''s really unbearable."


    Look at the sun above your head. It''s definitely over the past hour. It''s even thicker fog. When the sun comes out, the wind begins to get bigger. It must disperse slowly. It must disperse all by noon.


    The vision gradually recovered. Cui Xuan took care of his mount and strolled around to gather the robes of the village as much as possible. He nodded his head and asked again. Maybe some robes haven''t come to meet, but it''s certain that at least 60 robes have fallen.


    Cui Xuan didn''t have much time to be sentimental. They just rested for less than two quarters of an hour. The new military order was passed down. It was said that some colleagues had rushed into Jincheng. They hurriedly re dressed in armor and added supporting weapons. Their group of people are going to fight with a group of Western cavalry on the side of the war site first, and then they are going to enter the city.


    "Old man, you have a rest first." Cui Xuan looked at a man with rich feelings. At least he stroked the war horse that had just impacted with him with hot air in one hand. In fact, the other hand was holding another standby horse, motioning the county soldiers to take the injured horse down, turned over on the horse''s back and shouted: "whole team, whole team, turn over those barbarians in the western regions, and then enter the city!"

 Chapter 593

    The fog slowly dispersed, and with the increase of visual distance, the appearance of the battlefield began to be observed.


    The Han army sent out cavalry to fight in the fog. In a very short time, a team attacked the array set up by Zhang Chong. The emergence of these Han troops did not cause much death or injury to the main force of Zhang''s Liang army, but it gave the main force of Zhang''s Liang army a kind of nervous tension and a sense of oppression in the face of war.


    Zhang''s cool troops, who were put in front as a buffer by Zhang Chong, have been repeatedly charged. In fact, they have collapsed. Before the thick fog dissipated, a large number of people did not care to arrange the array and run around, and only a few people can be firmly nailed in place.


    The fate of Zhang''s Liang army, who was regarded as cannon fodder, was not very different, whether it was running around or staying in place. They were first attacked endlessly by the Han cavalry, fewer and fewer people, and their resistance will became weaker and weaker. When the Han infantry charged, they were either killed or captured.


    With the passage of time, the war situation is also changing. Zhang''s Liang army, arranged near the Han Army camp, has lost its combat effectiveness. The Han Army has pushed forward enough distance. With the closer distance, the two sides enter the stage of hard encounter between the main forces.


    As the visible field of vision grows, the benefits for both sides are actually the same.


    Zhang''s Liang army in the array can make timely preparations before discovering that the Han army is rushing. The gun array in front can adjust their mentality when the Han Army rushes up, and the crossbow hand in the rear can carry out high-intensity coverage in the sound of orders.


    The cavalry of the Han army who took over the charge finally did not have to run headlong in the thick fog. After discovering the enemy, they could ride and shoot for at least one round, and they could take defensive collision or offensive collision depending on the situation.


    Whether it''s light cavalry, sudden cavalry or equipped cavalry, the worse the cavalry''s defense, the greater the losses suffered by the infantry attacking the array, and of course, the less the war results will be.


    When the array infantry did not break the psychological defense line with the huge momentum of cavalry, in fact, no matter what kind of cavalry, it was difficult to take too much advantage, and it would not become an invincible superman because there was a war horse under the soldier''s crotch.


    The Han army is a defensive counterattack. The cavalry who take over the charge knows what they should do. The military order is that no matter whether it is a knife mountain or a sea of fire ahead, they should rush forward knowing they will die! Go! Go!


    The sudden cavalry must be the spearhead of the charge. In the charge, they try their best to destroy the obstacles such as horse resistance and wooden raft manipulated by Zhang''s Liang army in advance. At this stage, it is inevitable that the cavalry will hit the obstacles. While destroying obstacles, arrow rain falls from the air all the time. Good equipment can defend the arrow damage to the greatest extent. The armor of the key parts blocks or bounces the arrow. Some leather parts do not have so strong defense. Fortunately, leather is used as a buffer, and the arrow does not enter the meat too deeply.


    Only by clearing the obstacles set by Zhang''s Liang army as much as possible can the paoze in the rear not deliberately avoid it. The cavalry with heavy responsibilities know that they have a high probability of death, but someone should bear the necessary losses in a war.


    In the words of conscience, soldiers may die on the battlefield. There is no doubt that they will die in any situation. When facing various choices, only soldiers can make their own decisions.


    In the face of invasion, a nation can emerge with stories of impassioned elegy. That is, in the face of oppression, if you don''t resist, you will sink. The stronger the will to resist, the more heroes will be born.


    A nation without heroes cannot summon the courage of ordinary people when they are invaded. Similar nations will inevitably withdraw from the historical stage in various competitions and become the disappeared nations introduced in a literature.


    If you take the initiative to invade others, it is difficult to have the courage to burst out when you are oppressed, and when you occupy an advantage... Whether it is the psychological advantage or the advantage of the overall strength of the country, there is rarely the phenomenon of knowing that you will die and having the courage to die.


    Do you know that the Han army with a high probability of death is afraid? Any creature has the instinct to survive. Mole ants are still greedy for life. No one wants to die if they can live. At this time, the importance of soldiers'' sense of honor and discipline is highlighted.


    In addition to the military law suppressing the soldiers'' survival instinct, whether there is a generous pension at home after the death, what treatment their families will receive after their death, and so on, the economic conditions, material compensation, social treatment of the families of the dead... Will let the soldiers who know that they will die know what their mentality is when they know they will die.


    In the view of many generals of Zhang''s Liang army, it was a luxury for the Han Army to attack and destroy obstacles with Armored Cavalry. In addition to feeling extravagant, they can also understand the will of the Han Army in this war. Few people are worried about their future.


    The Han army kept pounding forward, and the arrow array of Zhang''s Liang army kept shooting arrows.


    Arrow array is the best fighting method of Chinese and Miao people. As long as the Chinese cold weapon army trained in the traditional way, few people will use arrow array.


    Although they are all arrow arrays, there are still different archery methods. What kind of distance is what kind of shooting method. When it is far, it is upward shooting, when it is necessary, it is flat shooting, and when it is close, it is hoarding shooting in the face of dense enemy forces. Each different shooting method will achieve different results. For example, the enemy facing the organizational shield wall should shoot, and let the arrow rise to the highest height and then drop. Not only avoiding the shield wall can kill the enemy behind the shield wall, but also using the drop to generate more kinetic energy to have greater penetration.


    As the thick fog faded, the visible field of vision continued to increase. Before the battle between the two armies, there were still various commands and shouts. Zhang''s Liang army in the rear first gave an exclamation, followed by noise.


    The appearance of exclamation was that someone looked back at Jincheng, where the banners were flying on the top of the city, but the Han Army banners were flying in the wind.


    It is a taboo for the army to make noise. Soldiers who were originally absorbed in combat would be suspicious when they heard the noise, and soldiers waiting for combat would look around when they heard the noise.


    Soldiers should not be distracted when fighting. If there is a slight distraction, the enemy may not avoid or block the weapons, and his life will be lost in the absence of mind at that moment.


    During the war, there is nothing more deadly than the noise from the rear. No matter what the state of mind before, the noise from the rear will be confused. When the heart is in a mess, the officers will stop and give orders. The uncertain soldiers will have more time to think nonsense without receiving the order, and the whole army will become rigid and dull at that moment.


    In military history, most of the army''s defeats began with the uncertainty of the soldiers'' hearts. The strong will of the army can support even at a disadvantage, but the army''s lack of war led to flight.


    At this moment, Zhang Chong was very angry in his heart. He wanted to send a wealth to Yi Chuai and others. The gentleman''s agreement was that Yi Chuai should not act rashly before the war outside the city came to an end. Let alone remove the flag of Zhang''s Liang army and replace it with the flag of the Han army.


    Obviously, Yi Chuai and others did not take seriously the agreement with Zhang Chong''s gentleman, which led to some serious results.


    Noise refers to the sound produced by a large number of people talking and shouting after the uproar. Those who find the change of Jincheng flag shout that Jincheng is lost.


    "The whole army must attack!" Zhang Chong waved his teeth and claws on the nest car and shouted, "charge, the whole army charge!"


    Although Zhang Chong has long been psychologically prepared for Yi Chuai and others to break the agreement, he is more or less with a trace of luck. He believes that since he has given such great credit to Yi Chuai and others, Yi Chuai and others should be more or less grateful, but he still underestimates the shamelessness of the betrayer and shows his innocence.


    The rapid war drum was sounded, and Suofu was the first Xiliang general to lead the army to charge. He was charging at the front of the team. He waved his weapons with a broken expression, and kept shouting: "kill the enemy! Kill the enemy! Kill the enemy!"


    After Suofu, more or less other generals of Zhang Liangguo also launched an attack, but more generals stayed in situ.


    Suofu on the flank charged with cavalry, and the infantry of Zhang''s Liang army poured out in the front. Such a move surprised the Han Army in the offensive state, so that the Han Army''s offensive stopped for a while.


    When Xie an received the report from the front, the infantry and horses of the two armies had actually been twisted into a regiment. His next action was to let another cavalry army ready to go bypass the battlefield and enter the city.


    Of course, the fighting between the two armies is fierce, but there are too few Zhang''s cool troops who launch an assault and intend to fight to death. More Zhang''s cool troops are hesitant. As a result, the Zhang''s cool army in front is fighting with the Han Army, but the Zhang''s cool Army in the rear has fled. The Zhang''s cool army in this array has to move forward and some have to retreat. It seems that Zhang''s cool army is a mess.


    Zhang''s Liangjun, who was too weak to do so, was hit hard by Yi Chuai, who personally led the headquarters to rush out of Jincheng.


    Yi Chuai is completely in a state of mind. After leaving the city, he takes an attack. I go straight to Zhang Chong''s location.


    Jincheng fell for no reason at first, and the rebels rushed out of it. At this moment, even those who have the will to die will doubt the value of doing so.


    Zhang Chong, who was on the nest car, watched the troops ordered to charge be defeated by the Han Army, and then saw that the rebels attacked from behind, resulting in the defeat of his own troops. He picked up his sword and posed to kill himself many times, each time he picked it up and put it down.


    "Drop..." Zhang Chong finally didn''t kill himself. He hoarsely said, "surrender, order to stop the flag and surrender!"


    The so-called Yan flag is to tilt the flag down. For an army, the hanging of the flag means only one thing, that is, strike.


    It''s better to stop the drum. There has been a saying of beating the drum to help the war since ancient times, in order to boost morale. When the drum stops, the battle stops. When the drum stops in combat, there is no golden sound. The soldiers may not know the situation, but the officers know what it means.


    Zhang Chong is not afraid of death. In fact, he leads the army out of the city with the mentality of death. He didn''t commit suicide because he wanted to live temporarily. He was worried that the Han army would kill prisoners of war after Zhang Liangjun surrendered, and the Han army was famous for killing and surrender prisoners. Ran min alone killed more than 300000 prisoners in Bingzhou and Shuozhou. He knew that only when he was alive could he strive for the chance to live for the Zhang Liang army after the surrender. Since the final counterattack did not achieve the expected results, he should think about the generals who were disappointed and dragged down by himself, so he really couldn''t afford to die for the time being.


    Zhang''s cool army completely lost their fighting spirit after they stopped fighting. They threw away their weapons one after another. They either knelt down or stayed in place, waiting for the next fate.


    Yi Chuai quickly galloped to the position of the flag with the cavalry. Because he had no resistance, he would have time to think about something. He always hesitated whether to kill Zhang Chong or the prisoner directly. He waited until he really came near the flag and saw Zhang Chong on the nest car. He already had an idea in his heart.


    Whether it''s cruel or shameless, traitors usually don''t want the people betrayed by themselves to survive. Yi Chuai picked up the bow and put on the feather arrow. When he was about to release his teeth, a roaring horse hoof came from far to near.


    Cui Xuan was once again at the spearhead of the charge. They were going to enter the city and got a new order. Xie an personally ordered them to come to the core of the enemy and enjoy the glory of capturing the enemy general.


    "Who, what do you want to do?" Cui Xuan''s voice was very loud. He stared at Yi Chuai fiercely from a distance. After a loud question, he approached and stared at Yi Chuai with dignity and said, "he has surrendered and is still drawing a bow to shoot. What do you want to do!"


    Yi Chuai''s face was green, red and white. Finally, he gave up archery. He didn''t know whether it was embarrassing or something. He twitched his cheeks and silently saluted Cui Xuan, saying, "I''m going to have an appointment with Zheng xizhonglang, and I''d like to present Jincheng to you.", He wanted to say that he offered Zhang Chong to increase credit, but later he sold Cui Xuan a good one.


    Cui Xuan saluted back with a fist. He didn''t talk to Yi Chuai much. He took people to the nest car. At this time, Zhang Chong has gone down to the ground.


    "The Lord has said that the Han Dynasty conquered Xiliang for the sake of jin''ou." Cui Xuan looked at the calm old man in front of him, raised his chin a little, and then continued: "Taishou Zhang''s tenacious resistance is to take their own masters. If he is defeated in battle, he orders to surrender without losing his reason. The fight of the same clan is for misfortune. Don''t do anything to hurt relatives and enemies."


    Zhang Chong didn''t even look at Yi Chuai, who was approaching. He bowed in the direction of Jizhou and said, "the king of Han is the hero of the world. He saved all the people by the hand of Hu Lu. Now the bad minister blocked the car with the power of the mantis arm. It''s all the fault of the bad minister, which has nothing to do with the people of Jincheng. His officers and men are also doing the bad minister''s military orders, and the crime is all the bad minister."


    Cui Xuan looked around. Many people showed unbearable expressions, but more were dull. Originally, he wanted to show the pride of some victors. He coughed a few times and asked Zhang, "does Marshal Zhang have a mount?"


    Zhang Chong nodded and brought the horses under his command. He turned over and rode up, turned his head and looked at the North Bank of the Yellow River. After looking up, two lines of clear tears flowed down

 Chapter 594

    The fog on the North Bank of the Yellow River dispersed earlier than that on the south bank. Zhang''s Liang army stationed on the north bank actually has someone responsible for paying attention to the movement of Jincheng all the time.


    At that time, Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi were awakened by the pro guards. They went to the river regardless of the possible danger of thick fog. Because the sky was too dark and the fog was too thick, they couldn''t see what happened on the North Bank of the Yellow River, or even a glimmer of light.


    The two brothers and cats were at the river for about two quarters of an hour. The air in the fog was too wet. The river at night was too cold. Since they couldn''t see anything with their eyes, they returned to the camp.


    There must be a war on the South Bank of the Yellow River. Everyone, including Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi, has their own speculation. It is generally believed that Zhang Chong attacked the Han Army camp through thick fog. During this period, Zhang Tianxi also praised Zhang Chong, saying that Zhang Chong was really familiar with military books.


    They found that it was not right. For more than half an hour, the South Bank of the Yellow River did not calm down. On the contrary, the sound of fierce battle became louder and louder.


    Attacking the camp through the weather and night should not be like this. It should break out in a hurry and calm down in a very short time. It should not last so long.


    Several optimists guessed that Zhang Chong''s attack on the camp was absolutely successful. First, he opened the gap, and then Zhang Chong took advantage of the situation to attack on a large scale, so that the war would not subside.


    Unable to see the South Bank of the Yellow River, the sound of fierce battle showed no sign of diminishing at all. Zhang Zuo decided to send someone to cross the river.


    If there are orders above, the people below will implement them. However, the current flow of the Yellow River is still extremely fast. None of the people selected to cross the river by boat is not desperate that "Lao Tzu''s life should be reimbursed". They dare not disobey the military order issued by Zhang Zuo personally, and only hope to cross the river by luck.


    There are 13 boats crossing the river, each of which is ten people. They operate the boat with all kinds of mood. The people on the bank can''t see their figure through the thick fog soon. They only know that the wooden boat just went offshore and heard the sound of falling into the water and the cry of surprise.


    In fact, two of the thirteen wooden boats were turned over at the moment when they were offshore. After 20 people fell into the water, only three people splashed ashore, and the rest were swept away by the water.


    For the remaining eleven, the farthest they drove out was about six feet from the river, and then came, all of them were buried in the river, but it took a little longer. For a long time and not far from the shore, when the water flow is too fast, the people on the boat work hard to paddle, but the water will still push the boat downstream, and the forward power will be seriously disturbed. Therefore, the sailing distance is not short, but the forward position will be very limited.


    The water of the Yellow River is very loud, and the fighting sound on the other side is even louder. Until the last boat is overturned, the people on the bank don''t know that those people have fallen into the water and where they have been rolled. They still wait and wait so faithfully, waiting for those who are destined not to return.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the Yellow River, which swallowed 127 people, is still very clear. The rolling river flows from west to East. Taotao river flows into the East China Sea after thousands of twists and turns.


    But I don''t know if those Zhang Liangjun who died in the river will also be carried out of the sea? I don''t think so. After all, Liangzhou is thousands of miles away from the East China Sea. They should be rolled to the shore somewhere downstream and become a swollen body wearing Zhang''s cool army uniform.


    On both sides of the Yellow River near Jincheng tonight, people are destined to have no sleep.


    The sound of killing on the south bank is boiling. All the time, someone is racing blood. After falling to the ground, they slowly become a body that has lost body temperature. Some people will also wave weapons in sweat to show their blood. The only constant is that the killing continues.


    Most of the Zhang''s Liang army on the north bank was awakened. The awakened people woke up those who were still sleeping, and then the whole camp listened to the sound of fighting from the south bank. All kinds of speculation would come out of different people''s mouths, or worry, or expect, far away from all kinds of unfounded imagination.


    Judging from the fighting, the deafening sound of horses'' hoofs and non-stop shouting and killing have been going on all the time. It doesn''t take too much time to know how fierce the fighting is.


    No one wants to sleep. When the soldiers wake up, they are hungry and listen to the sound. People with conditions are thinking about how to fill their stomachs.


    Zhang Zuo was the commander-in-chief of the whole army. The people who gathered the military accounts were also privileged. It was boring to sit and talk to each other, and a temporary banquet began.


    Now the Yellow River is not suitable for swimming. There is no worry about the Han Army crossing the river. Although Zhang Zuo, who is in a very uncertain mood, knows that it is wrong, he still feels that he can drink properly. If he doesn''t drink, he really can''t suppress his anxiety.


    Yes, it''s disturbing. If Zhang Zuo didn''t find the abnormality on the South Bank of the Yellow River, he would be a complete fool.


    Although he felt something was wrong, Zhang Zuo still didn''t think that Zhang Chong would put all his eggs in one basket and do the kind of thing that failed to defeat the Han army once, and then let Jincheng fall with heavy losses.


    According to Zhang Zuo''s idea, if Zhang Chong thought that Zhang''s cool country had no future, it was a big deal to surrender, but Zhang Chong did not surrender at the beginning. Even if the Acropolis outside the city was cleaned up and still resisted, he naturally thought that Zhang Chong would not surrender to the Han army.


    Zhang Zuo is now worried that Zhang Chong is playing big and off. It is the Han Army that has long been prepared for Zhang Chong''s night attack and made it impossible for Zhang Chong to stop after launching. He is still guessing how many troops Jincheng will lose, and then how many troops Zhang Chong will lose, and whether he will be able to defend Jincheng.


    Jincheng is very important to Zhang Liangguo. It is an indisputable military town in the east of Zhang Liangguo. It has resisted the invading enemy more than once, frustrated the spirit of the invading enemy, and made the invading enemy bury a large number of soldiers and soldiers under the city.


    Today''s Jincheng is more important. Zhang Zuo also hopes that Zhang Chong can insist on crossing the river by Zhang''s cool army on the North Bank of the Yellow River. Relying on the defenders of Jincheng and the Army crossing the river, he will attack and annihilate or defeat the Han Army led by Xie an, so as to seriously damage the spirit of the Han country and scare the Han army from invading again.


    [if he could defeat the Han Army in Jincheng, Gu would be able to send someone to meet the king of Han...] Zhang Zuo was very optimistic at the beginning of the banquet. More than once, he boldly invited his subordinates to raise a glass together, but then his mind began to wander: [if he could stop fighting on both sides... No, the king of Han would never give up the great cold of destruction because of one failure...]


    Zhang Zuo, with the highest status, calmed down and thought. Behind him, Zhang Tianxi also looked like a soul wandering outside the sky. As a result, no matter how many words there were in the account, they became silent.


    The silent atmosphere will appear awkward. If you want to hide the embarrassment, you don''t have to raise your glasses frequently if you are crazy about eating vegetables. There are all kinds of tableware bumping against each other in the account.


    Unless it is a special case, the field garrison will start to make a fire at the moment of Yin, and the fire will be passed down again and again. During this period, all kinds of food should also be treated. At the moment of Yin, it is time to carry the pot to boil water and wait for the water to boil. All kinds of food are mixed together and thrown into a mixed miscellaneous pot.


    This is a foggy weather. The wood placed in the open air is moistened by water vapor. People with common sense know that there will be a lot of smoke when the wet wood burns.


    The smoke from firewood and the fog of nature filled the camp, and the cough began to appear frequently. Fortunately, the place where the pot was buried for cooking was never the camp of the army, nor was it so foolish to be placed in the limelight. Only those cooks were recruited.


    Across the river, the south bank was bloodied, and the north bank was sleepless at night. This scene did not appear more than once. The most recent one appeared in the battle between the Han Army and the Jin army, except that it was the Han Army crossing the river.


    "Gentlemen..." Zhang Zuo finally got away from thinking. He didn''t know what he had thought clearly. He looked very interested: "raise a lamp!"


    The boss made a noise. Of course, people belonging to this school raised the wine lamp immediately, while those not belonging to Zhang Zuo raised the wine lamp only after Zhang Tianxi made an action.


    Zhang Zuo''s next sentence should be "drink together", but as soon as his mouth opened, there was a panic cry outside.


    "General... General... The banners at the head of Jincheng city have been changed. It''s lost. It''s lost!"


    In other words, from waking up to observing in person, to coming back for a discussion, and then to the banquet being set up, time passed unconsciously, and the sky was already bright.


    During this period, there was no intelligence gathered outside, or it was reported again and again. I couldn''t see what was happening on the south bank. I was waiting to see such a message from the other side.


    With a "clang" sound, the wine Baron in Zhang Zuo''s hand fell on the table and had a close contact with the plate with large pieces of meat.


    It''s the wine baron. Zhang Zuo and Zhang Tianxi use bronze barons, and the rest are pottery lanterns. What tools are used to represent what identity, just like the saying "five tripods can''t be steamed without five tripods" when princes are qualified to eat. The tools used are used to show their status and identity.


    Zhang Zuo was not the only one who dropped the tools in his hand, and Zhang Tianxi was also surprised. Those who failed to hold them firmly contributed the crisp sound of broken pottery in the account.


    "Zhang Chong... Zhang Chong is a bastard who can''t accomplish anything but fail!" Zhang Zuo was shaking all over, and his eyes were open for a moment. He had an expression that he wanted to choose people and bite: "I don''t have that ability. I''m learning to make a night attack. Unexpectedly, Xie an took the opportunity to enter Jincheng!"


    The person who received the report was scared and paralyzed on the ground. His limbs were soft and his face was at a loss. He was deeply afraid that he would lose his life if he heard the next sentence "pull it out and cut it".


    "Explore, explore again!" Zhang Zuo stared at the informer fiercely: "if Zhang Chong doesn''t organize to recapture the city, you''ll jump into the river!"


    The messenger, whose whole body was soft, almost climbed out of the big tent with the last strength of his life.


    "Calm down, general." Zhao Chang was one of the few who dared to speak in Zhang Zuo''s anger. He was also very flustered in his heart, but he could pretend to be calm and try to say in a gentle tone: "there are more than 100000 defenders in Jincheng, and there are nearly 70000 people. Xie an''s command is only 60000, of which there are more than 30000 soldiers in counties and counties who can''t afford a hard battle. Taishou Zhang must be able to recapture the city."


    "Gu is worried about how many traitors there are now!" Zhang Zuo roared angrily, "it must be the cooperation of rebellious thieves inside and outside, so that the Han army can enter the city. Gu should catch their families before coming, and raze their three families!"


    It is not uncommon for people to surrender to the enemy in times of national crisis. Such people will appear in any country and can not be eliminated at all.


    Of course, Zhang Zuo knew that many people felt that Zhang''s cool country was coming to an end and were looking for a way back early. He really did a lot of copying and exterminating the family, but he just deterred those people to do it more secretly, and even let some people who originally wanted to see the wind start to do so, and then changed to appease.


    It seems that appeasement is more useful than killing? At least it seems that most aristocratic families say they will fight at least. Now Zhang Zuo seems... No matter what the aristocratic family says or promises they make, they are not as effective as farts.


    Zhang Tianxi was stunned for a while. When he came back, he looked at Zhang Zuo, then picked up the wine pot on the table and poured it ruthlessly. Finally, he wiped his mouth and walked out of the military tent without saying a word.


    Many people followed Zhang Tianxi out of the military tent. After they came out, they quickly caught up with him.


    "Lord..." Zhang Xuan asked with a frightened face, "what shall we do?"


    Zhang Tianxi walked forward in a muffled voice. He walked faster and faster. After walking for a distance, he suddenly stopped and turned to look at Zhang Zuo''s big account. From a distance, he could see Zhang Zuo standing outside the account and looking at himself remotely.


    "Wait..." Zhang Tianxi found his voice very hoarse, swallowed his saliva, adjusted it a little, and then said: "go back to the whole army of the headquarters, and come and report when you are ready."


    Zhang Xuan was stunned and asked, "the whole army? The Lord wants..."


    "In addition, send someone to rush back to guzang. Be sure to take Yaoling out of the city and escort him to Jiuquan first." Zhang Tianxi took his eyes back from Zhang Zuo, looked at Zhang Peng who was at a loss, and glanced at those equally confused subordinates: "let''s go to Jiuquan first, and then drive to the western regions."


    Zhang Xuan was stunned for a moment, subconsciously looked at Zhang Zuo and asked, "the general..."


    "He knows." Zhang Tianxi looked up at the sky. There was no emotion in the sound line: "this is a prior agreement."


    What is Jincheng? It is an important military town of Zhang''s Liang state. In the hands of Zhang''s Liang army, it is the eastern fortress to resist the invading enemy. Once captured by the enemy, it will become the bridgehead of the invading enemy.


    Once the golden city was lost, Zhang Liangguo had only the Yellow River in the East, but Zhang Liangguo did not have a large-scale Navy. In the face of a country with a large fleet like Han, the Yellow River was not a natural danger.


    Without Zhang Liangguo in Jincheng, the Han Army had a huge fleet that could send troops across the river in a very short time. Fighting with the Han army near the water system? Shijie Zhao has given too many examples. Whoever doesn''t accept the lesson is stupid enough to kill himself.


    "The great general will surrender to the great man at the right time..." Zhang Tianxi smiled miserably, grinned and then said, "if we go to the western regions, if the king of Han accepts the surrender of the great general and treats him kindly, we will soon... Become the servants of the king of Han."

 Chapter 595

    Zhuo County in Youzhou is entering the season of ice and snow melting at this time. A large number of ice and snow melting will inevitably become water. For a moment, there are gurgling water everywhere, and the ground is soaked wet and soft by the melted ice and snow.


    This season is not suitable for fighting, otherwise a large number of people will trample on the ground, which will make the land muddy. Trampling can easily become muddy, which is a very distressing thing for troops'' March and baggage transportation.


    Liu Yan himself is in Zhuoxian county. He came again from Xiang state half a month ago and wanted to personally preside over the next battle against Murong Yan state. He planned to destroy Murong Yan state in one fell swoop, and may also take advantage of the situation to clean up the increasingly restless Koguryo.


    "Gao Zhao is very obedient to the big man on the surface, but secretly he keeps moving." Ji Chang said with no expression on his face, "the Han''s soldiers in Koguryo are frequently attacked, which can be used as a reason for the Han to recruit no officials."


    "The great man has been sending women from Koguryo, and folk criticism is bound to boil." Lu Yi was laughing: "up to now, there are more than 100000 women who belong to Han nationality. If this goes on, Koguryo will soon be unable to conceive the next generation of women of appropriate age."


    There has always been a big gap in the proportion of men and women in the Han Dynasty. There is only one woman among three men, which means that it will be difficult for two men to get a daughter-in-law. They can either become single or take women who are much younger or much higher than their own age.


    A country with a large gap in the proportion of men and women will lead to many problems, not only a variety of sex related cases will occur frequently, but also cause great resentment in the society. A large number of single people will inevitably lose the driving force of social development. After all, as a man, he will settle down only if he has a family. He should work to support his family. If he is unwilling to bear it any more, the impulse of having a wife and children will inevitably disappear. If you have no hope of getting a wife, you may abandon yourself. On the premise that one person is full and the whole family is not hungry, there is no chance of enterprising.


    The best way to change the structure of men and women in the country is to introduce women. To put it bluntly, it is to use various methods to attract women from other countries to marry their own men.


    It will be very difficult to attract women from other countries under many disadvantages, such as small national area, poor economy, poor public security and so on. The huge gap in the proportion of men and women will inevitably lead to unrest in the country. Riots and even civil wars should occur frequently, and then a large number of people will die under a large number of conflicts. There may be strong figures to end the unrest. At that time, a large number of men will die in the turmoil, the proportion of men and women will return to balance, and the country will enter the construction period, which is also a natural self recovery.


    In many countries with a large gap in the proportion of men and women, if they are unable to introduce women by violence in the general environment, they will repeatedly publicize the quality of life in their country, and then select some outstanding men to set an example and increase the charm of their men to attract the favor of women in other countries. After the successful shaping of some image projects, they will encourage their men to travel abroad in order to match up again and again. Or attract people from other countries to travel in their own country, focusing on attracting women, or for matching.


    Now is not the era of peace in the general environment, and the Han country does not look weak. It should be said that its military strength is still incomparably strong. As long as the ruling class is shameless and wants to improve the domestic gender ratio gap, it is not difficult to plunder women abroad.


    Liu Yan is not a person who cares about his face. It is under his hint that Ji Chang acted. The target is the surrounding countries. Of course, some enemy countries use military means directly, and some vassal countries use coercion and inducement.


    Koguryo is a victim of the great gap between men and women in the Han country. They themselves also lost a large number of men in several wars in previous years.


    Koguryo, with a population of about 1 million, has suffered several defeats in Murong Xianbei''s hands. The most serious one is that more than 100000 young people were killed and captured by Murong Xianbei. For a country with a population of only 1 million, losing 100000 young people is not far from destroying the country, and I don''t know how Koguryo can support it? Perhaps it can only be explained by Murong Xianbei''s desire not to destroy Koguryo. (this is a historical fact)


    A large number of young people in China have been killed and captured. Because of the tense situation, the state is bound to recruit enough young people to join the army. A large number of young people disappear from the people. There will certainly be more women than men in the countryside.


    From the third year of Yuanshuo, Koguryo became a vassal state of the Han state. It was not until the fourth year of Yuanshuo that the Han Army entered Koguryo. It was not for maintaining stability and stationing, but purely because the military intended to take a holiday for the soldiers, and then encouraged the soldiers to go to Koguryo to hook up with women.


    At that stage in the fourth year of Yuanshuo, the Han state needed some face to obtain female resources from Koguryo. Only soldiers with thick skin and their own means could get a daughter-in-law. However, five years after Yuan Shuo, the center of the Han state completely pulled down its face, and the military began to be unscrupulous when it was signaled. No matter whether it was implicit inducement or direct tough measures, it can only be said to have achieved remarkable results.


    In fact, there are few 100000 school-age women in the Han Dynasty, but if they are all the daughters-in-law of military soldiers, it will be very much.


    "It is necessary to give preferential treatment to soldiers." Liu Yanli said of course: "the soldiers shed their blood for the big man. It is reasonable that there should be descendants to pass on incense."


    There is another important place. After they get married, the taxi soldiers will be arranged in some relatively special areas after they retire, such as local resettlement after the destruction of Murong Xianbei.


    The placement of retired taxis in unstable areas is to improve the local population structure. The background of military retirement will also make them subconsciously monitor and maintain stability, which can effectively enhance the local social order and deter those who have misdeeds.


    "So, not only Koguryo, but also Baiji, Silla and the Japanese islands are the countries where we obtain women''s resources." LV Yi felt nothing to be ashamed of: "it must be a great honor and pleasure for them to change to Chinese nationality."


    Those women who have become the sons and daughters-in-law of the Han family can''t see whether they feel honored for the time being. Happiness is inevitable. Liu Yan has always been good at the military. He is generous in land and wealth. The social status of people in the military is not low, so the living materials of his family are no worse. Soldiers have land and wealth, and sensible people will appropriately support their daughter-in-law''s mother''s family. As a result, they are attracted to a group.


    For the country, no action is a small action, and a small thing will inevitably affect all aspects. To simply improve the domestic gender ratio gap, there are many effects.


    "These small countries in the East are just one of them." Xu Zheng smiled bitterly: "Qiang, Di and Huang Xianbei, except for those Capricorn women who look like monsters, any foreign woman can become a Han daughter-in-law."


    The Jienu in Xu Zheng''s mouth is just a general term, referring to white people with white skin, yellow hair and green eyes.


    Since ancient times, the Central Plains Dynasty has not regarded people with different faces as human beings. Aesthetically speaking, people in the Central Plains really think that white people are almost like monsters. Only people with the same skin color, hair color and eyes are human beings. According to some people, this stage of the Jie nationality''s rule over the Central Plains is the period of being ruled by animals. It is not only the animals in appearance, but also the cruelty of the Jie people is less than that of the animals.


    There are yellow and white people in Xianbei. In fact, the yellow people in Xianbei are different from those in traditional Chinese areas. The most obvious thing is the nose.


    Those areas near the Arctic are cold areas. People who inhabit and breed there for a long time will have relatively high noses and flat nostrils. This is an evolution of human beings to adapt to nature. Like the rest of northern Europe and Europa, although they are all white skin, there will be very obvious features on the nose.


    The white people of Xianbei did not come from the western regions. According to their lineage, those white people are actually the ancestors of the Cossacks. They originally belonged to the Huns. After the Huns declined, they were annexed by Xianbei and became white Xianbei people.


    Xianbei''s expansion process has gone through hundreds of years. It was originally a part of Donghu. The first object of annexation was wuwan, who was born in Donghu, and later annexed many Tungus near Changbai Mountain. No matter who it is, the skin and hair color may be the same, but each area will have its own facial features. Therefore, Xianbei is a tribe with many people, but after the founding of the country, it is dominated by Murong.


    Liu Yan is eager to increase the population, especially the recovery of most of the old land of the Han family is approaching. What he yearns for in his heart is the increase of the population under the rule, otherwise the pace of expansion will stagnate due to the lack of population.


    At this time, sang Yu hurried across the threshold and came in. As soon as he came in, he went to Liu Yan and handed him an iron box with feathers pinned.


    The military''s good news will contain feathers on the beeswax, which will make people know that it is a good news when they see the appearance.


    There are people behind sang Yu. It seems that Fu se is a school captain. He peeked into the room and found that they were all big people. His breathing was heavier. He was still thinking and heard the call.


    "How many days did it take to come to Zhuo county from Xiliang?" Liu Yan was still removing the beeswax from the iron box. He was scraping with a dagger, but he didn''t stop in his mouth: "did xie''an cross the river?"


    When I came in a week ago, I knelt on one knee. When I heard the question, I didn''t dare to look up. I respectfully replied, "go back to my king, Zhonglang hasn''t crossed the river yet."


    Due to the season, Youzhou is still preparing for the war, but Xiliang has been fighting for a month or two. It is calculated that the fleet transferred over time should also be in place. Once the fleet arrives, it should cross the river as reported by Xie an and enter the stage of fierce battle with the main force of Zhang''s Liang army.


    Liu Yan paused, looked up and opened the iron box a week ago, then took out a roll of white silk inside, looked at the corner of his mouth and twitched a few times. After reading, he handed the white silk to Xu Zheng.


    "Zhang Chong took the initiative to go out of the city to fight, but he didn''t lead the army behind the enemy to surrender..." Xu Zheng just read some briefly and passed on the good news with Liu Yan''s consent. The expression on his face was joyful, and more was a kind of inexplicable irony: "Zhang Zuo sent someone to contact the general of Zhengxi Zhonglang. Unexpectedly, he wanted to be the king''s minion and levy the western regions for the king?"


    As far away as xie''an''s headquarters in Xiliang, they did not start crossing the river. On the third day after they obtained Jincheng, the reinforcements mobilized later arrived.


    Before Xie an sent someone to report to the center, the fleet ordered to go was still on the way. On the one hand, he was dealing with the surrender of the army in Jincheng. On the other hand, he had to maintain stability. At the same time, he was also collecting materials for building bridges, so as to turn Jincheng into a bridgehead for the Han Army to continue to advance westward as far as possible.


    Zhang Zuo, who had no firm will to resist, immediately sent Zhao Chang after Jincheng changed hands. Zhao Chang asked Xie an on behalf of Zhang Zuo to make a very subtle test. Xie Anke is not qualified enough to make such a big idea. Naturally, he reports to the center immediately.


    After passing it on, the qualified people have finished reading it. Except for Xu Zheng''s sarcasm, the others are meditating, and no one is easy to say anything.


    A week ago, when he came all the way to deliver the official documents, he went out under the signal of Xun Xian. Someone would take him to freshen up and have dinner. He would also arrange his residence and wait for the center to be summoned when it had a resolution.


    "Since the rise of the Zhang family, they know that their weight has not expanded to the East and have been trying their best to open up to the West." Ji Chang was laughing when he spoke, which made everyone look at him. He said with a smile, "Zhang Jun hit Shanshan hard, and the soldiers came close to Cheshi and Kucha, forcing all countries in the western regions to unite and resist. Xiliang changed its strategic direction only after Zhang Chonghua was on the top."


    Then again, during Zhang Jun''s reign in Xiliang, there seemed to be a very powerful Shijie Zhao state in the East. At that time, it was good that Shijie Zhao state did not invade Xiliang. Xiliang did not dare to take the initiative to provoke Shijie Zhao state.


    For Xiliang, Shijie Zhao can''t easily provoke. Xiliang is a bitter and cold place under its rule. If it doesn''t seek expansion, its strength can''t be increased. As early as Zhang Shi''s period, Xiliang had begun to turn its eyes to the West. It was not until Zhang Mao was in power that it began to march to the west, but Zhang Mao soon died. It was not until Zhang Jun''s execution that it really began to take action.


    Why did Zhang Chonghua change the ruling strategy of previous generations? The rise of the Han state under Liu Yan''s rule was too rapid. If it was just a simple strong Han state, it would be like that. However, Liu Yan also shouted to fully recover the old land of the Han family. Shi Jie Zhao saw that it was not far from being destroyed. None of the Huns in Heshuo dared to block the front. Zhang Chonghua was foolish enough not to change the national strategy.


    Liu Yan suddenly asked a sentence that seemed irrelevant to Xiliang: "haven''t you found Fu Hong yet?"


    Sangyu responded quickly. Hearing the sound, he knew his elegance and said, "Fu Hong is far away from the northwest. It''s time to go to the West Gaoche. The Qiang and Di people in the basin will harass the boundary of Longxi from time to time."


    The state of Han will certainly continue to expand to the West. Liu Yan thinks about who needs to plough all the way first, but the Fu family doesn''t seem to understand the meaning, so Liu Yan should find another precursor.

 Chapter 596

    The Zhang family made some contributions to China. After Sima royal family took the lead in fleeing to the south of the Yangtze River, they always tried their best to resist the Hu people. Until Zhang Chonghua succeeded to the throne, they respected the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty as the new moon.


    Respecting the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty as zhengshuo is indeed a contribution. No matter what the Zhang family does secretly, they still belong to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It is to recognize the "great unification" thought of the same ethnic group. It is precisely because of the "great unification" thought that the Chinese people can maintain unity and continue to pass on.


    There are quite a number of nationalities on the earth, which can be traced back to the history. As mentioned above, by 7000 BC, a large number of nationalities had been brilliant for a time, but these nationalities soon disappeared in the long river of time. Even if there are descendants left, those descendants will no longer think that they are the follow-up of someone, and will be exposed to a new culture and become a new nation.


    The Yanhuang people began to fight and grow from the source of the Yellow River. After the Xia and Shang Dynasties, they continued to compete for living space with Rong, Di, Yi, man and Yue, so they had the basic plate of Ji Zhou.


    In one generation, the royal family with the surname Ji enfeoffed ministers in order to let those ministers defend the royal family. The situation of those ministers who were enfeoffed at that time was actually extremely bad. They not only had to withstand the attacks and levies of different races, but also faced extremely bad environment. The Zhou family with the surname Ji was enfeoffed for three thousand years. Most of the enfeoffors were those princes who perished in the hands of different nationalities and could persist and develop. They became the states in the early spring and Autumn period after the Zhou family moved eastward.


    No matter what kind of idea they had at the beginning, the great enfeoffment really achieved one thing, that is, they won more living space for the ethnic group.


    The enfeoffment of princes expanded the living space of the same Miao people, but it would be hard to say what it would be like without Qin sweeping the Six Harmonies and eight wastelands. After all, after hundreds of years, people in different countries, such as Qin people, Zhao people, Yan people, Han people, Chu people, and so on, have their own claims. If Qin had not ruled the world, after a longer period of independence, it can be imagined that even if there was a same ancestor, it would certainly become different nationalities.


    Qin made great contributions to the unification of the world. The subsequent car tracks, books and weights and measures created the foundation for national kneading. Without these, I don''t know if there is any Chinese nation?


    Qin''s contribution is indelible. It is the Han Empire that gives the Chinese Miao people a sense of pride.


    It was the military strength of the Han Empire that added a tonic to the nation. With the continuous war to break the prosperity of the nation and the fallen nation, the rest of the nation began to have the title of "Han people", waiting for the flag of Chen Tangyi and the head of the Zhizhi branch. The sentence "if a strong man is far away, he will be killed" supported the backbone of the Han people. Even if he dies in the Han Dynasty, he will still fight against the alien race, Only then did "the country was destroyed by weakness, and the Han Dynasty was destroyed by strength" spread to later generations.


    What great influence did the great achievements of the Han Empire have? The Sima royal family was incompetent and lost the Central Plains. In order to obtain support, Liu Yuan, a Hun, could only shout that he had Han blood and created a notorious "imperial Han".


    The first name that many foreign nations thought of when they established a country was "Han". As a result, there were Liu Yuanhan, Li Shoucheng, Liu Zhiyuan, Liu chongbei and Liu Yinnan. There are so many countries that have really become powerful and established a country side by side. There are more people who have taken a name but failed to establish a country. The king of the Han Dynasty is also a top Baron in all dynasties.


    The military prosperity of the western and Eastern Han Dynasties really had unimaginable influence. Until Yang Jian replaced Zhou, the slogan was to restore the dignity of Han men and build the brilliance of strong men. It is no exaggeration to say that Yang Jian has been restoring the status of Han people all his life. He is also the founder of the imperial examination. Although the Sui Dynasty was short, its contribution to ethnic groups was not low at all. Even after 2000, it was still enjoying its sprouting.


    Liu Yan''s vision of seeing things is different from that of many people today. He has a clear national concept and knows how big the world is. Of course, he has the intention to build an immortal Empire, but his focus is to let the Han and Miao people have more living space. It''s best to have Han people everywhere on the earth.


    What he thinks about is different. He has a broader vision. In fact, when facing the enemy of the same ethnic group, Liu Yan will take more gentle measures. In particular, he feels that the enemy has contributed to the ethnic group and is less cruel to kill all.


    For Liu Yan, the world is really big. It''s so big that even if the same family as the enemy doesn''t need to be completely destroyed, it''s OK to drive them to a certain place. He even hopes that those driven away can stand a firm foothold. Even if they have been the enemy all the time, it''s better than some foreign families to occupy those places.


    Liu Yanjian believes that even if his generation connives at the same family as the enemy, the next generation will inevitably "take back" those wandering "by all means. Besides, he sometimes indulges deliberately. When it''s time to close the network, he will not hesitate. Maybe he doesn''t have to wait for the next generation to do it.


    On whether to accept Zhang Zuo, the ministers who accompanied Liu Yan on the expedition expressed their opinions in words one after another. I don''t know if they have had private communication, but they have no objections. They just have different opinions on how to accept it and what treatment should be given after acceptance. There are some details.


    Zhang Zuo is not king Liang now. He falsely passes on Zhang Chonghua''s imperial edict to call himself a great general. He has no place to surrender on behalf of Zhang''s Liang country. What he can represent is himself. He may also take those counties that are willing to obey.


    Zhang Chonghua, the rightful Liang king of the Liang state of Zhang, was imprisoned in Xiang state, just like the heads of the defeated and captured countries and forces.


    After Zhang Chonghua failed to fast, he began Non Violence and non resistance. He has always adopted a non cooperative attitude. Among all the captured leaders, he is more backbone.


    The so-called hero of the other country and the enemy of mine. It''s a good thing if you have backbone, but the enemy with backbone will appear annoying. What the Han country wants is a Xiliang that has not been destroyed on a large scale, and it doesn''t want to kill too many people in the process of destroying Zhang''s cool country. Therefore, Zhang Chonghua''s non cooperation is really an obstacle.


    The current population of Han should be more than 20 million? Until five years before Yuanshuo, the population counted was more than 9 million. The large gap between men and women is shown in the scope of statistics, including Qingzhou, Yanzhou, Xuzhou, Yuzhou, most of Sizhou, most of Jizhou and parts of Guanzhong. The States and counties originally under the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, under the rule of Li''s Cheng Han Dynasty and those newly occupied soon are not included.


    Due to the lack of official relations and the fact that the population is very serious, it is not easy to register registered residence.


    Murong Yanguo conducted a census in 342 A.D., and it took only one year to make reliable statistics. At that time, the data obtained was 370000 households, which was 1.85 million according to five people in a household. The reason why it is easy for them to count the population is that they have the foundation of compiling households before. In addition, it is also related to the military law of recruiting in wartime. (when Qian Yan went south to attack ran Wei, he drew a small army from a family, with a total force of nearly 400000)


    Countries such as Shijie Zhao, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Li Chenghan, Tuoba Dai, Zhang Liangguo... Can''t count the population at all. In addition to the incompetence of officials, the concealment of local powerful population is one of the obstacles.


    Of course, the Hu regime generally does not recruit Han soldiers, and even the Han people are only used as civilian husbands. This habit was not broken until the Northern Wei Dynasty. That''s because a large number of young and strong Hu people were consumed in the war every year. The Hu regime really can''t draw more young and strong Hu people as soldiers. It can only turn its eyes to the young and strong Han people. Otherwise, there is a clear division of labor. The Hu people are responsible for war and the Han people are responsible for production.


    It must be said that after the Hu people took the initiative to break the boundary between the war class and the production class, the so-called military generals family appeared. By the Northern Zhou Dynasty, the military generals family developed to a stage that was enough to affect the national reform. For example, Yang Jian of Dai Zhou was one of the "pillar states", and the so-called "pillar state" was actually a military generals family.


    In the Han Dynasty, a large number of demobilized personnel went to the local level as grass-roots officials, and the matter of population statistics was handled by them. In the past few years, the reason why the Han country continued to eliminate local giants and powers was not willing to be ruled by the Han country, but more unwilling to hand over the occupied land and the population under control.


    The clean-up of the powerful has been done since the founding of Liu Yan. After the formal elimination of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the local resistance gradually decreased. By the five-year period of Yuanshuo, there were not many who dared to resist, which also accelerated the speed of population statistics.


    "Eighteen million, no more." Ji Chang went to Liu Yan today to talk about the census data gradually collected by various states and counties: "the population of those places in Si Zhou, together with Bingzhou and Shuozhou, has withered. Even if it is to check the remaining relics and make up the loopholes, it will be up to 400000, up to 500000 in Shu and Ba, and no more than 8 million in the south of the Yangtze River."


    Eighteen million people are not all Han and Miao people, at least five or six million are people who have changed their ancestors... Or those of mixed race, that is, they were originally Hu people. After the establishment of the Han state, some of them had already completed their own sinicization, and they were more afraid of being slaughtered. They said they were Han people, but the Han state did not investigate at all. As long as they were willing to change their living habits If you speak Chinese and write Chinese characters, you can be a Han except Jie people.


    Liu Yanmo vaguely remembers some data


    The total population at the end of the state of Zhao in Shijie should be about 10 million. This can be seen from the fact that Shi Hu always recruits millions of troops. It depends on how many households there are. Basically, a family has to be a soldier or a civilian husband. The so-called million army includes even civilian husbands.


    Among the 10 million people under Shi Jie''s rule, the Han people are estimated to be three or four million. The Jie people will not survive more than one million. On the contrary, the Qiang and Di people together will exceed four million, and the rest are miscellaneous Hu. During the war, the number of these 10 million people dropped sharply, and genocide broke out. More than one million Han people died in the genocide alone, and the rest of the ethnic groups also suffered heavy losses.


    Li Chenghan did not conduct a census. During Li Shou''s reign, the largest conscription of troops was to produce 130000 troops. It still adopts the popular calculation method of one household, and then takes into account the situation that there may be a father, son, brother and brother as soldiers, that is, about one million people in the country.


    The Eastern Jin Dynasty''s long term army is about two hundred thousand, which means that there are about two hundred thousand households in the official register. However, there are many trilogy or private soldiers in every family. It is evident that a considerable number of the population is not on the registered residence of the state, but is a servant or private slave of the family.


    "In the south, we have cleaned up many powerful and powerful people. There are 270000 people who have a record of merit at the head level. This does not count Zhuman and ZhuYue." Ji Chang frowned and said with some dissatisfaction, "it''s not that the general''s killing is wrong, it''s the way of killing is wrong."


    Liu Yan is not a native of this era. He can''t understand why so many people are willing to die with the aristocratic family. When he hears that people related to the strong and powerful have cut 270000, he can''t help but frown.


    Each regime is divided into periods. Liu Yan only slightly remembers that there were more than 17 million people in the heyday of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. As for the current number, I really don''t know.


    In fact, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty conducted a census in the years after Yongjia, and the population data was 10.5 million. Strangely, it dropped sharply to less than 4 million in the next few decades. The reason why the population is less than half, think about the family''s means to hide the population.


    "If you attack and destroy Murong Xianbei..." Liu Yan showed a eager expression: "how many more people can you add to the Han?"


    Ji Chang estimated that he knew Liu Yan would ask and quickly gave the answer: "depending on the severity of the war, if we can attack and destroy it quickly, we should have a population of more than 1.5 million."


    "That''s not 20 million." Liu Yan pondered and even pulled his finger. He was not afraid that Ji Chang would leak the secret. He whispered to himself: "even if there are 20 million people, there are less than 10 million who really belong to the Han and Miao people, and the rest are Xibei goods... It will take some years for them to become a Han completely..."


    Ji Chang felt that Liu Yan was possessed by the devil and advised him bluntly: "as long as you accept the rule of the Great Han and are willing to fight for the king, they are the Han people."


    Liu Yan looked at Ji Chang and looked at him for a while with an expression of "expression you don''t understand", Cai said, "even in that case, 20 million people are not enough. I am very distressed now. The soldiers are sharp enough and have enough strength to open up larger territory, but I am deeply afraid that the territory won''t be used by the people. The Great Han needs to be increased to at least 10000 people within 20 years. The prime minister''s primary task in the future is to find ways to increase the population of the Great Han!"


    Ji Chang immediately looked silly. He has been studying hard in recent years. The most populous of the previous dynasties was the Eastern Han Dynasty. The problem is that it took about 200 years for the Eastern Han Dynasty to have 65 million people. Liu Yan even wants to increase to 100 million within 20 years. Even if school-age couples play with their lives, can the state bear a series of ancillary effects?!

 Chapter 597

    A country''s population growth is related to many aspects. It is not simply that the country encourages more children, so that the country''s population can be increased.


    First of all, there should be enough men and women of school age, so that a couple can give birth to one person in about two years, and one million couples can add one million babies to the country. However, these one million babies will not be accurate data. We should take into account the sanitary conditions and delivery conditions, and even the health of the mother.


    Until modern times, mothers who naturally gave birth to babies would be very dangerous. There were no mothers who died or died in childbirth, let alone in 348 A.D?


    During the production process, the mother and child are safe, and how to raise children is a difficult problem. In an era of insufficient medical conditions, adults will die if they get a cold. Babies with weaker resistance will be in high danger as long as they get sick.


    "... to increase the population, the big man needs to prepare too much." Ji Chang was full of embarrassment. He didn''t dare to say to Liu Yan that he couldn''t do it. He could only say the difficulties: "the first is food. People should have enough food at home before they dare to have more children."


    Liu Yan nodded. Of course he knew that.


    "Women are also labor. People do not have the qualification that women are pregnant and do not participate in labor. Even if it is near childbirth, it is still labor." Ji Chang was not born in an aristocratic family. In his early years, he was a local people. He was very clear about the living state of the farmhouse: "but there were many accidents during pregnancy."


    To tell the truth, when Liu Yan was a child, his family also farmed. His mother also worked when she was pregnant with him. She didn''t do less to bear the burden of cutting rice. Of course, she knew what was going on in people''s families.


    Modern medicine suggests pregnant women to exercise more, saying that more exercise is conducive to natural childbirth, but exercise and work are two concepts. Doctors suggest that more exercise is to walk more at most, but labor is to carry heavy loads and some more intense things.


    For today''s people, don''t expect to avoid participating in production when you are pregnant. That''s a blessing that can only be enjoyed by powerful, aristocratic and official young women. Therefore, the emergence of large-scale pregnant women in society is definitely a big or small thing.


    Liu Yan thought of something and suddenly asked, "how''s that kind of bean research going?"


    Like many modern people, Liu Yan intentionally or unintentionally came into contact with too much information. Knowing that thing is one thing and how to do it is another thing, just as he can use mobile phones but doesn''t know how to make mobile phones.


    In fact, the so-called planting beans is to study how to use the pox on cattle to make vaccines. Liu Yan has no ability to do it himself. If he knows about it, he will write a charter. How to get results is the matter of the following people.


    "Many prisoners of war died..." Ji Chang was actually full of doubt. He couldn''t understand that vaccinating people''s arms with cowpox could prevent smallpox from being infected: "but there are preliminary results."


    Vaccinia vaccine? In fact, at the beginning, it was vaccinated from some people who got smallpox. It was first studied in Tianyi Dynasty in the 16th century. It was not until the end of the 18th century that a British doctor named Jenna developed bovine vaccinia. Until 1979, the World Health Organization solemnly declared that "smallpox is extinct on the earth", which is another great contribution made by Tianyi Dynasty to the world in addition to the four great inventions and rice hybridization. (but in fact, no one thanks Tianyi pilgrims, and thanks are also thanks to foreign devils)


    Clinical trials are absolutely indispensable for the progress of medicine. Medicine began to enter the peak of research. That was during World War II. The Germans first carried out various experiments on prisoners of War (mostly Jews). The Japanese also carried out various experiments on Tianyi Korean (731), and even various countries carried out various experiments. Among them, the Americans had a big accident with their own soldiers.


    If the state of Han wants to make progress in medical means, reliable or unreliable experiments certainly need living beings. It is better to take foreign prisoners as the test object than to operate with their own tongpao.


    The law of the jungle is the truth. There is only a position without right or wrong. There are no human rights organizations now. The Han state can even do a large number of pit killings. Other things will not be taken seriously at all. It really responds to the saying "our hero, the other enemy".


    Liu Yan was stunned immediately and asked angrily, "why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Ji Chang quickly apologized, and then looked for a new topic.


    Smallpox is actually a plague. In history, the outbreak of plague can always cause a sharp decline in large-scale population. The first nation to create the "biochemical virus" of plague is the Xiongnu. They used this self mutilation way to stop the pursuit and fierce attack of the Han Army after repeated defeat. For a period of time, the northern counties of the Western Han Dynasty suffered a lot, The Han Army, together with the expedition to the grassland, also suffered heavy losses.


    In addition to the Huns, the most thorough use of "biochemical viruses" was the Mongolian Empire in the timuzhen period. When the Mongolian army encountered a siege, it was bound to collect corpses and throw them into the city, and use the original "biochemical offensive" to win the empire with the largest territory in the world. They can kill at least 200 million people in the era of cold weapons. The biggest means of killing is to create a plague, which is really unprecedented.


    "... it is necessary to give the people the land to raise their children." Ji Chang just talked about how to encourage fertility. One suggestion is to reward land. He said solemnly: "the big man is constantly expanding, but there are no people living in too many places. Such expansion is only to increase the territory on the picture album, which is not beneficial to the country."


    The territory of the state of Han is increasing all the time, but the population distribution is mostly concentrated in the abdomen. Among them, Qingzhou, which was first captured, has the most dense population. The second most populous state is Yangzhou, which was soon established, and Yuzhou is the third. Among the remaining states, Guanzhong, Bingzhou, Shuozhou, Jiangzhou and Guangzhou have the least population.


    According to the census data, Qingzhou alone accounted for more than 4 million. That was an effect of Liu Yan''s early use of Qingzhou as the basic plate. Waiting for the center to be relocated to Xiangguo has driven some population flows, but the diversion of Qingzhou''s population is actually very limited.


    There was a city in Yangzhou called Jiankang. During the period when Jiankang was the capital of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the population exceeded 1.7 million. If history had not changed, the peak would be 2.3 million.


    Yangzhou has 1.7 million people only in Jiankang city. As the capital of a country, the development around the city must be good. The density of counties is much higher than that of previous dynasties. The population of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is almost crowded in one state, and the more southward and southwestern the other counties are, the more sparsely populated they are.


    Hearing that "there is no practical interest in the country" made Liu Yan''s cheek twitch a few times, but he had nothing to refute.


    The territory of each dynasty varies from large to small. The more the center of the Empire, the more the population must be. Then, the more the frontier, the more vast the territory and sparsely populated. This has not changed even in modern times. Even a modern metropolis can top some remote provinces (States).


    The current era is somewhat special. The Central Plains has been ruled by the Hu people for decades. The Hu people have long carried out the policy of reducing the number of Han people, so that the core area of the Central Plains is no longer a densely populated stage.


    For example, during the reign of Shihu and shile, except that the settled population of Xiang state (including the surrounding areas) exceeded 3 million, the population distribution everywhere was actually very abnormal. The most exaggerated thing was that a certain area could not even see a person.


    In addition to the state of Shijie Zhao, there are similar situations, including the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Yangzhou was the most densely populated small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and Jiaozhi was the least populated. After the Han state took over the rule of Jiaozhi, there were only 211 poor Han and Miao people, not counting the statistics of the garrison.


    "Then come up with effective and enforceable policies." Liu Yan agrees with the policy of giving land incentives for giving birth to children, and is equally worried about the abnormal population distribution: "the Center encourages people to migrate, but the effect..."


    Ji Chang showed great joy without concealment. He has begun to think that the military of the Han country needs to be suppressed. Direct suppression is not a good way, but we can start from the land first, at least break the restriction that non military achievements can not get land first.


    "All the officials must do their best..." Ji Chang paused and said intentionally or unintentionally: "the king plans to let the retired soldiers settle in place. That''s a good way."


    "Even so, how many people can be arranged?" Liu Yan is very clear about Ji Chang''s careful thinking, but he doesn''t intend to stop it at all. He is the ruler of the whole country. He is not the spokesman of the military alone. The balance between the two chambers is the way for the king: "the prime minister should know that only the source of retired soldiers is not enough!"


    The king of a country began to think about balance, which was a good phenomenon for Ji Chang, but he didn''t expect Liu Yan to go to the general''s side to suppress him. He didn''t even think that one day the status of civil servants could surpass that of military generals. He didn''t even dare to ask for equality between civil and military, just because he knew that Liu Yan was a king who would never stop his ambition for land.


    "The capital given to the people to support their families is not only in that three-thirds of an mu of land." Liu Yan never only focused on agricultural production. He said in a serious tone: "we have engaged in collective farms. In addition to doing farm work, there are manual production. The prime minister should pay equal attention to it and should not be careless."


    Ji Chang understood Liu Yan''s meaning very thoroughly, that is, pay equal attention to agriculture and industry. We should not only pay attention to agricultural production, but also not forget industrial development, and even notice the encouragement to business together.


    "King, in the fourth year of Yuanshuo... The big man was short of food to the point where he needed to recruit..." Ji Chang was careful when he said this. He even swallowed a mouthful of saliva. After observing Liu Yan''s face, he continued: "the first priority of the country is food. If there is no food, the people will be unstable. It is easy to cause social unrest. It is the primary event for the king to hope for population growth."


    Liu Yan''s face is twitching again. He knows a lot of things. How to govern a country is completely new. At least he doesn''t have relevant training like some princes or children of aristocratic families since childhood. It''s clear that some things can''t be taken for granted.


    Of course, food is the most important resource of a country. All development is based on the premise of sufficient food. It will be unrealistic to talk about industry before that. It is even necessary to suppress all matters that can affect agricultural production and specifically increase the working population participating in agricultural production.


    "... when the army was conquering Linyi and Funan, it repeatedly seized a large amount of grain and sent it back to the Han nationality by sea, but..." Ji Chang said today that he was a little desperate. Regardless of Liu Yan''s ugly face, he continued: "if you think that simply relying on looting can maintain the national food needs, the Han nationality is in danger."


    The Han state robbed grain from the southwest in a year or two. In addition to farming, grain was used to obtain a large amount of seafood from the sea and rob livestock from the Hu people.


    Although Liu Yan has restored the old land of the Han family to 7788, there are not many prefectures and counties that have developed agriculture again. Qingzhou is the best to recover. Yanzhou, Xuzhou and Yuzhou are also good after settling down, but Yanzhou is mountainous and has little output, and the grain output of Yuzhou is relatively considerable.


    Liu Yan quickly reacted. He knew where Jichang''s "boldness" today came from. It was the continuation of Shijie and Zhao. The state of Tuoba generation could not become a state, Zhang''s cool state could not become a worry, and Murong Yan state was about to be expropriated. All kinds of signs showed that the Han army could expropriate fewer and fewer enemy countries, and civil servants wanted to focus on the internal affairs of the country.


    "There are a lot of arable land in the Han Dynasty, but there are really no people in those places. The grassland is not a place without output. It can graze and maintain the needs of military horses. Cattle can be used for production and eat their meat, sheep can spin and eat their meat..." Ji Chang said very sincerely: "a hundred wastes need to be revived, my Lord!"


    Liu Yan smiled, not a smile of negative emotion.


    At present, the distinction between civil and military affairs is not so big. There is no actual division of civil service groups or military general groups. It belongs to a beautiful era when Marco was the general and dismounted to govern politics. There are conflicts between them, not for the sake of strife.


    Liu Yanzhi smiles because he is happy to know that the grassland is not regarded as a burden in China. He knows how to use the grassland from the aspects of textile, dairy industry and meat industry. Then the grassland is no longer a pity for the country.


    The threat of the Central Plains Dynasty has always been in the north. Many dynasties are not unable to attack the grassland. They really don''t know how to use the grassland after it is destroyed. As a result, they don''t cherish it after it is destroyed. After killing one alien race, another alien race is born. They are attacked and destroyed from the grassland again and again.


    "I heard that there are other countries to the west of the western regions. Wu SunJian was in the early Han Dynasty, and the remnants of the Dayue family established their country. There is also the Sasan Kingdom (Sasan Dynasty), a descendant of Sabbath. Further away, there is a sea, which is the inner sea of the great Qin Dynasty. The great Qin Dynasty is not the Pre-Qin Dynasty, but a thousand year empire..." Ji Chang didn''t know where he got the news. He talked about it for a long time. Some of them didn''t even listen to Liu Yan. Then he changed his mind: "I am convinced that the king said that the world is far greater than the ''world'' in the mouth of ancient sages. The king is willing to make the sunshine shine on the Han soil, but if internal affairs are not cured, why should soldiers come out everywhere?"

 Chapter 598

    In fact, Liu Yan is not such a diligent king. He did not immerse himself in political affairs all day like the first emperor. He can often walk around. He spent more time going out to fight in recent years than honestly dealing with government affairs in the palace city.


    The first emperor read and approved several cars of official documents every day. He rarely slept for more than three hours every day. He really managed the country by getting up earlier than chickens, sleeping later than dogs, and working more than cattle. He will. Diligence is inevitable. In fact, it can also be interpreted as the hope to firmly grasp power.


    The king is too diligent, and the ministers are in fact very tired. In fact, what a king should do is to take charge of the overall situation, and what kind of people should do and what kind of things to divide the work. It only needs supervision. If the king grasps all power at once, what else should he do? You''ll kill yourself alive.


    There are not many kings who are too diligent in history. They are not greedy for beauty, but they don''t live long. Apart from some who eat "elixir" and toss themselves to death, most of them die of overwork.


    These diligent kings, when they were in power, the country was not strong, and the state was not even as good as some kings who lost everything to their officials. And because he is too diligent, he gives the country to the king who has lost his diligence. Therefore, it is very important to understand your own positioning. Knowing people and making good use of them is the way to be a king.


    Liu Yan didn''t dare to consider himself an excellent king, let alone as shameless and ignorant as those emperors with boar skin. He knew his weight, was able to accept suggestions, and tried his best to make his mind bigger. Although he dared not say that he was trembling all the time, he was also deeply afraid of making mistakes.


    The most shameless boar skin emperor obviously tossed the savings accumulated by his father around looking for beauty, making the State Treasury empty and the government chaotic. But the boar skin emperor still has the face to button a "perfect" sign on his head. In terms of shamelessness, there are no left and right people at all times, at home and abroad.


    When it comes to "one emperor for thousands of years", it is true that the number of wild boar skin dynasties is the largest, but they are basically touted by the slaves at the bottom. However, many wild boar skin emperors are really used, and even dare to write poems to claim that they are far superior to the strong Han Dynasty and the prosperous Tang Dynasty. They also seem to have the qualification to boast about themselves. Who can lay down a country with a population of nearly 100 million with less than 300000 wild boar skins, but also stubbornly wash their brains and wash out many loyal slaves. When they subjugate the country, they receive the best preferential treatment in all dynasties. Compared with those imperial families who were slaughtered after subjugation, they are really very happy. It can be seen that the boar skin''s brain washing 1 skill is powerful.


    Brain washing is a very important and sacred skill. Liu Yan needs it now. Otherwise, if you think about half of the whole Han country are guys with a layer of "Han skin", you will feel cold from the bottom of your feet.


    On which one is better, there is no doubt that it is to find Confucianism, among which Lu Confucianism is the strongest. They are loved by the rulers of all dynasties because they rely on the set of kings, ministers, fathers and sons. What they say is to teach people how to be loyal to the rulers. Even if the rulers want to kill and play, it is also natural and ethical.


    For the sake of rule, of course, Liu Yanli should pay attention to Confucianism... Or he should prefer Lu Confucianism. After all, Lu Confucianism''s remarks are in the interests of the rulers. But he knew what Lu Ru would bring. Needless to say, most of the Lu Ru of the past dynasties appeared to be upright men, but behind their backs were men, thieves and prostitutes.


    Confucianism was respected exclusively in the early Han Dynasty, but in fact, Confucianism could not achieve the level of "self-respect" in both the western and Eastern Han Dynasties.


    During the Western Han Dynasty, Liu Che respected Confucianism only for his needs, but he did not really reuse any Confucian scholars. What he needed was Confucian thought, not those Confucian scholars. From the end of Liu Che''s life, he could detect a clue without seizing Confucius.


    There is no doubt that Kong Qiu is a great man. In the 41st year of King Jing of Zhou in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty (479 BC), he was first granted the title of Nun father by Duke AI of Lu. After that, he was granted the title of Nun father by Emperor Hanping of the Western Han Dynasty in the first year of the first year of the first year (just A.D.) after 479 years. This time, Confucius received the title of posthumous title of praising Duke xuanni.


    There was a very complicated historical background for emperor Hanping''s canonization. The Han emperor named Liu Zhe, whose grandfather was Liu Zhe, emperor yuan of the Han Dynasty. The first full appointment of Confucian scholars as officials in the Han Empire was made during the reign of Liu Yu.


    After Liu Yu''s death, the Western Han Dynasty went through two generations: Liu Ao, Emperor Cheng of the Han Dynasty, and Liu Xin, Emperor AI of the Han Dynasty. During the decades when the two emperors were in power, there was a surging tide over the court hall, and there was a constant struggle between the court and the court. The core was the strong counterattack of non Confucian officials against Confucian scholars. The reason why Liu Xuan later ascended the throne as a patriarch was actually the victory of Confucian scholars. So, how can Liu Xuan not repay Confucianism?


    In the 492 years since then, the same thing has not happened again. It is the brain powder of Han culture, Tuoba Yuanhong, Emperor Xiaowen of the Northern Wei Dynasty, who is the Xianbei people and the emperor of a country established by many nationalities, who is bent on pinching all the nationalities under his rule into Han people. It was in the 16th year of Taihe (AD 492) that he once again granted Confucius the posthumous title of wenshengni father.


    Tuoba Yuanhong, Emperor Xiaowen of the Northern Wei Dynasty, certainly did not know the impact of his doing so on future generations. What he said was not to sinicize the whole country from top to bottom, but to pursue the title of posthumous title of Confucius, which could be regarded as directly sanctifying Confucius or literary sage.


    Of course, because of the emergence of Liu Yan, history has turned into a fork in the road since 340 ad. what treatment will Confucius have in the future... It''s really not clear.


    Liu Yan hates Lu Confucianism, not the whole Confucianism. Although he hated Lu Ru, he still had to use them when he needed them.


    "Dahan has been doing village and village integration. Except in remote mountainous areas, most of the population is gathered into towns." With an inexplicable smile on his face, Liu Yan said to LV Yi, who had just come here: "the Confucian scholars of the Lu school have always said that I don''t want to use them. It''s a misunderstanding. I couldn''t find a way to use them before. Now it''s time to use them."


    LV Yi didn''t know what Liu Yangang and Ji Chang had just said. It was a little confused to get such an order. While Liu Yan was looking through the information about Murong Yan state, he whispered to Ji Chang for advice.


    "On the issue of population growth, the king has officially agreed that fertility can be rewarded by land." Ji Chang thought this was the most important. They had made relevant suggestions before, but it was spoiled by the military that time. Seeing that LV Yi''s eyes narrowed and they congratulated each other in their eyes, he continued: "culture is the most important thing everywhere. The people should know who saved them from water and fire. They should also know the tragedy under the rule of the Hu people. They should remember who they are instead of asking the people to become educated and reasonable."


    It may be that Ji Chang spoke too vaguely, which led to LV Yi''s incomprehension for a while and a half.


    LV Yi thought that it was to carry out the national education. He couldn''t help but frown and pull his heart. He felt that it was an impossible task now.


    Now there are paper, the kind made by Cai Lun. Rice paper that can be used for pen and ink writing is too expensive. Cheap yellow paper is rough and does not absorb ink. As a result, bamboo slips are still popular, and silk or white silk can be used for important and many words.


    At the end of the Western Han Dynasty, Wang Mang established a new dynasty on behalf of the Han Dynasty, but soon the whole country fell into war and a large number of ancient books were destroyed. To what extent? Some classics needed to be completed by the great Confucianism at that time, resulting in a saying that some scriptures such as the Analects of Confucius and the book of changes were not the original works of the Pre-Qin Dynasty at all.


    At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Central Plains first experienced a hundred years of scuffle among princes. I don''t know how many classics were destroyed by the war. When Cai Yong was killed and broke down, more than 20000 classics were burned, of which countless were isolated, and more were unknown elsewhere.


    When the Sima family usurped the throne and established the Jin Dynasty, it was a little stable in the previous years. Later, the Sima family continued to engage in civil strife, and a large number of ancient books were missing or destroyed by the war. In the special period of "crossing south in clothes", there are absolutely few lost classics.


    The grass of the Han Dynasty was built at the end of the decade, and it was only seven short years since the founding of the people''s Republic of China. It was normal that the foundation was thin. LV Yi was always worried about it. The first thing he thought of was how many classics the aristocratic families in various places had obtained, and what were the general ones. Was there any way for the national Dynasty to carry out a large number of printing? Suddenly he saw Ji Chang looking at himself with strange eyes.


    "In other words, why are you so absent-minded?" Ji Chang was really curious. He thought that those Lu Confucianism could not turn Hu into Han, so he frowned: "if there is any need, the prime minister''s house will not refuse."


    LV Yi was immediately overjoyed. He put forward a series of requests, such as the classification of classics and printing, and how to spread out teachers. He said with a bitter face: "even so, education is still difficult. Moreover... I''m afraid there will be a strong rebound."


    "What rebound?" After reading the information, Liu Yangang listened to a tail: "call yourself a Han for life. If you don''t want to be a real Han, I don''t mind raising a butcher''s knife."


    Now should be the most distinctive period of national concept. After all, it has just experienced racial hatred. Who is which nation is absolutely impressive. And the deep impression is built by a sea of corpses and blood.


    Liu Yan said very firmly that he really didn''t mind raising the butcher''s knife. He has a very firm idea, and he is also clear about the current social and environmental needs. He can''t talk about multi-ethnic unity. As long as the country has one nation, it''s enough.


    LV Yi was immediately stunned.


    What''s the age now? It is an era when knowledge is monopolized by a few people. People with cultural inheritance at home will only preach to their children. Anyone with culture will not easily spread knowledge. People basically have no way to obtain knowledge. It was better from the moment when the words were created until the Song Dynasty, but how many years did it take?


    Confucius accepted disciples to spread knowledge regardless of poverty, wealth or rank. At that time, it was a rebellious practice, but he opened the door for ordinary people to acquire knowledge. The reason why he became holy is not simply because of the seal of the ruler, nor because of the creation of Confucianism. It is based on his contribution to the concept of knowledge dissemination, and he is also the first person to practice it.


    Ji Chang also reacted. Finally, he knew that LV Yi had misunderstood the matter and quickly explained it.


    "Er..." Lv Yi immediately reacted and said, "if so, it''s easy to do."


    The state of Han has been merging villages and villages, breaking the normal that one surname is one village. The social structure of becoming a clan by blood has long been ended. It is the resettlement of multiple surnames and people from different places. The authentic Han Miao people are neighbors with those who only have "Han skin".


    In every settlement, there are more or less retired soldiers from the military. Either as grass-roots officials or as ordinary people, they have cultivated a clear concept of state and nation in the army. They can be recruited at any time if necessary, which is another guarantee of local public security.


    "If there are such people, and if there are neighbors to supervise all the time, I''m afraid no one dare to set it on the surface or secretly." Lu Yi was really confident, so he had to pat his chest: "whether it''s fake or not, fake will become true after a long time. Their next generation will grow up in such an environment and will be an authentic Han."


    Liu Yan knows that this is the truth. People don''t just look at their blood when they decide what nationality they are. Unless there is a big difference between skin color and appearance, they think they are actually thinking. Thoughts are accumulated bit by bit from life, that is, the environment in which they grow and access to information.


    "An emperor, a country, a nation..." Ji Chang said, his face turned sacred, as if he were taking an oath: "this is the foundation of the immortal empire."


    Liu Yan dared to swear that he really didn''t instill similar remarks into Ji Chang. When he heard it, it was a little hairy, but then the corners of his mouth showed a smiling face.


    "That''s how it should be." LV Yi seemed to be addicted to brainwashing, so he said, "if you want to do that, education is the first priority."


    LV Yi was one of the nine Qing Dynasties, and one of his responsibilities was to be responsible for education. The Han country emphasized war all the year round, and the national style of writing was almost nil.


    To say war, Dianke is also responsible for diplomacy. The problem is that the military strength of the state of Han is too strong, and the king doesn''t like to engage in those empty heads and brains. As a result, there is no such thing as cutting diplomatic relations. As a result, Hongru hall can only find a sense of existence when bullying those vassal countries.


    "Your Majesty, the aristocratic family is a cancer. Killing means can only be used for a while. Maybe cultivating more scholars can break this shackle." LV Yi was thoughtful when he saw Liu Yan stunned. Tian Chaijia said angrily, "if you don''t want to achieve a day''s work, you can spread it out slowly and slowly. Moreover, the king said that opening the wisdom of the people is the foundation of a powerful country."


    Liu Yancai didn''t say that. He meant that people should not be regarded as pigs, sheep, cattle and horses... Anyway, they are unwise animals to herd. The whole country is a fool. The country is really sad, lamentable and terrible.

 Chapter 599

    The Confucianists have a saying called "learning to be a man of Arts and martial arts, goods and imperial family", but they just express people''s desire to become officials in words.


    In fact, since ancient times, talented people always hope to be appreciated by the rulers, which leads to a phenomenon that they want to participate in the governance class of the country no matter what they learn.


    It is really not only Confucianism that hopes to hold the ruler''s thigh tightly. In fact, legalism is the lowest in moral integrity.


    It is not a derogatory term to say that the family has no integrity in front of the ruler. The existence of the law is to ensure the interests of the ruler. Generally speaking, the law is created to restrict others, which can make the order of social existence in the process of restriction.


    The ruler is the leader, and there is a very famous "leader effect", that is, only one "supreme" is actually conducive to social stability. Therefore, there is only one supreme leader in any country, not more than one.


    To say that the law is useless to dignitaries is a phenomenon that will always exist in all dynasties. However, the existence of the law still ensures the interests of ordinary people. Without the existence of the law, ordinary people will actually be the biggest victims. Therefore, if a country''s law is in vain, it is definitely much better than no law at all.


    Of course, Liu Yan is eager to promote education, but one thing must be faced up to, that is, it can not only be used to educate people to be an official after reading. Education should be used in all aspects to achieve life.


    There are many ways to learn knowledge, which can be baptism in the spiritual field. Confucianism is best at this point. According to modern classification, Confucianism is a very powerful knowledge as philosophy, and it is also excellent for moral and ideological edification. The only bad thing is that philosophers should never be an official.


    At present, Confucianism is not dominated by Lu school. Several schools have their own distinctive characteristics, and Confucian scholars do not know grain like the Ming Dynasty.


    Today''s Confucian scholars, including Lu and Confucianism, should pay attention to every kind of etiquette, music, shooting, imperial, calligraphy and number. If we should seriously calculate, Confucian scholars are really a well deserved elite class today. The Confucian six arts of gentleman are actually inherited from the basic requirements of Zhou''s office as an official.


    The Zhou Dynasty was a enfeoffed country. At that time, the surrounding environment of the country was not safe. The basic requirement for being an official was that he must be an aristocrat (or son), that is, he looked at his lineage first and then chose his talent.


    Aristocracy is a class that has existed since people lived together. In the early stage, it was those who led the ethnic groups to explore, such as the three emperors and five emperors. Until the Zhou Dynasty moved eastward, aristocrats were definitely not derogatory. Their social status came from protecting the people and opening up more living space for the ethnic group. What their responsibility brought was due welfare, such as social status or quality of life.


    Each class will have its own corruption process, which continues until it becomes a rule to inherit the power of its ancestors according to blood relationship. Relying on "who my father is" alone, we can get something that does not belong to our own efforts, laying the groundwork for the corruption of power.


    Every generation of pioneers always appear wise and capable. They belong to the "pioneering" group. Pioneering aristocrats can''t be fools who don''t understand anything. They also need to have enough force value, so how to cultivate them has become a matter worthy of study.


    Zhou Li Bao clearly pointed out the methods and methods of cultivating elites, which is "cultivating the son of the country with Tao is the six skills of teaching: one is five rites, two is six music, three is five shooting, four is five royal, five is six books, and six is nine numbers", This is the "six arts" in the so-called "Five Classics and six arts".


    If you want to be an official in Zhoushi, any official needs to be assessed, or the assessment that occurs once every few years. The content of the assessment is the six arts. You don''t need to be proficient in all six arts, but you must not know nothing, and distinguish several grades of poor, qualified and excellent.


    Like many dynasties, the decline of a dynasty always starts from the inside, and the decline of the Zhou office starts from the examination of officials. This phenomenon is caused by the absurdity of several generations of Kings (such as the one who plays the princes of the beacon fire), as well as the loss of the strength of the Zhou royal family after moving eastward.


    The central government can''t hold the place, and its strength is not enough to deter the feudal officials. The consequence of the weak Lord and strong officials is that the princes don''t take the Zhou royal family seriously, so the Zhou royal family wants to continue to carry out the official assessment. Can those princes accept the recall and reappointment from the central government again?


    Until Confucius founded Confucianism, it was the age of "ritual collapse and music corruption". The so-called "rites collapse and music break down" has many meanings. First, it means that the Zhou royal family can no longer drive the princes, and the Zhou royal family can no longer have any say in the appointment and removal of princes. Many traditions have been gradually disintegrated, including the assessment of officials.


    In the spring and Autumn period, the six arts gradually evolved into the core content used by noble families to educate future generations. Confucius asked Confucianism to learn the six arts. In fact, he hoped to cultivate Confucianism by cultivating aristocrats. His practice was rejected by the aristocrats at that time, not to mention ridiculed from all aspects.


    "If we really want to promote education, we don''t need everyone to be proficient in the six arts." Liu Yan never thought there were so many versatile talents in the world: "everyone has his own talent and is more specialized in what, so focus on training in that direction. Learning the six arts alone is not enough. Knowledge comes from life and should also be used in life."


    "Yes, as long as people who are good at fighting can read and understand military books, they do not need to be able to master poetry and Fu, nor do they need to be able to write poetry and sing Fu." LV Yi only knew that his proposal had a play, and it was hard to hide his excitement. As long as Liu Yan didn''t repent, he kept nodding his head and said, "not only to learn, but also to be able to use. The unity of knowledge and practice is the foundation."


    Ji Chang''s eyes lit up and nodded heavily, "it''s the unity of knowledge and practice."


    Why does Liu Yan think the word "unity of knowledge and practice" is a little familiar? After trying to think for a while, it can be regarded as a memory.


    The unity of knowledge and action means that the object conforms to the subject, knowledge refers to conscience, and action refers to human practice. The unity of knowledge and action is neither swallowing and paralleling with knowledge, nor swallowing and merging knowledge with action, and thinking that action is knowledge. This was put forward by Wang Shouren, a thinker in the Ming Dynasty. That is to say, the truth of knowing things is inseparable from the application of this truth in reality.


    Actually, it''s ironic! In the Ming Dynasty, scholars dedicated themselves to studying eight part essay for the imperial examination. In addition to the ability to lift the students, the eight part essay actually has no skills that can be used in life. To say which generation of scholars in the past dynasties is most in line with the characteristics of rice insects, there is nothing else except the scholars in the Ming Dynasty and the "I Qing Dynasty", so there is the saying that "nothing is a scholar".


    In fact, the views and theories put forward by many people have long been related to the ancient sages. The difference is that those sages did not systematically summarize and write them (they may also be lost). Wang Shouren put forward the "unity of knowledge and practice" in the social environment of the Ming Dynasty. It is estimated that he saw that scholars can''t do anything except reading and gave birth to a sense of hardship.


    However, facts have proved that it is ironic to mention the "unity of knowledge and practice" in the Ming Dynasty. The reason why scholars read is that Lao Tzu''s reading and specialized in eight part essay are only for the purpose of mid-level promotion. It doesn''t matter that Lao Tzu won''t do anything after the mid-term election. With the power of tax exemption, some people are eager to become Lao Tzu''s tenants. Lao Tzu eat, drink, spend and use. Some people contribute, and Lao Tzu can be an official. When it''s time to enjoy happiness, Laozi still work hard to learn other things, not just looking for sin and suffering.


    Liu Yangang is still thinking about the social change after the promotion of education. Whether it is the Song Dynasty or the Ming Dynasty, if the promotion of education will become a similar situation, it''s better not to promote it. Before he magnified his worries, LV Yi released the great trick of "unity of knowledge and practice".


    Reading is not a bad thing, but I''m not afraid of how bad the bad guys are. I''m afraid that the bad guys have culture. The bad guys don''t have to be ferocious. The most depressed and worst thing is that the bad guys don''t think they are doing bad things. On the contrary, they think they are doing a good thing that benefits the country and the people. The behavior of those scholars in the Song Dynasty is the most prominent.


    Of course, the two Song Dynasties experienced five dynasties and ten countries. The Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms were an era when generals were rampant everywhere. The two Song Dynasties just did too much to correct.


    [scholars in the Song Dynasty can do anything for their power, including letting the army fail in the national war, and then coming out to soften in the way of year-old tribute. They are not ashamed but proud. They say that they spend some money to ensure peace, regardless of how such behavior will hit the national military and civilian morale.] Liu Yan looks like he is watching Ji Chang exchanging opinions And LV Yi, but the eyes actually have no focus: [never underestimate the shameless degree of scholars... Of course, you can''t believe how much integrity the generals have...]


    Generally speaking, if a country''s generals lose control, the harm is indeed very serious, which is bound to plunge the country into successive separatist civil wars. Of course, the disadvantages are very obvious.


    The harm of military generals is very clear, but the literati affect not only one generation. If the literati get bad, the destruction of a country is not the most serious. What will be affected will be the follow-up of a nation. The ideas and culture created by the literati will continue. If the ideas and culture are wrong, it will be a disaster for future generations.


    Take a look at the prosperity of the world... This is not the lyrics. It is what most scholars were really doing before the Song Dynasty. For example, Li Bai, who was very busy, was born in the remote northwest frontier. In his life, he has almost traveled all the famous mountains and rivers of the Tang Empire, and most of his footprints have left a chapter passed on to future generations.


    If we study poetry, CI, song and Fu, we will find a very obvious situation, that is, the more powerful and prosperous the country is, the more heroic and energetic the contemporary works will be; If the country is weak, arrogant or has no enterprising spirit, contemporary works will show a sense of exhaustion.


    Looking at a country or nation, you can see the pulse clearly from the cultural works. Most of the works before the Song Dynasty were in an upward mood. In the song and later dynasties, they were really romantic and romantic. It can be clearly found that the literati were less and less enterprising and focused on how to enjoy themselves.


    "A country can''t concentrate on one thing. The martial wind of the Great Han Dynasty is too..." Lv Yi took a careful look at Liu Yan and said almost with a tragic look of risking death: "the martial wind is too much."


    Liu Yan raised his eyebrows. He just thought of the impact of the two Song Dynasties on the nation, not only in culture, but also in society.


    LV Yi said in an almost inaudible voice with strong expectation: "it would be great if the king could persuade him to learn literature."


    [a rich family doesn''t have to buy a good land. There are thousands of millet in the book. There are no tall buildings to live in. There are gold houses in the book. Don''t hate a wife without a good medium. There are many beautiful faces in the book. Don''t hate no one to follow when you go out. There are many cars and horses in the book. If a man wants to succeed in his life, he often reads the six classics to the window.] Liu Yan is very surprised that he can remember the encouraging learning chapter by Zhao Heng, Emperor Zhenzong of Song Dynasty , with cold eyes, Lu Yi, whose face had begun to turn white, did not say a word, Still trapped in his own mood: [the East China Gate singer Fang is a hero... Completely broke the backbone of the martial arts man. Those "Heroes" only worried and fled when the enemy attacked. The emperor deserved to be captured, and Emperor Ji became an enemy plaything... Poor people all over Bianliang.]


    "There are thousands of millet in the book, gold houses in the book, Yan Ruyu in the book, and many cars and horses in the book. If a man wants to succeed in his life, he often reads the six classics in front of the window." Liu Yan was laughing, his eyes were still cold, and asked LV Yi: "how?"


    LV Yi was so frightened by Liu Yan that he couldn''t pronounce a syllable.


    Ji Chang didn''t see the cold in Liu Yan''s eyes because of the angle. His first reaction was to stand up and almost roar: "it''s wrong, it''s wrong!"


    Liu Yan blinked his eyes. When he looked at Ji Chang, he was still smiling and asked, "why is it wrong?"


    "If the king does such things, the style of writing is popular, but..." Ji Chang said, almost glancing at LV Yi with a murderous look, When looking at Liu Yan again, he knelt down heavily: "education is naturally necessary, but it can''t be so. Hu Lu''s lessons from the chaos in the central plains are not far away. The top priority of the country is the military. My Lord, the big man would rather not be educated than have no soldiers to fight!"


    LV Yigang was just frightened by Liu Yan''s eyes and chewed the sentences Liu Yan read. The next moment, he couldn''t stop sweating out.


    As long as you read, you can get everything. Just read. You don''t have to do anything except reading. Among them, the sentence "if a man wants to succeed in his life, he often reads the six classics in front of the window" has the greatest lethality, which is bound to turn scholars into dead bookworms. Not only does the national military style no longer exist, but also fewer and fewer people will specialize in practical skills.


    "The country can have no literati, but it can''t have no martial arts." Regardless of Liu Yan''s coming to help him up, Ji Chang is dedicated to kneeling and exhortation: "without the martial arts, the literary style is prosperous, and the whole country is rich, just like a lamb to be slaughtered, but making wedding clothes for the enemy."

 Chapter 600

    First, we should be able to protect ourselves, and then we should create and develop. Otherwise, any external force can turn an extremely rich country into ruins everywhere.


    Contemporary people have experienced the collapse of the state, the habitat has poured into a large group of aliens, and then Qianshou fell into the hands of Hu Lu. In the past, they lived in a lower status than animals. Now they pursue national force far more than others.


    Yes, only through experience can we know what happened. It also allows Liu Yan to be militaristic to the greatest extent. The background is that most of the people''s congresses who are still alive now want to kill the alien who can threaten themselves all the time after they have a powerful leader, It is by no means simple because you want to be rewarded for your meritorious service.


    [there is no immortal country, only a standing nation...] Liu Yan''s attitude is very correct. Looking at the empty room after people leave, the corners of his mouth slowly smile: [for me, since I come here and have such powerful golden fingers, I create a country and strive to improve the system. How long the country can exist depends on future generations. All I have to do is try my best to open up a greater living space for the nation!]


    Any country, from the moment it was founded, has actually been slowly dying. Those who say that their country can last for generations, they know very well that it is just shouting a slogan, and all their efforts are like bricklayers slowing down the rate of national destruction.


    The really wise ruling class knows a truth very well. On the day when the country perishes, ethnic groups can reproduce for a longer time. Any capable ruling class will think about how to make the nation have more living space besides maintaining the country like a bricklayer.


    In history, there were many kings who saw through the rise and fall of the country, but few people really started to explore a greater living space for the nation. To count, Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, Liu Yanji, Emperor Xuan of the Han Dynasty, Li Shimin, Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty, Wu Zetian, Empress Wu of the Zhou Dynasty, Zhu Yuanzhang, Emperor Taizu of the Ming Dynasty and Zhu Di, Emperor Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty can be regarded as a real emperor for thousands of years. In addition, Zhu Yijun, the God of the Ming Dynasty, who carried out the three major expeditions, fell halfway to becoming an eternal emperor and lost the military power of the Ming Dynasty.


    Liu Yan thought alone for a long time


    There were fewer and fewer hostile forces outside the Han Dynasty, and there were not many foreigners who could pose enough threats. Four years after Yuan Shuo, ministers began a new round of temptation.


    The Han army fought everywhere, winning and losing, and most of them won. The war was not a complete expenditure. It should even be said that the capture was more than the pay, but the class that received the dividend did not look wide.


    Zhuoxian today is a cloudless day. Looking up at the sky, I see a blue reflecting the ocean. The sun shines gently. Should the temperature be about 20 degrees?


    Youzhou has been sparsely populated since ancient times. When the Central Plains Dynasty did not collapse, it has been a frontier for a long time. In the later period, the state of Zhao Shi Jie took the initiative to cede Youzhou to Murong Yan state, which was recovered by the state of Han within two years.


    Now, because Liu Yan wants to enlist Murong Yan, Youzhou has once again become a large military camp.


    [it''s time for the people to enjoy the war bonus...] Liu Yan didn''t wear armor. When he wandered outside, he was accompanied by a large number of armor and Warriors: [just what way to make the people enjoy the war bonus, there must be an appropriate way.]


    In fact, the people have long enjoyed the war dividends, which is reflected in the fact that as the grassland was captured by the Han Army, a large number of livestock were transported to all parts of the country for slaughter, the price of meat food fell rapidly, and meat began to appear on the people''s table. On the other hand, when the army wiped out or beat away the enemy, all localities began to stabilize, and the people could carry out production safely.


    More than that, there are many people who look inconspicuous but are extravagant in troubled times. The most characteristic place is probably the textile industry driven by animal husbandry, and the price of cloth has been showing a downward trend.


    [gradually opening up private ownership of land is inevitable, but it can not have an impact on the military.] Liu Yan has been safeguarding the great interests of the military, which is to cultivate the army''s aggressiveness: [the pace of the Han expedition will not stop at destroying the surrounding countries and foreign races...]


    Due to Liu Yan''s repeated reminders and indoctrination, the central high-level has known how big the world is, and it is clear that their kings will not enjoy it behind closed doors after destroying the surrounding hostile forces.


    The ruling class knows the king''s plan. The problem is that the absolute majority of people don''t know. They still think that even if the surrounding areas are finished, they will enter the period of living in peace like previous dynasties.


    The upper level has natural advantages that can affect the lower level, but many times the middle and lower levels can also affect the upper level, especially when the desire of the middle and lower levels is too strong, even if the upper level has a strong will, it has to comply.


    Liu Yan very much agrees that the country needs to be educated. What he thinks is to spread his ideas, at least let the national people no longer think that the "world" is only a little big, but also let everyone know that once they don''t move forward, there will be enemies who can threaten themselves anytime and anywhere.


    Any modern Chinese Miao descendant will have a lot of sighs and wonder why in so many dynasties in the cold weapon era, he clearly has the ability to kill, but he slightly expands his territory when completing the national replacement, and then shrinks and waits for the arrival of a new round of replacement.


    If the country no longer makes progress, it must fall into stagnation. With stagnation, it will begin to become weak until the country goes to ruin. There are many factors for the demise of the country. The lesson of history to the Central Plains imperial dynasty is that the domestic population surge has reduced the available resources, coupled with the corruption of the privileged class to irreparable, and the demise of the country under an external alien invasion or self civil strife.


    Countless people have considered how to more likely maintain the extension of a country and come to the conclusion that they continue to plunder resources from the outside. The first person to recognize this truth is Spain. The Spaniards started the global plundering journey when the navigation technology allows, but they are also moving towards corruption in the continuous plundering, which is an example of being sustained to death by themselves.


    With the lessons of Spain, various experts and scholars began to carry out new research. They believe that foreign plundering of resources is still essential for a country, but they need to spend more energy on internal education and maintain internal health. At the same time, they need to attack those countries that may affect them all the time.


    After defeating Spain, the British became the new overlord. They pursued a self respecting balance policy, that is, they became stronger in the continuous plundering, and then found out who was threatening. After that, they pulled a group of younger brothers to attack, and who could threaten themselves, they pulled their younger brothers to beat them.


    The French were the first victims of the British balance policy. The French emperor fell into a group fight. Since then, the French have been a little afraid of the British, which was not the mood of the "hundred years war" before. The French found that being the boss like the British seemed very tired. The conclusion was: come on, let''s not fight to be the boss. It seems that Wannian''s second child is also good.


    Being the boss is really a tiring job. The British struggled to maintain their position as the boss. It was hard work and money in the two world wars. They maintained and maintained... One day, they suddenly found that they were depressed: eh? Why did you wear my crown on those cowboys?!


    Every time the change of world hegemony is accompanied by a sea of corpses and blood. It is the first time that the United States has completed the takeover from Britain. There is no example of war between the two countries. From this, we can also see the subtlety and high degree of sinister planning of the United States.


    [before I crossed, the national policy of the Chinese government was to be a Wannian sophomore for a period of time, which meant to recreate ''France''.] Liu Yan walked out of the city of Zhuoxian county and stood at the gate of the barracks when he came back from his thoughts: [China has always wanted to rise peacefully, probably because it has seen the exchange of batons between Britain and the United States? But I don''t know if China''s think tanks have ever thought that the peaceful exchange of batons between the United States and Britain is based on the fact that there is little conflict between the cultures, ideologies and skin colors of both sides, and Britain has no ability to fight again.]


    The king came to the barracks without prior notice. Several generals got the news that they put down what they were doing and hurried over.


    Liu Yan just glanced at the salutes and greetings of several generals and nodded. Even if he was finished, he was still thinking about his own affairs.


    [different cultural foundations have created groups with different ideas. White people have their own culture, and Chinese people naturally have their own inheritance...] Liu Yan walked into the military camp. Although he was looking around, he had no focus: [based on the idea developed by the Chinese dynasty for thousands of years, it is often more cruel to treat compatriots of the same language and the same kind than to treat foreign nationalities. The same Miao people rarely form forces or countries like brothers. On the contrary, they think that the other party must be destroyed from the heart?]


    Liu Yan must carry out these thoughts. If he doesn''t figure it out, the goal he has been striving for will become a joke.


    One day, Chinese and Miao people will spread all over the world. Because of distance, they will form their own group. When the central government has strong leaders, they will maintain the whole, but once they are careless, they will fall apart.


    In fact, Liu Yan didn''t expect that the same Miao people would always live in the same country. He just wanted to make the Chinese Miao people the only ethnic group on the earth. Therefore, he didn''t hesitate to kill a sea of corpses and blood. If he caught an alien, he would integrate if he could digest it, and execute extinction if he couldn''t digest it.


    [as long as you think it''s the same nation, under the thought of "great unification", you must want to merge and bring it into rule... "Liu Yan suddenly felt that time was very urgent. He could not reverse the thought of" great unification ", nor did he want to reverse: [in my lifetime, I should never stop the journey and strive to eliminate more alien races and occupy more land before entering the land!]


    The Chinese and Miao people in the cold weapon era are well deserved people of choice. In terms of the population of Chinese and Miao people, they have accounted for more than 70% of the world for a long time. If they have broad vision and determination, they can occupy at least half of the "World Islands". If they can pay a little attention to the ocean, it is not difficult to turn the Pacific Ocean into a bathtub.


    At present, the state of Han has begun to turn its attention to the sea. In only three or four years, it discovered and included most of the islands close to the mainland. Before Liu Yan came to Youzhou again, he received a report that a ship had found a huge island. At that time, he looked at the map in his mind very nervously and found that the so-called big island was the Philippines at all, Not my own guess.


    The discovery of the main islands of the Philippines means that it is not far from the discovery of the surrounding islands. Once the islands in that sea area are incorporated into the national territory, the Strait is in control.


    The Strait of Malacca is extremely important to Asia. Whoever controls it is equivalent to controlling the South Gate on the Asian Ocean. If you want to open up, you can open the gate and fight out. In the face of danger, you can close the gate for defense. Its value is priceless.


    Liu Yan also knows an inevitable result. With the exploration of that sea area, it will only be a matter of time to find Australia. He did not forget that Australia itself is a large iron ore, and even other mineral resources are extremely rich. Who can control and develop Australia will not have a crisis of metal shortage for at least thousands of years.


    [before I die, I never have to worry about the difficulties of ocean exploration...] because the biological intelligence of the system is low, Liu Yan never felt that the troops summoned by the system are human, and the loss is a supplementary question: [in my generation, it is not suitable to immigrate to America on a large scale, that is, to plunder unrestricted resources at most.]


    Liu Yan doesn''t know how many years he can live, let alone what he will look like after his death. He thinks that the most likely way to immigrate to America prematurely is to let the two continents form a confrontation after division.


    [at least after the completion of the invasion and occupation of the world island, we must not immigrate to America. Only by ensuring the basic plate can we build a global village...] Liu Yan walked to the big account of the Chinese army. When he looked up, he saw a group of people looking at themselves with worried eyes. When he was calm, he asked, "is Murong Xianbei moving?"


    Xu Zheng came from behind and learned about Liu Yan''s abnormality from his colleagues. He couldn''t figure out what could make Liu Yan so worried. Instead, he had to answer questions: "he has been strengthening fortifications."


    Liu Yan nodded and said casually, "when the road allows, you can start the first wave of offensive."


    Murong Xianbei didn''t live in peace even when it was freezing and snowy. On the one hand, they worked hard to build various fortifications, and on the other hand, they transferred population and materials to Xianbei grassland. It can be seen that they didn''t have much confidence in the war with the Han state.


    [there is no system troops in Xiliang, so you can change your way and invade Murong Xianbei from the direction of the grassland.] Liu Yan stared at the map for a while. Because of the sense of urgency in his heart, his thought must also change. He said seriously: "destroy Murong Xianbei in three months and be prepared to expedition the Xianbei grassland. Unless they can escape to the north pole, they will kill them all!"


    At that moment, there was a roar of "promise" in the account, but one was confused about where the North Pole was.

 Chapter 601

    Isn''t this the global little ice age again? The current scope of the Arctic Circle is about 1.5 times that of the 21st century, and there are many areas that have been frozen and snowy for many years.


    The navigation of the Han country has gradually developed. After the countries of the Japanese islands were incorporated into the vassal state system, some ships have been exploring north. They use the means of watching stars to maintain the route. On the north side of the Japanese islands, they are blocked by endless ice and snow.


    Of course, the Bering Strait is to the north of the Japanese islands, but now the sea area is no longer called this name, but is called "ice sheet sea".


    At present, there is no place like the Bering Strait. It is not even a sea at all. It is frozen in a large area.


    After Liu Yan received the report, he was already recruiting warriors. He planned to try to cover the ice and snow land in vain. He wondered if he could go directly to the American continent.


    Some modern scientists have found through research that the face of the earth is not constant, and each continental plate has evolved slowly from the original concentration into separate continental plates. They also don''t know what means they used. Assuming that the birthplace of human beings is Africa, after tens of millions of years of migration to various continents, there are white people, yellow people, black people and brown people because human beings adapt to the local environment in the process of evolution.


    Organisms always let their genes adapt to different environments. It seems that some people speculate that after the advent of the interstellar age, as humans migrate to various planets, the appearance of humans will change due to different planets. For example, planets with lower gravity will generally be tall, while planets with higher gravity will generally be short. In addition, humans living on planets with lower gravity will look tall but their bones will be very fragile, Humans living in high gravity look small, but their bones are extremely strong.


    Liu Yan knows that the Arctic is not completely empty. There are a group of Eskimos living there, so he is sure that people can adapt to various environments. The difference is that they need to be eliminated cruelly.


    Now there are many people who want to move northward. Tuoba and Murong among Xianbei have taken action. What Liu Yan knows is that Tuoba Gu is already operating Xianbei grassland, but he doesn''t know whether Murong Xianbei and Tuoba Xianbei are developing together peacefully or playing a unique ethnic group.


    Xianbei grassland is now in the Arctic Circle, taking the North Sea (Baikal Lake) as the middle line. To the north, affected by the little ice age, the land is in the season of ice and snow for more than five months a year.


    Six months of the year are winter, which is doomed to insufficient living materials. Nomads still rely heavily on grasslands. Liu Yan can be sure that if the weather does not warm up, even if Xianbei people can inhabit there again, the population will definitely decrease rather than increase.


    It is necessary to have enough food to reproduce more people, which also makes Liu Yan agree with the necessity of internal affairs development. However, he doesn''t like the sound of completely stopping fighting. He is even more disgusted with some remarks that it is necessary to cast a sword into a plow and let Ma Fang Nanshan after solving the surrounding countries.


    "The offensive was launched in early May." Liu Yan has been standing in front of the mountain map. At this moment, he is looking at a group of standing Generals: "I have mobilized the forbidden guards. During the introduction, they will invade the state of Yan from the rear."


    Xu Zhengshi was immediately shocked and immediately said, "that''s really good."


    It is not only because the forbidden guards are known to be good at fighting and strong, but also because invading murongyan from two directions is the appropriate method of warfare.


    Many people are always surprised that there are enough troops. Why should they be divided into multiple routes and carried out in different directions? They think that it is the right way to concentrate the troops in one place, which can effectively fight with superior forces. However, they do not think about the consumption required by the general team, nor do they think that the larger the troops are, the greater the pressure on logistics. Another thing is that multi-channel attacks actually have a restraining effect. They are also dispersing the enemy''s forces, and there are more insurance. After all, as long as there is a breakthrough all the way, the defensive side must be more passive.


    Of course, war is not immutable. We should take into account the ability of unifying generals, but also understand the quality of the army. Otherwise, the correct combat methods use the wrong people, or the army does not have the quality that it should have. Obviously, it will win, but it will lose.


    The land of Murong Yan state is not too large, that is, it occupies a considerable area of grassland in Yuyang County, youbeiping County, Liaoxi County, Liaodong county and xuantu County in the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Compared with the territory, the territory of Murong Yan state, that is, a state of the Han state, has a population of about 1.8 million. Intelligence shows that there are more than 300000 troops. Behind, Tuoba shiyijian took Tuoba Xianbei to take refuge, adding about 30000 friendly troops to Murong Xianbei.


    To sum up, it should be the rising stage of Murong Xianbei. If Liu Yan did not appear as a troublemaker, they spent about ten years to lay down all the surrounding countries except Shijie and Zhao. The wealth they obtained is incalculable, and the population has increased accordingly.


    A country that is in the rising stage and a country that is on the decline can never be compared in terms of its war capability in different states. In the history of the world, many countries with small territory and small population have been able to fight and win in a row when challenging giants, and even swallow elephants with snakes. That is the result of the spiritual outlook and morale of the two countries from top to bottom.


    The Murong Yan army, which constantly won victories from the fat beating of neighboring countries and forces, was in its heyday. Murong Yan army was also the only one who did not seem weak in fighting with the Han army. It can even be said that the Han army lost in Murong Yan army''s hands in many defeats.


    Speaking of morale, there is no gap between the Han Army and Murong Yan Army


    The development and prosperity of the Han state from scratch is to move from one victory to another. The confidence that the army should have has long been cultivated. The country is completely better than Murong Yan state in terms of territory and population.


    Murong Yanguo is actually moving from one victory to the next. They know their strength from the enemy who is weaker than themselves. What slightly affects the morale of the army is that when facing the Han Army, they can''t bully the weak with strength. They worry that they can''t afford to lose and the Han army can afford to lose.


    "Han has 13 standing armies and 50000 forbidden guards. He can summon no less than 700000 soldiers from counties and counties. There is a need for a million troops who can form the next echelon!" Xu Zheng''s face glowed when he said this. The next sentence was: "how many people are there in Yan Guocai? If 300000 troops are lost, they will be gone. If you want to die, you can gather another 40000 or 50000 people. We will destroy them!"


    It sounds very angry, but it shouldn''t be said by a national lieutenant.


    There are 13 standing armies in the Han Dynasty, but only six are in the battlefield of attacking Yan, and the other is scattered in multiple positions.


    There is only one Dingxiang in Shijie Zhao state, which is actually extinct. The difference is when Liu Yan ordered to catch or kill Shi Hu who doesn''t know his health status.


    Because Tuoba shiyijian was frightened, the Tuoba Dai state collapsed on its own. Sheng Le had long been captured by the Han Army, and the grasslands in Monan also belonged to the territory of the Han state.


    Due to lack of confidence, Zhang Liangguo wants to merge peacefully and join the big family of Han to share the winner''s bonus. At present, it has entered the negotiation stage. If Liu Yan doesn''t want to kill everything, he may leave a future disaster... Or a problem left over by history, but Zhang Liangguo is doomed to disappear as a country.


    At present, the front that the Han country needs to deal with is decreasing all the time. In addition to maintaining sufficient troops to deter Xiliang, the Fu family in the basin is mostly monitored, that is, the soldiers here do not need to invest much more troops, and they can even be transferred to other fronts.


    The Hussars shogunate is in the final stage of the tomb of Shijie Zhao state. The center has included the dissolution of the Hussars shogunate into the process. During this time, some troops will be left as local garrisons. At most, they will keep cleaning up the northwest grassland, and the required troops will be limited.


    In the south, including Shu, after the long-term elimination and suppression presided over by Huan Wen, the hostile forces who did not obey the rule were either killed or afraid. Next, it was enough for the county soldiers to garrison. In order to continue to establish his military exploits, Huan Wen has begun to ask the center to go south to the Indian subcontinent to find Lin Yi and Fu Nan.


    For Huan Wen''s request, the center is still hesitant for the time being. It believes that Linyi and Funan don''t need two standing armies at all. At most, one standing army can complete the goal of destroying the country and occupying land. Only one standing army in the South can not use the level of a general in the south. The highest standard is that a general in the South will lead the army, or simply send only one general.


    With the reduction of the front, there are many new problems that need to be solved. For example, several generals at the "Zheng" level are likely to live on the merit book next. Whether to establish a general administration at the "Zhen" level has become a new problem.


    Huan Wen, the general who conquered the south, was depressed recently because his opponents in the South didn''t use him. He sought to lead the South and didn''t get a reply. He wondered whether to bring the ocean into the direct control of the shogunate. Since there was no opponent, he found an opponent.


    There is no need to worry that there are no rivals, that is, General Li Tan and general Xie an, who are the generals of the Northern Expedition and the generals of the southern expedition. Li Tan also has xigaoche on the northern grassland. Xie an needs to make necessary plans and preparations for entering the western regions. Another is that general LV Tai, after solving Murong Yan state, also has Xianbei grassland and donggaoche, It''s a little hard to decide whether Rouran should be in charge of the shogunate of the general of the north or the shogunate of the general of the East.


    "How long will meiyang Hou arrive?" Liu Yan said that the meiyang Marquis was ran min. when he got the answer, he went on to say: "the Hussars shogunate was dissolved. The meiyang Marquis participated in the invasion of Yan and no longer established an independent shogunate. He can give him the first offensive against youpeiping."


    There was no fixed establishment under the command of any general in the Han Dynasty. The shogunate was established with the permission of the Central Committee. How many troops were transferred into the command system of the shogunate according to needs. In fact, this is to avoid the emergence of military towns, so although there are generals with the word "town", they have not appointed generals of that level.


    Liu Yan is well aware of the hidden dangers of the general''s long-term command of the fixed army. He has been thinking about whether to carry out necessary reforms, rather than setting up some powers without appointment.


    It should be clear that in the framework of the national system, especially what official positions are appointed now, it may be no accident that the official position will be regarded as dead by someone. Even if an official of this generation dies, he will be inherited by the next generation. It is really necessary to be cautious in the appointment of many positions.


    Liu Yan''s strength makes many obviously existing official positions but no one will be. Although no one dares to have any objections, the hidden dangers have not been removed. His intention is to make necessary changes to the national system after the surrounding threats are eliminated, and the military system will also be greatly reformed. For example, the general numbers "Zheng", "Zhen", "Ping" and "Fu" will be cancelled and replaced with the general numbers that are not specifically targeted.


    Many modern countries will set up war zones (front armies). In fact, the era of cold weapons has existed for a long time, such as the border army in one direction of the Central Plains imperial dynasty. In Liu Yan''s series of plans, offensive countries do not need the existence system of border army at all. Anyway, they just fight out all the time. They can only be war zones in the immediate stage or targeted front armies.


    There were thirteen standing armies in the Han Dynasty. These standing armies would not fix which standing army should stay there for a long time, which was the foreshadowing laid by Liu Yan in advance.


    Liu Yan''s plan is that no matter how many standing armies there are, they will belong to the national defense force. These standing armies will not have fixed front-line commanders except the Lang generals of the regiment. At the same time, Lang will rotate for many years. When necessary, how many standing armies will be transferred to form a group army, and a person appointed by a certain center will serve as the commander of the group army. If the strength of the group army is not enough, it will increase to become a corps.


    Group army, corps... Does it sound very modern? However, in fact, no matter the group army or the Corps, it is actually the name that existed in the cold weapon era. Records can be found in both the East and the West.


    In fact... Liu Yan wanted to create the system of major general, lieutenant general, general and field marshal, but it would be a matter for the upper level of the military alone, and a series of reforms would also be carried out from the grass-roots level.


    [maybe it''s really going to be like this...] Liu Yan has finished what he should say. How to arrange the offensive against murongyan only needs to grasp the general direction. In detail, it''s about the generals and the long history (that is, the staff). Once again, he thinks while walking: [the era of firearms is about to enter. Although cold weapons cannot be completely eliminated for a while and a half, it is absolutely necessary to reform the military system first.]


    Liu Yan said that the era of firearms is not simply that the system is about to be upgraded. In fact, the gunpowder research he personally grasped has already achieved results. He just feels that the timing is wrong and there is no enlarged move.

 Chapter 602

    What''s the age now?


    What are the great powers on earth?


    Liu Yan knows very well that it is the century A.D. now. The great powers that can be known are sassanne except Rome. In addition, there are really no impressive great powers.


    Rome has not yet split into eastern Rome and Western Rome, but in fact, it has long been the stage of regional autonomy. In about 286 ad, the then Roman Augustus Diocletian divided Rome into two parts. Later, he divided the political power into two and established the system of joint rule of the four emperors. From then on, Rome began to have the concept of East and West.


    In fact, no matter how the state system of Rome changes, such as the republican system, the parliamentary system and the Augustus system... One thing has not changed is that Rome has always been a state of aristocratic family governance, and each family has its own private territory and private army. Therefore, in fact, Rome has been in divisional autonomy for a long time, but each family abides by and obeys Rome''s orders.


    If you count, the Roman system is actually the same as the Zhou royal family. The difference is that the "co owners" of the Romans have not changed.


    The "Communists" of the Romans can be elected or obtained by violence, but no matter who becomes the "Communists", they can not provoke all nobles and can only maintain the status quo of local autonomy. The rules formed over a long time are fixed in the passage of time, because the "Communist Lord" has no supreme power over the princes. In fact, as long as the "Communist Lord" does not provoke the princes, the princes are too lazy to care who will be the "Communist Lord".


    It must be noted that the country name of Rome has always existed, but the "co owners" of Rome have never been continued by a family looking at the blood line. They will also change the ruling family. Then there will be the replacement of the "Dynasty", but they have not changed the country name of Rome. So, Rome is a millennium Empire, not a millennium Dynasty.


    Liu Yan vaguely remembers something. Rome at this stage is the time when the rulers change frequently.


    Almost at the time of the collapse of the Eastern Han Empire, Rome was actually in turmoil. At that time, the Roman ruler Alexander Seviru continued to expand his army, and also continued to improve the status and pay of soldiers in order to end the Sabbath Empire (Parthia).


    Rome was indeed in Alexandria During the reign of severu, the century old enemy of the Sabbath empire was beaten down. The fall of the Sabbath empire made Rome... At least the Roman army robbed a basin full of money, but the Romans could not occupy the land after killing the Sabbath empire. After killing the Sabbath Empire, they robbed and withdrew their troops when they had enough.


    For Rome, the Sabbath Empire, which had fought each other for more than a hundred years, was gone, Alexander Severus also became a great Augustus, but the real problem arose with the fall of the Sabbath empire.


    Alexander. Seviru ruled Rome for 13 years. Before his death, he tried to suppress the military he trained, but the Roman system did not mean that the ruler could suppress anyone who wanted to do it. Until his death, the military could not be suppressed, which gave Rome an incentive to fall into turmoil.


    Alexander. After Severus died, Augustus, who was to be re appointed, had nothing to do with the army, and he could not give enough wealth to continue feeding the military. As a result, the military began to riot, and there was a period of 33 years of officer rule. In a short period of 33 years, the rulers of Rome changed 11 crops, and the officer rebellion was ended by the king of Illyria, But the rule of the Illyrian Dynasty lasted for 16 years, and Rome did not end the chaos and turmoil during the rule of the Illyrian Dynasty.


    Almost the Central Plains region entered the period of the coexistence of the Three Kingdoms. After a long period of chaos and turbulence, Rome evolved into a political situation of the joint rule of the four emperors. Dekri was forced first and was helpless. He also engaged in two separate governance patterns of Eastern Rome and Western Rome, which can be regarded as causing the formal division of Rome.


    So it''s strange that the two dynasties so far apart went to the end at the same time and split at the same time, waiting for the Sima family to officially usurp the throne and build the country and collapse to the Western Jin Dynasty. The ruling dynasty in Rome is also due to the Germanic, Gothic and some ethnic groups with mixed components... Anyway, it is collectively referred to as barbarians by the Romans, It was the constant invasion of barbarians that led to the change of the ruling family of Rome.


    [who is the Roman emperor now?] Liu Yan is now on the West Bank of Qiushui. He looks ahead, because there is no urgent matter. He can still recall: [whoever it is, Rome will soon face the adjustment of the ''whip of God''.]


    The so-called "whip of God" is of course the Huns who were defeated by the Han Empire and fled far away. In fact, these Xiongnu people did not go directly to the west after fleeing. They first entrenched in the western regions and then recovered their strength. Only then did they have Chen Tang''s deeds of "holding the banner of the Marquis and cutting the head of the Zhizhi branch", and let the saying "the Ming Dynasty will kill the strong Han even if it is far away" appear.


    After the war with the Han Empire, the Western Xiongnu fled to the West in a panic. They first stayed at the boundary to the north of the kusana Empire and the Sabbath Empire, once accepted the employment of the Sabbath Empire and participated in the war against the Romans. They also continued to recruit each other with the kusana Empire established by the Dayue people among their neighbors for more than 100 years.


    The Western Xiongnu stayed in the Caspian Sea area for a long time. During the collapse of the Sabbath Empire, they also fished in troubled waters. However, the Sabbath empire was over at that time, and the Romans did not care about the Western Xiongnu, but let the Western Xiongnu have a pleasant period.


    The West Xiongnu moved westward again during the outbreak of the war between the Kushan Empire and the Eastern Han Empire. At that time, the Kushan Empire did not know which tendon was out. First, it constantly invaded the western regions under the rule of the Eastern Han Empire, and then sent people to the western region capital guard of the Eastern Han Empire to ask for a princess of the Han Empire.


    It may be because of the translation error of Er Ba Dao. Ban Chao, the protector of the western regions, was very unhappy with the continuous invasion of the territory. As soon as he heard the request of the Kushan Empire to marry the long princess, he immediately blew his hair and asked for more troops at home. Without consent, he recruited troops from various countries in the western regions. He really defeated the nobles in the north of Kushan with a gang of mobs, It can be said that not only did the kusana Empire get hoodwinked at once, but also the West Huns who had been cultivating and recuperating near the Caspian Sea were scared to death. Once again, the West Huns only heard the movements of the Han Army and ran away directly.


    The West Huns were scared away by the movements of the Han Empire. First of all, the Alans and Yancai people were unlucky. The two nations that were basically still in the primitive period had been invaded and robbed by the West Huns before, and then were destroyed by the West Huns who were extremely cruel in a state of fear because they had to pass by.


    The West Huns, who wanted to be far away from the Han Empire, destroyed and annexed many tribes in the process of moving westward. In addition to the Arameans and Yacai people, they later solved the miaots and abbasgs, and even teased the korkis and Iberian countries until they ran into the huge tribal alliance of salmat.


    Salmat is a nation, They are also called Cypriots (actually the East Iranians) have long been the overlord of southern Russia and the eastern Balkans. They existed as early as the third century BC. The first rise period was the elimination of the Scythians. When the West Huns collided, the salmat people were actually fighting with the dakia state established by the dakia people, and on the other side, they were competing with the Goths for territory near the Black Sea.


    It was the most appropriate time for the Western Huns to approach the territory of the salmat people. At the beginning, they did not encounter fierce resistance at all. After all, the salmat people were opening films with the skites and Goths at that time. The West Huns encountered a strong counterattack from the salmat after the salmat settled the skites.


    At that time, many strange things happened. I don''t know what the Goths promised the Finns. Anyway, the Finns stood on the side of the Goths and joined the war against the salmat, together with some Slavs. The Gothic and Finnish allied forces attacked the salmat people from the north. The Western Huns did not know that the salmat people were still fighting with the Gothic and Finnish allied forces in addition to themselves, and even were constantly picked up by the Slavs.


    Of course, there is no Slavs now. They are actually some primitive tribes living in the region known as UGR and Samoyed at that time.


    The salmat people have been defeated under the pressure of two fists and four hands. The Xiongnu people have always met the Goths and Finns without any contact. As a result, the salmat people have stood aside, and the same land has become the battlefield between the Western Xiongnu people, the Goths and Finns.


    In the middle of the fight, the Finns said they would not play. They rolled up their bedding and captured in the war and happily returned to their hometown, leaving the Goths who felt they were very powerful to face the West Huns alone because they defeated the salmat people.


    The confrontation between the Goths and the West Huns lasted for a long time, from the second century to the fourth century, and until the period of Attila''s father monduk.


    By this time, the West Huns had actually grown stronger. They should be serious. They would never be much weaker than the Madden period. It is because time has really passed for too long, and they do not have their own words to record history. Only something like ballads has been passed down to let them know that their ancestors originally lived on a grassland in the East, He fled West because he was defeated.


    Because time has really passed for too long, and no one knows whether those songs are true. This group of Huns who integrate multiple nationalities have no idea of looking back to the East, or even the idea of continuing to expand to the West. Some are just living a good life.


    [why did the Huns invade Rome?] Liu Yan is not very clear: [anyway, they invaded, and they all hit France and Italy.]


    Why does Liu Yan think that Han can become the "island owner" of the world island? It is because there are those Huns who fled from the east to the West. Since the Huns can kill all the way to France, there is no reason why the Han army can''t do it!


    [the collision between the Hun Empire and the Roman Empire...] Liu Yan couldn''t help laughing: [isn''t it because of this that the Western Rome was destroyed, leaving only the eastern Rome? If the Han army were killed, there would be no country left anyway.]


    The Huns arrived in Europe and Rome after hundreds of years and took the land route.


    Liu Yan not only has the road of the mainland, so many fleets can''t be wasted, but he just needs to do a lot of things. For example, he needs to find out whether the canal dug in ancient Egypt (the ancient Suez Canal) still exists. If it doesn''t exist, he must first support the Sassanian Dynasty.


    [HMM!] Liu Yan nodded to himself: [in short, first remove the surrounding threats and make a good internal construction.]


    In fact, the state of Han has officially launched the war of annihilation against Murong Yan. In the early stage, it was to clean up the enemy on the West Bank of Qiushui. In only six days, it wiped out the enemy on the West Bank of Qiushui or forced them to flee to the East Bank of Qiushui.


    At this moment, a large number of Han troops are gathered on the Bank of Qiushui, and there are dense ships on the river section. Some ships are constantly shooting arrows at Murong Yan army on the East Bank of Qiushui, and some ships are cooperating with the army to build channels that can cross the river.


    Liu Yan''s presence on the battlefield does not mean that he needs to direct himself. In addition to showing up to boost morale, he is to see how Murong Yan''s army will respond.


    Not only did Youzhou launch an offensive, but the East shogunate sequence stationed in Koguryo has also launched an invasion. In the following period, the forbidden guards will also invade from the grassland direction. Murong Yanguo needs to deal with the attacks from three directions.


    According to scouts and spies... And some people who think Murong Yan can''t hold on and secretly take refuge in the Han state, a series of intelligence is gathered. The Han state may not be able to grasp the distribution of Murong Yan''s troops, but it can still make a basic judgment.


    The layout adopted by Murong Yanguo is obvious.


    The most powerful troops were deployed in the West battlefield (where Liu Yan personally marched). Murong Ke served as the commander. Liu Xiang, as a long history, had a total force of about 170000, with Qiushui as the first line of defense, followed by Wuzhong, junmi, Xuwu and other cities. The most important thing is to make the Branch City, and build passes and fortresses according to the dangers of mountains and rivers along the way.


    On the eastern battlefield (location of LV Tai''s headquarters), Murong Jun led 120000 troops to fight in person, but he had given up the territory except haoxuantu County, Liaodong County, and had not built any defense chain. He took Shoushan as the army camp. Judging from the trend, Murong Jun was not going to fight any defense war. Should it be a field battle with the coalition army dominated by Han Army in the plain of daliangshui area?


    In addition to the heavy troops stationed in the East and West, the direction near the grassland in the northwest was handed over to Tuoba shiyijian.


    The area where Tuoba shiyijian is stationed is in Wuhou Qinshui (near modern Chifeng City). Murong Jun did not give any additional military strength. What stayed in this area is the residual troops of Tuoba Dai state. It can be seen that Murong Yan state is prepared for possible invasion in the direction of grassland, but it does not pay much attention... Or it can''t transfer troops to pay attention to it.

 Chapter 603

    Murong ke''ai, recognized as the first general of the state of Yan, led the Murong Yan army to fight everywhere at the age of 14 to improve the sable and leopard cavalry of the state of Yan.


    Because his appearance was really handsome, Murong Ke wore a mask because he was worried that he did not have enough deterrent to the enemy. Later, he formed the habit that he would wear a mask every battle. Over time, his subordinates followed suit, and some of his opponents called his subordinates face armour army.


    Now Murong Ke is 27 years old and has many descendants. There are three legitimate sons alone. I heard that most of his children inherit his beauty? At this moment, he is standing on an arrow tower and watching the Qiushui River from a distance. There are dense Han Army ships on the river. Four river crossing bridges have shown scale, and the Han Army has crossed the water and landed on the East Bank of Qiushui.


    Murong Yan''s army stationed in Qiushui River did not try to stop the Han Army, but in the face of the crossbow and bed crossbow fired by the Han Army''s ships, Murong Ke gave up blocking the landing without too many casualties.


    Murongke certainly didn''t want to watch the Han Army cross the river easily. In fact, in addition to arranging the necessary blocking forces, he had built a large number of rafts upstream. He wanted to light a fire and let them drift down from the upstream with the waves, but the Han Army had taken precautions long ago. Not only did he appear in time to attack, Even if there were some burning rafts downstream, they were set up by the Han Army and stopped by things across the two sides.


    A series of attempts to intercept failed to achieve results. What can murongyan army do except watch the Han Army build bridges across the river? For murongyan army, the situation is more than that. The Han Army''s fleet does not appear alone in Qiushui, and the Han Army''s fleet also appears frequently in the water with a direct channel to the Bohai Sea.


    Murong Yan didn''t have a navy, or they didn''t have a navy. They found that the navy of Han was large and threatening, and began to develop a navy. In the fifth year of the Han and Yuan Dynasties, they accepted a group of people from the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It can be regarded as having people familiar with the Navy, so they can seriously develop the Navy.


    Now it is the seventh year of Yuanshuo. The size of Murong Yanguo Navy is about 40 warships, and boats and rafts are not easy to calculate.


    It is reasonable to say that when a country begins to pay attention to some aspects, it will not build 40 large and small warships with its will, resources and manpower in two years. Murong Yan country is not a country without craftsmanship system, but shipbuilding must be placed on the side of the river. The question is, does the Han parliament turn a blind eye to those shipbuilding bases?


    "The coast has almost been eroded, and the situation around the river is no better." Liu Xiang was a deeply resentful and helpless expression: "fortunately, he had moved people long ago, otherwise..."


    Murong Ke is not wearing a mask now, and his handsome face is full of haze.


    To tell the truth, murongyan was not afraid of the Han state at the beginning. It can even be said that he was confident of winning the war against the Han Army, but the situation changed greatly in the fourth year of Yuanshuo.


    In the fourth year of Yuanshuo, the state of Han was an enemy all over the world.


    At that time, Murong Yan state was the most beautiful stage. All countries in the Northeast trembled under the military front of Murong Yan state, and the materials prepared for the southern expedition for nearly ten years were also piled up.


    At that time, although Shijie Zhao lost Qingzhou, Yanzhou, Xuzhou, Jizhou, Sizhou and Yuzhou, Shijie Zhao was still a behemoth.


    At that time, tingguang in the small Eastern Jin Dynasty was also very bright on the surface. Not only 200000 troops were intact, but also the Yangtze River navy was also large in scale. In terms of human and material resources, it was still the richest country in the world.


    At that time, Li''s Chenghan, Zhang''s Liangguo and Tuoba''s daiguo, no matter how they look at it, they can be powerful. Without them, they won''t hurt the overall situation.


    The situation in the eastern countries began to change as the soldiers of the Han Dynasty moved south


    Although Li Chenghan''s country was weak, the terrain of Li Chenghan took advantage of the defensive war. No one expected that the Han parliament would destroy Li Chenghan within three months.


    "Huan Wen can be called a general, that is, he is really despised." Murong Ke looked like a middle-aged beautiful man even if he showed a mocking expression: "regardless of the friendship of his home country, he led the troops to attack and destroy the state of Jin and later presided over the bloody cleaning, which is not like a son of man."


    According to the time of the central surrender of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the war to destroy the country took only four months, but it took nearly three years to extinguish the recalcitrant forces and local aristocratic families.


    No matter which country, unless there are repeated wars, it is regarded as destruction by the surrender of the central government. No matter how you look, it can not be regarded as the weak small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It really surprised too many people. In a way, it can also explain the strength of the Han army.


    In the early stage of Murong Yan state, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was regarded as the new moon. It can be seen that the Murong family still recognized the power of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In 343 ad, they refused to take the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty as the new moon again. In the same year, they held a founding ceremony to establish the country, but it is not enough to show that they no longer recognize the strength of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but they just feel that they no longer need to borrow the name of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    It should be said that after the collapse of the Western Jin Dynasty, various Hu forces no longer regarded Chinese and Miao people as powerful as strong men. From the fact that only the former Zhao (Xiongnu Han state) claimed the title of emperor, and then shile and Shihu claimed the title of emperor first, and then removed the title of emperor by themselves, the Hu forces of the other parties only claimed the title of king, and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty claimed the title of emperor, it can be seen that the Hu people were hesitant about whether the Chinese and Miao people really became vulnerable (it can be seen that the power of the Han Empire).


    "Brother, I''m going to be emperor..." Murong Ke looked like a wry smile: "I''ve never seen an emperor who wants to lead the people to migrate immediately after I''ve been emperor."


    "The king wants to inspire the morale of the army and the people." Liu Xiang has a solemn expression: "Liu Yan is only the king. The king can press Liu Yan from his momentum."


    Of course, the emperor is bigger than the king, but are those who claim the emperor really stronger than those who claim the king? Sometimes fame is really very important, and sometimes it is purely useless.


    Murong Ke smiled bitterly to himself. Murong Jun''s claim to the Emperor may help improve his people''s morale, but he knew that Murong Jun wanted to disgust Liu Yan and finally have a good time.


    Liu Xiang''s solemn expression disintegrated at once. While his cheeks twitched constantly, he burst into bitter laughter.


    "The West Route Army and the East Route Army are just trying to buy time for the domestic transfer." Murong Ke fully understood what Murong Jun''s mentality was, but he still felt oppressed: "Dayan has been preparing for going south for 13 years... It''s 13 years!"


    Murong Ke led the army for the first time 13 years ago. At that time, Murong Xianbei wanted to defeat Yuwen Xianbei, Tuoba Xianbei and other Xianbei. He also achieved his goal of strengthening himself from the civil war. Later, he crippled Koguryo. Fuyu, Shenguo, Quwo, Lou... Even those savages who had been hunting in the deep mountains and forests for many years were not cleaned up, It can be said that everything is developing in a better direction.


    If there were no accidents, Murong Xianbei would have to spend another ten years to accumulate strength after 13 years of preliminary preparation. Therefore, they broke out a war with Shijie Zhao in Youzhou in 342. At that time, Murong Yan army fought against Shi Hu with a force several times less than Shijie Zhao army and won the war, The purpose is to frighten Shi Hu, so that Shi Jie Zhao dare not look east easily, and can have a more stable external environment for internal war preparation.


    "If you can do it again..." Murong Ke said half of it. He didn''t say anything again. If he said it, he would appear very weak, which he didn''t want to show. He adjusted his mood and asked Liu Xiang, "how are you getting ready?"


    Liu Xiang is the long march history of Murong Yanguo West Road army. He can participate in Murong Ke''s whole combat operation. Some things are arranged through him, that is to say, "it''s ready."


    It is impossible to block the Han Army on the West Bank of Qiushui, because the Han Army ships have sharp long-range attack power and are not easy to fight on the river bank. Murongke''s plan is to let the Han Army cross the river and take two miles away from the East Bank of Qiushui as the first battlefield.


    Qiushui is a river with a long history. Its general width is about one mile. Because it is a grassland extending beyond the ancient Great Wall (the great wall of Yan in the Warring States period), it is even connected with Bao River. It has been in a state of high water level for a long time.


    At this stage, the ice and snow are melting everywhere. Although it is not higher than the flood season when the ice and snow have just melted, the river surface of the hill water is still much higher than usual, and the river water also appears relatively turbulent. It is precisely because of this that Murong Ke wants to put down the burning raft from the upstream. Unfortunately, the Han country has long been arranged and failed to succeed.


    Murong Ke was originally speaking, but he stopped, and there was an obvious fear on his face: "Hussars general ran, is it Shi Min?"


    Liu Xiang tried to narrow his eyes and looked into the distance. Due to myopia, he saw a conspicuous flag, but he couldn''t see the words on the flag clearly.


    The military banners of the Han Army have different specifications. From the song compiled by a thousand people, they are qualified to configure the number banners, but they are not qualified to embroider any text except the number on the banners up to the military level. Those who can embroider text other than the number are general levels, usually official positions and surnames, In particular, Liu Yan''s King flag will only have phoenix pattern, and there will be no other.


    In the past, there were only ordinary signals and banners around the Qiushui battlefield. Murong Ke could tell which Han army appeared from the signals. In a way, he asked the Han army of that number for the first time what achievements they had. If possible, he would make some appropriate arrangements according to the achievements of that number.


    Ran min''s military flag did indeed appear on the West Bank of Qiushui, and the new troops were also exposed in the sight of Murong Yan army.


    "The bridge... Is about to pass." Liu Xiang could not hide his surprise: "in only three hours, the enemy could repair four crossing bridges?!"


    Yes, the four crossing bridges on the river have been almost repaired. Some warships are used as the balance fulcrum, and many very large wooden rafts are fixed by iron chains. Murong Yan''s army can''t look too carefully from a distance. In fact, the wooden rafts and wooden rafts are pieced together respectively, and then pulled and fixed by external forces to form a floating bridge that can be passed by people. (refer to the plan of the U.S. Army to build a river crossing pontoon in World War II)


    Because many wooden rafts were fixed together, it was impossible to see the relationship between the bridge and its quick repair in advance. Murongke''s previous judgment was that the Han army would take at least four or five days to repair it. When he saw the emergence of a new Han Army led by ran min, the next moment he saw that four bridges had been repaired. Without saying a word, he quickly went to the climbing ladder and went down the arrow tower.


    "Inform Li Hong that a large number of Han troops will cross the east bank soon!" Murong Ke turned over healthily, put on the war horse brought by the pro guard, took the long gun handed over, and looked at Liu Xiang: "long history and go back to the camp. I need to get close and have a good look at the enemy."


    Liu Xiang listened to this when he came to the arrow tower. After a little hesitation, he saluted: "promise!"


    The landforms on both sides of the hilly water are similar, just like the terrain near many beaches, showing an environment full of weeds but relatively stable terrain. After leaving the beach, some naturally growing trees and shrubs appear dense and lush, and there are only so many man-made roads.


    On the West Bank of Qiushui, a large number of trees were cut down by the Han army. In addition to preventing murongyan''s arms attack and facilitating sneak attack, they were also used locally, which made Xi''an look like a mess destroyed by ten people.


    Murong Yan army did not change the environment on the East Bank of Qiushui. It was Murong Ke''s original appearance, which was conducive to defense. On the contrary, the Han Army did a lot of damage after landing on the east bank, including clearing the grass and cutting down the trees that covered the line of sight.


    The Han army who crossed the river and landed made small-scale explorations to deeper places. The fighting between the two armies of different camps in the forest continued. Generally speaking, the Han army encountered firm and tenacious resistance, and even scouts could not go through the forest to spy on the back.


    Ran min rode across Zhu Longma in full military uniform. He squinted at Qiu Shui and said to Liu Yi next to him in an extremely ironic tone: "there must be fire oil in the dense forest, and then there must be heavy soldiers on standby."


    However, Liu Yi took a swipe on his cheek and criticized in his heart: [it''s not clear whether there is any oil of fire. It''s necessary for you to guess if there is intelligence to spy on the heavy troops]


    The so-called heavy troops of Murong Yan state are behind the forest, which is basically what Liu Yan spied out by "cheating", which means he has enough knowledge of what Murong Ke wants to do next.


    "Yan Jun''s first war general is a famous general who bullies small countries and few people. He doesn''t care at all." Ran min was right to say that when Shi Hu enlisted Murong Yan, Murong Ke did not lead the army alone. Murong Ke has been active in small countries in the northeast. He estimated that enough ridicule was enough, and the flag that could cross the river came from the front, so he ordered: "cross the river!"

 Chapter 604

    Ran min was the general of the first battle of crossing the river as an Hussars general. In addition to his own efforts, he could not rule out Liu Yan''s evil taste of "opening the door and letting ran min go" or "closing the door and letting ran min go".


    Of course, there is no intention of insulting ran min. Liu Yan''s evil taste, like all walkers, establishes power and attracts famous historical figures, and likes to overuse those historical celebrities. It''s just that those people have "passed" the test of history, and there is no doubt about their ability. Then, historical celebrities really have an unspeakable sense of achievement for the walkers.


    The width of the four built bridges is generally about six feet, because they are wooden rafts assembled by many wooden piles with full buoyancy, and there are no boats or ships under them, but the wooden rafts are not only nailed with rolling logs, but also connected with iron chains. In addition, a large number of ships provide pulling force.


    The horn of "Wuwu -" was sounded, and many walkers near the beach began to approach the hill water. They would cross the river from the floating bridge in batches.


    The Han Army, who had long passed the East Bank of Qiushui, had been informed that the follow-up troops would cross the river and took a defensive stance.


    "I heard it will still shake violently, but don''t fall into the water carelessly." Ran min did not take the lead, but stopped at the side of a floating bridge: "I heard that a fixed bridge should be built?"


    Even ran min knows a little. How can Liu Yi know more?


    The four floating bridges alone are certainly not enough. After all, there are as many as 80000 Han troops gathered on the West Bank of Qiushui alone. Even if they cross the river all the time, it won''t seem too much for 80000 people to spend two or three days. The Han Army did not rely much on the baggage troops, but it still had to have some baggage troops with the army. How they crossed the river was also a key. At least the floating bridge could not stand a large number of carriages piled up. Therefore, the baggage had to wait for the river crossing troops to open the situation before they were transported by ships.


    According to Liu Yan''s arrangement, at least about 30 bridges are needed on the side of Qiushui, and the first four are only built to allow more vanguard troops to pass.


    In order to let the troops cross the river more quickly, Liu Yan must know whether his reference can succeed. The four floating bridges will use the latest technology, but the materials are really prepared. The back bridges need boats as buoyancy.


    There are many water systems in China. In fact, a considerable number of water systems have not built bridges. Generally, they rely on boat crossing. Liu Yan is very aware that those water systems have brought trouble to traffic. He intends to increase the construction of bridges in the national water systems, especially in some inhabited areas, but this will be a big project, which will not take shape in a moment and a half.


    At present, the most important water systems for the Han Dynasty are the Yangtze River and the Yellow River.


    There are many bridges built on the other side of the Yangtze River, but only Jijin is a bridge that meets the specifications, and the bridges in other places are far inferior to Jijin.


    On the Yellow River side, there are no bridges similar to Jijin specifications. It can even be said that in the long river reach of thousands of miles, the number of bridges is appalling.


    From the perspective of the country, the more important the water system is, the closer the connection between the two sides should be. No matter what age it is, otherwise it will cause a situation that one water is separated by two worlds. The Central Plains Dynasty has repeatedly divided the north and the south, precisely because the unformed traffic has caused natural dangers, forming a space for mutual confrontation and separatism.


    Before that, the state of Han destroyed Li Chenghan and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It was clear that if you want to firmly grasp the territory fought by the army, you don''t just rely on killing. Killing is just to ensure the reduction of danger. What you really should do is to build roads. Only mature transportation lines are the guarantee of stability. Even if you have repeated, you can use convenient transportation to send troops in time.


    "Well, it must be a bridge in water. At least there must be a bridge that is not easy to be destroyed." Liu Yan and several ministers stood on the high platform built and watched the movement of the hill and water from a distance: "transportation is the lifeblood of a country, and Zhu Qing must firmly remember this."


    "The first emperor once ruled the world, ordered the destruction of the country''s walls, and even cancelled the domestic passes..." Ji Chang said in an unpredictable tone, "the first emperor''s practice... Is to make there no more cities to separate the country and no danger to resist the front of the Qin army. Unfortunately, the first emperor died before he was ready."


    Sang Yu took a sneak look at Liu Yan, but he knew what Liu Yan wanted to do after clearing the surrounding threats, including learning from the actions of the first emperor, that is, there were no walls in the domestic cities, and those passes were no longer retained.


    "The first emperor was a great emperor." Liu Yan''s voice did not see waves: "he is also a great man with great foresight. He is just too confident and underestimates the people of the six countries."


    In fact, with the foundation laid down by several generations of Qin Jun and Qin Wang, the first emperor swept the Six Harmonies and eight wastelands and ended the hundreds of years of separation of Zhuxia. However, the first emperor was not an emperor who only ate Yu Meng of his ancestors. The first emperor also attacked Xiongnu in the north and Baiyue in the south. He not only opened up territory, but also knew the reason why foreign nations were restless in Zhuxia.


    As for the remnants of the six kingdoms, it was another unification after hundreds of years, and some rules still existed in the spring and autumn and Warring States periods, For example, the fact that there were no descendants (only referring to the royal family) made the first emperor allow the royal families of other countries to sacrifice their ancestors after destroying all countries. Therefore, not only did he keep the royal families who died, but also did not kill all the people with weak royal blood, and did not pay so much attention to the pursuit and killing of loyal and good people in some countries.


    There will be contemporary values and rules in any era. A thing in line with the idea at that time is stupid for future generations in different times. It is probably the lesson of the Qin Empire. The winners of subsequent dynasties did not do so. They will never be soft when they can kill all the replaced royal families.


    "Unfortunately, it has been suppressed by the clan for a long time, so that the first emperor did not establish the queen and the prince." Liu Yan did not look back, but he could think that all the ministers were frowning. Now he had only Liu Shen, but he did not make Liu Shen the crown prince: "if the first emperor could live ten more years..."


    The clan mentioned by Liu Yan refers to the marriage between the state of Qin and the state of Chu for a long time. The queens of several generations of the king of Qin are Chu people, who have evolved into Chu people in the state of Qin... At least the family surnamed Ying of the king of Qin has great influence.


    The first emperor spent almost half of his life fighting against the later clan. At the beginning, there was LV Buwei, a "comrade in arms". When he was in the most distress, he deliberately indulged in a rebellion and had to follow the meaning of the later clan to severely weaken a handful of "old Qin people". In the end, LV Buwei fought with the latter clan, and the Shandong first generation trained by the first emperor also grew up, It can be regarded as suppressing the two forces of houzu and lubuwei.


    In the direction that Liu Yan could not see, almost all ministers were stunned first, and then looked at Liu Yan. The muscles on their faces are gradually relaxing, probably thinking that Liu Yan is only in his infancy, and that Liu Yan''s body has always been very healthy and will not worry about the body of the first emperor. The only thing they need to think about is Liu Yan''s harem.


    Some people have stepped on the pontoon bridge in front. The carriage driving materials is at the front, which is intended to test the bearing capacity and stability of the pontoon bridge. For the sake of safety, these people are good water-borne soldiers, and there are boats around ready to save people.


    In fact, the wooden raft is made very flat, but the wheel will inevitably bump when walking. After all, the wooden pile itself is round, and there must be dents between the wooden pile and the wooden pile. In addition, the wheel itself is a wood structure.


    "The distance of distribution is far, making them more dense." Ran min paid more attention to the quality of the floating bridge than anyone else, but he lacked enough patience: "wait a minute, not only a large number of soldiers will march past, but also cavalry."


    It''s really the first time to build a floating bridge. If you can have full confidence, it''s hell. After all, people will doubt or hesitate about new things.


    The quality inspection teams of the floating bridge seem not to be very confident about the quality of the floating bridge. Each carriage is at least a foot away, and only two carriages walk side by side.


    The ordered motorcade began to gradually narrow the distance between each other, and the speed of driving the young horses was also accelerated. The increase of load-bearing capacity and movement and static made the floating bridge start to make strange sounds, and the shaking degree of the floating bridge also increased, which made the soldiers who stayed above feel guilty involuntarily.


    The strange sound of the floating bridge is inevitable. The mutually fixed devices are strongly pulled, and the rope sleeves and iron chains tied to the floating bridge and ships are also tightened. Whether shaking or sinking is a normal physical phenomenon.


    The motorcade on each floating bridge completed the passing action without danger, and warm cheers broke out on both sides of the hill and water.


    Liu Yan, who was not far from the West Bank of Qiushui, was naturally happy, but soon frowned: "the enemy gathered and pushed forward slowly. Sure enough, he won''t watch."


    Murongke certainly wouldn''t do nothing. He looked at the ground light. Before there was no attack, there were not too many Han troops crossing the river to the East Bank of Qiushui. The results of approaching the river will be far less than the possible losses, but now the situation has obviously changed.


    Liu Yan didn''t inform ran min in front of him after he found it. If he did everything himself, he might be able to avoid temporary losses, but it''s not a good thing for the overall situation and the future of the Han country.


    At the beginning of the real large-scale crossing of the river, ran min chose three floating bridges to allow the soldiers to pass, but only set aside a floating bridge for the cavalry. Almost when they started crossing the river, a school captain on the east bank sent someone to tell ran Min that Murong Yanjun had made a big move.


    "It''s just a half crossing attack." Ran min had long been prepared for what would happen and told the visitor, "if you are broken through, let Chen Xiaowei bring your head to see you."


    Cut off your head and ask for forgiveness? Of course, this is impossible. It is nothing more than a threat.


    Soon, the East Bank of Qiushui was filled with the sound of "Dong Dong" war drums. Officers of the Han Army in various regions often shouted orders. The same thing is to make soldiers prepare for the enemy.


    The captain of the Department of crossing the river in advance is Chen Zhan. They have never been idle after crossing the river. In addition to the cleaning of the river beach, the forward armed inventory has not stopped for a moment. The most fierce fighting with Murong Yan army is those woods. It is because Murong Yan Army has strong resistance and can not make a deeper breakthrough.


    "Rockets, we need a large number of rockets!" Chen Zhan''s expression looked extremely ferocious: "there are at least 30000 enemy troops in the surrounding woods! Didn''t they prepare fierce fire oil in advance? Just use their preparation to give themselves a grand cremation!"


    "Can you set fire?" Zhang Hou was stunned: "it doesn''t burn for ten days and a half months. It''s estimated that it can''t be extinguished..."


    "Our captain was authorized before crossing the river." Even if Chen Zhan had a good relationship with Zhang Hou, a military Marquis directly under him, he still felt angry about the question: "it''s the captain''s business to order the arson, and how to implement it is your business!"


    Zhang Hou was silent at once.


    The Han Army crossed the river and occupied a beachhead on the East Bank of Qiushui. However, due to the environment, it only opened up an elongated semicircular open space, surrounded by forests.


    The Han army landing on the East Bank of Qiushui could not leave the river too far. If there were no long-range weapon support from ships on the river, it would not be a rational choice to face Murong Yan army with only about 3000 troops.


    Before Zhang Hou decided to fire a rocket to ignite the forest, he came to ask ran min''s opinion in person.


    "Do what you should." Ran min was so impatient: "the army crossed the river to expand the garrison area. Sooner or later, those forests will be cut down and burned. It won''t take ten days and a half months."


    Facing ran min, a Hussars general who killed hundreds of thousands of Capricorn people in the North pit, Zhang Hou was very frightened. Seeing ran min''s obvious impatience, he just said "go to work at that post" and ran away in ran min''s impatient wave.


    The Han army put on a defensive posture. Murong Ke, who personally approached and observed, was surprised and uncertain when he saw some of the Han Army''s actions.


    "Back, back now!" Murong Ke''s eyesight is very good. You can see that the bow and crossbow troops of the Han Army are replacing arrows. Although you can''t see what Rockets have been replaced, you can replace the arrows before the battle. As long as it is a general, you know why: "step up the time and cut out a fire resistance area!"


    Don''t think the ancients were really stupid. When there was a fire... Especially in the wild, they knew that clearing an open space without combustible materials could prevent the fire from spreading, especially the qualified generals and schools should know this knowledge.


    [originally, I wanted to fight in the last battle. Whether it was true or false, it was retreating to attract the pursuit of the Han Army, and then bury the Han Army in the sea of fire. I didn''t think...] Murong Ke is a man of firm will, which means he won''t hesitate to do anything. If he said he wanted to retreat, he would clap his horse and retreat. With the turbulence of the war horse, he smiled bitterly behind his armor: [should we say that there are no empty scholars under the fame? Shi Min has such a decisive decision, and he is not muddled at all.]


    At this time, the bow and crossbow troops of the Han army were already launching rockets

 Chapter 605

    Many times, what subordinates do will be regarded as the work of the boss, so that the boss can always get some inexplicable good reputation or bad reputation.


    Ran min is indifferent to whether to set fire or not. He knows very well that even if he really crosses the river, with the terrain on the East Bank of Qiushui and at least tens of thousands of Murong Yan army around, it is not generally difficult to complete a rapid breakthrough, especially the commander in chief of Murong Yan army is Murong Ke.


    The Han Army has begun to launch rockets. As the background, there is a lot of movement in the forest. I don''t know how many Murong Yan army''s steps and horses retreat noisily to the rear.


    After the rocket was launched, there was no fire at first. That was because the ice and snow had just melted, the plants themselves were vibrant, and there were not many dead leaves or weeds to support the combustion. In addition, the front end of the forest was not sprinkled with fierce fire oil.


    From the time when the Han Army started firing rockets, the Han Army later learned that Murong Yan army took the initiative to retreat and stopped firing arrows. About two quarters of an hour later, smoke suddenly began to appear in the depths of the forest. It was a kind of smoke from multiple locations, not from one location and then spread to the surrounding areas. The Han Army did not take any action. It can be seen that Murong Yanjun took the initiative to burn the forest.


    Indeed, Murong Ke ordered the burning of forests. Murong Yan state should strive for more time to transfer. What means can be used to delay the advance speed of the Han Army, that is, what means can be used.


    Murong Yan state wants to transfer. It''s not too much to say that the whole country moves. After they move to a new area, they have to carry out a large number of wars. How many troops can be saved must not be lost. Setting fire to the forest to prevent the advancement of the Han army is undoubtedly a very appropriate act.


    With the help of fierce fire oil, the fire spread quickly. Under the cloudless sunny weather, the thick smoke rising from the ground was very eye-catching, and the thick smoke was sweeping towards the Han Army station because of the southwest wind.


    "It''s unlikely, but you should be fully prepared." Chen Zhan said whether Murong Yanjun would launch an attack through thick smoke, so he ordered: "pay close attention to the deployment and spread the sentry as far as possible."


    Knowing that Chen Zhan''s concern was not superfluous, Zhang Hou cautiously "promised" to go down to defend himself.


    The four floating bridges ride across the river all the time. Some of the first batch of people come to thicken the front-line defense chain, while others take prepared tools to clean up grass and trees in order to increase the space of the camp.


    In addition to using floating bridges to cross the river, the Han army was also constantly using boats to send troops from the West Bank to the East Bank of Qiushui, making the river section here a busy scene from high altitude.


    "Murong Ke took the initiative to withdraw and set fire?" Ran min had long seen the thick smoke rising from the depths of the woods on the East Bank of Qiushui. He knew that it was not the Han army before he was reported. After all, the range of the Han Army''s bow and crossbow was far, but it was not so exaggerated: "this is the first battle General of the Yan army?"


    Ran min''s attitude is half disdain and half appreciation. It will be so complex. From the perspective of a fierce general, he feels that Murong Ke does not belong to the blood of a martial artist, and from the perspective of a commander, he feels that Murong Ke''s choice is very rational.


    In a few short years, the Han state attacked and destroyed several countries in succession. If it was far away, it would be near. The Tuoba generation country eliminated the country itself before it fought. The Liang state of Zhang just lost the golden city and would return to the banner of the Han Dynasty. As a result, the military spirit and people of the Han state were at the height of the sun, and the enemy country of the Han state would be another scene.


    "Then some countries have been destroyed by the soldiers of the Han Dynasty, and with the information that Murong Xianbei is migrating on a large scale, it is not difficult to guess what will happen next." Liu Yi smiled, touched his chin and said, "it''s just you. You won''t take the initiative to ask the center. If there''s no Taiwei''s reminder, you probably won''t think about it. It''s just that the center didn''t inform you. Should you pay attention to this...?"


    After hearing this, ran min kept waving his hand: "what do you do when you think so much and say so much? Facing the enemy is nothing more than doing it. Either you die or I die."


    The smile on Liu Yi''s face immediately stiffened, and then his cheeks twitched constantly. He felt that it was really enough to put such a master on the stand. He had no political sense of smell. He was even interested in paying attention to the overall situation, and lack of interest would be very fatal. It''s not that he didn''t remind. It should be said that he reminded quite a lot, but ran min still went his own way.


    Under the southwest wind, the rolling smoke soon covered the Han Army on the bank, gradually covered the Qiushui River, and even spread to the West Bank.


    What''s the smell of the burning smoke? Secondly, if you smoke too much, it will inevitably cause harm. Fortunately, the Han Army found the situation early and stepped up the preparation of wet cloth to let the soldiers cover their mouth and nose, but their eyes can''t be covered.


    "Terrible!" Liu Yan couldn''t see the situation on the East Bank of Qiushui through the smoke. He turned and asked Xu Zheng, "Yan army has fully retreated?"


    Xu Zheng also frowned. After answering Liu Yan''s question, he said, "Sir, why don''t you just leave a few troops and withdraw the rest?"


    There are a wide range of forest areas on both sides of the hill and water. Before deliberately setting fire to the forest, the seasonal wind direction has been investigated. According to the Han Army, it means that the forest needs to be burned when the wind direction is appropriate, but obviously not everything will follow the rhythm of the Han army.


    "It will be possible to change the wind direction tomorrow." Sang Yu stared at the thick smoke and said, "maybe the wind direction will not change."


    In fact, it''s quite speechless and tangled. Just when the troops were delivered in the past and ordered to withdraw temporarily, it will undoubtedly have an impact on morale, but it''s better than unnecessary casualties. Liu Yan ordered the troops from the east bank to withdraw to the West Bank.


    "Come on, if you want to withdraw, you''d better let the enemy find us. After we retreat, we''d better return and deploy our defense." When ran Min said this, the surroundings were full of thick smoke. As he kept swinging his arms, he rolled up the smoke, because his mouth covered with wet wipes, and his voice was also muffled: "you can''t see anything. Let the soldiers take it easy when crossing the river."


    The order to withdraw to the West Bank of Qiushui was quickly passed on, and the soldiers who could not stand the bad environment for a long time could not help cheering while breathing a sigh of relief.


    "This..." Chen Zhan was always at the forefront. When he received the order, he was full of entanglement and scolded in a low voice: "didn''t you have prepared to set fire long ago? Even wet wipes have been prepared long ago. The corpses of the soldiers and soldiers of the Han Dynasty have waded over. They are afraid of the thick smoke?"


    No one heard Chen Zhan''s whisper, and he didn''t dare to disobey the order. As the first batch of vanguard troops crossing the river, they took great pains to open up the camp after coming to the east bank, and hundreds of people were involved in the fight with Murong Yan army. They were really unwilling to take the initiative to withdraw.


    It is often said that swords and swords have no eyes. Of course, water and fire have no eyes. It can even be said that swords and swords can be controlled, but water and fire are difficult to be controlled by manpower. Murongke means to take advantage of the opportunity of thick smoke to attack the Han army. The problem is that not only the Han army will die if it smokes too much, but also the Han army will be blinded by thick smoke. Therefore, murongke has arranged hundreds of people to risk their lives to attack, But only a few of these people succeeded in approaching the Han army while their eyes were confused by thick smoke, but there was no water spray at all.


    "Is there really an enemy attack risking his life?" Chen Zhan was standing on the edge of the floating bridge, listening to the sound of gurgling water in his ears. Except for the occasional cough, no one around made a noise: "is it serious?"


    Zhang Hou immediately replied, "although we have been prepared, there are still casualties. It is simply that three people were killed, two were seriously injured and 16 enemy soldiers were killed. It is not clear whether there is any left."


    Sneak attacks in the clothes of hostile camps are common in military history. Each time it can make it difficult for the enemy to distinguish between the enemy and us, and it can cause great confusion and panic when its vision is blocked.


    Murong Ke on the other side was also listening to the report. They could not know how many casualties had been caused to the Han army. They could only judge that there was no chaos in the Han Army, and it would be difficult to carry out follow-up actions.


    "I heard that the military discipline of the Han army was extremely strict?" Liu Xiang could not hide his regretful expression and said bitterly, "if the Han army is in chaos, although it is difficult to completely annihilate the Han Army on the east bank, it will not be without any hard work."


    Murong Ke, of course, felt a pity. In a way, he was more afraid of the Han army.


    About in the afternoon, the Han Army on the East Bank of Qiushui completed the action of retreating to the West Bank. Looking from the West Bank to the East, there were towering columns of smoke, which almost blocked half the sky.


    The forest burns and fires, and many animals that originally inhabit the forest flee everywhere. You can see many panicked animals fleeing out of the forest and directly rushing into the river. Some of them can float on the water surface, while many can directly sink to the bottom after splashing down.


    "It is estimated that it will burn for at least ten days. The area affected depends on whether the enemy has cut out a fire stop zone." Xu Zheng doesn''t see any concern, Even said in a relatively relaxed tone: "the terrain on the East Bank of Qiushui is relatively complex. In addition to the current landing sites, there are still seven or eight suitable landing sites. Before, we deliberately only opened up the current area to attract the enemy to fight. Since Murong was cautious and took the initiative to set fire, it is time to open up other landing sites."


    In the final analysis, only 80000 Han troops arrived in Qiushui first, but the fleet from the Bohai Sea is endless. The Han troops who controlled Qiushui not only have an unimpeded fleet, but also have appropriate terrain. There are not many difficulties in opening up landing points, only whether they want to help the war or not.


    The action to be taken is actually already under way. The new landing point closest to the current position is three miles away. There are a large number of fleets gathered there, and the landing forces carried by boats have actually set foot on the land on the east bank.


    "This forest area is very wide, and there are many mountains behind it." Xu Zheng went to the edge of the sand table and pointed to a mountainous area: "here are full of enemy camps. It can be seen that he wants to rely on the terrain for solid defense.", He pointed to the surrounding areas and continued: "these places are flat and are the most likely areas for war."


    It is reported that Murong Ke has more than 100000 troops under his command. Because he has enough time to prepare, all the terrain he can rely on will build fortifications early. If the Han army wants to attack, it can only break through those defense chains. It is not easy to say whether there will be a war after reaching the plain.


    Murong Xianbei is a nomadic people. They are better at riding than mountain defense.


    Murong Ke brought marten and leopard cavalry this time. According to the information provided by the internal line of the Han country, some changes have taken place in the marten and leopard cavalry in the past two years. For example, Murong Ke ordered people to build a considerable number of iron chains, which are used for the connection between marten and leopard cavalry, that is, heavy cavalry is connected with iron chains, and the iron chains are also full of sharp blades and barbs.


    "They have a strong sense of crisis. It is estimated that they also know that the Great Han will send troops to destroy the country. At any cost, they have expanded the number of mink and leopard cavalry to 6000. 4000 are in the so-called western front battlefield." LV Yi is in charge of diplomatic relations, and he is also in charge of the contact with the anti bone cubs of various countries who take refuge in the Han state: "the general of the eastern expedition has met mink and leopard cavalry on the western line, and the facts have proved that they are very difficult to deal with."


    The so-called west line is the east route army commanded by murongjun himself. They have collided with the multinational coalition army led by LV Tai.


    Murongjun dispatched mink and leopard cavalry in the first war. Two thousand heavy cavalry swept away in the face of 30000 troops from Koguryo, Baiji, Silla and the Japanese islands.


    "..." Liu Yan glanced at LV Yi with a little dissatisfaction. There was no fight with the sable and leopard cavalry here. That was a reminder, but it also caused the psychological burden of the generals and schools.


    Next, the Han army opened four landing ports in succession, and Murong Ke stopped it a little. However, facing the long-range weapons of the Han Army''s ships on the Qiushui River, the situation was the same as the process of the Han Army opening the landing port for the first time. Murong Yan army could not bear too many losses, and could only watch the landing port established by the Han Army gradually take shape.


    From the burning and spreading of the fire to the extinction of the open fire, only smoke remained. It lasted 13 days before the situation improved.


    After a big fire, the East Bank of Qiushui was originally full of green and turned into a scorched black. It was disturbing to see a piece of scorched earth within at least seven or eight miles.


    The fire in the vast area had been extinguished, and there were no more combustibles left, even if there were ashes. When the Han Army crossed the river again from the first landing point, the figure of Murong Yan army reappeared.


    During the river crossing period again, the number of bridges that could be passed had increased to seven. Murong Ke watched the Han Army pouring from seven bridges to the East Bank of Qiushui from a distance. He saw that the Han Army across the river organized a formation, moved forward, waved his hand expressionless, and then left with the army.


    "Come and go at once. What do you mean?" Chen Zhan''s headquarters tried hard to get the first batch of troops crossing the river. When he found that the enemy appeared, he thought he could fight. Unexpectedly, the enemy just showed his face and retreated: "please tell the Hussars general, do you want to pursue?"


    Ran min replied "chasing", but when he caught up with the edge of the forest, he stopped to build fortifications.


    No problem. There was a forest fire in the past, but Murong Yanjun had a fire stop zone, which burned down seven or eight miles of woods, but there was still a large forest behind, followed by the fortification chain built by Murong Yanjun.

 Chapter 606

    The state of Han plans to destroy Murong Yan state in three months. The scheme adopted is three routes as the main attack, and there are several auxiliary supporting schemes to connect the inland to the sea water system.


    Qiushui battlefield is only one of the three main attack routes. If it is special, it is only that Liu Yan is in charge personally, which does not mean that the real main battlefield is here.


    There are two battlefields in Yan state. At present, the Western battleground maintains a stalemate, while the eastern battleground forces Lu Tai to retreat tactically after the defeat of several affiliated countries. Generally speaking, judging from the situation of the two front battlefield, the war between Han and Murong Yan was not dominant. On the contrary, there were some signs of ineffective promotion.


    "Facts have proved that the king''s seat has attracted about 200000 enemy troops." Ji Chang took it for granted: "the most capable generals of the Murong family are also on the eastern front."


    The Western battlefield of Murong Yan state is arranged around almost the whole right Beiping county. The front position of the Han army alone is nearly 100000. The defense line is established by relying on the dangers of various mountains and rivers, and the cities on the possible attack route of the Han Army are reinforced again and again.


    The defense line on land can be accumulated by manpower. For murongke, the biggest headache is the whole coastline and naturally those navigable water systems.


    Murongke received many war reports every day, including where the Han army landed in any water system, where the Han army attacked, how many places were destroyed and how many war results were achieved. There are so many similar war reports that they can be stacked together.


    Let''s say the coastline of the Bohai Sea? The long coastline of thousands of miles makes Murong Ke want to defend. There is not enough troops. It is a big problem whether the Han army will come or not. The garrison at a certain station receives the news of where the Han Army has landed. The Han army will withdraw long before the garrison at this place arrives. It is a small matter that the garrison on the coastline is tired of running, After stepping into too many traps and being ambushed many times, Murong Ke quickly withdrew after the loss to a certain extent.


    Murong Ke has no choice but to withdraw. He has a lot of troops in his hands, but there are too many places to defend. Most of the coastal areas need to be transferred, leaving only a few. If he is completely passive, it is really time to withdraw.


    Of course, both sides can set traps and bury ambushes, but Murong Yan army is the side of defense. Only by guessing where the Han army will land can there be a basis for arrangement. The Han Army, as the party with the initiative, did not have a fixed track and did not go too deep. Of course, as the party with the initiative, it took advantage of the boss.


    In addition to Qiushui, the most troublesome and important thing for murongke is moistening water. Most of his troops are arranged in the Qiushui defense line, while moistening water is in the rear, which means that they are sandwiched between Qiushui and moistening water from two directions.


    "In view of this, Murong Ke must always be worried and cut off." Xu Zheng pointed to the location of Lingzhi City: "the enemy troops have stationed heavy troops here and have been strengthening urban defense since the beginning of last year."


    Lingzhi city was an important military town in the east of Murong Yan state from the beginning. It opened a canal connecting the city on the east bank. The Han army tried to use the canal to attack. The feedback was that a large number of bed crossbows were arranged on that wall.


    "In addition to the bed crossbow, they also creatively built four sluice defense lines, each with a sudden cut." Xu Zheng really admires those wonderful ideas. The cutting road he said is similar to the sudden flight of a waterfall: "therefore, even if a boat rushes in, it will overturn when it encounters the cutting road."


    Murong Yanguo has the technology to make bed crossbows, which is slightly worse than that of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Not only the single shot bed crossbows, but also the three shot bed crossbows, which are mostly used to arrange urban defense. It seems that Murong Ke also brought some to be arranged in some mountain strongholds on the East Bank of Qiushui?


    A group of people were discussing, but someone shouted outside the military tent.


    The visitor reported the situation on the front line to Liu Yan and said that Murong Yanjun set fire again. This time, it burned the forest that had not been affected before.


    "..." Liu Yan guessed the key in an instant, narrowed his eyes and said, "a fire made us withdraw to the West Bank and wasted 13 days. Murong Ke has tasted the sweetness."


    In recent years, most areas have not been developed, but maintain a green style. You can see forests everywhere. This is the case in the Central Plains. Youzhou will be slightly more serious. After all, Youzhou has been far less populated than the Central Plains since ancient times.


    To speak of, the right Beiping county is really full of forests, especially the forests on both sides of Qiushui are more widely distributed. As a result, it is necessary to cut down a large area of forests to establish a camp. If you want to enter, you basically have to touch the forests.


    "The general of the Hussars sent one to the forest before, and nearly 200 people failed to withdraw." Liu Yan put down the war report in his hand and didn''t show too much emotion: "the fire in that forest will hinder us for at least seven or eight days. What new discoveries have the scouts sent out to explore the way?"


    Xun Xian recently undertook the task of sorting out information and immediately replied, "No."


    As I said, the situation here is like that. There are dense forests everywhere. It is rare that there will be any formed road. Even if there is, Murong Yan army has long arranged defense. With Murong Ke''s close and strict posture, it is almost impossible to make another detour and sneak attack.


    "It is reported that Murong Xianbei only let Tuoba shiyijian garrison the north line. In addition to the remnants of Tuoba Xianbei, Murong Xianbei did not strengthen Tuoba shiyijian''s command." Xu Zheng said that those meant the same thing. Whether it was Liu Yan or LV Tai, the Han Army in both directions had become a partial division to contain Murong Yan army. The one who could really make achievements was on the north line battlefield: "Sir, the invasion of the forbidden guards was smooth?"


    Liu Yanmei frowned uncontrollably. His frowning expression made the military tent fall into absolute silence.


    The forbidden guards on the north line originally wanted to invade Zhang''s Liangguo. When they approached guzang for about 300 Li, they turned their heads and drove to the East. They entered the grassland voluntarily abandoned by Tuoba Dai army, and went all the way East. After eight days of marching, they arrived at the north bank of zuoyeshui (salamulun River).


    Before the arrival of the forbidden guards, Tuoba Shi Yijian had found out in advance. Before that, he contacted Tuoba Xiu again. He was extremely humble and frightened to beg his sister. He said that Tuoba had been removed from the country and didn''t want to stay. Anyway, he asked his sister to ask Liu Yan to let Tuoba live.


    Since tuobaxiu met Liu Yan, at the beginning, he had all kinds of resistance and contempt. After waiting to become Liu Yan''s woman, he can be said to be a qualified woman. Even becoming one of the four imperial concubines of the Han state is worthy of the title of Princess de. it is only one of them not to interfere in the state affairs at ordinary times. It involves the Han state and Tuoba Dai state, which can also put their position as Princess De of the Han state, It can be said that there is nothing to be picky about as a wife, but as the daughter of the Tuoba family, it makes Tuoba shiyijian and other families angry.


    Tuoba on behalf of the state of Han provoked and actually entered a state of war. The winner of the war between the two countries is one thing. If you dare to challenge, you must be mentally prepared to destroy the state. Tuoba Xiu knows this very well. She began to worry later. It was the fear and anxiety caused by ran min''s wanton pit killing in Bingzhou and Shuozhou. She was deeply afraid that Tuoba Xianbei would come to the same end after the defeat.


    The extermination of the country and the extermination of the race are two different things. Before Tuoba shiyijian pleaded, Tuoba Xiu begged Liu Yan several times not to implement the extermination policy against the Tuoba family. In fact, Liu Yan would not treat Tuoba Xianbei as he did against the Jie family. The subsequent captive Tuoba Xianbei was not killed. Tuoba Xiu thought that his plea had a good result, On the one hand, I feel sorry for Liu Yan, on the other hand, I am really relieved.


    After Liu Yan agreed to part of Tuoba Xianbei''s surrender, Tuoba Xiu was very self disciplined and no longer intervened. Together with Tuoba shiyijian''s pleading again, he didn''t reply, but Tuoba shiyijian obviously didn''t hope for his heartless sister.


    Tuoba shiyijian did it very simply this time. In the early stage, he built many river crossing bridges in zuoyeshui. He built them despite Murong Xianbei''s repeated inquiries and waited for the forbidden guards to approach within a hundred miles. Tuoba Xianbei was an ally with Murong Xianbei at the last moment, and Tuoba Xianbei raised his weapons at his previous allies at the next moment. Before contacting the Han Army, Tuoba shiyijian attacked Murong Xianbei, and then contacted the Han army.


    It should be said that the purpose of Tuoba shiyijian has been achieved. Liu Yan is happy to quickly open the defense line of Murong Yanguo''s north line. With Tuoba shiyijian as the pioneer, the war on the north line went surprisingly smoothly, and the forbidden guards did not attack Tuoba Xianbei.


    "Ah?"


    One by one, I was stunned to learn what the situation of the north line was.


    "Two days ago?" Ji Chang wanted to ask Liu Yan why he didn''t say it, but whether the king knew it was one thing, and whether he said it or not was another thing. As a subject, he had to bear it to the greatest extent no matter how reluctant he was. He smiled bitterly and said to Liu Yan, "Your Majesty... But it''s a great surprise for Chen and others?"


    Ji Chang said that he was stunned. Not only he, but also some people who reacted were basically stunned.


    The battlefield on the north line should be seven or eight hundred miles away from Qiushui camp. Even if it is urgent, it will take three or four days to send the news. During this period, it is necessary to verify. They are ignorant about how their king knows what happened on the north line.


    For those who know and don''t know, Liu Yan''s secrets are endless. After being stunned, he buried all his doubts in his heart. What he urgently wants to understand is what Liu Yan considers.


    "I have accepted part of Tuoba Xianbei''s surrender. They will be scattered everywhere as labor. When the time limit comes, they will become a Han people living and working in peace and contentment. I believe they will eventually become a real Han people." Liu Yan''s meaning is obvious. No matter what it is, he really didn''t want to kill Tuoba Xianbei. He added: "Tuoba Shiyi is alive and will unconditionally accept the arrangement of the widows after killing Yan."


    There was only Liu Yan''s voice in the military account. Those who did not understand were still stunned, while those who were active in mind launched a deduction.


    Most people think that Liu Yan, for the sake of Tuoba show, will also think about the benefits of Tuoba Xianbei''s counter attack on Murong Xianbei to the state of Han. In fact, what they don''t know is that Liu Yan really didn''t want to kill Tuoba Xianbei from the beginning.


    Liu Yan knew one thing very well. Even if the history had not changed, Tuoba Xianbei had sinicized himself in the Northern Wei Dynasty, and he had no bad feeling about Tuoba Xianbei. Let''s be clear. There is no lack of Tuoba Xianbei blood in the blood of later Chinese people. That''s why Liu Yan alone accepted Tuoba Xianbei as his own woman, but none of the other races accepted it.


    After a long time, Xu Zheng was the first to speak: "king, the war on the north line?"


    In an instant, all the people, whether they were empty or thinking, looked at Liu Yan.


    It should be said that Tuoba Xianbei''s backwater has dealt a great blow to Murong Yan state. Not to mention that Tuoba Xianbei, which should have been used as a blocking, has become the enemy of Murong Yan army, it can be said that Tuoba shiyijian has pulled many Murong Yan state officials to give up their secrets. The north line of Murong Yan state is really eroded in a very short time.


    Liu yanle said, "we have entered Pinggang (a hill next to the earth word, which has been simplified and gone)."


    Pingchang is located at the upstream of Yushui bifurcation. It is about 200 li away from the national capital of Murong Yan state, Longcheng. There is only a Liucheng in front of the Longcheng as a barrier.


    Everyone here knows what the dragon city means to Murong Yanguo. They know that the North Route Army has reached the dragon city for less than 200 miles, and one after another began to breathe heavily.


    Xu Zheng was both excited and puzzled and asked, "Your Majesty, Murong Xianbei doesn''t trust Tuoba Xianbei so much?"


    It means that the Murong family can''t be wary of Tuoba shiyijian. It must be targeted layout. How can the north line erode so fast.


    Liu Yan doesn''t know what''s inside. All he knows is the changes shown in the map of his mind, but he can''t act like he doesn''t know and say, "the forbidden guard is the absolute elite of the Han Dynasty."


    Xu Zheng was the first to nod his head in agreement, and everyone behind him was an echoing expression.


    "Since the war on the north line is going smoothly and is approaching Longcheng, Murong Ke should receive the news soon." Sang Yu seems to be trying his best to suppress his inner excitement, but it is difficult to hide his joy: "not only murongke''s East Road Yan army, but also the West Road Yan army led by King Yan (murongjun), they have no choice but to help Longcheng?"


    Liu Yan is a hesitant attitude towards this.


    Murong Yanguo is already making a national transfer, which means that the dragon city is in a state to be discarded. In that way, the dragon city will not have such a high political status and value.


    Sure enough, Xu Zheng did not need Liu Yan to say it bluntly, which embarrassed sang Yu who wanted to show it.


    "We can''t know the transfer progress of Murong Xianbei." Ji Chang said fiercely: "how to leave the so-called things, the two-way Yan army, is the major event that your colleagues should rack their brains to think about!"

 Chapter 607

    "After that, there will be no forest to burn." Liu Xiang was certainly in favor of burning the forest to hinder the advancement of the Han army. Looking at Murong Ke with a frown, he said: "our army has arranged a large number of bed crossbows in the stronghold, which should make it difficult for the Han Army to break through."


    Around the East Bank of Qiushui is a forest area of about four or five miles, followed by irregularly distributed mountains. The so-called mountains, in fact, are not connected. They are distributed into a large area. The mountains are not steep. Many of them are just hills at all.


    In that fragmented mountainous area, there are some places that can accommodate the army to fight. Of course, it can also provide enough open space to establish camps. The military camp of Murong Yan army is established. The Israeli military camp is linked with the surrounding mountains, and multiple corners are set up according to the distribution of troops.


    Murongke set fire to the forest in order to delay the pace of the Han army. The reason why he did so also has a mentality of "Lao Tzu has to abandon this territory and it doesn''t matter how he tosses". It is the Han side that should worry about the environment.


    There are 110000 Murong Yan troops on the front of Qiushui. After the two sides entered the combat state, the Murong Yan army lost more than 2000 people, and there should be 400 or 500 people in the Han army. The combined strength of the two armies is nearly 200000, and it took nearly a month for no more than 3000 people to lose. It seems that the intensity of the war is extremely light, but the damage to the environment is extremely great.


    On the West Bank of Qiushui, the forest area cut down by the Han army is at least ten miles around. Wood is only a few materials used to build camps, and most of them are stored. The burned forest area on the East Bank of Qiushui is very wide. At a rough glance, the forest area with a radius of at least thirteen or four miles has become ashes, and the dark scorched soil is shocking.


    "We... Are really not used to mountain warfare." Murong Ke would say that the two armies have begun the offensive and defensive war: "two mountains have been conquered in only one day, and the channel will be broken through soon."


    Liu Xiang could only smile bitterly. They arranged non Xianbei people at the front of the front line, including the original Jin people, many of whom were prisoners of all nationalities from the northeast. Those people were not determined to fight. Some soldiers whose families were hostages in the rear wanted to lose their lives and could not play with the Han army.


    The so-called two conquered mountains, one is about 200 meters above sea level, and the other is about 300 meters above sea level. The terrain of the two mountains is very general, but it only has the advantage of being condescending. Murongke did not arrange bed crossbow as a sharp weapon for the troops destined to be consumed. The Han Army directly hit the top of the mountain with two charges in a day.


    Of course, the commander of the two mountain defense is the general of Murong Xianbei. Only Murong Ke said that he did not understand mountain war. He carefully asked Liu Xiang: "there are people familiar with mountain war among Fuyu and Koguryo, but we don''t believe their loyalty."


    By the way, Murong Ke is now the Duke of Murong Yan state. The title of Duke henggong is the reward given by Murong Ke for his great support after Murong Jun succeeded to the throne, not for Murong Ke''s outstanding military achievements, which is somewhat ironic.


    Murong Xianbei defeated many forces in the process of rising. Yuwen Xianbei was split by itself. Duan Xianbei even lost his shadow. Only Koguryo was left in other Northeast countries. In the process, he not only got wealth and many slaves, but also captured the generals of hostile forces.


    The northeast is a big place. Fuyu, Quwo, Shen, Lou and so on have also been inherited for a long time. Among them, Fuyu, Quwo and Shen established their own country.


    "Fuyu and Quwo are mountain countries themselves..." Liu Xiang hesitated before saying, "or can his family be taken hostage and coerce them to contribute to Dayan?"


    Murong Ke raised his eyebrows. He had thought of this for a long time, but he still felt inappropriate.


    The rise of the Han state is very fierce now. If it is only to dominate in that corner of the Central Plains, in fact, the radiation of influence is still limited. The problem is that Koguryo, Baiji and Xinluo in the peninsula region have successively joined the Han state, which radiated the influence of the Han state, and also has a great reputation among all ethnic groups in the northeast.


    The countries and forces in Northeast China were successively attacked and destroyed by Murong Yan state. If Murong Yan state had been strong, it would be fine. The countries and forces in Northeast China could not borrow external forces if they wanted to resist, but now it is not Han state invading, and Han state also has a strong influence in Northeast China?


    "I..." Murong Ke took a deep breath, spit it out and then said, "what I''m worried about is moistening water and the north line."


    In other words, because it takes time for news transmission, the news of Tuoba shiyijian''s defection has not reached Murong Ke, and the news that the Han Army has approached Longcheng for 200 miles has not come.


    Murong Ke has reason to worry about moistening water. Murong Xianbei has more than once wanted to make moistening water an unparalleled water system. It is more difficult than they thought to make an iron rope connecting the river and a sunken ship making artificial reefs.


    No kidding, it''s really difficult to block the river with today''s technology. We need to consider more than resources and labor. If we don''t master some technologies, we can only achieve twice the result with half the effort.


    Murongyan has mastered the smelting technology, and the number of domestic craftsmen is not small, but their craftsmen still need to be responsible for the ordnance of the whole army. Pulling out people to build iron chains means that the building of some ordnance must be stopped.


    Let''s talk about the ship construction of Murong Yanguo. They have been attacked and destroyed by the Han army since they wanted to build a shipbuilding base. Even if they build a ship, it always takes a period of trial voyage to build a good ship. Few ships can live to complete the trial voyage. Most of them attract Han Army ships as soon as they get out of the dock, As a result, it took so many years to build a navy of more than 40 large and small warships.


    Murong Yanguo knew that the water system connecting the Bohai Sea was a great threat, and it was difficult to cut off the channel by manpower. In the end, it only started to build a dam, and the dam project was not smooth sailing. Under the constraint that it would be gone once, it must be in a hurry to dig a dam.


    "North line?" Liu Xiang said in confusion: "the Tuoba family was forced to remove the country by the king of Han. The original king must hate the king of Han to the bone..."


    In the view of the vast majority of people, Tuoba generation country was forced by the Han country to give up its territory and flee far. Tuoba shiyijian took the remnant to Murong Yan country. Naturally, Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Yan country should stand in a common position against the Han country.


    With a common enemy, and Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei are not rivals of the Han Dynasty. First, Tuoba family withdrew to Xianbei grassland, and then Murong family also planned to move around the country. They have made an appointment to deal with Rouran and donggaoche together. How can they be regarded as close allies?


    "The state of Han is too strong!" Murong Ke was full of fear and said solemnly, "not only did the Han state sweep all countries successively, but what I said is strong, which refers to the endless ambition of Liu Yan, king of the Han Dynasty."


    As Liu Xiang, who studied Confucianism since childhood and then became a great Confucian, his attitude towards Liu Yan is very complex. How many times he worshipped Liu Yan can sweep away foreign nationalities and restore the dominant position of the Han family, but he does not agree with Liu Yan''s attitude towards all ethnic groups, especially his militarism.


    In Liu Xiang''s view, it is certainly gratifying for the Han family to restore its dominance. It is not only that the status of the Han Miao people is no longer inferior to that of beasts, but also that they have been more respected by their masters.


    Confucianism is divided into factions, including those without borders and nationalities. This faction is divided into camps based on culture, which shows that the white point is the set of "barbarians and Chinese, then Chinese; Chinese and barbarians, then barbarians". It does not look at blood relationship, but only looks at the identification of culture.


    It can not be said that "those who are barbarians and Chinese are Chinese; those who are Chinese and barbarians are barbarians" is wrong. It is that this faction of Confucianism has not straightened out its position at all. It basically doesn''t matter whether it is active to integrate or passive to be integrated. Usually, this is the case for most of the Confucians who have no intentional burden to take refuge in the foreign race after the foreign race has gained power.


    Take Liu Xiang as an example. At first, they were forced to work for Murong Xianbei. After being treated favorably or kindly, they didn''t treat themselves and their oppressed colleagues as people of the same kind. Then they tended to want to change Murong Xianbei''s mentality, whether it was subtle or anything. They wanted Chinese culture to become the mainstream of Murong Yanguo, From top to bottom, Murong Yan country will be transformed into a country with Chinese culture as the mainstream.


    Similar to many scholars who want to change their culture and living habits after taking refuge in a foreign country, some have succeeded in shaking the world and weeping ghosts and gods. It is really difficult to judge their achievements and losses. The most successful is the self Sinicization of the ruling class in the Northern Wei Dynasty. The most frightening thing is that "I Qing" created a group of slaves after accepting the culture.


    The period of Wu Hu''s chaos in China was the first time that the Hu people stepped into the Central Plains and became rulers. Their ruling means were mainly violent and cruel. Because it was the first time for the Hu people to enter the Central Plains, those cultural people who took refuge in a foreign race were not as heartless as their descendants. They were more or less pinched and had a psychological burden. That''s why another group appeared, that is, after taking refuge in a foreign race, they tried their best to make their master become the ruler of the Central Plains, and use such results to prove their vision.


    If Liu Yan had not been born, those cultural people who took refuge in other nationalities would have succeeded successively, worked for other nationalities, gained glory, wealth and reputation, and created a glorious example for future generations, so that it would no longer be an absolutely shameful thing for cultural people to take refuge in other nationalities after Wuhu chaos. We should distinguish the good vision after the success of other nationalities from the blindness without success of other nationalities.


    "Strive for at least two more months..." Liu Xiang''s psychological burden is very large now. He belongs to the group of people who tried to instigate Murong Xianbei to go south. So he did it just to prove his vision, but now he obviously can''t do it. He tried to cover up his disappointment and frustration and said, "two months is enough time for Yan to withdraw the people who should be withdrawn."


    Murong Yan decided to move the whole country seven months ago. They recognized the strong rise of the Han state, determined Liu Yan''s determination to attack and destroy them, repeatedly discussed and debated, and knew that it was difficult to resist the Han state whether they wanted it or not.


    It has to be said that Murong Xianbei''s rise is not a fluke. In addition to his ability and strength, it is also because he can face himself squarely and make a quick decision when he has to make a decision. Anyway, he will never procrastinate.


    "If there is no accident, it should be able to win two months." Murong Ke''s voice just fell. Someone outside shouted for help. His face changed and he shouted, "come in!"


    The curtain was lifted, and Ju Yun came in. He looked more or less embarrassed, and his face was constantly flustered: "henggong, a large number of Han troops landed from Rushui. Except for Zhicheng, most of the way has been swept away."


    What is Murong Ke afraid of? Early in the morning, he was afraid that the Han army would use the moistening water to cut off his own back road. It was not that he did not carry out a variety of arrangements. When he heard that most of the arrangements except the Zhicheng were wiped out, he was angry at the same time.


    Liu Xiang immediately asked, "how many Han troops are there?"


    Ju Yun was in charge of the water front. He joined the army in Murong Yan state. The official position of joining the army is big or small. It depends on what he is responsible for. He once joined the army under Murong seal''s personal control. After Murong seal died, he also received the attention of Murong Jun and Murong Ke.


    "Suddenly there was a big move in the water..." Murong Ke thought more. It was no longer the key to how many Han troops appeared in the water. He said seriously: "what news is there from Tuoba shiyijian and the king?"


    In the final analysis, no matter how many Han troops launched an offensive from Rushui, as long as the Zhicheng is still in the hands of Murong Yan state, Murong Ke will not have no way back. He was not a general who only focused on the local part, but also had an unimaginable concern for the overall situation. When he heard the actions of the Han Army in the water, he suddenly thought that the situation of the whole national war must change.


    Ju Yun''s face was very ugly. He led his troops to fight with the landing Han army. There was no accident that he was defeated. He was chased for dozens of miles later. The first thing he thought of was to inform murongke. He really didn''t care about other things. He even guessed the number of Han troops in Rushui, rather than knowing how many Han troops had come.


    "The end will die!" Ju Yun immediately knelt down and knocked his head on the carpet: "please give a group of men and horses to the last general, and the last general will die and serve!"


    Murong Ke has been unable to take care of Ju Yun. He is walking back and forth with a cloudy and sunny face. He doesn''t know how long he has been turning around. The first sentence he stops is: "Ju Yun, from now on, you will preside over the war on the western front."


    Ju Yun looked up incredulously.


    Liu Xiang on one side was confused first, and then there was a big expression of fear. He didn''t know what he was talking to himself.


    "I''ll leave you 40000 people. Do your best to hold on as long as you can. If you can''t hold on, you can surrender to the Han Army in ten days." Murong Ke said and looked at Liu Xiang: "long history, are you going to fight elsewhere with me or stay?"


    Liu Xiang is still confused about murongke''s words, especially the sentence that Ju Yun can surrender in ten days. In his opinion, if murongke doesn''t say that, Ju Yun may really be unable to insist on surrender. Murongke takes the initiative to say that Ju Yun can''t surrender.


    "Villains... Villains..." Liu Xiang''s words were a little harsh. He took a deep breath: "villains naturally follow henggong."

 Chapter 608

    "As expected, Murong Ke is tightening his forces."


    There are many people standing around the huge sand table. The sand table is a reduced version of the mountains and rivers of Yan state. The above areas are filled with small flags representing the enemy and ourselves.


    Because it is a reduced version of the sand table, you can see the changes in the war situation in detail, such as the distribution of the enemy and ourselves on the hill water battlefield, as well as the "our army" in other areas and the known enemy positions. The "our army" has detailed and correct data on the strength, while the enemy can only determine who the commander is, but can not achieve accurate data.


    In fact, this sand table was not made during the invasion of Murong Yan state. It was made long before the invasion of Murong Yan state, and more than one was made.


    The Taiwei Department has been conducting a deduction on the sand table with the same layout. Under the long-term deduction, it has almost "demonstrated" what may happen. The paper material for recording the military chess deduction alone weighs seven or eight hundred kilograms.


    In short, how to invade Murong Yanguo has long been deliberated. It is not something that can be brought into full play only after waiting for the army to enter the predetermined position and launch the invasion. It is that the army has a pre plan for what will happen.


    Of course, military chess deduction is only to push and study what may happen, not to say what will happen in the development process of war, what kind of development will happen, and what kind of plan will be used. If you encounter a "Scene" that did not happen during the deduction, you still have to be flexible.


    In modern times, the rich have their own planning team, and the state and top consortia have think tanks, which are dedicated to doing countless possible deliberation and Research on what will happen in the future, or to do something. There is not only one set of plan, but to prepare a plan no matter what happens. They are by no means idle.


    Many times, being prepared and not being prepared are two different things, especially when a war goes through repeated deduction in advance and doesn''t do anything.


    Liu Yan smiled and said, "use the 37th plan."


    In the case of invading Murong Yan state, the state of Han has made hundreds of big plans, and there are a large number of small plans under each big plan. It is the result of concerted efforts, not just a person with extraordinary intelligence.


    In fact, before the Han army went south, the relevant systems had been established, but every new thing should have a development process and be improved slowly in the exploration. If the Han army was still young when it attacked and destroyed Li Chenghan and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it has become mature after two or three years of development.


    Xu Zheng is wondering now. Since the rehearsal before the war and the preparation of possible events in advance, he found that the importance of the commander-in-chief was decreasing again and again, and he doubted whether the commander-in-chief was needed for further development.


    Seeing Xu Zheng''s depression, sang Yu whispered, "although there are countless kinds of deduction, what reaction should be made after what happened, and whether the reaction is fast or slow can still determine the victory or defeat."


    Xu Zheng couldn''t hear the words. Several people who heard them had their own expressions and mentality, but they had to agree with Sang Yu''s thorough words.


    It is very clear that those who make up their minds will never disappear, and war will not need a commander because there are countless plans in advance. After all, no matter what preparations are made in advance, when to respond, and whether the response time is timely, it can still make the same thing have different results.


    However, we have to seriously admit one fact, that is, because we have made relevant plans through concerted efforts in advance, the importance of the commander-in-chief has been reduced, which also indicates that the threshold of the commander-in-chief is no longer so high.


    The reality is that. Ran min is very happy now. He belongs to the kind of person who has a keen sense of smell before the war, but he didn''t care about the surrounding terrain before the war. He didn''t know what to do in advance. For people like him who rely on intuition to fight, he is extremely dependent on the think tank team. The military system of the Han country is only good for him and has no harm at all. Naturally, he is so happy that he grins to his ears.


    The Han army suddenly carried out a large number of attacks with the help of water transportation. It was a change brought about by the war situation on the north line. Murong Ke would know the upheaval on the north line sooner or later. His normal reaction would be to leave the necessary blocking forces and then withdraw.


    The same is to leave the blocking forces and then withdraw. What kind of mentality to do the same thing will have different effects. The reaction to knowing what happened, and the reaction under suspicion, is definitely different in mentality.


    Never underestimate what you do based on what mentality. You know that you do the same thing with a different mentality from paranoia. Determination and hesitation will produce a time gap in doing things and whether your will is firm. Even a second of hesitation in war will have serious consequences, let alone the contrast brought by different will.


    The troops that landed from Rushui came from the garrison in the territory of Han state in Eastern Liaoning, which was the garrison that Liu Yan landed in Eastern Liaoning and occupied the peninsula in the early stage, and then continued to encroach on the territory of murongyan state, which has been in a state of war.


    The number of garrisons in Eastern Liaoning has always been maintained at more than 30000. No matter what the war in the Central Plains is, they have never been transferred, and they have not been assigned to any shogunate sequence. It should be said that they are the only troops like the border army in the Han country. This army has been in a state of confrontation with Murong Yan army for a long time. It should be the Han army who knows the tactics of Murong Yan army best.


    At present, the state of Han has opened the prelude to the war against Yan. Murong Yan is no longer a threat to Liaodong Peninsula. LV Tai tried to put the garrison of Liaodong peninsula into his shogunate sequence, but it was precisely because Liaodong Garrison has its own role to be responsible for in relevant plans.


    If you count the nearly 50000 forbidden guards, the Han state has invested 200000 troops in the Yan annihilation battlefield, and even the troops of those affiliated countries are more than 370000.


    However, it must be said that the armies of those affiliated countries are getting worse and worse. Before, they could carry a wave in the face of Murong Yan army, which evolved into a single charge by mink and leopard cavalry.


    The layout of the 370000 troops in total is 80000 led by Liu Yan on the Qiushui battlefield, 50000 Tuoba troops temporarily abandoned by the commander of the northern line, 50000 under the East shogunate, 20000 Liaodong garrison troops transferred, and 170000 united by several affiliated countries.


    These troops invaded Murong Yan state from many directions, with the largest number of Eastern battlefields in Murong Yan state, but the invasion of the eastern battlefields was the most difficult.


    "It''s also difficult to recruit general Dong." Xu Zheng felt that he needed to say something Fair: "the domestic situation in Koguryo is becoming more and more unstable. Not only the domestic Qianshou is constantly making trouble, but also the soldiers in the army are resisting our command. Baiji and Xinluo also show signs of deterioration. They are afraid that we will destroy the state of Yan together with them."


    In fact, the top rulers of Koguryo, Baiji and Silla dare not show disrespect to the state of Han, but they indulge the people below to soft resist or exclude the state of Han in other ways. At this stage, the affiliated countries are ready to collapse in the face of Murong Yan''s army, which is one of those small moves. In addition, it has evolved into a delay in the speed of supply of baggage, which can not be despised by the Han country.


    "They are indulging, and so are we." Ji Chang smiled coldly: "although they don''t do anything, we will also clean up, but it''s better to be famous."


    The current Han Dynasty is not the same as the previous Central Plains dynasties.


    The former Central Plains Dynasty may not have such great ambitions for the territory, may be unable to catch or resist the laborer''s expedition, or it may be that it liked to leave a few younger brothers to kneel and lick, fell in love with the Chinese posture of kneeling and licking, and then ignored or appeased, or even gave preferential treatment to those small countries that could be destroyed easily.


    Liu Yan established the Han state because of his will. He had a clear goal from the beginning. He must work to recover the old land of the Han family in an all-round way. Koguryo''s territory is the old land of the Han family, and Baiji''s northern territory is also the old land of the Han family, which belongs to a country that must be eliminated. As for Xinluo? Koguryo and Baiji will be destroyed, so there is no need to stay.


    Liu Yan once made a public speech that a powerful country does not need allies at all. What a powerful country needs is one object after another that can destroy and seize resources.


    In fact, the tiger and elk as friends violate the laws of nature. The tiger should kill the elk, eat its meat, drink its blood, taste its bones and swallow its tendons, so that the elk can become its own nutrients and have the strength to find new hunting targets while strengthening itself.


    What Liu Yan wants is an endless aggressive country. When the Chinese Miao people still belong to the "chosen people", they will continue to explore. Otherwise, sooner or later, it will be the end of "heaven will not take it, and they will be blamed".


    History has repeatedly proved that in the long history, the Chinese Miao people have never realized the reality of being "the chosen people". They are even trapped in the strange circle they have built and can''t extricate themselves. They waste the opportunity that they can become the only overlord again and again. They play the drama of Dynasty change by themselves, and then suddenly their heads are hit by a mallet from Europe in the false self-esteem, Knock that one down.


    Liu Yan, who is not a historian, doesn''t quite understand what happened in the past dynasties. He only cares whether he can do it or not. Let''s talk about it again. Anyway, no matter how far he develops outward, he belongs to making money.


    "Gunpowder can be used." Liu Yan''s mouth aroused a cruel smile: "three days, within three days, I want to see the collapse of Murong Yanjun''s so-called defense line."


    Gunpowder? Liu Yan knew more or less what the composition was, but he still didn''t fall down. After long-term experiments and experiments, he came up with lethal gunpowder.


    This time, the Han army invaded Murong Yan state. There were no guns and muskets, but there were a lot of explosives and grenades.


    To be honest, gunpowder manufacturing does not need to enter the high-end mode at the beginning. How convenient and how to come is the first choice. The next step is not to make any guns, but to start with guns.


    Liu Yan has some concept about how to make guns or muskets, but there is no way for him to preside over the whole process. In addition to not having that time, he also doesn''t understand smelting technology, metal combination and the composition of parts.


    It is no exaggeration to say that everyone will eat pork. What is the distribution of internal organs in pigs? Where can you stab them? How to decompose pork? How many do you know?


    More frankly, are modern people familiar with bicycles? However, to make a bicycle from scratch, we must first mine metal ore for refining, smelt the metal with qualified quality, and then shape the metal. The structural proportion of each part is correct, and the support parts are made, and the assembly still needs to be tested again and again. Think about how many processes and steps it is? This is the biggest difference between users and manufacturers.


    Liu Yan is no longer hiding, which indicates that the form of World War has ushered in a sublimation of quality. Gunpowder was used in war for the first time in the world, and appeared in Qiushui battlefield


    "Ready!"


    "Fire!"


    "Let go!"


    One after another, they are no longer throwing stone bombs this time, but some explosive packages that have been ignited.


    The fuse of the explosive bag flashed sparks. They fell to the ground after a period of shooting in mid air. Of course, one of Murong Yanjun''s soldiers fell to the ground. He felt very painful. It was expected that the mutilation of a stone did not happen. He only felt very lucky. Then he flashed a light in front of him in the ecstasy of happiness, Also lost consciousness in a moment of surprise.


    Hasty and violent explosions continued to appear in the mountain fortifications. As Murong Yanjun who was bombed, he didn''t have much time to sigh. Those who died directly died. More people were disabled and deaf. The next moment was not scared to flee, but a kind of stupidity standing in place.


    After the explosion, the battlefield became strangely quiet. From the perspective of the Han Army, the complex and solid fortifications had been fragmented. There were rubble and wood brought up by the explosion everywhere. There were some mutilated bodies and broken limbs. People directly at the center of the explosion were evaporated.


    "Er... Er... ER!!!" Out of curiosity about gunpowder, ran min came to the front line and was frightened by only one wave. After he reacted, his face was very ferocious and went to the direction of the riprap truck. After he passed, he trembled, picked up a bag of explosives and said incoherently: "good thing, good thing, but... With this thing, personal courage... What is it?"


    The good question is again raised. For example, the emergence of the crossbow is a blow to the training of martial arts. After all, the bow has to be trained. The crossbow is a child who can kill by pulling the trigger. It is precisely because of the emergence of the crossbow that the Warring States evolved from a samurai war to a civilian war. (curious people can check it)


    The weapons used in war have been improving, but it is always people who decide the outcome. Ran min, who can''t think clearly, doesn''t think much. He laughs and yells: "throw it to me, continue to throw it!"

 Chapter 609

    Liu Yan still underestimated the consequences of gunpowder. Murong Yanjun, who was left to block the Qiushui battlefield, didn''t persist for three days, or even one morning. He could stay when he didn''t know the power of gunpowder in the early stage. As more and more mountains and fortifications were bombed, he recognized what gunpowder was, and there was a howling wolf.


    Murong Yanjun was frightened by the new weapons, but the morale of the Han army was unprecedented.


    As Murong Yanjun who was dealt with by gunpowder, they have absolute reasons to piss. In addition to seeing the power of gunpowder, they are more desperate to be abandoned by heaven. Think about it. People are afraid of the unknown. They see that after the gunpowder explosion, the people in the center are directly evaporated to the bone. People who are slightly close to the explosion are certainly disabled. Who won''t collapse directly.


    It was only after gunpowder was used that the Han Army knew that they had such sharp weapons. People with a little superstition directly regarded it as God''s help. No matter who had confidence in gunpowder or God''s help, who wouldn''t have a burst of morale in an instant. No matter how timid people would have the courage to catch dragons and kill tigers in the face of the inevitable outcome.


    With sharp weapons and the courage to face everything, the Han Army no longer used gunpowder weapons at the back. It could directly run over Murong Yan''s army and wipe out the defense line that Murong Ke had worked hard to establish for about a year at an unprecedented speed. Ran min led the cavalry to pursue Murong Ke''s headquarters, which had not yet run far.


    "Go away, go away!" Although Li mi was only a knight of the Han Army, he thought he was a heavenly soldier and general at this moment. Facing the enemy who knelt down to surrender with equipment, he was only angry and had little joy: "don''t block the way of Lao Tzu, roll to the roadside and wait for the infantry behind to accept the surrender."


    I don''t know if it''s the dirt road of the main road. With the arrival of the cavalry of the Han Army, the Murong Yan army who used to stay above will take the initiative to retreat to both sides. The people who are stupid in situ will soon be flesh and blood with the earth.


    Elephants never pay attention to whether there are ants on the ground. Anyway, they have stepped on it with one foot.


    The strong rarely look at the mole ants that do not pose a threat to themselves. If they feel uncomfortable, they must run over them directly.


    Now those Murong Yanjun who are full of fear are ants. They look at the Han army like an elephant with the mentality of ants. They are deeply afraid that any Han army will look at themselves, as if they will be run over at a glance.


    Li mi didn''t ride alone. He rode with three thousand knights. Ran min, who was in the front, was the Hussars General of Bi Sangong in the Han Dynasty.


    The 40000 Murong Yan troops who were left behind to block the Qiushui defense line fled first. Those who responded quickly were either killed or captured in the penetration of the Han army.


    After the army lost order, it became chaotic, even if the gods came, it was difficult to restore order in a short time, fled in fear, and then crowded into a group on the main road. At that moment, anyone who obstructed his escape was an obstacle. If he dared to drink and scold, he would have to face each other with sharp blades. They were killing each other, pursued by the cavalry of the Han Army, and knelt down and trembled in the rolling sound of the horse''s hooves of the Han army.


    The Zhulong horse under ran min''s crotch didn''t know how many defeated soldiers were flying all the way. The hooves were full of blood because they trampled on too many people. Those were defeated soldiers who only trembled and didn''t know how to avoid when they saw the arrival of the Han Army cavalry, and the Han Army cavalry couldn''t stop because there were defeated soldiers in front. Naturally, they ran over directly.


    The defeated soldiers would not have a slightest sense of achievement for ran min, so he didn''t bother to wave weapons all the way. The other Han Knights wouldn''t have waved their weapons if they weren''t handy. They have their own pride.


    Murong Ke led the army to withdraw last night. As many as 70000 troops can''t run far in a moment and a half. The rear army that lost its tail is only five or six miles away from the defense line at the back of Qiushui.


    The murongyan army retreating from the Qiushui battlefield did not want to go to the water immersion defense line. Although there was a strong city called Lingzhi City, it did not matter under the premise that murongyan country was about to migrate. They wanted to go all the way north directly.


    So far, murongke still doesn''t know the trend of the battlefield on the north line, let alone that the Han Army has gone directly to Longcheng. Their motivation to go north is that murongke doesn''t trust Tuoba shiyijian how long he can persist, but he doesn''t think Tuoba shiyijian will turn against the water.


    "The big man wants to be invincible in the world. He has killed three or four hundred thousand people in the northwest?" Murong Ke, of course, rode on the back of the horse. The horse speed was not too fast. He just let the horse run like a marathon: "the king of the Han Dynasty doesn''t like foreigners, and the big man has a voice to kill all foreigners. Tuoba shiyijian will naturally weigh it."


    It can be said that the extermination of the Jie nationality by the state of Han shocked and frightened the foreign nationalities all over the world.


    So far, although all ethnic groups have fought endlessly, it has never happened that any ethnic group wants to completely destroy an ethnic group. It is just to take the ethnic group as a slave after defeat.


    During the rule of the Jie nationality in the Central Plains, the Jin people were regarded as inferior to wild animals, but they never thought that to completely exterminate the Jin people in the Central Plains, it was to exterminate them to the greatest extent and become an absolute minority, a people and a family, not to say to be completely killed.


    The Hu people who gradually accepted the Chinese culture also accepted the concept of "Fifty roads, forty-nine days, one of them". That is to say, the truth that everything can not be done is no longer the mentality that living on the grassland must be killed in the face of the enemy. It''s hard to say whether it''s progress or degradation. That''s what''s going on anyway.


    Defeat a race and then completely exterminate it. Although a race is a loser, it can at least live as a slave and a servant, and the ethnic blood can survive. It is still acceptable in the universal value that the winner is the king. It''s a little desperate to be killed when you lose. Anyone who is not mentally retarded will resist when there is no way to live.


    Murongke didn''t expect Tuoba shiyijian to turn back. It was based on the fact that the Han state was really killing all the Capricorn. From the perspective of smart people, he imagined that Tuoba shiyijian wouldn''t lose his head.


    It was another cloudless sunny day. Looking down from a high altitude, several long dragons composed of soldiers and horses pulled far away. It was because there was no wind that the flags in the team looked Yan ba.


    "With fortifications, the 40000 army should be able to support ten days and a half months or even longer. As long as the branch city is not lost, the Han Army in moistening water will not march to the West." Liu Xiang was more or less ready to say, "even if the Han Army knew we were leaving, they couldn''t catch up until they could catch up."


    Liu Xiang also rode a horse, but he was not wearing a military uniform, but a civilian uniform. It''s not beautiful to wear loose civilian clothes when riding a horse, especially when his sweat sticks to his clothes. If he is uncomfortable, he will twist his ass and make a graceful posture. He looks very strange.


    The 70000 troops are really very long. The front-end troops are nearly 15 miles away from the hilly battlefield, and the last troops are only five or six miles away, which means that the whole army is nearly ten miles away.


    The withdrawal troops of Murong Yan army did not want to march together. It was mainly due to the limitations of the terrain. After all, they had to be able to walk under their feet. They had to climb mountains and drill forests or have the ability to walk on water.


    "In the open land, the former army stopped moving forward and buried the pot for cooking, waiting for the troops behind to follow up and rest for half an hour." Murong Ke said to enter the plain, where there is an open land close to a hundred miles away: "the people sent have not come back yet?"


    "No." Liu Xiang said anxiously, "we haven''t heard from the north line for two days."


    In the era of backward communication, it is normal that there is no news exchange for half a month after a distance of hundreds of thousands of miles. It is only in the sense of unknown crisis that it is abnormal that there is no news for two days. It can be seen how much Liu Xiang pays attention to the North line.


    Murong Ke''s handsome face had become extremely gloomy. He glanced at the army and was about to say something. Bursts of loud noises like rolling thunder came from a distance.


    There was no half cloud in the sky. Although the sound was far away, it sounded quiet, but it was connected. The army on the way slowly stopped, and almost everyone looked at the direction of the sound in confusion.


    "Big cavalry?" Murong Ke looked up. Although some lines of sight were blocked, if there were a large number of cavalry, they would still appear in the field of vision. At least they could see the dust and smoke from the cavalry galloping. The problem was that they didn''t see it, so they confused and said, "what caused the serial noise?"


    However, Liu Xiang drove the war horse to one side and turned down. Regardless of whether his clothes would be dirty, he fell on the ground. Turning his head to Murong Ke, he said, "the ground didn''t vibrate. It''s not like the movement caused by cavalry."


    Murong Ke didn''t know what gunpowder was, and he couldn''t think of anything that could be heard more than ten miles apart from lightning and thunder. He frowned discontentedly when he saw the army pause.


    Naturally, some people will drive the soldiers on their way again, but everyone, including Murong Ke, is very curious about what caused the noise.


    More than ten miles away, the sound is not loud, but it will be louder five or six miles away. As a result, the Murong Yan army left behind is much more curious or flustered than the paoze in front.


    Soon after a series of noises, the retreating troops began to march again. About a quarter of an hour later, a group of routed soldiers galloping on horseback appeared on the side of the Qiushui defense line. They were basically frightened.


    Cavalry appeared in the direction of Qiushui, and Murong Yan army who was evacuating could not ignore it. On the one hand, the general behind the hall urgently reported to Murong Ke, on the other hand, he shouted that some people stopped to prepare to meet the enemy.


    Waiting for Murong Ke to receive the report, he was annoyed and confused when he learned that there were routed soldiers fleeing from the Qiushui defense line.


    "The Han army can''t break through the defense line in half a day." Liu Xiang is in the happiness of ignorance, but he is more or less unsure: "should a slave be unwilling to die and rob horses to escape?"


    "How dare you run into the army if you escape?" Murong Ke has led the army for many years. He is not a half hearted man like Liu Xiang. He just hasn''t learned the truth from the defeated soldiers. For the sake of safety, he ordered: "the whole army is on standby!"


    The commander had an order, and the order was repeatedly conveyed. For a time, there were people shouting "stand by in place" all over the mountains and fields. Of course, the troops suddenly stopped from normal marching.


    Before long, the routed soldiers were asked clearly, but they said that the violent explosion was unimaginable to those who had not seen it with their own eyes, and they did not believe it because of ignorance.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Xiang belongs to the kind of people who can''t imagine and don''t believe: "still calling God thunder? It''s because he''s afraid of death!"


    There are no clouds! In many people''s opinion, where did the thunder come from? If the Han army could really call God thunder, it would be directly blasted with thunder every war. Do you need to let the soldiers rush into the battle?


    "..." Murong Ke certainly doesn''t believe in calling shenlei. He only knows one thing: "all the people who escaped are Murong. Calling shenlei may be false, and the defense line is completely collapsed. He doesn''t dare to talk nonsense."


    Liu Xiang was stunned. He just thought about whether shenlei was true and didn''t pay attention to the collapse of the line of Defense said by the defeated soldiers.


    There are probably thousands of routed soldiers from the Qiushui defense line. It is difficult to control them. The news of the collapse of the Qiushui defense line will spread out for a long time, and Murong Yan army in evacuation began to make a commotion.


    Murongke''s response was to prepare the whole army for war, and did not refute the rumor. It was to gather the troops in the fastest time.


    "Whether true or false, deal with it first." Liu Xiang was nervous to death, but he kept calm to the greatest extent: "although this is not a dangerous place, it is a narrow road. You can arrange battle lines in the road to block the enemy."


    The surrounding is a very common terrain. It is not dangerous mountains, but it is not flat. It can rely on streams, hills and trees, that is, there are no fortifications built in advance.


    "Leave five thousand infantry to defend in the open, and the rest to ride..." Murong Ke has been staring at the direction of the Qiushui battlefield. He said with an unpredictable look: "if there is a real rout over there, there will be a steady stream of rout troops to escape, and the Han Army will inevitably pursue the rout troops."


    Liu Xiang understands that no matter what happens on the hill and water battlefield, they should at least stabilize first. If they listen to a little news, they will drive the soldiers to speed up. There is a great possibility of panic in the suspicious atmosphere, and even let the panic evolve into a riot. At that time, it is really bad.


    During murongke''s correct response, the news about ran min leading the army to pursue and kill was discovered. At that moment, he thought about how to set up a trap to swallow the 3000 Han Army cavalry, including ran min. when thinking, he received a new report that the scouts in front had made an emergency return and found an unknown number of Han army.


    "Impossible!" Liu Xiang''s face was full of disbelief: "it''s incredible that the Qiushui defense line collapsed for half a day. Our evacuation overnight was also a temporary decision. We didn''t find the Han Army''s detour interception before. How could it come out overnight!"


    "There is still a possibility..." Murong Ke said with a cold face: "the Han army can break through the hill and water defense line in half a day, and can also defeat Tuoba Shiyi jiansuo in an instant."


    Up to now, murongke still doesn''t think Tuoba shiyijian will turn back

 Chapter 610

    In the final analysis, there is a clear difference between the Han state established by Liu Yan and the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, which is based on the concept of foreign races.


    Although the western and Eastern Han Dynasties were tough in dealing with foreign nationalities, they had no ambition to conquer foreign nationalities in an all-round way. It can even be said that they would be tough in revenge only in the face of the Xiongnu. They either ignored or despised other foreign nationalities.


    The Han state established by Liu Yan is the Han Miao people who come out of the misery again. When they recover their strength again, they will inevitably hate those foreign nationalities who have bullied themselves. Moreover, Liu Yan''s own attitude towards foreign nationalities is much more iron and blood than that of the western and Eastern Han Dynasties.


    Out of some ambition that most people can''t understand... Or ambition? Anyway, Liu Yan thinks that only one nation in the world is enough. Any nation except the Han people should withdraw from the historical stage. The alien people should either accept integration and become a Han person, or die.


    That''s true. Liu Yan is not only thinking but also doing. He doesn''t mind raising his butcher''s knife to be a peerless demon king. He said publicly more than once that he wanted to restore the glory of the Han family in an all-round way, which not only inspired the morale of the Miao people of the Han family, but also made the new Han country fall into the situation of being enemies all over the world. If it didn''t survive, those words would be a joke. However, the Han country came over among the enemies all over the world, and those enemy countries were destroyed one after another.


    Restoring the old land of the Han family is only a small step taken by Liu Yan. It took him seven or eight years to make the once fallen Miao people of the Han family have the courage to stand up straight and need more sacrifices to feed the Han people who have restored Wu Yong. Others are reborn from fire, while Han people must be reborn from blood, moving from one sea of corpses to another. No matter whether there are dead Han people in the pile of corpses and the sea of blood, only in this way can they really stand up.


    As long as people are not dazed, they can realize that the great man standing today is different from any previous Central Plains Dynasty. At least the previous Central Plains Dynasty, no matter what they think in their heart, is still a dignified attitude on the surface, but now the great man shows his cruelty to different races by constantly killing Capricorn people.


    "Tuoba shiyijian has only 30000 people and horses, and is responsible for the defense area hundreds of miles away from the north line..." Liu Xiang thinks he is not just thinking in a good direction, but seriously reasoning: "there are only 30000 people and horses in the hundreds of miles of defense, and those Han troops must come through the defense."


    The Scouts of Murong Yan army have found out the number of Han troops in the open area. The initial return is that the Han army there will not exceed 10000, about 3000 cavalry, and the remaining infantry is nearly 5000. It is not ruled out that there are still Han troops that have not been found.


    The news of the Scout''s return only made Murong Ke feel more angry and scolded Tuoba shiyijian''s incompetence more than once.


    There are only 30000 troops in Tuoba Xianbei on the north line. If thousands of cavalry of the Han Army infiltrated the defense area, it would be an accident, but it would be too outrageous if 5000 infantry troops also passed through the defense area. What''s more, Tuoba shiyijian didn''t notice it. Otherwise, he would have to send someone to only know Murong Ke.


    "Henggong?" Liu Xiang thought of another possibility: "will those Han troops blocking the road come from the direction of soaking water?"


    "Although there are less than 10000 people, it puts us in a situation of being trapped in front and back." Murong Ke put aside the miscellaneous idea of how to find Tuoba shiyijian to settle accounts. It doesn''t matter whether the Han army came from soaking in the water or not. He focused on how to deal with the current dilemma: "our position can''t fully lay out the formation. Moreover, if the Qiushui defense line really collapses, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    The reason why murongke withdrew from the Qiushui battlefield was that the Han army began to focus on the convenience of moistening the water, worried about being caught between the two sides, and worried that the future road would be broken. He has confidence in Zhicheng, but he has little hope for Tuoba Xianbei led by Tuoba shiyijian. After all, how much confidence can Tuoba shiyijian have in addition to the country?


    It was precisely because he had no confidence in Tuoba shiyijian''s resistance to the Han Army and was more afraid that the back road of the north line would be cut off that Murong Ke made a decisive withdrawal.


    Now that the Han Army may infiltrate the northern line, murongke will only be more convinced of his judgment and have greater determination to leave youbeiping county. He was well aware of the situation of Murong Yanguo. Tuoba shiyijian said that he was responsible for the north line, rather than just defending the northwest line. The channel really retreating to the North was controlled by Murong Yanjun himself. They are going to retreat to Xianbei grassland, which indicates that the retreat channel can not be lost anyway.


    The "whine" trumpets were sounded, and a cavalry came out of the woods. They had no uniform robes, but they basically wore a kind of sable shawl. After they got out of the woods, another cavalry appeared. After the two teams met, the marten cavalry began to wear armor with the help of other cavalry.


    It was the mink and leopard cavalry under Murong Ke who appeared and began to wear armour, which aroused the cheers of the rest of Murong Yan army.


    For Murong Yan state, the sable and leopard cavalry is an invincible and invincible army. It is a armor and riding gear for both people and horses. It is the sea god needle of Murong Yan state. As long as this army is still there, it has the confidence to defeat any enemy.


    The marten and leopard cavalry learn from the Dragon Armor of the state of Shijie and Zhao. For example, they will wear several layers of silk underwear, first put on a layer of leather armor, and then put on at least one layer of iron armor. Their uniforms are not neat, especially the outermost layer of iron armor. The styles of armor are diversified, but they are based on the armor style, that is, each set of armor pieces are not the same layout.


    It is a tedious process to wear armor with heavy cavalry. It takes a lot of time to wear armor with knights alone, and it also needs someone to serve. The armor of war horses is not simple, especially the marten and leopard cavalry do not have such a thing as a buckle. Any suspension point needs to be covered with rope. How to tie it tightly without making war horses and people feel uncomfortable is very particular about technique.


    "The cavalry led by ran Min has appeared and is attacking the troops behind the hall." Duan niche came to report in person. His armor was stained with blood, but he didn''t know who it was. He took off his helmet and said dully, "there are at least 3000 Han Army iron cavalry and Qiushui defense line... I''m afraid they really fall into the enemy''s hands."


    That''s nonsense. If the defense line of Qiushui battlefield was still in the hands of the garrison, even if the Han army pursued it, it wouldn''t be led by ran min, let alone a 3000 iron cavalry at once.


    Duan niche is the son of Duan LAN and belongs to the royal blood of Duan Xianbei. Murong Xianbei defeated Duan Xianbei. The defeated Duan Xianbei was divided into several parts, one was to take refuge in the state of Shijie Zhao, and the other were Khitan and kumoshi who took refuge in Tuoba Xianbei or Yuwen Xianbei after the defeat.


    In fact, Duan niche is the leader of Duan Xianbei who took refuge in the state of Shijie Zhao. When the state of Shijie Zhao was dying, he was attached to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The problem is that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was soon finished, so he ran to take refuge in the great enemy Murong Yan state.


    The Murong family won the Xianbei civil war again and again, defeated the Yuwen family and Duan family, who once stood side by side. In fact, they did not kill all Yuwen and Duan.


    Yuwen Xianbei''s remnant split into Khitan and Kumoxi, which is what Murong Xianbei was happy to see. During this period, he also provided material support, controlled four of the eight Khitan departments, and continued to crack down on those who wanted to merge with Koguryo.


    By the way, Yuwen Xianbei and Koguryo are related by marriage. When Murong Xianbei and Yuwen Xianbei went to war, Koguryo mixed her feet and waited for Yuwen Xianbei''s defeat. Koguryo was the queen who immediately killed Yuwen Xianbei''s blood, but did not avoid Murong Xianbei''s operation on Koguryo.


    Marudu, the capital of Koguryo, fell in the first war of Murong Xianbei. The Koguryo army suffered heavy losses in this battle, which also marked the continuous defeat of the later Koguryo army in the face of Murong Yan army. It was only after being beaten by Murong Yan state that Koguryo was extremely weak and easily subdued by the Han state to become a vassal state.


    At present, Khitan inhabits in the north of Liaodong county. The calculation area is the area from abahanar banner to ji1 Lin in later generations. Among them, the four controlled by Murong Yan state joined the war with Han state, one of the other four fled into the territory originally belonging to Fuyu people, and the remaining three fled to Xianbei grassland or were fighting guerrillas with Murong Yan state.


    In the change of the current situation, kumoshi was divided into two, one of which also ran to Xianbei grassland. The rest did not know what to think, but ignored Murong Xianbei and chose to flirt with Tuoba Xianbei.


    Duan Xianbei is much more tragic. After the defeat of Yuwen Xianbei, Khitan and Kumoxi were split. After being defeated by Murong Xianbei, most of the tribes were annexed by the conquerors, and only a few people escaped with their leaders.


    For some people like Duan niche, Duan LAN, Duan niche''s father, at least received the courtesy of Shi Hu and once led his headquarters to garrison in Lingzhi city. However, the good scenery did not last long. Shi Hu was defeated by Murong Xianbei. A large area of land, including Lingzhi City, became the palm of Murong Xianbei, and they became homeless children again.


    If history did not change, Duan niche took over after Duan Lan''s death and stayed dormant until ran min killed the stone tiger family. When the Central Plains was in chaos, they ran to Qingzhou and occupied Guanggu city. After continuous expansion, they first named themselves king of Qi, but soon took refuge in the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and were granted Duke of Qi by the small court. Duan Qin, the son of Duan mubo, another leader of Duan Xianbei, also claimed to be emperor Zhao in Yimu, but soon the remnants of the two Duan Xianbei were destroyed by the rising Murong Yan state.


    Murong Ke had no good or bad feelings for Duan niche. He was angry. Why didn''t he lead the army to run over? He couldn''t bear his anger until he saw blood on Duan niche. Duan niche made a sound before he wanted to speak.


    "My brother Duan Pi is leading the army to fight with ran min''s department. The Han army is extremely fierce. I''m afraid it''s difficult to support it for a long time." Duan Kan looked at Murong Ke nervously and asked, "there are scouts reporting, and there are a steady stream of Han troops in the rear. What should we do?"


    In terms of the current terrain, there is simply not enough open terrain for tens of thousands of people to fight. Although both sides have begun to fight, those who can meet the enemy in the first battle are no more than 1000 people in the front.


    Ran min brought the sudden cavalry. Although it''s not like heavy cavalry, it doesn''t take any advantage when facing light cavalry.


    Murong Ke learned about the war and heard Duan Kan say that it was only a quarter of an hour before the war began, thousands of people were lost, and the loss of the Han army would not exceed 100. In an instant, he realized that Qingqi lost its detour space and was vulnerable to the sudden cavalry.


    "Withdraw the cavalry and form a close formation with infantry to meet the enemy." Murong Ke subconsciously looked at the marten and leopard cavalry wearing armour, and looked at Duan niche again and again. It was hard to explain: "armour riding gear is not going to fight Shimin''s headquarters. A Han Army Infantry suddenly appeared in front of us. If we don''t defeat it, it will be caught in the front and back, which is tantamount to falling into death."


    Duan niche immediately became melancholy, and once again determined that he was really plagued by bad luck. How to take refuge on which side? It didn''t take long for that side to say how miserable it was.


    Murong Ke didn''t give Duan niche the time to blink his eyes and asked Duan niche to follow the sable and leopard cavalry immediately after withdrawing the troops.


    Liu Xiang waited for Duan niche to leave before he said to Murong Ke, "he is a slave with many surnames and has no loyalty at all."


    It is said that Duan niche successively took refuge in the Jie nationality and the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It seems that he wanted to hold the thigh of the Han state, but he failed. Liu Xiang reminded Murong Ke to take it easy.


    Murong Ke certainly paid attention. It was only when he learned that most of the thousands of people who had just lost were members of Duan Xianbei that he relaxed his guard against Duan niche. What he attaches most importance to now is how many Han troops are chasing from the direction of hill and water, whether the sable and leopard cavalry can defeat the Han Army blocking the road in World War I, and the other problems can be solved after the sable and leopard cavalry win.


    At this moment, the marten and leopard cavalry have finished wearing armor. The knight stepped on the horse again with the help of auxiliary personnel. Thousands of armor and riding gear are gathered together. It looks like an iron army composed of metal, which gives the people who see a sense of trust from the heart.


    "As long as it is not the Huben of the Han Army that stands in the way, no one can stop this iron horse!" Liu Xiang didn''t think he was flattering. He looked at the sable and leopard cavalry moving slowly in the sound of the horn and wanted to make some heroic words. However, he heard a series of explosions in the southwest and became confused: "what kind of noise is it again?"


    Murong Ke was not deaf. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the explosion. He ordered a pro guard nearby: "probe and report."


    Without saying a word, pro Wei went away.


    With the sable and leopard cavalry wearing armour and coming out with full confidence, the rest of Murong Yan army moved again under Murong Ke''s series of orders. The one who should follow the sable and leopard cavalry followed closely. The one who should be left to stop the pursuit is to arrange the defense line as much as possible.


    Tens of thousands of troops took action, and there were boiling voices of people and horses everywhere. During this period, those explosions attracted people''s attention, and what stunned those who were not on the southwest front was that they suspected that there was something wrong with their eyes. How could the friendly forces that should have stuck to them flee backward like opening the gate and releasing water?

 Chapter 611

    Li mi was galloping at high speed, holding a fire fold in one hand and a porcelain pot in the other. The porcelain pot presented an oval shape, with a fuse connected to the inside. It was thrown out immediately after it was ignited.


    Murong Yan army used to use cavalry to resist the Han army. Later, the cavalry were ordered to leave, and a large number of infantry crowded on the narrow road.


    At the beginning, ran min made a quick decision to use the defense change of Murong Yan army to carry out a short-distance assault, intercepted some of the enemy''s cavalry, and took advantage of the situation to crush some of the infantry. He didn''t stop carefully until he was surrounded by two woods.


    There are too many woods in Youzhou, and there are few formed roads for sparsely populated relations. It can be imagined that the road on murongke''s retreat route must be opened up soon, and how it will be used for combat has been taken into account.


    When ran min personally led the cavalry to arrive, he came close to the woods with hugging mouths. A large group of crossbow men immediately poured out. Although the sudden cavalry had strong defense against arrows, it might be one thing to rush up. When they rushed up, they could not follow in the woods when the enemy retreated?


    Ran min, who decided to wait for the arrival of the square infantry, didn''t wait long. He was disappointed that the infantry didn''t bring such a big killing device as a stone throwing cart, but he got 23 crossbows.


    The first explosion occurred when the crossbow fired the bed crossbow bound with explosive bags. The first round of launch achieved the best results. That was because this group of Murong Yanjun didn''t know the existence of explosives and stacked shields in the previous way to defend. As a result, not only the shield wall was lifted by the power of explosives, but also the associated people fell.


    Facts proved the power of explosives, which also frightened Murong Yan''s army. Seeing the chaos of the enemy on the defense line, ran min ordered his cavalry to throw porcelain can grenades, and the bed crossbow army began to shoot at the rear.


    The Murong Yan army, who first came into contact with the hot weapon battle, did not know what explosives were. They only knew that with a loud noise and a flash of light, a large number of robes died. The fear of the unknown made them no longer have the courage to fight. A battle turned away from the combatants in front, evolved into a rout, rolled up friendly forces who did not know what had happened, and came to a great rout.


    Once the army collapses, everyone scrambles to run. At that time, even a small group of people who want to resist will be defeated by people with psychological collapse. It can even be said that it is not too strange to kill each other in order to compete for the way to escape after the formation of the great rout.


    "That thing is so easy to use!" When Li mi said that, he was full of regret: "each person is only allowed to carry five, which is really too few."


    Whether explosive bags or porcelain can grenades, they are the first generation of firearms used in actual combat. Although they were primitive, they did not disgrace the reputation of explosives. In World War I, 40000 defenders collapsed, and then they easily defeated the enemy with absolute terrain advantage. Only six people used them, two of whom were not thrown out in time after the fuse was ignited.


    "Push! Push! Push!" After holding his hand high, ran min waved down: "peerless martial arts, right now, push forward!"


    It''s not really martial arts. In fact, it''s meritorious service. As long as we can eliminate murongke, it''s equivalent to completing more than half of the war to destroy Yan. The credit must not be small.


    The morale of the Han army was like a rainbow, and the battle trumpets of "Han Army''s power" rang through the world.


    As a retreating Murong Yan army, it was miserable. Almost everyone running with legs was full of fear. No matter who came in the way was waving weapons to kill it. It can be seen that he would rather kill a way to escape than return to be blown up by unknown weapons.


    Murong Ke sent the supervision team many times, but the supervision team was unable to stop the defeat. The back had to come personally from the front, lay a thick blocking line, arrange a large number of crossbow men, and let people keep shouting.


    At the beginning of the rout, they didn''t stop because they saw murongke''s flag. They rushed forward one after another and were shot dead and wounded by their own arrows. There were too many dead people behind. They were stacked into corpses. They had no way to escape before they stopped.


    "I would rather be shot by an arrow than be left dead by that kind of thing!"


    "Asshole, you don''t know the power of the Han army. Get out of the way!"


    "Spell, spell, rush again!"


    The noisy shouting seemed hysterical. Finally, someone shouted, "run to the woods on both sides!" Reminded the defeated soldiers that the next moment, the people crowded on the forest road seem to have just woke up, like rolling oil dripping into the nest bees full of ants, scattered and scattered into the forest.


    Murong Ke watched with his own eyes that the routed soldiers were constantly pounded and covered by arrow rain, and incredibly watched the routed soldiers scattered into the forest. Because I really can''t believe it. His mouth is unknowingly wide and his eyes are almost protruding, but he still can''t destroy the beauty of his naturally handsome face.


    "This..." if Liu Xiang hadn''t been riding on a horse, he would have fallen to the ground with a soft buttock and trembling lips: "what''s the fear... What''s the fear?"


    Murong Ke has a high prestige in Murong Yan''s army, or the soldiers are scared to the point of breaking their hearts. When they see Murong Ke''s flag, they should restore some composure.


    What was that all about? Even murongke could not stop the rout. The rout soldiers knew murongke was coming and still wanted to run for their lives!


    Not only Murong Ke and Liu Xiang were hard to accept for a time, but even those Murong Yanjun who had organized a defense line and had not seen the powerful gunpowder were stunned. At the next moment, an inexplicable fear began to spread. Everyone subconsciously looked for familiar people to look at each other.


    "Go, go..." Murong Ke was already pulling the reins and turning the horse''s head when he spoke: "break through. For today''s plan, only break out as soon as possible!"


    Liu Xiang pulled the reins softly, but he didn''t let the horse turn around for a while. In a hurry, he almost made himself fall off the horse''s back with a little force. He stabilized his body and took a deep breath. Finally, he let the horse turn around, slapped the horse''s ass and galloped the horse.


    "We..." milong saw murongke and Liu Xiang leave. As a commander in chief, he didn''t get a new order. He didn''t know whether to stay or follow up. He looked at a commander under his command: "stay or go?"


    The commander Hu Wei swallowed hard and pulled an ugly smile: "you are the commander in chief, you make up your mind."


    From the beginning to the end, there were rout soldiers running here. When they saw the corpse pile, they rushed into the nearby woods without thinking. They didn''t see the rout soldiers until about a quarter of an hour, but the Han army came.


    He didn''t know whether he should stay or not. He finally didn''t have to tangle. He tried very hard to see whether each of the Han Army had three heads and six arms. He didn''t understand how paoze, who had been defeated on the front line, seemed to be scared and lost his soul one by one.


    The cavalry led by ran min arrived first. They found that the ground in front was full of bodies and had to stop.


    The ground was full of corpses and arrows. The corpses in some sections piled up about five or six feet. Facing this scene, the cavalry rushed in and could not avoid tripping.


    "What''s the name of that hand?" Ran min really didn''t remember the name of the new weapon: "if you can find a way around, you can''t urge the infantry in the rear."


    The cavalry can''t play in the forest covered terrain, and it''s impossible to drill the forest at will like the infantry. Ran min now dares to drill the forest, because Murong Yan army can be fearless like a frightened bird.


    The originally very nervous milong stopped after seeing the Han Army, which restored some stability, but he was still afraid that Murong Ke could not stop the rout.


    "Coming..." Hu Wei raised his finger and said, "the footman of the Han army."


    A forest is separated by a small open space, followed by another one. It can be clearly seen that the Han Army drilled out of the forest and arranged into a long line to advance slowly.


    "It seems... Nothing special?" As milong saw, the Han army was led by the common sword soldiers with shields. Almost every country had similar arms. He was full of confusion and said, "they scared those people not to stop?"


    Some words didn''t make it clear. What puzzled the dragon was what kind of shock he should be subjected to, so that the defeated soldiers couldn''t stabilize again when they saw Murong Ke.


    The Han army out of the woods is still moving forward slowly. There are already officers in Murong Yan army issuing bursts of commands, just to let the crossbow men prepare to shoot arrows.


    Under the suspicious gaze of Murong Yan army, the slowly advancing Han Army stopped, and several black spots shot into the sky from the position that Murong Yan army couldn''t see. Murong Yan army with better eyesight could detect that it was a bed crossbow, but didn''t know what the four cloth bags at the arrow position were.


    Ran min had begun to shout loudly and ordered the cavalry to be ready to rush into the array at any time.


    "We..." milong just said two words, but there was a loud noise in his ears. What he saw was several groups of things exploding on the head of his own front. He was so frightened that he could only repeat: "we... We... What''s that!?"


    Depending on the length of the fuse, the explosive package brought by the crossbow and arrow explodes at different times. Each sound can overturn a large group of people. Murong Yanjun, who is closer and not within the scope of the explosion, will also fall in pieces. That is the human reaction after hearing loss.


    When the explosion sounded, ran min had taken the lead in launching a charge, and then the cavalry and infantry moved forward in bursts of "powerful Han Army".


    In fact, not many people died in the explosion. The main reason is that the movement of the explosion is really frightening. In addition, they don''t know why the explosion occurred. As a result, this group of Murong Yan army had the same scene as their previous companions, that is, turning around and running away in fear.


    Murong Ke, who came back to the front of the team, heard the explosion behind him more than once, and each sound could make his heart vibrate.


    "Can you really call God thunder?" Liu Xiang couldn''t hide his fear and kept saying, "what to do... What to do..."


    Murongke still didn''t believe in calling shenlei. He could probably guess that the Han state had developed a new weapon, which could keep a famous general calm despite confusion and fear.


    "Shut up or die." Murong Ke gave Liu Xiang a fierce look and made Liu Xiang shut up instantly. He looked at the southwest again with sad eyes. After turning his head, he decided not to look back: "rush, break through the blocking line of the Han Army, and enter the open land to give full play to the advantage of cavalry!"


    In fact, the war in the North has begun. A large number of Murong light cavalry are attacking the defense line arranged by about 5000 Han soldiers, while the sable and leopard cavalry are a little behind.


    Xie AI was standing on a nest car, watching the enemy cavalry charging under the dense arrow rain. He paid more attention to the Murong cavalry, which was free but could reflect the sun. It was clear that only wearing iron armor could reflect the sun.


    "Why is there thunder?" Yuan Qiao was shocked by the decisive impact of Murong Yan army. At the same time, he was also very curious about the continuous explosion. He could suppress his thoughts and stare at the battlefield: "the arrow array can''t be blocked for long. After the light horse rushed into the array, it should be the enemy''s armor and riding equipment."


    Xie AI has been deep into the grassland for more than a year. His previous identity is not enough to know that he is developing gunpowder. Naturally, he is curious about the continuous thunder, but as the top commander here, he is more concerned about how to block Murong Yan army.


    "More and more enemy troops are pouring out of the forest area, but it looks like a frightened bird." Xie AI marveled at how the army led by Liu Yan could quickly break through murongke and build a defense line for more than a year: "we should stick to it anyway. Only when we block it, can we completely annihilate murongke''s West Route Army."


    The light cavalry of Murong Yan''s army, which made a decisive charge, has rushed up. In response, a large number of heavily armed infantry stepped out of the Han army. After they came out, they clubbed in place, and the spearmen poured out in the rear.


    The sable and leopard cavalry stopped watching when their own side rode lightly into the array. They temporarily hooked up the iron chains of the friendly forces, and then lined up to drive the horses forward.


    When the cavalry charged at a high speed, it was absolutely brave to stand up with a spear and counterattack against the trend. The meeting between the two armies was a tumult. The long spear soldiers of the Han Army stopped the charge of Murong Qingqi. The next moment, heavy infantry waved a knife like a copper wall and an iron wall.


    Murongke arrived at the front line almost when the sable and leopard cavalry began to charge. He was relieved to find that the Han Army in the way did not use the weapons that could make a loud noise. The next moment was to order all the troops to attack, no longer care about the waves. He even said that breaking through the encirclement was the first thing, and then rushed out to meet in Chicheng.


    "The situation is changeable!" Murong Ke had full confidence in the sable and leopard cavalry before, but his confidence was shaken by the unknown weapons of the Han Army: "it is difficult for us to compete with the Han Army until we spy on what weapons the Han army uses and how to target them."

 Chapter 612

    Murong Ke''s real state of mind was that he wanted to die. Obviously, he was very hesitant and helpless, but he couldn''t show a trace. The whole army was frightened. If even he collapsed on his face, he would really have to put down his butcher''s knife and become a prisoner.


    The so-called open land is a wilderness with only a few forests, but it is very lush with shrubs and weeds, and there are many pools.


    After the Han army came, they arranged the battle array along the vast forest, about a mile away from the edge of the forest, arranged in a long line.


    Only a few roads have been opened up in forest, and they don''t look very broad. As Murong Yan''s army did not retreat along the road, it actually poured out of the woods full of trees.


    At the edge of the forest, the ground was already covered with the bodies of people and horses, dense as if the feather arrows in the grass were also inserted all over the ground. Too many people were bleeding, and the blood gathered into Yan red water, and then flowed into the low-lying pit into a fishy blood pool.


    The number of Han troops entering the wall is not large. Looking at it, it is about 1000. They are arranged in three rows and act as forwards alternately at regular intervals. People and horses are cut wherever they pass.


    In fact, Mo Dao is a kind of three pointed and two edged Dao with long handle. Similar weapons have been used as early as the Warring States period, which was once used by Wei Wuzu. This kind of weapon generally weighs 50 Jin. It is difficult for people who are not strong to dance. A weapon of 50 kg, plus an armor of at least 60 kg or more, is equivalent to a armor with a weight of 110 kg. Strong physique alone is not enough, and the necessary endurance is also necessary.


    The super-high load is destined to make it difficult for unfamiliar soldiers to fight for a long time. The only advantage of being iron is that they can ignore the arrows. As long as the formation is close enough, even if they are collided by high-speed horses, they will not fall down, but it is inevitable to be hit by the impact force.


    "Arrow array, block the diffusion!"


    Wei junchi found that the unfamiliar sword soldiers were weak, and the armor and riding gear of Murong Yan army began to charge, and resolutely instructed the arrow array to stop the enemy.


    Xie AI in the rear is more busy. He has ordered his own cavalry on both wings to move according to the aircraft, and the rest of the infantry behind the Modao array to cross the Modao array and re arrange the array.


    The charging speed of the sable and leopard cavalry is not fast. If measured, it is about 20 miles, but the movement is incomparably large.


    Under normal circumstances, it is difficult for a horse with heavy cavalry to charge at a speed of more than 50 miles.


    The iron armor can also charge at a speed of more than 50 miles. Once the Parthian heavy cavalry can do it, but they ride an unusually majestic Arabian horse, but they can only fight for no more than ten minutes.


    Later, when we waited around the middle ages, the European Roman Cavalry with iron cans generally carried more than 400 kg, and the more terrible thing was that the load reached about 500 kg. They walked about 200 meters, then gradually trotted, followed by a trot. Waiting 50 meters away from the enemy was a full speed sprint with a flat cavalry gun. They could be Superman for about three minutes.


    Of course, heavy cavalry can only move by relying on horses because of the weight of their armor. Therefore, once they fall off their horses, they can''t stand up without help.


    The reason why the marten and leopard cavalry only have a speed of 20 miles is that they hang iron chains full of sharp blades. Because of the existence of iron chains, they will pull each other quickly, which can only maintain the most appropriate speed.


    "Shit, it''s a walk in the arrow rain!" Wei junchi was not the first time he saw the heavy cavalry charging against the arrow rain: "change the coverage position and shoot the light cavalry and footmen in the rear."


    Unless the loaded heavy cavalry is unlucky enough to be shot through the face armor to the eyes by the arrows, otherwise more arrows are either bounced off by the armor or inserted into the body, but in fact, they only hurt the skin and flesh at most, and the arrowheads can''t have more depth at all. So, if you see a heavy cavalry being shot like a hedgehog, but still jumping around, it''s really not a corpse, but the anti arrow ability of a heavy cavalry is really too strong.


    The Han Army on the first front was desperately organizing the shield wall. One shield after another buckled each other, and one spear after another stretched out from the gap of the shield wall. Behind the shield wall was full of heavy breathing, accompanied by the commands of the officers.


    "The enemy..." Xie AI''s eyes were attracted by the enemy swarming out of the forest: "the whole army attacked?"


    There are only 8000 Han troops on this front, which has expanded the defense line to the greatest extent, but it is impossible to block the whole open land. There are Murong Yan troops fleeing out where the Han Army has no defense.


    "Strange." Yuan Qiao pointed to Murong Yanjun who swarmed out but didn''t make a detour: "how is it directly north?"


    Xie AI also found the same problem. The Murong Yan army, whether cavalry or infantry, who were not in their defense area, had no intention to participate in the battle and went north regardless.


    "..." Yuan Qiao showed a thoughtful expression and said after a short silence: "the enemy is so difficult for us to intercept all, so we can only put the main target on the enemy''s armor and riding gear."


    Xie AI thought about why the war situation was like this. After thinking about it, the only conclusion was that the king and his army had destroyed the morale of Murong Yan army, which was beyond the control of Murong Ke, so that Murong Yan army was out of control.


    There''s nothing wrong with saying that Murong Yan''s army is out of control. Even if Murong Ke doesn''t order the whole army to break through, Murong Yan''s army who has lost the heart of war will scatter and collapse. In this way, Murong Ke can still control some, which is enough to show that the prestige accumulated for a long time is still useful.


    When Xie AI and Yuan Qiao guessed what was going on, the sable and leopard cavalry had rushed to the position of the shield wall.


    Marten and leopard cavalry have no standard weapons. Everyone is not only inconsistent in armor, but also a variety of associated weapons. Most marten and leopard cavalry men don''t have long guns, but mainly use maces, long soldiers and heavy weapons. Even long handle flail and meteor hammer are more than long guns.


    "Steady! Steady! Steady!"


    The Han army officers on the side of the shield wall kept making noises. They even punched and kicked the soldiers to resist the shield, so that the shield could have more wrestling to resist the collision.


    The marten and leopard cavalry were not fast. When the knight on the horse approached the shield wall for about 30 steps, the horn of "Wuwuwuwu -" sounded in the array. The knight in the first row tried his best to speed up the mount, slowly increasing from about 20 steps to about 35 steps when approaching the shield wall.


    The sound of heavy horses'' hoofs was continuous. The horses'' hoofs trampled on the ground, turning up green and tender weeds. The soil became soft and filled with dust and smoke due to repeated trampling.


    The more dull sound appeared when the marten and leopard cavalry hit the shield wall. The war horse directly hit the shield wall. The knight on the horse waved heavy weapons and slammed the shield wall, so that the dull sound continued.


    When the marten and leopard cavalry hit the shield wall, only a few spears protruding from the gap of the shield wall hit the target. The whole shield wall formed by interlocking each other moved back about half a foot under a series of impacts, and the shield wall at some positions even collapsed directly.


    A few marten and leopard cavalry with long guns threw their long guns directly. The long guns crossed the low shield wall and fell into the group of soldiers of the Han Army, with a sad and short scream.


    Murong Ke, who was located in the distance, was not very excited to see the results of the charge. From his vision, he could see that the marten and leopard cavalry in the first row only disintegrated part of the shield wall, and then they were trapped in place. After the marten and leopard cavalry in the second row rushed up, they could only hit paoze together. Many of the mounts of the first row of mink and leopard cavalry were knocked down, and they fell in pieces when the iron chain was pulled over.


    Peng Yong is the chief of yitun. The time of joining the Han army can be traced back to the period when Liu Yan was forced to withdraw to the Miaodao islands. At this moment, he was on the first front, shouting to let the spearmen stab out weapons to attack the enemy on horseback.


    "Immovable cavalry, even armor and riding gear, are also targets. Kill them!" The weapon in Peng Yong''s hand is a war sword. He can''t reach the sable and leopard cavalry: "several stab one target at the same time. If they can''t penetrate the armor, they have to pick up the horse!"


    The spear head of the spear is naturally extremely sharp, but the armor on the saber and leopard cavalry is really too thick. The spears stabbed in the past can''t go deep. Some spears can''t be pulled back directly after being held.


    There was a lot of noise on the battlefield. It took a big voice to penetrate the noise and transmit the instructions. At that time, what roared was basically just a few people around.


    The charging of mink and leopard cavalry did not stop. They collided repeatedly row by row. While they charged savagely, many friendly light cavalry completed a detour and began to attack the left and right wings of the Han army. More light cavalry were entangled with the Han Army cavalry.


    "Henggong, the Han Army in the rear chased too hard and will soon catch up." Liu Xiang actually wants to escape if he can choose, but he can''t do that as long as he still wants to stay in murongyan country: "there''s not much time."


    Murong Ke was bleeding in his heart at the moment. He knew that the sable and leopard cavalry was not used like this at all. It should be that other arms created excellent fighters that put the armor and riding equipment of the sable and leopard cavalry as the end of the battle.


    In fact, the armed heavy cavalry is indeed a branch of the army that relies heavily on the friendly army. It should be used as a sea god needle. The armed heavy cavalry can''t last long. The armed heavy cavalry can''t even escape after losing their physical strength. Therefore, they can only be used at the moment of a showdown.


    "It''s broken." Murong Ke''s voice, without any emotion, instigated the war horse to move slowly: "the front array of the Han Army has been chaotic. Blow the horn to order the sable and leopard cavalry to evacuate the battlefield and try to chisel through by the Qingqi."


    The sable and leopard cavalry broke through the Han Army''s shield array only after charging to the eighth row array. After the shield wall collapsed, the Han army once tried to stabilize, but in the face of the loaded heavy cavalry with acceleration of more than a thousand kilograms, the soldiers on foot were no longer brave, but could only be trampled.


    "Back, back!" Peng Yong, with an expression of a desire to crack, roared: "let the heavy infantry top, and the rest step back!"


    When the shield wall collapses and heavy cavalry collide, they can''t stop it at all. Anyone who wants to stop must be prepared to die under the hoof of a horse.


    The marten leopard cavalry is a little different from other heavy cavalry. They are connected by iron chains. The iron chains are full of sharp blade barbs. They push forward in a whole row. Not only the horses are hitting and the Knights are waving weapons, but the iron chains dragged on the ground pull the bodies and squeeze them down. If they don''t pull anything, the iron chains sweep the crowd down, The sharp blade and barb on the iron chain can also harvest life.


    Xie AI, still standing on the nest car, found that the war situation here was developing in a disadvantageous direction. Not only the organized shield array was broken, but also the infantry in the front array were retreating inch by inch under the oppression of the enemy''s heavy cavalry. The cavalry on both sides of the enemy and ours were entangled, and the enemy was evacuating to the north.


    "We have brought too few troops and time is not allowed to build camps." Yuan Qiao believes that this is a crime of non War: "for today''s sake... Only the armor and riding gear that can drag the enemy at any cost."


    Xie AI was silent. Their responsibility was to intercept the enemy. The strategic intention was not reached from the beginning. Too many murongyan troops simply ran North regardless. The enemy didn''t want to fight. Their troops were seriously insufficient, and they really could only focus on a certain part of the enemy.


    What is more surprising is that in the sound of horns, the sable and leopard cavalry stopped charging, the interconnected iron chain was also lifted, and light cavalry continued to pass through them to take over the charge.


    The new move of Murong Yanjun made Xie AI pay frequent attention to the direction of the forest, where the explosion still came, and the Murong Yanjun gushing out of the forest continued again and again.


    Yuan Qiao raised his telescope and looked at it for a little while. He said in disbelief: "are they disarming in situ?"


    Yes, the marten and leopard cavalry disarm with the help of auxiliary personnel. The disarmed armor is placed on the pack horse. One is to clap the horse and walk away.


    Xie AI intended to intercept, but when he looked up, his army was completely entangled. Murong Yan army was everywhere. He couldn''t intercept at all.


    "Eh!?" Yuan Qiao made a new discovery and raised his finger: "Hussars general?"


    Xie aishun picked up his telescope and saw that his cavalry kept rushing out of the forest. Ran min ran his horse at the top.


    As Murong Ke ordered to put away the military flag, Xie AI didn''t know that Murong Ke had been there long ago. He just informed ran min with a flag to attack the marten and leopard cavalry in the disarmed state.


    Ran min didn''t notice the flag issued by Xie AI''s order for the first time. From his field of vision, Murong Yan army was everywhere around. Whoever he caught was killed. All the way, he was rolling and killing Murong Yan army''s back. Waiting for his subordinates to find Xie AI''s flag, he can lead his cavalry to change direction.

 Chapter 613

    At the beginning, ran min led 3000 Turkmen cavalry to fight. From the morning to the afternoon, the number of cavalry beside him decreased to less than 1000.


    It''s not that ran min encountered a strong army that lost two thousand horses. It''s because the environment here is too complex. They caught the retreating Murong Yan army and killed it all the way. Murong Yan army ran around everywhere. The troops chasing out will inevitably disperse with most of them.


    In the battle field full of the enemy''s defeated soldiers, it is not so easy for even the party with the advantage to meet after dispersing. This is true in the open land, especially in the forest full of trees. There can be about 1000 people around, which has reflected ran min''s good ability of unifying troops.


    In fact, ran min didn''t care much about how many subordinates followed closely. Today, he killed more than 300 enemies with his own hands. The guys in his hands... That is, the double-edged spear and hook halberd were full of blood. Zhu Longma and his body were covered with a layer of blood. When he was happy, he only focused on catching people and killing them, and didn''t bother to pay attention to so much.


    If it hadn''t been for Sima''s warning, ran min didn''t notice the flag issued by Xie AI''s department.


    Ran min, who was informed by the friendly army, knew that there were marten and leopard cavalry on the battlefield, and his blood burned in an instant. He had the experience of fighting with mink leopard cavalry. It was the battle in which Shi Hu fought against Murong Xianbei. At that time, he was the rear force after Shi Hu took the lead in escaping. He faced more than 30000 Murong Xianbei cavalry with less than 3000 people as a role of being caught and chased and killed.


    "Revenge! Revenge! Revenge!" Ran min''s eyes were red, waved a hook halberd, picked up an enemy in the way, recognized the direction and shouted: "rush!"


    Murong Yanjun''s current situation is very bad. Most people only want to escape from the Shura field, or the attitude of being ordered to escape. Only a few people can be organically mobilized by Murong Ke to fight.


    There were so many people on the battlefield that there was no coordination. Some confused murongyan troops even fled and went to the southwest. As a result, the Han Army that was chased out blocked again.


    The collapse of Murong Yan army was caused in a very short time. 70000 people fled everywhere. They abandoned their weapons and knelt down for surrender except that there was really no way to escape. This is the result of the large-scale killing of Jie people in Bingzhou and Shuozhou by the Han state. The soldiers of Murong Yan army are completely afraid that they will also be buried alive. As a result, they will never surrender without surrender.


    There are people''s fighting fields everywhere. Even cavalry can''t keep running at high speed all the time. They will keep slowing down in the continuous fight and can run. In fact, it''s very good.


    Ran min had only about 1000 Knights around him, but nearly 6000 war horses accompanied him.


    There is no shortage of war horses in the Han Dynasty. Even light cavalry can do one person and two horses; In addition to two war horses used for alternating replacement, the sudden cavalry also has a pack horse for carrying heavy loads; For example, the armour riding gear of the Huben army is used to replace the fighting horses alternately, but there is also a war horse for walking at ordinary times, and there is no lack of a pack horse for carrying goods.


    Ran min and his subordinates are about 1000 people, and there will be about 6000 horses accompanying them. It is the nature of horses to be sociable. It is equivalent to the rest of the scattered paoze. Their spare horses and pack horses are almost here.


    Of course, the war horses without load are lighter. They will run faster than the war horses with knights. It is just that the long-term training will make them more disciplined, so they don''t run in the front. Some of them are connected and run by war horses carrying knights, while others simply follow the flow and trample on the roaring hoofs all the way. Anyone in the way will be knocked down, and then trampled into meat mud by countless hoofs.


    Xie AI used the height of the nest car to look around the battlefield and saw ran min killing the position of the mink and leopard cavalry before turning his eyes to other places.


    At this moment, people are still pouring out of the woods in the southwest, and the number of cavalry is not much. The enemy and us on foot appear in running and chasing. Sharp blades flash and blood splashes everywhere, and then their bodies fall heavily to the ground.


    The voice of "surrender without killing" could be heard in the woods. Xie AI smiled on his face.


    Persuading surrender takes place on the premise of taking advantage. The voice of persuading surrender means that the main force of the Han Army has also caught up. Xie AI is both an accident and a surprise for his main force to come so soon.


    "Command the infantry to push forward slowly." Xie AI said and shook his hand below. The floor of the nest car slowly dropped in the ''creak'' sound: "still haven''t you found Murong Ke?"


    "No." Yuan Qiao put down the telescope that had been covered in his eyes: "it should be Yan Qi, but I don''t know whether he is still present or has fled."


    "The enemy''s armor and riding gear are still there." Xie AI means that the sable and leopard cavalry is a heavy weapon of Murong Yan state. Murong Ke will not run without him. Seeing that the board had stabilized, he opened the door and went out, saying, "Long Shi continued to observe the battlefield and waited for an opportunity to order. Someone rushed to the front in person."


    Yuan Qiao bowed: "it should be so."


    The reason why the battlefield is a battlefield is not only a bloody place, but also enough chaos and noise. Ran Min has been charging and killing all the way, but in fact, it is impossible to confirm whether the route has turned or not.


    In the battlefield, unless it is on a high ground, it is really difficult to identify the target. After all, the battlefield is full of people. They will move in the fight before they die, but there is no reason to stay in place and wait for someone to kill.


    The truth is that Murong Ke came to the position of mink and leopard cavalry in person after the cavalry of the Han army came out of the forest in the southwest. He knew that the army was finished, and the other arms would not save if they could not be saved. He wanted to take the remaining mink and leopard cavalry away from the battlefield.


    It''s not a rational behavior to be on the battlefield to disarm, but if you don''t Disarm your armor and riding gear, you can''t run far. Don''t even think about changing horses and riding during galloping. Only when the knight takes off his armor and the horse''s armor should be removed, and the load of that body should be shared by multiple war horses, can he maximize his physical strength for long-distance galloping.


    "Henggong, ran min is going to kill him." Liu Xiang didn''t want to look so cowardly, but the problem was that he couldn''t control it: "let''s go quickly!"


    "It''s not just Shi Min..." Murong Ke''s eyes are looking to the southwest, but in fact, he can''t pass through so many people and see through the dense trees. He said deeply: "the main force of the king of Han is not far away."


    It hasn''t been a day yet. Murong Ke feels like he''s dreaming.


    At the last moment, Murong Yan army still had a large-scale defense line. The 40000 troops left to garrison the defense line and the 70000 troops in the state of evacuation collapsed in one day, but I don''t know how many people can escape.


    It has been about a quarter of an hour since the marten and leopard cavalry disarmed. Regardless of the damage to their armor, the disarming speed has increased a lot. There should be seven or eight hundred people who evacuate first, and no more than five hundred people who have not completed the disarming.


    It was noisy and chaotic on the battlefield. Murong Ke tried his best to observe around and found that a Han cavalry had been close to within two miles, but the surrounding friendly troops only used their back to face the enemy. While sinking their heart, he drank loudly: "those who are still wearing armour are ready to meet the enemy, and the rest come with someone."


    The marten and leopard cavalry who did not disarm were stunned by repeated orders. They watched the auxiliary personnel run away, and then looked at the relieved companions. At that time, they were really mixed.


    The sable and leopard cavalry have always enjoyed high treatment in Murong Yanjun. They have been invincible in the past and cultivated their own pride. It is just that they are too oppressed today. The long-term training of obeying orders makes the remaining people habitually choose to obey orders no matter how complicated their hearts are.


    "Go away!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    "Get out! Get out!"


    Because the mood is complex, it will become irritable, and the formation also needs space. At first, about 500 sable and leopard cavalry still scolded, and then simply waved weapons to disobedient friendly forces.


    Ran min, who has been killing, gradually feels something wrong. When fighting, his attention is on killing. He will habitually face the enemy''s position, circle and toss repeatedly on the route that has been rushed. There is no problem at all.


    Ran min noticed something was wrong because there were fewer enemies around him. He caught the routed soldiers running to the left and right in a certain place. Gradually, he saw the sable and leopard cavalry lined up in the front line.


    "Change horses!"


    After a fight, the number of sudden cavalry with about a thousand people fell to less than 800. No one was killed in battle. The "shout" sound made by the mount was able to distinguish the degree of fatigue.


    After the speed dropped, ran min quickly turned over from Zhu Longma to the black Zhui horses on his side. This dark Xiji horse was named wuzhui, which was selected by Liu Yan from many majestic horses. After naming, it was specially rewarded to ran min.


    The names of the mounts of the generals are more particular. They are generally based on the hair color of the horses. For example, the red rabbit horse is actually a horse with fire red hair. The hair color of the Zhulong horse also tends to be red. The horses called wuzhui are definitely a group of black hair horses. Jueying is actually four hoof snow treading. It is named according to the color of the horse''s fur and the hue of individual parts. Generally, it will not be named indiscriminately, let alone any horse will be named carefully.


    Ran Min has the reputation of living Xiang Yu. Liu Yancai will reward the war horse named Wu Zhui. It probably means that Liu Yan admits ran min''s bravery and encourages ran min to kill the enemy bravely.


    After the formation of the sable and leopard cavalry was set up, they didn''t care whether there were friendly troops on the road. They had begun to move forward at a slow speed. The heavy armored horses ran rampant where they passed, and the iron chains dragged on the ground brought more than dust.


    The sudden cavalry after changing horses turned a corner under the leadership of Ran min, instead of bumping into it directly. They need a time to speed up and are well aware of the need for detours.


    In the final analysis, the sudden cavalry of the Han army is a kind of chest armor cavalry. The strongest protection lies in the chest. At most, the other parts are covered with thick leather armor to prevent arrows. It is lighter and more flexible than the heavy cavalry wrapped in metal, and can''t be compared in overall weight. In a metaphor that is clear to modern people, heavy cavalry is tanks, and sudden cavalry is armored vehicles.


    Marten and leopard cavalry have iron chains with each other. It is not generally difficult to change direction after charging. Compared with other heavy cavalry, they rely more on the cooperation of other arms. At least the two wings need friendly forces to take care of them. The problem is that most of Murong Yanjun only run for their lives, and the 500 sable and leopard cavalry who were killed and charged were soon caught blind.


    Yuan Qiao, who was on the nest car, saw it clearly and cheered for ran min''s side attack.


    After completing the detour, the sudden cavalry attacked from the waist side. The sable and leopard cavalry who could not turn and dodge could only be passively impacted. At the moment when the cavalry crossed each other, their weapons greeted each other, and knights fell off their horses all the time.


    Just two charges back and forth, ran min could no longer see the sable leopard knight who could ride safely on his horse. He laughed wildly like a bad breath, and did not forget to lead his subordinates to continue to kill the Murong Yan army who fled in panic.


    In another place, Xie AI personally gathered the cavalry, and had begun to chase with the early evacuees.


    Almost in the evening, Liu Yan came out of the forest to the open land. When he came, the battle here had entered the stage of gathering prisoners of war.


    "My Lord." When Liu Yan came, Yuan Qiao came to the audience for the first time. After the salute, he reported: "Marquis meiyang and Marquis Xinting led their troops to pursue, which was presided over by the minister on behalf of him."


    In recognition of Xie AI''s meritorious service, the Marquis of the pavilion was newly granted during the Chinese new year, and four other people were granted the Marquis together, which can be regarded as allowing such a big man to have more than double-digit marquis.


    Today, the results of this war have not been fully counted. About 30000 Murong Yan army on the other side of the defense line have become prisoners of war. The pursuit of Murong Yan army in the forest continues. It is an established fact that Murong Ke''s 110000 troops collapsed in World War I.


    Yuan Qiao ordered people to bring a large number of armor and specially explained, "these are the equipment of the enemy''s armor and riding gear, with a number of 1300."


    It''s not easy to calculate how many marten and leopard cavalry are killed. It can only be judged according to the heavy armor of the captured cavalry. After all, once the heavy cavalry loses its armor and riding gear, it''s not easy to build it in batches with the national strength of various countries. Capturing the armor and riding gear of the heavy cavalry is equivalent to destroying a heavy cavalry.


    In fact, Liu Yan didn''t know how many sable and leopard cavalry Murong Ke brought. He was not so afraid of heavy cavalry on the premise that he had used gunpowder weapons.


    For the current Han Army, all arms are fired by several rounds of stone throwing vehicles. If one round can''t kill them, let''s have another round.


    In fact, after the emergence of gunpowder weapons, Liu Yan is considering the lightness of the army''s armed forces. In the future, gunpowder weapons will be widely used against the enemy. Before guns and muskets are produced and loaded in large quantities, grenades will be the killer mace of soldiers. In case of siege or battle, they will use stone throwing vehicles Bed crossbow, which can launch explosive bags, teaches the enemy what it means to enter the era of hot weapons.

 Chapter 614

    The application of gunpowder in the military will not break the original military system at once. Even after the large-scale emergence of troops equipped with guns and muskets, some cold weapons will still have their own stage. It does not mean that Liu Yan will completely disappear at once, or even that cold weapons will never disappear... Such as bayonets and daggers.


    In history, the firearm appeared in the Southern Song Dynasty, but the gunpowder did not pass the test at that time. In addition, there were defects in the construction of the firearm. The range was short, not to mention the accuracy.


    In fact, the fire gun in the Southern Song Dynasty was not a gun, but a fire blast tube. It was not projectile, but some iron filings. It is often a frightening thing to spray fire and smoke. It won''t have any lethality beyond three or five steps. When it is close, the effect of being shot is similar to that of a shotgun.


    It may be known that the actual combat application effect is poor. The Southern Song Dynasty did not manufacture flamethrowers on a large scale. It prefers to study the "swarm of bees" rocket propelled by gunpowder.


    The so-called "swarm of bees" is actually the kind with a gunpowder boost device at the tail, which is equipped with a specially made honeycomb. After the fuse is ignited, the gunpowder boost device has an effect, and then hundreds of thousands of arrows are launched quickly.


    In addition to the "swarm of bees", there were "fire Tribulus terrestris" in the Southern Song Dynasty, which was similar to a grenade. Only because the gunpowder formula was wrong, the power of "fire Tribulus terrestris" was actually very limited.


    When it comes to the gunpowder formula of the Southern Song Dynasty, it is actually a "medicine puppet" inherited from the late Tang Dynasty. The ingredients are not only saltpeter, sulfur and charcoal, but also some inexplicable things. It is exaggerated to add something that can''t be hit by eight sticks of ginger or garlic, and the proportion is even wrong.


    The emergence of "medicine making puppet" stems from the failure of some alchemists (warlocks). In the late Tang Dynasty, Jianghu warlocks used "medicine making puppet" to perform some fireworks performances.


    Bronze cannons were also developed in the Southern Song Dynasty. Of course, they fired solid bullets. However, due to the lack of explosive thrust caused by the wrong gunpowder formula, the range was not long.


    The gunpowder produced by Liu Yan is directly to the black gunpowder stage. The power of gunpowder is enough, but some smelting constraints make the development of gunpowder weapons not smooth. For example, the metal formula of the cast gun barrel is wrong, and it is difficult to bear the explosive force. A good grenade has become a porcelain can.


    Even the bronze gun is not that simple. It doesn''t mean that even if a gun tube is cast, the metal heat resistance and the bearing capacity of relevant seismic forces need to be considered. In addition, the wind tunnel in the gun tube is also a knowledge. Anyway, it doesn''t mean that a solid tube can be filled with gunpowder for artillery. Such a thing will only make a long and thick bomb, and the probability of being killed will be infinitely high.


    The explosive packs and porcelain can grenades used by the Han Army at the present stage, in which the explosive packs are purely used for killing by explosion. There is no metal added for lasing. The killing range is actually limited. The maximum power is to kill or injure people with seismic force and splashed stones in addition to the explosion center; The porcelain pot grenade is a small explosive package. After the explosion, the power is not large. The scope of the explosion wave is within one or two steps, mainly killing and wounding people with porcelain splash.


    Because gunpowder weapons were used in the battlefield for the first time, Murong Yanjun, who was completely ignorant of gunpowder, was actually killed and killed less seriously than expected. The main reason is to make Murong Yanjun panic about the fear of the unknown and associate it with the power of ghosts and gods.


    Before science was recognized, Fanyi faith was a common phenomenon, especially in the system of Chinese cultural circle. It was a long-term Fanyi faith atmosphere cultivated by the state ruler as the son of heaven and the "induction between heaven and man" in Confucianism.


    Therefore, as the Han army using gunpowder weapons, they firmly believe that they are favored by heaven. Murong Yan army attacked by gunpowder weapons will feel abandoned by heaven. One side must be brave and unparalleled, while the other side is uneasy and frightened. I''m afraid there will be no more results.


    The statistics of the war were sent to Liu Yan at noon the next day.


    In this battle, 14000 corpses of Murong Yan army could be collected. Only about 800 people died of gunpowder from the wounds, and the rest died under cold weapons. There must be some dead people who have not been found for a while, and there are also dead people who have been directly evaporated by gunpowder. The military newspaper will only make a general supplement later.


    "The statistics of prisoners of war are more than 63000, and more than 4000 were seriously injured." Yuan Qiao did not say that Murong Yan army, who was slightly injured, would also be dealt with after being seriously injured: "we guess that about 30000 enemy troops escaped successfully."


    The so-called treatment of the enemy''s seriously wounded is nothing more than giving pleasure. There is no cruel place to do this. No army will spend precious medicinal materials on ordinary soldiers of the enemy. Giving pleasure is the greatest kindness.


    "Including murongke, 30000 escaped?" Liu Yan didn''t ask too much. The victory was built in a hurry. Although he was prepared, he was still insufficient. He put down the tableware in his hand, changed to a sitting posture and asked, "where are our casualties?"


    Yuan Qiao didn''t look at the wooden calf in his hand. He replied, "there were 217 people killed in the battle, including a school captain, a military Marquis and four other Department commanders. There were 301 heavy casualties, which did not affect the continuation of the battle. No statistics were made on the light casualties."


    Any victory comes at a price, especially in the era of cold weapons. Killing the enemy 10000 and losing 8000 is the mainstream. Annihilating the enemy 10000 and losing only 1000 people can definitely be called a strong army in the world.


    In the early stage of the Han Army''s confrontation with the enemy, the probability of casualties was often 5:1, which rose to 7:1 three years after Yuanshuo.


    "It''s almost six to one..." Liu Yan can still accept the data: "in forest warfare, the battle array we are good at can''t be set aside, and the result of war damage ratio can be accepted."


    In fact, as long as the Chinese civilized army is able to fight with other races, even if it is defeated, the casualties will not be too ugly. The exaggerated number of casualties occurs in the process of fleeing and being pursued. Generally, more people are trampled to death than killed by the enemy.


    As an army, they used gunpowder to cause the collapse of Murong Yan army, but later they pursued in the woods. In fact, many advantages were basically not shown. The Han Army did not pay enough attention to the combat effectiveness of individual soldiers. What it paid attention to was the cooperation and coordination of the military array. It can be justified that some murongyan troops who were forced to pursue soldiers were killed.


    In fact, Murong Yanguo is now in the rising stage. Most of the soldiers in the army have experienced hundreds of wars. Especially in the Northeast countries, they have found self-confidence. Panic is panic. There are examples of the Han Army killing Capricorn people on a large scale. The more ferocious Murong Yanjun feels that they can''t escape and will fight back. Most of the Han army killed in the battle are killed by those people.


    "If there were no firearms to fight Murong Xianbei in the open, our casualties would be more serious." Sang Yu didn''t come long ago. He was qualified to check the casualty data of the war. After reading it, he said in a reasonable tone. Later, he said proudly, "but the final winner will definitely be a big man."


    Sang Yu said not only the hill water battlefield, but also the overall situation of the war against Yan.


    Last night, the information about the north line and other areas has been gathered. The victory or defeat of the Qiushui battlefield appears much faster than expected. In addition to capturing Liucheng, the army on the north line has also cut off the traffic, and LV Tai''s Department on the east line is stable on the majushui line.


    If this trend continues, the army led by Liu Yan will join forces with the army on the north line in no more than two days. It will wipe out Yuyang County, Beiping county and Liaoxi county at one stroke, and directly march into Changli County (i.e. the county where Longcheng is located). There may be accidents in Koguryo, Baiji and Xinluo reported by the eastern shogunate.


    "Liucheng is the frontier acropolis of the dragon city. It was only conquered by the first World War." After Ji Chang came over, he looked at the known information again very carefully. When he looked up at Liu Yan, he said, "Murong Xianbei''s evacuation speed is faster than we expected."


    "Xianbei was born after grass. It didn''t take long to choose a place to settle down. Most people in China maintain a nomadic attitude except Jin people." Sang Yu stroked his chin''s beard and said with a smile, "this is within our calculation."


    "If I say, we can''t let go if we can destroy more." Xu Zheng danced the leg of lamb in his hand and swallowed the meat in his mouth. While smashing his chest, he said with difficulty: "I just want to leave some opponents practicing. There are Rouran and Ding Ling."


    Annihilation of Yan must be to annihilate, but the difficulty of complete annihilation is not generally high. Therefore, when formulating the battle plan, the state of Han did not expect to completely annihilate Murong Xianbei, or judged in advance that a certain number of Murong Xianbei would complete the evacuation.


    Liu Yan knew that the country could not be invincible. Since Murong Xianbei could not be completely destroyed, he would fight with the goal of maximum destruction.


    The general deliberately leaves the enemy to feed the tiger, and the state deliberately leaves the enemy is a strategic deployment.


    A truly wise leader never wants the whole world to be friends. Even if it is made, it should also create an enemy country, not to spur himself, but to make the people not completely free of a sense of crisis.


    In the next long time, the Han parliament entered a period of developing internal affairs, but it can''t really let the Nanshan sword and gun into the warehouse. Even if it is to remind the people to "live in hardship and die in happiness", it still needs the existence of the enemy. The army also needs to maintain its combat effectiveness in a series of continuous operations. Then drive Murong Xianbei to the cold Xianbei grassland, Murong Xianbei, who is extremely weak, will be a good target for continuous military training.


    Of course, Liu Yan did not mean to give up the complete elimination of Murong Xianbei. He did not even intend to let go of the Tuoba Xianbei and was sure to annihilate it before going west.


    Not only Murong Xianbei, Rouran and donggaoche entrenched in Mobei, but also xigaoche in the northwest of zhuoye mountain. Naturally, there are di and Qiang on the other side of the basin and those who fled from the Central Plains. None of Liu Yan plans to stay and perform the drama of "spring breeze blowing again".


    "Practice?" Xu Zheng tilted his mouth: "it''s not that someone despises Rouran and Ding Ling. They are not a series with Xianbei at all."


    It''s hard to hear, but it''s true. The closer the eastern world is to the Central Plains, the stronger the national strength is, mainly reflected in the national structure and science and technology. Rouran and Dingling are a nation that tends to be primitive. Do you believe that most people are still using stone tools without mastering smelting technology?


    It is no exaggeration to say that not only Rouran people and Ding people, but also a large number of people who do not master metal smelting technology. There are no more than ten people who master smelting technology on the world island. All countries with technology and sufficient population are big countries. The rest are basically still drinking blood, not even the stage of slash and burn cultivation.


    It may be funny to say that the world island is already very good. There are not many civilizations in South America and North America that entered the Bronze Age in the 16th century. As a result, when the white people entered the great colonial period, the Aborigines were basically finished, and the Maya were exterminated by the germs brought by Europe. Therefore, in Modern North America and South America, there are only a few real aborigines, and mixed race children are the mainstream. Africa? No need to say.


    "The prisoners of war were killed in one out of ten, and then transported to the (Liaodong) Peninsula first." Liu Yan is not a bloody madman. It is a universal practice to shoot and kill prisoners. The Romans strictly implemented it to destroy the country. He went to the shelf hanging the mountain map, lit several areas, issued some orders, and finally said, "I won''t participate in the next war in person."


    No one has any opinion. The West Route Army of Murong Yanguo collapsed, and the Han Army also came under the dragon city. The subsequent development of the war situation is to enter the stage of division and elimination. Even if there is a battle, it is also against the East Route Army led by Murong Jun. If Murong Jun is not stupid, he knows that Murong Ke''s West Route Army is finished, he should leave ya to enter the fleeing stage.


    "Is it Dingxiang?" Ran min lifted the curtain of the tent. Before he came in, the voice came first. After he came in, he saluted Liu Yan and said impatiently, "six days ago, the Dragon Guard began to try to fight back. Did the stone tiger want to break through, or did the stone tiger break through without death?"


    Dingxiang had been besieged by the Han army for a long time. After the war in Bingzhou and Shuozhou, Li Tan had been personally in charge.


    What Liu Yan smelled in his nose was a strong smell of blood. The source point was ran min, who was covered in blood.


    Sang Yu and ran min were always wrong, so they said, "general hussars, at least freshen up first?"


    "Just you, a soft egg who hasn''t fought in the battlefield, can''t stand it." Ran min was not polite at all. After spraying sang Yu''s face, he ignored it and looked at Liu Yan again: "Your Majesty, if you want to go to Dingxiang, please allow the last general to follow."


    Liu Yan felt somewhat surprised. It wasn''t an accident. Ran min unexpectedly knew the news from Dingxiang. It was an accident. Ran min wanted to miss the ending battle of killing Yan. However, he was relieved when he thought about it a little. It is difficult to make clear the entanglement between ran min and Shi Jie Zhao, but he will never miss the stage to draw a full stop to Shi Jie Zhao.

 Chapter 615

    Shi Hu didn''t die. Although he could only talk and move his fingers for a period of time, he still lived tenaciously.


    Dingxiang has been besieged for a year and a half. During this period, plague broke out in the city. Except that most of the people hiding in the palace city survived, the rest of the city has basically become an area similar to ghosts.


    How many people are there in Miyagi? The Han army can even know the health status of Shi Hu, and it is also clear how many people there are.


    When the Longteng guards were full, they were 3000 Armored Cavalry and 8000 heavy infantry. Shi Hu led the army to Dingxiang, leaving 2500 heavy cavalry and about 6000 heavy infantry. They were assigned to their sons to wait for Dingxiang to be surrounded by the Han army. The Longteng guards dropped to 1700 heavy cavalry and 4000 heavy infantry.


    During the siege of one and a half years, Shi Hu was unable to give any instructions most of the time. The Dragon Guard did not participate in the battle except guarding the palace city, that is, there was no great damage.


    After the outbreak of the plague, Miyagi was affected, but Fu Fu handled it in a relatively timely manner and did not let the plague spread. The Dragon guards did not die much. On the contrary, the servants and maids in waiting were killed and injured badly because they were isolated from the patients.


    Fu Yun is Shi Hu''s too often. Taichang is actually the official position of presiding over sacrifice and education. It can be seen from his management of the palace city that few people are willing to work hard for the fragmented state of Shijie Zhao, which may be destroyed at any time.


    Liu Yan is going to send Shi Jie to Zhao for the last trip. Ran min also wants to draw a full stop to his past. It''s a little difficult to destroy Yan battlefield.


    Many official positions in the Han Dynasty were established but not appointed. Not everyone can bear the power of destroying the country, especially the powerful country such as Murong Yan.


    Liu yanben wanted ran min to enjoy the credit of killing Yan, so that ran min could have enough merit to improve the food city.


    Ran min may not realize Liu Yan''s good intentions, and it is not strange for his character and political sense of smell, that is, it is a little difficult for Liu Yan to arrange a successor.


    Ji Chang deliberately reminded ran Min that when he wanted to speak, he was pulled aside by sang Yu and didn''t know what to talk about.


    The rest of the people looked at each other with different faces. They all completed the communication in a silent look at each other. It seemed that everyone had their own careful thinking.


    "Since the Hussars general is going to Dingxiang, the king may not have to go in person?" Sang Yu didn''t know what he said to Ji Chang. Ji Chang was standing behind him, but he was close to Liu Yan. After a seemingly reasonable nonsense, his expression turned to hesitation: "general Zhengdong should not only face Murong Jun''s main force, but also guard against the three dependent countries on the peninsula. I''m afraid it''s difficult to preside over the overall situation of destroying Yan."


    What Liu Yan hesitated was that LV Tai could not control the overall situation. If ran min didn''t stay to preside over, only he would stay in person.


    "The new pavilion marquis is also in Yandi..." Yu Yi said with a smile: "the new pavilion Marquis led his troops to go deep into the grassland, destroy the Xianbei prestige of Tuoba in the first World War, frighten Rouran, dare not get involved in the Central Plains war, and have the power to force Xiliang to surrender. It can be seen that his ability is extraordinary."


    It''s about Xie AI''s series of contributions. If it''s purely based on the achievements, it''s really suitable to preside over the battle of killing Yan. However, Xie AI is not a general with the prefix "Zheng" in the military. There is an official post of censor Zhongcheng in the imperial palace. Although he is a marquis, the "weight" is still not enough. After all, LV Tai, the general of the eastern expedition, is also in Yandi. How can he be an auxiliary general?


    Xu Zhengshi tried to stop talking many times. Isn''t he also in Yandi? He was fully qualified to preside over the war to destroy the country, but he was too qualified to ask for orders himself.


    It''s a very real thing. It''s the Taiwei. He will make another contribution to the destruction of the country. What will Liu Yan reward for his contribution?


    Ran min, the general of the hussars, made a great contribution to the destruction of the country. The big deal is to promote the top general, and it is reasonable to add some food cities. As the first military general, the position of Taiwei has been promoted. It is not appropriate to just add food cities. Being a Marquis of the Jin Dynasty will also break the balance of the aristocratic system of the Han state.


    When Yu Yi said those words, some people laughed "ha ha..." and they knew what Yu Yi was thinking.


    The people who originally belonged to the small imperial court system of the Eastern Jin Dynasty in the Han state, only Huan Wen climbed to the top of the military, but Huan Wen, a general who conquered the south, basically did not talk about the feelings of the same origin. He was not a member of the "Southern faction", but rather a "traitor from the middle".


    Xie AI was born in Xiliang. The former Liangzhou shogunate had a friendly relationship with the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In that way, the school born in the South and the school in Xiliang had a natural sense of closeness. As an official in the Han state, there were opportunities to take care of and draw on each other. It was normal for Yu Yi to recommend it when he had the opportunity.


    "Is it necessary to be difficult to decide?" Ran min just felt that the atmosphere had become a little strange and didn''t bother to guess what was going on. Biao shouted, "since the king is going to Dingxiang, it''s mainly Guanting Hou, supplemented by Xinting Hou. Such a simple thing is endless."


    For a moment, the atmosphere was made strange by ran min''s words.


    The sound of "Ho Ho" rises again, and everyone feels embarrassed. When everyone secretly grabs interests, it doesn''t matter if there is someone "outside", but it''s not good if this person directly lifts the table. It''s impossible to play happily together.


    Liu Yan naturally knows what people are doing. He has long learned to turn a blind eye to some of his subjects'' actions and thoughts like a real king.


    As a king, you really don''t have to care what your subjects are thinking. What you need is to let your subjects do. Being out of control is nothing more than dismissal or cleaning.


    In fact, as a king and his subordinates, they are not a level at all. If there is such intrigue between the king and his subordinates, it can only be said that the king has only the name of the king without the reality of the king.


    Liu Yan tried hard to be a holy king. His subjects had their own interests, so they showed their magic powers. He went to be the arbiter and became his own judge instead of playing games with him. On the premise of not violating the strategic direction specified by him, the game between the officials is actually a kind of balance. All civil and military officials really want to make one move, either the monarchs and officials form opposition, or worse, the change of dynasties.


    There is no exaggeration. Any power is suppressed. The east wind always overwhelms the west wind. The king is weak and the subordinates are strong. Even if all the ministers are loyal, what about some governance ideas that conflict with the king? Contradictions are bound to arise, and with contradictions there will be confrontation.


    "My Lord." Ji Chang glanced coldly at his colleagues and said to Liu Yan, "the proposal of general Hussars is reasonable."


    It''s not reasonable. LV Tai is suppressed in the front line of majushui, but majushui is not within the territory of murongyan. Xie aicai is in Murong Yan state, especially Murong Yan state has been occupied by half of the country. No master general is suppressed outside the enemy country, but the deputy general leads the army to rampage in the enemy country. Such a master-slave relationship? If there is, it also reflects the incompetence of the Lord general.


    As a monarch, it is necessary for Liu Yan to maintain the dignity and prestige of his subjects. If LV Tai is the main and Xie AI is the auxiliary, Xie AI is too bright, but LV Tai is dull, then LV Tai will inevitably become a joke.


    Once a general becomes a joke, especially if he has to rely on him to obtain credit that does not belong to him, it will be a great blow to his prestige. If he has a bad reputation, no one will be willing to follow him, which means that the general is basically abandoned.


    Therefore, ran min, who has no political sense of smell and doesn''t care about interpersonal relationships, said something that has basically not been considered. It is probably excusable, but Ji Chang''s secondment is not just secondment.


    "Tai''an stays as the coach, and Heng''an and Mingda are Deputy generals." In fact, Liu Yan can also continue to stay, but there will be a trace of being forced to leave, which is not desirable for the king. Seeing that someone had something to say, he made a rude decision: "that''s it!"


    For a time, no matter who has anything to say, they can only bow and salute: "promise!"


    With the new appointment, but not Liu Yanchang''s mouth, even if it is completed, the prime minister needs to write an imperial edict, which is stamped by Liu Yan himself, and then transmitted to all officials. It also needs to be notified to the whole army before a series of processes can be completed.


    Liu Yan didn''t stay in Yandi. If ran min went to Dingxiang, he didn''t have to go in person. Then returning to Xiangxiang became a necessary choice.


    Before leaving, Liu Yan summoned Tuoba shiyijian and Tuoba shiyijian came to the audience.


    Tuoba shiyijian came quickly. After being summoned, he left immediately and came to the army camp that night. When he asked for an audience, he didn''t get summoned immediately. In order to be obedient, he didn''t take many people with him. He was arranged to freshen up and was summoned until dawn.


    What Liu Yan saw was Tuoba shiyijian in Han clothes. The middle-aged Tuoba shiyijian was about 1.6 meters tall, but his body bones seemed a little big and looked very strong.


    When Tuoba shiyijian entered the big tent, he immediately knelt on his knees and gave a big gift to the ground. He honestly didn''t say a word.


    "Get up." Liu Yan didn''t stand up to greet him, nor did he even let Tuoba shiyijian sit down with any kind smile. He stared at Tuoba shiyijian with a frightened face and said expressionless, "if you don''t look at your face, you should kill."


    Tuobashi Yijian''s cheeks twitched and knelt down again, acting like a man without bones. But those who know his past experience know that he is definitely not a man without bones. On the contrary, he is a man who is good at patience and moving according to the machine.


    In fact, the royal family of Tuoba Xianbei is not necessarily brave and good at fighting, but it''s hard to say when it comes to character tenacity. From Tuoba Xianbei''s weak dormancy to his avoidance when he was oppressed by Murong Xianbei, no matter how difficult the situation is, it has not broken Tuoba Xianbei, which is enough to prove that at least Tuoba shiyijian is not an incompetent person.


    This time, Liu Yan didn''t let Tuoba Shiyi build up, and the account also kept quiet for a period of time.


    Liu Yan''an sat in situ watching the papers and would write something from time to time.


    Tuoba Shiyi Jian, who was kneeling on the ground, did not dare to move. Maybe it was because he was nervous, or the temperature in the tent was higher, and soon his forehead was full of sweat.


    Silence was broken when Xun Xian opened the curtain and came in. When he came in, of course, he saw Tuoba shiyijian kneeling on the ground. He just looked at it without looking much. Holding some documents in his arms, he walked to the table in front of Liu Yan. He saluted and said, "Your Majesty, there is an urgent report for the East general."


    The so-called emergency report is a little complicated, including Murong Jun''s sign of withdrawal, the outbreak of civil unrest in Koguryo, and the three parties of the coalition forces, Koguryo, Baiji and Silla, are holding a group.


    The territory of murongyan state is not too large. At best, it is 1500 Li deep, and the width should be within seven or eight hundred Li. If you really don''t hesitate to run a dead horse, you can notify the majushui battlefield in three or four days.


    Murongke''s collapse occurred two days ago. If calculated according to the distance, it is impossible to notify murongjun within two days even if there are more desperate people on their way. Then, the urgent report sent by LV Tai was sent five days ago, and the time is before Liu Yan failed to defeat murongke.


    "Koguryo..." Liu Yan sneered on his face: "it''s testing whether the big man has the heart of annexation. Colluding with Baiji and Xinluo is nothing more than saying to the few that they don''t have the power of a war."


    Obviously, Murong Yan state must have secret ties with Koguryo, Baiji and Silla, but the Han state seems too powerful to resist directly on the peninsula. It was probably because those countries on the peninsula did not dare to resist that Murong Jun felt that things could not be done, and the East Route Army of Murong Yan country would be ready to withdraw.


    "Are you marching to Longcheng?" The object of Liu Yan''s question is Tuoba shiyijian. Tuoba shiyijian, who has been paying attention, finally dares to look up when he hears the question.


    Tuoba Shiyi Jian''s kneeling position was obviously wet. His hands supported the carpet and raised it a little. Maybe he knelt for a long time, his limbs were numb and trembled a little. He tried his best to keep it steady before he replied respectfully: "tell the king, after marching into the Dragon City, he entered the Liao River again."


    The forbidden guards on the Northern Line and the Tuoba Xianbei cavalry after the surrender are divided into several parts. They mainly cut off the traffic of all roads. Approaching Longcheng is just incidental.


    The main force of Murong Yan army is divided into East and West. Only the necessary garrison is left in the territory. It is said that Murong Ba is in command?


    The current fighting situation in the whole North line is somewhat chaotic. There are encirclement, pursuit, interception and breakthroughs everywhere. The Han Army has not achieved the strategic goal of complete disconnection. The Han Army on this side of the Qiushui battlefield will then advance directly to the north. The goal is the location of the Liao River and seek to block murongjun''s back road.


    "It may be too late." Liu Yan stood up slowly, motioned that Tuoba shiyijian could get up and waved. He went to the shelf hanging the mountain map first, waited for Tuoba shiyijian to get close, and asked coldly, "are you willing?"

 Chapter 616

    Liu Yan vaguely remembers a modern poem. One paragraph reads "facing the sea, warm flowers bloom in spring". At this moment, he is facing a blue sea, but it is difficult to feel the warmth, and there are no flowers.


    Of course, the war against Yan continued. Liu Yan took a group of central officials by sea. He would enter the Yellow Sea through the Bohai Sea, and then enter the Yangtze River from the Yellow Sea. He would first go by sea and then enter the inland waterway. During this period, he would pause in Yangzhou for a while, then take the Yangtze River waterway to Yuzhou, and then take the land route to Xiangguo, which was tantamount to a big circle.


    Originally, there was a trip to the Japanese islands, but it was collectively opposed by a group of central officials.


    The monarch of one country in the Central Plains Dynasty stepped on the territory of other countries only based on one point, that is, taking a large army to go to war and visiting peacefully did not exist at this time.


    There are many dependent countries in the Han country. It can be said that the countries belonging to the Japanese islands are the most obedient. They want to give people, not to mention mining. They also begged the Han Army to station and welcome the Han people to land on the islands, whether settled or traveling. They begged that the Han people can be lucky to have a Japanese woman. Once the Japanese woman gets pregnant after sleeping with the Han people, she will be offered as a treasure.


    I''m not kidding. The countries of the Japanese Islands really want Japanese women to be pregnant with Han people. Originally, this kind of thing should have happened in the Sui, Tang and Song Dynasties, but it was advanced because of the changes brought by Liu Yan. Similarly, Japanese women pregnant with Han nationality will immediately be accepted by big names (i.e. nobles). They don''t care whether their children are their own blood or not. They will be trained from an early age as family heirs or companions of heirs.


    The countries on the Japanese islands are really too obedient. It is completely a gesture of seizing and asking. Liu Yan can''t find a reason to start. The civil and military people like the obedient Japanese Islands very much, and they don''t want to levy, which really annoys Liu Yan.


    In contrast to the heartlessness of the Japanese Isles, Koguryo, Baiji and Silla may be closer to the Chinese cultural circle. The high-level leaders have obvious national consciousness and national consciousness, and do not want to be under the rule of the Han state.


    The civil unrest in Koguryo was not caused by the rising and fighting civilians, but by some nobles with the instructions and permission of the royal family. It is estimated that Wang Gaozhao of Koguryo wants to remind Liu Yan that Koguryo is not willing to become a part of the Han state.


    Of course, Liu Yan saw Gao Zhao''s meaning, but he didn''t even bother to respond. He just said sarcastically to his ministers: "please Gao Zhao continue his performance."


    The Han side did not make any statement about the riots in Koguryo, which may have made Gao Zhao think more. On the other hand, he asked the Han Army to withdraw from Koguryo and the ordinary Han people not to step into Koguryo again.


    LV Tai just dragged on before getting the central response. After the central response, he immediately knew what to do. Facing Gao Zhao''s complaint again, he proposed that the Han army could help suppress the riots, which scared Gao Zhao''s face.


    "The armies of the three countries are becoming more and more unstable. It is difficult for the general of Zhengdong to fully focus on Murong Xianbei." LV Yi was a southerner, but he was not used to taking a boat. He drifted on the sea for two days and shook for two days. He vomited to his pale face: "the prime minister has ordered Xie AI to approach the rear of Murong Jun''s headquarters in case of accidents."


    The sea breeze blew the air full of fishy smell. Liu Yan, who grew up by the sea since he was a child, didn''t get used to taking a boat. He glanced at his own fleet, just nodded and didn''t respond.


    The size of their fleet is 370. At present, it is the route to the east of the Miaodao islands. It will be divided off the sea off Dongmou county. Of them, 300 will go to the peninsula, and the remaining 70 will continue to escort Liu Yan south.


    The two generations of young men in Koguryo died almost in a series of wars. If they died, they would organize another army of about 50000. If history had not been changed, they would be annexed by Baiji. It took nearly 200 years to restore the number of men, that is, they dared to jump again in the Sui Dynasty.


    Baiji has good strength, but this "good strength" is limited to the countries on the peninsula. With the strength of the whole country, it can recruit an army of about 200000. Regardless of weapons and equipment and the quality of the source of troops, there are a lot of people.


    Xinluo is a small country on the peninsula. For decades, it has been bullied by Baiji, Koguryo and Jiaxi. Even Koguryo in a weak state is difficult to compete. If you really want to recruit all the young people in China, you will recruit about 80000 troops.


    As a coalition force, Koguryo has 20000 people in the war, Baiji has 50000, and Xinluo has only 10000, which makes a total of 80000.


    There are only three standing armies in the headquarters of LV Tai, general of the eastern expedition. The 35000 regular troops are more than twice that of Koguryo, Baiji and Silla. However, LV Tai also has a national army of nearly 130000 Japanese islands. In terms of quality and quantity, he is not afraid of the sudden defection of the three countries, but he can''t help but be wary of the three countries dispatching troops from the rear.


    "I hope Murong Jun really colludes with the Three Kingdoms." Liu Yan said that the three countries suddenly turned against the enemy and Murong Jun interrupted the evacuation: "that would create an opportunity to encircle and annihilate them."


    The state of Han has its own dog legs in Koguryo, Baiji and Silla. It may not be possible to spy on the core secrets, but it is not difficult to know what the troops of the three countries will do in majushui.


    It has been reported from those lackeys that the troops of the three countries in Ma Yushui may erupt at any time, and they are also making corresponding preparations in China. It is estimated that the launch time will be in the near future.


    "I''m afraid Murong Jun won''t stay. It''s to confuse the rebellion of various countries, so as to delay the general of eastern expedition and give better evacuation space and time." Cai Youdi didn''t get used to anything when he took a boat. He was from Dongmou county. He didn''t accompany the fleet back and forth in the temple islands earlier. He narrowed his eyes against the sea breeze: "that is, those people in the three countries are stupid enough to believe a country that beat them on the ground like a dog."


    LV Yi pulled an ugly smile because of his physical discomfort and said, "stupidity is stupidity, and they have no choice."


    He always said that he would restore the old land of the Han family. The Han army was like a war machine that would never stop. It killed Shijie Zhao, ran over Li Chenghan and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, scared Zhang Liangguo and Tuoba Dynasty out of the country, and saw Murong Yan also be buried in the grave. No one would be Liu Yan, just shouting slogans.


    Koguryo''s ancestors shouted the slogan of "one people, one nation, one self-reliance" to rebel against the founding of the people''s Republic of China. The land under their feet is xuantu county established by the Han Empire. Whether it is the national territory or people, it has its own "Han family brand", which belongs to the part that has no escape.


    Baiji''s ancestors were not branded by the Han family, but Baiji has a large territory. It is Lelang county established by the Han Empire. Even if it pays off the debt and takes advantage of so many years, should it always pay interest? But the interest that Liu Yan wants is a little big, and Baiji needs the whole country to pay for it.


    Xinluo doesn''t occupy the old land of the Han family. The problem is that Liu Yan has the mentality of holding grass and beating rabbits. It''s not hard to clean up in the area. Then, he''s unhappy with the three Korean people. (the ancestors of Nam Pong are the three Koreas. At present, only sinro is ruled by the three Koreas on the peninsula, and the rest are basically slaves in various countries, especially Baiji)


    Whenever there is a choice, no one will go beyond their power to do some acts of death. It is the state of Han that has really left Koguryo, Baiji and Xinluo with no choice but to bite their teeth and fight with the state of Han.


    To tell you the truth, none of the countries on the peninsula has any threat to the Central Plains Dynasty. It''s just a passing thing to destroy them. Liu Yan will have the idea of destroying the countries on the peninsula. He doesn''t want to stay as a hidden danger, such as reproducing the disasters of the Sui and Tang Dynasties. He also has another obsession that is to occupy the Japanese islands. Since the Japanese are obedient enough to take whatever they want, there is no way to kill them on a large scale, but "peaceful evolution" will be a good way, that is, some Japanese are cheap.


    The fleet sailed to Dongmou County overseas for diversion.


    Three hundred ships of all kinds will land in Daifang County on the peninsula, bringing 20000 people. Their arrival increased the number of troops stationed there to 27000. Counting the 10000 troops stationed on Liaodong Peninsula, the number of support troops behind Lvtai increased to 37000. Once something happens, it is a sharp knife in the hinterland that threatens the territory of the three countries.


    The 70 fleets continued to go south, with only 3000 sailors, not counting the source of troops. When they arrived at Lingshan Island, they would dock to make necessary supplies, and then they would directly enter the Yangtze River waterway.


    Without prior notice, the fleet was discovered by the people on the shore when it was close to the estuary of the Yangtze River. However, no one was surprised by the fleet. The Han country made frequent use of inland waterways, because the Han army went south to the Indian subcontinent to fight. For a long time, large and small fleets would pass through the estuary of the Yangtze River, and the scale of 70 was not the largest.


    "Sure enough, there is no Chongming Island now!" It was the first time for Liu Yan to come to the estuary of the Yangtze River, whether modern or contemporary. He looked at a sandbar at the estuary of the Yangtze River and asked, "does that place have a name?"


    Yu Yi stood on the side behind Liu Yan. Seeing that his colleagues looked with their eyes, he said in embarrassment: "there is no smoke on the sandbar. According to the Convention... There is no name."


    Well, it is still an island on the sea sandbar. With the coastline extending towards the sea, it will become one city in the south, and even the continental line will extend again and again to form the surface of hai1 gate and qi1 East. Chong1 Ming1 island has basically no shadow now. It was initially formed in the Wude period of the Tang Dynasty and took shape in the early Ming Dynasty.


    Yu''s so-called practice is that people will live in a tax paying place, and the registered residence will be certified. In a deserted and worthless place, it is also a folk name to have a name. In fact, the official does not recognize it. Only the official name will enter the relevant books and names appear on the map.


    What Liu Yan saw on both sides of the estuary of the Yangtze River, there was no prosperity at all. What caught his eye was a piece of green mountains and forests. On the contrary, there were a large number of various ships on the channel.


    "King?" Xu is making a correct reminder at the right time: "is the king''s flag displayed?"


    The estuary of the Yangtze River is a busy channel. Although there are special ships to guide and supervise the navigation, because I don''t know Liu Yan''s coming personally, no one will specifically restrict the avoidance of ships, then there will be ships foolishly close to the fleet, which is not allowed for the king''s safety considerations.


    A phoenix flag soon fluttered in the wind. Not long after it was displayed, the bell rang on the lighthouse at the mouth of the Yangtze River.


    The appearance of the king''s flag in the fleet will not be found until someone happens to see it. However, the bell spread by sound can make it difficult for people not to hear it.


    The appearance of the bell will make people subconsciously look at the position of the lighthouse. People who often walk on this route know that the bell will appear only when the large fleet needs to be navigable. They wonder that only about 70 fleets come. Why do they "fight so hard" and wait to see the flag of that fleet.


    "Am I wrong, or..."


    "The imperial totem of the national Dynasty, is it the Phoenix?"


    "There are few royal families in our Dynasty. The prince is too young to go out. Did the king come in person?"


    "Isn''t the king collecting Hu prisoners in Yandi?"


    The garrison at the mouth of the Yangtze River didn''t give them much time to guess. They went out on a large scale to persuade the ships on the channel to avoid first, but because of this, they took advantage of the evidence from Liu Yan.


    To say the royal family, Liu Yan, a lonely royal family, is really the only one in history. He came naked and established such a great foundation, but he was alone. After waiting for marriage, it can be regarded as an increase in the Royal population, but the men who can be regarded as the blood of the royal family of the national Dynasty are Liu Yan and his son Liu Shen, and there are no other clans at all.


    Of course, the king flag can be used by only one ruler, and the rest are not qualified at all, even the crown prince is not qualified, let alone the rest of the imperial clan. As for the queen and concubines, they are not qualified to talk about those relatives.


    Now, of course, the legacy of the first Han Dynasty is that the one dedicated to the emperor at the end of the Han Dynasty is really gone, but there are still many clan side branches in the 400 years of the first Han Dynasty, such as Liu Jiaona, the half father of Liu Bang, the emperor of Chu Yuan, has been inherited (that of Liu Yu).


    After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, there were rumors that Liu Yan was a descendant of the royal family of the first Han Dynasty. It was not that he did not claim to be a descendant of the first Han Dynasty or a real descendant of the first Han Dynasty, but no one was admitted and absorbed into the imperial family by Liu Yan. The descendant of the royal family of the first Han Dynasty would also die without attack.


    Liu Yan''s actions are perplexed by people. Since he is not a descendant of the first Han Dynasty, he doesn''t understand why he wants to call himself the country name of the Han Dynasty. He feels that he should use the state of Qi as the country name to start a new nation in Qi, and the locals in Qingzhou are the most depressed. What makes Qingzhou people more depressed is that later, Liu Yan officially confirmed that the capital will choose to build a new city at the former site of Chang''an in Guanzhong.


    The bell rang because of Liu Yan''s personal arrival, and the news soon spread. Some people were happy and others were frightened. No one knew what would happen when the king went south for the first time.

 Chapter 617

    As a king, although Liu Yan often led the army to fight, he really didn''t patrol the territory for so many years.


    The current years are not the future. Ying Zheng, the first emperor in Chinese history, made frequent patrols after sweeping the eight wastelands and six harmonies. Later, the emperors in the early Han Dynasty did not stay in the imperial city all the time. Apart from those who ascended the throne at a young age and died before they were adults, that is, Liu Hongcai, Emperor Xiaoling, did not go out of Chang''an in his life.


    Later, during the period of the coexistence of Cao Wei, Liu Shu and Sun Wu, the supreme rulers of the three parties would visit the place from time to time. Even when the Sima family usurped the throne and unified the Central Plains again, they also maintained the habit of visiting the place.


    In every strong Dynasty, the emperor was definitely not born in the palace and died in the palace. More or less, he would visit the place. Only at the end of each dynasty did the emperor really live in the palace city and die in the palace city. He didn''t step outside the palace city for a day.


    When emperors of all dynasties trained their heirs, unless they were a prince who stood up as a target, they would certainly create opportunities for the prince to go out for inspection. After all, as long as your mind is not confused, you should know that you have been in a small circle and haven''t seen things outside the circle in person, you can only hear what others want to say. The emperor absolutely doesn''t want his successor to be a bird in a cage.


    In terms of cultivating heirs, it can be said that the emperors of the Han Dynasty are the most bloody. They usually start with the princes and kings of the imperial clan. The heirs to the throne of the first Han Dynasty have killed relatives, and the worst will be designed to kill some honourable officials. The heir to the throne waiting for the Han Dynasty no longer attacked relatives or xungui, but exploited the people. In fact, the Han Dynasty has also weakened.


    Since the small imperial court of the Eastern Han Dynasty was destroyed, Huanwen has been killed in the south of the Yangtze River for nearly three years, and the necessary population migration has not fallen. After the South was incorporated into the rule of the Han state, there is only blood and wail. It is necessary for Liu Yan to come to Xuanwei and show his kindness.


    Clean up decadent aristocratic families... Well, in fact, it is to kill those stubborn guys. On the one hand, it is to meet the needs of stability, and more to eliminate more original vested interests, so that emerging interest groups can support and supplement them. All dynasties have come through this way.


    The Han Army''s expansion of territory was too rapid. A considerable number of places were completely vast and sparsely populated. Qingzhou, Liu Yan''s Longxing place, was constantly migrating people. How could it not divert the densely populated areas south of the Yangtze River?


    The population migration in the south of the Yangtze River is generally smooth, which is based on the deterrence of the extinction of many aristocratic families. In addition, a considerable number of people originally belonged to hidden slaves and the people without land.


    "About 50% of the migrants in the South were moved to Bashu." Cai you, the internal history of managing millet, presided over the division and resettlement of migrant population. He smiled and said: "Bashu also belongs to the southern climate, and there will not be too many acclimatized phenomena. Because it takes a waterway, there is not much food consumption on the way, and there is no large-scale disease reduction."


    The total number of people migrating from the south of the Yangtze River in the Han Dynasty reached 2.3 million, of which 600000 were relocated from Jiankang, and most of the rest were from Yangzhou.


    Bashu has a small population since ancient times, and even fewer belong to the Han and Miao ethnic groups. First, a large number of them were consumed when the Three Kingdoms coexisted, and the population of the Han and Miao ethnic groups did not increase much waiting for the Sima family to reunify.


    Later, Li Xiong, a di ethnic group, established political power in Bashu. Many di ethnic groups, Qiang ethnic groups and zahu ethnic groups poured in. The life of the local Ba people was much better, and a group of Nanman came out of the southwest mountainous area. As a result, there was less living space for the Han and Miao ethnic groups. It was not until Li''s Chenghan was destroyed that the population statistics were carried out. The Han and Miao people in Liangzhou and Yizhou were less than 200000.


    The Han Army carried out a long-term campaign in Bashu. Due to the small number of Han and Miao ethnic groups in Bashu, few local families were involved in the liquidation. At most, they separated their families according to the practice of Tuen order, liberated many slaves, and were led by the Han army against non Han and Miao ethnic groups.


    "If you don''t care about those guys who say they are Han people without learning a few words, there are basically no foreigners in Bashu now." In fact, Xu Zheng is not satisfied with the fuzziness of the ethnic policy, but he knows that it is a necessary national policy to be a Taiwei official: "a considerable part of the Di, Qiang and Ba people have retreated to the mountainous areas of Nanman, and the local garrison is driving them in the direction of ma''erdan."


    The so-called ma''ergan is the plateau. Some of the alien tribes who were driven out of Bashu migrated to the plateau with difficulty. It seems that they began to fight with the savages above. Many people died and were forced to flee south along the Lancang water. Some crossed the surrounding water and entered the deep mountains and forests.


    Whether it is lancangshui or zhoushui, it is actually the modern Yun1 south. There is a large mountain range to the west of zhoushui. Now it does not have an official name. In modern times, it is called gao1 Li 1 Gong 1 mountain.


    The location of lancangshui was named Ailao in the Western Han Dynasty. In fact, the downstream is the Mekong region, which is the boundary of Laos. However, there is no Laos now. Instead, there are a considerable number of Lao tribes. During the Eastern Han Dynasty, there were many ethnic groups, the largest of which were Lao, Thai and Khmer.


    The lower reaches of lancangshui did not belong to the original Li Chenghan, but to ningzhou, which originally belonged to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Ningzhou''s jurisdiction is very large. Together, it is the land of the three southwest counties in the Pre-Qin Dynasty. However, because it is not valued, there are basically few governance places, and the associated residents are pitiful.


    The aliens who fled in a panic were first caught and killed by the Han Army, and then driven down from the plateau by fierce savages. After heavy casualties, they fled to the territory of the Lao people, but magically killed all the tribes of the Lao people, forcing the Lao people to seek refuge from the Thai people in the north.


    "Nanfu county magistrate has a center to report. Several tribes of the Lao nationality sent people to court and took the canonized credentials given by the first Han Dynasty." LV Yi said that the first Han Dynasty was the Eastern Han Dynasty. During the more than 200 years of the Eastern Han Dynasty, there were really not too many vassals. There were no less than 30 in the southwest alone. He almost twitched his face and said in tears and laughter: "the biggest official in several canonized credentials is the county magistrate..."


    Liu Yan''s understanding is that the Eastern Han Dynasty was a Jimi District in the southwest, that is, it incorporated those places into the Chinese cultural circle and granted local aborigines an official position at random, so that future generations could shout "it has been a sacred and inseparable part of us since ancient times" when they want those lands, As for whether future generations have the ability to take down the land, they can''t control it.


    Jimi district was not popular in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties. Strong men always wanted it and had to seize it. Only when they felt that it was of little value and left it aside, they would lose it to several small officials who couldn''t even reach the county level.


    Jimi area really prevailed in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, and Li Tang was the most developed. Only some historians said that Li Tang''s territory looked very large, but it was those inherent places that were really controlled by the center. The so-called inherent place was the largest territory in the Western Han Dynasty. In history, Yang Sui and Zhu Ming controlled more territory than the Western Han Dynasty, but Li Tang did not.


    Liu Yangen didn''t bother to ask Lao People for help. What he needed to know was the current situation of those people who migrated from the south of the Yangtze River to Bashu.


    "On the whole, it''s safe." Cai you explained to Liu Yan in detail that those who migrated in the past did not have their own land. Now, although they still do not have their own land, they produce more output than they could have left. He said later: "now more children can get land rewards, which can be regarded as giving them hope."


    It was a national policy of the Han state to reward land for childbearing, which was officially determined the year before last, in order to encourage more childbearing to increase the country''s population. There are not many subsidiary policies. Apart from the necessary national economic and food assistance, it is a national policy that continues the dynasties of the Central Plains, that is, men must marry at the age of men and women must marry at the age of women, or there will be legal constraints such as punishment.


    Most of the land in the Han Dynasty was owned by the state. There were a lot of land. Apart from being awarded for merit, only those families who had legal land deeds. At the same time, the illegality of Tian Qihe is based on the fact that the state of Han does not recognize it. In fact, those families will not be recognized unless they work for Liu Yan early.


    As the fleet sailed into the Yangtze River waterway, Liu Yan could see that the two sides were crowded with onlookers. He couldn''t help asking, "how many people are there in the south of the Yangtze River now?"


    "There are still nearly 1.3 million in Yangzhou, about 4 million in total with other states." Cai you specially explained that some of the people who migrated from Yangzhou were still settled in the south of the Yangtze River, but moved to those sparsely populated counties: "after the field investigation, guang1 Prefecture and Jingzhou are suitable for grain cultivation, but it still needs years to reclaim land."


    Canton 1 is a modern Canton 1 East and Canton 1 West, 1 Zhuang, 1 ethnic group, 1 self-governing and 1 District, which is convenient for reclamation, that is, in the belt of Canton 1 East.


    Jingzhou is a modern South of lake 1. It can be said that the difficulty of reclamation is not as difficult as that of guang1 East. If we don''t care about the ecology, setting fire to the woods and wilderness will be a very fast means. After dealing with those roots, there is a fertile field, which will never live up to the reputation of the hometown of fish and rice.


    Liu Yan knows very well which places in the south are suitable for grain production. What impressed him most was that during the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, Hunan alone supplied more than half of the grain in the country. No matter how long the development can take shape, it can''t be so wasteful anyway.


    "The richest south of the Yangtze River is in Yangzhou. Handicraft industry is very developed and there are good fields everywhere." When sang Yu said this, he looked a little negative. Instead of asking Yu Yi, he asked, "Tingwei office has search authority. Should you know something about Yangzhou?"


    Didn''t the Han state carry out some reforms? One of the biggest reforms is some law enforcement and supervision. For example, the governor of the imperial palace is responsible for sentencing and trial, the Tingwei office is specialized in search, arrest and detention, and the Dali temple is responsible for supervision.


    Yu Yi was still watching the onlookers on both sides of the strait with a complex mood, which meant that time had changed. Sang Yu suddenly came and began to understand why more and more colleagues didn''t like sang Yu.


    "This..." Yu Yi saw that Liu Yan looked at it. First, he didn''t say whether Liu Yan knew about those things. When he was stabbed out by sang Yu, he couldn''t help saying: "most of the rebels were destroyed, and the family property belonged to the state, but a small part of the land... Was not recorded in the state-owned land register."


    Does Liu Yan know about those things? Obviously not without knowledge.


    During the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, there were many aristocratic families in the south. They dominated the trend of the country. They could not control the occupation of land and the annexation of the country at all. They almost returned to the state of Chu during the Warring States period, that is, clan Division and autonomy. As for listening to the instructions and orders of the center, it only depends on individual voluntariness.


    No matter at the aristocratic family level or the powerful level, when you want to be settled, you can always think of a way to help, including pulling people into the water. Bribing law enforcers will be a common means.


    Liu Yan knew and did not deal with it. The officials who went to deal with it did not soften their hands because they received benefits, nor did they wantonly accept bribes. The bravest thing was to take 1000 mu of land, and the bravest person was Huan Wen.


    Why did Huan Wen accept a thousand mu of land? Later, he did not try his best to hide it. Many people actually tacitly understood that they just felt that the credit they had made seemed to be too great. This kind of thing came from pollution.


    In fact, it''s a shame to say that the first Han Dynasty general of the southern expedition did not accept bribes of tens of thousands of mu. Some small officials with great power even dared to accept bribes of tens of thousands of mu of land. Huanwen only dared to accept 1000 mu if he wanted to pollute himself.


    "Deal with it according to the Chinese law."


    Liu Yan looked at sang Yu while he was talking, and turned his head away when sang Yu was about to speak. He is getting more and more confused about what sang Yu is going to do. How can he spare no effort to offend all his colleagues?


    The fleet has been sailing against the current, and the speed is not very fast. Where it passes, it is escorted by the inland water army of the Yangtze River. People can be seen everywhere on the bank, and many simply follow the fleet all the way on the bank.


    When he arrived at Jiangdu, Jiangdu Ling was already welcoming him. Liu Yan did not summon him or even stop for a moment. He let the fleet go directly to Jingkou.


    Jingkou is the largest ferry in Yangzhou near the estuary of the Yangtze River. It was originally the main base of naval forces in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. After the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was destroyed, it no longer has military value. It is also that the original infrastructure was basically damaged by the war. After repair, it was used as civil.


    Because someone had come first, the person who should be informed made preparations with all his life. Before Liu Yan''s fleet landed, the ships there had long been emptied, and the idle people were also persuaded to leave.


    Liu Yan stepped on the land after the accompanying army landed first. He chose this place to land instead of sailing directly to Jiankang for his own reason.

 Chapter 618

    Jiankang is located on the edge of the Yangtze River. Of course, there are ferries, and there are more than one, more than 20. The three largest ferries are on the north wall of Jiankang city.


    The Yellow River Basin and the Yangtze River Basin have always been relatively densely populated areas of the Central Plains dynasties in previous dynasties. The main reason is that there is sufficient water source, which is related to farming. Having enough water source means that the irrigation system is developed, and more output can certainly feed more people.


    Jiankang has a population of more than 2 million because it is located on the edge of the Yangtze River. In addition to the rich boiled water resources, it has also matured the application and development of water transportation in the Yangtze River after years of development.


    In fact, Jiankang is the first city in the world with a population of more than one million. If the history had not been changed by Liu Yan, it once developed to 2.3 million residents, more than the population of Chang''an in the Han Dynasty, Chang''an in the Tang Dynasty, Luoyang and Bianjing in the Song Dynasty.


    According to the official statistics of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the total population was close to 5 million, and Jiankang alone had a population of nearly 2 million. What an exaggeration. With much land and few people in Yangzhou registered residence in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the population of the Hong Kong residents is almost two million. What can be imagined is that the rest of the territory is vast and sparsely populated.


    A considerable part of Yangzhou''s population migrated from the north of the Yangtze River. Just "crossing south in clothes" went down more than 1 million, and then fled south. This also made Yangzhou the area with the most problems. The conflict between the so-called "northerners" and "southerners" did not stop.


    Jingkou is a big port. It was once used as a fleet base and later changed to civilian use. Because the geographical location of the port is near the estuary of the Yangtze River, and the inland waterways and sea shipping of Han country are developed, Jingkou gradually shows its commercial role, and it has become extremely prosperous only seven months later.


    Liu Yan set foot on the land south of the Yangtze River. When he came to Jingkou, he saw rows of shops at first sight. It was because of the clearance that he couldn''t see the excitement of the market.


    "People?" Cai Xian, the urging official in Jingkou, was asked where everyone was arranged. He hesitated and said, "there are shops and warehouses. Most of them are temporarily invited to the open space in the field."


    The so-called urging officials is actually the manager of the market, who is responsible for counting the types and quantity of goods and supervising the exchange of goods.


    Jingkou is not a county. There is no so-called county magistrate. It is independent outside Dantu County. Urging officials is the largest official position. Below are Ji Cheng, Ji Wei, Liu Cao and many small officials.


    Speaking of warehouses, the fleet can see a large area of neat warehouses on the Yangtze River. They are located at the foot of a mountain southeast of Jingkou.


    Jingkou has been changed to civilian use. Ships coming down from the middle and upper reaches of the Yangtze River will basically stop temporarily before going to sea. Many caravans pay attention to the convenient geographical location of Jingkou, which makes Jingkou a very important cargo transfer station. Of course, it needs the existence of warehouses.


    Liu Yan doesn''t feel much about his arrival. He knows that it is part of the majesty of the king. As a king, if he really wants to be close to the people without a bottom line, it''s not good for himself or the country, especially on the premise that Liu Shen is only an only son and the royal family has only two men.


    Without joking, it is really foolish for the king to put himself in danger and not take his safety seriously. If there is an assassination, the country will inevitably fall into turmoil if it dies. If it does not die, it will also cause a political earthquake. Anyway, as long as there is an accident, it is definitely the majority who are unlucky, and it is definitely not the king who has influence.


    So, don''t talk about the king''s kindness to his subjects, the subjects won''t do anything wrong, and so on. It is the right thing to use the greatest prudence to ensure safety, not to mention why we should do the words of "isolating ourselves from the people", especially in ancient times.


    Liu Yan walked around in person. He could notice that there were quite a lot of people behind the door panels of each store. The curious and awed eyes could be seen in the gaps of some door panels.


    "It seems that Jingkou is really developing well." Liu yanle pointed to all kinds of signs on the street: "there are everything to eat, drink, wear and live."


    Cai seemed lucky enough to hang behind Liu Yan. Under the sign of CAI you''s eyes, he almost flattered and said, "it''s all the work of the king''s instructions."


    That''s not wrong. The conversion of Jingkou to civil use came from Liu Yan''s instruction. What he considered was that there was a real need for a cargo transfer station near the estuary of the Yangtze River, but Liu Yan didn''t pay attention to the subsequent development.


    At least two Sergeants are standing guard beside each shop, which is a necessary warning. The sergeant in one of the rooms slapped the door panel under the sign of Liu Yan and shouted to the people inside to put the door panel away.


    The so-called door panels are long but not wide boards, which are stuck in a card slot.


    At this time, shops basically use door panels. That''s because they need a wide facade to open the door and do business. Moreover, the hinge has not been invented. The traditional door takes up a lot of space. It is undoubtedly the most appropriate to use door panels for disassembly and assembly.


    When the people inside closed the door, more than a dozen sergeants came to guard. When the door was slightly closed, they could see the people inside. It was a crowded scene.


    People crowded together. When the door panel was gradually put away, most people had sweated on their forehead. Almost everyone wanted to see Liu Yan but didn''t dare to see it.


    "Villain, meet the king!"


    "Little knock on the king!"


    Under the urging of the officials, people went out of the shop and knelt down one by one in the street. The words shouted out were also uneven. Some were kneeling in sacrifice, and some were directly thrown to the ground. The scene was a little messy.


    "The Han family has no kneeling ceremony except sacrifice and criminals." Liu Yan said the truth. His voice was very gentle: "get up."


    Both the former Han Dynasty and the present Han Dynasty do not advocate kneeling on both knees. When people see officials, they bow down, and when all officials see kings, they only need to bow down. Kneeling is only available on sacrificial occasions. In addition, criminals lose the right not to kneel. So even if the people see the king, they actually just need to bow and turn around. Don''t be silly and stare at it all the time.


    It can''t be said that the reasons for worrying that kneeling will become a habit and lose backbone are probably a kind of respect for treating the people as people. It was not until the Ming and Qing dynasties that the rules were formed when officials had to kneel.


    Liu Yan just wanted to see what cloth the shop selling cloth sold. First, a sergeant went in for a detailed investigation. Then he went in and saw that most of the shelves were silk and Shu brocade. On the contrary, there were few linen, so he called the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper is a fat man who looks a little pampered. He can see that he is in absolute tension. It seems that he will fall to the ground at any time.


    Liu Yan is a king. Whether he wants to or not, he has to put forward some scores. Xun Xian will ask some questions instead.


    "Most of the silk is native to Yangzhou, while Shu Brocade is purchased from Shu by using the Yangtze River." The shopkeeper didn''t speak quickly. He was like stuttering. He said while wiping sweat: "the small one is not retail. What is placed on the container is samples. After the guest orders, it is shipped from the warehouse."


    It can be seen that there are many samples in the shop, including silk, Shu Brocade and numb forest of various colors. There are many ready-made clothes. Basically, some gorgeous and complex patterns or patterns are embroidered, and even dragon patterns can be seen.


    Now the dragon does not refer to the son of heaven, so there is no so-called saying of taking care of the dragon body, and the dragon has more than one appearance. The more common is the dragon flying in the clouds. The demeanor of the Jin and Wei dynasties is how to come without spectrum. There are many ideas. The Dragon appeared in the Wei and Jin Dynasties with the color of cloud and fog, giving the dragon the design that it can fly. The dragons in the pre Qin period were either simple, honest and lovely, or like big snakes. The dragon of the early Han Dynasty was more fierce and dignified.


    By the way, many people may not believe it, but there are few dynasties that lift the dragon to a unique height, and there are few dynasties that use the dragon as a totem. On the contrary, the bird totem is more popular.


    It was not until the Ming Dynasty that the dragon was officially certified. It was not until the Manchu and Qing dynasties that it was stamped with an exclusive brand by the emperor.


    I really don''t know how the modern legend of the Dragon came into being. Anyway, if you dare to say that you are the descendant of the dragon in the Ming dynasty or Manchu Qing Dynasty, you will be dragged to the vegetable market and wipe your head off.


    "Merchants are walking here." Cai you must have learned about Xiangxi. As he walked, he said to Liu Yan, "except for food, drink and accommodation, they are all big deals."


    Liu Yan has found that although Jingkou is a ferry, it really covers a large area, which is broader than that of some counties. The land for building warehouses alone is very large.


    In fact, Jingkou is now a North-South trade center. Goods from places such as Bashu, north or south of the Yangtze River are transported here as far as possible, and then purchased by local merchants for diversion. Such a situation will naturally occur because of the effective use of inland waterways and maritime navigation in Han Dynasty. Taking inland waterways and maritime transportation is much more convenient than land, and it can also save more costs.


    Liu Yan recalled and asked, "if I remember correctly, Penglai in Qingzhou and Panyu in guang1 Prefecture are the other two big expeditions?"


    Cai you is in charge of resource allocation, and commerce is also within the scope of his authority. He affirmed Liu Yan''s question.


    Penglai is located in Dongmou County, which is not far from the estuary of the Yellow River. It can not only contact Liaodong Peninsula, but also quickly enter the Yellow River waterway. It is really suitable as a cargo transfer station.


    Panyu is actually the modern kan1 river. It is actually to contact the Indian subcontinent over Jiaozhi. There are not many goods transported in the past. It mainly receives the resources of the Indian subcontinent and some maritime islands, mainly jadeite, hawksbill, spices and precious wood. Centralized capture of slaves is also one of its functions.


    After an inspection tour in Jingkou, Liu Yan set out again. After they left, the cleared talents returned and talked about what had just happened.


    The shop that Liu Yan personally went to watch was crowded with people for a time. Basically, he was asked about some inexplicable things. Some merchants who were not engaged in cloth trading bought it, and some merchants who had been touched by Liu Yan bought it at a sky high price.


    Yangzhou has a large population and a high degree of development, not only in agriculture, but also in infrastructure, with roads extending in all directions.


    There is a canal excavated here in Jingkou, named pogangdu. It is the water network used to connect Qinhuai River and Taihu Lake during the Three Kingdoms period. It can also lead to Jianye. It can be regarded as the transportation trunk line of Yangzhou.


    Thanks to the existence of broken Gangdu, there are also Lianhu lake and Chishan pond around, so there is a foundation for the construction of irrigation system, resulting in the extremely developed agriculture and mulberry industry.


    Liu Yan''s team walked not far along the South Bank of the Yangtze River. They would first go to Gaoli mountain to climb high and look far. When they looked south from the top of the mountain, they had a panoramic view of a large fertile field.


    "At least two or three hundred thousand mu of farmland. No wonder Jiankang has so many people." Tian Shuo, a servant, seldom talks at ordinary times. Now he is looking at the endless farmland with bright eyes. He doesn''t know what he found behind him, but he begins to frown: "why didn''t you plant trees? So that the wind won''t blow down the stalk?"


    Planting trees at a certain distance between farmland is only advocated in recent years, especially in the south, which is the experience gained from frequent hurricanes and typhoons in coastal areas.


    This side is on the Yangtze River. The wind is not small. It can be imagined that the more close the farmland is to the Yangtze River, the worse the harvest will be. Tian Shuo really doesn''t understand that the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is not good at fighting. How can even Nongsang fool around like this? At least we should plant more trees on the Bank of the Yangtze River.


    The state of Han did not set up a big Minister of agriculture. In addition to managing Ma Zheng, the imperial servant also took charge of agriculture and mulberry. Tian Shuo''s trip to the South was not just to accompany Liu Yan on inspection. Most of his time would be used to see agriculture everywhere and wait for Liu Yan to enter Jiankang, that is, when he was running around.


    By the way, rice is not planted on a large scale in the south. In addition to wheat, millet is the most planted. In addition, millet, chestnut, millet and beans are the main grain in the Indian subcontinent.


    In addition to constantly invading Linyi and robbing Funan, the state of Han regained Jiaozhi. In addition, it was doing the selection of rice seeds. It had carried out cultivation and improvement experiments in guang1 Prefecture. After several generations of rice seeds, it would slowly cultivate and improve them again and again to the north. Anyway, it was not a direct promotion.


    It''s really something that people who don''t understand agriculture will do if they immediately carry out large-scale planting all over the country.


    For example, if you get good rice varieties from South Asia, you can plant them in the north. Because rice varieties do not adapt to the relationship between climate and water and soil, it is by no means strange and exaggerated to have no harvest. It really needs a slow process of cultivation and improvement.


    But root foods like potatoes and potatoes are not picky about climate and soil.


    Liu Yan took advantage of the Bering Strait to go directly to North America by land, sent a team to try the past, and risked to find more species. He also constantly asked the South 1 Sea fleet to find a new continent and wanted to get more species, especially potatoes.

 Chapter 619

    The battle of Yandi was in full swing. Before the end of the war, the king of the expedition suddenly toured the south, which not only caught the center unprepared, but also stunned the south.


    I don''t know how many people are investigating what happened in the south. They unexpectedly asked Liu Yan to put down the ongoing personal expedition and suddenly go south. They exhausted their channels to investigate, but they couldn''t find anything. There was no answer for Liu Yan''s sudden going south.


    Huanwen was cleaning in the south of the Yangtze River, and there are countless aristocratic families that have perished. The original four gate valve no longer had its previous power with the inclusion of the southern states and counties in the rule of the Han state, of which Wang suffered the most serious blow.


    The news of Liu Yan''s landing in Jingkou spread to Shanyin, Kuaiji, ten days later. This is the ancestral home chosen by the Wang family after moving south from Langya to Linyi. The establishment of the ancestral temple here also indicates that the Wang family always sits in town for a long time.


    Shanyin is not a very famous place. In terms of the overall mountainous terrain of Kuaiji, looking at the name of Shanyin itself, it is a mountainous area.


    Some people speculated that Wang chose Shanyin as his new sleeping place. They said that there was a mountainous terrain over there, which was conducive to the layout of defense. Wang chose it because he was worried that Hu Lu would go south.


    Generally, mountainous areas are not good places. If there are many mountains, it is impossible to open up too many good fields, and if there is not enough food, it is impossible to expand a family. The problem is that Wang chose Shanyin as his "nest", but he did not forget that in other areas, such as the fertile field east of Jiankang, there are nearly 200000 mu of Wang''s good fields.


    Of course, when the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty perished, the state of Han summarized all the land. No matter how much land the family owned before, it was re measured and distributed. The exterminated aristocratic families were just like that. The aristocratic families that were not exterminated were compensated for their wealth, and the Wang family saved 2000 mu of land east of Jiankang.


    Wang and Chu were the main forces to resist the south of the Han army. The relevant resistance personnel would have their own punishment, and the family would inevitably be implicated.


    During the liquidation, the Wang family only retained 8000 mu of land, and less than 10% of the remaining shops, workshops and mines remained. The original 100000 slaves were liberated and used to being served by others. Because they could not take care of themselves, Wang family members almost died of starvation.


    Although the loss of family property is disastrous, Wang''s core lineage has not died many people. The elite children are lucky enough to die. How many of them are comforted by Wang''s grief, and think that as long as the cream of the family is alive, there is hope for another rise.


    From the time when the king and the horse shared the world, to the time when the Wang family was jointly suppressed, he was still the first door valve in the south. The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not nourish before its demise. To the time when the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty destroyed the world, not only did the Han state not allow the existence of such a large family force, but also many people who had been bullied by the Wang family fell into the well.


    The worried Wang family wisely contracted. The important family members were concentrated in the Shanyin ancestral home, including Wang Xizhi, who was 45 years old.


    Wang Xizhi is a vein of Wang Kuang of the Wang family. Wang Kuang died before "crossing south in clothes". His brother Wang Jizhi also died the second year after his father died. In fact, the oldest of them is Wang Xizhi himself. He has seven sons and a daughter.


    Now, Wang Xizhi is standing under the eaves with his hands on his back, looking at the hazy green mountains in the distance. His wife Chi Yu and his second and third sons are moving some millet. The other sons and daughters are reading and writing in the pavilion next to the courtyard.


    Millet is the main crop in Kuaiji. It looks very similar to rice, but it is a kind of food with small particles. In fact, it is modern millet.


    Didn''t you say? Wang''s slaves were forcibly liberated. Before we could figure out whether they would be wiped out, Wang''s patriarch advocated keeping low profile... Another more clear statement is to clamp the tail and be a man, so we didn''t recruit slaves again. As a result, family members needed to do all the work themselves.


    A rush of footsteps came from outside the courtyard, and the closed board door was slapped.


    "Yi Shao." Wang Hui did not care. After opening the door, Wang Huanzhi, who was saluting, saw Wang Xizhi walking directly under the eaves and said, "emergency clan meeting, come with me."


    Wang Hui is the sixth son of Wang Dao. He is a famous calligrapher in the south. He is Wang Xizhi''s brother. He was originally the Shangshu of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the leader of the central guard.


    Wang Xizhi was dragged by Wang Hui while maintaining the salute posture.


    Wang Hui said as he walked, "the king has personally toured the south of the Yangtze River."


    After hearing this, Wang Xizhi was surprised and said, "the state of Yan has been destroyed?"


    The southern aristocratic families suffered a serious blow. Not only the Wang family, but also the aristocratic families who made friends with the Wang family are basically the same. The original four gate valve only Huan family, Yu family and Xie family have preserved their vitality.


    Wang is now in full decline. He didn''t want to arouse suspicion and didn''t take the initiative to contact the outside world. It was only ten days after Liu Yan landed in Jingkou that the side branch left in Jiankang urgently sent back the news.


    "The state of Yan is not weak. I heard that it has enlisted more than 400000 troops all over the country. It should not be destroyed so soon." Wang Hui is very clear that the news of the family is very closed now, and what he said is his own guess: "however, seeing that the king leaves Yandi, the state of Yan is afraid to have no power to pull the sky."


    "The word can''t be used." Wang Xizhi said flatly, "we are Han people now."


    The family meeting must be to choose the ancestral temple. Wang Hui and Wang Xizhi arrived relatively late. When they came, the ancestral temple was full of people. The family elders of the uncle generation sat under the incense platform of the inner ancestral tablet, but the main seat was empty.


    Wang Hui and Wang Xizhi are of the same generation, but their branches are different. Even if they make friends privately, they can''t sit at will when holding a family meeting. They should sit down according to the position of each branch and separate when they come in.


    There are a lot of people in the main room of the ancestral temple, but it seems very quiet. Even if those young people outside talk in a low voice, they will appear noisy when there are more people talking. I don''t know who appears to make those young people honest.


    In Wang Daodao''s generation, the Wang family practiced both civil and military skills, and did not lack Wu Yong when they were literate. Later, because they had too much edge, they had to suppress themselves because of the "king and horse sharing the world". For example, the children of Wang Xizhi''s generation preferred culture, and only some unimportant side branches cultivated Wu Yong.


    The direct descendants who can enter the main room where the ancestral tablets are placed look polite one after another, because too many people have been in high positions and power, and there is no lack of gentle and dignified people.


    If you look at the quality of Wang''s children, it really doesn''t look like a declining family, but many times they don''t thrive because of their excellent children, such as being suppressed by the rulers.


    At present, Wang Tian is the patriarch of the Wang family. After he appeared, he asked everyone to stand up and look at the past. After he entered the room, he knelt down at the ancestral tablet, got up, walked to his master''s throne, bent his knees and knelt down, and then motioned the people to sit down.


    "The family is so unfortunate that it is now sad and guilty of its ancestors." Wang Tian is very old. After a series of blows, he is not in good health. He is not only hoarse but also short of breath: "for today''s plan and the revival of the family, he can only serve the king."


    No one said a word. Wang''s family will become what they are now. Isn''t it because they are strong enough to resist the Han Army going south? From the standpoint of being ministers of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, they naturally had nothing wrong in fighting against the Han army. What was wrong was that they were the loser.


    "The king is kind. He only deals with the people involved, not his relatives. I''m not the only one who deals with property. Everyone can feel at ease." Wang Tian is not saying some flattering words. Now every family basically prospers and loses. Unless his brain is bad, someone will harm his family. He glanced at the crowd and said, "the king went south for a lucky tour and didn''t leave Jiankang. Can you make suggestions?"


    Wang Shao is one of the elders of the Wang family. He and Wang Tian are brothers of the same branch. His character is relatively cheerful and upward, so he first opened his mouth: "the king''s southern tour must be to proclaim authority and comfort. Huan Wen''s majesty is enough for the king''s massive killing. After the thunder, there is rain and dew, which is the skill of the emperor."


    To put it bluntly, there have been enough murders in the South and enough terror. It is time for the ruling class of the Han state to sprinkle sweet dates, not only to calm social stability and resume production, but also to gather useful talents.


    It has to be said that even if the Wang family is miserable enough now, they still have their inside information. The most precious thing is the value brought by knowledge. It can be deduced according to the development of the situation in the Han country. It is found that Liu Yan must let the country enter the stage of cultivating students and raising interest in the future.


    The country is a collection of many families. If you don''t tangle with the kind of things that can''t be clarified before there is a country, since there are so many families in a state, how can you lack managers.


    Everyone wants to be a member of the national management, but not everyone can be one of them. Mastering knowledge is a prerequisite. In terms of the dissemination of knowledge, the aristocratic family naturally has the advantage of becoming a manager. Then there are the poor families with certain cultural inheritance in the eyes of the aristocratic family. As for the illiterate people, they can only stand aside.


    "Jing Lun is a sensible man." Wang Tian nodded and said, "this time, you will lead the team, select the good talents of the family and go to Jiankang."


    Wang Shao stood up, bowed and said cautiously, "I will not live up to the high expectations of the patriarch."


    The next moment everyone in the room stood up and saluted Wang Shao.


    The family meeting has ended here. Wang Tian left Wang Shao alone to talk. When Wang Shao went out, he looked sad and heavy.


    Wang Shao still knew what the nephews of the family were talents, and soon selected a group of people. Behind him was Wang Xizhi. As soon as he met, he said, "Sun Chuo came to Shanyin specially. You can''t neglect it."


    Sun Chuo and Wang Xizhi were good friends. He became a prisoner for a period of time after the collapse of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but he was released later. Few of the children of many aristocratic families who are also prisoners are as lucky as him. Some have their heads cut off directly, and many are still in custody.


    Wang Xizhi saw sun Chuo the next day. After they met, they had to sigh.


    "Why did Xinggong come here?" Wang Xizhi did not see decadence from sun Chuo. On the contrary, he could see some excitement.


    Sun Chuo opened his mouth. It seemed that he didn''t know what expression to use to express the complexity of his heart at the moment. After a little while, he said, "Chuo... Came with the king''s life."


    Wang Xizhi''s character is weak, and he doesn''t make any special moves after listening to it. He looked at Wang Ningzhi, who had "passed" the door at least seven times, and frowned.


    "This time, hundreds of sergeants escorted Chuo along the way." Sun Chuo finished this sentence very seriously, stopped to see Wang Xizhi''s reaction, and then said, "the king heard that Yishao is a rare talent. He sent a sergeant to invite him."


    Wang Ningzhi has been passing by to report the specifications of sun chuolai to Wang Xizhi. The problem is that he has not found a chance.


    Liu Yan specially invited Wang Xizhi? There is nothing wrong with this statement. The specifications are very polite. He would do such a thing. Naturally, he wanted to meet Wang Xizhi, the sage of calligraphy. In addition to meeting his hobby of meeting historical celebrities, he was also inseparable from the subsequent prosperity of culture and education in the Han country.


    The Han parliament is a war machine that will not stop, but it can not be without culture. Literati can not open up territory, but it is by no means dispensable for a country and nation. On the contrary, it is also very important.


    A country with strong force is terrible, but only force is absolutely not enough. It also needs the country and nation to have their own spirit. Culture is used to shape the spirit.


    Apart from the spirit, culture is also a necessary heritage for a nation. The Chinese and Miao people can sink and revive several times. Is it not because the ethnic groups have the same culture and use culture to integrate the backward civilization? So that the same ethnic group, no matter how times change, can have a close basis for reproduction together?


    When Wang Xizhi understood what was going on, he showed a surprised expression and said, "did Xi Zhi''s reputation only reach the king''s ears now, before..."


    It''s not Wang Xizhi''s conceit. His own understanding is that people who don''t hear their own names in the north and south of the Yangtze River are mountain village men, but anyone with some style should know their own name, and Liu Yan shouldn''t know himself until now.


    "..." what expression should sun Chuo use to face it? He could only say hesitantly: "the king rose in Changguang and fought with Hu Lu every year... The great man had to pay more attention to military affairs and literary Affairs..."


    Wang Xizhi showed an expression of "sure enough".


    "Now that the great man is about to rule the world, the king must find the importance of literature." Sun Chuo said excitedly, "we are not good at fighting in the battlefield, but we have thousands of scriptures. It''s our luck that the king began to pay attention to literary affairs."


    Literati talk is trouble. In fact, sun Chuo''s meaning is very simple. Families in the South have been badly hit. There have long been a large number of people in the military groups and interest classes of the Han state. It is not generally difficult for them to rise again. It''s rare that Liu Yan began to pay attention to Juncai in the south. Sun Chuo only begged Wang Xizhi and other brothers to behave differently. It''s time to think about how to hold that big leg.

 Chapter 620

    Sun Chuo doesn''t have an official status now. Liu Yan sent 100 sergeants but didn''t send officials. In terms of Chinese tradition, it''s not how polite to treat Wang Xizhi, but now it''s a reality that the situation is stronger than people, and it really can''t tolerate more hypocrisy.


    Kuaiji was incorporated into the territory of the Han Dynasty in the Western Han Dynasty. It has been the land of Wu and Yue for a long time. It has not been well developed. Wang wants to go out of Shanyin by water.


    Due to the dense water network in the south of the Yangtze River, Kuaiji is a mountainous area. There are too many mountains, and because the roads are underdeveloped, it is really more convenient to go boating on waterways than by land.


    Wang Shao selected more than 20 Wang''s heroes. In addition to the most famous Wang Xizhi, the current Wang''s second generation is selected, but all some talents are selected. The third generation is those who do the crown ceremony. Without the crown ceremony, they represent minors. According to the current saying, they are children, so they are not brought.


    Shanyin is in the southeast of Yangzhou, which is near the sea. They go boating to Xiling, which is actually a town near the sea in the southeast of Yangzhou.


    Before the demise of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the Han army landed in the East and southeast of Yangzhou from the sea. Xiling established a harbor after the demise of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. When they came here, they wanted to take a boat and go by sea from the East China Sea to the estuary of the Yangtze River.


    Not every one of the convenient water networks can sail boats, but there is absolutely no problem with boating. Wang''s 20 or so people, together with sun Chuo and 100 Han Army sergeants, add up to more than 120 people, and the number of boats used has reached 17.


    Seventeen boats sailing together is not enough to attract attention, but there are hundreds of sergeants in the team, so people have to pay attention.


    "Those people..." Zhu Liang is a subsidiary of a small family in the south. He came to Jishan to collect medicinal materials: "are you from the Wang family?"


    The style of writing in the south is very prosperous. It is not surprising that people wearing scholar robes appear. The demise of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty is only a matter of recent years. The social norms and habits formed for a long time will not disappear in a moment and a half. Of course, the taboo of the nine grade system has been preserved.


    Zhu Lianghui thought that it was Wang''s person at a glance, which had something to do with what kind of person should wear and what clothes were stipulated in the nine grade Zhongzheng system. The reason why he was surprised was that he saw the sergeant of the Han Army walking with members of the Wang family.


    A good person guessed: "is it something that happened and was escorted out of the mountain?"


    "Ha ha!" Zhu Liang didn''t talk to people who didn''t know anything, but said to himself, "the escort can be regarded as an escort. It''s really blind."


    There are many mountains in Kuaiji. Few flat lands can farm, but you always have to eat food alive. Then try your best to sort out acres of land where you can reclaim. It is not long after spring ploughing. There are many farmers taking care of the fields on the hillside and in the wilderness, mainly pulling out weeds and so on.


    Because there are enough mountains and many places are uninhabited, nature can always have a lot of feedback. There are also a lot of teams picking herbs in the mountains while the flowers bloom in spring, which gives more people to the originally uninhabited mountains and forests.


    The boating team goes downstream. The boatman holds a long bamboo pole and will row or support it from time to time, mainly to control the direction of boating.


    "Good mountain, good water and good scenery." Sun Chuo originally wanted to brew poems. Seeing Wang Xizhi staring at the clear water, he thought Wang Xizhi was depressed, so he smiled and said, "Yi Shao, you can write a poem about this mountain and this water?"


    Wang Xizhi didn''t look up and said, "how are your Majesty''s poems and Fu?"


    "..." Sun Chuo was a stunned God, but he had to recall it carefully and smiled bitterly: "the king pays more attention to war than the beauty of poetry and Fu."


    "The king fought again, but Hu Lu retreated and the Han family stood up again." Wang Xizhi was definitely not flattering. He looked up at Sun Chuo and said with a bitter smile, "the beauty of poetry and Fu is not enough to protect the family and defend the country. There is no way to resist the sharp blade."


    "You can''t do that." Sun Chuo was really afraid of Wang Xizhi''s resentment. He was afraid of giving a moth when he met the king of Han. He nervously persuaded: "when the king of Han summoned, Yi Shao should know the importance."


    "Xizhi has no resentment." Wang Xizhi said calmly, "just looking back, the style of writing in the south of the Yangtze River attaches great importance to the Central Plains. There are countless poets and Fu Writers, but they have gone into a misunderstanding."


    Sun Chuo was stunned. He also had a similar reflection. He thought about what it would be like if he could recite poetry and Fu again. Didn''t they become the loser because they couldn''t settle the country with literature and settle the country with martial arts?


    "I heard that science and education are not popular in the Central Plains. There are many people who don''t agree with each other. Illiterate people are everywhere?" Wang Xizhi seems to be making a summary: "the Great Han Dynasty expelled the tartar prisoners and restored China. Lu Shen in the Central Plains has had a heavy Hu wind for decades. The king intends to recruit scholars in the south of the Yangtze River. He should pay equal attention to both civil and military affairs."


    Sun Chuo didn''t think so much. As soon as he heard Wang Xizhi''s remarks, he immediately nodded: "the Central Plains has been occupied for a long time, and the culture is in the south of the Yangtze River."


    That''s really the case. The rebellion in Yongjia collapsed the Central Plains. After Hu Lu took advantage of the situation, there was a "journey south". Too many families fled to the south of the Yangtze River with a large number of ancient books. The families left in the central plains were plagued by Hu Lu again and again. The Central Plains was dominated by Hu Lu, and some cultures were indeed devastated by surprise.


    The war to destroy Yan has started. Liu Yan has a sense of urgency. A nation can''t forget force, but it can''t worship force too much. When he wants to pay attention to cultural education, he finds that the culture of the Central Plains has really become barren, so he can only turn his eyes to the south of the Yangtze River.


    Huanwen has been cleaning in the south. Fifty six out of ten aristocratic families have not survived, and most of those who have not been destroyed have been greatly weakened because of land redemption. Liu Yan is not sure about the attitude of those cultural people in the south towards himself. He can only summon those people with great reputation by name as a test.


    Wang Xizhi was not the only one summoned this time. Many well-known people were among those summoned. If there were anyone who refused to be summoned, Huanwen would have to work again.


    When Liu Yan arrived in Jiankang, sun Chuo happened to be there. Liu Yan went to the places of interest in Jiankang city and saw sun Chuo''s poem. When he asked, he knew that sun Chuo was at the scene. When summoned, the two met.


    What happened at that time was no longer important, but some dialogues made sun Chuo see hope. When Liu Yan wanted to summon Wang Xizhi, sun Chuo summoned great courage to take the job.


    It takes more than 120 Li to get out of the mountain Yin to Xiling. Wang needs to make a show so that more people can see it. Of course, sun Chuo tries his best to help and stops all the way. Everyone who should know that Wang has been treated by the king of Han knows it.


    No one will laugh at Wang''s lack of reserve. Any family will never talk about face in the face of life and death and rise and fall. Wang desperately needed a tiger skin to stop the suffering of many families. There was no better tiger skin than the king of the Han Dynasty summoned Wang Xizhi.


    "There is really a fleet waiting!" Wang Hui was no stranger to ships. Whether it was the traditional building ship system or the new hull of the Han Dynasty, he was surprised that sun Chuo was right. The king of the Han Dynasty really paid attention to Wang Xizhi. He turned to Wang Shao and said, "it would be great if the king could appreciate Yi Shao."


    Wang''s life is very difficult now, not only because the family''s property and shops have been reduced too much, but also because of the influence of politics. They were the main force to resist the Han Army going south. If they failed, they must be liquidated. The official liquidation did not kill them all, but with the official liquidation, they would be bullied by civilian forces. The tiger fell flat and the sun was bullied by dogs.


    There were only three ships sent by Liu Yan. The ships didn''t look big. They were used to carry 100 accompanying sergeants. Sun Chuo came forward to discuss with others. Wang''s members took one ship alone, and most sergeants were assigned to the other two.


    Just as we were about to arrange to board the ship, there was news that there was a strong wind outside the East China Sea. I''m afraid we can''t take another sea route.


    The so-called strong winds are hurricanes formed at sea. Such things do happen at this time of the year, that is, hurricanes come earlier this year.


    "I don''t know how long the storm will last." Wang Shao looked worried: "although there is no fixed time limit for the king to summon, he can''t let the king wait more."


    Sun Chuo immediately looked at the accompanying Han army officers and asked, "sea is not feasible. Can we take land?"


    The officer, a very young village chief, said indifferently, "we only shoulder the guard and do not interfere in how we go."


    In fact, even if there are hurricanes, as long as they are not too big hurricanes, that is, waiting for more than three or two days, there are risks in maritime navigation under the storm, but the rain does not hinder it. Wang Shao proposed to take the land route to let more people know that Liu Yan sent someone to invite Wang Xizhi.


    "Uncle, rest here and wait for the wind to leave." Wang Xizhi actually knew what Wang Shao was doing. He waited for Wang Shao to go to no one''s place and said, "too much is better than too much."


    Liu Yan not only summoned Wang Xizhi, but also famous poets, calligraphers and thinkers in the south.


    Wang Xizhi knew that Wang needed to pull the tiger''s skin, but he thought it was too obvious and bad, and it might disgust Liu Yanxin who knew later, which was unfavorable to Wang.


    Some words didn''t need to be so clear. Wang Shao immediately smiled bitterly: "it''s my uncle''s thoughtlessness.", He was more surprised by Wang Xizhi''s change.


    In the past, Wang Xizhi seldom got involved in anything. He mostly focused on calligraphy, which means "he doesn''t hear things outside the window and reads only the books of sages". Now he has become more "human" and will at least consider for the family.


    After waiting for seven days, sun Chuo was anxious. Wang Shao was also a little frightened. It was Wang Xizhi who found that the Han army was not in any hurry to persuade the anxious people.


    Now, of course, no one will name the hurricane. The unknown hurricane did not land directly from Xiling. It just swept the periphery of Xiling and went to the Yangtze River Estuary. Xiling only rained for two days and would wait for seven days. Even if they went to sea, they had to enter the Yangtze River estuary.


    After boarding, the three ships took two days to reach the estuary of the Yangtze River.


    Looking at the two sides from the boat, we can see the mess after the hurricane. Many trees have been uprooted, and more of them are directly tilted. Many places are filled with rain to form depressions.


    "The grain production of Yangzhou will be reduced again this year." When Wang Xizhi saw sun Chuo looking at him in amazement, he smiled and asked, "why does Xinggong look like this?"


    Sun Chuo had to be amazed. When did these people really pay attention to farming? In addition to singing poetry and having fun, they were a series of banquets, or they got together to talk about current politics. It''s strange that they were not surprised to see Wang Xizhi talking about grain production reduction sadly.


    "Wang is no longer the Wang of yesterday. I have to go to the ground to produce in Shanyin." Wang Xizhi''s "surplus" is a self deprecating self assertion of the literati. What he said is that the Wang family has no slaves. Many families have fallen into poverty and do not sell food. Of course, the children of the family have to farm by themselves: "only when there is income from work can we know what we have done in the past."


    Sun Chuo has found that Wang Xizhi is different in recent days. It doesn''t sound like Wang Xizhi''s self pity and self love, but it''s like a spiritual sublimation. I don''t know why I feel some envy.


    People with knowledge are great, but knowledge alone is not enough. Creating literary works can convey future generations and make more cultural heritage, but many literati... Especially those in the Wei and Jin Dynasties only use their own articles as a kind of catharsis. Their articles can be handed down to future generations, but in the contemporary era, especially in the Central Plains, they are rampant for Hu prisoners, and they are unable to recover the lost land, which really doesn''t play a role.


    After entering the Yangtze River waterway, two days later, the ship landed at the ferry in the west of Jiankang city. As soon as it landed, it immediately met an old acquaintance. Under greetings, it was learned that they were all summoned. At that time, there were all kinds of feelings.


    But all those who can be famous in the south are the "top-grade" made by the nine grades, that is, the children of high school. No matter what the country is like, they always need good clothes and food and someone to serve them. Over time, some people are not affected much, but some people become very frustrated.


    "Eh!?" Sun Chuo seemed to see something wonderful, made a move he shouldn''t have done, and stretched out his hand to pull Wang Xizhi''s sleeve: "this man... How is he Jiankang?"


    Wang Xizhi looked over and saw a man wearing a gray Salmonella robe. He asked sun Chuo somewhat puzzled, "who is it?"


    "A member of the Wei family of Changshan, he is a Buddhist in Yecheng." Sun Chuo said that the middle-aged monk dressed up as a monk, Shi Daoan, was puzzled and said, "Salmonella shouldn''t come to join the fun?"


    Salmonella may have developed rapidly when Shijie Zhao was the overlord of the Central Plains, but there was no way to develop after the rise of the Han state. Of course, the reason is that Hu Jin advocated killing all the Jin people in the central plains without being banned from preaching or being killed wantonly.


    Wang Xizhi laughed it off and didn''t pay attention to why Salmonella came. It seems that the scale is not small. He came back after leaving Jiankang for two years. The Jiankang he saw was still the same Jiankang. It seemed that there was no great change in the people he traveled with. He could find that there were no fresh clothes, angry horses and gorgeous cars.


    When the Han army went south, Jiankang did not go through any bloody war. The city wall looked intact. Even if some buildings were damaged, they should be rebuilt or repaired after two years.


    In the same place, because the banners of the Han army were inserted at the head of the city, Wang Xizhi had the illusion of being separated from the world.

 Chapter 621

    So far, Jiankang has two dynasties as its capital. The first dynasty is Sun Wu, the second Dynasty is the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, then there are song, Qi, Liang and Chen in the northern and Southern Dynasties, then the Southern Tang Dynasty of the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms, the Daming Dynasty in the Zhu Yuanzhang period, the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom, and finally the party state.


    If you take it seriously, Jiankang (nan1 capital) is the ancient capital of ten dynasties, including some very short-lived dynasties, or it should be said that the dynasties with Jiankang as the capital do not have a long life. The longest is the 103rd year of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. (the Ming Dynasty moved its capital, so it only became the capital of one generation)


    Nowadays, Jingzhou and Yangzhou in the south of the Yangtze River have been developed. Among them, Jingzhou has a relatively early development history. Yangzhou has made great progress only after "crossing South". The rest of the States and counties have not undergone much development. Jiaozhi, ningzhou and Guangzhou are the most savage, but Jiangzhou has been developed during the eastern Wu period and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Jiankang once had a population of nearly two million. If you want to accommodate so many people, it naturally covers a wide area. The city wall of the whole city does not have a strict four-way square. In fact, the city wall is an irregular line.


    In addition to the rammed earth wall, Jiankang also has an oval fence around the city. In addition, there are many natural waterways and artificially excavated changti. It will be built into such a multi barrier defense zone. The main reason is that the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty chose to build a city here, which is not far from Hu Lu''s territory, or it is afraid that Hu Lu will really cross the Yangtze River and be under the city.


    If Jiankang''s will to defend the army is firm enough to resist by relying on the terrain, it will be difficult for any invading enemy to advance in big strides. In addition, Jiankang has a population of nearly two million. If you really want to mobilize, how can you mobilize hundreds of thousands of people to help defend the city? If you want to conquer Jiankang, you must pay a high price.


    The Han Army''s attack on Jiankang only damaged less than 10000 people. It was because the Sima family, as a puppet, stopped playing and the aristocratic family was not united, that Jiankang was easily captured by the Han army.


    At this moment, Liu Yan is in the stone city to the west of Jiankang. He stands beside the women''s wall and watches the surging river.


    The Yangtze River is really long. Its source is on the plateau. The length of the whole waterway is more than 12000 Li, running east to the East China Sea. However, not the whole Yangtze River can be used as a transport waterway. On the contrary, many river sections can not be navigated at all.


    Most of the reaches of the Yangtze River in Jingzhou, Yuzhou and Yangzhou can be navigated. Standing in stone city and looking at the Yangtze River, ships on the river shuttle back and forth, showing a busy scene.


    Stone city is just a place name, not really a city. The terrain here is very complex. Only a small fortress has been built on the largest mountain. There are not many buildings or fields in other places.


    In ancient times, place names were very particular. Where there should be many mountains, there would be place names related to mountains. What kind of soil would have corresponding characteristics. Stone city is a place full of strange stones. How should we reclaim farmland?


    After the demise of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the strategic position of the Jiangdu on the other side of Xuzhou plummeted. It was only retained as a fleet docking base. The military port with the largest military use of the Yangtze River waterway was changed to Jiankang. Looking down from the stone city, you can see the military port on the side of Xizhou City, where there are many warships, row after row.


    Xizhou city can be regarded as one of the cities in Jiankang. There are quite a lot of similar urban areas, each with its own rammed earth walls. There is a tributary of the Yangtze River running through Jiankang. Wuyi Lane on the side of the Huaihe River was once the residential area of Wang and Xie families. From the stone city, you can see that it is full of big houses.


    "My Lord." Xun Xian stood five steps behind Liu Yan and bowed slightly: "Donglin garden has been properly prepared, and most of the scholars have arrived."


    The wind blowing from the Yangtze River is a little strong, because it comes from the direction of the river, and the wind is cool. Liu Yan''s cloak is also dancing in the wind.


    The Xun clan is a big clan in the south. Their clan has a very long history. But it has to be traced back to the ancient Yellow Emperor. It was used as a national name in the spring and Autumn period. After Qin swept away the eight wastelands and six harmonies, it gradually evolved into a surname.


    Chinese surnames are not simple. They usually have a history worth telling, but also a national development history. Only some surnames are given by the emperor, and some are the place names of a certain family occupying a certain land. Due to the customs of the ancient pre-Qin period, such as where the fief of a family is, the land becomes the family name of the family. After the fief is changed, the family name of a family is not fixed.


    Xunxian''s family had a lot of celebrities, especially in the period of the coexistence of the Three Kingdoms. At that time, xunxian and Chen in Yuzhou actually had the same ancestor, and Sima''s family had the same ancestor. So many families with different names had the same ancestor, which was actually the reason for the change of fiefdom in the spring and Autumn period. Among them, Chen in Yingchuan is traced back to Tian, the Tian who bought the whole country by "fighting big and fighting small".


    The contemporary Xun family is not a family at the level of door valve. It is a first-class aristocratic family supported by its strong heritage, but it doesn''t seem to have so many capable people in the family at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Liu Yan has decided to release Xun Xian. After this southern tour, Xun Xian will go to Jiangxia to be a county magistrate. Xun Xian''s history as the king''s personal secretary Lang has entered the countdown.


    Before Jiangxia, there was no known aristocratic family or great power. With the "change of Dynasty", and because the LV family invested in the right object as soon as possible, LV Yi''s family became the first family in Jiangxia. Liu Yan arranged Xun Xian to Jiangxia. In fact, it also means that the LV family can help more.


    To put it bluntly, the personal secretary Lang is actually doing the work of a modern secretary. Many Chinese leaders delegate their secretaries, whether as a direct or factional reason, and will take care of them as much as possible. It is the tentacle of their own power and a kind of "spreading branches and leaves".


    Xun Xian has been Liu Yan''s close secretary for so long. He can be regarded as a close Minister of the son of heaven. The killing in the south is so serious that someone will definitely find Xun Xian in trouble. Because of Xun Xian''s previous experience, it is not his own face that loses face.


    Donglin garden is in Jiankang''s palace city. After the demise of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Jiankang''s palace city is no longer called Palace City, and its specification is one of Liu Yan''s many palaces.


    Liu Yan doesn''t have many palaces, one in Linzi, one in Yecheng and one in Xiangguo. Anyway, it''s not sure where the capital is, and there''s no formal palace city. After his southern tour, he went to Xiangguo. He won''t stay in Xiangguo for too long. He will go to Guanzhong in autumn. We need to see the location of the capital.


    Many people think that there were only two capital cities in the early Han Dynasty, namely Chang''an (now Shaanxi Province, Xi''an city) and Luoyang (now Henan Province, Luoyang City). In fact, there is Luoyang (now Henan Province, Luoyang City).


    The former Zhao Dynasty (i.e. the Hun Han state) made its capital Chang''an in the original old city. After the end of the northern and Southern Dynasties, Yang Jian took the place of Zhou Dynasty. The establishment of Daxing Capital was not at the former site of Chang''an City in the former Han Dynasty. Daxing city was located closer to the Qinling Mountains, but actually moved in the Li Tang Dynasty.


    Now Chang''an City in Guanzhong is extremely dilapidated. Liu Yan didn''t want to repair the old city. What he wanted was to build a new capital from scratch. He must go there and check the geographical location in person.


    "Go down."


    Liu Yan turned and walked.


    The passage in the fortress on the stone city is very narrow. There are torches on both sides of the walls in the dark place. There is a strong smell of grease in the air.


    Through the narrow passage, there will be an indoor hall. This is the place where soldiers gather in the fortress. There were many shelves for weapons on all sides, but now there are many grain bags.


    The hall has passages extending in all directions, and the door out of the fortress is the largest. Out of the gate is an open-air square, but the square is only the size of a modern basketball court. Passing through the square is a steep downhill ladder.


    When walking the stairs, look forward and you can see an endless fence wall. Below is a place called shitoujin. You can see that there are stones of different shapes everywhere. Passing through this place, you will reach the west gate of the fence wall.


    Xili gate is a distance from the palace city, but there is a wilderness in the middle. There are two gates to enter. Liu Yan chose Ximing gate.


    When the outer walls of Jiankang were built, no moat was excavated, and there was no moat in the oval fence wall. On the contrary, the palace city with four square walls excavated the moat. The river was led from the Huai River, which is actually a tributary of the Yangtze River.


    Liu Yan heard a lot of noise when he was close to ximingmen. When he asked, he knew what land and water law was being done in Xizhou city not far away.


    "The monk in charge of water and land Dharma is Shi Daoan. He was a scholar proficient in Confucianism. Later, he went to the Central Plains to worship Buddha Tucheng." Xunxian, the Secretary Lang, needs to know a lot. At least the king can answer his questions. It can be seen that the Secretary Lang is not so easy to do. He hesitated for a while before continuing to say, "Jiankang has gathered a considerable number of salmones in recent days. The land and water mage is funded by Salmone himself. He says he is a soldier who has spent the battle of Jiankang, but there is no Jin army."


    Liu Yan understood that Salmonella used water and land methods to kill Han soldiers. It must be to attract his own attention.


    The problem is that the Han government has its own way to deal with the dead. The dead soldiers will be transported to the martyrs'' Park in Changguang county first, and the Taoists there will hold a religious ceremony before being buried.


    "Who agrees that they hold land and water legal affairs?" Liu Yan got the answer. He frowned and said, "is sang Yu too busy?"


    Concerning the imperial envoy doctor, one of the three princes of the dynasty, Xun Xian could only pretend not to hear.


    There was no national 1 religion in Han Dynasty, but Liu Yan actually preferred local Taoism. In fact, Taoism is not such a name now. Anyway, there are many kinds of names. Its origin was founded by Zhang Daoling in Heming mountain, Si 1 Chuan in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. At that time, it was called wudoumi religion.


    Today''s Taoism does not have a general forum, nor does it spread its belief. It is conveyed to the world as a magician, which gives the world the impression that a Taoist is actually an alchemist.


    Entering from ximingmen and going to Gongcheng is Taicang''s route. It is called Taicang, just as its name is a place for storing grain. Round granaries can be seen everywhere. Some old grain will be moved out and spread on the ground to bask in the sunshine.


    Because Liu Yan didn''t pay attention to Jiankang''s Palace City, he still did the face project before he came. Of course, the place to be cleaned was cleaned, but he could still see the signs of dilapidation. For example, the damaged places in some places were blocked with something first.


    The style of Jiangnan is different from that of the north. One of them is that there are many kinds of flowers and plants in the forest garden, and there are many lakes because there is no water shortage.


    Donglin garden is a place full of rare and exotic grass. Unfortunately, rockery is not popular now. At most, it is to dig a pond to raise some colorful fish.


    Didn''t Liu Yan recruit famous people in the south? Those who come first stay in Donglin garden in twos and threes, especially in the pavilions and pavilions where there are the most people, either singing poetry or sprinkling pen and ink. The relatively distinctive thing is to eat Wushi powder and then do strange acts to distribute medicine.


    "This is the so-called Jin Wei demeanor?" Xu Zheng stood by the window of an attic and said with a disgusting expression: "wushisan is not a good thing. After eating it, his behavior is like going crazy."


    After eating Wushi powder, it really seems to be crazy. Strip fruit running is not a feature. It''s very embarrassing to ride across the tree trunk.


    Cai you curiously went to the window and looked. After a burst of "ha ha" laughter, he said, "will that guy break his chicken?"


    They have been in this attic for a long time to observe what the invited celebrities will do. As for why there are five stone powder now, it is sang Yu yishizi who likes to specially let people prepare. They probably know what sang Yu thinks. They just want to see the people who take 1 drugs make a fool of themselves. They are happy to see a lively scene, so they don''t stop it.


    Liu Yan came to the attic with light clothes, waved to the saluting crowd, stood at the window where Xu Zheng and Cai you made way, and happened to see the scene for the trunk.


    "It''s been almost a quarter of an hour." Cai you finished with a smile and asked, "do you want the guards to drive out of the city?"


    Liu Yan knew that Wu Shi San understood that it was a drug that could make people hallucinate. He didn''t ask how Wu Shi San would be prepared, and didn''t respond to Cai you''s words.


    "Your Majesty, it is true that the style of writing in the south is prosperous, but there are many absurd people." Sang Yu raised his hand and pointed to the scholar who was still attacking the trunk: "those of this generation don''t know how many."


    It seems, it seems, it is estimated... There are few literati in the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty who do not take drugs? Anyone who can be called a famous scholar basically has the habit of taking five stone powder.


    Liu Yan was still silent. He turned his eyes to another Pavilion, where a large group of people gathered. A middle-aged man was waving pen and ink. Next to him was Sun Chuo, who was helping to hold the paper axis.


    "That man is Wang Xizhi." LV Yi explained in detail for Liu Yan: "I heard that it is to repair the bamboo tree and write the old story of Shanyin Orchid Pavilion."


    "Orchid Pavilion?" In fact, Liu Yan didn''t know what Xiu Zhen was. He suddenly stared: "you mean, Wang Xizhi is writing about Lanting?"


    Repair (XI) ¨± X ¨¬) originated from an ancient custom of the Zhou Dynasty, that is, the "Si day" in the first ten days of March of the lunar calendar (it was fixed as March 3 after the Wei Dynasty) to swim by the water to eliminate bad luck, which is called "Xiuli".


    As for Wang Xizhi''s writing of Lanting, what else can it be besides Lanting preface?!

 Chapter 622

    Lanting preface has many names, such as preface to Lanting banquets, preface to Lanting banquets, preface to Linhe, preface to "and" Annotation ". It is a preface manuscript written by Wang Xizhi for 41 senior military and political officials such as Xie an and sun Chuo.


    Lanting is in the mountain shade of Kuaiji. The background of Wang Xizhi''s Lanting preface is not simple. It is the scenery of Wang as the first gate valve in the south of the Yangtze River that makes so many people go to Lanting during the xiuxi Festival.


    Liu Yan did not know the time when Wang Xizhi wrote the preface to Lanting, nor did he know the background story. Seeing so many people watching Wang Xizhi''s pen and ink, the first thing he thought of was the famous preface to Lanting. However, in fact, Wang Xizhi did not write the preface to Lanting.


    "It''s a copy of Yimin post." LV Yi specially asked people to look at the situation and got a reply to the understanding report. Liu Yan said later: "it''s not too much for Wang Xizhi to be called the first calligrapher in the south. He is good at cursive, running and regular script. It''s hard to get a post for ten thousand gold."


    The so-called post is not the style of invitation. In fact, it is still a traditional scroll. There is a leather scroll or other scrollable materials as the bottom, and then the writing paper is mounted and pasted, which is very convenient for preservation.


    What Liu Yan knows is that Wang Xizhi is not only the first calligrapher in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but also the first calligrapher in Chinese history. There is no dispute about the title of the first calligrapher.


    There are not many calligraphers in history, especially in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, people who were a little famous had good calligraphy. If aristocratic families couldn''t have good calligraphy, they couldn''t enter the celebrity circle at all. Having a good calligraphy was also easy to be appreciated by Shangguan, because the Eastern Jin Dynasty was such a social atmosphere.


    Wang Xizhi''s Yimin tie is one of the seventeen tie. At present, he only wrote Chi Sima tie and Yimin tie, and the rest have not been created. Therefore, the general name of seventeen tie does not exist.


    The creation time of the "Seventeen notes" was from 347 to 361 A.D., and the total duration was 14 years. All of them were written in the form of cursive script.


    There are not many words in Yimin post. The whole article has only 39 words. After Wang Xizhi finished writing, Yimin post was presented to Liu Yan soon.


    "Hehe, the great calligrapher just wants to enjoy himself in the mountains and rivers." Sang Yu did not comment on calligraphy, but said some hidden contents of Wang Xizhi in Yimin tie. Seeing Liu Yan''s obvious love on his face, he no longer gave Wang Xizhi eye medicine. He said, "this post is from Wang Xizhi to Zhou Daohe."


    Daohe is a character. His name is Zhou Fu. He was a general of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and helped Wang Dun rebel. Wang Dun fled after his defeat. Later, he was pardoned and released and became an official again. He left Xiangyang town. Later, Zhao Guojing withdrew from the army and was dismissed.


    Today''s "post" is a kind of letter. The exchanges between celebrities are not letters, but delivery posts. The latter habit has been retained and evolved. For example, if so and so wants to go to whose home, according to the etiquette, they should first submit a prayer post. The format of worship posts has its own stress. It does not directly write so and so who wants to see which host. It needs to write their own family background and official status, or what famous deeds they have done, and even create poetry.


    There is another significance of the existence of worship posts, that is, to let the host family see how the words written by visitors are. Strangers who have no reputation can be received by the host family even if they write good words.


    At this moment in Chinese history, there is no "word prison", that is, no one will pick words and characters to convict anyone. Even literary works written by literati ridicule the current emperor is not a crime. Therefore, no one agreed when sang Yu gave Wang Xizhi eyedrops.


    What Liu Yan doesn''t know is that although Wang Xizhi is called the first calligrapher in the south, his works are not many.


    In history, Wang Xizhi really began to "force" in 347 ad. at that time, although the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty still stayed in the south, the overall national conditions were stable, which gave many literati and poets time to visit mountains and rivers. Those literary works were born in that stable environment.


    In this historical version, the Han army went south in 346 A.D. and entered a state of war. The society of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty could not be stabilized. The top door lords like Wang wanted to resist the invasion of the Han army. Other aristocratic families did not have the leisure time to let their children go to the mountains and play with water, and the number of literary works appeared was pitifully small.


    On the pavilion side, Wang Xizhi stopped after only writing one article, and replaced it with sun Chuo''s pen and ink.


    Sun Chuo is a famous metaphysical poet in the south. He is also a calligrapher listed in a popular list. His most famous poem now is "lover''s Jasper song". People who can''t understand it will feel that they are talking about Lang''s love for concubines, but people who know allusions will think that the whole article is extremely nostalgic and profound.


    The man lay on the ground with his head tilted. Almost after he had made a fool of himself enough, there were guards at last. Their arrival was to drive away all the guys who had eaten the five stone powder.


    The big news has attracted a lot of people''s attention. They just stand and watch. It is necessary that someone will talk.


    "What a vicious intention?" Yuan Hong is by no means the modern star. He is a famous poet, calligrapher and metaphysician in the south of the Yangtze River. At the moment, he looked at those clowns being expelled by the guards in various ways. He couldn''t help saying, "these people are as stupid as pigs!"


    It is a very famous scholar''s behavior to eat wushisan in the Wei and Jin Dynasties. When scholars gather, they will prepare a large number of wushisan. After eating wushisan, many scholars'' absurd behavior is also considered elegant. Even now they are not Cao Wei, Sima 1 jin, and Great Han.


    There were not many famous scholars under Liu Yan''s rule, and few people in the Central Plains would take five stone powder for a long time. The state of Han did not prohibit the use of five stone powder, but there was an incident in which the Sheriff of a county held a cultural meeting and was dismissed after taking five stone powder.


    It''s not that they were dismissed from office during the office period, so it''s a matter of exclusion in the Han country. Today is the time for Liu Yan to personally summon Southern literati. On this occasion, it''s really stupid to take five stone powder. After all, everyone knows that some behaviors after taking five stone powder are not good.


    "Write down the names of those people." The disgust on Liu Yan''s face is very obvious: "never hire."


    In the absence of the prime minister, the imperial envoy doctor, one of the three princes, was present and qualified to respond. Sang Yu accepted with a light smile on his face.


    "The king is merciful." Sang Yu kept a light smile: "if not, it''s not too much to blame a gentleman for losing his instrument."


    It''s not necessarily when Liu Yan makes a fool of himself in the presence that he loses his instrument before you. In fact, when he sees it, it''s even before you lose your instrument. The crime of losing the instrument before you can be big or small. Never being an official is by no means the greatest punishment. There is no precedent for killing the three ethnic groups with the crime of losing the instrument before you.


    It is only an episode for the guards to drive away the literati who have taken the five stone powder. The people who should do afterwards are still doing their own things.


    The literati who were summoned to donglinyuan were very clear about the national conditions of the Han Dynasty. Liu Yan rose in Qingzhou. There is no doubt that the people in Qingzhou will take more advantage. Moreover, all kinds of people in the north of the Yangtze River definitely have more political advantages than the people in the south. Although these southerners were not labeled, it was not low for them to develop in the Han country.


    Every dynasty change has a so-called place of prosperity. The highest group of people who follow the king will certainly be the noble groups at the beginning of the dynasty. They will occupy most of the political resources and may need several generations of talents to change, even from the rise of a country to the extinction of a country.


    Donglin garden is going to hold a banquet, but it is not specially dressed up. There is no such thing as lanterns and decorations. Even the original scenery will be popular when there are many people, and there is no lack of excitement.


    In the evening, the gate of the largest palace in the garden was opened. Neat tables and futons had been placed inside. Some palace maids were carrying oil barrels to add oil to the lamp rack, and more attendants were carrying out final inspection.


    It was getting dark, and people in twos and threes in the forest garden began to gather in the palace. Many people who had not seen for a long time had to greet each other, making the square in front of the palace gate full of "buzzing".


    "Everyone who should have come was present." Wang Shu is not a child of the Wang family of Langxie. His ancestral home is Taiyuan. He is a famous debater in the south. He was originally a Lantian Hou, general Jianwei and Kuaiji internal history of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Some of the people around him had military duties before, but now they are white. Looking at those talkers, he said, "they may have a place in the big man, but I don''t know how."


    There were many "masters" in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Poets and calligraphers were more popular. Metaphysicians, thinkers and debaters were also able to enter the celebrity circle. Although medical scientists and workers were also recognized as popular, they did not have a high status.


    When it comes to medicine, Ge Hong, who has a reputation as a living immortal, was at the scene. He stood with some literati in Yuzhou and listened to the conversation about the construction of canals in Yuzhou.


    Ge Hong was Ge Xuan''s nephew and grandson. He did not serve in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but was granted the title of marquis in the pass. However, the "crossing south in clothes" incident occurred later. Many titles and official positions in the Western Jin Dynasty were useless in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He was a man who was not determined to be in officialdom and went to Luofu Mountain to concentrate on alchemy.


    "Sir." Xun Xian''s appearance attracted the attention of countless people, but he ignored all kinds of eager eyes, walked to Ge Hong, made a salute and said, "Sir, please."


    By this time, people knew that Liu Yan had already come to Donglin garden. Some people who were not strong enough not only made meaningless calls, but also looked around. More people were in silence for those who had been expelled by taking five stone powder.


    Ge Hong is now 64 years old, but he still looks red, and his mental state is very good. Unlike most people, he was wearing a scholar''s robe, a light cyan robe, gracefully saluted Xun Xian, smiled and walked behind Xun Xian.


    There was no state religion in the Han Dynasty, but it was no secret that Liu Yan attached importance to Taoism. Ge Hong is actually a Taoist. He calls himself Puzi and also calls himself xiaoxianweng. Whoever is invited by Liu Yan to talk in the past can have various interpretations. Ge Hong''s invitation will not have much political influence. Because Ge Hong is not only a Taoist, but also a famous medical scientist.


    In fact, Liu Yan was already in the back hall of the palace. When Ge Hong came, he stood up to meet him.


    "I have read the old man''s baopuzi." Liu Yan didn''t claim to be a widow. He can see that he really has respect for Ge Hong: "the study of alchemy may be ethereal. Medicine and philosophy are of great use to the state."


    Ge Hong called himself baopuzi because of the film baopuzi. There are eight volumes in baopuzi, including 20 in the inner chapter, which discusses the skills of the immortal to spit out, accept, seal and encourage governance, and 50 in the outer chapter, which discusses the gains and losses of current politics.


    Liu Yan took a look at the techniques of encouraging and curing those immortals with Fu and seal characters. Many of them can be used as self-cultivation, and some can also be used to exercise and strengthen the body. Although Fu and seal characters can not be confirmed, they are also one of the cultures of Chinese civilization. He paid more attention to the fifty articles on current politics, which were Ge Hong''s comments on the gains and losses of some current politics in the Western Jin Dynasty and the early Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Ge Hong saw that Liu Yan didn''t claim to be a widow, so he did the first ceremony. According to his understanding, Liu Yan probably began to be interested in immortality. As an alchemist, he should have hit the snake with the stick, but he said: "alchemy is just a little old man''s leisure interest. So far, there are no people who have taken the pill and soared day by day, and there are no people who live forever."


    The ministers present were originally grimacing. After listening to Ge Hong''s words, they immediately relaxed and smiled to see how Ge Hong looked.


    The state of Han is trying to drive out the tartar prisoners and restore China. As long as murongyan is destroyed, there will be no threat around the Central Plains. No matter how you look at it, it is the time of national prosperity.


    The former first emperor completed the great cause of sweeping the eight wastelands and six harmonies, and attacked the Huns in the north and fought in southern Xinjiang. The Empire was originally thriving, but he was obsessed with immortality. He wasted a lot of national strength just to ask for medicine, and his body collapsed because he kept taking pills. If he could live for another ten years, it was unknown whether the Qin Empire would last forever, but it would never die for the second generation.


    "I don''t see a rising generation in the daytime, and I haven''t heard of a person who can''t be seen in the long life. The old man is a wonderful man." Liu Yan burst into "ha ha" laughter. He looked very happy. He reached out to hold Ge Hong and led him forward. He said, "the big man needs more people. The old man is good at medical science. Can he teach few people?"


    Liu Yan had a crossing on himself and carried a "system" with him. He was naturally in awe of the unknown, but he didn''t want to live forever. He is more urgent that, with the implementation of the fertility incentive policy, the medical status of States and counties must be improved, otherwise encouraging fertility is likely to become a murderous policy.


    "Hu Lu has been rampant for many years. There are no three out of ten Han people in the Central Plains. It is reasonable for the king to migrate from the south to the north." Ge Hong is a great doctor, but he doesn''t dare to do everything: "there are many kinds of medicine. The little old man doesn''t specialize in women''s skills or have suggestions, but he needs the concerted efforts of like-minded people."


    Liu Yan immediately felt that there were still moral people and understanding people in the south.

 Chapter 623

    In fact, there are still some examples of rising in the daytime. The most famous is Liu An, the king of Huainan in the Western Han Dynasty. According to the records, he became an immortal by virtue of Tao, and left an allusion of "one man gets the virtue of chicken and dog rising to heaven".


    Liu An was the king of the Western Han Dynasty who wanted to study Xiandan and finally make tofu. His father died miserably in the hands of Emperor Xiaowen of the Western Han Dynasty. He had a deep hatred for Emperor Xiaowen for a long time. He had always been unable to live with the emperor of the current Dynasty. His whole life was almost a story of fighting with little pig (Liu Che).


    In the interpretation of many "conspirators", Liu An''s so-called "one man gets the way and the chicken and dog ascends to heaven" is actually that the chicken and dog are not left by the pig, but it''s not good for the emperor to destroy the blood descendants of the princes and kings, so he publicizes Liu An''s immortality of seeking benevolence and benevolence.


    Other stories about the rise of the sun took place in the Eastern Han Dynasty, such as Zuo Ci, Nanhua, Yu Ji and so on before the yellow scarf rebellion. It is said that many of these people rose, among which Yu Ji was the most famous.


    What is it that soldiers become immortals? In fact, he committed suicide with a weapon. After death, his body didn''t shed blood. He died peacefully and full of immortal character. No one knows whether he has become an immortal or not. It is the names given by the living to the dead.


    As a Taoist who is familiar with the Scriptures, Ge Hong must know the examples of rising day by day, but he can''t give any evidence. The most famous Liu An is obviously the family who was liquidated by Liu Che. He certainly doesn''t dare to say it. As for the immortals in the Eastern Han Dynasty, they are more rural stories, which naturally can''t be used as evidence.


    In fact, even if Ge Hong can come up with strong evidence to prove that the rise of the day really exists, he doesn''t dare to talk to Liu Yan at this time.


    Liu Yan is now middle-aged. It is when he has the most pioneering spirit as a king that he will not be so fascinated by some divine things.


    There are also some examples that can not be said. Immortality is really a matter of words. Of course, Taoists firmly believe that there is day-to-day rise and immortality. That''s why they practice Taoism.


    Ge Hong thinks more about things. The Central Plains has just escaped from the ravages of the hooligans. The Chinese and Miao people have experienced many tragedies. However, those who have a national heart will never want to repeat similar things again. It is not enough to encourage the monarch to suppress foreign races more. What aspiring people will tempt the monarch to do things without shadow.


    When Liu Yan asked about medical skills, Ge Hong talked about medical skills.


    In such an era, medicine and Taoism are not separated. Doctors are not necessarily Taoists, but famous Taoists must know medical skills.


    Bian Que in the ancient pre-Qin period did not refer to a person, but actually a medical organization in the ancient Pre-Qin and Western Qin Dynasties. The capital of each generation is called Bian que. At that time, medicine was more inclined to witchcraft, so there was such a name as witch doctor.


    In ancient times, witches were people who studied flowers and plants for medical treatment. They had a very high social status and had the mission of leading the ethnic group to make great strides forward. The Shennong who tasted all kinds of grass is said to be a witch, but he not only studied the things that can be used for medicine, but also developed many kinds of plant grains that can be cultivated for human civilization.


    Doctors began to evolve in the direction of "Tao" in the Western Han Dynasty. At that time, the society was very superstitious, especially believed in the method of curse killing, which often caused great movements in the Western Han Dynasty because of some "curse killing". The more famous ones were the Gillian of "golden house hidden Jiao" and the abolished crown prince Liu Ju of Liu Che.


    After the Eastern Han Dynasty, Hua Tuo, a very famous Taoist, became a Taoist after Zhang Zhongjing, another author of treatise on febrile diseases, resigned.


    When Ge Hong and Liu Yan talked about medical skills, many famous figures of Taoism 1 were involved. Naturally, they wanted Liu Yan to pay attention to Taoism 1. He said that most of the people who would be invited to come here to make concerted efforts were those with Taoist 1 background, and a few were very famous metaphysicians.


    What is manifesto? It is some non Taoist 1 believers who are familiar with metaphysics and love Lao Zhuang. For example, sun Chuo is one of the metaphysical poets.


    Liu Yan didn''t understand how to study medical treatment. It was precisely because he didn''t understand and didn''t pretend to understand that he simply asked someone to invite sun Chuo over.


    Huanwen appeared with sun Chuo. They talked and laughed all the way, but it can be seen that sun Chuo was very afraid of Huanwen.


    "Xinggong did study Lao Zhuang''s works, and the king could use them." Huan Wen knew that Liu Yan had come to Jiankang in ningzhou, and Zhou malauton rushed over all the way. He has also read Lao Zhuang''s works, especially his favorite "free travel", but Zhuangzi has not only one "free travel", but also many works, even the Tao Te Ching, which has the highest Scripture of Taoism. (Tao Te Ching is a joint work of Lao Tzu and Zhuangzi)


    Sun Chuo didn''t know why he was invited to the back hall. When he heard that he was going to study medicine with Ge Hong, he was disappointed and excited.


    Personally, I also know that the current medical treatment is not developed. It is respected by dignitaries and dignitaries to see a doctor when they are sick. Ordinary people can only survive when they are sick.


    The state of Han has promulgated a national policy to encourage childbirth, but there are not many accidents due to pregnancy and childbirth among the people. If the relevant medical facilities are not paid attention to, the childbirth policy is likely to become a killing national policy.


    In fact, Liu Yan is deeply impressed by the relevant Fertility Policies, because no country has more say than China in the cost of Fertility Policies, whether it is the original plan of more births and more births, or the plan of one birth and one child to reduce the population. If the death data statistics are really carried out... It is absolutely shocking.


    A country''s medical system is definitely not a setback, but if you do nothing, you will never achieve the final goal. Liu Yan''s small goal is to train at least enough stable women, and the relevant gynecological medicine is also systematically planned. However, this is still full of countless obstacles.


    Whether summoning Ge Hong or sun Chuo, Liu Yan is showing a due attitude. It is to show the world that it is impossible to do things just because he summoned a few people.


    Ge Hong and sun Chuo left later. They already knew Liu Yan''s attitude, knew what they were going to do next, and regarded it as a rare opportunity.


    As a Taoist, Ge Hong saw an opportunity for the further development of Taoism. In particular, when Salmonella was engaged in a land and water Dharma meeting in Jiankang, the king ignored Salmonella and attached importance to Taoism, which made him more happy.


    The opportunity sun Chuo saw was the opportunity for Southern scholars to participate in national politics. It was a great national policy to encourage fertility. If Southern scholars were unable to be officials for a time, they would participate in the policy of encouraging fertility and improve the king''s view of them. Those who had made contributions would be rewarded according to the reward and punishment justice of the Han state.


    "King, they still know their current situation." Huan Wen had been informed and allowed before coming to Jiankang. Then, as a general of the southern expedition, he had the right to carry out activities in the counties south of the Yangtze River, which was not regarded as leaving his post without permission. He said with a smile, "Whoever dares to show his disapproval will be wiped out."


    Only a few people were summoned by Liu Yan himself, and more people were summoned by the center to make a list.


    The purpose of this large-scale summoning is not so simple. It is mainly to test the obedience of these people in the south. For Liu Yan, it is gratifying that all the people on the list have come. For some people such as sang Yu and Huan Wen, they have not found the opportunity to continue to kill some people.


    Sang Yu wants to kill more people to eliminate competitors for taxis north of the Yangtze River. On this point, he has the same interests as all the people north of the Yangtze River, that is, he can cooperate with each other without consultation.


    It''s easier for Huan Wen to continue to kill. He killed enough people in the south. He has already borne so many blood debts. He can only add his bad name with the blood of more people. He knows very well that the bad reputation of the south is only good for him, not bad. How bad the reputation can be reused. Moreover, although it is a bad reputation, the people who can be killed are those who do not surrender. From his own standpoint, is it not a merit?


    Yes, it depends on what position to do. That''s the truth of other heroes and our enemies.


    At the beginning of the night banquet, Liu Yan of course waited for everyone to take their seats before he finally appeared. On this occasion, he put on the clothes that a king should have, and even some clothes exceeded what a "King" should have, so that everyone''s character could read a signal.


    Since the appearance of Zhou Li, what identity is how to dress, and what kind of people can''t exceed their own bottom line when dressing. Even what they do can be found politely, especially on the level distinction.


    In the regulations of the Zhou rites, people who are more than a doctor and a Lord are eligible to wear crown clothes, which are not only worn by princes and kings and the son of heaven, but also can be strictly distinguished in the specifications of crown clothes, such as only wearing "clothes" instead of "crowns", or the patterns of "clothes", and wearing "clothes" instead of "crowns" only means "crowns".


    After the first emperor ruled the world, there was a new etiquette system, which required less than the above-mentioned level to wear crown clothes, but the heraldry of "clothes" could not exceed the specification, and the "crown" could not have a crown.


    The portrait of Zhang Han in the last years of the Qin Empire has been handed down to later generations. The portrait is divided into the style of generals and the style of princes and kings. The portrait was destroyed in the last years of the Eastern Han Dynasty, but there are relevant written records. It is said that Zhang Han deliberately went to a lot of necessary accessories when wearing the crown clothes of princes and kings in order to express some respect.


    The crown clothes of the emperor are very similar to those of princes and kings. The difference in specifications is on the "Twelve heraldry".


    In many modern film and television works, coronation clothes are actually exquisite. There are the Ming generation. The result is that many emperor coronation clothes in Qin, Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties are the styles of the Ming Dynasty.


    The crown on Liu Yan''s head is still the specification of princes and kings, and his clothes have a complete "Twelve chapter pattern", but anyone who knows the etiquette specification is stunned.


    By the way, many people think that the emperor is the son of heaven. In fact, the son of heaven and the emperor are two different things. When the highest ruler of China ascended the throne, he first crowned the son of heaven and then ascended the throne.


    The son of heaven is the son of heaven, and the emperor is the emperor.


    In addition to having the meaning of the son of heaven, the son of heaven is also the head of a family. First crowned the son of heaven, and then ascended the throne as emperor, so the ruler is the patriarch first, and then the manager of the country. In the view of the ancients, the name of the head of the whole family is more important than the throne. People in a family have the obligation to obey the head unconditionally, but they don''t have to obey the emperor.


    "Want to come, after killing Yan, you will be emperor?" On Wang Shao''s right is Chi Ying. He said in a somewhat complicated way, "the battle of Yandi should be coming to an end."


    Chi Ying did not respond. He was very focused on observing Xu Zheng, sang Yu, LV Yi and other important officials of the Han state.


    This time, there were not many important officials of the Han Dynasty who came to Jiankang. Of course, officials at the level of Sangong and Jiuqing attracted the most attention.


    Chi Ying was born very well. His father, Chi Jian, was a Taiwei of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The Chi family began to develop from the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, and the real rise was in Chi Jian''s generation. With the current habit of knowledge inheritance, Chi Ying has been developing in the direction of paying equal attention to both civil and military since childhood. Before the death of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, he did the post of doctor Guanglu. It happened that when he was promoted to Taichang and concurrently served as a general of the auxiliary state, the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was destroyed.


    Wang Shao still wanted to say something, but he saw Chi Ying stand up and go forward. For a moment, he was a little silly.


    Everyone sat in their original position, most of them sitting upright and dangerous. At this time, Chi Ying walked forward with his hands in his arms, so that everyone''s eyes looked at the past.


    Liu Yan waved the guard back and looked at Chi Yu, who had stood and saluted.


    "The king expels the prisoners, saves the people from hanging upside down, and glorifies the martial arts of the Han family." Chi Ying''s voice was very loud. He knelt down slowly, worshipped again and shouted, "the merit is in the contemporary era, benefiting the future!"


    In an instant, sang Yu stared at Chi Ying with sharp eyes. He wanted to stand up, but he stifled it.


    The literati in the palace, who were quick to respond, had stood up and made a salute. After Chi Ying roared again, they all shouted the eight words "merit in the present age and benefit the future".


    "These guys..." Xu Zheng looked at Chi Ying and said, "it''s very bold, but it''s very winking!"


    The right and wrong merits and demerits of kings can only appear in the evaluation of official history after death. Generally, it is also determined by posthumous titles. Generally, kings who want to face will never sing praises themselves (except the Manchu and Qing Dynasties). People who dare to sing praises while kings are alive must have a stigma in history.


    Therefore, not only sang Yu''s fire breathing eyes, but also Xu Zheng''s strange face. No one can keep calm anyway.


    Chi Ying has now entered a state of selflessness, keeping the ceremony of kneeling down and starting to tell stories. From how miserable the people of Li were in the life of Hu Lu after the loss of the Central Plains in the Jin Dynasty to how Liu Yan fought against Hu Lu and developed in Changguang first county, it is reasonable to conclude that Liu Yan''s rise made the Chinese Miao people turn over as masters again, To sum up, it is a very great, just and bright struggle history.


    Sang Yu is true that some three corpse gods jumped violently: [even the persuasion form was written in advance!]


    That''s right. What Chi Ying is doing is persuading.

 Chapter 624

    Persuasion can be regarded as the greatest credit in any era, and it is also the most visible thing in front of the king. When it is done, it is a great achievement. Even if the king pushes the persuasion, it must be remembered. It can be said that it is a business that will never lose money.


    Liu Yan''s dress of "Twelve chapter pattern" is indeed a signal to express that he is going to be emperor. He also thought that someone would persuade him in advance in order to give Southern scholars a chance.


    Under the existing political structure of the Han Dynasty, seven or eight tenths of the political figures of the national Dynasty were born in the north of the Yangtze River, and those in the south of the Yangtze River seemed to be somewhat isolated, which was not conducive to the stability of the political situation.


    After the Han Dynasty destroyed the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it covered the land of Bashu. The population of the South accounted for about half of the country, but the southerners who accounted for half of the country''s population were insufficient spokesmen. In fact, it was unreasonable for both the country and the king.


    It is a very realistic thing. Whoever can speak up has the right to speak where the development should be. Where people pay attention to and speak for it, the country must surpass those places that have not been noticed in terms of policy or resource inclination.


    Liu Yan wants to develop Jingzhou in advance. A normal country is not what the king says. At least it has to be recognized or approved by the majority. Then, even if the king opens his mouth, the people below do not work hard, and the resources and progress consumed are absolutely different.


    Jingzhou is the modern South of lake 1. History has given the answer. As long as that place is developed well, the food output of one place can supply more than 200 million people.


    More than half of the food sources of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties were in the south of lake 1, and the main species were rice and sweet potato. Now, of course, there is no such food as sweet potato. At present, Jingzhou is not mainly planting rice. However, the Han country has obtained excellent rice varieties from Indian Branch 1. After cultivation and improvement for several generations, it can be popularized in Jingzhou.


    The history of rice in the South and wheat in the North has lasted for a long time. In addition to developing the grain producing land in Jingzhou, Liu Yan also focused on the black land in the northeast.


    Black land is now a wild land. There are Gaogouli, Fuyu, Shenren and Quwo people living there. If the Han state wants to occupy, it not only needs to solve the above-mentioned nationalities, but also Murong Xianbei must be determined. In fact, Khitan and kumoshi separated from Yuwen Xianbei are also war targets.


    After solving all those nationalities, how to survive in that bitter and cold place has become a new problem. However, now the Han country has made great use of wool and sought channels to obtain cotton from Xiliang. With warm clothes and necessary pits, there is a foundation for developing black land.


    The war in Liaodong is still going on, and the war to destroy Yan has entered the final stage. The next step is the annexation of Koguryo, Baiji and Xinluo. Only when the peninsula is completed can we enter the northeast. According to the calculation of the Han state, it will take at least two years. Before that, it is entirely reasonable to put the development of Jingzhou on the agenda.


    Chi Ying took the lead in persuading him to advance. Whether it was sincere or unwilling, as long as the people in the palace were attached to him, the political atmosphere was improved, and Liu Yan also declined according to the usual practice.


    Before the banquet was officially held, there was a big play of persuasion, and no one would make any more moths. Otherwise, it would be difficult to get along with Liu Yan. A banquet would start and end in its joy. There was no accident.


    After the banquet, not everyone went home. Jiankang palace city opened tonight. An unknown number of lanterns lit up the whole palace city like day. Some pavilions and waterside pavilions for people to rest were prepared with fruits and drinks.


    The people who came out of the palace walked in twos and threes, mostly talking about what had just happened.


    "I don''t know who suggested it. It''s really obvious." Wang Qia said that Liu Yan was wearing twelve chapter patterns. He thought that he was not reserved: "since ancient times, he has not acted like this."


    I really haven''t done that. Even if I want to be emperor, I secretly ask people to guide public opinion. The person who wants to be emperor won''t copy the guy himself.


    Wang Qia still wanted to talk deeply, but he was stopped by Wang Shao.


    No matter what the king did, it''s a bad thing to talk behind his back, especially the Wang family is no longer the Wang family before.


    Sun Chuo was full of thoughts and threw himself into the matter of participating in medical treatment. He was called a few times before he came back. He looked at Wang Shao suspiciously and listened clearly. He asked what he was summoned to the back hall for, and said it without concealment.


    "It''s only a matter of time before the old land of the Han family is recovered." Of course, Wang Shao saw the opportunity and said with some emotion: "there were nearly seven million households in the peak period of the population in the early Han Dynasty, but now I don''t know how many households there are?"


    By the way, in ancient times, population statistics were really registered by "households", not by head. This is a military tradition, such as one family, one soldier and one corvee.


    The land that can be called the old land of the Han family is very large. The total area of the Western Han Dynasty reached 6.09 million square kilometers, 5.8 million square kilometers in the Eastern Han Dynasty, 5.43 million square kilometers in the Western Jin Dynasty, and only 3.02 million square kilometers remained in the Eastern Jin Dynasty after the "clothes crossing South".


    At present, the territory of the state of Han is slightly larger than that of the Western Jin Dynasty, but it cannot be compared with that of the western and Eastern Han Dynasties. The land area should be 5.7 million square kilometers. In this vast territory, the population who has been counted into registered residence is only one thousand or more than four million.


    There must be some people who have not been counted. I guess there should be more than two million people. It will take several years for social stability to attract those who hide in deep mountains and forests. Such things happened in all dynasties. Whenever there was a war, a large number of people would take refuge in the mountains and forests and wait for the war to subside before slowly coming out.


    People in deep mountains and forests are called savages. There are many savages in the spring and Autumn period, the Warring States period, and even the unification period of Qin and Han Dynasties. Savages in the Western Han Dynasty were not regarded as human beings. Killing them was not against the law. In the early Western Han Dynasty and the early Eastern Han Dynasty, there were special slave teams to catch savages as slaves.


    Catching savages is also common in the current Han state. If you catch them, you can get a reward from the government. The difference is that the government no longer directly uses savages as slaves, but will register them and arrange them to work in the relevant tuntian area.


    Before, it was no secret to the Wang family how many people there were in the south of the Yangtze River. The demise of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not go through layers of resistance, but was soon destroyed by the Han army. The war did not plunge the south of the Yangtze River into war for too long. Even Huanwen has been exterminating those who do not surrender. In fact, the population loss south of the Yangtze River is not serious.


    Aristocratic families and rich families have the habit of hiding population. For example, when Wang''s family was at its peak, it hid nearly 350000 people. If not for pulling out so many young and strong soldiers to resist the Han Army, the majority would be liberated first, otherwise it would not be just more than 100000 people.


    As the first gate of the Yangtze River, the Wang family directly controlled 350000 people, which is not very much. It is common for those families to marry tens of thousands of people in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. During the period of the chaotic war among the princes, the yuan family of the fourth generation and the third Duke could organize 100000 troops by relying on domestic slaves every minute. How many domestic slaves could pull up behind 100000 troops?


    After the death of the small court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, something strange happened. According to the official registered residence of the court, there were about four million people, but the Han Dynasty had more than six million and five hundred thousand statistics. The same thing also happened in the Chenghan of Li and the Liangguo of Zhang. However, Murong Xianbei''s government implemented it more effectively, and the hidden population was relatively small.


    The number of people in the Han Dynasty was not known to Wang, but they could guess by relying on the information before it was broken. After some research and calculation, the data guessed by several people were less than two million people from the official.


    "If the big men delegate land and allow land transactions, the next few decades will be the best years to live." Wang Shao was talking about the great rule after the great chaos. If there were fewer people, there would be more average land to be distributed. He also said the premise of opening land distribution in the Han Dynasty. Behind him, he smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I heard that the Han military is extremely strong and has repeatedly obstructed the land distribution law proposed by Pingxiang Hou?"


    Pingxiang Hou is sang Yu. He had three suggestions on land distribution. The first two were strongly resisted by the military. The last time was to unite civil servants such as Ji Chang to put pressure on the military. Liu Yan also urgently hoped that the country would have more population before the policy of giving birth to land was adopted.


    Liu Yan made his fortune in Changguang County, which belongs to Qingzhou, which is north of the Yangtze River. It was only in the past two years that the south of the Yangtze River was brought under Liu Yan''s rule. Even if it was only to distinguish first come, first served, the northerners certainly had more advantages in political status than the southerners, but one thing was absolutely the same, that is, peeping at the land.


    When Wang Shao talked about land policy, his original intention was to discuss the establishment of common interests with the northern families. He knew very well that it was impossible for the south to compete with the north for political resources, so he could only find a way of cooperation to make the southern families accepted by the northern families, and then talk about the competition for political resources.


    Under the night, near summer, staying in a place full of flowers and plants is bound to be plagued by mosquitoes. After the demise of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the scholars in the South had little contact because of taboo. In the name of the official call for a party, no one wanted to leave so soon.


    Under the leadership of Wang Shao, a group of people walked along. The people in front stopped first and all stood behind.


    "Yu Yi, Huan Wen, Xie Yi..." Wang Shao looked at the crowd in front of the party with very complicated eyes, thought about it and said, "you wait and go to play.", He said he was walking to the place of the party.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty once ruled the four gate valve. In the current form, Yu Yi has the highest official position in the state of Han. He is a Tingwei of one of the nine Qing Dynasties, but Yu Yi is not a marquis; Huanwen was awarded as the Marquis of Xinping or the general of the southern expedition. No matter whether he was granted the Marquis or the military post of the general of the southern expedition, he was definitely the best; Xie Yi is the new owner of Xie''s family. However, the state of Han does not recognize the title of Jin Shifeng. Of course, official positions will not be recognized. Bai Ding is the only one in the state of Han, but Xie an is the general of Zhengxi Zhonglang in the state of Han.


    The appearance of Wang Shao calmed the people who talked. Huan Wen took the lead in sending out a hearty laugh to greet them. Then they saluted when they should salute, and what they should salute in return.


    Ting Wei, one of the nine Qings, was present. Huan Wen, both the Marquis and the general of the southern expedition, was also there. Even if Xie Yi was a white Ding, the layout of the scene must be prepared. For example, the table, futon, fruit, drinks and attendants must be complete.


    Wang Shao smelled the meat from a distance. When he was invited in, he saw the whole sheep being roasted. After sitting down, an attendant cut the mutton immediately. He must also add fruit plates and other things.


    Huan Wen just saw sun Chuo and thought about sending someone to invite him, but he didn''t invite Wang Xizhi who saw the same. After all, Wang Shao was present, and many of Wang''s second generation were also there. He just invited Wang Xizhi to make the other second generation feel embarrassed?


    It is many years later that the four families get together again. Everyone has a different mood. Huan Wen must be in high spirits, and Yu Yi will feel lucky. Xie Yi''s mood will be more complex. Wang Shao is definitely the most bitter one in his heart.


    Although they used to be four gate valves, Huan Wen''s Huan family was the weakest one. Of course, he didn''t know that history had not been changed. Finally, he could press the other three gate valves and gather again because he had the best time in the Han country. Of course, he was in a beautiful mood.


    Outside the pavilion, I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are watching here. Once again, when I see the four gate valves gathered together, many people feel that time has changed.


    "The dog is crossing his toes." Yu Yi didn''t know when the topic came to India branch 1, so he talked about the recent situation of his eldest son Yu Fangzhi along the topic: "the army has entered Funan territory, and the dog stays behind to transfer baggage."


    Now, of course, that area is not called Indochina 1 Na. The general name of the Han Dynasty is the southwest peninsula. When the Han Army mainly targeted the nomads in the north, it just transferred some war soldiers to recapture the Jiuzhen and other places occupied by Linyi, and the families invaded Funan by themselves.


    It was Yu''s initiative to enlist civilian forces in the Indian Branch 1. After Liu Yan recognized this strategy, Yu was the first to take action. Later, all families in the Central Plains also stepped in. Up to now, all capable families have sent people there.


    India branch 1 is that Liu Yan wants to see the feasibility of folk development. Huanwen''s failure to apply for transfer for many times stems from this. When people talk about the situation there, Huanwen feels extremely depressed.


    "Your people over there are doing very well." Huan Wen said this to Wang Shao. Ignoring the embarrassment on Yu Yi''s face, he said, "the king has no intention to investigate. When does Wang intend to confess?"


    Wang took the last bus and took 10000 people to Yu''s side before the collapse of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. This is no secret to many people. Later, Wang was liquidated, but those sent to Indochina 1 were ignored.


    Wang Shao knew that Huan Wen had become extremely domineering, but he didn''t expect to be so ruthless. For a moment, his face was very ugly.

 Chapter 625

    Huan Wenguang''s name can stop children crying in the south. It can be seen how famous he is.


    How good can a person''s reputation be if he can be intimidated by Southern parents? In addition, Huan Wen has never given face to those who have friends. He only has a domineering reputation in the aristocratic family circle. He has been afraid to be arranged too much because of his identity.


    Maybe it''s because of some natural character, or maybe it''s because of his own positioning. Huan Wen really doesn''t think it''s beneficial to have a good reputation in the south. After he worked for Liu Yan, he knew what he was doing since he participated in the war in the south. He certainly could not be completely cut off from the aristocratic family system in the south, but he must not be "good brothers" to anyone. That would be bad for himself or the aristocratic family in the South.


    Generally speaking, Huan Wen felt that since he had betrayed the southern aristocratic family, he simply betrayed it to the end. And history is written by the victor. Now it is the king who works for him to win the final victory. Who can say that he is a traitor?


    As the Wang family, once the first gate in the south, it is very normal for them to keep a hand. They just sent 10000 armed forces to Indian Branch 1 first. It was still late. Most of the family armed forces turned into the battlefield to resist the south of the Han Army, otherwise there would be more than 10000 left.


    Of course, war will inevitably lead to losses. Wang''s current armed forces in Indochina 1 are certainly not 10000, and there are more than 8000 people left.


    The families of the Han Dynasty invaded Funan. The Han army opened the door to invade Funan. The armed families who poured in chose their own occupation targets with tacit understanding. The south of Funan had long been cut into pieces, in which Wang occupied a small territory.


    The fact that the Wang family and the family armed forces are in Indochina 1 is not a secret to the high-level of the Han state. It is not that no one proposed to eliminate it, but Liu Yan suppressed it.


    For Liu Yanlai, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty once said that all were destroyed. The Wang family was only part of the power of the small imperial court. The royal family couldn''t jump in the prosperous period. How could he care about less than 10000 Wang''s armed forces.


    It is Liu Yan''s "experimental field" for the people to open up independently. It is not only related to the formulation of national policies of the Han state, but also will determine the future of the nation. Not to mention that the Wang family and 10000 family armed forces are in branch 1 of India, that is, Sima family and its remnants are in branch 1 of India. As long as there is no sign of "anti-1 attack and 1 land", he decided to let it go.


    It is not exaggerated to say that civilian armed forces determine the future of the nation. The state power of the Han country is naturally the largest, but it can only choose some valuable areas or directions to expand. In the future, the main direction of the Han army is to go west, and it will certainly collide with the Sassanian empire in the strong period. Indochina 1 is full of primitive jungles, and the climate is also very troublesome, It''s better to throw it to the folk families.


    Indian Branch 1 that is the delicious food that Liu Yan threw to the families of the Han country. Let those guys know that the "world" is not just such a corner. It has been proved that plundering abroad is far more effective than fighting at home.


    As long as the folk forces taste the sweetness in Indochina 1, who will foolishly nest in the "world". The internal struggle will cause the counterattack of national forces. They have a higher degree of freedom in what they do outside, not to mention the external plunder or the recognition and support of the state?


    According to Liu Yan''s original intention, it will be at least decades for folk families to toss about Indian Branch 1, In the future, it will lead to the Indian subcontinent (i.e. the A3 territory), while the national forces of the Han country will concentrate on marching towards Europa. What he hesitates is that the strategic policy of the Pacific will be developed entirely by the state, which will involve the forces marching towards Europa, but it is simply inappropriate for the people.


    If Liu Yan remembers correctly, the Indian subcontinent has never been unified since the collapse of the Peacock Dynasty. Even if Dayue, who moved west, established the kusana Empire, the kusana Empire only occupied Afghanistan, Pakistan, Iran and India. There are still 12 countries left in Indochina. The western satrapu Dynasty and the fandaruo Dynasty (the hundred multiplication Dynasty) are the larger of the twelve countries, followed by Dasana, nasikda and kalingjie. The rest of the siruo and Zhuluo countries are states with the same size of eye excrement.


    Indochina 1 is a good place with rich resources and close to the sea. There are countless sea islands around it. In particular, there are no powerful countries, and the indigenous people living there do not have a systematic civilization. It is an ideal place to cultivate national development experience. Since there is no too strong opponent, it can also develop HNA and accumulate experience, It can plunder rich resources.


    The western end of Europa is only separated from Africa by a narrow strait. Europa people have accumulated enough experience of invasion from Africa and waited for the accumulation of navigation technology and experience to be thick enough before they have the means to colonize the world.


    It is not easy for the Central Plains Dynasty to go to other continents. It can even be said that there are too few expansion directions.


    Just to the west, there is a plateau that not everyone can adapt to. Even if you can go to the plateau, you will be blocked by the highest mountain on the earth and the continuous mountains.


    There has always been no shortage of fierce nomads in the grassland to the north. They forget their grazing skills and don''t know how to develop the grassland. They don''t want to defend it when they fight down.


    The south is simply the largest ocean on earth. Let alone playing the drama of dynasty change in the mainland, we have enough HNA technology and experience, because the ideological imprisonment is only Xuanwei and does not want to colonize.


    east? There is still the sea in the East. If you cross the sea and continue eastward, it is simply an insurmountable glacier.


    After all, the Chinese Miao people do not want unlimited expansion. In fact, several powerful imperial dynasties have occupied all valuable places, so they have the "basic plate" on which the Chinese Miao people depend for survival.


    Each country has its own expansion limit. The traffic limits the territory that can be controlled by the center. Even if many sites are occupied, the center can''t control them. Because of the state system, successive dynasties in the Central Plains rejected enfeoffment, and the places beyond the control of the center would not be occupied, so they could really only nest in their nests.


    Liu Yan does not reject enfeoffment, but just looks at how to enfeoffment. His goal is to make the whole earth full of Chinese and Miao people. He doesn''t just think that the empire he has established can last for generations, so he doesn''t care whether those forces that have opened up will eventually swallow the "central Empire".


    Since we think that the whole earth has ethnic Chinese and Miao, we can''t do it just by thinking. We need to accumulate the experience of outward development step by step. If we get the Indian Branch 1, we will have all the experience. After that, we won''t be afraid to go to other places. The experience accumulated by the people will not lack the country. Even the experience of national integration will be more sufficient than that of scattered families. Let''s talk about marching into Africa, Oceania, South America, North America and so on. We have that confidence!


    For Liu Yan, his "basic plate" does not allow subversive forces to exist. Who likes to toss and play outside the "basic plate". He still has enough self-confidence. It''s enough for those forces to toss outside. Whoever puts his claw into the "basic plate" will press his finger to death.


    Therefore, whether Wang or Sima, Liu Yan doesn''t care how many remaining armed forces they have in Indochina 1. As a monarch, Liu Yan indulged and knew the central disregard of the monarch''s attitude. Huan Wenti was just bluffing the Wang family who didn''t know anything. In fact, there was nothing except bluffing.


    It is precisely the Wang family who do not know Liu Yan''s attitude. Wang Shao and other Wang''s children are terrified.


    After returning to his residence, Wang Shao summoned the people to discuss. He had no spare time to scold Huan Wen, nor to discuss whether he should confess to Liu Yan. The central idea was to discuss how to hand over the armed forces and in what way. Ultimately, of course, it will not be decided by these people of Jiankang. It also needs to hold a family meeting in Shanyin. Wang Shao will discuss it first to cultivate the follower''s overall view.


    Liu Yan''s identity decided that even if he knew the episode of Huanwen and Wang''s family, he just knew it. He wouldn''t tilt his energy at all. He now needs to be busy with too many things. Foreign war is only part of it. It is more about the planning of national internal affairs, and then about being crowned the son of heaven and becoming emperor.


    In terms of political order, nothing is more important than ascending the throne of the emperor and becoming the emperor, but even if Liu Yan did that, he would not be south of the Yangtze River, let alone Jiankang.


    After one night''s banquet, many stayed all night in Jiankang palace city until dawn. What happened that night soon spread, and those qualified to know will soon know.


    In many people''s opinion, Liu Yan should have been emperor for a long time. On the contrary, it is only when he has not been emperor for a long time that people feel confused.


    Chi Ying was the first to persuade him on a formal occasion. I don''t know how many people were surprised by Chi Ying''s boldness, followed by full of envy, jealousy and hatred, that is, no one would scold Chi Ying for being shameless in public. Even if you want to scold Chi Ying, you will only scold in your heart. No one will be foolish enough to scold publicly, or you will be ill in your brain.


    Obviously, persuading Liu Yan to become emperor is politically correct. Scolding Chi Ying is against Liu Yan''s becoming emperor. No one will feel tired of doing that kind of stupid thing. As for whether Chi Ying was shameless, or whether it would be recorded in historical books as a sycophant or a courtier, it was done by later generations, and it would not happen until after the subjugation of the Han state established by Liu Yan.


    Southerners desperately need to improve their status. Many smart people see Liu Yan''s intention to wear "Twelve chapter patterns" at the banquet.


    Liu Yan''s behavior is not enough to open a "glimmer of life" for southerners, but it is obvious that southerners want to join the government. First, whether Liu Yan needs to achieve a certain balance as a king or not, the king has made it so obvious that the southerners are really stupid if they don''t hit the snake with the stick.


    As the first persuading person, Chi Ying found that he had become a fragrant steamed bun. Regardless of whether he had friends before, he would come to express it. Especially after receiving the expedition document sent by the prime minister''s house, he couldn''t be idle for a moment. Later, it was because Huan Wen personally went there, which made the atmosphere reach the peak.


    "Wang is still reserved." The disdain on Huan Wen''s face was very obvious: "at this time, I thought I was the first door valve. How stupid would I be to just send someone over this time."


    Chi Ying knows what Huan Wen is talking about. The Wang family is led by the old Wang Shao. The owner of the family is still in the shadow of Kuaiji mountain. If "the king and the horse share the world", don''t say it at that time, but when is it now? It''s really not reserved. At the right time, it really looks stupid.


    When Huan Wen came here just now, he saw many acquaintances before. He didn''t pay too much attention to those people. Seeing that Chi Yu was thinking and confused about his arrival, he simply said, "Wen has three things here."


    Chi Ying immediately raised his hand to salute and expressed his readiness to listen with physical action.


    "Wen Yu cleaned up the remaining evils in the south for three years. All the visible remnants were cleaned up, but I don''t know how many lurking and dormant in the dark." Huan Wen looked at Xi Ying with bright eyes and paused for a little while before continuing: "second, the traffic in the south is inconvenient and Jingzhou needs a lot of labor. Third, the king ordered Wen to make a list."


    Chi Ying chewed Huan Wen''s words in his mind again and again, thought they were true, and said, "the remaining evils should be punished, and the labor should be there.", Finally, he stopped and finished the unfinished salute: "I thanked Xinping Hou for the southern scholar."


    Huanwen''s last list is that Liu Yan needs more southerners to join the governance of the country.


    Liu Yan asked Huan Wen to do this. Obviously, he asked Huan Wen to be the leader of scholars in the south. Huan Wen wanted to find a Ding Lei when he looked for Chi Ying.


    The leader of a group is not so easy to be. Look at what happened to Sang Yu after he became the leader of the northern aristocratic family, from the king''s humeral minister to the back.


    Huan Wen really didn''t want to be the leader of any Southern scholar. Besides not wanting to have a direct conflict with Sang Yu, he didn''t want to concentrate on these dirty things. What he had to do was to command the army to fight outside.


    Chi Ying is a smart man, but he didn''t guess Huan Wen''s mind completely. Later, he also raised his own questions. Isn''t there LV Yi more suitable to do these things than Huan Wen?


    "Guanting Hou?" Huan Wen didn''t know what consideration Liu Yan was in, but he didn''t need to explain to Chi Ying. He just said, "Fang Hui, it''s urgent to clear up the remaining evils. Where the labor comes from is related to your future and your heart."


    Chi Ying had long thought about how labor came. Based on his understanding of Liu Yan, it was impossible to wantonly levy corvee, so he could only focus on ZhuYue and barbarians in the south.


    It should be clear that from the pre Qin period to the present, the South really has no shortage of ZhuYue and barbarians, especially in the mountainous areas of the south. Chi Ying knew that Huan Wen would not send out the Han army. He simply hoped that all families would gather together to organize a slave team, but was not sure whether he was trying to test how many armed forces the South could gather.


    After talking about the things that should be talked about, when Huan Wen left, he met a large number of people who came to find Chi Ying to persuade him again. He just looked on coldly and laughed at them. They really didn''t know how to live or die. They all did it once. Even if they really wanted to persuade him again, they should be people from the north. They felt that they were stupid enough to move forward and retreat.

 Chapter 626

    Liu Yan only stayed in Jiankang for half a month, and then went to Jingzhou.


    Jingzhou is one of the granaries of the country in the future. As a king, if you want to develop it, how can you not see it in person? Liu Yan took the land route, leaving Jiankang and taking the first line of Lujiang County. It took him 16 days to arrive in Jiangxia and specially chose LV Yi''s family to stay.


    Nothing special happened during the inspection. Therefore, Liu Yan praised Huan Wen for doing very well in the south.


    The king visited the area that had just been conquered for a few years. If there was an assassination, it was really no accident. What Liu Yan knew was that not only did there not be an assassination, but also did not find who was arranging the assassination. Praising Huan Wen was encouragement, and it was more clear that it was because of the effect brought by the statement in Jiankang.


    We must leave a little room for the southerners. If they are restricted from participating in the governance of the country, some people who feel that they have no future will go crazy. Playing with Liu Yan will only be one of the means, and then it should completely disrupt the south of the Yangtze River.


    For the Han Dynasty, the south of the Yangtze River can not be disturbed. That is the reason why the northern groups, which clearly know that Liu Yan is going to start selecting talents in the South and have strong political power, clearly do not like it but do not make trouble.


    Liu Yan doesn''t want regional exclusion. Both the north and the south are part of the country. He can''t make people in any region more powerful. Similarly, he can''t let people in any region despair. What he says is that everyone is useful to the country and treated equally.


    Jiangxia is the ancestral land of the Lvyi family. How the Lvyi family used to be has become history, because Lvyi is now one of the Nine Emperors of the Han state. There is no doubt that it will become the pride of Jiangxia. The people who want to rely on cannot be counted, and its prestige must be great.


    The high prestige of a family in a certain place is not what the rulers want to see, but no matter which ruler can not avoid or eradicate similar phenomena, not only in ancient times, it can even be said that the society will not change as long as it still exists.


    Since the ruler can''t make anyone a symbol of a place, it''s better to let his own people gain prestige than to fill the gap with forces that are not his own. This is true for LV Yi in Jiangxia County, sang Yu in Wei County, Cai you in Dongmou County, and so on.


    Jiangxia county is a place with a long history. The city may be built and moved again. There will be countless ups and downs over the long years. The only constant is the mountain or the mountain and the water.


    Jiangxia county now has no Jiangxia city. No one knows when Jiangxia city was destroyed. Now the capital of Jiangxia county is Anlu, which is located by the Yunshui river.


    LV Yi''s ancestral home is in Jiangxia County, more specifically in Xiakou. Xiakou is located on the edge of the Yangtze River, across the river is the boundary of Wuchang County, and the northeast is Runan County.


    Jingzhou is very large and has 18 counties. Liu Yan''s intuitive impression after reading the map is that it covers modern lake 1 North and lake 1 South, and even part of jiang1 West and guang1 West 1 Zhuang 11 ethnic groups 1 self governance 1 district is included.


    If Liu Yan is not blind, Jiangxia county is actually counted as the north boundary of lake 1. To count as the south boundary of lake 1, it should start from the south of Nanping County.


    How did the Manchu Dynasty build the south of lake 1 into a high-yield grain producing area? Liu Yan has no relevant impression. He needs to make Jingzhou a grain producing area. How to develop it is the work of all officials.


    "I need to go to Dongting Lake to observe." Cai you''s understanding is that the development of grain producing areas must be inseparable from the water source. It is the key to consider how to make Dongting Lake a part of the irrigation system. He also pointed to many water systems in Jingzhou and said, "the waterway here is equivalent to Huainan county."


    Huainan county was originally a grain producing area, including the surrounding Ruyin County, Yingchuan county and Lujiang County. It has been developed since the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, that is, the long years have changed too much, especially the war among the princes in the late Eastern Han Dynasty has caused great damage to all kinds of artificial construction.


    Liu Yan looked at the map carefully for a long time. He found that he didn''t see the place marked as yunmengze. When he asked, he knew that because the Yangtze River was diverted, yunmengze disappeared. Xiakou was originally located in the east of yunmengze. It was not far before yunmengze disappeared.


    Dongting Lake is in the southeast of Runan County. It is more than 400 li away from Xiakou. There is no mature communication line between the two places. Taking the Yangtze River waterway does not guarantee that every river section can sail. Liu Yan naturally doesn''t have so much time to reach Guanzhong before autumn. Moreover, even if Liu Yan has enough time, he can''t toss about like that. Otherwise, who is responsible for the accident.


    Like the political show in Jiankang, it is enough for Liu Yan to express his attitude in Jingzhou in person. He doesn''t have to really check all regions in person. Those are the things that the ministers responsible for the development of Jingzhou should do.


    Finally, Liu Yan stayed at LV Yi''s house for five days. Cai you stayed when he wanted to go north to Yuzhou.


    Now the geographical names are chaotic. There are many administrative regions with the same name between Shijie Zhao state and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. For example, on the map of Shijie Zhao state, Runan County is in the northeast of Jiangxia County, but the map of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty shows that Runan County is in the southeast of Jiangxia county.


    The map used in the early Han Dynasty was the division of the Cao Wei period. Later, the territory Map of the Eastern Han Dynasty was captured in Yecheng, but the territory Map of the Eastern Han Dynasty was not used now. It was a map re planned after years of exploration.


    According to the orthodox division left over by history, Runan County should be in the northeast of Jiangxia County, so you need to pass through the boundary of Runan County to get from Jiangxia county to Yuzhou.


    The news that Liu Yan wanted to recruit southerners to participate in national governance spread quickly. When he entered the boundary of Runan County, many local families organized to welcome him.


    According to the geographical location, Runan County actually belongs to the region north of the Yangtze River. Politically, Runan County was originally the territory of Shijie Zhao state, which can not be regarded as the rule of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. However, it is embarrassing for the people in Runan County that they are southerners according to the geographical distribution of the Han country. Anyway, they can''t compete with the northern groups of the Han country.


    Now it''s not modern, even in modern China, there are regions of officials. Where can officials be better? Although no one will talk about it, it really exists. In modern times, there are political parties playing down the regional differences of officials. Without political party system, we are talking about the region of origin.


    There are several groups in the north, such as the Sang family in Weijun, the Cui family in Jizhou and the Cai family in Qingzhou.


    In fact, there are groups in the south. The LV family in Jiangxia county is one of them. Their department focuses on most aristocratic families who went north earlier. Of course, it is the largest faction representing the south.


    They are surrounded by a group of people from their own backgrounds. After they become officials, they will naturally move closer to the most prestigious people, and interest groups will emerge.


    In addition to Lu Yi, who can represent the south, with the Huan and Xie entering the official system of the Han state, a group of people gathered around the Huan and Xie, and Yu, who joined the middle. Waiting for the demise of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, most families on the loser''s side are actually a little ignorant. Many millennial aristocratic families, whether reserved or pretentious, will not easily find someone to take refuge. Some who want to find someone to take refuge are not accepted or do not know who to find at all.


    Liu Yan did not deliberately understand who came to meet and who should be. He will soon understand and report.


    "Two have become the original local giants, and the rest are immigrants who have migrated from other places." Cui Zong bowed his upper body with great respect. After introducing the introduction in detail, he asked for instructions: "how to arrange it, please show it down."


    Cui Zong is Liu Yan''s new personal secretary lang. he was born under the Cui family in Jizhou. He is Cui Wan''s cousin in the future. He did not know in advance that he would become the king''s personal secretary lang. he had only been in office for four days and had not adapted yet.


    Liu Yan frowned a little. What the king could notice was that in addition to national political affairs, that is, the heads of state and famous generals of other countries, some giants in one county of his country didn''t have to arrange what to do in person.


    Cui Zong saw Liu Yan''s obvious frowning action and immediately retreated in situ, with dense beads of sweat on his forehead.


    In the feudal dynasty, not to mention the level of king, even the officials of counties and counties only spoke of dignity and did not do things close to the people. This is closely related to the social environment at that time. Majesty is more useful than kindness, especially for kings.


    Most of the time, it''s not that kings don''t want to be close to the people, but that they should maintain their sense of mystery, and then there are relevant security considerations. Of course, the king will not ignore the people, but he will never easily meet anyone. Even the probability of meeting the villagers will be higher than that of Haoqiang.


    It would be naive for those powerful men in Runan County to think that they would be received by the king. They are only qualified for officials at the rank of Chamberlain. Some people want to offer gifts to the king, or those gifts that have no special significance, and all they get is scolding.


    Liu Yan didn''t even summon the sheriff in Runan County, but invited some old people old enough according to tradition.


    The oldest old man who was arranged to live was 72 years old. He was born at the end of the coexistence of the Three Kingdoms. Of course, he saw it with his own eyes after the return of the Three Kingdoms to Jin, the rebellion of Yongjia and the southward crossing of clothes.


    "The little old man was originally from Binzhou. When the puppet Dynasty wantonly moved the Hu prisoners to the south, Yu yewang (Hanoi County in the Western Jin Dynasty) lived in peace for three years. He moved south again during the Yongjia rebellion and fled to Chen Liu..." the old man obviously had a good background. When he was old, he had a clear mind, but his words were somewhat unfavorable. He told his past experience: "when the northern people''s Congress fled to the south (crossing south in clothes), the little old man followed him South and entered Yangzhou, but there was no place to live. He came to Runan. "


    More than one million people fled from all parts of the Central Plains to the South during the period of yiguannandu, and most of them followed the then senior officials and dignitaries to Yangzhou. It is not a simple thing for more than a million northerners to move south, especially for ordinary people. Countless people died of illness and starvation on the way to escape. Even when they arrived in the land, many people had to sell themselves as slaves in order to survive, which made the slavery of all families more serious.


    The history books do not record in detail the process of "crossing south in clothes", but only a few "spring and autumn strokes", and there is no record of how the aristocratic families who moved south gave in to the local aristocratic families in the south. There are some sayings in unofficial history that the aristocratic families who fled to the South fought against the local aristocratic families in the South because they recruited the people who went south together. Hundreds of thousands of people died on both sides, and many local aristocratic families in the South were also destroyed. In that battle for living space, the northern aristocratic family not only robbed the territory, but almost everything that could be robbed. Only then did the aristocratic family who fled from the north to the south become the controller of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    After listening to the story, Liu Yan had too much sense of regret. It was the social elites at that time who killed themselves. Sadly, it was the people who fled to the South and, of course, the people who were kidnapped and abused in the north, which was enough to explain the impact of those in power if their brains were bad.


    "I don''t know what to say?" The old man''s words made everyone present nervous except Liu Yan. When he saw Liu Yan nodding with a smile, he said, "Chuang Tzu once spoke of great righteousness, saying that ''saints don''t die, thieves don''t stop''."


    "If a saint does not die, there will be more than thieves" comes from Zhuangzi. Outer part. The tenth suitcase. It mainly talks about the formulation of rules, and how the makers seize interests from their own rules, and more deeply points out the phenomenon of "stealing the state".


    The old man''s words made Liu Yan lose his smile. The rest of the people present also turned blue. Several people involved in the invitation fainted directly to the ground. He may have degraded his eyesight, or he may have ignored the changing faces of the people. He paused and said, "for the world, the aristocratic family is a thief."


    The smile returned to Liu Yan''s face. If the old man didn''t have the last sentence, even he scolded him. The Han state he established was recovered from Hu Lu. It can''t be compared with the dynasty before the rightness of the country. There is no lack of morality in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which destroyed the same Miao nationality. Especially in the process of destroying the small imperial court, there were no indiscriminate killings of innocent people and few people died.


    Liu Yan doesn''t like aristocratic families, but they don''t exist because he doesn''t like them. There are countless aristocratic families and contemporary aristocratic families. Aristocratic families will appear as long as there are still officials and people still need families.


    Liu Yan, who came from later generations, knows very well that even when society evolves to an era when it can explore the universe, the aristocratic family still exists, which is nothing more than changing its name.


    Seeing that the activities of the rural elderly have ended here, Liu Yan took his eyes back after watching the old man being helped away. He knew that he was an old man who suffered from an aristocratic family. When he could see the king, he spoke happily according to his old age.


    "The old man has no relatives?" Liu Yan got the answer. He was really alone and supported by the local government. He didn''t go deep into this topic. He waved to people other than Cui Zong to step down, and then said, "I hope the old man will live well."


    What else can Cui Zong do? He can only respond respectfully: "promise!"

 Chapter 627

    Liu Yan arrived in Yecheng in the middle of summer. He needs to stay here for about half a month, and then will stay in Xiangguo for about a month, so as to make a set of management team prepare for the final move.


    Moving, of course, doesn''t mean that the palace can''t move when Yecheng or Xiangguo are moved to Guanzhong, but the treasures in the palace must be moved, and then a large number of documents need to be packed and sealed. As for the pots, covers, ladles, basins, beds, tables and chairs, there is no need to move them. It is better to build them in Guanzhong than to take them away. Otherwise, the transportation cost is many times higher than the height of the object.


    By the way, tables and chairs are already popular, but the folk spread faster than the official. The official still uses a lot of tables and futons, which is related to an official etiquette.


    Weijun is not hot in summer. It should be said that most parts of East Asia are not hot now. It is affected by the little ice age. That is, the information reported to the center in many regions shows that God won''t rain when it should rain.


    "What bad news!" Tian Shuo said anxiously, "if it doesn''t rain, it will inevitably lead to drought."


    There were relevant speculations in the fifth year of Yuanshuo. For example, there may be a drought in the next year. Since then, the government has been playing hard to build an irrigation system, but it depends on dredging water sources from various water systems. If there is no rain in a large area, the water system will dry up. A large number of irrigation systems will only delay the impact on crops, and there is no final cure at all.


    Liu Yan was convinced that there would be a drought. He could forget many things, but he didn''t forget the drought and locust disaster after the death of Wu Diao Heavenly King ran min.


    The historical process has reached 348 A.D. in the unchanged history, ran min was defeated and killed in 352 A.D., and then drought and locust plague occurred soon. Murong Yanguo thought that ran min''s resentment was too great, so he was chased down as the king of heaven.


    Drought will not form in a very short time. There must be a process. It often becomes an established fact when the government does not notice it and suddenly becomes a major event.


    Locust disaster is directly related to drought. Generally, the locust disaster occurs after drought, which is equal to the effect of the collapse of the natural environment.


    "Zhengxi Zhonglang has led his troops to guzang. The first area to repay the local drought is Liangzhou." Tian Shuo has reason to be nervous and worried. In history, there have been many droughts in Liangzhou, which will then spread to Guanzhong. It will soon be his turn to the hinterland of the Central Plains: "when Shuofang and Binzhou investigate the water sources, they also find that the water levels of various water systems and lakes have decreased, and there is no abnormality in Sizhou, Jizhou and other places for the time being."


    If there were drought in Liangzhou, it wouldn''t make the Han center so nervous. Shuozhou never lacks water because of the Yellow River, and there are quite a few tributaries of the Yellow River in Shuozhou. These three places show a downward trend in water sources, so the problem is really serious enough.


    In fact, many water systems in China are either tributaries of the Yellow River or tributaries of the Yangtze River. The water sources of the Yellow River and the Yangtze River basically come from the plateau. If the water level drops, it must be something happens on the plateau. In addition, there is little rainfall along the river section.


    Sang Yu asked the key question: "what about the south?"


    Tian Shuo looked at it carefully and said, "no abnormality has been found in the south for the time being."


    By this time, those who were dissatisfied with Liu Yan''s intention to let southerners join the national governance system have become a little happy. Since I''m glad I want to stop it, I can''t stop it. Then I''m glad Liu Yan really wants to be far away from them.


    Drought will occur in most parts of the Central Plains. At that time, there will be no grain everywhere, so we need to find ways from other places. In the sixth year of Yuanshuo, the Han army would go south on a large scale. That was to judge in advance that there would be a large-scale drought in the Central Plains and attack and destroy the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In addition to the zhengshuo dispute, wasn''t it to obtain food from the South at that time?


    The Han state succeeded in exterminating the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but exterminating a country does not mean that it can rule that land, but also that the local people are willing to accept the rule. In the past two years, Huan Wen killed and killed in the south. The forces that did not surrender were either eliminated or turned to the dark. It was Liu Yan''s turn to accept southerners as officials. Only in the south of the Yangtze River did the situation stabilize.


    "That''s good... That''s good..." Sang Yu''s face didn''t lose much: "once there is a drought in the Central Plains, will there be twists and turns in the south?"


    No one can answer this question, sang Yu. No one can guarantee whether someone will jump out in the south at that time.


    "The country has migrated from the South with a population of nearly two million, and a large number of undeserving officials have been exterminated. However, we should also be careful that those aristocratic families have ambitions that should not be born." Xu Zheng said murderously, "we must increase the number of troops stationed!"


    "In addition to increasing the garrison, we also need to summon the lineal blood of all aristocratic families to go to Guanzhong together, and even let them move their whole family to Guanzhong." However, sang Yu said darkly, "if you refuse, you will try to kill him."


    It was originally a good thing to prevent aristocratic families from exploding. When sang Yu mentioned it, it was a bit like attacking aristocratic families in the south.


    It is very clear that the lineal blood of a family is extremely important at any time. When the lineal blood of all aristocratic families in the south is recruited, it is tantamount to hostages. As for moving the aristocratic families in the south, those aristocratic families are still a aristocratic family in the south. When they arrive in Guanzhong, they will be nothing.


    Liu Yan stood at the window and looked at the forest garden outside. When he heard sang Yu''s words, he turned to look at it. Sang Yu had a face of justice, while the rest had their own looks.


    As a northern system, it must be desirable to suppress or severely damage the southern system. As a Southern Department, I must have turned blue when I heard sang Yu''s words.


    "Jiaozhi is still transporting food to the center." Liu Yan is the king of a country, regardless of North and south. For him, he focuses on the whole country: "the north will rely on the food of the south in the next few years."


    It is necessary to suppress the South and prevent chaos. Some means must be used, but they can not be forced to make people desperate. Sang Yu''s proposal has merit and is also a must for the center, but it can not be done too much, such as forcibly moving an aristocratic family to Guanzhong.


    Liu Yan''s words were heard. Sang Yu was a pity. The rest of the northern system was not so urgent, while the southern system was relieved.


    The sangs themselves have a good background. They were the first to incorporate the Central Plains aristocratic family and became the first aristocratic family in the north in a few short years.


    As the first aristocratic family in the north, they have actually been put on the stove. They are no longer willing to maintain their own advantages. They should not only suppress the rest of the northern system, but also let the southern system stand out. They know that if they target the existing interest groups, they will not only encounter a strong counterattack, but also Liu Yan will not watch. Only the defeated aristocratic families can be regarded as the "chicken" to set an example to deter other groups with poor comprehensive strength.


    Sang Yu chose those defeated aristocratic families because it would not be obvious even if Liu Yan would interfere. After all, the world is very realistic. If the defeated did not suffer any impact, wouldn''t the victory of the victor be of little value?


    Liu Yan left in the middle of the meeting.


    The palace city of Yecheng was forced to stop halfway. Liu Yan did not plan to build the capital here, and there was no need to continue the projects that had not been repaired.


    After the Han family compound Hu Lu fled, Yecheng and Xiang fell into the same situation, that is, the two places were almost empty, or did people from other places come back, which made the two places a little popular.


    Liu Yan is actually very disgusted with the actions between aristocratic families, but he encountered the common problems of kings of all dynasties. Governing the country is inseparable from those aristocratic families. As a result, he can''t move at all unless he wants to stop the country.


    Of course, Liu Yan did not rely on the power of the aristocratic family in the process of establishing the country. The aristocratic family can only play a role as a dependency and has no great voice in national politics and policies. If Liu Yan had that determination, cleaning up the aristocratic family would only stop the administration of the country. It would never lead to unrest like the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Liu Xiu continued the Han Dynasty with the help of local giants, who were only local giants at that time. There was no so-called aristocratic family. The aristocratic family appeared in the northern and Southern Dynasties. Except for the situation in the Eastern Han Dynasty, many dynasties were similar, resulting in the aristocratic family controlling almost all aspects of the country.


    The Eastern Han Dynasty was established again because of its greatness and power, and also went to extinction because of its greatness and power. Later, Yang Sui also got the support of the aristocratic family to replace Zhou. If the Eastern Han Dynasty lasted more than 200 years because he didn''t want to clean up the aristocratic family, Yang Sui died because he wanted to clean up the aristocratic family. With the example of Yang Sui, the rulers of successive dynasties did not dare to clean up the aristocratic family. To the greatest extent, they pulled, beat and destroyed one group.


    The northern and Southern Dynasties created such a monster as aristocratic family. It was not until the two Song dynasties that it came to an end. The reason why there was no aristocratic family in the two Song Dynasties was that knowledge was no longer monopolized by aristocratic families, and knowledge had been spread to the greatest extent. More importantly, the imperial examination system was implemented.


    "Zishen, you..." Cai you not only smiled bitterly, but also shook his head: "why do it so obvious?"


    Sang Yu smiled and said, "Yu has his own purpose."


    In the final analysis, it is precisely in the process of the founding of the people''s Republic that the aristocratic family did not make much effort, and its influence on the king is dispensable, so it can no longer be without a sense of existence. Of course, aristocratic families can''t unite. The competition and fierce struggle between them will make the aristocratic family enter Liu Yan''s vision, and the gap between the north and the south is the first appetizer.


    "Fuyu country..." Sang Yu found that everyone''s attention was shifted to himself. He felt that some things should be spread out. He found a place to sit down and said, "the king encouraged all families to open up. I think you must see it?"


    One is nodding. The peninsula in the south is about to become a paradise for all families. More than 100 families go to Sahuan, and the most families in the south.


    "Why did the king turn a blind eye to the private armed forces of various families abroad?" Sang Yu didn''t seem to want anyone to answer. After a pause for everyone to digest, he continued with a smile: "it''s encouraging people to open up!"


    Yu Yi was most impressed by this. There were 30000 family forces dispatched by Yu to fight in Funan country. If you don''t think it''s false to be frightened by Liu Yanqing, you can later find that Liu Yangen didn''t care.


    In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the small court died, and there were too many families to make up for their mistakes before they died. They also transferred people to Indochina. Even though Liu Yan did not know what to do, Liu Yan encouraged the degree of outward development.


    "Yu once asked the king..." Sang Yu looked at several leaders of the Northern Department, and then said: "the request to transfer people was rejected."


    Not only sang Yu, but Cai You and some other ministers in northern China have asked Liu Yan to do so. Without exception, Liu did not want them to intervene too much in Indochina.


    "Because of the discovery of various uses of wool, families north of the Yangtze River must have children to take people into the grassland?" Sang Yu means that Liu Yan obviously let the families in the North do business in the north. He looked at the people belonging to the Southern Department and asked, "everyone asked for instructions to go to the grassland, but was rejected by the king?"


    Everyone in the Southern Department nodded.


    "The North manages the north and the South manages the south. Anyone who is not the old land of the Han family can manage it. This is the king''s strategy to restrict our excessive possession of land in China." Sang Yu guessed Liu Yan''s mind, but some places were not thorough. He narrowed his eyes: "the king has given the way for the rise of the family, but... Are there too many families involved?"


    Sang Yu only wanted to make it clear that those who hold their thighs early can enjoy the treatment of the victors. Why can those who are defeated also!


    The in-depth conversation in the room continued. Liu Yan, who had reached the harem, happened to get the message and smiled at it.


    Liu Yan doesn''t like the aristocratic families who fight at home. What he hopes is that those aristocratic families go out, so he can regard them as the general existence of the company.


    Why did the empire that once had a sun never set take shape? It''s really not that the government is constantly invading the outside world by using national power alone. In fact, so many colonies are occupied by various companies, followed by the platform of the state, which has 24.75% of the world''s land.


    It is a feasible and rapid expansion plan for Liu Yan to let the folk forces to explore and invade, and the state as the backing for escort and support. In addition, the national forces continue to expand to the West. He feels that before his death, at least most of the Pacific region must be surnamed Han, and he can also go to the Mediterranean to wash his military boots, I''m not sure if I can reach the westernmost end of Europa.


    Sang Yu''s speech continued, and he almost fell into a kind of excitement: "take Xiliang and march into the western regions. Maybe he will continue to go west in order to get a resource called cotton. The reason why he wants cotton is for the black land in the northeast!"


    Cai you was stunned and asked, "Zishen said that since then, the Han Dynasty allowed the folk as the main force to open up in the Northeast?"


    Sang Yu didn''t answer at all, and even stopped his speech because of CAI you''s question. What he thought to himself was that not everyone was as smart as himself? Then hide some.

 Chapter 628

    Liu Yan treats the aristocratic family as a group company for future generations, even with some imperial mind skills.


    Aristocratic families can exist, but they can''t fool around at home. They can open up independently. The power of the state can become the backing behind them. After the development of aristocratic families, they should belong to the state. The two sides become an interdependent relationship, which is beneficial to the country and aristocratic families.


    Not only the aristocratic family, but also capable individuals who want to go out to explore. Liu Yan is also very welcome. He sincerely hopes to cultivate the national spirit of opening up in his generation. For this reason, even if he takes the risk that the regime may be subverted.


    A nation cannot live without pioneering spirit. It is absolutely lucky that a nation without pioneering spirit can survive. There are countless nationalities on the earth, and the competition for living space has never stopped.


    After the Chinese and Miao people lost their pioneering spirit, the basic plate of the territory never expanded. Generation after generation and time after time, they entered the dynasty replacement, and the nation did not die out. It can be said that it is a special case on the earth, and all the other nations that lost their pioneering spirit died out. So, it''s really unknown how many high incense sticks have been burned... Well, it''s actually the credit of Confucianism (no nonsense).


    Liu Yan was one of those people who could have been expanding when they had an advantage, but because of the cycle of dynasties, they nestled in the territory of their ancestors. Later generations do not know how many people sigh for it. He felt that he could go through such an adverse system. It was not up to him whether he could build a country for thousands of years, but he was really duty bound to do his best to expand his living space.


    Liu Yan has never concealed his attitude, because few people can understand the relationship between the ideological generation gap of the times, so that the spokesman of the aristocratic family feels very contradictory to Liu Yan on the one hand, constantly cleaning the aristocratic family and on the other hand, indulging the aristocratic family.


    Sang Yu saw Liu Yan''s indulgence in the framework of the family, after Liu Yan opened Indochina. When he found out, he always wanted to clear out more people. After all, there were so many interests. If one person divided more, he would lose one. Unfortunately, he didn''t succeed.


    The Northern Department was able to participate in the feast of Indochina, but the intensity of the intervention was controlled under a limit. Sang Yu wanted to have a good communication with Lu Yi, Huan Wen, Xie An and Yu Yi, for example, the other family clearance matters, but the back was restrained.


    In Sang Yu''s view, those who have known each other for a long time can become allies that can be communicated more than others. The interest groups that have known each other grow stronger than those of the defeated. He is worried that those quasi allies will challenge his group after they grow, which is the reason to give up.


    As one of the three princes, a matter can''t be settled without reason at the beginning. Sang Yu had to catch the losers and bite them, but it was only some verbal attacks, and he really didn''t make any actual suppression. After he followed Liu Yan back to Yecheng, the meeting was supposed to take the opportunity to be frank and reach a strategic alliance with the people present. Unexpectedly, no one was aware of Liu Yan''s intention. For him, things became very interesting.


    The topic of the meeting turned again to the possibility of drought, but everyone seemed to be out of their minds. They were talking, but they didn''t say a word when they spoke.


    "In that case..." Tian Shuo was his duty. Seeing that he didn''t come up with any effective strategy, everyone seemed to be in a trance, so he said, "let''s brainstorm again and meet again after the great court meeting in the future?"


    In terms of the current technical level... No, even with the development of modern science and technology, there is no good way for countries to achieve immediate results in large-scale drought. It has to do relevant projects in advance and store water in advance with a long-term vision. There is absolutely no temporary cramming. So what we should talk about is not how to prevent drought, but how to relieve the disaster after knowing that drought will occur.


    Sang Yu didn''t speak at all. He was the imperial envoy doctor. After the reform of the law institution, he was equal to the chief justice or the head of each court. His status was extremely detached. Whether it was military or civil affairs, he could say if he wanted to speak. No one could be surprised if he didn''t want to speak, so he took the lead to stand up, tidy up his clothes and walk out.


    The people in the room were also sorting out their clothes. After sang Yu was the first to go out, Cai you hurried to catch up, and Yu Yi hesitated to catch up.


    "Zi Shen." Cai you soon caught up with Sang Yu, and regardless of the warriors on duty in the corridor, he couldn''t wait to ask, "the talent talked deeply about the development, but there are unfinished words?"


    Sang Yu was full of confusion and said, "yes?"


    No one who can mix with senior officials of a country is a fool. If Cai you didn''t think in that direction before, sang Yu said so much at the meeting, how should there be some speculation. He was blocked by sang Yu''s rhetorical questions, and Yu Yi''s figure was caught in the corner of his side eyes. He thought he knew something, so he smiled a few times. He saluted and stopped talking about development. He was chatting with Sang Yu.


    Yu Yi was going to walk over. He was also inspired by sang Yu''s words, but many things were uncertain. He wanted to have a good communication with Sang Yu when he caught up. When he saw that the two people in front were saluting themselves from a distance, he heard that they were gossiping. When he knew what it meant, he stopped.


    All the people in the back room came out. Tian Shuo and Cui Yue were talking about the drought side by side. The rest were talking while walking, and Yu Yi continued to move forward.


    At present, the southern system of the central three gongs and nine Qings of the Han Dynasty is also LV Yi and Yu Yi. Some people such as Huan Wen, Xie an and Yuan Qiao are military systems.


    There are only two southern departments in the center. Tingwei can''t intervene in military and civil affairs. Dianke can intervene in everything and has no decisive right to speak.


    The military has Huan Wen as the general of the southern expedition, and then Xie an, the general of the western expedition. Yuan Qiao also has the identity of a long march history. The problem is that Huan Wen, the most important, has been cutting himself off from the southern system, resulting in the failure of the Southern system in the military.


    [when will the war against Yan end?] Yu Yi doesn''t care about the war against Yan. He thinks: [when will the prime minister come back to preside over the overall situation?]


    Of course, Ji Chang is also a northerner, but he did not gather the aristocratic family as his wings. He focused on the whole country both in his work and vision. Although he did not favor the southern system in the center, impartiality is the greatest support for the southern system.


    Yu''s family has a long history. Yu Yi has been an official in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty for many years. The pattern before the small imperial court was that families competed with each other. They would fight for everything. Only with sensitive nerves can they survive. His family was kicked out of the family competition, but it was because Yu Bing died of illness, not how incompetent he was.


    Yu wing was surprised at how Liu Yan allowed his family to go to Indochina, and even the remnants of some small imperial court ignored the meeting.


    [it''s the king''s intention to indulge each family in Linyi and Funan. Is it a good thing or a bad thing?] Yu Yi feels that some defeated groups, including the Wang family, are hidden dangers. He''s afraid that when all families will be involved: [sang Yu''s mind is deep. It''s the limit that everyone else doesn''t fall into the well. It''s impossible to help after an accident...]


    Yu Yi walked and found that he came to the gate of the back palace, stopped ten steps away from the gate, and looked at the wide gate in a daze.


    That is to say, Yu Yi''s trance to the gate of the back palace will only happen when the etiquette of the Han country is not perfect. If the etiquette is perfect, no matter the official position, big or small, the palace city is not a place to walk casually. He turned around and wanted to go, but he heard that the Palace door was opened in the sound of "babbling", and Zhang Shi in military uniform came out. Behind him was the Yulin army, and then the forbidden guards. He quickly retreated to the roadside.


    The Yulin army came to Yecheng in the middle of this spring. As all the forbidden guards went to war, they replaced the garrison in Gongcheng. Liu Yan was not in Yecheng at that time, and the queen and concubines were not here. Waiting for Liu Yan to arrive in Yecheng, the new forbidden guards were "summoned" out, and the harem was no longer guarded by the Yulin army, but handed over to the forbidden guards again.


    Yu Yi knew all those things. He found that Yu Linjun came out of the harem. There was only one conclusion, that is, Liu Yan must go out of the palace city. Looking at Yu Linjun with a lot of hunting related tools, it was obvious that Yu Linjun wanted to go hunting in Linyuan.


    Sure enough, the Yulin army took the lead, followed by the imperial chariot and many cars.


    "Yu Qing?" Liu Yan knew Yu Yi was on the side of the road when he got the report, and asked Wang Nian to stop and say, "but something''s wrong?"


    "...." Yu Yi couldn''t say that he was distracted and came here inadvertently. At least he was the head of the aristocratic family. After so many years of officials, he saluted and said, "I''m worried about the drought in the Central Plains. I''ve come to ask the king for instructions."


    Liu Yan invited Yu Yi to the king''s chariot, and the team moved again.


    Nowadays, there are not many entertainment projects. Liu Yan is just like that about singing and dancing. He just feels a little bored and wants to relax when he goes out hunting. He wanted to go out to relax temporarily. As soon as he left the harem, he was blocked by Yu Yi. Those who learned the news later felt that they had enough weight to continue. As a result, as soon as Wang Nian left the palace city, Liu Yan saw a group of Ministers waiting with their families.


    On the way, Yu Yi didn''t talk about preventing drought. As a courtier who knew the south, he introduced Liu Yan to what places in the South were developed and how much food could be transported to the Central Plains in the future. Because the invasion of Indochina was initiated by Yu''s family, he must have promised how much food the family would get to the country in the next few years. Talking about Indochina, he was careful to add to it, and it was looking for an insurance for the safety of the families in the south.


    Sang Yu was one of the people who came to the gate of the palace city. Not only did he come, but also his wife and direct descendants. He was called to the king''s chariot by Liu Yan. He saw that all who should be there were there, and Cui Xing who should not be there were also there.


    Cui Xing is Cui Wan''s biological father, the father-in-law of the national Dynasty. If in the early Han Dynasty, the abbot was at least a marquis, and at a certain time, the general would become an official of the relatives. However, the Han state established by Liu Yan cannot be granted a marquis without military merit. Cui Xing has only the identity of a national father-in-law, and has neither Marquis nor official position.


    Fortunately, the king chariot was large enough to accommodate more than a dozen people. At this time, the topic was the relief measures after the drought.


    Yu Yi took part of the grain for disaster relief on behalf of his department. It is not the grain tax of the national Dynasty, but the donation of the country in case of disasters.


    When a disaster happened to the country, or the country wanted to use troops abroad, it was an old practice for major families in China to donate money, silk and food to the imperial court. In the early Han Dynasty, Liu Che was the one who started it, which became a practice later. However, it was only in the Western Han Dynasty that it stopped after Liu Xiu built the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Liu Che did that because he fought too hard with the Huns. Emperor Wenjing''s savings were used up. He couldn''t support the military expenditure for salt and iron dictatorship. Later, he sold barons. In fact, he had no choice but to stretch out his hand to the vassal state. After the vassal state stretched out his hand, it was his turn to Lord GUI. Later, he simply asked the people to donate money. This is how the so-called "militarism" came into being. Naturally, the registered permanent residence of the whole country in the Western Han Dynasty was halved (most of them actually fled, not died in the war).


    Nowadays, the Han state has also made donations, that is, the last time it completely defeated the lack of food in the state of Shi Jie and Zhao, and Ji Chang took the lead in donating, which can be regarded as the continuation of the "tradition" of the Western Han Dynasty.


    This time, Yu wing "rhythm" is his temporary brainwave, thinking that Liu Yan has made Indochina a paradise for all families to ingrate, and how to repay it to prove that Liu Yan has not raised a group of white eyed wolves.


    Liu Yan is not as complicated as he thought. He is gratified by Yu Yi''s "rhythm". Everyone behind him is also a wave of donations, so he can''t help thinking more.


    "Well?" When Liu Yan heard sang Yu talking about the war to destroy Yan, he wondered when sang Yu was suddenly interested in military affairs. Later, when he heard Quwo and other nationalities, he immediately understood: "there is indeed a large plain in the north of Yan land, where the land is black and extremely fertile."


    The Northeast Plain is one of the four great plains in China and the largest plain in China. The other three great plains are the North China Plain, the middle and lower reaches of the Yangtze River Plain and the Guanzhong Plain.


    Because successive dynasties did not break through the relationship between Yandi and the Northeast Plain, the North China Plain, the middle and lower reaches of the Yangtze River Plain and the Guanzhong Plain were actually developed successively. For example, the reason why the pre Qin Dynasty could sweep all directions and Six Harmonies depended on the grain of the Guanzhong plain, the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not lack food, but on the middle and lower reaches of the Yangtze River Plain, and the hegemony of the pre Qin Qi Dynasty depended on the grain output of the North China Plain.


    Some of the developed plains have spent too much soil force in years of cultivation, while others have been completely destroyed by the war. In any case, the soil quality must not be comparable to the Northeast Plain of "virgin land".


    Liu Yan was actually happy at that moment. He had intended to promote the people to enter the Northeast Plain independently. He had not taken action, but he found that everyone''s eyes had been aimed at the past.

 Chapter 629

    If the people are willing to develop a place on their own, as long as it does not cause deep resentment or widespread sadness in that place, it is actually a happy thing for the ruling class.


    It can even be said that even if a place is polluted, in order to develop that place, the ruling class will not see it. At most, it will come out to clean up when the development is close to completion. For example, killing a few officials who are themselves guilty and people who do too much evil, and venting their anger on the victims, that thing will be over.


    At present, only those aristocratic families can independently develop an area. This is the reason why Liu Yan clearly doesn''t like aristocratic families and can uproot aristocratic families, but accepts the existence of aristocratic families.


    Han has a small population. It is still very difficult to move the population to the place where it is needed. Liu Yan can''t do anything to move the people to a wild place. Even if he wants to do it, he will pay a great price. Then it is a good way to use interests to induce the aristocratic family to take the initiative to pass.


    An overseas wild land is developed by the aristocratic family. In the process of development, the aristocratic family has obtained the desired benefits. No matter how much benefits the aristocratic family has obtained, whether the territory is included in the national territory is earned or made big by the state.


    The matter of migrant population is not simple at any time. Take the case of a large-scale migrant population from Yangzhou. The number of direct deaths of more than 2 million people in the process of migration reached 80000. The subsequent indirect deaths are unknown, and the food consumed can fight several battle level wars. Yangzhou''s migrant population is only sent to Liangzhou, Yizhou, ningzhou and Guangzhou. What if it is farther away?


    Liu Yan agreed with the families to go to the Indochina Peninsula (accepted the suggestion, and later called it that). In the process, he only asked each fleet to help transport, and sold a large number of ships. Instead of spending much state money, he made a lot of money. How much money he spent and how much he earned are secondary. The important thing is that the place he fought has become the territory of the Han state.


    In today''s Indochina Peninsula, the troops stationed by the Han Army are only 5000, but there are more than 100000 armed people belonging to various families, and the number of Han and Miao people without armed personnel has also reached more than 200000, really breaking the historical high of the population of Chinese and Miao people in the Indochina Peninsula in previous dynasties.


    More than 300000 people have entered the Indochina Peninsula. Liu Yan has reason to believe that it will be difficult for that land to leave the embrace of the Han family from now on. As long as the center is not ill to the degree of dementia, the Indochina Peninsula will always belong to the territory.


    Jiaozhi first became the territory of the Han family in the sixth year of Yuanding, Emperor Xiaowu (111bc). The historical background is that Liu Che waved his army to destroy the state of South Yue, and set up Jiaozhi, Jiuzhen and Sunan counties in the northern part of modern Yue 1 South to implement direct administration.


    By the way, when the Qin Empire sent troops south, it defeated the Baiyue nationalities in the South and settled the southern Xinjiang. Some of the areas under the jurisdiction of Xiang county were in the north and south of Vietnam, but they did not go deep into the Indochina Peninsula. Therefore, the place called Jiaozhi was really occupied by the Western Han Dynasty.


    The Western Han Dynasty set up prefectures and counties in that area, but there was no migrant population. Only a small number of Han troops were stationed. According to relevant historical records, the number of troops stationed in Jiaozhi in the Western Han Dynasty never exceeded 500, but these troops maintained this territory until Wang Mang usurped the Han Dynasty.


    After Wang Mang established the new dynasty, many lands were abandoned, including Jiaozhi county. It was not until the Eastern Han Dynasty was established after the green forest and red eyebrow rebellion that Jiaozhi county was reintegrated into the territory of the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Jiaozhi county was re established in the Eastern Han Dynasty, and the number of troops stationed was more than that in the Western Han Dynasty. However, during the reign of Liu Bao, Emperor Shun of the Han Dynasty, the local zhanzu district even killed Xianglin county magistrate of Ranan County in the Han Dynasty. Therefore, it became independent from the Eastern Han Dynasty and occupied most of the original Ranan county (central Vietnam). With Brahmanism as the state and religion, the zhanpo state was established, which was bounded by Shunhua in the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    At that time, the center of the Eastern Han Dynasty was reported after jiaozhidu was lost for nearly a year. At that time, zhanpo country had been established. The center of the Eastern Han Dynasty that got the report was actually a little confused. If it hadn''t been for searching for relevant materials, it wouldn''t have known where Jiaozhi was. They discussed whether to be famous and eliminate rebels. Later, they probably felt that the Treasury was so empty that they could starve mice and run horses. Jiaozhi seemed to be of no importance, as if it had never been such a place.


    Jiaozhi was recaptured by the Han and Miao people in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. The man who sent troops to recapture was Shi Xie. He was the weakest of all the separatist princes at that time, but he was the weakest of such princes. He could fight zhanpo without parry and fighting back. If there were no mountain isolation in the north of zhanpo, zhanpo would not survive.


    SHIXIE, a vassal force, survived until there were only three princes in the Central Plains. It was still moist until the early days of the coexistence of the Three Kingdoms. Sun Wu fought with Cao Wei in Xiaoyaojin, and Sun Wu fought with Shu Han in Yiling. SHIXIE didn''t take the opportunity to sneak up north to attack Sun Wu. Later, there was a sudden attack from the old Sun family. SHIXIE''s territory became a part of the old Sun family, Including Jiaozhi county.


    "When a big man enters Jiaozhi, he is far deeper than his predecessors." Yu Yi is still the hunting clothes that his family changed after they came. He rode on the horse, He said to Liu Yan, "the later Han Dynasty (referring to the Eastern Han Dynasty) lost Jiaozhi, and then recovered. It only stopped at Ranan (referring to SHIXIE''s capture of Po country), so did the eastern Wu''s march into Jiaozhi, and so did the Sima family. After the rebellion of Yongjia, Ranan was captured by Linyi. Now the Great Han Dynasty is in Jiaozhi and leads directly to the Strait."


    Originally, Lin Yi could live to the establishment of the great Sui Dynasty in the Central Plains. It was only during the reign of Yang Guang that Liu Fang led his troops to attack and destroy it, but then Li Tang established and made Lin Yi stand again, just renamed Zhancheng. And Zhancheng had to wait for the Ming Dynasty before it was destroyed by Annan.


    Now we don''t have to wait for Yang Jian to replace Yang guangpai after Zhou Dynasty to clean up. The country of Lin Yi has disappeared at this moment. Together with Funan, it has also lost all the territory along the coast and has been compressed to Thailand by various families.


    The Strait Yu Yi mentioned is not the Strait of Indonesia and Singapore, nor is it right. It is the sea area of Thailand Peninsula and Cambodia.


    When it comes to the Straits, there are too many sea areas that can be called Straits. The two continents sandwiched in the middle can be called Straits, but the few natural Shanghai reefs are really the Straits of Indonesia and Singapore. Most of the Straits of the other islands are covered with small islands, which means that the water depth is very complex, Then the ocean current is also related to sea navigation.


    Later generations, the South China Sea has now become the inland sea of China. The Philippine Islands closest to the East Asian continent have been basically discovered and left for exploration. Malaysia, Brunei and Indonesia have also been explored as long as they are in the South China Sea. Because there are too many densely covered islands in this sea area, the coastal situation is really too complex. The ships going to not only hit the reef seriously, but also get lost and disappear directly when they go in.


    The exploration of the ocean has never been an easy task. It takes countless sacrifices and losses to figure out which sea areas are safe or dangerous, and even where ocean currents are suitable for navigation.


    This is really the case. In the era before the advent of steam engines, sea navigation depended on wind power. In addition to the importance of monsoon, the smoothness of ocean current is also the key. Therefore, there are so-called routes. The route convenient for HNA was really priceless before the steam engine was used.


    The Han Dynasty is still in the initial stage of HNA. What it plays more smoothly is the Bohai Sea, the Yellow Sea and the East China Sea. The route between Chaoxian Peninsula and the Japanese islands is directly used. At present, it is exploring from the Japanese islands to Liuqiu (wanna Island), and then to Luzon Island (i.e. Philippines).


    The sea will explore that route because Liu Yan remembers that there is a convenient ocean current there.


    At present, in the state of Han, except Liu Yan, it is estimated that no one knows more about the sea. No one will believe that some sea areas can''t get in and out, let alone why they can''t get out when they are all on the sea.


    In fact, there are very simple factors. The ocean current in some sea areas is in that direction. Ships can sail along the ocean current, even if there is not much wind to blow the sails. But if you think of it, you will be dragged by the countercurrent current. You have to have enough wind to sail.


    The area of Indochina Peninsula is not small. If you add the islands around the South China Sea, it will be very large.


    The "circle" drawn by Liu Yan to various families is only in the Indochina Peninsula. With current technology, minerals are difficult to develop, but there is no shortage of precious wood resources. In addition, there is the largest jadeite mineral in the world.


    "Yes, indeed, the jadeite vein was found downstream of zhoushui." Yu Yi''s zhoushui is actually the modern Salween River, which is west of Ailao county. Now it belongs to the social boundary of Myanmar: "the traffic is extremely inconvenient, and it is difficult to transport the excavated ore out."


    Now the southwest peninsula is covered with dense forests. If a road is opened on land, believe it or not, it will be covered with plants again a year later? Even if there is a ready-made water system, because of the local climate, unless the river system is wide enough, it is also covered with many plants.


    On the one hand, traffic is difficult to develop. There is no way to solve the miasma in the dense forest. On the other hand, there are so many poisonous creatures there.


    Just now we talked about the resources of Xiangmu, jadeite, and so on. Everyone in the Northern Department who can''t vigorously intervene doesn''t know how depressed they are. When they listen to the miasma forest over there and the strange kinds of poisonous creatures, they will balance their hearts!


    The area designated by Liu Yan for the independent development of the northern system. The grassland can develop animal husbandry. The northeast side must be used for farming, and the timber resources in the northeast side are endless. The most important thing is that there are no other natural obstacles except cold.


    The development process of Indochina Peninsula has to face the primitive jungle. If you are bitten by a mosquito, you will lose your life. Even if you walk directly into the swamp, it''s scary to hear. There''s only harm when there''s comparison. How can you not let the Northern Department have some fun.


    "So kill fewer savages." Liu Yan said that in his mouth, but his hand loosened the bow string and let the sharp arrow shoot out, overturning an elk. He put the bow away and said in an orderly manner, "those savages were born and raised in Sri Lanka. They are familiar with the local environment and climate and are very suitable for various precursors."


    Can Yu Yi say that he has tried his best to avoid killing? The state of Han is now vast and sparsely populated, and there is a lack of sufficient labor everywhere. There is a lot of profit from fighting outside to catch foreigners and selling them as slaves. Killing people is a loss making business.


    "It''s all right. There will be millions of slaves soon." Xu Zheng grinned and said, "if a man, regardless of age, acts as a slave to destroy Koguryo, there should be two or three hundred thousand? Baiji and Xinluo are the same. I don''t believe there are less than one million slaves."


    In other words, the battle of killing Yan has come to an end. Koguryo really turned her face before. As a result, Ji Chang was responsible for chasing Murong Xianbei, and LV Tai was separated from the battlefield against Yan.


    Koguryo took the lead in the attack in majushui. Together with Baiji and Xinluo''s servant army, Koguryo suddenly burst up. LV Tai, who had been prepared, commanded the Han Army and the Japanese island servant army to suppress it. Subsequently, LV Tai waved his troops eastward. The troops had not yet entered the boundary of Koguryo. The Han Army on Liaodong Peninsula and Chaoxian peninsula had sent troops to attack the three rebel countries.


    Now, the battle to destroy Yan continues. The Han Army chased Xianbei mountain.


    At the same time, the war of Han against Koguryo, Baiji and Silla officially opened.


    Before Liu Yan entered Yecheng, LV Tai had captured Marudu and killed Buxian mountain (Changbai Mountain). Only a few remnants of Koguryo fled north into the original habitat of Fuyu people.


    Baiji was pitiful. Their northwest was originally the territory of the Han state, and so was the area of Daifang County on the peninsula. They were jointly attacked by the Han army of the two lines of defense. In addition, the Gongsun family and other Han Miao immigrants cooperated with the Han army. Only 23 days after the outbreak of the war, the country was declared subjugated.


    Xinluo, which is mainly composed of three Korean people, is even more straightforward. The Han Army has just left the boundary of Jiaji, and the newly compiled servants of the Japanese islands are still floating on the sea. Their keelini division (the 15th generation monarch) sent people to beg for surrender with a surrender watch.


    "General Zhengdong can now boast that he is a famous general who destroyed the Three Kingdoms." Xu Zhengshi laughed as he spoke. He said more or less sour: "the young people of Koguryo have been tossed by Murong Xianbei and us. So many Han and Miao people in Baiji are in high positions. The three Koreans in Xinluo are simply soft eggs. It is difficult for them to have any sense of achievement to destroy them."


    Sang Yu wanted to ask some questions. For example, after the destruction of the Three Kingdoms, could their families enjoy the feast in the past, but Liu Yan never gave relevant hints. It''s really hard to open that mouth.


    "The three Peninsula countries can indeed provide hundreds of thousands of labor." Sang Yu said happily, "during the introduction, did you repair the road from the hinterland of the Central Plains to the northeast first?"


    Liu Yan instructed that girls and school-age women in Koguryo, Baiji and Xinluo should not be used as slaves. He is thinking about the needs of the country, and it is also an unknown evil taste. Girls are raised into adults. School-age women will give priority to meritorious soldiers. Younger generations want Peninsula women to be crazy. People at this time enjoy it first.


    Exterminating the three countries on the peninsula not only has population resources, but actually any resources of those lands are also surnamed Han. As long as they have the ability to explore abroad, the resources are inexhaustible!

 Chapter 630

    Before Liu Yan officially went to Guanzhong, he needed to go to Xiangguo. When he was still in Yecheng, in fact, there were teams constantly rushing to Guanzhong.


    Guanzhong is a regional name. According to the administrative division, it is divided into Yongzhou and Qinzhou. Chang''an belongs to the boundary of Yongzhou.


    After the collapse of the Western Jin Dynasty, Guanzhong was occupied by Xiongnu Liu Yuan. The so-called capital of Xiongnu Han was Chang''an. Liu Yao later changed the country name of "Han" to "Zhao"... Also known as the former Zhao in history, but he did not move the capital. The former Zhao also died in Liu Yao''s generation.


    Guanzhong has been called the land of Qin since ancient times. The Qin people in the spring and autumn and Warring States periods lived on that land. The Qin people had many capitals and waited for the reform of Shang Yang to build Xianyang. The first capital of the later Han Empire did not choose Xianyang (not yet called Chang''an). In fact, it first became the emperor in Luoyang. After listening to suggestions and thinking that there was a Xiongguan in Guanzhong, it turned its attention to Guanzhong. Chang''an is not Xianyang, but rebuilt the city next to Xianyang.


    Liu Yan received a return from all parties on his way to Xiangguo. Jichang reported that Murong Xianbei had left Xianbei mountain to Xianbei grassland, and LV Tai returned that the Three Kingdoms on the peninsula had been destroyed.


    Another thing is that the team of Tuoba Xianbei in Yandi battlefield ran away.


    "Tuoba Shi Yijian is still in the team?" Liu Yan was really surprised that Tuoba Xianbei ran away in Yandi battlefield: "does he have any signs of escape?"


    Cui Zong is the king''s secretary lang. he belongs to the kind of person who should pay attention to everything for the king. He cautiously replied, "there is no abnormality for the time being."


    Tuoba shiyijian took 30000 Tuoba Xianbei cavalry to the state of Han and lost thousands of people in the war to destroy Yan. He followed Liu Yan to leave from the Yan annihilation battlefield, but his troops stayed in Yan Di, which was broken down one after another, that is, less than 20000 people were left.


    Liu Yan asked Cui Zong to invite the ministers to come here. When they came to Qi, they said the situation and asked, "how to deal with it?"


    The mob left the leader and ran away. So far, such a thing has never happened to Chinese civilization. There has always been more than one example of subordinates dying in battle for the sake of the king.


    Hu Lu left his leader and ran away? It doesn''t seem to be a very strange thing, and it happened more than once that the Department lost the leader and ran away. For such a thing, the understanding of Chinese civilization is that the Hu people worship the strong. Once the leader they follow is no longer strong, betrayal is not a shame. Therefore, it is believed that the Hu Lu is indeed a barbarian without any loyalty.


    "Tuoba is alone in Xianbei grassland, and Tuoba shiyijian also has several children in Xianbei grassland." Cai you just talked about the habits of Hu Lu and thought that Tuoba shiyijian was abandoned: "now Tuoba Xianbei should take Tuoba Gu as the leader."


    Tuoba Xianbei moved to Xianbei grassland earlier than Murong Xianbei, and the northern part of Tuoba Gu supervision includes Xianbei grassland.


    Xianbei grassland is in the north of Xianbei mountain, very close to the North Pole. According to the information from the Han side, Xianbei grassland has entered the little ice age because of the global climate. In fact, it is in the snow season for more than seven months a year, and the slightly warmer season is less than two months.


    "More than 100000 people should have entered Xianbei grassland in Tuoba Xianbei, and more than 300000 Murong Xianbei escaped." Sang Yu said from another angle, "since the escape of those Tuoba Xianbei cavalry has caused the established fact, it may be a good thing."


    In any case, Tuoba shiyijian betrayed Murong Yanguo when the state of Han attacked Murong Yanguo. Perhaps he was not the biggest murderer who drove Murong Xianbei away from Yandi, but the relationship between the two sides must be extremely bad.


    The environment of Xianbei grassland is not good, with ice and snow all year round and permafrost everywhere. Not to mention the extremely bad conditions for the farming people, it is not much better for the nomadic people who rely heavily on grassland. Only two months a year can we feed many cattle and sheep, not to mention a large number of horses. Failure to herd means less food. Less food indicates that we can''t feed many people at all.


    "Xianbei grassland is the territory of the Tuoba family. Tuoba Xianbei may be well prepared." Sang Yu said with a smile, "Murong Xianbei was transferred in a hurry. Later, he was pursued and abandoned many luggage, but there were more than 300000 people."


    They are not brainless people. How can they not know that Murong Xianbei, who has a large number of people and few materials, will fight Tuoba Xianbei. In that case, Tuoba Xianbei''s strength is too weak.


    "There should be more memorials behind the prime minister." Sang Yu said that Jichang should have deliberately released the Tuoba Xianbei cavalry. I don''t know what his intention was. He said, "even if Murong Xianbei doesn''t start at Tuoba Xianbei, the two sides join hands to go to Rouran or Donggao car, it won''t lose the big man. On the contrary, it will be beneficial."


    The territory originally controlled by Tuoba Xianbei, except Xianbei grassland, has all been owned by the Han state, which has a territorial border with Rouran tribal alliance and donggaoche and xigaoche of Dingling people.


    The global climate has entered the little ice age, and the closer it is to the Arctic, the worse the ecological environment will be. In recent years, the West Gaoche has moved southward, and the East Gaoche has also been invading southward. All this shows that the nationalities in the north have begun to seek southward development in order to avoid the severe cold.


    "Our intention to release Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei is to hope that they will fight Rouran and Gaoche." Cai you is not completely right. If Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei can be surrounded and eliminated, they can''t be released. The problem is that they can''t be done. He smiled and said, "at least buy time for the big man?"


    Liu Yan heard that sang Yu and Cai you were helping Jichang "wash the land". Even if they could not forcibly "wash the land", they should guide the situation in the direction of small things as much as possible. He could even guess that after the meeting, Ji Chang would be reminded to write a memorial to explain.


    The imperial envoy doctor and the internal history of millet treatment continued to open up for the prime minister, and the rest did not fall into the well. That was a consensus reached in a moment in a few short eye exchanges.


    Liu Yan had to think about what made these officials so united and friendly. When he thought about it a little, he immediately realized that when he saw that he was about to become emperor, there must be no moth in the center. Next, the prime minister who was impartial to the domestic factional disputes was definitely the most suitable prime minister at present.


    Twenty thousand Tuoba Xianbei cavalry ran away. It must be impossible for Ji Chang to take the blame and resign. If he can''t get off his horse, why should he go down the well? It''s a good business to give some favor.


    Moreover, even if Ji Chang is dismissed, who will take over the position of Prime Minister? It seems that anyone who goes up will have trouble. When the northern system is up, the southern system will be terrified all day. If the southern system is attached, it will be difficult for the northern system to cooperate. The Han state has just completed the great cause of expelling tartar prisoners. In the future, it will build internal affairs while opening up to the outside world. The cake in the Indochina Peninsula is being divided, and the cake in the Northeast needs to be put on the table. When something goes wrong, it wants to make the country and the dynasty fall into a situation of factional strife.


    The Tuoba and Murong people who went to Xianbei grassland were expelled by the Han army. They certainly didn''t want to face the Han Army in a short time. Whether the two Xianbei fought against each other or united against Rouran and donggaoche, it was good for the Han country. In fact, the state of Han is already preparing to face Rouran and two tall cars. I don''t want to wait for them to go south first. They must take the initiative!


    "Tuoba shiyijian..." Liu Yan turned and looked at the car behind the king chariot. The first car behind the king chariot carried the queen Cui Wan, and then naturally there were four concubines, including Tuoba show of course. He took back his eyes and looked at Yu Yi: "put him in prison."


    The king chariot was still stable even in motion. Yu Yi stood up and saluted: "promise!"


    No one mentions Tuoba Shijun. It''s not that they forget or look at Tuoba show''s face. It''s purely a strategic factor.


    Tuoba''s country collapsed, and there were 156000 people who took the initiative to go to the state of Han to be shunmin, of which about 40000 were Tuoba Xiu''s dowry. According to the current custom, how to arrange the 40000 people depends on tuobaxiu. The remaining 100000 are the reform through labor of young people, and the old, weak, women and children are scattered.


    Tuobaxiu wisely regarded the dowry placement right of 40000 people as a family affair. Liu Yan was not so cruel that even the young and strong in tuobaxiu''s dowry went to labor reform. He took it out and trained it into a servant to join the army, and planned to use it in the western expedition.


    It seems that being a servant as cannon fodder is harder than going to labor reform? But it depends on what kind of country Han is. All Han countries with military merit first, some are willing to go to the battlefield and work hard. It is considered tragic to face the Loess and back to the genius all their life. Therefore, Liu Yan is actually giving those people a way to become masters.


    Tuoba Shijun is the eldest son of Tuoba Shi Yijian. Whether according to the Chinese civilization or the social rules of Hu Lu, he has a more natural inheritance right to the Tuoba family.


    The state of Han had to make various preparations, including one day pushing Tuoba Shijun to the front desk and asking him to compete with Tuoba Gu for the rule of Tuoba Xianbei.


    Tuoba shiyijian had not been restricted unless he wanted to leave the team. According to his usual habit, he had the opportunity to want his sister. Regardless of whether Tuoba show would continue to treat each other coldly, he just came over and said more about family affection.


    At the last moment, Tuoba shiyijian just asked for instructions and got the consent of Tuoba Xiu. He is about to get on the bus.


    At the next moment, several warriors who belonged to the Tingwei office appeared. After they came, they wrapped Tuobashi''s wing health into a semicircle.


    Tuobaxiu''s car was not small. The rear door was opened. He was obviously stunned to see such a scene.


    The team didn''t stop, the car was driving forward, and the people had to trot forward, so that the picture looked funny.


    Tuobashi Yijian, who was trotting to grab the handlebar, was stunned to see the warrior of Tingwei''s office appear. He took a look at Tuoba show. Behind him, he took the initiative to walk to the side of the road. After standing still, he always looked opposite to Tuoba show.


    In fact, tuobaxiu didn''t dislike his brother, but the grassland daughter said that the interests of the husband''s family should be the most important when married. Although the Han daughter also said that the interests of the husband''s family should be the most important, the grassland daughter was much more cruel in some actions. Of course, she recognized that those people belonged to Tingwei office, and knew what to do around Tuoba shiyijian. What she couldn''t guess was what Tuoba shiyijian did before Tingwei office came to catch them.


    Waiting for tuobaxiu''s car to go away, Wang Jiancai came out slowly and methodically from behind the tree trunk next to him.


    Wang Jian is an imperial historian. Of course, Tingwei has to do the work assigned by him. He just feels that it is very offensive to put Tuoba shiyijian in prison in front of Tuoba show. Arrest people in front of him and be known afterwards. Although tuobaxiu may be hated, he still chose to be known afterwards.


    Tuoba shiyijian''s clothes now have nothing to do with grassland people. He looks very magnanimous in Han clothes. When he saw Wang Jian appear, he saluted and asked, "please wait on the imperial historian. Something must have been committed?"


    In fact, Wang Jian only got the order to put Tuoba shiyijian in prison. He really didn''t know why he was put in prison. He smiled and motioned to the warrior to work.


    Tuoba shiyijian had no idea of running away. He asked tentatively, "can I see my sister again?"


    Wang Jian is a person who has been in the state of Shijie and Zhao. He also worked as a minister in the state of Ran''s Qin. He has almost touched everything that should be touched in his official career for more than ten years. It is clear why Tuoba shiyijian is like this. He is not only testing whether he still has a way to live, but also vaguely reminding himself that he has a sister who is a princess.


    "..." Wang Jian still couldn''t figure out how to put Tuoba shiyijian in prison suddenly, and continued to laugh without saying anything.


    Tuoba shiyijian was taken away in full view of the public, but there was no ripple. Later, someone found that Tuoba Xiu''s car stopped at the side of the road. Tuoba Xiu turned over on his own when he got off the car, and the prepared horses chased Wang Nian.


    Before all the officials in the king''s chariot left, they were talking about the north. Later, the topic turned to Guanzhong.


    "Chang''an is extremely broken, especially the palace city." Cai you, who is in charge of the internal history of managing millet, is in charge of the tax and revenue and expenditure. There are too many things that can not be ignored: "it was planned before that to renovate Chang''an, it would be better to build another city. The site has been properly selected, that is..."


    Liu Yan''s brain is a little painful. He has long decided to set the capital in Guanzhong. He even chose the time to go to Guanzhong, but it is impossible to build a new city before the past.


    The previous discussion was over. I lived in the old city of Chang''an first, but I didn''t plan to repair the old city of Chang''an. I also determined when the new city would be built and when the grand ceremony of ascending to the throne and claiming the emperor would be held.


    It is necessary to build a new capital, and the construction of other places must be compromised, but it will take time to repair no matter how fast it is estimated that it will take at least a year and a half.


    Liu Yangang wanted to say something, but he heard a very obvious sound of horse hoofs. He thought there was some urgent envoy of Hongling. Turning his head, he saw tuobaxiu in palace clothes galloping by horse.


    Tuobaxiu grew up on the grassland when he was a child. He could ride a horse when he was a child. Riding a horse for a long time is extraordinary. When she galloped to approach the king''s chariot for a hundred steps, a knight had surrounded her, and it was only when she was released that she was close to the king''s chariot. Liu Yan was about to order to stop there, but she was afraid that she was close to the king''s chariot, stretched out her hand to grasp the column, jumped with strength, and jumped directly from the horse''s back to the king''s chariot.


    Such a fierce scene not only made Liu Yan a little stunned, but also stunned everyone he saw.

 Chapter 631

    Tuoba Xiu''s style of jumping was very eye-catching. He got on the king''s chariot just because of his inertia, took two steps forward, squatted a little and stood up again. After she stood still, she didn''t say a word. She silently saluted Liu Yan, and then walked to Liu Yan''s side and stood silent.


    "All the ministers..." Liu Yan knew why tuobaxiu came here in a hurry and said to all the ministers: "come here first."


    Cui Zong was already signaling the coachman to stop. As soon as Wang Nian stopped, the car behind him naturally couldn''t move. The people in front also had to stop and wait for Wang Nian to move again, and the whole team stopped moving.


    The king''s chariot stopped, and attendants squatted. The ministers got off the king''s chariot as quickly as possible.


    "The queen..." Liu Yan saw something wrong with tuobaxiu, but he didn''t want to fall into a quarrel: "... And the imperial concubines, please come here."


    Many people have seen the picture that Tuoba shiyijian was taken away by Tingwei''s office just now. Even if they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they will know from various ways. Cui Wan took the other three concubines to the king''s chariot. When they got on the king''s chariot, they first saluted to Liu Yan who looked at some embarrassment, and then chatted around Tuoba Xiu.


    Liu Yanzhi''s embarrassment is not what tuobaxiu said or splashed. On the contrary, tuobaxiu has been quietly watching him but didn''t speak. This man is more speechless than crying.


    Tuoba Xianbei in Yandi battlefield ran away. Whether it is related to Tuoba shiyijian or not, it is necessary to put Tuoba shiyijian in prison. The next step is an inquiry. I don''t expect what Tuoba Yijian will say. It''s a set of procedures. What will be done to Tuoba shiyijian after that depends on the potential threat of Tuoba shiyijian and what benefits Tuoba shiyijian can bring to the Han country.


    After one, the three concubines completely thought Liu Yan didn''t exist and talked to tuobaxiu. Tuobaxiu didn''t look so bad, at least he could laugh.


    It is often said that the eldest husband does great things regardless of details, including completely ignoring his women''s feelings, and even treating women as clothes that can be changed at any time. Therefore, everyone can ignore or abandon or sacrifice except the eldest husband himself. In other words, such a man is a big husband? It should be the only husband who does not break the means to achieve the goal!


    The people who have achieved success in history are basically those who are thick and ruthless enough. It is precisely because of their thick and ruthless that they can put their future and interests first. Abandon anything that can be abandoned and sacrifice everything that can be sacrificed, especially those who are willing to compete. It is because of this that we can finally achieve great cause.


    From the beginning, Liu Yan didn''t think he was chasing after the world. He was doing a more noble job of expelling tartar prisoners and restoring China, because he didn''t encounter any dilemma of life and death. In addition to being cruel to foreigners, he was not even a qualified ruler of the country.


    Have you ever seen a ruler who is only cruel to other races? The rulers in history never depended on the nation to decide what to do, especially the rulers of the feudal dynasty. Their enemies covered all the objects that threatened their ruling position, whether foreign or compatriots.


    By the way, the rulers of the feudal dynasty would not have the concept of compatriots. They felt that they were the son of heaven and were not at the same level as the rest. Later feudal rulers regarded themselves as dragons and regarded themselves as Jackie Chan, which was not the same species as people.


    Liu Yan is not a qualified ruler because he attaches great importance to the concept of kinship and cannot ignore the feelings of women in his harem. So, even if he has to put Tuoba shiyijian in prison, it''s right to put Tuoba shiyijian in prison, but he can''t stand crying in the face of Tuoba show.


    The team had already moved again. The king chariot would not have too much bumps with shock absorbers. It was the newly-built national highway, and there was no pothole on the ground.


    The distance from Yecheng to Xiangguo is 200 Li from the plane map, but in fact, the distance from the plane map is different from the real walk. For example, the road can''t be straight at all.


    On the way from Yecheng to Xiangguo, you will pass through Handan. Seeing that the sun has moved to the west, the inspection team can''t go all night. A leading force will go to Handan first. Tonight, the team will stop in Handan.


    Handan was the capital of the state of Zhao during the Warring States period. After the Qin Dynasty swept the eight wastelands and six in one to unify the "world", Handan became an ordinary city. After the establishment of the Han Empire, Handan''s political status has not been improved. Hundreds of years have passed, and the style of Handan, once the capital, has long been gone. After Hu Lu''s rampage in the Central Plains for decades, Handan''s name has been inherited, but it seems to be a dilapidated and small city.


    The Central Plains has been ravaged by hooligans for decades. The Hu people only know how to plunder and destroy. Even the construction goes to the palace. They don''t think about the people''s livelihood at all. It''s not just that the cities are no longer bright after being destroyed by war and years. It can even be said that the agricultural land valued by the farming nation is covered with weeds, and the relevant irrigation systems are all abandoned.


    When the inspection team arrived in Handan, the sky was completely dark. There were only sporadic lights in Handan at night. After Liu Yan asked, he knew that the whole Handan city covered only more than 1000 families around.


    "This is the middle zone between Yecheng and Xiang. During the rule of the Jie people in the Central Plains, Yecheng and Xiang were the habitat of Zhonghu, and the surrounding areas were used as pastures." Sang Yu pointed to Handan city not far away and said, "the city wall of Handan has not taken shape. In advance, there are almost no intact houses in the city. It is the people who have moved over who are arranged to repair their homes."


    Handan city is dilapidated, and Liu Yan doesn''t care whether there is a beautiful house or not. Even he has been used to living in tents for a long time. The inspection team built a camp not far from the west of Handan city.


    "The Central Plains was really tormented by hooligans." Cai you used to be a small tyrant in a small place. Dongmou county is near the sea in Qingzhou, but he has been tossed by the Hu people. He said with a feeling: "almost none of the cities are in good condition, and everywhere is deserted and overgrown with weeds."


    After the Hu people entered the Central Plains, the only thing they wanted to do was to turn this land into a pasture, let alone rural villages and towns. Those cities with a long history were also tossed vigorously. The Jin people were either expelled or killed, which really turned many parts of the central plains into deserted places.


    Cai you is the internal history of managing millet. It can be said that he has great power and great responsibility. After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, he is not paying attention to the recovery of various places all the time, but he often feels very distressed, including Liu Yan''s excessive attention to the war and neglect the people''s livelihood.


    "Sizhou was originally a settlement of the Hu people. Before the Han recaptured it, the Hu prisoners fled wantonly." Cai you mentioned later that the registered population of such a large state is less than 400000, which can''t even compare with the population of Liaodong Peninsula: "this is extremely wasteful and abnormal."


    Sizhou has 12 counties. Intuitively speaking, the land occupation is a part of Zhao, Han and Wei in the Warring States period. There were at least tens of millions of people in this land in the Warring States period. In the Western Han Dynasty, there were more than 15 million people. In the Eastern Han Dynasty, there were nearly 17 million people, but now there are less than 400000 people.


    In the land where so many people used to inhabit, only 400000 people can''t be resettled. It''s not that the Han country doesn''t want to migrate from other places. The obstacle is land distribution.


    Before who owned how much land, the Han country had unlimited freedom in whether to recognize it or not. The distribution of land needs to be based on credit. In addition, it is not allowed to trade land at all. It''s relatively simple. Liu Yan used the 20th Lord again. It''s the only way to exchange the land for military merit.


    "Apart from the erosion of the upper class, the main reason for the collapse of the Qin Empire was the failure to honor the contributions of meritorious soldiers." Xu Zheng seems to have read a lot and said in righteous words: "the state of Qin in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period did not have the erosion of the upper class. As long as the reward and punishment of the officers and soldiers were fair, he still did not lose force. After the first emperor ruled the world, there was not enough land to honor the military achievements of millions of officers and soldiers. The first emperor was naturally carefree at that time. After the death of the first emperor, the officers and soldiers of the state of Qin were no longer willing to fight."


    No kidding, the first emperor was indeed stingy after he became emperor. While centralizing power, the reward the army deserved was not fulfilled. In addition, the recruitment of soldiers and corvee were too frequent and excessive. Even if he lost his credit, he could live with dignity, and after he died, the country collapsed.


    The Qin Empire attacked the Huns in the north, and the troops stationed on the great wall were the Great Wall Corps. There were also Southern Corps in southern Xinjiang. Facing the restoration of the six countries, all localities fell one after another. If you want to send troops to defend, you need to use criminals.


    Zhang Han''s legion of prisoners was defeated and surrendered. At that time, there were millions of people in Guanzhong. How can we gather together to form a large army? In terms of the bravery of the Qin people, even if we can''t push back comprehensively, there is still no problem in guarding Guanzhong. The problem is that the Qin people who were stood up no longer work hard for the surname Zhao Ying. Even if the invaders entered Guanzhong, no one stood up to resist.


    To what extent is Zhao Yingxing, who has lost his credit, down? Liu Bang''s three chapters are actually an example written as winners. In fact, the Qin people at that time didn''t care who was the ruler. Even Xiang Yu was welcomed by the Qin people when he entered Guanzhong.


    After Xiang Yu entered the Guanzhong pass, he was almost how cruel he came. This time, Qin talent was confused. In the back, Xiang Yu robbed what should be robbed and burned what should be burned. He patted his ass and went back to Guandong. He divided Guanzhong into three and enfeoffed Zhang Han, Sima Xin and Dong Yi as princes.


    Zhang Han, Sima Xin and Dong Yi all belong to the surrender generation who betrayed the Qin people, but they are still accepted for being a little better to the Qin people.


    Waiting for Liu Bang to leave the pass, he defeated Zhang Han, Sima Xin and Dong Yi successively, and then shouted to take the Qin people to find Xiang Yu for revenge. As a result, the Qin people joined the army enthusiastically. Even if Liu Bang lost the war, he always followed. Even if my son died, my son died and my father made up for it. Anyway, Liu Bang would fight with Xiang Yu to the end of the world as long as he didn''t advise.


    Look who defeated Xiang Yu in the back. Han Xin, who is in charge of the command, is from Qi. Which of Wang Yi, Yang Wu, LV Sheng, Yang Xi and LV Matong who participated in the dismemberment of Xiang Yu is not from Qin?


    "If you don''t forget the past, you can be a teacher for the future. Don''t be like the state of Qin. No one wants to serve in the battlefield." Xu Zheng looked at Cai you in a secluded way and said in an orderly manner, "it''s a special thing to give birth to children a reward for land. People can get land without any credit. People should do nothing at all times and look forward to the reward coming out of thin air."


    Well, Cai you originally wanted to say that in order to normalize the population distribution around the country, he tore up the gap of land distribution, at least to attract densely populated counties to migrate to empty places, which was blocked by Xu Zheng. Don''t say anything.


    "It''s natural not to get land for nothing." Sang Yu and Cai you were united front at this moment. Xu Zheng said, "a vast land with few people can''t be let go. Land can be replaced."


    Xu zhengman said indifferently, "as long as we don''t break the non military distribution of land, we can change it."


    "Come up with a charter." Of course, Liu Yan knows the importance of national population distribution and what is fishy about the so-called land replacement. He said: "arrange the plan as soon as possible and strive to complete the redistribution within five years."


    Land replacement can be bad for good, or it can be considered that the original land of the replacement person is very good, and compensation should be given to replace it in a new place. It is still a reasonable way to deal with it.


    "Five years?" Cai you''s cheeks began to twitch: "it will take a year or two to survey all parts of the country. Before migration, you need to reserve grain and fodder. Local resettlement is related to local administration... I thought it would be a major event for decades."


    Liu Yan thought about it. That''s really what happened. He is going to turn a blind eye to what the civil affairs system is going to do. If the military doesn''t plan to help when it gets noisy, it''s OK to take a deep look at Cai you.


    After talking about the things that should be talked about, the night was deep enough to go to bed. When Liu Yan entered his big tent, he saw tuobaxiu making his bed and subconsciously said, "how are you..."


    There are quite a lot of women in kings. Since ancient times, there has been a system of who should sleep with them at any night. It can also be the choice of sleeping with kings according to their own preferences.


    If Liu Yan remembers correctly, should Sang Miao come tonight?


    "Sister Miao is ill." Tuobaxiu turned to look at Liu Yan, then approached to help Liu Yan undress, and said faintly: "is my concubine a monster?"


    Liu Yan doesn''t want Tuoba show to mention Tuoba shiyijian!


    "I already know about Yandi." Tuobaxiu paused for a moment. When he was busy again, he continued: "I don''t care about national affairs. I shouldn''t ask how to deal with my brother, just..."


    Liu Yan didn''t wait for Tuoba to show "just" what he wanted to say behind him. He said very directly: "Tuoba shiyijian won''t be executed."


    The Han state destroyed so many countries and forces that the most hated people of the Jie nationality deliberately left some people with special identities. The rest were kept in confinement. There was no more Tuoba shiyijian.


    Those people who didn''t kill were neither Liu yanrenci nor the tradition of continuous descendants in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. They were the leaders of the Chinese civilization who liked to leave the defeated. They pulled them out to dance when they had nothing to do. What festivals were also pulled out to dance. Frankly, they were used to boast their martial arts.

 Chapter 632

    The matter of Tuoba shiyijian is only an episode for the inspection team. Unless the inspection team encounters a large number of armed interception, the number of miles the inspection team should walk every day will not change easily.


    In the matter of Tuoba shiyijian, Liu Yan once again saw that Tuoba Xiu understood the truth. Tuoba Xiu really didn''t cry or make trouble. Even after Liu Yan said he wouldn''t kill Tuoba Shi Yijian, Tuoba Xiu didn''t even mention it again.


    Later, Liu Yan thought about it carefully. Suddenly, Tuoba Xiu''s behavior. The attitude she should express has been done with action. It''s better not to say than to say. Then, she realized that he would not be involved in the rest of Tuoba Xianbei, and she was relieved.


    If history had not changed, the back of Tuoba Xianbei would have been all independently sinicized. Liu Yan could kill all the Jie people, and even Murong Xianbei and other ethnic groups. He really didn''t have much interest in killing Tuoba Xianbei.


    To put it mildly, for many years in the Sixteen Kingdoms of the five Hu Dynasty, the Jie people were the most cruel to the Chinese Miao people. Later, Murong Xianbei established Qianyan and did not deliberately abuse the Chinese Miao people. Waiting for Fu Jian''s qianqin Dynasty means that all ethnic groups are more or less equal, but to say that it is really gentle to treat the Chinese Miao people, the Northern Wei Dynasty established by the Tuoba family.


    Of course, Qian Yan didn''t abuse the Chinese Miao people too much. It was ran Min who took the lead in the Jedi counterattack. It once again proved that the Han family''s son Lang was not a two legged sheep. The Murong people were afraid that too much abuse would force the remaining Han people to fight back again.


    At the stage of Fu Jian''s rule over the Central Plains, he didn''t know what he thought. His behavior was really about equality of all ethnic groups. He treated those who were beneficial to him regardless of the nation. It was precisely this idea that made him easily obtain the rule of the Central Plains and the loyalty of all ethnic groups.


    Fu Jian achieved hegemony because he made all ethnic groups equal, and later because he really implemented the equality of all ethnic groups, after the failure of the Feishui war, the huge empire suddenly collapsed and split.


    In the final analysis, the equality of all ethnic groups is to wait until modern times, when there is a big killer such as nuclear weapons to deter and the major hooligans stare at it, and the culture and concept have been changed, then there is room for national equality. Even so, who really cares about so many genocide in Africa?


    China? Is all ethnic groups equal in China?


    Even in modern times, national equality is a piece of shame. In the feudal era when the national concept has not been popularized at all, the rulers themselves need to be strong to be qualified to speak of equality. That kind of equality is also based on the premise that the ruler is really strong and willing to share interests.


    Even in modern times, there is no real equality, so no matter what era, equality is basically impossible. In fact, absolute equality is unequal equality. It can even be said to be disorderly and anarchist... Anyway, any antisocial title is buckled to the head. After all, there are managers in society.


    Equality is only to take care of the weak as much as possible. Fu Jian''s Huairou did not achieve real success. Once he was defeated, those who vowed to be loyal would be totally reversed. Otherwise, how could it be just a defeat in the Feishui war, and the huge country would be split up immediately.


    Liu Yan has changed history. Let alone the Murong alien who fled to Xianbei grassland, it is no longer difficult to establish Qianyan. Fu Jian''s father lives in the basin, and Fu Jian''s grandfather is still living in xigaoche. Tuoba Xianbei, which can bend and shrink, has only more than 100000 nests in Xianbei grassland.


    Some history has been changed, but some history Liu Yan wants to advance, such as the integration of Tuoba Xianbei, but this time he takes the initiative to integrate.


    That night, Cai you went to see Liu Yan. He wants to get support from Liu Yan, including compensation for migrant population.


    "How to do things is up to the ministers to discuss on their own." Liu Yan couldn''t make an obvious statement. He said, "don''t let the military think it''s too much."


    At present, Qingzhou has the largest population in the Han Dynasty, followed by Yangzhou. The population of both States accounts for nearly 40% of the total population, and Yuzhou accounts for another 15%. It must be necessary to migrate to those states with few population.


    Cai you just got Liu Yan''s acquiescence and stopped talking about compensation, but mentioned the re division of administrative regions.


    "For decades, the north and the South have been separated. Taking Yangzhou as an example, there are Youzhou, Yanzhou, Qingzhou and Yuzhou." Cai you now feels that his crotch egg hurts a little: "the same is true in Guanzhong."


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty really set aside some land in Yangzhou and established many states. There are Youzhou and Bingzhou in Guanzhong, which is really messy for the administrative region.


    The Han state destroyed those countries, and the map shapes of each country were different. Many areas were also added when they were not under control, and made a "map opening up" to deceive themselves.


    "I think we should make a new plan." Cai you clearly came prepared. After asking Liu Yan for instructions, he went out and came in with a large scroll outside the account, spread it on the carpet, and said, "this is the territory Map of the first Han Dynasty (Eastern Han Dynasty) painted by Chen according to the literature and many fragments, and made some changes according to the current situation of the Han Dynasty."


    When Liu Yan spread out the scroll, he found it was a map. After looking at it, he also found that it looked familiar. When he heard that it was the Eastern Han Dynasty territory Map painted by Cai you, he immediately became interested.


    In the Eastern Han Dynasty, thirteen prefectures were established, and a capital guard office was established in the western regions. At the same time, a Xiongnu school captain department was established in the Xiongnu territory of the grassland, and a wuwan school captain department was also established in wuwan north of Yandi.


    The territory Map painted by Cai you is not accurate in Liu Yan''s view, at least it is fundamentally different from the modern topographic map.


    "What''s here?" Liu Yan stepped directly on the territory Map, squatted down and pointed to the north of Indochina Peninsula: "Ai prison?"


    "No, my Lord." Cai you didn''t dare to step on the territory Map like Liu Yan. He explained: "Ailao was first set up in the early Han Dynasty (Western Han Dynasty) and later incorporated into Yizhou. This is a new land occupied by the Han Dynasty and originally belonged to various tribes of the Burmese nationality."


    But not only the territory of the Burmese tribe was developed by the Han state, but Liu Yan looked at the map and found that later Vietnam, Laos, Cambodia and Thailand were only the land left in the west, and other places became Han land.


    "Families move so fast?" Liu Yan paid attention to the independent development of the people, but he didn''t enlist Yandi personally. There are many things that need to be busy in recent days. It seems that some news has been delayed? He pointed out whether future generations should belong to Bangladesh or India and asked, "which family pioneered this?"


    Cai you immediately replied, "part of the Liang family, Chen family accounts for more."


    Liang and Chen belong to a big family in Jiangzhou. In addition, Xiao is also a big family. These three big families belong to the local aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River. They just suffered from the oppression and weakening of aristocratic families moving north after "crossing the south in clothes". In history, they were dormant until Liu Yu established the Song Dynasty.


    Liu Yan has some impressions of the Liang family and the Chen family, but he only knows. He doesn''t know what the strength of the two families is.


    In the territory Map painted by Cai you, the Indochina Peninsula is cut into dozens of small pieces, which means that dozens of families participate in the sharing feast.


    "Wang is here..." Liu Yan squatted down and looked carefully, looked for it and lit a position: "Sima''s family still has the ability to run here?"


    Cai you had to say, "Sima first ran to Jiaozhou, and then the general of the southern expedition waved his army to destroy it. They ran to hai1 nan1 island named by the king with the only remaining ships."


    Liu Yan was hesitant about whether to kill the Sima family in an all-round way. It was also considered that many of the remaining Sima family ships were left. In his hesitation, Liu Yan gave them enough time to run on the Indochina Peninsula.


    The territory map drawn by Cai you did not mark the names of every place in the Indochina Peninsula, and Liu Yan had never seen the map of Cambodia. Of course, he did not know the name of the place occupied by the Sima family.


    I really don''t know how the Sima family ran. It turned out that they took a turn and ran from the sea to Kampot Province in Cambodia. Looking at the map, Sima''s family seems to occupy about four tenths of Kampot province and choose Baima city as their main settlement.


    "They were going to go deep into the jungle. They stopped here when they found that the king didn''t want to investigate." When Cai you saw that Liu Yan attached importance to the Indochina Peninsula, he emphasized here and said the distribution of families. Later, he mentioned: "at the time of division, there was no division between North and south, but irregular distribution."


    To be clear, no matter in the north or in the south, the families didn''t pile up. They basically mixed up. They are very wise to do so, considering that Liu Yan will be afraid of holding a group, and they hope they can supervise each other.


    "Ask Liang and Chen..." Liu Yan knows which modern countries there are, but he doesn''t know the specific terrain and environment: "can we continue to move north."


    Although he really can''t remember much, Liu Yan has such an impression. For example, the place occupied by Liang and Chen now has a large mountain range to the north, and beyond the mountain range is the territory of modern a''san. Of course, he doesn''t know whether there is a country there, let alone whether there are any nationalities living there. Instead, he wants to enter.


    Cai Youneng must have been well prepared to draw a territory Map. He mentioned the terrain there, such as the ubiquitous mountains and the mountain range that is not called the Himalayas now.


    "There is a big river over there (bramaputra River). You can only cross this big river. To the north is a rare plain." Cai you stopped and thought carefully before continuing to say, "Liang and Chen sent people to explore and saw that there was a country called Manny in the north and Biao in the West."


    "Manny?" Liu Yan remembered that his full name should be Manipur. It is not clear whether it is a country. Modern times is a state of ah San. It is said that Chinese ancestors migrated in the past. The race is the same as that of China. He is also very eager to be a Chinese: "who is living in return?"


    Cai you was stunned and said uncertainly, "it seems that it is a kind of Kunlun people recorded in the first Han Dynasty?"


    Both the western and Eastern Han dynasties had contact with dark skinned and thin people, but the Kunlun people in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties were different from the Kunlun Slaves later referred to.


    In the Song Dynasty, when maritime navigation was developed and maritime trade with Arabia was frequent, Arabs arrested blacks to Asia. At that time, the song people were named kunlunnu. However, seeing that the black slave trade was very profitable, the Arabs simply resorted to fraud and arrested from India, Indochina Peninsula and even those islands in Indonesia. The skinny and small blacks also pretended to be Kunlun Slaves. For example, in the Kunlun Slaves of the Ming Dynasty, there were basically no serious African strong blacks.


    The Kunlun people mentioned by Cai you should refer to the blacks in India and the peninsula?


    Liu Yan thought it was a little far away from the Central Plains Dynasty. In the past, there were primitive jungles all over the road. Then there is the historical process of the Central Plains Dynasty. Up to now, there are no shadows in the Sui, Tang, song and Ming Dynasties. There should be no Chinese Miao people running over, but only short blacks and brown people.


    "There is a lack of labor in the mainland. What families want now is to capture more slaves, and the Yamen division to which the minister belongs has received a lot." Cai you said that he was very happy at this time. Later, he had to talk about: "the bodies of those slaves don''t seem to be very good. They lost a lot when they were transported by sea."


    As expected, there is only interest to have the power to develop. The Han country is extremely short of labor. The first batch of folk forces that independently developed have begun to engage in the slave trade.


    Liu Yan thought of other things and said seriously, "as long as black people can live very well, they are usually very lazy, especially in that place."


    The Indochina Peninsula and the surrounding islands are lazy, which is really a world-famous thing.


    The Department in charge of CAI you is purchasing slaves, but the slave trade over there has just become popular. There is no relevant report on whether the slaves in that place are lazy or not.


    "Is it necessary for me to issue a decree?" What Liu Yan wanted was to castrate the race there. Cai you was stunned and didn''t object. He said later: "big man, there is a big gap in the proportion of men and women, but we can''t make too many mixed colors."


    Cai you hasn''t seen the women over there, and now the Han people''s aesthetic outlook is very authentic. No non yellow people are adults. It''s OK to play with white skinned women (Capricorn). They shouldn''t be interested in black skinned women. When Liu Yan said that there was no concept of mixed skin color, he didn''t say much.


    In other words, Cai you came here tonight as an outpost to test Liu Yan''s attitude in order to divide the administrative regions of the Han Dynasty. I didn''t expect to talk about the topic of the Indochina Peninsula for so long. He waited for Liu Yan to take the initiative to tear the topic away from the Indochina Peninsula before he seriously asked whether it was appropriate.


    "Today''s division of States and counties is indeed a bit chaotic." Liu Yan didn''t want to use the boundary division of the Western Han Dynasty or the Eastern Han Dynasty directly. He thought for a long time and said, "let me think about it."


    After the Qin Dynasty ruled the country, it was divided into 36 counties. In the Western Han Dynasty, there were 14 CI Shi departments and a western region capital guard office. In the Eastern Han Dynasty, there were 13 prefectures and western region capital guard offices, Xiongnu school captain department and wuwan school captain department. In the Western Jin Dynasty, there were 21 prefectures and dozens of countries.


    Liu Yan is determined to be the owner of a world island, and his territory will expand again and again. It is certainly not enough to take the administrative division of any previous dynasty, and then those islands in the Pacific. It is really time to think about what to do.

 Chapter 633

    The county system existed from the Warring States period. After the first emperor swept through the eight wastelands and six in one to rule the world, it was the first emperor who abolished the common enfeoffment of state and monarch in the Warring States period for the sake of the central group, and made full use of the county system.


    When Liu Bang established the Han Empire, although he claimed to be the emperor, he was not the strongest. Even Han Xin''s military strength at that time was much stronger than him, not to mention some princes and kings such as Peng Yue, so he continued to engage in the enfeoffment system.


    Liu Bang used various means to destroy those princes with different surnames in the late period. Even Han Xin, who had been helping him, finally died at the hands of women. However, the Han Empire did not abolish the enfeoffment system, but did not make different surnames king.


    It was Liu Che''s time that the enfeoffment system was curbed, but he did not completely abolish the enfeoffment system, but used the Tuen order to continuously divide the fiefdoms of the princes and princes.


    When Liu Xiu rebuilt the Han Empire, he was very rational. He didn''t divide the officials wantonly. It was a system of how many princes. These princes had only the right of income but no right of management. However, he continued to divide the clan Liu in the early Han Dynasty. Facts have also proved the usefulness of clan enfeoffment, many times because the prince surnamed Liu is not weak, waiting for the emperor to become a substitute without children, so that Jiangshan did not change his surname. (in the Eastern Han Dynasty, all the imperial families were the successors to the throne)


    Of course, Liu Yan will crown his children and give them the proper fiefdoms, considering the continuation of the Han Empire, but the local people will not choose land to be enfeoffed.


    Liu Yan also had a long time to think about whether different surnames should be granted to the king. He came to the conclusion that there can be no different surnames, not all worried about the instability of the family with different surnames. Which of those emperors without different surnames is true for thousands of years? It''s not time to perish.


    The reason why Liu Yan does not intend to enfeoffe Wang with different surnames is very simple. Any country has its own rules. The founding king should be cautious in the maintenance of the national system. Since it is called the Han country, it is necessary to continue the policies of the first Han Dynasty in some systems.


    There are more than ten marquis in the state of Han, but they are all Pavilion marquis. They enjoy 500 households at most and only 100 Households at least.


    The pavilion princes of the Han Dynasty continued the policy of the Eastern Han Dynasty. They had no right of governance, only the right of income. Not only the Eastern Han Dynasty, but also the later dynasties. Some dynasties gave the right of fiefdom governance, but it was rare.


    After the Han family''s old land is really restored in an all-round way, Liu Yan will choose land to give to the princes in addition to the "basic land", and those sites will give the princes the right to govern at that time. Not only the power of governance, but also the power of Taxation, conscription and military construction, which will only limit the legislative power and diplomatic power.


    The "basic plate" in Liu Yan''s eyes is not the old land of the Han family in the Western or Eastern Han Dynasty, at least the territory of the Chinese dynasty, and even some regions will be included in the "basic plate", such as the Korean Peninsula, Novosibirsk, Vietnam, the Japanese islands, Australia and the Arab region of Central Asia.


    Some of the areas that will be included in the "basic plate" have a very important strategic position, while others are extremely rich in resources. Having those areas is tantamount to mastering the future.


    Liu Yan will pay attention to the Indo China Peninsula. He has looked at the a San territory of future generations. He just wants to take it as the first feast to divide up. He will not only let the families have fun, but also go south from the western regions when the Han Army enters the western regions. When he occupies the territory, he can divide the princes.


    The territory of the state of Han will become larger and larger. How to divide administrative regions needs to be more and more careful. As for the excessive sealing system and county system used by the Chinese ancestors so far, the administrative unit of state has been added.


    If we look at the administrative division in ancient China, we will find that it is a phenomenon of wide governance. For example, a state animal husbandry manages millions of square kilometers of land, and there are prefects under the State animal husbandry who also manage hundreds of thousands of square kilometers of land, and a county magistrate has to manage tens of thousands of people.


    In ancient times, there were also County mayors and county lieutenants, followed by six CAOS, plus administrative personnel such as the upper reaches, rank and stingy husband. There were dozens of civil servants in county-level units, but they faced tens of thousands of people.


    There are also townships under the county, which set up three elders. There are Li and Li Zheng under the countryside. There are pavilions inside and below, with long pavilions.


    It can be said that in ancient times, a civil servant may have to face thousands of people. When the legal system was strict and the phenomenon of local power was not serious, government orders could naturally be issued to the bottom. However, facts have also proved that the latter regime only reached the county level, and the local government was controlled by the rural gentry.


    In Liu Yan''s memory, the Ming generation had the least power in local management. It was not that the emperor was stupid, but that he was slowly elevated by those so-called scholars, waiting to recover and encountering unprecedented resistance.


    In the Ming Dynasty, the county level stipulated how much tax to collect, and then the local squires helped collect taxes from the people. The government set how much tax to collect. Usually, when the squires collected taxes, they had to add several times of tax.


    In addition, the Ming Dynasty could enjoy the privilege of not paying taxes and performing corvee after gaining fame. While imposing heavy taxes on the people, the squires coerced and lured the people to bring their land into the name of the squire. In fact, to be a squire in the Ming Dynasty is to have merit and fame.


    By the way, during Zhu Yuanzhang''s period, it was necessary to raise talents for tax exemption, and the tax exemption was also limited by land and mu, but it was not that you didn''t have to pay tax at all. Scholars can be exempted from tax. It is the unspoken rule made by the group of scholars themselves. Even the tax exemption limit has been lost.


    Liu Yan began to engage in the recruitment of retired soldiers into the countryside to become civil servants in order to buy off the morale of the army. Later, he covered the care of disabled soldiers. Once he did it, he found it helpful to control the countryside, so he implemented it for a long time.


    In today''s Han Dynasty, as long as there are people living in groups, there must be retired soldiers. They are full of grass-roots posts, especially the largest number of tourists. Limited by the few scholars in the Han Dynasty, as long as they have knowledge, they are also very likely to be appointed as the magistrate of a county.


    Even the county magistrate can be appointed, especially the official position of county magistrate. This is also the most depressing point of some full-time civil servants.


    But then again, the state of Han did not stipulate that civil servants could not be transferred to military posts, and only those who did not have confidence in going to the battlefield would be depressed. After all, now is an age when there is no separation between civil and military affairs. As long as you have the ability to get on the horse and get off the horse, there is no restriction.


    Retired military personnel go to the countryside to become the grass-roots level. They who have more national and national ideas than ordinary people can exert a great influence on the people. At the same time, they also strengthen the state''s control over the countryside. What annoys some people is that these people limit their reach.


    It was always the inspection team that arrived in Xiangguo. Liu Yan was still wondering how to determine the division of administrative regions. When he moved into Miyagi, he immediately convened ministers.


    "There are Li on the pavilion, township on the Li, and county on the township, which is the basis of the county system." Sang Yu was born into a noble family. He has a solid cultural foundation. He must have watched the classics in a high position. He is certainly not unfamiliar with the county system. In a few words, he gave an overview of the county system. Later, he said: "the territory of the Han Dynasty was larger than that of the Qin Dynasty. In the early stage, there was a lack of local officials, which was difficult to do. For example, the Qin Dynasty reduced the administrative power to the grass-roots level, and then set the state level."


    In the early Western Han Dynasty, the rule of inaction was implemented, that is, to allow the self-development below the county level, not to engage in frequent corvee collection, and to make the people recuperate to the greatest extent. During the reign of Emperor Xiaowen of Han Dynasty and Emperor Xiaojing of Han Dynasty, the Han Empire did recover from the collapse of the hegemony period, the subsequent removal of princes and the rebellion of LV family, and the population increased fastest during that period.


    Until Liu Che began to gather power, the countryside of the Han Empire was basically a happy garden for all kinds of Rangers. In the countryside, Rangers were much more useful than officials. For such a tough emperor as Liu Che, of course, it is not allowed. It took several "strike hard" against Rangers to bring the control of the countryside back to the official.


    By the way, the "state" administrative unit was established during Liu Che''s administration. The background is to strengthen centralization of power. In the fifth year of Yuanfeng (106b. C.), he initiated the system of assassins, which divided the whole country into 13 monitoring areas. The name of the monitoring area was named state, and the highest officer of a state was assassins. In addition to the 13 states, he also worked in Sanfu (Jingzhao, youfufeng, Zuo Fengyi) and Sanhe The seven counties (Hanoi, Henan, Hedong) and Hongnong have set up Sili Xiaowei departments. The so-called Sili Xiaowei departments are at the same level as the prefectures, directly under the central government and in charge of the areas near the capital. Together with the 13 prefectures, they are called 14 prefectures.


    Although the "state" was developed in the Western Han Dynasty, the state in the Western Han Dynasty was only a supervision area, not a real administrative area. The real administrative region is only at the county and county levels. The county prefect is directly connected with the central government without going through the state level.


    It was not until the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty that the state really changed from a supervision area to an administrative area, became a first-class administrative division above the county, and formed a three-level system of state, county and county. The country is still 13 states. This system lasted about 400 years.


    Cai you took the territory Map to find Liu Yan, which was something he had discussed with his colleagues. He had done a lot of historical data review and communication before. It is impossible not to know the historical background under which the state became a real administrative region.


    At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the reason why the state became a real administrative region was that after the Yellow turban rebellion, the central authority fell to the bottom of history. The state has become a real administrative region, which is precisely the main reason why the later princes stand side by side.


    "I think we can reduce the jurisdiction of the state and divide it into more states." Sang Yu''s proposal is based on the premise of avoiding the excessive strength of a state. Seeing that Liu Yan was still listening attentively, he continued, "maybe two or three counties can set up a state?"


    Liu Yan is very satisfied with the attitude of the ministers. In order to avoid excessive expansion of local strength, the administrative region must not be too large. It should be reduced as much as possible on a reasonable premise.


    In fact, during the northern and Southern Dynasties, the scope of prefectures had been reduced. Of course, the central government was worried that the scope of prefectures was too large to form instability, When the Song Dynasty (Liu Yu) and the Wei Dynasty (Northern Wei Dynasty) faced off, the total number of States increased to nearly 60. By the end of the northern and Southern Dynasties, the number of States had reached more than 300. In fact, the land of a state at this time was not as big as that of a county in the early Han Dynasty.


    "Or abolish the state?" Xu Zhengjian looked at everyone and said carelessly, "just restore the county-level system in the Qin Dynasty."


    At that moment, Cai you and sang Yu directly covered their foreheads with their hands. Yu Yi and others looked at each other, while Liu Yan was still expressionless.


    Not to mention, during the period of Yang Guang''s rule in the Sui Dynasty, the Prefecture was really abolished and restored to the county-level system of the Qin Empire.


    "Look what I do?" Xu Zhengli said of course, "in the late Han Dynasty, a state was established, and the state herdsmen supported their soldiers and respected themselves. Only then did there be the separation and random war of the later princes. Killing and killing finally turned the central plains into the pasture of Hu Lu. Don''t abandon it and keep it to reproduce the situation of the random war of the princes!"


    At this moment, no one can say more. The jurisdiction of the state is too large, which is really a real hidden danger.


    Liu Yan thought of a solution, that is, the separation of military and government, but in fact, it is still a temporary solution rather than a permanent solution. He even knew that no matter how the administrative regions were divided, as long as the rulers were angry and resentful, how to divide the administrative regions could not avoid ambitious people to enhance their strength. The system was to prevent that situation to the greatest extent.


    Is there a separation of military and political affairs now? It''s true that we are separating civil and military affairs. In the future, we will only learn from civil and military affairs. If we should learn from military affairs, we will fall into the position of military generals. After a long time of peace, it is bound to reduce the status of military generals again and again. It is inevitable that civil servants wantonly climbed on the heads of military generals to shit and pee. Don''t blame the military generals for not working hard and even being afraid to surrender to the enemy country in the national war.


    If you want to maximize centralization of power, you really don''t need the administrative unit of "state". In a real sense, restoring the county-level system of the Qin Empire is indeed a good choice, on the premise that there are enough administrative personnel.


    Looking at all dynasties, it is true that the Qin Empire has the highest control over the national grass-roots level, but it is limited to enough administrative personnel loyal to the central government. Later, the six countries were destroyed, and a large number of personnel from the six countries were officials. Once they have no ownership of the central government, even the county-level system can''t play.


    Therefore, Liu Yan should choose what kind of administrative region system can minimize the risk, but in fact, the most important thing is the discord between officials and the people.


    [the later dynasties successively narrowed the scope of the state, and even abolished the state level, which must be reasonable] Liu Yan looked at Xu Zheng''s one to many confrontation, and thought: [since it is reasonable to abolish the state administrative level, it should be abolished.]


    In fact, Liu Yan is still quite used to the modern division of administrative regions, but he knows that each era has its own system. He can only use the losses suffered by countless ancestors as a lesson. He really can''t copy mechanically. Otherwise, he is most used to the modern military system. Why didn''t he move directly.


    Later, the debate among the officials came to a conclusion, that is, abolishing the state administrative level, but falling into the debate over whether to restore the county-level system of the Qin Empire.

 Chapter 634

    "All the other divisions of the army have cultural courses in non wartime. Although they are not rich in learning, they are not illiterate." Xu Zhengzheng supports the restoration of the county-level system. He scoffs at some people''s saying that there are not enough administrative personnel: "it''s not an example that there are no retired military officers and men to appoint county magistrates."


    The territory of the Han state expanded very fast, and there was always a lack of administrative personnel. For a period of time, it was indeed an expansion area, which was directly controlled by the military. It can be said that the military control system has effectively stabilized the newly occupied territory.


    It is a rule taken for granted to use heavy codes in troubled times. Military control can quickly stabilize war-torn areas, but it is difficult to make too many achievements in civil affairs construction. After all, the military''s view of things is different from that of genuine administrators.


    "You can check the papers!" Tian Shuo just said a few words and was sprayed for a while. He was a little unconvinced and said, "there is a gap between the local government run by the county magistrate retired from the military and the county magistrate who took office after assessment for the recovery of people''s livelihood."


    Just now, Xu was a one to many enemy. Thanks to the strength of the military, he was not afraid to spray at all. Some places that he couldn''t say depended on roaring. Some people in the civil service didn''t want to mess with it.


    At present, there are 967 counties registered in the Han Dynasty, from about 30000 to 35000, depending on the region. The division of counties is still based on tradition. For example, the county with about 30000 people is defined as "upper county", the county with more than 5000 to less than 20000 people is "middle county", and the county with less than 5000 people is "lower county".


    In addition to the size of the native population, how to define the level of the county depends on the economy and output. However, generally, the output is insufficient, there is no food to feed too many people, and basically there is not too much population. In the era of relying entirely on human production, it is relatively reliable to distinguish the level of the county by the number of people, although it is rough.


    Xu Zhengli was depressed immediately.


    The military control area is just to restore stability. Public security is the top priority. The area has just calmed down from the war. Even if it intends to resume production, there must be a time transition. On the whole, however, the people''s livelihood in military areas is not normal. Talk about the ghost''s tax contribution and food production.


    The counties served by military personnel, not to mention the counties that have not developed well, but in terms of the overall number, there are really not many counties that have developed.


    Technology has a specialty that can explain everything.


    Orthodox civil servants learn how to govern the place, what should be done to restore people''s livelihood, and then how to carry out production, all through systematic learning. But in this way, there is still no shortage of civil servants who don''t understand anything, or civil servants who understand but can''t use flexibly.


    Military personnel learn battlefield knowledge. It is their duty to kill more enemies. They certainly lack knowledge of people''s livelihood. It can not be said that there are no examples. For example, military personnel who know how to govern local areas, but the vast majority must be unfamiliar with governing local areas.


    Xu Zheng, as a Taiwei, decided one thing. In his position, he had to maintain the military. After the soldiers retired, it was a rare retreat to develop the local official system. Nothing could be lost. So even if he knew that most retired soldiers were not suitable for local civil servants, he still couldn''t admit it.


    At present, the military of the Han Dynasty... No, it should be said that since Liu Yan established his power, the military has been incomparably strong both at home and abroad. Many civilian officials, including Tian Shuo, have a lot of words to choke Xu Zheng, but they really have scruples.


    "Retired Sima of other departments can serve as county magistrate. County magistrate who thinks he can fight the enemy can serve as Sima of other departments in the military!" Xu Zheng tilted his mouth and said very uninteresting, "there are no restrictions in the national Dynasty and can''t be transferred."


    Said, now is an age when there is no separation between civil and martial arts. Traditional education pays equal attention to civil and martial arts. However, for those with good origins, they will not give up martial arts while practicing, but their family style is more inclined to literature or martial arts. For example, the "self abandonment of martial arts" of Langxie Wang is really one of the examples.


    In the current years, there are fewer restrictions on practicing martial arts than on writing. At least as long as the body nutrition can keep up with the foundation for strengthening the body. Learning literature is really difficult. In this way, it is thousands of times more difficult to obtain knowledge than to obtain food.


    Seeing that Xu Zheng was already overwhelmed, Liu Yan said in an orderly manner, "the army can organize learning. Can this method be applied to other aspects?"


    There should not be too many study classes for future generations. China has also carried out night school literacy campaigns for middle-aged and elderly people. Let''s not talk about whether those things are formalism or not, but they are really effective!


    The state of Han still continued the recommendation system of the former Han Dynasty, but it had to go through some examination, and there was a preliminary shadow of the imperial examination. Liu Yan is very hesitant to take the imperial examination. After all, although it is the time for aristocratic families to rise, Han is not a country where aristocratic families can run wild. As he knows, the reason why the imperial examination was implemented is that the aristocratic family expanded to the point of uncontrollable. The imperial examination is to introduce poor families to fight against aristocratic families, but in fact, those people produced by the imperial examination at the beginning were basically absorbed by aristocratic families as running dogs.


    The Central Plains has been ravaged by Hu Lu for decades. Except for those families who have a deep foundation and take refuge in Hu Lu, otherwise intellectuals either move south or die. Those who benefit from the imperial examination are south of the Yangtze River. If Liu Yan really wants to implement the imperial examination system, the South will be very happy, but the north will really jump.


    National education is a method. The problem is that even if Liu Yan really wants to do it, it is estimated that not many people are willing to publish their knowledge, and not even many people are willing to be teachers.


    Literate people in the feudal dynasty of China... Basically served as reserve officers. In the early Han Dynasty, they didn''t necessarily study to be an official, but after the northern and Southern Dynasties, they really studied just to be an official.


    There is an extreme lack of local officials in the Han Dynasty. As long as they can read and register, they have the opportunity to become officials. How many people are willing to be teachers who have little power?


    "Promote style of writing?" Sang Yu was very interested in this. After listening to the topic that teachers are difficult to find for a while, he cut in and said, "if there are people in the family who are officials, there must be people who have not gone out of office at home, so they can make it."


    Liu Yan heard that it was a way. Isn''t it the binding system? If someone in a family is an official in the dynasty, he should share his worries for the country and send his family children to become teachers. He also thought of another layer. In this era of respecting knowledge, students treat teachers as their own father. Sang Yu must have some goals.


    After the northern and Southern Dynasties, there were many imperial examinations in the Sui Dynasty, but the imperial examination really became a system in the Tang Dynasty.


    Li Tang''s imperial examination system continued from Yang Sui''s. at the beginning, the resistance was very serious. Li Shimin was still tough to implement it. The family of door lords could not resist it. They changed a strategy to intervene in the imperial examination. Not only are the door lords and aristocratic families fooling around, but the Li Tang clan is also involved. Anyone who wants to be promoted must be appreciated by them. A custom of self recommendation by submitting papers is formed. As a result, there was no fairness in the imperial examination in the early Tang Dynasty. The officials elected by the imperial examination were not only working for the country, but also their identity background must be someone''s disciple.


    Liu Yan noticed sang Yu''s purpose. He didn''t even have a purpose. He should have that idea. But he still didn''t care. He wasn''t Li Shimin or Li Zhi. Those aristocratic families weren''t Li Tang''s door lords and aristocratic families, and the big man wouldn''t be Li Tang.


    It happened long ago in the early Han Dynasty to collect disciples.


    During the Western Han Dynasty, the most outstanding one was Liu Che''s sister princess Changping. Her doing so had no bad impact on the Western Han Dynasty, and even made great contributions, such as Wei Qing among the disciples.


    In the Eastern Han Dynasty, the yuan family was the biggest one, that is, the yuan family of the four generations and three princes. However, at that time, all capable families did so, but some could make use of it, and some could not. The yuan family in Ruyang was an example of successful use, and the Yang family in Hongnong was an example of total failure.


    Of course, the reason why the Hongnong Yang family failed was that Dong Zhuo killed too hard before. Not only the Hongnong Yang family, but only the Sima family in Hanoi was better as long as all the aristocratic families in Dong Zhuo''s ravaged area suffered. Sima''s family was better than Dong Zhuo''s disorderly government. It is said that Sima Lang and Dong Zhuo''s dead son look very similar?


    Liu Yan has specially consulted the origin of current officials. Only a few have no family behind them, and most of them were destroyed during the war. The vast majority of officials have a family behind them. All this shows that the knowledge they can acquire today must be inherited by the family, and they can only be cultivated if they are hungry.


    Think about it, even if time passes again and again, that is, only when you have an economic foundation at home can you afford to read books, which shows that reading is really not a thing that many people can read if they want to.


    Now there are many people who can''t even eat. Then it''s difficult to obtain books even if they have food and money. Then it''s not strange that knowledge is monopolized.


    Liu Yan is really promoting education, which is definitely not starting from dolls. What he can do is to select a group of people for training. It is impossible for him to choose one by one in person. He can only list some conditions and send people to do it. We can imagine who will be selected at that time.


    "It is feasible for those who are not officials to serve as teachers and their relatives to serve as teachers." When Liu Yan finished, he saw sang Yu''s eyes narrowed, and others basically had their own thoughts: "when the prime minister returns to the dynasty, the prime minister will preside over it."


    Liu Yan also left the matter to Ji Changcai. It''s more reassuring. These guys behind a large group of interest groups really can''t be reassured.


    Abolishing the administrative level of the state and restoring the secondary system of counties and counties can be regarded as a certainty.


    The topics added later have also been adopted to promote education to a limited extent.


    Education is finalized, but the details are not discussed. If you want to spread knowledge, what should be taught and where should the theme come from? It is certain that Ji Chang must be busy when he comes back.


    Liu Yan waited for the ministers to leave before he said faintly: "sure enough, even I pay attention to education for officials... But reading is to be an official. It''s not advisable!"


    The country must have managers. The biggest manager is the emperor, then a central team, and then local officials, so as to maintain the most basic operation of a country. If you want to be a manager, you can''t be illiterate, or you can''t even do the most basic writing, recording, reporting and official documents, then literacy has become a prerequisite.


    Cui Zong, standing aside, trembled when he heard Liu Yan''s words, and his head drooped quickly. Just now, he wanted to spread the news back to his family. Why should he take a share in such a thing? It was inevitable that he was guilty.


    All the officials who went out from the palace city didn''t leave, and they didn''t need anyone to make an appointment. They walked with tacit understanding to the official brothel.


    By the way, the current brothel is not a brothel 1 house. It can even be said that at the beginning, the brothel was very elegant. Brothels originally refer to luxurious and exquisite elegant houses. Sometimes they are used as a proxy for rich families. Later, they do not know how they have become another name for brothels 1.


    The official brothel was initiated by the state of Qi in the Warring States period. Yes, it''s the pipe named Guan Zhong.


    Guanzi is a famous economist, philosopher, politician and strategist in ancient China. It is known as "the pioneer of legalism", "the teacher of saints", "the protector of Chinese civilization" and "the first phase of China".


    The establishment of brothels by Guan has a complex background, including unwilling to execute some noble or noble women, and then use them when they can be used, so that those women can operate in brothels, do some elegant things, and increase taxes for the state. Facts have proved that brothels have great interests, and together with the salt industry of the state of Qi at that time, they were the pillar of state funds.


    The brothel has not been broken since it was founded. The former Han Dynasty also committed official wives, concubines and women as actors. They can''t sleep if they want to. During the period of Hu Lu''s rule over the Central Plains, the management of brothels began to change, including the business of sleeping with him. It is no exaggeration to say that in the period of Yang Sui and Li Tang, the high-ranking women and aristocratic women who were forced by cattle were playthings under Hu Lu''s rule.


    In the brothels of the Han Dynasty, the actors came from the destroyed families and were a kind of official slaves who continued the former Han Dynasty. They usually had a good education and their temperament was not comparable to that of ordinary women. They would attract many people to spend, and achieved Guan Zhong''s original purpose of creating brothels, that is, generating income.


    When the central ministers arrive at the brothel, there must be an elegant room. They will come to the official brothel. It is also in the intention of not colluding behind closed doors. The subsequent political harm is less when they negotiate here than when they are locked in a small black room.


    "It''s a dangerous move for those who don''t go out of office to act as teachers." Cai you said with a sad face, "the king doesn''t mind that we form a faction, but we can''t do too much!"


    "Where did de think of it?" Sang Yu was surprised: "although Yu has ideas, he is not too selfish."


    None of the people present believed that sang Yu was really out of public interest, and his face became a little ugly.

 Chapter 635

    Everyone has private desires, and few people wholeheartedly abandon their private interests for the public. In particular, there are families behind officials, which makes it more difficult to distinguish between public and private.


    To put it bluntly, everyone has seven emotions and six desires. When people do things, they first look at whether things are beneficial or harmful to themselves, and only when they benefit more than harm will they do it. If that person is an official, he will think more before doing things. To do that thing, he must first add points to his official career, and then he will think about whether it will be good for the people. If it is good for the people, it will harm himself. Unless the official is really dedicated to the people, he won''t do it.


    Everyone will have their own family. Many times, even the officials themselves do not want to break the law, but they can''t stand that some family members rely on the name or prestige of an official''s relatives to do something for profit.


    Therefore, as long as you are an official, it''s really difficult to have an innocent person. The difference is that the officials themselves or their families can''t do too much, the number of people who do harm and how much harm.


    There has always been a saying in officialdom that "when the water is clear, there is no fish". As long as officials can do what they need to do to the greatest extent, crossing the line is not too serious. Some things are tacit. The fear is that officials do nothing in a certain position in order to keep themselves clean, so there is a saying that corrupt officials are far more valuable than officials comparable to memorial tablets.


    The officials of the feudal dynasty, who are not a large family behind them, need to have more income when there are more people in a family. In addition, it is necessary to form a family. Therefore, it is inevitable for the ruling class to set some rules favorable to officials. Even the supreme ruler thinks it is a good thing, such as having a reputation can be exempted from taxes, corvee And so on.


    In today''s society, as officials, it is a consensus to think about the interests of the family. The plan is generally extremely far-reaching. They don''t just focus on the immediate interests. They talk about the long-term vision.


    Liu Yan rose in the end. At first, most of the people who followed Dajiangshan came from small families, and a few could be called families. There were few people who were originally aristocratic families.


    After people develop, it is a kind of nature and instinct to make themselves stronger.


    Sang Yu himself is the son of a big family. Since childhood, he has been educated to focus on the family. He can not only expand the family, but also take into account the national interests. It can be said that he has integrity.


    Cai you and other people, even if they didn''t reach the level of Sang Yu before, they have been in a high position for some years. No matter what their previous thought reached, no one will be blind. It was precisely because they were among them that they scoffed at sang Yu''s statement.


    Now, of course, there is no saying "there is no Dynasty with a thousand years, only a family with a thousand years". However, after the influence of the founding of the Eastern Han Dynasty and the effect of family management in the late Eastern Han Dynasty, any family is running to become the second yuan family in Ruyang.


    Isn''t it the time when the aristocratic family rose? They summarized the previous dynasties and dynasties, and then they could not protect themselves if they were not strong enough under the rule of Hu Lu. It was the time when they had the greatest ambition.


    So far, the Central Plains has only been ravaged by the former Zhao of the Xiongnu and the latter Zhao of the Jie people, and has not experienced the replacement of Murong Qianyan, the former Qin of the Di people, the latter Yan of the Murong people, the latter Qin of the Qiang people, and so on. However, it has already happened that the latter Zhao of the Jie people, Murong Qianyan, the Tuoba Dynasty, the Cheng Han of the Li family, the Liang state of the Zhang family, and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty stand side by side.


    The states of the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period stood side by side too far. The collapse of the Eastern Han Dynasty and the coexistence of princes was only 82 years ago. The Han state destroyed the Jie people, the later Zhao, the Tuoba Dynasty, the Li Chenghan, the Zhang Liangguo and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. People have to see how strong the family can be as long as it is strong enough.


    When the Han state was strong enough to establish its own country, few families dared to establish a separate regime, and no family would dream of establishing a country, but they have seen the benefits of strong strength.


    "Is it the king''s land under the whole world and the king''s ministers who lead the land?" Cai you quoted a sentence from the book of songs. Xiaoya. What is the valley wind. Beishan. He looked directly at sang Yu with a smile on his mouth and said, "too much is better than too deep."


    In fact, the original intention of "whether it is the king''s land under the whole world or the king''s ministers who lead the land" does not mean that everything in the world belongs to the king, but that the king has the responsibility of the king and the ministers have the responsibility of ministers. What is emphasized is that each performs his own duties.


    Everything belongs to the king''s family, country and world. From the beginning of Liu Bang''s establishment of the Han Empire, the most famous thing is that Liu Bang asked his father that he always disliked him for being idle and didn''t know how to run a family. After becoming the emperor, he asked his father how big his family business was.


    It was a whole country, and the family business could not be small. With such a question, "the state is the family business of the emperor" became a fact. At that time, none of the ministers of the Han state opposed Liu Bang, which made Liu Bang proud.


    In the ancient pre-Qin period, even if the first emperor swept through the eight wastelands and six harmonies to form a great unity again, the first emperor dared not say that the country was the private property of the surname Zhao Ying. Some of the surnames Zhao Ying had the greatest management power, officials at all levels were managers at all levels, and the people''s was the people''s.


    In more ancient times, such as the Warring States period, at that time, the king also dared not say that the whole country was his own private property. Compared with the Qin Empire after great unification, each vassal state continued the tradition of "the minister is the Minister of the king, and the minister under the minister is not the Minister of the king". A transparent point is that the king has management power, but if it belongs to me, as long as I don''t break the law, it should be mine or mine. Even the king can''t open his mouth, and my things will become the king''s.


    In the ancient Pre-Qin society, it was generally accepted that kings were just leaders and nobles worked for them. Chinese people had the right to advise the country. Only slaves were nothing.


    After arriving at Liu Bang, the country is the emperor''s industry. All things are the emperor''s products. Isn''t it that everyone must selflessly contribute to what they want? In this regard, the emperor is the slave owner, officials at all levels are the employees of the slave owner, and everyone in the country is a slave.


    Now, the Han state follows the track of the Qin Empire and follows the route of strict law enforcement. However, it has not done less to destroy which families and return their property to the state. The milder thing is to invest in the recovery of land under the name of more than the limit. What''s the fig leaf? That is, those who are "engaged" are not people under the rule of the Han state.


    Some people, including Cai you, don''t want to see sang Yu go too far. They found out from some of Liu Yan''s actions that Liu Yan is not going to the family, country and world of the Han family surnamed Liu, but to restore the rule of a normal country.


    The king did not want to regard the whole country as his private property, did not engage in family and world, and took the line of public and world. The latter one, as long as it is not a slave, enjoys the right to "private property, which can not be deprived without reason unless it violates the law". This system is the most beneficial to the nobility, and the people will not suffer any loss. Only the king can no longer do whatever he wants.


    In fact, Cai you only scolded sang Yu that "kings are trying to limit their private desires. Are you trying to stimulate kings so that everyone can''t play?" it took a lot of effort to bear it.


    Among the three gongs and nine Qings of the Han Dynasty, the people who came from an aristocratic family do not account for the majority. Sang Yu''s family is a real aristocratic family in the north, LV Yi can only be said to be a third rate aristocratic family in the south, and the rest are mostly big family.


    The original details will determine their thinking. Some people from non-traditional families, such as Cai you, are absolutely unwilling to see the resource allocation at the beginning of the national Dynasty, but most of them feel that they can''t compete, not really out of consideration for the country.


    We have different starting points. Most people are happy to see restrictions. If we really rely on the inside information to fight, no one in the north can fight with Sang one-on-one except Cui. In these two clans, sang has long been collecting families for his own use, while Cui relies on Cui Wan''s Queen status.


    "It is an indisputable fact that a big man lacks officials." Sang Yu did not dare to arouse public anger and said, "where do officials come from? From all families."


    That is the inevitable situation. Knowledge is mastered in families with deep knowledge. It is difficult for ordinary people to have access to knowledge. Being an official really has nothing to do with ordinary people. Such a situation is determined from the moment the country is established. Unless the channels for acquiring knowledge are opened, monopoly is inevitable.


    Cai you and others heard it, and the facts were there. Sang Yu also hinted that the Sang family would not do too much.


    What they want is that the sangs should not go too far. The presence of too many officials in a family will only make the king vigilant. In addition, a family will not let the rest of the family rest assured that it can share its interests to the greatest extent. Hello, Hello, everyone.


    Sang Yu promised that everyone would be no longer excited and be able to talk about something meaningful peacefully.


    "The king intends to abolish the recommendation system and fully implement the evaluation system." Yu Yi didn''t say much just now. With the embarrassing situation facing the south, those things didn''t have to be mixed up. He said that this topic once again attracted people''s attention: "how is the assessment system an assessment method?"


    Sang Yu gave the correct answer: "what the king said is the imperial examination system."


    In fact, the previous assessment has existed for a long time. The filial piety and integrity system of the first Han Dynasty has relevant assessment. For example, it must be a good family, and then it is about the size of reputation. After entering officialdom, there are also relevant promotion systems. There is a key to the filial piety and integrity system, that is, there must be a recommender. If the recommended person commits anything, the recommender should bear the responsibility together. Therefore, a person who is qualified to recommend does not dare to recommend anyone at all.


    Yu Yi was eager because of his concern and asked sincerely, "what is the imperial examination?"


    Sang Yu didn''t want to say. His current knowledge is priceless. Understanding what others don''t understand is the greatest wealth. Seeing everyone staring at him, he reluctantly explained: "people with innocent origins and knowledge can participate in all levels of examination and selection, and finally become officials."


    It doesn''t sound complicated, but everyone has his own understanding.


    What most people understand is that anyone can be an official as long as he has knowledge and net worth and waits for the imperial examination to be officially taken as the national talent selection system. What they thought for the first time was that after that, the door lords, aristocratic families and big families would suffer the impact of the poor family, and even if the poor family were not ordinary people, they could be officials.


    "The original purpose of promoting education is this." Zhang Shi should be one of the people who have no sense of existence among the three gongs and nine Qings, but it doesn''t mean that he didn''t gather a group of people behind him. He said, "that Zishen also proposed that those who are officials, relatives who haven''t left office, go to the school Palace to teach?"


    "The general trend, who can stop it?" Sang Yu could see clearly that after the country entered the stage of cultivating students and recuperating, Liu Yan would devote a large part of his energy to the dissemination of knowledge. What he said was to remind those who did not want to understand this level: "there are not only family people in the world, but also various schools of thought that exist."


    The words are really clear. If they don''t understand it, they are not qualified to sit here. They don''t believe that Liu Yanzhen can''t find teachers and give benefits to various schools. Some schools want to cheer up and work.


    "If we don''t help, how can we repay the king''s kindness..." Yu Yi didn''t know what he thought just now. There were dense beads of sweat on his forehead and saluted sang Yu: "it''s the imperial envoy doctor''s opinion."


    After respecting Confucianism alone, hundreds of schools did not really die out completely. Many schools of thought struggled to survive. Some schools even mixed well, including Legalists, strategists and farmers, which Confucianism could not be eliminated at all.


    Confucianism was established as a noble position in the early Han Dynasty, but now it is difficult to have the prestige of the early Han Dynasty. After all, the role played by Confucianism during the war is really limited. It depends on strategists to calm the world and Legalists to govern the world. Therefore, Confucianism suffered heavy losses successively in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. After Lu Shen in the Central Plains, there is no soil for growth. Today''s Confucianism only has its name but no prestige.


    Seeing Liu Yan wipe out all the Hu prisoners, all the separatist regimes have also been eliminated, and a new unified country will stand again, I feel that a better day is coming, not only those who are loyal to the dragon, but also those who have long wanted to see through.


    "Once the imperial examination system is implemented..." Cai you glanced at Yu Yi, looked at sang Yu and said faintly, "the style of writing in the south is very popular."


    After the Yongjia rebellion, so many families fled south, and most of the handed down families left in the central plains were destroyed. It is reasonable that there are not many scholars in the north than in the south.


    Yiguannandu also has a corresponding subsidiary effect. The aristocratic families who fled to the South took away too many classics, but most of the classics in the north were destroyed by the war. As a result, the North lost to the South on the classics mastered by the north and the south.


    "So Yu thought of the big man..." Sang Yu saw the key from the ugliness of many faces, and said slowly: "it is imperative to migrate population!"

 Chapter 636

    Sang Yu has argued many times before that the migration of ordinary people can only be said to be incidental. What he really wants is to migrate those aristocratic families.


    At first, we just thought that sang Yu would at least hit those aristocratic families. After all, the reason why aristocratic families are aristocratic families is not only their contacts and wealth, but also because there are a lot of land in a certain area. The migration of aristocratic families will lose those land, and then change the environment will lose too many things.


    For example, during Dong Zhuo''s political chaos in the late Eastern Han Dynasty, due to the tyranny of the Xiliang army, many Sanfu aristocratic families had to migrate. In the process of migration, they lost their land, and most of their original tenants also lost. They left with a lot of money, but there were no large number of tenants who lost their land, and immediately became an aristocratic family.


    Later, Dong Zhuo was killed, but the Xiliang army had the rise of Li Zhen and Guo Si, which led to the famous escape of the Han Emperor. At that time, there were many ministers who fled with Liu Xie. Any one was the head of the family with a prominent family background. Waiting for Cao Cao to welcome Liu Xie to Xuchang, only the heads of the family with a prominent family background were left in vain.


    His family is famous only because he has too many resources. Without those resources, there is only fame. And reputation must be useful, but if others don''t care, no matter how big a reputation is, it''s just a fart. Confucius is a descendant of the old man. Is Kong Rong, who once dominated the North Sea, famous enough? When Cao Cao sent troops to the south, he said to pull them out and wipe the sacrificial flag, so he cut them without saying a word.


    As another example, the MI family, one of the five largest merchants in the late Eastern Han Dynasty, was one of those who were not well-known and looked down upon. However, the MI family married her sister to the then despondent Liu Bei and gave her thousands of cars of dowry, and even 2000 troops that can be called elite soldiers.


    Well, although he is one of the top five merchants, in the eyes of the MI family, there is something that can be pressed to death with one finger. It is this kind of thing that can be pressed to death casually. Marrying a younger sister made Liu Bei turn over from a loser and move towards the peak of his life. Those aristocratic families who originally looked down on the MI family, but because they have become real broken settlements with their own names in the continuous wandering, the gap between people is obvious. It depends not on their origin, but on the amount of resources they have.


    Before that, sang Yu proposed to move to the southern aristocratic family, but even Cai you, who is also a member of the northern family, did not agree. That is not only because the matter of migration is very important, but also because there needs to be a force to contain sang.


    Now, Liu Yan obviously wants to make the imperial examination system. When it really becomes a national system is only a matter of time. As long as it is a Northern Department, he doesn''t want to see that the imperial examination makes the court full of southerners as officials.


    It was obvious that they had joined forces intentionally or unintentionally to suppress sang and waited for sang Yu to speak out about the imperial examination. In an instant, the situation changed again.


    "The south is densely populated, and it has been ruled by Sima for many years. For the sake of stability, we really should make further arrangements." When Cai you said this, he was extremely righteous. It seemed that he was really planning for the country: "the king wants to establish his capital in Guanzhong. Guanzhong needs population supplement after years of war."


    Yu Yi and others who were born in the South have an ugly expression on their faces. People who are shallower in Chengfu have a look of eating flies. However, after the north and central departments of the DPRK have unified their views, no matter how many MMPs they have, they can''t speak at all, or they can stimulate the opposition between the north and the south, which is not good for them who are in a weak position.


    At this time, sang Yu came out to be the good man and said, "when we build the capital Guanzhong, we must be in Guanzhong for a long time, and our family business must be moved to Guanzhong for a long time. It makes no difference."


    Where the capital is, it will become the heart of the country. Anyone who doesn''t want to be excluded from the power center should focus on managing the capital. The resources and other things he has are bound to tilt towards the capital. So for anyone here, unless he is no longer an official, it really makes no difference whether he moves or not.


    In a word, the people who came back to God at the scene immediately changed their thoughts.


    "The capital is the most important. You need to give in to everything." Yu Yi now no matter what the South and North, they are destined to become Guanzhong people: "for the Great Han, whoever dares to obstruct the national plan is a national thief!"


    For those who have responded, Guanzhong''s vast territory and sparse population has become a good thing. The more open it is, the more resources it can occupy. We should pay attention to some food.


    They are about to become new Guanzhong people, so whether in the north or south, they seem to be threatening them. What I think is: Lao Tzu wants to build from scratch in Guanzhong, but we can''t let other people have time to develop and grow. Hurry to find out which family has too many resources in the place, and the first batch of people to migrate will start from those families.


    From the establishment of the Han state by Liu Yan to the destruction of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the central people felt that everyone had become their own people for the first time, but they had to take advantage of the opposite atmosphere and quickly enhance their feelings. The fastest way to unite those who don''t deal with much is to attack someone together.


    "The Liang family, the Chen family, and the Xiao family. They didn''t show up before. I didn''t expect......" Yu Yi tried his best to make the expression on his face not so ferocious: "he was able to organize twenty or thirty thousand armed men to go to the South and open up such a large land in the wilderness."


    The Chen family in Jiangzhou was not the same as the Chen family in Yingchuan at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. During the eastern Wu period, the Chen family in Luling began to develop. Later, the Sima family usurped the throne and really developed in the south. However, they were jointly attacked by families fleeing South before they started to make efforts, so they stayed in Jiangzhou and licked their wounds silently.


    If history had not been changed, waiting for Liu Yu to destroy the Eastern Jin Dynasty and establish the state of song, Chen and Liang had always been together, followed by a Xiao family. Three big families worked together to destroy the song established by Liu Yu, and Xiao established the state of Qi (historically known as southern Qi).


    No matter Chen, Liang and Xiao, they were really not a prominent family in the eastern and Western Jin Dynasties, but they were such a family that did not show their mountains and dew. Waiting for Liu Yan to release the Indochina Peninsula, they were able to gather up twenty or thirty thousand armed forces and spend a lot of money to buy HNA ships. It was really amazing that too many people almost dislocated their chin.


    "Nanhe Zhang family, Taiyuan Wang family, Taiyuan Guo family..." Sang Yu named many families, all of which were developed during the period when the Jie nationality ruled the Central Plains. He said slowly: "these big families should go to Guanzhong together."


    Yu Yi suddenly found that he was not cruel enough. Compared with Sang Yu who almost caught all of them, he seemed to be very mean.


    Nanhe Zhang family, Taiyuan Wang family and Taiyuan Guo family rose in shile period and settled down in Shihu period. Liu Yan was known as the three families of Jin people in the Central Plains before he destroyed Shijie Zhao state.


    When Liu Yan attacked Xuzhou, the Wang family in Taiyuan abandoned the secret and turned to the bright. Wang Ji is now an official in the center, but he can''t compare with Sang Yu and other people who can get together and chat happily.


    Nanhe Zhang''s family and Taiyuan Guo''s family also jumped back before Shijie Zhao didn''t turn the world around, that is, their actions were too slow and didn''t seize the opportunity like Taiyuan Wang''s family, so that no one in the family became the center, or even ranked in important state and county positions.


    In the period of dynasty change, if you don''t keep the accurate thigh in time, it''s the most powerful family before. It''s basically bad to wait for the establishment of the new dynasty. Taiyuan Wang family and Wang Ji are among the centers. Even if sang Yu really wants to start, he should be considerate. He will not be polite to Nan and Zhang family and Guo family who are too far away.


    Yu Yi seems ashamed to find that he is not cruel enough? He also ordered many families behind him, many of which were inherited from the Eastern Han Dynasty, which satisfied sang Yu and others.


    Liu Yan is going to do the imperial examination. Judging from the degree of knowledge dissemination, it is very obvious what groups can participate in the imperial examination.


    Of course, ordinary people have scholars, but the number is absolutely incomparable with the great families that have been handed down for a long time. In addition, ordinary people can watch fewer classics. If they really take talent through the imperial examination, there is no doubt that it is still a feast for those great families.


    It is true that the same system has different effects in different periods. In today''s situation, the imperial examination is the stage for all ethnic groups to enter the officialdom. If ordinary people want to take the imperial examination as an official, the number is pitiful.


    So for today''s major ethnic groups, the threat will not be the people, but those families in the same class. It is urgent to destroy and weaken those competitors first. In the process, we can do something for our own use. There is no reason not to do it.


    What sang Yu wants is such an effect. They, who are in the center, unite to clean up a batch of outs and gather a batch for their own use. Then they should continue to compete and continue.


    "Good is excellent, but..." Yu Yi had to worry a little: "what will the king think?"


    "So make money and try your best to cooperate with the king''s education." Cai you has thought it over. He doesn''t pretend to be mysterious. He said bluntly, "although we have selfish intentions, we must be loyal to the king."


    These people have their current status only by holding their thighs. They have selfishness in some actions, but loyalty to Liu Yan is the foundation to ensure their status. They also know that only when the country remains strong can their family keep their wealth. Even because Liu Yan divides the territory and divides the cake, everyone knows that only when the country is stable can they happily go out to participate in the development feast.


    Everyone thought, it''s really the same thing. As long as the king doesn''t eat alone, the interests of the big guy and the royal family are basically the same.


    However, they still have some hesitation. For example, if the royal family wants to eat alone one day, or if the royal family fattens them and then slaughters them?


    People with concerns are not stupid enough to say what they are afraid of. The more people think about it, the more sweat they sweat.


    Before the early Han Dynasty, there was "abdominal discussion of crime", and many people died under this crime.


    Emperor Xiaowen of the Han Dynasty banned the "crime of defamation" and was regarded as a sign of the implementation of benevolent government together with "corporal punishment". But from generation to generation, he couldn''t stand his descendants to do it again!


    That was in the era of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty. There were two major cases related to the crime of "abdominal Fei", and the famous officials Dou Ying and Yan Yi were killed. Dou Ying, the Marquis of Wei Qi, was once famous for calming the "rebellion of the seven kingdoms of Wu and Chu" and establishing a dynasty with integrity. Later, when he competed with Tian Gu, the Marquis of Wu''an, Tian Gu added to Dou Ying''s charge that "Wei Qi and his Guanfu gathered Heroes and heroes from all over the world day and night to discuss, slander and slander, look down at the sky, draw the earth, and look out between the two palaces. Fortunately, the world has changed". "Abdominal slander and heart slander" is a serious political crime, which eventually led to Dou Ying''s murder.


    Emperor Xiaojing before emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty also had an example, that is, Zhou Yafu, who commanded the army to quell the rebellion of the seven countries.


    Zhou Yafu was the second son of Zhou Bo, a famous minister in the early Han Dynasty. He commanded the army to put an end to the rebellion of the seven countries. Of course, he made great contributions. The problem is that the emperors surnamed Liu Hanshi are famous for their stinginess and vengeance. Liu Qi, Emperor Jing of the Han Dynasty, did not forget that he was stopped when he went to Xiliu camp. Behind him, he was deeply afraid of Zhou Yafu''s great contribution and had been looking for an opportunity to kill Zhou Yafu.


    Zhou Yafu himself is also an expert in death. The Han Dynasty has stipulated that what grade is what treatment, which is divided into all aspects, including the most strict on the specifications of the residence, before and after his death. Zhou Yafu''s residence seriously exceeded the specified specifications. He was repeatedly warned and didn''t take it seriously. Later, he was humiliated and disheartened by Liu Qiyi, emperor of the Han Dynasty, but he was still moving forward on the road of death, such as building a large number of armor and equipment without permission.


    In any era, private hoarding of military supplies will not be regarded as a good thing. Zhou Yafu said that it is to be used as funerary goods. The problem is that there are strict regulations on how many funerary goods cherhou has. It is also two different things to build before his death and after his death. It is really not unjust to be killed.


    For those who are sweating, it is estimated that too many people want to go together. In the end, they only look at each other.


    People who die often don''t know they are dying, and no one is sure whether they will do something to die one day. They only know that there is "abdominal discussion of sin" and have not seen "unnecessary", but they know very well who the king wants to kill. There are really too many ways.


    "Or..." Zhang Shi had the least sense of existence and the least courage. He said softly, "don''t do it so loud. If it''s too obvious..."


    Why, are they all doing this? They unite to sweep a large area, suppress what should be suppressed and eliminate what should be eliminated, and then they should continue to compete to be the dominant company. Finally, do they want to continue to engage Liu Yan and sit on the throne?


    In the elegant room, sang Yu was the most pale. He just wanted to develop and develop. He really didn''t think about whether one would be dominant after development, let alone what situation would be faced after one would be dominant.


    [if the family is really dominant, something unexpected will happen!] sang Yu found that his body was shaking, and he didn''t know whether it was excitement or fear: [Cao Wei and Sima 1 jin were the first examples, all of which were about power and power crowding kings and usurping the throne...]


    There are too many examples of weak masters and strong ministers. Those who can keep their own points will become famous ministers like Duke Zhou and Huo Guang, but not everyone can be Duke Zhou and Huo Guang.


    Sang Yu''s body trembled like something, and his words were a little harsh: "discuss again, discuss again..."

 Chapter 637

    Shijie Zhao, Li Chenghan, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Zhang Liangguo, Tuoba Dai, Murong Xianbei, are these countries weak? Which is not a mercenary at least more than 100000, but they were successively attacked and destroyed by the Han state. It can only be said that they are not weak, but the Han state is too strong.


    As a result, as long as the countries of Koguryo, Baiji, Silla, Jiala and the Japanese islands are at the national level, there is no weaker than a single family.


    Once the four gate valves south of the Yangtze River asked for money and people. Whose strength is not several times stronger than Sang''s?


    Sang Yu can recruit so many families because he has the identity of one of the three princes of the Han state, and then his family has relatively good strength after the war in the Central Plains. If sang Yu is not one of the three masters of the Central Committee, in fact, let alone thinking about expanding the family strength, he should be terrified all day.


    After the establishment of the Han state, not too many families were destroyed. Those who worked for the Jie nationality in the Central Plains did not wake up in time. They were basically cleaned up, and those who responded slowly were also greatly weakened. The south of the Yangtze River has been hit hardest. The once four major gate valves are no longer beautiful, and countless people have lost their homes.


    Liu Yan''s recovery of those families whose land exceeds the bottom line is not for people, but for all families. Those who can own a large area of land have an identity in the Han state, that is, aristocracy.


    Take the present-day 20th class barons of the Han state as an example. The higher the title, the more legal land under the name. No matter how much land they owned before, none of the non nobles in the Han country after the "rectification" owned more than 3000 mu of land in the "basic plate". The nobles who legally owned the most land are now ran min, but they all earned it by relying on military achievements on the battlefield.


    It doesn''t matter how much land the sangs owned before. They took the initiative to reduce it as early as during the "rectification movement", because Sangyu was also a vassal and received legal land rewards. If the family is taken as a unit, now the number of land is the largest among all families.


    Excluding the development land outside the "basic land", the Sangshi family holds 7000 mu of land. 7000 mu of land looks like a lot, but before the establishment of the Han state, which aristocratic family did not hold tens of thousands of mu of land, there is a big gap.


    Owning land does not mean that the strength will be strong, but how many tenants need to be mastered. In the people-oriented era, someone can form an armed force. Taking the episode as the core, coupled with tenants with relatively high loyalty and dependence, no matter how many passers-by are temporarily coerced, it is also a mob.


    Sang sent 3000 troops to the Indo China Peninsula to participate in the development, and 6000 are ready to participate in the development of the northeast. Considering the force that the nest must leave, the armed forces of the whole family are about 15000, but these can not be put in the open.


    Are there many private armed forces in 15000? In the territory ruled by the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, there are many aristocratic families that can organize 15000 troops. Even the weakest Huan gate valve among the four gate valves can arm an army of about 50000 people, and the most powerful Wang family can pull out more than 100000 people.


    Of course, it''s one thing how many troops each family can pull out, and the combat effectiveness can''t be guaranteed.


    No one knows when Liu Yan began to restrict private armed forces, but there are no relevant restrictions. Now, those aristocratic families with tens of thousands say they will be destroyed. It can be seen that family armed forces and state armed forces cannot be at the same height.


    When he returned to the residence, sang Yu shut himself in his study and kept thinking and calculating. According to the statistics, Sang''s own armed forces, together with some allies who would follow the way to the black, should be able to gather up an armed force of 50000 or 60000 people.


    [so what?] sang Yu thought that the more he thought, the more sweat he would sweat, and the more shaking he would be: [the king expelled the tartar prisoners and restored China, which won the hearts of the people, and his control over the military is tight. Also... The mysterious guard is endless...]


    Before, anyone who could change the dynasty created space for development and growth because of the general trend, and then the original rulers made heaven and earth angry, otherwise there was no chance to climb to the top.


    Sang Yu didn''t want to accumulate strength to usurp the throne, but he knew one thing very well. Cao Cao just wanted to help the Han Dynasty at the beginning. After the strength accumulated to a certain extent, even if he didn''t want to, he would be pushed by his followers to do it.


    Is the Han dynasty ruled by Liu Yan the Eastern Han Dynasty? No one can tell.


    [why did the king not restrict private armed forces?] sang Yu didn''t wipe the sweat on his face, but felt that he was weak for a while: [is it because he doesn''t care at all, or because he needs families to explore abroad?]


    Seriously, Liu Yan really didn''t restrict who can''t engage in private armed affairs. He just gave him the treatment of how many episodes and personal soldiers he legally owned according to the system of the 20th Lord. The problem is that the quantity that has been legally owned is certainly illegal!


    [is it a game?] sang Yu collapsed directly and lay down: [the king wants to see how many private armed forces can be organized by each family?]


    It is not the ancient pre-Qin period, the school can not have a huge armed force, and the nobles can legally have a huge private force. Since the establishment of the Han Empire, anyone who dares to train troops privately will be wiped out, without exception.


    "No!" Sang Yu wanted to sit up. He did it many times before he succeeded. He shouted to the outside, "come on!"


    Soon someone outside made a noise and was told to call the family elders for a meeting.


    The sangs family is not the only one holding the clan elders'' meeting today. It is all the people who went to the brothel to participate in the discussion just now. Today, they were all startled by themselves and began to hesitate to move so much to expand their family.


    That night, Liu Yan got the record of what the ministers talked about, read it and threw it aside.


    The starting point of Restricting Private armed forces is to prevent anyone from challenging imperial power, killing one and killing one. It is a bloody deterrent.


    Of course, Liu Yan also thought about whether to limit it. He thought carefully and decided to deal with it vaguely. He is not a person who wants to shut the door after dominating the world. What he wants is to open up endlessly. The strength of the state is not enough. It is also an item to lure the people to do it by themselves. Even it is more important for the people to develop their own development.


    As long as he didn''t fool around in China, Liu Yan really didn''t consider destroying some families. He also hoped that those families could independently explore the territory of ah San. He also hoped that all families could go outside to open branches and leaves. Therefore, some things that should be ignored were ignored.


    Lying with the report on what the ministers said was the official document sent back by Ji Chang from Yandi.


    Ji Chang didn''t know what he thought, or who reminded him. He specially wrote an explanation about why he let 20000 Tuoba Xianbei go.


    Liu Yan didn''t care about the fact that 20000 people of Tuoba Xianbei ran away. He was very clear that it was time to enhance the strength of Tuoba Gu. Otherwise, Murong Xianbei would easily destroy Tuoba Xianbei, which was not in line with the interests of the Han state.


    As for Murong Xianbei''s failure to attack Tuoba Xianbei, it was the two Xianbei who joined forces to attack Rouran or donggaoche. Anyway, how things developed was beneficial to the Han country.


    "Should this be the structure?" Liu Yan has been writing and painting with a charcoal pen for a long time, trying to recall the structure of the waterwheel: "it should be like this."


    It has been confirmed that there is a local drought in Liangzhou, and it is only a matter of time before it spreads to Guanzhong. Then it should be the hinterland of the Central Plains, which can''t tolerate Liu Yan''s carelessness. In previous years, he had ordered to sort out the irrigation system, but this alone was not enough. He had to do more, and the waterwheel was one of them.


    In fact, the structure of the waterwheel is not complex, and it will not be too difficult to build. Its function is to transport more water sources to the desired place with the least labor force.


    "Send this drawing to the workshop." Liu Yan pointed to the drawings on the table and ordered Cui Zong: "order the workshop to build one first and carry out field tests."


    Cui Zong stood and looked for a long time. He was probably able to guess what the paintings were. Gong Jing saluted and went out with the drawings. Soon he became a trot.


    Liu Yan wants to make a waterwheel in a day and a half, or he has enough leisure and energy to do it in the near future. He not only wants to make waterwheel, but also wants to do some convenient farming tools, but he doesn''t have much "goods" in his mind.


    [what kind of Plowshare is the most labor-saving?] Liu Yan is a little confused. He lives in modern times and has access to a lot of information. The problem is that electronic products are the mainstream and what agricultural products are like. He really doesn''t pay much attention: [take your time... Take your time. Now all metal plowshares are not popular. Try all metal plowshares first.]


    What''s funny is that Liu Yan didn''t think of what kind of Plowshare is the most convenient to use, but he was deeply impressed by such a thing as the thresher. It can even be said that he can recall what structure it should be. How to draw it has to be repeated, and whether it has the corresponding effect has to be tested repeatedly.


    What is a typical modern person like? It''s the kind of person who sees a lot of things and knows a lot of information. Unless he is very interested, he won''t really study it and become a halfling who knows a little about everything but doesn''t have much practical ability. It is no exaggeration to say that Liu Yan is a half hearted person who knows something.


    After the settlement of Murong Yan state, the Han state had no countries that urgently needed to be eliminated. Liu Yan focused on the military in the early stage, and soon recovered the old land of the Han family. However, the situation of domestic people''s livelihood is really bad.


    Whether a country''s military is strong or not is related to all aspects. If Liu Yan had not had golden fingers, there would be not only systematic forces that can "summon" repeatedly, but also buildings that can produce military equipment. It is really impossible to arm too many troops.


    Even if Liu Yan has golden fingers, he has not encountered difficulties. There have been several food shortages, and he still relies on fund-raising and robbery on the Indochina Peninsula to scrape up food.


    Of course, Liu Yan knows that robbery can not rob a stable powerful country. Robbery can only maintain a temporary prosperity. The real strength of the country depends on the strong domestic production capacity.


    In order to make the fastest and most effective recovery of productivity and the national output really can''t support it, Liu Yan has made a plan. The number of the forbidden guards in the future must be kept to the minimum. It''s time to get more farmers to cultivate.


    The efficiency of systematic farmers in agricultural production is much higher than that of normal people, which can effectively make up for the vacancy of grain output, but it can only be supported first, not the root of solving the shortage of grain output, but also the restoration of normalization of national internal affairs.


    There will be a severe drought in the Central Plains in the next few years, which will be a heavy blow to the restoration of people''s livelihood. Liu Yan doesn''t know how long the drought will last, and he doesn''t even have enough judgment on the ensuing locust disaster. What he can do is to try his best to prevent it.


    Seeing that the Central Plains will suffer disasters, the state will become dependent on the south of the Yangtze River, which is why Yangzhou''s population migrates outward and does not move to the north of the Yangtze River. We all know that we are going to suffer a disaster. How stupid should we be to move people from the south of the Yangtze River to all parts of the Central Plains?


    The next day, Liu Yanzhao gathered the ministers to discuss again about the drought in the Central Plains. He found a strange situation. The ministers looked like they had not slept all night. They all wore a big black eye, and occasionally showed fear when they looked at themselves.


    "Talk, talk." Liu Yan didn''t ask those people what was going on. He directly mentioned: "how much food can the South store in two years to support the north?"


    Cai you and Tian Shuo looked at each other. Their responsibilities are interrelated. One is in charge of the output of mountains and rivers, and the other is in charge of farming. Liu Yan asked what is within their responsibilities.


    After the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was destroyed in the south, Huanwen was killed for a while. Although it was aimed at those aristocratic families and big families, it should be said that no influence was false.


    After the Han Dynasty brought the south of the Yangtze River into its rule, the output of the South decreased by 30% in two years compared with that under the rule of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It''s hard to say what will happen this year.


    Tian Shuo did not prepare in advance. He calculated in situ for a while, and then replied tremblingly: "should there be 1.7 million stones for the north?"


    Cai you also gave a similar number. He later said a method: "each family went into the wilderness and collected a large amount of grain and fodder. There was also a partial resumption of production for the Central Plains."


    The Indo China Peninsula can basically achieve three crops a year. First, whether the food is delicious or not, the output is really good. It depends on whether the families are willing to sell it.


    Liu Yan looked at Yu Yi, who was in a trance.


    Yu Yi or Cai you pulled his clothes to react, because just now he was distracted and didn''t know what Liu Yan was doing. For a moment, he was really flustered.


    Cai you moved his standing position and whispered, "how much food can the colonies provide for China?"


    "Report to the king, you can supply thousands of stones." Yu Yi found that he didn''t finish his words. Everyone looked over and said slightly guilty, "there should be 14 million stones regardless of the cost?"


    Liu Yan was shocked. He knew that the food production in Indochina Peninsula was rich, but he really didn''t expect that all families could come up with so much. Yu Yi seemed to say that it was provided free of charge. He couldn''t help thinking about whether the food production in Indochina Peninsula was beyond his expectation. I really didn''t think that the ministers scared themselves and were almost scared to death by themselves.

 Chapter 638

    There is no ruler in the world who does not pay attention to his stable rule.


    If the stable heads of state of later generations will retire in the last one or two terms and focus more on how to develop the country, the emperors of feudal dynasties are different.


    The emperors of the feudal dynasty, who basically sat on the throne, were lifelong. They were never allowed to challenge their existence before swallowing their last breath.


    In ancient times, the Pre-Qin Dynasty talked about blood lineage. What kind of blood lineage can be an official and become a master, and it was extremely strict. It was almost impossible to become a master without being born in a family with good ancestors.


    Since the collapse of the Qin Empire, Liu Bang has broken the theory of blood lineage. Liu Bang has no noble origin. He was just a tall man before the rebellion, but finally became the emperor of such a big country, which has given many people an example.


    Of course, the rulers of any dynasty, no matter how humble their previous status, will certainly talk about the theory of lineage after they master the country. In order to protect his family, country and the world, the emperor stresses blood lineage. Those officials from the dragon will also join the contemporary interest groups. It is their turn to maintain the noble view of blood lineage, distinguish themselves from others and guard the cake at the same time.


    Throughout the long history, the strength of non rulers is strong enough to challenge contemporary rulers, which is an almost inevitable situation. It is related to the elimination of threats by rulers. If non rulers with too strong strength do not resist, they will die.


    No matter whether it is Tian''s generation of Qi, Cao Pi''s son of Cao Cao''s usurping Han, or Sima''s usurping Wei, even if there are only three examples on the table, if you want to expand your family, you should really think about whether you will be eliminated as a threat when you grow up, or if you really make yourself strong, you will do something you didn''t dare to think of.


    The ministers who have not slept all night have to be afraid, and they should be afraid.


    Many things are really terrified. They can see that Liu Yan is different from the kings of all dynasties, but they are absolutely not sure what purpose Liu Yan''s disregard and indulgence in some things are for.


    Was the Han state established by Liu Yan dependent on an aristocratic family? Obviously not.


    Does Liu Yan depend on the big family again? I really haven''t been funded by Han nationality.


    Then it is clear that Liu Yan did not rely on the aristocratic family and the big family during the establishment of the Han state. On the contrary, he was guaranteed and developed after the aristocratic family and the big family were annexed.


    Liu Yan relies most on the people in the process of rising, but the existence of the people is only to provide troops and output.


    In such an era, aristocratic families are aristocratic families, big families are big families, and people are people. There are invisible but existing differences.


    At any time, people are the largest group. Although they can destroy everything once they erupt, they are the most easily ignored and have the least voice over the country.


    Anyone will want to develop and expand their own family, but the families before the first Han Dynasty are relatively rational. While they develop and expand, they will never make the rulers feel threatened, unlike those families after the first Han Dynasty.


    During the five Hu and sixteen states, including the northern and Southern Dynasties, the development of each family was relatively rough, and even several families united to completely ignore the country. After that, it became the reincarnation of the royal family.


    In Liu Yan''s era, the Central Plains was ruled and ravaged by the Xiongnu and the Jie nationality, but it did not go through so many dynasty changes of less than a hundred years. Each family had the ambition of development, but it was not crazy to develop and expand. It was running to turn over the current ruler and sit on the throne.


    Not only sang Yu thought too much, but everyone had to think. Liu Yan was the ruling power to expel Hu Lu. The people rescued from the rampage of Hu Lu should maintain enough respect even if they were not grateful.


    As long as the people''s sense of the ruler is not bad, no matter how many ambitious people can''t get the support of the people, no matter what they do, they can only make small waves, and few people are willing to follow. They must be suppressed.


    Therefore, looking through the history books, the change of dynasties in the internal competition is basically that the rulers lose the support of the people, so there is room for those ambitious people to win the support of the people, and finally complete the change of dynasties.


    The overthrown imperial dynasty, which won the support of the people, must also be that the ruler took the wrong line in governing the country, failed to enrich the people and strengthen the army at home, lacked awareness of external threats, and did more than one stupid thing in diplomatic relations. Finally, the ruler died at the hands of other nationalities, and the subjects of the whole country became inferior.


    The Han state was established seven years ago. Although Liu Yan did not pay enough attention to the people''s livelihood at home, he had been doing revenge against other nationalities.


    For the contemporary people, the people in the Central Plains have experienced the tragedy of the rampant hooligans, and the people in the south of the Yangtze river always live in the fear that the hooligans may go south. Even the people in the south of the Yangtze River have to be exploited by aristocratic families. Liu Yan''s rise and founding of the people''s Republic of China saved the people in the Central Plains, destroyed the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and changed the living environment of the people in the south of the Yangtze River.


    To say that the people will not love Liu Yan 100%, but there will not be too many people with negative views. In this form, it not only represents the stability of the country, but also represents the stability of the ruling power of Liu Yan family within several generations.


    The people who thought about it carefully were afraid. They were not sure what Liu Yan thought. Anyway, they didn''t dare to do some things too much or too obvious. Their mind was finally from how to develop the family and how to govern the country.


    When thinking more, there is another effect, that is, he is afraid that Liu Yanzhen is digging a hole and waiting to bury people, and he has the idea of "selfless contribution".


    "Fundraising can never be repeated." Of course, Liu Yan is not willing to get more than ten million stones of food from families without paying: "it is easy to buy at local food prices."


    The state of Han said that if you don''t pay, there will be no return. You can''t let people pay without return. Once this rule is broken by Liu Yanlai, you will get benefits for a time, but it''s not a good thing for the future of the country and the nation.


    After the first two fundraising, Liu Yan gave corresponding returns, which greatly demonstrated what is called fairness, and even some people got the so-called opportunity.


    Yu Yi was sure to persuade the families who went to the Indochina Peninsula to open up the peninsula to take out food free of charge. Although they paid all kinds of due benefits in accordance with the regulations during the development, the benefits they could obtain were still huge.


    If Liu Yan had not opened the Indochina Peninsula to allow families to go to Sahuan, and even created incomparable convenience for their Sahuan, families could not even have that idea.


    The families who went to the Indochina Peninsula to explore have become people of two worlds with those families who stayed at home, not only because they have obtained great benefits outside, but also because what they heard and saw has brought their horizons and thoughts to another level.


    As the first generation of people who got the support of the state to open up barbarically, they not only saw how big the world was, but also realized the benefits of being a powerful country. They can be wiped out at will in the Han Dynasty, but they can do whatever they want with the powerful motherland behind them in foreign countries. This experience alone is enough to recognize the reality that those people in China can''t see.


    To say which group of people have the strongest sense of belonging to the Han country now, the people who go to the Indochina Peninsula to bully the aborigines are the most. It is precisely because they know the degree of backers behind them that they can enjoy themselves. Yu Yi is really sure to persuade them to donate freely.


    There is another layer. When they come to the families of Sahuan on the Indochina Peninsula, they are more or less afraid of entering any trap. They are even raised as pigs. When they can reflect their existence value, no one dare to lag behind others.


    The price of grain varies according to the region where it is located. For example, the price of grain in the north of the Yangtze River needs 100 yuan for a bucket, and it may be 70 yuan or 80 yuan for a bucket in the south of the Yangtze River. When you go to a place where there are at least three or four crops a year in the Indochina Peninsula, you can buy a bucket for 10 or 20 yuan.


    "What the king said is very true." Yu Yi ignored the difference in food prices brought by different regions, and even said pleasantly, "if we need to bear the transportation, we can be fully responsible."


    Carrying out a large number of transportation has always been a very troublesome thing, not only the consumption of time, but also the preparation and wear of transportation tools, as well as the corresponding salary of supporting transportation personnel and food consumption cost. It is estimated that grain is what consumes the most and has the lowest value ratio.


    Yu Yi doesn''t care about many things now. He is willing to donate a large amount of grain and fodder for free, and he won''t care about the consumption of transportation. He just wants his good performance to be seen by Liu Yan and remembered in his heart. If there is any liquidation, he kneels down and begged to let go.


    Sang Yu, Cai you, and other families who are just a small step in the Indochina Peninsula, watching Yu Yi perform heartily is absolutely nothing to despise. On the contrary, they envy Yu Yi for having a stage to show themselves.


    Last night, many people thought about too many things. Some even turned out the historical records for reading. They saw that the meritorious heroes of the Western Han Dynasty were killed by all kinds of killings. They read that Liu Xiu was envious of all kinds of excellent meritorious heroes. They were not sure whether Liu Yan would treat meritorious heroes in the Western Han Dynasty or in the Eastern Han Dynasty after the establishment of the Han state.


    Yes, Liu Yan also takes "Han" as the country name. If historians record it, they have to rack their brains to distinguish it from the western and Eastern Han Dynasties.


    In the Western Han Dynasty, the capital was established in Chang''an at the beginning of the founding of the country, while in the Eastern Han Dynasty, the capital was established in Luoyang, so there was a distinction between the Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty. After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, Liu Yan stayed in many places for a long time. Linzi was one, and later he stayed in fenggao for some time. Then there were Yecheng and Xiangguo, but the final capital was Chang''an.


    How should history books record the capital Chang''an of the new Han Dynasty? It can''t be called the Western Han Dynasty! The historian who was worried about his white hair did not dare to suggest changing the country name. Finally, he asked the ministers for their opinions and asked if he could call the Third Dynasty (imperial dynasty).


    The ministers did not dare to make up their minds, but they knew that Liu Yan was not a descendant of the royal family of the first Han Dynasty. What did the third mean. As a last resort, we had to find Liu Yan together. Liu Yan should determine the most appropriate recording method. If it is not appropriate, Liu Yan himself can carry this pot that no one can afford except him.


    Liu Yan knew the importance of historical records only with the change of his identity. It was clear that there was no room for carelessness on this point. He asked what opinions they had. When they heard about the Third Dynasty (imperial dynasty), they made a decision. It was not a problem for the descendants of the royal family of the first Han Dynasty to inherit the third. It was just appropriate to agree with the records of Han family culture, but to call it the third empire.


    The third empire is not that the transgressors don''t have so many associations at all. On the contrary, people feel very comfortable and excited because they don''t call it a dynasty (imperial dynasty) and directly call it an empire.


    Well, the third empire has come out. Whether Liu Yan will treat meritorious officials like the Western Han Dynasty, or learn from Liu xiuhao''s good example to treat meritorious officials, no one dares to ask Liu Yan for an explanation.


    When Shi Jie and Zhao were exterminated, people did not expect how they would be treated. People were already thinking about how to quickly exterminate Li Chenghan and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. They were waiting for Tuoba Dai state and Zhang Liang state to continue to exterminate the state, and then they would drive Murong Xianbei to Xianbei grassland in the near future. More and more people were thinking about such a thing.


    If Liu Yan wants to kill the meritorious officials and expel Murong Xianbei, it is probably the time to do it, which is also the reason why everyone is eager to expand the family.


    To protect themselves with strength, but they didn''t think less before. They made a profound comparison last night. It seems that no matter how to expand their strength, they can still be pressed to death by Liu Yan''s finger at any time.


    Well, there''s no time for them to grow so strong that Liu Yan is afraid to do it. On the contrary, it''s more dangerous to continue to grow. We must converge and have a lower sense of existence. It depends on who is the happiest to jump first, who should resign, and who should run.


    By the way, when Liu Yan thought of running away, he expanded their knowledge and knew that the world was not just a corner of the life of Chinese ancestors. There was a large territory to the north of Indochina Peninsula, there were countless unclear islands on the sea, and there was a vast continent to the West. I heard that the ball under his feet also had other continents?


    Liu Yan found something wrong at the beginning. He didn''t say it when the meeting was boring. Everyone faced himself with a big fear that he didn''t have in the past, which made him inexplicable and had to pay attention to it at the same time.


    After the meeting, Liu Yan was depressed and went to Linyuan to change his mood. He didn''t know whether it was a coincidence or a necessity. He met Sang Miao.


    Sang Miao is the family sister of Sang Yu. It''s no coincidence that she came here. She accompanied Liu Yan to visit Lin Yuan. If Liu Yan didn''t ask, she would also find a chance to tell.


    "Huh?" Liu Yan was sure that he had heard correctly. Sang Yu borrowed Sang Miao''s mouth to test whether things were big or small. But he didn''t give Sang Miao a positive response. After walking a long way, he said, "you continue to play. I''ll go to deal with government affairs."


    Not long after the separation, Liu Yan asked Cui Zong, "the same is true in your family?"


    Cui Zongli knelt immediately and couldn''t say a word.


    Later, Liu Yan simply took the forbidden guards for a walk. He was depressed and absurd in his heart. Of course, he would not tolerate the unscrupulous growth of all families, but he didn''t want to kill meritorious officials!

 Chapter 639

    Liu Yan is only 32 years old this year. The youngest ministers and those generals are also about 30 years old, most of them over 40. His physical condition has always been very healthy. He has no disease or pain. In terms of normal life span, how can he endure longer than those who follow the country.


    Han Xin, the greatest hero of the Western Han Dynasty, will die. Everything else is empty. The main reason is that Han Xin is younger than those who have won rivers and mountains and high positions in the war. Liu Bang and others are all in their fifties and sixties, but Han Xin is only in his thirties. Who wouldn''t be afraid of whether Han Xin, who is also the older generation but so young, would revolutionize the country after the death of the older generation.


    The general inside story of killing meritorious officials is not so simple. The basis is that the rulers are worried about the instability of the ruling power. The founding king kills those people who follow him. Usually, the founding king is afraid that his children can''t hold down after his death, and those meritorious officials are too domineering.


    Liu Yan doesn''t want to kill any minister now. With the passage of time, no one is sure about many things. Maybe one minister wants to die by himself, or Liu Yan is old and afraid that his children can''t hold someone down.


    Because of their own wishful thinking, Liu Yan devoted himself to the drought and locust disaster that would happen in the Central Plains. Xiang, where the inspection team returned, not only did not become lively again, but the atmosphere was even more depressed and dull than before.


    It was in that atmosphere that the team that should go to Guanzhong in advance was going all the time. When the season entered summer, Ji Chang returned to Xiang from Yandi.


    The background of Ji Chang''s return to the center is that the Han Army has fully occupied the territory originally belonging to Murong Yan state. He was ordered to hand over the command of the army to LV Tai and set foot on his way home with ran min, Xie AI and other people.


    The people who returned to Xiang soon noticed the difference. Taking ran min as an example, he learned that his colleagues were worried about the possible cleaning. He laughed for a while, and then said to his family officials, "I first established the country as king, and then I had no way to go to the king. I can still get a high position and lead the army to fight."


    Ran min means that the person who should be most afraid is him, but he thinks Liu Yan is not such a person.


    It seems that it is the same thing. If Liu Yan doesn''t have a broad enough mind, he can''t accept ran min''s defection, and then give the army command again and again.


    As family officials, the master of the family can be optimistic, but they have to be careful. Liu Yi said, "the world will see stability, and there will be no threat to the power of the Great Han, but I don''t know if the king still has a big mind?"


    Jiang Gan, Miao song and Dai Shi showed the same concern, but ran min laughed again.


    "Simple." Ran min immediately stood up from the posture of bending his knees and kneeling, and said carelessly, "I will go to the palace city immediately and ask the king face to face."


    For a moment, one of the family ministers was a man, and his head was full of: "...."


    Ran min strode out without waiting for his ministers to react. He was shouted and didn''t stop. He really went directly to the palace city, which scared his ministers to break their courage.


    Xiangguo can be regarded as a palace city. Ran min arrived at the palace gate to ask for an audience. The gatekeeper reported it layer by layer and waited for Liu Yan''s consent. It took nearly two quarters of an hour.


    Ran min met Liu Yan in Linyuan. At that time, Liu Yan was stirring up a machine that looked rectangular.


    "Yongzeng, come." Liu Yan greeted ran min, but he stepped aside from the position of the thresher, pointed to the pedal and said, "step here."


    Ran min heard a "roaring" sound from a distance. He was curious about what it was. According to his words, he approached the pedal and found that the pedal had a return force. The round thing on the machine was moving with the pedal.


    "What is the metal ring on the round barrel for?" Ran min stretched out his hand to touch it, but he was stopped by Liu Yan. Otherwise, there would be no good results. He stepped on happily, with full curiosity: "thresher?"


    This machine is the 13th prototype after Liu Yan ordered the research. Before, the bearings were easy to take off or the gears were easy to get stuck.


    Liu Yan didn''t know why ran min came. After doing something, he introduced the thresher with a show off mood.


    The latest sample machine uses only a few metals, but it has a great test on the process, such as gears and bearings.


    In the pre-Qin period, there was a mature use of molds. The process of the state of Qin was the most perfect. A large number of military instruments were poured and molded with molds, and then polished. The error could be limited to within one millimeter.


    After the Qin Empire, the mold forming method disappeared without knowing why the technology was lost, or the Han Empire had its own technology. It can be determined that the manufacturing technology of the Han Empire was far inferior to the error specification of the Qin Empire.


    Liu Yan''s Han capital was already making bronze guns. The use of molds must have been picked up again, but in a wide range of application, it was unable to achieve an error of less than one millimeter in the Qin Empire.


    Mold pouring method, including assembly line production, and other production technologies and concepts, some are to pick up the lost ones created by the ancestors, and some are the "initiative" of Liu Yan. The inability to catch up with the standards of the Qin Empire is not a technical deviation, but a management problem. For example, if the Qin method engraves the name of the produced items, whoever fails will have serious consequences.


    No matter what you do, you actually rely on people. That is, with the modern intelligent production line, if people operate improperly, they will still produce waste products. People-oriented can refer to many aspects.


    The reason is that the number of craftsmen is too small. More than 70% of the ordnance production in the Han Dynasty depends on the system. Even if Liu Yan can be as strict as the state of Qin, in fact, the effectiveness of the time is really not very good. Of course, he wants to be strict with the process of production personnel, but it needs more craftsmen. Otherwise, the most likely thing is that the craftsmen will be killed


    Ran min obviously didn''t do farm work, and his education couldn''t find the importance of threshing machine to farming. Liu Yan was still talking about the benefits of large-scale application of threshing machine, but he couldn''t wait to mention his purpose.


    "Leader?" Liu Yan frowned a little. He knew why ran min asked, and then said, "there is a war to go forever."


    Before Liu Yan made an inspection tour, ran min mentioned in Yandi that he was going to Dingxiang. Later, he was delayed.


    "I''ll tell you, those guys just don''t bother themselves." Ran min didn''t know whether he was really honest or gave eye medicine to anyone: "it''s ridiculous to say that the king wants to clean meritorious officials!"


    Perhaps ran min just said what he thought in his heart, but judging from his experience of being safe in Shijie for so many years, he should not be so upright.


    Liu Yan''s face became very wonderful. Of course, he knew what the ministers were thinking recently. Ran min was the only one who dared to come over and say it carelessly. He really didn''t know whether ran min had no political intelligence or ran min was stupid.


    "..." Liu Yan looked at ran min and said angrily, "that''s how they share their worries for the few?"


    Ran min didn''t care after firing the gun and asked about the number of uniformed soldiers.


    "Dingxiang already has two armies." Liu Yan said the troops under Li Tan''s command and said to ran min, "Yongzeng will go this time and bring a firearm song."


    The state of Han has transformed the military system from top to bottom, namely, corps, group army, army, division, Qu, Tun, team, Shi and Wu. The staffing establishment is two five for one, five for one team, five teams for one village, four villages for one song, five songs for one division and three divisions for one army.


    The so-called firearm troops are actually troops fighting with gunpowder weapons. At present, bronze guns, explosive bags and grenades are used.


    The reason is that the porcelain can grenade is really unreliable. The porcelain can grenade behind is no longer produced. It is a follow-up study of the wooden handle grenade. However, the wooden handle grenade certainly cannot be compared with modern technology. There should be pull rings, safety paper, fire ropes, fuses, explosives and cartridge cases, but detonators, copper wire springs, lead pipes and screw sleeves can not be mass produced at present.


    By the way, Liu Yan has ordered the workshop to study firearms, but it must be admitted that it is countless times more difficult to manufacture firearms than bronze guns. Unless the system is upgraded to the imperial era and can produce Musketeers, there will be no large number of troops with firearms in a short time.


    In addition, Liu Yan has no concept of the Musketeers that the system can summon. For the time being, he doesn''t know what the guy in the hands of the Musketeers will be.


    "This is good." Ran Min said happily, "the scene of bombarding armor, cavalry and heavy infantry with artillery must be spectacular."


    Dingxiang has been besieged for nearly two years, and countless ditches have been dug around. The horse pits are surprisingly dense. The armor and riding gear of Longteng guard have been beaten back after several attempts to break through the siege. However, those heavy infantry are not limited and play a greater role.


    The remnants of the Jie nationality hiding in Miyagi have been breaking through for nearly a month. There were originally three standing armies under Li Tan''s command, and one of the remaining two lost too much in the fight.


    Dragon guards break through in order to survive. The troops fighting for survival are definitely more ferocious than mourners. Although there are many adverse factors, there is no lack of will to die.


    The bronze cannon of the Han Dynasty needs a soldier to serve it. Most of them have wheeled bases and rely on animal power to pull. However, unlike other troops who can use warehouses for convenient supply, the firearms force needs a large number of logistics personnel to ensure supply. There are only 300 soldiers who really operate artillery, but 700 to support 30 bronze artillery.


    "Is it not enough to have only one song?" Ran min, of course, wanted to carry as many guns as possible: "why don''t you have a division?"


    Liu Yan immediately laughed and scolded: "there is only one song. Do you want to love or not."


    At present, the number of bronze cannons in the Han Dynasty is nearly 100. The bronze cannons made in the early stage were put into the war to destroy Yan. The thirty gates where Liu Yan transferred the song to ran min were made in the back.


    It''s better to have than not. Ran min laughed and scoffed at Liu Yan''s need to clean. The firearm troops played a great role in the war to destroy Yan. Everyone who has seen it knows where the artillery is going. Liu Yan, such an important army, will give it as soon as he says. Is it a bit like killing meritorious heroes?


    "Give the most lively funeral to the most elite troops of the Jie nationality. After the Dingxiang war, Yongzeng led the army into Xiliang." Liu Yan didn''t want ran min to rob Xie an''s work: "Qiang and di joined the army and took the basin as a place for cultivation and rest. An dared to harass Longyou and other places. I don''t want to hear from them anymore."


    Ran min was more relieved. After Dingxiang, he still had to continue to unify the army. It was really not something assigned by the king to clean up. If he wanted to clean up, he wouldn''t let people unify the army outside.


    When he got what he wanted, even more than he thought, ran min happily went out of the palace city. After returning, he scolded those alarmist family ministers, and soon the news on his side spread.


    The king thinks that if the world is settled and who wants to be cleaned, it is definitely the generals who control the army. In fact, those who do not control the army have the lowest risk factor.


    All kinds of people heard that ran min went to the palace city and knew what he was going to ask. People were scared to death. There was no lack of people who were ready to commit suicide. They just asked that their family would not be involved after their death.


    Waiting to learn that ran min not only didn''t do anything, but also got a task of unifying the army to end the Capricorn family. When Dingxiang finished, he would continue to unify the army to Longyou. At that moment, the rumors about Liu Yan''s cleaning were broken.


    The essence of cleaning is those guys with big minds. They think all kinds of thoughts because of their ambitions, and extend their fear.


    Even if Liu Yan doesn''t want people to panic, he can''t appease without reason and let the situation develop. He recalled Ji Chang, ran min and others for an unspeakable purpose. Ran min didn''t come this time, and Ji Chang who got a hint in a few days will come.


    Those who originally invaded the Central Plains have been destroyed and those who fled far away. It is time for the country to enter the stage of development and construction. It is not a good thing that people in officialdom are worried. While no one is willing to work, if it continues to develop, it can not rule out escape or even rebellion.


    Such a thing also reminded Liu Yan that if those people didn''t have the right mind, they wouldn''t scare themselves so badly. He should think about it. Some restrictions should be.


    People''s hearts stabilized again. Ran min also led the army to Dingxiang, but Liu Yan began to frequently summon opposition people.


    The so-called opposition refers to those who are not officials in the government and can be called opposition people. They are not referring to ordinary people, but generally refer to groups with reputation.


    What Liu Yan summoned was not people from various families who did not become officials, but people from various schools.


    The first response is the Confucian schools, who have long looked forward to such a day to be personally summoned by the king. No matter how many schools Confucianism is divided into, they all have the same goal, that is, the rulers continue to respect Confucianism alone.


    When the new dynasty was established, some surviving hundred schools were more urgent than Confucianism. They had no better chance to change the fate of their own schools than when the Dynasty changed.

 Chapter 640

    Liu Yan has recently overheard the beautiful woman song written by Li Yannian during the Xiaowu emperor of the Western Han Dynasty. It is difficult to repeat the tune.


    It''s a coincidence to hear it once, twice, or more than three times. Liu Yan only knew the beauty song in advance, but he didn''t know who created it, let alone the creative background of the beauty song. He asked the relevant background story and creator, and found that more than one person was working. What was left in his heart was a sneer.


    After the possible cleaning storm, it is conceivable that all the ministers are terrified. In particular, Liu Yangen has not been controlled by anyone, not even moral constraints. Everything depends on Liu Yan to restrain himself. Of course, they should be afraid.


    Throughout history, the more ambitious a king is, the more ruthless he must be. As long as he can achieve his goal, there are no people who can''t be killed or sacrificed in the eyes of the king.


    For a king who can sacrifice and kill everyone in order to achieve his goal, as long as his ideas and aspirations can strengthen the country and finally succeed, it must be a good thing for the future of the country and nation, but not for contemporary people.


    In order to eliminate the scourge of the Xiongnu, Emperor Xiaowu of the Western Han Dynasty almost fought again and again in his life. Countless Han children died in the war. China also moved from prosperity under the rule of emperor Wenjing to depression and withering.


    During Liu Che''s reign, the Xiongnu in the northern grassland fell from the status of peerless overlord. The days when the Xiongnu wanted to seize any country around them are gone forever. The northern Han Dynasty no longer had to endure the Xiongnu''s annual grass Valley, nor did it have to send out princesses and a huge amount of dowry every few years.


    The bloodshed of the officers and men of the Han Empire not only brought stability to the northern Xinjiang, but also satisfied the national self-esteem. Then Emperor Xuan of the Han Dynasty gave the Xiongnu a heavy blow, which split the Xiongnu into two parts. The northern Xiongnu fled to the west, and the remaining Southern Xiongnu became a vicious dog kept in the Han Dynasty.


    After more than 100 years of fierce war, the state of Han has changed from a country unknown to all countries to a hegemonic country. All countries that know the existence of the Han Empire are worried, and the Chinese civilization has ushered in the tribute of other nationalities for the first time. This tributary system was born in the Western Han Dynasty and lasted nearly two thousand years.


    Liu Che became emperor Wu for thousands of years, and Liu Bing was also a decisive king. The martial arts they fought during their rule made a nation appear in the world and have been passed on.


    Liu Yan saw a series before he went through. The title of Emperor Hanwu commented on Emperor Hanwu: he established an unprecedented dignity of a country; He gave an ethnic group the confidence to stand up for thousands of years; His country name has become the eternal name of a great nation. (such an evaluation is hard to see)


    And no matter how well the series was made, when Liu Yan repeatedly watched the opening of the film, he got goose bumps all over every time. When he watched it for the first time, he even had an impulse to cry.


    It is not surprising that Liu Yan has such a state of mind when he thinks about the scenery of a strong man and looks at the tolerance under the control of China everywhere.


    Sure enough, if you are at a disadvantage and look at history, you can find self-confidence from the glory of your ancestors, and because you have such self-confidence, you firmly believe that you will reach that height. Therefore, a nation''s history is not dispensable. In addition to showing off its long history, history itself is a nation''s heritage.


    There is a saying called "the merit lies in the present and the advantage lies in the future". Another saying is "the disadvantage lies in the present and the advantage lies in the future". In fact, the latter sentence explains everything. Liu Che of the Western Han Dynasty sacrificed one generation for the courage of future generations to stand in the forest of nations in the world. Yang Guang of Yang Sui dug the canal for whatever purpose, but also made the canal benefit future generations. There are more things that are not widely spread, and some are deliberately distorted. For example, Emperor Xin of the Shang Dynasty has been committed to eliminating the barbarians.


    Many things are clearly right, but under the influence of some unspoken words, the right things will be interpreted negatively because of inappropriate times.


    Liu Yan knew that the officials were afraid and began to hope that his ambition would not be so great. After driving away Hu Rufu and recovering the old land of the Han family, he could take the lead in enjoying it well, and let everyone breathe and let them do things such as expanding the family.


    Nothing can kill a person''s will more than wine, lust and wealth, among which beauty is the most effective. When Liu Yan sneered, he was disappointed with the ministers who couldn''t keep up with him. He didn''t think how beautiful those who can be praised by the beauty song are.


    "If there is a beautiful woman?" Ran min was fully armed and murderous. He said at the right time: "kill him immediately!"


    Ran min stands outside the west gate of Xiangguo and will be sent off by Liu Yan to Dingxiang to give the last curtain to the Jie nationality.


    Liu Yan knows that ran Min has always been excluded by the majority, and only a very few people are willing to communicate with him. In that case, they can speak out, which means that no matter who is planning, he has nothing to do with ran min.


    "If I go here, I will do my best to kill the people I see." Ran min''s eyes were very firm, but behind him he grinned and asked, "how many years have you been to Longxi?"


    "Can enter the basin." Liu Yan explained something before. When seeing him off, ran min asked about the strategic goal and had to talk again: "there is a plateau on the basin. If you have ever entered the basin, you can incorporate savages who adapt to the plateau and explore the plateau first."


    If Liu Yan remembers correctly, the plateau was conquered only in Yuan and Mongolia, and the Daming Dynasty set up duogan capital department and Wusi Tibetan capital department. Any previous dynasty stopped below the plateau, and the Tang Dynasty in the prosperous Tang Dynasty of the strong Han Dynasty has always been suppressed?


    Because of the altitude, not everyone can adapt to the plateau. What Liu Yan knows is that the altitude of the grassland is about 3000 meters, but the altitude on the other side of the plateau is 4000 meters. The yuan and Mongolia''s ability to conquer the plateau has something to do with the grassland people''s relative adaptation to the altitude. The Ming Dynasty also brought the plateau into its territory by borrowing a lot of strength from the grassland.


    "When Yongzeng went to Longxi, I would send more troops." Liu Yan saw an obvious happy look on ran min''s face and said with a smile: "the follow-up force is composed of prisoners on the grassland. It can always be used as a precursor, but we can''t forget that the standing army does altitude training."


    Ran min didn''t have the concept of altitude. He heard Liu Yan talk more than once that the Han people might not be able to adapt to the plateau. He had long been very dissatisfied and thought that as long as it was land, there was no place that the Han people could not conquer. He listened to Liu Yanshen''s important words too many times. Even if he refused again, he didn''t dare to be careless. As soon as he heard that there was a slave army composed of grassland people, he couldn''t help being curious.


    "The grassland Hu people also live at high altitudes all year round. Compared with the Han people who live at low altitudes all year round, they are more adaptable to the plateau." When Liu Yan saw ran min''s ferocious expression, it was still necessary to make it clear: "in the follow-up troops, some troops should use some with caution."


    During the nearly ten-year war, whether before or after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, Liu Yan''s army captured many Hu prisoners. The men belonging to the Jie people were cleaned up with ran min''s killing in Bingzhou and Shuozhou, but a large number of Hu prisoners of war were still used as labor. Later, nearly 300000 people of Tuoba Xianbei surrendered, The battle of Yandi also captured nearly 150000 troops.


    "I know."


    Ran min certainly knew that Liu Yan was reminding others of meaningless consumption, especially for those who belong to Tuoba Xianbei. He was very depressed. Liu Yan treated Tuoba Xianbei differently because of the relationship between Tuoba show, but he didn''t know it was not the case at all. Liu Yan was kind to Tuoba Xianbei just because they were independent in Sinicization.


    Murong Yan state has disappeared, but Murong people went to Xianbei grassland. Since then, there has been Murong Xianbei without Murong Yan state.


    Out of order, attack cities and capture territories are the same thing. After winning the battle, Murong must have been a non military personnel. Lu Tai is doing a distinction between nationalities, not only the old Yan Yan state of Xinluo, but also the registered residence of Gao Gong Li, Baiji, Xinluo and former Fuyu, Quwo, Shen and so on.


    After seeing off ran min, Liu Yan returned to Miyagi.


    Ji Chang didn''t go to see him off. He was waiting for Liu Yan in the political hall with other central ministers.


    On the side of Xiang state, the valuables that should be removed and relocated in the palace city are basically not left. They are all taken to Guanzhong by each detachment. There are few places that have not been moved. The political discussion hall is one.


    Shi Hu was extremely extravagant when he built the Xiangguo palace city. He straightened up whatever was valuable. That is to say, the main hall for the court meeting had gold bricks on the ground, gold and silver inlaid on the columns, and many carved plates were made.


    Gold and silver are not circulating currencies now. Copper and cloth are the main circulating currencies, so they have the title of wealth and silk. In troubled times, the value of copper was the second, cloth was more popular than copper, and the most popular was grain, so that all ethnic groups preferred all kinds of grain and fodder for trading.


    Ji Chang mentioned this time about market transactions. He had only one opinion, that is, to resume normal transactions and mainly use copper money as circulating currency.


    "The great man restored the five baht money, which is as good as the beginning of his birth." Ji Chang obviously made full preparations. Before entering the topic, he talked about a lot of history, but later he put forward difficulties: "the great man has the method of water pressure, which can make the most copper money with the least labor, but he is short of copper."


    It is said that China has a vast land and abundant resources, but its vast territory does not mean that all kinds of resources are rich. It can only be said that there is a large living space.


    Chinese ancestors discovered the use of copper. After entering the bronze age, they wantonly explored copper mines. Almost all the copper mines they could find were almost dug up. Later, it entered the iron age. As a result, like the endless mining of copper mine, one discovery is basically digging up one.


    In fact, the smelting technology of China has never been the first in the world. Whether it is bronze smelting or iron smelting, it lags behind all Empires at the same time.


    By the Qin Empire, the bronze smelting technology in China had reached the peak, not to mention the Greek civilization. Even the civilization in ah San had developed the iron smelting technology.


    There is a famous thing in the Han Empire, that is, Liu Cheyou. In view of the fact that the iron weapons of the Han Army had no advantage in fighting against the Huns, it was said that Da Yueshi, who was beaten and fled by the Huns, had obtained good iron smelting technology. He had intended to cooperate with Da Yueshi to target the Huns. The instruction to Zhang Qian was that the alliance could fail, but he must bring back iron smelting technology.


    At the beginning of the Han Hungarian war, most of the guys in the hands of the Huns were bronze weapons. It was only when Bolden opened up the western regions that he obtained iron weapons.


    The Xiongnu gained the management power of the western regions. They really got too many things from the western regions. Others may be secondary. Enough metal weapons are the key. It must be said that the short weapon in the hands of the Huns at that time was definitely not a machete, but a straight sword.


    Where did the western people get their smelting technology? They learned the smelting technology from a San civilization, and even the Dayue people obtained the smelting technology from a San.


    Not only the western regions and Da Yueshi, but also the Greek civilization with smelting technology also obtained technology from ah San and improved it. As a result, the Western Han Dynasty obtained smelting technology from Da Yueshi to improve itself. Speaking of, ah San''s contribution to this civilization is really not small.


    Jichang is now facing a problem. Due to the existence of the system against the sky, the demand for iron ore in Han country is not urgent, but the system really didn''t produce copper ore.


    The prime minister''s office wants to normalize domestic transactions on the premise that there are enough copper mines to make five baht money. It is just that the demand for copper in the Han country can not be met at all.


    "After the exploration of Indochina Peninsula, a copper mine with rich reserves was found, and the minister requested to set up a mint there." Ji Chang is talking about the discovery of Laos in later generations: "it is also necessary to open forests and mountains, learn the straight roads of the pre Qin Dynasty, and then set up a special fleet for transportation."


    Didn''t the gunpowder get out? It can be used not only in war, but also in many places, including the opening of roads.


    The straight road in the Qin Empire still exists until the 21st century. Research shows that there are too many secrets in the Qin straight road, one of which is that it is difficult for plants to grow on the road after the construction is completed.


    Liu Yan knows the importance of market transactions to the country''s internal affairs. He has always bartered and there will be no formal economic system. He also knew that this was not a simple thing. Even in modern times, there was no standardized economic market in China.


    To tell the truth, the phenomenon of barter still exists in the people''s Republic of China, even as the earth enters the global village. Now the traffic is not smooth and developed, and many places can not be effectively managed. How can we manage the transaction?


    Liu Yan didn''t pour cold water on Jichang. It''s a good thing to do it. Then, the resources on the Indochina Peninsula should be plundered, but the domestic resources can be saved first.


    If you want to plunder resources, it''s not enough for people to rob. The maximum plunder also needs mature transportation. Liu Yan''s eyes are not only staring at the Indochina Peninsula, but also related to the greater interests of the follow-up March to the A3 territory.


    [although it is found that the Strait can advance by sea, only sea is not enough.] Liu Yan nodded to Ji Chang and thought: [arresting local savages for traffic construction is conducive to the population elimination plan and making the colony more stable!]

 Chapter 641

    Ran min led his troops out of Xiangyang and spent nearly 20 days arriving in Dingxiang.


    They walked five hundred miles for nearly twenty days. It was the artillery and corresponding luggage in the team that slowed down the March. If it was only four or five days to ride five hundred miles, the time spent by the infantry might be shorter than that of the cavalry.


    It''s not that cavalry can march faster than infantry. It depends on what kind of road it is. Moreover, it''s not easy to take care of cavalry horses.


    In fact, the war horse has always been extremely delicate. It has to stop regularly for quantitative feeding, give enough rest time, and even wash and massage.


    People can march day and night if they have to bear it. The big deal is to cultivate themselves after the war, but the war horse really needs to rush day and night, but it will really be abandoned.


    Li Tan, who had long known that ran min would come, was more or less unhappy.


    As a general of the northern expedition, Li Tan felt that he was a sad existence, as if he had been in the shadow of Ran min.


    The last time the northern shogunate was in charge of the war on Sizhou, ran min took a step in the middle. Later, the war on Bingzhou and Shuozhou was led by ran min. it was clearly the work that the northern general should do, but ran min took over every time.


    This time, Li Tan led the army to block the last remnants of the Jie nationality in Dingxiang city. At the final harvest stage, ran min came again.


    "Come on, don''t cry and lose your face. Smile for me." Ran min saw that Li Tan didn''t hide his depression. On the contrary, he began to like Li tan. He said, "Xu Zheng has made all the contributions. He has to be a marquis and an official to worship a Taiwei, but he has to stay in the center all the time. You can''t live like that?"


    As a military general, how boring it would be if he couldn''t lead the army to the battlefield, stay away from the familiar war and iron horse, don''t see the blood storm and smell the smell of corpses, and can only bury his head in the papers all day?


    "You''re right, but..." Li Tan really smiled, just reluctantly: "but everyone will be depressed like this?"


    Ran min waved his big hand: "take general ben to have a look."


    The barracks of the Han army besieged Dingxiang were built around Dingxiang. Before the barracks facing Dingxiang, trenches and canals were dug. Looking at the width and depth of the trenches and canals, they should be about one foot.


    "Are those horse pits?" Ran min refers to the dense black spots in front of the trenches and canals: "how many!"


    "Why didn''t you have nothing before?" Li Tan was even more depressed when he thought of this: "I''ve been around for nearly two years. No matter how much I provoked the enemy, I couldn''t come out. I had to dig ditches and pits."


    In order to besiege Dingxiang, Li Tan failed to take part in the recovery of Bingzhou and Shuozhou. He had nothing to do with the battle of grassland and Yandi. In the past, there were more or less the most elite troops of the Jie nationality who could be buried at last. This came from my comfort. Ran Min came and took everything away.


    Ran min personally came to the ditch to watch. He only saw the water in the ditch and asked, "the enemy broke through repeatedly and failed to attack the last line of defense?"


    "The stone throwing carts, bed crossbows, crossbows, strong crossbows and other sharp weapons equipped by the three standing armies are not furnishings." Li Tan restrained his mood and pointed to the distance: "how can we attack with such a defense chain?"


    Ran min was really annoyed to find Li Tan, but he was still heartless. He strolled around the front line and took Li Tan to watch the bronze cannon.


    "This..." Li Tan looked at the thick and long bronze gun on the wheeled base and asked, "this is the gun that can hit three or four miles away?"


    The original one mile, that is, the modern three hundred meters, was modified by Liu Yan to five hundred meters one mile.


    In fact, Liu Yan not only revised the mileage, but also referred to the unified measurement degree of the Qin Empire to standardize and unify the modern length units. The military was the first to fully implement it.


    The importance of measurement is unparalleled. Any scientific and technological development is based on mathematics. What mathematics can be used to measure chaos.


    In order to re regulate the measurement degree, Liu Yan did not spend less effort, repeatedly confirmed to work out the scale, and can only be promoted with the original. He was the first to launch a new measurement in the military, considering that the era of the use of firearms has come, but it can not be like before.


    What was it like before? The smallest unit of length is inch, and then the ruler. Above the ruler is Zhang, above which there is lead, and above which there is Li.


    The length unit of each dynasty may be called that name, but the actual length changes all the time. In terms of length units, the Qin Empire was unified, but after the Qin Empire, it was chaotic. The central government had its own measurement degree, and each place had its own measurement degree. Not only the length unit, but also the weight. The feudal dynasties after Qin Dynasty have not been unified again.


    The reason why Qin could ensure that the degree of measurement was not chaotic was supported by the strictness of Qin law. Although the later dynasties have their own laws, they can be implemented without the strength of Qin Dynasty. In addition, there are various non-uniform counts to facilitate the corruption of bureaucrats at all levels.


    With the progress of the times, especially the progress of military equipment, the minimum length unit can''t be an inch. For the manufacture of bronze guns, the difference between an inch and a millimeter of gun barrel is very different. The same is true in the manufacture of bullets. The higher the technical content, the more the products can''t tolerate too much error.


    "The projectile fired by this thing is about 11kg and the caliber is 120mm." Ran min patted the 12 pound gun with his gun clothes off: "this thing has brought 30."


    Li Tan found that the world has become a little incomprehensible to him. Jin and MM have specialized in learning, but he has never heard of the word "caliber".


    Ran min specially went to the muzzle and explained what the caliber is. He showed off the news he had just learned: "in addition to the caliber of 120 mm, there are various caliber models of 83 mm, 94 mm and 100 mm."


    Didn''t Li Tan stay in Dingxiang all the time? I''ve heard of the firearm army, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. I don''t have many concepts. I only have one feeling when listening to ran min show off, that is: really, it''s a little out of touch with the progress of the times.


    The Han Army had new troops coming. The enemy trapped in Dingxiang soon knew that what they saw was only about a thousand Han troops. They didn''t take it seriously. They were worried about whether there would be new Han reinforcements.


    "Your Majesty, go back and leave us waiting to die." Zhang Hongzhu is Shi Hu''s original Si Yu. He is completely a dead father and mother''s expression, looking around at the same unlucky group of people: "it''s difficult to break through the siege after many attempts to surrender. What should we do?"


    Stone tiger is dead? He was indeed dead, or was he killed by his sons together.


    The state of Zhao in Shijie collapsed, and the kings with military power in their hands either died in battle or fled far away. Some young sons of Shi Hu who did not have a king were left behind.


    Dingxiang has been besieged by the Han army. They can''t get any news from the outside world. On the one hand, they haven''t broken through because of the stone tiger, on the other hand, they still have some illusions.


    If it hadn''t happened, who believed that a huge country would collapse so easily? Just because they didn''t believe it, they would hold hope and wait for someone to come to the rescue. They waited for two years. Before, there were half dead stone tigers under the pressure, and the death of stone tigers could be regarded as liberation.


    Shi Hu didn''t kill his son, and his son didn''t want to kill him. After several sons in Dingxiang killed him, no one wanted to ascend the throne. If he didn''t do it, he didn''t want to be the last person to carry the pot. After all, is it for Wang? After the defeat, his end is really different.


    "What else can I do?" Zhu rail''s face was so gloomy that he bowed his head and said, "we can only seek a breakthrough."


    Zhu GUI was the Minister of Shi Hu when he was in office. His official position was much higher than Zhang hogzhu. However, it''s no use talking about the level of official position now. It''s about who had the most influence on the Dragon Guard.


    "Although helpless..." Zhang jackal said fiercely, "you can only finish his work in one battle."


    In the same sentence, they were trapped in Dingxiang for two years. There is really no news to the outside world. Most people think that the worst situation is that several princes outside the unified army are still defending a place to resist, and Da Zhao is not dead. If they break out, how can they find a place to live.


    Before Shi Hu died, he divided the Dragon Guard into several parts, and Zhang jackal won one-third of the command. After Shi Hu''s death, the people didn''t lose their heads and start civil strife again. Several generals who had the right to command the Dragon guards were able to preserve their power, but they didn''t feel very happy.


    "That''s all I can do." Zhu rail made the final version: "if the enemy can have 1000 reinforcements, he can add more troops. He can''t delay any more."


    In Dingxiang at this time, for two years, most of the city walls had been broken everywhere, and the palace city with complete city walls was also the palace city.


    The plague broke out in Dingxiang city before. The Han Army dare not enter at will. After at least half a year from the outbreak of the plague, it will never enter the city without stepping into it.


    "Since they dare to come out of Miyagi, the epidemic has ended." Ran min didn''t want to spend too much time here and called the generals to discuss: "is it possible for the enemy to break through the siege in the city? If not, there is a plan to attack actively."


    Li Tan once again became Temo''s deputy, saying he was in no mood to speak.


    Like the generals who have been dragged in Dingxiang for a long time, they are actually fed up with the endless siege. They really want to get out of this mud pit, so they express their views one after another.


    "Make the illusion of evacuation and attract the enemy out of the city?" Ran Min said that this seemed unreliable. It was based on the premise that the besieged enemy knew nothing about the external silk: "the enemy knows nothing about the external silk. The outside world still doesn''t know? If he knows, it may be self defeating."


    "Our army is not afraid of a strong attack at all." Li Tan felt that he had had enough: "why not attack the difficulties with absolute strength?"


    Ran Min said that he liked this kind of play that didn''t need to waste his brain. He not only brought 30 bronze guns, but also the explosive bags that had played a great role in the battle of killing Yan. Dingxiang is not short of riprap trucks that can launch explosive bags.


    On the one hand, they wanted to make a strong attack, on the other hand, they wanted to break through at any cost. Only the Han Army wanted to spend at least three days preparing. The trapped army in Dingxiang city needed one day''s preparation and then acted late at night.


    The Han army was equipped with firearms, but not many could master and use them. Ran min didn''t think about whether he would scare the snake, so he decided to give the public a deep insight into the future that day.


    The bronze cannon has wheels, and when pulled by mules and horses, he can approach the front line. Ran min doesn''t want to be petty. He just pulls out one cannon and pulls it all at one time.


    In addition to 30 bronze guns being pulled to the front line, nearly 100 stone throwing carts were also pulled up after some tossing, and all kinds of bed crossbows and crossbows fell down.


    The remnants of the Jie forces who have decided to break through the siege have made all kinds of final preparations. When they learned that the Han Army had made great moves, they thought it was a leak of information, which exacerbated their mutual distrust.


    It can''t be just a variety of long-range troops. It must be accompanied by corresponding troops. The movement will not be small. The moving Han army will soon spread to the east of Dingxiang city.


    When there are tens of thousands of people, it is boundless. The flags of various military arrays flutter in the wind, and all kinds of passwords are conveyed everywhere.


    When Zhang jackal went up the wall, he found that there were too many things he couldn''t understand. He was even more confused about the Han Army''s placing stone throwing vehicles and other instruments in front.


    Dingxiang''s city wall has long had a gap, so there is no need to attack the city gate. Infantry and horses can rush into the city quickly, and it is completely unreasonable to put heavy siege equipment in front of the military array.


    The dilapidated city wall had no fixed value for a long time. The Dragon guards who broke through the siege many times were also familiar with street fighting relying on the ruins in the city. Zhang jackal and others did not pull out the troops.


    Later, not only the army generals came to watch, but also people with some status came, but they all planned to ride back to the palace city once the Han Army charged.


    Zhu GUI pointed to a bronze gun he had never seen before and asked Zhang jackal, "do you know what this is?"


    If Zhang jackal knew, there would be a ghost. Moreover, he was really far away. He couldn''t really see it. He could only shake his head to show that he didn''t know.


    In the military array outside the city, ran min put down his binoculars and shouted proudly to his surrounding colleagues: "just say it. The big news will inevitably lead them to spy. It''s impossible to say that they don''t have to prepare any more. Blow them to death and end the war immediately."


    Li Tan and others who didn''t know the power of firearms didn''t understand what it was to blast to death, but they were very interested in ending the war.


    Ran min is very unconvinced that he is evaluated as a reckless man who only knows how to act recklessly. Few people have found opportunities to show their tricks successfully many times. He is naturally excited that he can show his face today. He knows that not everyone can kill a large group of high-ranking people in the enemy country at one time.


    Thirty bronze guns were laid out in a straight line, leaving the necessary spacing for each. When the firing data and ammunition loading were finished, they waited for the firing order to be issued.


    "Later, whether or not all of them are blasted to death, they will be treated as a tentative charge." Ran min dropped a word and began to take steps in the surprised eyes of the people. He also said, "come and have a close look. Just wait a moment and remember to cover your ears."


    Yes, although ran Min has fired and fired himself more than once, he is infatuated with what can be heard as soon as he fires. He is very excited that he may personally blow up a large group of enemy officials.


    Zhu GUI and Zhang jackal, who were looking over the city wall, continued to stay until they found that the Han army was not close. While they were still talking, they heard a dull noise. The next moment was a strange roar. They were hit by something more than 20 steps away. It was called Earth Rock splash and a mess.


    "Straight thief mother, proofread it again quickly." Ran min Zha Huhu trend Artillery: "move fast, don''t be run!"

 Chapter 642

    At the moment when the bronze gun was fired, Li Tan and other generals who had not seen the firecracker explosion were stunned.


    The loud noise was very abrupt. A burst of yellow light flashed from the muzzle of the bronze gun, and then a large amount of smoke came out. A huge thrust pushed the two wheels of the base back, and the next moment was a splash of earth and rock on the other side of the city wall.


    One of the people standing around can feel the vibration of the ground. They haven''t reacted from their stupor. There is a slight tinnitus. They don''t really listen. Ran min doesn''t know what he is shouting.


    "The elevation is one degree higher and the muzzle is adjusted two degrees to the left."


    "Firing data adjustment completed."


    "Fire!"


    The orders shouted by the artillery were very urgent, mainly because ran min was worried that the group of people on the city wall ran away and were jumping over there, so that the group of people who didn''t know the situation felt very powerful although they couldn''t understand what they were doing.


    A series of guns broke out again soon. Not all guns were fired at the same time. One gun was followed by the next. This is related to the vibration caused by shooting. The bronze guns are separated from each other to prevent vibration after firing, but even if there is a spacing belt, you can''t fire with the guns on the side, otherwise the seismic force will be greater, which will inevitably change the adjusted muzzle.


    Twenty nine bronze guns were fired one after another, and the position was soon shrouded in smoke. On the other side, ran min was loudly asking about the firing effect, and the answer was that most of the bronze guns hit.


    The first bronze gun to fire, which had the mission of proofreading, used a solid bullet.


    Liu Yan has not only made solid bullets, but has also made flowering bullets through research. It is more difficult to make solid bullets than solid bullets, and there have been more than one accident.


    Ran min''s allocation of bullets fired by 30 bronze guns was that 20 fired solid bullets and the other 10 fired flowering bullets.


    After thirty bronze guns fired one after another, not all the bullets landed at the same landing point. It seems that the distribution is within ten meters.


    "This......" Li Tan was really surprised: "too powerful, too terrible!"


    The woman''s wall above the city wall has been flattened, and the figure standing there must have disappeared.


    The people gathered here just now had tinnitus caused by the loud noise, and their brains were confused in an instant. In addition, smoke blocked their vision, and they could not see the effect after the launch.


    The soldiers of the Han Army, who were arranged in a square array, saw the whole process just now and saw a very shocking scene. It was the roar of ramming the earth wall in a few moments. After the solid bomb landed, everything took off, and then the explosion of flowering bomb.


    If we hadn''t been informed in advance and made a little psychological preparation for what would happen, even as an army with firearms, there would be riots. Few people thought about whether the gods were powerful or not.


    I don''t know who first yelled "the Han army was powerful", and then was yelled out alternately with "Wansheng", and the whole army immediately entered the stage of burst morale.


    "Fortunately, the cavalry were arranged far away, and we didn''t ride a horse to wait and see, otherwise..." Li Tan was happy, afraid and frightened. The moment he reacted, he thought that the horse would be frightened. He stared at the cavalry already dispatched on the left and right wings and said to ran min, "that cloth bag is more powerful?"


    Ran min was sure that the distribution of bullet dropping points was relatively concentrated. He was sure that those who wanted to kill would be disabled or stunned even if they didn''t die. He grinned and remained mysterious: "Rui will know soon."


    The two winged cavalry charged, and the troops in the front of the battle line, in addition to the artillery, also began to move forward.


    What the artillery is doing is cleaning the bore. We can see that at least one person is repeatedly stabbing the bore with a gun cleaning rod wrapped in white cloth, and the other person is re sealing the disassembled projectile box. The person who should carry the gunpowder gun into the carriage is also busy.


    In other words, the volume of the riprap truck is really larger than the bronze gun with a wheeled base, and it is more troublesome to move. They are slowly pulled forward by human and animal forces, and special people will provide wooden boards in the trench.


    "This baby is heavier than a riprap truck!" Ran min tried to carry it. He could carry the riprap truck, but he couldn''t carry the bronze gun with a wheeled base: "finish the enemy today and let people tamp the aisle, otherwise it must collapse."


    This should have been done before the attack, but ran min was too excited. The other generals who had the right to speak basically didn''t understand it, and those who understood didn''t dare to make suggestions beyond their level, so they made it a temporary job.


    Li Tan''s mind was not on commanding the troops. He pestered ran min to ask if the bronze guns would be equipped with all the standing armies.


    "How do you know this?" Ran min really didn''t know whether he would pack the whole army and said what he knew: "now there are only 100 bronze guns of various calibres in the country. I heard it took nearly a year and a half to manufacture them?"


    The song brought by ran min is not in the standing army sequence. The firearm troops who went to participate in the war against Yan are also used as auxiliary forces as long as they are equipped with bronze guns. They are temporarily linked to a standing army and are not in the fixed sequence of the standing army.


    If each workshop needs to manufacture cold weapons, it is still unknown whether it can manufacture 20 doors a year based on the current number of craftsmen in the Han Dynasty and the yield.


    The loud noise outside the city had long been introduced into Dingxiang palace city. For a while and a half, no one knew that the people who went out to observe and gathered together had been reimbursed.


    There were several people who didn''t get together. They were very lucky not to be killed. They were so scared that they became soft, delayed the time to ride down the wall and escape, and were blocked by the cavalry of the Han Army entering the city and became prisoners.


    No one knew what those loud noises meant, only that their decisive breakthrough seemed to go bankrupt in the preparation stage. There were Han cavalry charging into the city on all sides of the city wall, and Han soldiers also entered the city later.


    The Longteng guards arranged in the ruins of the city lost their top commander. The middle-level commander of the army could only carry out the original orders. They fought street battles with the Han Army entering the city relying on the ruins.


    The officers and men of the Han army who thought they had the protection of God were in the stage of bursting morale. The Dragon Guard fully found that today''s Han army was more fierce than usual and could not resist after receiving the enemy.


    The Dragon guards on the battlefield found a strange phenomenon. They stabbed or hacked a Han army. The Han army would leave a sentence "become a God after death". Looking at it, they absolutely believed that they would become a God after death.


    From ignorance, seeing the shocking scene again, it will really be connected with some god nagging things. Because I believe in the help of God, I don''t believe that I can become a God after I die?


    Of course, it''s impossible to be religious, crazy and hot. Liu Yan didn''t want to prosper religious 1.


    Of course, belief is inevitable, that is, there must be a moderation, coupled with correct guidance. The Han state did not prohibit religion, but did not arbitrarily let each religion spread.


    Both the East and the West have fallen into a dark age because of religion.


    It''s better in the East. Some salmones want to engage in Buddhism, which really makes the emperors and dignitaries of a country become believers. There is no lack of crazy believers and disciples. It''s that salmones screw up because of their greed. There are not many conflicts between divine power and imperial power in the East, but generally, divine power can not play the imperial power of force.


    Religious 1 religions in the west play more smoothly, and their ability to make stories is much better and more real than their counterparts in the East. The most important thing is that religious 1 religions in the West are not only rich but also master force. For a long time, religious 1 religions have been above kingship, so that kings of all countries need to be crowned with divine 1 power if they want to sit on the throne.


    After the death of the Han soldiers, they will be restrained, and the ashes will be transported to the martyrs'' Park in Changguang county. Private people can go to sacrifice and offer incense all year round, and the official will hold a memorial ceremony every year. In today''s era when being able to enjoy incense means becoming a God, there is a great difference between the worship of relatives and the worship of state behavior. The latter is really honored as a God from a certain point of view.


    The previous war death to become a God was just talking. Seeing the power of gunpowder weapons changed the understanding of soldiers who did not understand science. If they didn''t make it clear that they really believed that they could die to become a God, they must become extremely fierce and more fierce than usual.


    When ran min took all the generals into the city, he was rewarded that he had beaten the enemy and retreated to the palace city. He was more or less surprised.


    "Trapped for two years..." ran min finally knew to lower his voice: "the combat effectiveness of the Dragon Guard has decreased so much?"


    Li Tan felt very uncomfortable. They had fought with the Dragon Guard for nearly a month before. A standing army lost 20% and withdrew from the battle sequence. What is the decline in the combat effectiveness of the Dragon Guard? It''s impossible to chat with him happily!


    "Hmm..." ran min still wanted to save face for Li tan. "Ha ha" smiled and said, "I see. I was frightened by the baby, and I was at a loss after losing my Shangguan."


    In response, Li Tan gave a word "hum" in his nasal voice. Don''t be unwilling to talk to ran min at the beginning.


    It was ran min and other Han generals who entered the city, and the residual Jieren forces in the palace city predicted the seriousness of the matter.


    Zhang Hongzhu was Si Yu, the head of the Ministry of work. He didn''t go out of the palace city to see what the Han army was doing. Most of the others who didn''t go out were people with poor status.


    When the Han Army wantonly entered the city and surrounded the palace city, they subconsciously felt that the big thing was bad, that is, no one went to find the descendants of Shi Hu, and they just gathered together according to their past friendship.


    "Too often, what should I do!" Zhang hogzhu had, of course, held Zhang jackal''s thigh before. He ordered people to find man palace city and couldn''t find Zhang jackal. Thinking about finding a new thigh to hold, he found Fu Yun: "all generals can''t come back once they get out. Now the Han army is under the city, and you have to take charge of the overall situation!"


    Fu Fu has a quarter of the command of the Dragon Guard in his hand. He participated in the killing of Shi Hu and is still in the mastermind position. He originally wanted to go out of the palace city to see what the Han army was doing. According to his habit, he calculated a divination for himself before going out. The divination was very fierce, so he stayed in the palace city honestly.


    "They didn''t go back, but the Han army suddenly killed them, didn''t they..." Zhang hogzhu had lost his square inch: "did he run to surrender?"


    Fu Yun has not made it clear yet, but he can confirm that if the Han state is willing to accept the surrender, let bygones be bygones, or even serve as an official, even if he hesitates, he will surrender immediately.


    "Han General Li Tan has repeatedly stated that he would not accept conditional surrender." Fu Yun said that, but he was surprised and uncertain in his heart. He said, "if you don''t care what happens after surrender, you can try."


    Of course, Zhang Hongzhu thought about it, and he really sent someone to test it secretly more than once. The problem is that those who went there never return. He doesn''t have the courage to try it himself.


    Just as they were surprised and suspicious of all kinds of mutual temptation, their confidants came to report one after another, saying that the Han Army had put in an array, riprap trucks and other siege equipment were pushed to the forefront, and a weapon that had never been seen appeared.


    Fu Yun and Zhang hogzhu went to the city together. As soon as they saw that all those who should come were there, the scene was a little scary.


    "Eh!?" Zhang Hongzhu raised his hand and pointed to the direction of the Han Army: "Hussars general, ran?"


    In the current era, all qualified generals must have their own flag. Zhang Hongzhu will be surprised that ran min''s identity has not been confirmed, but the flag of the Han Army has changed for the first time in two years. It is no longer "General Li of the Northern Expedition", and there are not many surnames of ran these days, and fewer can become Hussars generals.


    In other words, they were besieged for two years. There was really too much news, including that ran min became the Hussars General of the Han state.


    Fu Yun also saw the flag of the main general of the Han Army, and almost instantly guessed the truth: "that disordered minister and thief has become an Hussars general!"


    In their impression, there were no Hussars generals in the Han Dynasty two years ago, even the generals at the level of "Zheng". It is inconceivable that even some important civil servants have their posts without anyone. Also because of this joke, Liu Yan established a grass-roots Dynasty.


    The rogue minister and thief among the remaining population of the Jie people broke away from the state of Shijie Zhao and went to Guanzhong to establish himself in the state of Ran''s Qin. He couldn''t get along and the whole country belonged to the state of Han. Later, he personally ordered the pit to kill hundreds of thousands of Jie people. Ran min, known as the living overlord, was happy again with his binoculars.


    "Many acquaintances." Ran min really knew a lot of people who could be counted by Shi Jie and Zhao. He turned to Li Tan and said, "since they don''t learn a lesson, why don''t you start a fire this time?"


    What lesson? The enemy has to find out what happened first. They don''t know how to remember their lessons!


    There are countless MMPs in Li Tan''s heart who want to tell ran Min that they don''t want to take this gun.


    "No?" Ran min, who dares to put on his face at ordinary times, is the lightest. He slapped his son in the face. Now he is in a good mood and ordered with a smile: "it''s really ruicai."


    The joke was a joke, and the command was really a command. Li Tan, with a black face, went over and, according to the instructions of the artillery, lit a torch at the bronze gun that had long calibrated the firing data. After a loud noise, he heard the right target.


    At that moment, although there was nothing wrong with Li Tan when shooting Zhu Yuan, he immediately turned his head and looked at ran min, who was a little surprised. What he thought was: [at least I can compare with you!]

 Chapter 643

    After Li Tan personally ignited and fired the gun, the other guns were fired successively, and bursts of continuous loud noise appeared on the battlefield, accompanied by the voice of "Wansheng" shouted by all the officers and men of the Han army.


    In one day, the senior level of the residual forces of the Capricorn people was named by bronze guns twice in a row. It''s hard to say how much they died and how much they were disabled. It''s a fact that the Dragon guards guarding the city lost their command in an instant.


    The shelling continued, and the riprap truck was moving forward slowly.


    Although the training has been carried out all the time, the firing efficiency of the artillery that can operate the 120mm bronze gun is really not fast. After each bronze gun is fired, the bore must be cleaned, and then the ammunition bags and bullets will be refilled. The firing data also need to be recalibrated. It can only be fired three or four times in a quarter of an hour.


    The enemy troops guarding the city, who had never seen the explosion of gunpowder weapons, were stunned.


    It has to be said that the Dragon guards can still be praised as the most elite force in Shijie Zhao state. They lost their top commander and were frightened by weapons they had never seen. However, only a few ran away, and most people could stick to their posts.


    "Run what!"


    "Don''t run around."


    "Trapped in a lonely city, running can''t live."


    "Only by guarding can we live!"


    In fact, those who escaped were soon punished by the Dharma, and the words shouted by officers at all levels were reasonable, so that the Dragon guards who were still frightened and fighting could still stay on the wall.


    "Shoot an arrow!"


    "All remote devices, launch!"


    Bronze guns fired at intervals, and there would be a roar on the battlefield from time to time. In addition, there were too many people shouting, making the battlefield full of noise.


    Shi Jie and Zhao Guoben have strong crossbows, but the number is not much. They also have bed crossbows, which are inherited from the state of Zhao, the Hun.


    All kinds of arrows on the top of the city kept shooting outward, but at this time, even the nearest Han army was outside their range, so we can see how much panic it was.


    The Garrison Army had to panic. From time to time, they would be hit by a bullet from three miles away. If it was a solid bullet, it would actually be regarded as a more powerful stone bullet, but the flower bullet was different.


    The Han Army''s Huahua bomb is not any kind of Chinese system. Liu Yan used to study western gunpowder weapons because of curiosity. For the French technician Henry Peck Hans was very curious about the improvement based on the original flowering bomb. He was very impressed when he went to find articles and videos. Therefore, the Han Army''s flowering bomb is actually a kind of blasting bomb.


    In the busy Han artillery, they have to launch flowering shells and solid shells for different operations. To launch a solid projectile, you only need to place a booster explosive package and fill the projectile. It is also necessary to place booster explosives at the bottom of the flowering bomb, but there is a wooden support at the bottom of the flowering bomb. The wooden support not only closes the gun bore, but also increases the firing stability of the shell and makes its hit rate higher.


    The shell of the flowering bomb is consistent with the solid bomb, and the interior is hollow with explosives and iron beads. The fuse is not a fuse, but a wooden fuse. After the gun is fired, the explosion of booster explosive package not only provides the thrust of projectile launch, but also ignites the wooden fuse, so as to avoid the accident of early explosion.


    Whether it is a blasting bomb or a flowering bomb, it actually has the same term name, that is, grenade. When this thing explodes, it can evaporate the surrounding, and the iron beads emitted from the blast can be swept. The person in the center of the explosion will certainly become a broken body, and the person swept by the iron beads can''t look good.


    Dragon guards can stand the bombardment of solid bullets, but they can''t stand flowering bullets at all. There will be new dragon guards to fill the gap where the solid bomb sweeps, but no one is willing to get close to where the flowering bomb explodes.


    It took two quarters of an hour? The heavy riprap trucks are about to enter the range of the enemy''s long-range instruments. They stop at the edge of the enemy''s range and are waiting for the strong crossbow soldiers to organize an arrow array to suppress them.


    Of course, the range of the riprap truck is not as far as the powerful crossbow. Only 30 bronze guns are firing. The firing interval of the bronze guns is really longer. The wall section that can be suppressed is actually limited. As long as the defenders are not scared to collapse by themselves, they can''t continue to advance slowly.


    "There is still a foundation." Ran Min said that the Dragon Guard was not frightened to collapse by the bronze gun. He turned to Li Tan and said, "the king once said that guns need to be used intensively. It is best to concentrate more than 100 doors at a time to cover an area in order to show the power of guns."


    The background of Liu Yan''s remark was that some generals, including ran min and Xu zhengnei, proposed to divide up the existing bronze guns in order to compete for the command of bronze guns. Even if there were one or two under each person''s command sequence, it was acceptable.


    Whether it''s Bronze guns or artillery, it must be enough to show power. Only one or two really don''t play a big role. It can only be used as an alternative sniper gun. It must be said that the sniper gun can at least guarantee the accuracy. Even the modern electric control gun can''t guarantee where to hit, let alone the bronze gun just appeared.


    "Don''t bombard the walls anymore?" Li Tan pointed to the gate: "we should concentrate on bombarding the gate."


    Ran min took a look at the strong crossbow array that had formed an arrow array and moved forward, and then looked at the other arms close to the periphery. He nodded and said, "just so."


    After the emergence of gunpowder, I don''t know what the situation is. Anyway, the generals of Huaxia and Europa didn''t seem to think they could be used for blasting. As a result, gunpowder was used in war, and cities still have walls.


    After modern times, Europa no longer built any city walls. However, there were still battles in the east to rely on the city walls until World War II. Facts have also proved how fragile the city walls are in front of artillery, and the support that the city walls can play is very limited.


    Ran min was also the first time to command the firearm force. His use of gunpowder only stayed on long-range firing. I really didn''t expect that as long as a Death Squadron broke in with explosive bags, approached the city gate and ignited the explosive bags, it could destroy the city gate. Even digging a pit on the side of the city wall and hoarding enough explosive bags could destroy the city wall.


    Any new thing needs time to understand. Only by understanding what it is, can we broaden our thinking and make that new thing more useful.


    When the strong crossbow soldiers pushed into the range, bursts of commands roared from the mouth of the military officer. When the rapid bangs sounded, each arrow array fired a dense number of crossbows and arrows.


    The Dragon guards guarding the city wall did not withdraw under the bombardment of bronze guns. When they saw the arrow array manipulated by the Han Army, most of them withdrew from the city wall, leaving only a small number of people behind relying on the women''s wall or shield.


    The Dragon Guard saw the power of the bronze gun, but it was just because he saw it for the first time. Although he knew its terror and was afraid of it, he didn''t understand the arrow array so thoroughly. It''s not strange to be afraid of the arrow array covering more than the bronze gun.


    It''s like the era of muskets. White people invaded North America, but the Indians knew the power of muskets, but they were more afraid of the dense arrows launched by most people, but they could launch waves of impact on the white people armed with muskets.


    The real intention of organizing an arrow array to cover the enemy''s entrenched city wall is not to expect how many people to be killed, but to force the defenders to escape with dense arrow rain, so that the rest of your arms can approach the city wall in a safer environment.


    When the riprap truck moves again, they will still encounter cold arrows in the process of propulsion. From time to time, soldiers will withdraw from the battle sequence with arrows. However, this is within the normal loss range, and there is no so-called 100% safety on the battlefield.


    "It''s the first time to launch this thing. I heard it''s dangerous. It will explode if you''re not careful?" Dou A is afraid that a loud noise can blow up people''s bones. In particular, improper operation is likely to blow himself up: "pull the rope and fix it. Remember not to light the fuse in advance!"


    The soldier holding the explosive bag nodded like a chicken, and the other soldier holding the torch even shook his hand.


    Because it is necessary to launch explosive packages, the disposal of riprap trucks is farther away from each other than usual, and even the storage place of explosive packages that need to be launched is arranged far away. I''m really afraid that an operation group will kill itself accidentally and harm the rest of the people.


    After receiving the launch command, the mechanical friction sound is that the explosive package is thrown out.


    The explosive packages thrown out are tumbling in mid air, and the fuses on the side feet ignite the stars. Some explode before landing, some fall on the ground and are detonated after a while, and even there are explosive packages without explosion.


    Ran min listened to the frequent explosions in his ears, and then looked at the light flashing over the city wall. After the light, there was a burst of smoke rising in the air. He boasted to Li Tan: "Rui is the infantry organized by Xianbei barbarians who didn''t go to Yandi battlefield. They have been blown up many times."


    "The infantry were bombed to death. I believe it." Li Tan said slightly disgusted: "the cavalry''s horses will run around when they hear the sound, and the explosives will run with them when they are defeated?"


    Ran min was in a very good mood. He didn''t mind being dumped many times. People who didn''t know thought he had robbed the position of the leader of Li tan. However, he really didn''t care because he was in a good mood. There was no guilt at all.


    The launching of riprap truck is a kind of projectile trajectory. Some fall at the foot of the city wall, some fall above the city wall, and some are directly thrown into the city. The different landing points can be regarded as blood mold for the Dragon guards hiding behind the city wall. They hid according to the old concept. When the explosive bag fell, no one knew what it was. The people nearby picked it up and looked curiously before they got up. Then they finished with the surrounding paoze before they were ignorant and didn''t react.


    There was really an explosive bag falling in the dense crowd. After the explosion, the people in the center were evaporated and left nothing. When a lot of flesh and blood flew, the people in the periphery were pushed out by a huge force, that is, the Han Army outside the city was blocked by the city wall.


    There are only 30 bronze guns, each of which can be fired four times at most in a quarter of an hour. Although it can frighten the defenders, it is not very dense, but it plays a more psychological deterrent role.


    As many as 500 riprap trucks have been put into use, and there are 300 in the main wall section. The interval between each riprap is about 100 breaths, which shows how dense the density should be.


    Dense arrows can make the enemy suffer heavy losses and collapse at the same time. In fact, not many people will be shot to death with armor.


    Once the explosive bags are dense, it is another matter. The explosive bags are fired from the riprap truck. A quarter of an hour later, the city wall of the palace city is no longer in shape. People outside the city can''t see what''s going on in the city. It''s just like falling into a piece of smoke.


    The bronze gun had been adjusting the firing data just now. After the command was issued, ran min opened fire. He was stunned when he saw a riprap truck falling apart and the wooden structure flying around.


    The scattered riprap truck was in the trajectory of the bronze gun firing boundary. Fortunately, it hit a solid bullet, otherwise it wouldn''t just sweep the wood.


    The knowledge of shooting range, including trajectory, could not be understood by the Han army. Even in modern times, without specialized knowledge, the soldiers in front will still be shot and killed when they run into the firing trajectory of their own machine gun. Artillery with a long range, because they don''t know that there are their own people in that area, it happens from time to time when they enter the network era.


    Just because he didn''t know what the situation was, ran min was stunned for a little while, but he didn''t order the artillery to stop shooting, and even didn''t let the riprap truck in front move its position.


    The reason why war is war is that it is a cold-blooded battlefield to kill as many enemy troops as possible, and even its own soldiers when necessary. Not to mention the bronze cannon sweeping, the two armies mixed together and ordered the arrow array to cover one attack. As long as it is conducive to the overall situation, there are really not too many examples of doing that.


    Of course, the city gate was smashed by bronze artillery, and the artillery team stopped shooting when the target was reached. Before that, three stone throwing carts were destroyed by them. The deaths and injuries of the three riprap truck groups will only be attributed to accidents, and the gun groups operating bronze guns will not be investigated at all.


    The barrier gate was gone, and any long-range attack weapons listened. The Han cavalry cruising far away received instructions to charge into the city, and the subsequent infantry also began to trot forward.


    When you are far away, you can smell the strong smell of gunsmoke. You can see the city walls that have been bombed out of shape, and broken bodies and limbs can be seen everywhere.


    The Han cavalry who first entered the city were prepared for a fierce battle. After entering the city, they saw a picture like Shura field.


    The ground was covered with residual corpses. Too much blood gathered and flowed to the low-lying place to become a blood beach. The dead died. The disabled were wailing and groaning, and some undead had strange actions.


    The explosion will make a loud noise, the eardrums will be cracked when they are close, and those who are deaf will either run meaninglessly or sit in a daze.


    Many people were scared crazy. The Han Army entering the city did not encounter resistance at all

 Chapter 644

    Dingxiang is not the real capital. Shi Hu came here during the strategic retreat. The scope of the palace city is incomparable with that of the normal capital.


    The walls of the palace city are neither high nor thick. There are not many palaces and towers in the palace city, but there is a large square with a large area.


    In fact, it is not a real palace city. There are 10000 or 20000 troops stationed in it. Where there are troops, there must be squares for practice.


    The Han army who entered the city saw the bloody picture like the Shura field. Many people with low bearing capacity were already vomiting, but those who had long adapted focused on the possible counterattack of the enemy.


    The roar of horse hoof trampling sounded as the general expected in advance. Looking at the center of the palace city, there was thick dust and smoke, and the roar of horse hoof came from the dust and smoke.


    The remnants of the Jie people tried to break through repeatedly, because the Han Army arranged many traps for cavalry outside Dingxiang city. The armor and riding equipment of the Dragon Guard often lost a lot, but the results were small. The main force of the battle became heavy infantry.


    When the Han army broke into Dingxiang City, the two armies fought in the ruins everywhere, and the irresistible garrison retreated into the palace city. A wave of heavy infantry was lost while guarding the palace city wall, but the loss of armor and riding equipment was limited.


    "I knew I wouldn''t wait to die." At this moment, ran min led the generals to the shattered city wall, looked at the dust and fog from a distance, and listened to the roaring horseshoes: "hanging the crossbow on the city wall early is to wait for this moment."


    The boom had existed in the pre Qin Dynasty. I don''t know why it disappeared in the Han Dynasty. According to normal history, it won''t be made again until the Song Dynasty. Isn''t there Liu Yan?


    The standing army of the state of Han has been in combat for many years and has fought more with Hu Lu. It has enough experience in how to deal with cavalry.


    When they found that the enemy''s cavalry was coming, the leading generals and schools did not order their soldiers to meet them. The infantry retreated to the city wall to form a dense formation, and the cavalry units began to cruise.


    It is reasonable for the infantry to retreat towards the city wall. The cavalry originally need enough space to be flexible. The infantry are afraid that the cavalry will attack from the front and back by relying on their own speed. The existence of the city wall is the support behind. The lack of a position where the cavalry can swim is equal to the lack of a threat.


    At the same time, the cavalry unit is also a correct consideration. The area in the palace city is limited. It is unwise to launch a face-to-face attack with light and sudden riding to the armour and riding equipment. If you really want to cruise and pull the enemy scattered, it''s best to pull the enemy scattered. You can''t pull the enemy scattered, or you can find time to make a surprise attack from different positions.


    "Should there be nearly a thousand?" Li Tan is a general of the northern expedition. It is a necessary skill to judge the number of enemy forces by listening to the news: "bronze guns and stone throwing vehicles throw explosive bags fiercely. How about bed crossbows?"


    There should be more than 200 bed crossbows suspended on the city wall. They have been busy debugging since they were lifted up, and most of them are ready for launch.


    "The size of the explosive package used for the bed crossbow is small, and the explosive package without the riprap truck is powerful." Ran min is telling the truth. The firing tension between the bed crossbow and the stone throwing car is really different: "it''s enough to deal with the enemy of flesh and blood."


    In fact, at the beginning, the idea of throwing explosive bags by riprap trucks was not simply to bomb people. It was more about destroying fortifications built by the enemy and using the power of explosive bags to clean up obstacles.


    "Oh?" Li Tan installed the crossbow in the bed crossbow operation group. He saw the explosive bag tied on the thick arrow rod of the crossbow: "will it affect the range?"


    Ran min nodded and simply replied, "nature."


    The billowing dust and smoke trampled by the horse''s hoofs are getting closer and closer. The Dragon Guard on the horse''s back must be shouting while charging, but it is covered up by the roaring sound of the horse''s hoofs.


    "Four hundred steps!"


    "Three hundred steps!"


    "Two hundred steps!"


    "Preparation -"


    "Fire!"


    "Shoot!"


    The heavy hammer struck on the huge trigger, the sound of bow string banging rang through, and the sharp roar broke through the air.


    Li Tan thought of something and said, "if the volume is reduced again, the bow and crossbow can also launch explosives."


    Of course, there was such an idea. There were bow and crossbow troops in the Five Dynasties and ten countries to carry out such operations. That is, the gunpowder at that time could only sound and smoke. It was really harmless.


    It is precisely because gunpowder has little lethality. The practice of binding gunpowder to the arrow as an explosion was abandoned. Later, the arrow propelled by gunpowder was specially developed, and it was named a swarm of bees.


    The gunpowder formulated by Liu Yan is correct and has been specially processed into granular gunpowder. Although the explosion power is not as strong as yellow gunpowder, the lethality is not bad.


    The bed crossbow was fired, and soon bursts of explosion came from the rolling dust and smoke. The loud noise was accompanied by the neighing of war horses and people''s wailing.


    In the sound of explosion, dust and smoke is a kind of smoke column rising in the air. The gas explosion generated by the explosion rolls up the smoke trampled by horseshoes, and a smoke caused by the explosion is quickly covered.


    Because of the smoke, it is difficult to see the specific situation, but the sound of horses'' hoofs is no longer so loud.


    "Look." Li Tan pointed to the scattered enemy: "just say that the loud noise will frighten the war horses and cause the phenomenon of frightening the horses."


    A large number of cavalry riding together will roll up thick dust and smoke. Although a small number will trample on dust, it can not cause a large area of smoke.


    Standing on the city wall, the Dragon guards who were hit by a wave of explosives were completely disordered. It was a scene in which people would not listen to orders even if they were not frightened.


    "The king has made a great weapon." Ran min was talking about gunpowder. Although he was happy that his side had mastered such a sharp weapon, he could not help but have a bleak feeling: "when this weapon appears, the battle will no longer rely on military courage."


    Not to mention flesh and blood, even if a boulder is blown up, it will be crushed. Personal martial courage is not completely useless, but the role of firearms is infinitely reduced.


    "The Great Han also has a large number of cavalry." Li Tan frowned and asked, "should they all be harsh and make them deaf?"


    The scene where the horses were scared by the explosion was staged below. It was armor and riding gear that needed to be fought at a great cost to be destroyed. Only one wave of explosion lost order. They were being chased by the re approaching Han cavalry. Even the Han infantry could surround those armor and riding gear that were left alone because of the shock of the horses.


    Of course, ran min also thought about similar problems. What he thought was the same as that of Li Tan, that is, he might make the war horse deaf, or it wouldn''t work.


    In the early stage when gunpowder weapons were put into battle, the first consideration, whether in the east or the west, was to deafen the war horse. Later, I don''t know how to develop a set of training skills. Facts have also proved that trained horses will no longer be afraid of explosions. Cavalry can be put into use on a large scale in World War I, and even cavalry still have a place in World War II.


    How to train horses to adapt to explosions? Liu Yan used to be a marine, but not a cavalry. Then he didn''t specially consult relevant materials. He really didn''t understand it. He had to study it slowly.


    "That..." ran Min said with some uncertainty, "there will be flashes in the explosion. Moreover, the scene is really terrible. I''m afraid it''s not just harsh to avoid startling the horse."


    The scene is the shock wave generated after the explosion.


    I don''t know how long the cavalry had been the king of the land battlefield. The Central Plains Dynasty was passive when fighting with the grassland nomads because it didn''t have enough horses.


    In fact, the advantage of cavalry is not simply in fighting. Their real advantage is that they move fast enough. Even if they are only short-distance, they can run when they can''t fight, and the infantry can''t catch up.


    Moreover, because of their mobility, cavalry can often choose combat targets more flexibly, which can often make infantry tired and wait for infantry to launch a sudden attack when they are tired.


    The two can chat so leisurely that the counterattack of the residual organization of the Jie nationality has been disintegrated. They don''t need the bed crossbow troops on the city wall to launch the second round. Only the cavalry and infantry have solved the counterattack of more than a thousand armor and riding equipment, and the troops have been killed in the palace.


    Waiting for the subordinate generals to report that they had mastered the situation, ran min and a group of generals entered the palace.


    They found that even at the end of the road, the extremely extravagant nature of the Jie nationality has not changed. The chapter platforms and pavilions of the palace are not very large, but the interior is very gorgeous.


    "This is Hu chieftain?" Ran min didn''t even want to say the name of Shi Hu. He pointed to the body lying on the bed: "it''s smelly and covered with maggots. How to identify it?"


    After the stone tiger was killed, his son and those ministers really just left it alone. It''s the little ice age. It''s not so hot in summer, but the body really needs to expand for three or five days. If it takes longer, it will only rot.


    Looking at the corpses covered with maggots will not have any psychological burden on ran min and the generals. Each of them is a corpse coming through the sea of blood. No one sees all kinds of corpses. The reason why they frown one by one is that they can''t recognize whether they are stone tigers or not, and how to ask for credit from their own kings.


    It''s a big trouble to be unable to identify whether the stone tiger is dead or not from the body. In that way, it''s impossible to really confirm whether the stone tiger is dead or not. Even if there are more witness cards, the witness cards can''t be used as hard evidence for such an important thing.


    Well, anyone, including ran min and Li Tan, let alone ask Liu Yan for credit, their future will be good without being affected.


    Many emperors of the last dynasty, or some powerful heroes, would rather burn themselves than be captured or killed alive. In addition to knowing that they really can''t live, they are also causing trouble to the enemy generals before they die.


    How can a general who commands a battle assure his king that the enemy chieftain is dead when he is dead and has no recognizable body? They will worry about whether their kings will suspect that they are running away from the enemy chieftains. Even if the effective kings are magnanimous, they can''t prove that the enemy chieftains are dead. The credit must be discounted, and even there is a gap between kings and officials.


    "General..." Li Tan asked, "can we conduct a comprehensive search and identification?"


    This is a necessary process. The problem is that they have just met the descendants of Shi Hu, and some surviving ministers of Shi Jie Zhao state have also met. What they hear from their mouth is the verbal oath that Shi Hu is definitely dead or was poisoned by his son and the minister.


    "Escort Hu chieftain''s son to the king." Ran min''s face was unusually gloomy: "those who know the process will be escorted together."


    No one could laugh at the rotten corpse covered with maggots.


    If ran min really wants to catch the stone tiger, naturally he can''t kill it, but he will dig a pit in front of the stone tiger, throw some people he knows into the pit and bury them alive. Then it''s his turn to the group of dragon guards, and finally ordinary Capricorn people. Now, of course, he can''t do it. Not only can he not kill, some important people will set out to escort immediately, and others will be detained for interrogation.


    After the collapse of the Dragon guards, Dingxiang''s non Han Army voluntarily surrendered or was surrounded and forced to land. Disarmament was inevitable, but ran min ordered all to be tied up. Obviously, he didn''t want to have any more accidents.


    On the night after the war, since he won, he deserved a reward. He took turns on duty and let go of his food. However, those senior leaders, including ran min, were not happy. It was that the middle and lower level soldiers were not affected.


    When we should laugh, the Chinese Army''s big account seems dull.


    "All recognized." Li Tan pulled a very ugly smile: "whether Shi Hu is dead or not, he didn''t find it anyway."


    Zhong Xing put down his fork and said dully, "they dare not lie about it. The rotten body should be a stone tiger."


    Li Tan looked at Zhong Xing like a fool and said angrily, "we all know that it''s rotten. Even if it''s true, it''s false. Anyway, the general doesn''t dare to write that the stone tiger is dead in the war report."


    Zhong Xing found that he was really stupid. Some things rely heavily on evidence. If there is no evidence, you can''t talk nonsense, especially about the enemy chieftain.


    "Don''t comment, just write what you know." Ran min''s face was not so gloomy. He pulled a reluctant smile and said, "it''s up to the king to judge."


    Wang Ji, who followed ran min, said cautiously, "maybe we should... Start missing."


    For a moment, everyone in the account looked at Wang Ji, many of whom did not hide their anger.


    "If you don''t catch it, the body can''t be identified. You should have the courage to admit that you won''t lose the loyalty of your ministers. You shouldn''t trouble the king." Wang Ji endured the fear of public anger and said from another angle: "the stone tiger may have fled to Rouran, Ding Ling, or even anywhere. The big man can hunt down the ends of the earth. If he can''t hand over the stone tiger, he is an enemy country?"


    Ran min didn''t turn around yet, but Li Tan patted his thigh.


    "Although the big man wants to attack where he doesn''t need a reason..." Li Tan appreciated Wang Ji a little, took a look of appreciation and said to ran Min: "but it''s also very important to be famous!"


    According to ran min''s real idea, as long as it is strong enough, you can hit whoever you want. What do you want to do for so many reasons?

 Chapter 645

    Is it important to be famous? Obviously nonsense, it is important to be famous, and it is extremely important!


    Many times, even if you use a stab and break excuse to start a war, it is better than starting a war without any reason.


    The reason why it is important for a division to become famous is first to show its own army that it belongs to justice, and then to reveal its operational purpose so that it will not be confused. Moreover, being famous is conducive to announcing why our people fight, so that the personnel in the rear can support the war to the greatest extent and do not make trouble.


    It can be understood that in modern times with good publicity conditions, if a country wants to fight a country, it will carry out a propaganda war in advance. Anyway, it will publicize the country to be attacked as a garbage country that does all kinds of evil, and carry out comprehensive suppression from public opinion, so that it can not find allies and get sympathy from the international community after the outbreak of the war. It is also trying to win more allies to uphold the so-called justice.


    Don''t underestimate public opinion. How many countries have people who are biased by public opinion, so that people in their own countries don''t trust their government and the army doubt why they want to fight. After the outbreak of the war, the country continued to make 1 moves. The army did not resist any will and surrendered repeatedly. It could resist a little bit and become a bubble.


    Of course, there is no absolute justice in the world, which is to divide right and wrong according to the camp. It is still very important to control public opinion, at least so that their soldiers will not have any psychological burden.


    "Li Tan is right." Liu Yan has left Xiangguo and entered Luoyang on the front line of Yecheng. He said to Ji Chang sitting on one side, "whether it''s true or false, it''s important to be famous."


    Liu Yan did not rarely see the importance of mastering public opinion. The United States casually found an excuse that Iraq had weapons of mass destruction, and could pull in a large group of allies who didn''t care about the true and false. Hula up was a siege against Iraq.


    Iraq has long fallen because of public opinion. Not only does the army have no desire to fight, but also what the people want is how to overthrow the ruling class. No one cares whether the US excuse for war is true or not.


    As a result, the United States has not found the so-called weapons of mass destruction for a long time, and the Iraqis'' own homes have been destroyed. After waiting for the United States to pat their ass and go, the previous good life will never return. The trees planted by themselves will blossom and bear fruit, even if they bear any bitter fruit, they have to swallow it.


    "What the king said is very true." Ji Chang read those war reports and knew what had happened. He didn''t feel that the front-line generals were completely shirking: "whether Shi Hu really died or not, he can''t threaten the big man anymore."


    Han''s military strength is undoubtedly the strongest in the east at present. It is not difficult to attack or destroy the surrounding countries, but there still needs to be a past excuse.


    Liu Yan rose from Changguang county to the end of the world. At first, he had a great reputation for resisting Hu Lu. Then, he called out to recover the old land of the Han family and quickly closed the hearts of the Miao people of the Han family in the Central Plains. Even when removing those aristocratic families, ordinary people stood on their side, so there was no situation in which aristocratic families coerced a large number of people to resist together.


    Later, the Han state successively destroyed Koguryo, Baiji and Silla. It was obviously easy to do so, but it also let the three countries attack first and found an excuse to destroy the country.


    With its strong strength and legitimate reasons, after the demise of the Han state of Koguryo, Baiji and Silla, it is easy to find a group of objects willing to cooperate. Even the people of the three countries feel that their leaders are looking for their own death, and their subsequent resistance determination is not much.


    The death or non death of Shi Hu is of course very important to Liu Yan and the state of Han. Only the death of Shi Hu can be regarded as a perfect end to the rebellion against tyranny and a comfort to the Han and Miao descendants who have suffered for decades. It''s just that it''s really impossible to identify the body, so it''s a good thing to extend it as an excuse to attack some countries in the future.


    "Zhengxi Zhonglang will have arrived in Dunhuang." Ji Chang, of course, said Xie an. He touched his chin beard and narrowed his eyes: "the western regions have been lost from the Sima family. Countries in the western regions have not heard of the Han family for a long time."


    At present, the desertification in Dunhuang is not so serious. Most areas there are actually grasslands, and only a few areas are Gobi.


    Xie an entered Dunhuang with a standing army to receive the territory of Zhang''s Liang state. The troops were stationed in Yumen, Changpu and Yangguan respectively.


    At present, Yumen is only a frontier town, not a majestic checkpoint fortress. Xie an wrote back a memorial that the grassland outside Yumen is very suitable for grazing, that is, to solve the occasional Shanshan nomadic tribes.


    Changpu is a town in the south of Dunhuang county. It has little population and rich resources. It is located in the north of the plateau, and plateau savages often come down to steal. The normal transaction is also held once a year between the government and the plateau tribes, which has become a fur trading town.


    Yangguan was built in the Western Han Dynasty and was initially used as a pass. Before the Western Han Dynasty brought the western regions into its rule, the strategic position of Yangguan was second only to Yanmen pass. Later, the western regions were incorporated into the rule of the Han family. Over the years, a large number of merchants from the western regions entered Yangguan to the Central Plains, which became a checkpoint mainly for tax collection.


    "There aren''t as many as thirty-six countries in the western regions now?" Liu Yan had sent a team to the western regions for a long time. It was a long way, communication was difficult, and there was not much news: "Shanshan? Is it Loulan?"


    "Yes." Ji Chang came at random and introduced: "Shanshan was originally the name of the right virtuous king of the Huns in the early Han Dynasty. After Loulan was the resident of Shanshan, it was replaced in the name of the right virtuous king."


    The Xiongnu had Zuo Xian Wang and you Xian Wang. Zuo Xian Wang operated grazing in the East and you Xian Wang operated grazing in the West. The rules were given by the Xiongnu''s male master.


    It''s true that Loulan changed his name. When he invaded the western countries, the main force of the Xiongnu, in addition to Shan Yuting''s elite, was the herdsman organization under the account of King Youxian. Later, the western countries became under the control of King Youxian, and Loulan became the residence of King Youxian.


    In the early Han Dynasty, those who often invaded the frontier were the tribes managed by the Xiongnu Zuoxian king. Later, the Xiongnu Zuoxian king was overwhelmed. The Xiongnu Youxian King moved from the western regions to Hetao and built the city gaoque, or he had been staying in Loulan.


    "It''s strange to say that the Huns have declined for a long time, but Loulan people can''t afford to restore their old name and still take Shanshan as their name." Ji Chang said this had only one purpose: "it can be seen how timid people in the western regions are."


    Timid? Liu Yan couldn''t find any other explanation.


    The strong have what has the power to impose all the weak. Kroraina is just an example, which is to call the peninsula what country, not the Central Plains Dynasty has the final say, let the North Korea is the North Korean Peninsula, the people themselves name is not recognized by the Central Plains Dynasty, it does not count, and the same is the same as the Japanese island. That is, when the Central Plains Dynasty is no longer strong, people will no longer use those names, recognize the new father, go to sinicization, and disgust their once thousands of masters everywhere.


    "Most of the thirty-six countries perished, and some country names have been changed to place names, such as Qiemo, Jingjue, Gumi and so on." Liu Yan said these are the perished countries around Shanshan. He looked at the fields outside the king''s chariot and said faintly, "it''s Wusun who is still alive."


    "Wusun once destroyed the country and was re established with the support of madden. Later, he wavered between the Huns and the former Han Dynasty." Ji Chang obviously did a good job: "before the Xiongnu was strong, some soldiers were sent to attack the first Han Dynasty. Waiting for the Xiongnu to be weak, they nibbled at the benefactors who helped them recover their country and flattered the first Han Dynasty."


    There is no saying of kindness between the state and the state. Wusun can only say that the rulers are very qualified. When the Huns are strong, they hold the Huns'' thighs. When the Han Dynasty becomes the winner of the war between Han and Hungary, they hold the Han Dynasty''s thighs. Doesn''t it rely on this to deter the countries in the western region and stabilize their position as the overlord of the western region all year round?


    "The first Han Dynasty had a friendly relationship with Wusun." When Ji Chang said this, he first looked at Liu Yan. Sure enough, he saw Liu Yan frown and said, "Liu Xijun, who married far away, had a miserable life, and the first Han Dynasty did not benefit much."


    In the early Han Dynasty, Xijun could be understood as a little girl. Liu Xijun was a very young girl who didn''t even leave a serious name. She is the daughter of Liu Jian, the nephew of Liu Che and king of Jiangdu. Weng Zhu was promoted to become a princess and was sent to Wusun for reconciliation. She married an old man who was about to enter the earth.


    Liu Che did not spare any effort to win over Wu sun. After Liu Xijun''s early death, in order to maintain the relationship between the in laws and the country, he chose a Weng master from the imperial clan. That person is Liu Jieyou, the daughter of Liu Wu, king of Chu, who took part in the "rebellion of seven countries" with the same surname.


    Liu Jieyou also married Wusun at a young age. He married an old man who was about to go to the earth, or as a concubine, not a real wife. After the old man died, she followed the customs of the grassland people and became the daughter-in-law of the successor''s brother. Later, she had to submit to three marriages. Every time she had to, how could she be better in her life.


    Ji Chang took a big risk to say that. He did not agree with the first Han Dynasty''s policy of amity. Naturally, he had a reason to say that.


    Liu Yan had three more offspring this year. The two concubines gave birth to two daughters one after the other. Instead, a lucky female official gave birth to a son.


    Ji Chang said that of course, those who did not think that Liu Yan would marry and marry far away were fully confident that some countries in the western regions would not be open-minded, and Wusun might do something to seek peace and marriage. After all, there was a precedent.


    Liu Yan is a loner and has no blood relatives. He can''t find a daughter of the his clan. Even if he can find someone to give him a princess name, he can''t do anything about marriage.


    Based on Ji Chang''s understanding of Liu Yan, once a country in the western regions does not open its eyes to marry a princess, it just wants to marry a famous princess. Liu Yan can really do that kind of thing to raise the army because of anger.


    Liu Yan destroyed so many countries in ten years. The place where he really engaged in internal affairs is Qingzhou. The rest can only be said to maintain stability. The whole country is basically in a mess.


    It is clear that Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei will leave great harm if they do not eliminate the threats of these two Xianbei. Those who feel that they should turn around and pay attention to internal affairs will bear it. However, after eliminating the two threats of Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei, the country still does not pay attention to the development of internal affairs, it can''t bear it.


    Some people, including Ji Chang, are hesitant about Liu Yan''s calling Xie an to spy on the western regions. They are really afraid that Liu Yan will enter the western regions immediately regardless of domestic bad internal affairs, hoping to stop for a few years.


    "I don''t know what Taian said." Liu Yan has great prestige. He doesn''t worry about the rebellion of the domestic people, but he knows that military strength alone is equal to walking on one leg. But he wanted to wake up first, and said, "the western regions can''t be determined by a call of arms. Only a standing army should be able to sweep."


    Ji Chang said, "the grassland in Northern Xinjiang has not been completely settled. The remnants of Xianbei grassland need to be deterred, and the peninsula is difficult to manage for a while."


    "I have let Xie AI return to Rouran mountain." Liu Yan didn''t want to give up the grassland: "Yu jiulu Bati will be a good chess piece."


    Yu jiulu Bati is the current Rouran Khan. Knowing that the state of Han swept all the countries in the south, he wanted to establish a good relationship with the state of Han.


    Tuoba and Murong fled to Xianbei grassland, which is on the edge of Rouran territory. Donggaoche and xigaoche adjacent to Rouran are also uneasy. Rouran desperately needs a friend now.


    According to Xie AI''s report, Yu jiulu Bati wanted to make friends with the Han state because he wanted to obtain materials from the Han state. He even wanted to form a coalition to deal with donggaoche, xigaoche, Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei.


    The center of the state of Han is rehearsing the current situation. It would be a good choice to temporarily form an alliance with Rouran, that is, whether to send troops or how to provide materials needs further discussion.


    "The resettlement of the people of the peninsula is a big project." Before Ji Chang came back, LV Tai was already doing population registration. He said: "it was decided before that all men on the peninsula were slaves, and girls of school age had priority to marry meritorious soldiers. To complete this, the army where the eastern shogunate is located needs to be on alert all year round, and the supply cost of their servants from the army is quite large."


    Of course, at present, the people of the peninsula do not know their fate. They cooperate with the population registration, that is, they are very resistant to the internal relocation. There have been riots in many areas, but they have been easily suppressed by the Japanese servants under the order of the eastern shogunate.


    Instead of using the national standing army and county soldiers to suppress, they used the slave army to suppress. That was a hate transfer strategy. Anyway, the bad things were done by the slave army. The Han Army occasionally came out as an arbiter and gave some kindness, but it could also be regarded as a good man. This bad idea was not put forward by Liu Yan. It was the suggestion of the imperial envoy doctor sang Yu.


    Speaking of Sang Yu, Liu Yan now thinks about sang Yu''s patrolling around the country.


    It is inevitable that the Han state has entered the stage of internal affairs construction. It is a procedure for officials to sort out the officialdom first. It is not only to remove the black sheep, but also to carry out the necessary deterrence, so as to make local officials relax.


    "If you knock a stick and kill some, you should also find some typical examples." Liu Yan doesn''t think there is anything strange. His ancestors have long been tired of playing, but they are extremely effective: "those who appoint various schools as officials should go to book sang Yu and observe more."


    Ji Chang naturally accepted it, but he was worried about whether sang Yu could be impartial. Don''t do some dirty things because the aristocratic family would be apportioned by the school.

 Chapter 646

    Li Shi sounds like a Han name, but he is actually a Baiji or a mixed race Baiji. His father was a refugee who fled from Yandi to the peninsula in his early years. He had good iron making skills. After escaping to Baiji, he was arrested as a slave by an envoy. Later, he rewarded a Korean female slave because of his good iron making skills.


    The so-called Koreans refer to Mahan, Chenhan and Bianhan. They have their own regimes on the peninsula, that is, Xinluo and Jiaji, but they are really the masters in Xinluo. In Koguryo and Baiji, their status is extremely low, basically as the bottom of society.


    Baiji''s envoy is quite a county magistrate of the Central Plains Dynasty, but Baiji''s envoy can''t manage the county with tens of thousands of people. If he can manage dozens of hundreds of people, he will have a lot of family business.


    No mistake, Baiji''s political system is different from that of the Central Plains Dynasty. Baiji is more thorough than the "family, country and world" of the Central Plains Dynasty. The kings belong to the kings and the nobles at all levels belong to the nobles at all levels. Although there are administrative regions, those administrative regions are actually the fiefs of the nobles, and the nobles have complete management power over the fiefs.


    In the state of Baiji, the king''s officials are mainly named after six livestock, such as Maka, Niujia, Zhujia and Goujia; There are also ambassadors, ambassadors and envoys. Zhujia assisted the king and participated in the national politics; The Tao outside the King City belongs to Zhujia. There are thousands of large and hundreds of small. There are "Yiluo" under the road, which are managed by "Haomin". The "lower households" in the town are slaves.


    Of course, messengers are also aristocratic classes, but they are generally vassals of a certain Zhujia. They are above the rich people. They can have their own cities, have subordinate rich people, and inevitably have a group of lower households and slaves.


    For Li Shi, the previous 18 years were his slave career. Waiting for the Han state to destroy Baiji, his life has undergone earth shaking changes. All that is based on his father with Han descent.


    Baiji no longer existed. The Han Army walked around with servants. Every place was disarmed, and the population registration was carried out accordingly.


    Li Shi can still clearly remember his registration process. The questions asked by the Han Army in charge of registration are not complicated, that is, what''s his family name, how old he is this year, who his parents are, where he settled, and who is under him. He was a little confused when asked whether he had Chinese ancestry. The reason was that he really didn''t know what ancestry was. He honestly answered that his father came from Yandi.


    Just because there was a Han''s father, Li Shi was specially asked if he had a spouse. For a moment, he said the name of the object he admired. And the object of admiration was the daughter of a noble people, which could not be coveted by his servant.


    That''s the process. Li Shi was filled in a Chinese nationality on his household registration, and his life trajectory was magically changed. First, he was taken to the military camp. When he arrived at the barracks, he was scared to death. He thought he was going to be a slave soldier who charged in front and retreated behind. However, the clothes delivered were not that way. When he saw that there was a sharp knife, he subconsciously felt that the slave soldier would not have such a weapon.


    Because Li Shi was illiterate and illiterate, he basically lived in a muddle for 18 years. He didn''t know how many days he had spent in the military camp, but he continued to carry out some military training under the constraints of the Han army. However, he was not completely confused. He found that the people in the same military camp, except the Han Army, were basically mixed race children, either father or mother. Anyway, they all came from the Han family, but he didn''t know why they were gathered together.


    Over time, Li Shi even found that some people had no Han blood at all. They were cheating and playing tricks during registration. He doesn''t know Han people... No, he is also Han people. He should call the Han Army Wang Shi. Anyway, he doesn''t know if Wang Shi has found it.


    Li Shi was released back to his hometown. In fact, he was very reluctant to go. In addition to eating, drinking, wearing and rewarding money in the military camp, he also heard the glory of the Han people from some cultural classes, and felt that he was really accepted by Master Wang.


    As soon as he returned to the original place, Li Shi was surprised to find that the original owner, that is, the Haomin family, was moved away, but he was a little dizzy. The daughter of the Haomin whom he admired before was left behind and became his own daughter-in-law in name. He was even more surprised that some people who used to be slaves, that is, people of Han descent, had become the owners of some properties of Haomin, and he also had some properties.


    Baiji people were gone. Li Shi heard some news behind him. He heard that they were either moved to the seaside to wait for ships to be transported away, or sent to the northern boundary that originally belonged to Koguryo, or the escort that separated men and women.


    Because he hasn''t adapted to the slave turning over and singing for a while, Li Shi still lives a little at a loss. He even serves the daughter of Haomin, who is nominally his daughter-in-law, according to the Convention. The rest didn''t say anything when they saw him. That''s because they didn''t adapt from their new identity.


    Until one day, Li Shi''s daughter-in-law, who didn''t even touch, took off naked and climbed onto his bed at night. The woman took the initiative to spend Wushan together. Before he could fully relive it from the beginning, the daughter-in-law named Xie you knelt down in pain and asked him to save Xie Lao... That is, the Haomin.


    As long as he is a man or a new brother, he will respond to the women who have a relationship with him for a moment. Li Shi is one of them.


    Li Shi promised to come down. Xie you seemed to have nothing to repay. She took the initiative to come down again. The second and third... He took the initiative from the fourth to the seventh. The scene was bloody. He couldn''t get up the next day. His back waist seemed to be broken. His legs were floating. Xie you really couldn''t get up.


    After getting up, Li Shi didn''t eat anything. He just drank some cold water. He stood on the roadside not far from home. Last night, he dreamt that one of his admirers was Qifa, which was the most satisfied moment in spirit and body, but he didn''t know what to do to fulfill his promise to his daughter-in-law.


    "Li Er?" Li Si is also surnamed Li, and Li Shi has a serious name. The difference is that he has a name according to the ranking of his family. He called Li Shi "ranking at home". Seeing that he was standing on the roadside for a little while, he leaned against the door and asked, "what are you doing?"


    In this corner, all men envy Li Shi. I didn''t expect to have a noble daughter-in-law when I registered my registered permanent residence. I''m sorry to find such an operation.


    I can live in this corner and have a family business. They are basically slaves of the former Haomin family. Even if they are not familiar before, they have mixed faces. Li Si and Li Shi didn''t know much before. While admiring Li Shi, he made a joke that Li Shi had to serve Xie you as before. What he thought was that everyone turned over and sang, but Li Shi was still a slave. In particular, it can be seen that Li Shi had never touched Xie you at all.


    Li Shi, who was at a loss, turned around and saw Li Si leaning comfortably against the door. He walked slowly to tell the situation and asked, "what should I do?"


    Li Si was stunned when he heard this. Although the Haomin had not deliberately abused them before, he was good even for slaves with skills, but the difference in status was still there. As a slave, as long as he didn''t have the tendency to be abused, who would like to have a master who can decide life and death on his head?


    Not long after the demise of Baiji, they restored their freedom, that is, within three or two months, but life has really changed a lot. At least they have their own property, and they don''t worry about what punishment they will get if they offend their master, or they will simply be killed.


    "Don''t say if you can get it back..." Li Si stared at Li Shi strangely and asked a rather profound question: "just get it back. What are you going to do?"


    That''s the original master. Li Shi is still a servant of the Xie family. He has been serving the Xie family since he was sensible. How can the two sides get along? I was really asked for a while.


    "We are no longer slaves, but Han people." Li Si''s brain is much more flexible than Li Shi''s, and he really doesn''t want Xie Lao to come back, even if there is a glimmer of possibility, He talked about some ideas learned and used in the barracks: "we have an incomparably powerful king who has robbed the Central Plains from the Hu prisoners. Baiji was also destroyed because of his disrespect to the Han people, and the Han people have become more noble than other nationalities. Do you want to find him and be your slave again?"


    Li Shi has never been free. There has always been a master on his head. He still obeys instructions in the military camp and doesn''t feel anything. He''s really not used to being called by no one after returning home. He doesn''t know what Xie you says. He still subconsciously does what he does. He doesn''t think it''s bad.


    Therefore, Li Shi didn''t think about how to live when Xie Lao came back. He didn''t even think it was wrong to continue listening to Xie Lao''s instructions.


    "Listen clearly, now we are Chinese!" Li Si was not a domestic slave. He was originally in Jizhou. Later, he was captured by Murong Xianbei to Yandi. Later, he was repeatedly sold to the peninsula, which was five years ago. His experience is complex, so a fool is so complicated that he almost roars. "Now the world is the Chinese has the final say. It''s the alien who is our servant. Understand!"


    The Han and Miao people in the Central Plains have been inferior to beasts for decades. As long as they are Hu people, they can take anything from the Han and Miao people. Even on the peninsula, the status of the Han and Miao people on the peninsula is low enough because of the collapse of the country and the weakness of the small southern court.


    Today''s Han state was founded after a bloody battle with the Central Plains Zhuhu, expelled the Hu prisoners, restored its dignity, and even waved the troops abroad. Many people did not have to be inferior to the wild animals because of the re emergence of the Han state. Before, no matter what their identity, they could become a powerful clan.


    Li Si doesn''t understand. He has stood up and can stand tall and straight in front of the alien race. How can he stand clearly, but some people still want to continue kneeling.


    "Yes..." Li Shi didn''t know how Li Si would get angry. He didn''t even understand how Li Si always emphasized the word "Han". He laughed for a while. Seeing Li Si calmed down, he asked pleasantly, "who should I find to get things done?"


    Li Si suddenly found that he had been chatting with an abnormal fool for a long time. He took a few deep breaths, which was both disgusting and humiliating. He waved his hands unluckily: "go away."


    An inexplicable Li Shi wanted to talk many times. What he got was still "rolling", so he was dejected and really left.


    After walking for a while, Li Shi remembered something and raised his hand to his head: "the officer of the barracks seems to have said that if you encounter difficulties in returning home, you can find the local garrison?"


    In this corner, they don''t even have any pavilions, inner chiefs and rural elders. At present, the whole peninsula is under military control. You can''t go to the military if you have something? If Li Shi really wants to find it, he has to walk four or five miles.


    The eastern shogunate is now transporting a large number of people from the peninsula. In the future, people will come from the Central Plains. At this stage, the peninsula people are basically under centralized custody. Li Shi didn''t see a few people anywhere. Even some people are liberated Han and Miao people.


    In fact, many of them are fake. Some of them may only know a few words of Chinese, but the Han Army doesn''t even study deeply. As long as they say they have Han descent when registering their registered permanent residence and their previous identity is not too special, they should register a Chinese nationality.


    Those who muddle through now can never talk without talking. They don''t want to be taken away like other non Han people because their identity is exposed. While they are glad that they have muddled through, they have worked hard to make themselves look more like a Han. For a long time, they don''t say what will happen to themselves. As long as this corner has always been the territory of the Han family and the education of future generations is also the Han family model, can they not really become Han people?


    Li Shi bravely became a seven times Lang last night. When he woke up, he just drank some cold water and didn''t eat anything. At first, he just felt that his body was very empty. After a long journey, he began to sweat. At first, he couldn''t support himself before he saw the military camp. When he was stopped by the peripheral patrol, he looked pale like he was seriously ill.


    "My, my... Name is Li Shi." Li Shi felt that the soldier in front of him was not division Wang. He spoke intermittently, not scared, but a little empty. He held his thighs with both hands for a few breaths. When he calmed down, he continued to say, "come to the official for work."


    What stopped Li Shi was actually the Japanese soldiers of the cloud country. They were the servants of the Han country. At present, the largest number of servants on the peninsula was also the servants of the Japanese island countries, leaving only dozens or hundreds of Han county soldiers in each place.


    "Officer, which officer?" He looked like a short man who was the captain of the Japanese team. When he heard that Li Shi didn''t speak Chinese, he didn''t say anything. He asked the others to surround Li Shi: "Baiji people?"


    Li Shi grew up in Baiji since he was a child. When his father was alive, he could still speak Chinese with people. Once his father died, he used Baiji dialect because of his environment. Of course, Baiji dialect is the most fluent.


    In addition to obeying the command of the Han Army to maintain stability on the peninsula, the servants of the Japanese islands can be rewarded for catching the people of the three countries on the peninsula.


    Seeing that the soldiers surrounded him, Li Shi panicked for a moment. He finally remembered some important things. He stretched out his hand and took out the ID card hanging around his neck. He retreated in panic and shouted in less skilled Chinese: "Han, I''m Han!"


    The Japanese team leader came forward to check. When he saw that the ID card was true, and the description of the above characteristics was not bad, the fierce expression turned into a kind smile and bent 90 degrees: "it''s really Chinese, please forgive our disrespect!"

 Chapter 647

    Of course, Li Shi knew the Japanese soldiers. He saw the Japanese soldiers arresting Baiji people in the countryside more than once. He had the impression that the Japanese soldiers were extremely barbaric and ferocious. He was still careful of his liver trembling. However, the other party suddenly bent over 90 degrees to apologize and didn''t respond for a while.


    Identity cards have name, registered residence, facial features and numbers. Basically, there are one registered in the peninsula for Han nationality, so that they can identify their identities.


    There are Japanese soldiers everywhere on the peninsula to capture the indigenous people of the peninsula in the countryside. Now there is no difference in clothes between the people of the peninsula and the people of the Central Plains Dynasty. It should be hemp clothes. There are only differences in some costumes.


    The clothes of the people are no different, and the skin color is naturally the same, but the facial features are different. For example, most people on the peninsula have single eyelids, the mountain root between the inner canthus of the two eyes will be wider, and most of the nose is a pig nose.


    In fact, there are differences in people''s looks in every place because of the different environment and climate. The simplest thing is that people''s noses in ice cold areas are different from those in mild areas. In addition to the nose, there will be great differences in the size of pores in the skin and the amount of body hair on the body, and even there will be a gap between roughness and delicacy on the skin.


    Many tiny features can''t be seen with a few eyes. If you didn''t know those features in advance, you wouldn''t feel any different at all. If not impressed to a certain extent, in fact, the yellow people look at the white people and the black people are almost the same, and the white people and the black people look at the yellow people with the same face.


    There is no number plate in the Central Plains and south of the Yangtze River. There are a large number of servants on the peninsula, and they are wantonly arresting the aborigines on the peninsula. Don''t expect the Japanese soldiers to know who the Han people are, so the existence of identity cards is very necessary.


    Ono has been a servant army of the Han state for four years, and has become a team leader from the lowest soldiers. He may not be brave enough to fight, but the reward he deserves is never less. He has some savings and sends them back to his family to buy some fields in his hometown. He is very satisfied with the current situation.


    At present, except for a very small number of people who have surnames, the vast majority of people do not have surnames. Even most people do not have their own land and property. In short, they are slaves under the name of a warrior, and which noble soldier will that warrior be.


    The current situation of the countries of the Japanese islands is actually the Central Plains in the spring and Autumn period. Only the gentry have surnames. The gentry refer to the martial arts and some people with titles. Only the gentry are qualified to participate in the war. Ordinary people are not allowed to hold weapons on the noble battlefield.


    The Japanese islanders used to have few ways to change their situation. If they should be farmers, they would be farmers all their life. The identity of a warrior is about family inheritance. Whether the nobility sees what kind of fetus they have. Because the Han state needed to serve in the army, the upper echelons of the island countries recruited people from the people, which gave the group of ordinary people the opportunity to change their destiny.


    The Central Plains also has its own evolution process. For example, ordinary people can go to the battlefield because of the emergence of crossbows. After all, both close weapons and bows need long-term and professional training. Well trained warriors kill people just like playing. People really don''t have much qualifications to participate in professional wars. As long as the child can lift the crossbow, he can pull the trigger to kill. Science and technology has changed the war, so that people without long-term training can also take part in the war with a crossbow. Later, the scale of the war became larger and larger. A large number of warriors died one after another. If they did not want to subjugate the country, they could only let the people go to battle.


    The first country to recruit people to join the army on a large scale was the state of Qin. The war was a cross-border war between Qin and Chu. Later, Qin and Chu repaired and turned around to attack Jin. At that time, Jin, the overlord of the Central Plains, called on a group of younger brothers to besiege Chu. The Qin army entered Jin because of the corruption of military discipline and massacred civilians on a large scale, breaking the practice of war being solved by the army and the army. Since then, the Central Plains war was no longer to conquer and force the enemy to pay protection fees, but entered the stage of overall war. Zhou''s division enfeoffed all countries and perished in large numbers since then.


    By the way, the "tacit understanding" war of hundreds of years in the spring and Autumn period was broken by the Qin army. The so-called tacit understanding refers to too many directions, including not killing the people. After all, catching people as slaves makes more profits. Even if they don''t sell, they can be used as labor.


    The tacit understanding of the spring and autumn war also has a very heroic "Zhishi", that is, the enemy and we each send a car to compete with each other during the observation of the soldiers of the two armies. Sometimes a "Zhishi" can even decide whether to fight or not.


    At one stage, the state of Chu liked "Zhishi" very much. That was because there was a divine Archer named Yang Youji in the state of Chu. The arrows he used even had to be enshrined in the ancestral temple by the king of Chu and taken out after sacrifice in wartime.


    Yangyouji''s "Zhishi" is quite simple. He stands on the chariot and waits for the "Zhishi" to start. Under the trumpet and drum, the driver drives the horse and pulls the car out. When he bows and shoots, he immediately asks the driver to finish work. Usually when he retracts the bow, the enemy opposite will have been carried down by the arrow.


    Strangely enough, the enemy''s dead generals will not only become the possession of yangyouji, but also the arrow will be returned.


    This heroic "Zhishi" was still broken by the Qin army. At that time, the Yong state was to "Zhishi" according to the practice. Everything of the Yong army was still ready. The Qin army opposite clearly promised to "Zhishi", but shamelessly launched a charge. The Yong army was defeated by the ignorant force from top to bottom, and then the country was divided up by Qin, Chu and Pakistan. This war between the Qin army and the Yong army conveyed that the Zhou chamber enfeoffed the States, and there was no "Zhishi" in the battle array in the future.


    The state of Qin has broken too many rules. Other countries are still fighting the war of "Conquest" in order to convince the rulers to pay the protection fee honestly. However, the state of Qin has opened the national destruction mode of grabbing land instead of protection fee, which actually makes the countries in the Central Plains extremely uncomfortable.


    Do you know how violent Qin came? It is not because of the Qin law after Shang Yang''s reform, but because too many original established rules have been broken, which has long made the Central Plains countries have a negative impression on the credit value of Qin.


    If history had not been changed by Liu Yan, many rules of the Japanese islands would not be broken until the Meiji Restoration, including that ordinary people cannot have surnames and, of course, soldiers who can only be warriors.


    Ono turned out to be a farmer. He never thought that his hands with farm tools could touch weapons one day. He was called up to the peninsula and became a member of the army. He slowly boiled the cheapest cannon fodder into old cannon fodder, and then he was lucky because the qualified old substitute became the grass-roots team leader.


    Because the change of his fate is related to the state of Han, Ono is naturally full of gratitude to the state of Han.


    If he only thanked the Han state for changing his destiny, Ono would not bend down 90 degrees even if he knew that Li Shi was a Han man. In fact, he saw too many brave and good fighters of the Han Army on the battlefield, and knew that the territory of the Han state was wide. In addition to being grateful, he was extremely awed. Even the ordinary Han people were short first.


    Li Shi saw that the Japanese soldiers who were so cruel and savage to the baiji people were very respectful to him. They were more or less afraid and uneasy, but they subconsciously straightened their waist and led the way to Yuanmen under Ono''s personal guidance.


    It was the soldiers of counties and counties of the state of Han who guarded the Yuanmen. Ono somehow remembered the rules and asked Li Shi to stand ten steps away from the Yuanmen. He himself stepped on small steps. Before he reached the waist, he had bent down. With flattery on his face, he kept walking and bowing. At that time, he bent down and couldn''t afford to talk about the matter.


    Yu Zhang is the chief Wu of the guard gate. At the beginning, he looked at Li Shi curiously. After listening to Xiao Ye''s talk, he waved to Li Shi. When they were close, they asked genially, "but what difficulties have you encountered?"


    Ono still bent down and couldn''t get up. He was pulled aside by a county soldier. He didn''t know what to say in a low voice, so he kept bowing, and kept "yes" in his mouth.


    Li Shi looked at the way the Japanese officers treated the soldiers of division Wang. He had a feeling in his mind that he didn''t understand. When he heard Yu Zhang''s questions, he quickly turned around and looked. He was at a loss. He didn''t know whether to kneel down or what kind of ceremony to salute.


    Yu Zhang has begun to frown in his heart. In fact, there are not many liberated colleagues on the peninsula, but most of them are used to groveling. They really don''t have much spirit. When they are stationed here, their colleagues will come here every three or five times. It is usually some trivial things. If it were not for the strict order from the top to treat them with the warmth of spring breeze, no one would have the patience to listen to chattering.


    "What?" Yu Zhang listened to Li Shi''s talk intermittently, and his words were also rambling. The logic could make people dizzy, so he was a little clear: "find your Weng Zhang, and then your Weng Zhang is a Baiji man. He was originally a Haomin?"


    Now there is no father-in-law. Weng Zhang is father-in-law.


    Chen Chao murmured: "either to find his daughter-in-law or to find Weng Zhang. They are not Han people."


    Yu Zhang''s face turned black when he heard paoze''s muttering. He had heard some rumors that had not been officially confirmed, including deliberate relaxation when registering his registered permanent residence. Some of them were to let those colleagues see what the status of Han people was. They didn''t care who was or wasn''t their daughter-in-law. As long as they weren''t Han women, whoever loved to make their own daughter-in-law was officially recognized.


    Well, a lot of things really happened. The Han people who used to be slaves robbed the daughter-in-law of an Aboriginal on the peninsula and became their own. Some noble women (usually the Haomin class) on the peninsula changed from high to high into the wife of slaves.


    The Han people who turned over are actually the most cautious. After knowing that there are such operations, not many people dare to "remedy". Some fake Han and Miao people are bold, but these fake goods usually fail to achieve their wishes.


    Now there is no online network. It''s very difficult to confirm a person''s identity. It''s not easy to know where he is when he determines his identity. He was angry that "resources" were robbed. He was really annoyed when he met many similar things, but there were strict orders to send out his anger.


    Unlike women, they are really resources. The military''s active and talented officers can apply for their wives. Slaves has the final say in the war. Not all bachelors can get welfare in the war of the three countries that have killed the peninsula. They are sure that they are being allocated.


    "Simple." Yu Zhang didn''t want to be too bad. His expression was still warm. He said, "join the army. Take an enemy head from the battle array and you can redeem a slave. It''s the most direct way to take your uncle Weng back."


    Li Shi never wanted to join the army. What he wanted was to live a good life with Xie you. When he heard this, he was a little silly and asked, "is there no other way?"


    Yu Zhang chuckled for a while. The warm smile on his face was put away and became a little indifferent: "I got freedom without doing anything and got a daughter-in-law. It''s already a great favor from the king. What else do you want to do?"


    "I, I..." Li Shi held for a long time and said, "villains can''t kill."


    This is not only Yu Zhang''s "ha ha", but also the people present. One of them is "ha ha". Ono, who didn''t leave, smiled and felt strange in his heart.


    [sure enough, every country has cowards and waste.] Ono''s idea was strangled by himself as soon as he was born: [this guy used to be a slave of Baiji? It seems normal that he was not born in China and didn''t have the courage and courage of the rest of China.]


    Not a few Han people come to the barracks to seek help every day. They really regard the Han Army to save themselves as Master Wang. The purpose of coming here is really fucked.


    Yu Zhang hasn''t solved Li Shi''s problem yet. He ran into a guy who came to ask for help to find the lost duck. If he hadn''t kept hypnotizing himself like the spring breeze, he really wanted to kill these guys who bothered the army with all kinds of shit.


    Looking for ducks? Ono felt that when it was time for his performance, he begged that he must be allowed to perform the task, and then quietly explained: "he just wants to find the duck, so he can fill it up with any duck."


    The soldiers of the Han counties and counties on the peninsula only played a role of management and deterrence. It was the servants who really worked. Yu Zhang waved to let Ono report before working.


    Standing next to Li Shi, who was ignored and hesitated for a while, he gathered up again. Without that look, Yu Zhang was actually very angry and asked, "where should I sign up?"


    "What?" Yu Zhang forgot to tease Li Shi just now, asked again, and impatiently said to Chen Chao, "take him in to find team Huang."


    Chen Chao said in surprise, "no one here can recruit soldiers!"


    Yu Zhang certainly knows this. The people''s Congress who wanted to be a soldier in the Han Dynasty led to the military''s ability to pick and choose the source of soldiers. In addition to his birth, he also needed enough physical quality. He didn''t report hope that the thin Li Shi would become a paoze. It seems that Li Shi''s brain is not normal. He just wants to perform his duties. How to deal with it is the matter of being an official.


    In fact, such a thing developed quite brilliantly later, including Li Shi. When he heard that no one on the peninsula could recruit soldiers, he went to the Central Plains by boat. He really became a member of the Han army. He didn''t find Xie Lao after several years. He himself died on the battlefield of the Han state against Sasan

 Chapter 648

    "This is special. Either looking for a daughter-in-law or looking for Weng Zhang." When Yu Zhang was not on duty, he could not help but get together with several colleagues. When talking about his experience on duty in Yuanmen, he was full of anger: "it''s good to find someone, looking for pigs, chickens and ducks... There''s almost nothing to help find."


    Pig is actually another name for pig. It is generally called domesticated domestic pig.


    People get together in groups, especially the army, which is a very obvious group of classes. Soldiers can''t stand talking with officers. Officers won''t laugh with soldiers in order to maintain their dignity. People in the army usually get together with people similar to their own class.


    Yu Zhang is a military commander who is not an officer. This position plays a role in the army. It is a grass-roots position to contact and lead soldiers. People who can mix up and chat are at most the chief.


    In the army, the modern army is more or less an officer at the lieutenant level. In ancient times, at least the team rate was higher.


    The internal system of the Han army is relatively complex, not to mention the standing army and county soldiers. There are local stability maintenance forces attached to local governments, which are also regarded as the military system, but the stability maintenance forces are actually the armed police of later generations.


    Naturally, it goes without saying that the treatment of the standing army is absolutely top-level, and those "armies" with special numbers are higher, such as Huben army and Yulin army.


    The unprofessional soldiers of counties and counties pay less for weapons and equipment. Unlike the soldiers of the standing army, soldiers can receive military pay every month, which can only be regarded as a kind of corvee service. The officers who can receive salaries above the team rate are first-class lower than the officers of the standing army. Not only in terms of salary, but also when the officers of the county soldiers meet the officers of the standing army. Under the same position, the officers of the county soldiers need to obey the command of the officers of the standing army.


    If the soldiers of the standing army are professional soldiers, the soldiers of counties and counties are corvee soldiers, and the local stability maintenance forces are the employment system. However, the local stability maintenance forces will not set foot on the battlefield. They are responsible for the alternative responsibilities of local county soldiers. For example, they do not need to send out a large number of troops to carry out the task of eliminating fierce thieves or bandits with less than 100 people in a certain place. More than 100 people still need County soldiers.


    To put it bluntly, Liu Yan intends to learn from the police system of later generations. In the future, he will integrate the post of Youxun and set up a special department to deal with local crimes.


    "Those people are really unbearable." Xu Qian kept smiling bitterly: "although we are County soldiers, we are also military forces, not chores."


    Of course, the liberated Han people on the peninsula were very close to the Han army who rescued them. They didn''t know which bastard told them what Master Wang was. As a result, Master Wang became not only a Bodhisattva to save their suffering, but also a handyman to solve their trivial things.


    "Fortunately, we really have a gang of busboys." Yu Zhang drank the wine in one gulp and said happily, "those Japanese are obedient and easy to use."


    Happiness is often based on the pain of others. It is sweet. Pride also comes from being stronger than others. Pride is the obedience of others because of their identity.


    Because of the strong military front of the Han country, there may be another point that the Han country has a vast territory. The small countries of the Japanese islands are really obedient. They have a posture of holding their thighs and being happier if they can be merged.


    It seems that the country is still a little arrogant and difficult to answer. As those who personally led the servants to join the army, they can most directly feel the experience from the soles of their feet to the sky.


    The servants of the Japanese islands are not only obedient and obedient, but also easy to use. At the same time, they often don''t care about casualties. Duke Wen, who reports to the center and requests to increase the number of servants of the Japanese islands, hasn''t stopped. It is also true that the number has increased again and again, so that the standing army can leave the peninsula that has been enlisted. A small number of county soldiers will preside over it and use servants to maintain the stability of the peninsula.


    Since it was a servant in the army, the Han country did not have to train and pack, and there was nothing to pay for military expenses. Even the military grain needed to be paid by the Japanese island countries themselves, which could save the Han country a lot of expenses.


    One thing I don''t know is that the Japanese islands are open to the mainland. Many strange things are transported from the Japanese islands to the mainland for sale, and the mainland''s goods are naturally sold to the Japanese islands. Recently, many Japanese islands have also requested the Han state not to restrict population exchanges, and the center is conducting an assessment.


    "The Central Plains have been smashed. The south is better. Only some Japanese things can sell." Although Xu Qian is only a Wu Chang, his ancestors have had a good time. His grandfather was a county magistrate in a place. His family heritage is that he has a broader vision than other colleagues: "when all places recover, the Japanese things won''t be attractive. Just wait for the big man''s goods to fill the islands."


    Yu Zhang didn''t mind showing off some of his news, so he said, "I heard it comes at a price. One ship of goods needs two ships of various raw materials, or we can''t get to the port."


    Don''t joke, there are really no high-end goods in the Japanese islands. Generally, there are some gold or silver jewelry, and then there are women selling.


    The gold and silver reserves of the Japanese islands are the largest in Asia, especially silver, but the number of gold and silver mines found is rare. In a thousand years, during the Ming Dynasty, the Japanese Islands accounted for more than half of the world''s silver output, and the rest was almost covered by the Americas. At that time, Daming could make silver as a currency in circulation on the market, that is, he used trade to earn a large amount of silver from the Japanese.


    By the way, the silver that Daming earned from the Japanese islands was followed by the defeat of wild boar skin, which was returned to the Japanese in the form of compensation.


    It is no secret that the Han state lacks women of appropriate age. Wars provoked by the army to plunder women are everywhere. Before the destruction of Koguryo, Baiji and Silla, they obtained them by relatively peaceful means. They give the countries of the Japanese islands their own unique views on the destruction of Koguryo, Baiji and Silla, and believe that the war of destruction launched by the Han state is for the women of the three countries.


    According to the ideas of the countries of the Japanese islands, the land of the Central Plains is so large that there must be no shortage of natural resources. Before, they used all kinds of means to get women from Koguryo, Baiji and Xinluo. It makes sense that a good war of annihilation was regarded as plundering women.


    Some of the practices of the later Han Dynasty convinced the Japanese that they were right. All the male aborigines on the peninsula were slaves and the female Aborigines were openly assigned. The Japanese felt that the new Chinese dynasty was a little shameless and envied to join.


    Of course, the countries on the Japanese islands are afraid of whether they will be destroyed by the Han state, but on the other hand, they feel that even being a king is not more comfortable than being a county magistrate in the Central Plains Chinese dynasty, resulting in a contradictory psychology of wanting to take the initiative and worrying about their own fate.


    Despite repeated wars in the Central Plains, some technologies and cultures can not be compared with those of the Japanese islands. They are extremely eager to obtain more advanced technologies and cultures. Whether they can become a small people in the Chinese Dynasty first, they absolutely want to buy if they can buy it. There are many things like sending envoys to teach people to learn. They do everything possible to please the Chinese dynasty. Then the Chinese dynasty lacks women, They can''t just give or sell.


    When Yu Zhang saw Huang MI, his immediate boss, coming over, he had to smile and stand up.


    Among the group of people at the party, there were not many subordinates belonging to Huang MI. Hula stood up and more than half of them.


    When a team leads more than 50 people, it means that there are five leaders and ten five leaders. Military gatherings still don''t make do blindly. It basically depends on the organizational system.


    "Sit, sit." Huang Mi looked in a very good mood. He came and sat in the position he was given up. After a few words, he said: "the order has come down. In five days, we will board the ship from the military port with Fang and return to the Central Plains."


    The soldiers of counties and counties come from corvee, and the corvee service has a time limit. There is no time limit in the combat state. They can be repatriated normally when they are no longer in the combat state.


    The corvee in the Han Dynasty was restored to the normal state of the Eastern Han Dynasty. It was necessary to serve corvee for at least one month a year, but the corvee for a limited period of one month was generally in the hometown. The corvee for more than one month was either summoned to work somewhere, become a soldier, become a garrison in a place, or simply go to the border to guard the border.


    Yu Zhang''s unit was originally a border garrison, but later it became a garrison in the peninsula. Since they entered the state of invading the enemy country from the state of garrison, the time limit of corvee is of course invalid. This invalidity will be compensated after returning home. Entering the state of garrison is part of continuing corvee service.


    "Count the time. It''s time to go back." Chen Chao is not interrupting his boss''s speech, but whispering to paoze next to him: "I went out in the winter last year, and it was half a year. I don''t know if my home is OK."


    In ancient times, it was rare for people to go far away. Many people didn''t even go out of their home for 50 miles. Generally, they would travel long distances only when they were in corvee service.


    They come from all parts of the Central Plains. Some people''s hometown is even more than ten thousand miles away from the peninsula. As a result, the time of corvee service is different. One thing is the same, that is, they are homesick.


    Huang MI can be a team leader in counties and counties. He was originally the tour leader of a county. He was responsible for sending the young and strong of his county to the military and needed to stay for service.


    Not all Youhuo can be officers at or above the team rate, but their official identity must have received more attention. For example, Huang Mi''s superior in the county, that is, the county lieutenant, became a division commander of other departments after staying in the military.


    It''s hard to say whether it''s better to be a county lieutenant or a commander of another department. It depends on where the county lieutenant is and which army commander is.


    There are still many advantages to staying on the peninsula as a garrison, including searching the peninsula, registering and handing over the looted materials, and being able to get 10% of the profits from the spoils when returning home.


    Not everyone was happy to learn that they would return to the Central Plains in five days. For many people, when they were in their hometown, they were ordinary members. Even many people were bullied in their hometown, but they could be human beings on the peninsula. Let alone the indigenous people on the peninsula, they would feel very happy to call servants and join the army.


    No matter whether they want to leave or as a souvenir, the army will not change because of their personal wishes. People are very busy behind, sorting out what they need to take away, and they also want to send another pen when they leave. There must be another chicken flying and dog jumping in the garrison areas that are about to rotate.


    Military rotation has its own procedures. It needs to be that the people who rotate enter the barracks, and the group of talents who will leave will really leave, or it will cause a vacuum period.


    On the third day of the argument period, new troops from China have settled in. Yu Zhang found a very strange phenomenon, that is, the new colleagues seem to be southerners?


    "Ah? Yes, I''m from Jiangzhou, Guiyang and Linwu." Qu San is also a tourist in his hometown. He is naturally kind to Yu Zhang, who is also a tourist. He also wants to know how he is on duty here. He is still very happy to get close to Yu Zhang.


    Yu Zhang is from Xuzhou, but he knows that the state of Han has now abolished the administrative unit of "Zhou". When you introduce yourself, you will mention "Zhou", which is purely a long-term habit.


    Qu San looked thin and small, and Yu Zhang was short enough to have a head. The rest of the soldiers from counties and counties in Jiangzhou are not tall. They are thin and small, but they are not sick. Their skin is relatively dark, but most of their muscles are solid.


    "Those?" Qu San looked at another group of people referred to by Yu Zhang and said, "I heard it''s from Dongyang, Yangzhou. It''s different from our people who live in the mountains all year round."


    In fact, each region is really different. Yu Zhang can clearly distinguish that people from mountainous areas are fierce even if they look thin. Some people from relatively rich areas are weak even if they are strong.


    After chatting for a while, Yu Zhang returned to his group and said that all the new garrison came from the south. Even if it was wrong, some people really had to mutter.


    "Soldiers in the south are generally not good." Chen Chao is not even chief Wu. Even if his words have any influence, he won''t have much influence: "he hasn''t recovered the Central Plains for decades, and he was destroyed by us in less than three months. Although he says that he is now all Han people, he is really afraid that they will lose the face of Han people."


    Yu Zhang felt that he should be fair: "there are bad soldiers everywhere. Don''t judge whether they are strong or not just by their physique."


    "They can''t hear again." Chen Chao felt that there was nothing wrong with his words: "those from Jiangzhou looked OK, while those from Yangzhou looked cowardly."


    Coward? Yu Zhang turned to look at the past. The county soldiers from Yangzhou didn''t know when they had gathered together with the servant army. Facing the flattery of the servant army, the county soldiers in Yangzhou seemed very uncomfortable. He looked to the other side. The flattery of the county soldiers from Jiangzhou to the servants is another style. He just doesn''t know what the situation is. It''s not like the county soldiers from Yangzhou.


    Although Yu Zhang is not a standing army, but a kind of more soldiers in the nature of corvee service, he really has a sense of belonging to the military. He is a little worried that the soldiers in Yangzhou will lose face when he sees that they even deal with servants and join the army.

 Chapter 649

    As long as the Central Plains Dynasty is not an isolated corner, its territory has always been a little large. It should even be said that since the emergence of human power, its territory rarely falls out of the top five in the world, and more often it ranks in the top three in the world.


    In terms of territory, let alone the Xia, Shang and Zhou dynasties. At that time, the world was either a tribal system or a city-state system, and there were few regimes covering more than one million square kilometers.


    After the unification of the Qin Dynasty, only a few people surpassed the Qin Dynasty in territory, that is, the Kingdom established by Alexander, a Macedonian, surpassed the Qin Empire in territory.


    In the early Western Han Dynasty, there were many countries larger than the Han Empire. The territory controlled by the Huns on the edge was about twice that of the Han Empire. The territory of the Peacock Dynasty on the third side of a''san was about twice and a half that of the Western Han Dynasty, and even the Seleucid Empire in Central Asia exceeded the Han Empire.


    By the way, the so-called Seleucid Empire is a group of countries established by Macedonians, Greeks, Thrace and others following the descendants of Alexander''s eastward expedition. They not only established the Seleucid regime, but also established many regional powers in Central Asia and Tianzhu.


    Liu Che killed Minyue, South Vietnam, Yelang, Yunnan and Ailao. The territory of the Han Empire almost doubled, but the Huns in the North did not stop. Under the leadership of Madden, the Xiongnu people served Donghu, and the western regions were also included in the tax collection area of the Xiongnu people. As a result, the territory controlled by the Xiongnu people was still twice that of the Han Empire. During this period, the Seleucid Empire was divided by rebellion, and the Persians ruled by Mediterranean people rose again. The Persians established the Parthian Empire, but the territory became less than that of the Han Empire.


    During Liu Che''s period, at least in the first half of the year, only Xiongnu surpassed the Han Empire. The Han Empire ranked second in the global territory. The Peacock Dynasty passed away without leaving any bodies. Rome ranked third, the newly established Parthia ranked fourth, and the territory of other countries was fragmented.


    After the Eastern Han Dynasty, the territory area of the early Eastern Han Dynasty climbed to the first in the world. The Xiongnu was divided into the north and the south. The South Xiongnu became a vicious dog captive by the Eastern Han Dynasty. Among them, the north Xiongnu still had a large control area on the grassland, and the territory controlled by the Xiongnu people was one third of that of the Eastern Han Dynasty, ranking the fourth. In the second place is the rising Roman Empire. The Mediterranean has become the inland sea of the Romans. The territory of the Parthian Empire on their side ranks fifth. Da Yueshi, who fled from East Asia to Central Asia, established the kusana empire with the third largest territory in the world.


    The Eastern Han Dynasty did not occupy the first place in the global territory area. At the end of the Han Dynasty, the princes separated everywhere and lost the capital protector of the western regions. Even if the territory of the princes was counted as the territory of the Han Dynasty, the territory area of the Eastern Han Dynasty also fell to the fifth place. At this time, the Roman Empire ranked first in the global territory, and the second was Xianbei, who stepped on the body of the Huns. The kusana Empire firmly ranked third. Although pattia was beaten by the Roman Empire, the Eastern Han Dynasty ranked fourth.


    In the Western Jin Dynasty, the Central Plains Dynasty was unified again. Although it still failed to recapture the western regions, there were many more miserable than the Western Jin Dynasty. For example, the Kushan Empire and the Parthian Empire after the Peacock Dynasty made ancient history successively. At least the descendants of the Parthian Empire established the Sassanian King Dynasty, Da Yueshi of the kusana empire was integrated by the aborigines on the other side of ah San, and there was no residue left.


    The territory area of the strong Romans firmly occupied the first position. The Xianbei people also kept the second ranking at the peak. The Western Jin Dynasty finally climbed from the fifth to the third. The Sassanian Dynasty picked up many provinces that the Romans didn''t want after occupation, and they are still the fourth.


    After the Western Jin Dynasty, the world entered a miserable historical stage, and no political power seemed to be able to live a stable life. The Sima family engaged in the chaotic war of the political power of the family princes and kings, the Romans fell into frequent military riots, the aristocrats of the Sassanian Dynasty continued to engage in Yao moths, and Xianbei also entered the moment of the merger of tribes. At this moment, the remnants of the kusana empire fell in love with and killed the Dalits once ruled by the Peacock Dynasty. They especially liked to play a game of mutual harm. They had been waiting for a group of guys who couldn''t get along in Europe for nearly 1500 years to help and live a happy inferior life, but there were signs of unification again, although they were given alms.


    When they arrived at Sima''s family and the aristocratic families in the Central Plains, they fled to the South and carried out a well-known "clothes and clothes crossing South". The territory of the Central Plains Dynasty lost its share to the smallest of all empires, and preserved civilization under the iron cavalry of the Hu prisoners.


    The Roman Empire, which once ranked first in terms of territory, split and split again under the military chaos. Later, the military chaos was calmed down, but it was divided into eastern Rome and Western Rome. According to the system that cannot be accessed by government decrees, it has actually become two countries. Under the condition of "I don''t know anything", the Sassanian Dynasty, which has been engaged in noble trouble parties in their nest, has become the largest empire in the world.


    Later generations of Iran have always liked to talk about the history of the Sassanian Dynasty. Is it because the Sassanian Dynasty once ranked first in the global territory? When you are down, you like to talk about the glory of your ancestors. You can not only comfort yourself, but also be an incentive.


    It must be said that Iranians are Persians, and the rest of the Central Asian countries are Arabs, and there should not be too many grievances between Persians and Arabs in history. What''s more, Iranians don''t like others to think they are Arabs, so they count Iran as a member of the Arab world. If they listen to it, they will be beaten by Iranians and Arabs will be angry.


    Then, the historical change of the global territory will definitely blind the eyes of countless people. That is the moment when the nomadic people wantonly enclosure the land. The Central Plains entered the confrontation between the northern and Southern Dynasties. The soft that came out of nowhere in the North has become the first in the global territory.


    At this time, the Western Rome was divided by a group of barbarians, and the eastern Rome trembled under the aggression of the Sassanian Dynasty, but the two sides were deadlocked for nearly 200 years. Until the Sassanian Dynasty was destroyed by Arabs, the remaining Eastern Rome also sent envoys to Yang Sui and Li Tang, and established alliance relations during the Wu Zhou period to jointly deal with the Arab Empire with one hand of scriptures and one hand of machetes.


    Arabs with one hand of scriptures and one hand of machetes are actually very arrogant. They are so strong that they can establish a powerful empire across Asia, Europe and Africa. They bully Eastern Rome and Europa in the West and cheat the great Zhou established by Wu Zetian in the East.


    Therefore, modern Arabs have been seeking great Arab unity in order to reproduce the great empire across Asia, Europe and Africa. Europeans are not happy, and cowboys far away in North America are not happy. Rabbits in the East are also worried and make trouble together without anyone''s greeting.


    It''s not everyone who makes trouble. The maojia natural gas and oil company hopes that the Arabs can rise up. The problem is that the Maoxiong who is reduced to selling resources is really powerless. Later, it turns into cowboys, rotten cattle and the virgin state. Whoever is caught is rushed up for a group fight, and the thick black rabbit makes a lot of money.


    Speaking of Mao Xiong, Liu Yan has relevant information in his hand. He has arrived at Guanzhong with a large group of people and settled in the old city of Chang''an for more than a month.


    Chang''an has become the National Center, and any news comes together. Xie AI, who is far away in the grassland, talked about a local conflict with Xigao car. There are many soldiers similar to the Jie nationality in Xigao car.


    Xie AI couldn''t tell who was who at all. He only distinguished them by skin color. Later, he found out what Ding Ling people looked like. The new white people were some more western aborigines.


    Liu Yan received Xie AI''s report. According to the relevant description, he thought of the ancestors of hairy bears at the first time. He can probably guess that the ancestors of hairy bears can''t stand the cold in the Arctic circle. It should be that some tribes went south and were integrated by Ding Ling people.


    Now, without the Slavic nation, the ancestors of hairy bears have never established a country at all. They don''t even have a concept of what nationality they are. They are also a group of people who use stone tools. They are divided into many tribes, and they are usually bullied by the Goths and salmat, Even the northern Huns, who were beaten far away by the Han Empire, could be bullied wantonly.


    The Capricorn people are white skinned people in Central Asia, and the whites in Western Europe are much taller and stronger than the Capricorn people. Xie AI, who made this clear, wrote back a memorial to clarify, but Liu Yan was very interested in the emergence of Western European people in East Asia.


    "The size of the world is dazzling." Ji Chang, as the prime minister, can''t help reading a lot of official documents. He doesn''t see less information sent back from the frontier: "people with white skin, blue eyes and colored hair don''t think so."


    Blue eyes are all kinds of non black eyes, and colored hair refers to all non black eyes.


    Speaking of the Central Plains Dynasty and the Roman Empire, there is one thing in common, that is, the eyes and hair are black, and the skin is bronze after tanning. When the envoys of Eastern Rome came to the Central Plains, they once thought that both sides were the same race and natural allies arranged by heaven and various gods.


    As for the news about Rome, the Han Kingdom also obtained some information from the western regions, and the western regions obtained information from the Sassanian Dynasty. It is tantamount to that the news is through many hands. People don''t know whether they can believe it or not.


    Liu Yan didn''t know whether Rome was divided now, but he thought of some rumors in the Wu Zhou period, such as the consistency of some characteristics between the two sides. It seems that he can really use this as a basis to build an east-west alliance of the world island, at least unite to destroy the Sassanian Dynasty first.


    "All Miao people who are not our ethnic group are aliens who must be recruited." The official document in Xu Zheng''s hand is a summary. There are some people who are put together. Anyway, they are not black hair and black eyes. Some places are also yellow skin: "the first thing to be extinct is the xigaoche that dares to invade the Han border!"


    It''s not nonsense to say that xigaoche invaded the territory of Han. The world fell into a small ice age, which made all ethnic groups close to the Arctic have to find a way to live. That must be far away from the Arctic Circle, and it''s inevitable to migrate to mild areas.


    The state of Han eliminated the grassland forces nearby, and a large part of the grassland became the territory of the state of Han, which became adjacent to xigaoche. When the grassland was not owned by the Han state, xigaoche couldn''t get along with the original nomads, but now it has become difficult to get along with the Han state.


    Xu Zheng felt that it was inevitable to be beaten in the face. After they recovered the Central Plains, they always caught who went up and bullied for a while. No one dared to stretch out his hands and feet. Now it''s better. Xigaoche not only stretched out its hands and feet, but also drove a group of white people as pioneers, touching the hatred point that Han people have been abused by the Capricorn for decades. Without killing all visible white people, they will feel uneasy even sleeping.


    Liu Yan knows very well that even after the establishment of the Han state, the Miao people of the Han family still have "characteristic feelings" for the white people. They were afraid before and hate after. Anyone who has experienced the rule of the Capricorn family has developed from fear to death because of fear.


    "Death is inevitable." No matter why Liu Yancai wants to kill, it is consistent with his idea that Han people inhabit the world: "there will be more people to kill... Than we can imagine."


    I''m not kidding. Although the current years are not like later generations, where whites occupy two-thirds of the world''s living space, the world island is divided from the current Han controlled area, and the west of the western region to the end of the world island is white. It''s very simple to divide this way. Central Asia is also white in terms of skin system, regardless of Persians, Arabs, Greeks... All kinds of people belong to white skin race.


    On the world island, there are yellow skin races in East and South Asia. Although the Romans have black hair and black eyes, they are also white. In the regions outside the world island, the African and Asian plates have followed the expansion of Rome, and the same is true in North Africa.


    North America is a territory with yellow skin, but the number of Indians has lived to the belly of dogs for thousands of years, and will continue to live to the belly of dogs for more than 1000 years, waiting for white people to be slaughtered like animals in the past. Tens of millions of white people were slaughtered almost the same. The enclosure is called the Private Reserve. In fact, it is still kept in captivity as animals. So, don''t say that Indians are descendants of yin and Shang Dynasties. It''s really annoying to be the same Miao people as such people.


    South America and Oceania are either white or dark brown people. Anyway, they are not yellow skin. They haven''t even studied bronze now. When the white people colonized with firearms, they just entered the bronze age.


    "Kill." Xu Zheng listened to Liu Yan''s lecture for a while. Without asking why Liu Yan knew so much, he said carelessly: "men, whether infants or the elderly, are killed. Women are too old to kill, leaving women who can give birth to future generations."


    Ji Chang''s cheeks jerked when he heard it. He finally persuaded Liu Yan to enter the general stage of internal affairs construction. He knew that Xi Gao car was a little nervous when it went south. When he came, he saw Xu Zheng. He was really afraid to come. Xu Zheng looked very serious, but he was bewitching Liu Yan.


    Liu Yan likes to listen to that. In addition to grabbing land, is it to plunder more wombs? It''s better for a Han man to have several foreign concubines in addition to a normal wife who is also a Han man. Who will fill the territory if he doesn''t fight!

 Chapter 650

    Guanzhong is not too hot in summer. Under the influence of the little ice age, Guanzhong''s summer can even be said to be comfortable.


    Liu Yan chose the capital in Guanzhong, not just a word. His plan is to build a new capital near the Qinling Mountains, not a city wall, to guard against all passes.


    "The drought in Xiliang is an established fact. Therefore, it is imperative to build the capital." Liu Yan''s recent attention is not only military, but also focuses most of his attention on Rainfall in various places: "there is little rainfall in all parts of the Central Plains, and the rainfall in the north is the least. No abnormality has been found in the south, so the development of Jingzhou needs to be watched closely."


    When they arrived in Chang''an, Liu Yan and other members of the royal family naturally stayed in the palace city. It should be said that the palace city was very dilapidated, almost dilapidated everywhere, just a simple clean-up.


    The whole Chang''an city looks dilapidated, but it has increased its popularity because of the migration of people everywhere. After the arrival of the big guys, what they do is to clean up the ruins, and a large amount of garbage is sent out of the city every day.


    As the core area, Miyagi is no better than the urban area. Even because it was the Miyagi that suffered the most serious damage. After the subjugation of the former Zhao Dynasty of the Huns, various ethnic groups headed by Jie rushed in for looting and arson. In the back, whoever has the courage can come in to look for treasure. There are ruins and broken walls everywhere, and excreta can be seen everywhere.


    Before Liu Yan decided to settle in Chang''an City, what Qinzhou Duwei did was to clean up the palace city in advance. Excreta and some damaged things can be cleaned up, but the damaged buildings are difficult to repair in a short time.


    Now, the grand meeting of the Han Dynasty is held in a dilapidated hall. The interior is very clean. You can see the blue sky and white clouds by looking up at many broken holes, and you can see the scars stripped off by the columns in the hall. If the ground was not carpeted, you can definitely see some holes filled with soil.


    The carpet is a kind of felt. The main material is wool. With the current technology, it is impossible to completely remove the smell of animals. As a result, even if there are vents everywhere in the hall, if sandalwood were not lit to cover it, an obvious peculiar smell would still be smelled in the air.


    Jingzhou is an important development town determined by Liu Yan during his southern tour. It mainly relies on the original local convenience to reclaim more new agricultural areas and rent the land to the people in a rental mode while stationed in the reclamation Corps.


    Of course, the development of Jingzhou is to cope with the severe drought in the Central Plains in the next few years. In addition to Jingzhou, the south is stepping up the development of farming in areas with appropriate environment. Most slaves who originally combed the irrigation system in the north are transferred to the south.


    The northern irrigation system has been sorted out for at least three years, and the answers evaluated later are cruel. Even if the original irrigation system is restored, the grain output in all parts of the Central Plains will still be worrying, so the construction force will be dispatched to the South least affected by drought.


    This is the advantage of a country with a large territory. It will not be killed by a sudden natural disaster because of its small territory. When necessary, resources can be allocated from other regions to support the affected areas.


    Of course, there are some difficulties with a large territory. For example, the larger the territory, the higher the ruling pressure of the center, not only in terms of national defense, but also in terms of the development of people''s livelihood. The inevitable phenomenon is that there are many rich places and poor areas.


    "The construction of the capital city can make work for relief effective." Ji Chang is the prime minister. If there is a drought in the future, he will be under great pressure. How to carry out disaster relief is a big problem: "Guanzhong will be the core of the Han Dynasty in the future, and it can also attract more people to settle in Guanzhong."


    In case of drought, there will be too many places without harvest. It is only to mobilize food to go to various places for charity. Even if it is true to mobilize food to go to various places, how to implement disaster relief and how to prevent corruption, resulting in greater man-made disasters under natural disasters, has always been a serious problem for the ruling class.


    Liu Yan is not idle and bored to build a new city. The existing Chang''an is too dilapidated and has little repair value. First, it is more to start large projects to enter more effective supervision.


    All the people will be centralized and managed in formation, and the people involved in the work will have a stable source of food. Because it is a regulatory state, it will ensure more social order and ensure social security under natural disasters to the greatest extent. Another is that it is fundamental to have something to work for, but people who have some dignity don''t want to get charity. They use labor to exchange for materials to survive. At least they can make people think that what they get is labor income. They will feel more at ease and won''t feel humble at the same time.


    The construction of Xindu city will be a big project, which can attract the people in Guanzhong, and even the people in Hedong, Hanoi, Henan and other areas outside Guanzhong. It is tantamount to whether a large-scale migration is carried out by mandatory administrative orders.


    After the drought, participating in the construction in Guanzhong will obtain a stable source of food, which will inevitably attract a large number of people into Guanzhong. They will become local people in Guanzhong and fill the missing population in Guanzhong in the future. This kind of action does not carry any administrative compulsion and will not cause public resentment at all. On the contrary, they should be a little grateful to survive the year of great disaster.


    "In addition to the capital construction of Guanzhong, all counties can also do so." Cai you said work for relief: "disaster is naturally a bad thing. Since all localities need disaster relief, why not restore local construction nationwide."


    Liu Yan looked at Tian Shuo.


    It''s a good way to work for relief, but everything has a foundation, that is, food should keep up. Without enough food, everything is false.


    It can even be said that grain is only basic materials, such as clothes, bedding, melon bowls, ladles, pots and corresponding labor tools. The materials needed are simply massive calculations.


    Liu Yan is the new generation under the red flag. He still belongs to the group in the 1980s. He is not so strange to some things as after 2000. He is very clear about some things.


    After 1990 and 2000, their growth stage is the high-speed development period of China. At least before adulthood, they are in a protected environment. When they come into contact with things and things, they are basically in line with the world, and they are more familiar with electronic products and some entertainment.


    Some people after 1980 and beyond, how can there be so many electronic products and entertainment? Even after 1970, they have participated in all kinds of labor since childhood. Their understanding of the new era may not be as good as that after 2000. The problem is that they have different levels of understanding and different ideas.


    To say that they may be hacked to death, if they want to really cross after 2000, most of them will only play with electronic products and be more familiar with entertainment. In ancient times without electronic products and entertainment, they must be less capable than their predecessors. They want to engage in "high technology", but any science and technology is based on a series of supporting processes and technologies. If they really want to engage in it, they have to start from the foundation and have practical ability. However, the knowledge involved in any foundation can be calculated immeasurably.


    To put it simply, if you know how to make a car, you should be able to produce qualified relevant steel and aluminum materials, and then internal combustion engines, power distribution and plastics. Everything should be made from scratch, because there was no such thing in ancient times, that is, an individual had a full set of knowledge, but he didn''t have a corresponding team. Can he do it alone for a lifetime? If you really want to build a car and want to start it, you need oil. Then go to chemistry!


    After the 1980s, at least they were no strangers to farming. Those before the 1970s knew better that any development was based on the premise of not starving to death, or what else to do if they starved to death.


    The talent and skills of florists are limited to the vast majority of people after 1990. Some people may not even have seen the farmland with their own eyes and have no practical ability. In ancient times, there was really no high-tech soil, but some simple earth things are more suitable.


    The state of Han conquered the grassland. In order to make the grassland have its value, farming is not easy to do, so grazing can not be stopped. Since the fifth year of Yuanshuo, the grassland has been providing a large number of textiles for the hinterland, driving away cattle and sheep everywhere, and making meat on the table.


    Because of Liu Yan''s vigorous promotion, and then the climate is really getting colder everywhere. Wool clothing is changing the linen Market at a very fast speed. The supplies on the bed are also generally adapted to the wind swept buildings.


    "Da Han has mature stamping technology. As long as the raw materials can keep up, the related artifacts will not be a problem." Cai you''s most comfortable thing is this. In the past, even making money was a trouble. Now as long as you figure out the mold, there are no things you can''t make, especially some tools that don''t need to emphasize the slight difference in size: "maybe bad things can really turn into good things."


    Cai you is talking about the national system. What the country urgently wants to accomplish is the mobilization from the official to the people. In order to complete the work for relief, the relevant production must keep up. Even if it is just making spoons, it also promotes an industry.


    The need for materials for national work relief is bottomless, and the pressure will not be small.


    "No matter how difficult it is, we should try our best to complete it." Liu Yan has long heard of the cocoon by the ministers'' development and internal affairs. He has not heard much about the great leap forward in his years of growth. First, he doesn''t care how many jokes the great leap forward makes, but it really builds a perfect industrial foundation: "food and other materials can''t be satisfied in China. If you don''t understand the relevant workshops, you have to understand them. Anyway, they must be built!"


    There are a large number of people in Sahuan on the other side of Indochina Peninsula. After they support Linyi and Funan and rob the land, they should give full play to the production capacity of those land. If the Indochina Peninsula is not enough, the government can even support them to go to the territory of ah San. As long as they can grab what they need in China, there is nothing that the government can''t support.


    Yu Yi, standing on the train, grinned. They had long made up their mind that no matter how many monkeys would starve to death, if the king wanted food, they would continue to search for food from the Indochina Peninsula. As soon as he heard what Liu Yan said, he knew that there would be a new Sahuan area. No matter where he went, he would encounter anyone. There was a strong country as the backing. Anyway, it was just to fight against him. No matter what the process of fighting against him was and how many losses he suffered, they could not make money.


    Yu Yi is not only happy. A number of officials involved in civil affairs, such as Ji Chang, Cai you and Tian Shuo, are very happy. When it comes to the construction of internal affairs, they are afraid that the king doesn''t want to do anything. They should be afraid that the king doesn''t do anything.


    The Central Plains is going to be dry. If they don''t do anything, they wait for the people to make a living. If they do it, whether it works or not, they are at least doing it. They don''t know so much about Liu Yan''s many arrangements. Listening, they can draw a blueprint in their mind, and work for relief in an unlimited range. Such a huge labor force is good for the local infrastructure. The state wantonly supports folk workshops. The output of workshops has a fixed and stable market, and almost everything is picked up for nothing.


    The main hall is very dilapidated, and the roof will be filled with wind from time to time. Most people''s hearts are hot, and some depressed people should be the military.


    In order to provide work for relief, it must be necessary for supervisors, including Xu Zheng and other military personnel. What''s depressing is that the national action is so big. Don''t think about what big action can be made externally. Without war, the military can''t make achievements.


    As a martial arts man, it is his duty to fight in the battlefield. Besides his duty, it is an ideal to win the title of general. If we really want peace, it will be good for most people, but it is really sad for the martial arts man.


    Xu Zheng felt somewhat comforted that Liu Yan promised the military to keep the two standing armies in a state of war. As a result, he has been thinking about how to make use of Xianbei grassland or show his fangs to the Xigao car that dares to stretch out his hands and feet.


    "We... Will become the supervisor in the future?" Huan Wen came to Chang''an from the south two days ago. Standing behind Xu Zheng, he couldn''t hide his depression: "it''s completely understandable in the Central Plains, but so should the south."


    To concentrate a large crowd must have an effective management system. It is absolutely more appropriate for the army to manage it than the local official system. The military generals in the center really become the supervisors. They should not only manage people, but also manage a large number of allocated materials. Their understanding is that there will be a lot of shit in the future.


    Huan Wen was depressed not only because he wanted to be the supervisor, but mainly because his application to the Central Committee for wantonly building ships was rejected, and leading the army to enter the Indochina Peninsula was denied. It was two different things to take only a small number of warships across the sea and lead a large number of warships across the sea. It was even more disappointing not to bully monkeys in the Indochina Peninsula.


    "We are generals, generals!" Huan Wen stole a glance at Liu Yan, then angrily glanced at the civil servants who were happy: "what they did was murder and arson, and what they should not do about construction?"


    Xu Zheng turned a blind eye when he heard it. He was actually very desperate before. For this reason, he specially appealed to Liu Yan, but it was useless. Even because Liu Yan''s words made him almost shocked.


    "Your Majesty, that''s trusting us." Xu Zheng also didn''t restrain his voice and said, "it''s not that civil servants have too many dirty things. They really can''t master the right to transfer materials, or they don''t know how many corrupt things will happen."


    Huan Wen understood that Liu Yan didn''t trust the civilian to master a large amount of materials and had greater trust in the military, but he was really unhappy at all: [on the premise of no rebellion, the more materials is the more trouble, okay!]


    Xu Zheng''s voice was not small. When the surrounding civil servants heard it, they immediately had a smelly face.

 Chapter 651

    Thanks to the impression that the civil servants of the Ming Dynasty were worse than shit, it is an inevitable phenomenon that the Chinese people distrust the civil servants.


    Then, the army of a country is to ensure the existence of the country. Even if the military really has some shit, the information about the army is actually closed. It is not known by ordinary people at all, which makes ordinary people have a better impression on the army.


    In fact, even if civil servants in a country are greedy or even do things that are angry with people, their harm is not as powerful as the army.


    Once the army erodes, the country will enter the stage of having a country without defense. The invasion of foreign enemies will lead to the subjugation of the country. If there is a rebellion in the army, it is not as simple as the people are unable to make a living. It is the country that is caught in the flames of war.


    As long as he is a ruler with normal mind, he can tolerate the corruption of civil servants, but he can never see the corruption of the military. Everything is that civil servants have no military power. Only a few yamen servants can easily clean up corrupt civil servants. Once the military is involved, there is no trivial matter.


    Although Liu Yan has become a king, the thought he has developed for a long time will not change just because of a few years. What events do he need to encounter to wake up.


    The rulers of all dynasties, as long as they were not forced, would not feed their generals too much. What they did was to keep the materials in the hands of the military at a minimum, so that even if there was a rebellion, the army would lack materials and could not fight for a long time.


    As a ruler, Liu Yan has not really become a king. It''s just that he can''t be cold-blooded and ruthless. Because he didn''t miss the army before crossing, some actions are really too inclined to the military.


    It is not that no one in the Han Dynasty saw the risk of the army mastering a large amount of materials. It should be said that anyone can see it. For the time being, no one advised Liu Yan.


    No one stated the reasons for the fierce relationship. As the imperial envoy doctor, sang Yu personally visited all counties and counties. In only three months, he found out a large group of local officials who did all kinds of bad things, which really made the central civil service system blush and hard to speak. Then, the country will enter the stage of internal affairs development. Because the military cannot start a large-scale war, there is fire and no place to start. Anyone who jumps out may be hated and attacked by the military.


    In fact, there is another reason that even civil servants can''t refute. As long as you are a civil servant, from the above to the three emperors and five emperors, now to modern times, as a civil servant, you know that as long as there is oil and water, there must be people who reach out. It''s the necessity that people reach out in most cities no matter how risky. The difference is big greed or small greed.


    This is not to say that the military will not reach out. Any group has pests. The problem is that the military has fewer people than civil servants because of its sense of honor and discipline.


    Ji Chang defines himself as the loyal dog leg of the king. If others dare not or do not want to speak, he has to speak even if he is tough.


    After the meeting, Liu Yan, as usual, went to the back hall to sit for a small meeting, waiting for someone to pay a private audience and talk about some matters that are not easy to say at the meeting. Maybe someone will make a small report.


    "Well, what about military corruption?" Liu Yan did not think about this problem. As soon as Ji Chang said it, he had to put it on the table: "materials are managed and dispatched by the military, but they should be supervised by the central and local teams."


    "The army keeps a huge amount of materials..." Ji Chang said a little boldly, "I''m afraid something unspeakable will happen."


    As I said, no rulers in all dynasties are willing to let the army master materials, even if the materials are too much for the national treasury, but the practice is that the supplies are limited to the available range of three months, so as to block the logistics of the army and make the rebel forces lack supplies, so that they can be better suppressed.


    The army of the Han Dynasty was founded by Liu Yan. He has absolute power and respect in the military. He really didn''t worry that the army would break out of rebellion. As a result, Ji Chang mentioned that the army might break out of rebellion. The expression on his face was very strange.


    Ji Chang was afraid of Liu Yan''s complete confidence in the military. He was relieved to see the strange expression on Liu Yan''s face. He won''t say that some materials should be kept and allocated by the civil service system. Liu Yan has made a decision at the imperial meeting to discuss how to supervise.


    To carry out nationwide infrastructure construction, first of all, there should be food reserves. Ji changlai had already found Yu Yi before. As a group to colonize the Indochina Peninsula, Yu''s family is the first. At least nominally, all families respect Yu''s family. If there is any problem, it''s right to find Yu''s family.


    Even if it''s just a nominal leader, Yu Yi is still afraid of becoming a leader. He''s afraid that Liu Yan has any bad views. In addition, it''s equivalent to erecting a sign of being attacked. From this, he never shirks when he can cooperate with Liu Yan, and never pretends to force when he can keep a low profile for all kinds of things.


    Before Ji Chang came, Yu Yi made the greatest psychological preparation. Ji Chang only asked a few questions, and he said that even if all the monkeys in the Indochina Peninsula starved to death, he would ensure that as much food as possible would be collected and returned home.


    It has been nearly two years since the Han people entered the Indochina Peninsula. They know how much local production capacity they can achieve. The last time he talked about the food problem, Yu Yi contracted a share of 15 million stones as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Fifteen million stone grain sounds a lot. In fact, the quantity is really huge. According to the unit of measurement in the Jin Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty, a stone is 160 kilograms of the modern unit of measurement, so it is 2.4 billion kilograms. According to Liu Yan''s plan, the unit of measurement is 1.2 million tons.


    1.2 million tons of grain is not small, but if more people eat it, it will be shared equally to 17 million people. If it is not suppressed, it will be enough for about three months at most. There are still various supplementary foods. Without supplementary food, the ancients let go of eating, and a young meal can eat up to a kilogram.


    There are only 1.2 million tons of grain available for 17 million people. Such a country must be taking pills every minute. Therefore, even if the Indochina Peninsula can provide this amount of grain, it is still a cup of water.


    "If there is really no grain in the Central Plains, just calculate the output of the South and settle the tax..." Ji Chang blinked his eyes for a while and said quite difficultly: "about 40 million stones at most?"


    Taking the original territory of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty as an example, the official taxable farming in the country ended before the demise of the small imperial court. If there were 20 million stones a year, it would be the top of the sky. The data of Jichang doubled, and many southern aristocratic families were destroyed. The farming land originally concealed by the aristocratic family surfaced.


    Liu Yan''s calculation was fairly qualified. He calculated silently and got the figure of 4.4 million tons. This time, he kept blinking and startled at the food available all over the country. After a little confusion, he asked, "what''s the grain reserve now, big man?"


    Ji Chang opened his mouth and gave the number: "the contract is 35 million stones."


    There will be this number. First, Huan Wen killed a lot in the South and seized it from the exterminated families; In addition, the annual tax accumulation naturally includes the looting on the other side of the Indochina Peninsula.


    "Last year, the man''s consumption for statistics totaled 70 million stones, of which 70% was used in war and the rest was supplied to the people." When Ji Chang mentioned this, he felt a severe pain in his crotch. The army has always been a big consumer of food. When war broke out, he opened his mouth and continued to swallow food. He had something to say clearly: "the Han Dynasty expelled the Hu prisoners one after another. The counties in Shandong recovered early and resumed production first. Most of the rest of the Central Plains rely on the central grain transfer supply market."


    Liu Yan knows a lot about this psychology. Only a small part of the grain collected or bought can be stored, and more can be directly mobilized to supply all parties. As a result, the grain in his hand is extremely worrying, and he can''t store any strategic reserve grain at all.


    The Central Plains has been plagued repeatedly by Hu Lu of all ethnic groups. Ding Ruijian is one of them. Hu Lu is really turning the central plains into a pasture. Most of the farmland developed by Zhuxia ancestors is abandoned. It will take time to restore farming. There is a lack of sufficient labor force, almost no irrigation system, and a lack of production tools, which poses a great problem for restoring production.


    Over the past three years, the central government has repeatedly stressed the dredging of the original irrigation system. Local people who can move, whether they are corvee or employed, are doing this, and a large number of slaves are also devoted to this work.


    Most people work with enthusiasm, thinking about the restoration of the irrigation system should be everywhere, but God doesn''t want people to live in peace at all. The Central Plains has ushered in drought, and drought will inevitably lead to the disaster of locusts.


    In modern times, there is no good method for drought. Even if drought is detected in advance, it is of little use to store water in the reservoir. If it is not the reservoir, the water will not be absorbed or evaporated by the stratum. The water in the reservoir must have the same subsystem to be transported to the place where it is needed, What can be remedied is to transport the water conservancy in the area without water shortage to the water conservancy system originally built. (this is the purpose of the South-to-North Water Transfer Project)


    If you want to build a system to allocate water, it''s really not something you can do in the era of no machinery. Think about the manpower and time spent by the first emperor to build Dujiangyan, and then look at the number of deaths and injuries of 2 million people spent by Yang Guang to dig a canal. It is clear that the process must be scalp numbness.


    If he could make preparations in advance, Liu Yan would do it. The big deal is to be prepared to die hundreds of thousands of slaves. The problem is that when he had that time, the Central Plains was not under his rule. It was not enough time to wait for him to occupy the Central Plains. In the face of a large-scale drought, he could only take some minor remedial measures. Later investigations also proved that those measures were useless.


    "There is no tax in the Central Plains this year. It''s only calculated in the South... I''m afraid it''s difficult to guarantee what we need." Ji Chang didn''t say that the South wanted to increase taxes. The South was only under rule for two years. It was a critical moment to clean up the hearts of the people. The tax increase would make the southerners separated from each other, which was obviously unfavorable to the rule of the South: "fortunately, the Han Dynasty didn''t have a large-scale war. It can remove most of the army''s grain consumption and put more grain into the big project of work for relief."


    Liu Yanzheng wanted to speak. Cui zonglai reported that Xu Zheng, ran min and Huan Wen asked for an audience.


    The large-scale war being carried out by the military has basically stopped, and most of the serious high-ranking generals have to return to the center. If they do not have the responsibility of supervising work for relief, they must be free to walk around and fight chickens and dogs.


    The three of them just attended the Grand Court meeting and were wearing a martial man''s corset dress, not a military uniform. They walked into the back hall, lined up, respectfully saluted Liu Yan, and then stared at Ji Chang.


    "The prime minister is talking about the custody of materials?" Without waiting for Jichang to give a response, ran Min said carelessly: "we had a little discussion and thought that it was inappropriate for the military to keep and allocate materials, which should still belong to the prime minister''s office."


    Xu Zheng nodded constantly, a little bright and said, "that''s right, that''s right. We martial artists can only kill people in the wild. How can we do such a fine job."


    Ji Changgang was staring at him inexplicably and slightly annoyed. After listening to Xu Zheng and ran min''s words, he was a little stunned and complained: "Chang discussed with the king about the Han''s reserve of food and did not talk about it."


    The response of the three military leaders to Ji Chang was a burst of "ha ha......" looking at the expression on his face, it was clear that he didn''t believe it.


    The original thing is that the military is really engaged in murder, arson and killing people everywhere. The management and deployment of herdsmen and materials are the work of civil servants. The speed of the Han Army''s recovery is fast enough. At present, the Han country has a large number of military control areas. Even if it is a last resort in troubled times, it has stepped across the border anyway.


    A large-scale natural disaster is about to occur. Kings should be prepared for disaster relief. Since ancient times, as long as they have a relationship with the people, they seem to be run by the civil service system, and the military will be allowed to enter under the extremely special premise. It must be said that the civil service system is generally screwed up. Disaster relief makes local people unable to live. There is chaos. The military comes out to kill people.


    "Whoever does the work, who will do it." Ran min just wants to carry out rough to the end, regardless of whether his words are good or not and whether he should say: "don''t worry about mastering so many materials, but if we don''t worry about ourselves, please take back his life. We thought carefully and thought that only relying on the output of the big man, the food is not enough. We should kill and rob, and how much we can rob is how much."


    Liu Yan understood that the three military leaders could not calm down, and the military was unwilling to use only two standing military forces to fight. What he wanted was to make achievements and do not stop.


    Ji Chang said weakly, "Indochina Peninsula is a colony of families..."


    "We don''t go there to get involved." Ran min looked at Liu Yan pleasantly. The thief said, "what Liang family and Chen family, don''t they still have a large number of countries in the north? The king also said that the Ganges River Basin over ah San is a large grain producing area. Now the big man is short of food and his family doesn''t have enough food, so we think we should rob ah San."


    Ah San is also the place designated by Liu Yan to give fun to the domestic people, that is, now I eat some support on the Indochina Peninsula. I can''t stretch out my hand before I digest it. I''m expected to wait for a few years or even decades.


    "What channel has not been found?" Xu Zheng also looked like a thief: "officials think that if they are not familiar with cross-sea operations, they will not destroy the country and the nation. It is very appropriate to rob with appropriate forces."


    At this moment, Liu Yan looked at Ji Chang and thought it was time to take a good look.

 Chapter 652

    With the discovery of the Strait, the sea route to ah San seems to have really opened the channel? But many things are not so simple!


    Navigation at sea is not a simple thing, especially before complete exploration, any route has great risks. Even after the exploration is completed, it is not 100% safe. No one knows what will happen during navigation.


    No matter which dynasty had sailed before, the new Han Dynasty galloped the sea in a few years. Although a large number of sailors were trained, they mostly sailed offshore, and the route was thousands of nautical miles at most. They really didn''t go out of the deep sea.


    Liu Yan is not familiar with the situation in Malacca. He has the impression that it is a place all over the island.


    The large number of islands in a sea area means that the waters there are less simple. Sea reefs are not the biggest obstacle. Where there are islands, the seabed draft is generally not deep. Ships with a draft of ten meters can sail at high tide, but ships with a draft of two or three meters can run aground at low tide.


    The sea near the coastline is called by a term, that is, the navy is distinguished by the navigable time. Those who can sail in the medium and far seas are called blue water navy, and those who can only sail not far away are brown water navy. In addition, there are inland Navy and green water navy.


    At best, the current fleets of the Han Dynasty, namely the brown water navy, are basically close to the mainland, and the farthest is to Malacca, but they are only wandering in the South 1 sea.


    Across the Strait is the A3 ocean, which needs to navigate in the blue water ocean. It is the blue water ocean all the way to the southeast of A3.


    In a word, there are really not too many good natural ports in the southeast and Central South of a San, and that sea area belongs to the deep sea area. Unlike the gentle seabed of most continental shelves, it is directly the deep sea when it comes out of the continental shelf.


    Although the sea is a sea, the problem is that it is not only different in depth, but also different in sea conditions. A simpler distinction is made. Some sea areas will be relatively calm, and some sea areas are the most common waves, which can roll up to a height of more than five meters.


    "The South 1 sea is far more complicated than we thought." Cai you still has a full voice. Who let his authority involve mountains and rivers resources: "there are often storm seasons in the open sea of Jiaozhi south central region. Even our largest ship has been overturned by wind and waves."


    At the present level of shipbuilding in the Han Dynasty, ships with a length of 76 meters, a width of 25 meters and a mast height of 12 meters can be built. The ship has a water depth of seven meters and is five meters above the water level. It is divided into five layers, but three of them are below the water level.


    The shipbuilding technology of the Han Dynasty inherited from the Zhuxia civilization and belongs to the type of blessing ship, that is, the shuttle shaped bow with a fat stern, which will appear relatively swollen as a whole.


    Of course, due to the relationship that Liu Yan can "summon" warships, coupled with the immature shipbuilding technology, shipbuilding in the Han Dynasty is going for civil use, and the most used technology is the technology of the Pre-Qin Dynasty.


    In order to live forever, the first emperor built ships on a large scale several times, and there was really the success of the fleet sailing to sea and returning smoothly.


    The crafts and vast amounts of knowledge of the Qin Empire were destroyed and plundered by Xiang Yu, a crazy demon who set fire to and robbed them. For example, the assembly line craft was rumored to have been lost by Xiang Yu. The crazy demon who set fire also burned a large number of ancient books, and some documents and craft texts were burned. However, some of the things he plundered were handed down, but they were divided up by the people, It did not fall into the hands of the Han Empire.


    The Han state built ships for sea. The materials came from some aristocratic families that were destroyed, and some aristocratic families that were not the object of suppression offered them. Among those materials, there are many shipbuilding materials of the Qin Empire, but more is the building ship technology rising in the Han Empire.


    Building boats can play happily in the relatively calm environment of inland rivers. Not to mention the sea, even in the inland lakes, building boats have been blown over. It''s really not a good boat, so the Han country gave up.


    The Han army recovered Jiaozhi again. Liu Yan opened the people to colonize the Indochina Peninsula in the past. There were too many material exchanges. As a result, the South 1 sea really entered the sea area where ships were passing through.


    Liu Yan has a strong interest in the sea. He is happy to see that the sea routes are fully utilized. He really sees that various resources from the Indochina Peninsula are transported back to the mainland, but he does not understand some accidents caused by navigation.


    "There are reported overturns and disappearances, 146 within two years." Ji Chang obviously has done his homework: "it''s basically lost in the storm season."


    The so-called storm season should be a typhoon or hurricane. At present, there is no means to detect the weather of nature. When a typhoon or hurricane will roll over at sea, it can only be found when the hurricane or typhoon is close. Generally, the ship goes to sea without knowing it, but it is too late to avoid when it is found.


    "We are summarizing the relevant information." Cai you said solemnly, "when there is a storm every year, you can make a summary."


    In fact, typhoons or hurricanes hit the mainland coast dominated by the Central Plains Dynasty every year, which is very rare compared with the Indochina Peninsula.


    The Indochina Peninsula is indeed an area frequently swept by typhoons and hurricanes. When exaggerating, it can come more than a dozen times a year. There is almost nothing to do from spring to autumn, waiting for the storm to clean up the mess.


    Liu Yan asked, "do you have data on the ships sailing in the South 1 sea?"


    Ships need to report for record when leaving the port and register when entering the port. It does not rule out the possibility of someone going to sea and landing privately from a hidden place. However, the official can still master most of the ship''s navigation records. Cai you, who manages this aspect, also gives a figure.


    "There are more than 2000 ships in the busiest period?" Liu Yan was stunned. Unconsciously, there were so many sea ships in China and Han? He asked, "what kind of ships are they?"


    Small boats can''t sail long distances on the sea at all. They have to have a certain tonnage. However, it''s estimated that no one pays attention to this these days. The interest is enough that some people dare to use small boats for navigation.


    "In recent years, the Han Dynasty has only sold more than 800 ships to the people, all of which are large ships with more than 500 materials." Cai you smiled bitterly and then said, "most of the ships engaged in maritime navigation are inland river ships."


    One material is 0.325 tons, and five hundred materials are 162.5 tons.


    The 162.5 tons used in modern maritime navigation are too small to be small. They are either small yachts or fishing boats fishing offshore. But in the current era, 162.5 tons is a behemoth. Anyway, civil ships of the same tonnage can hardly be seen in inland rivers. There should be inland river flat bottomed ships that are also military ships.


    Inland river flat bottomed ships are not suitable for sea navigation at all. At sea, we still have to use sharp bottomed ships with deep water. Otherwise, a little wave can overturn the flat bottomed ships.


    Liu Yan was surprised and said, "there are only 146 accidents in two years. It''s really rare."


    "Every time the families go out on a large scale, they will connect their ships and use them at sea." Cai you is talking about the iron chain. The method is a little stupid, but after the connection, the huge volume will reduce the subversion of the waves: "the speed is not fast, so it will be slower."


    Look, we can''t underestimate the wisdom of the ancients. They know that flat bottomed ships are very dangerous at sea. Without sharp bottomed ships, they connect flat bottomed ships with each other, increasing the volume floating at sea level and generating greater buoyancy to increase safety.


    [at the end of the Southern Song Dynasty, the imperial court that hid at sea to continue its struggle did the same. The mainland was completely occupied and lacked supplies. It was refused to go to the vassal state (the then Yue).] Liu Yan''s thought drifted and pulled to the current problem to be solved: "Han should vigorously encourage HNA and should increase the production capacity of each dock."


    Ji Chang agreed on his face, but had to talk about the problem: "there are no two out of ten craftsmen under the rampant hooligans. There are a large number of craftsmen in the south, but..."


    The shipbuilding industry of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty was quite good. There were as many as 60000 craftsmen serving shipbuilding alone, but the small imperial court collapsed, most of the craftsmen fled, and a considerable part was swallowed by families.


    At present, there is no such a clear class division as scholar, agriculture, industry and commerce. The nobility of the scholar class is inevitable. Under it, they all belong to the people, and there is no distinction between high and low.


    Workers are divided into officials and individuals. Once they become officials, craftsmen are almost like slaves. Not only do they want to be slaves, but future generations can''t escape this fate. As a result, no one wants to become officials'' craftsmen.


    "If you want to vigorously build..." Cai you clearly put forward: "I''m afraid it''s necessary to allow private people to build docks."


    "Few people have never restricted people from shipbuilding." Liu Yanzhen didn''t have this idea and said, "what to develop is not enough to rely on the government. If a big man wants to cross the world, he needs private participation."


    Europa started the great voyage, which was the product of the prevalence of pirate culture. All routes were full of pirates. For a time, there was a culture of advocating pirates, but it attracted ordinary people''s interest in the sea. It really didn''t rely on the official to make the great voyage.


    Of course, Liu Yan does not allow pirates to trouble the country, and even his own maritime ships can not be attacked by pirates, but he is still happy to see if his people go to other countries'' routes or coastal areas to be pirates.


    "People can build their own docks, but they should standardize management." Liu Yan felt that if this article was to be implemented, the South should be jubilant: "strict records should be kept on what ships were built and how many were launched."


    Shortly after returning to the center, LV Yi''s eyes lit up and looked at Yu Yi with the same excitement. They said in unison, "how can the technology of making sea ships be provided?"


    As I said, there is a difference between the system of inland river ships and marine ships, not only the bottom structure, but also how to lay the keel is a great knowledge.


    The requirements for keels of inland ships are not so strict, even multi-stage assembly is within the acceptable range, all because the pressure on ships caused by inland rivers is not large.


    The sea is not like an inland river. The waves are testing the keel of a ship all the time. If you don''t pay attention to it, you''ll wait for the keel to break and the ship will sink to the bottom of the sea in an instant.


    In addition to the keel, inland river vessels and marine vessels are also distinguished in other structures, the more obvious is the bottom type. Secondly, the kinetic energy that inland rivers and the sea rely on is also exquisite. Although they all rely on wind, the layout of masts and sails is a great knowledge.


    "Naturally, it can''t be free." Ji Chang is a big housekeeper. For the current situation of the Han country, he is not necessarily poor. What he lacks is materials: "he can take shares in technology and repay subsequent materials."


    Liu Yan originally wanted to engage in patents. Thinking that there was no such environment, he felt that the way proposed by Ji Chang was more reliable.


    Over the years, the navigation has not been fruitless. In the past, the mainland was only navigable to the Bohai Sea, the Yellow Sea, the East China Sea and the peninsula. At this stage, seafarers were trained and accumulated experience. Later, the southeast and South were navigable on a large scale.


    The South 1 sea is a foot washing basin for the sea, but it is much larger than the trench between the mainland and the peninsula.


    To the north of the South 1 sea is the continental shelf, but to the south are numerous and numerous islands. Only according to the data currently available in the Han Dynasty, the number of exploration for small islands and reefs has reached nearly 100, but most of them are islands without fresh water, and large islands are the kind of Luzon.


    Han has discovered many islands in the Philippines, including Brunei, Malaysia, Indonesia and other islands.


    If the discovery of islands is about land and has various ancillary resources, the discovery of cold current is really a great discovery.


    The earth has cold current and warm current flow areas, which is related to the formation of monsoon in maritime navigation. The means of navigation before the formation of mechanical power technology depends on monsoon. Although the monsoon is the same every year, leading to a round trip for a long sea voyage in a year. If you miss the monsoon, you have to wait for the next year, but the discovery of the monsoon is really important.


    "Some people found an island full of spices, some people found easily found gold after they went to the island, and some people..." Yu Yiman excitedly mentioned many examples, and finally concluded: "the sea is a treasure house, or an ownerless treasure house."


    There are not only land resources such as spices, gold and precious timber, but also rich seafood products in the sea. At present, the Han country is engaged in extensive fishing in the East China Sea, Bohai Sea and Yellow Sea, even killing whales. At present, there is a lack of fresh-keeping means, and most marine products benefit the coast, so it is difficult to keep fresh and transport them inland, Inland to eat seafood is basically all kinds of processed salted fish and fish.


    "There is still a Lord." Ji Chang believes that this gathering talked about a lot of exciting things. He not only discussed the feasibility of the military''s invasion of ah San, but also felt good about too much good news: "there are savages on various islands, just without fighting."


    A burst of "ha ha" laughter was sent out. Ji Chang was not wrong. There were people on the islands everywhere. Those savages basically drank their hair and blood, and some didn''t even enter the stone age.

 Chapter 653

    "Those fools are always clamoring for military spending, but they don''t see the expansion of territory over the years or the extinction of threatened alien races." Ran min scolded all civil servants: "blind, all blind!"


    The military can only use two standing armies, which is a heavy yoke to any military leader. The two standing armies, that is, 30000 soldiers, will have affiliated County soldiers, but the number of standing armies used is too small to do too much. The use of less than 100000 troops is a small fight in the eyes of any military leader.


    The Marquis of the state of Han has just reached double digits. Under the national policy of not being a marquis without military merit, there are many martial artists eager to be a Marquis with military merit. Those people who are already Marquis don''t think they can make a living if they are a marquis. Up there is either a duke or no one dislikes their own fiefdoms. No matter how big their fiefdoms are, the more they have, the better.


    How did the Fengyi and the Yihu come from? Of course, it won''t be the weather when people sit at home. It has to be the brothers who catch the enemy and beat him. The harder they beat, the greater the credit, and the richer the reward they get.


    "What do you mean, the big man has no threat?" Ran min drank up the wine and patted it heavily on the table. The wine was directly broken: "for someone, non Han people are a fucking threat."


    Ran Min has been looking for books recently, especially history books.


    History books are divided into biographies and national history, and the other is the emperor''s book. Not everyone can read the history books about emperors, and the national history is the same. Biographies don''t pay so much attention.


    Biography is the biography of historical celebrities (ministers), which can be divided into official and unofficial history. All the heroes who can leave biography in history are temporary heroes, who either have made great contributions to the country and nation, or have a profound influence in a major historical event.


    Chen Sheng, as the first person to openly shout out that "princes will rather have seed", never mind that he has long been brewing an incident and found a overdue demagogue corvee to revolt together, which belongs to his own biography and has a significant impact on major historical events.


    In fact, according to the law of the Qin Dynasty, there are grades for punishing corvee overdue, which does not mean that it will be beheaded if overdue. The Qin law stipulates how serious the punishment is for how many days overdue and how much whipping is to be carried out within how many time limits. There is really no provision that the head will be beheaded if overdue. Therefore, Chen Sheng said that if the corvee was overdue, it would be beheaded, which was a kind of intimidation and coerced the accompanying people to start work together.


    Zhang Liang and Han Xin have been recognized for their contributions to the country. Both of them have special biographies. Zhang Liang is the biography of liuhou, and Han Xin''s final conclusion is the biography of Huaiyin Hou.


    When writing Han Xin''s biographies, Sima Qian must be very upset. Han Xin was first canonized as king of Qi and later became king of Chu. There are too many black histories of Lao Liu''s family. How can they become more black histories of the Marquis of Huaiyin? How can we avoid the fact that Han Xin laid down two-thirds of the territory for Liu Bang, and the tragic end of Han Xin''s great contribution, resulting in too many vague and unclear places in the biographies of the Marquis of Huaiyin, Tampering and modification are inevitable.


    Because Liu Bang defeated Xiang Ji (Xiang family, famous book, word Yu), don''t expect too much about the historical definition of Xiang Ji, especially when it is written by the ministers of the old Liu family.


    In ancient times, not everyone could address them. In addition to elders and friends, calling Xiang Yu directly was a kind of contempt. Later generations called the overlord of Western Chu Xiang Yu, and even the official name was Xiang Yu Benji. In fact, this is the biggest insult.


    Xiang Ji association is the Benji, which is a fact that the old Liu family can''t change. Liu Bang was enfeoffed by Xiang Ji in Hanzhong. During the period of hegemony, both sides were princes and kings, so it must be the Benji rather than biography. Biography is the work of ministers.


    Ran min could not see too many biographies, and there were so many biographies in the past, most of which were in the first Han Dynasty.


    In fact, there are few worthy of special books. Ran min''s favorite is those biographies with a history of bloody war with other nationalities, so they belong to Mengtian biographies and Li Mu biographies.


    "In the pre Qin Dynasty, all but the Xia Dynasty were enemies. They were Rong people, Di people, Yi people, barbarians and Yue people." Of course, ran Min has not seen the relevant history of the Xia and Shang Dynasties. There is no reason to behead them when they dig graves in such an era, but there is no archaeology, but there are many related legends. As for the records of the pre Qin Dynasty, ran Min has read part of the book of Zhou, and there is the part of the Zhou family moving its capital under the coercion of foreign nationalities: "facts have proved that when all visible foreign nationalities can be eliminated to the point that none of them exist, he must not be soft hearted."


    In the Western Zhou Dynasty, the princes and kings of the Zhou Dynasty were actually quite obedient. From time to time, the kings of the Zhou Dynasty ordered the princes and kings to send troops and send generals to fight the surrounding foreign races. When the Western Zhou Dynasty was forced to move eastward, it was not that the princes and kings began to be disobedient, but saying "war fire plays Princes" was a politically correct argument. It was time that the binding force and influence of the Zhou office on the princes and kings decreased infinitely.


    Nations are fighting each other all the time for living space. If they are strong, they will grab more land for ethnic groups to thrive. If they are weak, they will naturally lose their territory, reduce their living space and even perish.


    When it comes to farming nations in future generations, there will always be arguments that farming nations are not aggressive, defensive, or sheep race. In fact, those are bullshit!


    In the Xia Dynasty, the living space of Zhuxia was only a part of the east of mountain 1. In the Shang Dynasty, Zhuxia began to enter the area known as the Central Plains in later generations. In the Zhou Dynasty, due to the wanton enfeoffment, it entered the development period. After the establishment of unification of the Qin Empire, it did not stop the pace of outward development. The surrounding land that the Han Empire could use for farming was occupied everywhere.


    To say that the farming nation is not aggressive, those Rong, Di and Yi who have been destroyed to the point where there is no residue will cry to death again even in the underworld, and Zhuman and ZhuYue who have been suppressed until it is difficult to catch their breath will inevitably shout who defines blindness like that.


    Future generations always talk about the "fighting nation". When it comes to the "fighting nation", it will be said that it is hairy bears. It is probably that hairy bears drink too much wine and are prone to go crazy!


    To say "fighting nation", a nation that has stood in the forest of the world for thousands of years and has not been destroyed, has experienced countless bloody wars from a corner, and has played a dominant position. Civilization has been at the peak of the world for a long time. Zhuxia is more qualified than any nation to say that it is a fighting nation!


    No nonsense. Since the beginning of the Zhuxia Dynasty, countless races have been destroyed. Although there are twists and turns, they have been inherited all the time. Like Rome, which has destroyed countless countries and families, only Italians who are not Romans wear hats and hats. In fact, they have already laid in the coffin.


    History is not only the inside information, even if it is slightly backward, it can also be spurred by the brilliant deeds of our ancestors, and soon stand at the peak of the forest of nations in the world.


    After reading the history books, ran min felt that he had risen to another level and would show off when he seized the opportunity: "no one in the first warriors of Zhuxia is dissatisfied, but a big husband who knows the threat of alien races!"


    What ran Min said about the first warrior of Zhuxia is not Meng Tian, but emperor Xin.


    Dixin was the king of the late Shang Dynasty who was defined as "King Zhou" by the Zhou Dynasty, but he was really not as unbearable as defined by the Zhou Dynasty. On the contrary, he was intelligent, sensitive and talented. He had the power to drag nine cattle down and the power to comfort Liang Yizhu. After he succeeded to the throne, he attached importance to expanding his territory, sent troops to attack the eastern Yi tribes and the Western Li tribes, and expanded his territory to the coastal areas of shan1dong, Anhui, jiang1su, Zhejiang and fu1, which was more ruthless than the most crazy Wuding before.


    The most moderate evaluation of Dixin is "unifying China", but Dixin has been black by Zhou Shi as a "tyrant" for 3000 years. Even the emperor Taizu fought for emperor Xin Ping. That sentence "it is wrong to regard King Zhou, Qin Shihuang and Cao Cao as bad people. In fact, King Zhou is a man with great ability and can write and fight." But it was clearly written on Mao Xuan.


    Emperor Xin mobilized all his troops to the border to fight with other nationalities, but there were princes and kings rebelling at home. Ji Zhou won the ruling power. In order to emphasize his correctness, he must not kill Di Xin. In fact, what can be black is the system, that is, slavery. The problem is that Ji Zhou himself is also slavery! This is very embarrassing, so it doesn''t matter what kind of person Dixin is. It''s right to go to death anyway.


    "Such a person..." Huan Wen knows more about history than ran min. seeing that ran Min has begun to ignore nonsense, he ordered: "there is a beginning emperor."


    When Emperor Xin was in power, the army basically fought with foreigners at the border, leaving only a very small number of troops in the hinterland. After the first emperor ruled the world, the vast majority of the troops also fought with foreign nationalities in the frontier. In the hinterland, a small number of Qin people led the corvee soldiers of the six countries. Huan Wen said that the army fought a bloody war with foreign nationalities on the border, and the domestic rebellion had no time to mobilize counter insurgency.


    Ran min''s expression stagnated and he obviously froze.


    Everyone knows that alien is a threat, but the premise is to be stable internally. Otherwise, alien is caught and killed, but internal rebellion subverts the country. How much has been done to expand the living space of the nation, and then it will be discredited without a bottom line. No one can stand it.


    With the "lesson from the past", all dynasties since the Qin Empire basically arranged strong troops in the center and adopted the policy of strong cadres and weak branches. When the central government does not move, even if there are border troops in the border area, there will not be many, resulting in loopholes in the defense line and constant attacks by foreign nationalities. Only when it is serious enough, the central army will go to war.


    Put a strong army on the border to fight with foreign nationalities. No matter what reason caused the continuous rebellion at home, it occurred in the Ming Dynasty after the Qin Dynasty, and the Ming Dynasty also died under the difficulties at home and abroad.


    When it comes to reading, Huan Wen definitely reads more than ran min. People with knowledge have more ideas. He is reminding ran min not to be silly and say some nonsense, such as advocating to Liu Yan that the side wall is thick and the hinterland is weak.


    "Internal affairs construction is a major event and must be done." Huan Wen was reasoning, which made ran min very unhappy. He said some reasons why it was necessary to develop internal affairs, From the point of view of a military man, he said, "to stop fighting is not to stop fighting, but to fight until the enemy can''t afford weapons. The major event of the country is to worship the army. It''s not advisable to be militaristic, but it''s more dangerous to forget the war. Some people think it''s reasonable to stop at the five standing armies."


    "Spray it." Ran min was full of encouragement: "what are you talking about here? Spit out the faces of the prime minister and others, spray them with your truth, and reduce the obstacles to persuading the king."


    Huan Wen didn''t want to talk nonsense. He explained, "the Han is short of food. It''s not enough to take the food from the (Indochina) Peninsula just because of the lack of local output. The king has been moved by what the general said about going out to plunder. We have to choose the target. We should always know how to go and how to fight when we go across the sea."


    Most of them have experienced bloody battles on land. Even if Huan Wen knows water warfare, he is also in inland rivers. He doesn''t know anything about naval warfare.


    They heard Liu Yan talk about the history of a San. The Peacock Dynasty has long been ancient. What they noticed is that the Navy there has never been weak. It is relatively clear that there are no conditions to go to assan''s territory on land. Cross sea operations are far more reliable than long journeys on land. They have to discuss maritime operations, but no one can say anything.


    To go overland from the Central Plains to assan territory, one is the route of the plateau, the other is the jungle of South Asia.


    The Han Dynasty brought Ba and Shu into its rule. Shu land is connected to the plateau. The problem is that the army can''t go up on a large scale at all. There are too few people who can adapt to the plateau climate. If there are too few, it is impossible to take a large-scale invasion. It''s hard to get up on the plateau. It seems useless to explore the route that can enter ah San''s territory.


    South Asia is less difficult than the plateau. The density of primitive forests is amazing, and there are mountains everywhere. In the past, the most colonial casualties were not fighting monkeys, but a large number of casualties caused by various natural environments. It is estimated that 100000 troops have not yet entered the territory of a''san, and more than half of their casualties first. Due to the low morale under this phenomenon, they have to give their heads away.


    After all, is it almost the only feasible to invade ah San''s territory by sea? But this is actually wrong. You can invade from the western regions from north to south. However, to attack from the western regions, you have to gnaw down Kashmir first and gnaw all the way for hundreds of miles to reach the Ganges River Basin. Therefore, it is relatively reliable to take the cross sea landing operation with the goal of robbing grain.


    "It must be right to find out the route first." Xu Zheng has been listening silently. Waiting, he finally got to the point and had to say: "the Strait has been found, but the route has not been clearly touched."


    Even if the route is clear, it does not mean that it can pass. What the Chinese civilization pays attention to the military is to know themselves and the enemy so that they can be invincible. Their understanding of ah San is limited to Liu Yan''s occasional gossip, which can not be used as evidence. It is necessary to find out which countries there are, what the maritime power is, and finally what to do after landing.


    "Touch, but touch hard." Ran min took it for granted: "issue a strict order and have a feasibility report within three months. If the chief officer is cut off within the time limit, he will be rewarded for completing the task!"


    Ran min felt that it was unnecessary to spy on what countries ah San had and how strong their land military forces were. He firmly believed that as long as they focused on them, none of them could resist. The difference was the cost.

 Chapter 654

    Liu Yan has told many stories outside the "world", not only about ah San territory, He told a lot about the scattered stories north of the North Sea (Baikal Lake), north of the western regions, and north of the grassland. The only thing he didn''t tell was North America and South America. These two continents have oceans from the world island. Even if ships can only cross the oceans, they can''t be included in the territory of their generation in their lifetime.


    When talking about ah San, Liu Yan never lacked some sarcasm. The impression he gave to the courtiers was that the people on ah San seemed to be nothing. The obstacle for the Han state to conquer ah San was the road. After overcoming the difficulties on the road, the army would be able to take anything when it came to ah San''s territory.


    In fact, a San''s combat effectiveness was not weak in the era of cold weapons.


    Alexander, a Macedonian, fought all his life. In the end, he lost his halberd in the hands of assan. After retreating to Persia, he never had a chance to make a comeback and go east again.


    The Dayue people invaded the A-San area by defeating the A-San cavalry group in Kashmir, and then overturning the war elephant group near the Ganges River Basin. After that, the Dayue people gradually promoted it by means of encroachment. However, the Dayue people also failed to completely eliminate the local power of A-San. The North belongs to the Dayue aristocracy, The south is still dominated by the A3 aborigines.


    The regime adopted by the kusana empire is very similar to the dual system, which is more similar to the structure of the Liao state with two capitals. Da Yueshi occupied the territory of a San, but also fell into the big Tiankeng of a San caste system and Zong 1 religion. Later, there was a civil strife between the north and the south in the kusana empire. Both sides beat their brains out. It happened that the A-San aborigines in the South won the final victory, but the Dayue people still left their northern habitat, but the A-San Aborigines were torn apart after the war.


    A San divided himself into hundreds of States and kingdoms, and then there was no independent reunification. At present, there is a fairly strong Gupta Dynasty in the northeast, a vakataga Dynasty in the middle, and the rest are fragmented States, especially the small states along the southeast coast.


    Of course, Liu Yan doesn''t know what''s going on in ah San. He only knows that there are no big countries. Even the northwest of ah San is basically a vassal of Sasan.


    It should be said that the sea navigation of the Gupta Dynasty was very developed. Their main trading objects involved Eastern Rome, Greek city states, Persians and Arabs. Even the Egyptians were also one of the main trading objects. They even discovered the existence of the Strait of Malacca early and had sea trade with the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    It is difficult to tell when the maritime Silk Road began. Some relevant documents and relics show that there were ships in the Strait of Malacca earlier than the Han Dynasty, that is, in the Pre-Qin Dynasty.


    The official definition of the maritime silk road is that the maritime Silk Road became prosperous in the Sui Dynasty and developed into the Tang Dynasty. Even the eastern Romans traded with the Tang people by sea.


    There was a maritime Silk Road in the Sui Dynasty, but people in the Central Plains didn''t care at all. They even knew that the merchants came from the sea, but didn''t study where they came from or what routes there were on the sea.


    In the Song Dynasty, because of the rise of the Arabs, the Arabs actually cut off the trade between the Central Plains Dynasty and the Mediterranean countries. This war was a contest of control over the silk road. The Arab Navy had an absolute advantage, but the war also forced the maritime trade of the song people to stop.


    There is a saying that the death of the Southern Song Dynasty was due to redundant soldiers and officials. However, the phenomenon of redundant soldiers and officials in the Northern Song Dynasty has been very serious. In particular, as long as an official can hold several wage "titles", there was little lack of money until the interruption of maritime trade. It was not until the interruption of maritime trade that it fell into a financial crisis, which eventually led to the subjugation of the Southern Song Dynasty. (maritime trade tax was an important source of revenue in the Southern Song Dynasty, accounting for more than 20% at one time, and related business tax accounted for 53% of the total revenue. When maritime trade was broken, the corresponding business must also be affected, which was almost fatal.)


    At present, the Arabs are either ruled by the eastern Rome or the Sassanian Dynasty. Not only do they have nothing to do on the land of Central Asia, but they will not have their voice on the sea. It is certain that the Gupta Dynasty is absolutely rich because of the prosperity of maritime trade.


    Liu Yan didn''t know that there was maritime trade with the countries on the other side of a San as early as the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He waited until the Navy reported that he had found an unknown ship, sank it earlier and captured it later.


    "According to the prisoner''s account, Gupta has trade relations with many countries, and the country is extremely rich. Militarily, there are 600000 infantry, 100000 cavalry, 30000 chariot soldiers and 20000 war elephants, and more than 500 ships." To tell the truth, Jichang was a little surprised by the news. He said cautiously, "Gupta also has a neighbor named vagadoga, with only a few fewer troops."


    600000 infantry alone? If you count other arms, you can''t exceed one million! Liu Yan is a little confused to tell the truth. I really don''t know that there is such a dynasty with so many troops in ah San in addition to the Peacock Dynasty and the kusana empire.


    "Prisoners must exaggerate their strength in order to survive." Liu Yan had to settle down. On the other hand, he didn''t believe it at all: "that place has a pleasant climate, is suitable for agricultural production, and has a large population. Few people don''t believe that a country can feed millions of troops for a long time."


    Even in the Western Han Dynasty, when it was the most exaggerated, the troops were recruited to establish an army of about 700000. The armies of all dynasties have been maintained within 300000, and they are basically corvee soldiers. There are 10000 or 20000 professional soldiers.


    In the Han Dynasty, there were 13 standing armies without production, with a total of more than 200000 people. Behind them, there are more than 300000 field reclamation legions and nearly 400000 slaves dedicated to food production, but they are a little unable to support, not counting the support of weapons and instruments.


    Liu Yan doesn''t know how many people there are in the Gupta Dynasty. Considering that it''s very good to grow food there, and according to some data during the Kushan Empire, there is a reliable guess that twenty or thirty million people should be, but even if the food production there is good, why can''t they support millions of troops for a long time?!


    "My Lord, the war soldiers are professional..." Ji Chang didn''t dare to say that Liu Yan was also frightened, but he had to remind: "organize more than 200000 unproductive legions, only you."


    In the past, there were too few dynasties to raise professional soldiers.


    In the early Western Han Dynasty, there were the northern army and the southern army. Later, Liu Che began to gradually become a professional army, which was divided into three departments and eight schools. The three are the attendant army, the period gate army and the Yulin cavalry. Each is actually a system of more than 1000 people. There are only 700 Yulin cavalry selected by the dead soldiers and orphans. In fact, the eight schools are the so-called "central Garrison Army". They are the central base, garrison, infantry, Yueqi, Changshui, Huqi, Shesheng and Huben. The establishment of each school is only 700 people. Then we can see that after Liu Yan gradually became a professional army, the professional soldiers who did not produce anything in the Western Han Dynasty can be up to 8600.


    In the Eastern Han Dynasty, there were only five schools. That was to dismiss the southern army that thought it had little combat effectiveness, integrate the eight schools of the northern army, and reduce them into five battalions: tunqi, infantry, Yueqi, Changshui and Shesheng. The establishment of each battalion is different. For example, the infantry battalion compiled by the Han people has more than 3000 people. The battalion composed of wuwan people and southern Huns such as Changshui and Yueqi has 700 to 1000 people. Because the establishment of professional soldiers in the Eastern Han Dynasty changed from time to time, sometimes there were still empty numbers and no actual soldiers. It''s hard to say how many professional soldiers to raise, but it won''t be less than 10000 in the end.


    One is to raise 200000 professional soldiers who do not work in production. They not only trace back to the previous dynasties, but also appear in the Chinese civilization in modern times. There are too many people who do not understand Liu Yan. If it were not for the threat of Hu Lu, I don''t know how many oppose it.


    "The Han people only have more than 17 million..." Ji Chang wanted to seize the opportunity to persuade Liu Yan. The Jie people are finished, and Xianbei is no longer such a threat. It can be said that there are really no countries around that can put too much pressure on the Han country. It should be downsized. When he was halfway through his speech, Liu Yan looked at it and swallowed the following words and changed the topic: "if Gupta really has a million troops, it can be seen that it is a militaristic country."


    In an era of low productivity, it was normal for ten families to raise one soldier. Ji Changcai didn''t believe that the Gupta Dynasty had a population of 100 million, but he had to think about it. The king of his family dared to recruit more than 200000 soldiers when he had a population of 1 million. There will be an example of everything. That is only to think about the Gupta Dynasty as a militaristic country.


    "Unfortunately, there is no more information." Jichang now wants to know whether the Gupta Dynasty is at war with any country. If the Gupta Dynasty is in a state of war, it may be a true thing to have millions of troops: "will they be at war with the vagadoga and enter the decisive stage?"


    How did Liu Yan know!


    After the collapse of the kusana Empire, a San split and began to fight against each other. The Gupta Dynasty and the vagadoga Dynasty were established by the aristocrats in the South during the kusana empire. There should be some fighting against each other, but there is relative peace between big countries. Basically, big countries are bullying small countries.


    "There is absolutely no million troops." Liu Yan doesn''t think that every ruler is a madman like Shi Hu, and not everyone can have Fu Jian''s courage: "regardless of the troops mobilized by Gupta, it''s more to cut half and then half, and have an army of 120000 or 200000 waiting for war."


    This is Liu Yan''s woodlouse, and the people''s Gupta Dynasty is not so stingy. In the period of the period of the period of the battle of the army, the army was not less than three hundred thousand.


    At present, the Gupta Dynasty is under the rule of shamudragupta. He does not have the spirit of surpassing the sun king. However, in order to deal with the threat of the northern Cypriots and the vagadoga Dynasty in the southwest, it is also the Gupta Dynasty. Because of its prosperous trade, it is not short of money. In addition, it occupies the grain producing area of the Henghe River, it is really like playing around to feed 300000 troops.


    "Even if it''s only 200000, how many troops should the big man send out to effectively invade?" Ji Chang''s brain hurts when he thinks about it. It''s not that he can catch it when he goes abroad. It''s that he has to sail tens of thousands of miles of the sea. How many ships do he need?


    Liu Yan''s heart is also bitter. If he really wants to invade ah San''s territory, even if he doesn''t deliver vegetables, it won''t have much effect. It''s a severe test for transportation capacity to want to send large troops. He asked Cui Zong to find the map and wait for it to spread out. He stepped on it for a tour.


    "What''s under the Biao country..." Liu Yan stopped at the junction of Myanmar and Thailand, pointing to the location on the Andaman Sea named by later generations: "a port must be established here and a garrison site must be opened up."


    The alleged coastal area is the earthen tiles of Myanmar, but Liu Yan shook his head and pointed to Yangon again: "look, if it will disturb the three countries of Afghanistan, then retreat here (earthen tiles)."


    Ji Chang is also a prime minister who has worked for several years. He has broadened his horizons. The country has always been in a state of war, which makes it difficult for him not to learn strategies and tactics: "there really needs to be a transfer station."


    "Let the Liang family, the Chen family and even the Sima family mobilize one by one, concentrate their efforts on the development here, and let them complete the military port and garrison area." Liu Yancai didn''t care what impact that would have on those colonial legions: "if few people allow them to go out to colonize and obtain great benefits, the country should try its best to fulfill its needs!"


    Ji Chang, as prime minister, of course agreed. He even thought that Liu Yan was intentional. He didn''t want those families to have breathing time, let alone allow them to accumulate too much strength to threaten the mainland.


    "One soldier of a big man can equal five Hu people." Liu Yan recalled and said, "in the past, Da Yueshi could rule thirty or forty million ah San with a population of less than two million. In the past few years, ah San has hardened one by one after eating divine oil? How can a Han army be worth seven or eight ah San!"


    It is because the Dayue people fully respect the tradition and religion of ah San. As a result, the Dayue people also fell into the Tiankeng, but the Dayue really completed the great cause.


    According to the urine nature of the Central Plains Dynasty, whether weak or strong, only foreign nationalities have always been used to the customs of the Central Plains, and they have tried their best to suppress the religious 1 religion. Anyway, the Central Plains Dynasty likes to promote sinicization everywhere. It''s called to bring advanced civilization to a group of people who drink blood and hair. I really didn''t expect to still follow the customs of the local people.


    Liu Yanzhen, who was preconceived, didn''t look down on ah San much. His impression was that anyone could go to ah San and run wild. In the cold weapon era, Da Yueshi, Persia and Arabia took turns to bully ah San. In the firearms era, the Spanish and French colonized first. The British actually picked up the advantages of the Spanish and French, It''s just that 10000 or 20000 Westerners can really hold down tens of millions of ah San.


    Anyone can bully ah San. Of course, Liu Yanli believes that it is not difficult for the Han country to bully. Even if you are more careful, you can always press ah San on the ground along the southern coast by investing 50000 troops at a time instead of sending thousands of people to expect to win?

 Chapter 655

    eautiful country scene? It doesn''t exist at all. There is endless water on the sea without any fatigue. Waves after waves roll endlessly.


    "How long will it take to land!!!"


    Fu Wei took a boat from the Miaodao islands to Jingkou for a day. He took a fleet of 32 ships out of changjiangkou and arrived in Yizhou along the route not far from the coastline. However, he only replenished fresh water and some fruits and vegetables in Yizhou. The ship continued to set out without landing at all.


    "Should there be another five or six days?" Si Hongzhuang lay on the deck with a very empty body and whispered, "bear it."


    Si Hongzhuang felt that he would not be included in the first batch to go to Indochina Peninsula until he arrived at Xuemo. What they were going to do was not to open up the familiar colonies, but to cross the strait into the ocean, walk thousands of miles north and dock at a bay. After landing, they began to survey the terrain and presided over the construction of camping facilities for the follow-up troops.


    "Endure?" Fu Wei couldn''t bear it at all: "you can get ashore. Brother, I can only stay for two days. Next, I have to explore at sea repeatedly. If I can get ashore one day a month, I''ll burn Gaoxiang."


    The state of Han began to set up a navy in the second year of Yuanshuo. The problem is that before the elimination of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the Navy did not have a large scale except for the system forces. It was only after the elimination of Tuoba Dai state and Zhang Liang state that it was expanded.


    In the sixth year of Yuanshuo, Liu Yan ordered the formation of two fleets, the Beiyang Navy based on Changguang county (Qing1 Island) and the Nanyang Navy based on Panyu (guang1 prefecture).


    At the beginning, the scale of the Beiyang navy was relatively large. Its main base was Changguang County, and there were some affiliated military ports such as mashijin (lv1shun), Haiming (Haizhou), Kyushu (Sasebo) and nobiko (Ishikawa Kanazawa) in Liaodong. Excluding the system warships, the Beiyang fleet had only more than 100 large and small warships and more than 300 non warships of all kinds.


    The main bases of Nanyang navy are located in Panyu, Yizhou, Keelung and Danshui, zhuyazhou (hai1 Nanya county), rinan county (Danang, Vietnam) at Jiaozhi as the main military port of Indo China Peninsula, and Funan (Bangkok, Thailand). Excluding system warships, Nanyang fleet has more than 150 warships and more than 500 non warships.


    The forces around the northern ocean are either destroyed or vassals. In fact, there are no enemies here. The Navy''s biggest task is to conduct all kinds of regular cruises, and then to explore the ice ocean in the Arctic circle. If there were not transport ships escorting from the Japanese islands to and from the mainland, the size of the fleet would inevitably be reduced.


    By the way, Liu Yan has sent people to the Japanese islands, naturally in order to find those famous gold and silver mines, and really explore the minerals for preliminary excavation.


    Nanyang is the main business scope of Han in the future. There are far more islands there than Beiyang, and there are indigenous people on each island. The level of civilization of those aborigines is very backward, but because of the local environment, even if the aborigines are at the stage of eating their hair and blood, they will go to sea by boat.


    It will be a long-term task to explore the navies around the South 1 sea. Enough ships are needed for service. After finding the island, we have to go to the island to explore the environment. For resources, we must explore, and there will be no fewer ships.


    In fact, just exploring and operating the South 1 sea is a major project for decades or even hundreds of years, but the appetite of the Han country is not so great. At present, the Pacific Ocean is basically an ownerless land... Or even if the land has a owner, no one can stop the Han country from seizing the land. If you don''t take advantage of it now, are you waiting for the indigenous people to develop, or do people from other places come and occupy it? Naturally, it is necessary to step further and faster as far as possible. Even if you set up a boundary pillar and throw it away, it is also a declaration of ownership.


    In addition to the advance to the Pacific Ocean, Liu Yan mentioned that the territory of assan was rich. The Han country was about to enter a difficult moment. It was not just the military who first thought of robbing. People who knew about it all thought of robbing other countries to make up for themselves, so it was inevitable to enter the unnamed sea (assan ocean).


    "See the land!"


    The watchman on the mast roared, but the people on the deck haven''t seen it yet. That''s because they really live on the sphere. They can''t see it near, but they can find the range of the horizon far enough without obstacles. For example, when two ships meet each other, the first thing they see is the other''s mast.


    Fu Wei glanced at the direction pointed by the watchman on the mast and stared at it.


    Si Hongzhuang jumped up when a carp stood up, staring at the direction pointed by the lookout hand with eager eyes.


    The fleet should sail near the South 1sha 1 islands, which is relatively close to the Malaysian sea area, and will soon enter the Zeng 1sha 1 mother 1 dark 1sha sea area. From a distance, it can see land on the southeast horizon, but it is actually a large island on the sea.


    If you see the big island of Malaysia in the future, it is not so far from the Strait, but there seems to be something wrong with their navigation, which is relatively south of the planned route. Otherwise, the first land you see should be the half arm Bay of the continental shelf (the border between Thailand and Malaysia).


    "Shall we send someone ashore to have a look?"


    "No, we''re not the discovery fleet."


    Their task is to cross the Strait as soon as possible, go to the sea area designated by the king for coastal exploration, find the two locations drawn, and station first. After that, the families of the Indochina Peninsula will send people to join hands in building a military port and a base for garrison.


    After sailing at sea for a long time, the desire for land will really exceed imagination. The problem is that Fu Wei''s fleet has sailed at sea for five days, and the time is really not long.


    Zhuxia is not a nation that is good at navigation. What people have seen for generations is the interests on land. The few explorations of HNA are that the rulers are fooled by a group of magicians to find the non-existent Fairy Island in order to live forever. However, the magicians have not completely fooled success. It is also excellent to find the Fairy Island to explore and conquer HNA.


    Stay in the sea full of water for five days without seeing land. For people without similar experience, the mood will really produce depression. It is not surprising to have the idea of longing for land. Because the effect brought by thought makes people listless. On the one hand, if the spirit is empty, the body will be empty. If you are not sick, you will feel sick, and then you will really be sick. According to the old saying, there will be acclimatized phenomena caused by ideological burden. Later, they will become sick and even die, which is basically caused by thought.


    Fu Wei and Si Hongzhuang came to the bridge, went to the table where Sinan (the original Compass) was placed, and stared at the spoon placed on the square matrix (Compass).


    "Sure enough, it''s still unreliable." Fu Wei said that the route offset is definitely not his pot. It is clear that the tools are unreliable: "we should make some more accurate tools."


    Sinan was a creation in the spring and Autumn period. It gradually formed a system in the Warring States period. It was valued that the Han Army entered the grassland in the Western Han Dynasty. It was really not used in navigation.


    At present, there are not many ways to determine the route. Reliable pointing tools are one way, and the other is to observe the stars.


    On the earth, the stars seen in different positions are not the same. For example, the constellation orientations seen in the northern hemisphere and the southern hemisphere are different. Then, the positions of stars all year round are also moving (after all, the earth is rotating around the sun). Therefore, it is necessary to judge where you are first, and then judge according to the known azimuth stars.


    Fortunately, the Chinese civilization has a long history. When there is no object that can clearly distinguish the direction, in addition to the compass and astrology, there is another method called distance measurement. In fact, it is to draw a drawing full of grids, and roughly identify the direction you will be in according to your sailing time and speed, and then according to the rise and fall of the sun and the refraction of the sun.


    In ancient times, it was not Europeans, let alone Chinese, but Arabs who developed navigation technology to the peak. The Arabs obtained the technology of compass from China (during the Song Dynasty) and a set of theory (triangulation) from Greece. Combined with the astrology given by God, it is a very reliable set of navigation technology.


    In fact, we can''t boast how advanced the civilization of the ancient Chinese dynasty was. Some etiquette, eating, drinking and wearing, including some tool creation, can be said, but more is the study of philosophy. In addition to the four great inventions, ancient Greece, ancient Egypt and ancient India really exploded the ancient Chinese dynasty in some creations and theories.


    Ancient Greece has been doing research on astronomy. I have consulted relevant classics, Ancient Greece (not referring to the four ancient countries) had a complete set of astronomical theories before other civilizations; ancient Egypt''s achievements in integrated agriculture were also amazing, including engineering, which almost came out first. Agriculture benefited too many people, and engineering was engaged by Pharaohs to repair tombs (pyramid); ancient India really moistened the world in smelting. When they were engaged in Uzi steel, most civilizations were not even qualified in smelting iron, and more civilizations were still in the bronze age. (that is, it was cheaper for Persians and Arabs, while Europa was introduced from Arabs for the second time, and the Chinese people also benefited.)


    In ancient China, there was an established development direction. Everything studied was for the service of the supreme ruler. For example, astronomical research was made to observe celestial phenomena and judge bad luck. Such things can be found everywhere. What is more depressing is that some creations that can be used to innovate the military have become entertainment for the public.


    In terms of current navigation technology, ah San''s technology is the highest, which is a legacy left by the kusana empire. To say Rome, they mainly sailed in the Mediterranean, which is fundamentally different from the Pacific and Atlantic, which is above the height of waves. China has always been the direction of the Continental Army and has basically ignored the ocean. As for the Arabs who have developed their navigation technology to the peak, they are still suffering as second-class people among the Persians, Romans and even Armenians.


    As a San with the highest navigation technology, they think about how to trade. The trade across tens of thousands of nautical miles is really accumulating wealth. Another point is that because ah San''s navigation is really good, later generations show that a considerable number of people in the South Asian islands and Oceania are of ah San descent.


    If a San is unhappily addicted to caste and religion, such as the European people with "pirate culture" who colonize, countries may be able to rely on the advantage of the army to hold the mainland, but it is inevitable that a San ethnic groups will spread more branches and leaves.


    Fu Wei confirmed the deviation. The fleet stopped and sent a boat ashore to check the tree rings.


    Can you tell the direction from the tree rings? It''s really such an operation! Generally speaking, moss grows easily on the shady side (north side) of trees, and the tree rings are more scattered in the south, which is not as dense as those on the north side. The tree rings on the stump are sparse towards the South and dense towards the north. The tree trunks of plants are sunny in the south, and the rings are sparse in arrangement, but slightly closer in the north. This is how to judge the direction.


    After confirming the direction, the fleet pulled out again. They sailed for half a day and saw land again.


    This time, Fu Wei finally knew there was no mistake. He sailed relatively close to the coastline. Each lookout tried to observe. He must first find the established stronghold and provide the correct route.


    The rear stronghold was found, and the two sides also contacted. Even the stronghold sent ships for navigation. Fu Wei didn''t expect that they officially arrived at the entrance of the strait the next day.


    "I don''t know why the king named this sea area the Strait of Malacca. What''s the special meaning?"


    horse? Everyone is familiar with this, but what is the meaning of "six" and "a" are several meanings. One word can be understood separately, but they don''t understand it at all.


    There are not as many as thirty-two ships in the fleet. They have a reef on the side of Zeng 1 mother 1 Dark 1 sand. Close to the half arm bend, they turn in three more ships. The remaining 29 ships are lined up in an array line. Even if anything happens, the ships in front are unlucky, so they have to stop quickly for detection.


    From the South 1 sea into the Strait of Malacca, the entrance is not wide, and there are even many small islands and three relatively large islands.


    Standing on the bridge, Fu Wei looked at both sides of the Strait. In addition to the green, he could see many buildings on the left and right sides.


    "Big man needs to run here well." Si Hongzhuang touched his chin and said, "he will build towns and necessary lighthouses and seaports. It is said that he will build forts and install new bronze guns?"


    Fu Wei could already see the busy crowd, and the telescope could see them clearly. Looking at the dark skin, he said, "there should be no shortage of slaves in this place."


    "There''s a rumor." Si Hongzhuang said uncertainly, "it''s said that General Wang calls it the ''gate of the world''. Although I don''t know what the name means, it feels great to listen to it."


    Liu Yan really said "the gate of the world". It is nothing more than that this is the gateway to the sea. Coming from the west is to enter the Oriental world, and vice versa. Whoever controls here is equal to mastering the gateway.

 Chapter 656

    The silk road is the longest lasting and most wealth creating trade route in the world, and there is no need to add a "one". It is divided into the land Silk Road and the maritime Silk Road. The silk road is the longest lasting and most wealth creating trade route in the world, and there is no need to add a "one". It is divided into the land Silk Road and the maritime Silk Road.


    Naturally, the starting point of the Silk Road on the road is the Central Plains Dynasty. Generally, it takes the Hexi corridor to enter the western regions, either out of Yangguan or Yumen pass. Businessmen from the Central Plains generally go to Wusun in the western regions, even if it is far away. They will sell goods here and sell them to some countries in Central Asia.


    For a long time, those countries in Central Asia have been playing the role of "turnover". They have obtained high-quality goods of the Central Plains Dynasty, some of which are digested locally and more valuable goods. For example, silk, a unique product of the East, is sold to some countries further west at several times or even tens of hundreds of times the price.


    Once the Parthian Empire lived very well just by reselling. They raised the price of silk very much and sold it to the Romans. Waiting for the Romans to know that Parthia could not produce silk, it was an empire in the East (they called cyris) that could produce silk, so they asked the Parthians to reduce the price of silk.


    The profits of the Parthians from reselling are extremely high. What they want is to increase the price rather than reduce it. The Romans started a war when they were unhappy. At the beginning, the two sides were for silk, also known as the "Silk war", which lasted for more than a hundred years.


    The Romans won the final victory in the war with Parthia, but in fact, the Silk Road of the Central Plains Dynasty was cut off because of the more than 100 year war. In the end, no one forgot the reason for the hundred year war, that is, the Romans did not forget that they were wearing cool, thin and slippery silk, and they never forgot it.


    The war for silk was not just between Parthia and Rome. Shortly after Parthia was destroyed, aldasher, who was once a general of the Parthian Empire, resumed his country. Until 571, the Emperor Justinian of Eastern Rome, in order to get rid of the Persian monopoly of Chinese silk at high prices between the East and the West, The United Turkic Khan and the attack on Persia lasted for 20 years, and there was no victory or defeat. This is the famous "battle of silk" in history.


    Central Plains merchants took the land Silk Road farthest to the Tang Dynasty, but that was also because the Tang army entered central Asia (actually the Wu Zhou period of Wu Zetian). Many merchants went to Constantinople (owned by Eastern Rome) and wrote biographies. They mostly stayed in Iraq (owned by the Arab Empire) and did not move forward.


    In history, the land silk road was broken many times, all because of the war between western countries and Central Asian countries for the price of silk. It can be defined as a "war", as long as a hundred years, and as short as no less than twenty years. The longest time that the land silk road was broken was in the Song Dynasty, because neither the Northern Song Dynasty nor the Southern Song Dynasty mastered the Hexi corridor.


    It is said that the maritime Silk Road existed in the Western Han Dynasty, but there are no relevant documents and relics. It is officially recorded that in the Tang Dynasty, the officials at that time called the route "Guangzhou Tonghai Yi Road".


    The maritime silk road really flourished in the Song Dynasty. At that time, the Song court set up three main trade ports along the coast. They are modern guang1 Prefecture, quan1 Prefecture and ning1 wave, of which Quan1 prefecture has the largest throughput.


    Because the Wutong 1 states have a very large throughput, the officials sent to the court are not low, and there are a large number of Arabs settling in Quanzhou as "Wutong". In order to make their residence more Arabia flavor, the Arabs not only built the Qing 1 real 1 temple but also introduced many Indus trees, so that 1 states in spring had the title of "Indus".


    It must be said that the state of song treated Arabs really well. Not only did it not create any difficulties, the second generation of Arabs could also take part in the imperial examination. Even the court of the state of song had a record of appointing Arabs as officials. However, the Arab reward to the state of song was that a rebellion broke out during the invasion of the Mongol Yuan Dynasty, and many directly took refuge in the Mongol Yuan Dynasty. Kaicheng, an official, welcomed more massacres of the song people by the Mongol Yuan army.


    Zhuxia is not a nation that bears grudges, and there is almost no afterwards liquidation of the enemy. After the expulsion of the Mongols and the Yuan Dynasty in the Ming Dynasty, the Arabs were not liquidated in Quanzhou. Even the mosque they built was retained. Qilin Temple (also known as aisuhab mosque) was founded in the second year of Dazhong Xiangfu of the Northern Song Dynasty (2009) - the 40th year of the Yisi lanli calendar. It is the oldest existing Yisi Lanjiao Temple founded by the Arab muslin in China. In 1961, it was listed as the first batch of national key cultural relics protection units and the "top ten famous temples in China".


    In fact, the maritime Silk Road has been broken many times because of the war between Central Asian countries and Western countries to compete for the silk trade road.


    The first war to compete for the maritime silk road was actually part of the "Centennial war" between Rome and Parthia. At that time, the Roman fleet set out from Egypt, went out of the Gulf of Aden and fought with Parthia''s fleet in the Arabian Sea. Because the Roman fleet started from Egypt and waited for the battle site, it was actually a labor expedition. It was also a Roman warship. It really couldn''t compare with the Parthian warship. The Roman fleet was often taught to be a man by the Parthian fleet.


    There were quite a number of battles for the maritime Silk Road, the most intense of which was in the period of Eastern Rome and the Arab Empire. Even after hundreds of years, the Romans still had no innovation in warships, but the Arabs used oil in naval warfare.


    The investment of the Spitfire ship made the Arabs completely suppress the Romans on the sea battlefield. Even if the eastern Rome and the Tulun Dynasty were united, they were still not the opponents of the Arabs, but the war between them was most affected by the eastern Song state. Song also fell into a financial crisis because of the financial severance of the maritime Silk Road. Otherwise, even if it was still defeated by Yuan and Mongolia, how could it last longer.


    Fu Wei looked at the scenery on both sides of the Strait. Although he didn''t know what would happen before or in the future, it didn''t affect him to realize the importance of this route.


    "I don''t know when I don''t know, but I have to sigh when I know." Si Hongzhuang said about the maritime Silk Road: "if you want to say that those aristocratic families are really not things, you must have known the existence of such a route early, but you have been covering it all the time."


    In the current era, with the collapse of the Eastern Han regime, the land silk road was cut off early, but the maritime Silk Road maintained a small silk trade.


    Knowing more or less, Fu Wei said, "those families that have died out are facing the suppression of the general who conquered the south. It''s impossible to say that the rest of the families either don''t take it seriously or just want to continue to control."


    It is estimated that there are more elements that are not serious. When Yu Yi was asked afterwards, he replied that he knew there was such a sea trade route, but in fact, the trade share was so small that it existed in the form of tribute. Many businessmen from the sea reported that the country did not exist at all.


    "This is very important, extremely important!" Fu Wei''s thought must keep up with where his ass is sitting: "it''s very important to fight out or prevent being hit in."


    After all, the greatest threat to the Central Plains dynasties came from the north. Is it normal for the ruling class to focus more on the north?


    When Zhu Di of the Ming Dynasty came to power, he fully realized the importance of the sea, on the premise that the Ming army was already hanging the north. There was no threat from the north. He was curious about the south. Then, it was said that his nephew fled to the south, so he made a large fleet by looking for his nephew''s name.


    In order to find his nephew, Zhu Di didn''t need to build a large fleet. It was more for the sake of prestige.


    It must be made clear that the so-called tribute of the Central Plains Dynasty is actually an official trade system, which is often doing business at a loss.


    Zhu Di sent Zheng He to the West. In addition to the political influence brought by Xuanwei, he brought back huge profits every time, that is, those profits were right without the people and officials. When Zhu gaochi was "lame" by the Confucianists, all the officials hated that the sea trade was eaten by the royal family. It was only the kind of food that the State paid but went into the emperor''s private Treasury. The officials favored by Zhu gaochi made a pretext to abolish the fleet going to the West.


    When Zhu Zhanji ascended the throne, he was also "lame" by Confucianism since he was a child. He completely did not realize how shameless those officials he liked very much. It was not enough to abolish the fleet going to the West. He foolishly sent Zheng He to lead the fleet to the West for the last time.


    Zheng He went to the west this time to tell Nanyang countries not to come again in the future, and our fleet will not go to the west again in the future.


    Since then, the national forces of the Ming Dynasty did not go to Nanyang. The ships, shipbuilding drawings and all were destroyed. They had to write a book about how Zhu Di''s voyages were wrong. On the other hand, the agents raised by hundreds of officials (usually concurrently Pirates) ran very happily.


    At present, Fu Wei works in the Nanyang fleet and has the right to watch information about the Malacca Strait. In the future, the Nanyang fleet will gradually tilt towards this area. The first step is to establish a military port at the Strait pass, and some people will be relocated to establish towns.


    At present, there is no country in Nanyang. They are all uncivilized savages. The source of labor in the Han country is to catch savages everywhere and build relevant facilities with their bones.


    The Strait of Malacca is very narrow on the map, but it won''t feel narrow on the spot. The reason why it has become the busiest waterway on earth is that it connects the East and the West from the sea. Another is that the natural sea condition here is not bad.


    "There are savages on almost every island." Lin Xuan is a navigator. He often floats on the sea. It is inevitable that he will be tanned. His clothes are casual. He introduces to the public: "the savages on some islands are very gentle, and more are fierce savages. They have the custom of headhunting. All tribes go out to hunt their heads once a year, and a considerable number of savages have the habit of eating people."


    Headhunting is just an abbreviation. In fact, each tribe will kill and reduce the number of hostile tribes in some quarters of the year. The food source of primitive tribes that can''t cultivate is nature. Each tribe will have its own hunting area. Generally, the hunting area is the forbidden area of a tribe. In order to compete for the hunting area, it will naturally start a war. If you don''t want the hostile tribe to be too strong, you must attack it from time to time.


    "We don''t have many people here. It''s too inefficient to capture slaves just by ourselves." When Lin Xuan said this, he showed a deep smile: "we found some worthless gadgets behind, so we can buy a tribe and let them capture slaves for us."


    Fu Wei is quite clear. Most of the troops from the Han Dynasty to Nanyang are troops, and a few are slave teams from various families on the Indochina Peninsula. There are really few serious people.


    For these uncivilized tribes in Nanyang, the arrival of the Han people is like a fierce tiger rushing into the sheep. Regardless of the strength of each tribe before, even the primitive savages who did not develop the bronze civilization. Facing the soldiers who entered the iron age and did not lack cutting skills, in addition to taking advantage of the complex environment to avoid, the frontal confrontation is taught to be a man every minute.


    "There will be more people." Fu Wei pointed to the fleet and the area under construction: "the king attaches great importance to this place."


    Lin Xuan nodded approvingly, "you can see. You want to cross the Strait to the west coast of Indochina Peninsula and build a base there."


    Chinese civilization is not only about having a stable rear, but also doing everything step by step. It is inevitable to stabilize and build the forward line again and again. Then, Malacca must develop.


    When Fu Wei saw that Lin Xuan, the navigator, knew the news, he was stunned and said, "it''s not a secret?"


    Lin Xuan was understanding and said directly, "don''t worry, our local people don''t have a boat to run here, and foreigners can''t come here."


    This is the advantage of mastering the portal. In addition, there are enough ships. Unless the other party detects something wrong before entering, it can''t escape as long as it comes in and stops the head and tail in a place like the Strait of Malacca.


    Fu Wei''s fleet took two days to enter the a''san sea. Because he was worried about losing his way, he tried to sail against the continental shelf. It was amazing to find that every morning, the dense forest on the land would be foggy, and the thick fog would sometimes float hundreds of meters out of the coast. At this time, they would get the dense fog area, otherwise they could not see the sea clearly, and it was very easy to hit the reef.


    "Did a fleet come before us?" Si Hongzhuang would ask this because he saw ships hitting rocks while sailing.


    "Yes." Fu Weixian said, "it''s not a large-scale fleet. It''s disguised as a merchant and went to ah San to explore first."


    In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, there were also ships that would come to a San territory, but the number was very small. The two places are so far apart that ah San should not know that the small court is finished. Ah San also did not expect that someone would invade by sea across tens of thousands of miles. He would only regard it as an ordinary marine merchant.


    Si Hongzhuang said, "I haven''t understood. Even if there are countless grains over there, how can I transport them back?"


    Fu Wei thought about this. He thought even more. Since ah San has more food, it means it''s worthless. It''s not necessarily force to pay. Doing business is also a way, but he just thought that it''s the king and the center who should make up his mind.

 Chapter 657

    Liu Yan has a special transportation method, which is only known by a few people, not middle-level people like Si Hongzhuang or Fu Wei.


    How much food there will be and how much it will be. It is necessary for someone to make an on-the-spot investigation and send previous personnel to disguise. It is inevitable to set foot on A-San''s territory as a maritime merchant.


    As soon as Liu Yan opened his mouth, without any effective intelligence, the state began to build a forward base to prepare for invasion, which only shows that Liu Yan''s authority is extremely important. Whether it was the previous dynasties or the later dynasties, no emperor could make a decision like Liu Yan. Even the most authoritative first emperor would have been rejected.


    Central unconditional implementation of Liu Yan''s decision, is that they did not see Liu Yan''s fault, and then Liu Yan, many means seem very mysterious. If Liu Yan''s authority is on the one hand, on the premise that the Central Plains is about to face a severe drought, invading a San''s territory is also a necessity for a dead horse to be a living horse doctor. Of course, there is no lack of military promotion.


    It is a common phenomenon that thick fog appears every morning in the primitive dense forest, especially in the humid area of Indochina Peninsula. The most dense fog occurs in spring, and some areas will be shrouded in thick fog all morning.


    At present, it is summer. The dense fog will disperse around 9 a.m. and the people of the fleet have repeatedly seen green land. They can see not only trees but also trees, but also mountains layer by layer.


    "Damn it." After crossing the Strait of Malacca, Si Hongzhuang can no longer be lazy all day. He often goes to the mast to observe with a telescope: "this ghost place is either a forest or a mountain. However, the plants are very dense. It is definitely a rainy place all year round."


    There is no mistake. There are many rainy times in the Indochina Peninsula in a year. Sufficient rain is one of the reasons why plants grow so well. The plants are very dense and there are too many rainy seasons. There are too many factors that can create swamps in this area. It is not generally difficult to explore.


    "So it''s suitable for farming!" Fu Wei subconsciously looked up at the sky. There were clouds like marshmallows in the sky, and there was no sign of rain: "rice, you know? Those families took out 15 million stones, all of which were rice."


    At present, rice is only planted locally in the southwest coast of Han country, not the main food. The main food of Han people is millet, millet, wheat, beans and all kinds of beans. At present, wheat has not been divided into barley and wheat, and the yield is not large. Only dignitaries can afford it. The people eat all kinds of beans the most.


    When the Han Dynasty invaded the Indo China Peninsula, the grain was basically supplied to the military, but the army with many people in the North could not get used to rice.


    Northerners like pasta. Rice can''t be made into steamed bread or noodles. Even steamed buns are made of glutinous rice. Although glutinous rice is a kind of rice, the problem is that rice is different from rare rice. It should be said that glutinous rice was actually planted in the Central Plains, but the quantity was pitifully small.


    The road of human taming "food" is through repeated research and improvement, whether livestock or plants.


    Livestock is to catch wild animals for captive breeding and artificially change the living habits of wild animals. After years of operation, although pigs are all pigs, domestic pigs and wild pigs gradually become two species. At least domestic pigs don''t have the tusks of wild pigs.


    The ancestors didn''t know how much to pay for plant food before they knew which plants could be cultivated. After repeated exploration and experiments, they took it for granted in the later generations.


    The state of Han is now engaged in the project of taming rice. Instead of doing hybridization, it is actually trying to plant in various regions and cultivating in the South first.


    Where there is no high-tech in the cultivation process, it is to gradually adapt rice to soil and water, and produce new rice seeds from generation to generation. There will always be a generation of rice suitable for cultivation in the north.


    When Si Hongzhuang heard about rice, his first thought was of the delicacy of rice with braised meat. However, braised meat appeared too few times, and more often rice with salted fish.


    "The big man got more than rice in a foreign land." Fu Wei knows that there are a lot of fragrant trees on the Indochina Peninsula, including the islands in Nanyang, and there are countless other trees for thousands of years: "the general of the southern expedition has shown the center and proposed to build a dock here."


    Those so-called thousands of years old wood are all kinds of towering trees. Any one can be used as a load-bearing beam of a house, and there is absolutely no shortage of wood for building ships.


    Si Hongzhuang knows a little about those. For example, to build Chang''an new city in Guanzhong, he has put forward a plan of wantonly logging from the Indochina Peninsula, and is already doing relevant waterway exploration.


    Before steel and cement were widely used, of course, a lot of wood was needed to build houses, of which the most wood was needed to build palaces.


    Naturally, the more valuable the wood that you want to be used in the palace, the better. Previous dynasties used local materials. In fact, after so many years of felling, there were not many valuable wood, even few trees that met the specifications.


    In addition to the wood used for construction, it is more about all kinds of furniture. Chinese civilization has several distinct characteristics. It likes jade and uses jade to describe a gentleman. In addition to the pursuit of jade, there is another aspect of precious wood, which needs to be painted.


    "No jade mines have been found in Indochina Peninsula. There are a lot of things called jadeite." Fu Wei''s family was also involved in colonizing the Indochina Peninsula, and learned much more than Si Hongzhuang: "I heard that some families in the south are driving the aesthetics of jadeite?"


    Jadeite and jade are similar in appearance. In fact, they are all a kind of jade, but jadeite is divided into jadeite. In Chinese history, there has never been a lack of fraud of using jadeite as jade. If it were not for the experts playing Jade, they would not be able to distinguish. There is a gap in the value of the two, and jade is more valuable.


    There are no jadeite minerals in the Central Plains. For a long time, it was considered that China did not produce jadeite. This cognition was ended with the discovery of jadeite minerals in Yunnan and Inner Mongolia, but that is a modern thing.


    In addition, the Han people have not explored the Indochina Peninsula in depth, otherwise they will find many magical natural creations. For example, there are many fossils in Myanmar. Many trees have evolved over time, some are worthless wood fossils, but there are many jade trees.


    The world has never been short of resources. It depends on whether there is the ability to occupy the land. The wider the territory, the more national resources, and the better the development prospect of ethnic groups. If you are unfilial, you can live on the gift of nature. Just like the natural gas and oil company in the north, doesn''t it rely on natural resources to continue its life after its decline? And that place was robbed from China.


    Sailing on the sea is a very boring thing. Without a chat object, you can suffocate yourself all day in front of the endless sea and the boundless blue sky and white clouds.


    Fu Wei and Si Hongzhuang were not friends before. In fact, they met only after the fleet went south. They could not land when they were on the ship. If they didn''t talk nonsense, they were worried that they would go crazy because they were extremely eager to step on the land.


    The boring voyage has been going on all the time. They found a pre-established stronghold on the seventh day after entering the A3 ocean.


    It is a port built on the side of the mountain. You can''t see the beach composed of sand at a glance, but the plants growing on the beach are dense.


    "I can''t help it! This place is not only a plant, but also a plant. It''s very difficult for us to find that the waters here can provide ships with a water depth of 10 meters to reach the shore." Tension is the chief officer of this stronghold, and the military rank is junhou. At this moment, he is bare upper body, and his lower body is just wearing a pair of underpants. Without any embarrassment, he complains: "the weather here is very stuffy, and wearing a formal dress is definitely suffering."


    If you let the sun shine for a long time, the result is that the skin on your body is generally scalded, resulting in dark skin and peeling. It looks absolutely scary.


    The personnel of the fleet don''t look much better in appearance. No one will wear a tightly wrapped suit every day. It''s a kind of enjoyment to take off only one underpants. Of course, they will also get sunburn in the end. Their sunburn will be more serious after they are stained with seawater. After all, seawater is salty.


    The ships of the fleet have not fully entered the port, the construction time of the stronghold is not long, and there are not so many berths. On the one hand, they are in a foreign country, which is equivalent to entering a combat state. There must be warships ready to fight at all times.


    People who get off the land from the ship will walk a little bumpy and embarrassed, and they will shake down as soon as their feet step on the land. They have to slow down before they can adapt again.


    Tension didn''t need to know much about the fleet. He led Fu Wei and Si Hongzhuang to an attic built of bamboo. When they sat down, they opened their mouth and asked, "did you bring anything to their hometown?"


    Fu Wei can understand the tension. If he is too far away from his hometown, the whole country will become his hometown. Even if it is not long, he will want to see the products of his hometown, even if he hears some news.


    Si Hongzhuang smiled and asked teasingly, "does sake count?"


    Tension immediately licked his lips, and the chicken nodded: "count! Of course!"


    The sake mentioned here is not Japanese sake. In fact, it was created as early as the Western Zhou Dynasty. It is usually brewed with high-quality water and millet. The official name of Zhuxia is "Jiang", which will take many nice names, such as jade pulp, but it is actually sake and usually has therapeutic effect.


    It is not rare for a long voyage ship to have only wine. On the contrary, it is bound to carry a large amount of wine when sailing. The wine will choose a lighter variety, and the fruit wine is excellent.


    Fu Wei shouted to the outside and asked his soldiers to go to the flagship and move down the wine barrel. Some processed dried vegetables and sauces can''t be less. Fruit can''t be taken. Yuanhang depends on this to provide rich vitamins so that the body won''t get septicemia.


    Why did the Chinese Navy prepare so well? That''s not because Liu Yan exists!


    As for what preparations should be made for ocean voyage, if it were not for Liu Yan, in fact, all countries, including the Han country, did not understand it, and it would take more than 1000 years to have relevant knowledge, so that there are preconditions for ocean voyage. Otherwise, the ship can withstand the wind and waves, and the people on board can never suffer the diseases caused by the lack of necessary vitamins.


    The fleet led by Fu Wei carried many fruits. Nanyang is extremely rich in bananas. They carry them on the ship in piles over Luzon. There are a lot of coconuts, but the most important oranges are brought from the mainland.


    After a long chat, Si Hongzhuang took the lead in standing up, and his tension immediately got up.


    The three people knew what to do next. They left successively to change into formal clothes. When they met again, the atmosphere was not as relaxed as before, but became solemn.


    Si Hongzhuang''s official title is captain. His arrival is to become the chief officer of this place. There is a nice name called pingman captain.


    The official name is just like his post. The pingman general established in the Western Han Dynasty was specially used to kill the barbarians. The responsibility of Si Hongzhuang, a pingman lieutenant, is to bring this territory into the effective rule of the Han state, and it is necessary to wipe out the non compliant foreigners around. And the southern alien is not Zhuman in the official position of Zhuxia?


    There was not much routine in the handover of the army. Si Hongzhuang took out the half tiger talisman of the unified army and the other tiger talisman held by Zhang Li to confirm the authenticity. The appointment document issued by the Taiwei house was not as important as the tiger talisman, because the tiger talisman was kept by the king, and the appointment document of the Taiwei office was just a writing seal.


    There are a large number of military appointment documents that need to be stamped. When it comes to the appointment of school captains, the whole set of procedures is not simple. It can be said that the king''s letter seal (emperor''s letter seal), Taiwei''s seal and senior general''s seal are indispensable. If officers above the level of school captains are appointed in the local territory, they also need to be endorsed by the chief military officer of the county according to the different location.


    The emperor''s letter seal is used to send troops, which is matched with the tiger amulet. Liu Yan has not yet become emperor, but the emperor needs a lot of clothes, because he has not appointed a senior general, and even the military seal of the senior general is in his own charge.


    Tension checked and confirmed one by one. After everything was right, he became a subordinate of Si Hongzhuang. He should call the officers and men to gather and hand over military power face to face, while confirming the relationship between the Department and the subordinate.


    Standing high, Si Hongzhuang glanced at the heads below and found that the garrison in the stronghold had cleaned up and dressed in a very short time. After the bronze drum was played, no one was missing. He said some words of encouragement and praised the soldiers for their loyalty in foreign countries according to the routine. Finally, the whip could not disappoint the king or the people.


    "Captain pingman..." Fu Wei joked when he waited to return to the pavilion: "he was very magnanimous when he spoke, like a captain who can wipe out the dissatisfaction."


    Tension didn''t follow him back to the attic that originally belonged to him. Then someone will come to clean up. It will become Si Hongzhuang''s.


    Si Hongzhuang pretended to be lost: "my brother has full psychological preparation. If he doesn''t make great contributions, he will stay here for the rest of his life."


    Originally, Fu Wei, who wanted to make some jokes, couldn''t speak at once.


    There are captains with titles, such as Dongyi captains, Nanman captains, Xiwu captains and Huqiang captains. They really have to guard a place outside the mainland for a long time. It''s not a good job for some foreign nationalities to be too aggressive in the garrison, and it''s common to die captains with special prefixes.

 Chapter 658

    Youdao is an inch of mountain and river and an inch of blood. It talks not only about the tragedy of the invasion, but also the hot blood to flow when developing.


    Any ethnic group has a time of impassioned lament. When a nation is invaded, its soldiers and people rise up and fight with the enemy one after another in order to prevent the loss of the land for generations.


    Territory development has also been carried out in every nation. Some nations have been extremely difficult to develop. They not only have to work hard with the enemy, but also need to fight with nature. Almost every inch of land is watered with blood.


    Throughout the long river of history, there are countless wars to fight for living space. Under the cruelty of competition, I don''t know how many nationalities are submerged by the flood of the long river of history, and disappear in a real sense and become the nourishment for the growth of other nationalities.


    If you don''t want to disappear in the fierce competition, you should always keep your blood. You should not only dare to work hard in the event of invasion, but also show your fangs and dare to grab the land you can see.


    Every nation has its own pioneering period and conservative period. The nation in the pioneering period is the most aggressive. They will invade any enemy they can see. It is very likely that they will continue to win but lose at one time. That is that the nation has not effectively digested the occupied resources.


    A nation (country) that stops its development and enters the conservative period actually enters a period of decline. Usually, it will be constantly invaded by neighboring aliens at this time. If it fails to rise up and enter the development period again, in fact, the nation (country) has entered the countdown to extinction.


    "We invaded in a planned way, not overnight." Fu Wei will board the ship and leave Hong Kong tomorrow. He needs to communicate closely with Si Hongzhuang: "the importance of this stronghold needs no more words. Please put Zijun on the right track as soon as possible."


    Si Hongzhuang''s response was a solemn nod.


    The state of Han will establish many strongholds on the side of a Sanyang, mainly based on Si Hongzhuang''s stronghold, continuously expand to the surrounding areas, and set up many sub strongholds.


    The strongholds on the invasion route have many functions. One of the main functions is to provide logistics support for the invading forces. Naturally, there is no need to talk about their use as transit stations. It is also the repair and maintenance base of the fleet and the port of call. Another function is to serve as a garrison point so that the troops coming from a long voyage can catch their breath.


    "In half a month, the second fleet will leave Panyu and arrive here in about two months." Fu Wei smiled and reminded: "Zijun''s current urgency is to build more storehouses."


    It takes two months from Panyu to the immediate base of Gupta on the premise of downwind. If it takes longer against the wind, it doesn''t seem exaggerated to arrive in six or seven months. And that''s using oars, not relying on wind.


    Fu Wei''s departure this time is to explore the periphery of the Bay, at least to get a general idea of the sea conditions. Waiting for the second fleet to come, it is also time for them to return to the stronghold to replenish fresh water and other materials, especially for all kinds of materials that can provide vitamins.


    Thanks to the natural deep-water port in this stronghold, ships do not need to stop far away from the coastline, which is an excellent convenience for loading and unloading goods. It also indicates that Si Hongzhuang should give priority to the construction of the port, otherwise it is difficult for the fleet to find a berth, which is unacceptable for a military port.


    "I read the log." Si Hongzhuang said about the records of the stronghold on the movement of ships. Those are the previous achievements of Zhang Li: "unidentified ships have been found many times in the nearby waters."


    "Huh?!" Fu Wei had no right to watch the stronghold log, so he asked, "what''s the situation?"


    "The sudden increase in the number of Han''s ships in this sea area has attracted the attention of neighboring countries." Si Hongzhuang is really unfamiliar with HNA, but it doesn''t mean he can''t speculate anything: "moreover, we can''t cover our movements along the coast."


    The stronghold they chose was located on the southwest coast of the state of Biao. Although this place is not the territory of the state of Biao, who can guarantee that no savages will ask for help from the state of Biao in the face of invasion?


    In this area, the Gupta Dynasty is the most powerful. A powerful country will certainly radiate its influence to neighboring countries. When a weak country encounters an invasion from a distant power, it seems that it is not incomprehensible to ask for help from a regional power.


    "For the time being, there is no vessel other than our side approaching for observation." Si Hongzhuang patted the paper and said in a certain tone, "but that''s bound to happen. Can the navy have a response plan?"


    The Chinese navy has not been built for many years. Compared with some nations and countries that have long played offshore, the Chinese navy is an infant period. Because there is no opponent at sea, it can be said that it is extremely lack of relevant experience.


    The so-called lack of experience is that the command system, including the center, does not quite understand what is going on in naval warfare and how to operate in the sea areas within the sphere of influence of other countries.


    Fu Wei blinked and said how to deal with it: "if you see it, you will capture one or sink one?"


    It''s so simple and rough. It''s a little like breaking the war in later generations, but it also shows that the Han people who just sailed have sufficient confidence in their own strength, that is, they will have many more enemies for no reason, but they really don''t care at all.


    The word in Si Hongzhuang''s mind was "sure enough", and he faced Fu Wei with a speechless expression.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Fu Wei also knew that the order he accepted was very overbearing, but he didn''t have any hesitation: "the big man has the ability to destroy any enemy, whether on land or at sea!"


    "Although it can scare the snake, there seems to be no better way." Si Hongzhuang said somewhat reluctantly, "destroying ships can have the effect of war fog, which is really better than they can detect the real situation."


    In fact, few countries will enter this sea area. At present, it is the ships of the Gupta Dynasty. However, there is no sea trade route that the Gupta Dynasty paid too much attention to. The most important route to Egypt for the Gupta Dynasty is the route to Egypt.


    The main sea trade objects of the Gupta Dynasty were the Greeks and Egyptians under the rule of the eastern Romans, but they did not have much share in the trade of the Sassanian Dynasty with which there was a land channel.


    There is no official information on the diplomatic relations between the Gupta Dynasty and the Sassanian Dynasty, but judging from the trade share, the relationship between the two sides is absolutely not good, even if it is not incompatible.


    The trade share between countries will provide a lot of information. Even if there is competition between the two sides, no one can do anything. Everyone has a place to rely on each other, and the trade share will account for a large share of the import and export of the two countries. In this case, interdependent countries will not easily turn competition into war. (similar to China and the United States)


    In ancient times, the trade between countries was not as complex as in modern times. Since the trade share between Gupta Dynasty and Eastern Rome was exaggerated, and the trade share with Sassanian Dynasty was pitifully low, we can infer the relevant geopolitical relationship.


    There may be trade routes between the Gupta Dynasty and the Central Plains Dynasty, but it is certainly lower than that of the Sassanian Dynasty. Si Hongzhuang''s stronghold log says that unknown ships appear in this sea area, which is most likely due to the increase of Han ships in this sea area, which attracted the attention of the Gupta Dynasty. It will not be the discovery that there are already Han Army strongholds here, It is not because the ships of the Gupta Dynasty have gone and never returned to the Strait of Malacca.


    In the final analysis, the current round-trip voyage is not so fast, but it is basically calculated in years if it spans tens of thousands of miles. It is only nearly half a year for the Han Army to master Malacca. The Gupta dynasty did not notice the return of ships heading east, at least until next year.


    So far, the monsoon has not been found by many people, and ships sailing at sea will basically rely on human paddle power. Soldiers may account for only 30% of the staffing of a ship, but the corresponding sailors will account for 70%.


    Many countries also have one thing in common in the staffing of ships, which are divided into soldiers, sailors and slaves. Soldiers are naturally used to fight. In addition to operating ships, sailors will also participate in fighting when necessary. The existence of slaves was used as labor, that is, rowing the oars of ships to provide power for the movement of ships.


    With the forward base, Fu Wei''s fleet can unload more materials, just keep the needs of this voyage, so that the ships can run faster with less load. After they left the port, they took three ships as a formation and explored according to the previously divided area.


    The sea area on the side of the a San ocean is about the same size as the South 1 sea. The difference is that the a San ocean does not have so many islands as the South 1 sea. It is inevitable that islands cannot be easily found during exploration. What can be done is to record the basic sea conditions of the sea area.


    "According to the previous exploration intelligence, there is an island chain in the A32 region." Liang min is the chief mate of the flagship. The armor he said is a number of the Navy grid: "in addition, there is no more discovery in the surrounding 300 Li radius."


    The so-called grid map is very simple. It is a modern tactical map. Divide the terrain of an area into grids. The horizontal line has prefix code, and the vertical line also has prefix code. The number of the first grid is naturally one, and the location is confirmed by the grid number. People who can play strategy games are no strangers to this tactical map. It is used to inform friends where the enemy is. In fact, the emergence of this tactical map was originally used by artillery to make it easier to cover artillery.


    The Han Navy used a grid chart instead of a latitude and longitude chart. That''s not the Central Plains Dynasty. No one has understood the latitude and longitude lines until now!


    Whether it is called longitude and latitude, longitude and latitude, or meridian, in fact, the East and the West were doing relevant research before BC.


    What the East has created is the initial meridian, taking its capital as the world center, and then setting the line according to the location of the imperial palace. This is the origin of the central dynasty.


    The first time a similar theory appeared in the West was in the Alexandrian period, which was earlier than the relevant theories in the Central Plains Dynasty. It was also judged according to the sunshine.


    In fact, the preliminary theories of both the East and the West were proved to be wrong later. It was after the satellite launch that there were really mature longitude and latitude lines.


    The base of pingman Colonel''s headquarters is in Yangon, which is not close to the Gupta Dynasty in assan territory. Since the ships from our side to the Gupta Dynasty have not returned, it is difficult for Fu Wei to judge the distance between the two.


    Sailing at sea is a very boring thing, but boring is that there is no situation. No situation is a good thing.


    Boring sailing will make time pass very slowly. Every day and night seems to be a long suffering, but Fu Wei would rather this suffering last longer than the storm in Shanghai.


    Han called this sea area a Sanyang, which was a casual address of Liu Yan. If no one corrected it, a Sanyang would really become an official address. In fact, there are many names for this ocean. Ah San is naturally called the Indian Ocean, but Westerners call it the Eritrean sea.


    When the United Nations later drew up the map, it recognized that the sea area was called the Indian Ocean because ancient India had really been in this sea area for thousands of years, and it had belonged to India''s sphere of influence.


    If you can be crossed by a certain force for thousands of years, even if there is another fault in civilization, as long as you don''t stop going to sea, even if some data are lost, it will be quickly completed.


    "We don''t know what''s going on there." Kapir Malik, of course, is a San, or a superior shatili. He is just a little aristocrat. He was ordered to find out the new situation in the southeast sea area, and has not received any report of the missing ship for the time being.


    There is no much need for the caste of the third generation. The ruling group of the first group of the sloop is not recorded in the official registered residence of any dynasty. Only the stratum above the majority is counted as a national. Therefore, the population statistics of the three dynasties are incomplete.


    In a San''s Dynasty, the Barker class was qualified to do business, that is, they were responsible for the flow of national resources and, of course, for foreign trade.


    "Something strange has happened recently." Dijean Kumar is also a shatili class. He looked at the sea outside and said, "I haven''t seen a ship from the East in the past few years, but as many as thirteen Oriental businessmen came from the sea in half a year."


    The Gupta Dynasty was established in 320A. D., and now it is 348 A. D. They were built on the ruins of the kusana Empire, which has not yet perished. There is also a jidora Dynasty surviving in later Afghanistan, but the jidora Dynasty claims to be not da Yueshi, but xiaoyueshi.


    The Gupta Dynasty, which has been established for 28 years, has been at war with neighboring countries in the past few years. It is only in recent years that it has been relatively peaceful to engage in internal affairs and inherited most of the navies of the kusana empire. Their use of the sea is beginning to reach its peak, mainly developing maritime trade.


    There was a sudden cry outside, as if the lookout had found the ship.


    "Who else is in this sea except us?" Kapir Malik saw his deputy shaking his head and said excitedly, "it seems that we didn''t run in vain again."

 Chapter 659

    "Azimuth, ten scales!"


    "Thirteen miles apart."


    "The number of enemy ships is seven!"


    Now that there is no clock and it is difficult to identify the direction at sea, Liu Yan has made twelve scales to provide the Navy with information on the location of the target, that is, the usual direction at what time.


    The watchman on the mast, holding an elongated single barrel telescope, stood high and looked far. It was all right if he didn''t find it. Otherwise, the observation field of vision could be more than 20 or 30 miles.


    There are many factors that determine whether a target can be found at sea. In the rough sea, some waves can roll up more than ten meters, which means that a certain area is depressed for several meters. Simply put, the sea is not always flat. It will change its height and low degree with the waves of the sea.


    Whether it is called the Indian Ocean, the Eritrean sea, or the A3 ocean called by the Han people, the sea conditions in this sea area are really relatively calm compared with the Pacific and Atlantic in summer, and the Mediterranean is more calm than this sea area.


    When the Han Navy first arrived in assaiyang, any non friendly ships belonged to enemy ships. Fu Wei, who was informed, immediately issued an order to prepare for the war.


    "There are only seven enemy ships, which can be relatively close for observation." As the first mate, Liang min can still put forward some opinions: "we need more detailed information."


    Fu Wei also meant this. They came to find out the surrounding situation. As soon as the ships of unknown forces appeared, there were seven. The probability of belonging to the caravan was infinitely reduced. Only warships would sail in formation, so it was more necessary to see what the warships looked like.


    "Adjust the position." Fu Wei''s knowledge base did not use the monsoon, but at least he knew where the wind came from and where the warship should stay more favorable: "detour back to the position of the wind!"


    The captain''s orders will be conveyed layer by layer. The warships communicate with each other by flag language, and the ship roars through ventilation pipes.


    Fu Wei''s flagship is a warship with a length of 60 meters, a width of 16 meters and a water depth of 7 meters. It is divided into five layers, with a carrying capacity of 500 tons. It has four masts, two bed crossbows at the bow, three bed crossbows on both sides of the ship''s side, two bed crossbows at the stern, and 14 bed crossbows in total.


    Naturally, the two formation warships can not compare with the flagship. They are a warship with a length of 45 meters, a width of 13 meters and a water depth of 5 meters. They are divided into four layers. They have a load of 360 tons, only three masts, one bed crossbow at the bow and stern, two bed crossbows on both sides of the ship''s side, and six bed crossbows in total.


    It''s troublesome to calculate the speed now. Downwind and upwind are two things. The speed of relying on human oars is even more uneven. In general, the fastest speed can reach about eight knots.


    Before Fu Wei''s formation found the Gupta warship formation, the information was in the asymmetric stage, that is, the Han fleet found the Gupta formation, but the Gupta formation still did not find the Han fleet. That is, the Han fleet has telescopes, and the lookout of the Gupta Dynasty can only rely on his own naked eyes without auxiliary tools.


    After entering the standby state, the bed crossbows on the warship have taken off their cloth bags and loaded crossbows under various commands. Most of the soldiers in the cabin also went on the deck. They were armed with a strong crossbow. When they finished loading arrows, they sat cross legged and quietly.


    There is no need to make too much deliberate observation. The bed crossbow and strong crossbow are loaded with arrows with combustibles. After all, at present, all ships are wood structures. If they don''t set fire, they can only kill people and can''t sink. If they want to sink enemy warships, they can only start a side to side battle except setting fire.


    However, since the side contact battle can reach the position of the sea valve at the bottom of the enemy ship, it is tantamount to capturing and sinking.


    The confrontation at sea usually takes a long time. It often needs to repeatedly detour to seize the favorable position of the wind. At this time, the two sides will continue to narrow the distance. They may stare at each other for more than half a day before fighting. Even if they stare at each other all day, there may not be a war.


    Therefore, there are few battles at sea that can determine the victory or defeat in one day. The confrontation between the two fleets is basically calculated on a monthly basis. Even after the frontal decisive battle is completed, it is common that the subsequent pursuit and annihilation of the enemy takes several months, and there can always be missed fish.


    "Yes." For the first time, Fu Wei commanded the formation to engage in a sea battle. He still had a great sense of tension in his heart. He put down his telescope and shook his hand before ordering: "advance to the enemy ship."


    At this time, the three Han formations with Fu Wei''s warship as the flagship have seized a favorable position. They were close to the enemy formation to about five (land) miles, which was detected by the lookout of the Gupta Dynasty.


    The Gupta Dynasty must also have its flagship, which is distinguished by the pattern of sails hung on warships.


    It can be seen that the largest of the seven warships of the Gupta Dynasty is a warship with a length of more than 20 meters, a width of 45 meters, an unknown water depth, but two layers on the horizontal plane. The rest of the warships look smaller. Strangely, the small warship has at least four masts.


    "It looks like a flat and long style." Fu Wei has found that the enemy ship is much smaller than his own. Looking at the oar extending out of the hull, he looks like a centipede: "didn''t you find that large-scale long-range attack equipment is installed on the hull?"


    The warships of the Han Dynasty were a kind of variant ships after Liu Yan''s intervention. The style and structure of the ships generally tended to the 12th and 13th centuries, and even introduced some modern mature theories, such as the layout of large-scale long-range attack equipment.


    At present, the ships of various countries and nationalities have not completely distinguished between inland ships and marine ships. The similarity is that the construction of ships will involve some land buildings, such as the eaves structure with a roof above the horizontal plane of ships.


    The seven Gupta warships discovered by Fu Wei''s formation are above the sea, but they have bright yellow, but they don''t know whether it is the natural color of the wood itself or the paint on the back.


    Ships must be painted or a kind of anticorrosive paint. In ancient times, there were not many nationalities (countries) studying paint. Few NATIONALITIES (countries) took the lead in applying paint to sea ships, and ancient India was definitely one of them. The king of the Central Plains made paint early, but it was applied to some household utensils. Anyway, it was not used in sea navigation.


    "Their warships are very much like our river building ships." The telescope in Liang min''s hand has not been put down: "there are arrow proof women''s walls and arrow stacks on each floor. It looks relatively short."


    Contemporary warships are basically of the same style. The defense facilities on board are in the form of land walls. Naturally, there are women''s walls and arrow stacks, but they are all made of wood.


    The distance between the two sides is about one kilometer. There are telescopes in the state of Han to observe more carefully and make comments. The Gupta Dynasty can''t see too detailed from one kilometer away.


    "Any relevant impressions?" Picard Malik didn''t look nervous. He squinted at three vague warships in the distance and asked his deputy Di Jean Kumar turned and asked the surveyor, "how''s their speed?"


    "I can''t see clearly." Dijean Kumar didn''t feel nervous either. He shook his head and said, "the distance is too far."


    At this time, the surveyor with relatively dark skin reported: "the visual speed should be 33 ''Zhuo''."


    Each nation has its own civilization, and each civilization has its own unit of measurement, such as the inch, ruler and Zhang of Zhuxia, and the PES, passus and m of ancient Rome ¨© LLE), the length unit of a San is how complex it is.


    Under the influence of religion, many counting units sound very mysterious. Fuzziness, wandering, moment, blink, snap, moment, six virtues, emptiness, purity and nirvana silence all represent a unit of measurement, including pole, load, righteousness, stream, ditch, ridge and Zhuo. Asked how big the world is, ah San answered "one sand, one world, one water, one ocean", and asked if he was afraid!


    "The sails of the unknown ship are full!"


    Waiting for the two sides to approach about 700 meters, the lookout of the Gupta Dynasty finally reported effective observation information.


    What can be used to judge the attitude of the other party when we don''t know what the enemy and we have encountered at sea? The first thing to look at is the other party''s ship state, that is, whether the sail is at full speed, and then judge the possible subsequent actions according to the bow direction.


    "Ring the bell!" Picard Malik yelled, "they are hostile. Ring the bell at once!"


    A bell rang, and soon seven Gupta warships began to pour people from the cabin to the deck. Driven by the supervisor, the sailors were busy playing with sails and rope sets.


    At present, the "array line" is not popular. Seven Gupta warships try their best to adjust their positions, and a half moon formation is gradually taking shape.


    On every Gupta warship, a considerable number of soldiers holding bows and arrows can be seen approaching the women''s wall and arrow buttress. Some people are standing by with fire stoves. Obviously, they are also preparing to launch rockets.


    While preparing for battle, PICAR Malik did not forget that the most important part of a naval battle is to seize the favorable position of the wind.


    Every warship of the Gupta Dynasty was equipped with a considerable number of slaves. At this moment, some supervisors kept pumping with whips and ferociously urged the slaves to be faster, faster and faster. Whoever dares to move slower is a whip.


    Fu Wei saw from a distance that the enemy ship formation was transformed into a half moon formation and didn''t know whether it was right. Anyway, he felt that the enemy could complete the formation change in such a short time.


    "How long will it take to get into range?"


    "At the current speed, coupled with the favorable wind, it''s fast."


    Fu Wei has thought many times about what it would be like to meet the ships of the forces of fame when he came to this sea area. Every imagination starts with the launch of the bed crossbow. The difference is whether he can get close to the prisoners and what to say after seeing the alien. He really doesn''t consider that he doesn''t know the language and doesn''t need to think about it, He would only say "please die when we meet for the first time", and ordered people to be tied up and thrown into the sea.


    Liang min reported: "enemy ships are competing for a favorable position of the wind."


    The distance between the two sides is constantly narrowing, from 700 meters to 500 meters, shortening the distance all the time.


    "The white skin race is the leader?" Fu Wei could clearly see who the other party was through a telescope and said, "there are many dark people."


    A San''s caste distinction is not necessarily based on the skin, but the white skinned Aryans must be of superior caste origin. Unless these Aryans are willing to degenerate and intermarry with inferior castes, they are also superior, and the richest sudara is naturally inferior to the castes above Barker.


    There is no information about the A-San caste in the Han state, but it has nothing to do with it. Fu Wei only needs to confirm which flagship of the enemy formation is and where the commander is located.


    "After approaching, give priority to attacking the ship with colorful sails." Fu Wei didn''t know what an olive branch was, nor did he want to understand where the olive came from, and what was the meaning of the snake on the olive pattern: "concentrate fire to cover and try to paralyze the ship at once."


    In many literary works, naval warfare is always tense and intense. In fact, it is an extremely boring pursuit, and the process is usually very long. Therefore, in order not to make the book look too boring, describing what the commanders of both sides were thinking at that time is basically the biggest selling point. The author of the book is so capable that he can even know what he is thinking, extend countless sentiments and greatness, or be dizzy and stupid.


    A thousand meters is very long, but it is also very short. The two sides constantly change their positions to separate and chase, but it took four hours to get closer to within 200 meters.


    "Measure wind speed!"


    "The bed crossbow adjusts the scale!"


    "Prepare -"


    "Shoot!"


    When three warships of different sizes are arranged in an "array line", the bed crossbow on the deck must have one side of the ship''s side that is not in the firing direction. After the volley, 17 bed crossbows are fired out.


    "They attacked!" Dijean Kumar was a little surprised: "they launched an attack!"


    When the two sides were chasing each other, the hostile relationship had long confirmed that it was not unusual for one side to launch an attack. The Gupta Dynasty was surprised that the warships of the Han state launched an attack 200 meters away.


    Of course, Gu a San had a bed crossbow and also equipped it on warships. Similar crossbows were standing warships as early as the Kushan empire. They were surprised that some civilizations would do so.


    "No matter who they are or where they come from, we have an opponent!" Kapir Malik said solemnly, "it''s an unnamed force with strong attack!"


    Fu Wei ordered the ships to fire together. In fact, all 17 bed crossbows failed. The most accurate bed crossbow was within five meters of the enemy ship.


    The first salvo of the first naval battle failed. When Fu Wei went up to a sailor in the formation, they would be ashamed. All kinds of commands were shouted out again, waiting for the next round of salvo command.


    "Let the Haman leave the formation and return to Hong Kong." Kapir Malik said seriously, "let''s see what they can do!"

 Chapter 660

    The sea is no better than the land. The bed crossbow is launched from the sinking and floating warships. It''s not an exaggeration to shoot without a shot. It''s just that depression is inevitable.


    About a hundred breaths, the Han warships launched a volley again.


    This time, four of the 17 bed crossbows hit, two of which hit the non flagship of the Gupta Dynasty, and the other two hit the warship with sails and olive and snake patterns.


    Different positions of the bed crossbow cause different damage. The bed crossbow is fired with burning objects. Due to the distance, the arrowhead nailed to the wood does not cause penetration effect. It will penetrate only when it hits the sail.


    Picard Malik was surprised to see that the warships of unknown forces could hit in the second round of volley. The warship he brought out this time was not a capital ship in the Gupta Dynasty, but a medium-sized warship patrolling the sea.


    The sea fleet of the Gupta Dynasty inherited from the kusana empire. Of course, it has its own warship loaded with bed crossbows. It is clear that launching bed crossbows from warships and launching bed crossbows on land are two different things.


    "No matter who they are, they are by no means a small force somewhere." Dijean Kumar did not think he was talking nonsense: "their ships are large and can carry bed crossbows. Everything shows that they are a country with cultural heritage. There is no such country around us, and their ships are not familiar with the Roman or Sassanian style."


    Whether it was the strong and powerful Roman period or the weakened Rome, in fact, the Romans always ate the old capital of Greece in the ship system. At most, they enlarged the hull in the original Greek design, and there were no groundbreaking new achievements.


    Sassanne is another Persian Dynasty after the demise of the Parthian Empire. In some ways, the main bodies of Parthia and sassanne are Persian. There will be no exaggerated deviation in the inheritance of civilization, and the construction of the army and navy is also in the same line. In fact, Persians can''t turn the Navy very much, and they haven''t made great progress in the past hundreds of years.


    Every civilization has its own brand, which can usually be distinguished from the appearance of civilized creations, Picard Malik and dijean Kumar had the same understanding. They had no impression of the three warships in front of them.


    The distance between the enemy and us on the sea has always been maintained at about 200 meters. That is because the warships of the Gupta Dynasty want to be closer, while the warships of the Han Army consciously keep a distance.


    "They obviously don''t have long-range weapons over 200 meters." Fu Wei''s inner tension has disappeared, replaced by a kind of self-confidence that adults bully children: "just keep this distance and kill their sense of war."


    Every 100 breaths or so, the Han warships will come to the last salvo. Sometimes, with the change of the position of both sides, the orientation of both sides of the hull will change. The bed crossbows on different sides will be launched separately, and the bed crossbows on the bow and stern will maintain the salvo attitude.


    Liang min found something and reported: "there is a ship in the enemy ship formation to separate."


    Fu Wei also found this situation. He thought about it and didn''t order the pursuit. His confidence, which was as stable as Mount Tai, hesitated.


    The Han people did not come to this sea area for a long time, and they did not have a clear understanding of many things. They did not know how many countries in this sea area could play naval warfare, and it was not clear how much maritime power the Gupta Dynasty had.


    The warship formation of the Gupta Dynasty separated from one alone. It obviously wanted to leave the battle and go back to report. Without sufficient information, the warship formation of the Han army could not guess when it would return to Hong Kong and how many reinforcements it would bring after it returned.


    The sun in the sky is already in the center by West position. According to the timing issued by Liu Yanxin, it should be around 3 p.m?


    The days in summer are longer than the other three seasons. The sunset will extend for about an hour. In the sea without any cover, the sunlight will not disappear until it completely falls into the coastline at the other end.


    "We still have about three hours." Fu Wei couldn''t be confused and decided, "take three hours as the deadline and get out of the battle immediately."


    If there are warships in the formation of the Gupta Dynasty who leave to find reinforcements, Fu Wei can also assign one to leave to find backup. The problem is that the situation of the two sides is really different.


    This sea area is the traditional sphere of influence of a San. The sea power of the Gupta Dynasty itself is not weak. Their military port is still relatively close. There must be many warships docked in the port.


    Han is a new force in this sea area. It is still in the exploration stage of the sea area. It can be called a military port. There is no effective stronghold, that is, the stronghold of pingman Colonel''s headquarters.


    Fu Wei originally came from the mainland with 32 ships, and five ships were turned in on the way. The thirty-two ships are not all warships. They are four supply ships (transport ships) carrying logistics materials. Thousands of miles of navigation also makes some ships have to be repaired or maintained. In fact, only 17 ships can be used, five remain in the stronghold, and the rest are three ships in a formation, divided into four groups to carry out tasks.


    "We are now in the position of Geng 63." Liang min looked at the nautical chart attentively for a while, drew with some rulers, and said, "you can choose the direction of retreat. There is our second combat formation."


    They are relatively close to the continental shelf, and the second formation is farther away from the continental shelf. At present, it is summer. A Sanyang is basically blowing the southwest wind. Fu Wei doesn''t want to expose the position of the stronghold. Of course, he can''t directly withdraw to the stronghold. If the warships of the Gupta Dynasty pursue, they can also find a second formation and fight together.


    The watchman outside was reporting, "the enemy ship is on fire!"


    The command system, which was looking for a way out before he expected victory, looked out when he heard the speech. Indeed, he saw a fire burning the sails of an enemy ship. It was a fire that burned first and then ignited all the sails.


    "The sails lose wind, and they still have oar power." Liang Min said that, but with a smile on his face, "it can''t keep up with the speed."


    The two formations have been in motion, but they don''t stop in place. With the movement, different speeds will open the distance between friendly warships. Only by deliberately maintaining the same speed can they move together. Most warships will not sacrifice their speed alone in order to take care of one of them. Warships that are doomed to fail to keep up will be abandoned.


    From the beginning, the battle was a unilateral attack output of the Han warships. The Gupta warship formation that failed to fight back effectively was actually angry and frustrated. They always wanted to narrow the distance between the Han warship formation and the warship formation. Unfortunately, even if the cabin supervisor worked hard to whip the slaves and the slaves broke the oars under the adverse wind, there was no great effect.


    "It can''t go on like this." Kapir Naturally, Malik was extremely angry. He clenched his fist: "the enemy clearly has an overall advantage, but it seems very conservative. We can dissolve the formation and lead them by the nose to create an opportunity for encirclement!"


    Dijean Makur had thought of this for a long time. The reason why he didn''t mention it was the suppression of the aristocratic hierarchy. He has to wait for his immediate boss to make a decision before perfecting the plan.


    In the Han Dynasty, there is a set of mature semaphores for effective long-distance non voice communication. Even without Liu Yan''s intervention, in fact, semaphores have long appeared in Zhuxia civilization, that is, the ability to communicate is very limited.


    Other civilizations are not pig brains. They must also have their own creation system in the process of civilization development. A system similar to flag language must exist, Picard After Malik''s order was issued, some flags were hung on the flagship, and flags of different colors were used to promulgate the pre-existing plan.


    Soon, the warship formation of the Han Army saw the warships of the Gupta Dynasty scattered. This new situation makes Fu Wei, as a commander, realize who his opponent is. Anyway, he is not a savage on many islands in the South 1 sea.


    "The movement posture of the enemy flagship is to cooperate with other enemy ships." Chen Tan''s responsibility in the flagship is similar to that of the intelligence officer of later generations. His official position is to publicize praise with the Army (staff). He firmly said: "the enemy is setting up a conspiracy and wants to use the exposed flagship to attract us into the trap."


    Picard How did Malik know that he was exposed? It was not the obvious patterns of olives and snakes on the sails. The sails of every warship of the Gupta Dynasty had different patterns, mainly because his warship had been covered by fire.


    There are not many choices in front of Fu Wei. Their warships are less than twice that of the Gupta Dynasty. Individual warships look much stronger than each other: "be patient, be more patient! Wait until they are far enough from each other!"


    Chen Tan has just reported that the height of the horizontal plane of his own warship is far higher than that of the enemy warship. If there is a side to side battle, he is in an absolutely favorable position.


    The gap between ourselves and the enemy revealed by facts made Fu Wei not afraid of a side to side battle. What he hesitated was to be surrounded by multiple ships.


    "Did they find out what we meant?" Dijean Makur saw that the Han warships still formed in a leisurely formation to seize the opportunity for long-range shooting, had no obvious pursuit intention, and did not know whether to laugh or disappointed: "the enemy commander is too cautious."


    "Yes, obviously their ship is bigger than ours, but they are still cautious." Picard Malik looks at things from the perspective of a superior: "no matter who they are or where they come from, the enemy who is powerful and frightening and always cautious is the most terrible."


    Most of the time, the strong side will always ruin itself by belittling the enemy. Although such an enemy is difficult to defeat, it will not lead to despair.


    Picard Malik is not a high-level in the Gupta Dynasty, but he knows that in the confrontation with the Sasan Navy, it is clear that the Sasan navy has a large number, but the Gupta Dynasty can still win more and lose less, precisely because of the advantages and disadvantages of the commander.


    "The Persians have more navies than us, but they look down on us, so we can always find a chance to inflict heavy losses on them." Picard Malik felt obliged to teach djan, who had a good relationship Makur, full of seriousness, said: "when we meet enemies who are cautious enough, we should pay more attention to them, not laugh at their timidity."


    Dijean Kumar naturally looked like he had been taught, but he knew PICAR in his heart Malik has his own pride and belongs to the pride of the Gupta Dynasty''s powerful navy.


    In the final analysis, they are a common warship formation in the navy of the whole Gupta Dynasty. The Gupta Dynasty is not short of warships larger than unknown enemies, and the number is considerable. Then again, after some shooting, they think that the unknown enemy is inexperienced.


    The movement and pursuit of both sides have been staged all the time. The war situation has changed with Fu Wei''s order to approach the strong crossbow diffuse and prepare for the side battle.


    After each other enters the shooting range of bows and crossbows, the sea is a picture of arrows like locusts. The bows and crossbows on both sides shoot arrows at each other with their lives, which may not cause much immediate damage to the hull, mainly killing enemy personnel.


    When shooting arrows at each other, people were hit by arrows all the time. The muffled hum and groan were drowned by the sound of the waves. It was not enough until two warships hit a piece and burst a groan belonging to wood.


    At the moment of the collision, the personnel on the two warships felt a huge vibration, and all kinds of shouts began to make noise.


    On the side of the warships of the Gupta Dynasty, their height is lower than that of the Han army. Because of this, they can''t be frightened. The calm people don''t want to climb the rock, but greet the Han army ready to shoot arrows at the outcrop. At the next moment, they were overwhelmed by some round barrels. After the barrels were smashed and broken, some oil flowed out. Soon, torches were thrown from top to bottom, and the fierce fire oil burned immediately when it hit the fire.


    Fu Wei gradually mastered the tactics of naval warfare over time. He destroyed three ships by throwing down the round barrel filled with fierce fire oil. When he wanted to do the same, he found that the position of both sides had changed unconsciously, and the other party''s remaining three warships, including the flagship, were leaving the battlefield.


    "What is this?" Fu Wei looked at the enemy ship that had lost its sails and stopped at the same place. He didn''t ask this. He said with a slight self mockery, "it''s really different from the land?"


    It''s about seizing the limelight and failing to look at the overall situation in combat.


    Picard Malik was looking at the ship that was still in place. He ordered the ship to surrender because he couldn''t run away if he wanted to lose the sail. It''s better to make contact after surrender. Maybe he can get free after paying the ransom. After returning, he can find out where the unknown enemy came from and what purpose he was here.


    What the Gupta Dynasty didn''t expect was that Fu Wei didn''t want to be captured at all. He asked one of his ships to lean over and drop fierce fire oil, drop a torch and ignite directly.


    As the sun set, Picard saw the scene from a distance Malik''s face was very blue. He was angry at the uncivilized of the unknown enemy. He opened his mouth with a string of broken curses, clenched his teeth and said, "we met a barbaric enemy, a barbarian who can''t communicate!"


    Perhaps savage, Fu Wei thought it was just his words and deeds, that is, what he thought at the beginning: Please die when you meet for the first time!

 Chapter 661

    Perhaps he was unwilling or his confidence was strengthened after a small victory. Fu Wei chose to hang far behind the remaining formation of the Gupta dynasty that failed and left.


    Two battle formations from different civilizations fought all day in the bay of Bengal region, from the east of the island near Sri Lanka to the north at the end of the war.


    After nightfall, Fu Wei thought the enemy would control the lights. Unexpectedly, the enemy didn''t do that.


    "Still a trap." Chen Tan doesn''t think there is anything complicated: "the area should be not far from their native land, leaving lights for us to continue to follow, hoping that we will continue to follow."


    Fu Wei went to the table where the chart was placed. After marking the chart himself, he ordered: "give up following and revise the route according to the original plan!"


    During the daytime fighting, their three warships were not damaged... If they were shot by an arrow, there was no need to return to the stronghold.


    A hasty encounter, almost a whole day''s confrontation, the formation in the combat state didn''t even have time to eat. After lifting the combat state and changing to guard cruising, the fatigue hit immediately, and many people didn''t even eat and go to sleep.


    The three remaining formations of the Gupta Dynasty, PICAR Malik really wants to attract the Chinese fleet to follow. Because the Chinese fleet is blackout, no one can be sure whether the other party is following or not.


    "It''s just a small attempt. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter." Picard Malik faced djan Makur shrugged his shoulders in doubt: "the loss of four ships is nothing to us. Fortunately, only the loss of four ships makes us realize that there is a new threat."


    No matter during the kusana empire or the establishment of the Gupta Dynasty, a San Yang has always been a San''s ocean, and no one has been able to take control of this ocean from a San''s hands.


    Picard Malik really didn''t take the loss into account. After they arrived at the port and landed, he even went to have a little wine in a very good mood and reconvened with di Jean the next day Makur met and went to see his boss.


    "Do you mean that yesterday they encountered a fleet they had never seen before, and they had no intention of communicating and launched an attack immediately?"


    Katluk Karp was a Brahmin and, of course, an aristocrat. He is not fat and disgusting. On the contrary, he seems to be a middle-aged uncle with noble temperament and full of authority.


    In fact, most Brahmans were very self disciplined during the kusana Empire and the Gupta Dynasty. They thought they were chosen people. From the moment of their birth, they were more noble than countless people. Since childhood, they would receive systematic education, including literary knowledge and martial arts for fighting, and pay more attention to management.


    On a San''s side, Brahmans are only divided into nobles and monks. Nobles are not equal. It is necessary to distinguish the superior ancestors of blood (Surname) to distinguish who is higher. A San has recognized the existence of "state" since the Peacock Dynasty. Each high Brahman is actually the offspring of the "state king" and gradually evolved into a social manager.


    A San''s clothes look very colorful. As long as he is allowed to wear only one color of the cloth on his body, he is not willing to lose the fashion if he can wear more gold artifacts. All kinds of pendants such as rings and necklaces will be inlaid with precious stones. In any case, they are very local tyrants.


    Katluk Karp looked like the above. Under the sunlight, he was shining with gold and gemstones. He stared at the two people who came to report in confusion: "when our ship has clearly stopped to surrender, the other party still launched an ignominious massacre?"


    Maybe it''s bullshit, but it''s absolutely true. In Europa under the rule of the Romans, the countries on the A3 side, including the Sassanian Dynasty, are far more concerned about the rules of engagement than the Central Plains Dynasty at this time. That is, on the premise of being noble enough, I feel that there is no possibility of winning a battle and no hope of escape. Surrender is not a disgrace. On the contrary, I recognize that after surrender, I will redeem my life by ransom. Naturally, those who accept the protection of the rules are limited to those who are noble enough and can afford the ransom. The rest die or die. They usually become slaves.


    "Yes, I swear to God." Picard Malik is a chadili who is qualified to swear to Shiva, one of the supreme gods of ah San, and the castes below chadili have no such qualification. He vowed: "they are definitely a group of highly civilized countries, but their behavior seems extremely barbaric."


    Picard When Malik swore, he clicked the red mole on his forehead with his right hand. However, it was not a mole. It was a decoration that sardili was qualified to order. After clicking with his right hand, he held his hands high and then spread them down. His legs will also be slightly crossed and bent down. It is a set of religious etiquette.


    "I''ll take it seriously." Katluk Kapp didn''t want to ask kapier at all How much did Malik''s formation lose? He just nodded again and again, followed by a handout, saying, "once the information is useful, you will get the reward you deserve."


    A San''s social system is not simple. They accept hereditary official positions, but the central government has never had much control over local areas. There is a king of the supreme ruler, but there are still a few unclear state kings below. Under their social system, they can organize their own armed forces as long as their status is sufficient, but their military salaries and equipment are privately funded. When losses occur in the implementation of national missions, it is generally up to conscience to report how much, and whether they will be compensated later is another matter.


    So, Picard Malik only needs to report how many high castes have been lost and pay pensions for those who sacrifice high castes. For those of the lower castes, including the lost warships, it is also natural that he does not pay the pension. If the state does not replenish warships, he will lose command of several ships at most. Whether to replenish them later depends on his financial resources.


    In the whole process of reporting, di Jean Makur exists as a background wall. Although he is also a shatili, he did not have his own armed forces after the collapse of the family. It is because the makur family and the Malik family have been friendly for generations that he can get a position in the battle formation of PICAR, and he did not directly communicate with Carter Luk Kapp, the Brahmin, has the right to speak.


    Behind them, a large group of slaves led the way out of the magnificent mansion. They stood down in the street.


    Dijean Makur had wanted to ask for a long time, but he knew how to look at the occasion: "why don''t you say another layer of speculation?"


    "You mean, could they be from the Far East?" Picard Instead, Malik shrugged his shoulders and said, "we have no evidence, and Kapp won''t believe that the conservative country will come all the way. Even if it is the country from the Far East, don''t you think it''s better not to say it?"


    Dijean Makur was both stunned and confused. He didn''t understand PICAR What does Malik mean.


    "My brother, our ancestors have long said that the state belongs to the state and the family belongs to the family." Picard Malik looked like a teacher: "the Malik family has done their duty for the country in that fight, and I have reported what I know. Now I want to think about what benefits the Malik family will get in this unprecedented event."


    Not only the aristocratic families in the Central Plains will put the family interests in front of the country, but also the families in any country in the world. They will first consider the family interests, and then the national interests.


    The Malik family has developed in ketak for hundreds of years. The longer the time, the more intertwined the relationship with local families. Picard had spoken to dijean before Makur said that there were some businessmen from the East in ketak. He thought it must be related. It may be an opportunity for the Malik family to regain the opportunity of silk from the East.


    The land silk road has been broken since the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. The Sassanian and Gupta dynasties can also obtain a little goods from the maritime Silk Road, but there is nothing west of the Sassanian territory.


    The maritime silk road was not prosperous. It can even be said that only a few Gupta merchants would go to the territory of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty by sea, which enabled the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty to often receive some countries that did not exist at all.


    The number of tributaries recorded in the history of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was not small. On the premise of the almost complete fall of the north of the Yangtze River, those who came to pay tribute basically took the sea route, and the country names reported were all kinds of strange. In fact, they were not serious foreign envoys, but some businessmen pretended to be envoys.


    The face of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty had long been trampled on the ground. It would not investigate whether there was that country at all. It would receive it carefully every time and give several times back the tribute, so as to prove that it was still a Heavenly Kingdom and that a group of younger brothers were willing to come to greet it.


    "Isn''t that country oppressed in the south by the nomads in the north?" Dijean Makur knows some information, but it''s definitely out of date. He guessed: "have they solved the external crisis and returned to their previous strength?"


    It seems that only this can explain it? Otherwise, a country facing an external crisis does not have enough power to protect itself. How can that power expand to the outside.


    The Gupta dynasty still knew that there was a powerful empire in the East, and that the powerful empire fell into civil strife and was eventually overthrown. Then he seldom paid attention to what to do. After all, the two sides were too far away.


    "No matter what the east becomes, I really can''t think of anyone who can reach out to our ocean except them." Picard Makri stopped in the street and said with a smile, "but that''s a big deal. What we need to do now is to find those Oriental businessmen."


    Ktak can be regarded as a good city in the Gupta Dynasty. No one knows how many people are. Only because the Gupta Dynasty and the former frost Empire did not make the untouchables become adults, they only recorded the registered residence of the above people.


    Ketak is just along the coast. There are several foreign trade ports. Foreign people basically land here. Some foreign businessmen will go to Fahrenheit city (the capital of the Gupta Dynasty), while others will sell and purchase goods locally and go to sea again.


    A San still produces a lot of goods. The largest export share is pigments and metals, and the export profit of high-quality steel is the most. Of course, they do not sell steel directly. They are made into weapons. They are not the standard weapons. They are sold as luxury goods.


    As a local snake, Picard It took Marik nearly half a month to collect the information of Oriental merchants, which is enough to show that the Han people of the Gupta Dynasty were very careful.


    "They were not in ketak. The last time they left was seven days ago." Dijean Makur accepted Picard Malik''s employment is not just in military affairs, but more like an assistant. He had to doubt: "he must have known that someone was probing their information before he left."


    In the past half a month, the news that more unknown fleets have been found on a Sanyo has increased, katluk Kapp has also been looking for PICAR many times Malik inquired because the losses on the side of the Gupta Dynasty had increased again and again.


    Catrook, as the local top manager Kapp paid attention to it. The first thing he did was to check the port ships. He really detained a ship from the Han country and detained some crew members. The other Han ships left the port early.


    Picard Malik has been to prison and seen the detained crew. He also brought an interpreter, such as katruk The same thing about Kapp is that the information is very limited.


    "I have spread the news about the detention of the ship. I believe someone will come and contact me soon."


    Picard Malik at least knew that a unified country had emerged in the East, and the country''s name was still the famous "Han". He could not tell the difference between the current "Han" and the "Han" in the kusana Empire, but he knew katluk Just because he heard the name of "Han", Karp decided to take the detainees to Fahrenheit city.


    Of course, ah San knew the first Han Dynasty. After all, the powerful kusana had suffered losses in the first Han Dynasty for many times. The once aristocrats of the Da Yue family suffered great humiliation because they wanted to marry the princess of the Han Dynasty. Although it didn''t have anything to do with ah San in the south, and even took it as a joke, at least they knew who was not easy to provoke.


    "The city Lord invited me to go to the capital together." Picard Malik pointed to the housekeeper standing quietly next to him, and then to dijean Makur said, "I have decided to go to see the king with the city Lord. If someone really comes to contact me, I need you to contact me."


    Dijean Makur agreed, but he was very confused and said, "why does the city Lord just pay so much attention to each other''s country name?"


    At this moment, Picard Malik has some sense of superiority, all just because he knows a lot of information. He said with a feeling: "because ''Han'' represents prosperity, destruction of the country and countless families, not only the city Lord will pay attention to it, but I believe the king can''t be careless."

 Chapter 662

    How can a San''s higher castes be so ignorant of countries that claim to have historical heritage, especially a group of nobles who claim to be superior?


    A San did not rise up many times in history, but the cultural heritage was really not bad. They once established a powerful country and almost unified the territory west of the Himalayas. That is, they were repeatedly invaded by foreign enemies since the Peacock Dynasty, and became alien rule after the arrival of the Dayue people.


    The Gupta Dynasty was built on the ruins of the kusana empire. At that time, the kusana empire was divided into North and south. The North was the territory of the Dayue aristocratic group and the South was the territory of the a San aborigines.


    During the kusana Empire, which lasted for 370 years, although a San was conquered by the Da Yueshi people, to tell the truth, he was not really convinced. Some conflicts often broke out between the north and the south. The two sides pulled up people and horses to form an array, and the number of launches bounded by the Ganges was not small. Usually, the Da Yueshi aristocratic group in the north can thoroughly teach a San''s aboriginal group to be a man.


    A San may not be able to fight, but they are very good at religion 1 and pleasure. They can''t do the Dayue people in force, but they use religion 1 to pull the Dayue people into the pit. Finally, because the Dayue people fought back, they really launched the civil war. A San who lost most of his life won that war, and the kusana Empire came to an end.


    "There are many records about the Han state in the historical records of the Yue people."


    "Yes, yes, they are ashamed, and we gloat."


    For a period of time, the kusana empire was also a rogue who collected tolls on the silk road. The real conflict with the former Han Dynasty was because the Han Army entered the western regions again. In fact, the two sides did not send a large number of their own troops to fight. It was to support the countries in the western regions to carry out proxy wars.


    Later, the kusana Empire didn''t want to fight because of the chaos of a San in the south. Considering the restoration of relations, it thought of marriage. It sent people to the western regions to hand over the credentials, but it didn''t understand the importance of the chief Princess of the Han Dynasty, and it didn''t make it clear that the Han Dynasty was not the country that needed to marry the public leader for development time. What''s more, they were not the Xiongnu who were in great vogue for a while. Of course, they were severely taught a lesson. At that time, the Han Dynasty only sent out the garrison of the capital guard of the western regions and mobilized the servants of various countries in the western regions.


    The defeat of the Dayue people in the western regions was indeed regarded as a joke by the A-San aborigines in the south. It was precisely because the Dayue people were defeated in the hands of the Han Dynasty, which took servants and soldiers as the main force in the war, that they gave the A-San aborigines greater courage to be independent one after another. So seriously, the collapse of the kusana empire was due to the Han Dynasty, and the other was the Sassanian Dynasty after the restoration of the Persians.


    "There is no way to know whether the Han appeared in ''our sea''." Katluk Kapp shook the glass cup in his hand, which contained wine from the western regions, and smiled: "they attacked ships in ''our sea'' because they don''t know what. We should pay attention to the safety of sea routes, so our fleet is taking action. But those are secondary..."


    The Lord of a city is also a Brahman, katluk The pomp of Karp''s trip should not be too small. At the front of the team are strong men with big axe, and on both sides are warriors with shield and spear. Several big carriages are surrounded by cavalry in gorgeous armor, and some people carrying flags are indispensable. The most important thing is that the number of accompanying servants should not be less, and a group of pleasure items should also be pulled into several carts.


    Of course, this team also has Han people in custody. They are locked in iron cages. From the appearance, they have not been abused temporarily, and their spirit does not seem to be depressed.


    Ketak needs to walk hundreds of miles to Fahrenheit City, passing through many cities, towns and villages. During the 13 day journey, Li Ming saw at least part of the Gupta Dynasty with his own eyes. The rumors about the developed agriculture here are true.


    Li Ming, of course, was a Han Army and the one with the highest position among the captured people. Because of his status, he enjoys much better treatment than his colleagues. He can take a fairly comfortable carriage and even serve two tanned ah San.


    It''s an exaggeration to arrange servants to take care of the prisoners? Let''s talk about a San''s social culture, catluk Kapp learned from the translator that Li Ming is an aristocrat (actually a second-class creation) and gives necessary respect according to a San''s social tradition. Li Ming''s colleagues who do not have titles do not have this treatment.


    The Gupta Dynasty is located in East India. At present, it has occupied North India. It is more or less a rising regional power. They are relatively peaceful with the surrounding countries. They do not deal with vagadoga in the southwest and the strong rise of the Sassanid Dynasty. However, the Sassanid Dynasty and the Gupta Dynasty are separated by several countries, and those with border pressure are on the border of vagadoga.


    Because it occupies the golden area of the Ganges River Basin, the agricultural development of the Gupta Dynasty has natural advantages. Secondly, because the national situation is relatively stable, what Li Ming sees is a peaceful scene, that is, some things are not so understood.


    What Li Ming doesn''t understand is how there are so many ethnic groups in a country. The whiter the skin, the more noble the identity in the Gupta Dynasty, and the darker the skin, the more humble it seems. What he usually sees is that the people working in the countryside are dark skinned. Those people usually look very thin and poor in terms of clothing. He also saw more than once that the black skinned Dalits needed to make way for people who were more noble than themselves, and that the Dalits would kneel on the ground and kiss the land in front of the feet of the noble race. Even if they were beaten, they did not resist, showing extreme obedience.


    Social phenomena can often directly explain the current situation of a country. People in different regions have their own social rules. What Li Ming extremely doesn''t understand is what method the upper class of the Gupta Dynasty used to adjust 1 religion, so that the groups defined as Dalits can be as warm as lambs, and even Dalits think everything is so taken for granted.


    If Li Ming doesn''t understand the social phenomena he sees, the monks he can see anywhere and anytime, and the cattle who can run around freely, they also seem to have a status he doesn''t understand on ah San''s side.


    There are two kinds of monks Li Ming sees. One is extremely luxurious at first sight, and the other is always in a state of self abuse. Both can be highly respected.


    Once, Li Ming stopped in a city and was invited to a party because of his noble status.


    It was an open-air debate. No one was the host. The groups that could participate had clear class restrictions. Anyway, there would be no Dalits. There are also thousands of participants. Some are ready to enjoy everything, and some are just sitting. He didn''t understand Sanskrit. He only knew what to debate under the interpretation of translation. Therefore, he also knew that ah San''s obsession with religion 1 would last for several days and nights because what a God did, and no one could finally convince anyone.


    In fact, Zhuxia in history also had the habit of holding parties in the open air. It was just presided over by the villagers. It talked about the year of the village, usually related to farming. In total, how to seek favorable policies from the government, or a folk food and drink culture. In general, such gatherings are quite effective. At least the grass-roots government can''t ignore them and can play the role of folk voice to the center.


    If Li Ming has found anything else, he should have seen a San''s holdings of gold. People with a little identity never lack all kinds of gold jewelry. Even the so-called Dalits will try their best to collect gold. He doesn''t need to calculate deliberately. Just from the popularity of gold, he can see that the holdings of ah San are really amazing.


    Li Ming''s "sightseeing tour" arrived at the end with his arrival in Fahrenheit city. After nearly two months of study, he learned some basic Sanskrit and still maintained good treatment for his arrival place... That is, he had a comfortable residence and servants. I really don''t know what kind of mood it should be.


    When he arrived at Fahrenheit City, Li Ming was treated differently again. He was even taken into a San''s palace city. He was arranged in a place with a very good environment and was able to travel to a limited extent.


    Fahrenheit city is located in the lower reaches of the Ganges River, about near Bihar bangbatna in today''s assan. It is called Balian Fuyi in the records of Buddha 1, and bozha Lizi in the records of the western regions of the Tang Dynasty. Whether in the kusana empire or in the period of a San independence, it has always been one of the largest and most prosperous cities in ancient a San. All of it has such details because the capital of the Peacock Dynasty, the "great unification" of ah San, is here.


    Li Ming lives in a San''s Palace City, but the first one is kapir, who has had many contacts on the road Malik.


    "Our contact will end with separation." Kapir Malik is still a big man in ketak. When he arrives in Fahrenheit City, he becomes an insignificant little role. He came to Li Ming for only one purpose and made a final attempt: "I thought your people would rescue him after spreading the news for two months, but it didn''t happen. It seems that you are not an important person. You can see from the intensification of the attack at sea."


    "Chadili is your warrior class, isn''t it?" Li mingzao found that the ah San in front of him had a certain purpose, and he also intended to make contact, that is, he didn''t know the language, so it was difficult to communicate outside the two, Waiting to master a little Sanskrit, I can communicate stumblingly: "I am also a class like you. Although I don''t understand your customs, people like me don''t seem too noble in the Han Dynasty. They just have the privilege of being in line with the title, but they don''t have so many privileges as your Shari."


    "Oh, you finally talked about the country." Kapir Malik seems to like to talk with a shrug? He spread his hand: "can you tell me why you are here?", Seeing that Li Ming was indifferent, he continued to shrug his shoulders and said, "there is always a purpose, isn''t it? Maybe what you want doesn''t need to be met by war."


    Li Ming is not sure if what he heard is what he understood, but he heard some key words, such as kapier Malik doesn''t care how much damage the Great Han has done to the Gupta Dynasty, kapir What Malik wants is profit.


    "We are a rich country. Everything comes from prosperous trade." Kapir Malik was more or less proud when he said this, but then he made a look like mockery and said: "you may not understand what the prosperous maritime trade represents. Once we get serious, there will be an overwhelming number of warships filling ''our sea'', and you can never achieve what you want by force."


    Li Ming was completely unaware of the recent development of the situation. He was silent for a while and asked, "do you know the big man?"


    "Of course." Kapir Malik raised his neck and said proudly, "Malik has a history of more than 400 years."


    Li Ming also wanted to say that the surname Li has a history of thousands of years, but he was unwilling to talk about it. Then he asked, "what do you know about the big man?"


    "Has a long history? Once defeated the powerful Xiongnu? Can you despise the Yueshi people?" Kapir Malik shook his head and said with a smile, "those are not important to us. Your land forces are powerful, but they can''t threaten us."


    There is no mistake in the cognition of the Gupta Dynasty. They can''t cross the Himalayas themselves. Even if the Han state re enters the western regions, the Han army will have to defeat the hunites and many nationalities. It is more likely to carry it directly with the Persian Sasan. There is really not much left to invade the Gupta dynasty all the way south.


    at sea? The Gupta Dynasty inherited the sea power of the kusana empire. Their trade was based on the use of the sea. It would not say if they kept hundreds of warships for a long time. The outbreak of war could be "violent troops" at any time. Due to the development of sea trade, there is no lack of troops familiar with the sea. In this way, their confidence in their maritime power does not stem from arrogance.


    Li Ming''s knowledge base is limited. He doesn''t even know that the Han Dynasty taught the kusana empire. He also knows that if he can invade ah San by land, he won''t play the sea invasion he''s not good at.


    "What impresses me most is silk, the kind of silk that only you can make." Kapir Malik clapped his hands, and an ah San who had been standing next to him lifted the cover of the plate in his hand, revealing a kind of transparent cloth: "we can spin, but we can''t make silk. We need silk, Persians need silk, Romans, Egyptians, Greeks... No one doesn''t like silk."


    At present, only the Chinese civilization has mastered raw silk. Other civilizations have always wanted to explore this secret. Ah San even studied using spider silk to make silk.


    "Do you know what I mean?" Kapir Malik put on an obvious puzzle: "maybe you Han people defeated the nomadic people and rose again, but there is no reason to go all the way to launch a war on land ownership. Therefore, we must have what you want. If you don''t want land and water, you can get everything you can exchange as long as you provide silk."

 Chapter 663

    It sounds like bullshit that a prisoner can live in the palace city of his own country, but such a thing really happened to Li Ming.


    On his way to Fahrenheit City, Li Ming was not blindfolded. He was able to fully observe the places of the Gupta Dynasty. What he saw was a country with not poor civilization. There were distinct classes in the society, but the social classes did not let the Gupta Dynasty show a hot side. On the contrary, noble people enjoyed all kinds of privileges with ease, Those who are classified as Dalits also fulfill their responsibilities as Dalits.


    If in the Central Plains Dynasty, the vast majority of groups lived in a state of being bullied at all times, no matter how powerful the force of the dynasty was, civil unrest broke out everywhere is absolutely frequent. This frequent popular uprising is bound to bring down the dynasty, either by a new family to become the supreme ruler, or by a foreign race taking advantage of the situation to enter the Central Plains to replace it.


    Fool? No, no, no, no, the Dalit group of ah San is not even human. The majority of Dalit brothers believe in suffering in this life and enjoying happiness in the next life, just as they are practicing.


    Li Ming felt it necessary to write down his experiences. However, he had to give up because he didn''t have much literacy.


    In the Central Plains Dynasty, the low literacy rate was not a miracle. Knowledge was in the hands of a few people, and there were few ways to obtain knowledge. It is the same situation in any country. Only when knowledge is monopolized by a few people and tries to prevent more people from acquiring knowledge, can the people who originally mastered knowledge consolidate their vested interests.


    To say that the knowledge of the Central Plains Dynasty is monopolized by aristocratic families and big families, the knowledge of the Gupta Dynasty has a more obvious division.


    What kind of caste class in the Gupta Dynasty can learn what knowledge. For example, although Brahmans can learn everything, Brahmans tend to study management; Chadili focuses on military skills, which can be divided into personal force and "ten thousand enemies"; Because of the main business relationship, Barker will learn some knowledge of how to operate and trade; Sudara is specially to learn how to serve people, and how to serve their master comfortably is the main thing.


    If you are a discerning person, if you observe the social structure of the Gupta Dynasty, you will find that the Gupta Dynasty has formed a kind of solidification. At the same time, it is difficult to break out any civil strife because of the influence of religion. The phenomenon of national subjugation will only be the conquest of foreign forces.


    About half a month after arriving in Fahrenheit City, Li Ming was surprised to find that his colleagues were released, and he himself was taken away from the palace city to a family manor with the surname yadu.


    Fahrenheit city is an ancient city. Its overall environment is no different from that of many countries. There are distinguished noble areas, business areas and slums. Some families of higher castes can also have a large area of land in the suburbs, usually built into manors.


    Yadu is a tall surname on a San''s side. It is said that he is the descendant of a God. The owner of the manor is the finance minister of the Gupta Dynasty. The full name is a little long, called Singh Love is luxuriant NARI Yadu.


    It was Singh who was arranged to house Li Ming and some Han people Love is luxuriant NARI Yadu is one of many manors. When they arrived, they saw a very elegant manor. The building was inclined to the Greek style. At the same time, there were broad forest gardens. The garden was mainly distributed by water fountain.


    There are a large number of servants in the manor. Li Ming learned that he has the right to give any orders to those servants, but he must be monitored by the manor guards and cannot leave the manor.


    Or kapir as a contact Malik didn''t know why. He bluntly said to Li Ming, "any order includes letting them die."


    Li Ming saw not only dark skinned a San, but also some ethnic groups in Central Asia, some enchanting Persian and Arab women, and even white skinned and blonde Greek women.


    "You can enjoy it." Kapir Malik knew that Li Ming didn''t understand what happened, and didn''t mind giving some reminders: "we''re already assembling a fleet. The result of the next naval battle will determine your destiny."


    Speaking of it, nearly three months have passed since Li Ming and others were captured, and no mistakes have been made. The second fleet from the mainland to the front line has been in place.


    Obviously, the Gupta Dynasty has also found that things are not simple. It has found a large number of ships of the Han state, and the Han state has also established strongholds in the western coast outside the territory of the state of Biao.


    What Li Ming doesn''t know is how the two sides are fighting at sea, or whether there are any communication channels between the two sides. He prefers not to establish communication channels. Perhaps the Gupta Dynasty has been kind to itself not only because of social customs, but also because of its intention to win over and soften, making him a bridge of communication?


    "You''re not wrong." Kapir Malik didn''t deny it and said, "we tried again and again, but we didn''t get any results every time. We need a window for dialogue, and you who already know us how much can you avoid this war that may not need to happen?"


    The Gupta Dynasty has not yet understood one thing, that is, why the Han people who stand up again in the East want to start a war. The distance between the two sides is too far, so there is no dispute at all, let alone any conflict of interest. They do not want to have an inexplicable war, but they are not afraid of the war. They intend to assemble enough fleets to fight a war. Winning and losing will use different strategies to deal with the Han country.


    Li Ming already knew that the Gupta Dynasty was not an uncivilized and backward civilization, but he despised ah San''s bloodlessness. It was clear that the sea trade route had been broken and the two sides had actually entered a state of war, but ah San also wanted to think about whether it was necessary to carry out a war that had actually erupted. He had to wonder what was going on in ah San''s brain circuit.


    A San is a magical nation, both ancient and modern. He often makes some inexplicable behaviors and takes an unusual attitude in dealing with things. Only then can he have the spirit of being trapped for thousands of times and still being infatuated. (yes, it means hairy bear)


    Kapir Seeing Li Ming in a daze, Malik said as if joking, "do you know why we let you leave the palace city? Because we have carefully explored historical materials and found that you Han people have a hobby of entering his king''s palace to assassinate, but you didn''t do that."


    Li Ming doesn''t know kapier at all What''s the meaning of Malik''s joke? The first thing I thought of was the famous King Jing Ke stabbing Qin.


    However, kapir Malik is not talking about King Jing Ke''s assassination of the Qin Dynasty. After the Han people appeared in the western regions, they repeatedly dared to rush into his king''s palace, read out a non-existent Crusade edict, and then kill the king of the country.


    The Gupta Dynasty has not been sitting for months. They are trying to find out more about the East as much as possible. The first thing they do is send people to the western regions to see if the Han people have entered the western regions again. Obviously, there are really Han troops re entering the western regions, but they just stop at Shanshan.


    The news of a San''s exploration of the Han Kingdom has attracted many people''s attention, among which the Sassanian Dynasty is the most concerned. Those countries in the western regions can''t do without adding firewood and salary. After all, the most important thing for the rise of the Han state again is the countries in the western regions.


    The people of the western regions did a good job. They said all kinds of bad deeds (great achievements) of the Han people and had to exaggerate them when necessary. Describing the Han people as an extremely barbaric and unreasonable nation, there is nothing more barbaric than the Han people who dare to rush into a country''s Palace and kill the king.


    Li Ming is not an aristocratic family. Before the establishment of the Han state, he was a common people bullied by the Hu people. Thirty miles away from home, he became a Han sergeant. Although he received some education in the army, no one will explain history in detail.


    "Dozens of people dare to rush into a country''s palace and shout war number to kill the king of the enemy country..." Chai Xiong immediately grinned and said, "it''s very exciting!"


    Kapir Malik couldn''t understand Chinese, because Li Ming knew some Sanskrit and didn''t bring an interpreter, but he didn''t think it was a good thing to see chaixiong''s look.


    Twenty six Han people were detained by the Gupta Dynasty, including 13 sergeants and the other sailors. They were more or less tortured after their capture, but there was no reduction in personnel. Before they reunited with Li Ming, twelve sergeants were once placed in the garrison camp of the Gupta Dynasty and practiced with the soldiers of the Gupta Dynasty every day. The other twelve sailors, who have been in custody.


    The officials of the Gupta dynasty took the sergeants of the Han Army to practice. They just wanted to see the combat effectiveness of the Han people. They did see the Han people... At least the Han Army had its own organization and cooperation. Although the Gupta dynasty did not know what level of force the sergeants, including chaixiong, belonged to in the Han Army, it was able to find that the Han people''s land cooperation ability was not poor. At least under the same equipment and number, Gupta soldiers were at a disadvantage.


    "I will return to ketak and lead one of the fleets in the war." Kapir Malik smiled and asked Li Ming, "can I bring you a letter if necessary?"


    Li Ming thought about it and really felt the need. He nodded politely and immediately a servant brought parchment and charcoal.


    By the way, paper was invented long ago, but only a small amount was sold out of the Central Plains Dynasty through the silk road. In addition to the Chinese civilization, other civilizations have not mastered the manufacturing method of paper, and parchment is also the main record carrier of various civilizations.


    Charcoal pens are really made of charcoal. Coincidentally, the Han Army also popularized the use of charcoal pens internally. The difference is that the pens provided by ah San are processed, wrapped with a kind of leather and sharpened.


    Li Ming knows only a limited number of words and writes a small amount of space. He mainly describes his experiences after being captured, talks about his experiences, and then mentions that a group of captured colleagues are temporarily safe. Some words that cannot be written are described by patterns, but they are not beautiful.


    Kapir Malik looked very happy when he got Li Ming''s letter. He repeatedly promised that he would submit the letter to the Han side, and even asked if there was anything he could do to help before he left.


    "This is a strange country." Deng Liang said with a smile, "if we treat prisoners of war, it''s not like this."


    For this, all the Han people who were also captured deeply thought that it was good not to be abused. It was special to get two meals a day. Anyway, don''t think of super standard treatment. Although they had different experiences after being captured, they really didn''t feel so miserable.


    "So, if I conquer this country, I think I can manage it according to the treatment of the Japanese." Chai Xiong is a man of insight. He has traveled to and from Japan many times and enjoyed super national treatment. He asked Li Ming curiously, "team rate, what did you write in your letter?"


    Li Ming is a team leader. Some special things can only be said to have created titles. In one of his teams, the two shis who stayed behind the ship lost eight people in the process of resistance. The rest, in addition to being captured, were disguised to enter all parts of the Gupta Dynasty for intelligence collection. The most lost were the sailors who didn''t get out of the cabin after the ship sank.


    "Just give him what he wants." Li Ming is talking about kapir Malik wants the contact from the head. He waved to everyone at will, waited and found a place to sit down. He first asked about their experiences, and then said, "obviously, we didn''t die because ah San wanted to leave room."


    For this, as long as they are Han people, they feel funny. They don''t understand ah San''s thinking. What they think is that they wouldn''t do it themselves.


    "Maybe it''s half a month, maybe it''s also a month. The war at sea is bound to break out." Li Ming and others came to the different stratum of the Gupta Dynasty. He knew more about the situation and didn''t talk about what they were going to do. For example, chaixiong''s proposal to learn from the ancestors to kill the king in the Gupta palace city. He glanced at the crowd, grinned back and said, "it''s not that I''m timid, but that I need to bring what I see and understand back to the big man for reporting."


    Everyone must have their own ideas when facing a choice. At this time, a leader needs to make a decision. Li Ming is qualified as a leader regardless of his position or title. As long as the people present do not rebel, his decision is the final order.


    [this is a wonderful country, with a bunch of rulers with strange ideas and a large number of bullies, I can''t think of more...] Li Ming went to the outside of the room and looked at the garden. There was a green, and many beautiful girls were playing in the fountain pool: [there must be a lot of articles to do, I must go back and report my opinions!]


    To Li Ming''s class, his knowledge is limited, but as a member of the interest winner of the 20th Grand Prix, he can always vaguely grasp something. It''s uncertain that the Great Han can still play a key role in the conquest of ah San.

 Chapter 664

    The waves on the sea remain the same, but pingman''s army has completely changed after months of development.


    The original pingman Colonel''s headquarters only opened up an open space along the coast. Although there were buildings, there were not many, but more temporary military accounts.


    At this moment, the military port has begun to take shape. The berths in the port are docked in rows of warships, and the sails are also stacked on the outside near the sea. Looking at it, there will be no more than 200 ships of various types; There is a wider space on the land and more than ten miles inland. The original primitive jungle has become a complex of buildings. There is a constant sound of practice on the broad school grounds everywhere, and the figures of sergeants and sailors can be seen everywhere on all roads.


    The air in this place is humid and rainfall is frequent. The Han Army did as the Romans did when they were in Rome. Many houses with bamboo arrangement as the main body were built. They are usually supported by large wood, leaving a space layer at the base of the house. There are basically no people on the first floor, and they live only above the second floor.


    "Gupta gathered warships to compete with the big man?" It has been more than two months since Huan Wen came to pingman Colonel''s headquarters. Of course, he became the highest commander of the Han Army in this area: "this is what we are happy to see."


    There are quite a lot of intentions to leave a space layer in the house. More rainfall will often form a watery area. If you don''t want water in the house, you can''t build a house like in the Central Plains. Moreover, there are too many insects and snakes in this place, and the barrier also plays a protective role.


    When the Han state newly occupied the land, it could not be built according to the habits of the Central Plains in a short time. Only by transforming the place, at least there were no more insects and snakes, would the Central Plains buildings be built wantonly.


    Human beings are highly destructive creatures. As long as there are enough people living in groups, it will inevitably change the local appearance, not only in the transformation of the natural appearance, but also in fact all kinds of organisms considered harmful by human beings are forced to migrate or killed.


    Before Huan Wen came, Li Mai succeeded Fu Weilai to command the sea attack on the Gupta Dynasty.


    Li Mai was one of the senior naval officials of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He returned to the Han state in the battle of Ruyin. Later, he participated in the war of the Han army against the small imperial court, made meritorious contributions in the battle of Shouchun and the battle of Jingkou, and served as a navy general.


    The naval assault of the Han Dynasty against the Gupta Dynasty began with the arrival of the fleet led by Fu Wei. At the beginning, only a dozen warships cruised in the bay of Bengal in the A3 ocean, waiting for Li Mai to bring the second fleet before launching a raid in the entire A3 ocean.


    The attack on the Gupta Dynasty was not small, but it could not completely block the Gupta Dynasty''s foreign maritime trade. However, with the increase of warships in the Han Dynasty, the Gupta Dynasty was not far from the complete interruption of maritime trade.


    In order not to make the Han Navy rampant, but also to ensure the maritime trade channel, although the Gupta Dynasty was really unwilling to engage in an inexplicable war, they did not sit still. They mobilized their own navy to fight back against the Han Navy, and the two sides also engaged in maritime exchanges many times.


    The Gupta Dynasty was unwilling to go to war, which was a kind of thought of the upper class. They could not see the benefits of war. They were willing to stop the war based on communication, but they were not stupid enough to be beaten without counterattack.


    The number of Gupta navies gathered along the coast of ketak has been increasing. They have also organized many escort formations to escort merchant ships, which has repeatedly expanded the scale of maritime confrontation. The largest warship between the two sides has exceeded 100.


    The commander of the Han Dynasty was Fu Wei, and the commander of the Gupta Dynasty was gavara Kunal Jedin''s high caste aristocracy.


    The battle of 100 ships only lasted one afternoon, ending with Fu Wei''s order to evacuate. In this battle, 16 ships were sunk in the Han war and 17 in the Gupta war. All the warships on both sides were damaged. It would be Fu Wei who chose to retreat because Gupta had new reinforcements behind him.


    "We already know the pattern of naval warships in Gupta." Huan Wen was more or less excited: "their largest warship is bigger than ours, but on the whole, our warship has more advantages."


    It''s not a lie. A very huge warship appeared in the Gupta Dynasty. It should be nearly 100 meters long and 40 meters wide. The water depth is unknown. Excluding the horizontal plane of the mast, the hull height is at least 89 meters. Such a ship is like a mountain at sea.


    The largest warship in the Han Dynasty is 76 meters long, 17 meters wide and 7 meters deep. Excluding the mast, the maximum height of the building on the horizontal plane is 6 meters. It is much smaller than the Gupta warship that has been found.


    In the Gupta Dynasty, there were few warships with a length of more than 30 meters. They were basically warships with a length of about 20 meters and a width of about 56 meters. The smaller ones could only be counted as the category of warships.


    According to the information from the Han side, the fleet of the Gupta Dynasty is being organized. The giant ship is equipped with eight ships more than 60 meters long, and the rest are warships less than 30 meters long.


    The standard crossbow ships on the side of the Han Dynasty are generally 30 meters long and 8 meters wide. The largest number of such warships follow the system. Down there is a kind of battle ship with collision as the battle method. In fact, the rest can only be regarded as war boats.


    The ship is twelve meters long and four meters wide. It has a special collision angle at the bow, but it is not equipped with a bed crossbow. In fact, they were the main ships of inland water forces in the past. They were often driven by the power of human oars. If the enemy ship hit a big hole, it was time to reverse and evacuate.


    Nowadays, the combat power of warships at sea is not calculated by tonnage. It is based on the size of warships. It is certainly necessary to calculate the defensive power, speed and bearing capacity to distinguish whether warships are strong enough.


    In terms of warships, Huan Wen has learned that there are many warships of the Gupta dynasty that can be called sea monsters, but most of them are inferior to their own in hull size.


    "Naturally, they also equipped the bed crossbow on the warship." Li Mai has personally been on the front line for many times. He will be responsible for commanding the navy in this invasion. He must not know a little about the enemy: "in terms of detecting the situation, there are still many enemy ships equipped with bed crossbows."


    Huan Wen came to preside over the invasion of the Gupta Dynasty. Although he has the authority of the supreme commander, he will step into the territory of the enemy country after landing, and the maritime fleet will still be under the command of Li Mai.


    The army of the Han Dynasty wants to land on the coast of the Gupta Dynasty to invade, of course, after obtaining the sea power. Otherwise, the army will not be cut off when it lands but has no sea power?


    Cross sea operations are really not easy, especially when they go tens of thousands of miles away from the mainland. The land they land is an enemy country. At the beginning, they are deeply trapped in the enemy''s territory. Look around. Don''t expect friendly people. If you want to retreat, you can only retreat to the coastline. Then the sea power must be in hand. Otherwise, we should not only be nervous, but also lose the sea power, which is tantamount to leaving the landing forces to death.


    "In terms of quantity, Gupta has gathered nearly 600 warships." Li Mai led the way to the military map hanging on the wall and pointed to ketak''s position: "the enemy warships mainly gather here, and more than half of the ships are only civilian to military. At present, the number of enemy ships is still increasing."


    At present, the military and civilian boundaries on ships are not obvious, whether the people using ships are the army or the people, just because they have not entered the era of artillery. In addition to long-range cold weapon mutual fire, sea warfare is to engage in side to side warfare after collision (also known as gang jumping Warfare).


    In fact, even in the era of artillery dominating the victory and defeat, many civilian merchant ships can also become a warship by refitting and installing artillery. That is, the hull of civilian merchant ships is not as strong as military warships at the beginning of construction, and the hull structure is not really military. After the real mutual fire, the warships refitted by civilian merchant ships can certainly not be compared with real military warships in terms of the number of guns and the firmness of the hull.


    The real era of the great distinction between military and civil use is when large naval guns come into play. That is, warships are equipped with large-diameter naval guns. Naval guns equipped with protective armor usually have a solid base, and the base must be able to rotate. In such an era of giant ships and artillery, military warships and civilian ships are incompatible in the hull structure at the beginning, not to mention the protection against beating. In terms of fire point layout, armor reinforcement and speed, the construction period and cost of refitting civilian ships are not as good as stepping up the construction of real warships.


    It has always been necessary until the aircraft carrier appears, and the transformation of civil cruise ships will come on stage again. However, the aircraft carrier transformed by civil cruise ships really can''t be on the table. There will never be anything about these transformed aircraft carriers in the confrontation of anti Zhengda fleet. The capacity, tonnage and speed of the carrier aircraft transformed by civil cruise ships are certainly not comparable to the real aircraft carrier. It is impossible for a whole combat formation to deliberately slow down after entering the combat state. Therefore, the transformation of civil cruise ships into aircraft carriers is generally used for escort and some raids. (see the relevant deployment of Britain and the United States in World War II)


    The Gupta Dynasty is a country with extremely developed maritime trade. They have a navy of about 300 ships all year round. Due to the prosperity of sea trade of Gupta Dynasty, the number of ships owned by the people will not be less. In normal proportion, the number of Gupta civilian ships must be more than 20 times the total tonnage of warships belonging to the Navy. (refer to the proportion of maritime powers in the Middle Ages)


    "In other words, when the enemy launches a decisive battle, their ships will not be less than a thousand?"


    "I thought it would reach more than 1500."


    The Central Plains Dynasty has never been a maritime power. In fact, it is in the preliminary stage of exploration for the Navy. In the past, when calculating the warships, they counted the ships that could fight in inland rivers. Few wars in the Yangtze River have been recorded in history. The largest scale, that is, the battle of Chibi, was not mentioned by the three armies, and there were no more than 1000 ships participating in the war.


    Every warship that can participate in a naval battle must be able to withstand the test of the waves, which means that the warship is not too small. Huan Wen is already imagining the picture of 1500 warships spreading out. His mind is full of overlapping shadows of ships, and the adjective he thinks of is the word "overwhelming".


    The state of Han sent spies to the Gupta Dynasty to collect intelligence. The naval collection of the Gupta Dynasty is a collection of spies and naval ships on the road. There must be unknown data, but it can also be used as the greatest reference.


    "As for the land force of Gupta, what we have at present is that they will not be less than 400000. They are generally divided into various infantry, cavalry, horse cavalry and elephant cavalry. In addition, the enemy is still heavily equipped with combat vehicles."


    The infantry of the Gupta dynasty still has a relatively strict level. The infantry without armour accounts for an absolute majority. There are two kinds of close combat light infantry and archers, of which archers are definitely a major feature. Their armored infantry are assembled by the chadili warriors, equipped with the elite private armed forces of each chadili, that is, the so-called noble army.


    It is said that the characteristics of the bow soldiers of the Gupta Dynasty depend on the local environmental factors, which bring the distinctive local characteristics to the bow and arrow. Their bow is a long bow made of metal or bamboo. The arrow is a long bamboo rod with a metal head, and the metal long bow is the most powerful. The A-San long bow is different from the composite bow in the West or central Asia. The latter is easy to warp in a humid environment. Due to the influence of climate, the A-San long bow is known as a weapon with long range and strong penetration. It can also resist the archers on horseback.


    As for the archers of the Gupta Dynasty, the Han Army has fully understood that the two sides did not shoot each other when fighting at sea. The Han army was surprised at the range of the Gupta archers and studied the arrow structure of the Gupta army.


    Of course, there were archers in the Han Army, including step archers and horse archers. The standard bow of a walking Archer is actually a hard bow. Most of them are about one stone tension, and the maximum range is 150 meters. Of course, horse archers use riding bows, including long bows and angle bows. The longest range of long bows is 200 meters, and the longest range of angle bows is only 70 meters.


    The Han army was surprised at the Gupta archers. They found that the Gupta archers could shoot arrows at a distance of 300 meters, even after 300 meters, they still had strong penetration.


    "With a standing land force of 400000, there must be more in a state of war."


    Huan Wen had only two standing armies on the land. If the subordinate servants were included, the total land force would be 70000. Before he came, he didn''t quite understand why Liu Yan said that the Gupta Dynasty could not be destroyed at one time. What Liu Yan wanted was to beat the Gupta Dynasty at one time, use strong force to make the Gupta Dynasty yield and obtain the desired extortion politically.


    It should be said that Huan Wen had more or less the idea of destroying the Gupta Dynasty at one time, learned about the existing strength of the Gupta Dynasty, and then estimated its war potential. He rationally understood that it was really hopeless to destroy the country in the first World War. Next, he should think about how to hurt the Gupta Dynasty, and the more painful he can fight the Gupta Dynasty, the better the political negotiation after the military contest.


    "The first battle is at sea." Huan Wen narrowed his eyes, seemed to think for a while, and then looked back at Li Mai: "if the big man invites ah San to hunt, will Lang have confidence?"


    Li Mai must ask clearly: "with the current 300 warships, will they hunt with thousands of enemy warships?"


    Huan Wen made a dumbfounded move and said, "warships? Big men will lack warships?!"


    Li Mai thought it was the same. Which fleet of the Beiyang fleet and the Nanyang fleet had fewer than 1000 warships? He was worried about when the follow-up warships would arrive.

 Chapter 665

    Han did not encounter any threat in the Pacific, and there was no enemy worthy of a war in the whole Pacific. No matter whether the Northern Fleet or the southern fleet carried out the exploration and development of the ocean, they really did not encounter a threatening maritime enemy.


    Obviously, there is no enemy worthy of a war. The scale of the Beiyang fleet and the Nanyang fleet is more than 1000 warships respectively. It is not that the Han country is rich enough that warships can go down like dumplings. It is that Liu Yan has a system force against the sky. It is said that each has 1000 warships. In fact, there are only one or two hundred non system warships, and the rest are ships for transportation.


    After the Han generals extended their tentacles to Malacca, the non system forces of the Beiyang fleet and the Nanyang fleet were reorganized into part of the southern expeditionary army. This is the origin of the more than 300 warships in assaiyang. After they were transferred, the Beiyang fleet and the Nanyang fleet seemed to have few warships, but in fact they were all system forces.


    Due to the limited shipbuilding capacity of the Han country, it is not fast to supplement the unsystematic warships of the Beiyang fleet and the Nanyang fleet. Moreover, at this stage, the military red zone of the Han country is in the A3 ocean. Even if a new warship is launched, it will be divided into the Southern expeditionary force sequence.


    Huan Wen didn''t know when the Gupta dynasty would go out on a large scale. What he could do was to send official documents to the center as soon as possible. The first request was to mobilize the nearest Nanyang fleet. If the war situation on a Sanyang side entered a stalemate, he would need the assistance of the Beiyang fleet.


    Building system dock shipbuilding? That was based on the premise that Liu Yan had that mind. After he entered Guanzhong, his attention turned to the construction of the new Chang''an City and the impending drought. Without notice, even if a systematic dock has been established around the pingman school captain department, there will be no warships to serve without construction.


    The earth is divided into North and south poles, and the environment and climate of each region are also different. If calculated according to the latitude, pingman colonel is in the subtropical zone. It is already a little muggy in spring, or the muggy air in summer. Even if it has entered autumn, it is still muggy and hot, but winter is a bit like spring in the Central Plains.


    The trouble for the expeditionary army is that in autumn, the rain in this place will continue endlessly. Sometimes it will stop at once. More often, it will rain for at least 20 days in a month, which means that the soldiers will do nothing but take shelter from the rain.


    The endless rain also gave the expeditionary army a new test. In addition to the dilemma of water everywhere caused by too much rain, the amount of dry firewood stored is consumed every day. If the dry firewood is consumed clean, the soldiers'' diet will have problems, at least don''t want to eat hot meals.


    "The latest news is that a hurricane landed in the South 1 sea, seriously damaged the Jiaozhi coast, and Malacca is not navigable for the time being."


    Typhoon or hurricane in autumn is normal in that area. It will not only make the sea very terrible, but also make the land and coast a mess by the wind.


    "Compared with the big man, Gupta knows more about that sea area." In Li Mai''s ears, he heard the sound of rain slapping on the bamboo raft. It was raining heavily outside. He said anxiously, "I thought that if Gupta was looking for a fighter, it was at that time."


    A large number of Han Army and Navy troops stationed in pingman school are no longer a secret to the Gupta Dynasty, but the Han Army warships are tightly sealed and it is difficult for the Gupta Dynasty warships to get close to and observe. As a result, the Gupta Dynasty knows that this place is an important base of the Han Army, but it is unclear about the situation.


    Huan Wen immediately reacted and asked, "does Xianhe mean that the enemy will raid?"


    "If I were a Gupta general, I wouldn''t miss such a great opportunity." What Li Mai is doing is just a kind of transposition thinking. He said in a tone of pushing research: "Gupta already knows about this place, but it is difficult to get close to and observe it. He doesn''t know how our army can fight. There is a fault in the rear of our army. The enemy has no confidence in coming to a decisive battle for the sake of war, but he will be eager to know the situation here."


    Huan Wen had related thoughts before, but he was unfamiliar with sea operations and was not sure. Seeing Li Mai''s determination, he nodded: "in this case, it will be within a few days?"


    In the era when communication depends on roaring and communication depends on running, the time delay in information transmission depends on the length of distance. I don''t know if there were any ships of the Gupta Dynasty snooping around Malacca. They will infer based on their experience in previous years that they will certainly be familiar with the South 1 sea and Malacca sea area.


    Huan Wen stopped in the strait a few days before he arrived at the pingman Colonel''s headquarters. He learned that there was no shortage of ah San on the local Peninsula and the surrounding islands. Since there were ah San immigrants there, it was unreasonable that ah San was strange there. It should even be said that he was at least more familiar than the Han people who had just arrived.


    "A big man''s warship can sail in the rain, but the wind and waves are too big to." Li Mai tried his best to recall the style of warships of the Gupta Dynasty and said: "at present, the sea is not windy, only in the rainy season. There are many enemy ships. If you want to know whether the enemy will attack, you can check the recent enemy movements."


    In short, any military operation requires preparation time. The navy must carry out relevant inspection, maintenance and warranty of ships before going to war, and prepare enough materials. In this way, as long as we observe the recent deployment of the navy of the Gupta Dynasty, we will find clues, especially whether the other party''s large ships appear or not.


    Each ship has its own log, which not only records the route, but also the status of the ship and the information found. If you want to spy on the status of the Gupta Navy, it is most intuitive to check the log of each ship that went to attack, but the workload is a little heavy.


    As a superior, Huan Wen doesn''t need to do everything himself. With his mouth open, naturally someone will be busy. After half a day, he will get a relatively detailed information.


    "The Constitution and meritorious service." Huan Wen is not a kind person at ordinary times, but he doesn''t mean to smile at those who are capable and can help themselves: "Gupta''s big ship really hasn''t appeared in recent days. Presumably, as Xianhe guessed, they want to take this great opportunity to spy."


    Li Mai is eating the rice that led the Navy. If others can be insensitive, he must have a keen sense of smell. Otherwise, if the fleet is attacked in Hong Kong, it will lose face and be small, but the fleet will be responsible for heavy losses.


    Huan Wen''s ability to rely on Li Mai in naval warfare was not small. He gave the warmest smile and asked, "since Xianhe expected the trend of the enemy, can he have a response?"


    The expeditionary army has more than 300 warships, and about 100 warships often go out to carry out the attack. The temporary combat task must not be able to inform the formation that is carrying out the attack. After all, there is no radio at all. The number of warships calling at military ports for maintenance, overhaul and waiting for supplies is not fixed, and there are no less than 150 ships within the maneuverable range of the command chain.


    Li Mai has always believed that his guess will not go wrong. He has a ventral manuscript in his heart, but he can''t ignore Huan Wen and ask for instructions, say: "I don''t know how many warships the enemy will come. I thought it would be no less than 300. The big man has about 130 warships that can fight in the military port. Naturally, he is not afraid to face-to-face with them, but it is difficult to teach the enemy the biggest lesson. The military port has a perfect water stronghold. Even if it is attacked, the enemy can''t easily break it. Whether to assign the fleet out of the port and use the water stronghold as bait to attract the enemy Army? "


    Let the fleet go out of the port and hide, use the military port as a bait to let the Gupta Navy kill in, wait for the Gupta navy to enter the siege, and then surround the hidden fleet. Huan Wen began to evaluate the feasibility in an instant and thought it was feasible.


    "Although the enemy doesn''t know the number of our warships, they can''t make the harbor look empty." Huan Wen appreciated Li Mai''s attitude of leaving some subordinates who didn''t finish his words and took care of his boss''s face: "Xianhe will make arrangements."


    Li Mai naturally saluted: "promise!"


    Although Li Mai and Huan Wen were both demobilized generals of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, they really couldn''t get close. Huanwen''s reputation is not good. At least it is mostly negative in the south. He is not a modest gentleman to get along with others, and even somewhat domineering. Those may be Huanwen''s original character, or they may give the king control, but they also make colleagues fear and fear, and some colleagues will hate it.


    Li Mai naturally doesn''t show his disgust with Huan Wen. He doesn''t procrastinate when he gets an order. After he leaves Huan Wen, he finds Fu Wei. Both of them are senior Navy officials. The next confrontation still needs to work together.


    Naturally, the rain has been falling all the time, and there is no trend to stop. The warships in the military port leave the port in batches in the hazy cover of raindrops. They will not go north, but hide in the southern sea area.


    In the Han Dynasty, there is not only the base near the sea of pingman Colonel (Yangon), but also the large base (Tuwa) in the rear. In addition, the base is poorly constructed and is generally used as a maintenance site for seriously damaged warships.


    The more seriously the warship is damaged, the longer the maintenance cycle will be. Usually, it will not be arranged in the frontier military port for maintenance, which will occupy the dock. The maintenance docks in the frontier military port should deal with the lightly damaged warships, repair them with the fastest speed, and restore the damaged warships to use again.


    Before the Han expeditionary army was busy dealing with a possible attack, the Gupta Dynasty was indeed preparing for a surprise attack.


    There are more than 800 Gupta ships gathered to join this inexplicable war along the coast of ketak alone. As many people are requisitioned, the style is complex, kapir Malik is in charge of a formation of 50 ships of all kinds.


    "Jedin''s order has been given." Kapir Marik is talking about gawara, the General Commander of the Gupta Dynasty Kunal Jedin''s tooth for tooth raid. He now stayed on the newly taken over warship, looking at the dense sails around him and talking to his deputy Di Jean Kumar said: "we are divided into the second batch of formation and will sail today."


    Kapir Malik''s new ship is a three masted warship 24 meters long, 6.5 meters wide and 3.5 meters deep. The ship is equipped with two bed crossbows, both of which are located on the bow deck. His new ship looks very Sassanian in style. In fact, it is a captured ship repaired after capture. In fact, it was not the local warship of the Sassanian Dynasty, but captured by the Sassanian Navy from the Eastern Roman Navy.


    The Sassanian warship style is very Hellenistic. There is a statue of the goddess of the sea at the corner of the bow, which is kapir Malik didn''t understand whether the goddess of the sea was the daughter of arcanos or the daughter of Nereus?


    Gavara Kunal Jedin will not directly participate in this raid. As a noble Brahman, he just needs to give orders and wait for news in a safe place.


    It was certainly not kapir who commanded the raid fleet Malik, it''s katluk who asked for orders Kapp will command the raid.


    The number of ships used in raids by the Gupta Dynasty reached 500, that is, the number of civilian ships accounted for 300, which can really be regarded as less than 200 warships. The preparations for their raid fleet have been going on for nearly two months. In addition to the preparations for the sea battle, they have also prepared the deployment of troops for the raid and landing. Most of the soldiers preparing for the landing operation are arranged on the civilian ships of the final raid formation.


    The long "wuwuwu -" horn sounded first from the city master''s residence, and then it was continuously transmitted everywhere. Waiting for the big bell of the port to be sounded, a huge team composed of monks appeared.


    Monks don''t want to go to war with the army. They want to come to the port to bless the army about to go to war. Bursts of Sanskrit are chanted, accompanied by the ringing bell. In addition, there are scenes gathered by a large number of monks and believers, which is a bit of the coming of Buddha.


    Waiting for the fleet to leave the port, I don''t know who first shouted "Mother God", followed by the chorus of praise.


    Ah San has his own mature religious system. What Buddha teaches is actually abandoned by ah San himself, replaced by India 1 degree 1 religion, and India 1 degree 1 religion has three main gods, Brahma, Shiva and Vishnu. Brahma is the God of creation (the Lord of the universe), Shiva is the God of destruction with three eyes (the king of ghost eyes), and Shiva is the patron saint of the universe and life.


    Chadili, the main god of the A-San group, is naturally the God of destruction. It is a necessary procedure to hold a religious ritual before going to war to pray (pray). The more powerful it is, the higher the morale of the army will be.


    Under the waves of Sanskrit and bells, katluk With a wave of Karp''s arm, his flagship left the port first, followed by the flagship escort formation.


    As the second echelon, kapir Malik, he looked at the singing and dancing on the shore with a solemn face. Waiting for the first echelon of formation to leave the port, he shouted: "mother-in-law God will bless us invincible, let''s go!"


    Of course, not all ships come out of the port. In fact, most ships just anchor long ago and form a formation at sea. At a glance, they are connected into a large area, which is really a bit overwhelming.

 Chapter 666

    The A3 ocean is actually very vast in terms of area, and it can be divided into small sea areas, such as the bay of Bengal.


    The frontier base of the Han Dynasty was set up in Yangon later generations, named pingman Xiaowei department. It is hundreds of nautical miles away from the offshore of the Gupta Dynasty. At the current speed, ships can not travel in a short time.


    Ketak is not the largest coastal city of the Gupta Dynasty. In fact, another coastal city called Visakhapatnam is. However, Visakhapatnam is located in the southwest region, and Visakhapatnam is not suitable as the front base of the Gupta Dynasty against the Han army.


    A San has a strong sense of territory. It is said that the strong is the local control of the nobles in various regions. The Gupta Dynasty should choose ketak or Visakhapatnam as the enemy base. In fact, it is through a very fierce internal game. Since all kinds of ships of the Gupta Dynasty only concentrated in ketak, it is obvious that the Noble Group on ketak side won the final victory in the game.


    The earth is a big ball. The area where pingman captain is located is in the season of continuous rain. Ketak, including the surrounding sea areas, is a sunny day. The huge fleet formation drives away and directly chooses the route away from the coastline.


    "Our understanding of the Han Empire is limited to hearsay." Kapir Malik never evaded this fact. He was standing on the deck of the warship, facing the sea breeze, looking at the surrounding friendly ships and his deputy and friend dijean Makur said with great emotion: "it can be said that we know almost nothing about the current Han Empire."


    No one will ignore that fact. It is precisely because the Gupta Dynasty knew nothing about the new Han state that they tried to seek peaceful exchanges. However, they also know one fact. Exchanges are based on the premise of equal status, that is, both sides recognize each other''s strength. Otherwise, who has seen the possibility of peaceful coexistence between tigers and elk.


    It is the Han Empire, which was the hegemonic status of the Western Han Dynasty by defeating the invincible Xiongnu. After the division of the Xiongnu, the northern Xiongnu continued to wreak havoc in the western regions in the following decades. Not only the countries in the western regions suffered deeply, but also the surviving Parthia and the powerful Kushan Empire were beaten from time to time.


    Today, there are still more descendants of the northern Huns to the west of the western countries and the east of the Sassanian Dynasty. Those descendants of the northern Huns lived together with various nationalities and established Yueban state and xiongni state respectively. The other part is the northern Huns who have moved westward again and again. They have arrived in the later Ukrainian region.


    The remaining descendants of the northern Huns in Yueban country are not many. The main body is dada people, many of them are kusana Dayue people after the subjugation of the country, and some ethnic groups are not numbered. This country is a living habit of nomadic herding. From time to time, it will conflict with Wusun and Hunni. They once rose up in the next 100 or 200 years, causing great harm to the Persian Sassanian and the three states, and gradually forming a Turkic branch.


    In fact, Hunni is also dominated by dada. They are determined to have a hard time with the Persians for 500 years, which has always been a worry for the east of the Persians. What''s more magical is that the Hunni state, which has been fighting with the Sassanian Dynasty, negotiated peace with the Sassanian Dynasty of Persia, and then jointly formed a coalition to invade the eastern territory of Rome. A prince died in this battle, which led to a quarrel between the Hunni state and the Sassanian Dynasty. Later, HUNI was gradually assimilated by the rising Turks and became a branch of Turks.


    It is precisely because the remaining northern Huns can still wreak havoc on one side, resulting in the once famous Han Empire. If you want to say it impolitely, no one is wrong. The Han Empire, which can completely defeat the Huns, subconsciously thinks that the Han Empire must be an incomparably powerful empire.


    "Whether the present Han Empire is the former Han Empire is certainly the key." Kapir Malik said faintly, "no one is willing to make enemies with a powerful empire."


    Dijean Makur nodded deeply and said, "I haven''t heard that the Han Empire has a strong navy."


    "Yes, that''s why we fought." Kapir Malik pointed to the boundless warship: "this is an inexplicable friction. We will win, let the Han people know that ''our sea'' will always be our sea, and let them understand that we can''t be conquered casually."


    Above the sea, warships are arranged in formation, sailing under the action of the wind, and people can be seen on the deck of each ship.


    Ketak''s overseas, the weather is pretty good today. The fleet attracted seagulls. Many people on board are teasing, but no one did some bird shooting.


    The great fleet of the Gupta Dynasty sailed northeast. As they got farther and farther away, they could see a wonder in the sky.


    It seemed that the sky was divided into two parts, half cloudy and the other half clear. In the cloudy half, the clouds in some areas were rolled up, and the sun shone down from the gap, as if God had given the world a ladder that can step up. It looked very beautiful.


    In fact, it rains more often at sea than on land, just whether it will form a storm. The non storm rain at sea will not increase the waves, which will affect the navigation of ships, but will not increase any danger.


    The fleet of the Gupta Dynasty rashly continued to approach the Cloudy Sea area without trade. They lowered the main sail one after another under the bell. The speed was still moving forward, but the speed was reduced a lot.


    Kapir Malik was summoned by the flagship to dijean Makur gave orders, took the boat put down by the warship and came to katruk Kapp''s flagship.


    Katluk Kapp''s flagship is a genuine A3 warship, which should be about 60 meters long, about 20 meters wide and 5 meters deep. It has as many as six masts. In addition to the four large masts in the middle of the hull, the other two masts are arranged on the left and right sides, and each mast has a large segmented sail.


    Like the Greeks, ah San likes to arrange various statues on the ship. Some differences are that the Greeks are basically arranged in the collision angle area, but ah San is arranged on the top of the bridge behind the bow.


    Kapir in a sea crossing boat Malik could see the statue glittering in the sun from a distance. After saluting and praying, he came close to the warship. On the ship, he dropped the knotted rope sleeve. If he wanted to get on the ship, he could only climb up with the rope sleeve.


    Now, in addition to the Han Navy''s application of mesh climbing net, other countries really do not use this tool. The application of Han Congress is fundamentally due to the existence of Liu Yan.


    The Gupta Dynasty dispatched 500 fleets, and there were small formations under the large fleet. The number of ships in each formation was different, such as kapir Malik led a formation of 50, but his formation was not the largest. The largest formation is as many as 100, and the less may be less than 10. According to the tradition of ah San, each chadili can collect as many men as he has the influence or financial resources.


    "AP has gone to observe." Katluk Kapp is the formation commander who received from the cabin: "I hope there is no storm, otherwise..."


    As the flagship of the Gupta Dynasty, it should not only be large enough, but also be perfect in some layout. From the appearance point of view, its hull has been painted with various colors and patterns, and there should be no less carving. Inside, of course, the ground can''t be directly a wooden board. It has to be paved with precious felt on Sasan. All the decorations that can be hung on the wall have to be hung, and it has to be glittering. Generally speaking, there are only two words, that is luxury!


    They came with the purpose of surprise attack. If there was a storm on the route, they couldn''t rush up foolishly, or they would stage the tragedy of the Persians.


    Persians what tragedy? Darius invaded Greece. After landing, the leading forces competed with the Spartans who stuck to the hot spring pass. However, the follow-up fleet broke into the storm area. The good invading forces haven''t landed yet, but most of them feed fish.


    As the flagship carrying Brahmans, there must be extreme luxury, and there can be no lack of enjoyment, katluk Capuan sat on a Roman style semi recliner, which was wrapped in precious fur, but there was a piece of gold in some corners, which was obviously a gold-plated thing at least.


    The golden half recliner is only part of it, placed in catrook On the low table in front of Karp''s body, there are all kinds of utensils, either gold or silver. Each utensil has complex patterns. It must be inlaid with precious stones. The utensils contain all kinds of food. The most exaggerated thing is a horizontally placed machete. The handle is obviously ivory, and the scabbard is definitely precious wood. It is also inlaid with large gemstones. At first glance, it is valuable. In fact, the knife is also made of Uzi steel.


    The summoned people also have their own semi reclining chairs, which are not comparable to catrook in specifications Kapp''s one, like the value of fur. The other tools are not much different.


    At any time, the high caste needs servants to serve. To say the least, the high caste needs special servants to wipe their hips, including katluk All the people, including Karp, are also the second most important. They just need to lie down and wait to be served by servants.


    "If it''s not a storm, it''s just rain..." zanpute Warren is the leader of a hundred ship formation. The Warren family is still a big family in the south of the Gupta Dynasty. He exaggerated and waved an arm: "on the contrary, it is beneficial for us to quietly approach the station of the Han Empire."


    The great nobleman in the south of the great Gupta Dynasty, although he was a chadili, his family was extremely rich, zanpute Warren must have some style. He is completely in accordance with ah San''s decorative aesthetics. His armor must be golden. The necklaces hanging around his neck, earrings on his ears, pendants on his nose, wrists and ankles, except gold, are gemstones of different colors.


    Of course, the armor looks golden, with complex patterns and jewels, but it is not all made of gold. Gold is a soft metal with no protective power. In fact, it is a kind of steel gold-plated armor, but not a willow leaf armor. It is a kind of plate armor.


    Sending ships to explore takes time, katrick Karp calls people over for communication, and it is also a kind of fun calling custom for ah San to seize the opportunity.


    A San''s enjoyment is inseparable from singing and dancing. They are a group of people who want to sing a song and dance when they seize the opportunity. Mixed dance music of men and women is staged in the spacious cabin. Both men and women are dressed in all colors. Jumping men try their best to show the beauty of masculinity, while women will constantly make some enchanting gestures with their limbs and strongly seduce one sex one.


    In the midst of singing and dancing, ah San''s favorite "dieluohan" began. It was also at this time that the people who went to explore came back and reported that there was no storm ahead.


    Katluk Karp was watching the "overlapping Arhats" with appreciation. The cabin was not high enough for people to step on each other''s shoulders. The dancers simply lay flat and fold, and their limbs had to vibrate constantly. Many people looked at a pile of strange objects with shaking hands and feet, but ah San really liked it.


    Since there was no storm ahead, the fleet naturally hung up its main sail and moved forward at full speed. They are not sailing together. There must be small formations around for cruising, warning and exploration.


    If you go by sea from ketak to pingman, you can actually arrive in a day if the wind is favorable and God gives you face.


    Because the outer ships did not send police, the fleet was still some distance from the Han military port, and the commanders of each formation did not leave the flagship. Although they would not get drunk, they were willing to watch a group of male and female dancers dance.


    "What?" Katluk When Kapp was full of joy, he received a report: "peripheral ships found the warship formation of the Han Empire?"


    The Gupta Dynasty went to sea in a mighty manner, which had nothing to do with confidentiality at all. They didn''t seem to want to keep it confidential. What they wanted was to use the fastest speed and rely on the large-scale fleet. Even if they were found, they would push it up openly, that is, the later they could be found, the better.


    The state of Han is still carrying out a raid in assan Yang. Usually, three warships form a formation, cruising in the waters of assan yang to attack any non Han ship, not only the ships of Gupta Dynasty, but in fact the surrounding countries that can go to sea have fallen blood and bad luck.


    For the time being, the Gupta Dynasty, which is confident in its own strength, did not want to form a crusade coalition with the affected countries, which is also related to the Gupta Dynasty''s desire to eliminate the war. If they can defeat the Han country at sea, they also want to carry out maritime trade. If they can''t win, it''s another matter.


    "Not just the Han Empire?" Katluk Kapp''s mouth turned up: "well, let them witness the strength of Gupta!"


    Whereabouts found? There are several formations in the Han Empire, along with two satraps (the Serb country), karabalas (the westernmost three member country), Persian Sasan and a number of small states. Katruk Kapp is really not too nervous. As he said, Gupta''s maritime strength is really not generally strong.

 Chapter 667

    The Han Army''s banners and banners reappeared in the western regions. Although they stopped in Shanshan, the shock to the countries in the western regions was no less than a magnitude 10 earthquake.


    Since the Western Han Dynasty, the western regions have been controlled by the Central Plains Dynasty. In fact, the Western Han Dynasty is only a reputation and does not have much control. In fact, there are not many garrisons in the first capital of the western regions. At least, there are only hundreds of border guards. At that time, even if the "state" was established to appoint the assassin, in fact, the assassin had only the right to report, and there were not many local rights. The center was an absolute centralized system.


    Since the Eastern Han Dynasty regained control of the western regions and re established the western region capital guard, it can be regarded as increasing the number of standing troops, but often it is about 3000, sometimes it will reach 20000. If the number of troops stationed in the western region capital guard is sufficient, the stronger the control over the countries in the western region. It was basically a frequent occurrence in the Eastern Han Dynasty that dozens of people dared to rush into a country''s palace and kill the king.


    The Central Plains was ruled by nomads, which was known to all countries in the western regions. They were surprised that the rule of the Jie nationality collapsed too quickly, and the rise of the Han people was rapid enough. They were even more afraid that the Han people would bring the western regions under control again since they rose again.


    With the support of the western countries, the "Han threat theory" was played up. The news about the establishment of a Han Empire in the East was widely spread. The first to face up to the news were Yueban, HUNI and Wusun.


    Yueban and xiongni society attach great importance to it. There are descendants of northern Xiongnu and Han people, who are immortal enemies. Once the Han Army just knew where the northern Xiongnu was, they traveled thousands of miles and carried out expeditions at any cost. Their hands were cut off and their heads were cut off, which fully demonstrated the authenticity of the sentence "a strong man will be killed even if he is far away".


    Because they knew that the other side existed and fought at any cost, the remaining descendants of the northern Huns definitely had reasons to be nervous, but although they had the right to speak in Yueban and Hunni, they could not affect the national policies of the two countries, and there was not much they could do.


    Wusun''s current situation is not good. They first rise with the Huns'' thighs, then hold the Han Empire''s thighs, and become the overlord of the western region. The Huns and the Han Empire collapse one after another. Wusun, who has no thighs to hold, first encountered the joint counterattack of western countries, and then encountered the attack of Persians and Arabs moving eastward. Not only does his territory decrease again and again, The overall strength has also declined sharply.


    If anyone in the western regions is most excited about the rise of the Han people in the East, it is really the Wusun people. No doubt, they are even brewing another marriage.


    The countries of the western regions are like harmony and harmony, and hunis are shouting. It is difficult for Persian Sassanian not to pay attention.


    At present, the Persian Sassanian has recovered and began to gain an advantage in the war against Rome. They didn''t care much about the re rising Han people. After all, no matter how strong the Han Empire is, the two countries are separated by several countries, and the road is really boundless.


    What interested Persian sassanne was that they found that the share of maritime trade between Rome and the Gupta Dynasty had declined again and again, and even almost cut off in a few months. When they inquired, they knew that the Gupta Dynasty was facing the invasion of the navy of the Han Empire. It could be said that they were overjoyed for a moment.


    Bossashan thought that the rise of the Han people had nothing to do with them. What he thought was that the Silk Road on the road was expected to recover. He thought a little about how to collect the tolls on the Silk Road, but the force of the Han people extended to the Gupta Dynasty.


    The trade share between the Gupta Dynasty and Rome is really large. Even Rome has repeatedly purchased weapons from the Gupta Dynasty, so Persian Sasan is naturally hostile to the Gupta Dynasty.


    In addition, the Persian Sassanian Navy often had maritime conflicts with the Gupta Navy. It was that the Persian Sassanian Navy wanted to cut off the maritime trade with Rome. Naturally, the Gupta dynasty attached importance to the maritime trade with Rome and could not ignore it. It was natural to have a contest.


    Bossashan knew about the situation of the third ocean a little late. In fact, they didn''t guess that the scale would be so large. As soon as they came here, they found that the Gupta Dynasty had gathered more than 1000 large fleets to fight with the Han Empire. To tell the truth, they were really scared.


    At this moment, ugutai Bakhram led a fleet of twelve warships, hanging from a distance in katruk Kapp led the periphery of the large fleet.


    "Not only us, but also countries with the strength to spy have sent fleets." Kuslow Solodyas is ergutai Bahram''s deputy, pointing to the black spot in the distance, said, "the Serb fleet is not far from us."


    At present, there are many Serb countries. At first, they inhabited in the western regions and even lived in Hexi, but they were repeatedly driven by the Dayue people and gradually migrated to the West. The Cypriots are a race of white skin. They were once integrated into the kusana empire. Later, the kusana empire collapsed and established its own country again. At present, the largest Cypriots country is called two satraps. There are many Serbs living in the states of assan, including the East and southeast of Sassanian Dynasty, and there are also a considerable number of Serbs.


    "A fleet of 500 ships!" Ugutai Bahram looked at a large Gupta fleet in the distance and said with more or less fear: "they (Gupta) still have more ships to fight."


    "Gupta is a maritime power." Kuslow Sorodyas felt that this, including them, was somewhat inferior to Rome. He was puzzled: "it is unusual for the Han Empire to rise again and invade Gupta from the sea instead of fighting in the western regions."


    There are too many legends about the Han Empire. Just defeating and forcing the Xiongnu to flee to the west is an epic feat. No one can deny the power of the Han Empire on land, but no one has ever heard of anything on the sea of the Han Empire.


    "We can recover after being ravaged by the Romans, and of course the Han Empire, once one of the four empires, can." Ugutai Bakhram was summoned by Shapur II before his departure and temporarily made up a lot of knowledge about the Han Empire. He said: "in ancient times, we had established an alliance with the Han people and never had a bad relationship. It is a happy thing for the Han Empire to invade the Gupta Dynasty."


    Pattaya established diplomatic relations with the Han Empire, but that was during the reign of Liu Che. Zhang Qian was the envoy of the Han Empire. The Pattaya empire made a lot of noise in order to meet the Han envoy. It sent 20000 armor and equipment alone, and a crowd of people rode nearly 100000, which can be regarded as the largest mission to meet other countries in history.


    Liu Che''s contact with Parthia was to form an alliance. It took place on the premise that the Dayue people could not be persuaded to return to the East. He was eager to have an ally in the west to attack the Huns. At that time, however, both Parthia and Rome became dog brains. The Parthian Empire was not interested in fighting the Huns at all. On the contrary, it also thought that after an alliance with the Han Empire, the Han army could join the war against the Romans. Both sides wanted the same, but no one was interested in listening to anyone, so they left friendly relations and did not form actual allies. However, according to the official records of Parthia, the Han Empire was indeed regarded as an ally.


    After the fall of Parthia, the Persian Sassanian was re established and rose. Whether for the sake of shame or interests, the war between the Persian Sassanian and Rome did not stop. Different from the Parthian period, the Persian Sassanian is now on the advantageous side, even if the advantage is not obvious, and the potential enemies of the Persian Sassanian are much more than those in the Parthian period.


    "Because Rome could not get arms from Gupta, we defeated the Romans again in Syria." Ugutai Bakhram took a deep breath of the sea breeze and laughed, "I really hope that the Han Empire can defeat the Gupta fleet and blockade Gupta on land."


    Today''s Han Empire is no longer the former Han Dynasty, but any country, including Persian sassanne, can''t distinguish that. Except Persian sassanne, no one has a good impression on the new Han country, but no matter what their attitude is, no one knows what strength the Han country has.


    The sea is far wider than the land. Ships sailing on the sea have more space to move. They don''t have to be blocked by mountains. Katluk, who commands the Gupta fleet Karp did not drive the ships of the following countries, but wanted to let the countries see the power of the Gupta Dynasty on the sea again.


    The fleet of 500 ships of all kinds is firmly sailing towards the predetermined target. Anyone, including the Gupta fleet, is guessing when the Han fleet will appear. Many people can''t wait to see how much power the Han has at sea.


    On the contrary, until the Gupta fleet pushed forward again and again, we could see the distant coastline. The expected Han Navy, that is, some small formations following, could not see a large fleet going to sea.


    "What we know is that the maximum number of warships of the Han Empire in this sea area will not exceed 300." Kapir Malik did not return to his warship formation. He was killed by catrook Kapp remained in the flagship as an intelligence officer. He said naturally, "we have dispatched a fleet of 500 ships, and their warships are far less than ours. It is rational not to fight."


    The coastline in the distance has been visible to the naked eye. The large fleet of the Gupta Dynasty has been preparing for formation. They are confused that the Han Kingdom has no warships to fight. Most of them think that the Han Empire did not go to sea because it thought it could not fight.


    "So..." catrook Kapp touched his chin and said with a smile, "should we stop outside and send envoys ashore for negotiation, or attack directly?"


    "Judging from past examples, the Han people do not seem to be easy to talk. On the contrary, they show a savage and rude side." Kapir What Malik said is also true. The Chinese navy can capture prisoners, but it sinks every time. He gave his own opinion: "to make the Han Empire face up to our strength, we can only defeat them first and then communicate with them."


    Five hundred ships of all kinds lined up in a large area, katluk After Karp made his decision, a formation of about 70 ships broke away from the large formation and moved forward alone.


    The 70 Gupta naval formations in the battle gradually become a triangle in the process of advancing. The battle ships are basically arranged in the forward position, and the two wings are some small but flexible ships.


    Zanpt Warren is the commander of this formation. His warship is placed in the spear position, staring at the front with wide eyes. As he gets closer, he can see the water stronghold above the water.


    The Shuizhai on the side of pingman Colonel''s headquarters is very large, extending nearly a mile directly to the sea and more than three miles wide. At this moment, there are running soldiers everywhere in the Shuizhai. From the outside to the inside, you can also see rows of moored warships, which are high enough to look inside. In addition to the moored warships in front, there is nothing behind.


    At this time, the rain did not stop. The view was limited under the heavy rain. Farther away, it was hazy, zanpt In Warren''s ears, he listened to the sound of war drums, and he could also hear the ups and downs of the water strongholds, but he couldn''t see any ships of the Han country coming out to meet him.


    "Bed crossbow ready!"


    Of course, the Gupta Navy is not short of warships equipped with bed crossbows. Otherwise, they are not qualified to be known as a maritime power. As their triangular formation gets closer and closer to the Han Army stronghold, they gradually form a straight line without encountering obstruction, and then become a side-by-side array line. The warships equipped with bed crossbows are arranged in front.


    Zanpt Warren was about to order the release of the bed crossbow, but he saw that there were quite a few bright spots in the water stronghold of the Han army.


    It is impossible for the Han Army''s water stronghold not to arrange long-range attack equipment. Now there is no lack of countries with bed crossbows. It can be used as the inventor (Civilization) of bed crossbows. The firing range of Han people''s bed crossbows is still in the forefront, so it is natural to take the lead in making a sound.


    On the side of the Gupta Dynasty''s leading fleet, they saw the bright spots of the Han Army''s water stronghold rise in the air, and the commands of "launching bed crossbow" and "preparing to defend arrows" were shouted out.


    Under the hazy rain, all the forces in the distance can see is the bright spots like meteors in the sky of that sea area. It is not only the firing of bed crossbows, but also the joining of bows and crossbows in the battlefield.


    "What a fantastic scene!" Ugutai Bahram looked at the bright spots in the sky in the distance. He also saw that the leading formation of the Gupta Dynasty and the water stronghold of the Han Army had been on fire. He said with great admiration: "such a picture is rare."


    Kuslow However, sorodyas has been paying attention to the Han Navy formation that has long appeared, reminding ugutai Bahram said, "the warship formation of the Han Empire is meeting."


    The Han warship formation following the Gupta fleet has five or six groups. With three warships in each group, there will be no more than 20 at most. They were indeed meeting, and the captains of the warships also relied on torches for flag communication.


    These Han navies who went out to carry out the attack didn''t know the plan of the pingman Colonel''s department. They had not launched an attack before. They were waiting for a fleet to come out of their home port. After waiting for so long, the Gupta Navy also launched an attack on their home port. Knowing that the number of their warships was too small, launching an attack was tantamount to death, but they really didn''t intend to keep watching.


    "Fifteen warships dare to attack hundreds of enemy ships?" Ugutai Bahram had guessed what the Han Navy in the periphery wanted to do: "it is a nation that cries out ''if a strong Han is far away, he will be killed''

 Chapter 668

    "Full speed forward!"


    Mi Yuan is roaring loudly. Not only the warship under his feet is breaking the big waves, but also there are friendly ships on the left and right sides who are willing to die together. Their 15 warships also set out a triangle when charging. This is the standard formation of warships charging in the current era. It depends on the needs to change the formation before they will meet the enemy.


    Fifteen warships faced hundreds of enemy ships. As they charged forward, the Gupta fleet responded quickly, katluk Kapp didn''t know why he only sent the same number of warships to fight.


    Two fleets of the same number soon clashed. That was the first firing of the bed crossbow after entering the range, waiting to enter the range of the bow and crossbow. There was another area in the sea area that always crossed the bright spot like a meteor in the air.


    In rainy weather, ordinary fire cannot burn for a long time, but the rockets used in war are not lit with cloth strips. Even if they are basically processed with oil, the Han army uses fierce fire oil, and the Gupta Dynasty uses untreated crude oil (oil). However, no matter what oil is used, it will be extinguished as long as it is repeatedly caught by rain.


    It''s not easy to burn somewhere under the rain. It''s usually shooting at the enemy''s soldiers carrying oil pots, or simply shooting at the enemy''s oil storage facilities, so that the fire can be enough to fight the heavy rain. In this case, although the two sides shoot at each other, the damage to warships (buildings) is very limited, but the lethality to personnel is no different.


    On the other hand, due to the influence of the rain, the range of various long-range attack weapons is bound to be shortened. In addition, after the bow string and crossbow string are wet by the rain, the string will gradually become soft and soon lose tension. Even if it can shoot, it can''t actually shoot far.


    "Rush over and hit it directly!" Miyuan saw that the fire in the frontier Shuizhai of his home port was not small. Gupta warships began to approach the Shuizhai. He was nervous and confused. He didn''t quite understand what was going on. In a hurry, he didn''t have the patience to linger with the belligerent enemy ship: "engage in side contact!"


    When the captain gives an order, naturally, the chief mate and relevant personnel convey the order layer by layer. On the warship, the soldiers gave up their bows or crossbows, replaced them with small shields and melee weapons, grabbed the surrounding objects that could reduce the impact force, and waited for the upcoming side contact.


    "Ding sent a signal on the 26th that they are about to launch a collision and jump Gang!"


    "Do it!"


    "Promise!"


    These Han warships who carried out the attack really didn''t know a series of plans of their home port. They felt incredible that the frontier of the Shuizhai was broken through so quickly. At the same time, driven by a feeling of sadness and anger, they really wanted to fight with the enemy.


    The rain has been falling in no small way, tens of meters apart. It seems that the outline of each other will actually be a little blurred. In this weather, the wind appears erratic. After the two sides enter the combat state, the ship actually lowers the sail and changes it to oar power. In addition to the erratic wind, they lowered the sails to prevent the open sails from being ignited by rockets.


    The sound of the oars hitting the sea was covered up by too many sounds on the battlefield. Gupta found that the Han army was about to launch a collision, but it was too late to avoid it.


    "Steady! Steady! Steady!"


    The dull crash sounded in the ship collision, followed by a "creak" of wood, transmitting the distortion of the hull.


    Mi Yuan''s warship hit the half waist of the Gupta warship with its bow. After the collision, it directly broke the hull and drilled in.


    When the two ships collided, people on the hull could feel that they were pushed by a huge force. It was better to grasp the object and fix it. People who touched it would really fall to the ground and roll the gourd.


    "Back up, back up immediately! The hull of the enemy ship is damaged and has no value in jumping gang war. Find another target!"


    Once the ship is damaged below the horizontal plane, the sea water will be poured obliquely under the action of water pressure, which can plug the breach. Naturally, it can also be rescued. Once the hull made of wood is broken, a large number of navies will pour in. There is no waterproof hatch. In addition, it is not easy to block, the cabin will soon be filled with sea water, and the inclination will occur in an instant, It won''t be long before the whole ship should sink.


    "The bow is leaking? It''s blocked! If it can''t be blocked, fight until the warship sinks to the bottom of the sea!"


    In the final analysis, it''s all wooden ships. No matter how strong the hull structure is, it can''t withstand collision. Whether it''s an active collision or a passive collision, water leakage will inevitably occur. The difference is which part is used to bear the impact force.


    The sound of collision in this sea area sounded one after another. In an instant, two warships with various parts next to each other could be seen everywhere.


    Not all Han warships were as lucky as Miyuan. When they collided, they hit half the enemy ship''s waist. More often, the bow collided with each other, and then began to diffuse each other at a close distance. The soldiers of the two enemy and our warships were trying their best to transition to the enemy ship. Usually, they threw a rope with a hook to the enemy ship and swung over like an ape, and there was a picture of the soldiers falling into the sea.


    War is to use all available violent means. As long as it can destroy the enemy, it is a good means. At the desperate stage, the two warship formations can see that they are next to each other. They are still controlling the bed crossbow to launch at the enemy. If they can throw burning cans at each other, they will lose their lives.


    "How fierce!" Ugutai Bahram deliberately let the fleet close, looked at the scene of fighting mixed with a regiment, pondered and said, "put down the boat, lean over, and save the Han soldiers when you see them."


    In any battle on the sea, it is inevitable that someone will fall into the water. For a while and a half, he will certainly die. Depending on how long the sea temperature can last, no matter the enemy or ourselves, we can''t get a chance to save until the battle is over.


    The Persian Sassanian side is hostile to the Gupta Dynasty and is subconsciously friendly to the Han people Bahram doesn''t mind helping the Han people where he can. He wants to get in touch with the Han people. It''s best to learn about the east from the Han people.


    The Gupta Dynasty had long found that the Persian Sassanian fleet was close, but it did not do anything, or even sent warships to reinforce its own formation in the fierce battle.


    "Regardless of victory or defeat, fifteen ships don''t matter in such a big battlefield." Katluk Kapp paid more attention to the attack on the Han Army''s water stronghold and asked, "has the striker been killed?"


    By zanpt The Gupta formation led by Warren was indeed close enough to the Han Army stronghold. The warships under his command did not suffer heavy losses in the process of getting close, that is, every warship was nailed with arrows.


    There is no means of remote communication in the Gupta Dynasty, zanpt Warren noticed something wrong. For example, there were too many burning points in the Han Army''s water stronghold. The resistance was fierce at the beginning, but gradually weakened later. Most importantly, he did not find any sign that the Han Army had sent out any warships to resist. In fact, it was very strange for the latter.


    When the military port is attacked, any Navy will try its best to make the warships in the port enter the combat state. Even if it is only to make the warships move, it is definitely much better than staying in place. Whether it can make effective resistance is another matter.


    [it''s raining today, and the Han Empire didn''t find our fleet approaching in time?] zampt Warren thought this could explain: [but... Even if there was no response in front, there should be action in the back!]


    Another doubtful point is that the fire in the Han Army''s water stronghold should not be so big in rainy days, if it were zanpute Warren was able to find that there were only warships in the front row of the berth in the military port. He was bound to react, but because a large area of the water stronghold was on fire, the smoke was too thick.


    Katluk When Karp received that the leading formation entered the Han Army''s water stronghold and did not encounter effective resistance, although he felt it was a little easy for the war to develop smoothly, he thought that the Gupta Dynasty was indeed powerful and did not think in other directions.


    Kapir Malik meets catrook Kapp intended to let the whole fleet join the battle and appropriately said, "it seems that the warships of the Han Empire can not launch effective resistance? Most of their warships may be out. Do you want to leave the necessary warships to guard against the sudden return of the warships of the Han Empire?"


    Katluk Kapp just thought the same. He thought that most of the warships of the Han Dynasty went out to carry out raids and were not prepared for their raid because of the lack of intelligence support. He spoke to kapir with appreciation "You''re good," Malik said


    As the saying goes, you can''t be too cautious in any action involving military affairs, in kapir At Malik''s suggestion, catrook Kapp simply left kapir Malik''s formation ordered regional ships to participate in the battle.


    Kapir Malik was very depressed about being left behind and regretted why he said so much.


    Maybe it''s God''s beauty. In fact, it''s a fickle nature, right in catluk When Kapp decided to break in and launch the landing operation, the rain stopped.


    On the coastal line where the war took place, the frontier facilities of the Shuizhai have basically been completed. There are drifting wood everywhere in the water, and there must be the bodies of dead soldiers. The most is the black smoke from burning, especially the burning of arrow tower facilities, which directly turns into a huge torch.


    "The situation is wrong!" Zanpt Warren had gone deep enough into the water stronghold of the Han army. He finally found that the number of warships moored in the port was wrong. Moreover, the resistance of the Han army was too small. In the end, he simply didn''t see organized resistance: "can you observe the land?"


    The battlefield was filled with smoke. It was not easy to observe. It was gathered in zanpute There is too little useful information on Warren''s side, but it shows that the Han army is massing its troops on the land, much like blocking the landing.


    Zanpt After receiving the following information, Warren removed some doubts: "the naval battle shown by the Han Empire in recent months only relied on strong instruments and had no skills, which confirmed the rumor that the Chinese Empire had only strong land combat ability."


    Katluk, who has led a large fleet in the approach However, Kapu received news from the rear. He had previously sent the same number of ships to fight with the Han Army''s warship formation, and the results had been achieved. His own side was knocked down, three and seven were defeated in the jump Gang battle, and only five were evacuated.


    "The Han Empire just sank two ships?" Katluk Kapp was very surprised by the news: "six of the other side stopped in place, and the remaining seven pursued us?"


    Some of the six Han warships stopped in place because of water leakage, but some had to put out the fire during the battle. They had to stop in place for maintenance. They were also doing the same work as the small boats in bossashan to rescue the drowning people.


    Kapir Didn''t Malik stay? He was watching with his own eyes the only seven Han warships approaching him and facing dijean Makur said: "I don''t know whether they are stupid or brave. They do their best to win a game that can be explained, but they don''t think much of themselves to continue to charge."


    Ugutai also expressed the same emotion Bakhram, the number of 15 ships that attacked hundreds of ships earlier was enough to prove his courage. There were only seven warships left behind, but he still didn''t give up the attack. As a Persian, he was more willing to evaluate the behavior of a warrior.


    Kuslow Sorodyas stopped erguti Bahram''s willingness to fight side by side with the warships of the Han state, with full regret, said: "their warships have the courage to fight, but the number is really too small. Obviously, the Han Empire does not have enough strength at sea."


    There are only 15 Han warships on the battlefield from the beginning to the end, which can win in the same number, but the number gap between the two sides is really boundless. The development of the war situation shows a one-sided trend with the breakthrough of the Han stronghold, which really makes the Persians who watch the war have little confidence in the Han Navy.


    "The mainland of the Han Empire is too far from here." Ugutai Bahram looked at the smoky coastline from a distance, and at the Gupta Navy marching in high spirited formation: "if the Han Empire doesn''t have enough warships, what''s the use of guarding the land?"


    On the land, Huanwen is located on the top of a mountain. As the rain stops, you can have a panoramic view of the battlefield. He could even see that his only seven warships were surrounded by more than 50 Gupta navy ships firing long-range attack weapons.


    "Let the enemy land first." Huan Wen is in control of the whole war situation. In fact, his side will lose 15 warships or even more, which are all within the scope of loss. He looked at the direction of the deep sea with a telescope and said calmly: "let the beach troops try their best to resist and retreat again, and give up the second line of defense when necessary."


    When the water stronghold is gone, it can be rebuilt, and a limited number of war damage is acceptable. What Huan Wen wants is to create an environment for annihilating the enemy in World War I. In addition, it is secondary.

 Chapter 669

    Zanpt Warren was more or less hesitant to get the order from the rear to land. Although his leading fleet did not sink many ships, it was more or less reduced. At the beginning, the bed crossbow coverage of the Han army was fairly accurate. A considerable number of warships were damaged. The most important thing was that the formation was full of combat ships and did not carry landing soldiers.


    "Log in." Zanpt Warren had no choice without disobeying the military order: "let the warships whose hull damage was the most serious rush to the beach."


    The place chosen by the captain of pingman school is a natural harbor, but it should be said that the deep-water area directly close to the coastline is not large, and most parts of the Shuizhai still have beaches.


    Shuizhai was originally built with a ferry extending out of the coast, but wasn''t it burned clean by the fire? Zanpt Warren will hesitate to land, that is, he knows that all the things that should be burned in the Shuizhai have been burned. On the other hand, he can guess that the Han Army did it deliberately, and he can firmly believe that the Han army was hit by the raid. Burning the ferry is to cause landing problems for the Gupta fleet!


    The Han Army on the land along the coastline began to launch all kinds of long-range attack weapons. For a while, the sky staged a "meteor shower" again. It was covered by arrow arrays every few breaths. Under the large-area coverage of rockets, not only zanpute Warren''s warship formation was full of burning arrows, and the sea was full of arrows.


    In that kind of rocket like rain environment, more than 20 Gupta warships rushed to the beach at a decisive speed. The bottom of the ship touched the seabed. First, there was a sound, followed by a series of sour friction. Before long, rope sleeves were dropped on these warships, and the soldiers of the Gupta Dynasty slid down with rope sleeves from both sides of the ship, Inevitably, some soldiers repeatedly screamed or groaned when they were shot by arrows.


    More Gupta warships in the rear are lowering boats. Each one is carrying soldiers. Then they shout trumpets and paddle to the shore. They also let the soldiers with shields organize a shield wall in front to prevent arrows, but in fact, the shield wall can protect the people in front, and the people behind should ask for their own blessings.


    On the top of the mountain, Huan Wen always looked expressionless. The order he just gave was not to let the Gupta Dynasty land too easily. The major casualties that should be given should still be done. Otherwise, it would not only appear that the Han army was incompetent, but also make the enemy notice the clue of the trap.


    Speaking of arranging the arrow array, the Central Plains Dynasty, a civilization that relied on infantry as the main force most of the time, relied on the sharpness of bows and crossbows against nomads. After a long confrontation with nomads, the use of the arrow array has long been engraved in the bones of the civilized army. Everything is very particular about when to launch, which direction to cover, and how long to cover it.


    Nearly 80000 troops are stationed in this base of the pingman Colonel''s department. In addition to the war soldiers of the two standing armies, there are 40000 servants from the Japanese countries, and the rest belong to the permanent personnel of the pingman Colonel''s department.


    The standing army of the state of Han has only 15000 people, and the establishment has a very detailed allocation. For example, there are three divisions. Among the five songs of each division, there will be at least one bow and crossbow song, and the rest will be the melee arms. The melee arms distinguish many kinds of infantry. In addition to the cavalry army, the infantry army will be equipped with a scout team in each song, and the Scout team must have a standard number of horses.


    The two standing armies in the southern expeditionary army sequence are infantry armies. It takes more than 500 transport ships to transport their people and ancillary materials to the pingman colonel. If the transport ships needed by the cavalry army are at least seven times more, after all, the cavalry army has a large number of war horses in addition to people and equipment.


    The bow and crossbow troops of the two standing armies, together with the bow and crossbow soldiers of the pingman Colonel''s headquarters, are inseparable from the bow and arrow soldiers of the Japanese servants. They rarely know what the plan is. They are all trying hard to wipe out the enemy on the beach in the future. Under their relentless efforts, the firing frequency increased somewhat. The arrow coverage for the beach was fast and urgent, so that no incoming enemy was allowed to approach the land stronghold.


    "Completely suppressed!"


    Zanpt Warren has eyes to see. His soldiers can''t say they are not brave, but flesh and blood can''t avoid being hit by arrows in the face of dense arrow array. He also observed that the arrow array of the Han army was very fastidious. In addition to the direct shooting, there were also shots falling from the top of the head, which made people care about the front but not the top of the head. Naturally, there were heavy casualties.


    Fortunately for the Gupta Dynasty, the bed crossbows of the Han Army may have been destroyed in the water stronghold. At least there is no bed crossbow on the shore, so that the warships can be close to the coastline. The troops who rush to the beach by boat look very miserable, but at least they will not be directly sunk by a bed crossbow.


    "Stop dropping warriors." Zanpt Warren''s heart was dripping blood. They were not the army. All the sailors sent up to be shot were sailors serving in warships. The loss was really worthless. He roared, "ask the rear to evacuate!"


    There are dead people on the battlefield all the time. Not only the beach troops are dead, but also the warships are covered with arrows again and again. Zanpt Warren brought all his family''s troops. If he could rush up, it would be worth how many deaths and injuries, followed by catrook Karp will certainly give compensation, but if he can''t make it, he will take no credit for increasing casualties. He will be compensated, but it''s not the same level as the compensation after meritorious service.


    "Let them withdraw." Katluk Karp soon agreed to zanpt Warren''s request. He was in a position where he could see the war and know zanpt Warren is really working hard, not cheating is enough. He waved his big hand: "order aptra to join the battle!"


    Aptra is inclined to women in the naming of a San, but catrook The aptra in Kapp''s mouth is actually a strong black man, the captain of his family, and his right-hand assistant on this expedition.


    Aptra''s ancestors came from Africa. They were captured by the Romans and sold to a San through trade. From his grandfather to his father''s generation, they became slave warriors of the KAP family.


    Because he was a slave, aptera had only a first name and no last name. Not only would he be a slave, but if there was no change, his children and grandchildren would be slaves.


    There are many kinds of slaves in a San. In fact, slaves have a higher social status than Dalits. For example, aptra, a slave who can become the captain of the Brahman family guard, has higher power than shatili to some extent, but his status level must not be compared with shatili. Their power comes not only from their own excellence, but also from the trust and appreciation of their masters.


    A formation composed of civilian ships began to rush forward under the leadership of aptra. Like them, they braved dense arrows to reach the beach respectively. Rope sleeves would be thrown off each ship for people to get off. The difference was that these ships would also lift down wooden boards and touch the ground. Some soldiers who thought they were good soldiers simply jumped off the ship.


    Under the cover of the arrow array, the Gupta landing troops near the beach are not much better than the previous colleagues. People who fell by the arrow can be seen everywhere, so that more bodies are added to the beach. The bright red blood left by the bodies gathers and flows to the sea, which dyed the sea water at the beach red.


    "Organize shield wall cover!" Aptra was wearing a lock armour, holding a shield in one hand and a big machete in the other. His face was full of ferocious roars: "don''t run around, get off the ship under the cover of the shield wall!"


    A San''s level of civilization is not bad. In addition, the Gupta Dynasty has many civilizations because of the prosperity of maritime trade. There are too many choices of styles on armor. Plate armor and lock armor are commonly used on metal armor, but most a San prefer lock armor.


    The inclined wooden board on the ship is straight to the ground. Of course, this is to prepare for landing in advance, so that Gupta''s landing forces can organize the shield wall to descend from the warship to the land.


    Perhaps the shield wall tactics of the landing forces of the Gupta Dynasty came into effect, or the arrow replenishment speed of the Han army could not keep up with the consumption, the coverage speed of the arrow array decreased, and the density was not as high as at the beginning. When aptra stepped on the land with his feet, the landing forces of Gupta had pushed slowly under the cover of the shield wall.


    Huan Wen on the top of the mountain put down his telescope and charged the herald next to him: "order his servants to attack from the army."


    The Han Army had mature means of long-distance communication, which could be flag language communication, or ordered by relying on the rhythm of war drums or horns. Huan Wen''s orders were soon executed.


    Before the Japanese servants joined the army, the bow and crossbow troops organizing the arrow array naturally had to move out of the way, resulting in the reduction of the strength of the arrow array coverage.


    The servants from the Japanese islands are not qualified to wear the robes of the Han army. They will have their own color robes because of the different nobles. Some of their armor comes from the Three Kingdoms of the peninsula, some are carried from their hometown. It seems that they are also diverse, and the number of bamboo armor is the largest.


    By the way, at present, the Japanese islands have not obtained smelting technology from the Central Plains, and Japanese knives have not actually appeared. Like all civilizations, they mainly use war swords or weapons such as war knives, spears and spears.


    "Long live the son of heaven!"


    "Long live China!"


    The battle cry of thousands of people, the "son of heaven" is not anyone on the Japanese islands, but Liu Yan who has not yet ascended the throne; The "heavenly Dynasty" they shouted was naturally the Han state as the suzerain state.


    In other words, there is no emperor in the Japanese islands. At present, Daiwa is a country of the island countries, and there is only one king in the Japanese islands, and the rest are chiefs. The king was a Japanese king who was canonized by Cao Wei.


    How Dahe on the Japanese islands became a nation is after Dahe successively defeated and annexed other countries. At the beginning, Dahe was a nation granted the title of "Japanese" by the Central Plains Dynasty. It was not renamed Japan until the Sui and Tang Dynasties, but it was not recognized by Yang Sui and Li Tang (Wuzhou). It was not recognized until the two Song dynasties.


    The war number of slave Congjun was not required by the Han Army, but was seriously discussed and studied by various countries after the destruction of the three countries on the peninsula. Since then, it has been used as the war number of the Japanese island countries. Even in the event of civil war, the belligerents, both the enemy and ourselves, shouted so.


    Thousands of Japanese people could shout neatly at the beginning. There must be chaos behind them. They rushed out over the stronghold.


    Aptra was glad to see that the Han Army (slave Army) was going to attack and fight back. He held up his machete and shouted something. The Gupta archers began to shoot arrows.


    The servant Congjun saw that the troops of the Gupta dynasty did not stop charging. Those with shields in their hands raised up, and the Japanese with armor protected the vital points and continued to charge.


    The archers of the Gupta Dynasty basically use long bows, and the long bows are mainly bamboo bows. Because the bowstring loses tension in the water, the range of the launched arrows is far less than normal. Only a few fall on the servants in the charge, and most of them fall to the ground before they fly far.


    Fu Congjun saw that only a few arrows launched by Gupta archers fell, most of them fell to the ground early. In an instant, there was a cry of "long live the son of heaven", and the morale improved a little.


    "Kill three more, just three more!!!" Dog Lang, of course, is a Japanese. He is a servant of Kyushu state. He rushes into the army and Chants: "as long as I kill three more, I can become a Chinese!"


    In the Han Dynasty, there are five heads to be turned over for accepting excellent Japanese people into Chinese nationality. If only one is needed for a Class A (officer), the Japanese who worship the kingdom of heaven are still very keen to become a "Chinese".


    The Gupta landing forces found that their own long-range attack was weak, and they urgently wanted to gain a foothold in the beachhead position. They launched a counter charge under the personal leadership of aptra.


    On the beach, the soldiers of two different camps soon collided with each other and fought hand to hand. Further back, the warships and boats of the Gupta Dynasty continued to send troops.


    On the top of the mountain, Huan Wen saw that most of the fleet of the Gupta Dynasty were close to the coastline, raised his telescope and looked into the distance, saying, "it is agreed that the sky is full of smoke and fire, and they should be out immediately. Should they be here soon?"


    Si Hongzhuang nodded silently. He also has a telescope to observe from a long distance. He has been watching the fierce battle between his seven warships and more than 50 Gupta ships. Only one of them is still flying his flag. In addition, the surviving damaged ships are combined with a group of unknown (Persian Sassanian) ships.


    It took nearly three hours from the start of the war to the landing of the Gupta Dynasty. The Han Army fleet dominated by Li Mai and supplemented by Fu Wei was hidden around the islands (Andaman Islands). When they found that the military port had started the war, they immediately pulled out their anchors, but it took about four hours to reach the battlefield.


    If the Gupta Dynasty doesn''t land, Huanwen will be a little difficult. The problem is that once the Gupta Dynasty lands, once there are people on the land, Gupta won''t be so decisive if he wants to retreat. Gupta''s fleet enters the water stronghold independently, giving the Han Navy the opportunity to block and destroy.


    "After this battle, the big man can stand firm here." Huan Wen didn''t want this. His face was no longer expressionless, but ferocious: "the name of the great man has not been rumored outside the territory for a long time. So he used these enemy flags to make a positive momentum!"

 Chapter 670

    The Gupta Dynasty knew very well that the landing operations would encounter strong resistance. They were not a country that dared not die. In particular, if the basic people who died were the Dalits, no matter how much they died, it would be an indifferent attitude.


    Aptra took a position on the beach with elite soldiers. Those who were sent to the beach behind were all the armed Dalits. When they got to the beach, they didn''t even have time to breathe. They would be driven by whips to join the battle group.


    The minions who had been put into hand to hand combat on the beach fought very hard in the face of the elite Gupta soldiers. For a time, they were still pressed. After that, they changed their opponents into A-San Dalits, which was regarded as stabilizing the front.


    The Japanese people are a mixed nation. The Japanese people in the islands are very short, generally about 1.3 to 1.5 meters. It is said that the Japanese are mixed nationalities, naturally because there are many phenomena of crossing the sea, especially the largest number of Fuyu immigrants.


    The current habitat of Fuyu people is in the later East 1311 province. To be honest, the ethnic gene is quite good, the height is generally more than 1.7 meters, and the body is still very strong.


    There are quite a number of countries in the Japanese archipelago. The closer it is to the Chaoxian Peninsula, the better its physical quality is. For example, Kyushu is a country. In the real sense, the soldiers of the Japanese Isles will be very worried about their physical quality, but they don''t lack a lot of ruthlessness.


    The servants sent out to fight hand to hand combat on the beach did not know that the high-level did not have the will to defend. They were trying their best to drive the landing enemy out of the sea. They defeated A-San''s Dalit troops several times and bumped into A-San''s elite soldiers. They fought back and forth for the beach. The casualties were extremely heavy.


    The dog Lang had two heads hanging from his waist, but his bamboo armor was rotten, and he was shot in the shoulder. As a wounded soldier, he retreated to the rear of the bow and crossbow army.


    In fact, the bow and crossbow troops have been shooting arrows at the landing forces of Gupta, aiming at warships and manned boats. They have achieved great results. Floating bodies are everywhere on the beach, which also dyed the Sea red.


    "I''m going to be a Chinese!" The dog Lang loudly announced to the Japanese people around him, licked his lips and shouted excitedly: "if there is another harvest, it can also make his family Chinese!"


    The Japanese people who heard the dog Lang''s announcement all showed envy.


    The classes of the countries of the Japanese islands are fixed. They will always be what they should be. There is no chance to change their fate before the intervention of the Han state, and even the non warrior class can not participate in the war.


    The backward nation will yearn for being strong, and will certainly work hard for it if it has the opportunity to become a member of the strong, especially on the premise that the nation has no chance to stand out.


    Wounded soldiers, even those serving in the army, are taken care of by someone. People who are seriously injured are naturally sent to the rear on stretchers. If they are not heavy, they are bound in place. Whether the wounded soldiers (servants from the army) are willing to participate in the war depends on their personal wishes. Obviously, the dog Lang still wants to make further efforts and make some military achievements.


    In fact, more than 30% of the 3000 servants who fought in the war have lost their lives in the army, but none of them has wavered in their will to fight from the soldiers to the nobility who command the war. Small soldiers need the head of the enemy to change their fate. The nobility can obtain rich rewards by virtue of the gains of small soldiers. When they get what they need, they have high confidence in the Han army. They believe that it is worth paying death and injury in the war that will win.


    "Lose to five achievements and let them retreat." Huan Wen was the first time to see the tenacity of serving in the army. He thought that serving in the army was useless, and 10% of the casualties would collapse: "it seems that it can give better treatment to serving in the army?"


    Servant Congjun has always served in the Liaodong battlefield and has long belonged to the shogunate of the eastern expedition general. Although Huan Wen and LV Tai know each other, they do not have deep friends. LV Tai will not say more to Huan Wen.


    There are dead people on the beach battlefield all the time. Although the Gupta Dynasty knows well about the difficulties of landing and doesn''t care how many Dalits die, it will still feel urgent without making significant progress.


    "Speed up the delivery of troops!" Katluk Kapp would not make any promises to the Dalits, such as changing social status after meritorious service. He said angrily, "four or five thousand people can''t beat one or two thousand people. The Dalits are indeed Dalits. It''s useless!"


    The Gupta Dynasty already knew that it was not the Han Army that put into the beach to block. It was difficult to know who it was, but it could guess whether it was the army of the vassal state or the servant state. It was inferred from ah San''s habit that it was a slave soldier.


    Nowadays, there are not many countries with slave legions, or it should be said that if they are a powerful country, they have their own slave legions, and the slave legions of the current overlord are the most.


    The country that is good at using the slave Legion belongs to Rome. Rome expanded rapidly and conquered a considerable number of nationalities. Every time it wants to launch a war, it will recruit the young and strong conquered nationalities.


    Persian sassanne was learning from his old rival Rome. However, Persian sassanne conquered less nationalities than Rome, so he focused on the Arabs and Egyptians under the ruling territory. To say, the Persians will be turned over by Arabs because they are over armed with Arabs.


    All powerful countries have one thing in common. No one cares how many people died in the slave Legion. After all, whether slave soldiers or minions, they are used as cannon fodder anyway.


    Katluk as a Brahman Karp was furious, and his chadili group did not treat the Dalits as human beings. They constantly drove the Dalits to charge, and cut off their heads after a wave of rout, and declared that the escaped Dalits could not enter the reincarnation after their death, and only the Dalits who died bravely could be reincarnated.


    Dalits pay more attention to reincarnation than expected. They can endure the suffering of this life and this life is based on the happiness of the afterlife. Therefore, when they go to the battlefield, although they are afraid of death, they will not completely lose their courage. Not reincarnation is a more terrible thing for them than death. With the threat of noble people and the death of war, they can be reborn and reincarnated, so they can''t stand back.


    "Almost..." Huan Wen didn''t care why Gupta''s landing troops suddenly broke out such a strong will to die. Seeing that the servants could not stand it, he ordered: "give up the first line of defense, and the second line of defense can resist a little."


    The so-called first line of defense is just a fence wall, the second is a line of defense composed of multiple fences and earth dwarf walls, followed by a camp composed of a large area of bamboo buildings.


    Katluk After knowing that he had conquered the first line of defense of the Han Army, Karp restored the elegance of the nobility. Slowly, he said to the people around him, "attack the second line of defense immediately and strive to occupy the land where the troops can be stationed before nightfall."


    Throughout the battlefield, with Gupta''s landing troops occupying the first line of defense of the Han Army, without the threat of the Han Army''s arrow array, more ships and boats can be comfortable to send troops ashore; The Gupta fleet above the sea is divided into three parts. The first is the fleet for landing, the other fleet seems to be cruising and exploring the water stronghold, and the last fleet puts down its anchor and stops in place; Outside the stronghold, Han warships and Persian Sassanian warships are retreating outward, kapir Malik''s formation did not pursue.


    The Gupta Dynasty has been cheering. They believe that this raid has been successful, not only breaking the water stronghold of the Han Army, but also landing and gaining a firm foothold. It is only a matter of time before the final victory of this war.


    Probably at sunset, catrook Karp received another report from the front line, saying that aputra led his army to successfully break through the enemy''s second line of defense. Please indicate whether to continue the attack.


    "It''s getting dark." Katluk Although Kapp was happy, he was not complacent: "we don''t know how many enemy troops are stationed here. We are very confused about the absence of enemy warships. It''s time to contact the nobles of the Han Empire here and discuss the possibility of peace. If the other party still refuses to admit defeat, we will continue to attack tomorrow until they admit defeat."


    Night warfare is really not something that anyone can play well in today''s era. Even if it is a real night warfare, it is basically a small group of elite troops who launch a sneak attack on the enemy, not indiscriminately regardless of the quality of the source of troops.


    The Gupta dynasty did not want to fight with the Han Dynasty. What they wanted was to promote peace through war, and then let the Han country face up to the strength of the Gupta Dynasty, so that the Han country could extend its hand so far and withdraw from this sea area. At the same time, the two sides entered the stage of maritime trade.


    A crowd of "onlookers" saw that the Gupta landing forces had a firm foothold and basically thought that Gupta won the battle.


    Ergutai, who strongly advocated rescuing Han warships Bahram, he specially took the interpreter to the warship where Miyuan was. After meeting, he made a promise that he would try his best to ensure the safety of the surviving Han army.


    So far, Miyuan is still full of confusion. He has doubts about the attitude of bossasan. He is more surprised about where his own fleet is, and is even more surprised at the successful landing of the enemy.


    "No, no, No." Miyuan to ergutai Bahram gave a polite thanks for ensuring safety, whether to refuse or refuse: "we just stand back for maintenance and rest, and we don''t intend to withdraw as deserters."


    "But your military port has been captured, and as many people as ants continue to land." Ugutai Of course, the believer in Bahram''s mouth is ah San. He advised: "you have only 24 warships returning from behind, but there are 500 or 600 believers. Why launch a meaningless attack?"


    Yes, it is true that there are out breaking formations returning one after another, but no one knows what idea Huan Wen, general of the southern expedition, is taking, which can not prevent them from launching another attack.


    Mi Yuan smiled and said firmly, "the big man has only desperate Han soldiers, and there are no cowardly deserters!"


    Ugutai Bachram is really in a dog''s mood. He is trying to persuade him with good intentions. He can''t stand this wave of Han people and wants to die. He thought about it later and asked, "if you fail this time, will you continue to come back?"


    "Failed?" Mi Yuan raised his head and said with a smile, "although we don''t know what''s going on, the war situation is such a way, but we can''t fail!"


    There are more than 300 warships in the southern expeditionary army, and only about 100 of them go out to carry out raids. There are not many warships in the Shuizhai. It is conservatively estimated that there are about 150 whose whereabouts are unknown. Moreover, they have nearly 80000 troops stationed in the pingman colonel. Even if the Gupta Dynasty landed successfully, even if the Han army was caught off guard, it is unreasonable to drive the Gupta landing troops into the sea in the later counter attack.


    Ugutai Bahram did not know the actual situation of the Han Army, but he was not stupid. He could detect his confidence in winning from Mi Yuan''s attitude and said with a gambling attitude: "then, please allow my fleet to attack the believers with you."


    Mi Yuan still hasn''t figured out why these Persians are so friendly, so he asked, "you and ah San are enemy countries?"


    "Ah San? What''s the special meaning of this title?" Ugutai Bahram was not too entangled in this, but smiled brightly and said, "no, no, no, it''s not a belligerent country. He just wants to complete what his ancestors didn''t do and fight side by side with you (Han people)."


    What? Mi Yuan didn''t know if the translation was wrong, but it was related to the wishes of his ancestors.


    In the west, half of the sun has fallen below the water level, and the sea is dark red by the afterglow of the sunset. Mi Yuan has some time to gossip. He wants to ask what the relationship between Han ancestors and Persian ancestors is. Halfway through the topic, he hears a bell ring from a friendly ship.


    "Southeast, Southeast fleet!"


    "Our fleet! It''s our fleet!"


    Ugutai After listening to the interpreter, Bahram knew what the Han people were shouting. He turned his head and looked southeast. Because of the horizontal height and the visible range of the naked eye, he could not see anything.


    "Our fleet is back!" Mi Yuan''s head is a little higher than before, and the depression has been liberated: "I said, when a big man is pressed and beaten, it must be the general!"


    Waiting for the Han fleet to enter the visible range, ugutai What bakhram saw was a huge fleet, not only from their side, but also from the Gupta Dynasty.


    Katluk Kapp was glad for his previous caution. He had divided the fleet into three parts. One was in a cruising alert state. After the emergence of the Han fleet, that fleet had begun to adjust its bow and sail out of the stockade. If such a fleet met the enemy first and anchored the rest of the ships, it would get more time.


    "The preliminary judgment is between 150 and 170." Zanpt Warren looked calm and asked suspiciously, "will our landing continue?"


    Katluk Karp was also thinking about this problem just now. Their landing troops have exceeded 15000 and have successfully gained a foothold at the beach. Whether they want to give up or not, they can''t gather people back in a short time.


    "We have far more warships than each other!" Katluk Kapp knew that he had been cheated, but he still had absolute confidence in his own navy: "we came here to destroy their navy. Since they appear, we will destroy them!"

 Chapter 671

    "It''s really... Beacon smoke everywhere!"


    "Yes, the enemy dare to land even if the situation is unknown."


    Li Mai and Fu Wei were on the same ship before the war, and the commanders of the other formations also gathered for a meeting to wait for the war meeting to return to each ship.


    It took them nearly four hours to reach the war zone. There was a sea area on the route. It was raining. There was a slight delay, but it didn''t have much impact. There was no reduction of warships or anything.


    From the perspective of the fleet, xiangpingman Colonel''s headquarters is full of flames and dense smoke columns under the night. It is obvious that it has experienced a tragic war. In the original water stronghold, there are also many light spots on the water surface, which are the lights on the Gupta warship, and another fleet is moving towards its own side.


    "Received your signal, there is our warship formation on the sea."


    "The number is 24, the surviving combat power is 19, and there are 12 warships of goodwill forces."


    Li Mai has been constantly collecting information, that is, although Dengyu can communicate, the information that Dengyu can actually express can not be compared with direct face-to-face communication, so he can only get some general information.


    "Forces of goodwill?" Li Mai didn''t know which one it was. He knew that there was a Sassanian Dynasty, but he couldn''t think that there would be a Persian Sassanian fleet coming to the battlefield: "this is our war. Command the formation ahead to take that force away."


    Han never had so-called allies. Even if there were forces fighting side by side, it was also a vassal state.


    An ally is a mutual recognition of each other''s strength and an equal Alliance (even on the surface). Many Han generals do not think that any country or force in the world is qualified to become their own ally.


    The number of warships of the Han Dynasty arrived was 157. Except that Li Mai''s flagship and Fu Wei''s warships were large ships exceeding 60 meters, the remaining 30 were more than 40 meters, and the remaining 30 were crossbow ships except 70.


    They come from the southeast, not all of them directly attack the enemy in the military port. Some fleets will make a detour, which is naturally aimed at cutting off the retreat direction of the Gupta Navy. The remaining warships must surround the Gupta Navy that is leaving the stronghold and try their best to block them in the stronghold.


    Today is the ninth day of the lunar calendar. Even if there is a moon in the sky, it is covered by clouds. In the night, you want to find that the other party depends on the lights of ships.


    Put out the lights and approach the enemy ship under the cover of night? The formation of a few warships may be able to do so. More warships will not turn off the lights, otherwise there will be a collision accident. Both sides will clearly show their existence and are moving towards each other.


    The sky was still cloudy, and the rain continued after a slight pause for some time. It was a kind of Misty drizzle, but the wind stopped strangely.


    The sound of oars hitting the water surface on the sea surface is very frequent. The sailors of warships are rowing their oars. The cabin of each warship has a sky shaking trumpet sound. As soon as there are more warships, this sea area is connected with the trumpet sound except the beating sound of oars.


    On the sea, even if we can see each other, we can''t get close to each other in a short time. The side with the current or the wind will move faster, and the side with the countercurrent and the wind will move slowly.


    Does the sea say downstream or upstream? The water flow is not only in the inland river system, but also in the sea. The flow direction of sea water is an ocean current, which is thousands of times more complex than that of inland rivers. The sea and inland rivers have one thing in common, that is, there are vortices, but the vortices on the sea are definitely more, bigger and more dangerous than inland rivers.


    Huan Wen, who was still at the top of the mountain, naturally found the arrival of his own fleet. He found that the enemy landing did not withdraw the warship. He knew that the war strategy was already working, but he had no idea of driving the enemy into the sea that night.


    Night combat is really not a simple thing. In the era of lack of real-time and remote communication ability, the loss of any night combat, even if it is to win, is absolutely small. Unless there is no choice, no general will carry out large-scale night combat. Even if there is a night combat, it is also to attack and harass the enemy with a small group of troops.


    When it comes to night warfare, even during the Second World War, countries that can avoid night warfare will never engage in large-scale warfare under the night, on the grounds that there will still be a large number of accidental injuries. The prevalence of night warfare is the sharp knife warfare of special forces. Executable special forces use the night to infiltrate and attack, and their own number is not much.


    Of course, Huan Wen will not let the enemy who has landed through the night safely. His choice is to send a capable team to attack and harass. The bow and crossbow troops use the terrain advantage to cover each area from time to time.


    A San Yang has always been a San''s sea, but they are not familiar with the land around the sea area. A San who came to attack has consulted in advance, but the data is extremely limited. They could not effectively reconnoiter after the arrival of the Han Army and the transformation of the terrain. In fact, it was an unknown state for this coastal terrain. Even if they didn''t cherish the lives of the Dalits and wanted to fight at night, they really didn''t know which side to break through.


    After landing, the Gupta troops only pushed inland for about three miles. Naturally, the front is in the war zone or a fan-shaped war zone. The middle position in the rear is stepping up the construction of camps, but the beach is the most crowded position.


    "The mountain in the Northeast has been shooting arrows, and our soldiers can''t fight back."


    In every war, there will be a battle for the highlands. The enemy will be condescending, which will not only have a panoramic view of their own layout, but also increase the range of the enemy''s long-range attack weapons.


    Now the landing troops of Gupta encounter disgusting things. The bow and crossbow troops of the Han Army in the high place recklessly come to cover it several times from time to time. The Gupta archers in the low place can''t reach even if the bowstring is not wet.


    The whole front didn''t stop with the nightfall. The long-range arms of both sides shot arrows at each other. As a defender, Gupta also encountered a sneak attack by a small group of Han troops, which made the defensive Gupta constantly surprised. His body was very tired and his spirit was extremely tired.


    On land, harassment warfare is the main form, and major changes are also rising with the sunrise of a new day. The source is a landing war, but there will be no small movement on the sea.


    "The fleet must be pulled to the sea!" Katluk KAP, as a Brahman, is not a dung making machine. On the contrary, it is precisely because the Brahman has received elite education: "the fleet with activity space is an effective fleet, and the fleet besieged in the port only exists!"


    How else can we say that the Gupta navy was strong? Not only do they have a large number of ships, but also because they have accumulated a lot of experience in their long-term actions at sea. There may be no systematic theory of "existence fleet", but the relevant cognition is known.


    "Yes, yes." Zanpt Warren was definitely not flattering and said with great approval: "as long as we can defeat the navy of the Han Empire, the landing can still continue. Once we can''t defeat them, the successful landing will also fail."


    At present, the Central Plains Dynasty has never fought a sea war at all, but the civilizations of Central Asia and Europe have had quite a number of sea wars, including sea crossing and landing wars.


    The Gupta Dynasty was built on the ruins of the kusana empire. It not only received many heritages of the kusana Empire, but also absorbed many Dayue people. The most important thing is that the sea trade between the Gupta Dynasty and Rome is very popular. It really absorbs nutrition from Rome. It is no stranger to the war cases in the Mediterranean region.


    The key to cross sea landing operations is really not the army, but whether the navy can control the sea. The offensive side''s control of the sea can not only continuously send troops to the land, but also ensure the follow-up supplies. The defensive side controls the sea. No matter how many troops are sent to the land in the direction of attack, it is sending heads.


    The tempo of naval engagement is no better than that of land engagement. The fault tolerance rate of fleet engagement is definitely lower than that of land engagement, which is the different consequences of the tools relied on by both belligerents.


    At night, the fleets of two different camps are staring at each other''s lights. The waves in the coastal area are not high. In addition, there is no strong wind at present, and the warships sailing on the sea actually have no big bumps, so that each other can see each other''s lights clearly.


    "We dare not put out the lights for fear of a collision between warships, and so do they." Fu Wei also made a considerable judgment on the number of warships in Gupta by means of warship lights: "the number of each other is more than us. If it is not necessary, we must master the fighting distance."


    Fu Wei took fifty-eight crossbow ships and thirty spears as troops to fight in advance, and the distance between the crossbow ships and Spears was widened. Under his command, fifty-eight crossbow ships were divided into two formations, all in a "t" formation, while Pangpang was scattered around the crossbow formation.


    The bed crossbow layout of Han warships is similar to that of modern battleships. The maximum firepower can be exerted only when they are lined up against the enemy. The "t" formation can give full play to the side firepower. Basically, the "t" formation is used in both the pre battleship era and the fearless ship era.


    By the way, although the Han Dynasty already had bronze guns, they were not used in naval warships. In addition to the serious "division" of bronze guns by the army, it was also related to the fact that the Navy did not have warships that could give full play to the power of bronze guns.


    If the Navy wants to use guns, the first thing is that the hull can withstand the earthquake force, and the tonnage must be enough. Later, it is about the layout of gun positions.


    Liu Yan has ordered shipyards to study warships that can deploy bronze guns. He himself also gave an idea, that is, to give the design sketch of Galen''s ship.


    The Han Navy could not get warships (non system) equipped with bronze guns in a short time. It is estimated that it will take three years or even longer. After all, a new thing needs to be verified again and again, especially sea ships. It needs to accumulate experience in verification before there can be a finished product, and this finished product even needs to be improved again and again.


    "Launch!"


    Because there are light sources on the warships, we can judge the distance between the two sides, and there are not many obstacles to finding the target. After the enemy warships enter their own range, the warships of the Han Army continue to launch bed crossbows, and the crossbow soldiers holding powerful crossbows are also launched. In an instant, there is a picture of "meteor shower" on the sea surface.


    At this time, when a sea battle is far away, it is to shoot with an arrow, which is usually difficult to cause fatal damage to the warship. It is mainly to kill and kill the other party''s crew, and then the rocket may ignite the enemy warship.


    After the "meteor shower" on the sea was staged again, the sky in the sea area continued to shoot rockets back and forth. For a time, it was bright, so that both sides could see clearly what the style of each other''s warships was.


    The Gupta Dynasty was a maritime power, but their warships did not break through the shackles of this era. For example, the layout of bed crossbows was different from that of Han warships arranged at the bow, stern and both sides. Basically, they were placed wherever the space was large, usually at the bow.


    Because of the layout of bed crossbows, the Gupta dynasty did not arrange a one-line battle line, but adopted the way of bow against the enemy. The whole fleet seemed to use the traditional triangular charge array, placing the largest warship in the triangular front position, resulting in more intensive fire gathering.


    They all use paddle power. The speed gap of large warships is not too large. As long as they deliberately open the distance, it is undoubtedly very difficult for large ships to rush to the other side for side to side jump. At this time, the flexible fighting boat (ô¿ ô¾) has the opportunity to show its skills.


    When the two sides began to use long-range weapons to shoot at each other, the commanders of the two fleets issued the command of charging at almost the same time. It can be seen that while the large warships fought hard to shoot at each other, the smaller warships rushed up at the speed of paddles.


    "Bed crossbow changes the target!"


    The same order was issued on different warships of the two camps. Whether it was a boat or a boat, it was aimed at hitting the hull of the enemy ship below the horizontal plane. If it was hit, there would be a hole. At that time, the sea water must be poured in. If it was not blocked in time, it would wait for the ship to tilt and sink.


    When the bed crossbow hits the warship, it will break the hull and drill large holes, but it usually does not cause fatal damage, but it is different if they can hit the much smaller shell or warship. The powerful penetrating force will inevitably break the top layer, give heavy casualties to the soldiers above, and even penetrate the bottom of the ship.


    When the two sides sent ships or battleships aimed at colliding with enemy ships, they both made the same move, that is, they began to change the bow and wanted to open the distance between each other. For a time, both sides gave up attacking large ships in each other''s fleet and used all long-range attacks against ships and battleships.


    The new fierce battle on the sea has attracted the attention of everyone on the battlefield. Central and South Asian countries, who are here to be a "crowd of onlookers", will certainly not give up the opportunity to watch the war nearby. It is more clear that tonight''s naval battle is just an appetizer.

 Chapter 672

    Ugutai Bahram didn''t return to his warship, and Mi Yuan didn''t think there was any threat from two more people on board, so he stayed on the Han warship.


    Bossashan really wanted to join this naval battle. It was really important for egutai to complete the unfinished work of his ancestors, that is, to fight side by side with the Han army Bahram is very attractive, but it is more out of a precautionary consideration.


    No one (Empire) who can be recognized as a great power in the world is in vain. It will not be reduced to the point of impending subjugation because of the defeat of a local war. The countries that will worry about subjugation because of a local war will only be small countries. Less than half of the real great powers will fall, and it is possible to turn defeat into victory at any time.


    Ugutai Bahram doesn''t know what the relationship between the present Han state and the former Han Dynasty is. He only knows one thing. Even if the present Han state is not the former Han Dynasty, as long as the current Han state is established on the same land, the inside information is almost where to go.


    Persian sassanne was rebuilt on the ruins of the Parthian Empire (rest). The former Parthian Empire was destroyed by Rome, with its capital (tession) was also looted, but after they rose again, it was only more than 100 years. The same land and race, with different leadership, began to gain an advantage in the confrontation with Rome.


    Countries with rich knowledge will not have much influence because of a war. On the contrary, they will retaliate more fiercely after a defeat, ergutai Bahram firmly believes that even if Han fails this time, it will make a comeback. He intends to make some love with the enemy and open a window for friendly exchanges between the two countries in the future.


    Ugutai Bahram thought that the Han army would be defeated in this confrontation with the Gupta Dynasty, but there was a new turn with the emergence of the Han Army fleet.


    "Did you deliberately let someone log in?" Ugutai Although Bahram was using questions, he was very determined in his heart. He said with admiration, "it must be like this. Now the crewmen have landed and the fleet has entered the shoal. Even if they want to break through under the night, they are not allowed to dispatch."


    Why is ambush so easy to use? Is it because the enemy was caught off guard? When any army is suddenly attacked, it is absolutely flustered for a moment. Even if the ambush party has more troops than the ambush party, its combat effectiveness will inevitably decline because of panic and hesitation. Therefore, ambush warfare is a tactic to destroy the enemy''s psychology.


    Under any uncertain factors, the first thought of the attacked party is that he has stepped into the trap set by the other party. Since the other party has arranged the trap, it is by no means so simple. At this time, even if the upper level can stabilize, the soldiers will not. As a result, the upper level can only choose not to fight even if they want to fight. The victory or defeat is doomed at the moment of stepping into the trap.


    Where does Mi Yuan know so much! But he didn''t want to be timid in front of outsiders. He smiled and said, "the general who commanded this war is a general who killed the country."


    It is absolutely right to say that Huan Wen had the power to destroy the country. He led the army to destroy Li''s Chenghan in March. There are so many commanders who have the power to destroy the country in the Han country.


    As a military general, there is nothing worth showing off more than the power to destroy the country, which is a fact recognized in every country, ergutai Bahram was immediately awed when he heard this. Seeing that Mi Yuan opened the conversation, he took the opportunity to ask about the Han state.


    As long as he is an individual, there is no one who is unwilling to be flattered. Although Miyuan does not know what kind of existence Persian Sasan is, nor how strong Persian Sasan is, he has been from eguthai Bakhram knew that the bakhram family was also prominent in Sassanian, Persia. There was no need to keep secret the war that had happened in the Han country, so he talked about it.


    Although it depends on translation, ergutai Bahram listened attentively. He heard that the Han state had fought hundreds of thousands of human Wars no less than ten times, destroyed no less than eight countries with millions of people, and had ruled over tens of millions of square miles. He was extremely shocked by the great martial arts of the Han state.


    Among the known countries, countries with more than one million people are definitely a minority, There are no more than three countries with a population of more than ten million (excluding slaves). They are the Han state, the Sassanian Dynasty of Persia and the Gupta Dynasty. Of course, the population under Roman rule is more than ten million, but the real Romans are millions, which is almost the ratio of one Roman to dozens of slaves.


    In the present era, there are not many nations that have really established a state, and most of them exist in the form of tribes (tribes). The real countries are basically in the "World Island" and Africa, and there are really not many countries on the other continents.


    Rome fought with Parthia for a hundred years before deciding the outcome, ergutia Bahram wanted to know how many years it took the Han Empire to destroy the eight countries with millions of people. It took less than ten years to hear it. His face was full of confusion. He was shocked but didn''t believe it.


    Miyuan doesn''t care about uguta Believe it or not, Bahram only knew that he was very happy to show off his family''s martial arts to foreigners. Later, he was informed that the fleet ordered them to join the blockade on the northwest side, so he had no time to pay attention to egutai Bahram.


    The battle between the fleet led by Fu Weisuo and the Gupta warship formation is still going on. It is because the two sides'' warships and warships enter the field, the large ship formation is far away, and the war situation enters the stage of trying to sink the warships or warships.


    Whether it''s a boat or a war boat, their volume is not large. Flexibility was taken into account at the beginning of the design. After all, they are specially used for collision tactics.


    When the large formation fights, it indicates that the long-range attacks of either side will be very dense. The large ship can withstand the attacks of bed crossbows and arrows to the greatest extent, and the hull has no fatal damage. For example, the long-range attack and the war boat do not have so strong protection.


    The Han Army''s gondola has a solid top layer. Except for the entrance and exit at the stern, it is sealed, leaving observation holes in the front and both sides. Each ship carries 22 people, 16 of whom operate oars, and the remaining six include a captain and five combatants. But to tell the truth, the combat personnel are of little use. Their ships are very low. They just catch the enemy ship and run away after the collision.


    The battle boats of the Gupta Dynasty should be 12.3 meters long and about four meters wide. There are covers on the top floor, but they have different specifications. Some are wood structure and some are simply cloth structure. In addition to the top structure, there are no barriers on all sides. There should be 20 or 30 people per passenger. The difference from the Han army is that there are a large number of archers.


    "Small boats" such as Pangpang and zhanzhou also play a role in the relatively calm water surface. If large ships can lift waves more than ten meters high at any time and anywhere, they can''t be guaranteed not to be overturned, they should end in minutes.


    The rhythm of naval warfare will not be too fast, whether in the era of cold weapons or hot weapons. From contact to war, and after constant fighting, the loss of personnel must be, but there was no side to side jump battle, which really didn''t damage the warship.


    Later, the "collision ships" of both sides came on the stage, but Pang and zhanzhou were targeted respectively. There were very few people who could really rush into the warship formation, and even fewer successful collisions, but the effect was not great.


    The Han Army successfully collided with two Gupta ships, but the two ships were also sunk later.


    The battle boats on Gupta side failed to collide. They were densely covered within 100 meters of the Han Army ship formation.


    At this stage of the naval battle, originally, they were sent to carry out collision tactics. In fact, they are more entangled with each other. They hit each other and hurt each other. They will continue to shoot arrows at each other when they seize the opportunity. In the mutual shooting between the gun and the war boat, the gun is more often shot, which is related to the design concept.


    There are clashes on land and on the sea. The night in this area is full of fire. The sky is also tossed back and forth by drizzle, light rain, moderate rain and heavy rain. From the beginning of night to the late night, and from the passage of time to the early morning.


    The day in autumn will come a little later. For the two armies in a state of war, no one can rest here in the Gupta Dynasty. The Han Army, as the "host", is only the front force because of the strategic depth.


    Pingman Xiaowei department is the official name of the Han state in this area. Its scope covers the coastal land and offshore of modern Myanmar. The main base is in Yangon, and the subordinate bases are distributed everywhere. The main base extends inland for about 20 miles.


    When the Gupta Dynasty landed, the position they seized, that is, the beach, extended inward for about three miles, and the vertical width should be a fan of five or six miles. More than 15000 Gupta troops landed, almost 70% of the troops loaded by the fleet were delivered, and the rest were also being delivered.


    "It is indeed a maritime power." Huan Wen did not deny this. He still stayed at the top of the mountain. Looking at the overall situation, he said with a thoughtful expression: "we can''t send more than 10000 troops to land in about three hours."


    As a matter of fact, the navy of the Han state did something about sending troops across the sea. That was the invasion of the coastal areas of Linyi after the Han state regained its sovereignty. It is precisely because of their work that there will be a comparison. The Han Army has invaded Linyi many times. The fastest way to land across the sea is to send 2000 troops ashore in an hour.


    "What can they learn from their warship''s Beach flushing?" Huan Wen said that Gupta ships rushed directly to the shoal, and later said: "it is necessary to specially develop ships to send troops to the beach."


    It is a delicate task for a large ship to rush to the beach, which is also a great test for the ship. Next, we have to find out the tide, or it is a one-time consumable. But as long as war is involved, consumption often talks about whether it has meaning and value, not how much it will lose.


    "General." Si Hongzhuang is not a navy, and his attention is not above the Navy. He glanced at the East, where there is no sign of rising sun: "there will be day in another hour. Will he go down the mountain for final preparation?"


    Huan Wen knows what Si Hongzhuang means. In their battle plan, the arrival of a new day means the escalation of the war. The army that has been holding back will participate in the war on a large scale. On the land, it must drive the enemy troops that have landed into the sea to feed fish. The battle site is in the pingman Colonel''s headquarters, so Si Hongzhuang, as a pingman Colonel, should participate in the war, And as a front-line commander.


    "The enemy fleet must want to leave the port, but I don''t know if it''s cruel enough?" Huan Wen is talking about catluk Will Karp give up the Gupta army that has landed. He thought for a moment and said, "the intensity of the attack depends on the signal that Ben will give."


    Si Hongzhuang had nothing to say, so he went down the mountain in the rain.


    A sleepless katluk Karp was already full of blood. Of course, he knew he had stepped into a trap. He didn''t have much panic at the beginning. Everything came from his confidence in his own navy, but the later development was not as natural as he thought.


    The Naval Formation on Gupta''s side, which went to war first, was entangled with the formation of the Han army. The confrontation between the two sides had been going on for more than ten hours. How many ships were sunk and how many lost their combat effectiveness. In fact, as the top commander of the two warring armies, they could not get the battle report so soon.


    Katluk Kapp was worried that the naval battle did not obtain absolute advantage. The fleet that was the first to engage in the naval battle was reinforced again and again, but it was still blocked by the Chinese navy. They were in a blocked state, and even another Chinese Navy cruised in the North Sea area.


    Don''t guess too much, catrook Kapp knew that the Han Navy in the North was to intercept their retreat and would join the battlefield when necessary, but that was when they seized the opportunity to give the Gupta Navy a fatal blow. That was what he was afraid of.


    I don''t know when the rain has stopped, and the clouds seem to be dispersing slowly. It can be exposed occasionally in the first half of the ninth lunar month. With the dispersion of the clouds, there is fishwhite in the East.


    "Don''t stop breaking through." Katluk Karp tried to maintain the grace that a Brahman should have, with a confident smile on his face, but said in his mouth, "but he can send envoys to communicate with the Han Empire. Who is willing to go?"


    There are many chadili gathered on the flagship. They all know that they have stepped into the trap carefully prepared by the Han army. They don''t think much about whether they can win the final victory, but they still think that at least in the naval battle, even if they lose, they won''t be too miserable. What''s worth worrying about is the end of the troops sent to the beach.


    "Dear Kapp." Zanpt Warren stood up, saluted and said, "I''d like to help you."


    "Very good." Katluk Kapu nodded: "your departure has nothing to do with the ongoing war. It is a channel of communication between the two powers."


    Zanpt Warren also knows this. Although they are in the South Asian continent, they have close exchanges with Central Asia, as well as Africa, the Mediterranean and Europe and Rome. These places all adhere to the principle of fighting back to fighting, but the exchange can not stop. There should be a sufficient amount of chadalis to the Han side, that is, they don''t understand that the civilization of the Central Plains doesn''t talk about that.

 Chapter 673

    With the advent of a new day, the clouds in the East have dispersed, and when the sun rises, the sky is full of belly color.


    At a glance, wisps of cooking smoke rose on the beach and inland. The two armies buried pots for cooking in the early morning. When the sun rose, they actually had dinner, but the firewood had not been completely extinguished.


    Zanpt Warren took people out under the sun. He didn''t dare to go straight to the Han army. He sent someone to contact him first and got a reply before he officially set off.


    At the time of breakfast, the battle on the land was temporarily stopped, but the noisy land stopped a little, but the battle on the sea continued.


    Naturally, the battle site is a mess. Discarded debris can be seen everywhere. There are also some lying bodies on the ground, especially in the front line of the battle between the two armies. In addition, there are arrows inserted all over the ground.


    Meet zampt Warren''s man is Si Hongzhuang.


    Si Hongzhuang saw zanpute at first sight Warren squinted when he was, zanpt Warren is a temple of the Gupta Dynasty, and there is no lack of white people in the temple of the Gupta Dynasty. The Han people who have been ravaged by the Jie nationality for decades have a natural hatred for the white people.


    Zanpt Warren''s dress seemed normal to ah San. He was dressed in colorful robes, and there was no lack of gold pendant. The jewelry inlaid with gemstones could count as much as he could. Anyone who saw it had to jump out the word "local tyrant" in his heart. In fact, he wore two layers of lock armor in his robe. There was also plate armor in the key part of his chest, and a machete was hung on the belt around his waist.


    The two met in a tent at the forward position of the Han Army, zanpute Warren observed carefully on his way to the camp. The fortifications of the Han Army seemed dense, and the mood of the soldiers seemed very relaxed.


    With a little military common sense, it is clear that the relaxed mood of soldiers in an army is the key, which at least indicates that the morale of the army is OK, and it is not easy for a morale army to lose.


    Zanpt Warren also faced up to the point that the three civilizations, the Mediterranean civilization and the Central Asian civilization all have each other''s shadow because of their communication. They are more or less familiar with each other when it comes to cognition. The civilization of the Central Plains is "independent" everywhere. At least the civilization with hair tied is only in the Central Plains Dynasty, whether in terms of clothing or hair accessories.


    "My master comes from the south of the great empire. He is the largest nobleman there. He has a large area of land and slaves. He has more wealth than shashuo. He can fight with the lion..."


    Si Hongzhuang listened to the translator constantly boasting and praising pute Warren''s life experience and ability are all on his face. I really don''t know whether he should be thick skinned or shameless.


    The problem is that no matter the a''san civilization or those civilizations in Central Asia and the Mediterranean, they usually put all kinds of "halos" on themselves. It is a process to show off their identity, status, wealth, force and reputation. The more titles, the more they usually appear.


    "I''m a Han pingman colonel." Si Hongzhuang raised his chin slightly. He just introduced his official position without talking about his title. He asked expressionless, "when the two armies were fighting, why did you come here, but you want to surrender?"


    Zanpt After the translation, Warren confirmed that there was no error in the translation and said, "this is our sea. Myanmar (PYU) is also a dependency of the great Gupta. It is an uncivilized and barbaric act for you to invade our sea and occupy the land of Myanmar."


    "We''re coming, we''re fighting, we''re taking." Si Hongzhuang pulled a corner of his mouth and said with disdain, "if there is a place for the Lord, the place where the Han army boots tread is the Han land."


    Zanpt Warren is not an ignorant chadili. After listening to the translation, he was stunned and thought of the sentence "I come, I see, I conquer" of Caesar in Rome.


    Caesar has been exploring the outside world. Klassus and Pompeii are also doing this in the same period. The three giants of Rome have said similar words. Generally, they believe that the powerful party can naturally occupy more land, not justice and evil.


    Si Hongzhuang meets zanpute Warren was stunned and said impatiently, "since you have to surrender, you can leave."


    "The empire is a powerful country. We rule the Indus and Ganges rivers. The country is rich and has a large population." Zanpt Warren frowned at Si Hongzhuang and continued, "we have an army of 400000, and we can organize another army of one million anytime, anywhere."


    Zanpt Warren doesn''t seem to boast. If we calculate by national strength, the Gupta Dynasty really has no shortage of domestic food because it has a large grain producing area. In addition, the Gupta Dynasty maintained prosperous trade with neighboring countries and Rome, and was definitely rich in financial resources. They should have a population of about 25 million even if they count the Dalits. They will not hesitate to arm the Dalits to death under the background of not treating the Dalits as human beings. Let alone arm one million Dalits, they can do another one million things.


    The Han state has limited knowledge of the Gupta Dynasty, but it has more or less learned some information, including the wealth of the Gupta Dynasty and the fact that the Gupta Dynasty is indeed a hegemon in South Asia. It is difficult to judge whether it can organize millions of troops.


    "So good." Si Hongzhuang was not frightened at all. On the contrary, he licked his lips and said excitedly, "the big man has cleaned up the surrounding Hu people. Our generation is worried that there is no place for meritorious service in the battlefield."


    Zanpt Warren felt that the general of the Han Empire in front of him was ill, and he was very ill.


    In the view of any country or nation, war is never a small matter. On the contrary, it is a major event related to the rise and fall of the country and the survival of the nation. If it is not necessary, no one will easily start a war.


    The Gupta Dynasty is located in South Asia, not counting the kusana Empire, they have no conflict with the Han state in East Asia, let alone any interest disputes. If there was a conflict between the Kushan Empire and the Han people, it would have been hundreds of years ago. There is nothing wrong with the establishment of the Gupta Dynasty on the ruins of the Kushan Empire, but the Gupta Dynasty is not the successor of the Kushan empire.


    In zampt In Warren''s opinion, the distance between the Han state and the Gupta Dynasty is too far away. What madness should I think about the labor expedition? Even if I win, it''s blackmail at most. Can I destroy the Gupta dynasty or what?


    "Any war always has a motive." Zanpt Warren tried his best to endure his anger. He was willing to communicate well. He asked, "what did the Han Empire want to win by launching this war?"


    Si Hongzhuang knew what he wanted, but it seemed a bit embarrassing to say it, and he would make a fuss, staring at the puzzled zanpute without expression Warren gave no answer.


    The reason why the Han state and the Gupta Dynasty can''t get along is that they know that the Gupta Dynasty is rich in food, and the Han state is about to face a severe drought. Under the drought, most areas will have no harvest. They just want to plunder outward to stop losses. They don''t have such a big mind to destroy the Gupta Dynasty at the beginning.


    Later, the Han army came to a Sanyang and established a base in the southern coast of Biao. After searching for more information about the Gupta Dynasty, it found that the Gupta Dynasty was not a country that could be destroyed in a dozen. On the contrary, the Gupta Dynasty was the overlord in this area, and it was really rich in food. It was also an extremely rich country. The original idea of grabbing and fishing had changed.


    The hegemonic countries in any region should not be underestimated. They should be treated with enough caution. Therefore, not only the invading forces have been increased from one standing army to two standing armies, but also the number of servants who used to be only 20000 has been increased to 40000. Huan Wen, as a general of the Southern expedition, represents that the Han state really takes the Gupta Dynasty as a dish, Not as a readily available grass.


    At this time, the voice of notification came from outside the account. Si Hongzhuang allowed people to enter, and the information about the sea battle was told.


    The Han fleet and the Gupta fleet began to fight at night and still fought in the early morning. At night, the ships of the two sides did not lose much, but the ships and ships on both sides lost a lot.


    After the arrival of the new day, the navies on both sides who have been fighting all night, whether they admit it or not, are very tired, especially those who are responsible for rowing the oars. Many of them don''t even listen to their arms at all, but it is because the speed of the big ship decreases that the war situation becomes more and more fierce.


    There was a large-scale battle between the fleets on both sides just now. First, there was a round-trip greeting with long-range weapons, and then there was a ship collision and side jump battle. It was tantamount to a local decisive battle. Si Hongzhuang received a report that his own side lost 17 ships and the Gupta fleet lost 16 ships. The damaged warships on both sides are still counting and estimating, Take the initiative to withdraw the Gupta fleet and declare the victory or defeat of the local decisive battle.


    In the current naval battle, it is not easy for warships to sink, even if the ships are burned, but if the cabin of the hull is not broken, the horizontal plane should be burned almost to the bottom of the ship.


    The fleet under Fu Wei''s command lost 17 ships, but only four sank. The rest were captured due to the defeat of the jump gang war. The latter 12 were burned, and only one was brought back by the retreating Gupta side; On the Gupta side, sixteen ships were lost, seven sank and nine were captured.


    The Gupta fleet took the initiative to evacuate. Naturally, it was impossible to take away the captured ships, and it was impossible to rescue its own personnel who fell into the water. However, the Han army could do the above things.


    Judging from their losses, the Han fleet is at a disadvantage, but anyway, the Gupta fleet chose to retreat, and the local decisive battle is the final victory of the Han Army, katluk Kapp''s desire to break the blockade failed.


    Zanpt After listening to the translation, Warren was not only proud that his losses were less than those of the Han Empire, but also disappointed at the failure to break the blockade. In fact, he knows that any confrontation can''t just look at the loss. Whether it has achieved the desired result is the key.


    For a fleet blocked along the coast, the failure of penetration is tantamount to getting into trouble. The next Gupta side will certainly continue to organize a breakthrough until the fleet warships lose to a certain extent or have no confidence in breakthrough.


    "But there are still unspoken things?" Si Hongzhuang asked casually and put his hands on it: "the captain of our school is very busy in military affairs and has no time to gossip."


    "I will stay here." Zanpt Warren at least knew that the Han Empire would not kill the messenger and said bluntly, "no matter what the final outcome of this war is, I will stay on behalf of the Empire."


    Si Hongzhuang was surprised that he didn''t understand what a San thought. He turned around and thought that he really needed someone to convey his meaning. He smiled and said, "well, you should wait near our school."


    The army''s morning food was long gone, and the Han Army on the land was ready to attack. Si Hongzhuang, as the commander of this war, naturally would not stay in the tent, but would not take the lead in the charge. After all, he was the commander of this war, and the charge was what the front-line officers and men should do. His responsibility was to take charge of the overall situation and deploy troops.


    Zanpt Warren followed Si Hongzhuang out of the tent. He saw the Han Army standing around with a solemn face. He also saw that there were a lot of Han troops. He immediately realized that the Han army was making a big move.


    Si Hongzhuang needs enough height to look at the overall situation, but he can''t find a mountain. He has to keep a distance from the troops participating in the war. When necessary, he can personally stand on the front line. The nest car three or four floors high has become an observation place.


    The Han Army''s attack on the beach Gupta troops broke out in a burst of beating drums. After a neat "Han Army''s mighty" battle signal, the servant army in the forefront began to move forward, and the follow-up queue was the soldiers of the standing army.


    It is also zanpute standing on the nest car Warren, he has enough height to observe. He saw that the servants of the Han country joined the army yesterday. He has no curiosity about this group of slave soldiers who wear everything. Instead, he is very curious about the Han army with red and black robes and armor.


    The soldiers of the standing army, no matter how bad they are, will also have leather armor. Their standard configuration depends on what kind of arms they are. They are excellent in both height and stature. Each of them has at least experienced dozens of battles. They look like fierce soldiers.


    "Equipped infantry?" Zanpt What Warren attached most importance to was a large square array covered with iron armor. When he saw the strange knife or broad sword in the hands of those heavy infantry, he pulled his cheek: "one after another is like an iron tower."


    The heavy infantry of the Han Army are tall people, with an average height of 1.9 meters. It looks very deterrent.


    To speak of, the Chinese and Miao people... Especially the Chinese and Miao people in the Central Plains, the average height from the Warring States period to the Three Kingdoms is really not bad. It''s really not difficult to find young people with a height of about 1.9 meters.


    It''s in zampt While Warren was still observing, his ears were shocked by the "long live the son of heaven" and "long live the Chinese dynasty" shouted by unknown numbers of people. Turning around, he saw the bowmen and crossbows of the Han state covering it. At the same time, the servants at the forefront also launched an assault.

 Chapter 674

    The servants from the Japanese countries are cannon fodder. They should be used when they can be used. Si Hongzhuang''s command to the servants is to rush to the end.


    Charging naturally also talks about tactics. It is not a disorderly rush. Thousands of servants join the army and shout and run. The opposite is the prepared Gupta garrison.


    Gupta''s side was indeed prepared for the counterattack of the Han army. Psychologically and operationally, although they could not build a strong fortification under the attack of the Han Army, they could put necessary horse resistance and build obstacles.


    The bow and crossbow men on the other side of the Han Army are firing, and the long bow men on the Gupta side are naturally not idle. The long-range forces of the two camps can''t shoot each other, but they can shoot each other''s melee arms.


    On the battlefield, arrows were fired at each other, and the sky was almost covered by dense arrows. People fell to the ground with arrows all the time, and screams, wails and groans came out of the injured people''s mouths.


    The dog Lang set foot on the battlefield again as he wished, but this time he no longer wore bamboo armor. He had been verified by military merit and became a naturalized citizen. Although he still belonged to the sequence of serving in the army, he got a leather armor and a war sword from the Han army.


    At this moment, the dog Lang is wearing a Han Army Leather Armor, and the guy in his hand is also a Han Army War sword. Because he has become a people of the Han country, he has become a small leader of the army, running and charging with nearly 100 servants under his command.


    Naturally, the little leader should be a little different, that is, there will be a small flag behind them. The soldiers who belong to them identify the flag and know where the little leader is. They don''t have to pay any other attention, just follow the little leader.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Japan is an immigrant country, and the high-level people on the islands are basically foreigners. They absorb and retain a considerable number of foreign cultures, including the pre-Qin culture.


    In the pre Qin period, officers on the battlefield would also put small flags behind them and use different patterns to distinguish the organizational system, so that soldiers in the same organizational system would not lose their officers. This habit was retained until the Western Han Dynasty (you can refer to Liu Che''s military parade in Shanglinyuan), but it didn''t do that again after Wang Mang''s new dynasty.


    The Japanese islands will keep this habit until the Meiji Restoration in modern times. Therefore, later generations can always see a feature of the Japanese army in film and television works and some games, that is, the leaders of military officers always put a varying number of small flags behind them.


    In the battlefield where arrows fly everywhere, whether soldiers can live or not depends on luck. People who are alert will be shot over because of a moment''s mistake. Even people who are always vigilant will be killed by a streamer at some time. The dog Lang is very lucky. He sees an arrow shooting at him with his own eyes, Before he did not react, a servant ran too fast to block the arrow. Naturally, the servant fell forward from the arrow, and he was shocked and unharmed.


    "Long live the son of heaven!"


    ¡°**¡­¡­%¡­¡­%£¤¡±


    Two different battle numbers were drunk out, and the melee arms of both sides collided. That was the impact of two torrents in an instant. The collision of soldiers from different camps began with waving weapons. The blades of swords, sabres and long guns broke the armor, the skin cracked, and the blades entered the flesh. The flower like blood bloomed with the entry of weapons into the body.


    I don''t know if it''s because he became a Chinese. The dog Lang felt very brave. The sword in his hand had stabbed two enemy soldiers, but he didn''t even get hurt. He kept the good habit of cutting his head when he killed the other party. Not only he, but also every servant and soldier would cut his head and hang it around his waist after killing the enemy soldiers.


    "Why are these damn guys short hair!"


    Will complain, naturally because it is not easy to tie short hair around the waist. Now the "Chinese cultural circle" basically focuses on long hair, and usually has the habit of binding hair. However, civilizations outside the "Chinese cultural circle" do not pay special attention to hair.


    With a bloody head hanging from his waist and a ferocious face on the soldiers'' face, any confrontation with such an army must be a little scared.


    The Gupta Dalits arranged in the front line are facing an army with their heads hanging on their backs. Their dark faces are full of fear. They want to retreat and fear that they will be hacked to death by the supervisor team. They can''t enter reincarnation. They can only tremble with their hands and feet and use their soft bodies to meet the sharp weapons.


    "Your slave soldiers are so eager to fight." Zanpt Warren saw that his front was dented before long. He scolded the Dalits for their incompetence. At the same time, he also gave praise. He said later, "but it''s no use. The Dalits here are dead, and we can pull out more Dalits."


    Si Hongzhuang has to admit that under the temptation of joining the Han state with the function of killing the enemy, he is really eager to fight. Every time he is sent, he will enter the mad dog mode in an instant.


    Some nationalities are very strange. They fight for themselves like that, but if they want to become the servant army of a strong nation, they will get an increase in strength. How strong their desire and will to fight depends on what the master is standing behind them, not how little combat power they have.


    To explain in a data-based way, the servants of the Japanese islands are in a strange state. When fighting for themselves, they will have a combat effectiveness of 100. When fighting with a strong master, they can get a combat effectiveness increase of about 20%. However, if they are allowed to act on their master, their combat effectiveness will drop to about 20 or 30.


    There are many such strange nations. For example, ah San is also such a nation, but ah San''s "racial talent" has not been developed.


    Si Hongzhuang had to think about it. He thought that the servants of the Japanese islands were very easy to use. Could he also apply this model to those nationalities on the peninsula? He thinks too much about this. Some nationalities are born waste wood, such as Sanhan.


    Three Koreas are not the same nation, but three major tribes. Before Baiji, Xinluo and Jialei perished, they lived scattered in these three countries, but there is really nothing to be praised. Whether they fought for themselves or became other people''s dogs, what they are good at is shouting with the authority of their masters, Let them go to the battlefield, in addition to doing all kinds of evil under the condition of absolute advantage, a little setback and immediately collapse thousands of miles.


    Liu Yan is willing to bring the Japanese into the army. The Japanese are really useful. The second is the need to cook frogs in warm water. Apart from not forgetting the harm that those waste firewood did to his nation during World War II (more than Japan, which was not mentioned by the Chinese government for political needs), he really didn''t look down on the three Koreans at all.


    The Han Dynasty conquered the peninsula. After the demise of Koguryo, Baiji and Silla, all the people living on those lands, except women (excluding elderly women), were beaten into slaves and were being transported in batches. They were either sent to the Northeast Plain for reclamation or returned to the mainland for various construction.


    Si Hongzhuang did not know that the National Center had made a disposal plan to completely erase the existence of the Peninsula nation from spirit to body Warren shouted blandly, "do you think the big man will lack cannon fodder?"


    Zanpt Warren was silent after listening to the translation.


    How can any powerful country in the world lack conquered countries or nations? On the premise of need, powerful countries can pull conquered nations out as consumables anytime, anywhere, zanpt Warren already knew that the Han Empire had destroyed at least eight countries with millions of people. He took it for granted that the Han Empire was really capable of pulling out endless cannon fodder.


    It''s not nonsense for a powerful country to drive a conquered nation to serve itself on the battlefield. Rome has been doing this all the time. The former Parthia and the present Persian Sassanian have also done it, and even the once powerful countries (nations) have done it. The Dalits of Raben like the Gupta Dynasty can''t be used as cannon fodder at all.


    By the way, the Central Plains Dynasty rarely pulled the conquered nations out as cannon fodder. Even pulling cannon fodder also pulled a small amount. After the Sima family reunified the Central Plains, they did so, but they were also turned over by their armed cannon fodder. It is estimated that it is because of the lessons of the Sima family that subsequent dynasties dare not do so.


    In fact, Rome was also turned over by its own cannon fodder, but it hasn''t happened yet, but if history hasn''t changed, it''s not far from this scene.


    On the battlefield, the two cannon fodder fought with different mental outlook, and the victory and defeat were clearly displayed in less than a quarter of an hour. It was the cannon fodder on the Han side that defeated the cannon fodder on the Gupta side, so that the regular army on the Gupta side had to top it.


    "Retreat and rotate, execute the order immediately!"


    The dog Lang finally hung the lottery, but because of the protection of leather armor, it was only a flesh wound, but he didn''t know when the sword in his hand was lost, so he replaced it with a machete on ah San''s side.


    The Han Army didn''t show how fierce it was when it used servants to join the army. It wouldn''t hesitate to let servants join the army and wade out a path of blood with flesh and blood. It was also very simple when they retired after they joined the army. It is estimated that this is why they are more willing to work hard psychologically?


    A new group of servants took over the charge. They ran into the regular army on Gupta''s side, and the war situation was immediately deadlocked.


    The Gupta Dynasty was not lucky to become a regional overlord. At least it was willing to spend money to arm its regular army. It was impossible that every soldier had armor, but the weapons in his hand must be standard iron weapons.


    The slave army bumped into a regular Gupta Army armed with armor. Each of the Gupta soldiers wore plate armor, had a shield with upper and lower teeth, and a long weapon that looked like a gun and a spear.


    "Raise your shield!"


    "Thorn!"


    The shield of Gupta has sharp serrations on the upper and lower teeth and moons. Obviously, it can be used as a defensive shield and an attack weapon. See that they are arranged in a dense formation and stab weapons with their shields one step at a time. There is a kind of (Greek) combat style of Spartans.


    Zanpt Warren saw that his troops firmly guarded the front, and even could make a counterattack forward. The bodies of the servants of the Han country lay on their backs. He said proudly, "if we were real soldiers, the war situation would be different immediately."


    Si Hongzhuang could naturally see that scene. The charge of the servant army was still fierce, but there was nothing he could do with the densely arranged Gupta regular army. He turned to look at the complacent zanpute Warren, ordered, "the servants spread out from the left and right wings of the army and ordered the equipped infantry to attack."


    There are no regular cavalry in the army of pingman in the state of Han. It''s too stupid to let scouts organize to rush into the array. Using other arms to rush into the array will have an effect, but the casualties are too heavy. It''s appropriate to let heavily loaded infantry play.


    On the side of Gupta, they also brought infantry, only a few horses and elephants for special classes. Naturally, there were no cavalry on the side of Gupta on the battlefield.


    It doesn''t matter what they think when they get the servants scattered to the two wings. When they are doing the spreading action, they hear the "powerful Han Army" battle signal from the rear, and subconsciously roar the slogan "long live China".


    Some servants looked back from the army. What they saw was a steel jungle, marching like a wall with heavy footsteps. The heavy footsteps were so neat that they even covered up the noise on the battlefield.


    The long square array composed of 1500 heavy infantry was moving forward. 1500 feet stepped on the ground at the same time. The movement was like the beating of dozens of war drums.


    Katluk, watching the battlefield from a warship Kapp, who has a little disregard for his noble Brahman status, has just convened the commanders of the formation of warships to discuss the breakthrough tactics, climbed up the stand of the mast and observed the beachhead battlefield.


    "Ah, it''s glittering..." catrook What Karp saw was the sunlight reflected from the armor of the heavy infantry of the Han army like a steel wall in the early morning sun: "armored infantry!?"


    Each civilization has its own name for things, just as the Han country is called a San and the Persian Sasan is called Xin Xin.


    The heavy infantry phalanx of the Han Army pushed forward again and again. Instead of trotting and charging, they just pushed forward slowly. The Longbowman on the Gupta side could shoot arrows at the beginning. After a few waves, even one heavy infantry of the Han Army gave up without shooting down.


    Bows and arrows really can''t help heavy infantry wearing heavy armor. Unless the arrow hits the unarmed part of the joint, it won''t be bounced off, even if it shoots the armor, there will be no fatal injury.


    "Raise your shield!"


    Even if the heavy infantry move slowly, they will approach the enemy sooner or later. When they approach the Gupta army, the "stab" on the Gupta side was shouted out.


    On the battlefield, there was a sound of metal exchange immediately. It was the collision between the spear tip and the broadsword, or the contact between the spear tip and the plate armor.


    I don''t know who spoke loudly and almost sang "rise". All the soldiers on the heavy infantry side of the Han Army chanted "rise". The next moment, the light of the broadsword flashed continuously, and the broadsword was swung round and waved continuously

 Chapter 675

    The so-called Mo Dao is actually a three pointed two edged sword with a long handle. The front end of this ordnance has a trident shape and the blade has two edges on both sides. It is said that it evolved from the halberd.


    The Han Army Mo Dao has a total length of two meters and fifty centimeters and a blade length of one meter. The rest are handles. The blade width is three sharp and the blade width narrows back. The design of this style will increase the power of splitting and waving, which also means that you can''t play without enough strength. After all, the length of the weapon is too long, and the center of gravity is at the front end. The power of the weapon is enhanced, but it virtually increases the difficulty of use.


    With the singing of "Qi", the heavy infantry of the Han Army arranged in a linear formation have begun to wave weapons.


    The Han army equipped with heavy infantry holding Mo Dao. They hold Mo Dao tightly with both hands. In fact, the long handle is straddling the waist. Each time they wave it, they use their waist strength to "twist". The cold light of a sharp blade of Mo Dao flashes repeatedly. As long as the person in front is hit, the shield is broken, and the person in front must be cut off.


    The Han Army armed with large broad swords was equipped with heavy infantry. The total length of the guy in their hands was 1.5 meters, the handle was 60 cm, and the sword body was 90 cm. The width of the sword body was the largest at the front end of the handle, and gradually narrowed forward. As they moved forward, they swung and chopped with their broadsword in turn at each step.


    Gupta''s armored infantry were completely stunned. The short spears they pierced could not cause any physical damage to the heavy infantry of the Han army. In the face of the killing of the heavy infantry of the Han Army waving weapons like a wall, they had no resistance at all. Without the order to retreat, they had to endure heavy casualties.


    "This..." zanpute Warren couldn''t believe his eyes. He looked at the unilateral massacre ahead and asked, "what kind of arms is this?"


    Si Hongzhuang had no accident at all when he gained an advantage over heavy infantry and faced zanpute Warren''s question, first issued a "ha ha" twice, and then said, "it''s just equipped infantry."


    Equipped heavy infantry not only take advantage of infantry in the duel, but also are not afraid when facing cavalry, and even can directly shake with iron cavalry. Heavy infantry equipped with appropriate weapons. On the contrary, cavalry should avoid the edge of heavy infantry.


    On the side of the Gupta Dynasty, they only occupied the beach three miles deep, and certainly would not retreat easily. They not only did not remove the armored infantry trained in imitation of the Greek War methods, but also reinforced them.


    The heavy infantry of the Han Army naturally continued to advance, but the soldiers in the forefront began to breathe heavily. Their armor weighs up to 60 Jin, and the guy in their hands also has 15 Jin. They have to dance weapons constantly during combat. The consumption of physical strength is amazing. It''s a long time to support ten minutes.


    Because of physical strength, although the heavy infantry of the Han Army basically had no casualties, the front line needed to be rotated. When they were rotated, there would be an attack gap, and the Gupta side seized the opportunity to counterattack.


    The fighting on the front of the battlefield was fierce, and the troops on both sides of the two wings were not watching.


    At the front of the left and right wings of the Han army were the servants who had just withdrawn from the front. The first to fight with them were the Dalits of Gupta.


    It should be said that the Dalits on the Gupta side did not undergo systematic training. They were all recruited from the countryside and casually given some weapons to the battlefield. Although their opponents are the servants of the Han state, many of them are trained warriors from childhood. Even the Japanese farmers have experienced the battle of the peninsula. Naturally, the Gupta Dalits will be crushed by the servants of the Han state.


    From the overall situation of the battlefield, after the start of the battle, the Gupta side was constantly pressed to retreat. Although there was no large-scale retreat, the situation looked really bad.


    "The Dalits of the believers have no combat effectiveness. They can''t kill them all." Ugutai Bahram was not surprised by the strength of the Han Army''s land war. Before he came, he had seen the strength of the Han Army''s land war from some documents: "what people really have combat effectiveness is the troops independently trained by various chadili, and the elephant troops and chariot troops are the most powerful."


    "Elephant troops?" In fact, Si Hongzhuang has not seen the elephant troops with his own eyes. Instead, he has heard from some paoze that both Linyi and Funan have their own elephant troops. It seems that they are really not so easy to deal with. It needs some tricks to fight: "the elephant is afraid of fire and has very little courage. He can intimidate with all kinds of noise. There is nothing difficult to deal with."


    In fact, there were also elephant troops in sassanne, Persia, including those in Rome. That was when Alexander suffered unprecedented losses from the elephant troops during the eastern expedition, which also made the elephant famous in Central Asia and Europe. The later Persians trained their elephant troops first. When they fought with the Romans, they let the Romans face up to the terror of the elephant. As a result, the Romans also began to build elephant troops.


    Of course, elephants are a very common creature in South Asia. In fact, they can be seen in East Asia in the spring and Autumn period and even the Eastern Han Dynasty, but they really don''t exist in Central Asia and Europe. The Persian and Roman elephant troops are purchased through trade.


    There are elephants in the land of China. In ancient times, the Yellow River Basin was full of wild elephants. When did they gradually decrease and disappear? It''s really hard to study. Elephants in East Asia are migrating from the Yellow River basin to the south. With the continuous development of habitats by the Central Plains dynasties, elephants are migrating to South and Southeast Asia. Wild elephants can be seen in Chu during the unification of Qin Dynasty, but they can only be found in Lingnan at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. At present, there are wild elephants in Jiaozhou and ningzhou (Han state).


    The Central Plains Dynasty did not study how to tame elephants. It basically focused on killing and expelling. On the contrary, the nationalities in Southeast Asia and South Asia have long studied and tamed elephants and achieved success.


    At present, in 348 ad, wild elephants can still be seen in Zhuxia habitat. After more than 200 years, wild elephants can no longer be seen.


    There is another kind of creature that was wiped out by the ancestors of all Xia dynasties, that is, crocodile. Among the "three evils" eliminated by Zhou Chu, there were crocodiles (Chinese alligators). Chinese alligators were very popular in the eastern and Western Jin Dynasties, but it was really difficult to find them in the Sui Dynasty.


    As for the farming people, except for the land that can be cultivated, the animals that can be tamed and become the source of meat can be seen. Everything is based on good domestication and "being able to eat". What can''t be eaten will be destroyed. What will harm crops and threaten life security must be eliminated.


    Protecting animals or something? It''s just an idea derived from people''s worries about food and clothing.


    The fighting on land was fierce, and there was a new confrontation at sea.


    That was Li Mai''s move according to the established plan. The Han warships lined up to force the Gupta fleet, disrupting the breakout arrangement of the Gupta fleet, while exerting greater pressure.


    Faced with the persecution of the Han fleet, katluk Kapp had no choice but to send a fleet to fight, and suddenly the sea began to bustle again.


    Most of the warships on Gupta side were blocked in the water stronghold originally built by the Han Army, only kapir Malik, a formation that had stayed outside before seeing the wrong opportunity, sailed out of the encirclement early, and was not blocked in the encirclement of the Han fleet.


    The Han Army''s response to the fleet that was not in the encirclement circle was composed of a raid formation that had returned earlier, followed by a small team that went out to carry out a raid, which came back one after another, forming the Han Army''s 37 ships against PICAR The situation of Malik''s 46 ships.


    "There is no suspense about fighting on land." Ugutai Bach rambimi was far more confident in the Han Army''s land war, but he said: "if you don''t have the reinforcement of follow-up warships, you still have to fight at sea."


    Mi Yuan didn''t say much about it. It seems that the number of warships on their side is at a disadvantage. Judging from the previous confrontation, Gupta''s fighting ability at sea is really not weak.


    "Ketak is only a few days'' flight from here." Ugutai Bahram did not believe that the Han Empire would ignore this, so he asked, "your warships are all here?"


    The Gupta Dynasty assembled 1500 ships of various types, and the assembly point was in ketak. The Gupta fleet that came to fight this time is about 500, and 1000 are in ketak. No one can judge whether the Gupta fleet here will be reinforced or not.


    "Are you kidding?" Mi Yuan is just telling the truth: "how can the Han''s warships be the only ones you see? We are just expeditionary forces. The Han mainland, as well as the Northern Fleet and the southern fleet, each has a scale of more than a thousand."


    Ugutai Bahram blinked. He didn''t know whether to believe it or not, but at least he understood that the Han Empire had two fleets at home. As for each fleet with more than 1000 warships, he was just listening to a joke.


    The confrontation at sea began, but the confrontation on land entered a white hot stage.


    With the heavy infantry of the Han Army coming into battle, there was no unexpected scene in the confrontation on the front battlefield. Although the heavy infantry of the Han army was moving forward slowly, there were twists and turns with the regular army of Gupta.


    "I can''t stand it!"


    "I really can''t stand it!"


    The Gupta army assigned to play is a group of sword and shield soldiers. The shield is a small round shield and the knife is a machete. They have a kind of leather armor made of unknown leather. It looks very flexible, but it is a bit like the jumping soldiers in the Han army.


    There are many good and bad servants from the Japanese islands, and there is no shortage of high-quality warriors. Warriors usually have at least one bamboo armor, but more are farmers who have been fighting in recent years. In terms of physical fitness, the height of the Japanese islands can exceed 1.6 meters. It''s really not much. It''s generally below 1.5 meters.


    The fighting in the cold weapon era requires very high physical quality. Tall and strong people always have an advantage. Serving in the army does not lack a strong strength, but it is not a strong strength that can make up for the weakness in the face of a regular army with long-term good training.


    "Command!" Si Hongzhuang did not withdraw his servants from the army. He directly ordered the flagman standing next to him: "the soldiers move forward."


    There is a flag bearer on the nest car. It is not only in today''s Han country, which has created a set of mature flag language, but also in the ancient pre-Qin period. However, there is no mature flag language in the ancient pre-Qin period, so we can only make relevant agreements in advance, and there are special flag shaking to give different pre agreed instructions.


    The regular army of the Han Dynasty joined the two winged battlefield and soon competed for the retreat position of its front servant from the army, and pushed forward together with the front heavy infantry.


    "There is no place for such beachhead positional warfare." Huan Wen stayed at the top of the mountain and was in a good mood when he saw the smooth land war. He said, "everything depends on hard strength, and we don''t lack strength in land war."


    Zhang Qian, the long marching history, was originally Zuo pushe of the ran Qin state. After the ran Qin state was incorporated into Liu Yan''s command, he became an official of the Han state. He was originally a sheriff in Daijun, but later he was transferred to the military. Naturally, he has full confidence in his own land war and has always been concerned about the sea war.


    "Gupta gathered a thousand warships and only came 500." In fact, Zhang Qian didn''t want to say anything frustrating, but something must be reminded: "this place is not far from the assembly point of the enemy fleet."


    Huan Wen''s eyes narrowed after listening. Of course, he knew that the Gupta Dynasty had gathered more than 1000 ships of various types, but about 500 ships came, and there might be another one later.


    A war has broken out at sea. The fighting place is around the Shuizhai. The sky is full of arrows. From their direction, we can see that many ships on both sides have fires.


    The weather became clear. The ship made of wood had no rain to put out the fire on the arrow. If it didn''t put out the fire in time, there would be a fire.


    "Ben will naturally know." Huan Wen said that the Gupta dynasty would have reinforcements from ketak at any time. He raised his telescope and looked at the sea at the confrontation: "Li Mai promised Ben that he would block the enemy fleet in the stronghold. Ben believed it first."


    Neither of them talked about asking for reinforcements from the mainland. It took about ten days for the captain''s Department of pingman to go by sea to Jiaozhi. There was a temporary impasse because of the storm. Even if the notice was in place, the Nanyang fleet had to ask the center for instructions. It would take at least half a month to get permission to have a fleet.


    Zhang Qian raised his head and pointed to the sea at War: "fire ship attack!"


    Li Mai was lucky. He didn''t know when there was a strong wind on the calm sea. They were still in the limelight. He ordered to prepare for the fire attack without thinking about it. After a short preparation, he took action immediately.


    "Heaven is on the side of the big man!" Li Mai was very excited and shouted, "the enemy ships are dense, which is a great opportunity for fire attack!"


    Many ships on both sides had fires. They thought they were hopeless. They all tried their best to rush to each other in order to pull more enemy ships for burial. After the strong wind appeared, the Han Army started the fire ship offensive without hesitation and let katluk in the rear Kapp''s face appeared dead gray for the first time

 Chapter 676

    In the age of wooden ships, if there was a war, there was no doubt that the most feared thing was fire attack.


    Whether it is the fire attack on land or on the water, in fact, the fire attack is not so fun to turn. Neither weather nor geography is indispensable.


    A strong wind suddenly appeared on the sea, which was also beneficial to the Han fleet. Originally, only some warships on fire rose up to attack the enemy, and the ships prepared behind launched the warship charge. If the wind direction did not change, the result of the battle had actually been shown. The difference was how many ships were lost by both sides.


    "It''s over." Huan Wen was not completely unfamiliar with water warfare. He saw that the fleet of Gupta side was in chaos under the attack of fireboats. After making comments, he continued: "go down the mountain."


    The coastline began to have dense plumes of smoke rising into the sky. It was burning ships emitting thick smoke. The ships of both sides in the first battle position could be seen clearly from a distance.


    Li mai not only let Pang attack behind him, but also the warships of his fleet continue to move forward, constantly compressing the activity space of the Gupta fleet. At the same time, the ships are crowded. Under the fire attack, the Gupta side is even worse.


    There were so many ships burning that people in the rear could only see dense smoke. More and more ships on the Gupta side began to rush to the beach. Some abandoned soldiers and sailors, whether in small boats or swimming, also moved to the beach.


    During the battle on land, the Han army kept pushing forward, and the consumption was about an hour and a half. The Gupta side was squeezed to the sea for about a mile.


    The heavy infantry of the Han army were exhausted and had retreated to the rear. The shield soldiers organized the shield wall to advance slowly, covered by some close combat infantry, and a large number of crossbow men kept firing arrows behind the shield wall.


    There were more than 15000 people in the small beachhead position, and some people continued to go up the beachhead, resulting in a phenomenon of crowded people. They were seriously killed and injured under the continuous coverage of the bow and crossbow men of the Han army. Too many people were bleeding, and the Yan red water collected by blood appeared on the ground and went to the sea.


    Katluk Kapp had already landed. He stared at the sea for a while, turned his head and looked at the land. The arrows in the sky were like rain, and his ears were full of screams and wails. He closed his eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "ask the Han army for a truce."


    There''s no way. The sea war situation changes suddenly. The war on land has always been at a disadvantage, katruk Karp can no longer see the hope of winning the war. He is bankrupt when he breaks through the siege. He is facing unilateral killing on the beach. Support is no longer valuable. It''s better for some singles to admit defeat.


    When Si Hongzhuang saw aptra, aptra immediately knelt down and said a string of words.


    After translation, Si Hongzhuang knew that the black charcoal in front of him came on behalf of Gupta''s supreme commander in the battle and was looking for zanpute Warren.


    "We admit defeat. Please order to stop the attack." Zanpt Warren''s waist bent down completely: "please also introduce your general to discuss the ransom."


    Si Hongzhuang smiled and said, "order your soldiers to lay down their weapons."


    Zanpt Warren had nothing to show off. He said something to aptra. After aptra left, he said to Si Hongzhuang, "we are a civilized country and abide by the rules of war in the civilized world. Please also respect the rules of war in the Han Empire with a long history and civilization."


    It should be said that the development time of a San civilization is not less than that of Zhuxia civilization. On the contrary, a San civilization has developed for a longer time than Zhuxia civilization. In fact, among the four countries known as the four ancient civilizations, Babylon in Cuba has the longest history, and then ancient Egypt. There is little difference in time between the three civilizations and the Zhuxia civilization, but the Zhuxia civilization is definitely no longer than the three civilizations. (FACTS)


    Ancient Babylon was founded around 3500b.c. and is the oldest known civilization. The formal founding of the people''s Republic of China took place in 2006 A.D. before that, it had invented words. As the oldest civilization, Babylon in Cuba has quite a few firsts (still proved by archaeological Texts), and even created a mythical building (sky garden), which was destroyed by Assyria.


    At present, although there is still Egypt, it must be said that Egypt has long declined. After the Ptolemy Dynasty, Egypt is a civilization that has been conquered again and again. As an ancient civilization, Egypt lost its autonomy after being conquered by the Romans, and later became a colonial civilization. After the rise of the Arabs, it even fused the Egyptian civilization. As a civilization, Egypt has actually died, and there is no "corpse fraud" even in modern times.


    The most brilliant period of a San civilization was in the age of Asoka (Peacock Dynasty), but a San was brilliant once, then fell into division and was killed by the Dayue people (kusana) conquest. After the collapse of the kusana Empire, it split into more than a dozen countries, large and small. Apart from the Peacock Dynasty of a San, the territory of the Sunda Dynasty is the largest. General pushiamito, who was also the founder of the Sunda Dynasty, killed prihadorada, the last king of the Peacock Dynasty during the military parade, and the Sunda Dynasty was established. (185 BC)


    In fact, the xunga dynasty did not have a good scenery for a long time, and soon lost the two river basins. Even on the land of a San, it was inferior to the Baicheng Dynasty (fandaruo Dynasty), which was actually one of the vassals of the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Almost at the time of the demise of the Eastern Han Dynasty, no matter the Baicheng dynasty or the other countries, in fact, they also fell successively. The vakataga dynasty took the lead in the rise, and the Gupta Dynasty can only be said to catch up from behind.


    There are many ups and downs of Zhuxia civilization. The Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty can be called the peak of civilization. After the chaotic war of the princes in the late Eastern Han Dynasty and the coexistence of the Three Kingdoms, Zhuxia civilization actually went to ruin in the civil strife. As a grave digger of Zhuxia, the crimes of Sima''s family can''t be put on Sima''s head. The responsibility of each family is far greater than Sima''s family, but who makes Sima''s family a royal family.


    If the history had not been changed by Liu Yan, the decline of Zhuxia civilization would have lasted for hundreds of years until Yang Jian established the great Sui Dynasty on behalf of Zhou. Although after the war in the late Sui Dynasty, Li Tang still stood in the east of the world after the establishment of Li Tang, but the glory of Li Tang did not last long. The war in Five Dynasties and ten countries completely changed Zhuxia civilization.


    It is not nonsense to say that the wars of the Five Dynasties and ten countries had a far-reaching impact on the civilization of Zhuxia. It is precisely because the generals of the Five Dynasties and ten countries disordered the country that led to the suppression of generals after the establishment of the Northern Song Dynasty, and the generals did not think it was wrong to be suppressed. That is because they learned from the historical books that the generals of the Five Dynasties and ten countries were domineering.


    Since then, the Central Plains Civilization only paid attention to military generals in the Zhu Di generation, and the subsequent emperors did their best to suppress military generals under the guidance of the so-called scholars. Even the status of the country''s dying military generals has not been improved.


    When it comes to the rules of engagement, in fact, since the end of the spring and Autumn period, Zhuxia civilization has no longer been a classical civilization and began to move towards the war road of "everything", while the remaining civilizations have more or less preserved the rules of engagement in the classical era, including that the defeated party can redeem his freedom with ransom as long as his status is high enough.


    Si Hongzhuang is not from an aristocratic family. In fact, even the aristocratic family no longer talks about the rules of engagement, zanpute What Warren said about respecting the rules of engagement is basically useless.


    As the Gupta side laid down their weapons, there was no doubt that the victory or defeat of this battlefield was displayed.


    On land, the Han army gathered the prisoners and got the cooperation of Gupta. Even if Gupta cooperated again, it would not be over for a while. In the process, some funny things happened to the Han army. For example, some chadili of Gupta asked for treatment matching their identity.


    "What is it?"


    "We need comfortable accommodation and servants to serve life."


    There''s nothing wrong. Ah San''s nobles are so proud and charming. They admit defeat and are willing to cooperate with being taken into custody, but they must have a comfortable house and have more people to serve.


    The Han Army had so many requirements for the defeated. In addition to being funny, it was angry. The Zhuxia civilization had long ignored the rules of war. Only with the special permission of the general of the unified army, some defeated people would receive special preferential treatment, but it was usually an example.


    "What?" When Huan Wen learned about the situation, he smiled bitterly at first, followed by a little annoyance: "at least 1700 so-called nobles protested and asked for the treatment of prisoners of war who met their status?"


    A San''s nobles are divided into classes, not official classes, but castes. Even if they are high castes, they also have a clear class. What class they should be cannot be overstepped.


    Huan Wen was angry because the prisoners put forward so many and miscellaneous demands. If we subdivide the demands, we can definitely see the respective status of prisoners of war.


    "1700 nobles?" Si Hongzhuang really didn''t know in advance. He was stunned when he heard the data: "all the nobles of Gupta have come?"


    In fact, 1700 nobles are nothing. As long as the a''san civilization is a high caste, they are all nobles. In their race, chadili is used to lead the army. There is really no lack of chadili in the army. The so-called nobles all over the country take "10000" as the basic unit.


    Huan Wen was not a rigid person. He learned about a San''s civilization and customs and knew a general situation. Although he was angry, he was more sad and laughing: "according to their habits, all the great men and gentlemen are nobles. Then, the great men have at least hundreds of thousands of nobles."


    Back, catrook Kapp and others were taken to Huanwen.


    "Our request is very reasonable." Katluk Of course, Karp was not abused, even because he was the top commander of Gupta''s side. He reasoned and said generally, "we have given good treatment to your captured nobles."


    Katluk Kapu said that the Han army went to the Gupta Dynasty and would be arrested for intelligence espionage. He particularly mentioned the treatment received by Li Ming after his capture. Huan Wen and other Han army generals were stunned when they heard that Li Ming was even arranged to live in the palace of Gupta.


    Li Ming is only a team leader, and his title is the creation of the second-class baron. Although people like him are not as many as rotten streets in the Han country, there are hundreds of thousands or tens of thousands of people equivalent to him. In this way, after he was captured, he was well served and even lived in the palace of Gupta.


    Zhuxia is a civilization of reciprocity. To put it bluntly, it is good face. Although Huan Wen doesn''t know who Li Ming is, he knows katluk Kapp''s identity would not talk nonsense. Although he was still unhappy, he ordered to give Gupta''s nobles prisoners of war treatment matching their identity.


    "Thank you for your civilized treatment." Katluk It is false for Kapp to say that he is not worried. It is also a temptation to strive for the treatment of prisoners of war matching his identity. He had got the desired result, was on the defeated side, and dared not disrespect in attitude. He had some conversations close to chatting, and did not find out why the Han army attacked the Gupta Dynasty, Later, it said, "according to the rules of engagement, each of our chadili will deliver gold of the same weight as our body to redeem freedom. I will personally deliver the treasure of a hundred carriages."


    Huan Wen learned more or less from Si Hongzhuang that ah San lost the war and wanted to redeem freedom with gold. It''s not impossible to consider it, for katluk Kapp was stunned when he mentioned the treasure of a hundred carriages to redeem his freedom.


    "Rules of engagement?" Huan Wen loves gold, for catluk Kapp, of course, scoffed: "only big men can make rules."


    Katluk Kapp frowned and asked, "so, how much do you want?"


    What Huan Wen is struggling with is not how much ransom he will get, but how much money he will give to katluk After Karp''s defeat, he repeatedly pretended not to see the past, and the response was a series of "ha ha" laughter.


    "The wealth of a hundred carriages exceeds 200000 gold coins." Katluk Karp is a Brahman. Even if he is defeated, as long as he does not die, the ransom must match his status. He feels that the price he offered is very reasonable: "it''s 200000 gold coins!"


    The Gupta Dynasty had its own monetary system, which was divided into copper, silver and gold. The ternary system of this currency is actually more perfect than that of today''s countries, and the Central Plains Dynasty is really backward.


    Don''t worry about how many copper coins for how many silver coins, or how many silver coins for how many gold coins, and so on. The coins of the Gupta Dynasty naturally have strong a San characteristics. The patterns are very beautiful. The weight of each gold coin is about 15g.


    Put it simply, catrook Kapp will hand over a ransom of 200000 gold coins, each of which is 15g. 200000 gold coins are 15t, which is 15t gold.


    Huan Wen displeasantly asked people to take catrook Kapp took it down and said angrily, "what''s his attitude? Did we win or did they win?"


    Si Hongzhuang did nothing else just now. He was calculating how much ransom the 1500 Gupta nobles could provide. The calculated data was at least 75 tons of gold, followed by katluk How much is Kapp''s ransom.


    "Uh...!" Si Hongzhuang said to Huan Wen with a slightly dull facial expression: "general, if they really pay the ransom, there will be 90 tons of gold..."


    Huan Wen was just angry. He really didn''t calculate. When he heard it, his mouth couldn''t help opening wide.

 Chapter 677

    Liu Yan, who was in Guanzhong, received the war report from Huanwen. It was after the winter solstice.


    "Wipe out 60000 people in Gupta, including 500 fleets." Xu Zheng had no superfluous emotion about this kind of war for a long time. The Han army won again and again in East Asia. At the most glorious time, it annihilated hundreds of thousands of enemy troops: "our army has little loss, and the warships seem to have been damaged a little more."


    In fact, the Han Army did not have much experience in naval warfare. The war of a Sanyang was a real naval battle. In the first stage of the invasion, by the time the center received the war report, the Han Army had sunk 57 warships, and 68 warships had lost their combat effectiveness in a short time, which was equivalent to almost half the combat effectiveness of the expeditionary fleet.


    The expeditionary army has only 300 warships, not including affiliated transport ships and supply ships. They began to carry out the attack war since they arrived in assaiyang. In fact, the number of warships lost in the attack war is very limited, and the major war damage occurred in the later Maritime War between the two armies.


    "234 enemy ships of all kinds were captured, and the number of ships held by the expeditionary army rose instead of falling." Ji Chang was in a very good mood, but it was not because he captured all kinds of Gupta ships. It was: "general Zhengnan mentioned that the Gupta nobles were willing to pay a ransom, with a rough calculation value of 127 tons of gold."


    Katluk Kapp said that nobles would pay the same weight of gold to redeem themselves, but not every nobleman was so rich. Only a small number of people who were able to pay the same weight of gold.


    No one knows whether ah San is rich in gold, but it is true that ah San is obsessed with gold. Those Gupta Gao castes who were defeated and captured in the war have been informed that if they can''t get the wealth of gold of the same weight as themselves, they will be sent to the mainland of the Han state as slaves. They don''t want to face a tragic fate. They have to make up enough to redeem their wealth even if they sell iron.


    At present, gold is not a circulating currency in the Han state. The Han state only restored the circulation of five baht money, including silver. On the contrary, cloth and grain account for a large proportion of barter.


    "Huan Wen has sent envoys to the Gupta side to replace gold with grain." Liu Yan was naturally pleased to learn that he had won the war against ah San. Huan Wen, as the commander-in-chief of the front line, has been approved to act easily. He had to mention something: "we did not evaluate the strength of a San enough to win the first war against a San."


    "Yes, the third country named Gupta is more powerful than we thought." Xu Zheng, as a lieutenant, was more or less surprised to learn that Gupta could organize millions of troops: "next, we are invading thousands of miles across the sea. I''m afraid it''s difficult to destroy Gupta several times."


    No one knows whether the Gupta Dynasty can organize millions of troops, but with Gupta''s current army of no less than 400000, the Han army will invade across the sea after thousands of miles. It''s not easy to destroy Gupta.


    In the end, the Han Dynasty is too far away from the Gupta Dynasty, and the sea strength of the Gupta Dynasty is not weak. The Han army can defeat the Gupta army, but for the current situation of the Han country, it will be very uncomfortable to be determined to destroy the Gupta Dynasty.


    "The destruction of Gupta is a long process." Jichang attached great importance to: "as we know before, Gupta is a country rich in food. If they admit defeat, in addition to the nobles who are willing to pay ransom, the state should also punish them."


    It has been confirmed that there will be a large area of drought in the Central Plains. Before, there was not much time to prepare for disaster prevention, such as the construction of water conservancy facilities, so we can only make a disaster relief plan after the outbreak of drought.


    "We need food, a lot of food." Ji Chang, as prime minister, can imagine how much pressure there will be after determining that a large-scale drought will break out: "nearly 2.5 million tons have been seized on the Indochina Peninsula, which is far from enough."


    In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, a stone weighs 160 kilograms, and 2.5 million tons is 31.25 million stones. In fact, the quantity is very terrible, but it is really not enough to support a country.


    According to the data investigated and calculated by many parties in the Han Dynasty, the large-area drought will last for at least three years. During this time, there are many areas without grain in the north of the Yangtze River Basin, and production can be maintained only in the south of the Yangtze River.


    The current population of Han is 17.26 million. If the Yangtze River is used as the boundary, the population to the north of the Yangtze River is about 110 million, and the rest is all to the south of the Yangtze River.


    In the upcoming drought, the affected areas include the whole northwest, and Guanzhong is also included. Then, the administrative units of Binzhou, daizhou, Sizhou, Yanzhou, Youzhou and Jizhou, Yuzhou and Qingzhou before the abolition of the state are equal to one-third of the vast Han country.


    In the whole seven years of Yuanshuo, the Han center was busy with too many things. The most important thing was to estimate the local grain producing areas. Vigorously developing the land of Jingchu (Hunan and Hubei) in the south of the Yangtze River had a good effect on the development of the land of Jingchu. There was really not much output that could be obtained.


    In addition to the south of the Yangtze River, which is not affected by drought, Xuzhou also attached importance to water conservancy construction.


    Xuzhou was a big granary in the Eastern Han Dynasty. Although it was repeatedly damaged by war, it has been recovering since it was under the jurisdiction of Liu Yan. It is also an expected grain producing area in this special season when drought is about to break out.


    Moreover, it is certain that the land of Bashu will not be affected by drought, but there is only one plain in Bashu that is a grain producing area (i.e. Chengdu plain), which is basically a guarantee for Bashu''s self-sufficiency.


    For the Han country, nothing deserves more attention than the impending drought, and finding ways to obtain food has become the key.


    Any Central Plains Dynasty is not strong in resistance to natural disasters. Many dynasties perished because of the outbreak of natural disasters. When natural disasters broke out, few dynasties could come up with any effective methods, even if there were enough grain reserves. In fact, because of roads and official corruption, few could really be sent to the victims.


    In detail, the dynasties in the Central Plains had the strongest resistance to natural disasters, which was called the weak Song Dynasty. In the face of natural disasters, the two Song dynasties took the recruitment of victims and the formation of Xiang army as the main means. In fact, Xiang army was to centralize the victims for effective management and reduce the flood of refugees after the outbreak of natural disasters. It was also a great event to stop ambitious people from bewitching and gathering the victims to change dynasties.


    Whether the two Song dynasties were dragged down by the Xiang army is not the key. The key is that the two Song dynasties had a very popular maritime trade. There are relevant data to prove that they continuously purchased food from overseas during the two Song dynasties. This is also the reason why there was no obvious food shortage in China after the population explosion and commercial development of the two Song dynasties.


    Liu Yan is not ready to gather the victims to form a Xiang army. His plan is to form a construction corps. In short, he is to centralize the management of the people in the affected area and hire them to carry out various construction, so as to achieve the goal of work for relief.


    "Disaster is inevitable. Naturally, we should take this opportunity to improve domestic transportation." Ji Chang said that the domestic transportation planning is mainly led by the prime minister''s office, with the participation of Taiwei office, Yushi office, Tingwei office, Dali temple and other departments: "the preliminary planning is that a national road directly to the capital will be built in the East, West, South and North borders, and the capital in the South and the two roads leading to the capital in the northwest will be built first."


    In the planning, the starting point of the south is Jiankang, across the Yangtze River, through Lujiang County, Ruyin County, Chen County, Yingchuan County, Xiangcheng County and Xingyang county to Hongnong County, meet with various hub roads at Tongguan, and then go to Guanzhong to Chang''an new city, with a total length of more than 3800 Li.


    Another starting point is Dunhuang county (Yangguan), which will run through Jinchang County, Jiuquan County, Zhangye County, Wuxing County, Wuwei County, Guangwu County, Longxi County, Nan''an County, Lueyang county and Fufeng County to Chang''an new city, with a total length of more than 4500 Li.


    If the national roads from south to new Chang''an and from north to new Chang''an are built, a national road from northwest to Southeast will appear, which indicates the stability of Han''s rule over Northwest and Southeast, and will also create the first great achievement in history, that is, the construction of a national road with a total length of more than 8000 miles.


    "We have made relevant preparations." Ji Chang is thirty-nine years old this year. He looks old. Too much government affairs weigh on him. He looks old when he works hard. His spirit is good: "it is planned to focus on the sectional construction of each county, and finally connect each section of roads. It is expected that the two roads can be built within 15 years."


    Of course, the drought will not haunt the Han country for 15 years. The preliminary guess is about three years. The people who first invest in road construction will start from six million people, and the construction personnel will be gradually reduced in the future.


    The prime minister''s office has made a 15 year plan. In the first three years, the peak period of construction will be when the manpower is most sufficient. The main investment of the victims is in flat areas without any danger. The opening of mountains and forests will be completed by the military and slaves. It will take 15 years to build, taking into account that the victims will be gradually demobilized later, and slaves will be used as the main force of construction, supplemented by corvee workers.


    The two national highways in the southeast and northwest alone will take 15 years. In addition, from the northeast to new Chang''an and from the southwest to new Chang''an, the latter two will take longer. They are basically viewed in terms of the level of national projects.


    Liu Yan has no doubt about the scheduling after having grain. On the premise of "golden finger", there is no need to transport at all. What is more important is the consideration of water use.


    "Already trying to store water." Ji Chang did not dare to make any guarantee in this regard. He could only say: "I will do my best."


    What the Han state does now is to obtain food as the main goal. It is not only sending expeditionary troops to invade and the construction of local grain producing areas, but also developing the greatest potential for the fishery of the sea.


    The coastline of Han country is very long, and it is impossible to do ocean fishery for the time being, but the development of offshore fishery is actually mature. There are a large number of fishing boats doing business in offshore, which can provide a large number of seafood.


    "My Lord." LV Yi always wanted to interrupt, but he couldn''t get in. Waiting for the opportunity, he immediately asked, "how to arrange when general Zhengnan mentioned Sasan and other countries?"


    Huan Wen led the army to victory in a Sanyang. Although the Gupta Dynasty has not completely conceded defeat, the victory was witnessed by many countries.


    After the end of that war, ugutai Bahram landed with the Han warship and saw Huan Wen only a few days later. When he proposed that he came from Sasan, Persia, he mentioned the requirement of "resuming the front edge".


    In addition to bossashan, the latter two satraps (Cypriots), karabalas (A-San), lambajana (Sri Lanka), bharapa (A-San), Arakan (Bangladesh) and PYU (Myanmar) sent people to contact the pingman captain department, all of which proposed to send envoys to Han.


    Later, the "battle of the three oceans of Han Gu and a" spread to Rome, and the Roman side also joined in and made a request to send envoys to the Han country.


    At present, except Rome, the requests of other countries have been sent to the center of the Han state. As long as Liu Yan nods, the envoys of various countries will arrive at home by sea through Malacca at the beginning of next spring.


    LV Yi is happy to see the success of so many countries sending envoys. His duty as a Dian guest is to be responsible for diplomacy. However, for a long time, he has never done anything constructive except submitting a war paper. He desperately needs a dance platform that can perform.


    By the way, there were a few small-scale activities such as "the coming of all nations to Korea" in the pre-Qin period (the unification of Qin Dynasty). In the Western Han Dynasty, there was more conquest abroad. In the Eastern Han Dynasty, there was one in the Liu Xiu period, and then it didn''t appear until the Sui and Tang Dynasties.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has been talking about the "coming of all nations" to whitewash its face, but the so-called "envoys of all nations" are actually fake, and their real identity is a merchant.


    So far, the Central Plains Dynasty has little interest in "coming to Korea from all countries", because as long as there is such a country, Later, they will be conquered by the Han people (for example, the Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty came from "all nations" in the western regions). LV Yi''s excitement is that he has something to do at last, which can increase his understanding of the outside world. He also wants to clarify all countries, but fortunately, he will make more contributions to the country on the way of Conquest later.


    "Are the Sassanians the sabbaths?" Xu Zhengzhen didn''t know that there was such a nation as Persia: "the general of the southern expedition mentioned that they and we were allies, but it''s true?"


    If LV Yi wanted to show something, the classics he should consult must be checked. He really found relevant records in some classics, that is, the mission of Zhang Qian in the Western Han Dynasty, that is, there is no literature to prove that the two sides are allies.


    "It''s Persian." LV Yi reminded Xu Zheng. He was still waiting for Liu Yan to reply. When he saw Liu Yan nodding, he said, "the minister sent pingman school captain to contact him."


    Liu Yan thought of something. Whether it''s Parthia or Sassanian, Persians also control the vast plains. It seems that they are also a food rich civilization. Maybe we should talk about food trade after contact? He also did not forget the Rome that ruled Egypt. Since Persian Sassanids were contacted, he might try to contact and open trade.

 Chapter 678

    In today''s era, the arrival of the winter solstice is the beginning of the new year, and reading a new chapter is based on the first month of the calendar.


    According to the truth, snow began before winter in the little ice age, but there was an anomaly in the eighth year of Yuanshuo (349 AD). The information reported to the center in the northeast region stopped after only a few light snow. The reports of Daijun and Yanmen county did not snow at all, and there was heavy snow in the information reported by the capital guard (grassland) in Northern Xinjiang.


    Near the northwest of the western regions, there was only a few light snow in the western regions.


    After the winter solstice, there was still no snow or even rain in Guanzhong, and the water level of several river systems showed a downward trend.


    All the information gathered to the center from all over the North shows that this year''s climate anomaly is very obvious, and the suspected drought has been revealed.


    The information reported to the center from the south is a relief. Bohai county is the line in the East and Wei county is the line in the middle. Up to Xingyang county and Bashu, there is still snow. Even if there is less snow in some places than in previous years, there is more rain, especially in Yingchuan County, Langxie county and Nanyang County.


    "At least the south is no different this year." Ji Chang recently ran very hard to the temporary palace city. In addition to reporting on the climate all over the country, he also talked about the formation of the Construction Corps: "the people all over the country did not resist, on the contrary, they cooperated very well, and the Construction Corps has gradually taken shape."


    By the eighth year of Yuanshuo, the ongoing wars in Han had been reduced again and again. In addition to the invasion of assan, there were local wars in Indochina Peninsula and Northeast China.


    The main force of the war on Indochina Peninsula is the families. The regular army only exists as a pressing force, and has been marching towards more hinterland. In addition, the Liangs and Chens expanded to the northwest according to the requirements to the location of their colony, climbed mountains and mountains hard, and constantly approached the state of PYU (Myanmar).


    The Northeast war was a follow-up to the battle of Yan. The main battle points have been pushed to Liaohe River. The forward bases of the Han Army have been built to dense forests (da1qing), and then there are endless forests (not Daxing''an Mountains and Xiaoxing''an Mountains).


    Compared with previous years, seven years after Yuan Shuo, the military action of the state of Han has been very small, and only four standing armies have been used in several directions, including County soldiers and servants. The total number of troops used in local wars is about 200000, of which the number of servants is the largest.


    "We have been moving the population of the peninsula to the hinterland of the Central Plains and the northeast. The hinterland of the Central Plains is mainly joined in the construction of two national roads, and the northeast is reclaiming the Great Plains." Ji Chang said that the Northeast Plain is the Liaohe Plain of later generations. At present, it is an absolute wild area. No matter what you do, you need to start from scratch: "the reclamation of Liaohe Plain is expected to be effective within two years."


    Originally, the total population of Koguryo, Baiji and Silla should be about 4.5 million. Except for school-age women and children, the number of available labor force should be 1.7 million. This 1.7 million population is only a rough figure, and there will be loss in the process of migration.


    "The total number of slaves in place in the northeast is 460000, and 720000 have moved to the hinterland of the Central Plains." Ji Chang can still be a little proud of this. The migration of millions of people in the current era can be completed within one year. It is really a very successful thing: "that is... Many slaves died."


    The sum of 460000 plus 720000 is 1.18 million, a difference of 520000 from the previous statistics. The 520000 must be some people who have not been in place. It must be said that there are absolutely few people who died on the way of migration, that is, only after the slaves are fully in place can we have accurate data.


    "Two years?" Liu Yangen didn''t care how many Peninsula slaves died. He asked, "the so-called will be effective. How many acres will be reclaimed?"


    "The most conservative estimate is that it will not be less than 500000 hectares." Ji Chang gave a relatively confident figure. Later, Liu Yan raised his eyebrows and added: "there are many savages in the mountains and forests in that area, which needs to be cleaned up by the military."


    There are indeed a number of Hunter nations living in the east end of East Asia for a long time. The hunter nation in the east end of East Asia is named Tungus by history. They mainly take hunting and gathering as their means of survival. The race is relatively complex, including yellow and white people.


    The hunter nation (yellow race) in East Asia is probably the group conquered by Khitan, and then turned to destroy the Liao state of Khitan, that is, the immortal who established the Jin State; in addition, those Caucasians, most of whom have black hair, brown and red hair, should be the ancestors of the Cossacks?


    Ji Chang said that the military is needed to eliminate it. He mainly hopes to arrest a large number of people as slaves to increase the labor force in the grain producing areas of the Liaohe plain.


    Regardless of whether it was the ancestors of the immortal or the ancestors of the Cossacks, they all adopted the same means in the face of the Han forces entering their habitat, that is, using force to protect their habitat. They suffered heavy losses in several large-scale contests with the Han army. The tribes retreated to deeper forests, but they still carried out small-scale sneak attacks. It is really a big trouble for the Han country to develop the Liaohe plain.


    "We captured many barbarians in Bashu?" Liu Yan didn''t wait for Jichang''s response. He went straight down and said, "you can arm a part and put it into the war to eliminate wild boar skin."


    In fact, the Han state does not have a standing army specialized in mountain and forest warfare, and incalculable casualties will occur when using Prefecture and county soldiers. The servants of the countries of the Japanese islands are mainly engaged in the invasion war against the Gupta Dynasty, and the three countries on the peninsula intend to eliminate them from the body to the spirit.


    There are not many non Han people in Bashu, including the southwest region.


    Bashu is mostly mountainous, and there are few forests. The Han Army''s elimination of foreign nationalities in Bashu lasted nearly four years before it entered the final stage, and captured a considerable number of prisoners of war.


    The Han Army has also been cleaning up the southwest region, but the foreigners in the southwest region are generally mild (weak), but there is still no lack of tribes who dare to resist. The Han Army also captured many prisoners of war.


    The prisoners of war in Southwest China and Bashu are relatively short in physique and have little strength. As construction labor, they can''t play much role. Liu Yan is very clear that the aliens have a good set of skills in mountain and forest warfare. They can be armed according to the echelon and fight against wild pig skins. It doesn''t hurt how many they die.


    Ji Chang was a little stunned. The Northeast savages he knew were basically big men. He imagined the battle scene between the short slave soldiers and the Northeast savages in his mind. The picture in his mind could not help but turn into a confrontation between monkeys and bears.


    Liu Yan didn''t know what Ji Chang was thinking. He didn''t care when he saw Ji Chang''s mouth hooked up. He casually asked, "is there anything else?"


    Ji Chang immediately concentrated on reporting the situation of each county and county, how many people were gathered in which county, and the commencement of the project and relevant arrangements. After talking about these, he said: "calculate the day, the envoys of various countries will come. Does the king have any arrangements?"


    Nearly two months have passed from Huanwen''s report to the Central Committee''s consent. The parliaments are going to meet at pingman Colonel''s headquarters, and then escorted by Han warships under Huanwen''s arrangement. There is no mistake. They will arrive at the coast of Han in recent days.


    Later, Liu Yan received a report from Huan Wen. Among the countries to come, Rome, frank, Burgundy and Alemanni were added. In line with the principle that one country comes and many countries come, they all agreed.


    It must be said that Frank, Burgundy and Alemanni belong to the Germanic people. However, at present, the Germanic people have not been unified, even in modern times, such as multi generation Germany, Sweden, Denmark and Norway... Many countries actually belong to the Germanic system, but because the branches have been independent for too long, It has evolved into different cultures (nationalities).


    The Germanic national name is named by the Romans, including Celtic and Slavic, which are named by Rome and collectively known as the three barbarians of Europe. The Roman war against the three barbarians took nearly 1500 years. It began around 200 BC and ended with the collapse of Eastern Rome (Byzantium) (1453).


    At present, Rome has entered a period of weakness after the chaos of military officers, The western line of Europa (Western Rome) retreated again and again. In later Belgium, there were Germanic Frankish founding, Burgundy founding in Belgium and Luxembourg, alamani founding at the border between France and Germany (location of magino line), southern Europe (former Yugoslavia) was repeatedly invaded by the Goths, and the Goths were attacked (North) the Huns repeatedly squeezed the living space.


    I don''t know whether it was a coincidence or a necessity. Countries in the western regions also sent a request to the Sheriff of Dunhuang, saying that they would send envoys to pay tribute to the Heavenly Kingdom. Due to the time sequence, it was a little later than the news sent by Rome, frank, Burgundy and Alemanni.


    In general, because too many countries have sent out requests to send envoys to Han, it is really the first time for people except Liu Yan to know that the world is so big, especially that the territory of Rome and sassanne is no smaller than that of the current Han country. No matter how proud they were, they were also vigilant, Then I understand what Liu Yan''s repeated mention of "endless conquest" means.


    There is no absolute arrogance in the current Central Plains Civilization. The Central Plains is the view of the whole world. Some people have mentioned it, but no one cares. After the rampage of the Hu people, the concept of "central Empire" has also been shaken.


    Having self-confidence is naturally a good thing, but excessive pride will turn into a frog at the bottom of a well. The Central Plains Dynasty is falling behind in its complacency. Liu Yan is glad to send envoys at the request of all countries to let everyone begin to see the real "world". He wants to publicize it, but he doesn''t show off the "coming of all countries", but writes a heavy pen, At least let future generations not foolishly think that the Central Plains is everything.


    "Do you want to send someone to Xigao bus, Rouran bus and Donggao bus?" Ji Chang means to inform the three countries that it is best for all three parties to send people to participate in the event. After thinking about it, he said, "do you want to summon all the servant countries?"


    At present, the only servant countries of the Han state are those on the Japanese islands. The caterpillar like islands actually have six countries, and there are more small tribes that do not belong to the six countries. There are shrimp Yi people and Ainu people in the east of the islands, and there are fumank people and NiFuHe people (Sakhalin Island) on another large island.


    Liu Yan is a very indifferent attitude, nodded casually: "Tai''an looks at it."


    At present, Rouran has a friendly relationship with the state of Han. The West Gaoche is still jumping in front of it and is taught a lesson. The East Gaoche is harassed by the remnants of Murong Xianbei and Tuoba Xianbei.


    On the Japanese islands, the state of the founding of the people''s Republic of China has been infiltrated by the state of Han. The mainstream consciousness is eager to become a part of the state of Han. In addition, those tribes that have not been seen will not be seen by the state of Han.


    Ji Chang will have those opinions, not out of a show off of "all nations coming to Korea", but more or less to let the western countries have a look. The Han country also has a loyal younger brother. In the final analysis, it is a kind of psychology of good face.


    "The diplomatic missions of western countries (excluding western countries) came from the sea..." Ji Chang had to ask for instructions to arrange for LV Yi: "where should I land?"


    Han''s ports in the south are increasing. Malacca is under construction, but Malacca is not local. Jiaozhi coast can land, but we can''t let foreign envoys go deep into the mountains and forests and go all the way north. Even zhuya Island (hai1 Nandao) doesn''t need to be thought about, but the southwest coast can be considered a little.


    "Enter the Yangtze River waterway and let them land in Jiankang." In fact, Liu Yan also has a good face mentality. He wants to let those envoys have a good look at the vastness of the ruling territory, that is, what they see when they land from the southwest coast is wilderness. At least there are cities when they land from Jiankang: "arrange them to rest in Jiankang for a period of time and go on the road in the middle of spring."


    So far, Jiankang is indeed the largest city in East Asia, both in terms of floor area and development. Although Liu Yan moved out of Jiankang, with the invasion of the Han Dynasty into the Indochina Peninsula, many sea fleets will enter the Yangtze River waterway and rest in Jiankang. The population of Jiankang has decreased, but the prosperity has not decreased. On the contrary, it is more prosperous due to the prevalence of HNA.


    "This..." Ji Chang thought of another thing: "the southeast National Highway starts from Jiankang, and the road is full of projects..."


    That''s right. Liu Yan is a very normal person, and it''s normal to have a good face in state-to-state exchanges. He just wants to let the envoys of various countries have a look at the administrative ability of the Han country, which is not more directly reflected than concentrating millions of people on the project.


    "I see." Ji Chang also wanted to show off and said cautiously, "the imperial envoy doctor happens to be in the south, so he can supervise himself."

 Chapter 679

    As one of the three princes, the imperial envoy doctor sang Yu went to the South last year, mainly to carry out various purges against local governments. In fact, he found that many officials were corrupt and perverted the law.


    Because of the limitations of the times, if you can be an official, your basic background will not be low. You are basically either an aristocratic family or the children of a big family, Sang Yu inspected the counties in the south. From the perspective of the southern aristocratic families (big families), it was a way to further suppress the southern aristocratic families. Due to the division of the southern aristocratic families themselves, and the fact that the south, as the defeated side, had a desire to fight back, but there was no leader. Most of those who could be leaders wanted to keep a low profile.


    When the center sent the official document, sang Yu was in Shouchun.


    "The invasion was successful, but there was no food." As one of the three princes, Sangyu was naturally qualified to get some important information. He already knew that Huanwen won the first battle, but the Gupta dynasty did not give in. He had just finished reading another residence newspaper, which said that the western countries sent envoys to the Han country: "not as a reception envoy, but to supervise local projects?"


    The construction of two national roads in the state of Han was discussed and determined earlier. In the seventh year of Yuanshuo, early work had been carried out to organize the people. At the same time, various materials were also dispatched to the counties along the project route.


    When sang Yu visited the south, he was more or less intent to suppress the southern gentry, on the premise that they really did something against the law. If the gentry in all places were safe, he just wanted to do it.


    Sang Yu is patrolling in the South and Cui Yue is patrolling in the north. The attitude of the center is a business attitude. There are officials arrested for breaking the law in both the South and the north.


    It has been eight years since the establishment of the state of Han, but it has been less than three years since the unification of the north and the south. The country that just destroyed the northeast and grassland last year seems to be booming. It''s really not much if there are blind guys who want to make things.


    Official corruption can not be completely prohibited in any era. Relatively speaking, there are few cases of corruption when the aristocratic family is an official. On the contrary, the corruption after the rise of the scholar class is the most serious.


    At present, there is no huge corruption in the Han state. Most officials misappropriate materials in terms of corruption. If time permits, they will make up for it. This situation is basically based on the temporary misappropriation of the family, which will be made up when the family slows down. After all, the aristocratic family pays more attention to the future than money.


    "Is the current Jiankang order Wang Meng?" The person who sang Yu asked was yuan Qiao. His route to the South has not passed Jiankang. Previously, he focused on the original Yuzhou area and asked, "Shilang is going to Jiankang this time?"


    Yuan Qiao is the one who brought the central civil servant to Sang Yu. He will also be responsible for receiving foreign envoys.


    Wang Meng was an official in Jizhou before and later transferred to Jiankang to become a county magistrate. The official positions in the Han Dynasty were not graded. The salaries were distinguished by the number of people guarding the city. Counties with a larger population were "orders" and counties with a smaller population were "Chiefs", which made the difference between county magistrates and county chiefs.


    Recently, Liu Yan has been considering drawing on the system of nine grade Zhongzheng system to plan official positions, that is, the system from one grade, two grades... To nine grades. At the same time, he will also implement the three provinces and six departments system, which requires an excessive process.


    There is no absolutely perfect system in the world. What we see is whether it is suitable or not. There must be some reasons for the elimination of the system. The implementation of three provinces and six ministries may be a historical trend.


    Compared with the "big change" of the three gongs and nine Qings, the three provinces and six departments are more detailed in the responsibilities of various departments, and it is also the ruler''s near decentralization of hundreds of officials. In fact, after the implementation of the three provinces and six ministries, the prime minister alone became three, no longer a single prime minister of the three public and nine Qing system. Then, because there are six departments and six ministers, it is indeed a weakening of power to achieve the goal of consolidating imperial power.


    The system of a country is not changed because of the rulers'' words. Every system is changed more and more. It is a contest of power. Liu Yan has already said that it gives enough time to let hundred officials compete, and the appointment of officials has the final say of Liu Yan.


    Liu Yan not only wants to establish three provinces and six ministries, but also a cabinet. Then there are the subordinate departments of foreign invasion, all of which need time to go too far.


    Sang Yu was considering whether to go to Jiankang in advance and wanted to give up the idea. He did not think that those countries could afford their own reception. They had the responsibility to inspect places, but later they were added the responsibility of supervising the project. There was no spare time to waste on seemingly insignificant things.


    Yuan Qiao sent the document to Sang Yu, had a banquet with him that night, and left for Jiankang the next morning.


    "Although the imperial envoy doctor intended to suppress, he did not abuse his power." Wang Biaozhi and Wang Xizhi belong to the same family. He is the second son of Wang Bin, Wang Xizhi''s uncle, and Wang Xizhi''s cousin. This time he followed yuan Qiao South as an official, and the so-called official was not a big official.


    "Who is sanggong? How can you arrange behind your back?" Yuan Qiao didn''t have a bad feeling for Wang Biaozhi. Seeing that he was born in the south, he scolded him: "since he is already a member of the official office of the Han Dynasty, he can''t act in the old Dynasty (small court)."


    Yuan Qiao''s actual age is younger than Wang Biao''s, but his official position is higher than Wang Biao''s, and he is indeed qualified to say those words.


    The current situation of the Wang family is not one of the four gates of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Because they support the small imperial court against the Han state, their family strength will be reduced a lot, and they will be liquidated later. The family children have not finished much, but the loss of family wealth is really great. Except those far away in the Indochina Peninsula, the family slaves have been dissolved.


    The original four gate valves of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty had their own circumstances after the demise of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. They were basically in the same situation in terms of land ownership, distinguishing how many slaves they could leave. Then, whether or not anyone in the family is still an official and what kind of official he is is is also one of the measures to distinguish the situation.


    Yu''s family has Yu Yi as a Tingwei, Huan''s family has Huan Wen as a general for the southern expedition, Xie''s family has Xie an as a general for the western expedition, but Wang''s family has no officials who can take action. From the situation of each family, the original four gate valve is undoubtedly the worst for Wang.


    "The king appreciates Yi Shao very much. Don''t make more trouble for Yi Shao." What yuan Qiao said about Yishao is naturally Wang Xizhi. Liu Yan recruited Wang Xizhi into a doctor. Although he is not a senior official, Liu Yan often calls him to talk, but it is an opportunity for Wang to rise again: "this time, he has got the job of receiving foreign envoys, and uncle Hu has to work hard."


    Wang Biaozhi naturally responded respectfully.


    Shouchun is nearly 300 miles away from Jiankang. Some sections along the way are the best by water. After arriving at Liangjun, it can only be by land.


    When the Han state destroyed the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it was also aristocratic families that targeted the south, especially some aristocratic families that insisted on resistance. Those aristocratic families were wiped out by Huanwen''s army, but the benefits outweighed the disadvantages for ordinary people. A large part of the land returned to the state was leased to the people.


    When the new year comes, spring is the time for farming. Yuan Qiao can see busy figures everywhere in the countryside all the way south. After comparing the scenes of the north and the south, he said: "the climate in the north is abrupt, and spring farming is difficult to carry out, but the south is the same as in previous years."


    In the north, people naturally want to cultivate, but it doesn''t snow or rain much. It has a great impact on spring farming. Everyone is worried that even if they sow in spring, they don''t know whether they can harvest in autumn.


    The center of the Han Dynasty was very sure that drought was coming, but it did not prevent the people in the north from farming, just because it was one thing whether there would be a disaster, but it was inevitable that something would happen to prevent the people from spring farming.


    After farming, the people in the north were recruited by the government in the form of corvee. While collecting strong labor, counties and counties also issued labor recruitment notices to attract more people who did not belong to corvee, rather than concentrating the people with compulsory administrative orders. Of course, it''s still because of the fear of accidents. It can only be carried out in the way of normal corvee and persuasion. When the disaster really happens, some people will only be grateful.


    Thanks to the Han Army''s repeated defeats of nomads, the Han country has no shortage of horses or cattle. It draws lessons from the cattle leasing method in the pre-Qin period. The north is mainly cultivated by horses, while the south is cultivated by cattle. All counties have official horses and cattle for people to rent.


    Yuan Qiao saw that in the countryside under cultivation, people basically drove cattle to plough. The people working in the field were not of a fixed age, but basically men, women, old and young of the family.


    "The north will suffer, and the burden of the South will be heavier." When Wang Biao saw yuan Qiao, he had to explain: "duty does not mean tax increase, but regional responsibility."


    In the year of disaster, all dynasties have done that to increase taxes on areas not affected by disasters. It is purely the practice of dismantling the west wall and making up the east wall.


    Liu Yan has naturally received similar suggestions, such as increasing taxes on areas not affected by disasters. After careful consideration, he did not accept the suggestion, but he did not block the proposal. He vaguely mentioned that he should take the next step according to the situation he faced.


    "The Great Han conquered Gupta just to plunder food." Yuan Qiao didn''t know what he thought and sighed: "I hope to get more food, otherwise..."


    Otherwise? Foreign plunder can not guarantee food, and domestic tax increases will become inevitable. At that time, the South will certainly cry.


    After entering the boundary of Liangjun County, Yuan Qiao received a notice from Jiankang that the first batch of envoys had landed at Jingkou and was arranged by Jiankang''s order Wang Meng to let the envoys enter Jiankang city.


    The first batch of envoys to arrive in the Han state were from bossashan, two satraps, karabalas, rambajianna and jidoro (the remnant of kusana). Among them, jidoro''s envoys did not inform in advance.


    "The remnant of the kusana descendant?" Of course, Yuan Qiao knew the kusana empire. He was surprised at the remnants: "Jiankang order did not arrange a residence for jidoro?"


    There is no jidora Dynasty in the list obtained by Wang Meng. In fact, jidora''s mission was temporarily pulled by bossasan. It really didn''t inform the Han side. Don''t blame Wang Meng for not receiving with official etiquette.


    Yu Yu is the third son of the late Yu Liang. He is currently the mayor of Jiankang county. He was appointed by Wang Meng to receive yuan Qiao and his party in the Yangtze River. Some things also need to be communicated in advance.


    Yuan Qiao didn''t think there was anything wrong with Wang Meng''s doing that. The state of Han is a big country in the world. There''s no need to look at anyone''s face. On the contrary, it''s someone else who should look at the state of Han.


    "At present, the jidoro mission is taken in by the Sassanian mission, and the senior official did not interfere." Yu Heng seems to be a very stable person. In fact, he is Xie Shang''s son-in-law. He married Xie Shang''s eldest daughter, Xie sengyao, and then because Xie Shang''s other daughter married Yin Xin of Yin family, because his brother-in-law has a very good relationship with Yin family.


    Marriages between aristocratic families are very frequent, and each family basically has some relatives. It is precisely because of this that aristocratic families are more afraid of rulers.


    The emissary of the Persian Sassanian mission was born into the royal family and was named kianush Alta Aldasher. The Deputy envoy is eguthai Bahram. The number of their entire mission reached 600, and there were as many as 30 ships carrying people and goods alone.


    The second largest is the two satraps. In addition to the principal and Deputy envoys, there are more than 300 people. The ships they take are provided by the Han state. The number of diplomatic missions of the remaining countries ranges from dozens to hundreds. Except that karabalas also takes his own ships, the rest take Han ships. They all carry a lot of goods.


    Yuan Qiao was not surprised to hear that a royal family member came to bossasan. He would pay attention to the foreign royal family if the king came in person, and the prince would also be paid attention to when he came. Which country does not have a large number of royal family members?


    "The diplomatic missions of various countries carry a large amount of goods. Except for a small amount of tribute, the rest are to trade with the big man." Yu Yu is bitter about this: "foreigners are too foolish to sell goods in the market without our permission."


    Every country has its own specialty. There is no shortage of ivory, gemstones and other things in ah San. What Persians can hold is blankets.


    "They didn''t sell much of the goods they brought to the market." Yu Yu Yu told it completely as a joke, told some interesting stories, and then said, "after the envoys went to the market, they bought everything they saw, especially silk."


    The Central Plains Dynasty will not understand the obsession and desire of various countries for silk. In fact, the number of folk trading silk is not large. It is basically purchased in batches by affordable families, and then by the royal family. Therefore, there is not much silk on the market.


    It is a matter of course that the goods brought by those envoys to the Han country have not been sought after. Some people will buy ivory and gemstones. They can''t be sold because of different national values. After all, Zhuxia likes jade, not gemstones. Even pearls will be more sought after than gemstones.


    "As long as they pay taxes, it doesn''t matter how they buy and sell." Yuan Qiao really didn''t care, but it was because the actions of the diplomatic missions produced a state of contempt.

 Chapter 680

    For a long time, the education received by the intellectual class of the Central Plains Dynasty has a characteristic, that is, it believes that the Central Plains is "the world", and any enemy other than the Central Plains belongs to barbarism, not only looking down on the places of Zhuxia outside the Central Plains, that is, those areas south of the Yangtze River, Bashu, Liaodong, northwest, etc, Those areas outside the land of Zhuxia are even more invisible.


    The elites in the Central Plains despise not only the regional differences, but also the cultures of all ethnic groups. In fact, East Asia has really taken the lead in the Central Plains culture for a long time. The Miao people of Zhuxia have spread their branches and leaves to bring the Central Plains culture everywhere. They don''t pay attention to the extended cultures of the Miao people of the same ethnic group, and even less to the cultures of other ethnic groups.


    Before "crossing south in clothes", the aristocratic families in the central plains were looking at the wild savages in the rest of the region. Everyone thought they were drinking blood. Even under the premise that Chu itself is not inferior to the culture of the Central Plains, the aristocratic families in the Central Plains still despise the cultural inheritance of the southern aristocratic families. They fled from the north to the south. Obviously, their strength is inferior to the south, but they can easily subdue the south. It is conceivable that they will have a stronger sense of psychological superiority.


    Some people who are qualified for biography basically have a point of view in their books, that is, ignoring the fact that they fled to the South after being caught and killed by the Hu people, beautifying the escape as bringing culture to the south, a barren land of knowledge. There is a saying in history books that "crossing south in clothes" brings advanced civilization to the south.


    How can we expect those elites to look at the civilization of other countries (nations) in the eyes of those compatriots who are descended from Zhuxia? Then, it comes from ignorance. For example, we don''t know that there are more ancient civilizations besides Zhuxia civilization, and we don''t know what glory other nations have had. That arrogance always exists.


    The civilization of the Central Plains is indeed something to be proud of. Even after "the land of China", the Hu people who occupied the Central Plains also copied the political system of the Central Plains. I don''t know how many people are comforting themselves. They think that no matter how strong the force of the Hu people is, they don''t want to learn the advanced Central Plains culture.


    The enigmatic self-confidence was broken with the development of science and technology in modern times, and then entered the stage of comprehensively denying their own civilization. Those so-called elites began to think that they are backward in everything, and the shit pulled out by foreigners is fragrant.


    When did the Miao people of Zhuxia start to be complacent? Specifically, after the comprehensive rise of Confucianism, any scientific and technological development is regarded as strange and skillful. Only the words of ancient sages are the truth and turn a blind eye to the progress of the times. Then, the sea ban completely cut off the communication with the outside world, and did not see those originally backward nations catch up with and surpass, or even surpass further and further.


    Many people don''t believe that it''s right to say that Zhuxia civilization has been at the forefront of the world for a long time, but to say that it is completely ahead of others is to deceive itself and others. It can''t compare with ah San in smelting technology, Egypt in agriculture, and Rome in conquering more countries and nationalities. It seems that it can stand side by side with Greece in those mysterious philosophies, But at least there are many scientific theories of modern research value in Greek civilization. It seems that only vitality can be compared?


    In fact, survival (inheritance) is the victory. Many nations that can lead Zhuxia civilization in history have made ancient history, and even those that have not completely disappeared can not extricate themselves from the decline.


    There are not many people who fall and get up again. Zhuxia civilization has been reincarnating in this process, and the other is the Persians who have just got up again.


    "This city..." kianush Alta Aldasher looked at the traffic and looked at some buildings that couldn''t see the end, and expressed his heartfelt emotion: "it''s so big!"


    Ugutai Bahram fully agrees with kianush Alta According to Al Dahir, their capital is taixifeng (32 kilometers southeast of modern Baghdad). It is also very large, with a population of nearly 500000. It can be regarded as one of the best cities in Central Asia or Europa.


    At present, there are few cities with a population of more than 500000, and there is only one with a population of more than one million. The remaining one with a population of more than 100000 can be called a big city. Aldasher had some understanding when he came to the state of Han. He didn''t believe that there was a big city with a population of more than one million in the state of Han. He understood what he said with his own eyes.


    "It is said that the city had a population of more than two million." Ugutai Bahram sighed: "the whole world is just such a city."


    At present, Jiankang has no 2 million people, and nearly 700000 people have been moved out successively. Even if it has become a storage place for sea trade goods due to its geographical location, it has increased a lot of floating population, but it really has not exceeded 2 million people.


    New Chang''an is still under preliminary construction. Jiankang is still the most populous city in the Han Dynasty and the most populous city in the world.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty surrendered soon after the Han army came to the city. Jiankang city actually did not suffer the devastation of the war and retained the original dense buildings. When envoys from various countries came to Jiankang, they were surprised that there was such a big city in the east of the world and climbed the mountain to watch it.


    A group of people from bossashan are located in Shitou mountain. They can see most of the city and the ships on the Yangtze River. They have visited the market before. No one denies the huge of Jiankang city and sees the vitality of the city.


    "On our way here, we saw the construction of the Strait by the Han Empire. They obviously made a great determination to step on it." This is what aldasher cares about most. Persian Sasan has reopened the war against Rome. The Gupta Dynasty has frequent trade with Rome: "it is very beneficial for us to have the Han Empire invade Rome."


    The Gupta Dynasty failed once, but did not admit the overall failure. There were still voices calling for peace waiting for katluk The troops led by Karp were completely annihilated. It turned out that the voice of war subdued the voice of peace.


    The expeditionary forces of the Han Dynasty have been carrying out raids all the time. They are cautious about landing in the Gupta Dynasty. The two sides have been engaged in sea battles on the other side of the a San Yang, and large-scale fleet battles have never appeared again.


    In a word, the Persian sassanne was rebuilt on the ruins of the Parthian Empire. During the period when Parthia was destroyed by Rome, most of the territory of Parthia was looted. Tession, the current capital of the Persian sassanne, was looted by the Romans and burned to ruins.


    The Parthian Empire died in A.D. 224. In the same year, altazersis, the Parthian general, established the Sassanian Dynasty. At the beginning, his opponent was not the Romans, but Artaban V, the last monarch of the Parthian Empire.


    After altazersis won and established the Sassanian Dynasty, he actually did not seek revenge from the Romans. On the contrary, he waved his weapons to the six nobles of the original Parthian Empire, and successively destroyed and annexed the six nobles into the incubation period.


    In the following years, there were still sporadic resistance movements in various parts of the former Sabbath Empire, but al Dahir I continued to expand his forces to the East and northwest, conquering Sistan, Gorgan, horasan Some Sassanian inscriptions show that the kings of the kusana Empire, Turan and mocran were subordinate to aldasher, but from the textual research on the coins, it is more likely that they were subordinate to Shapur I, the son of aldasher.


    The Sassanian Dynasty had little effect on the westward crusade against Hatra, Armenia and adiabona.


    In 2300, the Sassanids attacked the territory of the Roman Empire. The Roman Empire fought back two years later, although the Roman Emperor Alexander Severu celebrated his triumph in Rome, but the war ended without a final conclusion.


    Since then, the second round of great expansion of the Sassanian dynasty did not start again until 293. The object of the war was the Roman Empire in decline. The war in the first three years was basically deadlocked. In 296, the Roman Emperor Galerius was defeated near calinigum on the Euphrates River.


    In the spring of 298, Galerius received the support of a reinforcement force convened on the Danube River. NARS could not make any further progress in Armenia and Mesopotamia. Galerius launched an offensive against northern Mesopotamia through Armenia in 298. NARS withdrew to Armenia to meet the Romans. The rugged Armenia was good for the Roman infantry, but bad for the Sassanian cavalry. With the help of the local people, Galerius defeated NARS in two consecutive battles.


    The Sassanian Dynasty started peace talks with the Roman Empire in 1999. This time, the war initiated by the Persians ended with the Sassanian Dynasty admitting defeat and ceding land. Shortly afterwards, Sistan and kusana successively broke out rebellion, and the contemporary Sassanian king was also attacked and killed by Arabs in a hunting.


    Today''s Sassanian monarch Shapur II was crowned before he was born, and the crown was placed on his mother''s belly. In his childhood, the Sassanian Dynasty was controlled by his mother and nobles. As an adult, Shapur II came to power immediately and proved that he was an active and influential king.


    After Shapur II came to power, he led a small and elite army to resist the Arabs in the South and ensure the security of the Sassanian Dynasty in the south. He also launched an offensive against the Romans on the western line. Although the Persians won a series of battles, they were unable to capture the territory of the Roman Empire because they failed to capture Nisibis and the Romans recaptured Singra and Amida.


    The Sassanian Dynasty was also restrained by the nomads on the eastern front, who threatened the Central Asian River region, a strategic area of the silk road. Shapur II then personally led the troops to the East and asked his officers to continue to launch harassing attacks on the Romans. Shapur II subdued the peoples of Central Asia, incorporated their territory into the Sassanid Dynasty, and conquered the area now known as Afghanistan.


    At this stage, the war between the Sassanian Dynasty and Rome is just the stage of reopening. Before the battle broke out, they mainly attacked and destroyed each other. The problem is that the Arabs within the Sassanian Dynasty broke out an uprising again. The middle river area of Central Asia is a trend of erosion, which greatly controlled the war process of the Sassanian Dynasty against Rome.


    "We really need a powerful ally." Aldasher had a clear goal before he came to the Han country, that is, to establish an alliance with the Han country: "the Han Empire not only appeared in Xinyi, but also marched towards the western regions. It can completely block Xinyi''s trade with Rome on the sea, and join the wars of Arabs, hunnit and other barbarians on the land."


    The Sassanian Dynasty has seen the maritime strength of the Han state through the last war in the third ocean. With a consistent impression, it also firmly believes that the land war strength of the Han people will not be worse. History repeats again, but this time the Han people don''t need Persia, Persia needs the Han people to join their war, and the sea continues to be hard with the Gupta Dynasty, On the land, they helped them suppress various disaffected nationalities.


    The Sassanian Dynasty sent envoys this time only to ask. As an envoy, aldasher should first understand what the Han people need and impress the Han king with the greatest sincerity.


    "Dividing up the world is a great sincerity." Aldasher is not joking. He said seriously: "we need to defeat the Romans. We can recognize the Han Empire''s invasion and occupation of the Gupta Dynasty and the Han Empire''s regaining control of the western regions. We can become allies with the Han Empire on sea and land."


    Ugutai Bahram is different from aldasher, a royal family member who has lived in fine clothes and food since childhood. He doesn''t take things for granted, He said, "I''m afraid things won''t go as smoothly as we thought. The Han Empire is in the dominant stage in Xinyang. We don''t make any difference to the Han Empire. The western regions called by the Han Empire were originally their control area, just to recognize that the re control of the Western Regions by the Han Empire is not a chip."


    "We need a country as a buffer zone between the two countries, which can weaken hunit to the greatest extent, and destruction is not allowed." Aldasher smiled and said, "hunit cannot perish. Presumably the Han Empire will be interested in Kangju, Yueban and Wusun?"


    "..." ugutai Bahram wanted to say that even without them, the Han Empire could destroy the above-mentioned countries. He thought so, but he couldn''t say it bluntly. He could only say euphemistically: "it''s said that the Han Empire attacked the inland Peninsula (Indochina Peninsula) and Xinli in order to obtain food."


    Aldasher also knew this and immediately smiled and said, "although I don''t understand why the Han Empire went thousands of miles away to seek food, how much should be lost in transportation even if it was so far. If the Han Empire wanted to get food, we didn''t lack food. This is also one of our chips."


    Ugutai Bahram felt that this time the two sides discussed the alliance, they had more or less what the Han Empire wanted.

 Chapter 681

    There is not much soil on the earth that can breed an empire. In ancient times, when there was a lack of scientific and technological tools, there was a fertile plain as a grain producing area. How large the plain is and how many river systems the plain can use for irrigation basically determine how much heritage the Empire bred from this land will have.


    In short, there are not many countries that can be called empires in history. Only a few countries that can be called empires do not occupy the vast plain grain producing areas. For example, Rome really rose into a great Empire because it conquered Spain, Egypt and North Africa and obtained the vast plain grain producing areas; Parthia expanded and occupied the grain producing area of Iraq, then conquered Syria, had another grain producing area, and then expanded eastward and occupied the later Iranian plain. After owning these grain producing areas, Parthia rose to become an imperial country.


    If Rome and Parthia conquered some countries and nations before they got the grain producing areas, ah San is naturally a nation with vast grain producing areas. However, ah San has been in the Peacock Dynasty for a generation, but sitting in the vast grain producing areas, he did not stand up any more. Or did he wait for the Dayue people to destroy many ah San kingdoms and states by force, That land has an imperial kusana.


    Zhuxia nationality has never had the same level of grain producing areas owned by Rome, Parthia and kusana. Zhuxia inhabits a mountainous geographical location, such as the three plains defined by later generations, namely, the Northeast Plain, the North China Plain and the middle and lower reaches of the Yangtze River. The Northeast Plain has not been developed at all. Even if the North China Plain and the middle and lower reaches of the Yangtze River have been developed, In contrast, the grain producing areas owned by Rome, Parthia and kusana are not at the same level.


    Because of the geographical environment, in fact, any dynasty of Zhuxia civilization seems to have some "congenital deficiencies". The grain output has always been maintained at a warning line. When the weather is good, the country can be peaceful and the people can be safe. However, if there is a large-scale disaster, the country will definitely fall into turmoil, which is not like those empires with many super grain producing areas, Even if there is a natural disaster in a certain region, grain can be transferred from other large grain producing areas, or a huge amount of grain originally stored can be used to tide over the difficulties.


    If you look through the history books, you can find that except for the Central Plains Dynasty, few countries will have a great famine. The demise of those countries is basically destroyed by the enemy country (alien). Unlike the Central Plains Dynasty, which has changed its Dynasty due to the turmoil caused by natural disasters.


    Many changes of dynasties in the Central Plains Dynasty were related to the increase of population. They owned land that could provide output. A large number of people lost their land in land annexation. Then there was the increase of population, but the output was still like that. They could not eat enough and even starve to death. How could the country be stable.


    At present, there are two developed grain producing areas in the Han Dynasty. According to the previous administrative division, the North China Plain is the respective parts of Jizhou, Yanzhou and Qingzhou. Jizhou and Qingzhou cover the most extensive area, and Yanzhou has only a very small part; The plains in the middle and lower reaches of the Yangtze River are parts of Xuzhou, Yangzhou, Jingzhou, Jiangzhou and Yuzhou.


    Because of the outbreak of drought, in fact, the North China plain can not be expected, but can have some expectations for the plains in the middle and lower reaches of the Yangtze River.


    Xuzhou and Yangzhou, which have been highly developed in the middle and lower reaches of the Yangtze River Plain, are the largest grain producing areas in the Han country. To some extent, Jingzhou has only been moderately developed, while Jiangzhou is in the preliminary development stage.


    The diplomatic missions of various countries officially set foot on the land of Han in Yangzhou. What they saw was almost the most prosperous area of Han at present, not only in terms of commodity trade, but also in terms of labor in farming areas.


    Yangzhou''s agriculture can be regarded as more or less developed, which makes all countries confused about Han''s seeking food channels.


    "So your country is willing to sell food to big men?"


    "Of course!"


    It has been two days since Yuan Qiao arrived in Jiankang. He didn''t go to see envoys from various countries at the beginning. He needed to know what purpose envoys from various countries came with first.


    Most of the countries that sent envoys actually came for trade, especially hoping to buy a large amount of silk from the Han country.


    So far, all countries are interested in the silk of the Central Plains Dynasty, such as ceramics and tea, which were exported by the Central Plains Dynasty. In fact, all countries have not had the desire to buy.


    In terms of ceramics, from the pre Qin Dynasty to the collapse of the two Han Dynasties, and then to the period of five random China, the porcelain in the Central Plains has not made great progress. The appearance is basically of various types of "pots" and "cans", and the color is absolutely not beautiful. In contrast, the Egyptians, Greeks, Cypriots and assan have completely exploded the civilization of the Central Plains at this stage in terms of the development of pottery only in terms of appearance design and color painting.


    In terms of tea, the current tea is used as medicine rather than a leisure pastime. The so-called tea drinking is the habit of all kinds of big families or aristocratic families. Tea is also ground and boiled. It is not making tea at all. Tea helps to get rid of greasiness. At present, there is no such saying. Therefore, it is basically false to see that the Xiongnu people in the Western Han Dynasty strongly needed tea.


    In the Tang and Song Dynasties, the habit of drinking tea prevailed in the Central Plains Dynasty, that is, it was during this period that tea was introduced into the grassland. If the nomads really longed for tea, it also began from the Turks, not from the Huns.


    Tea became a trade product between the East and the west only in the middle ages. It must be said that drinking tea will not be greasy, which is a rumored illusion. The function of tea is to reduce cholesterol and blood pressure. Drinking tea can reduce weight, but it can''t get greasy. Drinking tea as health preservation is a very good effect.


    So, again, the nomads on the grassland may ask for tea from the Central Plains Dynasty, but it is definitely not a strategic material. If the nomads think that tea can have the effect of removing greasiness, it is definitely a strategic deception of the Central Plains Dynasty. (no nonsense)


    The meeting between aldasher and Yuan Qiao was not a formal diplomatic occasion. Bossashan hoped to test the needs of the Han side before officially launching diplomacy.


    So far, especially when aldasher saw the vast farmland around Jiankang, he did not understand why the Han country was so urgent to obtain food from abroad. However, he thought it over and over again. It was not convincing to admit that the Han army stepped on a San or that the Han Army regained control of the western regions. He could only mention the topic of providing food.


    The Sassanian Dynasty has recaptured the Middle East once occupied by Rome. Seriously, there is no shortage of food. Persians have their own civilization, but if there are any goods sought after by all countries, it''s just blankets and female 1 slaves. The rest are really out of hand.


    Persian blankets have been a kind of fist products of Persians since the Parthian Empire. They have been popular in the surrounding countries and nationalities. They are also very popular with all the nationalities under the rule of Rome. They are also sought after in the countries of the western regions. Unfortunately, the Central Plains Dynasty had its own aesthetic style and did not look at Persian blankets.


    Female 1 slaves are really the consistent fist products of Persians. It is still because the Sassanian Dynasty once conquered the kusana Empire, and the means of cultivating sexual 1 slaves came from Hinduism, This paper summarizes the love 1 Sutra belonging to the Persians (similar to the India 1 degree love 1 Sutra), and uses the love 1 Sutra to cultivate some female 1 slaves. If the domestic aristocrats do not have the sex 1 slaves trained by the love 1 Sutra, they can not be regarded as the real aristocrats. Moreover, it must be said that the price of female 1 slaves trained by the love 1 Sutra is extremely expensive.


    Yuan Qiao heard aldasher from the Sassanian royal family of Persia say so firmly and tentatively asked, "is there a limit on the number?"


    Aldasher''s idea was that bossashan was so far away from the Han country that he felt that the Han country would not buy more food even at the cost of transportation. He smiled and said, "our two peoples have a deep and original friendship. If the Han Empire is willing to reach an agreement with us on some discussions, why should we limit such small things?"


    Yuan Qiao is not the top level of the Han state. He has no access to some real secrets, but because he has his own perception as the military commander for many times. For example, some of the army''s supplies can always appear when needed, but the transport team rarely carries out grain and fodder transportation.


    Purchasing grain from abroad is one of Yuan Qiao''s responsibilities this time. He just asks envoys from various countries to buy grain. As for what means or ways to get the purchased grain back to China, it''s not what he wants to worry about.


    "Your country has traveled to Persia by sea. You can reach Persia by sea. I believe we will become a good friendly country for exchanging needed goods in the future." Aldasher hasn''t talked about the proposal to divide the world. It''s ergutai Only after repeated persuasion by Bahram can the result be achieved. He could test his confidence in some things and asked, "in terms of the reliability of your country, maybe we can reach some agreements, such as forming a coalition?"


    "Reliability?" Yuan Qiao was stunned for a while before he realized that every country has its own name. The Han country can call ah San, and the Persians can also call him Xin Xin. The reason why he was stunned was about the formation of a coalition army mentioned by aldasher: "ah San is your enemy?"


    "No, we have a bad relationship with credibility, but we are not a belligerent." Aldasher raised the teacup on the table and sipped it. It was slightly bitter. After aftertaste, there would be sweet tea. After a little meditation, he said, "we have a new war with Rome. Xinxin has a very prosperous maritime trade with Rome. Your country has cut off the maritime trade route between Rome and Xinxin, which is very beneficial to us."


    In fact, the Han state knew that Persian Sassanian was going to war with Rome again, but it was not clear that it had indirectly helped Persian Sassanian by entering the third ocean. Even if it knew, it would not have any special feelings. The Han state had its own goal to invade the Gupta Dynasty. It would not feel that there was any friendship between the two sides because it indirectly helped Persian Sassanian.


    "We can send our fleet and army to attack the enemy with your country." Aldasher put on a sincere expression and said very seriously: "in terms of attacking people, we don''t take any land, and we can discuss the spoils."


    Yuan Qiao was caught off guard by aldasher''s proposal. He has no power to establish diplomatic relations with other countries, let alone to reach a military alliance with other countries. He didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    "In addition to reliability, your country has re entered the western regions, and we can also cooperate with each other in some aspects." When aldasher saw that Yuan Qiao was only pondering but not talking, he subconsciously felt that only a San''s temptation to the Han country was insufficient: "the western region is your traditional control area, and our country fully agrees with your country''s re control of the western region. Your country may not know some things. For example, the country that has great influence on the countries in the western region is called hunit..."


    Yuan Qiao really didn''t know what the hunit was. After hearing that there were Kangju and Yueban countries besides hunit, then Wusun and xigaoche, he knew the two countries behind.


    "That''s right." Aldasher suddenly changed into a serious expression of caution: "hunit and Yueban, although most of them are dada people, they have many Hun descendants."


    Yuan Qiao''s eyes narrowed immediately, and his action let aldasher see that the latter probably had a "sure enough" in his heart.


    "Hunnit has Huns like harmony and joy." Aldasher continued his serious expression: "in the west of the Caspian Sea, as we call it, there is a huge tribe. They are the Huns who your ancestors drove to the West."


    It refers to the northern Huns who have moved westward to later Ukraine. In fact, bossasan is happy to see the descendants of the northern Huns running to Ukraine. What''s more, the northern Huns keep driving the Goths westward, while the Goths driven away by the northern Huns keep bothering the Romans.


    [sure enough, like the legend, the Han people and the Huns are immortal enemies...] aldasher looks serious on the surface and is really very happy in his heart: [as long as the Huns are mentioned, the Han people will want to pursue and kill regardless of the distance.]


    The Han people and the Huns are naturally blood feuds. In history, it has happened that the Han people knew that the northern Huns stopped in the west of the western regions and chased and killed thousands of miles away. The sentence "the Ming Dynasty will kill the strong Han even if it is far away" took place under the background of that chase and kill.


    Aldasher also knows that in addition to the northern Xiongnu, the southern Xiongnu, who had been kept in captivity by the Han Dynasty for hundreds of years, another Dynasty of the Han people (the Western Jin Dynasty) perished in the hands of the southern Xiongnu, which is tantamount to both old hatred and new hatred. He thinks that the Han people''s hatred towards the Xiongnu must be deeper than the sea. It may be enough to use the Xiongnu people as bait to attract the Han people to the western expedition.


    Yuan Qiao saluted aldasher and said cautiously, "thank you for telling me!"


    It was the first time that aldasher accepted yuan Qiao''s careful salute. He returned the salute according to the Persian etiquette, but he was more happy in his heart.

 Chapter 682

    In the follow-up reception, Yuan Qiao has received enough goodwill from various countries, without exception, to reach mutual friendly relations and establish trade channels.


    Yuan Qiao scoffed at the so-called friendly relations between those countries. What he wanted was that all countries agreed to go to Han to buy grain.


    As for equal relations, there is no such thing at all. As long as they are the countries around them, the Central Plains elites have only two consistent attitudes towards those countries, that is, they choose to surrender or perish.


    When the Central Plains Dynasty knew a country, it would want to beat it until it succumbed to becoming a younger brother or directly occupy the country''s land. This thought has appeared since the spring and Autumn period, and the same is true to the unification of Qin Dynasty. The Western Han Dynasty paid this kind of hegemonic thinking to action, which is an attitude that does not want to be ignored for countries beyond the reach of the whip.


    In the whole world, whether it is the king''s land and the king''s officials who lead the land is not just talking. It is something that the Central Plains dynasties have always said and done. All along, the Central Plains dynasties have basically done that in addition to the split period and the two Song dynasties. The tributary system also appeared under this kind of thinking.


    Of course, Yuan Qiao will not show the psychology of an elite educated by the culture of the Central Plains, that is, he will show some arrogant behavior when receiving envoys from various countries, However, in any country including Persian sassanne (excluding the Romans who did not arrive), most people take yuan Qiao''s arrogance for granted, even if they are not used to it or unconvinced.


    A strong country should have the appearance of a strong country. It is a rule that the strong do not fake color to the weak. As a weak person, he is often even happy to accept the contempt from the strong. After all, it is better for the strong to despise the weak in attitude than to use force directly.


    Yuan Qiao showed equality to the greatest extent to the chief and Deputy envoys from Persian sassanne, which was based on the premise that Persian sassanne was not a weak country. This attitude was very useful and even proud for aldasher.


    "We have the strength of equal dialogue with the Han Empire." In fact, aldasher doesn''t know much about the current Han country, but more about the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, especially the Western Han Dynasty, which beat the powerful Huns and fled: "the Han Empire obviously knows this."


    Ugutai Bahram is looking at the scenery outside the carriage. They have left Jiankang city and have arrived at the boundary of Liangjun.


    Jiankang City, as the largest city in the world today, has made a very deep impression on the envoys of various countries. They can be surprised by all kinds of things from Oriental civilization. After seeing the buildings of Oriental civilization and seeing how the Han people live, the most impressive thing is about the road.


    In the period of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Jiankang, as the capital of the small imperial court, had traffic connecting all parts. The road was originally relatively wide. Later, it was incorporated into the territory of the Han state, and after the transformation of the left and right lanes, the diplomatic missions of all countries saw a clean, broad and orderly road.


    It can be said that in the current countries in the world, there are not many roads on the left and right. Basically, people go in different directions on the same road. It''s OK when there are few people, but it''s very easy to crowd each other when there are many people.


    The Han state has long implemented the left and right branches. The one-way street in one direction gives people who have not seen it a glance to see the benefits and a sense of order in an instant. To tell the truth, roads with order and without order are two very different situations.


    "I don''t know how many and how long similar roads are." Ugutai Bahram said the national highway level road: "after driving for so long, I didn''t even feel a bump. I can imagine how smooth the road is."


    Aldasher had to recall that bossashan naturally has a wide road, but it''s not divided into left and right lanes. It can''t be a long road section if the road is flat.


    The national road they are walking on is reconstructed from the original road. According to the specifications, the total width of the national road is 16 meters, and the left and right sides are 8 meters wide respectively. There is an isolation road in the middle and guardrails are built on both sides. Similar roads can be seen in the Han country, even in Rome, which is famous for its convenient transportation.


    They are not ordinary people. Who doesn''t know what a country''s traffic means? The higher the status, the more knowledgeable people are, the more they can judge the country''s strength and local control from a country''s traffic.


    After entering Liangjun, some people who knew it were relieved and raised their hearts at the same time. That was because the road extending from Jiankang to Liangjun ended, but Liangjun saw that huge human and material resources were being used to build roads.


    "All roads lead to Rome. Convenient transportation not only ensures the Romans'' control over all provinces, but also expands their territory." Ugutai Bahram has personally been to Rome. He is very impressed by the traffic in Rome: "compared with Rome, our traffic is far inferior, so there will be constant rebellion in all provinces."


    "I just learned that the Han Empire was going to build a national road thousands of miles long." Aldasher got the news from the official of Hongru Museum: "it''s the kind of national highway we took when we came out of Jiankang city."


    "What a bold country!" Ugutai What Bahram knows is that the kings of Persia Sassanian have similar ideas, but they have not been able to take action due to national strength and surrounding environment: "perhaps... The best thing we should do after we go back is to suggest your majesty to turn the plan into action."


    Aldasher smiled bitterly. The reason why the kings of Persia Sasan had ideas but did not take action was not only because of national strength and surrounding environment, but also the exclusion of nobles in all provinces.


    In fact, everyone knows that after convenient transportation, the central control over local areas will be strengthened. It is precisely because of this that local authorities will reject. What they want is that the central control over local areas is weak, so they can give them more convenience, such as developing their own family strength.


    Whether in the Parthian period or the Sassanian period, the central government of the Persians has never had too strong control and binding force on the place.


    In addition to the central royal family, there were six nobles in the Parthian period. Later, it was said that the Romans were so powerful that they could destroy Parthia. It was better to say that the contradiction between the central part of Parthia and the six nobles reached the general outbreak point, which made vologassis V break cans and fall. He had to hold the six noble families together, which was really finished, But what I didn''t expect was that the aldasher family, which trusted Youjia, would rebel.


    When the aldasher family became the royal family of Persians, the first generation king aldasher I and the second generation king Shapur I were committed to eliminating the remnants of the six nobles, but more often they had to compromise. The six nobles may be extinct and weak, but there will always be new nobles, and the political system of Persians is the same, As a result, although the Sassanian Dynasty was not as miserable as Parthia, its control over the place was not much better.


    "Even in Rome with extremely developed transportation, Rome (referring to the capital) cannot fully control all provinces. Facts have proved that the convenient transportation is not a panacea, otherwise there would be no military chaos (officer chaos)." Aldasher is no stranger to Rome. He should even know more than his own country. Otherwise, he can''t know himself, but he must know his sworn enemy. Pointing to the huge crowd working, he said: "it is said that the reunification of the Han Empire was only in recent years. Their emperor only ended the large-scale war with the outside world last year, but there are still many local wars, but there are large-scale projects at home."


    Of course, Liu Yan has not yet claimed the title of emperor, but he will not use the king''s name externally. He uses the title of emperor in height.


    The news about the outbreak of a large-scale drought has not been disclosed, only a very few people know. They are worried that the news of the outbreak of drought will lead to unrest. The center is to take a step-by-step way to centralize the management of the people and wait for the establishment of sufficient control and order before detonating the news.


    After the centralized management of the people is completed, the salary that will not starve to death is given, and then the announcement of the impending drought will make the people unite on the side of the country while causing panic, and will not give ambitious people more opportunities to coerce the victims. Therefore, the order of information disclosure is also a great knowledge.


    The first group of envoys, including bossashan, did not stop until Shouchun. They could see a large number of people working together in all counties along the way. They were extremely amazed at the orderly and clear division of labor and the organizational ability of the Han state.


    "It can be seen that although it was only eight years for the Han people to resume their country again, they (the people) were very obedient to the ruling class." Ugutai Bahram is a sensible man, saying: "only those who love rulers will be happy to be driven, and only those who trust rulers will be willing to accept assignments, which proves that the Han emperor is supported today."


    Of course, aldasher knows this truth. He also has his own view: "it also proves that the Han Empire has an efficient administrative system."


    In fact, it is not so simple to start the national level project. It is not enough human and material resources to start the national level project. It is also related to the vital organizational capacity. Many countries obviously have enough human and material resources, but they can''t start the national project because of insufficient organizational capacity, which is not a problem in the Central Plains dynasties, and even have sufficient experience.


    "The Romans are coming." Aldasher learned the news the second day after Shouchun stopped. His mood became gloomy. At the same time, he couldn''t care to express more emotion to the Han state: "they have started from Jiankang. The reason why we stopped was to wait for the envoys of those countries, including Rome."


    If the Han people and the Xiongnu people are mortal enemies, then the Persians and Romans are also mortal enemies that one of them must be eliminated. Before aldasher''s mission, there were inquiries into Rome and envoys sent to Han. Even the navy of bossasan was ordered to intercept, but the Romans came after all.


    At present, although Rome has been ruled by the four emperors, it has not yet formed a real division. It only has the concept of West and East. The division into West Rome and East Rome took place in AD 395.


    After the disorderly administration of officers in Rome, the country fell into a weak period because of the long-term turmoil, but it stabilized in the period of the Illyrian Dynasty. The good time did not last long, and because of the rise of the four families, it entered the second era of "joint rule of the four emperors".


    The second "co governance of the four emperors" of Rome ended in Constantine''s hands, but it was only after 14 years of civil war that the unification was re formed, and Constantine became the only Augustus in Rome.


    Now the Roman Augustus is Constantius. His road to Augustus is full of Roman characteristics, that is, he must decide with his brother before he can sit on the throne of Augustus. The problem is that he is the area that Augustus can really control, that is, the divided Eastern Rome, The Western Rome of Europa is under the autonomy of each family.


    In the re confrontation between Rome and Persian sassanne, in fact, the eastern part of Rome is against the complete Persian sassanne. Even this can press Persian sassanne on the ground for a long time. The reason is that the Arabs and kusana remnants under Persian sassanne''s rule will erupt great rebellion from time to time, and the nomads in the Northeast will often invade.


    "The Han Empire knew that we were at war with Rome. Why did it make us stop and wait for the Romans?" Aldasher felt that he was not respected and said angrily, "we have shown enough sincerity!"


    Aldasher was not only angry with the Persians, but also found yuan Qiao to express his dissatisfaction.


    "It is my greatest sincerity to receive you personally." Yuan Qiao expressed his dissatisfaction with aldasher in an inexplicable mood: "I''m the Chamberlain of a big man. I''m only a general to receive Rome and other countries."


    Aldasher didn''t understand the official position of the Han state at all. He felt much better when he heard that Yuan Qiao, who received himself, was higher than the official position of the Han state in Rome.


    "The believer is a friend of the Romans, and you have entered a state of war with the believer..." Bahram said in a confused tone, "the enemy''s friend is also the enemy, and the enemy of the enemy is the friend, isn''t it?"


    Yuan Qiao smiled immediately after hearing the translation. Persian sassanne and jidoro are also enemies. It''s just that Persian sassanne pulled jidoro before he came. Is it an enemy or a friend between countries.


    Aldasher said, "we have a long-standing friendship with the Han Empire and will be natural allies in need. You don''t need to receive the Romans. You should expel them from China."


    Yuan Qiao''s face turned black immediately and said very unhappily, "the big man doesn''t need anyone to teach him what to do."


    Aldasher wanted to continue what he said, standing on one side of ergutai Bahram hurriedly pulled to stop it regardless of the influence, but yuan Qiao brushed away.

 Chapter 683

    "Is this the first time we have set foot in the country of sinae?"


    "Yes, we have long wanted to come here and have never had a chance."


    Olus Setus Cicero was the envoy of Rome this time, and the person who spoke with him was Marius Ugri.


    Just as successive dynasties called the distant area Daqin, so the "Daqin" mentioned by the Central Plains Dynasty did not only refer to Rome. All the dynasties in Rome called the Central Plains Dynasty cyris.


    Cyris is a transliteration, which translates into "Silk state". The current Central Plains Dynasty in the western world is called "Silk state", of course, because of the relationship between silk.


    It is a mistake for the contemporary Romans to think that none of them had ever been to the Central Plains Dynasty. In fact, in A.D. 100, a Roman business group arrived in Luoyang and was received by the then Emperor Han he (Liu Zhao). Such a thing is recorded in the book of the later Han Dynasty. He di Ji, which is also the first batch of Romans to come to the Central Plains Dynasty by land.


    The title of cyris was named by the ancient Greeks. The Romans inherited some cultures of the Greeks. At the same time, they also inherited the title of cyris for the Central Plains Dynasty, which was changed to China until the Qidan Liao state and the Northern Song Dynasty. China actually refers to porcelain.


    China... That is, the "porcelain country" refers to the Qidan Liao state, not the Northern Song Dynasty. It must be understood that the basic contact of western countries at that time was the Qidan Liao state. The Qidan Liao state cut off the communication between the Northern Song Dynasty and the outside world by land, which led to the fact that most countries in the West and Central Asia did not know the existence of the Northern Song Dynasty. It regarded the Qidan Liao state as a country that inherited the Zhuxia civilization.


    In terms of geographical location, it is normal for Qidan Liao country to be mistaken for the descendants of Zhuxia civilization by Western and Central Asian countries. At that time, the western and Central Asian countries'' title to Qidan Liao, that is, China, was fixed.


    Therefore, both cyris and China are foreign names for certain products, which extend to the name of the country producing such goods.


    Coincidentally, the Central Plains Dynasty also had its own way of naming foreign countries. In the earliest period, there was the name "Daqin", and the source of "Daqin" was the book of the later Han Dynasty and Wei Lue.


    Later, in the Song Dynasty and the Song Dynasty, although the people of the Song Dynasty were exposed to a wider world because of the prosperity of maritime trade, due to the rise of Confucianism, Confucianism was famous. It only regarded the Central Plains as the "world", and simply did not take the "world" seriously. In Central Asia at that time, it was a social trend to wear a uniform style of Robe because of the "religious 1 religion governing the country". The people of the Song Dynasty only looked at their clothes to distinguish, so there were inexplicable countries such as "white food", "green food" and "black food".


    It has been six days since the diplomatic missions of Rome, frank, Burgundy and Alemanni arrived in the state of Han. They also landed at Jingkou. They continued to feel the exclamation of those diplomatic missions before. The same thing is going to the market to buy silk.


    The silk in Jiankang market was bought up as early as the first batch of diplomatic missions arrived. The shops selling silk had not had time to replenish the goods, so the later diplomatic missions naturally did not buy it.


    The second batch of embassies arrived at pingman Colonel''s headquarters after a very difficult breakthrough. When they broke through the interception of Sasan Navy at sea, only a few ships sank and were captured, and most of the materials they carried were lost. Later, they came to Jiankang on a Han ship to learn that the first group of envoys took out the few goods left to sell, but they encountered the embarrassment of the first group of envoys. The Han people were not interested in their goods at all.


    In fact, although frank, Burgundy and Alemanni have established their own countries, they have not been recognized. They were really recognized after the collapse of Western Rome, but it was at the end of the fifth century.


    Among them, the Franks developed best. They expanded vigorously during the collapse of Western Rome and successively defeated the Huns, Later, they defeated the remnants of Western Rome in Gaul, occupied Gaul, established the merovian Dynasty, took Paris as its capital, and even repeatedly expanded and crowned as emperor, and established the Charlemagne empire.


    The Charlemagne empire was divided into three parts in 843, namely the western, central and Eastern Frankish kingdoms. Until ad 870, after the adjustment of the Treaty of Merson, it became the embryonic form of the later three countries: the kingdom of France, the kingdom of Italy and the first empire of Germany.


    Therefore, the later French Kingdom, the Italian kingdom and the first German Empire are actually branches of the Germanic nation. In the modern French part, the Franks merged with the Gauls, resulting in the real separation of the French from the Germans and Italians.


    At present, although Rome has been divided, it still belongs to Rome as a whole in name. The Romans do not recognize that Frank, Burgundy and Alemanni exist as a country and are still treated as a tribal form. Therefore, the Romans brought them to Han. They do not belong to their own mission, but are included in the Roman mission.


    In fact, the Hongru Museum, which receives diplomatic missions from various countries, does not know so much. They record according to their respective applications. If later generations read history books, they will not see the relevant records of frank, Burgundy and Alemanni, which are all covered in the records of the Roman diplomatic missions.


    Compared with other countries, the Romans are actually more pleasing to the eye in the Han country. Both sides have black hair and black eyes, that is, there are obvious differences in the contour of facial features, but not only the color of hair and eyes in other countries is different from that in the Han country, but also the skin is obviously different.


    "Cyris is an amazing country." Marius Ugri said that the construction of Kangcheng is huge, and there are more than one million people living in the same city: "this is a country with historical heritage that will not lose to us. They stand up again after the invasion of barbarians. Their emperor wiped out the barbarians in the north, trying to conquer more countries and occupy more land."


    In fact, the Roman mission has left Jiankang. When taking the national road to the north, it was as shocked by the road as the first batch of missions. It was more strange to see the labor scenes of Han people along the way.


    "Cyris'' invasion of Gupta caused us great trouble." Olus Setus When Cicero said this, he did not show hatred for the Han state, but more worried: "in the first war between cyris and Gupta, cyris won, and Gupta will not give up."


    The maritime trade between Rome and the Gupta Dynasty is very prosperous. The exporting country of the trade is the Gupta Dynasty. While providing luxury goods, it is mainly metals such as steel, iron and copper, and will sell a large number of finished weapons.


    In contemporary times, Rome is the gold importing country of the Gupta Dynasty. The gold export from the Roman conquest is concentrated in the Gupta Dynasty. That is because Rome itself does not attract the goods of the Gupta Dynasty, which is equivalent to an unbalanced trade. However, the two sides do not think there is anything wrong. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer.


    The Han state extended its tentacles to the third ocean, and the sea attack on the Gupta Dynasty greatly interfered with the sea trade. Until the first battle of the Han Gupta, in fact, Gupta''s sea merchant ships were able to break through and go to Rome for trade. It was not completely terminated until the end of the first battle of the Han Gupta.


    The suspension of sea trade between the Gupta Dynasty and Rome is only a matter of recent months. The impact on Rome is, but it has not been fully revealed. The previous trading materials have not been consumed, but there is no lack of understanding. People are worried.


    The eastern part of Rome is not the home of the Romans. Some European regions such as Italy, Gaul and Spain are the home of the Romans. However, although Rome is a whole in political fame, The contemporary Augustus command can only work in Eastern Rome (Modern Turkey), which makes the Roman army fighting with Sassanian army really need materials from the Gupta Dynasty.


    I want to say olus Setus What is the purpose of the mission led by Cicero to the state of Han? The primary goal is to mediate the war between the state of Han and the Gupta Dynasty, but they are not arrogant enough to think that they can order the state of Han or the Gupta Dynasty, but they must try.


    At the same time that some envoys came to the Han state, Rome actually had another envoys who went to the Gupta Dynasty to seek mediation.


    "In fact, geographically, Siris should choose our allies." Olus Setus Cicero has inquired about the news that bossasan wants to form an alliance with the Han state. The Persians don''t keep it secret, and the Han state doesn''t take it seriously at all. It''s easy to inquire about the relevant news: "we''re at the westernmost end, cyris is at the easternmost end, and the Persians are in the middle. Once we reach an alliance with cyris, we can carve up Persia in two directions."


    In fact, the Romans really like to find allies. Every step of expansion is to find a country or tribe in the region as an ally to jointly carve up the strongest country or tribe in the region, When the countries (tribes) in the region are finished, they turn their faces and refuse to recognize people. They expand to the Mediterranean and become their inland sea. However, various countries and nationalities have been fooled by the Romans many times.


    In oulus Setus Before Cicero and others set out, they were directly authorized by contemporary Augustus Constantius and had the right to form an alliance with any country or nation. Therefore, it was also one of their objectives to strive to become an ally with the Han country.


    Compared with kianush Alta Persians such as aldasher think that the Han people will "renew the front edge" because of the friendship of their ancestors, olus Setus Cicero and other Romans want to be very rational. Alliance is an attempt. Of course, it is a great joy to be able to form an alliance. If you can''t form an alliance, at least you should reach non-governmental trade.


    Of course, what the Romans most wanted was to mediate the war between the Han Dynasty and the Gupta Dynasty, that is, they knew that they could not get any chips, and there was no way to threaten anything. The extended key issue became the trade with the Han country, such as seeking to purchase large quantities of metals or weapons from the Han country in addition to the extremely eager silk.


    The diplomatic missions of all parties met in Shouchun. During this period, there were all kinds of troubles after the meeting between the Romans and Persians, that is, the two sides did not lose their heads and knew that the land of the Han country was under their feet. They did not like each other. At the same time, they kept their reason and did not have bloody conflict.


    Under the personal leadership of Yuan Qiao, they went all the way north and saw the major projects being carried out in the Han state. At the same time, they also saw the Cang Yi people who should be there after the war.


    For the construction of the national highway from Jiankang to new Chang''an, the segmented mode is adopted. No matter which mission is surprised after understanding this business, all the missions that produce words record it in words and regard this discovery as a treasure.


    After a three-month journey, they can be regarded as entering Guanzhong. When they pass Tongguan, they will inevitably feel countless feelings about the steep Xiongguan.


    "The land of cyris is too vast!" Olus Setus Cicero saw too many things along the way. It was confirmed that there was no facade project in the Han country. There should be prosperity. There should be ruins devastated by war. He thought he saw a real Han country: "I was most surprised by the organizational ability of the cyris people. They were able to manage millions of people to do the same work!"


    Any outsider was surprised at the organizational ability of the Han state, especially there were a large number of slaves in addition to managing the free people. Someone asked yuan Qiao, and the answer was that there was no riot in all parts of the project. They still believed yuan Qiao''s words. After all, they didn''t see it all the way.


    "The territory of cyris is close to 12 million square miles (not kilometers), which is similar to our land territory." Marius Ugri''s source was yuan Qiao, and he didn''t think it necessary for yuan Qiao to lie: "this is the territory that the son of Siris beat down in eight years."


    Rome is expanding around the Mediterranean. Except for the western end of Europa, the rest of its territory is along the Mediterranean. It looks small in terms of land territory, but the actual control range is across Europe, Asia and Africa, which makes the Mediterranean an "inland sea".


    On the Han side, the plateau is not the territory of the Han state. It stops in Shanshan in the west, Inner Mongolia in the north, and the forefront in the northeast is dense forest (da1qing). Although the southwest peninsula was captured, it is not local. At present, the total land area is about 5.9 million square kilometers, which is actually smaller than the land territory of Rome.


    "The cyris are seeking more expansion. They spent three years destroying two countries and countless tribes in the South (Indochina Peninsula) and recently invaded Gupta." Olus Setus Cicero said this with a bitter look on his face: "we are constantly retreating."

 Chapter 684

    "Interesting..."


    Envoys from various countries have arrived in Guanzhong and are arranged in Chang''an city. Liu Yan listened to some reports from Yuan Qiao. Yuan Qiao mentioned that the Persians talked about the Huns, which was really interesting.


    Every nation will have some sworn enemies. Is that the hatred accumulated after years of war, or because the war brought incomparable grief to every family? The Han people''s sworn enemy from the Western Han Dynasty was the Huns, who split the Huns into the north and the south.


    The southern Xiongnu became a captive dog. It was this dog that never obeyed. Even during the prosperity of the Han Dynasty, it would go down to the Grass Valley to wait for the Han Army to send an army to be a grandson again and again. For hundreds of years, it waited for the division of the Han family and the Sima family to usurp the throne of Cao Wei, shouting the slogan of revenge for the Han Dynasty and exterminating the Western Jin Dynasty.


    It must be said that Liu Yuan''s slogan was recognized by a considerable number of Han people, especially the people who couldn''t stand Sima''s rule. Those Hu people of all ethnic groups who were moved to the hinterland by the Jin family also took the opportunity to start an incident, ending the Jin family''s rule over the Central Plains. After the war, the people in the Central Plains also became inferior to beasts.


    The northern Huns were the real enemies of the Han people. They didn''t go far at the beginning of their flight. They would invade the territory of the Han family from time to time. Later, they once robbed the Han Dynasty for control of the western region. The last fiercest war between the Han and Hungary was to fight in the western region. Chen Tang enlisted a small number of Han troops and defeated the northern Huns, He has done the great cause of "flying the banner of the Marquis of Yishe and cutting off the head of the Zhizhi branch", and told the four countries that "the Ming Dynasty will kill the strong Han even if it is far away", and the remnants of the northern Xiongnu dare not stay near the territory of the Han family any more.


    "They''re talking about the Huns, who are fighting with the Arameans on the west side of the Caspian Sea."


    Understandably, which nation would add the word "slave" to its name? The name of Xiongnu has always been the name of the Central Plains Dynasty. In fact, they really call themselves the xiongzu and the country name is the country of the great bear.


    Alan is called Yancai in the records of the Central Plains Dynasty. He is generally located in today''s roston River Basin, north of the great Caucasus mountain, the Black Sea The Azov Sea (called daze in ancient Chinese Books) is a belt to the East. It is divided into the East and the west by the Don river. The yellow people are mainly in the East and the white people are mainly in the West. They have lived a nomadic life for a long time. Although the races are different, the people in the Don river basin have formed a national identity for a long time. They all call themselves Alans, thus forming a unified country.


    The official name of the country established by the Arameans is Alain, the western countries are called Alana, and the Central Asian countries will be called Alain. They were founded in about the first century A.D. and often harassed the north of the Parthian Empire and the Caucasian provinces of the Roman Empire.


    At present, the northern Huns are indeed on the west side of the Caspian Sea. In the early stage, they defeated and annexed the Dayi people (Dahe people) and cultivated and rested in the habitat of the Dayi people.


    It is said that the Dayi people are the predecessor of the Parthians. In fact, they are their respective branches after the division of the same nation. For example, it is said that the nomadic people on the grassland and the farming people in the central plains are of Zhuxia Miao descent. For example, there are mature women and born women in the northeast. Similar phenomena are very common.


    The northern Huns continued to migrate westward. The first nation they met was called Yancai. It must be noted that the "state of electing Cai" in the records of the Central Plains Dynasty is the tribe of the group of electing Cai people, so the Arameans and electing Cai people are actually two different things. In view of the fact that the Central Plains Dynasty always doesn''t understand the differences between different nationalities, it''s not strange to remember wrong.


    The Yancai people were soon defeated by the northern Huns moving west, and the next unlucky object became the Alva people.


    Western historians regard the Alva people as Rouran people, that is, the Rouran tribal alliance in Outer Mongolia during the Wuhu Luanhua period. Although both sides are white, in fact, they are not the same race.


    The northern Xiongnu defeated the Yancai, Alva, lega and Miao people on the West Bank of the Caspian Sea. It was true that the northern Xiongnu bumped into the Arameans. In the early stage, the northern Xiongnu was taught a lesson. At that stage, the Arameans punched the Parthian Empire and kicked the Roman Empire. The Northern Xiongnu, who was also a nomadic nation, was in the stage of escape, The Arameans can naturally teach the northern Huns how to behave.


    "So, the northern Huns are now blocked by the Arameans on the West Bank of the Caspian Sea?" Liu Yan was unaware of this history and asked, "do you know the name of the current Hun Shan Yu?"


    Yuan Qiao was asked dumb.


    Nowadays, the northern Huns are actually a little chaotic, but there are leaders, but there is no Shan Yu, because the defeat in the hands of the Arameans has also caused division. One part retreats to the North Bank of the Caspian Sea, and the other part remains entangled with the Arameans. There are only leaders of each department, but no overall Shan Yu.


    In the following decades, the northern Huns split and split again. It was only in the year 350 that the various ministries United. They competed with the Arameans again and won. This war finally made the northern Huns once again have a big single Yu recognized by various ministries. He was balanmber.


    Barambur started the war again in 374 ad, but this time the target was the East gotts. The North Huns easily defeated the East Goths, so that the North Huns occupied the Don river area and forced the East Goths to turn to the Visigoths.


    Then, baramber continued to levy the Visigoths. The war between the two armies broke out in the Dniester river area, which led to a wonderful scene in Europa. The satisfaction including the Goths rushed to the West. They swarmed into the Danube region, which had a serious impact on the Roman Empire at that time. The Romans were forced to accept the asylum request of the fleeing barbarians, But these barbarians were not grateful to the Romans. They disturbed the Europa part of the Roman Empire and created conditions for the northern Huns to invade the Roman Empire in the future.


    "The Persians want to exchange this news for a big man to form an alliance with them?" In the final analysis, Liu Yan is not a person of this era. His hatred for the northern Huns is not so deep. He needs the opinions of his subordinates: "what do you think?"


    "The Persians seem to know the big men very well..." Ji Chang will certainly be the first speaker after being asked, saying: "they know that there can only be one between us and the northern Huns. Since they already know the trend of the northern Huns, it''s inappropriate to do nothing."


    Various civil and military forces have expressed their opinions one after another, and they unanimously believe that they should do something. If they know the existence of the northern Huns and do nothing, it seems that they have no face to face their ancestors after their death.


    Liu Yan suddenly felt some pain in his brain. The Han army is stepping on the western regions again, but at present, it stops at Shanshan, tens of thousands of miles away from the West Bank of the Caspian Sea. Even if he wants to engage in the northern Huns, it is out of reach.


    "When I look at the map, the north side of Sasan is the west side of the Caspian Sea inhabited by the North Huns, and Rome and the North Huns are across the sea." Ji Chang obviously knew that the current Han state could not take the northern Huns, but he could not do nothing from the correct position of politics and governance. He said, "both countries can take action against the northern Huns."


    Rome is making olus Setus Cicero and bossasan are sending kianush Alta Aldasher has expressed his intention to form an alliance. The Han side is basically when they are joking, they do not explicitly refuse, and they do not give any reply.


    Liu Yan has a very indifferent attitude towards the alliance with other countries. It is normal for countries to form an alliance based on the needs of the situation. Now Han has entered the stage of military alliance with Rouran. That is, Han needs to take action against xigaoche, donggaoche, Murong remnant and Tuoba remnant, waiting for the above-mentioned countries to be destroyed or there is no threat, The state of Han should be destroyed. Rouran won''t hesitate at all.


    Liu Yan thinks and does things with the thinking of modern people. The important officials of the Han country are genuine Han thoughts. They don''t think who is qualified to become their own allies. Other countries can only exist as younger brothers. It''s not shameless to destroy younger brothers after the boss. On the contrary, it''s a just cause to live a happy life with younger brothers, The destroyed younger brother should be grateful rather than resentful.


    "So..." Xu Zheng stood up and made a summary: "whoever is willing to fight against the northern Huns, whether sassanne or Rome, is qualified to be our ally."


    Ji Chang nodded and then went on with the topic: "I think it doesn''t matter who the Han alliance with, but the trade request of various countries is a big event."


    To be honest, they really don''t care who they form an alliance with. After the alliance, it doesn''t mean that the Han country needs to join the unnecessary war. It means that what the Allies do or don''t do is just asking for it and difficult to interfere. The Allies don''t ask what the Han country must do.


    Liu Yan suddenly felt that he was still a noble man. Compared with one of the ministers, he was an honest and reliable young man. He originally wanted to do something to the northern Huns. Persian Sassanian or Rome really started to do something to the northern Huns. After the formal alliance, he would cooperate with the alliance object in some things, but the ministers only wanted benefits.


    Later, Liu Yan thought and thought, it seems that he can''t do that. If he really forms an alliance with Persian sassanne or Rome, at least in the alliance stage, some of the alliance obligations should still be done. He must not take the alliance seriously, let alone damage the national credit because of some petty profits.


    Liu Yan appeared, which changed the historical process of the Central Plains. At the same time, it also allowed the Han country to join the game of the world island. As one of the great powers in the world, of course, he should not be shameless, but he should not only look at the loss when he needs to ensure the national credit.


    The Han nation joining the world island game must show the responsibility of a current power. Maintaining good credit is beneficial and harmless to the later game, especially for Persian sassanne and Rome, which are also current powers. This is much more important than taking advantage of only once or twice!


    "We need to be careful about alliance." Liu Yan drew back the attention of the ministers who were talking about trade and said very seriously: "gentlemen, the great man is far east of the world, but he can intervene in distant wars by sea. In fact, whether it is Persia, Sasan, ang or Rome, they are all within the range of the great man."


    The Han army is already invading the Gupta Dynasty. Since it can enter the A3 ocean and then enter the Arabian Sea in later generations, that is, to find a guide Party, it is equal to being able to land in Sassan, Persia, or enter the Red Sea from the Gulf of Aden and land in Egypt under Roman rule, it is unclear whether the Suez Canal exists or not.


    It is no nonsense to say that the Suez Canal currently exists, but it connects the Red Sea and the Nile.


    The Suez Canal was first excavated in the twelfth Dynasty of Egypt, that is, the Egyptian Dynasty from 2000 BC to 1786 BC, The project was started by senusret. III, whose name is the source of the word "Suez". Until Ramesses II in the 13th century BC, the canal was abandoned, and then rebuilt under Ptolemy II (250 BC), which was still in use until 640 ad.


    At present, the Romans have been using the Suez Canal to come out of the Mediterranean. Some caravans of the Gupta dynasty did not stop after they arrived in Egypt. They entered the Nile through the Suez Canal, and then entered the Mediterranean through the Nile. When they arrived in the Mediterranean, they can choose the Roman area they want to land at will.


    Of course, no one in the Han Dynasty knew so much. Even Liu Yan thought that the Suez canal would not be completed until the end of the 18th century. He had no idea that the Egyptians had accomplished such a great event as early as 2000 BC.


    Liu Yan said that the alliance should be careful. At the beginning, several important ministers didn''t bypass the bend. It''s not easy to ask Liu Yan directly. They can only think hard.


    In fact, the ancients didn''t have relevant concepts about national credit, but the time of "great unification" of the Central Plains Dynasty has been a little long, and there are no countries with the same strength around for a long time. Even if there are, they exist as enemies. In fact, there is no good in diplomacy.


    Liu Yan could see that they really didn''t understand what was going on. It was a matter of cultivating students and raising interest for a period of time after the drought, so he took the initiative to bring the topic to trade.


    "Although it is difficult to understand, any country is extremely eager for silk. They not only buy all the silk on the market in Jiankang, but also leave pre purchase agreements with merchants, and negotiate with the government about massive procurement." LV Yi really didn''t know why those crooked nuts were so obsessed with silk. Based on the idea that crooked nuts wanted to be a fist product, he said: "I think we should control the silk sales and don''t sell them wantonly."


    Liu Yan understood what LV Yi wanted to say, not that he could not sell, but that he sold a small amount of silk to ensure the price, which could not be sold as cheap as Chinese cabbage.


    "All countries are eager for the goods of the Han Dynasty, but they don''t have the goods to sell. The Han Dynasty''s demand for gold is not urgent..." Lv Yi didn''t tell a lie. The Han Dynasty is going to carry out the ternary currency reform of gold, silver and copper, but the Japanese Islands controlled by the Han Dynasty have a stable and huge amount of gold and silver to dig: "our most urgent thing is food, which can be purchased from all countries through trade!"

 Chapter 685

    If the envoys of various countries saw prosperity in Jiankang and saw energetic labor and the people after the war before they set out from Jiankang and arrived in Chang''an, then they really didn''t see Chang''an as the capital of a strong empire.


    The old Chang''an city was repaired in the former Zhao LiuYao period. It should be said that the city wall was still very magnificent, but it was not the rebellion of the Xiongnu slave Jie nationality behind it. The di nationality and Qiang nationality also rebelled in turn. The old Chang''an city actually experienced the test of war again and again. The magnificent city wall was damaged again and again in many wars. After waiting for the Jie nationality to sit in the Central Plains, it will be in Xiangguo, The old Chang''an City has not been repaired at all.


    Today''s old Chang''an city is not only the city wall is full of gaps, but also ten buildings in the city have fallen four or five. Those that have not collapsed are not much better. They are either overgrown with weeds or seriously damaged, resulting in the impression that they are completely dilapidated.


    Liu Yan wants to set the capital in Guanzhong. Considering that the new Chang''an city can not be repaired in a short time, the government has cleaned up the old Chang''an City, and the main object of repair is the palace city, but a dilapidated city can not be recovered in a short time. In addition, after the new Chang''an City, the old Chang''an city will be leveled. It really doesn''t take much effort to repair it.


    The authorities cleaned up the old Chang''an city to a certain extent. Roads are one of the objects to be cleaned up. Then, they bulldozed some areas. The army set up camps in the cleared areas. As a result, the old Chang''an City has become a large barracks with tents.


    The rest place arranged by the state of Han for the diplomatic missions of various countries was a relatively intact house in the city, or a relatively humanized isolation. For example, the two sworn enemies of Persia, Sasan and Rome were arranged far away.


    "This city was once the capital of the most powerful empire of the Han people?" Kianush Alta Aldasher agreed to go up a city tower and look at the whole city from a high place. He can find that the urban area is still very large: "although he sees pieces of ruins, he can imagine that the city must have been brilliant."


    To be honest, the old Chang''an city is really big. If there is not enough height, you can''t see the end at a glance. If you count the suburban manor, it will look even bigger.


    "The Han people are building a new city there." Ugutai Bahram pointed to the south, too far away, only to see some vague outline: "I heard that more than 1.5 million labor was used?"


    In the construction plan of new Chang''an, the new Chang''an city will no longer build walls, but will divide each "square" according to road planning. The new town is at the southeast end of the old city. It is still in the middle of abundant water and dominating water, but it is closer to dominating water.


    The location of the new Chang''an city is actually Chang''an during the Li Tang Dynasty. Only when there is a change of place can there be friends. If there is no change of place, it can only be the city gate to send friends away. Therefore, Li Tang has no record of friends before.


    This time, the planning of the new Chang''an City directly erased Du County, and Lantian was partially covered. During the Li and Tang Dynasties, it also expanded southward again and again, getting closer and closer to the Qinling Mountains.


    "1.5 million?!" Kianush Alta Aldasher almost peed: "we came from the South and saw at least 2 million labor force along the way! The Han Empire used 3.5 million labor force in the same year? It''s terrible!"


    In fact, it''s far more than 3.5 million. After spring farming, it''s time to collect and issue corvee. In addition to normal corvee, there are paid employment. More than 6 million people participate in large-scale construction. Most of them are concentrated in the construction of national roads from Jiankang to Guanzhong, 1.5 million are used to build the new Chang''an City, and the rest are scattered everywhere.


    The eight years of Yuanshuo is getting closer and closer to the occurrence of drought, and even drought has broken out in some areas. The government has not watched the disaster cause serious consequences, but has taken major projects to collect the population, especially in the areas where the disaster has occurred.


    The diplomatic missions of various countries did not know that the Han state was facing a large-scale natural disaster. They started the large-scale project to achieve the purpose of providing work for relief. They would only be shocked by the fact that the Han state was able to organize millions of people to work, marvel at the organizational ability of the Han state, and wonder why the Han people cooperated with the government extremely.


    "Let alone organizing 3.5 million people to work, we will even concentrate 100000 people to work together in a mess." Ugutai Bahram knew kyanoush very well Alta Aldasher was shocked. He smiled bitterly and said, "the last time we built the road from Taixi to Iraq, only 80000 people could break out of violence."


    Ugutai Bahram was talking about seven years ago. At that time, Persian Sassanian was planning to attack the eastern provinces of Rome again. In order to achieve the speed of rapid troop dispatch and subsequent baggage transportation, a considerable number of Arabs, Jews, Egyptians and African blacks were recruited. As a result, Arabs fought with Jews before the road was built.


    Why are there so many nationalities in the Sassanian dynasty? In fact, since the Parthian period, they have conquered a considerable number of countries and nationalities, and some have been persecuted by other countries. For example, Jews who have long migrated all over the world belong to independent immigrants.


    It was a long time ago that Jews and Arabs were not right. That was after the "Jewish War" from 66 to 70 ad. the background was that Jews resisted the rule of the Romans and ended the war with the capture of Jerusalem by the Roman army. After that, Jews began to flee all over the world. They were divided into many branches to find their own way out, mainly fled to non Roman ruled areas, a considerable part fled to NABA Thailand at that time, and more fled to the Parthian Empire and the kingdom of Armenia.


    Hundreds of years later, Jews still do not have their own country, and their ethnic groups are more scattered than hundreds of years ago. Apart from the Jews who became slaves and were brought to Europe, a considerable number of Jews migrate to Europe by themselves. However, the Middle East still has the largest number of Jews, and the largest number of Jews are in Iraq and Syria.


    To be serious, Arabs and Jews who do not have their own country actually feel sorry for each other, but the two sides do not sympathize with each other because of the same tragedy. On the contrary, the relationship is very bad. As for the reason, it is actually quite simple, but it can not be described in depth.


    "Let the accompanying people open their eyes and use their minds!" Kianush Alta Aldasher took a deep breath: "negotiate with the Han people? If you can get permission, you must learn their management knowledge."


    Ugutai Bahram immediately nodded fiercely. There is no shortage of countries with tens of millions of people in the world, but there are really few countries that can organize millions of people to work together. What he knows is that so far there are only two, That is the (ancient) Egypt that has perished and can''t get up. The other is the Han civilization that has been reborn from Nirvana again and again. No other country can do it. No matter Rome or them, they obviously have no shortage of human and material resources, but they can''t do it.


    At another site, the Romans were allowed to enter the site directly.


    The scope of the new Great Wall is very large. It is divided into areas and built in stages, olus Setus The place where Cicero took people is an area where the land is being cleaned and leveled. What we see is a clear division of labor. Some people shovel soil, some load soil and some transport out. There are many people, but there is no chaos. On the contrary, it is in order.


    "Only slaves need supervision, and the cyris can work hard without supervision." Olus Setus Cicero is not only looking at the size of the project site, but also observing how to ensure the order: "they all seem to know what to do and don''t need to be urged?"


    In fact, both slaves and civilians are supervised, but the sergeant supervising slaves is too obvious. After the people are divided into groups, there are their own team leaders, and there are team leaders above the team leaders. Both team leaders and team leaders personally participate in labor, but they can urge and assign what the same group should do.


    A short duration of time every little bit of the discipline of the Han people is the result of Liu Yan''s registration of registered residence. The area will also carry out military management for a period of time. It is inevitable that a military management will be carried out, and then there will be a civilized military service system. In addition, every summer and winter, every county and county has its own military training, so discipline is built up bit by bit.


    If we summarize it in terms, it can be said that today''s Han state is in the stage of military one state, one Lord and one righteousness, including administrative construction and relevant military training system. Everything is paving the way for outward expansion.


    When they are far away, they feel that the Han people are very orderly. After close observation, as long as they have a military career, they don''t need to pay too much attention to observation, they can realize that they have military discipline.


    "Jupiter is on the!" Olus Setus Cicero would not cross, nor call Jesus or God when shocked, but the LORD God of the original Roman faith: "that is to say, as long as the son of Siris is willing, he can have an army of millions of people with discipline at any time!"


    In fact, the Romans have always been multi gods, one religion and one religion. The main god is Jupiter, but there are many gods. After conquering each place, they will bring the conquered gods into their religious 1 system.


    Then, because Constantine the great (reigned from 272 to 337) joined ji1 Du1, Rome no longer excluded ji1 Du1, but still existed and worshipped other gods.


    Tens of millions of Romans didn''t care. In history, hundreds of thousands or even nearly one million people of imperial organizations in Central Asia invaded Europa. Rome itself won the real final victory with far less than the number of Parthian troops. Therefore, it really didn''t care so much about the number of an army.


    Olus Setus Cicero cares about the discipline shown by the Han people. Whether an army has discipline is fundamental. An army with discipline can be called an army, or it is a mob. Since he came into contact with the state of Han, he kept making comparisons in his heart. He thought that the Han army he came into contact with at the headquarters of pingman school was quite similar to the regular army of his own country. He heard that the state of Han had 13 standing legions and a very elite guard army.


    The standing army of the Han state, plus the forbidden guard, is about 250000 people, but it does not count County soldiers and servants.


    Rome had 56 legions when it was at its most. That was in the heyday of Rome in AD 117. Each Legion was 6000, with a total force of 336000. Four of them are distributed in Africa, nearly 30 are distributed in the Rhine and Danube, Romania (against Germania and Slav), more than ten are distributed in the Euphrates and Syria (against Persia), another Legion is resident in Rome (capital), and several are in England.


    At that time, Rome had 56 legions, but in fact they were not of the same quality. Only 20 field legions could really pull out of the field, and the rest were quite garrison regiments.


    Rome used 20 legions to destroy Parthia, and recruited the conquered barbarians to form eight legions. The establishment of the barbarian Legion organized by Rome is very irregular. For example, when the number of Teutonic legions is the largest, it exceeds 30000, and the smaller barbarian Legion has 3000 or 5000 people.


    "Terrible!" Marius Ugri was excited: "because of this, we must strive for cyris to become our ally!"


    "Yes! Yes! We must fight for it!" Olus Setus Cicero was very excited at first, but then said in distress: "but... Our request to meet the son of Siris was repeatedly rejected, and we didn''t even have a chance to speak."


    Marius Ugri said, "like the son of Siris, we didn''t see the Persians. Our opportunities are the same, and even our advantages are greater."


    "The cyris know nothing about Rome. The most important thing for us is to let them know how Rome exists." Olus Setus Cicero paused and added, "especially the fact that we once destroyed Parthia."


    Not to mention that the Han state knew nothing about Rome. In fact, Rome also knew very little about the Han state today. Only those who came in person saw it with their own eyes and realized that the Han state had a huge source of soldiers can be regarded as jealous.


    In the following period of time, the diplomatic missions of various countries still did not receive an interview from Liu Yan. On the contrary, LV Yi successively met with diplomatic envoys of various countries. He still did not respond to the alliance temptation of Rome and sassanne, and talked about commerce and trade.


    Because they didn''t know how the Han country should transport the purchased grain back, the envoys of various countries felt that even the Han country would not buy too much grain. Apart from the officially agreed grain transactions, they all agreed to allow the Han people to enter the territory to purchase grain. As a counterpart, the Han country accepted the trade requests of various countries.


    Farther back, olus Setus Cicero learned that the Persians had determined the time to meet Liu Yan. In a hurry, he frequently asked to see LV Yi, eager to know when to see Liu Yan.

 Chapter 686

    In fact, Liu Yan has been busy enough recently. He didn''t deliberately take it easy to see envoys from various countries.


    The large-scale drought is coming, and all counties are constantly preparing to resist the disaster. The materials that need to be allocated by the center are calculated in large quantities. At this time, the significance of Liu Yanjin''s fingers is highlighted, and a considerable number of materials need to be distributed by himself.


    Another troublesome thing is that sang Yu made another big move. He inspected all localities to investigate lawlessness and severely cleaned up a group of merchants who maliciously hoarded grain when they were aware of the arrival of the disaster year. It must be said that behind the big merchants, there must be people with platforms, either in the government or local aristocratic families and haos. Although the Han state has repeatedly cleaned up aristocratic families and haos, it is not a indiscriminate blow. A considerable number of aristocratic families and haos actually form a common interest with the Han state.


    "Bastard!" Liu Yan patted the table with an angry face: "it''s not enough to rest with the country? The center worked hard to deal with the disaster year, but they took the opportunity to do it!"


    Corruption and lawlessness cannot be eradicated at any time, but they are not serious. It is difficult to have a person with noble morality in the world. Corruption is bound to occur after mastering power. This is true whether supervision exists or not, that is, rigorous supervision can deter people to the greatest extent.


    It is very easy for Liu Yan to investigate corruption. He personally allocates most of the materials. After delivery, there is no so-called transportation loss. When the delivered materials are put into the warehouse, there will be relevant records and relevant provisions where they are used.


    No matter where the materials are used, it doesn''t matter if they are sent out, but also signed by the receiver. Everything is clearly recorded. How brave or stupid do people dare to reach out? But some people always think that only they are smart. Except themselves, others are fools and really dare to stretch out their hands.


    Sang Yu''s inspection tour is more of a deterrent. Although the imperial envoy doctor after the restructuring is still three public, it can be said that he is the supreme justice. The Dali temple is responsible for the supervision, and the Tingwei office has the right to arrest people.


    The center that has long been aware of the emergence of corruption and lawlessness is to mobilize a large number of people to rush to various counties, some are deterred in the open, and more are hidden in the dark.


    Obviously, there have been a lot of battles to deter, or the continuous corruption of officials and the phenomenon of aristocratic families and Haozu reaching out are the main reasons for Liu Yan''s anger.


    "Kill a group and exile a group, and all the people involved will have their property confiscated." Cui Yue is the censor. When the imperial envoy doctor sang Yu, the censor''s middle Cheng Xie AI and the censor''s King Jian are not in the center, he is the one who reports to the king. Perhaps to reduce Liu Yan''s anger, he said: "their corruption and lawlessness have added a lot of grain reserves to the big man."


    At present, those who can be officials basically have families behind them. Aristocratic families or Haozu who are capable of reaching out to public property are not much weaker. The perpetrators are brought to justice. The perpetrators themselves are not involved, and the families behind them are bound to be involved.


    For quite a long time, Zhuxia civilization talked about one person breaking the law and all families committing the same crime, but it was aimed at aristocratic families and big families. The opposing people were not so cruel.


    There is nothing to say about aristocratic families and big families being targeted. The benefits obtained by aristocratic families breaking the law are family interests. From the elderly with white hair to the hungry babies, everyone enjoys the benefits brought by lawlessness. Since you have enjoyed it, you naturally don''t have to run when you wait to be disposed of. Only when all dynasties are finished, will the whole family be finished.


    "Even sitting" is not aimed at the people. It is not the kindness of the government. Even if the people break the law, they usually can''t grab much benefits. The biggest law they can commit is murder. It''s really not the same level as the law committed by aristocratic families and Haozu. Then, the threat of individual people, aristocratic families and Haozu to the rulers is different. Even the rulers should dress up for false kindness. There is no great threat and can win a wave of people''s hearts. Many times, the legal principle is nothing more than human feelings.


    Cui Yue''s so-called killing a group, exile a group and confiscation of family property are not based on the wishes of the king or investigators. It is a clear sentencing in the Han law. Naturally, the principal offender will die, his family members and accomplices will be exiled, and his family property will be taken into state ownership.


    Now Han exile is to choose Indochina Peninsula, which is an alternative means of immigration, mainly to enrich the population.


    Cui Yue finished the report. He had just left. Not long after, LV Yi came over.


    "After consultation, all countries have agreed to purchase grain by Dahan." LV Yi felt that he had only made a difference recently, or he had nothing to do. As soon as something happened, many foreign embassies from afar came: "Sir, look... When will Hongru hall send people?"


    Liu Yan is naturally very happy about this matter. The Han country is most short of food now. He can even do the thing of levying a country only to plunder food.


    "All countries agree that Han people go to their own countries?" Liu Yan was confirmed, but he couldn''t help laughing. After laughing, he said, "it''s so good!"


    There is a map of the world drawn by Liu Yan in the Han Dynasty, but it''s really unreliable. He draws an outline that doesn''t know right or wrong according to his own memory. Don''t expect anything about latitude, and the distance is absolutely no reference.


    Liu Yan knows where Rome is and where the Persian sassanne is. For other countries, he has no geographical concept at all.


    Besides, isn''t the map unreliable? All countries agreed that in the past, the Han people could carry out relevant exploration, make a serious map, and understand to the greatest extent what the situation in various countries is. If they really want to do it, it is definitely a major event in history, not to mention providing the Han Army''s future battle objectives.


    "Countries come from the sea, and great men will certainly go from the sea." LV Yi said happily, "in this way, the big man will have more routes and no longer need to explore by himself."


    The state of Han is an aggressive country. Liu Yan''s "endless conquest" is at least understood and recognized by the central ministers. After repeated research, they have learned that even if the state of Han re controls the western region, it will not be easy to expand from the land to the west again and again. The western region itself is full of Gobi and desert, but there is a large desert farther to the West, Through this invasion, the Gupta Dynasty found that it was much more convenient to attack from the sea than by land.


    The Han state has explored the South 1 sea for five years, and it is not safe to say that it has completely understood the sea area of the South 1 sea, and even the islands south of Luzon have not been explored. The exploration of Malacca was only one year. If there had not been a military operation to rob the territory of assan, in fact, it would not have entered the assan ocean so soon. It should have been after the greatest exploration.


    The fault tolerance rate of navigation is much lower than that of land. Up to now, there are still ships that will lose their way in the South 1 sea, especially after entering the sea area of Sulu Sea, which has become a common phenomenon, resulting in the Han people''s exploration of the sea area is very slow. Liu Yan expected to find Australia soon. Nothing happened at all.


    "My Lord." LV Yi could see that Liu Yan was very happy, but he didn''t understand why. He also reported other things: "the Roman envoy has been making friends with Han officials recently and telling them about the history of Rome."


    Olus Setus Cicero was worried that the Han state was getting closer and closer to Persian sassanne. In order to let the Han state know more about Rome, Cicero constantly invited Han officials he knew to dinner, and asked the other Romans to move around and publicize Rome.


    "According to the Romans, their history goes back to the end of the Shang Dynasty in the Central Plains..." Lv Yi obviously had an understanding and talked about some of the history told by the Romans themselves, which was basically something Liu Yan had some impressions. He finished what he knew and asked curiously, "is the history of Rome really that long?"


    How to put it? Although Rome has always been called Rome, Rome also has its own dynasty replacement, such as from the parliamentary system to a total of 1 and 1 country, from the Republic to the dynasty (Giants), and then from the dynasty (consul) to the imperial system (Augustus). Their rulers have not been continued by a family, but have undergone many changes.


    In the history of Rome, their civilization rose from the ninth century BC. It first went through the era of monarchy before entering the period of 1 and 1 countries. It was also during the period of 1 and 1 countries that they gradually conquered the Italian peninsula. With the basic plate of the Italian peninsula, they began to compete for hegemony in the Mediterranean.


    "It''s really that long." Liu Yan affirmed this point. He didn''t want LV Yi, as a Dianke (equivalent to foreign minister), to appear ignorant. He talked about some Roman history he knew. Finally, he said: "any civilization has its own rise and decline. For example, there are not many ancient civilizations that have been continued in Zhuxia. They are Zhuxia, Rome and ah San."


    LV Yi didn''t dare to ask why Liu Yan knew so much. After listening to the "era of the three giants" in Rome, he also learned about the more than 100 year war between Rome and Parthia. When he learned that Rome destroyed Parthia, he immediately became weak and sighed. He also had his own ideas about "officer chaos".


    What Liu Yan knows is just a summary. His description of LV Yi is actually wrong. Rome and Parthia have fought more than a hundred years of war. Seriously, they have fought intermittently for nearly 300 years.


    The first conflict between Rome and Parthia took place in the 1970s BC. Pompeii clashed with Parthia on the side of Rome. In order to pursue the enemy, Pompeii''s Roman Legion fought with the Parthian army ruled by frat III in Armenia. Roma won a small victory and temporarily stopped the war.


    The second was the crusade of Krasu. Rome fought with seven legions (about 35000 people), 4000 light cavalry and 4000 light infantry. At least 10000 cavalry (including 1000 heavy armor cavalry) of the Parthian army. The battle ended with Krasu''s death, the Roman army was completely annihilated by the Parthian army, and Krasu''s head was filled with gold by the Parthians.


    Behind Rome and Parthia, there are countless large-scale or small wars. In fact, the two sides win or lose each other, and Parthia wins more times. There are clear documentary records that show that the war between Rome and Parthia really lasted nearly 300 years. If you look at the history of World War, the war between Rome and Parthia was only a war that took 335 years (long-term declaration of war) to lose to Britain and the Netherlands.


    Then again, if the Huns invaded the Central Plains from the pre Qin Dynasty, and then Liu Yuan destroyed the Western Jin Dynasty, there is a saying that the war between the Han people and the Huns lasted for 500 years?


    Liu Yan can probably guess why the Romans want to talk about their history. He just wants the Han country to understand that Rome is not a small fish and shrimp. On the contrary, he wants the Han country to know how great Rome exists.


    "They do this to make the big man weigh." LV Yi said about the alliance object: "otherwise... They don''t have to mention the destruction of the Sabbath Empire again and again."


    Yes, the official name of Parthia should be rest in peace.


    Han did not have to form an alliance with anyone, especially Han did not have the ability to extend its hand so far. Therefore, Han did not want to give any formal response at all, regardless of whether it had been seeking an alliance with Persian sassanne or Rome.


    "We don''t need to join their war, but we can carry out some necessary strategies." Liu Yan actually agrees with olus Setus Some of Cicero''s views, that is, the difference between far and near in Geopolitics: "if the Romans want to buy weapons, sell them, and even let the Persians buy weapons from big men. In terms of commodities, there is nothing that big men can''t sell except firearms."


    According to the strategy of long-distance and close attack, even if the Han country wants to choose an ally, it is also appropriate for Rome. The alliance between the two can really carve up the world island. When necessary, Liu Yanzhen also chooses Rome instead of Persian sassanne. However, the current Han country has no need for alliance at all.


    LV Yi has no relevant concept of making war money, but Liu Yan is deeply impressed by how the United States has grown, and the Han country can not only make war money by doing so. The more intense the fight between Rome and Persian sassanne, the better it is for the Han country. The Han country cannot expand so far for the time being, But when Rome and Persian sassanne beat their brains, they could start with some small countries first.


    Han needs to expand. At present, there are many ownerless places. There are many islands in the south, and the Southwest has begun to operate. The value of land (Siberia) in the north is even higher than that in the Central Plains, but it is not necessary to fight against countries of the same level.


    "I see." LV Yi really understood: "do not refuse the will of the two countries to form an alliance, but do not give a formal reply, and use their contradictions to grab more interests for the big men."


    How did Liu Yan hear the feeling of "British excrement stirring stick"? But he greatly appreciated LV Yi''s consciousness.

 Chapter 687

    The diplomatic relations of each country are basically just out of need. They can come together because of the same interests, or become belligerents because of the conflict of interests. One moment they are still fighting and killing, and the next moment they may become friendly again for some reasons. Therefore, the relationship depends on the actual needs.


    The state of Han is far away in the east of the world. Under the repeated wars of the ancestors of Zhuxia, the surrounding countries either perished or became affiliated countries. The only long-term threat is the northern grassland. In fact, this environment makes the dynasties of Zhuxia have a arrogant psychology. If there were not the threat on the grassland, each dynasty would like to shout "I am invincible in the world".


    The Persians have successively established many Empire level countries. Their geographical location determines that once the Persians stabilize internally, they will expand outward. The full desert in the East is not the first choice for Persian expansion, Although there is a sea (Mediterranean Sea) in the west, it does not seem dangerous. The West has become the expansion direction of Persians in previous dynasties, that is, it was blocked by the Greeks and met the more difficult Romans behind.


    Rome rose from the Italian peninsula and expanded rapidly in the era of the big three. Until the first century A.D., it had turned the Mediterranean into an inland sea belonging to the Roman Empire. In addition to the east of modern Germany, the westward part of Europa had actually been ruled by the Romans.


    In fact, the Central Plains Dynasty did not seek outward expansion.


    Zhuxia conquered the grassland again and again, but because the grassland could not be cultivated and did not know how to manage it, they conquered and gave up again and again.


    In the Western Han Dynasty, the Han people marched to the northeast and encountered an ice cold land. If they could not survive, it would be difficult to be included in the territory. To the greatest extent, they could only maintain the Yan land in the pre-Qin period and bring half of the peninsula into the territory.


    During Liu Che''s reign, he has been expanding southward to the coast. Facing the sea, he has no idea of exploring at sea.


    In the Li and Tang Dynasties, the way to the West was first blocked by the plateau, and then to the West from the western regions was facing the Gobi and desert.


    From the beginning, the emperor expanded to the southwest to a great extent, but for a long time, there was no way to deal with the primitive forest at all. What''s more, the alien races in this area were relatively mild, so that the ruling power could be maintained and transferred to modern times.


    If you look at the geographical distribution of Asia, you will definitely find that the areas that could be farmed in ancient times were almost occupied by the Han people, and did not continue to expand outward, first because they did not stick to it, and then explore a little further, and then because of the cost of occupation.


    Zhuxia in the east of the world has only the rival of grassland nomads. In fact, there is no enemy of World War I. The Central Plains Dynasty only needs to be vigilant against the threat from grassland. As a result, except for the northern Xinjiang of the dynasty, other areas can be said to be very peaceful. Usually, except for the sense of crisis in the northern frontier, the rest of the region is always singing and dancing. As a result, the dynasty is either destroyed by the grassland nomads, or the internal contradictions always break out and perish after it develops to a certain extent.


    In contrast, the Romans at the westernmost tip of the world island rarely have a peaceful life. They rule a huge and vast territory with a very small population. There are still rebellious barbarians in some conquered areas. In Eastern Europe, Germanic and Gothic people have been invading Western Europe in the Europa part of Rome, while in southern Europe, they are endlessly entangled and fighting with the Persians.


    Of course, Rome has its own civil strife. Every time a nobleman grows to a certain extent and destroys the Roman ruling family of the previous generation. The change of the ruling family does not change the country name, but can inherit all the ruling power of Rome every time. This succession has been low, and the ruling family ruled Rome in name. In fact, the provinces and the local nobles has the final say. There are two "four emperors co governance", and the latter is simply split into two parts: West Rome and East Rome.


    In fact, the Han state under Liu Yan''s rule also faced the same problems in previous dynasties. For example, the plateau climate to be faced to the west, how to manage the grassland to the north is a big problem. To the southwest is to face the boundless primitive jungle, to the northeast is to face the cold that can not be ignored, and to the west is to face the desert.


    "Fortunately, the king advocated the development of navigation." LV Yi has reason to say this, or he, a Dianke, will be in an awkward situation of doing nothing for a long time: "as the king said, the sea is a treasure house!"


    The Han state did not operate the ocean for a long time, but its benefits were unlimited. The continuous acquisition of marine products was only on the one hand. It had produced benefits for the discovery and occupation of marine islands, not to mention the real "world" because of navigation, and knew how big the world was.


    LV Yi is responsible for receiving and guiding the Persian Sassanian mission to the palace city today. He does not need to accompany the Persian Sassanian mission all the time. After entering the palace city, he sits in the side hall with Liu Yan and drinks tea. Naturally, someone will teach and remind the Persian audience process.


    At this moment, kianush Alta The Persians such as aldasher are in the front section of the palace city, and the person who teaches them the process of audience is Cui Zong.


    In Zhuxia, there is a very rigorous process for audience with the emperor, especially for foreign envoys.


    It must be said that the ministers of the son of heaven do not need to be kowtows all the time. They only need to kneel down on some special occasions, and bow down on other occasions.


    "No, no, no, I''m a member of the royal family. It''s absolutely impossible to kneel down to your emperor." Kianush Alta Aldasher''s reaction was a little big. He refused and said, "you can''t have such a rude request!"


    After hearing the translation, Cui Zong stared at kianush strangely Alta Aldasher kept looking and saw kianush Alta Aldasher himself showed an inexplicable expression and said, "your emperor is the emperor, and our emperor is not the emperor?"


    Kianush Alta Aldasher was stunned after listening to those Rao translators. He really didn''t know which emperor was the greatest. According to the world''s popular custom, it''s not a shame to yield to the emperor. On the contrary, showing respect for the emperors of other countries is tantamount to respecting their own emperors.


    So far, any alien needs to kneel before the rulers of the Central Plains Dynasty, which is a pride brought by the long-term absolute hegemony of the Miao people of Zhuxia. It shows that the white point is that alien people are naturally inferior to themselves. Until the Wuhu chaotic China, the Miao people of Zhuxia were indeed qualified to be proud, and the subsequent Yang Sui and Li Tang were also qualified, and then the successive dynasties were only the Zhu Ming generation.


    "We came with friendship..." kianush Alta In fact, aldasher has hesitated: "before there is no formal alliance, I only bow down to my own emperor."


    Cui asked strangely, "do you really want to form an alliance?"


    Kianush Alta Of course, aldasher hopes to make a successful alliance with the Han country. After hearing Cui Zong''s inductive words, he hesitated repeatedly and tangled up to spit out the word "OK".


    In fact, LV Yi told Cui Zong that it must be done. It was really out of the audience process, not out of arrogance and complacency. It is essentially different from the later wild boar skin who must require foreigners to kneel down when meeting the emperor. One is to continue the "Rites" of Zhuxia, and the other is to recover some faces after being taught again and again.


    Yiying''s audience process has been taught before, and Cui Zong is only making the final confirmation, not only the Persians, but also any diplomatic mission including Rome.


    When the Persians were ready, Cui Zong led them out of the side room. They walked around the complex indoor corridor for a while, but when they came out of the door, it was empty.


    The open space is a square. The ground that should have been built of bricks has long been damaged and not maintained. It is filled with soil for leveling. It can see that there are repair pits outside the bricks and stones, which is not as magnificent as that of the Chinese Empire.


    There are guards standing on the square. On both sides of the middle corridor, there is a guard standing every three meters. It extends to the front of the palace que group, and there are guard sergeants standing everywhere.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher can see the palace pavilions in the distance ahead. At first glance, he is actually a little silly, just because many of those palace pavilions are damaged and collapsed in pieces. The lack of tiles on most of the roofs that have not collapsed is somewhat serious, and only a few look like they have been repaired.


    "If we hadn''t seen the prosperity of Jiankang, I really doubt what kind of country we came to." Ugutai Bahram kept his voice very low: "the emperor of the Han people is willing to live in such a dilapidated palace, which is enough to prove that he is a great man."


    Kianush Alta Aldasher has nothing to refute. The ruler of any country will never wrong himself. Which ruler, as long as he has a little condition, does not try his best to build his residence magnificent? Anyone who is willing to wrong his ruler will subconsciously think that he is a person with extraordinary ambition.


    The palace city looks very dilapidated, but the sergeant on guard shows another side. Any sergeant is gorgeous and practical.


    "At least it proves that the emperor of the Han people is very frugal in treating himself." Kianush Alta Aldasher said that Liu Yan was willing to live in the dilapidated Palace City, but tried to be kind to his army: "they don''t seem to care that we see the dilapidated side?"


    They came by sea and saw Malacca under vigorous development and construction. After landing, they first entered the prosperous city, but they could see the post-war scene with their own eyes on the way to Chang''an.


    "If we receive envoys..." ogutai Bahram shook his head and said with a wry smile, "it must be the most prosperous route. Even if it is installed, it will show the best side."


    Therefore, it is not only Zhuxia that has good face. Any civilization will have good face.


    "Did you find it?" Kianush Alta Alda hilt motioned to ergutai with his eyes Bahram looked at the sergeants: "the Han soldiers must have been strictly selected."


    They have seen the field corps of the Han state in the pingman Colonel''s headquarters. The height of Han soldiers is generally more than 1.6 meters, and there is no shortage of soldiers more than 1.8 meters. They thought that the Han people were all tall people, but after landing, they found that it was not like that. Yu Jiankang saw people less than one meter six tall.


    In fact, the height of Zhuxia Miao people depends on the region. Northerners will be taller, while southerners will be relatively short. To put it bluntly, it is not only the genetic difference, but also the difference brought by eating habits.


    The territory is similar to that of Zhuxia. Divided by the water system, there are obvious differences in the eating habits between the north and the south. There are not many countries with vast territory because there are obvious differences in the physical quality of their nationals in different regions, but there are really few countries with such great differences as Zhuxia, all because the eating habits of other countries are basically the same.


    When they walked through the square, they saw yuan Qiao who had been waiting for them for a long time. The two sides did not talk. Yuan Qiao led them through the palace gate to a corridor surrounded by two walls.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher walked into the corridor surrounded by the tall city wall. In fact, it was a little cool. The terrain like this was designed for killing. If there were an enemy attack, there was no need to shoot arrows on the city wall, and the enemy could be wiped out by constantly dropping stones.


    After crossing the corridor, they need to pass through a palace gate, go up the stairs and see another square with many guard sergeants.


    [the defense construction of the Han Empire is too fastidious.] kyanush ARTA aldasher has been looking around and found that there are not only guard sergeants in the bright place, but also a lot of long-range equipment in some buildings: [maybe we should learn the model of the Han Empire and rebuild the King City?]


    When they reached the other end of the square, they needed to cross the 9981 stairs to really come to the Palace door. They were full of curiosity about the sculptures placed on both sides. They were some broken dragon sculptures that they had never seen before.


    Yuan Qiao stopped and said, "please put the weapon on the weapon rack."


    Kianush Alta Aldasher said very simply, "we don''t carry weapons."


    That''s what I said, but I still have to go through a rigorous search. The Persians don''t think there''s anything wrong. They would do the same.


    Truly enter the temple, kianush Alta Aldasher found that the internal space was really large. He wanted to take a good look at the environment, but he saw officials kneeling on both sides of the front end of the interior. On a high platform, because it was dark, he could only see the human outline.


    The hall seemed very quiet. They only heard the sound of footsteps when they were led forward. They came to a platform on the pool. Suddenly someone sang the same and said a bunch of words. They immediately knelt down in accordance with the etiquette taught in advance.


    The high platform is not a high platform, but because the "Rites" of Zhuxia need to leave the steps of the "Ninth Five Year Plan supreme". Naturally, the person sitting down is Liu Yan. When he sees someone kneeling down, he is expressionless.

 Chapter 688

    It is almost a matter of course that foreign envoys kneel down to the son of heaven of the central kingdom in the years when the self-confidence of the Central Plains Dynasty has not been destroyed. No one will have any special ideas about such a thing. On the contrary, if the foreign envoys did not act in accordance with the rites of the Xia Dynasty, it would be a clamor for war. (this is no nonsense)


    The Persians on the pool platform were still far from the throne. They heard a loud but obviously plain voice after a little while. After listening to the translation, they knew it was to let them get up.


    It is a custom that the political hall has a pool from the Qin Empire. The palace city built after the completion of Xianyang city is much larger than the small palace city of previous Qin kings. After the rise of the Western Qin Dynasty, the scale of the political hall has been expanded again and again. The standard of the political hall is the highest in the period of the first emperor. The reason why there is a pool is that the first emperor often enjoys with the ministers.


    The specification of the pool with water was abolished by the Han Empire and changed the political discussion hall to semi open air. The reason is that Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty was very frugal. It was changed to semi open air to reduce the use of candles and increase the light of the political discussion hall.


    Many people think that candles were introduced by foreigners in modern times. In fact, candles were made in the Han Dynasty. At that time, candles were made of beeswax, so they are also called "yellow wax". They are absolute luxuries. Even aristocrats may not be able to afford them. After the Tang Dynasty, candles made from the secretion of ash insects living on ash trees were developed. Because they are white, they are also called "white wax". They began to be cultured on a large scale in the Song Dynasty, so candles have become cheaper since the Song Dynasty.


    It should be said that the war lost the inheritance of many creations of Zhuxia civilization, including many processes. For example, the production method of hundred steelmaking in the first Han Dynasty was lost after the five random Hua. The manufacturing method of candles was also unknown after the disaster of the Mongol and Yuan Dynasties. It was not until the Ming Dynasty that they were developed again, but the price of candles was much more expensive than that of the Song Dynasty. As for why we had to buy Candles from foreigners in the "I Qing Dynasty", it was the price crush (trade war) caused by the fall of manufacturing technology.


    Kianush stood up Alta Aldasher looked ahead. It was dark. He could vaguely see some steps. Above it was a man sitting in a wide seat. Because the light was too dark, he couldn''t see more.


    "Only on behalf of the emperor, I would like to express my most sincere greetings to you." Kianush Alta Aldasher bent down and made a breast caressing salute. He stood up and continued, "please allow foreign ministers to present gifts from my emperor."


    This time, the Persians brought a lot of goods. They tried to sell them in Jiankang, a prosperous commercial area. Unfortunately, most of the Han people were not interested in those goods. They only sold a lot of ivory products, and some beautiful gem carvings were also sold. No one appreciated and bought the fist product Persian blanket.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher said that the gifts were packed and brought together, but they were not brought into the hall at the first time, left outside for detailed inspection, and were carried in by the sergeant when he said he would give gifts.


    There is a patio above the pool. Under the sunshine, the light is very abundant. When boxes are opened one after another, the Persians carry out the gifts themselves.


    First of all, some blankets are moved out. Each blanket has its own characteristics, but there must be very complex patterns, some are animal graphics, more are some character graphics, and the character graphics should be the myth describing them.


    Under the sun, an open blanket was glittering with gold. Some colors could see the obvious figure shape, kianush Alta Aldasher said that it was a picture of royal family members, especially pointing to one of the characters and saying that he was himself.


    Persian blankets are usually made of wool, cotton, silk, gold and silver Alta The blanket that aldasher introduced obviously uses a lot of gold wire. It is more a work of art made of a lot of gold than a blanket.


    "What do they mean?" Cai you turned to look at Tian Shuo on his side: "is he saying that his identity is very noble?"


    Tian Shuo shook his head and said, "I''ve never seen such a person."


    In the eyes of the people of the Han Dynasty, kyanoush Alta Aldasher''s behavior is indeed very strange. I didn''t expect that the Persians would take out a "painting" drawing including Sassanian contemporary kings and royal family members as a gift. Anyway, Zhuxia civilization can''t do such a thing.


    In Zhuxia civilization, painting to show people can only happen on some special occasions, such as wanted, such as matchmaking, marriage leave, noble figures are placed in the family temple after painting, and not everyone is qualified to paint.


    There are a lot of people talking about it. No matter how small everyone''s voice is, it will form a "buzzing" when it comes together.


    At the beginning of the design of the hall of political discussion, sound transmission was considered. For example, the king''s position can make his voice heard clearly everywhere in the hall without talking loudly. When the minister arrives at the starting position, he can spread his voice to the greatest extent. Otherwise, he can only roar if he wants people to understand what he is saying.


    Blankets are really a specialty of Persia, kianush Alta Aldasher kept showing blankets one after another. There were not many animals introduced. The most was Persian mythology, and the other was some pure symmetrical grid diagrams.


    Today''s Liu Yan is wearing the crown of the son of heaven.


    The coronal dress is the one made in the Han Dynasty and the Qin Dynasty. The upper body is black, the lower body is red, and the hem is soap, with some very special patterns.


    The full set of crown clothes is not simple. It is based on the difference of Miandiao according to quantity and material. It is an important symbol to distinguish between high and low.


    In the Han Dynasty, The emperor''s crown is made of twelve diaos (i.e. twelve rows), which are made of jade. The color of the crown is mainly black. There is a hole on both sides of the crown to insert jade hairpins to tie with the bun. Silk ribbons are tied on both sides of the hairpins and under the jaw. There is also a pearl jade hanging from each ear on the silk ribbon, called "Yun ear" ¡£ Don''t put it in your ear, just hang it next to your ear to remind those wearing the crown not to listen to slander. The phrase "allow ears not to hear" in later generations comes from this.


    According to the regulations, everyone who wears a crown must wear a crown. The crown dress is made of a black coat and a vermilion lower garment, with chapter patterns painted on the top and bottom. In addition, there are knee covering, ribbon wearing and Chixi, which form a complete set of clothes. It must be said that this service began in the Zhou Dynasty. In addition, there was absolutely no dragon pattern in the coronal clothes of the Han Dynasty, which was made of Xuanniao.


    As the system became more and more formal, all officials in the Han Dynasty also had their own imperial clothes. Liu Yan originally wanted to distinguish the official levels according to the color in the Tang Dynasty, but later he continued the black style of the former Han Dynasty (the Han Dynasty inherited the Qin system). The Imperial clothes of all officials were black and had red badges to distinguish the levels.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher continued to introduce all kinds of blankets, and no one came out to interrupt.


    Liu Yan is not actually listening to kianush Alta What exactly is aldasher talking about? He heard the material cotton while listening to the interpreter, thinking about how to get the cotton.


    The cotton in the Central Plains got its seeds only in the Yang Sui period. It was an extension of Pei Ju''s division of Turks. It obtained seeds from the western regions, but it was regarded as an ornamental, and the actual value of cotton was not found and developed.


    At present, the main force to keep out the cold in the Han Dynasty is wool products. Because there is no mature technology, it can only make some simple fur coats, which can keep warm in bitter and cold places, but it usually looks very swollen and fat. In fact, it is really not suitable for military clothes.


    When Liu Yan was thinking of falling in love, he suddenly heard a "meow", which made him look over, but he saw kianush Alta Aldasher held a ball of snow-white hair.


    It was a fat Persian cat with white fur and an embarrassing face. It was rolled up into a ball by kianush Alta Aldasher held it, wagging his tail and singing.


    The cat was introduced into the Central Plains through the western regions in the Western Han Dynasty. Before that, there was no cat in all kinds of written records, murals, totems and other images. During the Western Han Dynasty, there were cats in the Central Plains, but the number was very rare and the variety was relatively single. It was recorded that they were brought by Persian merchants as gifts to a dignitary, but they were not really introduced into the people.


    In fact, there are local cats in Zhuxia, mainly in Lingnan. It takes cats to enter thousands of families in the 18th century. By the 19th century, raising cats has become a very common phenomenon. A cat called cihuamao has the strongest ability to catch rats.


    Liu Yan used to have a cat. He didn''t know the specific technical name of the cat. One of the female cats had been kept for 17 years. Later, the female cat ran to the road and was crushed to death by a motorcycle. The other was a single white bellied male born of the female cat. He loved it very much because of her cleverness. However, after returning from a trip, he learned that the cat who had lived for 14 years had been tortured to death by the bear children of neighbors and relatives, He wanted to throw the bear child into the pond.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher said that he had brought a pair of cats, one male and one female, which were still the most noble cats of blood and breed. He also told a story about a country that had a war with Persia in order to obtain similar cats.


    Liu Yan was stunned. He seemed to have heard the story. It said that the Greeks wanted to get Persian cats and fought with Persia. Unexpectedly, it really happened.


    In fact, the Greeks had cats, which were introduced from Egypt, because cats broke out in war, which is one reason. There are other excuses for war without cats.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher''s offering the cat is just an episode. What he didn''t expect is that Liu Yan can''t wait to let people hold the cat on the throne, and Liu Yan is very familiar with all kinds of teasing. He saw that Liu Yan could play with the cat''s chin and knew how to carry the cat''s back neck. He could see that Liu Yan was no stranger to cats.


    When Liu Yan ordered people to hold the cat, some officials actually wanted to advise. They had never seen the cat. Jun Wang Anwei was related to guozuo. Before standing up to stop, they had seen Liu Yan teasing and showed extreme love. Seeing that there was no danger, they put out the idea of advice.


    Next, kianush Alta Aldasher began to show all kinds of carvings, most of which are ivory and gem carvings. However, they are all carvings of Zhuxia civilization, which will not have any aesthetic carvings. It was not until he demonstrated the sharpness of an ivory knife that he attracted public attention, that is, the eyes of all officials and the guards in the temple were not good.


    Outside the hall, the captain holding the hall was taken away with a pale face. It was his negligence that foreign envoys brought sharp weapons into the hall, and he had checked it in great detail, that is, he didn''t find or hide sharp weapons in a large number of sculptures with very complex division.


    All officials and guards just stare with bad eyes. If Liu Yan makes a sound, the next moment it will be the Persian on the pool who is shot into a hedgehog by a sharp arrow, but Liu Yan has no instructions.


    In fact, Liu Yan still knows something about tooth knives. Because of the material, it can only be used in the composition room. He was curious about what the Persians had done. An ivory knife was processed into a blanket that could be easily cut. As for the Persians who came in with sharp weapons, he really wanted to investigate without prior notice. The outbreak of a war was also a reason.


    The Persians brought far fewer carvings than blankets. Strangely, they also brought a box of coins, kianush Alta Aldasher''s introduction is that the coins of gold, silver and copper are the history of Persia.


    Central Asia and Europa have a feature, that is, when making coins, they prefer the head of contemporary kings, which will be engraved with the year of making. Sometimes they will make coins for some major events and depict the pattern background of major events. Therefore, they can really understand history from coins.


    Then again, apart from the fact that modern warlords would put their heads on coins, the earlier Zhuxia civilization did not depict the heads of kings on coins, and did not mark the production year, but only the year. It was a taboo, even so serious that the "characters" used in the king''s name could not continue to be used. In order not to cause trouble for folk characters, the Zhu royal family of the Ming Dynasty chose rare characters as much as possible.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher''s exhibition continues. While displaying, he will also introduce what places of interest there are in the Sassanian Dynasty. Basically, it is not a place with huge carved walls, or a place where huge statues are erected. He also said in a flaunting tone how many Greek sculptures have been robbed, and he also said that he plundered many busts of Roman nobles.


    Liu Yan had a smile after listening to the words behind him. Before, he looked at kianush Alta Aldasher took out some things that did not belong to Persian civilization at all, and thought they wanted to confuse fish with pearls.


    Towards the end, kianush Alta After asking for instructions, aldasher clapped his hands. The unwitting officials were stunned when they saw several Persians wearing cloaks lift their cloaks. They were several extremely enchanting Persians

 Chapter 689

    Said that Boji was enchanting, but they didn''t wear exposed clothes. On the contrary, they didn''t show up at all. There was also a layer of headscarf and veil on their head and face, only revealing a pair of green eyes. However, their clothes are very close to their body, showing that they are majestic enough in front of their chest. While their waist is like a water snake, their hips look very plump, and then look at the posture they stand, giving people a very enchanting visual feeling without revealing anything.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher could not see Liu Yan. He observed the expressions on the faces of all the officials of the surrounding Han Empire. He saw that all the officials showed more or less amazing looks, and said loudly, "Your Majesty, please allow them to offer you a dance from Persia?"


    Liu Yan simply said: "quasi!"


    The Persians who came together began to get busy. They took out a lot of musical instruments, many of which were unprecedented in the Central Plains.


    For example, a Persian musical instrument called Chandler is one person high. In fact, it is a Persian vertical curved harp. It''s hard to say whether it was created by the Persians or introduced from Greece.


    There is also a kind of musical instrument called balbart Qin by the Persians. It is very similar to the pipa in the Zhuxia civilization, and the Europa civilization is called short necked liute. This kind of musical instrument actually exists in quite a number of civilizations. Each civilization has its own name. What is strange is that even if there is no communication between civilizations, such musical instruments will appear.


    Then there is the rubabuqin called by the Persians. It is actually a double resonance liute. The rest of the Nayi Xiao, suona and hand drum can find a shadow in the instruments of Zhuxia, but it is definitely not passed from Zhuxia.


    After the preparation, there is a piano sound as the opening, listening to the relatively rapid, and a more rapid drum beat is added. But when listening to the piano, it''s actually a little interesting to listen to Zhuxia''s aesthetic point of view, but if the drum is added to Zhuxia''s aesthetic, it will appear very abrupt and chaotic.


    "What the hell!"


    "A mess!"


    "Torture the ears!"


    All officials will not do anything in an uproar. It is inevitable to criticize. No one can enjoy the strange music, especially the noisy music mixed with piano and drum.


    When the Persian Music was played, a total of six Persian girls just stood in a fan without any dance. They slowly untied some of their clothes after waiting for the music to become euphemistic.


    Liu Yan, sitting on the throne, was actually a little silly at first when he heard the messy and hurried music. It had nothing to do with the Persian music he knew. He waited for the music to become soothing before he raised his eyebrows. He also saw that bosji untied some clothes. Although there was no direct exposure at his waist, there was only a layer of transparent yarn close to the snake''s waist, and his arms and collarbones were completely exposed, The lower body is still a yarn skirt to support the hips. Although it is not as exposed as later generations, it can be regarded as seeing the appearance of Persian dance in the impression.


    Music is played by the sound of Qin, Xiao and drum. Because it is very soothing, it has a clear sense of rhythm. According to the description of Zhuxia civilization, that is, the music is full of decadent taste, combined with the dance movements of six Persian girls with smooth skin and arms like snakes. How to listen and look can be summarized by the word "sex and evil".


    Many officials are already frowning. This is the political Hall of the Han state. It is a solemn and serious occasion. How can there be a decadent voice, and how can there be a demon dancer to tarnish it? They are waiting for Liu Yan''s signal. Once Liu Yan makes a statement, they will burst into a cluster and attack.


    Xiao Sheng has become the leader, and six Persian dancers have also started the real part of the dance. They twist like snakes, trying to show the beauty of women''s bodies.


    Liu Yan did not expect that this kind of dance should not appear in solemn places, so it was impossible to stop it. On the contrary, he looked very excited.


    In fact, in the period of Yang Sui and Li Tang, it was quite normal for the palace to call nvji to dance. Especially in the period of Li Tang, ministers could directly hold nvji up and down, so they didn''t think it was a stain. Of course, this is related to the acceptance of external culture in the Sui and Tang Dynasties. Then, the Sui and Tang Dynasties were full of all kinds of inclusiveness and began to accept cultures from different nationalities, which also changed clothes and ideas.


    When Zhuxia civilization came to the period of five Hu and chaos in China, many traditions had long been broken. People living in this era were greatly impacted for the first time, including the fact that the Han people were far inferior to the Hu people. In short, they entered the stage of inferiority complex. It was at this time that they were not ashamed but proud to take refuge in the Hu people.


    It is inevitable that people''s thoughts will be impacted because of the catastrophe, but it is because Liu Yan changed history so that people will not slide into the abyss for hundreds of years. On the contrary, under the leadership of Liu Yan, the nation stood up again. Including the two years since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, it took ten years to wipe out all kinds of disaffected nationalities, so that the Han people once again became the top overlord in the Oriental world. While their pride was regained, the thought of xenophobia was more serious and regarded any civilization other than the Han civilization as inferior.


    In fact, this kind of dance performed by Persian dancers is nothing. In Zhuxia, there are some dances that are more enchanting than Persian dancers. Whether in terms of dress or dance movements, there are many more debauchery, especially those scholars who speak of the demeanor of Jin and Wei.


    Six Persian girls are already performing belly dance, and sometimes they will do all kinds of enchanting body movements, but the officials will look away.


    The reason why all officials are disgusted is that Persian Ji dances in the political hall, and Persian Ji presented by foreign diplomatic missions. Persian Ji belongs to the king and should not dance this dance in full view of the public.


    A dance lasted nearly ten minutes before it was over. The six Persian girls were sweating because of too intense exercise, so that their clothes were close to their bodies. Except for no dew point, it was not different from not wearing them at all.


    Boji put back her clothes and left under the guidance of the female official. The musicians were also taken away. They were all part of the gift.


    Then, kianush Alta Aldasher and others were assigned seats. Unlike the Han people, they would bend their knees and kneel down. They would sit cross legged.


    Although it is in the political discussion hall, it is not a court meeting. Everyone who is qualified to sit will have a table on which some drinks and food will be placed, and special palace maids will serve.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher found the existence of preserved fruit on several cases. A kind of glittering candied fruit caught his attention. If he was not mistaken, it was an olive.


    At present, of course, there is no olive in the Central Plains. In fact, it is the booty of the victory of pingman Colonel over Gupta. It was sent along with the embassy. It was originally a very pure olive, which was processed into preserves.


    Ah San, of course, there are no olive trees there. They are obtained from Rome through trade. They have planted some, but the yield is not large.


    Olive, a plant developed by the Greeks and Romans, has many values. In addition to being processed as dessert, it also produces olive oil. At present, olive oil is certainly not used as skin care products, but as edible oil, which is extremely loved by Roman nobles.


    In addition to preserves, kianush Alta Aldasher ate something and was surprised to find that the food had a taste he had never tasted, but he didn''t know what it was, so he didn''t think much.


    It was a way for the Han country to explore the South 1 sea. All kinds of spices from various islands in the Nanyang ocean became a cooking seasoning without much effort after they fell into the hands of the Han people.


    At present, spices have not been popularized in the Han country. Of course, the reason is that it has just been discovered, the research time is a little less, and a set of eating methods must be developed, and the yield can be popularized only after it is improved.


    Liu Yan is well aware of the value of spices. Just getting the origin of spices is worth the great efforts of Han. In the future, spices will inevitably become the main product of Han''s foreign trade and obtain unimaginable wealth.


    After they sat down, no one stood up and made any speeches. They either chatted with the people around them nearby or ate their own food quietly. It was about ten minutes before LV Yi stood up in his seat.


    "King!" After saluting, LV Yi stood up again. He glanced at the direction of the Persians and said, "today is the time when the Great Han and Sasha officially established diplomatic relations. Can you drink saint?"


    The so-called drinking saint is a toast, which evolved into drinking victory. The source is to avoid the vulgar saying of "doing".


    Liu Yan still briefly said the word "Ke", and everyone raised the wine baron.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher had long discovered the wine baron. He was very curious about the triangular squat and the wine Baron with complex carving. He wanted to ask but didn''t have to ask. He had to see how the Han officials used it before he knew how to drink it.


    When officials drink, they will hold a wine container in one hand and cover it with the sleeve of the other hand, so they can drink the wine with their head up, dress all over and cooperate with the action. It looks very elegant.


    Persians don''t have wide sleeves, and there is no cover in their etiquette. Looking at the actions of all officials of the Han people, they think that they can''t drink elegance no matter how much they drink. People with heavier minds can''t help but feel ashamed.


    It''s time to introduce the Han Empire, kyanoush Alta Aldasher has just introduced it through a gift. He believes that the monarchs and ministers of the Han Empire have more or less understood their own country and culture. When thinking about how to promote the alliance, LV Yi spoke again.


    "This time, when the Great Han conquered ah San, Sasan saved our soldiers who fell into the water. It''s friendly..." Lv Yi asked again: "can you drink the saint?"


    Naturally, Liu Yan would not refuse. After another drink, LV Yi specially introduced the situation at that time.


    Ugutai After listening to the interpreter, Bahram immediately smiled. He commanded the fleet to rescue the fallen Han soldiers, stood up and saluted Liu Yan''s chest and all the officials of the Han state. He felt that he was completely exposed.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher was also very happy. On such a formal occasion, Lu Yi, such a minister, especially praised ugutai Bahram and Liu Yan also said a string of words for the first time, which will be translated to egutai Bahram''s behavior as a reward shows that the formal establishment of diplomatic relations is full of goodwill.


    Liu Yan used "reward", and the translation was obviously changed to reward after careful thinking, but these are small things.


    A series of words were just the beginning, followed by LV and kianush Alta Aldasher''s exchange of credentials is the first process for the two sides to complete the establishment of diplomatic relations.


    Before the credentials were presented to Liu Yan''s desk, he looked. The credentials from Persia were not Aramaic, but a cuneiform.


    Of course, the current Persians do not use Aramaic. Their font is between ancient China and ancient Egypt. It is a cuneiform derived from hieroglyphics. The abandonment of Persian cuneiform is the rise of Arabs. After the full rise of isiland,


    Kianush Alta Of course, aldasher is also reading the National Certificate of the state of Han. Just as no one in the state of Han can understand the wedge-shaped characters of Persia, he naturally can''t understand the hieroglyphics of Chinese civilization, but he has a strong interest in the paper carrying the National Certificate.


    By the way, the Persians can''t make paper at present. The national certificate is naturally made of parchment and specially made into scroll style.


    There is nothing too complicated in the two national documents. It is nothing more than describing each other''s geographical location, expressing each other''s existence in words, and then confirming the relationship between each other.


    Liu Yan didn''t have to let bossasan be his younger brother. He just established diplomatic relations purely, which is different from the characteristics of Zhu Xia''s establishment of diplomatic relations with other countries.


    After exchanging credentials, you still need to go to the back to find people who know each other''s words to identify and confirm what is written on each other''s credentials, such as whether there are any terms or traps.


    There are people who know Chinese characters in Sasan, Persia. If there are no people who know Persian cuneiform in the Han country, it will be very embarrassing. However, Huan Wen obviously took this into account and sent back the captured a San translator. The a San happened to know the languages and characters of the three countries, which saved him from embarrassment.


    When both sides seal their credentials, the ceremony for the establishment of diplomatic relations is truly completed. Not to mention what seal was stamped on the Persian side, the Dian Ke seal of LV Yi is on the Han side.


    After the ceremony, there was another round of eating, drinking and chatting, kianush Alta Aldasher stood up at the right moment. He first talked about the long-standing friendly relations between Persians and Han people, looked forward to the future friendly development of the two countries, and then mentioned the war of Han invading Gupta.


    "We can unite more closely!" Kianush Alta Aldasher has been very restrained, but the rice wine of Han and some Persian wines are not the same at all. His face is red and drunk: "we can not only fight side by side in the battlefield of believers, but also form coalition forces in more places to deal with the enemy and divide the world!"


    At that moment, kianush Alta Aldasher seemed extremely fanatical, as if as long as Persian sassanne and Han stood together, he would be invincible in the world.

 Chapter 690

    Today''s Persian sassanne is indeed on the road of expansion under the rule of Shapur II. A new round of war between Persian sassanne and Rome began in 337. The excuse for the war is that Shapur II believes that Rome slanders him and persecutes Christianity. In fact, Shapur II was really persecuting Christianity. If history had not changed, Shapur II completely banned the spread of Christian faith in 339 A.D.


    At the present stage, Rome is in a weak state, especially after the death of Constantine the great, who became the first baptized Augustus in Christianity (337 AD), Persian sassanne casually found a bad reason to go to war with Rome, and Rome itself broke out the war of seizing the emperor, so that there was a one-sided scene in the war between Rome and Persian sassanne.


    In some ways, the kusanas and Arabs in the Persian Sassanian territory saved Rome. The reason is that a large-scale rebellion broke out in Syria and Iraq, which led to the Persian Sassanian losing control of the above-mentioned two regions and was once counterattacked by King stantius.


    Last year (348 AD), the Persian Sassanian army and the Roman army fought a battle in Iraq. The two sides fought very bloody in Sinclair and ended with the victory of the Persian Sassanian army, but they failed to fully restore their rule over Iraq. It is gratifying that they occupied a lot of territory.


    At present, the war of seizing the emperor in Rome continues, and there is a saying of "joint rule of the four emperors", but this second "joint rule of the four emperors" is much more bloody than the first "joint rule of the four emperors" before.


    "So... The so-called Roman mission can only represent Constantius?" Lu Yi received kianush the day after the establishment of diplomatic relations Alta Aldasher learned the current situation of Rome from the latter''s mouth: "can''t fully represent Rome?"


    "They really didn''t explain." Kianush Alta Aldasher also told some stories about the current situation of Rome, so that he would not tell LV Yi. For example, Constantius was the strongest among the imperialists and the most likely to win the war: "a person who can only represent some provinces, of course, can not represent the whole country."


    It should be said that LV Yan really didn''t know what Rome was like. Most of his understanding of Rome came from Liu Yan''s story telling and referring to the oral statements of some Gupta prisoners of war. Those Gupta prisoners of War didn''t mention that civil strife was breaking out in Rome at all.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher said that those naturally wanted the Han Empire to reduce its impression of Rome and make the Han Empire feel cheated by the Romans. He would not say that his country is also in the outbreak of internal rebellion, especially the Arab resistance in the western provinces is the most intense. Compared with the kusanas in the East, they are simply scabies.


    To what extent did the Arabs resist the rule of Persian Sassanian? Persian sassanne lost control over many provinces directly, but the Arabs did not establish a state. On the contrary, each tribe acted in its own way, which enabled Persian sassanne to break down behind.


    Therefore, the earth seems to be in a state of bewilderment. Several empires are far away from each other, but often chaos is a piece of chaos. For example, internal contradictions broke out in the major empires in the Eastern Han Dynasty, and various nationalities under the ruling class broke out in the Western Jin Dynasty. The difference is that some countries broke out together with internal contradictions and conflicts between nobles, Some countries are only unilateral. If you look through world history, you will find that there are so many similar situations that people can''t understand how countries so far apart can "infect" each other.


    "Thank you for your message." LV Yi did attach great importance to kianush Alta Aldasher''s reminder even really disgusted the Roman mission. He raised his glass of wine and invited kianush Alta After drinking together and putting down the wine, aldasher said, "the Great Han and Persia really have a long friendship. In view of this, we should cooperate more closely."


    Kianush Alta This is what aldasher wants. After discussion with his own think tank, he believes that it is impossible to form a comprehensive alliance with the Han country immediately. A more rational and correct approach is to start prosperous trade first and form military cooperation in a certain part if allowed.


    At present, the main military targets of bossasan are, of course, their western provinces, and there is an urgent need to suppress the Arab rebellion.


    The Arabs can only cause trouble to the Persian Sassanian. After the involvement of the Romans, they have been supporting and guiding the Arabs. As a result, it is really difficult for the Persian Sassanian to put out the rebellion for a while and a half. The weak Roman Legion will approach from time to time. Whenever the Persian Sassanian wants to fight but retreats, it is difficult for the Persian Sassanian to take it lightly, Fortunately, the kusanas, though rebellious, were totally weak chickens.


    At present, the state of Han marched into the western regions again, but it stopped only when it reached Shanshan, kianush Alta Aldasher learned this. Comparing the map, he found that the eastern province of bossasan was too far away from the Han Army, separated by the western regions, and the hunites firmly stopped in the middle.


    It is not easy for bossasan to meet the Han Army in the East. Even if the Han army is willing to advance westward, considering the relevant terrain constraints, the Han Army has to face the desert and block the way. Even if he succeeds in crossing the desert, he has to bump into the Hungarian nites who are not weak at the first time.


    In fact, Persian Sassanian did not want the Han country to expand excessively into Central Asia. They wanted to have a buffer with the Han country. Paradoxically, they wanted the Han country to join the war against Rome. The desire for the Han Army to join the war against Rome has existed since the Parthian Empire. It is really unbearable under the internal and external troubles of the Parthian Empire. It doesn''t care what will happen after inviting the tiger and wolf division.


    At present, bossasan is a little bad, but his old opponent Rome is even worse. Everyone wants to get external help to gain advantage, so as to give a heavier blow when the other party is bad. They will attach importance to the Han country. First, the reputation of the Han people is loud enough. Secondly, the Han country is far enough away. Even if the Han people really set foot in Central Asia or Europe and Rome, they can''t stand firm and don''t have a substantive threat.


    On the premise that friendship will get great help and there is no real threat at all, forming an alliance with such a country is beneficial without harm. No matter how slim the opportunity is, it is worth a try.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher tried again and again but didn''t get a valuable reply. He was still happy to try again and again. He was really surprised when LV Yi made a formal response.


    "Reliability!" Kianush Alta Aldasher tried to calm himself down. According to the strategy he had already thought of before, he said: "the war between the Han Empire and Xinxin is also beneficial to us. We can start a military cooperation there now!"


    LV Yi to kianush Alta Aldasher was very satisfied with his words. At least the Persian in front of him was not shameless enough to use the statement of helping the Han country, but clearly said that both sides were beneficial.


    Of course, the war between the Han Dynasty and the Gupta Dynasty continues. Intelligence shows that the Gupta Dynasty is brewing a second large-scale attack. The number of ships assembled in ketak has reached 1500 again, and the Gupta Dynasty is still trying its best to build warships. At the same time, the Gupta Dynasty has also begun its own mobilization.


    In the Han Army in a Sanyang, the army is still stationed in the pingman school for adaptability training. There is no plan to land on the Gupta Dynasty in a large scale in a short time. It still carries out frequent raids with the Navy, cutting off the Gupta Dynasty''s maritime trade first, looking for opportunities to attack and even annihilate the Gupta Dynasty''s navy, and then the landing operation will be put on the agenda.


    In view of the strong maritime strength of the Gupta Dynasty, the Han state has repeatedly reinforced the pingman naval department, and almost all the domestic non system navies have been transferred. Liu Yan has built a considerable number of system docks around the pingman naval department and began to manufacture warships, but the system warships will not immediately join the war against the Gupta Navy.


    Because the sea power of the countries around the Zhuxia civilization is too weak, the Han people actually have no experience in sea warfare. More importantly, the Han people fight water warfare on inland rivers, but the experience of water warfare on inland rivers can not be used at all. The Han Navy needs to accumulate more experience in sea operations. It will be worth doing to block the Gupta Dynasty to brush experience.


    In addition, the state of Han also knew that there were plenty of reserve troops in the Gupta Dynasty. Ah San''s clamoring to organize several million troops was more joking. It seemed that he could really organize one million troops at one time. The strength of a San''s 1 million troops can only be known after fighting, but it is difficult for the Han country to send more than 100000 troops.


    Han''s invasion of the Gupta Dynasty was a cross sea battle. Although Liu Yan did not rely on Cross Sea supplies to a great extent, the delivery of troops is really a big problem.


    The Gupta Dynasty should have a population of more than 20 million, and the armed a San will not be less than 400000. They will not foolishly release the coastline and let the Han army land. They will certainly lay a defense line along the coast.


    Huan Wen is now observing the landing site according to the deployment of the Gupta Dynasty. His idea is very simple. See where the Gupta Dynasty has the strongest troops, there must be a suitable landing site.


    It must be said that although they are all coastlines, not any place can be used as a landing point, not the coastal reefs, and the seabed extension is also a reference.


    In many coastal areas, the extension of the seabed is exaggerated. No matter at high tide or low tide, the water in the extended water area will not be too deep. There may be places close to ships with a water depth of several meters, which may be kilometers away from the land. Similar areas are not suitable for landing at all.


    During the Second World War, so many scientific and technological products appeared, and there were special equipment to charge the beach, but landing was still a huge trouble. Think about what the landing should look like in the cold weapon era in the coastal area where the enemy insisted. It should be that the landing side had to wade and move hard, and suffered endless arrow attacks, Pieces fell into the sea and became corpses.


    "Naturally, we can cooperate." LV Yi''s opinion on kianush Alta Aldasher''s "sensible" appreciated it very much. At present, the military cooperation between the two countries is really only on ah San''s side: "can you talk about your proposal?"


    Kianush Alta It is obvious that aldasher had made preparations. First, he talked about the geopolitics of the Gupta Dynasty, including the poor relationship between the Gupta Dynasty and vagadoga, and then the relationship between the Gupta Dynasty and several small neighboring countries, The following is a brief summary: "the Han Empire cut off Xinren''s maritime trade routes, of course, but it could not prevent Xinren from continuing to trade with neighboring countries, which had an impact on their finances, but it was not fatal."


    Then again, although the Han state''s attack war cut off the sea trade routes of the Gupta Dynasty, it really didn''t go for this goal. It just wanted to eliminate more enemy ships. What would attack the finance of the Gupta Dynasty, kianush Alta If aldasher didn''t mention it, LV Yi didn''t realize it.


    Of course, Zhuxia civilization has the concept of economic war. During the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, there have been many economic wars, but they have been ignored after the reunification. Even if there are some commodity restrictions on grassland nomads, it can not be regarded as an economic war.


    LV Yi doesn''t understand economic war, but people are not stupid and listen to kianush Alta Aldasher understood after a little talk, but he didn''t intend to start from the economic war.


    In the final analysis, the reason why the Han state invaded the Gupta Dynasty was for food, and it did not go to the war to destroy the state at the beginning. This war is a war of conquest. To put it bluntly, it is to fight until the Gupta Dynasty succumbs and is willing to accept the conditions offered by the Han state, mainly to extort food.


    Of course, those words do not need foundation yanush Alta Aldasher said.


    "Believe me, although people are not strong in war, it is difficult to destroy them at once." Kianush Alta When aldasher spoke, he was careful to observe LV Yi''s expression. When he saw LV Yi frown, he explained: "reliability is a country with a population of 20 or 30 million. They are very rich at home because of their prosperous foreign trade and no obvious internal contradictions. They can unite to resist in times of crisis."


    It''s really not so easy to destroy a country, especially a small country with narrow land and few people. The demise of a great power is usually due to internal and external troubles, unable to resist the outside world and difficult to appease the inside, so it is subjugated under internal and external difficulties.


    "Before coming to the Han Empire, we specially invited the Cypriots (two satraps) and kusanas (didoro Dynasty)." Kianush Alta When aldasher saw LV Yi puzzled, he smiled and said, "one of them is connected to Xinxin in the northwest, and the other, although separated from Xinxin by several countries, can affect many countries."

 Chapter 691

    From 334 BC to 324 BC, Alexander, king of Macedonia, launched the eastern expedition. He led his army to conquer Persia, Egypt, Asia Minor and the two river basins, and finally established the Alexander empire across Europe, Asia and Africa.


    After Alexander''s death, the huge empire across Europe, Asia and Africa collapsed in a very short time, However, the influence of the Greeks (including Macedonians) on Europe, Asia and Africa has not ended. Let alone the influence of Europa and Africa, the subsequent influence on Asia is that many Greeks have established their own kingdoms, the two largest of which are the Seleucid Empire and the Greek Bactrian kingdom.


    Around 150 BC, the Seleucid Empire collapsed and the Persian Parthian Kingdom rose. The collapse of the Seleucid Empire had a great impact on the further east. For example, after the impact of the Greek Bactrian Kingdom, part of the eastern territory was lost, but it was compensated in the West, Some Greeks went to the three territories of Afghanistan to establish an Indo Greek Kingdom with the local aborigines.


    By about 100 BC, the sisaga people in Central Asia rose violently. They punched Parthia and kicked the Greeks in Central Asia. Once, they expanded their territory from the tigri River (about the Persian Gulf) in the west to the Indian Desert in the north.


    For quite a long time, the impact of Alexander''s eastward expedition on Asia was gradually cleaned up in the chaotic war of all ethnic groups. At the same time, the Dayue people who were driven West by the Huns from the north of the Central Plains also rose abruptly. When the Parthian Empire accumulated enough strength to push eastward, the Dayue people had established a vast kusana empire in the East.


    To speak of, pattya was shocked when she suddenly found that there was a huge kusana empire in her East. Simply, after a series of expansion, both sides were eaten and supported. They shook hands friendly. I don''t know who proposed first, so the two brothers united to dismember and divide up a kingdom called sulun.


    By the way, the country called sulun is actually a dependency of the Parthian Empire, which is the Kingdom established by a group of Persian Cypriots. Although they nominally belong to the Parthian Empire, they are basically not bird to the Parthian Empire. Therefore, they were divided up by the Parthian Empire as the starting point for establishing friendship with the kusana empire.


    It was almost until the kusana Empire rose in Central Asia and strongly invaded South Asia that the influence left by the Greeks was cleaned up. After that, there will be no more Hellenized countries in Asia.


    The kusana Empire flourished for more than a hundred years, and did not weaken until after the year 2300. After the death of vesutiva II, it split into several countries. However, the kusana empire with Dayue as the ruling class has enjoyed a glorious scenery for at least 200 years, and has a far-reaching impact on central and South Asia.


    The huge and prosperous kusana empire is certainly invisible. At present, there is only one jidoro Dynasty struggling in the handover area from Afghanistan to Uzbekistan. Although they have fallen, they still represent the orthodoxy of the kusana Empire and still have a strong influence on a considerable number of countries and tribes.


    Moreover, the Persian Sassanian is also the overlord of Central Asia for good or bad. They have a strong deterrent to the jidora Dynasty, which can affect the national policies of the jidora Dynasty to some extent, including the kusanas who make the jidora Dynasty dare not support the rebellion in the Persian Sassanian, and can also force the jidora Dynasty to exert influence on some countries around the Gupta Dynasty.


    Alexander''s eastward expedition has affected Asia for hundreds of years. Even if they are useless, how can they maintain their influence for decades?


    Such a thing as influence is like human feelings. If others don''t pay attention, it''s useless. But doesn''t there still exist Persian sassanne, the hegemonic state in Central Asia? With the deterrence of the Persian Sassanian and the influence of the tydoros, kianush Alta Aldasher firmly believes that the Gupta Dynasty can be isolated to the greatest extent.


    LV Yi to kianush Alta Aldasher was clearly prepared and doubted, and firmly believed that there were no benefits in the world for no reason.


    According to kianush Alta According to some of aldasher''s statements and suggestions, Persian sassanne simply has a set of strategies, which is definitely not like being able to plan it by a sudden idea. LV Yi was alert about Persian sassanne''s intentions.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher did not see the change of LV Yi. After talking about the use of the influence of the didoro Dynasty to isolate the Gupta Dynasty, he talked about two satraps. He believes that it is a very wise thing to join the two satraps in the alliance against the Gupta Dynasty. The two satraps can attack the Gupta Dynasty from the northwest, which greatly involves the troops of the Gupta Dynasty, and then the Han Army and Persian army can land along the sea from the south of the Gupta Dynasty.


    "Originally, the two countries had territorial disputes. Although they had not fought a large-scale war, their relations with each other were not friendly." Kianush Alta Aldasher was completely reasonable and continued: "how much land the Han Empire wants to occupy can be fought from the south. I believe that the combat effectiveness of the Han army will not allow the Cypriots to obtain much land."


    "The division of land depends on how much they can occupy?" LV Yi was certainly interested in increasing the territory of the Han state. He was never careless about the division of land. Later, he asked, "what about your country?"


    Kianush Alta Aldasher said magnanimously, "we will not occupy even an inch of land. The area we laid can be handed over to the Han Empire."


    Lu Yi was because of kianush Alta Aldasher''s selfless dedication was more vigilant and looked at kianush with strange eyes Alta Aldasher.


    "We are not without any pursuit. In addition to proving that the alliance between the Han Empire and us is completely correct, as a replacement of land, the Han Empire can compensate in other aspects." Kianush Alta Aldasher smiled brightly for a while and proposed the so-called compensation: "we desperately need silk. If the area we laid is large enough, would the Han Empire be willing to teach us the method of making silk?"


    As for Central Asia and even Europa''s extreme desire for silk, LV Yi knows it completely, but he doesn''t understand why they are so obsessed with silk for the time being.


    For a long time, the Central Plains Dynasty believed that Central Asia and Europa were so obsessed with silk because of the beauty of silk, but in fact, it did not know that after silk passed through Central Asia, it was sold to Europe and Rome at the price of gold of the same weight, or even several times that of yellow gold.


    Of course, clothes made of silk are comfortable to wear and a symbol of face, but there are other reasons why silk is so expensive, not only because it has been paid by Central Asian countries for a long time, but also because silk can prevent arrows!


    As for silk, it can effectively reduce the damage of arrows. Even wearing multiple layers of silk, it is easier to take out the arrowhead after hitting the arrow, so as not to tear the skin and flesh.


    The Central Plains Dynasty did not know that silk had the effect of preventing arrows. What they did not expect was that Central Asia and Europa were so obsessed with silk because silk could protect their lives. However, Central Asia and Europa knew that wearing silk was to improve their ability of preventing arrows, but the Central Plains did not do so.


    Silk originated from Zhuxia civilization, but was never used for military purposes in the Central Plains dynasties. Instead, it was widely used in the Mongolian Yuan Dynasty. According to the complete book of world military history, Mongolian light cavalry and heavy cavalry carried a short machete or a battle axe, and each soldier had to wear a silk Robe before the battle began. This kind of silk is made of raw silk and woven very carefully. Genghis Khan found it difficult for the arrow to penetrate the silk clothes, and only inserted the arrow and cloth into the wound. Therefore, the Central Plains surgeon recruited by the Mongolian army only had to pull out the silk to pull the arrow out of the wound.


    The Han state has discovered the military use of silk, and the test of war on silk has been verified in several battles with the heavy cavalry of the Jie nationality. After discovering this use of silk, Liu Yan wantonly encouraged to increase the output of silk. In recent years, the output of silk has been increased under the leadership of the government. It can be said that the military''s wanton equipment is false.


    "We can only train and install some heavy and sudden riders. We can''t do a comprehensive train at all."


    LV Yi and kianush Alta Aldasher went to the palace city to report the process of the negotiation. He didn''t add his subjective impression to make any evaluation. After hearing this, Liu Yan was also wary of bossasan.


    If Persian sassanne wanted to exchange land for silk production methods, in fact, it could be more or less justified. The reason why they were vigilant was that Persian sassanne had made relevant plans before he went on mission.


    Liu Yan still had considerable foresight. When he learned that foreign missions had come, he had long been vigilant against countries'' prying into silk manufacturing methods and made relevant arrangements in advance.


    After those envoys came to the Han state, they really tried their best to explore the manufacturing method of silk. Because the Han state had prepared for it, of course, they were not obtained.


    "I heard that ah San began to imitate our silk long ago." LV Yi was completely joking: "ah San tried to make it with spider silk. It seems that he really made similar raw silk, that is, silk made of silk is two products."


    No kidding! A San really studied spider silk to make silk, and he began to try hundreds of years ago. It seems that he also made finished products, but he was caught on fire and turned into ashes during the experiment. He stopped the research for a time, and began to try again after a long time.


    In fact, spider silk is really a good thing. To some extent, spider silk has more fiber strength than silk. Spider silk can really be made into clothes, which requires mature technology, not spinning, but using the viscosity of spider silk itself. Kucong people in Yunnan have relevant technology.


    Until the development of science and technology to a certain extent, the development of spider silk exceeded that of silk. In many military uses, the value of spider silk was much higher than that of silk. For example, during the Second World War, spider silk was used as the crosshairs of optical devices in the aiming system of telescopes and guns, and bulletproof vests and other military uses were developed.


    LV Yi was telling it as a joke. Liu Yan, who knew that the spider silk was being used, couldn''t laugh.


    "Ah San is at the forefront of the world in smelting. Unexpectedly, even the research on spider silk is the same..." Liu Yan''s words stunned LV Yi completely. The latter sentence almost petrified LV Yi: "we should also have relevant research on spider silk."


    LV Yi was so surprised that he couldn''t speak for a moment. He didn''t know what expression to use to face his king.


    Liu Yan hasn''t said that he is religious. If religion is included, ah San has a rhythm to go to heaven.


    No matter what ah San invented, he became not his own in the end. For example, uzgang became Persian, and Buddhism was carried forward only in the East. Even the set of numbers "1, 2, 3, 4... 9" painstakingly studied and created became Arab (non nonsense).


    "King?" LV Yi came back and immediately asked, "about the Persian proposal?"


    "The method of making silk can never be leaked!" Liu Yan is not as great as ah San. He doesn''t even have the slightest idea of sharing with the world in papermaking, printing, gunpowder and compass. Tea can be shared, but tea seeds can''t be brought out of Han soil. He said simply and clearly: "it is the Persians who want to form an alliance with the big man, and the big man has no need to form an alliance. Being willing to give sassanne a share in Afghanistan is to lay the foundation for future strategic deployment. If you have any extraordinary desire..., you should know how to deal with it."


    Liu Yan said and stopped. He motioned Cui Zong to take the memorial sent back by Huan Wen.


    "Huan Wen is a pioneering general. It''s right to send him to command." Liu Yan handed the memorial to LV Yi, smiled and said, "he didn''t limit his eyes to Gupta."


    After the collapse of the kusana Empire, it split into several countries. The Gupta Dynasty is only one of them. The land of a San has not been completely conquered by the Dayue people. Since the collapse of the Peacock Dynasty, a San''s indigenous countries have always existed. Since the Han army invaded a San''s territory, it does not necessarily need to stare at the Gupta Dynasty. It can find other countries as a breakthrough.


    "This..." Lv Yi was shocked when he finished reading the memorial. What he saw was Huan Wen''s suggestion to attack a small country near the Gupta Dynasty and land directly in that small country. He hesitated and said: "small countries can be destroyed easily, but... Will the countries there unite against the big Han?"


    Anyone in the Han Dynasty, including Huan Wen, cares about the name of that small country, and probably has a mentality of "Uncle thinks highly of you when he beats you".


    "Of course that will happen." Liu Yan smiled for a while and asked LV Yi, "once the army lands and successfully stands firm, is it in Gupta territory or in other places?"


    LV Yi thought for a moment and really thought that there was no difference. Should the countries of ah San unite or will unite, that is, once Huan Wen did so, there would be no room for the operation of diplomatic relations between the Han state.

 Chapter 692

    "Hot, it''s too hot!"


    Si Hongzhuang was lying on a bamboo chair, leaving only a pair of shorts. Rao was still covered with sweat. His muscles were as solid as steel.


    The time has come to the middle of the summer in the eighth year of Yuanshuo (349 AD). The drought in the Central Plains has broken out locally. Although there is no shadow of drought in South Asia, it seems very muggy.


    Every region of the earth has its own climate. Some places are cold in the four seasons (North and south poles), some places will always be hot (the Middle East and some desert areas), some areas where the four seasons will rotate will also be cold (close to the north and south poles), and few places are hot in the four seasons.


    Due to the longitude and latitude of South Asia, it will be relatively hot all year round. That kind of heat is not only hot, but usually dull. If there is another lack of water, it will be very hot in summer.


    In fact, the area where pingman Colonel''s headquarters is located is OK. It''s hot, but it''s like the extremely hot stage in the Central Plains. If it doesn''t look stuffy, the Han people stationed here will feel very hot, but they can tolerate it. The problem is that it''s difficult to adapt to the heat and stuffy.


    In the sultry heat, the Han Army stationed in the captain''s Department of pingman school has reduced the amount of training. The reason is that there have been accidents in the high-intensity training under the sultry heat, and some taxi soldiers who can''t adapt to it have died of illness.


    Heat death is almost impossible to prevent. People''s constitutions are different. In the same environment, some people can do nothing, but others will have an accident. In terms of diseases, they should not only rely on their own quality, but also have treatment means.


    When the Han army came to this place, it was destined to meet many people who had not met in the Central Plains, such as diseases.


    "It''s a disease called malaria." Fu Wei said with lingering fear, "if you get that kind of disease, you will get hot all over first. You won''t smell anything. You will soon have diarrhea and vomit at the same time."


    At least they know what disease they have. They don''t simply classify it as acclimatized. They even understand that it is because they are bitten by mosquitoes.


    About how to treat malaria, the Central Plains actually developed relevant prescriptions in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. The researcher is Zhang Zhongjing. He has been studying how to treat the plague all his life and wrote the great book on typhoid and miscellaneous diseases. Although the treatise on typhoid and miscellaneous diseases does not mention the treatment of malaria, some theories are the same.


    The prescription given by the center to deal with malaria in the state of Han is actually that Liu Yan just knows how to treat it. The source is jiemalai powder in Puji Fang.


    The Han people did not rush into the Indochina Peninsula as soon as they were hot. They were prepared to the greatest extent in advance, including how to deal with known diseases.


    Si Hongzhuang got up from his recliner, went to the balcony of the bamboo building and looked at the soldiers in the square in the distance.


    In the sweltering summer, the Han army must no longer wear thick war robes. Liu Yan will not make some low-level mistakes, such as making people stationed in the hot zone have no summer uniforms and troops in the cold area have no winter uniforms.


    When Si Hongzhuang saw the soldiers, they were all wearing a short shirt on the upper body and a pair of shorts on the lower body. This is how you wear it in non war. You should wear armor when you want to fight. No matter how hot the armor is, you should wear it to protect your life.


    "I heard that ah San is hotter than ours." Fu Wei was more or less fastidious. He wore a whole set of summer military uniforms: "it''s hot enough here. It''s hard to imagine how hot ah San is there."


    There is a thermometer in the Gupta Dynasty, vagadoga and other three countries. The temperature in summer is basically about 45 degrees, and in some areas it can even reach 50 degrees. It''s really very hot.


    "I kind of know why the natives here have dark skin." Si Hongzhuang approached the bamboo building, took out a pot of ice water, drank it, wiped his mouth and said, "it''s very hot!"


    It sounds reasonable, but it''s bullshit. What kind of skin is human depends on genes. It should be black skin. Even moving to the North Pole will not change the skin color brought by genes.


    The ice water in Si Hongzhuang''s hand is artificially made, but it''s not moved from anywhere.


    Artificial ice making will seem complicated if you don''t understand it. In fact, that''s the case when you understand it. Just when Liu Yan was curious about reading relevant crossing novels, he went to find information and tried it by hand. Many things in the Han Dynasty are from Liu Yan, and so is artificial ice.


    The two were talking, and Huan Wen sent someone to summon them.


    Pingman military academy has been operated by Han people for half a year. Of course, the land developed is larger, but it is not built according to the habits of Zhuxia. For example, the buildings vary from place to place.


    On the other hand, as the land becomes larger and larger, some areas are transformed into cultivated land, and the tuntian soldiers from behind try to cultivate all kinds of crops.


    The rice planted in spring has become a paddy field in summer. It looks like a large green area, shaking East and West under the breeze.


    Other regions have their own crops. Besides rice, they are all kinds of beans. They are all kinds of vegetables brought from the mainland. The scope of the farm is much larger than that of the military camp. If people who don''t know it come and have a look, they will definitely think that the farm is more like a military base.


    Of course, production is for self-sufficiency. Huanwen also specially asked people to find a wetland to raise chickens, ducks and geese. He had wanted to find grassland, but there was no grassland at all in such a place. Cattle and sheep could graze, but it was difficult to find a place to raise horses.


    "The big man has made a limited alliance with Sasan." Huan Wen is dressed in silk. He looks good. He looks like a romantic childe, but his temperament is extremely rigid. He paused, glanced around the generals and schools, and continued after a little while: "the Persians will fight side by side with us next."


    In dealing with the Gupta Dynasty, the Han state not only formed a military alliance with the Persian Sassan, but also two satraps, the tidoro Dynasty and the karabalas. The five countries will target the Gupta Dynasty together, but the tidoro Dynasty and the karabalas will not directly participate in the war.


    The jidora Dynasty contributes to diplomatic relations. They will lobby the countries around the Gupta Dynasty. Even those countries should remain neutral if they do not join the war against the Gupta Dynasty.


    Karabalas was pulled into this alliance by Persian sassanne because Persian sassanne valued the geographical location of karabalas. Persian Sassanian wants to send troops. The fleet needs a garrison to leave the mainland and enter the Persian sea (Arabian Sea). Karabalas, located at the southernmost end of the A3 territory, is very suitable. It can not only provide supplies for Persian Sassanian, but also go ashore for rest. Otherwise, it is too far to go directly from the mainland of bossassanian to the pingman colonel.


    "It''s good for them to join." Yuan Qiao is also dressed in silk. With the support of his temperament, he is more like your son than Huan Wen. He thought for a moment and asked, "how many troops will be sent?"


    Huan Wen has no relevant information yet. There is only news about the formation of local military alliances from the center. Those alliances have not mentioned how many troops they will send, or even mentioned who is the master and who is the auxiliary. It can be seen that this alliance is more like a test.


    In fact, the alliance is also divided into primary and secondary. The alliance of many countries (forces) also needs to have a leader. Otherwise, who should listen to whom?


    Of course, the state of Han attaches great importance to the local military alliance against the Gupta Dynasty. The A3 territory is too far away from the mainland of the state of Han. The state of Han is very strong and gives one point at most. More helpers are naturally willing, but it has not yet understood why Persian Sassanian is so keen and has a certain sense of vigilance.


    Ikianush Alta The Persian Sassanian mission led by Al Dahir is in a hurry. They still want to be the boss of this local military alliance, but they really don''t dare to open that mouth rashly.


    In the view of Persian Sassanian, they invited two satraps, jidoro Dynasty and karabalas to join in. Han didn''t even know those countries before. Since those countries were invited by Persian sassanne, Persian sassanne has a great dominant power. Moreover, Persian sassanne is at least the overlord of Central Asia. It is entirely reasonable to become the leader of this military alliance under various factors.


    Then the problem comes. According to bossasan''s understanding of the Han people, the Han people are a proud nation, and any proud and powerful nation can never give up the dominant power. Moreover, Persian sassanne also understood that it was they who took the initiative to join, not at the invitation of the Han state, that they had clearly talked about the alliance, but did not distinguish between the main and auxiliary positions.


    "Obviously, those countries must listen to sassanne." Yuan Qiao didn''t need to consume more brain cells at all. He said, "the big man never knew those countries. They must not know how the big man exists. He has never had contact with them. He can''t talk about friendship with them. Only one victory over ah San is not enough to deter him."


    "So..." Si Hongzhuang frowned at first, then said fiercely, "are the Persians going to compete for the fruits of victory?"


    Si Hongzhuang has the reason to think so. The Han state took the lead in fighting with the Gupta Dynasty, and won the first battle. It is not possible that those countries thought that the Gupta Dynasty was easy to bully, and Hula came to get a share of the alliance.


    As for bossasan''s clear proposal that there will be no land demand, as long as it involves the national level, let alone commitment, it is useless. Even what is written in writing can be torn up at any time, and it can''t be taken seriously at all.


    Huan Wen must have thought about similar problems. For example, bossashan and other countries think that the Gupta king is easy to bully. For example, the Han state is too far away from assan''s territory. When he finds that the Gupta king is easy to bully, the Han state takes the lead and can''t wait to take advantage of it.


    "The alliance is a foregone conclusion." Huan Wen set the tone first so that no one would say something embarrassing to everyone. His fingers beat the table in front of him rhythmically and said, "the center has no other instructions."


    Several countries want to unite to bully the Gupta Dynasty. There is only a big intention about how to cooperate. For example, the two satraps marched from the northwest of the Gupta Dynasty, the Gupta Dynasty used diplomatic relations to make trouble for the Gupta Dynasty, and karabalas provided supplies and rest places for the Persian Sassan army, but there is no explanation on the details.


    Huan Wen felt a little better that the center had no new instructions, which meant that this war could let him play freely. On the other hand, he thinks that the center allows them to do their own things. Before the center has no new orders, they can leave the so-called allies and do their own things.


    "An alliance is an alliance. Even if there is a plan, there should be time to prepare." Yuan Qiao knew what was going on when he saw Huan Wen''s attitude. How else can he say that the two partners have a full tacit understanding? He followed Huan Wen''s direction and said, "I don''t know when those allies will be ready."


    "Yes." Si Hongzhuang really didn''t feel that he needed any allies to deal with the Gupta Dynasty. He said, "doesn''t the general have a plan?"


    Huan Wen has been looking for a breakthrough. If he lands directly from the coast of the Gupta Dynasty, he will encounter strong resistance, so he really can''t hit it. He has found a good landing direction, starting from a small country in the southwest of the Gupta Dynasty, and even has begun to make relevant plans.


    "Ah San''s navy has been trying to fight back recently." Li Mai is in charge of the naval battle. There is no one here who knows the trend of the Gupta Navy better than him: "they have assembled a fleet of more than 1500 ships. We evade the battle at sea. They dare not invade the pingman Colonel again. They are organizing a broken attack formation to deal with us."


    Recently, the Gupta navy has been very active. Under the current situation that the number of warships in the Han Dynasty is far less than that of the Gupta Navy, the Han navy has been unable to completely block the Gupta Navy along the coast. In addition to the necessary attacks, the Chinese Navy gave way to the blockade of the coast, and the confrontation between the two sides was transferred to the bay of Bengal in later generations.


    If Huan Wen wants to land on assan territory, he must once again hit the Gupta Navy and block the Gupta Navy in the port before effective deployment can be carried out. In his plan, he said that he wanted to attack that small country, but the necessary confusion of the Gupta Dynasty had to be carried out. It was not that the Gupta Dynasty could not judge where the Han army would land, but that the Gupta Dynasty should firmly believe that the Han army would land at a place they thought.


    In fact, it is also difficult for Huan Wen. In the history of world war so far, not only did Zhuxia civilization not have such a large-scale cross sea landing invasion, but other civilizations did not have such a large-scale.


    Huan Wen can''t find the data to study the Mediterranean Sea crossing landing. He only thinks about it with Commander Shi and many praises and paintings, and makes a general direction. He magically finds that after having a detail, more details emerge. There are too many details for strategic confusion, and there are many details about how to land, Even after landing, there are endless details.


    "General." Li Mai was very embarrassed and said to Huan Wen, "with the current number of warships in our army, I''m afraid it''s difficult to fight with ah San. We need more warships."

 Chapter 693

    Although the number of unsystematic Han warships in a San Yang has increased again and again, there have never been more than 400. Such an unsystematic warship is already the limit of the Han state. It is not that it is unable to build more warships, but that the navy has not enough troops. Even if it is recruited again, it will take time for training.


    "We will have more warships." Huan Wen said that a large number of system docks have been built, and warships have begun to launch: "in terms of quantity, we will not be less than ah San, or even several times more than them!"


    Li Mai''s status is not as high as Huan Wen''s. He doesn''t know some secrets that are not secrets. After listening to them, he is relieved, but he has to ask: "general, when can the reinforcements arrive?"


    Huan Wen won''t say that reinforcements don''t have to arrive at all. There is already a fleet of more than 500 warships in the rear (Tuwa), and more and more will come.


    "For the time being, I''ll spend it with them first." Huan Wen is still aware of his side''s disadvantages: "we need more experience in maritime operations."


    Li Mai has got the answer he wants, and he extremely agrees with Huan Wen''s accumulated maritime combat experience.


    After the Gupta Dynasty also formed a formation to deal with the attack of the Han Army, Li Mai clearly reported to Huan Wen that his own side is indeed inferior to the Gupta Navy in terms of experience in naval warfare. It is entirely because his own warships are better than Gupta warships.


    It must be said that the Han state actually had only one serious sea war, and its opponent was the Gupta Dynasty. Before that, the Han country had no rivals at sea, and its expansion in the Pacific Ocean could basically be regarded as enclosure rather than conquest.


    Before Liu Yan established the state of Han, none of the previous dynasties had experience in sea warfare. They fought inland water warfare. The experience of the inland water war, to put it bluntly, is two levels of water war with the sea. The water flow above the sea is not one-way, and the battle site is far beyond the Hanoi water system.


    The reason why the Han navy has repeatedly avoided another big naval battle with the Gupta Dynasty is that the number of warships stationed at the pingman captain department is far less than that of the Gupta Navy. On the other hand, it is also a naval battle at the level of battle that the Han country can''t play now.


    "We have been accumulating experience in naval warfare with assault warfare, and we are also training more qualified and even excellent seafarers." Li Mai said the reason why the Han state did not want to fight an economic war but maintained the attack war: "recently, a San formed a large formation to deal with it. The attack formation of our three warships as a group has been difficult to play a role, and even has been surrounded and annihilated."


    In the final analysis, no one is stupid. It is difficult to make mistakes at the national level when they know they are wrong and continue to make mistakes again and again. It must be revised according to the situation. When the Gupta Dynasty found that the Han state repeatedly avoided the great sea war, it must find that the Han state had insufficient warships, or that the Han state had no confidence in winning the great sea war.


    After the Gupta Dynasty found that the Han state did not want to fight a big naval battle, their internal voice was to concentrate a large number of ships on it. It should be that they blocked the warships of the Han state along the coast. The reason why this opinion was not agreed was that even if it was pressed to block the warships of the Han state along the coast, the Gupta Dynasty could not land until it was ready. It would be better to release the warships of the Han state to seek opportunities to destroy them.


    Yes, the Gupta Dynasty will not give up because of the failure of a landing operation. They know and understand that they will not occupy or destroy the Han Army base entrenched along the coast of PYU. Even victory at sea is not a success.


    On the other hand, isn''t the Gupta Dynasty not blocked on the coast? They know much more about a Sanyang than the Han people. Some ships have bypassed to Malacca and found that the Han state is wantonly operating Malacca. This discovery shocked the Gupta Dynasty. If the skull is not broken, it is clear that this war is no longer a small fight and should be prepared for a long-term battle.


    "Inevitable." Huan Wen said that the Gupta Dynasty found that the Han state was operating Malacca: "the news from detailed work has repeatedly shown that ah San has been mobilizing the south of his country."


    The state of Han and the Gupta Dynasty entered a state of war, but the two sides established a communication channel. The reason is that a large number of A3 nobles were captured in the state of Han, and there are also soldiers captured in the state of Han. Both sides want to redeem their captured people, so there must be a communication channel.


    Speaking of prisoners of war, Huan Wen did not treat the captured A-San nobles too harshly. He gave relative preferential treatment to the captured A-San nobles, but he would not be completely used to the A-San nobles. For example, he had exaggerated requirements for residence and needed beautiful women to serve. However, he learned that the captured soldiers on his side were given exaggerated preferential treatment as long as they had titles, and even a shangzao lived in a San''s palace. He felt that it was difficult to understand when he was tongue tied.


    For Zhuxia civilization, being captured itself is an unacceptable thing. Being captured for whatever reason is a disgrace. Even if you are released after being captured, you will not be able to lift your head all your life. A considerable number of civilizations do not think it is wrong to surrender after trying their best. They can still be regarded as heroes when they go back alive after being captured.


    A San had a lot of exchanges with many civilizations in Europe and was influenced by many European and Roman civilizations, such as the fact that nobles can pay ransom after being captured. The reason why they arranged the nobles on the side of the Han state in the palace was that they did not want to fight the Han state at the beginning and wanted to rely on the captured nobles of the Han state to seek peace channels. After really determined to fight, although ah San still guaranteed the treatment of the nobles of the Han country, he really didn''t want to ask for more.


    "They really set up a defense line along the coast." Yuan Qiao has done information sorting and said, "except for ketak, some areas are garrisoned with heavy troops and fortifications are built at the same time. It is known that the number of troops has reached 200000."


    At the present stage, many expeditionary generals, including Huan Wen, have no knowledge of the Gupta Dynasty. During the war, they found that the Gupta Navy is indeed rich in combat experience. They also know that the Gupta Dynasty is the overlord of the region, and they have no doubt that the Gupta Dynasty can arm millions of people.


    "Their Dalits have the same status as livestock." Yuan Qiao meant that the Gupta high level did not treat the domestic Dalits as human beings: "a San''s Dalits did not undergo any military training, but they were armed in large numbers."


    There is no joke. Ah San''s Dalits are really not regarded as adults. Their social structure determines that only a few Dalits can own their own land, and the vast majority of Dalits do not own their own land.


    For the time being, the state of Han did not know how a San''s Dalits should obtain living materials since they did not have their own land, but it was enough to know that a San''s Dalits were not regarded as people, which meant that the Gupta Dynasty really didn''t care how many Dalits died. They had to face endless armed Dalits.


    "The elite of a San is the sardili Legion." Yuan Qiao has more or less studied a San''s caste system and has figured out what''s going on: "the so-called sardili is a warrior, equivalent to our professional warriors in the ancient pre-Qin era."


    There is nothing wrong with that. In the ancient pre-Qin period of Zhuxia, there was a class, a warrior who did not work all his life and only trained his killing skills. They themselves or their ancestors established meritorious deeds and obtained land rewards. They will have varying numbers of slaves as labor force. They usually train again and again. When they are called, they bring their own weapons to join the national army, which is not only to complete military service, but also to establish new meritorious deeds and continue the prosperity of the family.


    Other people do not know what happened to professional warriors in ancient and Pre-Qin times because they are limited by knowledge, but people from large families such as Huan Wen and Li Mai do. They are actually worried when they know that there is such a class in the Gupta Dynasty.


    He began to train martial arts skills since childhood. He didn''t work all his life, but only practiced killing skills. If he had enough resources, he would also learn the knowledge of "ten thousand enemies". People who knew what was going on would definitely be afraid of this class.


    In other words, Zhuxia civilization disappeared the warrior class by recruiting civilians to the battlefield, but the emergence of the so-called Jiangmen family means that this class has never really disappeared, but just moved towards a higher-end route.


    The warrior class has become a general system in the Zhuxia civilization. In fact, the Persian civilization has also evolved into a general system similar to the Zhuxia civilization. The warrior class of many other civilizations has always existed and continued, such as the chadili of the A3 civilization, the citizens of Rome, and the warrior class of the Japanese.


    According to Huan Wen''s knowledge, the number of chadilis in the Gupta Dynasty is very large. The last time the Gupta Dynasty sent 40000 troops, there were thousands of chadilis. He has seen the performance of Gupta''s chadili on the battlefield. He has seen with his own eyes that those chadili are at least good at killing people, but he has not seen any achievements in commanding operations for the time being.


    "Except for the royal family, each of their castes has its own status and rights." Yuan Qiao explained the four levels in the caste system and said firmly: "each level has its own obligations and responsibilities in addition to status and rights."


    The first level Brahmans are mainly monks and nobles. They have the privilege of interpreting religious classics and offering sacrifices to gods and the right to enjoy dedication. They are the main educator and the audience of chadili. They are responsible for monopolizing cultural education, reporting agricultural seasons and the interpretation of religious discourse.


    The second level is the military nobility and administrative nobility. They are the audience of Brahman thought. They have the privilege of collecting all kinds of taxes. They are in charge of the political army and are responsible for guarding the Brahman class from generation to generation.


    The third class is an ordinary Aryan. It has no political privilege. It must support the first two classes in the form of giving and paying taxes. It is the main business.


    The vast majority of the fourth level sudara are conquered aborigines, belonging to non Aryans, composed of senior servants and craftsmen serving meals and cooking. It is the most populous caste. A profession considered inferior. In the caste system, the offspring of parents from different castes are called hybrid castes.


    A group of generals sounds like they are "tall, big and superior". A group specializes in learning those all their life. As long as they are not as stupid as pigs, they must succeed.


    Today''s Zhuxia civilization does not have the system of "scholar, agriculture, industry and commerce". After listening to Yuan Qiao, many people think a San''s system is very advanced.


    Even Huan Wen came to many conclusions after understanding a San''s caste system. For example, a San under the caste system, the country must be very stable. He believes that if every class can shoulder the responsibility of its own class, it is difficult for the country not to be strong.


    In fact, it''s no joke to say that if a San''s caste system is not "crooked", every class is committed to their own responsibilities and obligations, and the rulers who lead the country are majestic. A San''s caste system really has considerable advantages (not on the contrary), that is, the system is very beautiful, but the people who implement the system are not so good.


    There is no absolutely perfect system in the world. The system is established and implemented by people. The same system will have different results when used by different people.


    In fact, there was no caste system similar to a San in Zhuxia civilization. That was the case with the emergence of taxis, farmers, workers and businessmen. Even craftsmen and businessmen were restricted from changing jobs. The "scholars" with the least number and the most power controlled everything, but gave the most "farmers" room to make progress, proving that the people who created this system were at least rational, Know that we should draw a cake to give to the "farmers", the class with the largest number.


    "If ah San allows room for improvement, it is almost a powerful country system." Huan Wen pointed out the fatal defects of the caste system. He said, "now I know why ah San''s country is stable. In addition to castes, he is a religion."


    The reason why they are talking about this is not that they are already discussing the details after landing. They always have to figure out the object of collection first, but they can''t bump into it without knowing anything.


    "Zhi has tried to plot..." Yuan Qiao paused with a bitter smile: "almost no effect."


    At least until the palace secret history of "my Qing Dynasty", the history of Zhuxia was actually a history of war. It was not strange to use tricks. On the contrary, it had too many means.


    Yuan Qiao was responsible for buying off the nobles who plotted against the Gupta Dynasty, but as he said, I don''t know whether it was the wrong method or what. It really didn''t work.


    "Huh?" Huan Wen was a little hard to believe: "how could this happen?"


    If yuan Qiao knew the reason, he wouldn''t have no effect. He continued to smile bitterly and didn''t know what to say.


    The Han state rebelled against the captured Gupta nobles by nothing more than coercion and inducement. The executable yuan Qiao really didn''t understand one key. Of course, the nobles of a San were not loyal to the king and patriotic. It was that the Han Army didn''t really invade Gupta. According to a San''s thinking, any promise that they didn''t reach their native land was false.


    In fact, it''s not very difficult for a San to serve himself. He attacked their homeland and occupied it, showing that he is absolutely capable of turning over their strength. At this stage, he doesn''t have to promise any benefits. As long as he is willing to continue to implement the caste system, abide by a San''s customs to a certain extent, and retain the original privileges of each class, Just wait for ah San to compete first. I''m afraid he''ll be willing to serve later.

 Chapter 694

    Pingman Colonel''s headquarters was opened up more than ten miles inland, but when they went further, they were blocked by mountains.


    The Indochina Peninsula was originally covered with primitive jungles, and it was also a mountainous terrain, or a terrain where mountains were connected one by one. Even in modern times, a considerable number of areas could not be developed, which is even more difficult with today''s means and manpower.


    The Han people in the past failed to explore deeper inward. They had to build in the area close to the sea. In this way, the coastline has the flavor of civilization, and the area belonging to the port has become larger and larger.


    Naturally, the farms reclaimed by the Han people will not be too close to the sea. In coastal areas, let alone the impact of wind on crops, even the soil is mostly salinized. The salinized soil can''t grow crops at all.


    For the pingman Colonel, they can only find the flat land blocked by the mountain, more valleys, and use the mountain to block the sea breeze in order to build a farm.


    "Strive to achieve self-sufficiency as soon as possible, and even deliver food for the country." Huan Wen not only wanted to make achievements in the military campaign, but also made more contributions. It would undoubtedly be a great credit to occupy and use it: "don''t stop exploring inward."


    Si Hongzhuang only nodded to "promise!" In fact, he is more enthusiastic about building pingman army than Huan Wen. After all, he is the captain of pingman. The better the development here, the better it will be for him.


    "General." Si Hongzhuang pointed to the mountains ahead: "the so-called Biao country is far away."


    Their current position is the deepest mountain opened up by the Han army. In fact, the mountain is burned black. Wood burned into charcoal can be seen everywhere. The land is full of ashes. Because they step on the ashes up the mountain, everyone is naturally not clean.


    Han people have their own way of reclamation. The more primitive one set fire to the mountains and forests. As long as an isolation belt is cut in advance, it is not afraid of the spread of fire. This is what they did when they were in the open pingman Colonel''s headquarters. They not only burned the whole mountain forest to increase the fertility of the land, but also burned the beasts, insects and other living creatures in the mountain forest.


    The Indochina Peninsula is a primitive jungle, full of all kinds of wild animals and poisons. Even if they were prepared in advance, the Han people did not lose their hands when cutting down the isolation zone, which confirms the truth that human beings bleed every time they open up a female land.


    The pingman military academy was built in Yangon, Myanmar, with a total area of about 30 miles. Their northeast direction is the PYU state established by the Burmese people, but there is a distance of about 200 miles between them.


    The Han Army has been exploring the interior. The current information is that there is a mountain area of about ten miles, and then there is a plain. The plain is about forty or fifty miles around, but the water systems of streams, rivers and so on are very complex.


    After exploring, we not only learned about the terrain, but also found many primitive savages. They formed large and small tribes. The vast majority of people did not wear any shame masks. Only a few high-ranking people would cover their shame with animal skins and leaves. They used stone tools, and rarely used fire to cook food, Almost live a real life.


    In fact, the Han people came here to build and establish the pingman army. During the development period, there were many cases of burning savages because of arson in the mountains and forests, and there were also cases of spying on the killed savages for various reasons.


    After Huan Wen came here, he ordered wild people to be captured alive with the idea of better understanding this area and reducing losses. However, he thought too much. Even if he caught wild people, he didn''t know the language. He couldn''t ask anything. Even if he wanted to make wild people work as slaves, it would take some time to tame them. They didn''t have that Kung Fu in wartime. They could only kill one wild man when they met one.


    The Han people did not explore the primitive jungle without cost. Many elite scouts did not die on the battlefield, but fell at the mouth of the wild animals in the primitive jungle. They were more poisoned by poisons, and fewer died in swamps and miasma than the above two.


    There are many kinds of so-called poisons, with the largest number and types of insects, and then there are all kinds of snakes. Compared with a wide variety of poisons, tigers, lions, leopards, wolves, hyenas and other animals are nothing at all.


    By the way, hyenas in South Asia are very popular. They often hunt in groups. They are very patient after staring at their prey. They usually like to grab food from other predators.


    There are lions in South Asia, but there is no such species in East Asia. In fact, after modern times, the lions in other parts of Asia do not know whether to migrate by themselves or kill them by man. Anyway, the lions in other parts of Asia have disappeared except the gill of a San.


    Huan Wen didn''t see the lion for the first time until he came to pingman Colonel''s headquarters. In fact, he knew that the lion had never seen the real object before, so he ordered to capture more than ten lions and transport them back to his hometown to show Liu Yan a fresh one.


    The image of the lion appeared in the Central Plains for the first time in the Western Han Dynasty. At that time, Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, sent Zhang Qian to the western regions, which opened up the exchanges between the Central Plains and countries in the western regions, and the lion was able to enter the Central Plains. At that time, the capital of the Han Empire caused a great sensation because of the emergence of lions. Since then, the lion, a species from afar, began to enter the folk life of the Chinese people. It was not only treated with courtesy, but also loved by the Chinese people. It was respected as a "auspicious beast", and was promoted to the position of king of beasts on a par with the tiger.


    However, the lion really began to spread among the people because of Buddha 1 religion. The record under the lamp said that when Sakyamuni, the first ancestor of Buddha, was born, "one hand points to the sky and one finger to the ground", and the lion roared, "I am the only one in heaven and earth.". Therefore, Buddhists 1 worship the lion as a solemn and auspicious animal of gods. Later, the Buddhist family said that the sound shook the world and the animals were awed, which was called "lion roar".


    In addition, the lion became a door keeper since the Tang Dynasty. Before that, the "door god" was basically a processed image of the human body. It was not until the Song Dynasty that it really had a little status. They all like to put two stone lions at the door of their homes. However, the Chinese dynasty is still popular for the "door god" extended from Taoism, and the "door god" is actually divided into many categories, Then there is the "door god" who has been replaced by characters for many times.


    The "door god" in the eighth year of Yuanshuo (349 AD) is the embodiment of Shentu and Yulei. They are the two gods sent by the Yellow Emperor to command the wandering ghosts in ancient times according to the records of the book of mountains and seas. Later, there was no literary and artistic soil in the Wuhu Luanhua period, waiting for the development of the "door god" culture in the Sui and Tang Dynasties. For example, Zhong Kui was a recognized "door god" On the contrary, Qin Qiong and Yuchi Jingde are more folklore.


    Huan Wen would choose the lion to send it, not the hyenas he could not see. Naturally, it was because the lion looked majestic and powerful. The hyenas could only say that they were not beautiful. He didn''t know the consequences of such a send. The stone lion was turned into a gatekeeper in advance.


    In fact, since the birth of Liu Yan, countless changes have taken place. He ended the five random Hua ahead of schedule, established the third country with "Han" as the country name with the orthodox Han and Miao descendants, ruled the whole Chaoxian peninsula on the basis of the original territory of previous dynasties, and marched into the northeast plain that had never been set foot in previous dynasties, In the southwest, most of the Indochina Peninsula is turned into the territory of Han nationality. During the exploration of the Pacific Ocean, the hands are extended to the A3 ocean, and the Japanese islands are waiting to be leveled, developed and changed.


    The expansion of the living space of the Han and Miao ethnic groups will continue. Another contribution is the many products obtained with the continuous expansion of the Han Army, such as various spices found in Nanyang, and the use of the sea.


    With the contact between the Han state and Persian sassanne, Rome and other countries, with a clear purpose, the Han people in various regions of the countries ahead will bring back more species, which is equivalent to the opening of the second era of species increase since Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty expanded westward. Once many new species are successfully planted, the impact will be far greater than that of Liu Yan''s establishment of the country.


    There''s absolutely nothing wrong with that! After all, the country will perish, but after the emergence of new food or useful species, people will continue to benefit. For example, garlic, onion, coriander, celery, cauliflower, cucumber, lentil, broad bean and other species introduced from the western regions in the Western Han Dynasty have long perished in the Western Han Dynasty, but they still benefit the people on this land.


    Now, Liu Yan probably knows how significant it is to explore and explore everywhere. There may be a small number of people who can have the same understanding, but more people can only see the basis of establishing their own military achievements and occupying the land and exploring useful new species. Few people know what the significance is.


    Liu Yan will know that it is because he already knows what species are useful. Some people do not know what is useful but have the intention to explore and study. It is really wise, but none of those people include Huanwen or pingman.


    "More posts, be alert to the northeast."


    Huan Wen did not think that the Gupta dynasty would forget the country of Biao. The competition at sea has been going on all the time. There are few large-scale naval battles. We must be vigilant against the land March of the Gupta Dynasty. The Gupta Dynasty''s action on the land must be to pull the PYU into the alliance. If it doesn''t come, it will be a big action.


    "I understand!"


    The two men came here specially and didn''t care if they were dirty. In addition to coming to see the terrain in person, they were making a statement to the whole army so that they wouldn''t get enough attention after the order was issued.


    When they finished what they should do, they got a report on their way down the mountain. The people from bossashan came first.


    Kyanoush, who went to make an envoy in the Han country Alta Of course, aldasher hasn''t returned yet, but he sent someone back to texifeng first to give back the results of the envoy. At the same time, he also has necessary information for the country.


    This time, not a few people came from bossashan, led by a man named eltaba The Persian nobleman of maximistios, who brought nearly 3000 Persians with a fleet of 46 ships.


    When Huan Wen and Si Hongzhuang returned to the port, they set out from Sasan gdelocia province of Persia and arrived at pingman school after more than a month of sea voyage. The Persian fleet of the captain''s Department was still entering the port in turn.


    The port on the side of pingman Colonel''s headquarters is not small. The vast majority of berths are docked with the Han Army''s own warships. If outsiders want to land, they can only land by boat from the reserved position, which will not be over for more than an hour.


    Every time the Persian Sassanian fleet enters the port, a large number of people get off the ship. It seems that they are not in good spirits. Many of them just step on the land and sit down. Even those in better conditions are full of dishes.


    Huan Wen did not go to meet eltaba Marcistios was received by Si Hongzhuang. According to Huan Wen''s original words, he is a big man''s general of Southern expedition, which has not been so cheap.


    Si Hongzhuang actually has a kind of "face blindness" for Persians. If he is not too impressed, he can''t recognize who is who at all. For eltaba with a beautiful chin and beard Marcistius was really impressed at first sight.


    In the impression of the Han people, anyway, the Persians I''ve seen will have a face with a beard around their cheeks. The beard almost covers half of their face. Everyone has such a face with a beard around their cheeks. I can''t recognize that it''s not the fault of the Han people at all.


    Of course, the Han people do not lack people with a beard, but the facial features of the two nationalities are not the same!


    Si Hongzhuang and eltaba It is natural that the conversation of marcistius needs to be translated through eltaba According to the introduction of mathistius, Si Hongzhuang knew that he was not only a noble who had won the table in Sasan, but also a general who had the power of war.


    Bossashan''s so-called "Mastering military power" is not simply mastering military power. In the real sense, it means having a family private army recognized by the state. It is two systems with the national army. Si Hongzhuang understood the fundamental difference between the two meanings only after listening to the special explanation of the translation.


    Si Hongzhuang thought he would personally receive eltaba Mathistius was finished and was about to invite eltaba Marcistius went to his office to talk about it, eltaba Marcistius said another string of words.


    "What is it?" Although Si Hongzhuang listened to the translation, he still didn''t hear clearly: "yelbo?"


    Just when Si Hongzhuang didn''t understand, eltaba The next move of mathistius opened another veil of Persian sassanne to the Han people including Si Hongzhuang.


    Eltaba Marcistius, a great nobleman, was not only in charge of the national army but also had his own family private army. He was very attentive and respectful to lead a man in a gorgeous robe to appear.


    It''s really a gorgeous casual robe. It''s wrapped from the head to the soles of the feet. There are very complex chapter patterns on the fiery red robe. The most obvious is the flame in front of the chest.


    "Dear general, please welcome yelbo from our country."


    "Yelbo..."


    Si Hongzhuang doesn''t know. In fact, not only a San has a caste, but the Persians also have their own caste system, but the Persians didn''t fall into that pit. They were restructured into class division

 Chapter 695

    A San has its own four level caste system, and the Persian Sassanian also has its own four levels. In fact, the Central Plains civilization has also made its own division of taxi, agriculture, industry and commerce.


    What is different from the civilization in the Central Plains is that when a considerable number of other civilizations divide social classes, religious 1 religions usually occupy a very high position. In addition to the royal family of the country, the class of the second level will basically be religious groups.


    Ah San has Brahmans, and Sasan has Zoroastrian monks; A San has sardili, and SA Shan also has professional warriors; A San has a barking house, and Sasan has a bureaucratic and scribe class; The difference of the fourth level is that a San''s civilian status is inferior to that of the common people in Pisan; If there is anything else, there are slaves in the same way. Ah San''s slaves have more status than Dalits in some aspects.


    Si Hongzhuang was a little confused when he saw the so-called yelbo. The reason is that someone would wear a big robe from head to toe in hot weather. Aren''t you afraid of being suffocated?


    The so-called "yelbo" is a professional title of Yiyi religion, which translates into "sacrificial priest of fire". Yelbo''s status is at the same level as the "mubede" of Yiyi religion, which is the main religion in a region and presides over the educational affairs of a parish. The difference between the two is that mubede basically stays in one place to preside over the educational administration, while yelbo has the task of moving around to spread faith.


    In fact, Zoroastrianism is also a name of the Central Plains. Its real name is Zoroastrianism. Another name is called "fire worship" by the Central Plains. They were expelled in the Middle East with the demise of Persian Sassanian, and probably spread to the Central Plains in the Sui and Tang Dynasties.


    Instead of Zoroastrianism, isi-lan-1 religion flourished in the Middle East. With the continuous expansion of Arabs with machetes and scriptures, isi-lan-1 religion also began its own prosperity. It once became the most popular religion in the world and was widely spread in Asia, Africa and Europa.


    With the emergence of yierbo, Si Hongzhuang and other Han people fully saw what ostentation is. It was Hula. A large group of people dressed in religious characteristics opened the way. That yierbo was accompanied not only by fully armed warriors, but also by Meiji.


    "Each one is so thick..." Si Hongzhuang looked at those people who wear thick clothes. They all have flame signs. It seems that they are graded according to the badge of clothes: "what''s the origin?"


    Eltaba Mathistius had just asked Si Hongzhuang to meet their yelbo, but he frowned when he saw that Si Hongzhuang didn''t come forward to meet them at all.


    To tell the truth, although the Central Plains Civilization said that it respected the first religion, it would not do anything to elevate the status of the first religion, and it has always been the royal power to suppress the divine power. People will believe and worship the first religion, but there will be very few crazy believers and disciples. Moreover, the fear and respect for the first religion are far less than the royal power (government).


    Different civilized societies and different ideas, Si Hongzhuang will warmly receive eltaba, who is both an aristocrat and a general Marcistius, but that''s what happens to yerber.


    Si Hongzhuang certainly saw eltaba Marcistius frowned and was surprised at eltaba Why should marcistius be so unhappy? Out of the politeness of his host, he asked.


    It''s not easy about religion, eltaba It is impossible for mathistius to ignore yelbo and simply remind Si Hongzhuang that yelbo has a great influence in bossasan.


    As soon as Si Hongzhuang heard that he was a clergyman, he didn''t care, but he should give some face to welcome him.


    Yelbo, who didn''t know his name, was impatient, but he didn''t move forward. He stayed where he was waiting for the meeting of the specifications. When he saw Si Hongzhuang coming, he lifted his robe over his head and face and stretched his hands slightly.


    A little closer, Si Hongzhuang saw yelbo''s appearance and was surprised that yelbo was so young and had a handsome and excessive face. He took a few steps forward and saw that with yelbo stretching his arms, those who had a flame pattern on their clothes began to sing.


    Each religion has its own "singing", some are hymns, others chant scriptures. Hymns are naturally in the form of rhythm and melody. For example, ji1 Du1 religion, which is developing at a high speed, and Yi1 religion, which is in the prosperous period, belong to the type of hymns. The a San civilization and the Central Plains civilization belong to the type of chanting scriptures. It can''t be said which is "high, big and high" completely depends on the aesthetics of the audience. Whose aesthetics will affect who depends on the strength.


    For a simple example, the aesthetics of a nation with a high degree of civilization is the mainstream aesthetics. For example, the Zhuxia civilization has long belonged to the overlord of East Asia, the mainstream is what the Zhuxia civilization likes, and the rest are not in the mainstream. Even non Zhuxia civilizations will subconsciously feel that their East and West are not good. This is the case that the aesthetics of a strong civilization dominates the mainstream.


    It stems from the self-confidence of Zhuxia Miao people in their own civilization. Only their own things are good. Even if some things of other nationalities are really ornamental, they will subconsciously feel bad. If they really like them, they will rob them to become their own.


    In fact, the hymn of Yi 1 religion is quite good. The tone is cadent and there is a pause and turn at the same time. That is, it sounds no better than the chanting of scriptures by Taoist priests of this civilization.


    The hymn lasted about five minutes and ended with Yi 1 teaching yelbo to retract his arms.


    That yelbo is called megapanos. I don''t know whether it''s custom or what. He has only a first name but no last name. He has been frowning.


    According to the custom of the Sassanian side of Persia, when the hymn sounded, Si Hongzhuang should quickly step over, kneel down in the worship posture of megapanos and wait for megapanos to bless. This kind of "passing" is a kind of high courtesy in the eyes of Persians. Kneeling down and worshipping are completely right. Not everyone has such treatment.


    Si Hongzhuang will do those things only when he sees ghosts. In terms of the current civilization and customs of the Central Plains, there is a saying called "there is gold under a man''s knee". It is right to kneel to heaven, to the ground and to his parents. He will kneel to the king only on special occasions, otherwise it is humiliating to kneel to anyone.


    Megapanos acted according to the custom of Sassanian in Persia. He thought that Si Hongzhuang did not accept "good intentions", so he felt humiliated. Next, he didn''t want to talk to Si Hongzhuang at all. Unexpectedly, he walked inward under the crowd of a large group of followers.


    "Blessing from yelbo!" Eltaba Mathistius was tangled in his heart. He felt more depressed that the generals of the Han country did not accept good intentions. He probably knew that different civilizations brought different customs. He said: "few people can be personally blessed by yelbo."


    Si Hongzhuang could only see what yelbo was upset about. He couldn''t figure out why he was upset and didn''t want to understand.


    Eltaba Masistius was obviously unwilling and had the intention to popularize their religious culture. He carefully introduced Zoroastrianism as the national religion of Persian Sassanian, especially that Zoroastrianism could even affect the formulation of national strategies.


    Si Hongzhuang led a group of Persians to the camp. He was nagging all the way. He listened. He also learned about the status and influence of religion 1 in Persian Sassanian. He paid attention to it, but when he heard that he was going to kneel in front of yelbo, he immediately got angry.


    "Every country has different customs." Si Hongzhuang couldn''t do anything about cutting Ya Zi with a knife. He said very seriously, "we Han people are very particular about the ceremony of kneeling down. Please understand."


    As long as it''s a person, who doesn''t know that kneeling is very particular? That is, different civilizations will have human dignity. No one is willing to kneel down to anyone, but kneeling down to some people in some civilizations is not humiliation, but an honor.


    With that episode, the welcoming ceremony prepared by the Han army was really not very good. The Persians spent their time in depression after they landed.


    At present, most Han people are dispensable for religion 1. They do not exclude religion 1. At the same time, they will maintain a heart of awe for any God, but don''t expect them to worship religion 1 to the extent that they are willing to give everything.


    For most Han people, believing in God is just to pray for something. It is usually to worship incense (or other things) to beg God to help them achieve their wishes. It is more like a transaction than pure faith.


    "Three thousand people, more than one thousand are related to their national 1 religion." Si Hongzhuang is making a necessary report to Huan Wen: "one thousand are armed personnel, and the rest are entourage and so on."


    Huan Wen was quite clear about the state religion of other civilized countries. Zoroastrianism existed in Sasan, Persia, India and India. Rome had just popularized the Christian religion, and other civilizations also had their own state religion. That was a very common phenomenon.


    "That what yelbo wants to make him kneel down!" Si Hongzhuang was completely contemptuous: "I don''t know whether he was crazy or stupid."


    Although Huan Wen was interested in the state religion of Sassanian in Persia, he paid more attention to the armed men in Persia. He got a message from home that the Persians had an elite army from ancient times, which was called the "undead army". Although the Persian dynasties have been changing, almost every dynasty has an "undead army".


    "There are some with cloaks and masks on their faces." Si Hongzhuang made a deliberate observation and said, "those people should be some undead army?"


    At the beginning, Liu Yan talked casually about the information about the "undead army". He waited for an embassy in Sasan, Persia to come to the mainland of the Han country. Unexpectedly, there was really an "undead army".


    The "undead army" should be traced back to the sixth century BC. It is an elite army of the Achaemenid Dynasty, playing the dual roles of the Royal Guard and the standing army. After the Achaemenid Dynasty, in fact, there was no "undead army" in the real sense. Even if there were still "undead army", it existed as a tradition. The subsequent Persian dynasties are still engaged in the "undead army". Some Persian kings pay more attention to the selection of candidates with high martial arts skills into the "undead army", while some kings purely take the "undead army" as a guard of honor in a facade situation.


    On the one hand, the state of Han has formed a local military alliance with Persian Sassanian. We should understand each other. Of course, it is impossible for a large number of Persians to go to the mainland of the state of Han. It is appropriate to place the communication platform in the captain Department of pingman school.


    Not only with the Persian sassanne, but also with the other four allied countries involved in targeting the Gupta Dynasty in the next period of time, some people will also arrive at the pingman Colonel''s headquarters. The number of people who come is a procedure to increase mutual understanding.


    Pingman Colonel''s headquarters is the military base of the Han country in the distance. The Han culture that countries can understand will be quite limited. At most, it is a preliminary understanding of the military culture of the Han country. If you really want to understand what the Han civilization is, it will take a long time not only to go to the mainland of the Han country, but also a long time. It is definitely not a matter of a while and a half.


    It may be that the Han state did not take the state religion of Sasan in Persia seriously. In the following, the yelbomeigapanos of Zoroastrianism did not appear again. It was by eltaba Marcistius communicated with the Han side, but eltaba Marcistius never saw Huan Wen either.


    Megapanos didn''t show up in person. The problem is that Zoroastrianism is very active. They will do something full of religious color intentionally or unintentionally, and try their best to contact the Han people to spread faith.


    "Just let them do that?" Yuan Qiao said, of course, that Zoroastrianism wanted to spread faith and gain believers.


    In fact, of course, Persians can''t wander around in the captain''s Department of pingman, but they can''t stand that those Mu Hu (also known as mugg) of Yiyi religion are too enthusiastic about the spread of faith. As long as they seize the opportunity, they enthusiastically attract believers.


    Muhu is a member of the Sassanian religion of Persia... That is, the clergy of Zoroastrianism. Their number is extremely large. In fact, their composition is very complex. Muhu who can be brought to the Han people must be selected layer by layer. All of them are people who believe in one faith and one faith, so as to spread their faith and one faith to the Han people.


    Huan Wen saw the recent events in his eyes. At the beginning, he actually held an indifferent attitude, but later he was vigilant.


    In the final analysis, most Han people are not so keen on religion. Faith is regarded as a kind of transaction, which belongs to the type of believing everything and not believing anything. To make Han people loyal to faith, there is no coercion, that is, they have to get beneficial feedback after faith. Otherwise, faith is faith, Don''t expect the Han people to do anything for a god they believe in.


    Huan Wen kept thinking about it. Later, he said to Yuan Qiao, "they... What did they mention in the dry king? Cultural invasion???"

 Chapter 696

    Every civilization has its own culture. From clothes to food, almost every detail of life belongs to a part of culture.


    Nowadays, only a few civilizations have the concept of cultural invasion. For example, Zhuxia civilization has been doing cultural invasion for a long time. As a result, the countries or nationalities around the Central Plains Dynasty will be more or less affected. Almost every country or nation can see the cultural shadow of Zhuxia civilization.


    The means of cultural invasion of Zhuxia civilization can be said to be the most mild. It is to show the height of its civilization and use its own military strength to deter. The means of cultural communication is not bloody, but to crush the backward civilization with absolute advantages.


    It is inevitable to learn from advanced civilization in the direction of backward civilization. The Central Plains dynasties of all dynasties are also happy to spread the culture belonging to the Central Plains, resulting in a large Central Plains Civilization circle in East Asia and a larger pan Central Plains culture circle. The direct embodiment is that the characters of a considerable number of countries are Chinese characters at all, and some countries that have been greatly affected have also put on slightly modified Hanfu.


    As for the influence of the cultural circle of the Central Plains, the Bangzi state, the Japanese state and the monkey state are the most affected. The three countries have used Chinese characters in nearly 2000 years of history. As a result, after Confucianism became the mainstream of the Central Plains, some Confucianism has been affecting the above three countries.


    On the other hand, the clothing of the Central Plains Dynasty has been changing because of the change of dynasties, but it generally continues the characteristics of the clothes of the Han family. One exception is that Li Tang added a considerable number of Hu people and western regions colors, and extended the "Tang clothes" full of Li Tang colors. In fact, there are obvious differences between Tang clothes and traditional Han clothes, which also affected the subsequent Central Plains dynasties.


    The influence of Central Plains culture is also reflected in clothing. In quite a number of countries, their upper class society is basically dressed by the dignitaries of the Central Plains Dynasty, and the style is not changed. Even how the rulers of the country dress is supervised by the Central Plains Dynasty.


    In fact, the so-called national costumes of Bangzi country, Japan and monkey monkey are the costumes of a certain stage of the Central Plains Dynasty. For example, Japan has continued the Central Plains costumes of the pre-Qin period, while Bangzi country has been the most affected country until the Ming Dynasty. Monkey country is also a variety of costumes full of the characteristics of the Central Plains culture. However, the dress color of the Central Plains culture was changed after the monkeys were colonized by the Europeans, and the characters of the monkey country became the Latin system.


    With regard to characters, the Bangzi state later produced an imperfect font during the period of de sinicization, and many pronunciation are actually imported. The pronunciation of a considerable number of words and groups of words is directly copied from Chinese characters. (you can check if you are interested)


    However, Japan has always retained Chinese characters. At the beginning, it was all Chinese characters, and the later hiragana and katakana were some complex development processes. At first, they turned into phonetic symbols in order to distinguish aristocrats and civilians. During the period of the people''s Republic of China, some cultural people studied Japanese and also engaged in phonetic notation, that is, the pronunciation of radical radicals. (different from the Chinese Latin alphabet, Wan Wan still uses that set of radical)


    In fact, we can tell that there are the same places between Minnan language and Hakka language, even the meaning is the same. Then there are some Nanyang pronunciation, and there are some pronunciation of the disappeared nationalities in Northeast China in history. Although some words are the same as those in China, the same words have different meanings.


    The Central Plains civilization has been the most advanced civilization in East Asia for a long time. It has long taken for granted the "following the trend" of neighboring countries. In addition, it is difficult for the neighboring countries not to be greatly affected by the Confucian belief that they have always wanted to educate the barbarians.


    In contrast to the Central Plains Civilization, other civilizations usually start with religious means in cultural invasion. The Greeks used to be like that, and so are the Persians now. After the rise of Isis, LAN and Jidu, they are even more persistent, to the point that they do not believe in our God is heresy.


    In the history of the Central Plains Civilization, there is no national war due to different religious ideas, but in Europe, Central Asia and the Middle East, wars have been breaking out because of religious ideas. If we study it, we will find that it is due to the hegemony of the "single God".


    No matter Zoroastrianism or Zoroastrianism, Zoroastrianism and Zoroastrianism in the Central Plains, this religious 1 religion is not a "single God" system, and its aggression is not strong. For the spread of faith, it has the commonness of religious 1 religion, that is, incomparable enthusiasm.


    Huan Wen especially learned that there were many Han people who believed in Zoroastrianism. Just like senior officials of the Central Plains Civilization, he thought of solving it at the first moment.


    No matter the Central Plains Dynasty, they all regarded religion 1 as a great threat, and it was impossible for any religion 1 to wantonly win over believers. In the history of Zhuxia civilization, no matter what it is, it should succumb to the kingship. Even the first religion should serve the rule of the king. In that way, it is easy to eliminate some first religions and leave the first religions useful for rule for restrictive development.


    Of course, Huan Wen could not let the Persian religion wantonly win over believers. He first asked Si Hongzhuang to warn the Persians and then cleaned up the army.


    A magical scene happened. The Han people who originally believed in Zoroastrianism gave up Zoroastrianism without any accident after they knew that the official exclusion.


    Megapanos was glad to find that the Han people were easy to deceive. He was planning to attract more Han people to become believers. Just before he wanted to hold a major religious ceremony, Si Hongzhuang warned eltaba Marcistius, by eltaba Marcistius expressed his dissatisfaction with megapanos.


    "Faith is sacred, and human power should not interfere." Megapanos was very dissatisfied that Huan Wen had not appeared. What''s more dissatisfied was that he did not receive enough attention from the Han state: "any disrespect for God will encounter anger and punishment from God!"


    Zoroastrianism is the national religion of Sassanian in Persia, and its interests must be bound with most of the top leaders of Sassanian in Persia. That is, most of the top leaders of Persia know exactly what the religion is about. The higher the status of God, the more they don''t believe. The reason for their support is nothing more than interests, Then, the existence of religious 1 religions is conducive to their rule over the people.


    No problem. The higher their status and status, the more power and resources they have, the better they understand the essence of religion 1. They will defend religion 1 for various reasons, but they don''t believe in those gods at all.


    Eltaba Mathistius belongs to the kind of high-level people who know why Zoroastrianism became the first religion in the Persian Sassanian state. On some occasions, they will swear to defend their faith and worship when necessary, but like many people, they know what''s going on. It''s nothing more than "life is like a play, all depends on acting".


    "You must make a difference!" Megapanos is playing now, and he is very serious to eltaba Masistius said, "the glory of Ahura Mazda will also be shared by the Han people!"


    Ahura Mazda is the supreme god of Zoroastrianism, which means "the Lord of wisdom". It is the Supreme God. It has virtues such as light, life and creation. It is also the embodiment of heaven, order and truth. It created the material world and fire, that is, "infinite light". Therefore, Zoroastrians regard fire worship as their sacred duty.


    Just like many religions in the same place, the main god of any religion is very busy, such as creating the world (universe), and although the words and means are different, people are created by them, and then there must be omniscient and omnipotent means.


    Eltaba Mathistius knew what megapanos meant. This time, the contact between Persian civilization and Central Plains Civilization was not a trifle before. Due to the emergence of sea route, the two sides will have frequent exchanges, from official to non-governmental exchanges.


    The contact of any civilization will inevitably lead to collision. Some of the fierceness is to start with war until one party can''t eliminate the other party.


    This time, the contact between Persian civilization and Central Plains Civilization belongs to a moderate form. At least as an opening way, the two sides have formed goodwill in some places. However, it does not mean that the competition after the collision will disappear, but not in the form of war.


    Persians are located in the middle of the East and the West. They know more about what happened after the two civilizations found each other than the civilizations in East Asia or Europe. It is a comprehensive competition that can be said to come from civilization. Whoever accepts the culture is more than just proving the advanced nature of the civilization of the party, and cannot do without a dominant character. No country or nation will underestimate the importance of the dominant power.


    "This is a difficult war!" Megapanos said sadly, "the Han people are a nation with a long history. Their history gives them independence in life and is the most valuable inside information."


    The Persians have swallowed many nationalities, and there is no lack of difficulties and setbacks in the process. Some nationalities have lost their own culture after accepting Persian culture. They integrate into Persian culture without the use of force by Persians. They have tasted the benefits of cultural invasion more than once. They are the nation with the most thorough understanding of cultural invasion in all civilizations so far.


    On the contrary, the Central Plains civilization has always been carrying out cultural aggression against other countries (nationalities). The problem is that the Central Plains Civilization really does not have so many difficulties or setbacks as the Persian civilization. The Central Plains Civilization "killed" other civilizations and took a rolling water to canal formation, resulting in that the Central Plains Civilization really did not understand and pay attention to the cultural aggression deeply by the Persians.


    Eltaba Mathistius was not surprised that megapanos used the word "war". Compared with the fighting of flesh and blood, the ideological change brought by culture is more high-end and cruel.


    "I will make the most serious representations to the Han Empire!" Eltaba Marcistius promised first, and then had to say, "but... I''m afraid it''s hard to get the answer you want."


    Megapanos thought for a moment and said, "power can''t stop people from looking for spiritual paradise."


    Eltaba Mycestous knew what he was talking about, and megapanos would still engage in religious 1 rituals.


    The people from bossashan have their own garrison in the lieutenant Department of pingman school. Because it is the garrison of the Han Army, of course, they can''t do anything else. For example, they can divide a military restricted area, but it''s not so easy for the Han Army to stop if they want to do religious 1 rituals in the garrison.


    "Let them do it." Knowing that the Persians were preparing for the religious 1 ceremony, Huan Wen said, "don''t restrict our people, let it be."


    In fact, the Persians have invited Han high-level officials, including Huan Wen, to attend. Huan Wen himself won''t go at all. He still wants to see who will go.


    The Persians made the scene very big. Half of the whole settlement was decorated and a large area of open space was cleared. High platforms were built in some sections, Persian carpets were paved beside the platforms, and viewing booths were also built.


    Almost all the places where the colonel pingman can let the Persians move around are publicized by the Persians. The statements may be different, but the purpose is the same, all in order to attract the Han people to go.


    "All the tricks and means!" Yuan Qiao really felt that Persians were too good at making things. He shook his head and said slowly, "Meiji, food, gifts... There are all kinds of strange things, which cost a lot."


    Huan Wen chuckled and said, "every religion has the same means."


    "They are more explicit." Yuan Qiao said strangely, "our religion, at least, taboo women''s sex. But they have some saints. They preach that someone may get the favor of saints and spend a spring night with them."


    Yuan Qiao didn''t talk nonsense. Although he didn''t know what happened to Zoroaster, Persians used to really talk about Saint sleeping with Han people in order to attract Han people.


    "Why does it sound like a San''s 1 religion?" Huan Wen was talking about India''s 1 degree 1 religion. He didn''t know what expression to use, so he said expressionless, "there are a lot of religious 1 saints in a San, and you can sleep casually for a little money. So is the Persian religious 1 religion?"


    In other words, it''s not the same thing at all! A San''s saint is actually a temple prostitute, that is, a prostitute with religious color. Others have not publicized how pure or noble their saint is. They have long made it clear to the world what the saint does.


    "By the way..." Huan Wen thought of something and asked, "the seventy-two are always women. Does it have anything to do with the Persians?"


    Yuan Qiao was stunned. He didn''t know what Liu Yan had said. He wondered how a woman could always be a woman???

 Chapter 697

    Huan Wen is not talking about Zoroastrianism, but a religion that is rising among Arabs in Sassanian, Persia. In fact, that religion has not formed a sound system. It is a part of the doctrine that Arabs fantasize according to their spiritual needs, including the 72 beauties who are always a woman.


    Any religion has logical ideas, and some ideas that are not so logical are also regarded as a special means. Flying to the sky and hiding, boxing to sink the mainland and break the planet all exist, and even the setting of destroying the universe. Can''t seventy-two beauties be allowed to be set as a woman forever although they have been "slapped"? It''s not because of the "back door". As long as it''s fantasy, it''s completely reasonable.


    As for the spiritual fantasy village that arises from needs, logic does not need to exist at all. As long as it can meet the beauty expected by people, that is why every religion has an existence similar to heaven.


    The Central Plains Civilization is not so keen on religion. Even if there is faith, it is just a kind of "reciprocity" prayer. People will complain if prayer is useless, from which we can see what the situation is.


    Some civilizations do not take religion seriously, while in some civilizations, religion is the most important; Some civilizations only regard religion as a spiritual comfort, while others regard religion as supreme.


    Persians must be serious about religion and worship, because Zoroastrianism is not a "single God" religion, and some aspects are not so overbearing. It is not the kind of heresy that does not believe in our God.


    In a busy time, the Persians took out the place where the religious ceremony was held. In addition to the corresponding decoration, they got quite a lot of firewood. The high platform was full of firewood, and there were bundles of wood beside the high platform. It seemed that they were going to have a grand bonfire program.


    Towards the evening, the Persians burned a pile of bonfires. If you look down from high altitude, you can find that it is a flame shape composed of many bonfires.


    Megapanos wore more gorgeous clothes than before, and there was still a flame pattern on his chest. If you look carefully, you will find that the flame pattern and chapter pattern were all made of gold thread, but the material was changed from cotton to silk.


    To tell the truth, Persians are very heat-resistant and may be comfortable. No one will be willing to suffer the crime of sultry heat. Megapanos didn''t get his new clothes for long. It was brought back by an embassy to the mainland of Han. They gathered a large number of tailors to make gorgeous clothes made of silk.


    Megapanos, a yerbo, was given this treatment. The rest of Zoroastrians were at most changed into yarn clothes, including eltaba Marcistius.


    Persians not only have a set in making blankets, but also have a deep use of yarn. It should be said that as long as the yarn itself is in the grid state, the difference is whether the grid is large or small, which will create a transparent effect, so that a considerable number of Zoroastrians look like they are not wearing it.


    "No one came?" Megapanos''s face was gloomy: "not only did the invited people not arrive, but also no Han believers come?"


    This time, Zoroaster made great efforts to prepare. He not only made the place as beautiful as he thought, but also took out a lot of delicious food and wine. The smell of roasted lambs floated a few miles away. Some tables under the fire were filled with various types of fruits, not to mention cans and barrels of wine.


    Food and wine are not attractive to some high-level people. They are used to attract ordinary people. When Zoroastrians do this in Sassanian, Persia, they are absolutely right. It is normal to be surrounded by a sea of people. During this period, it is too crowded to trample or suffocate a few.


    Megapanos had prepared for more than ten days before the interaction, and was trying to publicize the news that something was going to happen to let more people know. Before, Zoroastrian clergy had attracted many Han believers, one of them was informed, and those Han people said that they would come as long as they were not worth it.


    Eltaba Marcistius, with the same gloomy face, asked, "do you want to send another invitation?"


    And no matter what purpose the Persians are doing this, they are ready to send out invitations, but none of the invited guests have arrived. As a host, of course, they will feel uncomfortable.


    Megapanos was silent all the time. He wondered whether the Han Empire knew that Persian Sassanian was engaged in cultural invasion.


    "No." Megapanos shook his head. "No more invitations."


    The more big countries are, the more they care about their face. No matter what they want to do, they don''t give face if they are invited. The real big countries won''t lower their stature again and again.


    It''s in eltaba Mathistius was silent for a moment and wanted to say when someone came to report that there was something going on in the Han Empire.


    Huan Wen is not a member of the Hongru hall. It is not his duty to engage in diplomacy. He already knows that Persian Sassanian is going to do something. He will appear when invited.


    Although the weather was very muggy, Huan Wen changed into a complete set of princes'' crown clothes.


    Of course, the so-called princes'' crown clothes are different from the emperor''s crown clothes, such as the "Diao" of the crown, and the relevant differences between the length and the type and number of "chapter patterns" decorated on clothes and clothes.


    Although Huan Wen is only a Marquis of the pavilion, as long as he is a marquis, he is qualified to wear crown clothes. The specifications are naturally the lowest level of the crown clothes system, but a whole set of clothes still seem very complex.


    In addition to Huan Wen, the other Han people with titles also wore gowns. According to their own rank, they had clothes similar to the big fur crown, which is actually a system of crown clothes, but usually exists as court clothes.


    Due to the implementation of the 20th rank system, the state of Han is actually a highly hierarchical country. Being able to obtain the title itself represents a corresponding contribution to the country and the nation. If you pay, you should be rewarded by the treatment of the title itself.


    There is only one marquis in Huanwen in pingman Colonel''s department. Yuan Qiao is the shaoshangzao of the 15th level, Si Hongzhuang and Fu Wei are the public doctors of the 7th level, Li Mai is the official doctor of the 6th level, and there are more doctors of the 5th level.


    In front of Huan Wen, the highest official position and title, a group of people lined up behind in a very orderly manner. At a glance, there was a black main body. There were various red chapter patterns on the black clothes, which were hierarchical, and they were close to the Persian camp.


    On the one hand, Persia learned that Huan Wen, who had never appeared, came, and almost all the generals of the Han Empire who could be counted by the pingman Colonel''s Department, just because Huan Wen appeared, they should set out the corresponding reception specifications, not to mention that all the people who should come to the Han empire gave face.


    Megapanos changed his gloomy face before and was very pleased with the face given by the Han Empire. He personally went to the camp gate to meet Huan Wen.


    In order to show the grandeur, Persians, but all people with some identity came to the gate of the stronghold. Hula people also had many followers accompanying them because of their identity, which made the scene even bigger.


    "Welcome, general of the southern expedition of the Han Empire!" Megapanos didn''t do anything to stretch his arms and let the people around him sing hymns, waiting for Huan Wen to kneel and lick, and so on. He bent down and gave a breast caressing ceremony. When he stood up again, he drew some movements that the Han people could not understand, which should be blessing on behalf of God, and then said again: "welcome to the Han Empire, Ahura Mazda will bless and bless you."


    Han people don''t know Ahura Who is Mazda? Huan Wen said bluntly after listening to the Translation: "we have our own God who will protect us."


    There is nothing wrong with that. It should be said that there is no shortage of gods'' Zhuxia civilization, and most of them can find and shape prototypes. They basically have made great contributions to the nation. Future generations respect gods out of feelings, which is equivalent to a part of "worshiping ancestors".


    There is no nonsense. The gods of Zhuxia civilization are really like that. The vast majority of gods are actually people, such as the Yellow Emperor, Shennong, Dayu and other ancestors. What they do is to benefit future generations. Later generations will praise their deeds and gradually respect them as gods.


    Many civilized gods are pure illusions, that is, no one knows whether they exist or not. After generations of illusions and complements, they have shaped the image of the God, imagined the image of the God, and even had some deeds like writing stories.


    For a moment, megapanos was choked by Huan Wen and his face was stiff. He didn''t know what expression to face.


    In the view of Han people, it is very normal for ancestors to protect future generations. In fact, it is not involved in the dispute of religion or belief. Huan Wen''s remark is not very targeted.


    However, in the view of the Persians, that is not the case. Their history does not lack wars that broke out because of the difference between religion and belief. The more ancient the religion wars, the more they fought with the Greeks. Many of them were rooted in the conflict of religion, not only because of the territory.


    At present, the war between Persian sassanne and Rome also involves religion 1. Ji1du 1 religion is developing vigorously in Rome, but there is not no ji1du 1 religion 1 disciple in Persian sassanne, and even the unformed ISI 1 LAN 1 religion is booming. There are really not too many conflicts caused by religion 1.


    There are too many differences in region, country, nationality and culture. There must be great differences in ideas. What the Han people don''t take seriously may be very serious in the eyes of the Persians.


    Megapanos''s face changed constantly. He really didn''t know what attitude to have. He didn''t say anything. Some Zoroastrian clergy were ready to move.


    Eltaba Masistios first kept twitching his cheeks. He was embarrassed and overwhelmed by the sudden silence. He found the actions of the clergy of Zoroastrianism and hurried out: "Dear Xinping Marquis, please enter."


    Huan Wen smiled and nodded. He didn''t care what Zoroaster taught those people to do, and walked forward.


    Huan Wen moved in front of the leader. Of course, the follow-up personnel moved with him. They lined up and showed extraordinary discipline. They saw that the Persians were stunned.


    There are not many Han people with titles in the lieutenant Department of pingman school. Only the fifth level doctors can have official gowns. The following is to distinguish them with hair binding tools.


    The 20th class Baron came from the Pre-Qin Dynasty. The Han state made its own changes in some details, such as special dresses. Many details retain the pre-Qin system, such as the style of hair binding and the category of "ketou".


    The so-called "ketou" is a helmet that does not play a protective role. It is generally a pointed round hat made of linen and a kind of plate crown, which is purely a sign of rank.


    Persians have endless curiosity about the clothing characteristics of Han people. In fact, the Han people they saw before are not so particular about it. As soldiers, they naturally wear military uniforms. When they relax, they feel cool because it is too hot, which gives Persians the impression that Han people are casual enough.


    In fact, Persians still had a sense of pride before. For example, their clothes were more beautiful than Han people, and Han people seemed very sloppy. Just because of that pride, even Persians will keep decent clothes.


    And now? Huan Wen took the lead in changing into the princes'' crown clothes, and the Han people with titles also changed into a suit to show their titles, which is completely different from the clothes with Persian characteristics. Even according to the Persian aesthetic view, they have to admit that the Han people have an unspeakable temperament.


    Temperament is not only the reason why Huan Wen and others wear, but also the charm of every move. After a complete set, it will fully show what is "great etiquette, so it is called Summer; the beauty of clothes and chapters is called Hua".


    Facade? The history of Zhuxia civilization is not the longest, but it will never lag behind any civilization in the development of etiquette and clothing, and even completely lead most civilizations to some extent.


    Now is not the era when the white skin system dominates the earth''s aesthetics. Any civilization still fully retains its own characteristics, because the relationship between distance and various civilizations is not frequent, and there is not a situation in which any civilization forms an all-round suppression.


    The Persians had contact with Zhuxia civilization during the Parthian period, which originated from the fact that the Western Han Dynasty beat the Huns and fled, and the Huns carried out all kinds of havoc in Central Asia. In fact, the Persian impression of Zhuxia represents the word "powerful".


    Persian Sasan replaced pattya. Of course, they don''t have much impression of the current Han country. What they know is the inherent impression. They recognize the strength of the Han people in their hearts. When they see the every move of Huanwen and others after their arrival, they don''t know how many people are infatuated with the act of appreciation and envy from their hearts

 Chapter 698

    The history of a nation is the inside information of the nation, which is unimaginable wealth. How much history the nation has, and what has happened in history, any event will give future generations enough reference.


    Originated from a long history, the development of a nation will inevitably extend a variety of cultures. Of course, social progress is the general direction. What kind of way of survival is born in survival, and diversified etiquette is another side.


    Zhuxia civilization developed into its own "etiquette" during the Zhou Dynasty. From that time, it paid attention to what kind of identity should have matching etiquette, and the aspects of self-cultivation, ethics, morality and so on were gradually improved.


    The high level of a country can generally reflect the comprehensiveness of etiquette, and the nobility is one of the most representative groups. They constitute the external display of a country. In some aspects, they represent the country on some occasions.


    What kind of etiquette is basically the embodiment of a nation''s mental outlook, which can make the foreign people who communicate with it see the personality of their own nation.


    Huan Wen and other people in dresses are showing themselves to the Persians. On the one hand, the discipline they show is one set after another in words and deeds, which makes the Persians see a part of the Zhuxia civilization. There are both the gentleness and elegance brought by the "Rites" of the Zhuxia civilization and the masculinity of a martial artist, but the Persians don''t feel contradictory at all.


    In fact, Persians also have their own national personality, and of course, they also have their own rituals. However, today is a religious ceremony. There are few things about Persian national personality, more of which belong to Zoroastrianism.


    "Why are there chains on your nose?" Li Mai has been busy commanding naval operations. He has never personally contacted the Persians before: "it''s very like a big man''s OX wearing his nose."


    Persians really like to pierce their noses and wear chains. They also like to get some rings on their ears and cheeks. That is a habit that has existed since BC and extends a very special set of aesthetics.


    In fact, there are not many ethnic groups who like to pierce their bodies. Although the Persians have a "perforation" culture, they often use the "clip" style. Ah San is called "must wear if you can wear".


    Today''s civilization, both Persians and a San have taken a new height in the "perforation" culture. For example, women of a certain class are forced to perforate on one sex instrument and one official. What''s more, there are more patterns than expected. In fact, this culture has been passed down, and many people in modern times do so in order to increase interest.


    In fact, Persians and a San have one thing in common. They extremely like to show their wealth with precious metals. People with some identity will be like a gold mobile treasure house, decorated with some brightly colored gemstones.


    Then again, in fact, people in Zhuxia also like to use valuables as decorations, but the upper class groups do not show off with gold or silver, but use all kinds of jade products.


    Because Zhuxia extremely liked jade, jade culture extended quite a lot of truth. For example, jade represents gentleman, which is one of them. What I want to say is that an excellent jade is of high value. Many people wearing jade are walking around with boxes of gold.


    "What gem is that?" Megapanos asked when he saw that everyone at the top of the Han Dynasty had a jade pendant on their skirt and looked at the beauty of no gemstones.


    Eltaba Mathistius really knew what it was and the function of the jade pendant, so he said, "it''s a kind of accessory that presses the skirt to prevent the skirt from rising."


    In today''s world, the vast majority of countries, both men and women, wear skirts, but the hem is different from high or low. Skirts are divided into many types, generally Zhuxia style, Greek style and Persian style.


    Zhuxia''s skirt is between Greece and Persia. Greek''s skirt is to the knee, Persian''s skirt is to the heel. Greek''s skirt is really a skirt. Persian''s skirt is more inclined to robe. That''s why Zhuxia''s skirt is in the middle. Then, the Roman dress was Hellenized after annexing Greece.


    Compared with gemstones, jade is indeed inconspicuous in color reflection. Jade is not even as good as jade in color reflection. Jade is deeply loved only because it conforms to the introverted nature of Zhuxia civilization. Perhaps other civilizations have no love for jade because it is not obvious?


    In the eyes of Persians, Han people such as Huan Wen in formal clothes are of course gorgeous in clothes, but also because the style, coupled with the etiquette of speech and behavior, has a pleasing charm, which is very puzzling to Persians, that is, it is absolutely difficult to see gold or silver decorations.


    "Maybe..." megapanos guessed, "because they have just returned to the country. Not long ago, every nobleman is still very poor?"


    So that''s the difference between national thought and aesthetics. Persians and a San all want to dress up as a gold mobile library. They think it''s a kind of fashion beauty and can show off their wealth, but it''s really vulgar to be covered with gold in the eyes of the Han people.


    Eltaba Mathistius had a special understanding of the Han civilization, but most of it belonged to the Western Han Dynasty, and there was no channel to understand the Han state established by Liu Yan.


    "Maybe?" Eltaba Mathistius more or less agreed with megapanos''s guess and said: "the Han people have just reunified their country. The news sent by his highness aldasher mentioned that the Han country is full of ruins many times."


    The royal families of Sassanian in Persia can call their highness, which is different from the Central Plains Civilization, which can only be called their highness if it is granted a king. The appellations in the Central Plains Civilization all have their own stress. Your highness originally meant below the temple level. Ministers who are not members of the royal family can be called your highness as long as they are qualified to stand below the temple level. In addition, people who are qualified to set up the temple can also be called your highness. Later, because of their inferiority and respect, they gradually changed to the honorific title of the queen, crown prince and kings.


    Persian civilization has no restrictions on buildings similar to those of Zhuxia civilization. Palaces can be built as long as they have money. They don''t pull the flag to rebel, and the officials won''t interfere. In the final analysis, everyone can be called his highness because of different vocabulary, but they don''t provoke the rulers if they are normal.


    With Huan Wen and others seated, megapanos was supposed to stand up and say a few words to announce the beginning of the ceremony, but Huan Wen''s preparation was obviously not over.


    A team came to the gate of the Persian camp after Huan Wen and others sat down. They drove horses and cars and were informed that they were allowed to enter.


    There were not many vehicles coming. Naturally, it was impossible to drive the vehicle into the center of the ceremony. After parking outside, the soldiers carried a plate of fish into it.


    "The food of the Han Empire." Eltaba Mathistius was still very happy and said, "according to the etiquette of the Han Empire, guests should bring gifts. Huanwen prepared food."


    "..." megapanos had never seen a guest bring food to the host''s house.


    Persians have prepared many kinds of food. In addition to being placed at the table of each person with sufficient identity, they are also placed at many long tables. The long table is not on the side of the auditorium, but is placed outside. The food is prepared for ordinary people to enjoy.


    The Han people who came over were busy, giving megapanos more sense of noise and seizing the Lord. He opened his mouth many times and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it at last.


    Before Liu Yan passed through, although Zhuxia''s eating habits were diverse, they were inseparable from steaming and cooking. In fact, the concept of "frying" was not born.


    In terms of seasoning, the application of some traditional Chinese medicine has long been used, which gave birth to the cooking method of "stewing".


    Liu Yan brought the cooking method of "frying". The state of Han found a large variety of spices in Nanyang. In the past two years, he has developed a lot of cooking.


    Zhuxia also has its own etiquette in eating, which is reflected in the dining tools. What the Han people are busy is to put the dining tools first.


    "What''s that?" Megapanos couldn''t understand the dining tools of the Central Plains Civilization. He pointed to the small tripod on Huanwen''s table. Without an answer, he pointed to the tools on his table that were different from Huanwen: "why is he that? We are this?"


    In addition to Huanwen, the Marquis is qualified to use the "Ding". According to the dining specifications of Zhuxia, no one is qualified to use the "Ding" to hold food. As a result, everyone except Huanwen uses the "Ding" uses the "kettle", but there is carbon fire under the base to provide heat.


    The cauldron is a round bottomed utensil with no feet. It contains some stewed meat. When it is opened, the fragrance immediately spreads.


    In addition to opening the kettle, there are utensils for dining, such as steamers, pans and cans, all of which are of different shapes. For example, the steamer is a very complex utensil. It is connected with the steamer through a hollow grate to place food, and use the steam in the steamer to cook the food in the steamer.


    Besides utensils of different shapes, daggers, chopsticks, beans, dishes, forks and so on are available. Persians are confused when they see a complete set of utensils and tableware.


    The Persians prepared food and tableware. The food was actually all kinds of cakes and meat. The tableware was simple spoons, daggers, clips and forks. They didn''t prepare soup, they replaced it with various wines.


    "What is this?" Megapanos was upset except that he was confused: "dislike our food?"


    Megapanos couldn''t help but think about it. The Han people brought too many kinds of food. There were dozens of dry and soup. Each kind looked pleasant. At the same time, it also had a full aroma when it smelled.


    Eltaba Mathistius looked at the dazzling variety of food on his table, endured the impulse to swallow, and said, "Your Highness aldasher wrote back a letter that mentioned the delicacies of the Han Empire. The letter was full of praise."


    Isn''t megapanos talking about food? He just couldn''t figure out what the Han people meant and whether they came to screw up.


    On the other side, Huan Wen saw that what should be done had been done. He first said "gentlemen", then slowly stood up and said in a loud voice: "at this moment, the two countries meet here. How can we meet without poetry?"


    Before the Persians could react, the Han people stood up, bowed their hands to each other, and agreed to treat megapanos and eltaba Marcistius saluted and began to sing before they had any response.


    "Yo Yo, Lu Ming, eats wild apples. I have a guest. I play the Sheng on the drum. I play the Sheng on the drum spring and bear the basket. I show my Zhou Xing by being kind to me. Yo Yo, Lu Ming, eats wild Artemisia. I have a guest, de Yin Kong Zhao..."


    That''s the "deer''s cry" from the book of songs. It was originally a poem for the king''s banquet and the guests. Later, it became the last welcome etiquette for receiving guests. The more formal the occasion, the easier it was to hear the singing of "deer''s cry".


    Persians do not understand Chinese, but they can hear solemnity from the tune, but the tune is not invariable. When it is solemn, it is more full of joy and joy.


    Language is different. If you don''t understand it, you don''t understand it. Music doesn''t use too many languages. In fact, the tunes are common.


    The singing of deer''s cry stopped, Huan Wen took the lead in raising the wine Baron, the other Han people raised the wine lamps, and the Persians subconsciously affected by the ancient tune also raised the wine container.


    Huan Wen drank: "drink together!"


    The Han people raised the wine lamp in their hand and replied in unison, "drink holy!"


    A group of Persians are estimated to be ignorant. Some people learn to shout "drink saint" in a strange tone. Some follow the Han people to raise an arm to cover up in a daze. The Han people have long sleeves, but the Persians don''t. they drink water and wine together.


    Raising your arms and covering them with long sleeves is a courtesy of the civilization of the Central Plains. In fact, the style of clothes and a set of actions are also part of the "ceremony".


    Eltaba While marcistius and megapanos were looking at each other, Huan Wen made a new move.


    Huan Wen waved his arms and had attendants send pots and bowls to everyone who was qualified to sit down. After opening it, there was clear water.


    Megapanos had wanted to speak several times. When he saw that the basin was filled with clear water, a stunned God looked at Huan Wen.


    Of course, the clear water in the basin is not for drinking. In fact, someone will bring a "bowl" for diners to gargle and wash their hands.


    Huanwen grew up in the family of door Lords. He was exposed to this set of dining procedures from an early age. No matter what actions he took, he fully took the elegance that aristocrats should have.


    Only a few of the other Han Chinese with titles have been exposed to the same dining procedures since childhood, and most of them are temporary training not long ago.


    The rhythm of the scene has been completely controlled by Huan Wen. Not all Han people are familiar with the dining procedures, but the Han people at least have training in advance, and the Persians have no such concept at all.


    Persian personnel have actually been confused by the complex dining etiquette. They dare not fool around because they don''t understand. In order not to make jokes, they follow the Han people who can see them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Megapanos was tossed for a while and was in a trance. At the beginning, he actually refused. Later, he followed Huan Wen to do similar actions without responding. His brain also had a good feeling of "high, big and up" because of that set of complex actions.


    Huan Wen was leading the "trend" on the one hand, and on the other hand, he saw that the Persians "couldn''t help themselves" to learn, and the corners of his mouth turned up

 Chapter 699

    It''s not much of a clamor, but it''s another exchange between civilizations. Looking at the civilization with higher force, it muddled the people of another civilization.


    Many of the rites of Zhuxia are really complex. They are regular and full of the force brought by historical details. They can really frighten people.


    After a feast, most of the time is to taste delicious food. If the cooking skill of "frying" did not appear before the emergence of spices, the food of Zhuxia would be like that. Persians can eat fresh food at most, but with frying, each food is added with Chinese herbal medicine or spices. Under reasonable allocation, it is really a delicious food.


    After all the people had eaten, they didn''t eat much when all kinds of Persian cakes and meat were brought up.


    There are many kinds of Persian cakes, from which we can see the combination of Persia and ah San. For example, a crisp baked cake with bananas is made into a roll up style. The outside skin is crisp, but inside it is wrapped with cream and banana paste, which is also unique.


    Meat is actually barbecue. I don''t know what seasoning is added. It tastes like that without spices.


    The most distinctive feature is the camel, or the whole camel''s roast and the roast. The camel''s belly will contain lamb. The most important part is the lamb that is camped in the camel''s belly besides the hump.


    The roasted golden camels were carried out on a shelf. The lambs were peeled off at the scene. When they were peeled off, the golden oil and water flowed out, and the strong meat smell was diffused in an instant.


    There is a special emphasis on the distribution of roasted camels. The hump must be distributed to the most distinguished people. The little lamb in the belly is distributed to people of a lower level. The rest of the meat was actually not eaten at that time, and it was distributed to people of a lower level afterwards.


    Huan Wen tasted it when he came up from the hump. When he put it into his mouth, he could immediately taste a different kind of delicious food. The meat was crisp, rotten, soft and waxy. The taste buds of his tongue could feel the abnormal fragrance, so he had to praise this delicious food.


    There are so many people who can eat the hump at the scene, but none of them have eaten it completely. It''s very aristocratic. Enough is enough. It''s probably an expression, not a lack of enjoyment, and they won''t be unable to control themselves because of a delicious food.


    "Ahura Mazda is on the!" Megapanos to eltaba Mathistius said, "the Han people are big stomach kings!"


    That''s right! Not to mention the previous Zhuxia cuisine, the Han people almost finished eating. After waiting for Persian food, most Han people still eat as much as they bring, as if their stomach will never be filled.


    Zhuxia civilization has a characteristic. As a martial arts man, he must be able to eat. The more he eats, the more energetic he is. In fact, other civilizations have similar views. People who can eat must be strong and have great strength. Physique and strength are the basis of a warrior.


    Tall and strong, it has more advantages in fighting, and it will be much stronger in anti fighting ability. If you are short and thin, you are flexible. As long as you don''t avoid the punch of the strong, you are basically down with one blow. What cannot be refuted is that the strong side really has an advantage in the fight.


    In terms of the amount of food, it is obvious that the Han people are better than the Persians. Megapanos is not laughing at the Han people like hungry ghosts. In fact, he is simply amazed at how the Han people''s stomach is so big. Among them, there is inevitably thinking about "warrior foundation".


    Eltaba Marcistio said, "it should be ready to start."


    Megapanos responded by nodding.


    The Persians made a lot of preparations, that is, after Huan Wen and others came, they lost their dominance of the scene. Obviously, Huan Wen didn''t want to go too far, leaving the leading space of the Persians behind.


    In the final analysis, there is no hatred between the two countries. It is no problem to strive for more heights for their own civilization during exchanges, but there is really no need to embarrass each other. Otherwise, if they clearly don''t want to do anything, they will become enemies.


    Because the momentum was suppressed by Han people such as Huanwen from the beginning, the Persians were a little "hard" after regaining the dominant power. For example, when they want to do something, they will refer to Huanwen''s opinions.


    "There are delicious food and wine..." Huan Wen kept smiling and said brightly when asked, "how can there be no music and dance?"


    Megapanos forbeared. He didn''t mean to perform songs and dances at all. Well, it was Zoroastrianism that wanted to have a fire worship ceremony.


    Huan Wen said that he saw Persians take out their own musical instruments and some women like women.


    The high-level banquets of Zhuxia civilization have music and dancing girls to decorate the atmosphere, or just eating and drinking have a bird meaning. Music is also divided into elegance and vulgarity. There are also relevant stresses on what dancers do.


    The elegant music in the Zhuxia civilization is a kind of music with almost no violent ups and downs. At the beginning, it was used as the music for the grand ceremonies such as emperor''s pilgrimage and sacrifice to heaven and earth. The system of elegant music was formulated in the early Western Zhou Dynasty. Together with laws and etiquette, it formed the internal and external pillars of aristocratic rule. In the Han Dynasty, it was not so particular. Anyone with money could raise musicians to learn elegant music and listen to it if they want. Unlike in the spring and Autumn period, non princes playing elegant music would be destroyed.


    When playing elegant music, it is accompanied by a dance of elegant music (not the plant of flower leaf silver grandson). Like music, this dance has no intense movements. It imitates some movements of various animals. When dancing, it stops one by one, just like a Caton in a video.


    "Vulgar" music was called decadent music in Zhuxia civilization for a long time. In fact, it covers a very large range. For example, lightness or intense rhythm are considered as a kind of "vulgar". The reason why it is called "decadent music", on the other hand, the dancer dances under this kind of music, which is not as solemn as elegant music, and there will be some seductive dance movements when her clothes are exposed.


    As history goes to today, in fact, elegant music only appears on some major occasions, such as king''s banquet, Chaohe and sacrificing heaven and earth. Otherwise, no one really listens to elegant music. On the contrary, folk music in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period is considered to be more popular, which also represents the improvement of people''s quality of life and ideological change.


    In fact, there are differences in Persian Music, such as religious music, court music and folk music. There are many similarities between religious music and court music, and there is almost no difference in the musical instruments used, that is, religious music is more grand than court music. In terms of folk music, Persian and Zhuxia musical instruments will be different, but they are basically inseparable from the local characteristics.


    Huan Wen looked at the Persian line and was slightly curious. Before he asked, the Persians in the line were already singing.


    Before the music was played, the Persians in line sang in the form of a beautiful voice. The syllables without language in the voice were purely a "CHANT" on the sound line. With a large number of people, the voice was very loud, which actually sounded very good.


    The Middle East is the birthplace of religions. Many religions come from here. There are similarities in many aspects. As a result, those religious 1 religions regard Jerusalem as their holy land.


    Zoroastrianism of Persians has a longer history than Judaism, gidu and isilan, and has a far-reaching impact on the latter.


    Before Christianity became the Roman state religion, the popular Manichaeism in Rome was a branch of Zoroastrianism. Before Augustine converted to Gideon, he was a believer of Manichaeism.


    Zoroastrianism was established as the state religion of Persia during the Sassanian Dynasty (about A.D. 226 to A.D. 851). Zoroastrians were among the first batch of disciples recruited after the Enlightenment of Buddha 1 ancestor 1 release 1 Jia 1 Mou 1 Ni.


    In fact, Zoroastrianism has a great influence on many religions. Historians call it "the fifth largest religion in the world" because of its outstanding contribution to history and culture.


    Zoroastrianism is that in modern Iran, there are still believers. However, under the attack of ISI, LAN and religion, there are very few believers. After the modern times, the former Persian Sassanian religion has only retained five temples, all of which are still small in scale. Religious ceremonies will also be held, with the immortal flame inside. However, Zoroastrianism still has a great influence on the Parsi in Iran and Mumbai.


    Huanwen and other Han Chinese people saw the procession of singers, which were actually "Choir". The Persians had been engaged in this form for a long time. Some of them copied or used for reference. Whether it is copied or used for reference, the singing method of "Bel Canto" accounts for a large proportion, and it can be clearly heard that it has the characteristics of "chanting".


    Han people have never heard of similar singing methods. Even the "chanting" part of Zhuxia music can basically not learn the song of animals, or the "chanting" will have bytes.


    When the Persian "Choir" sang, no byte was more in line with the aesthetics of the Han people than bytes. For a time, it really fascinated most Han people.


    When megapanos saw the expression of appreciation or intoxication of the Han people, he was both excited and happy and said, "this is the power of God."


    In other words, is it the power of music? Even music is also created by people. Although it is used to worship God, it has nothing to do with the power of God?


    Eltaba Marcistius would not say what he thought. Instead, he nodded to megapanos.


    The music with Persian color is gradually added. When the harp part is played, the Han people do not feel abrupt. The piano sound is matched with the beautiful sound to make the "singing" sound better, but everything becomes different when the drum sound of "poopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoo.


    After the drums, the "Choir" no longer used pure bel canto, but began to sing some praise syllables, followed by the sound of various musical instruments, and even the dancers who had been prepared appeared.


    The dancers are all wearing big robes. They perform various movements while walking. Taking the arm dance as the main action, they can see the charm of peacock in their steps. Before they fully enter the site, a bonfire was lit in the site. The dancers basically jump around the bonfire.


    "This is fire worship?" Yuan Qiao is a Persian who watched a little and danced. No matter men and women, more movements are worshipping the flame, and the rest dance movements are really few: "do they worship the flame?"


    No problem, the Persian religion at this moment has a characteristic feeling for fire and believes that fire is Ahura Mazda''s son is the highest and most powerful thing in God''s creation. The purity, brilliance, vitality, sharpness, whiteness and productivity of fire symbolize the absolute and supreme goodness of God, because fire is people''s "eye of justice". Praising fire is the primary obligation of religious 1 disciples.


    In fact, Zhuxia civilization also had a period of worship of fire, and even had the fear and worship of any incomprehensible, which tended to the aspect of "all things have spirit". Later, although "all things have spirit" still existed, the worship of ancestors occupied the mainstream. All kinds of gods can not believe, but we must not be careless about our ancestors.


    "No one will sacrifice?" Fu Wei''s speaking object was Si Hongzhuang. He saw a white woman suddenly appear, and the woman was surrounded by fierce warriors: "although she can''t see her appearance, her temperament is excellent. What a pity to burn?"


    After listening to Fu Wei''s words, Si Hongzhuang turned his eyes and happened to see the woman walking slowly to the flame under the "surveillance" of the Warrior: "sacrificing living people has long been banned and abandoned in our country. It is said that sassanne is also a big country and won''t do that?"


    Nowadays, many religions still have the habit of offering sacrifices to living people, usually burning to death. Fu Wei has been in the Indochina Peninsula and has seen the barbaric religious customs of the barbarians there. The barbarians holding religious ceremonies there are synonymous with blood. It is still happy for people to be burned to death. There are more cruel means than burning to death.


    In some aspects, Fu Wei did not think wrong. Zoroastrianism does have a ceremony to burn people to God. Not only Zoroastrianism, but in fact, Zoroastrianism in Central Asia and Europa basically likes to do this. It is usually to arrest one of the pagans and "purify" the body and soul with fire.


    Persians want to burn who, as long as it''s not Chinese, the Chinese actually won''t have any opinion, at most because it''s a beautiful woman. I''m a little sorry.


    The development of things is not the same. The white woman used to worship the fire together. After that, she went to megapanos to bless, but later she went to Huanwen.


    Huan Wen wanted to worship the gods of the Xia Dynasty. He thought it was impossible for foreign gods to bless him. He stared at the approaching white woman and held the handle of the sword.


    Huan Wen, who knelt on his knees, immediately frowned when he saw the woman coming to him. He lowered his voice and said to Yuan Qiao on one side, "if she dares to compare those actions to Wen, Wen will definitely stab her with a sword."

 Chapter 700

    The woman wearing a white skirt and a white veil over her face is one of the saints of Zoroastrianism.


    On her long white dress, there is a big golden flame from the clavicle to her knees. The combination of high chest, thin waist, flat lower abdomen and warped hips shows the almost perfect figure of women.


    Zoroastrianism has more than one saint. In fact, it needs as many as it wants. Most of those saints are from different families, and only a few are from ordinary families who are very beautiful.


    Pars Arizoa is the name of the saint. Her arizoa family is a family that can be counted in the province of hilganya. When she was very young, she was sent to Zoroastrianism by her grandfather. At the beginning, she actually went to learn knowledge. Later, because her academic achievements were very correct, and then she was beautiful, she became one of the many saints of Zoroastrianism.


    The saints of Zoroastrianism are different from the so-called saints of Hinduism. In fact, the saints of India 1 degree 1 religion are temple prostitutes. They also bring saints when offering sacrifices. Zoroastrian saints are responsible for some noble things, such as fire worship as leaders.


    Many Zhongzong 1 religions actually have the "business" of teaching knowledge. In addition to the theology of Zhongzong 1 religion, there is a considerable amount of knowledge to learn, which is much more than any single family knowledge reserve.


    In the history of no school, in addition to spreading faith, religious 1 religion also took the responsibility of teaching nobles, which is one of the reasons why the kingship in some areas was completely suppressed by divine power.


    Pars Arizoa went to Huanwen and stopped when he was two meters away. She stretched out her hand to open the veil that covered her appearance, smiled sweetly at Huan Wen, and then bent down to slowly stretch out her arms. What she did was a Persian etiquette different from the male breast caressing ceremony.


    The facial features of Persians are really too obvious compared with Han people. They usually have a high bridge of nose and eyes. Beauty is extremely beautiful and ugly.


    It has to be said that although the aesthetic view of the Han people is different from that of the Persians, the understanding of beauty is actually common, so that Huan Wen is really recognized by pars Arizoa''s beauty was astonished.


    To say, Persians also have white skin, but unlike some barbarians in Europe, they have a head of hair different from black. Most of their eyes are brown, but they do not lack blue eyes. Most of the blue colors are sea blue, and there are many precious green.


    Pars Arizoa has a pair of precious green eyes. The skin on her face is very white. When she smiles, her eyes become a crescent moon and combine into a beautiful face.


    The Han people are not close to the white skin system in terms of senses. On the contrary, they have been abused by the Capricorn family, resulting in some people who hate the white skin system. They can still distinguish the weight. In the face of bossasan, one of the empires, they will not express their true emotions when they should disguise.


    Huan Wen looked at pars very coldly Arizoa said nothing. In his opinion, he is the Xinping Marquis of a big man, and the Marquis of a big man is not a small fish and shrimp. In fact, his status is equal to the kingdoms of small countries. Is it necessary to lower his status for a religious saint?


    It was megapanos who asked pars After the fire worship, arizoa went to Huanwen, but not to take pars Arizoa dedicated to Hwan win.


    Megapanos is just a yelbo. In fact, she can''t compare with the saint in status. It''s another matter whether the saint does it or not. On the contrary, it''s pars Instead, arizoa was able to command what megapanos had to do.


    Pars Arizoa was obviously stunned to see that Huanwen was so high and cold. She was flattered because of her beauty and status, that is, no matter how powerful men are, they will show salivation even if they cover up their appearance, but Huanwen''s high cold is really high cold.


    Most beauties who are often flattered have a state of mind. They take flattery for granted. They feel strange when they meet a man who doesn''t covet themselves, pars Arizoa didn''t understand what Huan Wen thought. He was supposed to leave after saluting, but he decided to stay because of Huan Wen''s cold.


    Pars Arizoa stayed, but he couldn''t go to serve Huan Wen. He asked megapanos to add a seat and stay on the Persian side.


    "It looks beautiful." Si Hongzhuang is serious. I think pars Arizoa really has an unspeakable exotic beauty. The next sentence is: "suggest to the general and ask for it to be presented to the king!"


    Fu Wei also felt pars Arizoa is really very beautiful. Like Si Hongzhuang, he found that the beauty must be brought to his king, so he nodded and attached.


    The voice of their dialogue was not small, and the surrounding colleagues basically heard it clearly. As soon as they looked at each other, they reached a tacit understanding.


    In other words, when Zhuxia civilization went out to fight, it was ancient to find some foreign beauties to offer to loyal kings. When the troops who went out to fight won, they would not only offer high-ranking prisoners of war, but also specially offer them to foreign beauties of kings.


    In ancient times, catching the enemy''s beautiful women to their loyal objects was more of an improved gene. It was natural for kings to favor beautiful women. That''s why the royal family was usually ugly. That''s why the founding kings were ugly again, the genes of beautiful women from generation to generation improved, and the genes of future generations improved again and again. Which was not a handsome man or beauty.


    After that, catching foreign beauties is more exquisite. They are usually royal members of the enemy country. Improving genes is secondary and more for humiliation.


    A feast ended late at night. Generally speaking, there were not too many moths. The Han people were very happy, while the Persians were relatively complex.


    Megapanos did this to break Huanwen''s blockade on the spread of Zoroastrian faith. The feast was chaotic from the beginning. The high-level Han people were very face-saving. Except for the people who served, ordinary people didn''t arrive, and they didn''t talk about anything at all.


    In the following days, the Persians in pingman Colonel''s Department stopped, not for any other reason. Si Hongzhuang informed eltaba Marcistius said that the Hussars in the Northeast moved. The premise for Persia to make trouble is that it will not affect the alliance. If the enemy moves, it should naturally converge.


    PYU is a small country on the Indochina Peninsula near the territory of assan. It is said that a small country is actually the tribal alliance of Myanmar. There is no king but a chief. In fact, they had entered a state of war with the Han people long before the Han Army established the pingman army.


    Liu Yan allowed or even encouraged domestic people to move to the Indochina Peninsula to wreak havoc. It can be said that the vast majority of qualified and capable people participated, and the big families south of the Yangtze River were the most enthusiastic.


    Nowadays, Linyi has destroyed the country. Funan is driven to the deep mountains and old forests in the Northwest (Modern Chiang Mai, Thailand). The expansion of the Han people has been pushed to later Myanmar. It has not only eliminated or expelled a considerable number of Burmese tribes, but also devastated the Shan people.


    The so-called Shan nationality is a member of the Indochina Peninsula. They are in an absolutely barbarous period. They were actually hostile to the Burmese and lived in the Myitkyina and the region of the later dynasties.


    The Han people did not use state power to destroy the Shan nationality. It was completely completed by the Xiao and Chen families independently. The two families were really bad. They first deceived the Shan people to help them attack the Burmese people, gave some sweets, won the trust of the Shan people, and let the Shan people gather the most people. They said they wanted to unite to attack the Burmese country established by the Burmese people. The Shan people really gathered people wantonly, and the Xiao family and Chen family also let the armed men follow them to the border of the country, But then they rounded up and wiped out the Shan people, and the Shan tribes were wiped out to the greatest extent.


    With the Shan nationality as the guide Party, Xiao and Chen arrived at the border of the state of Biao without the biggest trouble. After they destroyed the Shan nationality, they sent people to the state of Biao to help destroy the Shan nationality. At the same time, they explained that they had no intention of invading the state of Biao. The two sides can live in peace and do business at the same time.


    The PYU Kingdom believed the words of the Xiao and Chen before they had ghosts. They did not know the process of the Shan people being destroyed, but they knew that the Han people not only attacked the Shan people, but also the Burmese people were bullied. Directly skinning the people sent by the Xiao and Chen to death was tantamount to breaking the false possibility of peace.


    Xiao and Chen appreciated the neatness of the state of Biao more than they were angry. After all, they came with the reason for making trouble. They really didn''t think there was anything wrong with the state of Biao. On the contrary, they paid more attention to the attitude and response of the state of Biao.


    Almost the second month after Xiao''s and Chen''s colonial steps reached the border of hussars, they received a direct order from the domestic center to expand to the northwest.


    Xiao and Chen originally wanted to expand, and there was no conflict with the central command, but also because the central command would get unexpected support, let alone how excited and happy it was.


    "A standing teacher has entered the Liangshi development area from Ailao." Yuan Qiao said that there were 5000 soldiers in a division, including 3500 soldiers, and the rest were related auxiliary personnel. He pointed to the area named Ningwu (i.e. Lashio) and continued: "in response to the national policy of the Han Dynasty, all families in the south of (Indochina Peninsula) also sent their own reinforcements."


    "Xiao and Chen together nearly 8000 people?" Huan Wen talked about people who could join the war, not counting some personnel who worked in the rear to build and maintain logistics. He commented: "it took more than two years to develop here? These two families are really good."


    Of course, Huan Wen knew that the Xiao family and the Chen family were actually great aristocratic families in the south before the "journey to the south in clothes". Under the impact of the aristocratic families in the north, they shrank to the southwest. When the small imperial court was fully controlled by the aristocratic families in the North, the two families were actually very low-key. They were so low-key that they had almost no sense of existence, but no one would underestimate the details of the two families.


    Yuan Qiao had no reason not to know what happened to Xiao and Chen. When he was an official in the small imperial court, he even mentioned to Huan Wen that the two families must rise. Yuan Qiao would tell Huan Wen that Huan Wen was full of ideas about killing Li''s Chenghan and felt it necessary to win over Xiao''s and Chen''s help.


    Xiao and Chen were making trouble in the southeast of the country of Biao. Although they had not invaded the country of Biao on a large scale, they really scared the country of Biao. There was no war between the two sides before. The reason was that Xiao and Chen had not yet gained a firm foothold. The social structure of the country decided to do anything, and they couldn''t get up quickly at all.


    Later, the Han army appeared in a''sanyang and established the pingman army. Although it did not occupy half an inch of the territory of the PYU country, it added incomparable pressure to the PYU country.


    While speeding up the preparation for the war, the state of PYU must quickly find a thigh to hug. Just as the Gupta Dynasty lost, it recognized that there was no possibility of peaceful coexistence with the state of Han, and the two countries soon came together.


    Before the Gupta Dynasty accepted PYU as its younger brother, data, aragan and Manipur were successively included in the coalition system. These small countries are all ruled by a San. For example, data was originally a vassal of the Gupta Dynasty, while alagan and Manipur also wanted to hold them with their thighs in view of the threat of the Han people.


    In the past, the captain of pingman school was aware of the anomaly in the northeast, but it was only aware of it, without more detailed information as support. The follow-up information they received was reported to the center by Xiao and Chen, and then transmitted to the captain''s Department of pingman. Only then did they know that many countries had formed a coalition army, and had settled in the territory of Biao, and had engaged with the Han people in Ningwu.


    "Sure enough, the name is correct." Huan Wen said with a smile, "the ancients would build an army city every time they expanded, which means'' martial arts'', which means more than war."


    Martial arts refers to fighting. The original meaning was not to stop fighting and persuade people not to use force. On the contrary, it was to remind people to always remember the importance of force. The ancestors of Zhuxia developed again and again with the spirit of "martial arts", so they had more and more living space. Later, "martial arts" has the meaning of stopping the enemy from fighting, and the expansion of Zhuxia to the outside world has stalled. The expansion of territory is usually defeated by others. Later, it will be revived and the defeated alien population will be integrated with the territory with the characteristics of culture.


    Therefore, Huanwen is a well-read aristocratic family. In the process of opening up to the outside world, Zhuxia countries in the ancient pre-Qin period need to garrison a new place and build cities. The name of the city is "Wu". Therefore, if you look up the history of the spring and Autumn period, you will find that the cities called "Wu" are really dense. At that time, in order to distinguish the difference of each "Wu", people would add a prefix to "Wu".


    "Ningwu is just a small town with few garrisons. Due to the terrain constraints, the multinational coalition army cannot invest too much troops." Yuan Qiao didn''t talk much about the war situation in Ningwu. He said directly, "intelligence shows that the enemy is moving in our direction."


    Huan Wen didn''t feel a little nervous. They had long been fully prepared for the outbreak of war in the northeast. They mentioned a digression: "SA Shan already knew that war would break out and strongly requested their soldiers to participate in the war."


    The news is that Yuan Qiao replaced eltaba From marcistius

 Chapter 701

    "Naturally, the Gupta Dynasty cannot wait to die."


    The season has entered the middle of autumn. Guanzhong has been cool at this time in previous years, but it still looks a little hot this year.


    Liu Yan has been touring the counties in Guanzhong for more than two months. At first, he was active around Chang''an, old and new. He mainly saw the organizational situation with his own eyes, paid attention to various logistics distribution, the corvee recruited and the living conditions of the employed men. After touring Chang''an for more than a month, the journey turned to the West. Along the Weishui line, we entered Shiping County to investigate the local geological features. All the way to the west, we passed Fufeng County, Lueyang county and Tianshui county to Longxi County.


    There were several light rains in all parts of Guanzhong at the beginning of autumn, but the amount of rain was much less than that in previous years. If you survey the water level of Weihe River, you will find that it has decreased a lot. However, the more you move west, the more you can be sure that drought will break out.


    "The Gupta Dynasty is a regional overlord, and of course it will have a strong influence on the surrounding countries. In addition, we appear very suddenly, and the countries in that region dare not take it lightly, including the prestige of the pre Han Dynasty."


    The former Han Dynasty refers to the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, not counting the countries established by the Hu people.


    The first emperor swept the eight wastelands and six harmonies to form a unified pattern, but the Qin Empire did not exist for long. In the second period, the original six countries were re established, and the three counties in southern Xinjiang conquered by the first emperor also lost control.


    After the war in the late Qin Dynasty and the struggle between Chu and Han, Liu Bang, the emperor of the Han Dynasty, finally became the new emperor. The territory of the Western Han Dynasty was not as large as that of the unification period of the Qin Empire. For example, the remnants of the Qin army in the South and the local barbarians jointly founded the country, and for example, there were Vietnamese in Chu, and some destroyed countries also revived.


    In 150 BC, the territory of the Western Han Dynasty was 2.1 million square kilometers; By 120 BC, it had increased to 2.67 million square kilometers; By the first year of AD, it had rapidly expanded to 6.1 million square kilometers.


    During the unification of the Qin Empire, the living space of Zhuxia civilization was 3.47 million square kilometers. Before the demise of the Western Han Dynasty, it was stable at 6.1 million square kilometers. At the beginning of the Eastern Han Dynasty, it was 4.25 million square kilometers. By the time of the demise of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the largest territory area was 5.8 million square kilometers, that is to say, the territory area of the Eastern Han Dynasty has always been less than that of the Western Han Dynasty.


    The Western Han Dynasty was a period of expansion of Zhuxia civilization. Liu Che opened up more than three times the living space belonging to the Han people in his life. That was the blood of countless soldiers. It''s not too much to say that an inch of blood is an inch of mountain and river. Later, Emperor Xuan of the Han Dynasty made great efforts to govern, and the Han people had a new round of development period, which expanded the living space of the Han people to the extreme at that time.


    After the early Han Dynasty, the Han people were not only a title, but also a pronoun of martial spirit. The word "hero" has been sufficiently representative. The first Han Dynasty destroyed countless countries and families, and achieved great prestige. Only then did there be the phenomenon of claiming to be Han people in all dynasties.


    The Han people are sheep, the Hu people are wolves, and there are wolf totems. The Han people are born weak, and the rest of the nation are born strong. Some of the statements are nonsense. For example, the Chinese people''s statement that one person is a dragon and many people are adults is actually an offensive with sinister public opinion. Just as Goebbels in World War II said, lying 10000 times is the truth. Under the repeated bombing of information, the fake becomes true, and the nature of a nation is distorted.


    In fact, every time it''s the turn of the Han Dynasty, one people, one nation, one Lord and one righteousness to rise, it is an opportunity for the prosperity of Zhuxia civilization, which brings about each revival and rapid expansion.


    Each rise and expansion of the Han people is a nightmare for the surrounding areas. The new round of great expansion in the Wu Zhou (Wu Zetian) period has made the living space of the Zhuxia civilization reach the largest 12.1 million square kilometers in history, which makes the foreign people have another name for the people of the central country, that is, the Tang people.


    A warlike civilization will never be unknown. How many foreign nationalities have heard of it represents how prosperous the reputation of the nation is. When those foreign nationalities fight against this civilization, they are actually soft first.


    "This is the situation we are facing now. The great achievements made by our ancestors are so great that our descendants have not really started, and those countries have been scared to hold together."


    Any nation is a nation whose ancestors cut thorns and covered thorns, and accumulated enough details for future generations. Some nations died in that process, and some stood up again despite repeated disasters. Any nation that can exist and continue, whether strong or weak, as long as it is not eliminated, is a victory.


    Zhuxia civilization has a period of prosperity and decline. It can be regarded as a relatively special existence of the forest of nations in the world. At present, when it is Liu Yan''s turn to take charge of the ox ear of Zhuxia civilization, the situation is far more complex than before. At least the farthest stage of previous dynasties is the western region.


    The reputation of our ancestors alone can make other nations tremble. As future generations, while feeling glory, they should work harder not to tarnish the glory of our ancestors. If they can''t stop, they will inevitably become a consensus. And this is what Liu Yan wants.


    "The Gupta Dynasty is not the first step for a great man, but a step that a great man should pay attention to." Ji Chang said that there was nothing wrong with this sentence. He said, "send more troops, king?"


    Today''s Han Dynasty has gone further than the western and Eastern Han Dynasties. It has brought the whole Korean peninsula into its territory, marched into the Northeast Plain, occupied more than half of the grassland, invaded the depths of the Indochina Peninsula, and started its own exploration of the sea. It has lived up to its predecessors.


    The pace of the Han Dynasty''s conquest will not stop at assan territory, but the war against the Gupta Dynasty has attracted a lot of attention, which is equivalent to the war against the Gupta Dynasty stepping on the stage of the world island.


    On the big stage of the world island, anyone with foresight knows what it means. Just winning is not enough. You need to play great martial arts. The more powerful you show, the more helpful it will be to continue to expand in the future.


    "At present, most of the 13 standing armies are in a stopped state." Xu Zheng was happy and immediately said, "seven standing soldiers can be transferred to the war at any time."


    Ji Chang was very helpless to Xu Zheng who climbed up along the pole. The reason why he stopped large-scale military use is not only because of the outbreak of large-scale natural disasters, but also the need to stop to develop internal affairs to the greatest extent. That is an inevitable trend, but the military is obviously not happy.


    "I''m afraid it''s difficult to mobilize the seven standing armies due to the limitations of maritime transport capacity and land roads." Sang Yu teased Xu Zheng: "I''m afraid Taiwei will be disappointed."


    It has been some time since sang Yu returned to the center. As soon as he came back, he did a major event. He supervised officials at all levels of the Imperial Palace and tried six Prefects. There were as many as 47 county magistrates and county heads, and the following public officials and local people involved were worthless, which showed the majesty of the imperial palace.


    Every country will carry out a "clean-up" before the great rule of law. It is not entirely for the sake of the clean administration of officials, but also a necessary means to unify the spirit. In addition, there is the choice of "standing in line". People who conform to the current national policy naturally deserve many benefits. It is a kind of happiness for people with different ideas to go back to their hometown and farm land.


    The current national policy of the Han state is to deal with a large area of natural disasters. Anyone who stands in the way or causes negative factors belongs to the object to be cleaned up. Naturally, someone will make up for it after cleaning up a group. Liu Yan has obtained the ideological unity of the whole country. In fact, each central leader has benefited more or less, such as the expansion of his faction.


    Xu Zheng said very seriously, "the Gupta Dynasty is a powerful country that can arm millions of troops!"


    As for how strong the Gupta Dynasty is, the war report sent back from the front mentioned that the Gupta navy has rich combat experience and reminded that the Gupta Dynasty can really arm millions of troops, but the Han state still has no clear concept.


    "That''s a million troops!" Xu Zheng wants the military to have more troops to participate in the war and make more people have the opportunity to make meritorious contributions. Even if he is talking nonsense, he should also say in a serious direction: "only a million troops deserve the attention of the Great Han. It is said that even if a million troops are destroyed, the Gupta Dynasty can arm the next one million troops, not to mention that there are many dependent countries of the Gupta Dynasty."


    That''s a million troops! Even if the combat effectiveness of those one million soldiers is not very good, from the perspective of the country, it can be explained that there are enough resources to arm one million people.


    Now the Gupta Dynasty has begun to take a group of younger brothers to engage in affairs at the pingman Colonel''s headquarters after the violent soldiers continue to mobilize the south. In fact, it has begun to prepare for the national mobilization.


    The Han parliament knew that the Gupta Dynasty was doing national mobilization. It was not the fine work of the Han people, but the information provided by the Roman side. As for why the Romans disclosed information to the Han state, there are aspects worth thinking about.


    Some countries have a large population, but limited to the relevant aspects of national strength, they can''t arm a million people. After all, if you want to have many troops, you must first have weapons to equip the soldiers, and after the establishment, you must also have logistical supplies to ensure that even no matter what makes the people miserable, not every country can do it. A country that does not have the ability and does not do so has basically finished its own life in a series of domestic turmoil before going to war with the enemy country.


    According to Xu Zheng, the Han state''s action against the Gupta Dynasty is to mention the iron plate at all. There is no lack of Ministers who feel that they have found the wrong opponent, but no one will show regret. Even if they pretend to be strong, they should pretend to be just.


    In fact, even if the Gupta Dynasty is strong, the Han parliament is worried, but I''m afraid it really doesn''t.


    Because of the existence of Liu Yan''s golden finger, the state of Han did not need to worry about supplies such as food and fodder. If it really wanted to be cruel, it was just to open up more space for garrison troops and send hundreds of thousands of troops anytime, anywhere.


    What about the Gupta dynasty? They held their own a Sanyang, destroyed and captured the captain''s Department of pingman. What can they do after that? Can we learn from Han to build a forward base? Even if a forward base was built on the border of the Han Kingdom, how many troops could the Gupta Dynasty deploy in the forward base, and how should the logistics be maintained?


    In the current era, Liu Yan has a golden finger to engage in large-scale cross sea invasion over a long distance, which is the premise that there is no need to worry about the difficulty of logistics supply.


    Then, the Han state is already operating Malacca. This portal is in the hands of the Han state. The Gupta Dynasty really destroyed the pingman school and army. How to get through Malacca is a difficult point.


    Under a series of preconditions, the center of the Han state already knows that the Gupta Dynasty is a little difficult, but it is really not afraid of any counterattack by the Gupta Dynasty. On the contrary, even if the Han state fails for the first time, it can do things for the second, third... Countless times.


    At present, Liu Yan has encountered no other difficulties. A large area of natural disasters need to be dealt with, and the internal affairs really need to be developed. At the same time, it is really impossible to employ troops on a large scale, not only for the Gupta Dynasty, but also for the western regions that should be recovered.


    "As long as we can land in the mainland of assan and support the war with war, we can solve many problems." Xu Zheng obviously didn''t give up. He was a bit of a fuss and said, "can''t he still buy food from many countries?"


    One of the difficulties in limiting the large-scale use of troops is that the Han country is now short of food. After the outbreak of natural disasters, the vast majority of areas will have no harvest. The food used in the large-scale work for relief project will be an astronomical number. Under this premise, most of the standing armies are nestled, and the soldiers of counties and counties have been transferred in batches to the south to engage in the "land of fish and rice", which has expanded the number of tuntian regiments to nearly one million in a very short time.


    In the face of Xu Zheng''s reckless entanglement, Liu Yan made no statement. Ji Chang and other ministers smiled bitterly again and again.


    The original intention of the Han state to invade the Gupta Dynasty is to plunder. Yes, but the ultimate goal is to destroy the country and occupy land. If you really want to destroy ah San, you can''t be extremely poor and ferocious at the beginning. You have to take it step by step, at least you can''t push all ah San to the opposite at the beginning.


    The Central Committee has approved Huanwen''s landing operation plan against A-San. After dealing with the troops of A-San and other multinational coalition forces against pingman, the expeditionary army will implement the landing plan of a small country whose name is unknown until now.


    Now the battle to defend the captain''s Department of pingman school is the initial stage. Huan Wen did not ask for help at home. Xu Zhenghui came out to do things purely under the pressure of his colleagues. A group of guys whose eyes turn red when they smell blood are eager to find a battlefield that can establish military merit.


    Buying food from many countries has been implemented. The envoys of various diplomatic missions are still in the Han country and have not returned. The Han country sent people to follow their Deputy envoys back home. It is unknown how much food can be purchased.


    Liu Yan did not declare his position on the troop increase because he knew that even if Huan Wen began to implement the landing operation plan for the A3 site, the process would take at least more than half a year from the confused actions related to landing to the real landing.


    There is still more than half a year. Liu Yan must have a good time. The military, who is crazy to make achievements, hold it until it is really released. The war enthusiasm erupted is definitely more ferocious than under normal circumstances.

 Chapter 702

    In the era of cold weapons, there are really not many countries that can arm a million troops. If they can arm a million people and use this million troops for war, it will be difficult to carry out sustained operations.


    The state of Qin once armed nearly one million people to fight again and again, but if you look at history, you will find that the scale of the Qin army was only supported for two or three years at most, mostly seven or eight months, and each time it hurt its vitality.


    Since Shang Yang''s reform, Qin has become a country with one army, one country, one Lord and one righteousness. It takes farming and war as everything to survive. The significance of existence is for war. It is precisely because of the existence of the farming and war system that the vast majority of the resources produced by the national people can be attributed to the state. Only when the National Treasury is sufficient can we repeatedly produce millions of troops, otherwise it is impossible to do so.


    Since the state of Qin, the Central Plains dynasties of all dynasties have rarely been able to produce such a terrible number of one million troops. The standing army without production was up to twenty or thirty thousand in the former Han Dynasty, and the rest came from a kind of obligation of corvee. The subsequent dynasties were basically the same, except that there were few unproductive professional soldiers, and the rest of the soldiers did their own businesses at ordinary times, waiting to be recruited before entering the army.


    "In fact, we are in this state. The difference is the existence of a standing army." Xu Zheng is at least a Taiwei. He can''t be unfamiliar with military affairs: "our county soldiers are the Corvee System, and the popular point is the flowing source of troops and the iron camp."


    When the king inspected the place, Xie an, who had been responsible for military affairs in the northwest, had to appear. He had long been waiting in Longxi County near Nan''an county.


    Xie''an has two standing armies on hand. They are engaged in a round of war against the remnants of Qiang and di nationalities. The state of fighting and stopping has lasted for a year and a half.


    The so-called remnants of Qiang and di nationalities are naturally those who withdrew from the Han Dynasty. The remnants of the two ethnic groups located in Xiqiang mountain (Xiqing mountain) area are only part of them. At first, they seriously threatened Longxi County and waited for Xie an to lead the army to come before the situation changed.


    In a year and a half, xie''an tried to reach Xiqiang mountain twice, but the terrain there was really complex, and the remnants of Qiang and di could not escape. The Han army only controlled the basin to the east of Xiqiang mountain, so it was difficult to control the mountain area under the lack of troops.


    "It is extremely difficult for a big man to have a million troops in recent years." Xu zhengman said with regret: "there are natural disasters to deal with, and those civil servants have been muttering about internal affairs, internal affairs and internal affairs!"


    Xie Anyuan knows more about history than Xu Zheng. If he hadn''t been forced, who would have engaged in a million troops?


    In the war history of the Central Plains, the scale of millions of troops rarely appeared after the Qin Empire. The main reason is that the grain, fodder and related military equipment can not keep up. In addition, a few kings kill themselves and the country. Zhuxia civilization, which likes to use history for evaluation, will use those examples as negative teaching materials.


    Shi Hu had a million troops. Within a few years, Zhao state of Shijie went into the garbage dump of history.


    Fu Jian also called for the organization of a million troops, which collapsed after World War I. the extremely powerful Fu Qin State (pre Qin) was soon swept into the garbage of history.


    The record of millions of troops in East Asia is relatively "plain", and many are still so-called "claims". For example, the total strength of Cao Cao in the battle of Chibi is close to 300000. If you look at what happened in the rest of the area, you must be scared to pee in an instant.


    "No kidding." Xu Zheng recently contacted many crooked nuts and said to Xie an, "we are only a million troops, but they are always millions of troops, and they don''t know whether it is true or not."


    Xie an knows that many countries have sent envoys to Han. As for what happened, he only knows about it.


    Xu Zheng picked up some hearsay and said it. When he spoke, his face was strange.


    The queen Semiramis of Babylon went on an expedition to India with 3 million infantry, 200000 cavalry and 100000 chariots. This record is from the history of Persia by ctesias, an ancient Greek doctor and historian in the fifth century BC


    Herodotus''s history records that there was a Persian expedition to Greece and mobilized five million troops. This is the background of the movie three hundred Spartans, which is the big action made by Darius.


    It is recorded in Arian''s expedition in the second century that Alexander''s army killed 300000 Persian troops in the battle of gaugamira between Alexander and Persia, and captured more than this, that is, more than 600000 Persian troops. Before counting the garrison stationed in Persia, the total strength of Persia is more than one million troops.


    The history of Rome by Abian, an ancient Roman historian from the first to the second centuries, recorded that Caesar attacked Gaul and dealt with Gaul''s 4 million troops.


    There are still many records of millions of troops that can be found. Xie an suddenly found that he was completely unfamiliar with the world. It was exaggerated for Zhuxia ancestors to engage in millions of troops. Those crooked nuts were so scared that they could not move to engage in millions of troops.


    Xie an was stunned and said, "fake!"


    Xu Zheng smiled indifferently: "who knows."


    The truth is that the record of the number of troops in the ancient war history of foreign countries is much more watery than that of China. There are historians in China, but there is no such occupation in foreign countries. Then, China is at most "taking one as ten", that is, one person exaggerates into ten, which usually appears in the aspect of "praising merit". More often, it just exaggerates twice or twice, which is really shameless. Countries outside China are really different. That''s why Westerners never talk about things with some "ancient books". That''s why they know it''s a joke.


    The number of ancient armies has always been a mystery. For example, the dynasties in the Central Plains themselves have a fine division. There are reliable figures for how many war soldiers, auxiliary soldiers and civilian men, but these people are regarded as an integral part of the army. Then there is a phenomenon. It is obvious that the number of soldiers directly participating in the war is 30000 or 50000, but both internally and externally, the rest who serve the war are included, and there are exaggerated figures such as hundreds of thousands of troops and millions of troops.


    Because I really know what''s going on. The state of Han does not believe that the so-called million troops of the Gupta Dynasty directly participate in the war. It feels that it will be a "claim". It is an exaggeration that the real war soldiers can exceed 200000, and the rest are people like civilian men.


    "We have deployed 150000 troops in the pingman Colonel''s headquarters, including two standing armies. The real soldiers are only more than 25000, and the rest serve the existence of those soldiers." Xu Zheng has been "ha ha" laughing, and then said: "those who are always millions of troops should be counted in one head."


    The truth is that there are 15000 soldiers in each standing army, but not all of them are war soldiers. For example, the 5000 soldiers in a division are only 3500 soldiers, and the rest are used to serve the existence of War soldiers. In fact, there are only 10500 soldiers in a standing army.


    The larger the number of soldiers in an army, in fact, the number of people serving them will increase geometrically. For example, 10000 soldiers only need about 5000 people to serve, and 100000 soldiers may need to be increased to one or two million people to serve. This service is not the kind of rear production, but a variety of services are carried out nearby, such as normal ordnance maintenance, safety guarantee of logistics line, grain and fodder transportation, etc.


    "It should be." Xie''an thinks it''s absolutely that way. If it''s really that way, isn''t the war between Zhuxia and other nationalities a large army of 50 or 60 million? After all, the national war is the participation of the whole people! He felt a little funny behind him and said, "at least I know that there are so many countries with a population of more than millions."


    Generally speaking, the most manpower intensive place in a war is in logistics. The necessary transportation team is one, and then the garrison personnel on the transportation route. After all, no military commander will ignore his own rear route. It is necessary and orderly to ensure the transportation route. More importantly, it is to confirm the safety of the rear route. Otherwise, if there is no rear route, it will be surrounded?


    When necessary, anyone except the soldiers will take part in the war, but under the premise that an army can''t live if it doesn''t work hard, it is often either life or death, and the number of casualties will be quite terrible.


    During Yang Guangzheng''s campaign against Koguryo, the biggest mobilization was more than 1.1 million people. The number of people on the front line has always been maintained at more than 200000, and the number of people maintaining logistics supplies has been 8.9 million. When the war of the Sui army was unfavorable, regardless of whether it was a war soldier or an auxiliary soldier, even civilian men had to swing a knife. The result of the failure of the war was that hundreds of thousands of people were buried in that ice and snow.


    To take the initiative to invade a country is not only to face the organized regular army of the enemy country, but also to meet more hastily organized mobs. Xie an said a similar view to Xu Zhengyou. For example, the Gupta Dynasty obviously responded in a hurry. The number of mobilized troops will look very large, but the actual combat effectiveness is definitely not good.


    The state of Han has not encountered the situation that the whole people of the enemy country have gone to battle. This is the case with Murong Xianbei. The battle against Yan is facing hundreds of thousands of enemy troops. It is difficult to say what quality the vast majority of enemy troops have.


    "Huan Wen said the same." Xu Zheng told the story of the last battle between the troops of pingman school, and later said: "the difference between the Gupta Dynasty and those countries we have encountered is that it does not take the lives of Dalits seriously."


    Xie an has more or less heard of a San''s caste system, just because she is too unfamiliar to make any comments.


    In fact, Xie an led the army to eliminate some remnants of the Qiang and di ethnic groups. Why didn''t he face the whole people of the two ethnic groups? The Han army fought with regular troops. Every time it fought with the remnants of the two ethnic groups, it gained an overall advantage in terms of war damage ratio. It really had enough experience in dealing with the enemy who formed an army in a hurry.


    They haven''t seen each other for a long time. Chatting is to enhance each other''s feelings. Xie an also took the opportunity of private chat to put forward some work problems, including some suggestions.


    "The prisoners of Bashu were sent to the northeast." Xu Zheng was extremely sure that Xie an had heard the news correctly and answered Xie an''s request positively: "you are also facing the problem of mountain warfare. Just send an official report to the Taiwei office."


    In the final analysis, Xie an is too far away from the a''san battlefield. He will be curious about it. He pays more attention to his own work. For example, he has no troops who are good at Mountain Warfare. He hopes that the center can support a group of them.


    Whether it is standing infantry or infantry of counties and counties in the state of Han, it belongs to infantry. There are infantry and cavalry. There are no troops trained for special terrain. About mountain soldiers and jungle soldiers, it is a new concept out of need after the continuous expansion of the state of Han.


    Before the Han state had such a feeling, they were surprised to find that some countries had long been organizing targeted armies, and they got accurate information from the envoys in sassanne and Rome. Both Persians and Romans had their own troops specially used for mountain warfare.


    "We started later than others. For the time being, we can only replace them with prisoners who are already good at running around in the mountains or jungles." Xu Zheng revealed a non secret message: "the king has made it clear that the big man should also have his own mountain troops."


    Xie an didn''t know the news in advance. A stunned God asked, "is it to form a new standing army?"


    "If only that!" Xu Zheng bit his teeth: "prime minister, they have been emphasizing the lack of food and muttering that there are 13 standing armies that have extremely consumed national strength. They are obviously opposed to the re establishment of the standing army."


    Xie an understands that there are only 200000 unproductive professional soldiers in today''s big men. The test of national strength is really not ordinary. Even if he is a military personnel, he is different from those who do not consider whether the country can support it. He knows the importance of things and prefers not to need so many standing troops, Just don''t dare to say what you really think.


    Xu Zheng was still there and said to himself, "fortunately, the king showed his attitude, otherwise they still wanted to reduce the number of standing armies and completely forgot how the Hu people were rampant."


    At that moment, Xie an''s heart was contradictory. Like many people in the current era, he was deeply aware of the importance of a country and national force after the havoc brought by the Hu people. No one mentioned that "although the country is large, belligerence will die". He basically regarded "forgetting war will be dangerous" as the truth.


    "Let''s not say how we expel the Hu people, but the Han people occupy the Indochina Peninsula, which has been providing food to the local people..." Xu Zheng complained: "why do they only see the cost and not the harvest?"


    Xie an nodded subconsciously and responded: "in terms of harvest, opening up territory is one side, and the big man has repeatedly obtained resources."


    Xu Zheng was even more energetic. He mentioned one place after another why he wanted to fight, and then some secrets that had not been spread to the outside world. In general, he saw that the civil servants were getting more and more unhappy.


    Xie an listened quietly to Xu Zheng''s constant complaints. The more she heard, the worse she felt. However, she felt that the new round of civil and military disputes seemed very serious.

 Chapter 703

    In fact, it is not a dispute between civil and military affairs. It is a "labor pains" that the Han country has stopped from a large-scale war. For example, the military who wants to make achievements has lost its stage, and it is difficult to calm the heart gap for a time. In addition, the people in charge of civil affairs have repeatedly stressed the internal affairs of a country, which has provoked the rebellion of those already lost military people.


    It is said that the army should be able to endure loneliness for a while. But as long as it becomes a soldier, who doesn''t have a heart to serve the country, train and retrain day after day, and can''t wait for the opportunity to play their role, it is certainly a good thing for the country and the nation, but it is really inevitable for the soldiers to lose.


    For a long time, the Han army was really engaged in large-scale war. Thirteen standing legions were either on the battlefield or on the way to the battlefield all year round. At that time, the martial arts were the happiest. They had enough stage to express themselves and seize the opportunity to seal their wives and children.


    After the war against Yan, the scale of Han''s foreign war decreased again and again. There were only two standing armies against the remnants of Murong Xianbei and Tuoba Xianbei. In the northwest, there was only one standing army guarding the original Zhang''s Liang state, and only one standing army against the remnants of Qiang and di in the West. There would be only one standing division on the Indochina Peninsula. If there was no invasion of the Gupta Dynasty, Almost nine standing armies are in the crouching stage.


    "If the army does not fight for a long time, it will lose its blood." Xu Zheng did not feel that he was groaning without illness. He had nothing to hide from Xie an, who was also a member of the military: "it was only less than a year. Although the military preparation and training were not abandoned, several standing armies that had not moved for a long time really experienced a decline in combat power."


    It is not difficult to understand that no matter how elite the troops are, they can not maintain their combat effectiveness all the time. After the troops have been in a period of peace for a while, the soldiers will inevitably relax and extend to all aspects.


    In addition, it is difficult for the Han country to fight a big battle in a short time to deal with a large area of natural disasters, and there are too many calls for building internal affairs, which makes it difficult for even the military to have room to express itself. Once the vigilance and desire for war that the army needs to maintain are dissipated, relying on training alone basically does not play a great role. What it needs is to pull it to the battlefield to see blood again.


    Xie''an still supports the voice of building internal affairs. It is very simple to have such an idea. He is not a simple military general. He also has his own understanding of how to govern the country.


    The force of a country is based on sufficient logistics, that is, the national strength of the country is the guarantee of military force. Even if the force of a country without sufficient national strength can flourish for a time, it will either go to destruction in madness or fall into turmoil because the people are unable to live.


    Most of the people who followed Liu Yan''s rise in the micro stage did not have a good background, and a considerable number of people did not receive a good education. When they became ministers of a country, they would carry out some knowledge "Tutoring", but a lot of knowledge can not be understood by "Tutoring".


    For example, Xu Zheng''s experience is that he doesn''t have to worry about the army''s logistics area. It''s enough to think about how to lead the army to defeat the enemy and win. Even if he knows the importance of food, he won''t think about where the army''s food comes from.


    Another example is Xie an. He has been taught a lot of knowledge since childhood. He clearly understands that the army is not an independent individual. The army is a part of the whole country. If the people have no output, it means that the army has no logistics.


    Why does Liu Yan not like the aristocratic family but also need to accept the aristocratic family? It is because illiterates cannot govern a country. Knowledge and vision determine a person''s height. People who lack knowledge will not know how to govern the country. People who do not have enough vision are difficult to lead the country to the right path.


    Of course, Xu Zheng is not illiterate, but he came from a small family. He really can''t compete with aristocratic children in terms of knowledge. He is still a lieutenant. Where does his ass sit? He is destined to ensure the interests of the military.


    Although Xu Zheng didn''t say it clearly from the beginning, Xie an really understood what Xu Zheng wanted to express, that is, as a member of the military, we should make a joint voice, such as increasing troops to the A3 battlefield.


    [is that really good?] Xie an has more concerns: [generals can conflict with civil servants, but they can''t work together to exert pressure on the king!]


    All along, Liu Yan has been good enough for the military. If the military is not interested, he thinks that as long as they unite, they can change the will of the king. No matter how good tempered the king is, he will take measures.


    Xie an explained his understanding to Xu Zheng.


    "Is that so?" Xu Zheng obviously didn''t think so much before. As soon as Xie an reminded him, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead: "an Shi reminded me."


    Xie an can only say so much. Even if he knows that Xu Zheng, as a Taiwei, only needs to express his request to the king, he doesn''t need to "a large number of people", and he won''t tell Xu Zheng more.


    They rode around and returned to the camp in the evening.


    The camp is built at the foot of a mountain. While leaning against the foot of the mountain, there are streams on the side and flat grasslands on the other two sides, which is very in line with the standards of the Zhuxia army.


    Liu Yan made this inspection tour to personally check the situation of the counties in Guanzhong. He walked and stopped all the way. He had probably figured out what the situation was.


    At present, there are more people in Guanzhong, that is, Chang''an. The population of Chang''an has migrated from everywhere in the past two years. The rest of the counties are really empty because of the continuous wars in the past.


    After the Han Dynasty made Chang''an its capital, the early government and military always called on the people who had fled to go out of the mountains and forests. It can not be said that it had no effect, but the effect was very limited.


    When there is no war, people will not stay where they are. When they realize that the war is about to break out, they will hide in the mountains and forests with their families. As soon as they hide, many people break the news. They may die on the way of migration, or they may not know the change of the current situation outside, resulting in the end of the Ming and Qing wars for decades. The new country has entered what they think is a prosperous era, but local governments will still report to increase the population who has just stepped out of the mountains and forests.


    There is an obvious example. Liu Bang won the final victory in the struggle between Chu and Han. He established the Great Han Dynasty and his descendants created the rule of literature and scenery. However, when Liu Che was in power, in order to retaliate against the Xiongnu, it was necessary to increase the population. The government and folk Rangers went deep into the mountains and forests and were always able to catch a considerable number of savages.


    From Liu Bang''s founding to Liu Che''s war against the Xiongnu, it took 60 or 70 years to get so many people from the mountains and forests. You can imagine how many people hid in the outbreak of the war.


    The official registered residence is to register the people according to the head, usually at the age of eight. That''s because babies are very prone to premature death.


    The people who have not been registered by the government are hidden households, also known as savages. The Central Plains Dynasty does not speak of human nature to hidden households and savages, that is, the law does not protect hidden households and savages. Killing hidden households and savages is not against the law, because neither hidden households nor savages pay a small tax for the country.


    Any newly founded Dynasty will try its best to force or attract the hidden population out, which is not only a source of increasing taxes for the country, but also a means of increasing the source of troops.


    The Han state established by Liu Yan was doing what all dynasties would do. He tried his best to find out the people hiding, so that they could become a part of the country in the real sense.


    The population is increasing all over the country every day. In some places, it increases much, while in some places it will appear very few. The counties in Guanzhong belong to the small part.


    "We still have to migrate people from all over the country." Ji Chang said bluntly, "since the big man has set his capital in Guanzhong, the population of Guanzhong is related to the stability of the big man."


    To put it bluntly, it is still a strong and weak practice. Not only should the capital Chang''an have enough population, but also the more people in Zhili, the better. Once the source of troops is needed, the more the better. It is best to form a comprehensive suppression of the rest of the region.


    Almost all the counties in Guanzhong were deserted. From the middle to the late Eastern Han Dynasty, there was Qiang chaos in the northwest region. The number of Han people decreased again and again. At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, they simply lost control of the northwest. Whether it was Cao Wei or Sima''s family who established the state of Jin, the control of the northwest actually did not return to the central hand, and the Han people living on this land became a very small number, But the number of Qiang and Di people has increased again and again.


    Not for a long time. Let''s say that ran min established the ran Qin State in Guanzhong seven years ago. The first thing they did after the founding of the people''s Republic of China was to expand their troops in Latin America. Then they fought hard with Zhao state in Shijie. Later, they killed and killed Qiang and Di people again and again. Until ran min did the whole country''s annexation to Liu Yan, the Han people in Guanzhong died and couldn''t find anything, There are only less than 200000 living and migrating out.


    After the Han state regained control of Guanzhong, it registered the population for the first time. The population was only 120000, of which it was unknown how many Qiang and Di people pretended. In the following years, it increased again and again. By the sixth year of Yuanshuo, the population registered in Guanzhong was more than 300000.


    This year is the eighth year of Yuanshuo. Not counting those who have just migrated, the so-called 800 Li Qinchuan has a total population of nearly 400000. It can be seen how vast and sparsely populated it is.


    During the period when the great Qin Dynasty did not unify the six kingdoms, Guanzhong had a population of about 4 million for a long time. According to some official records at that time, there were still a considerable number of places where 4 million people were not used.


    "Throughout Guanzhong, the number of Recruitable troops should not be less than 300000." Ji Chang considered it from a long-term perspective and talked about the importance of recruiting soldiers nearby: "in this way, it can be called as stable as Mount Tai."


    The center of a country must be able to suppress all places, so as to deter all places from doing things to the greatest extent. Any country and any nation will have relevant considerations, which has little to do with trusting or distrusting administrative regions other than those directly under the central government. It is purely a sound national policy.


    "It''s calculated by ten households raising one soldier..." Cai you quickly calculated: "it''s three million households."


    A family is a family. The number of members of each family is not fixed. Some may be only husband and wife, some may be father, mother, husband and wife, plus a different number of children. In fact, the number of members of ordinary families is limited. That was the "separation" system in the Western Han Dynasty, which had long been formed. Except for the eldest man of the family, the rest of the men went out on their own when they grew up and got married. But only ordinary families are really supervised, otherwise there would be no aristocratic family.


    "If the irrigation systems such as zhengguoqu and chengguoqu are repaired and new crops are promoted, there will be no problem to enrich 10 million people in Guanzhong." Ji Chang''s data did not know where it came from. He seriously said, "there must be a population with this number."


    Liu Yan recalled that in his memory, the population of Guanzhong in the early Han Dynasty was stable at about 3 million, which is not much different from that in the pre-Qin period. The population of Guanzhong in the Yang Sui period was stable at about 3.7 million, and the population of Guanzhong in the Li Tang period was the largest at 4.24 million. He remembered that after Li Tang, it was until Zhu Ming that the population of Guanzhong (Shaanxi) exceeded that of Li Tang and soared to more than 6 million. Otherwise, it was about 2 million in other periods, and even less in some periods.


    As the Prime Minister of the state, Ji Chang strongly demanded that the population in Guanzhong be more than his own duty. Obviously, he dared to say those words only after research.


    As central ministers, everyone needs to be consistent with the prime minister, even if it will damage all regions outside Guanzhong.


    In the seventh year of Yuanshuo, the Central Committee had issued official documents to formulate relevant regulations on migration to Guanzhong, which was similar to the migration of rich families in the early Han Dynasty, but more targeted at rich families and aristocratic families. There were countless families across the country who needed to migrate to Guanzhong, which was actually a means to maintain the stability of the country.


    By the eighth year of Yuanshuo, the migration of Haozu and aristocratic families was already in progress. However, those people did not get compensation. They would allocate as much land as they had, that is, a considerable amount of land needed to be reclaimed, which inevitably hurt their vitality.


    The purpose of Ji Chang''s migration is to further crack down on the rich families and aristocratic families and accumulate money for the future internal affairs construction. At the same time, it also makes those people have no financial resources and materials to do things. The means are fierce or even disgraceful, but they must be done when it comes to the country.


    In fact, the people who suffer are also included in the central officials. At most, they can leave some industries in their hometown, but they really don''t leave much. It means that they need to start over in Guanzhong like everyone else.


    Liu Yan supports Jichang. The Han state cannot develop the whole country at the same time. It can only set aside one region for phased full-scale construction, so there is no more important place than the capital circle. As long as it is not the destructive construction method of plundering other regions, it only affects some special interests, which is also good for ordinary people in some aspects, For example, after the haos and aristocratic families were relocated, the land in the area was redistributed.


    Ji Chang said to the crowd, "although we have a mature military control system, we want to prevent new groups from replacing the haos and aristocratic families after they are moved away."

 Chapter 704

    "Is this Cyrus?" Olus Setus Cicero didn''t know how to feel: "what we saw with our own eyes is very different from the rumor."


    In fact, the Central Plains dynasties that the Romans knew were basically second-hand and third-hand... Even several hands of data. After getting some information, they added their own imagination, either in a better direction or in a worse direction. That''s what people who have not witnessed with their own eyes will do.


    The Central Plains Dynasty imagined by most Romans should be that everyone can wear silk, and gold can be found everywhere on the road. The eye must be full of magnificent buildings and jade buildings, representing the extreme wealth of the world. This part of the Romans would imagine that the Central Plains Dynasty was simply because silk was too expensive after it was introduced to Rome. They subconsciously thought that the country that could produce silk should be very rich, and because of distance, beauty came into being.


    The most representative one is Marco In fact, Polo''s businessmen did not go deep into the Central Plains. He came to the east to travel. He didn''t know whether to kneel and lick completely or with sinister intentions. Anyway, he wrote the travels of Marco Polo.


    In the travels of Marco Polo, there is a country in the East where the ground is paved with gold. The rivers there flow not water but milk. Everyone can afford silk and anyone can eat delicious seafood.


    Mark Polo was a figure in the Mongolian Yuan Dynasty. If he had really arrived in the Central Plains, he was also under the rule of the Mongolian Yuan. The Mongolian Yuan divided people into four classes. Of course, the first class was the Mongols. The following are Semu people, Han people and southern people. He happens to be the second level of the Mongolian Yuan fourth class system.


    If you really get to the Central Plains, mark Polo naturally received various preferential treatment, but he could never see any gold everywhere, nor could he see the beautiful life of most people. It was time to see the Cang barbarians after the war. After all, the continuous invasion of the Mongols to the South brought endless destruction and murder.


    Regardless of mark Has Polo really been to the east? Anyway, his travels of Marco Polo brings endless expectations to the east to the West. He may not think that the country in the East is very strong, but he thinks that the country in the East is extremely rich. I don''t know how many generations have imagined the wealth of the country in the East, nor how many people want to find the "legendary country" and have made unimaginable contributions to the navigation of Europa.


    For example, Columbus originally wanted to find the "legendary country", but he found America by mistake. This mistake is the beginning of the domination of the earth by the white skinned race. They developed and accumulated their own navigation technology in the continuous robbery, plundered endless wealth and species from everywhere, and the "robber" culture began to go deep into the bone marrow.


    Olus Setus Cicero, of course, has not read the travels of Marco Polo, but like many people who have not been to the east of the world, they are more or less longing for distant countries. He saw the prosperity of this country in the Yangtze River Basin, which was more or less in line with his imagination of this country, but everything changed with going north.


    A country that has just stopped fighting will never lack the destructiveness of the war that has just stopped. The trauma brought by the war can be seen everywhere. How can such a country see anything rich?


    Han is really not very rich now, and even in some ways, most areas are quite poor, which is different from what they imagined.


    From Jiankang to Guanzhong, it takes thousands of miles inland, olus Setus Cicero was fully aware of the vast territory of the state of Han. As the state of Han is vigorously building a national road from Jiankang to Guanzhong, almost everywhere you go, you can see a large number of people working. They also have the impression that "this country has a large population".


    Construction means vitality. A country under vigorous construction is more than vitality. It means that the country has come out of the trauma of war and began to work towards the beautiful life it expects.


    From Jiankang to Guanzhong, and then to Chang''an, no one can deny the greatness of this oriental country, that is, the Han country can organize the cooperative labor of millions of people, and can maintain a good order under a large number of people. To be honest, not every country can organize millions of people to work together. So many people have to have the ability to organize. Usually, countries with so many people don''t have that ability to organize.


    The higher the status, the clearer their understanding of organizational ability. It is order and ruling ability. Today, millions of people can be organized to work, and enough people can be mobilized to arm when needed. The ruling class treats the country differently from ordinary people. Whether they are rich or not is not the key. Whether the people are willing to listen to the assignment of the state is the key!


    "So when there are ruins in seles, they can send troops to war." Olus Setus Cicero recalled what he had seen and heard in the captain''s Department of pingman, and added: "the cyris are keen on war. Soldiers and civilians are eager for war."


    It''s not wrong to say that. The garrison of Colonel pingman''s army is for war. Domestic soldiers envy their colleagues who can make achievements on the battlefield. The people know that the reason for going to war is to plunder food. Such a war is beneficial to anyone in the country, and most people will not exclude that kind of war.


    The Romans had their own thinking in their contact with the Han people. The people they came into contact with were supporting the war against the Gupta Dynasty. They did not understand the deeper relationship, but felt terrible because of the cohesion of the country.


    In fact, the former Roman citizens have always supported foreign wars because everyone can get war dividends. But now Rome is more and more disgusted with war, and it can no longer see the situation that Roman citizens fully support the war in the era of the big three. It is not that Roman citizens can not get war dividends, but that Roman foreign wars win less and less, sacrifice more and more, and gain less and less.


    The Romans became strong because of the war, and their territory became more and more vast in the continuous war. There is no doubt that Rome was the best country to fight in ancient times.


    Now Rome is in a period of contradiction. On the one hand, because there is a civil war in China, most Romans have a sense of exclusion from the war. On the other hand, they have to face up to the growing threat of Persian sassanne. The vast majority of Romans are looking for wise leaders to follow, hoping to end the civil war quickly and unite with the outside world.


    Olus Setus Cicero followed Constantius not because of anything else, but because Constantius still did not forget to resist the Persians when other separatists tore at him at home. He believed that only Constantius, a monarch who had not forgotten his foreign enemies, was worth following, and only Constantius could restore the glory of Rome.


    At present, Rome is dealing with Persian sassanne with partial strength. Everyone knows that Rome in a split state is not an opponent of Persian sassanne at all.


    There is no possibility of peaceful coexistence between Romans and Persians. Even if there is peace, it will be quite short. No matter Constantius, Constantine (II) and CONSTANS, they all know this, but the division of Rome will not end peacefully, which leads everyone to need external help.


    Compared with Constantine and CONSTANS, Constantius was in a worse situation.


    Constantine controls the Italian peninsula, and North Africa and Egypt are also Constantine''s control areas. He can be regarded as the most powerful "Princes". It has to be said that the Italian peninsula has always been the native land of the Romans, not to mention the most densely populated, and there are many workshops.


    Constance is the part from Spain to Gaul, which controls Europe. It is an incomparably vast territory. Although it is no better than the Italian peninsula, it is really no worse. He also accepted the advice of his advisers and gave preferential treatment to some barbarians in Germanic and Celtic. For example, he acquiesced in the establishment of some countries such as frank, hoping to unite barbarians as a help in the civil war.


    Constantius controlled the eastern provinces (Modern Turkey). Before, Rome did not pay attention to this side, so it could not be called any development or development.


    In divided Rome, the monarchs of the three groups are the descendants of Constantine I. The relationship between the young son CONSTANS and the first two is more complex, and the relationship between Constantine (II) and Constantius is really very bad.


    Olus Setus Cicero''s ability to bring frank, Burgundy and Alemanni to the state of Han proved that Constantius had communicated with Constance, but there was no Constantine (II) in their mission.


    "We certainly don''t want to see cyris and Persia form an alliance against Rome." Marcus Maka knew that Han had formed a local alliance with Persian Sasan: "I hope the alliance between cyris and Persians is only limited to dealing with Gupta."


    When Liu Yan visited the northwest, some envoys did not refuse to ask to travel with him. For example, important personnel accompanied them in Rome and Persia, but other envoys did not pay attention to it. Some envoys even ran to Jiankang, a prosperous place, with their consent.


    "We also achieved results, didn''t we?" Olus Setus Cicero stroked his horse''s mane and looked at the endless plain. He was more or less relieved and said, "at least the cyris are willing to trade with us."


    Rome... At least the group of Constantius tried to promote a truce between the two sides. Gupta''s reply was that he was willing to accept Rome''s mediation, but when Rome mentioned it a little, the Han state strongly said that it had nothing to do with Rome.


    The tough attitude of the Han Dynasty made olus Setus Cicero realized that it was impossible for them to control the will of the Han state. They did not press foolishly. They stopped mediating after recognizing the reality and looked for new interests.


    "In addition to food, the cyris are willing to trade enough goods with us." Marcus Marca was actually from Constance: "silk, weapons, armor... What you need and what we need, the cyris did not refuse."


    In fact, what satisfied the Romans most was that the Han did not necessarily require payment of precious metals, and even did not need to pay before the Han''s goods arrived in Rome. Some Han people will follow the Romans to Rome with goods. At that time, if the Romans are a precious metal tribe, they can also use food or things that the Han people think can pay the bill.


    Olus Setus Cicero smiled in an instant. Their group was in great need of weapons. Even if the Gupta Dynasty could provide enough weapons, it had not been enough. Moreover, the weapons made by the Gupta Dynasty were not the most suitable for the Roman army. For example, the Romans were not very good at using knives, especially machetes.


    The best and most used weapons of the Romans were swords and spears, and most of the weapons they purchased from the Gupta Dynasty were the same. When the Gupta Dynasty made Roman military purchases, it was impossible to use Uzi steel. In fact, it was also an ordinary iron product. The weapons that really used Uzi steel were all in the style of knives.


    Olus Setus Cicero said to LV Yi that he wanted to buy arms. LV Yi originally refused in his heart and replied that he needed to discuss. Liu Yan''s opinion was that he could sell arms to the Romans.


    There are many kinds of weapons used by the Han people. The sword and spear that the Romans are best at are actually the best weapons of the Han people, which are quite different in length.


    The Romans used short swords and spears, which were basically adapted to a shield warfare method.


    The use of swords by Han people is a process of increasing the length all the time. Generally, swordsmen do not hold shields. In terms of spears, because the main enemy of the Han people is the cavalry of nomads, the pursuit of spears needs to be long enough. Spearmen are troublesome enough to only hold spears and will not require to bring shields.


    "In fact, we are very similar to the cyris in many ways." Olus Setus Cicero certainly didn''t say hair and eyes: "the cyris have been plagued by barbarians in a long history, and so have we."


    Marcus Maka thought about it carefully. It seems that there are great similarities. On the one hand, their appearance and being troubled by barbarians are still leading the progress of neighboring countries and nations, and they have always been high-end civilized people.


    "It can be seen that the cyris are very friendly to us..." olus Setus Cicero was silent for a moment and added: "not like the Persians, they cooperate with the Persians to deal with Gupta. Their friendship with us is more like a kind of... How to say? From looks or... Culture?"


    "We are all in a remote corner of the world, with the same height of brilliant civilization." Marcus Maka smiled and said, "in fact, we and cyris are natural allies."


    "You speak very well." Olus Setus Cicero said very sincerely: "we can''t just think like that. We should let the cyris face it."

 Chapter 705

    Longxi County and the eastern pass, such as Hangu pass, followed by Tongguan, Hulao pass, Lantian pass and Yiguan, are the gateway of Guanzhong.


    Compared with the pass established by mountains and rivers in the east of Guanzhong, the West and northwest of Guanzhong are almost flat, so it is difficult to have any dangerous terrain.


    The regime that set the capital in Chang''an attaches most importance to the security in the East, because the East is the Central Plains. The Central Plains has always been densely populated and well built. No matter what pass it is, those passes are the barrier of the capital. They prevent the Central Plains from entering the pass quickly after chaos, and do not give the capital time to prepare.


    Since the annexation of Yiqu in the Pre-Qin Dynasty, there was few factor that could cause chaos in the northwest of Guanzhong. It was waiting for the Qiang nationality to go down the plateau and occupy the northwest, and there was a new threat to the west of Chang''an in the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    The Qiang chaos has plagued the Eastern Han Dynasty for more than 100 years. The Qiang people fell again and again and rebelled again and again. For a certain period, the northwest was a quagmire. It''s not too much to say that the Eastern Han Dynasty was dragged down by the Qiang chaos.


    Why didn''t the Eastern Han Dynasty build the great wall like a fence to defend the grassland nomads? That''s because the counties where the Qiang rebellion broke out are the territory of the Han Dynasty. There is no reason to build the great wall and give up their own territory. Moreover, the finance of the Eastern Han Dynasty has not been very good. Even if they are willing to cut off their territory, they don''t have the financial resources to build the Great Wall.


    Longxi County was originally the border of Han family, and then to the west is a basin with a wide range. In fact, the basin was also in the hands of the Han family, but it was not controlled for a long time. To the west of the basin is the plateau, which is an absolutely strange area of the Han family. Since the fall of the first Han Dynasty, no one of the Han family has set foot on the plateau.


    There are different nationalities in the basin, which are classified as Qiang, and Qiang really means a group of sheep herders. The reason why they become a nation is the definition given by Zhuxia, who has the right to name the nation and record history.


    There is nothing wrong with saying that Zhuxia mastered the right of national naming, because the Central Plains Dynasty is strong, the strong can name the weak and say who is what tribe. Even if that tribe does not recognize it, it will be recognized or destroyed directly.


    In terms of the right to record history, there are quite a number of nationalities in the forest of nations in the world, but few like Zhuxia use words to record their own or other nationalities'' history. It is difficult for anyone to see the end of the long river of history. Whoever recorded history in writing, I don''t know how long later generations will see it. I''m afraid they can only see what happened in ancient times with their own eyes by creating a time machine. Otherwise, they have to believe what their ancestors recorded, and they simply can''t have any means to verify the historical records.


    "The Qiang people have plagued the Han family for hundreds of years, and there are still legacy disasters today." Liu Yan was one of those who believed that the Eastern Han Dynasty was brought down by the chaos of the Qiang people, not to mention that he knew what role the Qiang people played during the Wuhu chaotic period. He was riding on a horse, surrounded by ministers or generals, and envoys from foreign countries. He said coldly, "don''t make a comeback."


    Xie an had to turn over and dismount, salute respectfully and promise: "I will wipe out this scourge!"


    Longxi County is very large and basically flat grassland. It has been one of the breeding places for grazing military horses since ancient times.


    In the ancient pre-Qin period, the great Qin dynasty built a horse farm in the Longxi plain to ensure that the chariots had magnificent horses to pull the chariots, and the Knights rode on fine horses. Even the logistics did not lack animal power, and even the people could have enough horses to pull the plow.


    Pull a plow with a horse in the pre Qin Dynasty? This is not a joke. A considerable number of documents have recorded that horse plows are widely used in countries in the spring and autumn and Warring States periods, and cattle are not the only livestock for farming.


    More nations and countries use horses as the main animal power for farming than cattle. Especially, the stronger the Empire, the more common they use war horses for farming. This is a very simple truth. The cavalry with cold weapons is equivalent to modern armored forces. Even the people have enough horses for farming. How can the army lack war horses.


    Nowadays, there are many countries that use horses as the main animal power for farming, especially in the number of powerful countries, all of which use pull plows. For example, Rome itself did not pay attention to cavalry, but the Romans mainly relied on horses in terms of animal power in farming. It is also like the Persians who occupy Central Asia as the overlord. Whether it is the Parthian dynasty or the Sassanian Dynasty, as long as they cross the agricultural records, they basically see the horse drawn plow.


    Of course, the use of horses as the main animal power for farming is not so much used when there are many horses. In fact, it is related to the geological features and what food to plant.


    For example, in most areas of the Central Plains, it is more appropriate to use horses, but it is not appropriate to go south of the Yangtze River. Cattle are more suitable for farming in the mud than horses. What we consider is not speed, but the persistence and strength of animal power.


    It is obviously not appropriate for horses to be the main agricultural animal power in the Indochina Peninsula. The legs and hoofs of animals are destined to adapt better to any environment. Forcibly reversing is only painful.


    In today''s Han Dynasty, horses are mostly used as the main livestock for farming in the north, while cattle are used in the south, which is the limitation of region.


    There is no shortage of pastures in the Han Dynasty. The grasslands north of Yanmen county are under the control of the Han people. The grasslands north of Bohai county have also been a horse breeding land since ancient times. In addition, Longxi County, which has been used by Zhuxia for a long time, the Han people have too many places to graze.


    Xie an said that he wanted to eliminate the remaining Qiang and Di people within his scope of responsibility, referring to those who are still resisting, not for the rest of the country.


    Han now has a population of nearly 18 million. In fact, not all of them are Zhuxia Miao people. Many of them are actually sinicized Hu people, or Hu people who strive to be Han people alive.


    In the state of Han, it is not true that if you say you are a Han, you are a Han. On the one hand, living habits and language are a big test. It is a system of mutual supervision, which leads to the development of time. Even if you are not a Han, you will be a Han for a long time.


    There are clear data. Since the Hu people destroyed the Western Jin Dynasty, the real Han people in the north of the Yangtze River have decreased again and again. Before Liu Yan destroyed Shijie Zhao, the official population registration of Shijie Zhao was only about 3.15 million. This population is actually quite unreliable.


    The population registration of Shijie Zhao state is dominated by major cities. People outside the city are certainly not registered, that is to say, the vast majority of people do not appear in the official population registration.


    Every time the Han state conquered a place and settled down a little, the first thing to do was to register the population. After the Han state destroyed Shijie Zhao state, a series of census and registration were carried out. At the beginning, the population was about 7 million.


    No more than three million of the seven million people are really Han people, that is to say, four million people think they are Han people on the premise that they refuse to be Han people and will be killed. The state of Han is indulgent in the phenomenon of impersonation. As long as its hands are not stained with the blood of Han people, it is willing to become a Han person. On the contrary, it is welcome.


    Qiang and Di people were more sinicized than other Hu people. Before the demise of the state of Zhao in Shijie, a considerable number of Qiang and Di people were actually more like Han people than Han people. That was because they felt that the Han civilization was very high, large and superior, and that they wanted to be a little self-restraint after they felt rich. They all demanded themselves with the etiquette and values of Han civilization.


    Liu Yan did not reject the Hu people''s view that he was a Han. Without him to intervene, a considerable number of Hu people themselves would be sinicized during the five Hu chaos, and they really became Han people. The main reason for his non-interference is that there are only so many Han people in the Central Plains. Counting the 45 million (5.4 million in historical records) under the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, there are so many full calculations. It is really going to become one less number, one people and one race.


    Now the Han state is in a process of integration, which leads to almost all the skills it has, and has become the national characteristic of mastering both farming and grazing in the ancient pre-Qin period. It does not just know farming technology and lose grazing skills.


    It must also be admitted that it is precisely because they are called Han people, but their composition is complex. A large part of them are not familiar with farming. In addition to grazing, joining the army has become a single choice for a considerable number of people, maintaining the supplement of the Han army.


    "I don''t want to hear the news that I''m not satisfied here next year."


    "Promise!"


    The state should enrich Guanzhong. According to Jichang''s plan, the first stage is that there should be at least two million people in Guanzhong. Will all the relocated people be resettled in Chang''an, or will they be diverted to all counties and counties.


    In Jichang''s migration plan, people moved to a certain place, which opened a door of restriction, that is, the optimal distribution of land.


    The Han state is already making preparations to abolish the poll tax. While it no longer collects the poll tax, it comprehensively adopts the way of production tax collection.


    Abolishing the poll tax is of course Liu Yan''s proposition. He is not looking forward to more Han people all the time. It''s best to blink and hundreds of millions or even billions of Han people, and that''s impossible. Abolishing the poll tax will certainly make the population increase faster. He knew it was the product of "one whip method", but he didn''t intend to learn from it.


    The use of Longxi County by the Han state is almost non-existent. There are not many people in Longxi County. The future Han army must enter the western regions, bring the western regions under rule again, and make use of the grassland of Longxi County again.


    The army tends to supply nearby. The closer the supply base is, the better. The convenience of grain, fodder, ordnance and other systems naturally doesn''t matter when Liu Yan is still alive, but the war horses needed by the military can''t rely on the north of Yanmen county or the east of mountain 1 thousands of miles away? In this way, the pasture in Longxi County was very important for the Han Army to enter the western regions.


    Xie''an is naturally under pressure to eliminate the enemy within a year. It is more a driving force. He is still the commander of the West expedition. Although he is only one step away from the general of the West expedition, this step is undoubtedly the existence of a natural graben.


    In fact, Xie an has fully understood that there must be a reason why the king gave the deadline. To wipe out the nearby enemies and reuse Longxi County is a prelude to entering the western regions, which means that he is closer to touching the seal ribbon of the general of the western expedition.


    Of course, Liu Yan wants to enter the western regions. He needs to be more clear than anyone in the Han Dynasty. Whether he has brought the western regions back into his grasp is definitely a watershed for the Central Plains Dynasty. The Central Plains Dynasty that does not control the western regions is not an empire. Only bringing the western regions into rule is the real Empire, which has been the case in all dynasties.


    The significance of controlling the western regions is very complex. It is not only the problem of military front, but also the key to the outward influence of the Central Plains Dynasty. A strong country does not think that it is a strong country behind closed doors. It should be able to control the will of neighboring countries, spread its influence far and wide as possible, so that even relying on reputation alone can make a country''s leaders tremble. Another thing is that people in China, whether they like it or not, take whether they can control the distant western regions as an assessment. If they can control the western regions, they will have strong self-confidence. If they can''t control the western regions, they won''t think they are a powerful country and a people.


    Liu Yanhui asked Xie an to have a deadline, which was a gesture of self-esteem. He''s with kianush Alta When aldasher communicated, he was stimulated by a word.


    Kianush Alta Of course, aldasher dare not be presumptuous to Liu Yan, and even dare not have any disrespect. A slight mistake is the beginning of the war between the two countries. At that time, he asked some questions during the conversation and said in a confused tone, "I have sent troops, but I didn''t expect... The Han Empire hasn''t taken back the western regions", that''s all.


    What is "original" and what is "take back", that is, the first Han Dynasty has always controlled the western regions since defeating the Xiongnu. Even the divided Cao Wei has control over the western regions, that is, the Sima family controlled the western regions before losing the Central Plains. As a result, the bull driven and noisy Han country has not recovered the western regions!?


    Kianush Alta Aldasher''s intention is not to speculate. That sentence really embarrasses Liu Yan. Liu Yan knows that the western region is a facade, not only the facade of Zhuxia Miao people, but also the basis for distant countries to judge whether the Central Plains Dynasty is really strong.


    Of course, Liu Yan will not start with the western regions because of one sentence. Governing the country has never been based on emotion alone. There are other factors. For example, Fu Hong''s headquarters sheltering in xigaoche has already sent advance troops into the western regions, and the western countries are forming an alliance to resist the return of the Han people.


    In the final analysis, the current state of Han has just stabilized, and it has not been long since. It is impossible to say that the people''s hearts are fully attached. In addition, there are too many fake Han people. Of course, the state of Han is stable under its absolute strength, but if the state of Han has no way to take some enemies, those who hibernate should engage in East and West. Faced with a large area of natural disasters, the state of Han can not stand tossing and turning. It is difficult to raise a butcher''s knife internally. If "it would rather kill three thousand people by mistake than let one person go", then it can only raise a war knife against a clear enemy.

 Chapter 706

    The Han family began to spread its majesty to the outside world when the Han army set foot in the western regions and took the Han Army''s attack on Dawan as the watershed.


    Before the Han army set foot in the western regions, the silk road was actually opened to the West with Zhang Qian. At that time, merchants carried goods from Hexi to western countries. Everywhere they went, they would suffer difficulties and heavy taxes. In fact, there was no guarantee for their safety.


    The history books written by people record that Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, did not hesitate to fight for several horses, or that Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, spoiled Li Guangli, a second division general, and launched the war against Dawan.


    If we can find something from the historical books and draw a fact from some pulse, it was not the will of one or two people or even the conspiracy of a single interest group that the Han army attacked the western regions at that time. It was an almost national desire.


    What was the social mood at that time? The military group needs a battlefield to make achievements. The nobles and noble families need to teach the people of the western regions a lesson because the controlled merchants have suffered heavy losses in the western regions, DA 1 Fu 1 Qiu 1 Zhu 1 Yi (the most beautiful Confucian Gongyang sect at that time) needed to prove the seriousness of his theory by beating the western regions. The people all over the country also felt that they needed to learn a lesson from killing their fellow western people. It was almost needless to say. Anyway, it was fucking.


    The battle of Dawan was a new beginning for the Han people to move towards the western regions, and it was also a strategic layout of the Han war against the Huns at that time. After all, it benefited all the Han people. The new species brought by controlling the western regions still exist in modern times, and no western people dare to kill the Han people at will.


    That''s because as long as a Han is dead, there will be a Han Army roaring behind. It''s best to hand over the murderer. If you can''t hand over the murderer, the Han Army roars "revenge" and kills an entire tribe or town. It really doesn''t need to be too much. The army is so awesome, since then Han people in the western region are super class, and the western people really regard the Han people as ancestors.


    Why did "Han" change from a country name to a national name? It is the strength of the Han Empire''s force, and it is also the Han Empire''s efforts to ensure that every Han can be served by foreign ancestors in a foreign country. It is precisely because of the pride of the Han Empire that later people miss and pursue, and the name of the nation was born.


    A country that is unwilling to launch war for its people will not be remembered at all, even cruel and tyrannical at home, weak and incompetent at abroad, fool the domestic people, treat the outgoing people as "abandoning the people", and firmly believe that it is a "right thief". How many people are willing to defend such a country at the moment of survival?


    Liu Yan is deeply aware that, at least in the spirit left over by the Han Empire, whether to control the western regions is regarded as a "test".


    The importance of the western regions to the Central Plains Dynasty has an unlimited height. Only when Cao Wei was still gnashing his teeth to enter the western regions in the face of severe civil war, did Cao Wei get further recognition from the people in the Central Plains. The Sima family behind insisted on controlling the western regions is also a relevant consideration.


    In the following dynasties, being able to control the western regions was a powerful country, while being unable to control the western regions was a weak chicken. Facts have also proved that whether we can control the importance of the western region to the Central Plains Dynasty, and whether we can control the western region will be strong for at least one generation. If we can''t control the western region, it is a weak chicken in the real sense from the founding of the people''s Republic to the subjugation of the country.


    In fact, it is not only the "central Empire" that has such awareness, but also the whole world evaluates the Central Plains Dynasty based on whether it can control the western regions. That''s a very simple truth. The western regions are too far from the core of the Central Plains. Since the Central Plains Dynasty can control the western regions, it naturally means that the hinterland of the Central Plains Dynasty must be stable and strong, so it can stretch its hand so far.


    Another point is that the western region is a window of exchange between East Asia and Central Asia... And even the Far West.


    For a simple example, the Northern Song Dynasty and the Southern Song Dynasty may not be really weak in the real sense. At least they had strong economic and cultural strength. At that time, many Central Asian countries did not know the existence of song because their exchanges with song were cut off by Liao and Jin. After waiting for the rise of Arabs to master the sea route, Europa even regards Liao as the "new year" country in East Asia.


    In the current generation, after suffering the tragedy of being inferior to even wild animals, the establishment of a new country belonging to the Han people is the most important and fragile time for self-esteem. The whole country is firm in its teeth and continues to fight with Liu Yan''s will. It is not to kill those alien races who have bullied themselves. Then they can''t get out and can''t get dignity.


    At the same time of revenge, fame and wealth also follow. People will only subconsciously forget the people who died in the war and envy the people who obtained military merit and changed their lives. They looked around, as if those who had oppressed themselves were either killed or a small group of them were surviving. They had only one idea at a time, but revenge could not be satisfied. They needed more enemies and more fields to make achievements.


    The war of the Han Dynasty against the Gupta Dynasty is an embodiment. On the premise of pursuing profitable military skills, what if we are not familiar with navigation. It is not a problem to fight across the sea from afar. Our Han people just want to learn from the ancestors of the Han Dynasty, that is, we should not be afraid of hardship and the long way. As long as we have military function, we will do it anyway!


    The military service to the Gupta Dynasty is very limited, which can only meet the pursuit of military achievement of a few people. Those who can''t intervene are eager, especially the middle and lower classes. The middle and lower levels not only refer to the military, but also countless people who want to change their life trajectory.


    The country is full of ruins and needs to lick wounds to restore internal affairs. That''s what the senior central ministers (civil servants) in charge of the country need to consider. The generals don''t know this, but they are generals!


    For military generals, the hardship of the country never needs them to consider. What they want is to find and kill the enemy. It is the supreme honor to destroy their country. It is enough to focus on this.


    "Opportunity!" Xu Zheng couldn''t bear his inner joy: "Persians are really good people!"


    A group of generals nodded fiercely. For them, it is not enough to use troops for the Gupta Dynasty. There are more troops there. If they die, they will add another standing army to participate in the war. A standing army is far from enough for them. They can only put in one general, three school lieutenants and five military princes. It''s like more wolves and less meat.


    Not to mention officers, who can withstand the temptation of a standing army of 15000? They want to increase their fields, to have more slaves and maidservants, to have a higher title, to be honest in the sky, and nothing can hit their heads except rain and snow. Too many wants are based on going on an expedition!


    Why did the Qin army rejoice at the war? Because everything you want can be obtained on the battlefield!


    The first Han Dynasty is basically the same as the Qin army. It can even be said that the first Han Dynasty paid more attention to military merit and respected military merit than the Pre-Qin Dynasty. Among them, there is a "non military merit can not be granted Marquis". Even if it is the national uncle''s stuff, it also needs to go to the battlefield at least, so that a marquis can not be criticized and can get more respect.


    During the period of Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, the previous nobles could be swept into the garbage, but those who made meritorious achievements in the battlefield repeatedly emerged and received unimaginable benefits. As a result, the whole nation rose up and became war maniacs.


    "There is one division in the grassland, one army in the northeast, two armies in Longxi, and two armies in pingman Colonel''s Department..." ran min picked his teeth after eating meat and said discontentedly, "too little, too little."


    Ran min had just come back from the grassland. Before he came back, he personally took a song to the territory of xigaoche and killed the head. Following a song of the war, living, dead and disabled... One of them has at least one level of military merit of beheading, and more is to have a title "second-class jump". If the 20th rank has relevant restrictions and only depends on the enemy''s first-class merit recording, it is not just a title "second-class jump".


    The king''s inspection team has reversed and returned to Chang''an. Almost one year''s reporting period, those who should return to the center will come back.


    "It''s not that the king doesn''t want to recover the western regions, but..." ran Min said undisguised, "it''s just that those people (referring to civil servants) can pull too much."


    How could Liu Yan give up recovering the western regions? It''s not that simple to recover the western regions.


    If only the troops were dispatched to the western regions, the extent of resistance the Han army would encounter is unknown for the time being, but the countries in the western regions can never stand the "recovery of the lost land" of the Han country. If the Han army can''t fight down at one time, it will fight for the second and third time... Until the western regions return to the embrace of the Han people.


    The reason why it is complex for the Han state to recover the western regions is that Liu Yan did not think that the western regions was the end of the Han Army''s conquest at the beginning, but rather the starting point of the Han Army''s outward conquest.


    Precisely because the western region is the starting point for the Han Army to conquer the west, how to recover the western region and what action should be taken after recovering the western region is worth thinking and deploying, and even related to the future national trend of the Han people.


    Xu Zheng, ran min, etc. at their level, they basically need to know everything they should know, including why Liu Yan delayed the recovery of the western regions.


    "Before, we didn''t know what happened to Sasan. Now we have a little judgment." Xu Zheng said one of the reasons why Liu Yan delayed the recovery of the western regions, and said: "the king''s worry is that the Han Dynasty did not repair its internal affairs. After recovering the western regions, he immediately made enemies with Sasan, or even broke out in war."


    No nonsense. Before, Liu Yan really had to consider a point, such as whether the recovery of the western regions would immediately break out a national war with Persia Sasan. After all, he really didn''t know that there were a lot of troubles in Persian sassanne. He didn''t even know that there were hunites between the western regions and Persian sassanne. Instead, he remembered that the Tang army met with the Arab Empire because of the recovery of the western regions. Both sides really fought because of the ownership of the western regions.


    A country has not come out of the trauma of war, its domestic ruins are everywhere, and its fields are full of desolation. Such a country really has no confidence to break out any national war, especially with powerful countries.


    Liu Yan''s plan to recover the western regions should give the Han state ten years to deal with and build its internal affairs. It''s not to do nothing in the middle. For example, completely sweep Murong Xianbei and Tuoba Xianbei into the historical garbage dump, maim Rouran or directly destroy it. Even Donggao car should be destroyed, completely cut off the threat from the East, and then March to the West.


    Now, the Han state already knew that Persian sassanne had fallen into the mud pit, so it stopped talking about the continuous domestic rebellion, and the war against Rome was not smooth. It was equal to that the Han state would not encounter the threat from Persian sassanne to the West.


    In addition, Persian sassanne seemed to hope that the Han state could move westward, at least welcoming the Han state''s re control of the western regions. On the one hand, it doesn''t matter to the Han country. The Persians welcome or don''t welcome it. It''s none of their business for the Han people to take back the western regions. What the Han country is worried about is the outbreak of a national war on the premise of insufficient preparation.


    He is as fierce as ran min. he also knows that when China is in a mess, he can''t fight with powerful countries, especially on the premise of land.


    People like the Gupta Dynasty who traveled by sea were very strange to the sea. It was because they were strange. I really didn''t think about whether ah San would kill the Han Army if it was defeated in the front.


    "The king has moved." Xu Zheng said that Liu Yan ordered Xie an to solve the enemy in Xiqiang mountain within one year: "it''s our chance."


    Liu Yan did not directly say that he would march into the western regions, but his order to Xie an has explained everything. How could the Han Army advance westward when there was a threat on the way without solving the problems of Longxi County.


    "But I can''t wait to make a noise." On this occasion, Li Tan still said, "need is like the first Han."


    If you don''t have some culture, you really don''t understand what Li Tan means. It''s nothing more than the old events of the Western Han Dynasty. The war against the Huns is the will of the whole country, not a simple few people can promote it.


    Xu Zhengzheng nodded, "that''s right."


    Xie an didn''t want to talk, but it was time to say, "what''s the limit?"


    Xie an is talking about how many troops should be used to march into the western regions, what the scale is, and to what extent. That is because it involves the western advance policy of the Han state after recapturing the western regions.


    Except Liu Yan, no one can answer Xie an. Everyone, including Xu Zheng, the Taiwei, can only perform what Liu Yan wants.


    "In short, let the group of people stop croaking." Ran min is so direct: "the rest is like ruicai said, and the momentum is going to get up."


    The soldiers are not confused. They also know that internal affairs still need to be built, but they can''t wait that long. Now they have the opportunity to enter the western regions. Even the excuse of recapturing the bridgehead of the western regions is definitely a justifiable reason. The problem is to clear up the obstacles. For example, Liu Yan has made it clear that he wants to repair internal affairs and can''t change day and night.


    "It''s not enough to have a voice." Xie''an is destined to know more about the twists and turns than people who are not from noble families: "the king''s compliance with public opinion is true for the king''s way, but it is still not enough."


    At present, xie''an said a little about the twists and turns. For example, even if the king overturned the previous decision, what preconditions should he have? Some people''s eyes were straight. Many people really didn''t know that a thing could be so complicated.


    "Let the people of the western regions jump up first and let us have an excuse to do it!" Ran min make complaints about Tucao: "it''s so complicated."

 Chapter 707

    In fact, the western countries are already jumping. They needed to deal with the pressure of Zhang Liangguo before. They formed a coalition army and broke out a war with Zhang Liangjun in Shanshan for many times, especially the war in puchanghai (Lop Nur). The Western Coalition army successfully broke Zhang Liangjun''s confidence in moving westward, and then had the follow-up of Zhang Liangguo stopping in Shanshan.


    Nowadays, in the western regions, Wusun has been weakened with the continued demise of the Huns and the former Han Dynasty. Cheshi and kuci continue to rise, and kuci rises most rapidly.


    It doesn''t matter what kind of country Kucha was before. When the Sima family established the Western Jin Dynasty, Kucha has become a country of businessmen. They trade with the Central Plains Dynasty to the East and resell the goods purchased from the Central Plains Dynasty to the West. Usually, they change hands to obtain several times or even dozens of times of profits.


    If the country has money, it must be able to build. Moreover, Kucha has implemented a national policy ahead of time. Kucha people can''t fight and hire brakes, Luntai people and Shule people... Anyway, there are only people who don''t accept Kucha''s employment, and there are no people Kucha doesn''t want to hire. As a result, Kucha''s territory has been increasing because of the continuous employment of money.


    At present, there are not as many as thirty-six countries in the western region, and there are only a dozen or so left. The territory distribution is relatively complex. It is normal to have "enclaves" separated from our own mainland. This situation was a strategy of the Western Jin Dynasty to the western regions, which was obviously successful.


    Before Zhang Liangguo''s westward advance, because of the shameful death of Sima''s family in the Western Jin Dynasty, the western countries without the suzerain country were actually fighting each other, or did Zhang Liangguo''s westward advance force the western countries to unite.


    "Shanshan was originally Loulan. It fell to the Han Dynasty during the period of emperor Xiaowu. After the Huns United chariots to destroy the country and restore the country, it was renamed Shanshan." Xie AI is very familiar with the western regions. He has talked a lot about the western regions before. Later, he mainly focuses on the explanation of Shanshan: "Shanshan was destroyed twice after he surrendered to the Han Dynasty, one by the Han Dynasty and the other by the Huns."


    It''s funny to say that Loulan surrendered to the Han Dynasty during the period of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty. The territory of the country has also become a bridgehead for the Han Army to move westward. However, the proton sent by King Loulan to Chang''an was cut off by the Tingwei Department of the Han Dynasty because of breaking the law. When the old Loulan king was dying, the Hanshi naturally could not send back the Loulan protons without xiaodingding. As a result, the protons of Loulan on the Hun side returned home and inherited the Loulan throne.


    The prince who was a proton in the Xiongnu became the new Loulan king, but he did not resolutely stand on the side of the Xiongnu against the Han Dynasty. He still adopted the strategy of the old Loulan king, riding the wall on both sides of the Han Dynasty and the Xiongnu.


    Once, the Loulan army was forced to invade the Yangguan pass of the Han Dynasty by the Huns and Cheshi, and was pushed back by the angry Han army. At that time, the Xiongnu happened to be old Shan Yu who died of illness. The Xiongnu had a civil war because of Shan Yu''s throne. It was only the chariot division that sent troops to help Loulan. Naturally, it was impossible to resist the Han army. Loulan was destroyed by the Han Dynasty for the second time.


    Loulan was renamed Shanshan after this time. The original important city, Wulei, became the residence of the capital guard of the Han Dynasty, which indirectly scared the tortoise to go to the south for obedience, but also scared the chariot master not to look south. Unfortunately, chaos broke out in the Han Dynasty at that time, which was the disaster of witches and insects.


    In the chaos of the Han Dynasty, seven or eight out of ten officials from Prince Liu Ju to the country were killed by Liu Che. They had no spare power to continue to fight with the Huns. How could they have any energy to manage the western regions? As a result, Shanshan, which had just resumed the country and changed its name from Loulan, was unlucky. She was patted to death by the fox deer Gu who needed to prove her martial arts. This is the third time Loulan (Shanshan) destroyed the country.


    "Shanshan once again established the country with the joint support of Cheshi and Shule. Since then, Shanshan has been the puppet country for Cheshi to deal with Kucha." Xie AI was thirsty. He raised his glass to drink water. Seeing that everyone was still waiting, he continued: "it is a national policy to ride the wall in Shanshan. This is the sadness of a small country and is unable to resist a big country. Then he fell to many countries successively for more than a hundred years. Emperor Xuan (Liu sick) was attached to the Han Dynasty until the first Han Dynasty lost his national throne."


    It''s not that Shanshan didn''t ride the wall. The reason is that the Han people in the Eastern Han Dynasty were even more unreasonable. More than once, a few Han people dared to rush into a western region palace to kill. At least two kings of Shanshan were killed by the Han people.


    After the replacement of Wang Mang''s new dynasty in the Western Han Dynasty, the Han people were actually unable to manage the grassland again. The northern Xiongnu got the news and returned to zhuoye mountain to meet with the southern Xiongnu. If neither the northern Xiongnu nor the southern Xiongnu disagreed with each other, and the Eastern Han court responded in time and sent Dou Xian, Geng Bing and other Han generals to the war, the northern Xiongnu would probably swallow the southern Xiongnu and occupy the grassland again.


    Dou Xian, Geng Bing and other Han generals led their troops to defeat the northern Xiongnu in zhuoye mountain and broke the intention of the northern Xiongnu to return to the East, Later, there was the famous stone carving Jigong (Yanran Legong) event. The leader of this event was Ban Gu, who was the brother of ban Chao. Dou Xian, Geng Bing and the accompanying Han Army also participated in this historical event. Their "stone carving Jigong" and the "fenglang juxu" done by the champion Hou and Hussars general Huo Qubing were praised as the highest honor of the Zhuxia army.


    Later, a Han General named Geng Kui led the Eastern Han Army to attack jinweishan (now Altai Mountain) and defeat the northern Hun army. Beidanyu forced him to move west and led the remnant to flee to Wusun and Kangju in the West. It was the northern Hun''s flight to the west, and Ban Gu made the highest honor that a soldier could do. Only then did ban Chao''s "Jedi light riding expediting war cloud" completely recover the western regions.


    During the game between the Eastern Han Dynasty and the northern Xiongnu, it was normal for the Han people to rush into a king''s palace to kill the Xiongnu envoys. Even the king of the country dared to kill them, which frightened all western countries from inviting the Han people into the king''s palace. However, many times they had to invite the Han people into the king''s palace. Every time the Han people appeared in the king''s palace, they had a delusion of being killed at any time.


    How did the Han people at that time have the courage to rush into a country''s palace and kill?


    During the Western Han Dynasty, the countries in the western regions were beaten into trembling rabbits by the Han army. Dozens of ban Chao people could pull up tens of thousands of servants to kill the country by relying on the reputation of the Han Dynasty, so that the countries in the western regions have been living in the shadow of the Han Dynasty.


    Then there is the prestige repeatedly played by the Han Army, which gives more Han people unimaginable courage, and Han people''s superiority is a universal value, and then there are too many Han warriors who are famous all over the country.


    With the previous example, there are too many Han people who want to be famous. In some people''s opinion, death is nothing to be done in order to be famous.


    "How magnificent!" Ran min really didn''t know that there were so many things in the early Han Dynasty. After listening to Xie AI, his breath was thick. In addition to envy, he still envied: "our generation should be worthy of our ancestors!"


    Not only ran min, but all of them were listening and breathing heavily. They felt that if they could achieve the great cause like the ancestors of the early Han Dynasty, even death would be worth it.


    How important is a nation''s history? What our ancestors did is one of the most inspiring things. It can encourage future generations not to fear difficulties and drive future generations to surpass. This is the history of a nation!


    How brave were the Han people in the early Han Dynasty? It is also reflected in some things about Tianzhu national thieves, such as Li Ling and Weilu who surrendered to the Xiongnu. There are too many Han people who are not afraid of death. They are always not afraid of hardship, the distance of the road and the difficulty of trekking. They continue to kill these two national thieves, so that the two traitors live in the shadow of being assassinated all their lives.


    At that time, the Han people would be like this. The biggest initiator was not others, but Confucian disciples, that is, the overall rise of Confucian Gongyang School, which was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    The Confucian Gongyang School is famous for its violent temper and revenge. It doesn''t say it''s not afraid of death for the sake of lofty ideals. If it can''t revenge itself, it will make future generations have to revenge. Anyone who provokes the disciples of the ram school will live in fear that someone will come for revenge for generations.


    It has to be said that compared with Gongyang School, whether it is Gu Liang school, Lu school, or Zuozhuan school that likes to fabricate and tamper with history, these same Confucian schools are really dregs, not to mention more subsequent Confucian schools, which are even worse than dregs.


    "Why did emperor Xiaowu respect Confucianism alone? It is precisely because the Han Dynasty needs a unified voice and wants to unify the people''s will to wage war on the Xiongnu. Gongyang theory is just right."


    Before Liu Yanren entered the house, the voice had already spread. At that moment, everyone in the house was basically surprised. Behind them, they quickly stood up and prepared to meet him.


    Isn''t it the season to report every year? As long as the generals outside are not in the war, they have to return to the center at that time, and senior civil servants such as sheriffs also need to step back.


    Every year''s work reporting season is a rare opportunity for important officials to meet and visit each other, or who initiates a party. A gathering is a large group of people.


    People will be surprised. There are not too many senior general gatherings. They have done this more than once, except that they have no ghosts in their hearts. They have nothing to do at all, but this party is really some "ghosts".


    Liu Yan stepped into the house, looked up, swept around, found almost all the generals, smiled and motioned to the people to sit down.


    Han people speak of etiquette and inferiority. After they salute Liu Yan, everyone can bend their knees and kneel down, that is, Xu Zheng, who sits in the first seat, needs to move his position.


    Of course, Liu Yanli went to the first seat, lifted his clothes, put his sword on the table, knelt down and looked at the table.


    There were no servants to serve in the house, and there was not much food on the people''s table. Instead, there was a small stove warming wine next to everyone''s futon, so that there was a strong smell of wine in the house.


    Xu Zheng didn''t need to arrange a new position by himself. Naturally, people with lower levels looked at the table and Futon from the side. As soon as he sat down, he immediately stood up and bowed his hands as a salute, saying, "I don''t know the king is coming, but the ministers can''t meet him. It''s really frightening."


    With Xu Zheng taking the lead, people naturally want to follow for a while. They don''t plead for forgiveness, but that''s actually the case.


    What they were most nervous about was that the gathering was to discuss the matter of entering the western regions. The so-called consultation is how to make Liu Yan order to march into the western regions. It should be said that there is no truth in his heart because Liu Yan personally came and felt that it was false.


    "You have a handful here..." Liu Yan glanced at Li Kuang, who had a good look to change the tableware on the table, looked at the people with embarrassing expressions, and said, "the prime minister is also a handful over there."


    Not only generals like parties, but civil servants also like to gather together. It happens that the civil servants'' meeting place is not far here. Liu Yan actually went to Jichang and others for a walk before he came here.


    If you change to other dynasties, it is a taboo for ministers to have a party. Let alone several important ministers gather in private, it is also a taboo for two important ministers to have a private party, but it is not a thing at all in Liu Yan''s generation.


    Liu Yan expelled Hu prisoners to restore China and raised the Han flag again. He did not win the civil war and build the country, let alone usurp the throne. After expelling the Hu prisoners and raising the Han flag again, he still led Zhuxia to open up a greater living space for the Han and Miao people. In any way, he represents "zhengshuo" and can justifiably shout "Zhaozhao destiny".


    Zhu Xia looked at the "great righteousness". If there is "great righteousness", it represents the aspirations of the people. Liu Yangen was not afraid of who connected to seek the country, let alone who rebelled and would be followed, so that his defense against his subordinates can be said to be the lightest.


    Well, in fact, Liu Yan can use the system to judge the enemy and ourselves. As long as no one''s tendency is judged as "red" by the system, he really doesn''t need to worry. In that case, why doesn''t he just show the magnanimity that a king should have and reap the loyalty from his followers?


    "My Lord." Ran min waited for Li Kuang to sit back after he was busy. After looking at Xu Zheng, he said, "minister and others are planning the western regions."


    At that moment, all of them breathed and looked at Liu Yan like a little daughter-in-law. They didn''t know whether to usher in thunder or rain.


    "Er, yes..." Xu Zheng smiled pleasantly before continuing: "it''s a bit of a story. Ministers should write a case immediately and submit it to the king."


    Although Liu Yan can judge the enemy and us from the system, he still needs to have his own ears and eyes. How can he not know what his subordinates are doing.


    Many times I know, and I have to let my subordinates know that I already know. Before Liu Yan went to the civilian side, the civilian officials were discussing how to stop the generals from fooling around here, such as launching the war to recover the western regions immediately. This time, the civilian officials were unprecedented. After he arrived, Ji Chang said what the people were doing as soon as he sat down. He came to the military general, and someone came out to confess before he asked.


    Liu Yan doesn''t need to have too many facial expressions or even say a word. Just keep smiling properly is enough.


    "Mingda." Xu Zheng looked at Xie AI and said, "hurry to talk about the past of the western regions."


    Xie AI fully knows what Xu Zheng means. In fact, everyone who should know about Liu Yan''s character already knows that Liu Yan is completely a great Han, a lord and a righteous person. It''s always right to talk about the great achievements of the Han people.


    After hearing what Xie aigang had just talked about for everyone, Liu Yan deeply felt: "how magnificent!"


    On this point, Liu Yan''s attitude was consistent with that of Ran min.


    With only four words, all the generals in the house were relaxed and more confident in persuading the king.

 Chapter 708

    In fact, today''s Han also needs a unified voice. Like Liu Che, Emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty, he made the whole country have the same ideas before the war with the Huns.


    What Liu Yan did before was to follow the footsteps of the first Han Dynasty, and then he had the slogan of restoring the old land of the Han family. After waiting for the old land of the Han family to be gradually recovered, the previously unified voice of "restoring the Han land" is slowly losing its function, which is one of the reasons why the civil and military began to disagree.


    The western region is also one of the old land of the Han family. Liu Yan has not entered the western region for a long time. In addition to worrying about the collision with the powerful countries in Central Asia, he is more or less worried that once even the western region is taken back, China will lose its consistent goal and fall into a period of confusion. Will he fall into internal consumption as in previous dynasties?


    "Prime minister, you know it''s not that I''m bothering myself."


    The old palace city of Chang''an has only repaired a few palaces. Except for the palace of political discussion, it is a part of the harem. It really looks very poor.


    For the monarchs who rule the vast territory, there is really no one who can''t enjoy more than Liu Yan. In many dynasties, even if it is only the temporary residence of the monarch, it should be repaired beautifully. Liu Yan''s temporary residence not only repaired few palaces, but also couldn''t see too expensive decoration.


    Ji Chang looked at Liu Yan who was worried. What can he say except nodding?


    After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the central and local governments did things with the same idea. The goal was to revenge the oppressed prisoners. No matter how hard and poor, the army was not short of materials. It is precisely such a consensus that when the government starts to fight against aristocratic families and Haoqiang, even if aristocratic families and Haoqiang want to do things, they can not be followed by the people, so that the country can not be chaotic at all.


    For contemporary people, vengeance against Hu Lu is "great righteousness". Anyone who hinders vengeance against Hu Lu will be crushed into slag by the general trend, which is the so-called general trend.


    The Han people are about to complete the great cause of revenge against the Hu prisoners, only to completely solve the Murong and Tuoba remnants that have shrunk to the Xianbei grassland, hold high the banner of revenge, and see that the greatest effect will be lost.


    The contemporary Han people need a clear goal after the completion of the great cause of revenge. It is not a general goal, but a planned and substantive plan that can withstand deliberation. There is no doubt that a new round of expansion is what Liu Yan wants.


    "I agreed to go to war with the Gupta Dynasty, not only because I could get food from the Gupta Dynasty."


    "I know."


    "I''m not encouraging the arrogance of a martial man, but a big man can''t live without a goal."


    "I... know the king''s worries, but... The big man needs to restore his internal affairs..."


    "Internal affairs should be restored, but martial arts people should not be suppressed too much."


    "I never thought so."


    Liu Yan looked at Ji Chang deeply. He has his own eyes and ears. Too many people think that the military is too belligerent. They want to use the opportunity of building internal affairs to stop the military''s belligerence, but it is inconsistent with his big expansion strategy!


    It''s not that the walkers simply don''t know how many times Zhuxia civilization has lost the opportunity to become a global overlord. In the current year, it''s not the best opportunity for Zhuxia civilization to dominate the world, but it''s also a rare opportunity to seize.


    Now in 349 ad, not to mention other continents, there are countries in Asia and Europe on the world island, one by one, all of which are in their own trouble.


    If the history has not been changed by Liu Yan, East Asia will fall into a dark period of nearly 300 years. First, it will go through five random Hua, and then the northern and Southern Dynasties will stand side by side. It needs to wait until Yang Jian replaces Zhou before unifying China.


    In Central Asia, the Sassanian founded by the Persians also experienced repeated unrest. First, there were endless uprisings by the Serbs and kusanas, and the Arabs also joined in the fun and made trouble all the time. The war between Persian sassanne and Rome was also continuous. Every time, the Persians were delayed by domestic unrest, resulting in the inability of the front line. In addition to the Persian Sassanian, others, such as hunit, Aram and Dayi, are also entangled with each other, and the northern Huns are rushing left and right.


    Europa is no better. The second "joint rule of the four emperors" disturbed Rome, which did not care about the outside. Later, it was the death of Constantine I, which led to the civil war of his three sons because of the throne of Augustus. Before Constantius II, as the winner, restored Rome to strength, he died, Julian, the successor to the throne, was ambitious in another expedition to Persia. He really led his army to tession in sassanne, Persia, but he won first and then lost. Even Julian himself died on the battlefield of that expedition to sassanne, Persia. Julian''s death directly ended the rule of Constantine family over Rome, and the second "officer succession event" occurred, It reopened the prelude to the continued turmoil in Rome.


    It can be said that for a long time, countries with the largest number of World Islands did not live in peace. At this time, if there was no chaos within an old empire, it would be a natural expansion period, or an expansion period that would not encounter much decisive resistance at all.


    Liu Yanyuan had only a vague impression of the current era, but didn''t the Han country "connect" with the world? The news gathered again and again can make more judgments on the current situation of the major powers on the world island.


    There is no doubt that as long as the Han country takes the lead in recovering from weakness, there is absolutely no problem in extending the pace of expansion to Central Asia. Even if it is operated properly, it can be done by brushing military boots in the Mediterranean.


    "The prime minister has seen the ''world map''. Tell me what you see?"


    "Minister fully supports the king''s policy of great expansion!"


    Liu Yan knew Ji Chang would say so, and he could only say so.


    We must expand. Otherwise, as a Strider who knows the current situation, he should be despised. That is, how to expand, whether the occupied land can be used after expansion, and how to make the people willing to accept the drive. It''s really not that the army goes out to kill and occupy the land for military merit.


    If the army goes out to open up territory and expand territory, the Central Plains kings of all dynasties have done so. However, every time they fight down, they either leave Xinjiang to return to the dynasty immediately, or they are unable to manage the newly occupied land to gain and lose. As a result, the country has consumed but not obtained, at least there is no dividend except reputation.


    After too many examples of not getting anything except prestige, more and more dynasties have a phobia about opening up to the outside world. They are afraid that they will spend national money and finally get nothing. They will also be sad at home because of the war. If they don''t do well, there will be "one farmer, one people and one righteousness".


    "Your Majesty... This is to..."


    "The ram school is a good school."


    The current trend of thought of great revenge in the Han Dynasty is that under this trend of thought, the revenge against Hu Lu was completed. After the Gongyang School of Confucianism was suppressed in the Eastern Han Dynasty, there were signs of recovery, and the other schools began to become active.


    The most beautiful period of the Confucian Gongyang School was when Dong Zhongshu was recognized by Liu Che, but the most beautiful was that after Dong Zhongshu''s death, the Confucian Gongyang School was recognized as "Imperial College" by the Han Dynasty, which was equivalent to the full official recognition.


    Whether any school can get official recognition means its rise and fall.


    In the Pre-Qin and Warring States period, Legalists became a prominent school in the Warring States period. For hundreds of years, except for the necessary strategists, no school can compare with Legalists.


    After the early Han Dynasty, the Han Dynasty respected the Huang Lao theory. As a result, the Huang Lao theory was no different for a while.


    When Liu Che, Emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty, came to power, Dong Zhongshu brought the "beauty" of the Confucian Gongyang School to worship and benefit the whole Confucianism. Since then, all Confucian schools took turns to be the boss.


    Confucianism is more hegemonic than any other theory. Other theories have the power to suppress other theories, but I really don''t want to eliminate other theories, but Confucianism is different.


    What Confucianism wants is "self-respect". In fact, this kind of hegemony is not so obvious in Gongyang School. They prefer to hold high the importance of "great recovery, revenge, Lord and righteousness" and clarify the importance of "punishment in spring and Autumn", but other Confucian schools are not the same, especially Guliang school, Zuozhuan school and Mao poetry school (not the Taizu of this dynasty).


    To be serious, the scenery of the Confucian Gongyang School was not long. Only the generation of emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty was recognized, followed by the rise of the "peace loving" Guliang school, and the Zuozhuan school, which took tampering with history as its own responsibility. Even the Mao poetry school with the book of songs as the core of the school, had a great scene. Lu Ru was always miserable. There was nothing wrong with Lu Ru when he respected Confucianism alone. It can even be said that there was no room for Lu Ru to jump in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties. It was really their tragedy, but it was the luck of Zhuxia civilization.


    There are deep reasons why Lu Ru didn''t get attention in the early Han Dynasty. It''s not because Lu Ru resolutely stood on the side of Xiang''s group when Chu and Han fought. It''s because they shouted to be loyal to Xiang after the collapse of Xiang''s group, but waited for Liu Bang to send troops, but knelt and licked them immediately.


    You can''t be like that! Roar so loudly and try my best. I was so surprised that my liver jumped and tried my best to fight for my life. As a result, NIMA said to be loyal to Xiang Shi. My sword hasn''t been pulled out yet. Why did you kneel and lick it immediately!?


    The ancients... At least the ancients in the Pre-Qin and pre Han dynasties attached great importance to the word "loyalty and righteousness". They can do bad things or run away with bad pus, but they can''t lose the integrity of the loyal object. Lu Ru''s kneeling and licking made everyone dumbfounded. At the same time, he immediately looked down on Lu Ru''s integrity. This is the reason why Lu Ru was always looked down upon in the early Han Dynasty.


    What Lu Ru lost was not his own face, but the face of the whole Confucianism. At the same time, it also made Shandong people lose their face completely again. Originally, people in the east of mountain 1 were not looked up to by people in other regions. It was Han, Wei, Zhao, Yan and Chu in the Pre-Qin Dynasty who at least fought their lives before being defeated. Qi took hundreds of thousands of armor and fell without fighting. Since then, people in the East of mountain 1 have been unable to raise their heads.


    Originally, Lu Ru had a bad reputation. Once again, Shan 1 East region has a reputation of "being able to uphold and bend". Not only is Lu Ru despised, but it is more difficult to develop in the early Han Dynasty. After three or four hundred years, the bad name was finally cleared, but it was again in the late Han Dynasty... It was a tragedy!


    In today''s Han state, 60% of the high-level are from Qingzhou (shan1 East) divided by the original administrative region, and more than 50% of the middle and low-level are from shan1 East. That''s because Liu Yan set up troops in shan1 East. Of course, the first people to follow Liu Yan are from shan1 East.


    For the contemporary Shandong people, if Liu Yan had been defeated and destroyed at the beginning of the war, he would have worked hard without clearing the shame left by his ancestors, and only handed it to future generations to clean the reputation of shame. The problem is that Liu Yan gained the power to build the country and rose. It can be said that shan1 Dongren have never been proud for the first time since the extinction of Qi in the Pre-Qin Dynasty.


    Jichang is also a native of shan1 East. As a native of shan1 East, he should wash away the shame for his ancestors, so he had to support the national policy of large-scale expansion.


    "The king means..."


    "I seem to have made it very obvious?"


    Liu Yan''s meaning is already obvious, that is, the state of Han needs a theory to flourish, just like emperor Xiaowu of Han Dynasty, Dong Zhongshu takes his "beauty" to offer it when he needs it. No matter what it is, it is to unify the voice of the whole country.


    "This..."


    Ji Chang thinks he is a member of Confucian disciples, but he can''t say which faction he is. This is one of the things that most poor people can''t figure out. It''s just that there are books to read, and no one has entered the door wall!


    In fact, Liu Yan wants to promote Gongyang School directly. After he understands this school, he has a great appetite for it.


    The great proposition of Gongyang School is "great 1 recovery, 1 hatred, 1 Lord and 1 righteousness" and adhering to justice and daring to sacrifice one''s life for righteousness, which is a weakness in "annotation of scriptures". In addition, it likes to engage in "divination theology", which is very bad, very bad. That was also the reason why Gongyang School gradually declined after emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty. Later, it was suppressed by its arch enemies Guliang school and Zuozhuan school, and it was almost cold in the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    The Confucian School of the Eastern Han Dynasty also had new branches, such as the "Zi school" (also known as the liberal school). However, this school actually liked the theology, and also liked to occupy the commanding height of social public opinion. It also took the pursuit of profit as its powerful development driving force. A large number of tedious interpretation and writing led to the rigidity of the Confucian school itself.


    In the late Han Dynasty, Legalists rose again, but they didn''t dare to make a name for themselves. They played with the "skin and bones of Confucianism". However, after the Sima family, Confucianism was not like Confucianism, but became a branch of Huang laoxue''s theory, which was characterized by extreme love for metaphysics.


    "I''m worried that as long as the Confucians seize the opportunity, they can do nothing else. It doesn''t matter what the country is, and pleasing the king is the first and most important thing." Liu Yangen, regardless of Ji Chang''s expression, said, "the second is the character of Confucianism."


    Ji Chang was stunned. He didn''t forget to supplement his knowledge base when he climbed to his current position. He really knew that the most important thing for Confucian scholars was to quickly take advantage of the king''s liking himself and seize the opportunity to kill the school that didn''t like him. He even wanted to make the governance of the country have nothing to do with other schools. Those who could be killed should be killed quickly.


    "Ai Qing said to me, if there were no giants in the ram school, could we still find the school I want?"

 Chapter 709

    In the Eastern Han Dynasty, Zhuxia''s various schools of thought were either merged by Confucianism or played the set of "Confucianism skin x bone". In fact, they can''t find inheritance.


    Liu Yan wants to have a theory to unify the thoughts of the whole country. In addition to looking for it among the Confucian schools, he can only create a theory by himself, but he is not professional here, and he doesn''t have so much energy.


    In order to develop internal affairs, the pursuit of Han is not simply to restore people''s livelihood. According to Liu Yan''s assumption, the progress of science and technology should also be carried out gradually.


    Liu Yan can only use science without much practical ability. What he can do is to encourage people to discover and study science. As a ruler of the country, especially a founding king, he has the ability to encourage.


    As early as the third year of Yuanshuo, Liu Yan was already arranging, that is, opening more schools as much as possible to increase the literacy rate. Only when there are more literate people can there be a scientific foundation. Otherwise, how can we explore science if we don''t know one big character?


    In today''s Han country, the military has the highest literacy rate. As a PLA born Liu Yan is very familiar with some routines of the military, but he doesn''t learn the spirit of XX, but simply teaches literacy.


    So many military retirees can enter the countryside and become grass-roots officials because they can read, otherwise they can''t even read the papers and record anything. How can they be an official?


    At this stage, it is more difficult than going to heaven to popularize folk education. After all, you can choose a cliff to hang gliding. If you want to popularize folk education, you can''t turn out teacher capital.


    Since ancient times, there have always been students but no teachers bothering the promotion of education. Liu Yan copied so many aristocratic families and collected countless classics, but the books of the aristocratic family can be obtained by copying the family, but the teachers can''t grab them.


    "Now those who can be called giants are all masters of calligraphy, poetry and metaphysics." Sang Yu said the embarrassing situation of Zhuxia Civilization: "this generation is a generation of empty talk, but they have no ability to govern the world."


    There are many capable people in Confucianism, especially after the Western Han Dynasty. That is the integration period after Confucianism continues to eliminate other theories and merge, that is, the so-called "combination and universality" of Confucianism. To put it bluntly, even Confucianism knows that it is not suitable to be a "ruling party". It knows that it can do nothing but kill other schools and use the knowledge of these schools to govern.


    After the history of the Western Jin Dynasty, the Confucianists who had experienced countless times of "rectification 1 style" really no longer had the giants of the practical school. There is only one mouth left in each school of Confucianism, but there is no substantive and beneficial talent. This is the curse of the Eastern Han Dynasty. Confucianism had no opponents and fell into constant civil strife. While swearing at war, they all studied the famous sayings of "philosophers" and wanted to oppress people with "ancestors", which led to the increasingly rigid Confucianism.


    In fact, sang Yu is still afraid. When it comes to culture, the rampage of Hu Lu in the north of the Yangtze River is really not comparable to that in the south of the Yangtze River. He was glad that the cultural people in the South did not work hard, lost almost all the useful knowledge of governing the country, and played the model of "mouth gun invincible". In addition, the research on calligraphy was more than the enthusiasm for governing the country.


    "Calligraphy can be used for edification, where it is not beneficial to governing the country; poetry and Fu can be used for Ming history, and also where it is not beneficial to governing the country; metaphysics... Ha ha." Sang Yu didn''t hide his mockery at all: "it''s the theology mentioned by the king."


    Don''t forget that Zhuxia civilization has always been that kingship prevails over theocracy, that is, only when Sima family becomes a puppet can metaphysics flourish. Otherwise, no stupid ruler will watch metaphysics become the mainstream of intellectual research.


    After the ravages of the Husu, all parts of the North fell into a state of cultural barrenness, but there are definitely many more intellectuals who can do things than in the south.


    After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, Liu Yan was extremely short of local officials. A large number of scholars in the north were recruited as officials. If the South came, it could get its own position. Facts have proved that during the founding period, those who dared to be officials were somewhat expected. At that time, the Han country had not shown the strength of tiger swallowing the world, and officials and fans did not dare to bet for the time being.


    After waiting for the Han state to show its strength of dominating the world, the number of people seeking officials increased sharply, but the quality of this stage is really not very good, especially the quality of scholars in the south is the worst. How bad is it? They can read and speak with one mouth. They also know what to say and what not to say. When they go to the local government, they take the salary and collect all the filial piety photos at the bottom. Then they start to make sculptures and put them there to prove their existence, so that they can investigate how to develop under the rule... Hey, don''t be funny.


    "Indeed." Ji Chang did not fall from the well because he was born in the Northern Department. He said realistically: "a large number of clay sculpture officials have to be abolished every year. Although there are both north and south, most of them are in the south."


    Liu Yan still knows this phenomenon, and even knows that those guys defend themselves as "Huang Lao ruling the world". If he hadn''t studied the theories of Zhuxia civilization before, he really thought that the so-called "Huang Lao governing the world" was that officials didn''t do anything and let the people play freely, but after really understanding what the "Huang Lao governing the world" was about, he knew that the "Huang Lao governing the world" didn''t do anything at all. On the contrary, he managed a lot of places.


    The real "Huang Lao governing the world" talks about "governing by inaction", but it also emphasizes "doing everything by inaction".


    What do you mean? The core idea of "Huang Lao governing the world" is to follow the laws of the world, respect people''s personality, and formulate a large framework. After that, "each shows his magic power" moves forward with this goal. The first stage is about "doing something, but acting recklessly", which is the first step in making a plan. Then there is "something to do, something not to do". Since there is no deviation after the formulation of the plan, officials should not let their own temperament go blind. The third is "doing nothing but doing everything". Don''t ignore the fact that the development is inconsistent with the plan. No matter what means you use, you will break the deviation.


    The so-called "Huang Lao theory" is to do nothing, which is a smear of Confucianism. If the Huang Lao school, as a "ruling party", really did nothing, the rule of Wen Jing in the Western Han Dynasty would not appear at all. The "Huang Lao theory" was abandoned by Liu Che, Emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty. It was purely because the Huang Lao school at that time thought that it should postpone the war against the Huns and make real and comprehensive preparations to start a war against the Huns, but the impatient Liu Che couldn''t wait that long. In addition, Liu Che extremely didn''t like the step-by-step set of Huang Lao school (everything has a plan).


    Any famous theory is not good for nothing. It is a means of governing the world suitable for the contemporary era. For example, the rise of Legalists in the Warring States period, Huang Lao in the early Han Dynasty, and even the rise of Confucianism are the call of the times.


    Liu Yan is not strict with unqualified officials. He is demoted to the lower level to exercise. Many of them become capable officials after exercise. What rots is repeated demotion. He is not tolerant of law breaking officials at all. The lightest thing is to go to a border to repair the earth and cut down those guys directly.


    Now the Han country is not so short of intellectuals as officials. That is a common phenomenon after the rise of a country. People who plant peach trees will be short, that is, they will never be short of people who pick peaches.


    "Cough..." Lv Yi did not dare to let sang Yu ''take the rhythm'' and quickly changed the topic: "the construction of new Chang''an is very fast, and it can be completed next winter at the latest."


    New Chang''an will not build the city wall, only the palace wall is needed within the palace city. Under the overtime of a large number of labor, the construction speed is really fast.


    The state of Han has now completed the expulsion of Hu prisoners, but Liu Yan has not ascended the throne. He doesn''t seem to be too eager, but some people are anxious, not just hundreds of officials, but the people are more anxious.


    Zhuxia civilization is a nation that needs leaders. For one or two thousand years, the need for emperors is almost deep into the bone marrow. I''m not used to the days without emperors.


    Millions of labors are sweating for the construction of new Chang''an, some are from corvee, and more are employed.


    Corvee is a kind of obligation, including being a soldier and working. In the pre-Qin period, it also needs to provide their own dry food, eat and drink before the Han Dynasty, and the state will provide food and drink. Even some corvee workers have wages (starting with Liu Che, a boy who is good at money).


    In the Han state under Liu Yan''s rule, the people were conscripted for corvee, and they could only get wages if the period was extended. Eating and drinking was like taking it from the state before the Han Dynasty, but they added a distribution of clothes. As a result, after the envoys of various countries entered the Han state, whether they were building roads or cities, their clothes were unified, making the envoys of various countries mistakenly believe that the people working also belong to the army.


    Those people who are responsible for road construction are actually like that. The people who build the new Chang''an are different. They have learned that they can live in after the city is completed and work as their own home. The people in charge of repairing the palace city are even more enthusiastic. They have been looking forward to an emperor for a long time. They know that the completion of new Chang''an is the time for the king to advance to the emperor. They are working hard.


    "Almost a year faster than expected..." Liu Yan had planned to spend three years to build new Chang''an. He didn''t know how enthusiastic the people were. He knocked and said, "don''t squeeze the people''s power. If you let me know who did this..." he glanced at the officials with cold eyes.


    The people who were scanned by Liu Yan were all with a clear conscience. They were urged, but they did not squeeze. It can be judged from the data of industrial injury and so on.


    Sang Yu knows that some things don''t need to be explained at all. It''s more appropriate to look at data than thousands of words. He first talked about the data on industrial injury, and then came back to the topic: "Sir, when it comes to theory, can you say more?"


    Recently, Liu Yan has talked about where his "beauty" belongs more than once. None of the central dignitaries is deaf. They still intend to spread it to more people. One of the living theories and schools is excited.


    Sang Yu said the routine of all dynasties: "why didn''t the king issue an imperial edict to recruit talents?"


    In fact, the formal name should be called "order for seeking talents". The first "order for seeking talents" recorded in history came from Duke Qin Xiaogong. Later, kings or owls who wanted to make a difference in all dynasties also did so. Every time the "order for excellence" comes out, people with ambition will apply for it, and there have been a considerable number of people with great ability.


    For a moment, Liu Yan was a stunned God, not anything else. He was surprised why sang Yu brought up this stubble.


    It''s said that the North has long become a cultural barren land after the rampage of hooligans. Educated people have fled to the south. If you recruit talents, most of the benefits will be from the south. Isn''t sang Yu, one of the leaders of the northern system, going to sit in the wax?


    "Recruit sages? After respecting Confucianism alone, only great Confucianism can be called sages." Liu Yan was more or less motivated, but he had his own worries. He said, "the disciples of Confucianism have lost their original intention of governing the world and helping the people, and have become a group of officials who can only climb up. What''s the use of calling me?"


    After hearing this, the faces of the people were different. The generals who thought they were military disciples didn''t even cover up and laughed. Together with some people who thought they were Legalists, only some people who thought they were Confucian looked embarrassed.


    "This..." no matter what he was before, sang Yu became the chief justice of the country. He began to feel that he was a member of the legalist family. He was not afraid of making things big: "scholars are looking forward to sweet dew. Why don''t the king follow it?"


    In fact, Liu Yan now understands that Confucianism was not pure Confucianism for a long time, especially the prevalence of Haozu politics in the Eastern Han Dynasty. Since the valve of Eastern Han Dynasty began to take shape, no matter what theory it is, it has become a "family school", resulting in a large number of relevant ideas. That is why there were so many Confucians in the mixed war of princes in the late Han Dynasty, but they did not do the "good work" of Confucianism, Even after the Western Jin Dynasty, Confucianism also ran more and more biased.


    LV Yi always felt that sang Yu had a conspiracy, but there was no conspiracy. If he knows the number of taxis, he doesn''t know whether there are more than 30% of taxis in the south. And sang Yu, who has been suppressing the south, should have such a proposal? If sang Yu had no plot, he would never believe it.


    [as sang Yu said, the southern gentry lay particular stress on calligraphy, poetry and metaphysics, and had little worldly talent...] LV Yi subconsciously looked at Wang Xizhi sitting in the corner. He must have some talent, but he is elegant. Literature and strategy can''t govern a county, and martial arts can''t make a team of soldiers: [is it difficult... Does sang yu want the king to see the southern gentry?]


    In fact, there are also scholars who can work in the south, but too many famous "everyone" belong to elegant people who can only talk. LV Yi is too clear that Liu Yan only talks about practicality. Otherwise, Wang Xizhi, who was summoned, would not be just a secretary Lang who writes, but a local official who is released to do practical things like Wang Meng.


    Liu Yan also guessed what sang Yu wanted to do. In a very short time, he recalled the gap between the north and the south. At the same time, he had to think about whether there was any hidden "great power" in the north to come out of the mountain. Therefore, sang Yu embellished the "great power" with the incompetence of the southern gentry.


    "Your Majesty, I agree with the words of the imperial envoy." Ji Chang did not have too many beautiful words. He clearly said, "Guang Si Fang can bring benefits. There are many people and many opinions."


    "So..." Liu Yan looked at Wang Xizhi, the imperial scholar, and ordered: "the imperial edict can be issued."

 Chapter 710

    Nowadays, it''s no secret that youwo martial arts people join the regular army (standing army). Even small soldiers get their hands on a hundred mu of land. They do meritorious deeds on the battlefield and are never stingy with rewards, not to mention the promotion of social status and many preferential treatment of family members in the countryside.


    "The son of the third aunt of my eldest brother''s second brother''s brother-in-law. When he enters the Zhengjun to grant land, his relatives are called military dependents. The government comes to the door to express condolences on the difficulty every year."


    "My second uncle''s third brother-in-law''s fourth aunt''s son. He has won six slaves and maidservants for his meritorious service on the battlefield. He drives farming for hundreds of mu. He can go for cattle and horses at ordinary times."


    The so-called ox and horse walking is a name that existed in the Western Han Dynasty. Originally, it refers to a person who is more senior than the eagle dog running dog under a noble man''s door. Later, it evolved into a servant for whom to serve. Slaves are not just women, but male and female slaves.


    People who are talking, they work hard to dig the soil, wave hoes, and talk to people around them at the same time. They come from all over the world and become a labor group with their hometown. The group leader is generally the stingy husband, Youjiao and pavilion head in the village, and up to the people in the county.


    Most of Xiaomin''s small talk is about comparison. Whoever has a good life and who has a talented person can talk for a long time. Usually, most of them come from hearsay, so they have the reason to hear from which uncle and aunt.


    Now it''s not complicated to see who''s doing well. What can best reflect is getting the title.


    There are too many people who have nothing. After they get the title, their houses are wholly-owned by the government. Under their names, they also have land to inherit their families and slaves who can be sent at will.


    People will look forward to a better life and want to get a title? Living in the Han Dynasty, the most convenient way to change your life path is to join the army. After registration, there will be many beneficial benefits, not to mention. Military families can really get a lot of preferential treatment in the countryside.


    It was a new policy six years after Yuan Shuo that a hundred mu of land could be obtained by joining the army. Originally, it was only ten mu of land. Later, didn''t the territory of the Han state be expanded again and again? Many retired officers and men are arranged in areas with a wide range of people and land, and the center will increase the number of ten Mu to 100 mu.


    There is also a new policy, which is willing to move to the new territory, and the government is also willing to increase the number of acres. The farther away from the Han mainland, the more favorable the policy will be.


    "There are also gifts every year. For example, my second uncle''s third brother-in-law''s fourth aunt''s family was assigned an ox leg at the last winter solstice. It''s a big ox leg!"


    The corbel is just a reflection. More often, the military family can get a wide variety of condolences. They directly send money or give cloth the most times, but they all like cloth.


    "Haoerlang''s family deserves preferential treatment. Whoever refuses to accept it is unable to get along with everyone!"


    "Yes! Yes!"


    After the rampant chaos of the hooligans, the contemporary people have an obsession with the mastery of force. They firmly believe that the Han people should have their own strong armed forces, and it is absolutely impossible for the hooligans to invade without resistance.


    Contemporary soldiers have indeed been spilling blood on the battlefield. Bloody battles again and again have finally eliminated and expelled the Hu prisoners who bullied the Han people. For most people, it is a good society without Hu prisoners on their heads. For this reason, many people are willing to give everything.


    "I thought, waiting for the end of this corvee, the next corvee I should become a county soldier."


    "What''s the use? Can I go to ah San?"


    "If I don''t go to ah San, I also have a chance to go to the grassland and the northeast."


    "Don''t fight a big war! Becoming a county soldier can only be a local soldier."


    In fact, I say so much in order to change my life trajectory. Among them, I have the greatest desire for land. However, in the Han country, no matter how rich I am, I can''t get land. I can only get the reward of land by going to the battlefield to kill the enemy and doing meritorious deeds.


    Based on the foundation of the 20th rank, and the fact that the Qin Empire once fell into the embarrassing situation of military merit without reward, the Han state''s control over land is definitely the strongest in all dynasties.


    Three years after Yuanshuo, the state has been engaged in land redemption. Whether it is a Haozu or an aristocratic family, one is measured under the supervision of the sword. Based on the actual head of the family, 200 mu of land per person will be redeemed by the state.


    In the sixth year of Yuanshuo, the Han army attacked and destroyed the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and the South also measured the land. There were tens of thousands of hectares of land, even if there were more than 2000 mu left.


    In the eighth year of Yuanshuo, there was no non military family holding more than 10000 mu of land in the Han country.


    Liu Yan did so with the full support of the military. After all, the military is the group most likely to be rewarded for merit. The rest of the class dare not speak even if they oppose it. No one wants to be targeted by the military. Huanwen in the South who wants to oppose it most has repeatedly raised his butcher''s knife and slashed it.


    The amount of land under the family name is directly linked to the reward for merit, which is also fully accepted by the group united around Liu Yan. They themselves are members of interest groups. The policy of reward for merit is naturally beneficial to them. Only those excluded from the group should howl.


    Whether the latter sang Yu is really targeting ran min or anyone, anyway, he has done a good thing for most people, that is, soldiers recruited into counties and counties can also get land rewards. Although the number of land per mu is not comparable to that of the standing army, most people at least have a legal channel to obtain land.


    At present, apart from the land obtained due to military service, it can only be leased from the government. The land cultivated by the vast majority of people comes from leasing, and there is no land under their own name at all.


    Controlling land ownership is Liu Yan''s proposition. The reason is to encourage the Han people to kill the enemy and make meritorious contributions. In short, it is a policy set for building the army, one country, one Lord and one righteousness. In many cases, policies need to make concessions for the current situation. For example, even county soldiers can obtain land.


    Liu Yan was not unaware of people''s desire for land. On the one hand, he needed to maintain the foundation of the 20th rank Baron system, which was to ensure the army''s strong belligerence; On the other hand, what he did was to force powerful, aristocratic families and other capable groups to find another way out, such as turning their eyes to industry and commerce.


    The ancients have long had the consciousness of "instability without agriculture, wealth without work, and life without business", but "agriculture" is still better, "work" and "business" have always been despised.


    The state of Han did not allow them to acquire land without merit. Haozu or aristocratic families did not dare to stretch out their hands on the land, but their pursuit of wealth could not stop. Without Liu Yan''s reminding, they looked at workshops and businesses.


    Four years after Yuan Shuo, various workshops in the North emerged one after another, which was an effect after the lack of access to land. The state was forcing powerful families to find another way out and got the result Liu Yan wanted.


    The state controls the land. People without their own land can only work in addition to renting from the government. The farming season is concentrated in spring farming and autumn harvest. The other two seasons are not idle squatting on the threshold to catch lice. You can work to make money.


    The development of "workers" will drive the society forward. If they want to increase their profits, they need to study how to reduce costs and accept goods at the same time, which is not only a process of improving productivity, but also the basis of scientific and technological progress.


    When there are commercial goods, someone has to purchase them. Businessmen are a group responsible for purchasing commercial goods for sub-sale. Both "workers" and "businessmen" have made profits because of their labor, and the state has also obtained taxes.


    In fact, the Han state was only short of food, not money, because too many families were forced to turn to "workers" and "merchants". At one time, some officials thought it was very bad, because "workers" and "merchants" occupied too many manpower, resulting in food shortage. In this way, the officials basically went home to eat themselves. It was not Liu Yan who did it. It was Xu Zheng, a Taiwei, and Cai you, who was in charge of millet internal history, who joined forces to make efforts.


    The military accepts the rise of "industry" because, of course, industrial development is beneficial to the military. At the same time, it can''t stand anyone pointing fingers at land distribution.


    Cai you''s reaction will be so fierce. The two groups of "workers" and "businessmen" are constantly contributing small money. Whoever hinders the part of the internal history of controlling millet from getting small money is their great enemy.


    "Boulders and giant trees are transported by galloping roads." Cai you is now at the construction site of new Chang''an. He is very proud to introduce Liu Yan in plain clothes: "Chi Dao is made by the rise of ''work'' and great talents imitating the Pre-Qin Dynasty."


    Chidao in the pre Qin Dynasty is an ancient version of a rail road. The road is paved with wood tracks and specially made wheels. Horses pull special cars to gallop on the chidao, which can be thousands of miles away in a day.


    The Han state is building two national highways, including Chi Road, which is far more difficult than ordinary roads, and the project is the last.


    The construction of chidao was designed by Liu Yan himself, but the samples were drawn according to the modern railway, but the materials were changed into wood products. Now he heard that someone had seen the classics of chidao in the Pre-Qin Dynasty. He was surprised and confused at the same time.


    Cai you had to advocate for the development of "industry", just as the military had to advocate war. He still boasts that the annual tax amount is there, which also reduces the contradiction caused by people''s small land holdings. After all, working is also one of the ways to support the family.


    Of course, Liu Yan knows the Chi Road, and also knows that the Chi road from new Chang''an to Qinling is more than 70 Li long. The main reason for building this Chi road is that there is no lack of giant trees in the construction of the palace que.


    "Great talent?" Liu Yan was interested: "summon me to meet you."


    Cai you mentioned the stubble, which was obviously prepared in advance. He turned around and gave orders to his entourage, and soon the man was brought up.


    The visitor was an official wearing a waiter''s official uniform. Because people now look older, they can''t judge their age from their appearance. Cai you introduced his name, age and origin, which really surprised Liu Yan.


    "Minister Ma Zihuan, meet the king!" Ma Zihuan, who was born in Qiang nationality, is a Han in terms of dress, speech and behavior. His background is not small. He has designed and built palaces in Xiangguo and Yecheng for Shi Hu.


    Liu Yan looks at whether he is a Han, what he sees is the recognition of Han thought and culture, not blood. He believes that as long as he speaks the Han language and demands himself with the Han etiquette, his thought is also rooted in the Han family, that is, a Han person.


    Of course, whether the Han people also depends on their appearance. At least they can''t have much difference from the Han people in appearance, especially in skin and hair color. This is also the lingering hatred of the Han people after experiencing the suffering of the white skin family.


    Liu Yan was never stingy with capable people. After a burst of encouragement, he asked curiously, "where can you see Chi Tao?"


    How dare Ma Zihuan hide a trace? It is said that Yao Yizhong came across it from Yao Yizhong''s family library. It is also said that Yao Yizhong asked Shi Hu for the books recording Chi Dao. I don''t know where Shi Hu came from.


    The Sima family came to a "land of China" in the ruling stage. The capital Luoyang was broken by Liu Yuan of the Huns, the emperor was caught to pour the toilet, and the treasure house also fell into the hands of the Huns. The southern Huns used to be two hundred or three hundred years old dogs. They knew more about the importance of advanced civilization than the rest of the ignorant people. At least they knew that books and books had to be grabbed and moved to Changan.


    Later, the Jie nationality defeated the Huns and became the new ruling race in the Central Plains. As the former slave race of the Huns, the Jie nationality is a barbarian in the real sense. They don''t know the importance of the heritage of Han civilization as well as the southern Huns. Fortunately, the Qiang nationality knows more or less, and the Qiang nationality has received a considerable number of ancient books of Han civilization.


    The Han state ruled by Liu Yan killed many aristocratic families and copied countless classics. Those were brought to the South after China''s land subsidence.


    Generally speaking, the sinking of the land of China dealt a great blow to the civilization of Zhuxia. Not only the destruction of the Han people from the body to the spirit, but also the loss of a considerable number of ancient books and records. Many ancient crafts were also destroyed by the barbarians.


    Ma Zihuan saw "Tianyan" and was encouraged by Yan huanse for a while. She was very excited to leave. She walked a long way before she came back to her senses. She seemed to forget some of CAI you''s explanations?


    Cai you did this. First, Ma Zihuan is really capable. The most important thing is that Liu Yan is looking for a "beauty" and plans to pull out Ma Zihuan, a representative figure, to warm up. However, Ma Zihuan seemed to forget his business and was so angry that his liver hurt.


    Legalists can govern the world, Huang Lao can govern the world, and Confucianism can dominate the world. Cai you doesn''t think Mohism can revive, but the power of "work" can preach, at least to occupy a place in the world of the king looking for "beauty". He wanted to remedy it, but he saw that Liu Yan was stunned at the scene of working and couldn''t open that mouth for a time.


    "I feel this." Liu Yan doesn''t want to talk about the hardship of prospering the people and killing the people. Corvee is a responsibility and obligation, and it''s not that he didn''t give wages. He saw people singing and laughing while working in more than one place, and a simple smile appeared on his face: "in the year of great disaster, it is a good government of the country to promote work for relief."


    Of course, Liu Yan will definitely ignore other scenes, such as slaves wailing under the supervisor''s whip

 Chapter 711

    There are not many slaves in the Han Dynasty. Some private slaves can not be counted. It is roughly estimated that they are about 200000 to 300000, but the number of slaves recorded in the official record is as high as 2.67 million.


    The composition of these 2.67 million slaves is very complex. Most of the people who have been slaves for several years are those prisoners of war who surrendered during the recovery of the Central Plains by the Han army. Most of them are Qiang, Di and zahu, with a total number of about 600000. The remaining more than 2 million were the accessories of the Han Army to destroy Koguryo, Baiji and Xinluo. All the three countries, from the king to the civilians, became slaves except that some women were married by the Han family''s son-in-law.


    To be honest, school-age women from Koguryo, Baiji and Xinluo helped Liu Yan a lot. The war killed too many non young groups. The elderly and children were the first groups to suffer in the war. It was not easy for women to survive in the war. For example, the number of marriage age men and women in Han Dynasty was more than five to one for a long time. With more than 100000 school-age women in the three countries, although the gap between men and women has not been completely solved, at least many meritorious soldiers (singles) in the military can have daughters-in-law who inherit incense.


    There is still a big gap between men and women in China today. Some are bachelors who can''t find a daughter-in-law. Because the Han state attaches importance to the relationship between military merit and titles, families with school-age women not only change marriage... For example, when a girl of a family marries that family, it must also have an adaptive woman. If she can marry a man of her family, she will look for people with titles, followed by people in the standing army.


    In some ways, which group do women value... For example, modern people give priority to marrying civil servants, or they must have a car, a house and a deposit, so men will prepare in that direction, which has formed a social trend. In the Han Dynasty, the trend of women is to increase people''s desire to join the army, but it is too difficult to squeeze in.


    "Whether I can be recruited as a county soldier is related to my life."


    "Who isn''t?"


    For most people, after the establishment of the military field corps is fixed, it is a very difficult thing to become a war soldier. Most of the soldiers have followed the current kings before the founding of the people''s Republic of China. The supplemented soldiers need to be at least seven feet (1.71 meters) tall. I and my family members have no criminal record.


    Seven feet tall is not a problem for many Han people... Especially in the north. The average height in the North has always been higher than seven feet, and there are eight foot heroes everywhere. As for criminal records, the government looks at the records after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. In fact, it doesn''t matter what they did before.


    The biggest reason why it is difficult to join the field corps is that the standing army does not recruit directly from the people, but selects the best from a large number of soldiers from counties and counties. Therefore, if you want to become a member of the standing army, you have to be drafted into corvee to become a county soldier, and perform well after becoming a county soldier.


    The so-called good performance is really hard to define. Dedication is only a foundation. Being able to become an affiliated Corps in a war and gain something in that war will greatly increase the probability of joining the standing army.


    There are only 13 standing armies in the country. There are 15000 standing armies. The number of people who can serve as professional soldiers is less than 200000. How much is one?


    Men of the right age in the Han Dynasty had the opportunity to become soldiers in counties and counties when they were doing corvee service. The difference was whether they were doing military service locally or going to different places. If in the pre Qin or pre Han Dynasty, people would be afraid to perform corvee service in other places, especially military service. However, in the current Han Dynasty, it is completely the opposite. Everyone hopes to go farther away from home. Subsidies are on the one hand, and the most important thing is that they may be temporarily transferred to a battlefield.


    "My eldest brother served in the military, but he went to the land of Jingchu."


    Those who hear that are all sad for the elder brother of a man. The land of Jingchu is not a frontier, especially in the process of opening up wasteland. When they go, they will be soldiers.


    However, they have to think about it. The retired soldiers of the standing army generally do not return to their hometown. Many are resettled locally. They become soldiers of counties and counties, and very few people are assigned to their hometown. Maybe it''s good to settle in Jingchu.


    To put it bluntly, after becoming a county soldier, at least there is land distribution. With land, it means that he is not a proletarian. In terms of marriage, having property is the basis. No parents in the world are willing to watch their daughter suffer with others, right? It''s not even the reason why they don''t suffer. It doesn''t matter how rich they want. Men should at least be able to support themselves and their wives and children, and their parents and even their daughter-in-law''s parents should be able to take care of them. Otherwise, where can we start a family?


    Taking care of both parents is not nonsense. Contemporary society is not a one-child society. Isn''t it going through war? Most of the men and women of marriageable age are single seedlings, even a single seedling. Behind it, there are more than one family waiting to provide for the elderly, not only the pressure of the man. In fact, the pressure of men and women is as heavy as Mount Tai. They can''t afford to marry, get sick and die... Think they''re joking?


    "Hard! Too hard!"


    The sighing man looked very old, but Sanshi was only 24 years old. He was not only old but also thin. His hair was fixed with a branch of a tree instead of a Lun towel.


    The Han state, which had just completed the expulsion of Hu prisoners, did not pay much attention to domestic construction in the final analysis. In general, its citizens were just hungry but could not get rich.


    Ordinary people don''t have their own land. They will rent it from the government. They can keep 40% of their output, and the rest is owned by the government. If they work harder, they can still do odd jobs in summer and winter because they are illiterate and have no skills. In addition, they are short-time workers. In fact, their salary is not very good.


    Of course, the tax of 60% seems very high, but it is by no means the most excessive. For example, the princes in the late Han Dynasty did three taxes and two taxes. In the period of Hu Lu''s rule over the Central Plains, the Han people didn''t even have their own property, especially in the period of Jie nationality''s rule. During the rule of the Jie nationality in the Central Plains, the law clearly stated that the Hu people robbed the Han people of innocence.


    The Qin Empire is ten taxes and one, and the Western Han Dynasty is thirty taxes and one after Emperor Xiaowen of the Han Dynasty.


    After the death of the first emperor of the Qin Empire, including the reign of the first emperor, the corvee system has actually been chaotic. In addition to ten taxes and one, there are many exorbitant taxes and miscellaneous taxes, especially during the reign of Hu Hai.


    From the Western Han Dynasty to Emperor Xiaojing of the Han Dynasty, in addition to the thirty taxes, there were also exorbitant taxes and miscellaneous taxes, especially the emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty. The so-called "thirty taxes and one tax forever in the early Han Dynasty" is only the Taizu national policy unchanged in the general direction.


    In the Han Dynasty, people who did not own land had 60% tax on renting official land, but there was no exorbitant taxes. This is the most important thing for civilians. Otherwise, what is the tax amount set by the state? In addition to the "national tax", it is useless for Liu Yan to set a hundred taxes.


    "It''s enough to have food and clothes."


    Sanshi doesn''t mean how beautiful his life is. What he said about "Lu" is actually coarse grain that can be changed after farming has been produced. He has clothes to wear. He is more satisfied than the misery under the rule of Hu Lu before the establishment of the Han state.


    Nowadays, the main crops in the north are millet and wheat. Millet is the main refined grain, but wheat is the second-class grain. Millet is actually a kind of millet. It turns yellow after shelling. Wheat is a kind of post season supplementary grain after millet harvest, and beans are used as inferior grains of various colors. Before, there was no idea of milling wheat. As a result, wheat didn''t taste very good. It existed as coarse grain. The military simply fed war horses mixed with beans.


    Many people who didn''t know why heard that the troops of the western and Eastern Han Dynasties were feeding wheat to their horses. They immediately felt it was a waste, but they didn''t know that people at that time were really not used to eating wheat. As everyone knows, wheat became the staple food after the idea of processing and milling. Then there was the emergence of wheaten flour, which gave rise to the origin that northerners mainly eat pasta.


    Zhuxia civilization had the technology of grinding flour as early as the spring and Autumn period, but it was used to grind all kinds of beans. Later, in the Western Han Dynasty, tofu was made from grinding soybean flour, but I really didn''t want to grind anything else.


    It is natural that the Han Dynasty now has the idea of grinding wheat. Liu Yan reminded us that wheat is not coarse grain because of the emergence of grinding flour. On the contrary, it has become staple grain with the emergence of pasta and steamed bread. However, the thinking of a moment and a half will still not be changed. The north of the people mainly grows wheat, but it will still be called coarse grain.


    People involved in Chang''an construction, whether from corvee or employed, have at least covered clothes, most of them wearing uniform clothes issued by the government repeatedly. The reason why the government issued clothes again and again was not the trouble left by the Hu prisoners during their rule of the Central Plains. At that time, the Hu people didn''t mention it first. The vast majority of Han people didn''t even have a piece of clothes at all. They were not exposed crazy. After the productivity was completely destroyed, they really couldn''t afford cloth if they were not rich.


    The clothes distributed by the government are a kind of collar and right lapel, with bunches of trousers. The so-called Yi is actually an upper garment with a length comparable to that of a robe. It is only a style and can be made of many kinds of materials.


    Liu Yan took the country name "Han". In terms of clothing, he was also removing the color of the Wei and Jin Dynasties, that is, he no longer had the loose characteristics of the Wei and Jin Dynasties, and returned to the relatively tight system in the pre Han period. The people are still going to "Jin Hua", and the army is making comprehensive reform, which makes the difference between combat clothes, dresses and casual clothes. This is also considered to give preferential treatment to the military.


    The public has repeatedly looked for clothes put by hair. No matter what style they are, they all belong to linen materials. They are absolutely not beautiful, but they are superior in quality. In addition to the style of Xi, there is also a style of deep clothes, and the style of Ru. Different styles are naturally worn in different seasons.


    The three stones were tired of waving the shovel. They straightened up and hammered again. They were stunned when they saw that there were cattle pulling cars on the road in the distance and walking slowly on the road.


    There is no shortage of horses in the Han Dynasty. Nobles (referring to those with titles) can buy horses at a little cost. That is, fine horses are too expensive and difficult to buy. Pulling cars is basically the first choice. It is difficult to see candidates for cattle to pull cars.


    The new Chang''an is a large construction site, which is closer to the southeast than the old Chang''an. If you enter from Kanto, you need to pass through the new Chang''an construction site whether you go through Tongguan, lantianguan or Yiguan.


    Because it''s a big construction site, it looks chaotic. The excavated soil needs to be transported out by car. There are people coming and going. The main road can''t afford to walk slowly. Sanshi will be stunned to see that the ox cart is too slow to block a string of cars behind.


    The cow pulling the cart looked like a yellow cow. A strong middle-aged man sat in the driving position with a whip. The rear body was ventilated on all sides. You could see two elders who looked white in hair and beard.


    "It''s rare to consume a lot of people''s power!"


    "The reappearance of Qin and Han!"


    The two old men on the ox cart looked and said, as if they had seen the biggest tragedy in the world, and their faces were full of unbearable looks.


    Zhang Gan is dressed in white and matches his hair and beard. He looks very dusty.


    Li Mao was dressed in light green. Although he was sitting upright, his temperament looked lazy.


    They came from the deep mountain (Taihang Mountain) of Leping County for a generation. According to their claims, they are people in the mountain gate and do not belong to the same vein. One of them said that it costs people''s strength, the other said that the Qin and Han Dynasties reappeared, but it was only clear that Liu Yan was also doing tyranny.


    There are many so-called "mountain gates" in all dynasties, which are nothing more than small groups hiding in a certain place, usually with their own theoretical system.


    "Mountain Gate" is always accompanied by hermits, but hermits are not "hidden". After the northern and Southern Dynasties, being hermits became a means of coercion. For example, Wang Anshi and Zhang Juzheng, a large group of people advocated that "nature is not Zhongni, and all ages are like a long night". It seems that the two great powers are not born, and the earth is about to explode. Then their original intention is very good, Finally, it blew up the imperial court at that time.


    "Born not to be Zhongni, forever is like a long night" comes from volume 93 of Zhu Xi''s Zhu Ziyu. In fact, this brother is not an ox force. Zhang Zai''s sentence "stand up for heaven and earth, stand up for the living people, follow the unique knowledge, and open peace for the world" before Zhu Xi is the real ox force, which has become a famous saying that the passer-by must roar.


    "Stop!"


    The driver quickly tightened the reins, took the lead in jumping down, moved to the pier, and helped the two elders out of the car one after another.


    Although they were slow before, at least they were still moving forward. When they stopped, the cars behind them had to stop. A group of soldiers who had already frowned couldn''t see it at all.


    "Who are you waiting for? I don''t know if you have to give way to stop?"


    Li Mao looked at the shouting Han army like a mole ant. He didn''t know how to distinguish between official positions and titles from his badge. His eyes just stopped a little and then moved away, and walked towards the civilian men beside the avenue.


    Zhang Gan and Yan Huan smiled at the Han Army and said to the driver calmly, "give way."


    The driver respectfully saluted Zhang Gan, but he humed coldly to the Han army before driving the cattle and pulling the car away from the avenue.


    A soldier of the Han army was a little angry: "who is this?"


    The leader of the team looked at the old man and didn''t break the law after thinking about it. The state of Han has always acted in accordance with the law, so he calmly said, "these two are reasonable (sensible)."


    In other words... Because of Liu Yan''s order to recruit talents, did intellectuals from all over the world get punished for pretending to be too much?

 Chapter 712

    "Where are you from?"


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡±


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here to see the king."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was Sanshi who was caught by Li Mao asking questions.


    When Li Mao treated Sanshi, he was completely different from the Han army. He was as kind as he was. He would smile at the people around him, but only wrote the word "close to the people" on his forehead.


    In fact, until the northern and Southern Dynasties, scholars themselves never bullied civilians. First, they felt that both sides were not at the same level at all. Second, scholars really needed reputation.


    Many examples can show that at least before the northern and Southern Dynasties, the literati would only personally antagonize the same group of literati. On the contrary, they would take a relaxed attitude if they were inadvertently offended by the civilians. If any literati went to argue with the civilians in person and even bullied the civilians in person, they would definitely be despised by the whole literati class, I think that guy lowered the whole class of scholars.


    It is not that the gentry class does not bully the civilians, but the gentry do not bully the civilians in person. In the end, those who bully the civilians will only be the servants of the gentry.


    Many times, the gentry indulge their slaves to bully civilians. On the one hand, it probably means a sense of superiority such as "my dogs are higher than ordinary people". On the other hand, the gentry do not live by eating soil and drinking water. In terms of interests, someone always needs to do it. If the slaves make the people''s grievances too big to stop, the gentry can directly "click" the civilians'' grievances with the slaves, and get a good name of integrity.


    "I''m from Leping (county), and I''m not sure I''m from the same hometown as the younger generation."


    "Really a fellow townsman."


    "Oh?"


    "Shi is from Shangai (a county in Leping county)."


    Li Mao smiled more kindly. I didn''t expect to catch anyone from the same county.


    In many years, villagers have a very special bond. If they come from the same place, they will naturally have more sense of closeness. If something happens in a different place and the villagers do not help each other, they will be sent back to their hometown. The person who stands by does not want to be scolded by the backbone, so he is basically ready to move.


    "I came to Guanzhong to get an audience from the king. If I ask you something, the younger generation should answer truthfully."


    "When the elder asks, Shi naturally has to answer truthfully."


    Li Maogang just patronized and talked to Sanshi. When he paid attention to the surroundings, he found that the people next to him couldn''t stop and gather to listen. Why were they still working?


    With the clothes of Li Mao and Zhang Gan, it is obvious that they are noble and elegant. It is almost inevitable to be surrounded when they appear. If they show that they are close to the people, they will be surrounded to complain. And Li Mao has said more than once that he can see today. Shouldn''t those people come around more?


    The next scene made Li Mao frown completely. Sanshi even began to work. It was like watching Li Mao waiting for questions while working.


    As a scholar, especially a hermit at the mountain gate, he should have his own pride. Li Mao didn''t want to talk to Sanshi anymore and went directly to the Han Army patrolling nearby.


    "Stop!"


    The Han army who happened to patrol to this position was not the team just now. Li Mao shouted and stopped in confusion.


    "Why are the people so afraid?"


    "What did you say?"


    Even with strong local characteristics, the language can certainly understand each other. Li San wondered where Li Mao said people were afraid to see it.


    While working, he came to the three stones nearby. He was still waiting to be questioned. After all, Li Mao said he could get the audience of the king today. Suddenly, he was depressed when he was ignored. When Li Mao glared at a gap of what length of the Han Army, he said, "I''m not afraid?"


    "You''re afraid to stop. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "I took the salary, naturally I have to work. How can I stop at leisure?"


    Sanshi said that Li Mao was stunned.


    Zhang Ganlu, who has been quiet, shows a thoughtful expression. He has seen a hot work scene on the construction site. There are no vicious supervisors waiting to whip people in this area. People are really working with great enthusiasm.


    "The sergeant is polite." Zhang Gan saluted Li San, who didn''t know what was going on, but Li San avoided the salute and saluted again. He said with a gentle smile, "I''ve been recruited. Can you ask the sergeant something?"


    The reason why Li San avoided Zhang Gan''s salute was that Zhang Gan looked at his age. Zhuxia civilization had the virtue of respecting the elderly. It would take a long time to accept the salute from the elderly.


    "I came all the way from Leping. Before I entered Tongguan, I saw that there were government Daxing projects everywhere, especially here. Why?"


    "The elder came from Leping county?"


    "Exactly."


    "Look at the elders, they are hermits at the mountain gate. It is the policy of the Great Han to expel the Hu prisoners and build the Great Han again. It is a policy to raise the people when there is a disaster."


    Zhang Gan and Li San came back to ask and answer questions, but what they said was not secret. The government not only posted notices, but also grass-roots officials constantly patrolled the countryside to make announcements. It is true that only those who hide in deep mountains and forests don''t know.


    Li Mao, who had recovered from his stupidity, had a new interest. He saw that the sergeant who answered with Zhang Gan was polite and disciplined. The sergeant''s words and deeds were not like people who didn''t know a person in big words, but he wondered how he looked like a sergeant who was not even an official?


    The so-called sergeant is not a small soldier, that is, the rank of chief of the army, chief of the army and team leader. The village chief who goes up can be called an official. In terms of local officials, Tingfu, qiutiao, TingChang, Youhuo and Youzhi are only "scholars" in the official system, and public officials at the county government level such as prison officials belong to officials. This is the system of "Scholar" and "official" in the Qin and Han Dynasties. After waiting, it is the difference between "official" and "official".


    Li Mao and other three people went to Guanzhong immediately after they got out of the mountains. When they rested on the way, they didn''t touch people, but they didn''t talk about anything else. They didn''t want to know something until they went to the construction site of new Chang''an.


    "Thank you, sergeant."


    "The elder is the king''s talent. When you enter Chang''an, you can go to the post house. You will have the reception of Hongru hall."


    A small episode soon ended with Zhang Gan and Li Mao returning to the ox cart, leaving three stones full of wonder. Three stones were waiting to be questioned from beginning to end, but Li Mao forgot such a fellow countryman.


    The ox cart moved slowly again. This time, Zhang Gan ordered the driver to pull aside as much as possible.


    In fact, the avenue is very wide, divided into left and right lanes, that is, the ox cart was in the middle, which really blocked the car behind.


    Zhang Gan''s behavior behind him is a psychological change after he talked with Li San. He still has the pride of being a hermit in the mountain gate, but he has a closer sense to the current imperial court.


    "The corvee was built as a rural Avenue, which was used by officials and people." Zhang Gan''s eyes have been looking at a busy construction site, talking about the construction of the national road from Jiankang to Guanzhong. He took his eyes back and looked at Li Mao. After a pause, he continued: "I''ve been waiting in the mountains for a long time and haven''t heard of the world for a long time."


    They have just heard in detail that even if it is to build a new Chang''an, it is not to concentrate labor to give priority to the construction of the palace city. On the contrary, it is to give priority to the construction of new cities. The palace city projects are only necessary.


    "There will be a great disaster in the Central Plains?" What Li Mao noticed was this. He was very confused and said, "I don''t hear that previous dynasties had known about natural disasters, nor did I see the so-called work for relief."


    "Contingent?" Zhang Gan recalled and said, "in the year of Yuanding, the great disaster in Guanzhong, Emperor Xiaowu allowed the people to enter Shanglinyuan."


    Li Mao still knew that Shanglinyuan was not only the private forest garden of the former Emperor of the Han Dynasty, but also an original ecological open area opened for disaster years. In every disaster year in Guanzhong of the former Han Dynasty, the emperor in power would allow people to enter Shanglinyuan for hunting. It really happened that people were hired to pay for construction projects.


    "There is no doubt that it is the emperor of Ming Dynasty to expel Hu prisoners and restore Zhuxia." Li Mao smiled bitterly for a while and then said, "we only hear about the heavy soldiers today, but we don''t see the hardship of the living people."


    Liu Yan cleaned up the Hu prisoners of all ethnic groups. No Han people dared to say that was wrong. Who dares to say that it was not the Ming emperor who rescued the Han people from the tyrannical rule of the Hu people?


    To be honest, it''s not a lie about the hardship of the living people. All localities have become ruins in the war, but the state has always launched a national war externally, and really doesn''t pay much attention to internal construction. In particular, the state has so strict control over land. Except for the Qin Empire, at the beginning of the founding of any country, it has done the equalization of land, that is, it has done nothing. As long as its head is still on its shoulder, it can get some land from the government, but today''s big men don''t have such blessings and benefits, so they have to exchange credit for credit.


    No one knows whether the original Qin Empire was cruel or not. Anyway, all kinds of records say that it is cruel. The Han state established by Liu Yan is in line with the Qin Empire in many aspects, especially the maintenance of the 20th rank is more strict than the Qin Empire, and the attention to the law is really a sign of the return of the former Qin Empire.


    After respecting Confucianism alone, Confucianism has repeatedly swept away dissidents for hundreds of years. At present, as long as they are literate, they basically dare not say that they are not Confucian disciples anyway. Confucianism focuses on the black Qin Empire for thousands of years. No matter what the Qin Empire is, it must be right to black in death as long as it is related to the Qin Empire.


    "We are sages..." Li Mao is very tangled, very tangled. He just called to stop to perform. Of course, the performance was not smooth. He also heard something incredible: "corvee has been legal since ancient times. It is paid for employment, but it can''t consume people''s strength."


    By the way, Confucius is not a saint yet. The posthumous title of Confucius in the early Han Dynasty was only the level of "public", but there were so many Confucian disciples.


    Not only Li Mao tangled, but also Zhang Gan felt depressed. They are hidden in the mountain gate. Yes, but who stipulates that hermits can''t contact people?


    The world has stabilized again, and there are no more threatening alien races around. To enter the stage of building internal affairs, the relevant information is circulating with each other. Those gentry who did not hide in the mountains and forests want to have a place in the new imperial court, and those who hide do not want to miss the opportunity to build a prosperous era. They are quite active.


    For example, the mountain gate where Zhang Gan and Li Mao are located is closed. They still know that the imperial dynasty issued the order to recruit talents. They know that if they live in seclusion, the world really has nothing to do with them. They come out of the mountain before they know the current situation.


    In fact, Li Mao and Zhang Gan have to be thankful. If they didn''t come out today and wait for a real audience with the king, it doesn''t matter whether they would be "clicked" or not. The important thing is to be laughed at by people all over the world when they die.


    Behind the two people is the silence all the way. They have made up their mind and will never easily "talk".


    "Sir, there''s another ox cart."


    The driver asked Li Mao to look back and see more than an ox cart.


    There was no shortage of horses in the Han Dynasty, but riding in an ox cart was very attractive to cultural people. Even if they could afford a horse, they preferred riding in an ox cart. At that time, scholars in the Wei and Jin Dynasties preferred an extension of the grotesque. For example, Laozi''s journey to Hangu pass in the West was an extension of this metaphysics, which led most cultural people to think that riding in an ox cart was very elegant.


    "Who also?"


    "I don''t know."


    The speed of the ox carts coming from behind is not slow. In fact, Zhang Gan and Li Mao can see very vaguely. The ox cart at the front is still a carriage closed on all sides. I really don''t know who is coming.


    There are knights around several ox carts. It''s not the military system. From the perspective of clothing, they are definitely rich people. They look young one by one.


    "Son sun Bing, I''ve seen the elder." The man who claimed to be sun Bing saluted on his horse and said, "the elder is going to Chang''an?"


    Sun Bing looked very young and said he was polite to the elderly. The reason why he would come was very simple. A team of ox carts were not together. They met on the road and simply walked together. His grandson was in a cart behind him.


    Zhang Gan and Li Mao just laugh, but they don''t have the desire to talk. They are still sorting out their thoughts. Otherwise, they don''t know what to say when they really meet the king, but they have to pull the driver aside out of politeness.


    Sun Bing came to say hello, which was what he meant. The people of several ox carts came to recruit virtuous orders. They could meet each other on the road. Even if they didn''t mean to keep warm, they should know in advance who they were.


    By the way, people who call themselves sun Bing are celebrities in history, but they are famous because of their son Sun Kang.


    Sun Kang has a very inspirational story, but it had to wait until his grandfather sun Fang, who was an official in Changsha, died and his father didn''t get along well in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    The seven ox carts went down to the side of the avenue and stopped. The people in the car came down. They looked very old one by one. When introducing each other, it was not a burst of excitement. Many people were big celebrities who only heard their names but did not see them.


    "It''s Mr. Fuhe face to face!" Li Mao was immediately excited when he heard someone''s name: "I''ve heard the name of Mr. for a long time. I''d like to see you!"


    Fuhe is a "number". His name taboo Luo Han and the word junzhang. Future generations may feel strange to him, but he is recognized as the first talent in the Eastern Jin Dynasty!


    The other people, Zhang Gan and Li Mao, are definitely well-known people. To some extent, they really don''t have the qualification of being on an equal footing. Who makes several people have such elegant titles, that is, they all come from the south.

 Chapter 713

    It seems to be the same thing. Since the uprightness of the Central Plains, the culture has shifted to the south, resulting in the chaos of the five huts and the end of the northern and Southern Dynasties. For a long time, the cultural circle of the Central Plains failed to recover its vitality. It took decades to revive the cultural circle after the end of the war and the establishment of the Tang Dynasty.


    Now it is not long after the rule of the Jie nationality has just ended. After the rampage of the captives of all ethnic groups, those who can escape flee to the south, especially the aristocratic families and haos. Most people in the central plains are difficult to live. There is no culture in that atmosphere. The culture in the North naturally seems barren.


    Under the original small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the cultural atmosphere was quite strong. Many XX families were born, especially calligraphers, thinkers and metaphysicians. They can also be sought after, and famous people can be found everywhere.


    Liu Yan issued the order to recruit talents, which not only attracted the people in the Mountain Gate who heard the wind, but also moved in the south. No one wants to be isolated from the "world governance group".


    The state of Han has been established for nearly nine years, and no theory has been able to become the "core", which is obvious to all cultural people. They thought that the new Han Parliament was a strategist and Legalist hegemony, and would go to the old road of the Qin Empire. How many people "changed their doors" to learn legalist classics, especially the most people close to the military, in order to have a seat in the new "world governing group"?


    The emergence of the order to recruit talents will inevitably cause a sensation. Not only does the king need talents, but also represents that the King actually needs a "core" theory. Does that mean that the king didn''t want Legalists to dominate the world, or that the king didn''t decide which theory should be the core?


    Confucianism has been dominating the world for hundreds of years. In fact, some people want to brewing a counterattack. Those who are a little extreme even have the determination to kill the fish and catch the net. They think that in any case, they can''t let Legalists rise again, and they should maintain the dominant position of Confucianism. If Liu Yan had not issued the order to recruit talents, no matter how long the time passed, the counterattack of Confucianism would inevitably appear, but it would be different in what way.


    Are there any Legalists now? No one knows. The disciples of legalism have been pretending to be Confucian scholars for hundreds of years. They are not even sure whether they are a member of legalism. Then, a considerable number of Legalist classics have been changed again and again. It really takes time to purify them. Only when the ancient books of Legalists are reorganized, can new legalist powers appear, and can Legalists become the famous learning in the Qin Empire again.


    It is certain that because the drama of "Confucianism skin and Dharma bone" has been staged for too long, there is really no legalist power. Otherwise, eight years will be enough to manage the chaotang into an iron bucket under the leadership of Legalist power. After all, Liu Yan was really ruling the world by law, which gave a great environment for the development of Legalists, but it was still the same at the end of the eighth year of Yuanshuo.


    "In troubled times, when heavy codes are used, it is the rise of the legal system."


    Luo Han is 57 years old this year, but he looks like a middle-aged man in his thirties. After he arrived in Guanzhong with his friends, he entered the old Chang''an City and was arranged in the post house.


    No matter who comes from and has traveled so far, he must be able to see the actual situation of the Han country with his eyes all the way. Many places have come out of the war, but it is not necessarily how good they can develop. More places can still see the dilapidation after the war.


    If you want to make any comments on the governance of the country, you must first understand the current situation of the country. It is obvious that the Han country has great military power, but the domestic situation is too far from what should be seen in the prosperous era of the Chinese dynasty.


    "Heavy ceremonies can suppress curfews, make bad people dare not commit crimes, and restore order in society. People with the rule of law can hardly have a real prosperous era. Only when morality is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people can there be a real world."


    This is also the common view of Confucian disciples. They do not ignore the necessity of the law, but they also believe that only by making a person truly become a moral person from the heart can they really cure the chaos. Therefore, they attach much more importance to moral education than popularizing law.


    Make everyone a moral person? Confucianism has struggled for this goal for nearly a thousand years, but it began with Confucius and his old man. Confucius created Confucianism with the goal of making Confucianism a school of governance. He constantly went to various countries to seek officials. The disciples also ran on the road of being an official. They still knew that at least they had the right to use the Confucian means of governing the world.


    Unfortunately, the wars in various countries continued in the spring and Autumn period, and Confucianism was really not suitable for the world of great disputes. A few vassal states that used Confucianism to govern the country also perished soon, which led to the fear of avoiding Confucianism.


    In fact, Confucius'' Confucianism and Confucianism after he ascended to heaven are not two different things. To say which doctrine has been changed the most, it is definitely Confucianism.


    After the first Han Dynasty respected Confucianism alone, all schools disappeared. However, all schools did not really disappear. They became undercover agents hidden in Confucianism, especially the Legalists. From the early Han Dynasty to the Wu Hu Luanhua, there were many great Confucians famous for the legal system. With so many Confucian disciples in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, they were examples of the great power of Legalists. No one thought there was anything strange. At most, they thought that "traitors came out of them".


    "Confucius said to be benevolent and Meng said to be righteous. Now is the time for us to be benevolent and righteous."


    The speaker is Zhang Kang, one of the world-famous "three Zhang". He was about 40 years old. He had been the governor of Shu County in the Western Jin Dynasty and annotated many classics. He was most famous for the moon order of Mingtang and the decoration of Zhongtai.


    "Three Zhang" refers to Zhang Zai, Zhang Xie and Zhang Kang. They are brothers and have made great achievements in their respective fields. This time, only Zhang Kang entered the Guanzhong pass. Although he has annotated a lot of scriptures, he is best at music and acrobatics.


    Zhang Shou, the father of "three Zhang", is a great celebrity. He is famous for his painting. He is best at drawing characters. There are also his paintings in the modern Zhou Gongli hall in Chengdu. He painted 72 disciples of Zhongni and the three emperors, the five emperors, and the virtuous and holy figures of monarchs and officials since the three dynasties to the Han Dynasty.


    In contemporary times, Zhang Shou''s paintings are extremely loved by scholars and poets. Wang Xizhi has been collecting but did not find Zhang Shou''s paintings, so he said "taste hate can''t see".


    "Cheng Ren takes justice..." Sun Fang looked at Zhang Kang in surprise: "why?"


    In the past history, before the demise of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, too many people roared "benevolence takes justice", that is, when it''s time to roar, after roaring, most people went back to their homes to find their mothers, and only a few people really went north to fight with Hu Lu. It is precisely because there are too few people who go north to find Hu Lu. As a result, a few people are famous and are destined to remain famous in history as a model.


    Sun Fang, if you want to say that he is a disciple of Confucianism, but actually he is talking about Zhuang Zhou. When he was young, he had a dialogue with his father''s entourage Yu Liang when he was hunting. That dialogue made sun Fang famous in the south, and also laid a foreshadowing for sun Fang''s official way, which was only because the person who answered was Yu Liang.


    Zhuang Zhou? Seems to belong to Huang Lao? It really belongs to one of the representatives of the Huang Lao school, but it can''t stand that Confucianism digests all schools of thought. Regardless of the previous theory, after the tragedy of all schools of thought, it has become one of the "nutrients" of Confucianism. If you have any opinions, let the people of all schools of thought jump out and be beaten to death.


    Zhang Kang was stunned. It seems that there is nothing wrong with him. The pursuit of ruling the country by law in the Han Dynasty is tantamount to the strongest challenge to Confucianism after respecting Confucianism alone. Shouldn''t people be prepared to take justice in order to protect Confucianism?


    "It is not a moral struggle for the king to come this time." Luo Han smiled very gently, "don''t talk nonsense, gentlemen."


    Because Luo Han is famous and can convince the public, and what he said is very reasonable, they all stopped.


    Liu Yan has completed the great cause of expelling Hu Lu, and the Han family''s Bing Feng is still invincible. The country just didn''t have time to develop after the war. They don''t want to refuse Liu Yan''s ruling position. It''s really inappropriate to shout "taking justice from benevolence". Even if it''s appropriate, is it waiting for soldiers to clean up in the post house?


    In order to receive cultural people from all directions, the construction specification of the post house is not small. It can be said that the post house has been built into the second most comfortable and gorgeous building complex in old Chang''an, and the other is the palace where Liu Yan temporarily stayed.


    The reason why it is said to be a complex is that the post house is very large and has its own small courtyard. It is more appropriate to describe it as a Zhuang garden.


    People from all directions are resettled according to geographical division. For example, people from the south of the Yangtze River, such as Luohan, are basically arranged in the same area, even though they live in small courtyards.


    While their group of cultural people from the South stayed in the post house to talk, the northern cultural people wandered around driven by Zhang Gan and Li Mao.


    Different from the so-called "people in the Mountain Gate" in the north, there are only hermits who are not hermits in the south.


    Zhang Gan and Li Mao drive people around because they realize the profound shortcomings. The original prepared words are full of refutation, which seems to be difficult to catch up with the reality. If they really want to make a difference, they can only seize the time to understand the real situation. They must not be both humiliating and ignorant.


    At present, the north is a barren land of culture. Even if some great scholars have repeatedly taken refuge in Hu Lu to discredit the northern gentry, Liu Yan didn''t start troops in the north. Some cultural people unite around Liu Yan. Generally speaking, he still has more advantages than the southern gentry in this competition.


    In fact, the southern gentry group was originally a family group in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It was not easy for scholars to live to the eighth year of Yuanshuo. Those who danced happily before were either cut down by Huan Wen, or hid after making trouble. Only those who were willing to live peacefully (dormant) could move although they had no official position.


    "There is no doubt that this is a rare opportunity for scholars in the south." Since Luohan is regarded as a leader, he should bear the responsibility of a leader: "as far as gathering is concerned, only seek the avenue and talk about others."


    They didn''t know that the government would have such an arrangement in advance. It''s easier for them to raise their heads for discussion, and there''s no need to find someone separately.


    "The north is full of demons." Zhang Kang said that many Confucian scholars rebelled. For example, sang Yu was taking the lead to become a real legalist. He himself is not a real Confucian. Otherwise, what he is best at would not be the rhythm and skill. It should be the righteousness of scriptures: "it is true that the king is good, and the people follow it."


    "What can I do?" Sun Fang doesn''t like Zhang Kang himself. He only gives face to Zhang Kang''s parents and brothers. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with his preference for Lao Zhuang before. Recently, he has increasingly felt that it seems good to become one of the Huang Lao school, but he didn''t dare to say or show it: "there was a filial piety and Martial emperor who liked Confucianism, while there were hundreds of schools who deposed Confucianism. The theory changed because of the king''s preference."


    If after the two Song Dynasties, as long as a Confucian scholar dared to shout "the king doesn''t love Confucianism, then depose the king", he can really succeed. That is, as long as they are scholars, they think they are Confucian scholars. They not only master social public opinion, but also all saints and disciples in the court. They dare to do it hard against the king and the king, and there is no problem with soft resistance.


    Now, the situation is different from that of the two Song dynasties. First, after the scuffle between the princes at the end of the Han Dynasty, there are three kingdoms standing side by side, and then there is the stage of rampant hooligans. Confucianism has nothing to do in troubled times, but it has no strength to fight against heaven and earth.


    The prosperity of any theory always depends on the needs of the imperial court. No one can have any objection. Cao Cao, a former legalist disciple, can clearly reveal his identity. Confucianism dared to choke earlier, but was repeatedly harvested, and even farted later. Facts have long proved that any theory that can be loved by the king may become a prominent school.


    There is still some basis for saying that Cao Cao is a disciple of legalism. Otherwise, Confucian scholars must give the Kong family some face. Even if Kong Rong repeatedly asks for trouble and makes trouble, how can Cao Cao not sacrifice Kong Rong before the southern expedition?


    "The Great Han Dynasty promotes law, but there is no great Confucian beside the king." Luo Han thought it was true. He still said with confidence: "now the great Confucianism from all sides gather in Chang''an. When there is an audience, the king will know the importance of Confucianism."


    What did the great scholars in the North do earlier? He went to take refuge in Hu Lu one after another, and each of them was very loyal. For example, some famous Confucianism, Hu Lu was almost finished, and they all followed him faithfully. Well, in fact, it''s not those great scholars who don''t want to return to the embrace of Zhuxia. Those who do so are liquidated, forcing them to go all the way to the black.


    "Mr. Fuhe is very kind!"


    They are really confident. Before, they couldn''t even meet Liu Yan. They didn''t have a chance to speak a thousand words. Once they were given the chance to speak, everyone thought they had a good tongue and would wake up Liu Yan.


    "Will your majesty meet us?" Sun Bing was young, so he didn''t hide much: "then we (Southern scholars) can return to the court."


    Sometimes when children talk, adults will be embarrassed, such as now. It''s not the most important thing to say anything. The important thing is that they can''t become marginal people!


    ... split... Cut... Line


    There is a bug in Chapter 717. Sun Kang has not been born yet and has been modified.

 Chapter 714

    Not all southerners were isolated from the court. It was those groups who did not interact with the Han state when the Han army went south... Or for a long time after that that that had no place in the officialdom.


    For scholars, they absolutely do not want to be isolated from the court, which means that their life will lose its meaning, the family can not be developed, or even suffering. After all, the best shortcut for any family of any civilization to develop a family is to have power. After mastering power, there are convenient means to expand the family.


    Other civilizations will not be mentioned for the time being. The unobstructed avenue for Zhuxia civilization to develop and expand the family is to be an official and have power to develop the family. We can find too many examples of this from reading history books. Too many people who were originally worthless turned over immediately after they became officials.


    Of course, power can not guarantee absolute security, but without power, there is no security. For aristocratic families, their security is to be tied to the ruler and become a member of the ruling class. They must not become marginal figures.


    Six years before Yuan Shuo, it was not difficult to be an official in the state of Han. The difficulty was to keep the official position and even get promoted after being an official.


    Six years after Yuan Shuo, it became difficult to get another position because of the saturation of officialdom to some extent. For those who have had the opportunity to enter the officialdom, it is more difficult for those who have the opportunity to enter the officialdom, such as those who were too arrogant.


    "They seem to have made a mistake." Liu Yan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "I''m not a scholar when I issue a recruitment order."


    It''s only right that Liu Yan didn''t understand. Any recruitment order will be developed, and there is no conflict with listening to the opinions of cultural people. If someone''s point of view is recognized, it must be appreciated. If he appreciates it, he must use it, and if he wants to use it, he must be given an official position. Isn''t that so?


    Yang Yang, a former official of the state of Wei, was not useful in the state of Wei. He knew that the king of the state of Qin was seeking talents. He successfully attracted the king of the state of Qin with his own thoughts and theories. He jumped from an intermediary to an important official. He also lived up to the expectations and values of Ying Quliang, the Duke of Qin. The reform made the state of Qin strong, changed the decadent situation before the state of Qin, and laid the foundation for the state of Qin to sweep away the eight wastelands and six harmonies.


    Another example is the state of Yan in the Warring States period. Le Yi first became an official in the state of Zhao but did not get a high position. After the starvation of King Wuling of Zhao, he left the state of Zhao and went to the state of Wei, but he did not become an official in the state of Wei. Later, he heard that King Ji Zhizhu of the state of Yan cast the golden platform, and a wide range of sages went there. He was worshipped as a general, did a great cause of attacking Qi, and led the coalition forces of five countries to more than 70 cities of Qi, It created the famous battle example of defeating the strong with the weak in the ancient war history of Zhuxia, and avenged the strong Qi against the Yan.


    There are too many examples. Basically, it is their own thoughts and theories (abilities) that moved the rulers. As a result, they became important officials of the country. They have also done great undertakings and left a name in the history of the Qing Dynasty.


    It''s not that literati simply can''t understand what Zhaoxian order represents. It''s that someone is likely to embark on the ladder to heaven from now on. If they really have the ability, they are destined to get huge benefits. At the same time, they can also leave a pen in history books, which is infinitely attractive to literati.


    Recruiting talents means using talents. The consequence of what Liu Yan said is to surprise and wonder the people who heard it, but no one will say anything. It''s good to hold that you are the boss and you like it. There will even be some schadenfreude.


    "There are more than 300 people who come to Chang''an because of the recruitment order." Cui Zong seemed to be a little nearsighted. He raised his list a little and lowered his head a little. He read some people''s names and summarized them later: "the northern scholars accounted for 30%, the southern scholars accounted for 60%, and the rest came from the frontier."


    The places that can be called border wasteland are really remote and desolate. The current border wasteland in Han country is northeast, grassland, peninsula, Lingnan and Indochina Peninsula. It is a strange thing that scholars can still appear in such places. It is difficult to say whether it is a family that ran out to take refuge in order to avoid the war.


    "In addition to scholars, there are Shami, warlocks and monks." Cui Zong has a reason to separate the Shami from the monk. At present, the Shami is a real monk, and the monk is some people like travelers (ascetic monks). After a pause, he continued: "foreigners also ask the Hongru hall to participate."


    In addition, warlocks are actually Taoists, but today''s Taoists specifically refer to people who have great means of health preservation. Warlocks are really used to call religious 1 people.


    A dynasty does not know whether there will be a recruitment order issued by the king himself. No matter how much attention it will not be too much. Even the paralyzed people will climb over and participate. Those who have arrived in Chang''an are more on the way.


    "They..." Liu Yan said of Shami, monk and Warlock: "what fun?"


    The state of Han did not prohibit religion 1, but it is impossible to let religion 1 spread wantonly. In some aspects, it is the state of suppressing Buddhism 1, but it does not support Taoism 1.


    At present, there is no true Tao 1 religion. It should be said that the period of Wuhu Luanhua and the northern and Southern Dynasties is the stage of the real formation of Tao 1 religion. Many metaphysicians are enriching Tao 1 religion, canonizing people who have made great contributions to the history of Zhuxia civilization, and then creating some mysterious fairy tales according to the truth.


    If Liu Yan could support the Tao 1 religion, he would definitely support the Tao 1 religion, which has little to do with his personal feelings. The main reason is that those characters who worship the gods of the Tao 1 religion are the ancestors who have contributed to Zhuxia. It is always better to worship their own ancestors than to believe in some foreign illusory gods in the past. Another is that Zhuxia civilization had the thought of worshipping ancestors.


    In the Central Plains Dynasty, the first religion always represented danger. There were too many riots with the color of the first religion in the early Han Dynasty. Of course, the most famous is the yellow scarf uprising, and there are five doumi religious separatist areas. There is also a guy who believes in Buddha 1 who is reading Buddha 1 and is engaged in massacres in the south. All kinds of examples show that the relationship with religious 1 religion means losing control, but the government is absolutely unwilling to see this.


    "In the late Han Dynasty, the evil of Zuo Rong was hard to tell."


    Zorrong, as sang Yu said, was a fanatical Buddhist sect and disciple during the Three Kingdoms period.


    "Hmm? The first Central Plains person to establish Buddha 1 country?"


    Liu Yan really knows who zorrong is and what happened. That''s probably the first time Buddha 1 religion laid a gun in the Central Plains.


    Zorrong was originally a small local warlord with an armed force of 10000 people. But in troubled times, it''s estimated that this person can''t make much noise. It''s better to find a big tree to enjoy the cool. So zorong took his subordinates to Zhao Yu, the governor of Guangling county at that time.


    Zhao Yu is a sincere person. He thinks that zorong really takes refuge, regards him as a VIP and gives a grand banquet. When zorrong saw that Guangling county was rich in goods and wealth, and that he had abandoned his righteousness, he killed Zhao Yu at the banquet and took over Guangling county.


    It''s not a good thing to occupy the magpie''s nest, but if you can manage Guangling County well, at least it''s not too bad. But zorong was a rough man and didn''t know how to manage. He ordered his soldiers to kill, burn and plunder Guangling county. After a cruel "song and laughter", he repeated his old skill and invaded other places with property. In addition to Zhao Yu, there are also Xue Li, the chief of moling, and Zhu Hao, the chief of Yuzhang. As for the people under his rule, there are countless invaders.


    Liu Yanzhi would say that zorrong wanted to establish Buddha 1 country. It is recorded in history that zorrong himself and his thugs shouted Buddha 1 and robbed Buddha 1 while killing people. He also said kindly that he was sending people to the Western Paradise to establish a blissful country on the earth.


    The events in the late Han Dynasty are too far away from now. If it weren''t for the well-read people, they wouldn''t know at all, but what happened after the collapse of the Western Jin Dynasty is not far away.


    "We already know that Buddhism is the theology of ah San." Sang Yu was still very concerned about the affairs of a San. After all, the Han state was at war with the Gupta Dynasty. He briefly introduced the birth of some Buddha 1 religions, and then said: "it has been confirmed that Buddha 1 religion has completely declined in ah San, and India 1 degree 1 religion has been replaced."


    The birthplace of Buddha 1 religion was in the ancient Indian state of kapirawi (one of many states at that time). When it began to flourish, the prince of the country gave up the throne to focus on Buddha 1 learning, but it was badly damaged not for many years.


    Buddha 1 religion was introduced into the central plains around ad. only a few scholars had contact with it, and it was rare for the common people to have contact with a Shami.


    At present, the most influential area of Buddhism 1 religion is in the countries of the western regions, and it has influence in the Central Plains, or to the stage of five Hu and chaos in China. They also built quite a number of temples at this stage. To some extent, the architecture of Zhuxia was influenced by Buddhism, such as the "cornice", "auspicious beast" and "span" of the roof.


    "When the sinner Hu Jin (Wu Jin) speaks to Shi Hu, there is a Han killing order." Ran Min has the most say in this. He said: "although Hu Jin is a Han, he has repeatedly said that he should kill all the Han people and indirectly die in his hands, far more than a million people."


    At the current stage, the spread of Buddhism 1 is a high-level line. It can''t be said that the whole Buddhism 1 is bad, just like people are good or bad. For example, Hu Jin dares to do anything to curry favor with Shi Hu. He also dares to say that Buddha Tucheng has been guiding people to the good.


    Generally speaking, in the current stage of Buddhism, whether before or in the following hundreds of years, some disciples of Buddhism do not really look like personnel. Hu Jin encouraged Shi Hu to kill all the Han people, and later Buddhists and 1 religions engaged in usury, and then dared to kill the rulers again and again. No matter for the country or the people, the Buddhist 1 religion at this stage is really no better.


    Liu Yan still knows that the Buddha 1 church has evolved over and over again. It is due to guiding people to be good as the main body. Talking about reincarnation and afterlife makes this world endure, but this change is to please the rulers. He knows that not only people are good or bad, but everything has two sides. The difference is how to use it.


    "Recruit talents. Anyone who thinks he has the ability can come." Ji Chang said that he could not drive away those religious 1 believers at all. What he attaches most importance to is: "how do foreigners treat them?"


    Those people from foreign countries still understand what the recruitment order issued by the king means to Zhuxia civilization, so they are shy and want to join it.


    "If you are a scholar, you are welcome." Liu Yan was not far fetched: "didn''t he say that the stone of the mountain can attack jade?"


    Ji Chang saluted and said he understood.


    "Yi 1 religion, Ji 1 supervisor 1 religion, all 1 gods 1 religion..." Lv Yi touched his chin: "can you also participate?"


    When it comes to Zoroastrianism, Huan Wen sent many Zoroastrians on the newly returned fleet, including the saint pars of Zoroastrianism Arizoa is more than just such a saint. There are as many as sixteen saints.


    Zoroastrians are not willing to offer saints to Huanwen, but they are willing to pay blood if they can give Liu Yan as a concubine, not to mention 16 saints.


    Coincidentally, the Romans are also transporting women to the mainland of the Han Dynasty. Even now, there is no "career" of saints in ji1 Du1 religion. They send some noble women.


    The so-called all one God one religion is the one religion of the Nordic God one system. At present, the Germanic, Celtic and Slavic of the three barbarians all believe in this God system. The difference is that they will add their own gods. Frank, Burgundy and Alemanni are unable to contact with China, otherwise they will definitely send women to the mainland of Han.


    "No Greek gods and religions?" Liu Yan really didn''t know that Rome now abandoned the Olympic gods. In fact, the Romans didn''t abandon it. It''s just that under Constantius, one foundation, one supervisor and one religion were popularized. He smiled and said, "the saints of the Olympic gods are very famous."


    The ministers looked at each other. Of course, they knew that those crooked nuts were working hard to send beautiful women. It seemed that their king was also very interested. On the one hand, they were glad that Liu Yan was finally willing to increase the beauty of the harem, on the other hand, they were worried about the mixing of royal blood.


    At least before the five chaos, the Zhuxia civilization did not worry about the mixing of Royal (Royal) blood, nor did it necessarily require that the heir can only have Zhuxia blood, which was only after the "dark period", otherwise Sun Quan, a hybrid, would not become a ruler.


    It must be said that Liu Yan didn''t make the woman sent by Wai Guoren a concubine, but slept for a few times, including pars, who was highly praised in Huan Wen''s letter Arizoa. He has nothing to be ashamed of. He has completed his dream of sleeping with beautiful women of all nationalities before crossing. After sleeping, he will give an identity. It''s not necessary for a high-level concubine.


    Liu Yan not only slept by himself, but also consciously or unconsciously encouraged everyone to find more foreign beauties, forced a lot of his ministers, and even said to collect beauties of all nationalities in various countries. He is not a sudden color changing ghost. The ratio of men and women in the Han country is too exaggerated. The country also needs more population. If you want to have a population, you must have enough mothers to take the lead in recruiting foreign beauties.


    "There is no national 1 religion in the Han Dynasty." Ji Chang is talking about the current situation of the Han state: "the Great Han does not need a national 1 religion."


    No one has any objection to this. Zhuxia civilization has always been that kingship is greater than divine power.

 Chapter 715

    On the winter solstice festival in the eighth year of Yuanshuo, while Liu Yan had a big banquet in the palace city, the people gathered from all parties were also entertained.


    Before Liu Che changed the Yuan Dynasty, the winter solstice festival was actually the new year of Zhuxia civilization, that is, October of each year was the beginning of the new year, and then it was changed to the first day of January of each year as the new year.


    Each festival of Zhuxia civilization has its own stress. Generally, it is what major events have happened, and what particularly meaningful things some great people have done on that day.


    Nuo dance is a dance that existed in the Xia and Shang Dynasties. It evolved into a kind of trick to expel bad luck in the spring and autumn and Warring States periods. The attention paid to Nuo dance in the early Han Dynasty was raised. Every winter solstice, the royal family will invite the famous wuzhu to the Imperial Palace to dance Nuo dance, which means to get rid of the bad luck of the year and be more happy and healthy in the coming year.


    Nuo dance is a kind of skill. And the meaning of the art of geisha covers quite a lot, generally refers to artistic performance. It''s just that for a long time, it has something to do with Fenghuaxueyue, such as cultivating famous prostitutes. At present, there is a trend to cultivate famous prostitutes in the south. They just raise beautiful girls and actors, but they don''t appear in public to provide special services for the masses.


    Every year on the winter solstice festival, the Han government also arranges Nuo dance. When Liu Yan entertains the ministers, there are dancers with masks and strange clothes to dance.


    In modern times, Nuo dance is still handed down, but the form and clothing of dance will vary from place to place, but the "function" is actually the same. It is attached with the meanings of exorcism, epidemic expulsion, sacrifice and so on, and classified into folk dance. However, at present, the greatest use of Nuo dance is displayed in Nuo instrument, that is, a link necessary for sacrifice.


    "How is it similar to our prayer and prayer dance?"


    The speaker came from Frank. His name was goodhouse. He said the Nuo dance he was dancing.


    So it''s strange that many countries and nations on the earth are very far apart. Without communication, many behaviors have the same consistency. It''s not the behavior of eating and sleeping. It''s something that can be summarized into culture and art and quite a lot of appellations.


    Frank, Burgundy and Alemanni belong to the Germanic family. When holding religious 1 ceremonies, their priests usually wear a very strange mask and dance similar to Nuo dance. Similarly, they also recite spells that no one can understand.


    Nuo dance is really a part of primitive belief. It is generally used by various nationalities in various religious 1 occasions. However, the German priests are very noble and special occupations, and the number of priests is very rare. The wuzhu profession in the Han country has long been broken, and those who dance Nuo dance are temporary guest stars.


    If you look at the people who dance Nuo, you will see a tall and strong figure. The other dancers are holding flags in one hand and a wooden shield in the other hand. He is a left stick, double-edged spear and a right hook halberd.


    The double-edged spear and hook halberd are ran min''s characteristic weapons. The man who is tall and strong is really him.


    In other words, what does ran min do for the fun of Nuo dance in the winter solstice festival? It''s not that he thinks he''s angry enough to play a guest role.


    It seems that it can also be mentioned. Zhuxia civilization believes that evil Qi can exorcise evil spirits. Nuo dance was originally to exorcise evil spirits. So not only ran min, but also Li Tan, Huan Wen, LV Tai and Xie an are guest stars. It is these people who don''t use their own weapons. They are also the leading dancers of Nuo dance, which makes Nuo dance have a strong killing momentum.


    It is because their Nuo dance has a strong momentum of killing and cutting. As a result, those Germanic people feel very similar to their own Nuo dance. That is, the Germanic Nuo dance also has an obvious momentum of killing and cutting.


    "Is there any connection between the cyris and the Germanic?"


    "The two nations are so far apart that there can be no connection."


    Olus Setus Cicero looked at the Han Nuo dance and the Germanic Nuo dance, so it was like asking casually.


    In other words, the Germanic name is what the Romans called a group of barbarians. In fact, the barbarians were not the same nation. The Romans used the same name for them, which really made a group of barbarians think they are the same race.


    What the Romans did was an act of lifting a stone and smashing their own feet. Originally, all barbarian tribes would fight with each other. After the barbarians found that they were "their own people", it was difficult for the Romans to break through the barbarian tribes.


    It was not only the Romans who did such stupid things, but also the various civilizations. Some tribes were not the same nation at all, but were classified as the same nation by the Central Plains Dynasty.


    There used to be more than one Hun tribe in the grassland, such as the Aries King tribe, the XiuTu King tribe and the hunxie King tribe. They were not Huns, but they were recognized as Huns by the Western Han Dynasty. As a result, they really came together, far from the above tribes, and many miscellaneous Hu were forced into the camp belonging to the Huns.


    The later Eastern Han Dynasty did the same thing. The sheep herding tribes in the northwest territory were not a nation at all. The Han people first created the word "Qiang" to describe those tribes, gradually regarded them as the same nation, and then those tribes really formed the same nation and united to harm the Northwest Territory of the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    The stupidest thing is not to pinch the original barbarian tribe into a nation, but to create a nation out of nothing. How to create? For some reason, it may be for interests or officials for political achievements, gather a group of people and tell them: what kind of race your ancestors used to be and what kind of race you will be in the future. If you agree to have government subsidies and bonus points, let alone no subsidies and bonus points, I will punish you!


    "It''s said that the Han people have been expelling and eliminating the alien races they don''t agree with?"


    "The ancestors of the Han people have been doing this for a long time. The contemporary Han people tend to integrate and digest the foreign nationalities."


    Since the Romans were present on this occasion, it''s unreasonable that the Persians didn''t join the fun. Moreover, people from all over the world were curious about what the official banquet of the Han country was like. They would try their best to get together without being invited.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher said that after the Han Army finished expelling the Hu prisoners, it was still chasing and killing some escaped Hu prisoners. He also heard that the Han army killed thousands of miles to a very cold place in order to pursue and kill foreigners. He was a little afraid of the Han people''s concept of revenge.


    "Only a single nation is the most stable in a country. The more nations there are in a country, the greater the contradictions. When the main nation is weak, the division of the country is doomed."


    "That''s what I said. Why don''t you Romans let go of slaves and continue to transport slaves from all places back to their homeland."


    Foreign diplomatic missions are arranged in an area, and their location belongs to the corner. It is obvious that the location arrangement is still outside those cultural people invited.


    "It''s a nation, not a slave!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Kyanoush, not far apart Alta Aldasher and olus Setus Cicero looked at each other. If special effects could be added, it would be a ferocious flash of lightning in his sight.


    The Romans are still a loser. In the past, millions of people dared to get twenty or thirty million slaves. Later, the gap between Romans and slaves decreased again and again, but it has always been maintained at the ratio of five to one. Their excellent quality of life is based on the exploitation of other ethnic groups. Once the external exploitation is reduced or stopped, it is basically time for trouble at home.


    Among the cultural people who gathered in old Chang''an, quite a few of them were unaware of the existence of foreign missions. It''s because the Han government doesn''t think it''s good to show off when foreign envoys come. It really doesn''t take this as the beginning of the country''s prosperity.


    Literati are quite excited about the arrival of foreign envoys. They advocate that all countries come to Korea and regard such things as national projects. Some literati pay no attention to Nuo dance and make all kinds of guesses about those crooked nuts curiously.


    "It''s far enough, that is, the number of countries paying tribute is less."


    "When the Han side ends the war, foreign countries will come to Korea."


    "If it wasn''t the face project of the Sima family, there were two big countries in the world."


    "I heard that Rome and Persia are both powerful countries with vast territory and large population. They are all asking for alliance from the Great Han?"


    "The Han Dynasty has formed an alliance with Persia to jointly deal with the Gupta Dynasty. There are four other countries to form a five nation coalition."


    If you didn''t know what happened to Rome and Persian sassanne, you would gradually know more about the two countries in the exchange. Some people also quoted scriptures to talk about the Persian Sassanian, such as the period when Parthia welcomed the Han envoys with tens of thousands of troops in the Western Han Dynasty. For Rome, they did not find any records from the classics.


    In fact, the Romans had been to the Central Plains Dynasty before. That was during the period of emperor yuan of the Han Dynasty. Some people made a comprehensive adaptation of that period into a film, that is, the screenwriter made a few random changes and engaged in 100000 Roman troops. In order to chase and kill a group of people, they went outside Yanmen pass, and even didn''t know whether the grassland outside Yanmen pass was the western region or not, Another nonsense is to portray Huo Qubing as a pacifist.


    This is not over yet. In order to have a good box office in the white skin country, the Western Han Dynasty was completely blacked out. Don''t think about how the 100000 troops of the Romans arrived in the so-called western regions. It can be said that the Han Empire ignored the 100000 troops of the Romans and solved the Roman army only with the arrival of the troops of the Sabbath Empire (Parthia).


    The Nuo dance is over. Ran min takes the lead to show Liu Yan where he is. The people in the hall stand up together with ran min''s actions, all of them salute.


    Of course, Liu Yan was the throne sitting on the steps. He raised his right hand and asked falsely. Cui Zongdai shouted the word "flat body" for the loud voice.


    Today''s Liu Yan has to wear a full set of clothes. Someone found the difference between that crown suit and the previous one.


    Before, Liu Yan wore a crown suit in the style of Wang Jue, but today it is a full set of the crown suit of the son of heaven. The people who found this didn''t shout, but they had to be excited.


    In the third year of Yuanshuo, Liu Yan offered sacrifices to the ancestors and dead soldiers of various Xia dynasties in Mount Tai. At that time, he had announced to the subjects and ancestors of the world and the four great gods, and completed the ceremony of ascending to the throne of the son of heaven.


    The son of heaven is the patriarch of Zhuxia. Ascending the throne does not mean ascending the throne and becoming the emperor. After becoming the son of heaven, it means being able to lead the Miao people of Zhuxia from the legal system and legal principles. Therefore, the highest power change of Zhuxia civilization has always been to hold the sacrifice of ascending the throne of the son of heaven first, and then hold the ceremony of claiming the emperor. If anyone claims to be the emperor without the throne of the emperor of Jin, or claims to be the emperor first and then the emperor of Jin, making jokes is a small matter, and his rule will become unstable.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that after becoming the son of heaven, the ruling position will be very strong. It depends on whether the country can be peaceful and the people can be ruled, or whether the country can be strong and prosperous, but it''s not that the son of heaven is really critical. It represents a "new moon" position. In all the dynasties of Zhuxia civilization, the emperor and the emperor were always confused by people with unknown circumstances, but the power of the head of a family was greater than that of the head of state (the emperor). The emperor could kill heaven, but the head of state had to follow the law.


    Liu Yan seldom wears the emperor''s crown clothes. In the past, the winter solstice feast basically wore the king''s crown clothes. This year, he changed into the clothes of the crown of the son of heaven. First, there were foreign envoys present, and second, he hinted that he was about to ascend the throne and become emperor.


    "Let''s go."


    Liu Yan''s voice is not big, but it can spread well.


    People who had been ready for a long time at the back of the hall rushed out. Liu Shen, Liu Yan''s eldest son, followed by Liu Ming, Liu Yan''s eldest son, and then some younger sons of Sangong Jiuqing.


    The children are dressed in costumes. Because they have been taught etiquette and rehearsed before, they are arranged and walk in a decent manner.


    Liu Shen was seven years old after the Chinese New Year. He was still young and had no facial features. His clothes and decent clothes showed the grace of the eldest son of the royal family. While walking in the front, he held a plate with some food seeds in his hands. First, he presented the plate to Liu Yan, implying a bumper harvest in the coming year. He then took the plates containing copper coins, silver, gold, jade, agate and jade from Liu Ming and presented them to him, implying the prosperity of the country.


    "What a complicated look." Kianush Alta Aldasher looked at the little adult child and offered more than a plate: "what is the special culture?"


    No one answered kianush Alta After aldasher''s question and offering, a group of musicians appeared. They arranged their instruments and waited quietly.


    Ran min and others, who changed their vassal crown clothes, appeared and went to their own position. The sound of a chime first appeared, and then various musical instruments joined in.


    "Yo Yo, Lu Ming, eating wild apples. I have a guest..."


    Liu Shen took the lead in singing "deer singing", and the children followed the chorus.


    In the stage of Hu Lu''s rule over the Central Plains, not only did "Luming" disappear, but in fact no one dared to engage in many long traditions. For a considerable number of people, being able to sing "Luming" at banquets represents an indispensable inheritance.


    Later, all the Han people in the hall sang along, and everyone was intoxicated

 Chapter 716

    The culture and tradition of a nation is the basis to ensure whether it can be inherited. If the culture and tradition disappear, even if the blood is still there, what is the difference between the absence of culture and tradition and the extermination of the nation?


    It is difficult to exterminate a nation physically, and there has never been an example of exterminating a nation physically.


    The examples of destroying a nation culturally are not too many. The civilization of Zhuxia is to annex a considerable number of foreign nationalities and grow. Although many foreign nationalities shed the blood of their ancestors, they actually disappeared in terms of spirit, thought and culture.


    When the civilizations of various Xia dynasties fuse with other nationalities, they will leave some beneficial spirits or thoughts. Even after the collapse of the Zhuxia civilization by force, it will merge the alien of the lower civilization because it is a higher civilization.


    When the force is not strong, only the culture and tradition can save the occupied nation. Not only the civilization of Zhuxia, but also many nationalities in the world stand up again, such as the Greek civilization conquered by Rome.


    A nation that firmly believes that its culture is advanced is difficult to be easily eliminated. Even if there is a dark period, it will be quite short. It is supported by the spirit of unyielding, resistance and self-reliance brought by a culture. After nirvana is reborn, it will usher in a new round of high-speed development.


    The culture and tradition of the Han people were suppressed and destroyed unprecedentedly during the period of Hu Lu rule. After waiting to stand up again, they paid more attention to the culture and tradition than usual. After all, only through experience can we know what it means, and only when we lose it will we know how to cherish it more.


    "Is this true every year?"


    "I don''t know."


    People are not invited to the winter solstice feast every year. Some time ago, older elders were invited to the banquet in Linzi. After Liu Yan transferred the administrative center to Xiangguo, there was no similar move. For two years, it was just the pleasure of the monarchs and ministers themselves.


    It is a tradition of respecting the elderly in Zhuxia civilization to invite the elderly to drink and feast during the festival. This tradition began in the Western Han Dynasty. As long as the descendants of Zhuxia were rulers, they would invite the elders of the people to dinner on grand festivals. This tradition began in the Western Han Dynasty, which is the concept of "governing the world with filial piety" in the Han Dynasty. The elderly of a certain age have many privileges, which also began in the Western Han Dynasty.


    In Hu people''s ideas, the elderly have nothing to respect. From their choices in the event of disasters, we can see that after the white disaster, when it is time to make a choice, the elderly need to go out to live and die by themselves. Even if they hold a group for heating, the old and the weak will stay at the periphery. On the contrary, the core position is the strongest group of people. In the time of Zhuxia civilization, strong people will stay at the periphery, on the contrary, the old and weak will be protected at the core. This is the most different part of national thought.


    Ji Chang, as prime minister, also invited the elders over 60 years old in Guanzhong to dinner this year, which is a lot less than when he was in Linzi.


    Forty six elders were arranged in an obvious position in the hall. According to the ranking, they were closer to Liu Yan''s area than all officials. This is an attitude expressed by the Han state, which will continue the tradition of Zhuxia and carry out respecting the elderly.


    In previous years, I also sang "Luming", but it was not sung by the prince and many second-generation singers.


    There is a special meaning in arranging Liu Shen to lead the singing this year. The new Chang''an will be built at the end of next year, and the inauguration ceremony of Liu Yan, which has been waiting for a long time by officials and people, will be held. When Liu Yan was a king, although the confirmation of the heir was urgent, he could wait, but after he became emperor, it would become urgent to choose the prince.


    Before the early Han Dynasty, Zhuxia civilization did not have the tradition of establishing a leader rather than a child and passing on the line rather than a common person. For example, the princes of the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period chose a successor rather than a leader. That is a world of great controversy. The country is facing life and death all the time. Of course, the choice of a ruler is to choose a powerful successor. A fool''s position as a successor to the ruler will undoubtedly destroy the country every minute.


    It is difficult to tell when the tradition (rule) of establishing elders but not children and inheriting lineages but not commoners will appear. There is a saying that it is a rule extended after Liu Che''s "order of pushing grace" was issued.


    In fact, the reason why the tradition of establishing elders but not children and inheriting lineage but not common people appeared was that after the civilization of Zhuxia began to move towards stability, the desire for external expansion was not strong, and the rulers did not need to be smart. As long as they could "guard their home", they would be responsible. After the complete rise of scholars, they even hope that the ruler is a fool. It''s better to leave the matter of governing the country to the scholars. The ruler had better be a clay sculpture.


    It must be said that the time when scholars rise and control the government is usually the most chaotic time in the country, They will form various factions to fight (party struggle), and often in order to achieve the victory of the struggle, they will not fold the means, so that the country becomes chaotic and consumes the national strength, resulting in either internal uprising, Dynasty change or alien invasion and destruction.


    "If you want to come, the prince is the first to be careful."


    "It should be so!"


    "Do you have a teacher?"


    "This..."


    Liu Shen is not a fool. On solemn occasions, Liu Shen appears specially, and his every move plays a leading role. Whether directing his brother Liu Ming or the other second generation, they all have a special meaning. They can''t see that they are not blind, they are blind.


    "Blessed are the heirs of Sangong and Jiuqing."


    "The Han family has such a tradition. They are really blessed."


    Therefore, the tradition of Zhuxia civilization has its own special significance. The heirs of the country will be arranged with some playmates when they were young. In addition to increasing the social networking of the heirs, it is undoubtedly to let the heirs have their own core team. Waiting for this heir to really inherit the unification, the playmates will almost always be in high positions. A group of monarchs and ministers with deep friendship will work together to govern and develop the country.


    The people talking about it are inevitably sour. They can find too many examples. As long as they don''t fall or be eliminated in that process, all of them will become important officials of the country in the future. It is these people who are so bad that most of them can be tolerated, which is the most enviable place.


    "At least three generations of wealth have been saved!"


    "More than three generations? If they are still accompanied by their children, the four and five generations... The blessing is endless."


    Envy and jealousy are full of too many outsiders. They have to hope that they can also let their children participate in it. Even if they can''t directly contact Liu Shen, at least they should make friends with their children and those second generations.


    The singing in the hall continues. After singing "deer''s cry", even "kan Bian" and "Hu Ye" have been sung successively. At present, they are singing "the banquet at the beginning of the guest".


    It can be said that the book of songs is actually an encyclopedia of Zhuxia civilization, in which you can find all aspects of Zhuxia culture. Reading the book of songs must be able to know the life of the ancients, and you can find many records that can not be found in historical books. For example, getting out of the car is a song recording the victory of King Xuan of Zhou in his early years.


    Don''t think that the book of songs has nothing to do with modern people. The ancient people sing the book of songs and modern people sing pop songs.


    In fact, many modern popular songs are also adapted from the book of songs.


    Look into the distance, Above the toad Palace (I am looking up at the moon); there are beautiful dreams, shining and flying (there is a dream flying freely). Yesterday is gone, and the sorrow is exposed (yesterday was gone, the wind dried the sadness); when I see my son, I am green in the wild (I meet you again on the vast road). Around me, the river rises and waves rise (life has been pulled, the tide is falling and the tide is rising); beauty is accompanied, Si is que Tang (where you are, it is heaven).


    Just ask loser? ok Those above are all pranks of the a great God, but many modern pop songs are really adapted from book of the songs, such as Jianjia, on water side, banquet and so on.


    "It''s really great..."


    "The songs they sing have been sung for thousands of years?"


    At this moment, kianush Alta Aldasher and olus Setus Cicero temporarily abandoned his hostility because, as an outsider, he had a long history of contact with Zhuxia civilization and a desire for communication.


    Rome and Persia have the same class concept, that is, they have the qualification to communicate with each other only when they reach a certain status. In fact, high-ranking people will not chat with low-ranking people, kianush Alta Aldasher and olus Setus Cicero really wants to talk.


    "There are not many nationalities with a long history, but it is difficult for one to inherit its own culture like the cyris."


    "They are ancient civilizations like ancient Egypt, ancient faith and ancient Babylon. They respect their ancestors very much and pursue culture very high. It is said that there are families in the Han Empire that have been inherited for thousands of years?"


    Are there families in the central plains that have been handed down for thousands of years? It''s true. The Confucius family is relatively late. In the past, the Chen family in Yingchuan was the descendant of Emperor Shun, and the Xun family was simply the descendant of Xuanyuan family. It''s really a loser to pursue.


    Many clans in Zhuxia have a very long history. In addition to the surnames derived from the expansion of territory, they are the descendants of a big man in ancient times. For example, the surname Liu is the descendant of Yao, and the surname Lv is the descendant of Jiang Ziya (Jiang Ziya is also called LV Shang). There are too many.


    The scene is no longer in the hall, but in the square outside. Liu Yan is holding a ceremony to worship heaven.


    The royal family (royal family) should take the lead in praying for blessings on the winter solstice, that is, other royal families offer sacrifices to the ancestral temple. Liu Yan came through. He didn''t know who his ancestors were in this era. There was a ancestral temple dedicated to the ancient great men of Zhuxia. Really, there was no ancestral memorial tablet. The time of the winter solstice changed.


    Sacrificial platform is needed for heaven worship. From ancient times to now, it is more than ten feet high of rammed earth. It is in the shape of a pyramid, but the platform on the top floor is relatively large.


    A tripod is also needed for heaven worship. The nine tripods cast by Yu didn''t disappear before. They need to use a full set of "equipment". The whereabouts of the nine tripods behind are unknown. They are modeled according to the records of ancient books and records to create tripods for heaven worship.


    "The intellectual virtues make complaints about our ancestors."


    Sacrificing heaven naturally requires an article. Anyway, Liu Yan absolutely can''t write this kind of parallel four and six short sentences, so he needs the Royal literati to write on his behalf. Many of them are written for the beautiful parallel four short sentences, as well as reporting his achievements in office to God, and then praying for God''s protection.


    "... the whole army has been reorganized through martial arts, and it is announced to all ancestors. It is a real lesson for the emperor, heaven and earth. It''s still a treat."


    After reading, Liu Yan led hundreds of officials to pay homage. Because it was a dress rehearsal, the action was absolutely neat and uniform. The people who watched the ceremony did not kneel among the hundreds of officials, but also knelt down.


    There were no similar activities in Rome, Persia and other countries. They were infected by the solemn atmosphere at the scene and didn''t even dare to breathe too thick.


    After the visit, Liu Yan put the sacrifice into the burning tripod and waved to Liu Shen. His father and son whispered in full view of the public.


    "The big man has a back."


    "Yes."


    It may sound a little strange, but it is said that Liu Yan is finally going to establish a prince. That is something that all officials and people have been looking forward to for a long time. Otherwise, they always feel they are missing something.


    Liu Yan and Liu Shen''s father and son whispered, and Liu Yan led Liu Shen''s little hand to the edge of the altar.


    "Ready to read the array!"


    The person who shouted was Cui Zong.


    Liu Yan did not engage in the eunuch system, and the members of the royal family were actually much fewer than those of all dynasties. Most of the people served in the palace city were palace maids, and a few were followers without castration.


    Can you enter Miyagi without castration? Do you want to cut off Xiaoding even the palace guards? There is nothing to make a fuss about in the state of Han. Officials can stay in the palace, but it is impossible for the harem to move around at will.


    Is Liu Yan afraid that there is a green grassland on his head? In fact, he really didn''t think so much. In his generation, not practicing eunuch system is just a personal preference. After him, it depends on what future generations want.


    It is almost a habit of all dynasties to hold a military parade after sacrificing heaven. However, an emperor does not necessarily have two opportunities to worship heaven in his life. The first time is to ascend the throne and claim the emperor. He must worship heaven. In the future, he must take credit for it. Otherwise, he will be laughed to death. It is the same as the level of Mount Tai''s Zen worship. The difference is that the first worship is a fringe benefit.


    The square was very big. After Cui Zong shouted, all officials and the rest withdrew to the auditorium.


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    The sound of war drums rang first, and then the sound of neat and uniform footsteps came from a distance. People looked at it, and soldiers dressed in gorgeous uniforms poured in from the palace gate.


    When the troops entered the square, they did not approach immediately. Each team formed a square near the palace gate and drove towards the square with a loud command from the leading officer.


    "I have to say that the military dress of the cyris should be the best in the world?"


    "They are very tall, too tall!"


    In other words, the Han troops in the military parade are really tall. The square array that has appeared is basically composed of strong men two meters tall.


    In addition, at present, the Han people in the world can definitely be regarded as tall races. Others are Nordic and Slavic. For example, the average height of the Romans is 1.6 meters

 Chapter 717

    In fact, many military parade records of the Central Plains Dynasty can be found in historical classics, but their military parade is not to let soldiers form a square array to step on the positive step, but generally in the form of hunting.


    Cui Zong shouted "reading array", not "parade". Therefore, the military parade in Miyagi square was not a military parade at all, but a necessary "walk through the field".


    This kind of "going through the motions" was definitely not created by Liu Yan, nor did it begin in today''s Han state.


    Records show that there were similar scenes as early as the Shang Dynasty. When sacrificing, a large army will be placed, that is, after a war is won, the meritorious troops will appear at the sacrificial ceremony of the Shang Dynasty.


    The Zhou Dynasty replaced the Shang Dynasty, and some traditions of the Shang Dynasty were continued. When the princes entered the "Dynasty" to participate in some activities, the Zhou royal family would also arrange "reading array" to show their strength.


    In the middle and late Zhou Dynasty, especially in the Warring States period, both "reading array" and "military parade" stopped for a time. That was because the Zhou royal family had no strong soldiers at all, and still didn''t show up to be ashamed. Then, the Warring States are fighting almost every year. There is no need to use the form of military parade to deter them. It is to directly pull out troops to fight with other countries.


    "Of course!" Ran min grinned and said, "soldiers are not actors. The meaning of the army is for war."


    The troops carrying out the "reading array" are still a little far away. People watching the ceremony can chat casually and inevitably talk about the previous dynasties.


    "Read the army?" Xu Zheng thought about it carefully and said with great certainty: "elite naturally needs to be reviewed from time to time."


    It refers to the review, not the military parade. It is a kind of supervision and training for the implementation of orders and prohibitions. It also reflects that the army always depends on the obedience to orders, not just on whether individuals can fight or not.


    In fact, the "military parade" and "reading array" have not happened for a long time since the Zhou Dynasty. Similar things reappeared in the Western Han Dynasty. Even though the Han Empire continued to have conflicts with the nomads in the north, it still maintained relatively low-intensity local conflicts on the whole. In addition, the central government also had the need to frighten local princes and kings, and needed to pull out elite troops to demonstrate from time to time, To tell the princes and kings: I have such a forbidden army. Don''t have any bad thoughts.


    "The big man is not the first man. The big man has been fighting." Ran Min said, "come again... There is no empress dowager Dou on the king."


    All the colleagues around looked at ran min strangely. Most of them didn''t understand how such a person could live well. They seemed to live very moist?


    "Indeed." Xie an said with great certainty, "emperor Xiaowu of Han Dynasty should have the most military parades."


    No one wants to talk to ran min except Xie an. There is no crime for words in the state of Han, but it''s really bad to die like that.


    The person who liked the military parade most in history was Liu Che. During the suppression of Empress Dowager Dou, he couldn''t really pull out his troops to fight with people who wanted to fight. Relevant records show that during the suppression of Empress Dowager Dou, he had to perform military exercises in Shanglinyuan in almost three days. At first, he shouted slogans and so on, and then gradually turned to hunting, which really enabled him to train a strong army in this way. The backbone of the troops behind the bloody battle between the Han Army and the Huns is basically the group of warriors he trained in Shanglinyuan.


    After Liu Che started the war with the Huns, the "reading array" and "military parade" basically disappeared in the Central Plains. Not only did Liu Che not do it when he was in power, but also the emperors of the Han Empire in the future. The reason is that Confucianism strongly opposes doing similar things.


    In fact, the real reason is that the Han Army has been too strong (and really strong) since Liu Che. Some scholars, including Confucianism, can''t lift their heads. It''s not possible to do similar things. It''s a class struggle between literati and martial arts.


    Since the early Han Dynasty, except for the large-scale military review during the founding period of each dynasty change, the second generation of heirs basically did not appear after they ascended the throne.


    In the two Song Dynasties, Yuejun simply became an acrobatic performance. There were not many so-called 800000 forbidden troops who could go to the battlefield.


    Later, there was a large-scale military review during the Yongle period, which was a response to the king of a powerful country in Central Asia who said he would complete Kublai Khan''s great cause again, but the king died halfway through the March.


    As for "my Qing Dynasty", it is actually very interesting, but it is basically a pure performance.


    In fact, it is quite necessary to perform military exercises and review the army in peacetime. It is a direct and effective way to boost the morale of the army and increase the national pride. If some countries have a war from time to time, the battlefield is the best parade ground. As a result, countries with real war tend to be more entertaining and become a relaxed float parade.


    The reason why military generals attach importance to military training and military reading is that they regard similar behaviors as a way to train troops, especially to remind troops to maintain discipline at all times.


    "Can each standing army be regarded as a meritorious army?"


    "Nature."


    "Just can''t walk neatly like the forbidden guards."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s something that can''t be said at all. The forbidden guard is a "mass production" force. In addition to the random appearance, the height of a branch of arms is fixed. They can walk in a neat and uniform array. If people now know what robots are, they will definitely shout that.


    The thirteen standing armies of the Han state were established in different times. The standing army ranked in the top five is basically the army killed by Liu Yan from Qingzhou, which has gone through the whole battle of revenge against the Jie nationality. The troops outside the top five, the sixth to tenth, were established in the later stage of the war against the Jie nationality, and the tenth to thirteenth were simply the troops established in the war against the grassland and the war against the Yan nationality.


    The thirteen standing armies are indeed meritorious troops. They have held their own prisoner offering ceremonies successively, that is, there have been few prisoner offering ceremonies to kings in recent years.


    There will be a prisoner offering ceremony today, which is a tribute to the prisoners of war captured by the Gupta Dynasty and the king.


    "The Navy... Is independent of the thirteen standing armies!"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "The prisoners of war of ah San are the fruits of the seventh and ninth standing armies and the Navy."


    There were thirteen standing armies in the Han Dynasty. The Huben army was a heavy cavalry, the Yulin army was a comprehensive cavalry, and there were the first, second and fourth cavalry armies. The remaining third, fifth and eleventh were infantry armies.


    In addition to the 13 standing armies, Liu Yan established a firearm operation force in the seventh year of Yuanshuo, which was deployed to each standing army, with the largest number of affiliated firearm forces of the Yulin army.


    The firearms of the Han Dynasty were used most in the war against Yan, and there was basically no large-scale use later, but the experiment did not stop.


    In the seventh year of Yuanshuo, Liu Yan ordered the development of warships that could carry bronze guns. At present, it is in the experimental stage and there is no finished warship.


    The "reading array" at the time of offering sacrifices to heaven is just a passing through. It is not a military exercise or parade in the real sense. Even so, when the neat and uniform soldiers march to the predetermined position of the square, including members of foreign diplomatic missions and those non-governmental people, they are shocked in addition to being stunned.


    "Very ostentatious, too ostentatious!" Olus Setus Cicero used two exclamatory words: "we have similar activities in Rome, but it''s too loose."


    Kianush Alta Aldasher said nothing at all. No matter in the Parthian Empire or in the Sassanian Dynasty, the Persians basically did not engage in military activities, and they were very scarce in this regard.


    Compared with the Persians, the Romans liked to engage in similar activities very much. They won every foreign war, There will be a triumphal ceremony in Rome (city), but it is to show a lot of booty. Then, let the soldiers accept the flowers and cheers of Roman citizens. There will be a queue into the City ceremony, but as olus Sextus Cicero said, it''s just a parade. It''s really not a parade.


    In the exclamation of those who had not seen similar scenes, the square array that had reached the position suddenly sounded a song.


    A total of 6000 officers and men chanted "Ode to Shang liezu", which was originally used to praise Cheng Tang, but it is also applicable to sacrifice. There is no conflict with the worship of ancestors by Zhuxia civilization, but the Zhou Dynasty will not do so.


    When chanting Shang song liezu, the officers and men of the Han Army had great momentum. The first sentence was "Ho Ho liezu! There are rank Sihu." It is full of the characteristics of respecting ancestors of Zhuxia civilization. In translation, it is "praise the great ancestors! There are great blessings in Italy.", The whole poem is actually a process of praising our ancestors and then praying to our ancestors for blessings.


    Because of the particularity of "Shang song. Liezu", the Han army who sang in unison ended with the sentence "come to leave and feast, and bring blessings to the boundless". Only because the final ending "Gu Yuji, the general of Tang sun" is the exclusive word of Cheng Tang''s descendants.


    "What are they singing?" Olus Setus Cicero asked the interpreter eagerly. He had made up his mind that Rome could learn from the practice of the Han country. That''s how he became eager.


    The translator is confused. He just knows ordinary Chinese. He really doesn''t understand too profound!


    There are three kinds of ode in the book of songs, namely, ode to Shang, ode to Zhou and Ode to Lu. Both Shang song and Zhou Song praise the literary, political and martial arts skills of the founding monarch. The state of Lu itself is a vassal state, so it is really not qualified to write any "ode". The problem is that the vassal of Lu is the historian of the Zhou royal family, or the "elder state". Confucius and his elderly people "go to hundreds of poems" when they go to "innocence", leaving only what they think is appropriate, The book of songs that later generations see is actually incomplete.


    Confucius, a native of the state of Lu, will certainly leave the "Ode to Lu", and then the "Ode to Lu". In addition to the relatively shameless praise of Duke Xi''s literary, political and martial arts, it expresses the strong desire of the state of Lu to restore its senior position in the early Zhou Dynasty.


    When it is necessary to chant the ode to the book of songs, basically no rulers of any dynasty will pay attention to the ode to Lu. On the contrary, people in Ludi will close the door and sing the ode to Lu from time to time, especially the Confucian disciples in Ludi. That is what they really want.


    "It''s all iron armor!" Goodhouse''s eyes were wide open and full of saliva: "I thought Rome was rich enough, but I didn''t expect cyris to be stronger!"


    The difference is that the forbidden guards are fish scale armor system, and the rest are mainly plate armor system.


    It''s hard to say whether Rome is rich or not, but most of their troops use leather armor, and only a few legions are equipped with metal armor. Roman leather armor is a hard pressed style. It is really not a layer of leather. Even if it is finished, it is usually formulated according to the body of the owner. It must be said that the protective force is really not much weaker than metal armor. In terms of metal armor, Roman metal armor is a plate-shaped laminated style, which looks like skin shrimp.


    At present, the Germanic people are undoubtedly barbarians. The vast majority of Germanic tribes are still using stone tools. Only a few Germanic tribes have metal weapons because they have no smelting technology at all. Their desire for metal weapons is infinitely high.


    It''s really hard to feel when you don''t listen to the chanting of the book of songs on the spot. If you are in it, you can fully experience the atmosphere, especially on the premise that you feel it in your heart.


    Many people present have not heard the poems in the book of songs for too long, especially on this solemn occasion, so that many people are full of tears and extremely excited.


    "It''s worth it, it''s worth it!"


    "I thought there was no such scene in this life. It was really worth it!"


    Zhang Kang and sun Fang were two of the people with tears in their eyes. They were officials of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. They could hear the poems in the book of songs in private occasions, but the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty would not make a scene to celebrate any more. They would have to recover the Central Plains from the captives.


    As long as you are a descendant of Zhuxia, you must have resonance with poetry, that is, you don''t know one big character. If you listen to people reading poetry, even if you don''t understand the artistic conception, you will also have inexplicable feelings. This is an emotion belonging to the descendants of Zhuxia.


    Liu Yan is a person who doesn''t understand what poetry means, but it doesn''t prevent him from having the emotion of being a descendant of Zhuxia. People of his generation grew up in a white skin culture. They occasionally heard that popular songs were adapted from ancient poetry. As long as they were not hard to hear, they would feel comfortable listening to music full of Zhuxia characteristics, and they would feel that the lyrics were simply too beautiful.


    "Be careful." Liu yanman asked Liu Shen seriously, "do you know what is root?"


    Liu Shen began to learn to read when he was four years old, but he didn''t have time to learn too much knowledge. Obviously, he couldn''t answer his father''s questions.


    "Root is to accept foreign beneficial culture and not forget the part that belongs to Zhuxia." Liu Yan looked at the ignorant Liu Shen and stressed word by word: "once the culture of Zhuxia disappears, Zhuxia will disappear. We must remember this!"

 Chapter 718

    After the festival, Liu Yan held a banquet in the palace hall, but the process did not need to be described too much.


    The banquet is not finished in a day. The winter solstice festival is held by the king on that night, and then there will be their own activities. After all, people now take the winter solstice festival as a "small year", which is one of the more important festivals. It is very common to visit home and contact feelings.


    Since it is a festival and so many cultural people gather in old Chang''an, there are frequent cultural meetings and so on. On the contrary, many works have been born, and many conflicts have occurred.


    "There are many inheritors who call themselves all schools of thought?"


    "Back to the king, there are similar rumors, but they have not been confirmed."


    Are there hundreds of schools now? Liu Yan believes there will still be. However, he did not think that there would be any inheritors. Even if someone knew a school of various schools, it was almost half a bucket.


    We should know that Confucianism has flourished for too long and has not spared no effort to crack down on the remnants of all schools of thought. It is difficult for all schools of thought that have been surrounded and eliminated to find a student. How can we find good people to inherit knowledge?


    [it seems that... Some of the various schools of thought have passed down?] Liu Yan was not sure: "is it that Wang xuance, the successor of the vertical and horizontal school, still appeared in the middle of the Tang Dynasty?"


    "It should be opportunistic." Sang Yu said mercilessly, "the king wants to develop learning, not like the first Han Dynasty, which only respected Confucianism."


    Liu Yanyuan actually hated Confucianism first. As a figure of the new era, he learned what virtue most Confucian scholars in song, Ming and Qing Dynasties were. He was very impressed by "widows keep festivals, and Confucian scholars scramble to join the enemy" and "the water is too cold".


    Waiting for Liu Yan to really understand Confucianism, he knows that Confucianism in the song, Ming and Qing Dynasties is not the same thing at all. Next, he understands that people are good or bad. Whether the theory is good or not depends on practicality and people, just like people who use a knife do good or bad.


    Generally speaking, Confucianism, which digests the knowledge of many schools of thought, is not good or bad in today''s era. Compared with rigidity, it is too biased towards metaphysics.


    In fact, although Confucius founded Confucianism, Confucianism after him has been modified or even tampered with by later generations. Many people think it is a "pot" without punctuation, but even if there are punctuation, how difficult is it to distort the meaning of a sentence?


    Confucianism, like legalism, is to cater to the "evolution" of rulers. To some extent, Confucianism has more character than legalism. At least Confucianism will struggle a little when forced by the rulers, and even Confucianism will argue with the rulers, but Legalists really cater to the needs of the rulers infinitely.


    "I''ve never said I don''t respect Confucianism." Liu Yan completely ignored sang Yu''s silly expression: "respecting one family alone can unify the national thought. Too many theories can make a hundred schools of thought contend, but the thought is also chaotic."


    Every ruler wants to rule better under his own rule. No matter what theory is used, it is basically to achieve the goal beneficial to himself. Confucianism will turn to fools, and the "pot" should be thrown to the rulers and those Confucian scholars who cater to the rulers, rather than completely smashing the "pot" on the head of Confucianism.


    "But..." Sang Yu''s crotch was a little painful, full of questions: "but isn''t the big man ruling the country according to law?"


    Many officials in the Han Dynasty always believed that Liu Yan was going to follow the route of the Qin Empire, which was the result of Liu Yan''s emphasis on the legal system. As a result, many officials began to learn legalist knowledge and even began to think of themselves as legalist disciples. Sang Yu was one of them.


    "What I want is unity of thought." Liu Yan was surprised and wondered, "is there a conflict with the rule of law?"


    Which dynasty has no law again? Ruling the country by law is the real king, which has long been proved by modern times.


    "Rule the country according to law..." Sang Yu hesitated and said, "Confucianism confuses the law with words, and chivalry breaks the ban with martial arts. How solemn is the law when respecting Confucianism?"


    "I didn''t say to respect Confucianism." Liu Yan is a headache when asked. He is not good at this, or he can just come up with a set of theories by himself. He looked at the people around him and said, "if I can unify my thoughts, if Confucianism can do what I want, how to respect Confucianism, how to respect Dharma, and what theory can do, I will respect it!"


    The ministers did not dare to despise them. They were different from Liu Yan who came from later generations. The idea was that once the king loved any theory, that theory would inevitably become a prominent one. People who studied that theory would naturally be more likely to be favored. When they met some overbearing theories, they would take advantage of the situation to force people who studied other theories to have no way to live, Otherwise, the court would not be full of Confucian scholars after respecting Confucianism alone.


    "Maintaining national stability requires Legalists, developing national strength requires miscellaneous experts, and defending the country and fighting abroad requires strategists..." Liu Yan cited quite a number of examples and said helplessly: "can''t you synthesize it?"


    Modern people, which is not a pragmatist? Whatever theory it is, what can be used is a good theory. What''s more, a party is allowed to have many factions, and a theory is not allowed to have many branches?


    Ji Chang was the first to understand. He was excited first and then embarrassed: "Confucianism has digested many theories of various schools of thought. It has long been not pure Confucianism, but... Named after Confucianism, there are many schools of thought. Is it different from the contention of a hundred schools of thought?"


    "Let me be clear." Liu Yan began to be impatient. "No matter which theory is the study of summer, can it be called" Xia Xue "or" Sinology ", only taking its essence and removing its chaff.


    Later academic circles believed that the Xia Dynasty was the first dynasty of Zhuxia descendants, which was once difficult to find strong proof, so that western countries believed that there was no "Xia" Dynasty at all. Later, it was found from the archaeology of oracle bone inscriptions that it really existed. The most direct proof was that there were records about the Xia Dynasty on the tripod unearthed in the Shang Dynasty.


    Ji Chang looked at sang Yu in an instant. They had fully understood that the king of his family was simply ambitious. He wanted to combine all theories, including Confucianism, for the use of the state of Han, even the name "Xia Shuo", which was forced to rise above the sky.


    Liu Yan''s idea is very direct. The later Chinese dynasties have always emphasized "Chinese culture". No matter what the purpose was at the beginning, it is to standardize and collectively refer to the culture of all dynasties and generations. Of course, this approach is correct. First of all, it belongs to a part of "Chinese culture". There is no need to argue about which region it comes from, and there is no need for internal disputes.


    The ancients liked to respect culture. People from different schools of thought should not be too terrible to fight each other. They will fight so fiercely, because their differences are too obvious, which leads to no one being satisfied with anyone. Then they should be regarded as a branch of the same culture. All belong to the extension of a certain subject culture, and then it is completely difficult to get along with the authorities.


    "Xia Xue is a good name." Ran min seized the opportunity and said loudly, "I feel grand and grand."


    The reason why it is called "Zhuxia" is not only because the Xia Dynasty was the first dynasty, but also because they all came from one ethnic group. It is said that Zhuxia was different because of the subsequent development of culture and values. The word "Xia" itself represents the source. All theories are combined and called "Xia Xue". Whoever opposes it is a traitor who betrays his ancestors and does not regard himself as a member of Zhuxia.


    "What the Hussars general said is very true." Ji Chang was just worried that if Liu Yan identified the title of "Sinology", it would basically only represent the contemporary: "no one dares to disagree with calling it" Xia Xue. "


    A big thing was confirmed so hastily. Whether the participants recognized the importance or not, they were both excited and excited.


    "No one dares to disagree." Liu Yan is also very happy. Some shortcomings are that calling "Chinese culture" now will not be recognized, or it will be more in line with his wishes. He began to assign tasks in an ordered tone: "during the young year, those scholars were very lively. Let them stop making noise."


    Those who belong to the civil service system stand up and salute. They will disclose today''s decision by different means. It would be better if those literati are more knowledgeable and accept it calmly. If they don''t accept it, they will also use various means to let the guys with objections accept it or evaporate among people.


    The crowd left Liu Yan''s place, went out of the palace, and Jichang stood still.


    I don''t know whether I forgot or deliberately. Just now, Liu Yan didn''t designate who was the leader. Ji Chang knew that although he was the prime minister and was the natural leader, some Jiuqing, including sang Yu and LV Yi, wouldn''t be so comfortable.


    A country determines that culture is not a trivial matter. Anyone who implements it can benefit from it. Sang Yu thinks he is the leader of the northern faction. LV Yi is forced to become the leader of the southern faction. Even if they don''t want to fight, they will be forced to fight by their followers. Ji Chang stops to have a frank talk with them.


    "Tai''an, Yu knows a place with beautiful scenery." Sang Yu obviously knew why Ji Chang stood still and said with a smile, "go together?"


    LV Yi was not polite at all. Then he said, "go with me."


    Ji Chang nodded expressionless. What he didn''t expect was that ran min pulled Xu Zheng over and asked to go together.


    "It''s not a lot." Ran Min said directly, "Xia learning naturally includes military learning. How can you and other literati fully represent it?"


    Xu Yuanlai was very helpless. As soon as he heard what ran Min said, he immediately reacted and nodded seriously, indicating that he must go.


    Sang Yu wanted the water to be more muddy, so he helped with a smile.


    The so-called place with beautiful scenery is not in the city. It is near Lishan Mountain in the southwest of the old Great Wall. It used to be part of Shanglinyuan. It is said that it is still the location of the first emperor''s Qinling mausoleum, that is, no one has really found the location of the first Emperor''s Qinling mausoleum in the past hundreds of years.


    Since it is the winter solstice, the weather is naturally not very warm. It is because of the climate change that there is no snow today, but to be honest, it is also very cold.


    "What''s wrong? I chose such a remote place." Ran min is not afraid of the cold, but simply feels that the surrounding scenery has no so-called beauty: "at a glance, everything withers. Where is the beauty?"


    Sang Yu didn''t hear it when he heard it, while the others were smiling bitterly.


    By the way, the last one to come was not only the agreed people, but also Sangong Jiuqing, and even the military general at the level of Zhengzi was notified by Ji Chang.


    An entourage is building a shed and a maid is preparing a banquet, which makes this place, which has not been visited for many years, more popular all of a sudden.


    "The first emperor swept through the eight wastelands and six harmonies, so that the Zhuxia was unified again. The merit is in the present age and the benefit is in the future." Ji Chang said this, which Confucian scholars have repeatedly denied. He then looked at the crowd and waited for a little while before continuing to say, "the theory of the unity of the Xia and the great unification cannot be abandoned. We stand at the location of the Qin mausoleum, which is rumored to be the first emperor. Do you have any ideas?"


    Even if the people present have no sense of existence at ordinary times, they are all senior officials and important officials, as well as contemporary vested interests. Safeguarding the country is tantamount to safeguarding themselves. Some people understand the meaning of Jichang dialect, while others really don''t understand it.


    "The first emperor did more than sweep the eight wastelands and six harmonies." Sang Yu said with a smile, "more cars are on the same track, books are the same, and lines are the same wheel."


    Even those who have not read history books basically know those. They can scold the first emperor for his cruelty, but they must not deny the first emperor''s contribution to Zhuxia. Otherwise, it''s hard to say that Zhuxia is not one.


    "The first emperor did not unify his thoughts." That''s what Ji Chang wants to say. He glanced at the crowd again and said solemnly, "today, we need to make up for this deficiency and gather the learning of the various Xia dynasties. Do you know what a great undertaking this is?"


    Liu Che, Emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty, did a very good job in unifying thought. He didn''t last long and supported the monster of Confucianism.


    Contemporary people will not say that Confucianism is bad. It is also the business of some people. It has nothing to do with theory.


    Then, contemporary Confucianism has not yet moved towards the study of how to fool the people, but has been made into how to study metaphysics by the mainstream.


    Ran min is not a brainless person, but he really doesn''t like twists and turns. He didn''t feel anything embarrassed and said, "what does the prime minister want to say? It''s too mysterious. Min can''t understand!"


    In an instant, Xu Zheng hurried to move a few steps aside. He was really ashamed to stand side by side with ran min.


    "..." Ji Chang felt that he was talking very seriously. He didn''t know whether ran min was intentional or making jokes. He stared at ran min in a more depressed way, and simply opened up and said, "if this is really done, we will not only be the founding heroes, but also be with the words."


    "Of course!" Sang Yu extremely agreed with this point, that is, whether to fight or win, and said: "it is precisely because it is an unprecedented great cause, how to pay too much attention to it. Yu privately thought that the theory of the South was too unhealthy..."


    LV Yi didn''t care about politeness at all. He shouted directly, "the imperial envoy, the doctor, stay!"

 Chapter 719

    "The pros and cons of theory are never based on region!" LV Yi seemed to be so angry with Sang Yu''s fallacies that he blackened his face and said, "those who learn to apply, the earth is never divided between the north and the south!"


    Sang Yu''s response was just a sneer.


    "The metaphysics in the south is only due to time and place. Moreover, there is no harm to the common people." LV Yi was even more angry when he saw sang Yu sneer: "the great Confucians in the North scrambled to turn to Hu Lu. How many are evil?"


    Ran min couldn''t help but "ha ha..." burst out laughing, and was pulled by Xu Zheng nearby for a few times before he didn''t make a sound of ridicule.


    "Really..." ran min didn''t say it out loud. He could whisper to Xu Zheng: "none of the great Confucianism is really good."


    Xu Zheng thought deeply in his heart, but he couldn''t say it.


    Sima''s family lost the Central Plains. At first, the literati were very reserved. Even if they were solicited by the Hu people, they would not apply. Liu Yuan still knew the influence of Confucianism on the Han people. He came to a corporal of courtesy to find the great Confucian Cui you for various studies, which won the favor of Confucianism.


    Confucianism is actually quite close to the Huns, which is the blessing left by the Huns during the reign of Wang Mang.


    Wang Mang completed his usurpation with the support of all classes. His usurpation should be the most moderate in all dynasties. There has been no large-scale bloodshed. Even the descendants of the Liu family, as a royal family, feel that the world should be led by him.


    After the usurpation of power, Wang Mang wantonly revised the law and built a "new society", which is very similar to the behavior of one production, one Lord and one righteousness, and then lowered the specification on the title of the internal and external six barbarians.


    The new dynasty is based on the Confucian "pre king system". It can be said that most of the scholars and nobles at that time actually held a supportive attitude, waiting to move towards the "new society" and enjoy the "new life". That "new" is the new of the new dynasty.


    Wang Mang is estimated to be an "angry youth". What does it look like to reduce the title specification of internal and external six barbarians? It is to abolish the previous title of king and Marquis of different races and completely change it to Marquis. In fact, most of the foreign nationalities dared to be angry but not speak. Only the southern Huns started a war with the army of the new dynasty. Unfortunately, the army of the new dynasty was defeated.


    Reform is like that, either forge ahead to an all-round victory or lose everything after a setback. Usually, all reforms are based on the supervision of force. Once the force is not as powerful as it appears, any ox, ghost and snake god should jump out.


    The reform of the new dynasty is still strange. The original intention of the upper class may be good, but such a moth will always appear when a good strategy is implemented. The new Korean army was defeated by the Huns on the battlefield. Because the reform in the mainland was not as beautiful as expected, it lost the deterrent of force. In addition, the interests of most people were not increased, but reduced. Of course, it was time to shout "anti fucking". In an instant, there were flames everywhere.


    It is said that the great Confucianism recognized the credit of the Xiongnu. It was the southern Xiongnu who took the lead in opposing the new dynasty. The later victors called what the Xiongnu did "bring order out of chaos". The Confucianism at that time fully stood on Wang Mang''s side to support and preside over the reform. It must be to get rid of the relationship with Wang Mang. Wang Mang changed from a great hero of Confucianism to a "traitor from the middle", Anyway, Wang Mang did all the bad things. It really has nothing to do with our Confucianism.


    By the way, Wang Mang''s biggest supporter is the Confucian Gongyang School, which is suppressed by the imperial family behind the Gongyang School. In particular, after the rise of Gu Liang, Mao poetry and some ancient Chinese Schools (led by the most rigid and reckless Confucianism who dislikes social progress), it also retaliated against the Gongyang School, resulting in the Gongyang School having to put all its eggs on supporting Wang Mang.


    Success and defeat will not only appear in individuals, but also apply to any, including theories. This is also the reason why Gongyang School was completely suppressed. Revenge disappeared into the mainstream of Zhuxia and became the proposition of "inner king and outer saint".


    From the Eastern Han Dynasty to the stage when Sima''s family lost the Central Plains, the school of "pacifism" supporters of Confucianism rose in an all-round way, and even had a strong phenomenon of "preferring to foreigners rather than domestic slaves".


    They believed that it was entirely reasonable for Hu Lu to rob the frontier. After all, Hu people are poor. We are rich. It''s nothing to be robbed.


    They also believe that there is no need to carry out a national war for such a small matter. It is most important to live behind closed doors. Even if others reach out and slap, they oppose retaliation with words such as "if they are bitten by a dog, do you still bite back".


    The Confucian School of "pacifism" still holds the idea of "Great Harmony in the world", that is, their "Great Harmony in the world" does not mean the same as the real "Great Harmony in the world".


    The early "Great Harmony in the world" said that since different races are not the same as us, as an advanced civilization, we have a natural responsibility to lead those backward guys to live a good life together. By what means? Be reasonable and don''t want to accept it. We will rush up with weapons and teach a lesson. We can turn "them" into "us" by any means. After they become "us", we can play happily together!


    The "world harmony" of those "pacifists is that our is the world of all living beings. If the enemy is stupid, we must teach them to be smart so that the enemy has better means to rob us. If we still rob us with backward means, we will not be happy!


    This is not true. During the internal struggle of the various Xia dynasties, most of the great scholars roared a few voices, even if they walked through the stage and waited for the Hu prisoners to enter the Central Plains, they immediately rushed up like a dog seeing shit. They also believe that they must teach the Hu people to be smart, otherwise the Hu people''s means of bullying us are too backward, and they have to bully us in a better way.


    Whether it was during the Hun''s rule of the Central Plains or when the Jie nationality replaced the Hun, the great Confucianism in the north not only rushed to serve the Huns and the Jie nationality, but also many local forces in the northeast, grassland and northwest have great Confucianism to serve in the past. It is the kind of low-level people who are happy to serve.


    Sang Yu was ridiculed. He felt very embarrassed and more angry. They are also officials of the sangs in the state of Zhao in Shijie, which means that the people scolded by LV Yi include the sangs.


    Many people of the Sang family are different from sang Yu. Sang Yu thinks that the Hu people are not worth his service, so he has been looking for all kinds of reasons to shirk after recruitment. However, many family children, including sang Yu''s father, brother and younger brother, are not like that. They are doing their best to help the Jie family.


    There are more than one sangs in the Central Plains. During the period when Hu Lu ruled the Central Plains, if you want to live in peace, you have to move closer to Hu Lu. If you want to develop the family, you need to master the power and work for Hu Lu to bully your colleagues. Some people have some conscience. After taking refuge in Hu Lu, they still want to protect their tongpao. They are more cruel and cruel than Hu Lu in the real sense.


    "Ho ho!" Sang Yu''s face was completely black, but it was because he couldn''t speak morally. He couldn''t spray LV Yi''s face and said, "in this way, most of the officials of the national Dynasty are sinners."


    Sang Yu didn''t serve as an official for the Hu people, but many people, including Prime Minister Ji Chang and Hussars general ran min, about 60% of the Han state were people who served and worked for Hu Lu. Except those who lived in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, they all had the original sin.


    Ran min hasn''t reacted yet. He still looks like watching a good play.


    Ji Chang took a deep look at sang Yu. He never spoke. It was sang Yu who represented the northern faction against Lu Yi who represented the southern faction. But if it involved too many aspects, he couldn''t keep silent. Just when he was about to speak, LV Yi was the first to speak.


    "Can Confucianism in the land of Lu be regarded as northern theory?" LV Yi just avoided the trap of Sang Yu''s map gun. Without waiting for sang Yu to answer, he continued: "the past of Lu Ru is no longer lengthy. Now under the rule of the Han Dynasty, Lu Ru still repeatedly opposes any progress and regards helpful tools as strange skills. More than that, he shouted that the Han Dynasty is too domineering and should not be killed by enemy bandits such as Xianbei."


    Of course, Lu Ru is one of the northern schools. Liu Yan rose in Qingzhou. In some aspects, Lu Ru thought that the current Great Han should rule the world by them, but Liu Yan ignored them at all, which hurt them very much. Maybe it was because he didn''t get what he wanted. Lu Ru was angry and almost disagreed with the authorities in everything. That is, he didn''t dare to do anything else.


    "Not only Lu Confucianism, Gu Liang and Mao poetry are also northern schools." LV Yi said with a sneer: "they all think that the big men should no longer fight vigorously and oppose the continuation of war. They should have comprehensive peace and no longer launch war."


    Sang Yu is not the only one who has the strategy of igniting fire. Similarly, as a cultural man, LV Yihui also has the strategy.


    "How unreasonable!" Ran min was really angry immediately: "without us, Hu Lu is still rampant. There is only one side of the enemy between Hu Lu and the Great Han! If someone hears it, he will be so brazen, loyal and no different from animals!"


    Xu Zheng didn''t roar. He held the sword handle with a cold face and narrowed his eyes.


    The rest of the generals present, whether from the north or the south, are using their own attitude to make it clear that whoever opposes the war is their big enemy. If they have the opportunity, they must be killed immediately, immediately, instantly... Anyway.


    "I wonder if the imperial envoy doctor has heard any rumors?" LV Yi said: "there is a great Confucian in the North who said that you can follow the old stories of the early Han Dynasty, choose a beautiful woman to give the princess the name, prepare for a full dowry, and send it to the grassland to make friends with Qin and Jin. So as to eliminate the war?"


    Of course, sang Yu has heard similar remarks. It is not just a great Confucian who is talking about it. It has formed a trend of public opinion. Those guys don''t think it''s a problem to send a beautiful woman to Hu Lu. Now all industries in the Han country are withering. The most important thing is to rebuild the internal affairs. Again, we really shouldn''t kill them all. If we send beautiful women and all kinds of dowries, we don''t fight anymore.


    "Me! Fuck! Fuck!" Ran min''s whole face turned red: "don''t say that those Hu prisoners have only one breath left, they can be destroyed as long as they move again. I''m not dead yet! It''s not my turn to exchange women''s bodies for bullshit peace. Even if I''m dead, even women should hold weapons, old, weak, women and children should hold weapons, even if they use teeth, they should fight with Hu people to death!"


    Before the early Han Dynasty, whether it was Xia, Shang, Zhou, the spring and Autumn period, the Warring States period or the Qin Dynasty, there had always been only foreign nationalities sending beautiful women. There was really no case of Zhu Xia sending beautiful women to foreign nationalities.


    First of all, Liu Bang, the great ancestor of the Han Dynasty, did not recognize the horror of the Huns. He thought he had laid down a wide range of soldiers in the whole world. After going north, he was trapped in Bai mountaineering. In order to save him, the people in the rear had to send beauty and wealth. Otherwise, he would fall into Bai mountaineering.


    Liu Bang made a start. The country in the early Han Dynasty had been a mess for a long time. Recognizing the terrible fact of the Huns, it was a policy of forbearance to send princesses and relatives continuously without the strength of war.


    The current internal affairs of the Han country can not be said to be a mess, but the people''s livelihood is really not much better. It is a mess that will be left after the war. Different from the former Han Dynasty, the current Han Army has almost wiped out the surrounding aliens, but there are still a few who have no strength to challenge the Han state.


    "Tai Wei!" Ran min''s eyes stared at Xu Zheng and cried sadly, "some guys think we martial arts people are waste! We have to send our sisters to please! You say a word!"


    Xu Yuanlai was full of anger. He saw that ran min not only blinked but also made faces when he was crying sadly, which completely destroyed the atmosphere.


    "You are all rubbish!" Ran min raised his hand and instructed the generals on the scene one by one: "I have been fighting outside and completed the event of slaughtering Capricorn people. You waste people are watching those beasts send their fellow sisters to please the Hu people?"


    "That..." Huan Wen said innocently, "I''ve been fighting outside all the time. I''ve also rubbed ah San on the ground. I''m waiting to be ready to land on ah San to rob money, food and women. I''m not at home!"


    "Then what?" Xie an said modestly, "I have been fighting against the remnants of Qiang and Di in the north. I will destroy them all next year, and then march into the western regions. I am not at home."


    LV Tai and Li Tan looked at each other and shouted in unison: "although I''m in China, I''ve always been fighting!"


    Xie AI looked at LV Yi with incomparable resentment and said, "I''m the imperial historian Zhongcheng now. I''m a civil official."


    "I don''t care, anyway, including me..." ran min nodded one after another. Even Xu Zheng didn''t let go: "waste, all waste."


    Sang Yu understood that Ji Chang was waiting for him and LV Yi to lose. Ran min jumped out to stir up the situation. However, as soon as they stirred up the situation, they of the civil service system really couldn''t put aside the military general class. As for the "summer learning", not only the military people should be involved, but also the voice of the military people would be infinitely higher.


    Isn''t it? Ran min even said that he was a waste. After the map gun was fully opened, if he didn''t want to be a waste, he couldn''t let "Xia Xue" have any pacifist tendency. Who dares to have that tendency? I''m not sure they can really cut people with knives.

 Chapter 720

    Naturally, the "Lishan talks" did not talk about anything practical, but ended in an unhappy break-up.


    Liu Yan learned about the records and general situation of the ministers'' conversation in Lishan. He had long speculated about Jichang''s sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight. It was an accident that sang Yu and LV Yi tore their faces. What''s more, Xu Zheng was too slow and ran min jumped out on behalf of the martial arts to stir up the situation.


    "Who is giving Yongzeng advice?"


    "Back to the king, it is Miao song, the Marquis of meiyang."


    "Miao song?"


    Miao song is one of Ran min''s family ministers, one of the important groups that ran min is still begging for a living army, and a trusted think tank for ran min.


    If the history had not been changed by Liu Yan, after ran min set up the ran Wei Dynasty, Miao song was appointed by ran min as an attendant.


    It didn''t matter what the official position was originally. After the Western Han Dynasty, he became a close Minister of the emperor. How close is it? You can go in and out of the palace city freely by virtue of your status as a servant. If the emperor trusts you enough, you can also go in and out of the harem freely.


    In the Western Han Dynasty, there were usually three attendants, who often made some "vegetation" for the emperor, but they raised a large green grassland. However, they generally did not dare to do anything about the imperial harem beauties with titles. At most, they did something they loved to do with palace maids and female officials.


    Han Yan is the most courageous waiter. He and Liu Che often "play games" with palace maids. It is estimated that there are too many such things, and they play with the title of Jiali. According to historical records, Liu Che was not angry with Han Yan''s behavior. Empress dowager Dou was so angry that she must kill Han Yan. Liu Che pleaded with Han Yan, but Han Yan was finally killed by Empress Dowager Dou.


    Then again, the old Liu family didn''t think it was anything to spoil the ministers, sleeping women, officials and palace maids. This habit began with Liu Bang, but Liu Bang was not the only one who seemed very open. It was the atmosphere at that time that was very, very open. For example, Chu has long had the habit of having sex on the spot during emotional movement, and things such as wild 1 combination are really common to disgrace.


    When LV pheasant''s sister LV Guai fell in love with Zhou Bo, she could also play love with fan Guai in the thatched house. When Zhou Bo met her personally, LV Guai didn''t feel embarrassed. She felt that her feelings were with Zhou Bo and that she would play love with fan Guai for a while. The problem was that Zhou Bo seriously couldn''t accept breaking up, As a result, LV Guai married fan Guai.


    Before unmarried men and women get married, there is a love that they say and do when they are moved. Not only the man takes it for granted, but also the woman doesn''t feel any moral burden. This kind of atmosphere was extremely normal in the ancient pre Qin period, and there was nothing wrong in the early Han Dynasty. It was after the Song Dynasty that Zhu Cheng''s Neo Confucianism rose in an all-round way.


    "The question is... Did Miao song guess the content of the Xiaochao meeting long ago?"


    "I''ll check it right away."


    Having family officials is a habit in ancient times and pre Qin times, not only in the Central Plains, but also all over the world. This habit was maintained until the end of the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms in the Central Plains, that is, Xia, Shang, Zhou, spring and autumn, Warring States, Qin, Han, Three Kingdoms, Western Jin, Eastern Jin, Wu Hu Luanhua (Northern and Southern Dynasties), Sui and Tang.


    Of course, not everyone can have family ministers. It is only qualified to establish the shogunate. For those who are not qualified to establish the shogunate, they use the name of "door guest". However, family officials and door guests are two different things. Family officials and home owners are really prosperous and lose. Door guests and home owners are more of a kind of interest.


    Liu Yan will not underestimate anyone who can leave a name in history books, even if history has proved that Miao song''s wisdom is not enough for ran Wei to exist. On the contrary, he was destroyed by Qianyan (Murong Yan state) within a few years.


    If you have wisdom and ability, of course, it should be included in the national system, not for personal effectiveness... The above is a traditional saying. More clearly, the ruler does not allow any threatening person to be out of control.


    "JINGLUE." Liu Yan waited for Cui Zong to leave before he looked at Wang Meng who had been watching his nose and heart: "can the governor order Jiankang get anything?"


    In eight years, Liu Yan had three personal secretaries, lang. Wang Meng was the first, Xun Xian was the second, and Cui Zong was the third.


    The so-called personal secretary Lang was actually the role of a waiter in the Western Han Dynasty, but there was a change in the name.


    Being able to become the king''s personal secretary Lang itself means being trusted by the king to some extent. Although the position is small, no one dares to offend the king''s personal secretary because he is trusted by the king.


    Wang Meng can definitely be regarded as one of the people who are "simple in the heart of the emperor". No one can deny his great future. After he was delegated by Liu Yan, he first went to Jizhou as the head of a county, then transferred to Sizhou, and finally became Jiankang order.


    Jiankang is the main external window of the Han Dynasty and the city with the largest number of urban residents in the Han Dynasty (none). Although Jiankang order is still at the county magistrate level, it belongs to the county magistrate directly under the central government, and its political status is not inferior to that of the Sheriff of a county.


    "When I return to the king, I dare not relax day and night. I''m afraid I will lose the king''s love." Wang Meng was flattering and expressing his determination. He said, "minister Jiankang, got a lot."


    Managing a city with a population of more than one million is not a simple thing. In particular, the city is the former capital of the defeated party. The personnel structure in it is extremely complex. Many of them belong to the remnants of the previous dynasty and may cause trouble at any time. In addition, the residents will not be close to the new dynasty naturally.


    Jiankang was handed over to Wang Meng after nearly two years of military control. The number of Jiankang residents in Wang Meng''s hands has decreased from more than two million to more than one million and the administrative level has changed from the imperial capital to a central "municipality directly under the central government". It''s strange to say that Jiankang residents can be happy.


    What is the most important thing to manage a place? First of all, people have to be willing to listen to the government! Before, military control was a high-pressure supervision and management mode. Those who showed hostility to the Han state were basically either killed or moved out of Jiankang city. Jiankang taken over by Wang Meng was a city where most people were scared to become rabbits, which reduced the difficulty of his management of Jiankang.


    After Wang Meng took office, the first thing he did was to find a group of people to make an example of others. Those people must also have the way to take death. He cleaned up people first, and then used relatively mild policies, such as government funding to repair cities and engage in some public facilities, so as to win the hearts of the people.


    It should be said that the strategy of taking a meal first and then giving sweet dates is applicable to any enemy in any era. The kindness after high pressure is also easier to force people to yield. It is far more suitable as a management means than continuous cruelty or kindness without any reason.


    Wang Meng''s greatest success is to make healthy residents re recognize the importance of being a Han. That is the face-to-face impression brought by tens of thousands of slaves as a typical example. With this profound comparison, who would think it''s bad to be a Han?


    "In response to the king''s call, Yu Jiankang strongly encouraged manual workshops..." Wang Meng said a lot, mainly introducing the scale of workshops and what they produce. Later, he summarized: "people will feel at ease when they have income."


    In a city with a population of more than one million, it is basically impossible for everyone to be farmers or businessmen. In fact, in any city with a population of more than one million, all its needs will be purchased from the outside, whether agricultural products or industrial raw materials, so some workshops will be very important, which also means that the handicraft industry in the city will be one of the dependencies for the survival of residents.


    Of course, Liu Yan would encourage people to build workshops, which is one of the inevitable reasons brought about by the land policy of the Han Dynasty. Moreover, he is really not optimistic about the small-scale peasant economy, that is, a self-sufficient social system. He believes that that will only make the society rigid and will not make the nation too curious about the outside world.


    "Small-scale peasant economy" is not the same in modern and ancient times either literally or in meaning. In ancient times, it was advocated that "small-scale peasant economy" should be self-sufficient in everything and should not be obtained from "outsiders". As a result, capable groups especially like to build huge manors, and their own small kingdom appeared.


    Where is the room for progress in a society without communication? That is, without the premise of exchanging needed goods, the manor can basically not generate more taxes for the country except paying a fixed tax amount. The most harmful thing is that the immobilization of group thinking usually produces countless ambitious people. When the country is peaceful and the people are safe, they do not make much contribution to the country. Once they are caught, they will be "pioneers of the king" who roar that "princes will be kind".


    The thinking of "small peasant economy" of Zhuxia civilization has always been the mainstream. Inconvenient transportation is one of the reasons. In addition, the authorities reject the flow of people. They like people everywhere to be born in Sri Lanka, grow up in Sri Lanka and die in Sri Lanka. Anyway, it''s just to stay calm.


    Liu Yan needs people to move, too many sparsely populated areas need to be filled by the population, and the Han state with strict land control does not give some groups room to build a small private kingdom.


    "When a great man contacts with a foreign country, the first person from a foreign country is Jiankang." Wang Meng said that there was a kind of excitement that was hard to hide: "there were not many foreigners last year, but they have increased greatly this year, with the largest number of Persians and Romans."


    Wang Meng''s excitement was nothing but that crooked nuts did nothing else after they came to Jiankang. They just bought for a while, which not only contributed a lot of taxes, but also stimulated more people to buy workshops and absorbed more people as workers.


    The number of idle people in society has always been planned into the political achievements of an official. If there are more idle people, social security will be very poor. Many vicious cases are made by those who have nothing to do.


    Liu Yan has read the relevant official documents. Indeed, many crooked nuts came to the Han country by sea. They paid the toll in Malacca. When they came to the Han country, they were limited to Jiankang activities and were not allowed to wander around without permission.


    "I have records that before I came to Chang''an, there were 2410 foreigners staying in Jiankang." Wang Meng had the above sentence only when he was asked. He answered Liu Yan''s last question: "foreigners can''t buy land. They rent houses and land from the government or the people. There are 172 shops in the government office and more than 3000 mu of warehouses."


    Of course, the warehouse is calculated in Mu. After all, each room is large and small. At present, there is no skyscraper summer.


    As the number of people coming from abroad has been increasing, Wang Meng plans to delimit an area for crooked nuts as a residential area. Considering that the number of ships from foreign countries has been increasing, he also plans to ask Liu Yan for permission to build a special port for foreign ships to dock at Jingkou.


    "I won." Liu Yan has no reason to object. It is really more conducive to management. He asked, "are there foreigners making trouble?"


    What''s more amazing is that Wang Meng''s answer is not that Wai Guoren dares to make trouble. On the contrary, Wai Guoren is very clever. If something happens, it''s also that Wai Guoren doesn''t understand some social customs of the Han country and has some disputes with the Han people,


    Liu Yan thought it should be like that. It''s not clear that the Han army killed crooked nuts in the direction of the grassland, but the Han army killed in the Indochina Peninsula and even in front of assamen, which has fully demonstrated the strength of the Han country. A strong country naturally wants people to think more when they want to do something. Only the rules of small countries are not rules.


    "The land is Han soil, which is naturally subject to the Han law." Wang Meng talked about some cases in the event of disputes. Later, he said bluntly: "the people of other countries are not the people of the Han Dynasty. The Han people are protected by the Han law, and the people of other countries are not protected."


    To put it simply, there is no dispute. Once a Han Chinese is involved in a dispute, it is definitely crooked nuts.


    Liu Yanxi first said, "it should be so."


    As for what kind of friends are surprised, it''s not just that Liu Yan doesn''t care. He has fully realized what country he is in. His army can teach any country how to respect the Han people at any time. No small people will care about any kind of friends, especially when he is on his side. Even if it''s unreasonable, you should first ask if the army can fight in the past? If you can, it''s not the key to be reasonable. The key is whether you can play well.


    Such "truth" and thinking did not first appear in the Han state established by Liu Yan. It was the "truth" after Liu Che repeatedly defeated the Huns. In the world, only the Han people can fight and can''t fight.


    Liu Yan asked, "JINGLUE already knows Persia and Rome. Are you interested in going there?"


    Wang Meng said without hesitation: "the king has sent, and the minister''s liver and brain are painted to work."


    "I don''t just hope that JINGLUE is my Bo Wang Hou. It''s no harm to go to a foreign country to increase my horizons." Liu Yan''s Bo Wang Hou is Zhang Qian. His expectation for Wang Meng is that Wang Meng has proved his ability "as early as" in history, that is, the stage given to Wang Meng by the state of Han will be larger: "JINGLUE is still the order of Jiankang. I will appoint JINGLUE as Shaoqing."


    Han inherited the Qin system and Liu Yan established the Han state. Many systems have changed, but a considerable number of official titles and responsibilities continue. What he said about Shaoqing is an official position in the Qin Empire. It originally belonged to a part of the bureaucratic system of "Qing", and the latter responsibilities have changed again and again.


    Wang Meng breathed and became a lot heavier. He led a county magistrate with a million people and served as Shaoqing. He was the first special case of the Han state.

 Chapter 721

    Liu Yan trained Wang Meng as prime minister.


    The prime minister is the first of all officials. Understanding internal affairs is only a basic accomplishment. He can''t pass the seven orifices to the six orifices in the military, and even have a deep understanding of the outside world.


    The Han parliament is more complex than any previous dynasty. Serving as prime minister will not be a simple thing. The situation will definitely be unprecedented. Without enough literacy, we can''t shoulder the burden at all.


    When Wang Meng left the palace city, he was still full of excitement and heaviness. He didn''t realize that he was being trained as a prime minister. He knew how much Liu Yan valued him. He knew that his future would be great. Being valued was both luck and pressure. In history, there were very many people valued and trusted by kings. No one would be plain sailing. There were too many people on the way.


    "Brother Wang?"


    Wang Meng turned his head and saw that the person who greeted him was Xun Rui. He was a little stunned.


    Xun Rui is Xun Xian''s brother and the eldest son of the "Xun family in Yingchuan".


    The Xun family was definitely a famous family in the Eastern Han Dynasty. It was always said that the yuan Shaona family was four generations and three princes, but the Xun family was really not bad compared with the yuan family. In addition, because the Eastern Han Dynasty was a Haozu politics, some families at that time, such as Sima family, Yang family, Chen family and Zhong family, were absolutely famous families. Some families had served as important officials in the Eastern Han Dynasty, and there were simply not too many people who had sat on the throne of three princes.


    There are many people around Xun Rui, basically from the aristocratic family in the south. They stay near the palace gate together and wait for Wang Meng.


    Wang Meng is jiankangling. He has contacted many families in the South and knows that most of the people present are basically the eldest son of a family. He was saluted first and then returned, and asked with a confused expression, "gentlemen?"


    Xun Rui had a lot of contact with Wang Meng. It can be said that his friendship was good, otherwise it was not so intimate. However, he is older than Wang Meng, but he is called "brother" because Wang Meng, as a parent official, is also called "brother" according to the current custom, which is not as casual as that of later generations.


    "Rui and others came to find brother Wang." Xun Rui finished saying that the people next to him either nodded or said something. After a gesture of invitation, he said, "today, all the handsome people will say ''the king''s affairs'' at the party. They have come to invite brother Wang to dinner."


    The authorities should pool the theories of the various Xia schools and develop a Xia school. The news was spread by important officials of the current Dynasty through various channels, and sang Yu and LV Yi had personally ended up, forming a trend.


    Nowadays, there are too many cultural people in old Chang''an. They originally came to recruit talents, but they only met Liu Yan once at a distance on the winter solstice. In fact, no one can have the opportunity to talk to Liu Yan nearby, let alone offer their "beauty" to Liu Yan.


    There were too many people preparing carefully. What they didn''t expect was that they couldn''t wait for the king''s audience. However, a "summer learning style" blew up. They learned that it was the spread of important officials of the current Dynasty, and even the end of the Imperial Envoys, doctors and customers in person. It can be said that they were confused for a time.


    Xia school is certainly not a new theory, which means that the authorities regard all Xia cultures as one, and whether Confucianism or any school is a branch of Xia school system.


    That statement is absolutely correct. As long as any theory feels that it is not "the theory of Hu Yi" or Zhuxia theory, what is it. However, no one has put forward such a clear concept that all Zhuxia theories are regarded as one. Even if there are differences or even conflicts, they are still part of Zhuxia theories.


    After the concept of Xia learning was put forward, there were only two cultures left in the world, that is, the culture belonging to Zhuxia and the culture not belonging to Zhuxia. Some people were very sad to rub their hands and turn over some people of other schools. They all belong to a branch of one. Competition can exist but can not be eliminated, which means that any school has the opportunity to revive. If they fight with each other, they have to take it easy. Otherwise, they are too cruel today and don''t know when they should be treated more cruelly.


    Wang Meng is only 23 years old, younger than most of the people present. Of course, he knows why people respect themselves. It is not a simple order for Jiankang, but a blessing brought by Lang, who was once the king''s personal secretary.


    "Is brother Lingze there?" Wang Meng is talking about Xun Xian.


    Every year on the winter solstice, officials with sufficient levels must return to the center to report on their work. Some officials with insufficient levels will also be summoned by the king in person. For example, Wang Meng belongs to one of the people named. Xun Xian, who was also the king''s personal secretary Lang, certainly didn''t run. Only then did Wang Meng ask.


    "Josephine''s younger brother envies being ordered to make an envoy soft." Xun Rui was surprised that Wang Meng didn''t know, and then said, "Secretary Cui Lang will come to the meeting after work."


    The word "off duty" is very popular, but it was used in the spring and Autumn period. At first, it specifically refers to those officials who are qualified to participate in the court meeting. Officials need to stand on duty when they participate in the court meeting. After leaving their posts, they are called off duty.


    Secretary Cui Lang, of course, refers to Cui Zong. Wang Meng understood it a little after hearing it.


    As long as they are individuals, they will have their own small groups. Usually, they are divided into groups. For example, the people ran min contacts are full of belligerents. Sang Yu''s small groups basically come from the north, and those who are close to LV Yi come from the south.


    Wang Meng, Xun Xian and Cui Zong, who used to be king''s secretary Lang, have not contacted them even if they didn''t know each other before. Later, because they have held or held the same position, they will take the initiative to contact them. As long as they don''t really get along, it''s inevitable to come together. Outsiders call them "King''s near officials".


    Everyone will have their own friends. People generally know each other through the introduction of friends, but the "King''s near officials" of the three people grow in a short time because they all have their own friends.


    Of course, including Wang Meng, Xun Xian and Cui Zong, they certainly won''t admit what faction they have formed.


    Of course, people don''t always stand near the palace gate to chat. They talk while walking. Their group is very eye-catching, not only because Wang Meng is present, but also because most people have a good family behind them, and even some people''s father (ancestor) has a loud enough reputation.


    "Those little guys." Ran min grabbed a chicken leg or a duck leg that had chewed off a lot. Standing next to the window on the third floor, he pointed to Wang Meng and others who were chatting while walking, and turned to greet the people in the room: "do you want to shout up and train a few words?"


    Li Tan''s head stretched out from the window. There were some water marks on his beard. He must have just finished drinking wine and didn''t come to wipe it clean. He looked back and said with a smile, "I''ve advised you to read more. If Wang JINGLUE wasn''t present, it''s nothing to use ''training''. What kind of ''training'' would you use if he was there?"


    Therefore, Chinese characters are broad and profound. Almost every word has a very complex meaning. The same word on different occasions can not be used indiscriminately.


    Wang Meng is at least Liu Yan''s former close secretary lang. of course, the official position is not the most important. Some things Liu Yan does are very much like teaching students, so no one can "train" if he wants to "train".


    Ran min was bitten. In response, he directly threw the thing that was gnawing into a bone in his hand at Litan, but Litan deflected his head and avoided it.


    After Guanzhong, it will become Zhili, and the new Chang''an city is already under construction. Before the new Chang''an is completed, some buildings in the old Chang''an will be repaired, especially Baiguan needs a place to stay.


    The state of Han also issued instructions that officials above the county magistrate (head) must move their family business to Guanzhong, that is, to settle their family in Chang''an. Ji Chang also gave a long list, and the families on the list also need to move to Chang''an.


    Now many families have moved to Chang''an. Before the construction of the new Chang''an is completed, they also live in the old Chang''an. Of course, the house and land do not belong to them, but are rented temporarily.


    From the relocation of most of the top families in the country to Chang''an, the old Chang''an is no longer the city where few people live.


    Then, during the winter solstice festival, whether the recruited civilian husband (corvee) or the recruited labor force, they will also get a rotating holiday during the festival. Naturally, they will walk and play in the old Chang''an City, which suddenly increases the popularity of the old Chang''an city.


    This is a scene of unprecedented excitement in Chang''an City for decades. The chaos of Hu Lu reappeared only after Liu Yan moved here.


    Han people are a very hardworking nation. They don''t mean working hard. Working hard is definitely not a virtue. Diligence is.


    When the environment is bad, Han people will try their best to survive. If the environment is slightly better, they are eager to increase their property.


    If the land cannot be obtained, then do some manual work. There are quite a lot of gadget stalls on the streets of the old Chang''an City, that is, shops do not exist. That is because the official really does not intend to repair the old Chang''an City, or even the old Chang''an city will be demolished after the new Chang''an city is built.


    At present, the shops in the old Chang''an city are all officially operated. For example, the attic where ran min and others are located is an official operated restaurant.


    The restaurant is to repair the original buildings. It is not a beautiful place, but the environment is not so dilapidated. The floor is three stories high. You can have a panoramic view of most parts of the old Chang''an city through the window.


    Ran min and others only occupied one of the elegant rooms on the third floor, just facing the street. Similarly, there are other elegant rooms on the third floor. It is coincidental that sang Yu and LV Yi also call friends to this wine shop. They are all the same on the third floor, but they are not close to each other.


    Of course, they also know the existence of each other, but no one wants to go through the door. It''s not that their feelings are not so good, nor that they break up with each other. They all have their own small circles. In addition, the current definition of theory is also nervous. Channeling through the door is likely to be regarded as provocation.


    What''s more, Wang Meng, Xun Rui and others came to the wine shop. There''s no way. There are absolutely no more than three restaurants in the old Chang''an city. They all belong to the official camp. The nearest restaurant to the palace city is the family restaurant. If it''s not nearby, do you have to walk miles to other places?


    When ran min saw the group of little guys he thought entering the restaurant, he first "ha", smiled a few times and said, "it''s very busy recently. Shouldn''t they be invited by anyone?"


    In the current Han state, no one has covered up the formation of factions, which are clearly placed in the sun. This is also a style in the ancient pre-Qin period. It is clear to show people who are close to them. It will be covered up only if there is some ulterior purpose. Because of the atmosphere, the king will not show obvious fear to the people who hold the group. The people who hold the group will also spread out their opinions and represent a positive energy of the social communication environment, which is difficult to see after the Sui and Tang Dynasties.


    "Can you stop?" Xu Zheng still knows that Wang Meng was recruited into the palace by Liu Yan. He also knows that Wang Meng will go to sea by boat, first to Persia and then to Rome. In fact, he can''t stand ran min''s crazy personality. Talking too much in public will give people the impression that there are contradictions between the Taiwei and the Hussars general. In private, he didn''t have that concern, so he scolded: "I haven''t seen such an important official of the country as you."


    "Heavy? How heavy?" Ran min didn''t care at all. He complained: "ask the king to let min lead his troops to directly destroy the Xigao bus. The king said it''s not time yet. If you want to teach Xianbei a lesson, you can''t go. Even if you want to go to pingman school, you don''t get permission. Well, you want to go to Persia or Sasan. The king said you''ll consider it, and there''s never a letter."


    This time, Xu Zheng directly picked up the dried fruit on the table and threw it to ran Min: "if you don''t change your dying temper, you will be pulled to the mouth of the vegetable market one day."


    "The great man did not say that he was guilty because of his words, and the king is not a petty man." In fact, ran min is not comfortable. He is too eager to be king, but now he is a county marquis. He''s just a restless person. He''ll itch all over if he doesn''t lead the army on the way or cut people with the army.


    Xu Zheng said casually that Liu Yan had not cleaned up any minister.


    If Liu Yan didn''t clean up the minister, he didn''t ask the minister to die. People like ran min are also an absolute minority. He didn''t kill ran min, and he didn''t see any love. First, ran min made great contributions, and then he didn''t violate the laws of the Han Dynasty. The most important thing is that he can hold it down. There''s no need to engage in "spring and autumn prison break", let alone "abdominal discussion crime" or "unnecessary".


    To tell the truth, Liu Yan''s control over the army is unprecedented. In addition, he has too many mysterious places. If he wants to say "the son of heaven", he who controls the golden finger of the system should be the most like the "son of heaven" in all dynasties.


    Those who have the ability to rebel know Liu Yan''s mystery. In the face of Liu Yan''s "son of heaven", how bad is his brain to rebel? It''s rebellion. How many people will follow. It''s better to live in peace.


    "In fact, I''m very stingy." Liu Yan''s voice just appeared, and the door of Yajian was pushed open. He walked into the house, looked at the stunned ran min, waved to the people who stood up, and said expressionless, "is the Hussars general very dissatisfied with the widows?"

 Chapter 722

    How big a ruler is depends on his own ability.


    The more capable a ruler is, the greater his stomach is usually. That''s because the ruler knows he can hold it and is willing to show the magnanimity that a ruler should have.


    Only the rulers who have little ability will always have the fear of "XX wants to harm me". That is, they do not have the ability to suppress anyone. Naturally, even a trace of threat is not allowed. It is found that the threat will kill people by absurd and dirty means, and the family must be killed.


    Another point is that rulers have to be young when they are capable. Many capable kings seem to have a lot of stomach when they are young and young, but when they wait for the rulers to be old, they will change their temperament "suddenly" and have to find any opportunity to cut off the threat. That''s the worry of the older rulers. They are old. They are worried that the next generation''s heirs can''t hold down a group of old ministers. Can they not clear the way for the next generation''s heirs to take over power while they are still alive?


    Now Liu Yan is in his prime of life. A group of ministers and workers who follow him are relatively old. There is really no concern about Han Xin by Liu Bang, so there is no need to worry that he will ascend to heaven one day, leaving someone who has both ability and practical threat to break everything again and change the dynasty.


    In his prime, Liu Yan was not afraid of any threat, but he did not allow his ministers to be too presumptuous. It has nothing to do with self-esteem and face as a king, but the existence of a person is a bad influence.


    To put it bluntly, the official must be dignified. Otherwise, how should we maintain social stability? There is such a person who is always attacking the authority of the government, just like an ant in a house. He is digging corners all the time, which day he dug down the house.


    Liu Yan walked slowly into the room, followed by Liu Shen. The father and son walked directly to the main position with a screen.


    At that moment, Xu Zheng had stood up to give way. Ran min''s cheeks twitched and kept saluting with the people.


    After sitting down, Liu Yan waved his hand, took another look at ran min and said, "sit down."


    The others sat down, but ran min kept his salute posture, hesitated for a moment, and said in a astringent voice, "Your Majesty, I am absolutely not dissatisfied."


    "As an Hussars general, you should look like an Hussars general." Liu Yan didn''t look at ran min, but glanced at the layout of the room: "go back and reserve Jin Baijin and send it to Shaofu."


    "Hundred jin?" Ran min knew that Liu Yan was not really angry and had a smile on his face: "the king also knows that ministers do not collect money, is it less?"


    The heavy atmosphere in the room dissipated with two words. Liu Yan was still the Liu Yan they knew. He still had the self-confidence that the ruler should have, and he was still generous to his officials. There was no trend to change.


    Liu Yan is really generous to the people who follow him. There is always an equal reward for the corresponding credit. It is not only reflected in high-level officials, but also a small soldier in the military or a small local official. As long as there is credit, he will be rewarded.


    In ten years, a group of people who were nothing at all had no meizhaiqun Ji, at least houses and land under their names, as long as there was no war battlefield. Some people who have been granted Marquis because of their achievements are sitting in the high hall, surrounded by beautiful women and heavy power. If their ambition is not endless, in fact, their life can be said to be very happy.


    "Enough is enough, forever." Xu Zheng was not used to ran min''s character that he would not die if he did not do it.


    "The king is destined to be a famous King for thousands of years!" Ran min still smiled with a smile: "a hundred catties will be a hundred catties."


    What Liu Yan said about "gold" is really gold, not brass.


    In fact, the land of Zhuxia is vast, but to say that it is vast and rich in resources is really self deception. The land of Zhuxia has never been a territory rich in minerals, and even the great plains that can be used as grain producing areas are very few.


    The precious metal reserves in Zhuxia are really not very good. Gold, silver, copper and iron are really a little less than those in other continents. In history, the Central Plains Dynasty obtained gold, silver and copper from the surrounding areas through the deficit of commodity trade. When it comes to resources, in fact, the amount of coal is OK. It is only when modern industry develops that coal can be widely used.


    Gold was not regarded as a precious metal until the early Han Dynasty, but it was not a circulating currency on the market. It was generally made by the royal family as a beautiful gold cake to reward the ministers. For example, after the capture of Dawan, Emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty gave 20000 gold cakes with special commemorative significance at one time. Because of their special significance, those gold cakes can also be used as ransom for the "immortal sin", which has led to the love of nobles and rich families to collect gold.


    According to archaeological findings, after the death of nobles and rich families in the early Han Dynasty, the gold buried with them was the most in all dynasties, which led to the statement that Zhuxia gold was scarce by the early Han Dynasty. It must be said that this statement is simply the nonsense of some brick houses who don''t keep their mouth shut. There is no rich gold deposit in the land of Zhuxia.


    In today''s Han Dynasty, gold is still not a currency in circulation on the market, mainly because the amount of gold is really not enough to support it to become a currency in circulation on the market, but it is a virtue like the first Han Dynasty. People with conditions will collect a batch, and Liu Yan will also reward some when sealing the reward.


    What is the main use of gold at present? In addition to being made into jewelry, it is used for various decoration and decoration purposes.


    Many people with enough status and wealth can''t repair their houses without gold powder. Because of the color of gold itself, some people with enough gold also make a "gold version" of carved beautiful patterns on walls, floors and columns. If the light is enough, it''s really golden.


    Because of Liu Yan''s arrival, no one understood what he was doing. Some should remove the old banquet and replace it with a new one. Naturally, people in the wine shop did it, but none of them became silent because of the arrival of the king. Because it''s not a formal banquet, except that it can''t be too much. Naturally, you can come as comfortable as you are. What you should talk about is still noisy.


    "My Lord." Ran min didn''t know when he had gathered up next to Liu Yan''s seat, holding a jug of wine and patting: "I''m a rude man, open mouth, open mouth, but I''m absolutely loyal to the king."


    Liu Yan smiled and raised the wine. He was so angry with himself that he could not stand the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Ran min, who made a quick decision and attached the whole country, really had no bad feeling. He even felt that he could understand his ambition to seal the king, and there was no sense of urgency not to kill the future.


    What''s the difference between living without ideal and salted fish? But ambition should not aim at harming others when you are happy, nor should it exceed your ability, otherwise it will harm not only others but also yourself.


    After drinking a whole pot of wine, ran min lit the empty pot. Just about to speak, someone said something outside the door, and he didn''t hear it clearly.


    "Taian, Zishen and Yanzhi?" Liu Yan knew that Ji Chang, sang Yu and LV Yi were all in this restaurant. He came directly to the military Party: "come in."


    Ji Chang took the lead. Sang Yu and LV Yi walked side by side, followed by more than ten people, some of whom Liu Yan had no impression.


    "See the king!"


    They saluted Liu Yan first. It seemed that they suddenly found that Liu Shen was also present.


    "I''ve seen Wang Zishen."


    Liu Shen had already stood up and immediately saluted back to the people.


    Liu Yan has been specially taking Liu Shen to appear on various occasions recently, giving people more and more affirmation that Liu Shen is the prince candidate he chose. Naturally, people pay more attention to Liu Shen.


    When people came again, they must have more places. There were people in the wine shop who carried the table and sat on the cattail. There must be food and tableware for Yiying, as well as the people serving around them.


    The current eating habits are very complex. Not only many foods are cooked and stewed on the spot, but even cut on the spot. It must be helped by people with special skills. Another thing is that drinking or drinking tea is basically a warm practice on the spot. The more formal the eating and drinking scene, the more people will serve next to it. It''s not just to make a show, but it''s necessary.


    Fortunately, the elegant room is large enough to hold more than a dozen seats. Although it looks a little crowded, it can at least fit.


    "My Lord." After sitting down, sang Yu immediately said, "the two people behind me are people from the mountain gate. They are all knowledgeable and talented people."


    The arrangement of seats is a ring. People who think they have enough identity are in the front row, while others are in the back. It means that there are people sitting behind everyone.


    When you look at the circular seats, it''s actually very clear.


    For example, Xu Zheng is in the same row with ran min, but behind them are three "Zheng" level Generals: Li Tan, Huan Wen and LV Tai. Xie an, the Zheng xizhonglang, will be at the corner of the second echelon, and the third echelon will be some Lang generals they brought with Li Kuang at the core.


    Zhang Gan and Li Mao are sitting behind sang Yu, who just introduced them.


    "My Lord."


    Li Mao and Zhang Gan got up when sang Yu introduced them, gave a salute, and sat down again.


    Liu Yan didn''t talk to Zhang Gan and Li Mao for the first time. His eyes swept over Ji Chang and LV Yi, and then looked at the people behind them.


    Ji Chang did not introduce anyone to Liu Yan. He did not engage in his own faction. This time, the "style of Xia Xue" only intended to act as the host. It should not be to compete for anything, but to ensure that the others do not lose balance when competing.


    LV Yi introduced some people, basically from the south, focusing on Luo Han, the first talent in the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Liu Yan won''t be afraid to integrate cultural people at Liu Yan''s sign. On the contrary, they should appreciate sang Yu and LV Yi for doing things well. They collected or pulled a group of people who can support the scene in a short time.


    "Where is the mountain gate? What theory is the main pulse?"


    Zhang Gan and Li Mao looked at each other in an instant, and Zhang Gan stood up.


    "Sit down, sit down..." Liu Yan said with a smile, "there is no need for too much etiquette at the banquet."


    Zhang Gan hesitated for a moment and sat down again after saluting, but straightened his waist and said slowly, "people in the countryside avoid the mountains of Leping county. Recently, they know that the emperor has expelled Hu prisoners and resumed the summer. Our school focuses on the study of Mencius."


    Liu Yan studied Confucianism, otherwise he couldn''t understand what Zhang Gan was talking about.


    After Confucius, Confucianism formed eight factions in the Warring States period, including Zi Zhang Zhiru, Zi Si''s Confucianism, Yan''s Confucianism, Meng''s Confucianism, Qi Diao''s Confucianism, Zhong Liang''s Confucianism, sun''s Confucianism and Le Zheng''s Confucianism.


    Some of the eight factions in the Warring States period withered behind. After the first Han Dynasty, there were many more factions. They were distinguished mainly by studying a certain book. Some were good at annotating scriptures, some were specialized in joining the WTO and governing the world, and some could touch anything. In addition, they studied ancient texts and just wanted to create new meanings. To be honest, it was very chaotic.


    Li Mao slowly straightened up his waist, saluted and said, "the son of heaven is on the top. Our school focuses on Jia Zi."


    What is Jia Zi? Calling "Zi" was a custom of asking for family and great men in Universities in ancient times. Jia Zi in Li Mao''s mouth was actually Jia Yi in the Western Han Dynasty.


    Jia Yi was deeply influenced by Zhuangzi and Liezi. The main literary achievements of prose are political papers, commenting on current politics, with simple and solemn style and lively discussion. Lu Xun called it "Hongwen of the Western Han Dynasty", and his representative works include Guo Qin Lun, on accumulation and sparse, Chen Zheng Shi Shu and so on. His Ci and Fu are all Sao style, and the form tends to be scattered, which is the forerunner of the development of Han Fu. The most famous ones are hanging Qu Yuan Fu and Xi Niao Fu.


    To tell the truth, Liu Yan certainly knew Mencius, but he was really strange to Jia Yi. He asked two more questions. He was impressed when he heard that Jia Yi had a book on crossing the Qin Dynasty.


    "On crossing the Qin Dynasty" was not only a great work of Hongwen in the early Han Dynasty, but also few works that could be surpassed in any subsequent Dynasty. It is difficult to find reliable records about the Qin Empire in future generations because Confucianism focused on the discrediting and elimination of the Qin Empire for thousands of years. Generally, it is to take "on crossing the Qin Dynasty" for clues. That is to say, Jia Yi''s "on crossing the Qin Dynasty" is very famous, but it is only the words of a family. He himself is also this kind of argument, and does not emphasize that what he says is the truth.


    Liu Yan knows who Jia Yi is, but he doesn''t know what he advocates.


    Of course, Li Mao seized the opportunity to make a good introduction. Generally speaking, Jia Yi''s proposition is to "build more princes, but less power", strengthen centralization of power and emphasize agriculture and restrain commerce.


    To strengthen centralization of power, no ruler would not like it. Liu Yan paid attention to it and really remembered Li Mao.


    [Zhang Gan and Li Mao are sang Yu''s cards?] Liu Yan has always believed that sang Yu must have something to ask for in this play, which is likely to further suppress the southern cultural people.


    Sang Yu not only introduced Zhang Gan and Li Mao, but also some others. Except Li Mao, no one gave Liu Yan too much interest.


    Later, LV Yiyi introduced that in addition to kailuohan, the first talent of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, there were basically some well-known scholars, but Liu Yan asked again and again. They couldn''t say anything that interested Liu Yan.


    Li Mao seems to have taken the lead in this self introduction? Those who have a heart can see it naturally, but it makes some people anxious.

 Chapter 723

    All theories that can be handed down must have merit, but the "merit" depends on whether they can attract contemporary rulers. If the rulers don''t like it, the theory itself can''t be favored no matter how good it is.


    At present, the southern cultural people do not lack inheritance. They are slightly different from the northern cultural people in that the northern cultural people still exist as a collective in the form of teachers and apprentices, but the southern cultural people take the form of families as a collective.


    To put it simply, the north is in the form of a learning valve, while the south is in the form of family learning. The North imparts knowledge regardless of blood relationship, but the knowledge inheritance in the south is non blood relatives.


    The starting point of learning and family learning is in Wuhu chaos. Such changes are only related to the environment.


    During the period of Hu Lu''s rule over the Central Plains, the aristocratic families who mastered knowledge fled south one after another. The "family learning" they always adhered to was a habit left from the ancient pre-Qin era, which was very similar to the concept of "passing on men rather than women".


    The northern cultural people ruled by Hu Lu have a less comfortable living environment than those in the south. On the premise that they may be killed all the time, their children may not be very good. In order not to cut off their knowledge, it has become an inevitable trend to choose one or more high-quality non blood related disciples.


    It was precisely during the period of Wu Hu Luan Hua that the inheritance of Zhuxia''s knowledge changed, but it made the northern theory develop more grandly. On the contrary, it depressed the cultural people in the South who maintained the habits of the ancient pre-Qin period. Even the southern theory became more and more small-minded, so it was difficult to have a broad vision of the foothold of the northern theory. In fact, this is also an inevitable thing. Knowledge can only be improved through continuous communication and discussion. More communication and discussion will inevitably collide with more ideological sparks.


    There are people in the North who learn from Mencius, Jia Zi... More schools of thought. Today''s people in the south are actually more comprehensive. You should know that during the "journey to the south in clothes", too many aristocratic families fled to the south. They really took a lot of classics to the south of the Yangtze River, not to mention the eight Confucian factions in the Warring States period. More can be taken out.


    Liu Yan was interested in the study of Jia Zi. As the first talented person in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Luo Han talked about Jia Yi''s theory and soon entered the moment of competing for light with Li Mao.


    In ancient times, cultural people were bound to do endorsements. If they were proficient in what they learned, they would be familiar with the book. Luo Han and Li Mao entered the moment of "repeater". They kept picking out a sentence from Jia Yi''s works. They seemed to have a fierce confrontation, but they didn''t even say a word of themselves.


    Liu Yan''s theory of Jia Yi is not only strengthening the central group, but also paying attention to etiquette in building a rich country.


    That point of view was clearly stated in on accumulation and storage.


    According to the records of Hanshu ¡¤ food and goods records, at the beginning of the establishment of the Western Han Dynasty, the social economy was in decline. At that time, the price of rice was extremely expensive, famine was everywhere, people ate with each other, and materials were scarce. Even the son of heaven could not get four horses of the same color to drive, so he could only take an ox cart.


    Liu Bang, the emperor Gaozu of the Han Dynasty, adopted a series of policies of giving people a rest and "emphasizing agriculture and restraining commerce". By the time of Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty, the social economy gradually recovered, but merchants and landlords invaded farmers, land annexation became more and more serious, and the majority of farmers poured into cities due to bankruptcy, becoming industrial and commercial servants or unemployed vagrants. The trend of extravagance of bureaucrats and merchants was also growing, All these have seriously affected agricultural production and grain storage, which is not conducive to the consolidation of the feudal regime in the Western Han Dynasty. At the same time, the threat of the northern Xiongnu is becoming more and more serious. In the face of this increasingly serious domestic and foreign aggression, Jia Yi sent this memo to Emperor Wen and suggested paying attention to agricultural production to increase storage.


    The current situation in the Han Dynasty is similar to that in the early Han Dynasty, except that there is no great threat in the north. Merchants and landlords do not hold a large amount of land, but the land is under the control of the state, the external threat has been reduced again and again, and the nobility also began to have a trend of extravagance. The country is extremely lack of food reserves.


    "The great man has built in the land of Jingchu, and only the land of Mengze has reclaimed 40000 hectares." Luo Han is a cultural man in the south. He must know something about the south. If he wants to walk in person, he can get an introduction: "Han has seen with his own eyes that if the great construction is successful, he will be no less than 1.5 million hectares of grain producing land."


    The so-called "Jing" land is probably the south of lake 1 and the north of lake 1 in later generations. There are not only many water systems extending from the Yangtze River, but also many rivers extending from Dongting Lake. In addition, there were swamps everywhere in ancient times. Once swamp disasters disappeared and extremely fertile land appeared,


    Another "Chu" land refers to the modern Anhui, Jiangxi and Zhejiang parts. Compared with the "Jing" land, the development degree of "Chu" land is much higher now. After all, Huainan has been developing since the Western Han Dynasty, and the part belonging to Yangzhou has been developed at a high speed under the construction of the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Having done his homework, Li Mao naturally knew that the authorities were vigorously developing grain producing areas. He did not dare to attack the move of the national government to control the vast majority of land. He would not refute the number of grain producing fields mentioned by Luo Han before seeing it in person. What he wanted to say was how to support the whole country after output.


    "There are ten stones in the other place, six in a hundred miles, which can''t be crossed." Li Mao said about the loss in the process of transporting grain, that is, the farther the way of transporting grain, the more it will be lost on the way. He asked Luo Han, "how to do it?"


    Luo Han obviously found the trap. They are talking about how to make the country rich in reserves. If transshipment is involved, it is equivalent to "industry" and "commerce". Jia Yi''s view is to suppress industry and commerce.


    Sun Chuo was also present. Seeing Luo Han pondering, he stood up and saluted Liu Yan, and then saluted everyone, saying, "everything needs to be transported. This is an eternal truth. What Jia Zi doesn''t like is excessive exploitation of workers. It''s reasonable."


    "Good!" Li Mao clapped his hand and said, "this is why the state built the road from Kangtong to Guanzhong."


    The national road from Jiankang to Guanzhong passes through "Jing", especially after turning around at several Yangtze River hubs. There are basically water ferries in those places, which can make the transportation more convenient.


    Luo Han was stunned. Not only him, but most people looked at Li Mao strangely. They will be stunned and surprised. It is nothing more than that Li Mao mainly learns Jia Yi''s theory, but Jia Yi actually advocates that all localities build their own "small-scale peasant system" and opposes the circulation of materials.


    "Mao learned from Jia Zi and also read Lv''s spring and autumn." Li Mao was puzzled by the strange eyes of the people and said, "learning is so useful that the road is also good?"


    "At the gate of Qing Dynasty, there is Lu''s spring and Autumn Annals?" Regardless of the grace of the king, Liu Yan widened his eyes and even couldn''t wait: "can you bring Chang''an?"


    Of course, Lv''s spring and Autumn Annals is the famous work compiled by LV Buwei and his disciples. Later generations are classified into the famous works of Huang Lao Taoism, but it involves a lot of knowledge, including some works of Taoism, Mohism, Confucianism, Legalists, farmers and strategists.


    Liu Yan doesn''t call everyone "Qing". It can be seen that he really covets Lv''s spring and Autumn Annals.


    "Return to the son of heaven." Although Li Mao disguised it well, it was difficult to hide his excitement or excitement: "it didn''t come.", Before Liu Yan was disappointed or showed any performance, he immediately said, "Xiao Min can send disciples to the emperor within half a month."


    There are too many ancient books in the various dynasties of Zhuxia. Although there are many ancient books, it is difficult to produce great works that can be handed down. A considerable number of great works have been banned for various reasons.


    What Liu Yan knows is that after LV Buwei''s death, the first emperor banned some articles related to LV Buwei. It is said that Lv''s spring and autumn was also destroyed.


    "Not the whole article, only a little incomplete." Li Mao must make it clear: "it was accidentally obtained by Xiaomin''s ancestors, not in the door."


    Liu Yan attached importance to Lv''s spring and Autumn Annals not only because he was curious, but also because Lv''s spring and Autumn Annals was really a grand masterpiece. Otherwise, LV Buwei did not dare to challenge the original emperor with LV''s spring and Autumn Annals. He still won in culture, but lost to power.


    According to legend, the articles in Lu''s spring and Autumn Annals are diverse, and almost everything is written. From ancient times to modern times, up and down, everything in heaven and earth, promoting and abolishing chaos, scholars, agriculture, industry and commerce, three teachings and nine streams are all discussed, and many articles are repeated.


    Because there were too many, too miscellaneous and repeated articles, LV Buwei selected several article experts to screen, classify and delete these articles, and combined them into a book called Lv''s spring and autumn.


    LV Buwei attaches great importance to this book. He thinks this book, known as Lv''s spring and autumn, is a masterpiece, boasting that it is a wonderful book covering "heaven and earth, all things, ancient and modern". For example, in the preface to the book, which is equivalent to the General Preface of the whole book, it is written in this way: "for those who have twelve disciplines, there is no escape from discipline and chaos, so they know the good and bad luck of longevity and youth, the heaven of the Premier, the place of the next examination, and the people of the middle trial."


    It is such a book with a variety of contents, involving almost all the knowledge that can be called "outstanding learning" at that time, and its value is immeasurable for future generations. If Li Maozhen had Lv''s spring and Autumn Annals, even if it was only some fragments, it would be of great significance for the contemporary world.


    "Good, good, good!" When Liu Yan saw that Li Mao was willing to offer it, he even praised three "good", but later he pondered for a while, reopened his mouth and said, "I''m willing to reward you with a thousand gold."


    Li Mao could not help but wrinkle his face into a ball. Before he was depressed, Liu Yan spoke again behind him.


    "I like scriptures and righteousness. I''m short of a doctor of speech. Can you be willing to take it?"


    In an instant, the pores of Li Mao''s whole body were dilated, and every cell was trembling. He was both excited and excited. His body couldn''t help shaking. He was obviously happy too early, and there was a bigger surprise behind him.


    "My children are of different ages. Some are enlightened and some are not enlightened..." Liu Yan is pondering again, obviously thinking about something very important. His words and actions make everyone on the scene breathe heavily: "Guan Qing is knowledgeable and knows a lot. He can be taught as a postdoctoral."


    Li Mao''s body suddenly stiffened. His mouth opened greatly and his eyes stared at the boss. After a while, he bent down and saluted heavily. After sitting down, he was as soft as noodles and gasped in his position.


    Everyone was shocked by Liu Yan''s move, and then someone was relieved to see why Liu Yan''s move was, but they didn''t return to their senses for a long time.


    Shang Yang has made a stand, Yan Zhao king has a thousand gold to buy horse bones, in order to establish credit, and will pay a high price to attract real power. Any move will not be in vain without a reason.


    Liu Yan''s sense of Li Mao is actually quite good, and he has seen Li Mao''s "multi-learning". Then he can get the fragments of Lv''s spring and autumn, which is not only setting an example, but also attracting more people to take out their books. To be honest, it is a very cheap business.


    It is a very special phenomenon that Liu Yan sees that Li Mao can change with time and that a person who studies Jia Yi''s studies will not have a sense of exclusion from "industry and commerce".


    The state needs not only officials who recognize death justice, but also officials who can comply with the trend of the times. Most cultural people have made great achievements in recognizing death justice, but there are really few cultural people who can adapt, resulting in more and more rigid culture. Many times, they know that they are not suitable for the contemporary era and do not make improvement, but they only affect individuals, The problem is that being an official is a pure disaster.


    With Li Mao as a beginning, people of all cultures began to show their "multi-disciplinary" side. They would also talk about what books they have to dedicate to Liu Yan, that is, the role of an example.


    Because he was guided by the "example", Liu Yan only thought that talent and learning were useful to some people who looked really talented and learned. He would issue an invitation to appoint a doctor, but he did not mention teaching royal children again. They were disappointed, but they also tried their best and wanted to show themselves.


    Liu Yan didn''t leave until evening. When he left, he didn''t belong to a group, but he didn''t leave. He chose to stay in the wine shop and continue to be happy.


    "Congratulations, brother Li!" Zhang Gan himself was also enlisted as a doctor, but he was just a doctor. He couldn''t hide his envy at all: "if my brother is a lecturer for the emperor, he can answer questions and solve doubts for the emperor, he will certainly expand the lintel."


    Dr. orator is really a lecturer. Generally speaking, he talks about some scriptures. Many times, he has the opportunity to participate in the formulation of national policies. If he can make the rulers think of himself at the first time when they have doubts, he is the most successful Dr. orator.


    Li Mao asked, "who is the enlightened teacher of Prince Shen?"


    How could Zhang Gan know?


    The new Chang''an is already under construction. Liu Yan''s time to ascend the throne and become emperor is getting closer and closer. In addition, he has hinted that Liu Shen will become the prince. At that time, the East Palace must have its own team. As a teacher, it must be one of the leaders of the team. Waiting for the prince to ascend the throne, he will become an emperor teacher. The title of emperor teacher alone is enough for cultural people to fight hard.

 Chapter 724

    Another winter goes to spring. In winter, there is no snow in many places, including Guanzhong. After spring, most areas in the north only have a few light rains or no rain at all.


    The replacement of annual rings represents the passage of time. What the weather brings to people is heavy depression, but it does not disturb the cultural people gathered in old Chang''an.


    The summer style of learning has been blowing, but the disputes between the north and the South have become more and more intense, mostly because of regional origin rather than the theory itself. It is clearly the same theory, and it has to compete for the advantages and disadvantages of the north and the south.


    "This year''s rain is becoming more and more abnormal, and the water levels in various water systems... Especially in the eastern areas, the water levels in the water systems drop most rapidly and obviously."


    "When the source of water stores water, it is inevitable that the water level in the downstream will drop. All localities have been wantonly excavating wells, and the excavation depth in all regions is getting deeper and deeper."


    "I''m afraid the waterwheel can''t alleviate the water for spring farming, but the people insist on farming."


    Zhuxia civilization still likes to build dams to store water. Even a small river will be blocked by sluice gates in several sections. Especially in the spring farming period, the more serious the water interception is, resulting in large-scale fighting due to water competition every year.


    The waterwheel was built in the fourth year of Yuanshuo, and it took three years to promote it only in a few areas, or it was vigorously promoted when it was considered that drought was inevitable, especially in the granary under construction in Jingchu.


    The function of the waterwheel is to send the water at the lower position to the higher position. The river is not completely exhausted. Naturally, it plays a role, but it is really useless when only the riverbed is left.


    "Fortunately, taking the old Yuzhou as the boundary, the drought in the south is not obvious, and there is no decline in the water system in the south of the Yangtze River. If there is a comprehensive drought in the north, there will be food output in the south."


    "The second batch of overseas grain has been in place, and there is no worry about the construction of national highway and Chang''an new town."


    "In addition to responding to recruiters and corvee servicemen, how do the people in the North deal with it?"


    "If the reserved grain is allowed, please ask the prime minister''s office to order all counties to recruit labor and build public facilities in the local countryside."


    "Grain storage is only enough for large projects."


    In the spring of the ninth year of Yuanshuo (349 AD), the officials who returned to the center after reporting their work before and after the winter solstice have basically returned to their posts. Naturally, local officials have to prepare for the disaster, and the military system has been strictly ordered to cooperate with local officials.


    In the past, when there was a disaster year, the dynasties other than the Qin Empire basically stopped any national projects, but did not implement disaster relief to the people. They opened the mountains and rivers to let the people spend the disaster year by themselves.


    When it comes to opening up mountains and rivers, it is because the mountains, forests and wilderness of all dynasties are basically owned by the emperor or the state. People can''t hunt and collect at will. In extremely strict times, even cutting firewood in the mountains is against the law.


    The Han state under Liu Yan''s rule was a national project in the midst of disaster. With the example of the Qin Empire and Liu Yan''s personal explanation, there were still voices of opposition.


    The grain reserves of the Han Dynasty have been at the lowest warning line for a long time. In ancient times, most of the state''s grain reserves were to ensure military supplies. Especially when there were large-scale disasters across the country, the surrounding countries might take advantage of the fire. The grain reserves were reserved to cope with the possible invasion of other countries at any time. Those people opposed the national project just for national defense reasons.


    The construction of the national highway and the new Chang''an is already a national policy being implemented. The form of work relief has not only supported a large number of people, but also extended to private procurement to support a large number of people, but it is still difficult to take full care of them.


    "It is the northwest that has an obvious drought this year. Although there will be a drought in Guanzhong and the Central Plains, there should not be a miserable situation of no harvest."


    "If the weather is still the same or worse tomorrow, the situation will be really bad."


    At the ongoing small court meeting, anyone who has any opinions or ideas can express their opinions. Liu Yan listens more and speaks less or doesn''t speak at all as usual.


    The northwest of Han refers to the northwest territory of Jincheng, belonging to the original Liang state of Zhang.


    Zhang''s registered residence in the Yuan Dynasty was seven years. The Lord and the royal family were put under house arrest. The Chinese army took nearly three months to complete the reception. It took almost a year to complete census and statistics.


    Since the Han state has abolished the administrative level of "state", the content involves too many counties, which is basically summarized in a certain direction.


    "It is not a long time since the northwest was attributed to the Han Dynasty. Although it was not conquered by one city after another in the war, it did not cause much damage, but the people in the northwest have been attributed to the Han Dynasty for less than two years, and the people''s hearts are still unstable."


    "In the year of great disaster, ambitious people and curfews are bound to be restless, but when they have the opportunity, they will inevitably incite the people to revolt."


    Liu Yan exterminated the Jie nationality and expelled the Qiang, Di, Xiongnu and zahu. For the people in the Central Plains, he was a liberator and Savior, but exterminating Zhang''s Liangguo was only a pure victory or defeat without a great sense of righteousness among races.


    Zhang family was originally a well-known family in the northwest. When they ruled the northwest, they always sheltered and ruled the people. Although the tax rate on food and fodder was higher because of the war, they still had a good reputation.


    The time for the northwest to be incorporated into the territory ruled by the state of Han is still short. There is no lack of people who miss Zhang''s rule, especially those whose interests have been damaged after the rule of the state of Han. In addition, Zhang''s people miss it. Once the disaster is serious enough to be uncontrollable, it is almost inevitable for people with intentions to instigate chaos.


    "General (Xie) an, a general of Zhengxi Zhonglang, has sent troops to Xiqiang mountain. After the war, he can lead troops to enter the northwest."


    "The range of Xiqiang mountain is too large, and the remnants of Qiang Di dare not fight. I''m afraid it''s difficult for the war to produce results in a short time."


    "There should have been a standing army in the northwest, and then there was the army led by Zhengxi Zhonglang. Isn''t it enough to deter?"


    "Everything focuses on maximum deterrence."


    Under Xie an''s command, there are two standing armies. The number of subordinate counties and counties is as high as 60000. They attack Xiqiang mountain with almost 100000 troops. They adopt the strategy of promoting the war on the horizontal line. Even if they can''t completely wipe out the remnants of Qiang and Di, they can force them to climb the plateau.


    After the war in Xiqiang mountain, it is certain to leave the garrison, but only the county soldiers will be left as the garrison. The standing army is a field army, so it is naturally impossible to stay in one place for a long time.


    "You can issue a recruitment order, mainly to recruit young people. If there are no young people, only old and weak women and children, there will be no chaos."


    "In a disaster year, when there are no young people, how can the old and the weak live? How should the world treat the big man?"


    "Why not?"


    "If one family recruits, they can work in exchange for rations."


    "It costs too much food."


    In fact, the northwest also has a national project of work for relief, which is that the central government does not pay enough attention to the construction of new Chang''an. Of course, the most important thing is the construction of new Chang''an, which is related to the top priority of Liu Yan''s accession to the throne. The second is to pay attention to the national road from Jiankang to Guanzhong. The national road from Guanzhong to the western regions is very small, and the people from the central plains are mainly resettled, In addition to corvee, the number of people recruited in the northwest is not large.


    It is also the people of a country, but it is absolutely false to say that the center can take care of all aspects. It must be a focused area, which is still limited by national strength, and it is also related to the preference and care of the rulers.


    For all dynasties of Zhuxia civilization, the Central Plains belong to the core. Even if the capital Guanzhong is established, we can''t ignore the Central Plains. The reason for this is that the population of the Central Plains has been quite dense since ancient times, and chaos may occur in other places, but chaos in the Central Plains is absolutely chaos, forcing the rulers to focus and pay attention to it.


    As they discussed, they couldn''t reach an agreement and couldn''t help stopping to look at Liu Yan.


    "Hundreds of thousands of people in the northwest are also great Han people."


    Liu Yangang has just considered it and agreed with CAI you that the National Grain Reserve has reached the most serious warning line. We should not only deal with the current situation, but also think about how to face the large-scale natural disasters including the central plains without grain in the future.


    "One of the benefits of opening up mountains and rivers is that it can divert people to the western regions."


    Is there a natural disaster in the western regions? It should be said that the natural disaster in the western regions broke out earlier than that in the Han country. There has been little rain for two consecutive years. Under the natural disaster, the western regions were in chaos. Not only did private fighting increase, but also conflicts broke out in various countries.


    Letting the northwest people go to the western regions alone or in groups is to encourage them to rob the people of the western regions. It is one of the ways to do nothing.


    "People in the South can go to the Indochina Peninsula. Why can''t people in the north go to the western regions?"


    Liu Yan said that, but he knew that he still didn''t pay enough attention to the people in the northwest, but he really had to take more care of the rest of the region instead of choosing others who didn''t have a strong sense of belonging. This is the basic plate to ensure the stability of rule, and the choice that a ruler should make.


    "There are millions in the northwest, but tens of millions in the Central Plains." Jichang must help Liu Yandou: "corvee can be collected and distributed in 100000 households, and the rest to the western regions is also bleeding for the country, which can be regarded as war merit?"


    It was precisely because the western regions were in chaos that the time point for the Han state to send troops to the western regions would be advanced. Before the attack of the Han Army, many people had been on a mission to the western regions, which was nothing more than to make it more chaotic and create a more favorable environment for the Han Army to recover the western regions.


    Before the army really set out to fight, people who have the ability and courage to go first can indeed be regarded as contributing to the country. There is no reason not to count military achievements.


    "This is great good governance." Xie AI is from the northwest. He didn''t have much right to speak just now. He was discussed by the audience and ruled by Liu Yan. With the latter results, he must be pleased.


    That''s War Merit. It can be used to exchange for local land and get a title. On the premise of a fixed number of standing armies, county soldiers rarely have the opportunity to go out to fight. For the vast majority of people, there is basically no chance to establish military achievements. Taking part in the army''s expedition is to fight hard to establish military merit. It can also be regarded as military merit to rob and kill the enemy abroad without permission. For the vast majority of people, it is a good thing rather than a bad thing.


    "In that case, it is not included in corvee or conscription. Can we follow suit?"


    "Going out?"


    The crowd had to look at Liu Yan again.


    The northwest is the center. We really don''t care about it and take the strategy of doing it as a last resort. Bad things have become what most people think good things. But if the whole country treats the same, things will be really big.


    Liu Yan looked at the military.


    Xu Zhengmei frowned completely, and couldn''t care so much, so he whispered with ran min on his side.


    The reason why meritorious service is meritorious service is that the army controls the prerequisite for establishment. It is something in the military bowl. How can it be easily transferred to others.


    People in the Northwest can go outside to establish military achievements. The military didn''t say a word because Liu Yan personally mentioned it. They dare not question Liu Yan''s authority, but it''s not the same thing for others to mention it.


    "If the whole country can do it, I think it can''t be made unorganized." Xu Zheng had to think about the interests of the military, but he knew he couldn''t hold it down. He said, "set up gathering stations along the border, make groups of people from all over the country, and follow the orders of soldiers. In this way, the whole country can do it."


    To put it bluntly, since they want to do that, those who want to go out must be under the command of the military to ensure the best interests of the military.


    This time, Ji Chang was frowning. He believed that the army of the Han state was already a monster, and the war could not be completely stopped in the year of great disaster. Even when it entered the internal affairs stage, the foreign war was still endless. No matter how you look at it, that monster will not be fed for a day.


    And now? If the military wants to take this opportunity to reach out to places, it is speechless. In some aspects, it is even a kind of due diligence, but the military''s hand is too far.


    "The Great Han has a national policy of training troops in summer and winter." Xu Zheng also knows that the military''s hand is too long. He can ignore the dissatisfaction of the civil affairs system, but he can''t ignore Liu Yan. He reasoned and generally said: "with the leadership and restraint of officers and soldiers, unnecessary casualties can be avoided, and then the strategy can be continued to open up territory for the Han Dynasty."


    In summer and winter in the Han Dynasty, young people and women in the countryside need to participate in military training on the spot, which is a habit that Liu Yan had when he was only a county in Changguang. At that time, the Han people were at a critical moment of life and death. Not only the soldiers had to work hard with the Hu people at any time, but also the people had to be ready to take up arms for self-defense, so the habit remained.


    Military training is presided over by the military. If the military reaches out to the people, it is a long-standing thing. There has been no trouble all the time. Xu Zhengti''s intention is very clear. He is afraid that Liu Yan will think more.


    The military is a monster in the Han Dynasty, but the general of the unified army does not have his own direct troops. The Han Army implements the rotation system, which avoids an army from becoming the private army of which general. It is impossible to say that Liu Yan has no fear of the military, but he is not afraid of much.


    Liu Yan should think clearly about what impact it will have if it is regarded as military merit to open up and go out to plunder.


    "It''s a helpless move in the Northwest..." Ji Chang''s voice was a little loud: "in extraordinary times, do extraordinary things, but don''t promote them."


    If you can cultivate with a knife and gun, as long as you have the ability, no one is willing to work hard to get it. Facing the Loess and facing the sky all year round, but not as good as someone who went out to rob once. What kind of country should the Han country become at that time?

 Chapter 725

    Spring is supposed to be a scene of recovery and vitality of all things, but some areas in the northwest are full of loess, and cracks can be seen on the ground.


    Before the drought came, people who had been farming in the farmland for a long time actually had a clue from the changes of the weather.


    People who have been dealing with land for a long time may not be literate, but it doesn''t mean they don''t know some common sense. For example, they can probably judge what kind of agricultural scenery will be in the coming year by the rain in the four seasons and the snow in winter.


    In winter, there was only a light snow in the northwest, and there was no scene of auspicious snow heralding a good year.


    At the beginning of spring, people have been looking forward to a continuous and big rainy season, but only a few places have had moderate or light rain for a few days. In some places, there is no rain at all, and they realize that it is bad.


    "The riverbed has bottomed out!"


    "No snow, no snow melts and moistens the land."


    "It didn''t rain. The river must be killed."


    "What can I do?"


    In Liao village, most of the people are surnamed Liao. The surname Liao in the village migrated from Shu to Xiliang. It is said that it is still the descendant of Liao Hua, a great general in Shu, but no one can come up with strong evidence.


    Liao village, located at the foot of the mountain, has 37 households, a total of 167 people. They belong to rile County, which belongs to Zhangye county.


    Zhangye county was established in the Western Han Dynasty and belongs to one of the four counties in Hexi. Zhangye county was originally the land of kunxie king of Xiongnu. It was divided into Zhangye County in the east of Jiuquan County in the sixth year of Yuanding of Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty (111bc). It means "Zhang Guo''s arm is tucked in to connect the western regions".


    For a long time, the population of Zhangye county has not been large. The past dynasties have been the frontier of the country. Although it is a necessary place to lead to the western regions, it has not been paid attention to. There will be no shortage of corvee, and the government will not forget how much tax it should pay. It can be said that it is not too much to say that grandma doesn''t love her uncle and doesn''t hurt. They never share in any good things in the country.


    Not only Zhangye County, there are too many similar areas. They have no sense of existence at ordinary times and bear the obligations of the state in obscurity. After something happens, it is difficult to get the responsibility of the government after fulfilling their obligations.


    Liao Fang looked at the cracked land with a sad face. His family has more than 100 mu of farmland, which is located in the flat area at the foot of the mountain.


    There is a stream not far away. Our ancestors dug a small canal to divert water. Liao Fang has been very careful in maintaining the canal in his hands, but this year the stream is dry, and the canal can''t lead water at all.


    There is no water to irrigate the land, and heaven doesn''t rain. When the farmland loses water, it will naturally be boring. In spring, there will be an abnormal hot sun. Why isn''t the land boring and cracked?


    There is more than one person standing in the field, Liao Fang. This area is a farmland area. Knowing that the land in the field has been withered and cracked to the point that it can not be cultivated, the owner of the farmland will still come and have a look every day, and squat on the edge of the ridge with a sad face one after another.


    It''s spring. It''s supposed to be busy. The weeding should be done and the weeding should be done. Just wait for the day to start pregnant seedlings, and then take a family who can work to the field to plant seedlings.


    Today, although the clue of drought has been found and the government has sent people to the countryside to announce again and again, the pregnant family is still pregnant.


    It''s not that they don''t believe the government''s announcement and don''t think there''s something wrong with their eyes, but everyone has a fluke attitude of "just in case". When it''s time to plant seedlings, the seedlings at home grow and consume water day by day. The expected rain doesn''t fall. No one needs to laugh at who is stupid. They are all stupid. The more the inner despair accumulates, the thicker.


    "The people who went upstream are back!"


    "How''s it going?"


    "The river is dry, and the river connecting the river is dry!"


    "What can I do!"


    Originally, they were lucky that the upstream village cut off the water source. Such things have happened in the past. The young people of each family are ready to fight for water again.


    This is good. There is no water interception in the village. Even the rivers and streams are dry. They just don''t know who to fight with.


    "It''s all over!"


    "It''s over, it''s really over!"


    The stream is dry and the river is dry. There are still wells in the village. Even the water level is very deep.


    No one thought about getting water from the well to the farmland, but the old people in the village cried and said they couldn''t, and the reasonable people also opposed it. They said that the well had to go to a very deep place to have water, and it was very slow to refill the water after drawing water. If the wells were dried up, people wouldn''t be able to live.


    "Not only our village, but several nearby villages are like this."


    "The villagers in several villages have been discussing. I don''t know if they can discuss the countermeasures."


    Liao Fang looked up at the scorching sun. Naturally, the sun above his head was very dazzling. His eyes would be stimulated to lose sight after a short time, and his tears would flow uncontrollably.


    A "Dangdang" Gong came from the village, which was a signal to summon the whole village.


    Liaojia village was full of 167 people. It was not long before they all gathered in the small square of the village.


    Liao Yu, the village head, stood on a wooden shelf as usual at the party. This time, on his side stood an official in soap clothes, holding a roll of yellow paper in his hand.


    "Men, young and old, calm down." Liao Yu''s words still worked. The sparse voice stopped, that is, everyone saw not him, but the man in soap clothes on his side. He saluted the people in soap clothes and was avoided. Without hesitation, he said directly, "this guy is no stranger. He is an official in the county. He brought the county notice."


    Huang Yi is not an official. He is a small official in the county. He has no specific official name. He is subordinate to Wen harmless (the inspector of the Qin system). What he does is to walk around the village to preach and post notices.


    "Huang, the men and women in Liao village, won''t say anything more." Huang Yi was looked at one by one with eyes full of uneasy faces. He suspected that his nonsense had caused a riot. He directly spread the notice and read it three times, Later, I had to pick a brief and important point: "today, I am compassionate and exempt from the tax for three years, and I will not pay the tax at this year, next year and next year. The corvee in the village keeps on, and the food and drink out of the corvee are public. People who do not work out of the corvee can recruit workers in the county."


    Under the disaster year, no one has output. If they have to pay taxes, the gentle people should sell their children and daughters in law. They have no choice but to sell their land, even themselves. If they are more violent, they should arm themselves. It is better to call friends and call friends. It is not impossible to occupy the countryside or attack the county seat and turn it into a rebellion.


    In a disaster year, the government usually exempts taxes. It''s not how kind the government is. In fact, it''s just that the tax can''t be collected at all. It''s the local government that should be unlucky to force the people against it. The county magistrate or magistrate who is not stupid will ask the County. The county can only ask the center. Otherwise, the people can''t live to rebel. Whose fault should it be at that time?


    It is not easy to ask for tax exemption from the center. It is necessary for the center to send someone to make an on-the-spot investigation. How to deal with the officials who come down for investigation and let them report the truth is a barrier. Usually, it is not easy to deal with the officials who come down for investigation. Even if they can deal with the investigation officials, it will take a long time to get the tax exemption documents of the center.


    When the administration of officials is strict, the officials who come down to investigate may not be greedy, but if they are not attentive, they will inevitably be stumbling. He didn''t dare to hide the truth, but he could drag on until he couldn''t drag on. He didn''t know how long to wait until the center had been dealt with.


    If the state officials are rotten, the officials who come down to investigate are not greedy enough, they will never leave. Even if they leave, they will not really take money to do things, or they should have done their duty.


    The National Center will not easily exempt taxes in a certain area, but it is not the center. Unlike people, local governments can always try to ask for tax exemption. The center really agrees to tax exemption, but local people are still paying taxes, but the taxes are in the private pockets of local officials. If something happens, the local government will cover it up or shirk it. It will report the unruly of the people to the center. The local people will think that the officials in charge of the country are all bad, and the pot will be carried back by the senior management who can''t really see the situation at the grass-roots level.


    "Huang Guan." Liao Fang was waiting to enter the link where he could ask for instructions. Only when he was allowed did he ask, "did the official bring the list of corvee service?"


    Liao village has 167 people, men over the age of 16 and under the age of 35, and nearly 50 people. They are all people who have served corvee. Naturally, they know that corvee service is not overdue and there is no subsidy. When people go to eat and drink, they can use the public.


    The corvee in the Han Dynasty is still very humanized. Although the term of corvee service must be served, people are allowed to extend the term of corvee service. It is an alternative kind of work. More reasonable, after receiving the salary, you can directly buy food or cloth from relevant institutions.


    Generally speaking, the people under the rule of the Han Dynasty are not as afraid of corvee as before. They will have risks in corvee service because of different scenes or things. When they die, they can get a pension not available in previous dynasties. If they are willing to extend the corvee time, they can usually bring something home. As a result, the people have a passion for corvee service that they did not have in previous dynasties.


    "Of course." Huang Yi didn''t have any ink. He collected the yellow paper notice rolled up again. Later, he had to post it on the wall next to him. He took out a wooden document from his arms and began to read his name. After counting the name, he looked at the disappointed expression below, He shouted, "except for the seven people who should serve the corvee, the rest don''t have to be disappointed. Today, I miss the people in the county. This year, I specially ordered that not only young men can go to the county government to recruit workers, but also old and young women and children."


    Liao Fang is not on the list of corvee service. Disappointed, he has made up his mind to go to the county government to recruit workers. Otherwise, his family doesn''t have much grain reserves, the fields are dry and cracked, and he can''t farm. Staying at home is just waiting for death. What he didn''t expect was that not only could he go, but the government also accepted old and weak women and children.


    "Mercy today!" Liao Yu is the village head. In fact, it is also an official establishment. He can get a salary from the county every year. But he didn''t say good things simply because he had a salary: "in the years of natural disasters, no one would take care of us. Today, it''s different, he would take care of us! Listen, if the men of any family don''t want to live in the years of disaster, they starve themselves to death, and their parents, wives and children are not human!"


    Many family leaders, including Liao Fang, are thinking that they must go to the county to recruit workers. Whether the whole family goes depends on the structure of family members. The elderly or children who are too old to move basically think they should go. If there are old people and young children who can''t work at home, of course, the daughter-in-law should stay and go with the children who can work.


    There are people like Huang Yi in each village to convey the official notice. It is clear that those who can''t wait for death at home in the disaster year naturally have to respond. Before the date of convening the corvee, the people who should serve the corvee are not waiting, but go to the county. In addition, those who want to recruit workers don''t even need to wait. They even have to start early, otherwise they''re afraid they won''t have their share.


    Rilecheng county has been for hundreds of years, but because it is not very prosperous in the northwest frontier, the county has full northwest characteristics, with yellow walls and yellow ground. In addition to the roof, it is also yellow. It is difficult to see green even in spring in drought years.


    Knowing that the disaster year is coming, people with normal minds will not wait to die. All townships and villages gather in the county. The number of cities originally inhabiting only about 2000 people has increased rapidly, but it makes the city look extremely lively. That kind of excitement is a kind of dull.


    "Brother." Liao Fang is 32 years old. His parents have died. He has a daughter-in-law and a 13-year-old child. The whole family has come to the county. The man he called his brother was a subordinate of the county captain in the county. They were originally in the same robe: "as my brother said, the number of recruits is only 500?"


    The person called brother Zhang Yong is just an ordinary soldier, but it is a serious organization in the county, not a county soldier system for corvee service. He and Liao Fang used to belong to Zhang''s Liangjun. What is my chief in Zhang''s Liangjun? Liao Fang was once a soldier in his Shili.


    After the state of Zhang Liang was destroyed by the state of Han, the regular army of the state of Zhang Liang was reorganized by three out of ten. Some were added to the standing armies, and more were distributed to counties all over the country. Liao Fang was one of the abolished. Zhang Yong was lucky to be assigned to the original territory of the state of Zhang Liang, more coincidentally in the county where Liao Fang was located.


    "There are more than 1000 households in the county, with nearly 4500 people. It is kind to take one out of nine." Zhang Yong said the words of conscience. Seeing Liao Fang''s face looking forward to it, he knew what the reason was. He hesitated again and again, but said: "the big man speaks all things. It is difficult for a county lieutenant to put in a place without saying that his brother is a pawn."


    Liao Fang immediately showed a disappointed expression and asked the recruiters how to raise money and how they were more likely to be elected.


    "It''s no secret. The big man is about to return to the western regions. The county recruits workers to collect some Quartermaster." But Zhang Yong still looked left and right before saying, "the number of 500 belongs to the old, the weak and women, and the inconvenient one takes priority."


    Taking care of the more deserving groups, the Han Dynasty continued to carry forward this virtue of Zhuxia characteristics, but Liao Fang immediately became more sad. His family was not bad.


    "In addition to corvee and recruiting workers, there is another way to live." Zhang Yong couldn''t see Liao Fang''s look so depressed that he was about to cry. He said mysteriously, "recently, some colleagues have settled in. I heard that they want to follow the example of Southern Xinjiang."


    Liao Fang didn''t know so much. He was stunned and hurried to ask.

 Chapter 726

    Northerners say that southern Xinjiang, including the areas south of the Yangtze River, is actually Southern Xinjiang, which does not simply refer to the three Lingnan counties in the Qin Dynasty.


    Northwest people are naturally one of the northerners. They also summarize all areas south of the Yangtze River as southern Xinjiang. Even the northerners are actually divided into regions. For example, the people of Guanzhong, Guandong and the generation north of Yanmen will distinguish clearly. The people in the northwest are people in Guanxi. In addition, there are too many names for people in Guanzhong, Guandong, inside and outside Guanmen to distinguish the differences of regions.


    The story of Southern Xinjiang is that southerners go to Indochina Peninsula, not only families, but also small families. Because it was an act encouraged by the Han government, the information was naturally wide, which was the envy of fierce people in all regions north of the Yangtze River.


    According to rumors, the Indochina Peninsula is a place full of treasures. It seems that as long as you can go, you will get rich.


    In fact, the Indochina Peninsula is indeed full of treasures. The primitive jungle has not been developed, and people who know the goods can find all kinds of fragrant wood everywhere. In addition, it is because there is no development to obtain very precious medicinal materials, not to mention the dog head gold and jadeite minerals that can be occasionally found, even if they are simply caught and sold by savages.


    People''s pursuit of wealth makes many people only see the developed adventurers in Indochina Peninsula and selectively ignore those who bury their bones in Indochina Peninsula.


    Due to official restrictions on families and individuals from the north of the Yangtze River to go to the Indochina Peninsula, rumors of jealousy will become even more exaggerated. Despite official restrictions, a large number of northerners still go to the Indochina Peninsula. From time to time, people who have made a fortune return to their hometown to show off, which makes going out for adventure more attractive.


    Not everyone has the feeling of adventure. Most people don''t want to take risks at all if they are not forced. What they like is to face the Loess and back to the sky. They will spend their lives with the land, marry a daughter-in-law and have a lot of children until they grow old and die.


    Liao Fang has 100 mu of land, which can be called more than 20 mu of Shangtian. Others are mountains and slopes. Most of these lands were handed down from generation to generation. Ten Mu was a reward for his meritorious service in Zhang''s Liang army, and another 25 mu was purchased.


    It is precisely those lands that Liao Fang actually has no more ambition and only wants to live in peace. The problem is that the drought disaster year is coming. What if there is a hundred mu of land?


    "I came here to take people to the western regions." Zhang Yong advised Liao Fang and said, "you are a strong man. You can go."


    Liao Fang certainly knows the western regions. During his service in Zhang''s Liang army, he was stationed near the western regions. He also fought with the people of the western regions many times. The ten mu of land he got was a reward for cutting down a soldier of the western regions.


    "Each soldier can have ten officers and fifty chiefs, and so on." Seeing that there were more people around, Zhang Yong couldn''t help amplifying his voice: "if you don''t have weapons, you can rent them from the army."


    Someone asked, "is it a member of the Han army?"


    "How can it be?" Zhang Yong smiled: "the identity of the Han army is very expensive. Although someone is a soldier in the county, he can not be regarded as a real Han army. Only a member of the standing army can be regarded as a real Han army."


    Although the county soldiers are also collectively referred to as the Han Army, they are really not the formal establishment of the military. Only the forbidden guard army and the standing army are the formal establishment of the military.


    The establishment of the standing army is precious, which is generally recognized in the Han Dynasty. There are many excellent benefits for joining the standing army, not to mention. The most important thing is that the standing army is the main force in the field, which means that there are more opportunities for meritorious service, but anyone who wants to seal his wife and children wants to be one of them.


    "Although it is not a regular soldier, it still records military achievements!" Zhang Yong again moved his eyes to Liao Fang: "that''s military merit. If it weren''t for the establishment of the county, someone would want to go."


    Liao Fang was very surprised and asked, "military merit?"


    "You can still get a reward if you get it. Kill one of the enemy''s armor and reward the title of a public servant." Zhang Yong said very tastefully, "that''s a title, a very important title!"


    In the territory of the former Liang state of Zhang, not many people won the title, even very few. Xie AI, the highest title, was the Marquis of Ting. In addition to Xie AI, there was only one doctor named Zhang Xi. There were more than 600 Gongshi, 71 shangzao people, and the fingers of one hand could not be pulled.


    The concept of valuing rare things is suitable everywhere. The Marquis of the whole Han country are only about 20 people, most of them are just Pavilion Marquis, and only ran Min has reached the stage of county marquis. There are so few marques in the founding of the country. It can be seen that there are so few marques. If the Marquis is few, it can be said that Liu Yan is too stingy, but he is very generous in reward. It can only be said that it is the precious military merit and high gold content.


    In the Han state, slaves can only be owned by a title. Without a title, slaves are not allowed even if the family is rich. Each level of Title stipulates what kind of reward they can get. From the specification of the house to the number of slaves, it is clearly written. If you don''t reach that level of title, you will have more wealth, and you can''t enjoy the treatment you can''t enjoy. You can see the importance of title.


    "The big man has only once raised money to win the title, even if there is another collection to win the title, it has nothing to do with us." What Zhang Yong said is the truth. Collecting money to win the title is really not something ordinary people can do. Ordinary people can only fight with their lives if they want to win the title: "men should seize the opportunity."


    Just now the questioner asked again, "how about the cost of eating and drinking?"


    "Carry it yourself!" Zhang Yong said strangely, "it''s your business to get rich, and it''s also your business to win the title. Is it difficult that others have nothing to do with you?"


    That''s right. It''s not included in the military system. How much you rob in the western regions is your own. You can get recognition for your credit. What else do you expect?


    The military''s armour and equipment, food, drink, clothing and housing are public, but they can only get a small part of the seized, most of which are included in the national treasury.


    "If you can''t afford to carry..." Liao Fang''s face was tangled: "you can''t go?"


    Wasn''t it a disaster? Even if a man goes out, he should leave food rations for his family to support. How can he go out with food rations for his family?


    Zhang Yong said, "you can borrow from the government."


    For a time, the audience was in an uproar.


    The word "borrowing" is a nightmare for people. Borrowing a hundred dollars will soon turn into hundreds of dollars. What''s more, there are others. I don''t know how many people are ruined by borrowing. For many people, even starvation is their own, but borrowing will harm their families.


    "There is no need for mortgage and the interest is not high." Zhang Yong explained that, for example, if you borrow 100 yuan, you have to pay 112 yuan (one interest rate) one year later. You don''t borrow as much as you want. The maximum limit is 500 yuan. He asked the crowd, "is it kind? Can''t you find anything more kind!"


    The interest rate is only one point, which is too low to be believable. In the final analysis, the talents in the northwest belong to Liu Yan''s rule. Soon, they don''t have a strong sense of belonging to the Han country and lack a sense of trust.


    "What''s that look?" Zhang Yong is not afraid to be obedient: "it''s still uncertain whether anyone can come back alive after going to the western regions. There is no mortgage and no family involved. What can you cheat you?"


    People listen to that truth, but it will seem very ignorant and childish to reason with the government, so they still look like they don''t believe it.


    I don''t know who shouted in the crowd: "Zhang Yong, what''s the advantage of you working so hard?"


    "Who? Yeller, I can hear who you are!" Zhang Yong knew he should be from the county, but he really didn''t know who it was. He said angrily, "what benefits can someone get?! I don''t want to see the villagers and don''t want to see you starve to death in the disaster year. Why do you have to talk so much!"


    In fact, Zhang Yong can still get benefits. For example, he can reward the county leaders for publicity policies, but what he said is also true, without adding fuel and fraud. He also wanted to publicize. It was just that he happened to meet Liao Fang sooner or later.


    The person who just shouted shrunk his neck, and he was also short. He slipped away very directly.


    In the house not far away, Xie AI has been looking at what Zhang Yong said and what the people showed.


    There is also the county magistrate in the house. He is a thin middle-aged man named Chen Fangzhi. He said awkwardly: "it''s the poor education of the lower officials..."


    Yan Hua, the county lieutenant, was also present, narrowing his eyes and looking at Zhang Yong.


    Xie AI is from the northwest. Because he is the only Marquis among the northwest people, he is still very famous, so he was sent to the northwest by Liu Yan. He came to the Northwest with an inspection mission to check the disaster situation in the northwest, and supervised the military to organize folk heroes to the western regions.


    County Magistrate Chen Fangzhi is from Lingling, a member of the Chen family in Jiangnan. He took office in rile County in the seventh year of Yuanshuo. In fact, he hasn''t made any achievements since he took office. While everything is still the same, he spends his time checking the terrain and people''s conditions of rile county.


    In fact, a county magistrate really can''t do anything after he takes office. He really needs to understand the actual situation of the local area and plan according to the actual situation. He can stabilize the land under his jurisdiction without causing public resentment and making any moths, even if he is a qualified local official. What we really want to do is to find out the situation and carry out governance with a clear aim.


    County Lieutenant Yan Hua was originally the chief of the seventh standing infantry army. He suffered internal injuries and was difficult to exercise violently. He was transferred to rile county to become a county lieutenant.


    Originally, Zhou Chuan, the Sheriff of Zhangye County, learned that Xie AI was coming to rile County, but he was really inseparable from his official duties. Later, Xie AI returned to the county capital sooner or later, so he didn''t show obvious flattery to Beijing officials.


    "The government''s credibility..." Xie AI didn''t know what expression to look at, so he said expressionless, "it''s so bad in the northwest?"


    Chen Fangzhi looked at Yan Hua, hesitated and said, "most of the local big families are not knights. According to the law, they have redeemed their surplus land and dissolved their slaves."


    Xie AI immediately understood that the local big families had already controlled the place, and their interests were seriously damaged after the demise of Zhang Liangguo. Although they did not do some fierce things, they could not avoid criticism, which directly led to the public opinion.


    "These people are superficial and dare not do evil secretly, but they don''t keep the door open." Yan Hua knew that Xie AI was from the northwest, but because Xie AI was born in the army, even if he had been transferred to the post of censor Zhongcheng, he was regarded as his own person and said bluntly: "the great man has no law of sin due to words, which is difficult to deal with."


    Chen Fangzhi kept nodding.


    In fact, it''s not just in the northwest. It should be said that there are similar things in all parts of the Han country. The interests of aristocratic families and big families have been seriously damaged. They must be unable to get close to the Han country, but they don''t have the courage to rebel. They can only speak to the public opinion.


    Sang Yu, the imperial envoy doctor, once suggested to Liu Yan that the provision of language crimes should be added to the Han law. Prime Minister Ji Chang took the lead in opposing it, and most officials thought it inappropriate. Their reason is that discontent will not disappear without saying. They take out many ancient examples to prove the seriousness of "defending the people is better than defending Sichuan". They feel that channels should be given to vent their discontent. In addition, they can also know what mistakes have been made in the administration and can be corrected in time from the current situation and public opinion.


    Liu Yan also knows that some things can''t be controlled to get the desired results. He doesn''t dare to say it in public. It can''t be stopped secretly. Prohibition can''t be prohibited. It will also form social terror. Next, it will increase more discontent. He also knew that the regulations on crimes for words were only used by the bureaucratic system to attack each other, and local officials would make more moths because of crimes for words, so they agreed with the opinions of most ministers. Whoever wanted to say anything would say.


    It is only about two years since the northwest was incorporated into the Han country. It has not enjoyed the dividend of one of the members of too many countries, but only the protection of asylum.


    The state protects people living in the country. In fact, many people don''t feel this and take everything for granted. If there is anything unhappy, they will be dissatisfied with the country, and don''t think about the situation of countries that can''t protect their citizens. If you let those people go to a country where security cannot be guaranteed, I''m afraid they don''t even have a chance to be dissatisfied?


    "Still have to deal with." Xie AI is the censor Zhongcheng of the censor''s office. He is not ignorant of the importance of folk public opinion. Looking at Chen Fangzhi seriously, he said: "properly guide public opinion and dig more and better."


    Chen Fangzhi should "promise" in his respectful salute. He also knows that we should not only excavate beauty, but also publicize misery. Only with obvious examples can we have more persuasion.


    Yan Hua was slightly disappointed in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything. According to his idea, catch the family that dances most happily and make an example to frighten. Seeing the blood will certainly shut up those who dare to criticize.


    The reason why the country is a country, especially the Han country, which has a vast territory, how can people everywhere be happy? Xie AI knows that to change the northwest people, the first thing is to let the northwest people know that the country is not giving up when they are in disaster, but trying to solve it.


    "After all, language is just language. We still want more people to get tangible benefits." Xie Ai saw a bitter smile on one of Chen Fang''s faces. Needless to say, there were natural disasters. Without causing more crimes to the people, Chen Fangzhi, even a local official who can do things, really can''t ask for more. He paused, looked out of the window for a while, and then continued, "I''m here to do something useful."

 Chapter 727

    Born in a place, but those who have the ability and opportunity, even the coldest people, will want to do something good for their hometown. This is the feeling of hometown.


    Xie AI is not a cold-blooded person. Without the famous battle of Xiliang in this historical version, there is naturally no legend of "the Confucian general in white hit Mahu".


    In fact, Xie AI is not famous in history, just like those who fought against Hu Lu many times during the period of five Hu Luan Hua, they have not received the due respect of contemporary people.


    If history had not been changed, Xie AI would have become a general of the Liang state of Zhang based on his Confucian background. Small wars did not count. The army that defeated the Zhao state of Shijie in three large-scale campaigns died in the civil strife of the Liang state of Zhang and left the collection of Xie AI. This book still existed until the early Tang Dynasty. Wei Zheng recorded it when he compiled Sui Shu. Jing Ji Zhi.


    In the historical version changed by Liu Yan, Xie AI''s famous battle was the battle of chasing the north on the grassland, chasing a small number of fleeing Jie people, invading Tuoba Dai country for thousands of miles, and winning a battle with Rouran on the grassland.


    At least in the current era, Zhuxia still attached importance to foreign military achievements. People still admired soldiers who dared to go deep into the grass. In particular, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which had the right to record history, was destroyed, and those figures and martyrs who fought against the Hu people were not deliberately suppressed or erased.


    The small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty eliminated and suppressed the heroes who fought against the Hu people because of the cowardice of the small court. They had no face to explain what they did to future generations. They could only ignore or even be hostile to some people who really did great things. Not to mention that the small court eliminated and suppressed it successively, such as Zu ti''s Northern Expedition, Yu Liang''s Northern Expedition, and ran min''s invitation to the Jin army to go north after the incident in Yecheng was rejected. Instead, he declared that whoever can eliminate ran min will be rewarded with the status of "zhengshuo".


    The winner is qualified to write history. It is the law. Too many people who really did the facts for the nation did not get their due historical status, just because they stood on the side of failure in the subsequent civil war. No matter how good they did, they were basically denied. Unless they were not in line with the new dynasty, they would not get the due historical evaluation.


    It is obvious that the Han state under Liu Yan''s rule is also eliminating the influence of Zhang in Xiliang. For example, ignoring Zhang actually sheltered a considerable number of Han people and has been fighting against Hu prisoners. Everything is for the starting point of the justice of rule.


    What can''t be done? Once Zhang''s correctness and greatness are publicized, will Liu Yan, who eliminated Zhang, become a villain? Then, people in the northwest will miss Zhang more and cause obstacles to the rule of the Han state in the northwest. That can only be deliberately ignored. If you don''t discredit, you have a little conscience.


    When Zhang ruled the northwest, he could not say how well he did, at least ensuring that the vast majority of people had an environment to settle down. However, both the Liang state of Zhang and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty have the same problems. The power of aristocratic families within the ruling scope is unlimited. Most of the social resources are in the hands of a few aristocratic families and Haozu. On the contrary, the vast majority of ordinary people can''t make themselves a little better no matter how hard they try.


    Even in that way, people in the northwest are grateful to Zhang because they just get shelter and don''t let themselves be abused by Hu prisoners like their peers in the Central Plains. Therefore, only with comparison can people see the reality more clearly, but the northwest people are grateful to Zhang, which is actually unfavorable to the rule of the Han state in the northwest.


    Xie Aiyou was an official in the Liang state of Zhang, but it can''t be said that he was excavated. Being an official is a continuation of aristocratic family politics. After the negotiation between the state of Han and the state of Zhang Liang, he became a minister of Liu Yan. There was no betrayal in the transformation of his identity, and there was no moral loss.


    As long as people have a realistic or philistine side, they just don''t show it clearly. Xie AI is the only person who can take action in the northwest.


    Although Xie AI''s official definition in Zhang''s Liangguo was not a traitor, there was not much positive affirmation, or even maliciously discredited.


    Waiting for Zhang''s cool country to be destroyed, even if the northwest people are no longer willing to raise Xie AI, is to show that there are at least people who can get on the table in the northwest, and I hope Xie AI can take care of the northwest more.


    Local feelings, whether active or passive, as long as they are born in that place, the people in their hometown have treated someone maliciously, and when someone is developed and capable, they don''t take care of their hometown, the person''s wind rating is absolutely not much.


    Obviously, people don''t care how their hometown has treated someone. They will only feel that they don''t even take care of the people in their hometown when they have the opportunity. How can they expect the benefits of following someone.


    Xie AI appeared in the northwest. As soon as the news came out, not only Xie''s original friends left for Zile, but also some people who felt they had some face.


    Those people may have no special purpose in looking for Xie AI. They may just pay a visit in courtesy and respect, but they are actually out of a local party mood that has existed since ancient times. They want to find a smooth Avenue here and participate in the ruling class of the Han Dynasty.


    Xie AI is from Dunhuang county. It is thousands of miles away from Dunhuang to Zhangye. When they arrive at rile County, Xie AI is actually not there.


    "The new pavilion Marquis has no intention of deliberately avoiding us." Xie Ping is also the Xie family in Dunhuang. He is just a side branch not in Xie AI''s five clothes. Otherwise, he should have moved to Liu Yanzhi early. Even if he was a side branch, he was also very important in the eyes of some people. He said modestly, "gentlemen, wait a minute and go to the county government."


    Dunhuang was a frontier in the era of great unification. Even in the period of Zhang Liangguo, it was also an authentic frontier. It can even be said that it was a front line from time to time.


    Under normal circumstances, people in the border really can''t be honest. People who are really honest can''t live in the border. But their dishonesty is definitely not derogatory. It is more powerful than the people in an absolutely complete area. No matter how rich or big their family background is, they basically can''t see the shadow of living in dignity.


    Xie Ping is a middle-aged man with dark skin and looking strong and burly. He got the answer he wanted without much effort. Xie AI went to Yumen, that is, they and Xie AI missed it.


    Now there are two places called Yumen. One full name is Yumenguan, which is in Dunhuang county. It is a real border pass. It is an important military town in the border with Yangguan. Another Yumen is in Jinchang County, close to Jiuquan County, very close to Jiayuguan.


    Even if the northwest is not a disaster year, a considerable number of areas are desolate. Most areas are either grassland or Gobi, especially in the north of Yiwu. In modern times, guzang and Zhangye counties simply form a desert.


    A long time ago, Dunhuang County, Jiuquan County, Zhangye county and Wuxing county were actually the territory of the Hu people. A tribe called XiuTu entrenched in this land, and their main habitat was around the Qilian Mountains.


    The Xiu butcher department was later incorporated into the Xiongnu. The area near the Qilian mountain became the territory of the right Xianwang of the Xiongnu. It became the Han soil only after the troops of the Western Han Dynasty entered here.


    Xie AI''s whereabouts will be so easy to find. It''s his deliberate behavior. There are too many things he has to do when he comes to the northwest. The northwest people have almost no sense of belonging to the Han state, and even most of them are distrustful. Even if he is from the northwest, his bonus is quite limited. He must have more people to cooperate. The people who will find him are either relatives and friends or old friends. They will trust and cooperate relatively. He is a good choice as an example.


    "Gentlemen, in order not to miss it again, hurry as soon as possible?"


    Naturally, the people responded to Xie Ping''s opinions. They didn''t even stop at Zile and turned back to the road they had just come.


    Rile county is not close to Yumen county. It''s nearly 800 miles away. It takes half a month to walk on foot. That''s why most parts of the northwest are flat. There are only a few Gobi along the way, most of which are flat grasslands. It''s not too long to walk 800 miles in the mountains for a few months, and it''s not too much to walk around for a year without predecessors.


    Xie Ping and others, either riding a horse or taking a carriage, took six days to get to Yumen county.


    When they came to Yumen county again, they found that the number of people in Yumen county had increased a lot compared with the previous time. That was the discovery of people passing by the road and many more camps around.


    "These camps look like military camps except that they have no fences, horses and other things."


    Of course, it is not a military camp in the real sense, but there are many military officers and soldiers in it. They are led by Li Kuang. Yumen county is only a temporary stop, and the final camp is in Yangguan.


    "Eh!? isn''t that the new pavilion Marquis?"


    Xie Ping looked at the speech. A group of people in front were walking, most of them soldiers in armor. Xie AI, dressed in white, was crowded in the middle.


    Xie AI has been in Yumen County for nearly half a month, mainly waiting for Li Kuang to bring people over. He has also received many old relatives and friends. Those local people in Yumen county have responded and taken the lead in joining many new official measures. The youth of the people in the camp is one of the achievements.


    The Han state was short of food. In fact, even if it was not short of food, it would not distribute food in a large area in case of drought in the northwest. Not only the Han state under the rule of Liu Yan, but also the previous dynasties. Even the Qin Empire and the first Han Dynasty would not distribute food for disaster relief at all. They just opened mountains and rivers to let the people live by themselves.


    It is precisely the case that the government did not release grain in a big way in the disaster years. Previously, the current Han state did not do it and was not criticized. The administrative documents for the central opening of mountains and rivers have been issued to the counties and counties in the northwest. In addition, there is a practice of increasing corvee and recruiting workers, that is, the increase in the number of corvee and recruiting workers is also a drop in the bucket, Only then did there be such a thing as encouraging the young people of the people to join in the outward living hosted by the military.


    "Nephew Xie Ping, meet your uncle." Xie Ping came to Xie AI to salute. After bending down and getting up again, he said, "my nephew and my hometown brothers, uncles and uncles rushed to rile when they heard the news, but they heard that my uncle came to Yumen and returned again day and night."


    It must be said that Xie AI really didn''t know he had such a nephew as Xie Ping. According to the custom, we still have to verify it. For example, let Xie Ping talk about who his father''s generation and the above are. The relationship can be confirmed only if it can be connected.


    This year (349 AD), Xie Ping is 33 years old and Xie AI is 48 years old. In terms of seniority and age, they are really uncles and nephews, that is, Xie AI is the master, but Xie Ping is a side branch other than the five clothes. Xie ai not only has no impression of Xie Ping, but also has very weak blood besides being able to catch up.


    Xie AI now is the time of employment. She doesn''t need to arrange any official to Xie Ping. Even if she messed up some things, the relationship is not so serious. She treats Xie Ping without affection. However, in the eyes of the rest of the people who follow Xie Ping, it makes them think it must be beneficial to approach Xie Ping.


    "Uncle has a life, and nephew must follow it." Xie Ping was very, very respectful: "my nephew is in his prime of life and should set an example. My nephew''s eldest son has also given the crown ceremony and can accompany him."


    Xie AI Cai didn''t use the tone of command, that is to say, the Han state now has a policy to organize people to go to the western regions. What to do naturally doesn''t need to be clearly put forward, but just need to be hinted. He also knew why Xie Ping behaved like that, but he didn''t mind at all. He even appreciated Xie Ping''s performance.


    All the people from Dunhuang County vowed: "we are the village party. The new pavilion Marquis has a life and will follow it!"


    Xie AI looks more satisfied. It has been six years since he left his hometown. When he saw the people in his hometown, he remembered that he was first very happy. It was a good thing for the wind review to get the strong cooperation and help of the people in his hometown. When outsiders mentioned it, first of all, he did not fail. If the local party did things well, it would be a matter of great face.


    By the way, Xie Ping got married early, but his eldest son was only 15 years old. According to the custom of the Han family, the crown ceremony is held at the age of 20, but it is not invariable. For example, if the Xieping family is in the frontier, they will crown the ceremony earlier than those in the peace zone, so that the heirs can participate in family affairs earlier.


    Li Kuang, who has been standing aside, is very envious of Xie AI''s constant visits or investment when he arrives at his hometown. Whether he succeeds in life depends first on how many friends he has and how many people are willing to help when he needs help. It can really be used to judge a person.


    Of course, Xie AI is a marquis. He is a successful person. Li Kuang also knows that it is because of such a relationship that he will be sought after by people in his hometown, but what does that matter?


    "This is Yuanting Hou." Xie AI introduced Li Kuang to Xie Ping and said, "this trip to the western regions is presided over by Hou Yuanting."


    Needless to say, not only did Xie Ping salute respectfully immediately, but the people next to him also saluted quickly.


    It''s not difficult for people who have no news to inquire. For example, there are more than 20 marquis in the Great Han country. As long as they are a marquis, they will definitely have great military achievements and are also the top figures in the country. They can''t flatter too much, let alone after they are willing to go to the western regions, Li Kuang can control their small life and future.

 Chapter 728

    "Xie thief is heavily guarded. If we want to do it, we have only one chance."


    The speaker''s name is Peiheng. He has no hatred with Xie AI, but Zhang Jun once trusted his minister.


    I don''t know why, when people engage in conspiracy, they always habitually put themselves in a secret room or a dark place. They don''t amplify their voice when talking. The scene is very gloomy. At any glance, they will feel that a bunch of guys are not good people.


    In fact, it''s still to hide your identity and don''t want to be seen by too many people. The more closed the space is, the less likely the plot will leak. You can only avoid the secret room and stay in a dark place.


    In Xiliang, Zhang did not do too much anger and resentment. In addition to being king behind closed doors, he accepted the reward of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and also acted against the Hu people and sheltered the people under the rule. In fact, the wind comments were mostly positive.


    A ruling class that does not do things that make people angry and resentful can not resent at all, and even many people will be grateful. Some people will seek a new way out after the collapse of the ruling class, but it is inevitable that some people are grateful for their kindness and want revenge or loyalty.


    Pei Heng belongs to the group that wants to be loyal. He was defeated and fled in the process of the destruction of Zhang''s Liang state. He has been hiding and has not been arrested by the Han state. For two years, he has been contacting some people who think they also miss Zhang''s kindness. During this period, he encountered betrayal and repeated dangers.


    They have a clear goal. They still respect Zhang''s leadership and want to accumulate strength to save the trapped Zhang''s family. Of course, the person who wants to save the most is Zhang Chonghua, the last cool king of Zhang''s cool country, who has always felt that their strength accumulation is not enough and did not take action.


    The state of Han helped them a lot in some ways. After the destruction of the Liang state of Zhang, too many aristocratic families and rich families were successively destroyed, the land was redeemed by the state of Han, and the slaves were forcibly dissolved. Naturally, more people were dissatisfied with the state of Han, so that they could attract more people to their revenge group.


    It should be said that although the Han state was overbearing in some aspects of land redemption, the price should be fair, but the people who were executed would not accept it. What they wanted was land, and money was often not more important than land. Moreover, the reason why aristocratic families and haos are aristocratic families and haos is that they have a lot of land and slaves. Once they lose land and slaves, no amount of money can only be regarded as lambs to be slaughtered. They really have no sense of security.


    No matter how much money is to be slaughtered, the lamb is the pot of the first Han Dynasty. Before the first Han Dynasty, money was still quite easy to use. However, since Liu Che slaughtered fat sheep again and again, money has become an original sin. As a result, no one dares to have too much spare money. If he has a little spare money, he wants to buy real estate.


    "God gave us a good opportunity. In the year of natural disaster, people everywhere were unstable, but the enemy country did not release food for disaster relief."


    The speaker is Zhang Dan. He is the person Zhang Chonghua really trusts. In history, he did his best to assist Zhang Chonghua and recommended Xie AI, which made Xie AI a stage to give full play to his talents in Zhang''s cool state. However, in this historical version, he knows Xie AI, but he has never been in contact with him.


    They are confident in doing things because Zhang has won the support of the people in the northwest. Although too many people know how to judge the situation, some people are still willing to resist. The foundation of the masses has been established, and a group of rich aristocratic families and rich families are the basis for their possible success. If they seize the opportunity, they may succeed in restoring the country, which is too difficult.


    Liu Yan sent Xie AI to the northwest. Xie AI naturally came to solve the natural disaster. They wanted to kill Xie AI for that purpose. Killing Xie AI would inevitably interrupt the response of the Han state to the natural disaster. Once the Han state did not take any effective measures in the face of the natural disaster, it would further alienate the people in the northwest, and their hope for national recovery would be greater.


    "It has been found out that Xie thieves will go to the countryside today. The yuan family will not personally participate, but will create an opportunity for us to attack and kill Xie thieves."


    "The yuan family is stupid! If Xie thieves are attacked and killed, they will be punished even if they don''t participate. It''s better to participate immediately."


    "Don''t trust the yuan family too much."


    "The eldest son of the yuan family is in our hands..."


    "Under the crisis of exterminating the family, don''t say that a legitimate eldest son is the life of the master of the family."


    They can only move in the dark. Because too many aristocratic families and Haozu are dissatisfied with the state of Han, there is actually a lot of room for activities, but they can''t see the light.


    In terms of manpower, they have brave generals, brave heroes who dare to work hard, and people who give advice. This is also the standard "configuration" of the remaining evils of all dynasties, unlike some people who have that heart but do not have that capital. Therefore, in some ways, it may be difficult for such groups to succeed, but it is really difficult for the authorities to eliminate them.


    "Always monitor the yuan family. If it''s impossible, I''d rather give up." Seeing that everyone looked over, Zhang Dan smiled and said, "Xie thief is only a member of the enemy country, but we are the hope of recovering the country. We can''t lose it."


    Pei Heng doesn''t think so in his heart. He can''t cherish his life when doing great things. Since he cherishes his life, he can''t want to do great things. But he didn''t say much. In some aspects, the group was led by Zhang Dan. The reason is quite simple. Zhang Dan is Zhang Chonghua''s favorite minister, and Zhang Dan is indeed very wise.


    There was another discussion. When it was time to leave, some wanted people could not leave. They had no desire to chat in the secret room.


    "The Great Han has swept through the Hu prisoners and restored the Xia Dynasty. It''s not difficult to think about it. Judging from the domestic and foreign situation, it''s difficult to have an enemy to compete with the Great Han." Zhang Dan said to Peiheng, "Xie AI should have received the wind."


    Just now, we have been talking about enemy countries and thanking thieves one by one, but people who really want to achieve great things will never despise their opponents, or even respect them to the greatest extent. In front of his command, he will use some insulting titles to the greatest extent, but there is really no need in front of all understanding people.


    "The yuan family is not credible at first, and then..." Pei Heng paused and said with a bitter smile: "as Sima said, the big man has shown the momentum of the sun. We hope to succeed, but it is difficult to estimate that all people are like this."


    Zhang Dan stood up with his head nodded and said, "move."


    Pei Heng stood up without saying anything.


    Naturally, a group of people will not walk around the street in a dazzle. In order not to attract attention and will not take any gorgeous carriage, they will disperse and transfer after camouflage and meet again in a new hiding place.


    On the other side, Xie AI is receiving guests, but when the guest arrives, he "pops" down on his knees and says everything he knows.


    "Zhang Dan and Pei Heng?"


    The guest Xie AI received was yuan Kuai, the owner of the yuan family. He was not surprised to know that someone wanted to kill himself.


    Successful people, the process of success must be against one opponent after another. There must be countless people whose interests have been damaged. It is impossible to be friends with everyone in the world.


    As soon as Yuan finished, he buried his head and knelt on the ground. He didn''t dare to move. His family also has land to be redeemed. It is absolutely false to say that his heart is willing, but he has no resentment. He can''t see the situation clearly, so he won''t push the whole family to the guillotine because of his hatred.


    Before receiving yuan Kuai, Xie AI actually received several letters of alarm. Some letters were not signed, but some were signed. Looking at the list, none of them were ordinary people, not former officials of Zhang Liangguo, or people from aristocratic families and noble families. Even if yuan Kuai didn''t come, he didn''t know anything about being attacked and killed.


    "I heard that the imperial envoy doctor plotted to attack and assassinate more than a hundred times during his southern tour?" Li Kuang was talking about sang Yu''s patrol in the south, but since sang Yu returned to the center well, he was in danger. He glanced at Yuan Kuai, who was kneeling on the ground, and said to Xie AI, "there are always people in the way of Mantis. I don''t know whether to say they are stupid or stupid."


    Ignorance and stupidity are derogatory words, but they still have different meanings. Stupidity is to do it without knowing the truth. Stupidity is to do it after knowing the facts. The end of doing it is usually the same bad.


    In a newly established country, officials are assassinated or attacked more frequently. There are too many people who are not willing to lose their original status and too many people whose interests are damaged. They have no chance to kill the rulers of the new dynasty. When they have the opportunity, they want to kill the eagle dog claws and teeth of the rulers.


    It is not safe for a new imperial court to become a local official. It is normal for officials to be killed in three or two days. As a result, a country that has just started a new imperial court will lack people willing to be an official.


    Liu Yan personally inspected the territory twice in order to eliminate local dissatisfaction to the greatest extent with the help of the system, and he did eliminate a lot of dissatisfaction. It is precisely because he has a system that can distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. He has not been assassinated even once. He is the first to start when the assassin is brewing.


    "During his four years in the south, marquis Xinping killed countless people who did not obey the rules. Only then can the south be as stable as a rock." Of course, what Li Kuang said was Huanwen''s great killing in the south. No one dared to fight with the state and the South was tamed. He smiled and then continued, "the northwest is a little more complicated than the south. There are many people who miss Zhang. Does brother Xie have a strategy in mind?"


    Xie AI frowned deeply. When he was in the center, he already knew that the northwest people still miss Zhang, especially Zhang Jun. it is precisely in this way that the center took less care of the northwest when formulating relevant policies.


    This time, Liu Yan didn''t name the name. He himself would take the initiative to ask for orders. He didn''t think he would make the northwest people no longer miss or thank Zhang, but at least it was to eliminate the northwest people''s hostility to the Han country. Otherwise, the northwest people would only be the northwest people themselves who had no sense of belonging to the Han country for a long time.


    "Natural disasters are both disasters and opportunities." Xie AI smiled bitterly: "the big man is short of food. Naturally, he can''t give free relief in the northwest. Otherwise, he can receive the gratitude of the northwest people."


    However, Li Kuang said, "since ancient times, there has never been a large-scale release of grain for disaster relief. This case can not be opened by a big man."


    It''s actually strange! In ancient times, the people from the pre Qin to the pre Han Dynasties did their duty as a member of the state by serving corvee and paying various taxes, but the government really wouldn''t take out food for free relief when the people suffered natural disasters.


    It would not be surprising to know the obligations and responsibilities of the people at that time. Let alone the equality between the obligations of the people and the responsibilities of the state, the Treasury reserves of the ancient pre Qin and pre Han Dynasties were only used to support the war and the national salary system. When the people suffered natural disasters, opening up mountains and rivers was the greatest kindness. Not only the government took this as a matter of course, Even the people think it is.


    Since when did the government have to open its warehouse for disaster relief in case of natural disasters? It was after Yang Jian established the "granary".


    Yang Sui collected quite a variety of taxes from the people, one of which was to collect a certain amount of grain reserves to the "granary", indicating that the grain was kept by the government, but actually it still belonged to the people, waiting for natural disasters to be used by the people.


    It is not clear whether the grain of the "granary" will be misappropriated or embezzled, but it is precisely because of the existence of the "granary" during Yang Jian''s rule that every place can get relief in time in a disaster year, and the "granary" has indeed played its due role. However, after Yang Guang succeeded to the throne, the role of "Yicang" collapsed, but "Yicang" was inherited by the subsequent dynasties just like the three provinces and six departments system and the imperial examination system established by Yang Sui.


    People will constantly change their ideas because of their different origins and positions. Xie AI is now able to do something for the northwest people. He doesn''t want the northwest to deal with natural disasters and bleed artificially. But as a senior official of the Han state, he knew that not killing people... At least not destroying those who refused to obey, was not conducive to the rule of the Han state over the northwest.


    "AI will go to the countryside as scheduled." Xie AI said to Li Kuang, "please cooperate with chengjiduojia during the introduction."


    "That''s nature." Li Kuang accepted it first. He also knew that Xie AI didn''t want to kill too many people, but many times they didn''t control how many people they killed. If they couldn''t bear it, there were too many people looking for death. He thought for a while and suggested, "Mingda has old relatives and friends to invest in it, or you can participate in it."


    Even if Li Kuang doesn''t say it, Xie AI will let those respectable relatives and friends participate in it.


    If bad things are destined to happen, if you really want wisdom, some good things should happen among bad things. Xie AI makes those old relatives and friends establish some credit, which is undoubtedly the greatest good thing. He was very grateful for Li Kuang''s understanding. He didn''t say thanks and gratitude, but he wrote it down in his heart.


    Yuan Kuai is still kneeling on the ground. I don''t know when he has looked up at Xie AI.


    "You have done great service in telling the secret." Xie AI didn''t have a good face for yuan Kuai, but he didn''t mean to be cruel. He said blandly, "if you want to make more contributions, can you have enough courage?"


    Yuan quickly came to report because he didn''t want the whole family to suffer. He could have another future on the premise of ensuring safety. Let alone forgetting his hatred for the Han country. After getting benefits, no one forced him to be a big loyal minister of the Han country. He immediately nodded fiercely.

 Chapter 729

    Always nest on the temple, how do you know the real folk? As an official, if you don''t even have the idea of going to the countryside to observe with your own eyes, all policies are just made by patting your head. Well, it''s pure luck to get the right, but the probability of getting the right is always infinitely small, so you always come up with some policies that the officials think are very good, but the people deeply hate.


    Of course, Xie AI will not travel alone. There will be escorts and local officials accompanying him. Pomp is indispensable.


    Yumen county is not a big county. The registered population of the county is 3607, and the age group is also clearly recorded. How much land is owned under the name of who, how big and standard the house is, how many relatives are there, and how they look at the same time, will basically be clearly recorded in the official booklet.


    It is not unusual that the frontier is sparsely populated. The population of many counties simply cannot reach the foundation that a county should have. No matter where the border of a country is, the number of similar counties is really small.


    The land of Northwest China belongs to the frontier in all dynasties in the Central Plains. Its side is relatively special. Unlike the Central Plains, there are green mountains and green waters. All places have their own terrain. Most of them are either grassland or Gobi, and only a small amount of land is provided for farming.


    In fact, the northwest was robbed by the Han people from the Hu people. It turned out to be the Hu people''s pasture. Due to the geographical terrain and climate, there are many times when the water and grass are abundant in this area, which is extremely suitable for pasture. It is because of the soil quality. For example, the soil layer is not dug deep and is full of sand, so the land is really not suitable for farming.


    Since the northwest fell into the hands of the Han family, in fact, most areas are either vacant or used as pastures, which makes the northwest maintain considerable grazing habits and become one of the breeding places for horses in the Central Plains Dynasty. In times of war, the northwest never lacks war horses. In addition, the northwest people basically know how to ride. The northwest cavalry has become the trump card in the hands of separatist forces. On several occasions, they can always control the central government in a corner and suppress local people.


    Since there are not enough agricultural areas in other places, the Northwest has been in a state of food shortage since ancient times. In addition, it has the habit of keeping grazing, and its folk customs are much stronger than those in other areas. In a long history, the Northwest has always been able to provide high-quality cavalry for the central government. Even famous generals have emerged again and again, which leads to the saying "generals from the West and ministers from the East".


    During the drought Festival, the Gobi in the northwest is more serious than in previous years. Xie AI doesn''t have to go too far out of the county. At a glance, there is yellow sand everywhere. At this time in previous years, there would not be such a scene. It should be to see a piece of green grassland. However, this year, due to the lack of water, even the grass can''t stand it.


    "Yumen has less than 3000 mu of agricultural land, and most people make a living by grazing."


    Zhao Fang is the head of Yumen county. Naturally, he wants to accompany Xie AI to the countryside. He has served as the head of Yumen County for two years. He spent a year visiting all parts of the country. When he wanted to make policy according to the investigation, there was a drought.


    Xie AI himself is a northwest person. He is no stranger to what the northwest is like. He knows and understands what kind of environment the northwest people grow in, and what the northwest looks like.


    Generally speaking, the northwest is very large. There are endless grasslands, mountains and green Gobi.


    There are two places in a large range of mountainous areas, one is Qilian Mountain, and the other refers to the later loess high slope area.


    But now it''s not like the high loess slope of later generations. In fact, the situation there is still good, with its own grass vegetation and dense forests. The reason why later generations will become bare loess hillsides is that trees are cut down too seriously, resulting in soil erosion. Once the water cannot be retained and the underground river is dry, will the surface not even live a grass?


    The Gobi in the northwest is mainly concentrated in the northwest near the western regions. Badain Jaran Desert and Tengger Desert in later generations are still grassland, especially because juyanze still exists. Badain Jaran Desert in later generations is actually a place with abundant water and grass.


    In fact, the reason why there will be such a large area of desert in the later generations of Northwest China is not very complex. The geological features that are not suitable for farming are heavily farmed, and there are endless felling of trees, which artificially changes the natural environment, but it does not make the geological features desertification.


    Xie Ai saw a piece of loess. If the rainy season recovers, it will soon be blue again. That is a phenomenon that the geological water storage system has not been completely damaged, but that the surface is too dry.


    "Grazing people have been migrating to the southeast, not only Yumen County, but also other counties." Zhao Fang said that the people included many people who were born in Yumen county. They were very tangled in their hearts: "the people want to live, and it''s hard to stop them."


    When it comes to assessing a county''s political achievements, the first thing to look at is how the county''s population is. Maintaining the original number can only be said to be qualified. If the population growth is more, even if it is bad in other aspects, it will get a "good" evaluation.


    For those local officials in Northwest and Northern Xinjiang, the situation they face is much more complicated than that in the mainland. It''s only because a considerable number of people in Northwest and Northern Xinjiang chase grassland grazing and have difficult control. It''s not surprising that they can''t be found one day. They can only use all kinds of means, at least let the herdsmen be present when they should report to the county, and all kinds of transactions are also linked to the name of the county.


    Due to the need to maintain the population in the county, the work of border local officials is not easy to do. They often need to walk to various pastures to interact with the people. If the people have difficulties, they should solve them as soon as possible and win the hearts of the people. Even if the people want to sell livestock, they should also help. Otherwise, they really can''t make those people who can run as people in the county.


    It''s hard to say how Zhao Fang was before he became a local official in the northwest. Xie Ai saw that if Zhao Fang took off his official robe, he really couldn''t see the elegance that a scholar should have. If Zhao Fang took off his official robe and squatted on the roadside, he would be a full farmer.


    The southeast of Yumen county is the Qilian Mountains, across which is a basin, and then to the southwest is the plateau.


    The grazing group in the northwest went southeast after crossing the Qilian Mountain, There is a very large lake (Yemo) in the basin below the plateau. It is a resting place in Hexi corridor. There are not only large lakes but also sections with vertical and horizontal water systems. Just because the environment is too good, the situation is very complicated. Northwest people will rob pastures, grazing tribes on Gaoyuan and some Hu people in the basin (of Tuyuhun) will come too. Every year, he will bleed heavily because of the competition for pasture.


    Han couldn''t help but move people. In some ways, it can also be called encouraging densely populated areas to dredge people, that is, densely populated areas are becoming more and more dense, and few people are still willing to take the initiative to migrate in sparsely populated areas.


    The non prohibition of population mobility is actually a headache for local governments. Places that do not want population loss should try their best to retain the people, and places that want to attract people to migrate will ask for favorable policies from the center. It can be said that they have different means and powers.


    "How many percent of the local people have gone?"


    "This... Should be about 30 percent."


    Xie AI couldn''t help looking at Zhao Fang sympathetically. The drought and population loss made Zhao Fang uncomfortable during the assessment.


    In the Han Dynasty, the population is roughly re surveyed every year and strictly once every three years, which is not an easy task for any local government.


    If you do that, naturally, the center needs to monitor the local population, and then get the feedback data to tilt the policy to some regions. For example, where you need to attract people to migrate, you should tilt the good policy to the past. Many densely populated areas do things that increase the burden of the people within the scope allowed by the law, such as increasing taxes. When it comes to the national level, there is no simple good or bad, or out of practical needs.


    "Is there enough grass-roots in the county?"


    "Enough."


    The Han state has a policy of arranging retired military officers and soldiers to serve as local officials. Even in remote places, people will be assigned to the grass-roots level as the state''s control over local areas. The fact that the state can consult the population every year and conduct a census every three years is to rely on the control power to send it to the grass-roots level, that is, to make the official establishment of the Han state much more than that of any previous dynasty.


    The number of grass-roots units in a place is directly linked to the lack of effective control over the place, that is, raising hundreds of people with the same rice. Not all official staffing personnel can do good and good things, and there will be no fewer bad things in the hands of staffing personnel.


    It has been nine years since the founding of the state of Han. There are a lot of retired military personnel who have become local staff. In the past nine years, they have changed one crop after another. These grass-roots personnel who have served in the military have all had collective careers and have been shrouded in military law for a long time. Naturally, they are much more disciplined than ordinary people. Although it is said that there are black sheep among the retired military personnel, it is always said that the benefits to the country outweigh the disadvantages.


    Xie AI walked and saw that he was gradually far away from the county. When he was about to reach his destination, the attack and killing did not appear.


    Zhao Fang always felt something was wrong when he followed Xie AI out of the county. It was not until yuan Kuai appeared that he understood what had happened from a few words.


    "So they gave up?"


    "Lord, the villain''s son is in their hands. Please help me!"


    Xie AI called his bodyguard and whispered a few words.


    The bodyguard didn''t know what order he got. After saluting, he left quickly.


    "Official..." Zhao Fang was both afraid and happy. He didn''t dare to express his dissatisfaction and asked, "what is this?"


    Local officials in the Han Dynasty had only civil affairs power. Anyway, they could not manage violent institutions. There were criminals hidden in the land, and the blame could not be attributed to the county magistrate. Only then could Zhao Fang know the situation and be so calm.


    The county captain of Yumen county was not present. That''s what Zhao Fang thought was wrong. In fact, the county guards in the Han Dynasty had great power, and the work of monitoring the local areas was done by the county guards. Therefore, the violent institutions in the county were in the hands of the county guards. The county magistrate is directly subordinate to the county magistrate. He has a good relationship and does not involve confidentiality. It is obvious that the county magistrate of Yumen county did not inform Zhao Fang of today''s incident.


    Zhang Dan''s group was very cautious. They found that they should not give up action without dragging mud and water. He and Pei Heng met again and separated again in less than an hour. They only transferred with their iron confidants without notifying the others at all.


    Soon, Xie AI got news feedback that the attack did not happen. After Zhang Dan and Peiheng disappeared, those people were suspicious... It was true that some people had ghosts in their hearts. After a quarrel, the people with ghosts in their hearts showed their feet, and the infighting broke out without accident. As a result, all those who secretly took refuge in the government were destroyed. The chaotic party that won the infighting could not find Zhang Dan and Pei Heng, so they gave up attacking and killing and fled. Li Kuangzheng personally commanded the pursuit.


    "Continue the journey."


    "This... Nuo."


    Xie AI had no superfluous idea that the attack and killing did not happen. He was not surprised that Zhang Dan and Peiheng were so vigilant. He would be surprised if he could set up a bureau to arrest or destroy them casually.


    The confrontation between the government and the chaotic party has always been years and years. In particular, it is not so easy to eliminate the structured chaotic party. On the contrary, it is not too difficult for some groups who raise flags to occupy the mountain.


    "Wuthering mountain forest may exist, but taking the mountain as the king is not." When Zhao Fang was asked about relevant questions, although it was not within his scope of responsibility, he did not embarrass the county Lieutenant: "it''s just... If the situation continues to deteriorate and there is no good plan... The officer thought it might happen?"


    Which dynasty is not a fugitive? That''s something that can''t be avoided. However, if the mountain is occupied as the king, the official control over the place will fall to the dangerous warning line, which also indicates that the court is not so popular in general.


    Obviously, the northwest people do not have a strong sense of belonging to the Han country, and there is a drought. If they really want to make them unable to live, it is that the Han army is powerful again, and those who should gather will still gather, so they have to fight for a way to live.


    "What is a good policy?"


    "Allocate grain, or distribute it to the people free of charge, or sell it to the people at a low price."


    Xie AI asked one more question. When he learned that Zhao Fang was a Confucian scholar studying the Analects of Confucius, he immediately showed a sudden expression.


    There are many Confucian classics, each of which has its own core values and divides itself into factions. Any faction can have its own ideas.


    If Xie AI hadn''t seen Zhao Fang as a practical person, unlike the other Confucian scholars who studied the Analects of Confucius, they would only talk and have no desire to continue to communicate.


    In fact, those who study the Analects of Confucius can only talk, which is really not a slander. Later, there will be the speech of "half of the Analects governing the world". However, in addition to idealists and those who only speak self-restraint and return to propriety, this school can be regarded as one of the worst practical abilities of all Confucian schools.

 Chapter 730

    Yuan Kuai''s son was found dead when he could no longer die. As a revenge, he was brutally dismembered, that is, his limbs and head were dismembered. People in the past saw his body hung on the beam when they entered the house. The scene was very scary. At the same time, the blood on the ground was also full of blood.


    Xie AI must give yuan Kuai an account of his collaborator. After consulting with Li Kuang, Yuan school was asked to record the official treatment of death in battle. The government pursued the chaotic party, cut down some heads and gave yuan Kuai three. Yuan Kuai became a creation from an introduction due to the special policy of the Han state towards the northwest.


    The head of an enemy''s first-class soldier will become a public servant among the 20th class barons. According to the law of the Han Dynasty, he can get 100 mu of land and a servant. At the same time, the government will also invest in building a "house". A "house" in each era has its own specifications. In today''s Han Dynasty, a "house" is a house with a contract of three mu, including houses and necessary front and back yards.


    The total population registered in the Han Dynasty is just over 17 million, and the number of people with titles is no more than 300000. The number of first-class Gongshi is the largest. Gongshi is basically not a member of the standing army or local grass-roots civil servants. The first consideration of what position you want to hold in the Han state is not the knowledge you have, but the level of your title, especially in the military.


    Every fifty-seven people produce a person with a title. This country has just been established, and wars break out frequently in the country.


    If we look at the data, 300000 people with titles are mainly concentrated from the first year of Yuanshuo to the sixth year of Yuanshuo.


    Six years after Yuan Shuo, the number of people with titles decreased in the form of cliffs. According to the current situation, it is more and more difficult to obtain titles, which also indicates that the frequency and number of wars launched by the country are decreasing.


    Losing his eldest son in exchange for shangzao''s title, Yuan Kuai was difficult to tell whether he made a profit or lost. However, he became one of the vested interests of the Han state. For his own safety and for the sake of the family from retaliation, he could only cooperate more with the official suppression of the chaotic party.


    In fact, dead people are nothing to people in this era. They mainly want to die properly. In short, they should have corresponding value even if they die.


    With Yuan Kuai as an example, the disordered party appears weak. More people choose to cooperate with the government. The number of disordered parties found and eliminated has been increasing, that is, the follow-up people do not have the super standard treatment yuan Kuai received.


    "Most of the eliminated chaotic parties are the old forces of Liang state, but there has been no trace of Zhang Dan and Peiheng." Li Kuang didn''t hide his disappointment. He was more confused: "have they run away?"


    As I said, Zhang did not lose the support of the people in the northwest. The country was destroyed only when it could not withstand military strength. With the support of the people and the unwilling bureaucratic system, there must be resistance forces after the country was eliminated from the military level. Generally, the original officials are the leaders.


    Resistance based on popular support can be supplemented even if people lose manpower again and again. If the leader of the resistance organization wants to hide, he can also be protected to the greatest extent, especially some very important people.


    Xie AI is still very concerned about the suppression of non compliant forces. The existence of those people will make it infinitely more difficult for the Han state to govern the northwest. If the northwest people have the guidance of those people, public opinion and making things will also increase the contradiction with the government.


    In combination, the contradictions have increased again and again in the confrontation, and the situation has become worse and worse. At the same time, the northwest people hate the government more and more, and the government does not take care of the northwest people more and more. As a result, both the northwest people and the government are actually victims.


    Xie AI can be regarded as one of the senior officials of the Han Dynasty. Standing at the level of an intellectual and senior official, it is clear that once the state decides to ignore a region in terms of beneficial policies, that region will not become better and better. On the contrary, it will become worse and worse because of the state''s neglect.


    Whether for his own business or because of his origin, Xie AI wants to solve the current difficulties, so it is possible to benefit the northwest people under the central policy inclination this time, ease the relationship, and make the northwest people have a sense of belonging to the Han country out of the linkage of interests.


    "If you find one, you will destroy another, but..." Xie AI said with a wry smile, "I hope Chengji can grasp the strength."


    In just half a month, with the full launch of the northwest, as many as 1400 people have been recorded on the list of exterminated, and more than 2000 people have been arrested and imprisoned. The number of people killed and arrested is increasing every day. Some must be those who should be killed and arrested from the standpoint of the Han state, but there are definitely implicated and real innocent people.


    Many times, under the general trend, the unlucky people involved are not completely unlucky. On some levels, they may not have committed much, but they are regarded by the government as a threat to the rule, so they just clean up together taking advantage of the current situation. As for the real innocent, it is difficult to make it clear. Under the rolling of the general trend, grievances and innocence are always difficult to be vindicated in time. It is unknown whether they will be rehabilitated later.


    What can Li Kuang say? If it happened in his hometown of Changguang County, if he participated in it, he would not want to see innocent hometown fathers and elders suffer. His friendship with Xie AI is very good. In the current situation, there is still a community of interests. The face that should be given to Xie AI will be given. He can''t give face and dare not make a big head. He can only respond with a smile but won''t give any actual commitment.


    "As many as 30000 young people have gathered in Yangguan. It can be seen that the people are still very enthusiastic." Xie AI himself changed the topic: "when the war against Xiqiang mountain is over, he will lead the army north to Yangguan."


    Li Kuang is different from Xie AI, who was transferred to the imperial historian''s office. As a member of the military system, he can get some residence reports at an interval of time. He can get information about every place where war is breaking out, that is, the extent to which the information is clear depends on his own position.


    "Before Xie Zhonglang (general) arrives, Kuang needs to make relevant preparations to the greatest extent." Li Kuang knew that Xie an led his troops into Xiqiang mountain and was pulling open the carpet net. Many Qiang Di residual dens were destroyed, but the number of destroyed was not considerable: "Kuang thought that the first batch of people could set out to the western regions in recent months."


    That''s what Xie AI wants to say. What he knows is that most of the folk Xiaoguo who went to Yangguan brought a small amount of their own weapons, horses and dry food, but they had to borrow money from the military. Most of them were young and strong, who originally belonged to Zhang''s cool army system. They were worried about what would happen under the conspiracy of people with ulterior motives, and it would be a big deal as soon as it happened.


    "Does Mingda suspect that Zhang Dan and Peiheng may go to Yangguan?" Li Kuang himself has a similar guess. He thinks that people who want to make things will not miss such a great opportunity: "the Yangguan gathers 30000 people. Once something happens, it will be a great event."


    "AI has asked relatives and friends to pay more attention to the old times." Xie AI is still worried: "although so, it is difficult to calm down."


    Therefore, the central government will formulate relevant policies only out of major aspects, and the details are improved by the executor and the local government. It''s not that the center loses the pot. It''s the difference in vision, which makes the talkative makers relaxed. The actual executors are busy becoming dogs and bear a major stake at the same time.


    Li Kuang knew that Xie AI''s worry was not groundless. So many soldiers of Zhang''s Liang army gathered in Yangguan, which itself was an opportunity for the conspirators to make trouble. They start with the overall situation first. In some aspects, they can only deter conspirators, but they can only be deterred. If people with conspiracy really want to do anything, they can only be vigilant to the greatest extent.


    "There was a garrison in Yangguan. When the young and strong go, they will be controlled by the formation." Li Kuang comforted Xie AI: "if something can happen, it''s that you and I are not good at doing things, and it also makes the big man recognize the reality of the northwest."


    Xie AI was afraid of this. The center had a preferential policy towards the Northwest after fierce discussion. Once there was no good news, it was the faces of those who agreed to the preferential policy, and Liu Yan, the ruler, was slapped.


    If something serious happens, the people who had previously excluded the northwest will be more excluded. Those who were neutral should fight and kill in order to express themselves. People who had stood in a good position will be embarrassed after they were dumped. In addition, the anger of the rulers, it is light not to take care of their faces, the inclination of malicious policies, and the necessary cleaning, encirclement and suppression, how many people will die in the northwest?


    It''s no nonsense. After the central authorities of all dynasties hate any place, the taxes will only become heavier and heavier, but they will completely forget when it''s their turn to take care of it. The people there belong to rebellion no matter what the reason. The Central Committee''s approach is to send a large army to wipe it out. If one time is not enough, it will come twice or three times... Even if the whole area is killed, it will feel that it is to remove the scourge. If the time permits, that is, to move new people to fill it.


    Once it is considered by the center to be an area with poor mountains and rivers and many troublemakers, it will eventually be hard for the center to fight the whole state machine with one place, especially when most areas are strictly controlled by the center.


    Li Kuang was able to stay safely in Yumen county because the military was ready to suppress him at any time. His failure to move itself is also a strategy to attract people who want to do things, and then let the military sweep in the most intense and bloody way.


    Xie AI knows the relevant arrangements and doesn''t want the worst to happen. He said goodbye to Li Kuang. When he went outside, he was surprised to find that the sky was cloudy. Almost all the people who could see looked up at the sky in a daze.


    "Uncle." When Xie Ping saw Xie AI, he leaned over and said, "it''s going to rain?"


    The whole sky was shrouded in dark clouds, but there was no wind or thunder.


    The first thought of people with a little common sense when they see that the sky is covered with cloudy clouds will be the reaction of "rain". Few people know that although it is covered with cloudy clouds, how much rain or how much rain it can rain depends on the wind. More often, although it is covered with cloudy clouds and bursts of thunder, it is usually the sound of thunder, the less the rain, and the more the wind is, the greater the rain will be.


    In previous years with normal climate, at present, it is actually in the continuous rainy season stage. There will be several rainy seasons before. Before this year, the drought in most parts of Northwest China occurred only when it should have rained.


    "It''s bound to rain heavily." Xie AI is neither a psychic nor an old farmer. In fact, he can''t call the wind and rain. He can''t judge how much rain will fall from some details. It''s purely out of good expectations: "yes, it will rain a lot."


    If it rains, and it rains heavily, it will not only improve the drought in the northwest, but also involve politics.


    Before the state of Zhang Liang was destroyed by the state of Han, the northwest was in good weather for a long time. Even if the tax of Zhang Liang was heavy, the people did not bear the pressure. In some ways, it also meant that God gave Zhang face and admitted that Zhang ruled the northwest.


    When the state of Han destroyed the cool state of Zhang, god suddenly didn''t give face. With the war and natural disasters, the people didn''t care what the state of Han actually did to the northwest. When they saw that God had fallen natural disasters because of the change of sovereignty in the northwest, the first thought was that the state of Han was definitely not qualified to rule the northwest.


    The things God talks about are absurd to people who understand the truth, but most people can''t bear to believe it. Especially in the current era, the key is whether God gives face to the rulers. No matter how good the rulers are to the people under their rule, but if God doesn''t give face, the people will deviate from the rulers, and the incentive is the smoke of war everywhere, How many times has the change of dynasties been due to natural disasters?


    Officials of the central civil affairs system oppose the excessive use of troops in disaster years. On the premise of natural disasters, the military dare not jump too much. It does not need to maintain stability everywhere and be ready to deal with possible civil unrest at any time. As for why there was a popular uprising? It was God who embarrassed Liu Yan. The large-scale drought that was about to break out was followed by locusts.


    "It''s going to rain?" Li Kuang didn''t know when to stand on Xie AI''s side: "it was in time..."


    Almost as Li Kuang stretched out his hand, the first rain fell on his palm. For a moment, there was a flash of lightning in the sky. After a little while, the thunder roared, and the wind suddenly became bigger. Then the strong wind rolled up grass debris everywhere.


    With the first drop of rain, the dense raindrops began to fall almost in an instant. Xie AI stared at the heavy rain at the beginning, listened to the cheers everywhere in her ears, smiled heartily, began to be reserved, and then laughed like crazy.


    Xie AI is not the only one who is crazy. A rain has changed the fate of too many people. Most people are happy, but after all, some people are not happy or even angry.


    "Thief, God!" Pei Heng stood in the rain pointing to the sky and scolded: "it rains at this time!"


    The same people standing in the open air in the rain, including Zhang Dan and other leaders of some resistance forces, most of them look like lost. They hoped that when natural disasters broke out in the northwest, the people would be more alienated from the Han state, waiting to detonate the whole northwest and achieve their great events. But it rained?


    "What should I do?" Song Cheng was a little lost and said, "this is a warning from God. We shouldn''t do it at this time?"


    Whether it''s true or false, they just think that God sent a drought to the northwest people to remind the northwest people to resist the rule of the Han state, and they can really use it to attract more northwest people to participate. The problem is why it suddenly rained?!

 Chapter 731

    Since the exclusive Confucianism came up with the "interaction between heaven and man", the weather of the country is directly linked to the moral character of the ruler. Even if only one place of the palace was struck by thunder, it is definitely what the ruler did that caused the dissatisfaction of the old God. If there is a disaster anywhere, The first thought of the people is definitely what the rulers did to implicate them.


    Dong Zhongshu''s "heaven man induction" is to restrict the imperial power. Naturally, the starting point is excellent. After the imperial power and the things talked about by God, Zhuxia civilization has moved towards the abyss of reincarnation.


    Anyway, the ruler is not good. If you kill another ruler, God may not be angry. Similar ideas have dominated Zhuxia for nearly two thousand years. Not many people think that climate is a change of nature, and even have created a "five virtue cycle" to explain the change of dynasties.


    Throughout the history of Zhuxia, every large-scale natural disaster must bring disaster. Even if the authorities are effective in disaster relief, disaster can not be avoided. At that time, if the national strength of the imperial court was ok, and the army did not completely corrupt and lose its combat effectiveness, the ruling class would naturally be able to survive, but the country would also be greatly weakened by disasters and chaos, laying the groundwork for foreign nations to attack and destroy the country.


    There is only one dynasty that has performed best in the face of natural disasters, that is, the dynasty known as the weak Song Dynasty.


    The two Song Dynasties established the Xiang army system. Where there was a disaster, the local people were forcibly incorporated into the Xiang army system. It was not to really train to become a combat soldier. In fact, it was controlled by the Xiang army system regardless of men, women, old and young, so as to avoid a large number of people displaced and turned into refugees after the natural disaster.


    The destruction of the Central Plains Dynasty basically began with the sharp increase in the number of refugees. A large number of people who lost their family property swam aimlessly. In the process of swimming, they destroyed the living system from place to place, resulting in the erosion from place to place, and the national order is difficult to ensure. If there are ambitious people, they will immediately ignite the flames of war.


    The Xiang army system of the two Song Dynasties effectively reduced the phenomenon of refugees in the event of natural disasters, that is, once entering the Xiang army, it is difficult to recover the possibility of becoming a free people. It must become more and more "swollen and fat", which has become one of the reasons for the collapse of the two Song dynasties.


    "The Han Dynasty is not limited to population mobility, and the mountains and rivers are open in disaster years." Sang Yu felt that he was not alarmist: "the old events of emperor AI (Han) should be prevented."


    The AI emperor was the last Han Emperor of the Western Han Dynasty before Wang Mang established the new dynasty. At that time, natural disasters occurred frequently. In addition, the land annexation was very fierce at that time, which led to the fierce national sentiment and the frightening number of refugees, which gave a heavy blow to the destruction of the Western Han Dynasty.


    "The recruitment of workers by big Han is indeed an effective way to prevent too many refugees, but it is difficult to prevent them in an all-round way." Cai you didn''t think that the old story of emperor AI of the Han Dynasty would happen, but he had to say something: "there was no private annexation of land in the national Dynasty, but... Most of the people didn''t have much land."


    Liu Yan was stunned.


    Isn''t that it? The state of Han followed the old path of the Qin Empire. Most of the land was owned by the state, and the private sale of land was not allowed. It effectively curbed land annexation, but the people really didn''t have much land.


    "When you join the army, you will be granted land. You have not lost the equal land of empress Lu." Xu Zheng said that in the early Han Dynasty, LV pheasant equalized the land in order to restore national strength, which is a land reward policy according to the title: "adult men have joined the army and have been guaranteed to have at least 100 mu. What else do you want?"


    LV pheasant''s land equalization was to restore the economy in the early Han Dynasty. It mainly aimed at those who had nobility, and also allowed people to buy and sell land. During the period of Emperor Wen and Emperor Jing of the Han Dynasty, the land was granted free of charge for many times, that is, no longer depending on whether there was a title, a head could obtain the land, and cultivated most of the land, which created the rule of Wen Jing, but also destroyed the Title system.


    It is difficult to say whether it is good or bad to allow land to be bought and sold privately, but if land can be bought and sold privately, there will inevitably be land annexation, and people who lose land will generally become refugees.


    "The territory of the Great Han Dynasty is as big as that of the first Han Dynasty, but there are very few people." Sang Yu glanced at Liu Yan with a thoughtful face and continued, "if there is soil, there should be property."


    In order to avoid the phenomenon of refugees under natural disasters, the state of Han has been levying corvee and recruiting people to build national projects. The young people have been brought in to a great extent. The young people belong to the scope of control. Even if there is trouble, relying only on a small number of young people, old and weak women and children can''t go anywhere, that is, if there is a real chaos, it will be easily suppressed. This is one of the measures taken by the authorities to deal with natural disasters and prevent civil unrest.


    In the year of natural disaster, the grand opening national project is another effective measure. After all, the national project is to provide food and drink, and non corvee groups have wages.


    The State paid to hire labor force did not start in the modern Han Dynasty. In fact, it was very popular as early as the ancient pre-Qin era, but most of them were small-scale, and they were not recorded by historians.


    It''s also a very common thing. Why should we publicize it carefully? Only rare things, especially good things to encourage others to follow, will be publicized. It can be seen that the more we publicize what spirit we should have, the less that spirit must be.


    "Naturally, more land can be granted." Xu Zheng sneered: "free access is undermining the people''s hearts. Why not launch more wars?"


    Sang Yu immediately covered his forehead. Behind him was a look of soul wandering outside the sky. He didn''t intend to say anything more.


    "When the year of disaster comes, use troops..." Ji Chang had to say, "if the Taiwei can ensure that he can get food, why not?"


    Xu Zheng''s lips moved and finally didn''t say anything.


    The starting point of the Han Army''s outward campaign was to obtain food. The attack on the Gupta dynasty did not go smoothly as expected. Nearly a year later, it still stopped fighting at sea, but because it entered the Gupta Dynasty and established diplomatic relations with a considerable number of countries.


    After a Sanyang''s World War I, the pingman Colonel captured a considerable number of Gupta nobles who were willing to redeem their lives and freedom with gold.


    Under the chairmanship of Huan Wen, the release of prisoners of war was quite smooth, but the request for food rather than gold did not get the consent of the Gupta Dynasty, so the release of prisoners of war was suspended.


    It can be seen that the Gupta Dynasty is not stupid. They are determined to fight with the state of Han. They certainly don''t want the Han Army to get food nearby. They would rather pay more gold than pay a grain.


    Unable to obtain food from the Gupta Dynasty, the Han state can only open another channel.


    At present, Han ships have arrived in Persia and Egypt. They can not only buy grain from the official but also from the private with the permission of Rome and sassanne. The food obtained from the two countries continues to "pass" back to the mainland. There are two batches of relatively large transactions. Although it does not alleviate the food shortage, it is a reassurance to obtain food stably from abroad.


    Egypt has been a granary since a long time ago, which is the result of the efforts of ancient Egyptians for nearly a thousand years.


    The agricultural technology of ancient Egypt is quite good. Moreover, the area of Egypt is also advantaged for farming. It has many vertical and horizontal water systems. With a perfect irrigation system, it will become a good grain producing area?


    The Romans have relied on Egypt''s food for hundreds of years, and Egypt has never let the Romans down. The grain fleets transported from Egypt to various provinces of Rome through the Mediterranean continue all year round, exceeding the amount provided by Gaul and Spain.


    At present, Rome is falling into division. In fact, the Egyptian region is not in the hands of Constantius. The Han country can buy food from Egypt is the result of negotiations between Constantius and his brothers. The Han state only purchased grain from Egypt, and it did not care how the two Roman forces in the split distributed their profits.


    Persian Sassanian was geographically close to the Han state, and they also agreed that the Han state went to purchase food, but in fact, the Sassanian Dynasty officials were not able to provide large amounts of food to sell to the Han state.


    The current Sassanian Dynasty is actually not good. Civil unrest broke out frequently everywhere, and the Sassanian military itself is short of food. Fortunately, the Persian political system is very complex. The lack of food in the imperial treasury does not mean that there is no food among the people. In particular, the great nobles are not short of food at all. The Imperial Center has no money to buy from the great nobles, but there is plenty of money in the Han country.


    Being able to import food from Rome and Persia, and the Indochina Peninsula has been supplying food, has really greatly improved the internal environment of the Han country.


    If the Han Dynasty, like previous dynasties, did not have access to food from the outside, there would not be too many measures that could be taken in the face of disaster years. It might only be to let the disaster area live and die, wait for the people in the disaster area to rise up, and then send troops to suppress it.


    The war caused by natural disasters was either suppressed by the authorities, or the authorities were changed, the mountains and rivers were broken, and then returned to stability, taking time to heal the pain. There are quite a few such examples, aren''t there?


    There are external channels to obtain food. The prime minister''s office has been maintaining the amount of food on the market everywhere. As long as it can stably provide food on the market, let alone maintain the original low food price, but if the food price is not ridiculously expensive, doubling under the disaster year is actually acceptable.


    In fact, as long as the people can live, not so many people will want to get along with the country''s violent machine, not to mention that the authorities have done nothing.


    "But not enough." Liu Yangang just learned that there had been four consecutive days of heavy rain in the northwest, followed by nearly half a month of drizzle: "that rain was far from enough to alleviate the drought."


    Only an unexpected rain played a role that Liu Yan did not expect. According to the joint report of Xie AI and Li Kuang, the original northwest was full of dark waves, and the people''s feelings were strong. Secretly, there were many chaotic parties ready to start. As a result, a rain appeared, and the people immediately came out of the argument that heaven did not allow the Han state to rule the northwest. It was in line with many official measures, and those chaotic parties also immediately dormant.


    Liu Yan had enough knowledge of the characteristics of Zhuxia civilization, but he still underestimated the argument that "the people''s heart is the heart of heaven".


    In fact, "the people''s heart is the heart of heaven". Conversely, it is more appropriate. The harvest of the farming nation depends on the face of heaven. When the weather is good, the rulers will fool around again. In fact, the people will be very docile if they can eat. But once God does not give face, it is the ruler who works hard day and night to make the people live a good life. Because there is no progress in the relationship between human and material resources, the people will not care whether the ruler is working or not.


    How many emperors who haven''t done anything good all their lives sit on the throne steadily, and how many emperors who are diligent and want to do good things are busy or haven''t saved their empire from extinction?


    Liu Yan knew that this large-scale drought was a barrier for him, which was why he insisted on wiping out the surrounding aliens regardless of public opinion.


    There are natural disasters and the actual threat of external aliens. At that time, the country is busy dealing with natural disasters and may not be able to deal with them. If aliens kill again, the country will overturn, that is, at that moment, Liu Yan will never allow such things to happen.


    "It''s raining in the northwest, but Guanzhong, Central Plains and Northern Xinjiang..." Ji Chang didn''t finish. After a short meeting, he sighed and said, "maybe there should be new measures to stabilize and inspire the people?"


    Xu Zheng asked, "is the prime minister''s new measure not free equalization of land?"


    Ji Chang didn''t dare to say it even if he had that heart, but he really thought that a round of free land grant would effectively win over the people.


    When the disaster year comes, it is absolutely necessary to maintain the stability of the people. There is nothing better than granting land, but Ji Chang really dare not mention that whoever dares to propose granting land free of charge will be torn up by the military.


    Sang Yu, Cai you, LV Yi and others looked at each other silently at this moment. Their responsibility determines that they must be worried about the outbreak of civil unrest. Once civil unrest really occurs, it will be in the next few years... Or even longer. Don''t mention the construction of internal affairs.


    In fact, Liu Yan knows very well that equal field is definitely a big killer, which is naturally determined by the farming nation.


    After sitting in the world, the new imperial courts of all dynasties adopted equal fields to win over the people and soon stabilized the people.


    As for the farming nation, if there is a piece of land under its name, people will settle down. It can even be said that they will be bound by the land for a lifetime. The state is also happy that the people do not have too much mind. It is best to stay in that land from birth to old death. Anyway, don''t leave that land.


    Liu Yan did not equalize the land in order to ensure that the military merit Baron system did not collapse, but he also had to think about the characteristics of the farming nation, and recently he kept thinking about whether there was a way to get the best of both worlds.


    "What have those people been doing lately?" Liu Yan''s questions made the ministers a little unresponsive. He refers to those cultural people: "the prime minister can make him discuss the changes of land in previous dynasties."


    Ji Chang was surprised at first, and then overjoyed. Ignoring all the military forces who responded at the same time, he shouted, "promise!"


    Liu Yan glanced at all the military ministers with changed faces and said, "you can go and listen in."


    The military naturally did not dare to give Liu Yan a face, only to be ordered.

 Chapter 732

    "Gentlemen, the great man must not set such a precedent. Our interests cannot be damaged. Once this example is opened, it will inevitably harm future generations!"


    When Xu Zheng returned to the Taiwei office, he called a group of generals to brief those who were not qualified to participate in the meeting on what was discussed at the meeting.


    No matter how much land is distributed, the military''s share will not be less. Even the military may gain great benefits. That is what all parties must do to let the equal field pass. No one can ignore the existence of the military.


    As a lieutenant, Xu Zheng is eager to gain benefits, but his integrity has not been lost. As the first person in the military, the first thing to think about is that once there is no credit, or even no need to pay, he can get something free, so what''s the use of struggle?


    It has really developed to the point of free land sharing. Xu Zheng can understand one thing without much thought. It is bound to hit the military''s desire to fight, and the collapse of the military merit Baron is also close at hand. The army has no sense of war. Once the military merit Baron collapses, the first thing is his dereliction of duty.


    "In the pre Qin Dynasty, the emperor died because of the collapse of his military exploits, and in the early Han Dynasty, the country collapsed because of the equalization of land. I will never do such things to dig the foundation of the Empire, nor will I allow anyone to do so!"


    The military exploits of the Qin Empire collapsed. The murderer was not others, but the first emperor Ying Zheng. After the army swept through the eight wastelands and six harmonies, he did not fulfill his promise to the military, that is, he was quite stingy in reward. In fact, he is not willing to be stingy. In fact, the land held by the state is not enough to be distributed to meritorious soldiers, so the reward is not authentic enough.


    The Qin Empire was unified because of Shang Yang''s reform, but it was also because Shang Yang''s reform was doomed to the destruction of the country after unification. Not only because the first emperor was stingy with rewards, but also related to whether he could continue to expand. Once he lost the direction of expansion, the destruction of the country became inevitable.


    The Han Empire inherited the Qin system, that is, the national system and system were largely the same as the Qin Empire. This is also reflected in the implementation of the military merit baron. The Baron enjoys various benefits and treatments, which ensures that there will be a group as the "basic plate" under any circumstances. As long as those "basic plates" still have the determination to guard the country, no matter how bad things are, someone will stand up in case of an accident.


    Empress Lu''s equal field is a great welfare release for those with nobility. In order to get the country out of the downturn, we have to do so. At that time, she was also faced with a situation that, on the premise of relying on people for everything, too many people held more land than they could cultivate. Unlike the Qin people, the Han people had many slaves who could drive farming. In order not to make holding too much land a burden, they allowed private sales of private land.


    Once land can be bought and sold privately, it naturally opens the door for land merger. In good times, few people are willing to sell it, but they can''t stand the unexpected weather. The capital that people can''t stand to sell land to maintain their livelihood has become a choice. The big families and giants with sufficient capital have repeatedly increased the number of land under their name to a certain extent, That is, the land is concentrated in the hands of a few people.


    The characteristics of the farming nation, and then the society under the small-scale peasant economy... To put it bluntly, the environment that highly values business and the society that does not encourage the development of handicraft industry, whether people hold land or not is a key to whether people can live.


    When most people become landless, they have no other means to make a living. What can they expect except to have a big mess and break everything, so that a new round of unpaid land equalization can take place?


    Xu Zheng didn''t think so thoroughly. He had only one starting point, that is, he would never allow anything to attack the army''s belligerent heart. He looked at a group of seemingly overwhelmed generals and schools and said, "no matter what you''re thinking, I''ll give you a military order and do my best to block the attack. We must not make it a reality to equalize the land without compensation!"


    Do any generals think it''s good to equalize land without compensation? There must be. They also know that no matter how the free equal field is operated, no one can bypass the military. Those who want the free equal field to pass must pay off the military. The best way is to give the military enough benefits in this equal field feast.


    "The general fully agrees with what the Taiwei said!" LV Tai glanced back and forth at many colleagues and said calmly, "no matter what else. I would have been unable to figure it out. I can get it without paying. It has never been so since ancient times!"


    In all aspects of the Han Dynasty, the military enjoys first-class treatment and vested interests. At the same time, they will naturally stand on the side of giving interests. With the promotion of national righteousness, they have become a sharp blade for outward expansion and a solid shield for guarding the country.


    For example, there are not no examples in the history of the state of Han today. If it is too far away, just talk about the Han Army in Liu Che''s period. Why are they willing to shed all their blood? In addition to Liu Che''s personal charm, it is driven by his hatred for the Huns and the reward for his war achievements.


    "Ha ha..." after a strange laugh, Li Tan said, "it''s not enough to get land after joining the army. Do you want to get land for free?"


    Joining the army and obtaining farmland is a concession of the military to the civil affairs system, or a compromise of Liu Yan in the face of a large number of people who really have no land. This policy has ensured that the vast majority of groups can own land. In fact, in some ways, groups willing to serve the country have obtained land.


    It is not difficult to join the army in the Han Dynasty. It is difficult to become a member of the field corps. The huge County soldier system is actually a welfare release.


    The last time the military agreed, they thought the county soldiers were their own people, so giving some benefits didn''t seem to be thrown out of the bowl. In addition, Liu Yan said something for the civil affairs system. The boss spoke, and the bill could only be passed.


    County soldiers are a kind of corvee system. When the corvee period expires, they will return to the people. What officials of the civil affairs system want is for the people to obtain land and ensure the stability of the people.


    In fact, the state holds a large number of land, but the state leases land to the people. In general, the tax rate of land leasing is about 10% higher than that of private ownership. In terms of tax alone, the tax received from renting land is higher, but the most important thing for local officials is not tax, but whether the county under their jurisdiction can retain people.


    To put it bluntly, the land will not run away. Where the land under his name is, the person will not move his nest all his life. If he rents the land, he can rent it everywhere. With good luck, he can rent a good place where private land is inferior.


    "The prime minister, the imperial envoy and the doctor... All spoke about it." Xu Zhengcai would not be frightened. He stood up and said forcefully: "if they think this can compromise the military, they are wrong!"


    "Do you want to..." before Li Tan finished his words, he ''hey hey'' smiled a few times and said, "let the Hussars general return to the dynasty?"


    Ran min was a restless man. He didn''t stop in Chang''an for a few days after the reporting period. He asked for orders to go to the grassland outside Yanmen. He said he wanted to stroll. In fact, he took a thousand cavalry around the grassland and played with those unregistered grazing tribes. He is the only one who can do this.


    Xu Zheng also laughed. With this smile, even the generals who don''t know where the smile is also laugh, otherwise they are not sociable.


    If the military loves civil servants most, it is undoubtedly ran min.


    Ran min is righteous when he is reasonable. When he is not reasonable, he can also act like "Lao Tzu is reasonable". Even Ji Chang, the prime minister, can''t find Liu Yan for many times. The rest, including sang Yu and others who have been wronged the most times, can''t turn around and leave immediately in the face of Ran min''s enemies. Then smile bitterly and bow your head and don''t talk back. If ran Min talks back, he may do it, that is, he will be beaten so that he can''t take care of himself.


    "There''s no need to find Yongzeng." Xu Zheng didn''t feel his authority was challenged. He said bluntly: "the Hussars general is our big killer. It seems that the military is small to play early."


    Ran min is not a threat to Xu Zheng, but the system formulated by Liu Yan has determined that no one can never move in one position.


    The official system of the state of Han is that three gongs and nine Qings are elected for up to three consecutive terms. One term is four years and can be re elected three times. After that, they should give up their talents. Xu Zheng has been a Taiwei since the first year of Yuanshuo. When he arrived in the ninth year of Yuanshuo, it happened to be the last year of his second term. He was confident of his three term. Who became the captain of the post? Liu Yan has the final say.


    Why is there a "restricted reelection" tenure system? To put it bluntly, after taking office for three times, the position is allowed to give play to others. After a person''s term of office, he can continue to aim at that position. If he can be seen, he will be capped for three terms again, and this cycle will continue.


    If you have been in office for three times, you need to leave office. If you can take office again after that, it is not unnecessary to fart. In fact, it is to show that the official position is not lifelong, and then to increase the authority of the ruler.


    Why does the emperor have to be lifelong? That''s two things. If the emperor also talks about the term of office, if the emperor is willing, all officials and all living beings in the world are not willing.


    After Xu Zheng issued the mobilization order, he waved his hand to let the fuck go, leaving a general of the "Zheng" level.


    "Let''s discuss today..." Xu Zheng lost his toughness just now and looked very worried: "what does it mean?"


    In the last recruitment order, cultural people from various places gathered in Guanzhong. Later, it evolved into people who think they can do it. Although four or five months have passed, people continue to come to Guanzhong. Even because an individual was recruited by Liu Yan, Li Mao became a doctor of speech, and he can teach the children of the emperor, which is Tianda''s attraction to those who feel capable.


    There are many cultural people, and this meeting can''t stop. There is no lack of talkers on one occasion after another every day. Everyone has made every effort to seize the opportunity to show his superiority in talent. Increasing fame in the cultural people group is, on the one hand, more to attract Liu Yan''s attention so as to ascend to the sky step by step.


    It is common to use "conventional" means to improve fame and hope to attract Liu Yan''s attention. There is no lack of people who want to find something strange. The means used by those people are extremely useless. They have no brain to attack Miyagi and have to give advice. They are even milder than those who can''t see and commit suicide in public.


    Liu Yan''s attitude this time deserves the military''s concern. Xu Zheng is extremely afraid that Liu Yan, as the boss, will stand on the side of free land equalization. His concern is not aimless. Otherwise, what will cultural people be allowed to discuss?


    "Shouldn''t it?" Li Tan thought about it for a while and said, "today, with great ambition, how can you forget to expand your territory?"


    By the way, no one in the Han Dynasty, whether officials or people, has used "King" or "King" to call Liu Yan, but changed the name of "today". The title of "Jinshang" extends from the "son of heaven", which is more used by them to express Liu Yan''s expectation of becoming emperor as soon as possible.


    "The world is boundless." LV Tai has seen the world map more than once. His breath will become heavy every time he looks at it. As a military general, he is still eager to sweep the real world. He naturally believes that Liu Yan will not let go of the unification of the world: "there is absolutely no intention to attack the morale of the army."


    It must be said that the world map drawn by Liu Yan not only draws the continents, The shape of the eastern end of the world island is relatively reliable (with reference), and the rest is completely unreliable. Anyway, it means that those continents are enough. As for the islands, he has some impressions of the major islands and island chains in Asia, and the rest are casually painting.


    "Today, we should unify our thoughts in order to unify the real world." Li Tan''s mind has always been very active, and he guessed: "it should be to touch the qualities of those cultural people, to find people or theories close to the concept, and to see what public opinion will appear."


    "It''s reasonable to say so." Xu Zheng thinks that Liu Yan doesn''t know the disadvantages of free land equalization. It can even be said that he is encouraging people to break everything from time to time and do it again. In his eyes, Liu Yan is an absolutely wise loyal object. He laughed at his thoughts. He relaxed and said with a smile: "we can guess that they (referring to civil servants) can also guess. They will certainly make people cater to the present. If you have something in them, you can also get involved."


    Who doesn''t have two or three things, and which country''s important officials don''t work? The state system also allows the title to have family ministers. In the final analysis, after the status has been established, there will basically be their own small groups, which can not be avoided.


    "It must be mixed." Li Tan has his own saying: "it''s our duty to recommend for the country."


    LV Tai said with a sense of responsibility, "you should be so! You dare not make a big man bury the danger of overturning."


    In the Han Dynasty, state-owned small groups were allowed. It''s hard to say what Liu Yan was thinking, but if small groups evolved into pests harmful to the country, at least Liu Yan is still alive.

 Chapter 733

    Since the second year of Jianxing (the Western Jin Dynasty) (AD 314), Chang''an has never been as lively as the ninth year of Yuanshuo (the present Han Dynasty) (AD 350).


    Not only Chang''an, it should be said that the whole Guanzhong has not been so lively for decades. This bustle is not a riot of soldiers, but a pile of most scholars.


    "In the early Han Dynasty, there was a rule of culture and scenery in Juntian, and there was a prosperous era of great rule in the world."


    "Equalizing the land makes the tiller have his own land, the people have land and have a stable heart, and the stability of the people makes the world safe."


    "The big man eliminated the chaos, and half of the fields in the world were deserted. It was the time of great rule."


    Wearing a turban and elegant style of clothes, you should be high spirited and frustrated when you speak. You must grasp justice with a reasonable face. Basically, scholars have such commonalities.


    Uneven land actually doesn''t matter to the vast majority of scholars. Even if there is a real equal land, it is only one hundred mu per head. For people who can afford to read books, in the early days, whose family was not a good land, thousands of mu or even more, 100 mu is really too little for them.


    Whether the Han government has a large number of land holdings actually has nothing to do with the scholars. What they are depressed or hate is that the government limits the number of privately owned land. One is that the "excess" land in a family is redeemed by the state, which is a heavy blow, so that there is no real rich family among the people.


    Aristocratic families can be officials of all dynasties and have broad contacts. While they have great reputation among the people, they can also influence local policies, and even influence or control the formulation of national policies.


    The haos must own a huge amount of land, store a large number of slaves and servants, and even close a large number of tenants.


    Whether it is a noble family or a powerful one, both have one thing in common, that is, we must master a large amount of land. We can not have too much wealth, but without land, we will not be able to gather people. Nothing can be done without people. Under the realistic conditions, talent is the foundation of everything. Once you can''t gather people, what influence is empty.


    The Han state did not allow the status to be below a certain level and could not hold a large amount of land, which was tantamount to limiting the vast majority of people, especially those who did not have time to get on the "hero" carriage, who controlled a large amount of land.


    The land they own has been redeemed by the state on a large scale, and the title can not meet the standard of holding a large amount of land. There are no shortage of people who hit their heads against the wall and regret why they failed to get on the "hero" carriage in time. More people are trying their best to integrate into the authorities.


    In the founding of a country, some people have changed from nothing or suffered a heavy blow. Some people have changed from nothing to a new upstart of the country. If they are satisfied with the reshuffle, others will be dissatisfied. The chaos at the beginning of the new country basically stems from satisfaction and dissatisfaction.


    "We should not only equalize the land, but also follow the example of the first Han Dynasty to make the land trade freely, so as to open the real great rule!"


    One sentence made everyone, including the speaker, nod in favor. They don''t care about the 100 mu land with equal farmland. Once the land can be freely traded, they can use the wealth in their hands. In addition, they can use all kinds of means to hold a large amount of land again.


    Liu Yan did not prohibit folk gatherings, but he was not open-minded. Once there was a party, it must be watched by official people.


    Originally, the scholars who came to Guanzhong had to gather and talk every day. Before that, the envoys could show their talents. After Liu Yan asked them to talk about the advantages and disadvantages of equalizing farmland, the topic focused on whether to equalize farmland.


    It can be seen everywhere that in wine shops, streets, mountains, rivers... As long as it is a suitable place for scholars to meet and chat together, they are talking about equalizing farmland. Even land is dispensable to them. The change of national policy after equal land is the top priority. After all, some previous examples are that once equal land is equal, land transactions must be opened.


    Too many people are talking about it. There are no restrictions on the speed and level of communication. Corvee servicemen and recruits join in when they hear it, and then spread from Guanzhong to the whole country. For a time, everyone is talking about equal field, with deep expectations that equal field can become a reality.


    In the palace city, Liu Yan is walking with Ji Chang and Xu.


    In fact, there is no good place to walk in the palace city of the old Chang''an city. If the forest garden is not repaired, it is a piece of ruins. Grass can grow on the road, in the walls and in the house. This year, it is rare to see green, all of which are dry grass scraps floating in the wind.


    "Has become the general trend?"


    "If you can get it for nothing, who will refuse."


    "But it was within the expectation of few people."


    "This is the nature of pursuing profit."


    Of course, Liu Yan knows the desire of intelligent creatures to obtain benefits, especially without paying anything.


    In fact, not only people, but even animals will be happy if they can pick up their prey for nothing. Who won''t be happy if you get something for nothing?


    Xu Zheng has been unhappy for many days. He wanted to ask Liu Yan many times, but he couldn''t open his mouth no matter what questions. He took it for granted that Liu Yan would not be so stupid. He made such a stupid thing as sharing land for free to dig the foundation of the Empire because he felt that he did not understand Liu Yan''s real intention to do it.


    The military wants to block the attack, but once even the military officers and men are eager to equalize the land, the will of the high-level can not control the grass-roots level. Otherwise, it is extremely dangerous for anyone to become a minority on the premise that everyone is eager to become a minority.


    Fortunately, at least now there is still the spirit of sacrificing one''s life for righteousness, and there is no lack of people who spare their lives for their own correctness. Xu Zheng took the lead in struggling in this wave of equal field. If it comes to the time to pay this body to protect the justice in his heart, he must sacrifice the guardian.


    "Prime minister." Liu Yan stopped to look at Ji Chang and asked in a genial tone, "If equal field becomes a national policy, what kind of equal field method does the prime minister think it should be?"


    Ji Chang can see the cold in Liu Yan''s eyes with a smile on his face.


    Juntian was proposed by the civil affairs system of three gongs and nine Qings. It was supposed to be discussed on a small scale... Or tested. What they didn''t expect was that Liu Yan proposed a public opinion.


    Later, there are important officials who are adding fuel to the flames. Otherwise, no matter how fast it is, it is impossible to spread the discussion of equal field to the whole country within a month or two, forming a decisive general trend.


    Ji Chang picked up the sentence word by word and understood Liu Yan''s short sentence. What he attached most importance to was the word "if" in Liu Yan''s words. If he didn''t understand Liu Yan''s decision, his life would be in vain. What he doesn''t understand is that since Liu Yan didn''t make up his mind, why would he allow people to discuss it? Once it can be discussed publicly, Juntian is bound to be expected by everyone. Didn''t he kidnap himself?


    "Minister..." Ji Chang felt his throat was very dry at this moment. After spitting out a word, he coughed a few times. Then he coughed, and his heart was even less confident. He said in a little panic: "everything depends on the holy judgment."


    Liu Yan nodded slightly, looked at Xu Zheng and said, "where''s the Taiwei?"


    "I still have doubts about Juntian." Xu Zheng has always been this attitude, even though Juntian has become the general trend. His voice sounded dry. After saluting, he said, "if you decide to equalize the land, even if you have any doubts, you will obey your will."


    Liu Yan already knew the reason why Xu Zheng opposed Juntian, which would seriously hit the military''s desire to fight. On the one hand, it is rare that a group of martial artists have long-term vision enough to infer that Juntian actually benefits the present and harms future generations. Even with Juntian, he is encouraging people all over the world to break everything and redistribute it again when they feel unhappy.


    The temple presents a strange side. The civil affairs system, which should have a long-term focus, has lost its long-term vision. It only needs to pay attention to the military in front of us, but it is thinking about the future.


    In fact, it''s not weird. The main reason is that the division of civil and military affairs is only official positions. Both civil and military affairs have high-quality literacy. To put it bluntly, literati are not unable to go to the battle to kill, and martial people are not unable to be civil servants if they don''t kill. They just have different responsibilities, but there will be no boundary that is difficult to cross. Everyone has the ability to work in another position.


    The vast majority of officers and men in the military are also looking forward to equal farmland. Once equal farmland can increase the number of land held under its name, who will refuse this good deed? Compared with other groups, the military is relatively restrained, that is, when chatting in private, it won''t even stop doing business.


    "It is the general trend to give the tillers their land." Liu Yan took another step, and the prime minister and Taiwei were one behind. He reasoned and said in general, "is it for our own prosperity that our generation fought in blood? If the hearts of the people are boiling like oil, our generation''s prosperity may last long?"


    It''s absolutely a big truth. They have become the richest group. They share the largest piece of cake in their hands. They should always leak something so that others can taste it. Otherwise, people who have nothing will not watch them continue to be rich.


    Liu Yan implemented the land state-owned policy such as the Pre-Qin Dynasty. At the beginning, he was afraid that the military Baron would collapse without enough land. He also wanted to use the reward of land to stimulate the army to make contributions bravely. Later, he gradually found that his situation was different from that of the first emperor. The first emperor was distressed because the land in his hand was not enough to reward meritorious soldiers, but he was distressed because there were too many idle land.


    The state of Han has always had a garrison corps, which is also a convenient way for people to lease land. Isn''t it to make the best use of idle land?


    For a long time, the Han country has been worried about food shortage. Although it is said that the destruction of war and the sharp decline of land have led to the production not keeping up with consumption after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, how to encourage production is really a great knowledge.


    "The Han Dynasty has a vast territory, but it is sparsely populated." Liu Yan thought of the land of more than 5 million square kilometers and only 17 million people. "Most of the north and southwest are vacant, and there are even no man''s land. I''m worried."


    The state of Han abolished the administrative level of "state". Liu Yan was a lonely family, had no direct relatives, and there was no vassal state granted a king. The system was a very pure county system, but it was a lot of trouble to call a place.


    North land generally refers to the administrative division between the north and south banks of the Yellow River and north to the Han Dynasty, including the original Jizhou, Youzhou, Bingzhou, grassland outside the pass and the northeast.


    The southwest is the Jiaozhou Department (including Jiaozhi), the southern part of the Yizhou department and the Indochina Peninsula.


    By the way, the Indochina Peninsula has been regarded as the territory of the Han state, but unlike other local counties directly under the central government, it is regarded as an autonomous territory, that is, a so-called colony.


    Dominions and colonies are modern names, which should be called Jimi district at this time.


    Jimi district was founded in the Western Han Dynasty, that is, the army captured a place, but the central government couldn''t stretch out its hand so long and draw it into the territory Map to determine that it was owned by the country. At the same time, the central government appointed a person or local Aboriginal as the chief executive, but in fact, the local government didn''t pay taxes, It only pays money or things similar to protection fees to the central government in the form of tribute in a year, which is often worthless.


    Due to the inconvenience of communication and transportation, the area that the central government can control will not be too far. It can only be managed by Jimi district. Similar behaviors occurred until the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, but each era has its own name.


    "Why open up territory?" Liu Yan said without any emotional fluctuation: "you can''t just have a piece of land on the map. If you can''t use it, you will not have it for a long time. If you want to use it, you need someone."


    Therefore, Liu Yan''s idea of equal field is obvious. He mainly wants to use the land to the greatest extent. His starting point is the same as that of empress Lu in a special period, but he has more concerns than empress Lu.


    In fact, empress Lu''s equal field is also a "big release" to buy off those who have a title. Without a title, there is still no reward for an inch of land. It is a cultural thing to give the field according to the head.


    Zhuxia said that "taking history as a mirror", the free equalization of farmland had shown its disadvantages. The end of the Western Han Dynasty was that people wanted to equalize farmland again. As a result, people with similar ideas gathered into a torrent and pushed Wang Mang to the throne of God. Although it is said that after Wang Mang became emperor, he really ordered equal farmland, but his ideal must be ruthlessly destroyed by reality. If there was no "undercover" Liu Xiu in the rebel army, Liu Xiu would be excellent enough, otherwise the Han Dynasty would basically come to the end of history.


    Of course, Liu Yan doesn''t want to open the bad head that can get something without paying. Otherwise, he is encouraging gluttony and laziness, so he really doesn''t want to do any free land equalization.


    "I see." Although Ji Chang understood, his heart was more bitter than eating Coptis: "the prime minister''s office will act immediately and order the north and southwest to measure the land."


    Xu Zheng''s inner haze disappeared, but he still hesitated: "the wild land is equal to farmland? Why?"


    Do you really want to do things without a reason? It''s just to make things beautiful.


    Ji Chang is a real fan. The trend of equal field has become a trend. As a result, he still wants to disperse the population. Of course, he wants the people to be everywhere in the country, but he also wants the people to be willing to go. It has not been done several times before, which proves that things are definitely not so easy.


    "In the year of great disaster, there are many places that can be used by the people." Liu Yan said in an orderly manner: "meritorious deeds will be rewarded, and heaven rewards diligence."

 Chapter 734

    "When heaven is healthy, a gentleman will strive for self-improvement; when the terrain is Kun, a gentleman will carry things with virtue."


    Ran min rode lightly on his horse. Zhu Longma untied his saddle and other tools and easily followed him. Surrounded by a large group of knights without armor.


    After leaving the grassland from Yanmen pass, they first went to Junzi Ji... That is, Shengle. Later, they turned to tanchan mountain and went to Ruyuan along Shanbai ancient road. When they got to Ruyuan, they went straight north and cleaned all the way more than 800 miles north. They found some tribes that didn''t distribute nomadic tokens in the Han country and had a good time.


    A thousand cavalry, together with ran min and a hundred followers, totaled 1101. In two months, they cut off three or four thousand heads, added nearly 20000 slaves to the Han state, and seized countless cattle, horses, sheep and materials.


    The captured and captured soldiers were sent to their own garrison points. The captured leaders had also been registered and turned over, and their number had been reduced to 967. However, ran min took the people into Rouran territory.


    "There would have been a determination to self-improvement, but I don''t believe in virtue at all."


    Ran min shouted loudly, and all the Knights laughed loudly.


    Watching these Han people galloping, there are less than 1000 people, but there are nearly 5000 horses. What makes people evil is that some horses are tied and hung with ropes, and some heads are even shriveled. Needless to say, the first level is the harvest after entering Rouran territory.


    The grassland is very large. Without obvious landmarks, it is difficult to recognize where they are. Ran min and others know whether they have entered Rouran territory or encountered Rouran tribe in grazing state.


    The misunderstanding did not happen. Which veteran soldier would not send scouts to guard around. The Scouts must have been discovered earlier than the headquarters. Ran min still chose to attack on the premise that he knew it was Rouran tribe. When Rouran people, such as those who broke the small tribe''s camp, angrily accused the Han army of attacking, he hypocritically explained that he had hit the wrong person. Then? Then there was no more.


    The wrong number is the wrong number. The Rouran tribe that was beaten can''t beat ran min. waiting for ran min to run away with the robbed things, no matter how many Rouran people died, they basically died in vain. Even if Rouran Khan court protested to the Han state, they basically won''t get any compensation.


    In fact, the Rouran tribe who was beaten cleaned up and moved immediately. They didn''t even report to the Rouran Khan court. Grassland people are well aware of the distinction between the strong and the weak. It won''t be useful to be beaten and wronged. If they really report to the Khan court, the tribes with serious losses won''t get any justice and will be forced to merge with other tribes, it will be even worse at that time.


    Ran min and others not only attacked a Rouran tribe, but they were short of materials on the way to the West. They just found a Rouran tribe that could start to rob, and they could succeed every time.


    After they succeeded repeatedly, they asked Rouran people and learned that there was no warning at all. It was normal for a tribe to do so, but it was too strange for each tribe to do so. They guessed that the robbed tribe ran away cleanly and without notice.


    They kept going west until they saw Junji mountain. The scouts behind them reported that a large army was approaching. Needless to say, as long as they were behind them, there was no one but Rouran people.


    Junji mountain is in the north of the northwest of the Han Dynasty. It is Outer Mongolia in terms of modern geographical location, but now it is the territory of the Han Dynasty.


    The state of Han set up a military headquarters in Junji mountain, where troops were stationed for a long time. A large number of people approached in Rouran direction. In fact, the outpost of the military headquarters had lit a wolf smoke, and the headquarters was ready to deal with it.


    "The front of the visitor is a friendly army, and nearly ten thousand horses in the rear are Rouran people."


    "Rouran people have the courage to approach Han soil?"


    Naturally, the school captain is the chief officer of the school captain department, and Dou A is the chief officer of the school captain department. He gathered his troops and warned the rear, but he didn''t know which part the friendly forces in front belonged to.


    "The big man did not declare war on Rouran. Why did the friendly forces come from Rouran?"


    They are people who have experienced many battles. We can see that the Rouran people who ride more than 10000 are chasing. It can be seen that what the friendly forces have done has annoyed the Rouran people. Otherwise, the Rouran people would not dare to gather their hands close to the territory of the Han state.


    Speaking of it, ran min didn''t play his own flag. There were common Han Army flags floating in the team. They acted wantonly in Rouran territory and attacked many tribes. However slow the response of Rouran Khan court is, it should be aware of the clue.


    Rouran Khan court learned that the Han Army robbed and killed recklessly in its own territory. The first moment when it learned the news was not anger. In fact, most people were scared to pee. It was not easy for them to gather a lot of news. They also determined that the Han army was only more than a thousand, and there was no sign of wantonly assembling troops on the edge of the Han territory. They were sure that the Han state had no intention of going to war. After some shock, they felt that they had no face and could not do nothing. Only then did they wait for ran min to approach Junji mountain before sending soft cavalry to pursue.


    Rouran is the new overlord who replaces Xianbei people in the grassland. It is this overlord who is not the same level as the previous Xianbei, and is no better than the once prosperous Xiongnu. Their territory is probably the later Outer Mongolia, the part of central Siberia in Russia and the outer Baikal border area. It is named in Mobei according to the geography of Zhuxia ancient times.


    The relationship between the Han state and Rouran is relatively friendly, mainly because the Han Army swept through the seemingly powerful Tuoba Dai state and Murong Yan state, which frightened the contemporary Rouran Khan Yu jiulu Bati and made them extremely afraid of the strength of the Han army.


    Then, the remnants of Tuoba and Murong retreated to Xianbei grassland (east of Baikal Lake), which posed a serious threat to the east of Rouran. There were also Xigao and Donggao cars with Rouran, forcing Rouran to really dare not provoke the Han country.


    Since Xie AI led the army to defeat Rouran, Yu jiulu Bati issued a strict order to all ministries not to take the initiative to provoke the Han state. The characteristics of nomads also determined that all tribes would not listen to the words of the Khan court. Naturally, some tribes would provoke the border army of the Han state. It would be a bad end to go to the provocation, and their own tribes would also be harvested. Only with a painful lesson can we recognize that the strong should not be bullied, Become quite sensible.


    In fact, the Han state hopes that the Rouran people can better find Ding Ling people (both East and West High cars belong to Ding Ling people) and two residual Xianbei to play with their lives. The Rouran people can find the Han state to purchase weapons.


    In terms of nomadic technology, the ordnance of the Han country is naturally very easy to use. Facing the xigaoche, donggaoche, Tuoba and Murong remnants, the vulnerable population finally withstood the military pressure, but in this way, it is more humble and patient with the Han country.


    Doua''s judgment is that his own people have provoked the Rouran people, which is very well founded. In the past two years, the Rouran people''s army has really not been close to the territory of the Han state. As for the small group, Rouran is not afraid of death and wants to fight the autumn wind. Naturally, there will be some, that is, the Revenge of the Han army is quite fierce.


    The garrison of junjishan Colonel''s headquarters has repeatedly entered Rouran territory to carry out retaliatory attacks. Rouran has maintained the greatest patience. Because the state of Han did not intend to invade Rouran, it would withdraw every time it entered, but both sides maintained maximum restraint.


    "Two years have passed..." Dou a naturally rode on his horse and looked at the two dark shadows of the distant Army: "this is the first time."


    Until the scouts sent by doua came back, he knew that the friendly army was directly led by the Hussars general ran min, and he also knew what ran min and others had done in Rouran territory.


    "Worthy of being a Hussars general." Chang Shi Zhang Hao patted his forehead and said silently, "no one will do this except the Hussars general."


    The state of Han didn''t take Rouran seriously. On the premise that Rouran still has utilization value, the state of Han wouldn''t bully Rouran too much. The problem is that ran min really went too far this time.


    Snowstorms continued to occur in the north of Mobei in the past few years. The white disaster on the grassland forced the tribes in the north to move southward. The tribes in the South were squeezed by the tribes from the north and had to move further south. The tribes belonging to the same alliance still fought and fought continuously, and the forces of different alliances naturally broke out bloody wars because of the competition for living space.


    Eight years after Yuanshuo, the snowstorms on the grassland are not so intense and frequent, but it can be said that the weather has not become warm. For example, there are signs of drought in the northwest and Northern Xinjiang of the Han Dynasty, but the snow continues to fall on the grassland. In particular, the amount of snow on the grassland in the north is not small at all, but the environment is slightly better than that in the south.


    The territory of xigaoche and donggaoche is quite close to the Arctic Circle, and the bad weather forced them to migrate south.


    The geographical location of xigaoche is doomed. Either they choose the location occupied by the Han state or they have to start with Rouran, but they start with the Han state and Rouran at the same time.


    The East High car is not as good as the West High car. After the remnants of Tuoba and Murong moved north, they have no time for themselves. Then Rouran also took the opportunity to go north to cut off the threat (actually trying to rob), and they are completely unable to go south.


    In this overall situation, the Han state had no reason to find Rouran uncomfortable. Ran min entered Rouran territory this time and acted recklessly. If there was no central permission, it would not be the job of a Hussars general than Sangong.


    "We didn''t know the central intention." What can Dou a do now? He could only move forward slowly with his troops: "go and warn the soft people. If they approach the Han territory within five miles, it will be regarded as a war against the big man."


    Before doua sent a warning, Rouran took the initiative to stop about ten miles near the Han territory, but he also sent people to the Han army.


    Before Rouran arrived, dou''a led the Department to meet with ran min and others. Of course, the head of junjishan Colonel''s department took the initiative to meet ran min. After a brief conversation, the two sides also determined that ran min had legal procedures for sending troops, and more importantly, ran min did not command the relevant official documents and tiger amulets of junjishan Colonel''s headquarters.


    "It''s nothing, just too many Rouran tribes cross the border to herd and get the lesson they deserve." Ran min didn''t care whether others believed it or not. Anyway, he believed it himself: "this Hussars led all the soldiers to defend the territory, went to Rouran territory and taught those ignorant guys a little lesson."


    Dou A and Zhang Hao can only look at each other in silence. They are helpless that "ran min is the Hussars general, so what the Hussars general says is what".


    In the Han Dynasty, it was customary to set up a school captain department in Jimi district. In fact, this habit was left behind by the Han Dynasty. Depending on the geographical location, the number of troops stationed in a certain Colonel''s department is determined. For example, there must be more troops stationed in places like pingman Colonel''s department as the front base of large-scale war, while there will be relatively few defensive places like junjishan Colonel''s department. Each has different specifications.


    From a low position, the school captain department in a certain region is much higher than the ordinary school captain, that is, the school captain with a special prefix is basically first-class. It is recognized that he is a Birang general, and even higher than the Lang general in terms of authority, which is determined by the military and political power at the same time.


    Rouran people stopped ten miles away from the Han territory, and the people they sent to the Han army were soon received. Naturally, no one can negotiate directly. Instead, the person in charge of the Han army is invited to talk in the open space between the two armies.


    Ran min naturally won''t show up. He''s not guilty. He just simply thinks he''s a grand Hussars general. If he wants to negotiate, the Khan on Rouran''s side is qualified, and the rest are not qualified to let him show up at all.


    Dou a, who came forward to negotiate, had no special idea about the complaints of the Rouran people. What he insisted was that the Han army was operating in his own territory. Even if some Rouran people suffered misfortune, the Rouran people should be punished for crossing the border.


    Many times in the world, there is no reason at all. What we see is the size of our fists. It is very realistic that the fist of the Han state is bigger than the Rouran people. Even if the Rouran people do not recognize what the Han Army has decided, the facts that the Han Army believes will definitely be truer than the facts.


    "Too much! They (referring to ran min) were once close to Tianshan (Khan court). Did Tianshan become the territory of the Han state!?"


    "...? Lost, it''s totally lost! There are no obvious landmarks, and you haven''t sent someone to negotiate. It''s normal to get lost."


    "You Han people are too overbearing!"


    "There''s nothing more reasonable than our Han people."


    Oh! The Han people are really reasonable, that is, the reason should be recognized by the Han people, otherwise it is not.


    Power is justice, power is truth, and "truth" stands on the side of the Han people. The soft people have no determination to catch the dead and break the net, and the negotiation can only end in nothing.


    The Rouran people withdrew, and the Han Army also returned to Junji mountain, but the matter is definitely not over.


    "General, the last general can only report to the Taiwei mansion today according to the facts."


    "Report, report as you should."


    Dou a made eye contact with Zhang Hao again.


    "General..." Dou ah looked forward to it more or less: "big man... This is going to fight Rouran?"


    "Nothing." Ran min put his hands casually: "Ben rode out of Yanmen to the north, inspected all the way, and thought it was not a big deal to say hello to Rouran."


    Dou a found that his IQ was not enough.


    "Everything should be explained clearly by the Hussars? It''s inevitable." Ran Min said like telling the truth: "if you have a dog, beat it from time to time to prevent the dog from biting back. When the general wants to go to the northwest, he will beat it up. Understand?"


    Now doua and Zhang Hao both shook their heads. Xie an also led his department to fight in Xiqiang mountain. The center is to send ran min, the great murderer, to the northwest?

 Chapter 735

    Ran min went to the northwest to take a seat is the order issued by the rear center. Of course, the reason is that the administrative policy of the center in the Northwest has reached a critical moment, and there is an urgent need for a person who can hold the scene to deter the curfew to the greatest extent.


    Ran min''s entry into Rouran was not a sign from the center. It was really his own fooling. It was inevitable to be blamed, but he also found a reasonable reason, that is, getting lost.


    It is possible to get lost in any era, especially in the grassland without obvious landmarks. It depends on how the center determines when ran min does something.


    "The big man temporarily relaxed the northern border, and the situation of Rouran people crossing the border is very serious." Ran min is definitely not nonsense: "if there is no response, where is the majesty?"


    In fact, nomads really don''t have any concept of territory. They can run wherever they can graze, regardless of which country''s territory it is.


    At present, Rouran is coping with various pressures. In addition to the relative security in the south, the rest are either in constant war or facing hostile raids. It is certain that tribes will continue to migrate to the south, but the pastures in the south are very limited. In order to survive, we can only find a way out of the Han territory.


    The control of the grassland in the Han Dynasty is limited. The problem is that the grassland is too large, and there are not many Han people. The only way is to set up garrison points in places that are considered important. More places are simply out of control.


    There are too many grasslands belonging to the Han Dynasty that are not used by people. Rouran people who have no concept of territory look at them, ah! What a beautiful grassland, or one that no one grazes, must be used happily.


    The state of Han is not completely indifferent. If you know it, you will send someone over. If you can''t persuade those tribes to belong to the state of Han, you will expel them.


    Ran min went to the grassland to inspect the so-called "nomadic order".


    Tribes with "nomadic order" are herding with the permission of the state of Han. They need to pay taxes and perform the responsibility of corvee, but they can not be regarded as a member of the state of Han, but only as servants.


    "Although they are docile, if they are allowed to become big, it will be a disaster." Ran min is actually opposed to allowing non Han people to herd. He firmly believes that any non Han people are not allowed to stay in Han soil, but he really can''t resist those who can reason: "the old things of the Huns are not far away. We should kill all the Hu people in order to eliminate the scourge forever!"


    Doua only nodded in the whole process. In addition to not daring to oppose ran min, ran min''s idea also conforms to his view.


    There are not a few people who hold similar views, even Liu Yan himself. The problem is that things are not so simple. Often, how to think and how to do is a natural distance.


    "The big man can''t catch it for the time being, but we can''t relax."


    "What the general said is."


    Ran min and others did not stay long in Junji mountain. After a short three-day rest, they embarked on the road to guzang.


    Guzang is the original capital of Zhang''s Liang state. Having been a capital will certainly make it much larger than other cities in the northwest, and its infrastructure must be much better. Even in terms of population, it will far exceed other cities in the northwest.


    After the state of Han destroyed the state of Zhang Liang, it wanted to restore the county planning at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, that is, with the changes of history and the current situation and environment, the originally inhabited place may be a no man''s land at this moment, and the originally uninhabited place may be very busy now. In other words, it removed the administrative unit of "state" and continued the division of counties during the rule of the state of Zhang Liang.


    When ran min entered the northwest boundary, the news of his arrival soon spread through various channels. Some people were happy and others were worried. Whether it was happy or excellent, it came from different positions.


    The anxiety must be the chaos of the party or the curfew recognized by the Han government.


    There were two great murderers in the Han Dynasty. One was Huan Wen, who was constantly oppressed in the south, and the other was ran min, who massacred the Jie nationality on a large scale.


    The shadow of a person''s famous tree can often be frightened by only hearing a person''s name. Once the news of Ran min''s arrival in the northwest spread, people who want to do something are not afraid of death, but whether they can succeed.


    "Convey to all counties and counties that someone has arrived at guzang."


    "Promise!"


    Ran min didn''t call the heads of counties as soon as people arrived. He just informed them of his arrival. People who are not too far away should take the initiative to visit. He still believes that his reputation can achieve a deterrent effect, not only for the curfew, but also for the people in the system.


    If you want to do something, you must first form a unity of mind, so that you can exert collective strength to the greatest extent. Whether the leaders can convince the public is a crucial factor for unity.


    Ran Min has sufficient experience in leading soldiers and knows how to do things to give full play to the collective''s maximum strength. The first is to make the collective feel oppressive and drive them to do things with the greatest enthusiasm in their respective fields.


    "Bring the document." Ran min soon got what he wanted, and soon drew up a list: "these people have priority to trial."


    Those who came to visit were stunned, and the rest could only look at each other.


    Xie AI and the local officials in the northwest had not failed before. The people killed were not counted, and many people were arrested.


    The list drawn by ran min is nothing special, that is, it is randomly selected. After the trial, he will pick out the prisoners who are sentenced to death and punish them openly. To put it bluntly, he wants to make an example of others.


    "Nothing can''t be solved by killing." Ran min smiled at a large group of Northwest local officials, including the sheriff, and said, "if it''s not enough to kill one person, kill two people, and even more people who take their own way."


    No matter how Sheriff Chen can looked, the smile on ran min''s face was ferocious. Even if he didn''t think he had any reason to be afraid, his heart was still chilly.


    Xie AI also kills people, but his family background determines that he has to worry about some feelings. Most of the time, he can''t use too cruel means, and he will be timid when doing things.


    Ran Min has no affection for Northwest China. He will abide by Han law, but he will never be timid. How many people want to die and are happy to kill them all.


    Even in terms of arrest, ran min doesn''t need Xie AI''s concerns. He doesn''t need to be scruples about friendship. His way of doing things must be less gentle.


    On the sixth day when ran min brought people into guzang, after a necessary trial according to the Han law, 74 people were taken to the execution ground and read out their crimes among the onlookers. After a flash of knife light, 74 heads fell to the ground, and the blood gushing from the neck of the headless body dyed a large area of the ground red.


    In the following half a month, people in guzang''s execution ground were formally punished every day, while those who did not die were taken to the streets and then sent to various places to perform hard labour.


    "Killing alone can''t be done." Ran min summoned the local officials again, but this time he consciously smiled warmly: "if you have meritorious deeds, you will be rewarded, and you will also be rewarded."


    Today''s Han Dynasty imitated the Qin system. In the Qin system, if the government cooperated with the government to arrest criminals, they would be rewarded according to what kind of criminals they should be. There were clear grades from money to titles.


    "These people, etc..." ran min picked up the papers put on the record and was handed over to the sheriff Chen can through his own soldiers: "you can''t delay."


    Chen can''s heart is bitter. What punishment should be given to anyone who has committed anything, and what merit should be given to anyone who has made something. It''s not so simple.


    Naturally, suspects have to be interrogated to determine which law they have violated and what punishment they have violated. If they should be fined first, they will never be beheaded first.


    For those who have made contributions, they also need to go through the government''s background investigation, such as who they are, how many people there are in their family, the specifications of their house, how much land they have, whether they have a title... There are too many places to check, and then implement the reward.


    The Han law inherited from the Qin system is so fucked. When people do good things, they have to explore and cooperate layer by layer. Some people will feel troublesome, but no one can refuse. If they don''t have a black background, the more detailed they are investigated, the brighter their future will be.


    What the hell is going on? All official rewards have a follow-up nature. Only the reward money is also listed on the "available" list of the government. Officials to be elected in the future will be given priority. If you are awarded a title, it will be more difficult. Local public offices will be given priority. When the military has a good performance in local areas, it will also be given preferential treatment in selecting positions.


    After the Qin Empire, the Western Han Dynasty began to have the definition of "Liangjiazi", that is, the requirements of "Liangjiazi" in each dynasty are different, but as long as it is defined as "Liangjiazi", there must be more convenience in some things.


    Reconciling his identity is not a simple thing. What makes Chen can feel bitter is that ran Min wants to be fast.


    Once something is done quickly, the manpower and resources used will not be less, and what will be missed to a greater extent. If something happens in the end, who will preside over the survey and cooperation will bear the responsibility.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you." Will ran min care about Chen can''s difficulties? Obviously not. He then stood up: "to do things well, Ben Hussars is waiting for good news at the Yangguan pass."


    People were still wondering why those people who followed ran min were busy. It turned out that ran min was going to Yangguan.


    "That..." Chen can was even more afraid of Ran min and wanted to make things clear: "the county can dominate the investigation and cooperation, but some rewards need to go through the formalities of the prime minister''s office and the Taiwei office, so..."


    That''s for sure. It''s impossible for a place to be able to do anything. When it comes to rewards, it can''t exceed the specifications. That''s part of the so-called "only names and tools can''t be Dummies".


    According to the regulations, the reward of more than 500 mu of land must be endorsed by the prime minister''s office. When the title reaches the fifth level, the doctor Baron must also be jointly recognized by the prime minister''s office and the Taiwei office. There are no such rights at all.


    In fact, what kind of merit will be rewarded is the boundary layer by layer. For example, the title of Kam ho merit capped in the county is made in shangzao, and the county is only made in hairpin curl and no change. They can do things first. The problem is to send the detailed information to the center. The center will send someone to verify if there is a problem. Once there is something wrong, the reward to someone will be cancelled, and the person who handles the reward will also be punished.


    Ran Min has great courage, and many behaviors can definitely be called death. But he knew that courage could be great, and death could not be based on challenging the law of the Han Dynasty. He nodded to Chen can, then held the hilt of the sword around his waist and walked out of the government office.


    Guzang is under the rule of Wuwei County or the county capital of Wuwei County. After 20 days of tossing by ran min, the city looks very bleak. No one dares to wander around at will.


    Outside the government offices, many heavily armed people are already waiting. They were ran min''s followers, waiting for ran min to come out and turn over on Zhu Longma. Under ran min''s leadership, the sound of horses'' hoofs went to guzang Ximen.


    Guzang is at least the original capital of Zhang''s Liangguo. It is not small in scale. It has its own square. The main roads in the city are also broad. Generally speaking, it has a certain style.


    There are not many pedestrians in the street. When they see a large group of knights riding in the street, unless they are blind or want to touch porcelain, everyone will subconsciously get out of the way.


    In buildings everywhere, people who hear the sound of horses'' hoofs will be curious, either standing by the door or window, or peeking through the crack of the door or window.


    "Can someone in the county capital reprimand those who don''t open the door?"


    "General, it''s not our business?"


    "That Chen can looks like a loser."


    "Er..."


    To be reasonable, it is also a crime not to do business when the market should be opened. This law is a strict law in all dynasties, and the dynasty that imitates the law of the Qin Dynasty will be punished the most severely.


    The law of the Han Dynasty stipulates that there is no mourning, no happiness, no natural disaster or man-made disaster. When the market is opened, the merchants have no reason to close the door. Generally, the warning takes priority, and if the warning is invalid, a fine will be imposed. It is not as simple as a fine if they refuse to correct after repeated education, but people will be arrested for hard labor.


    "It''s time to be involved." Liu Yi said that Xie AI and others killed or caught a group first. After ran min arrived, he dealt with another group: "the local government is mixed."


    People who can do things basically have the capital to do things. Without money, food and no one, there is no foundation to do things. There are a lot of things to be cleaned up in the northwest. Once they have an accident, they will be involved in all aspects.


    There are nearly two thousand miles from guzang to Yangguan. Ran min and others walk and stop all the way. Every time they stop at a certain place, there will be a picture of someone being pulled to the mouth of the vegetable market to behead, which confirms ran min''s name of killing God.


    If they rode for two thousand miles, it would take them about half a month. It took them a full month and a half to reach Yangguan.


    "General Hussars is really bleeding all the way!"


    "It''s not. If you stop, you''ll cut off people''s heads."


    Xie AI naturally wants to bring people to meet ran min. Before ran min arrived, he heard how many people died in which place and how many people were sent to where for hard labor. His inner emotions were very complex.


    "It''s still very useful." No matter how many people ran min killed, Li Kuangcai said, "don''t you think they are more cooperative?"


    This is why Xie AI is emotionally complex!

 Chapter 736

    The advantage of man over other animals is not only in wisdom, but also in a variety of thinking brought by wisdom. Undoubtedly, pursuing good fortune and avoiding evil is a skill blessed by wisdom.


    The Zhang family, who once ruled the northwest, was basically brought to Guanzhong by the Han state without running away. Even if the officials of the Liang state of Zhang family escaped, if they didn''t have any special thoughts, they would naturally be able to appear openly for surveillance and control. If they wanted to do something harmful to the Han state, they had to hide and do it secretly.


    All Zhang''s family were taken away, which means that there are no famous and righteous flag bearers in the northwest. Those once important officials of Zhang''s Liang country can be used as flags, but they really can''t compare with Zhang''s in weight.


    It was only nine years since the establishment of the Han state, but in nine years, it not only unified the old land of Zhuxia, but also expelled and eliminated the Hu prisoners who once ravaged the Central Plains, but also killed into the grassland and captured the desert south.


    The most glorious moment of Zhuxia''s army was the closure of wolf juxu and Leshi Yanran.


    Today''s langjuxu mountain no longer has any special political status, but the Han army occupied langjuxu mountain and specially commemorated Huo Hushi there. The ceremony was recorded in detail, and the painter painted the whole scene separately. Later, with the permission of the Han center, some copied words and pictures were transmitted to the whole country, which greatly boosted the morale of the army and the people.


    In fact, the location of Leshi Yanran is Yanran mountain. Compared with the wide spread of sealing wolf juxu, Leshi Yanran''s deeds are deliberately suppressed. The reason is naturally that Dou Xian, who participated in Leshi Yanran, had a bad reputation. He was a foreign relative and famous general in the Eastern Han Dynasty, or a powerful minister. Later, he was positioned as a disorderly minister. How can we publicize the greatness and correctness of the rebellious officials? Leshi Yanran was suppressed and weakened by the government.


    The Han Army has done all the things that were done by its predecessors, and even the Bing Feng is sharper than its predecessors. At least the ancestors really haven''t done anything to destroy millions of people, but the alien destroyed by the Han army is not only the Jie nationality, but also the Koguryo, Baiji and Xinluo in the northeast, and even expedition to a foreign land tens of thousands of miles away.


    On the sharpness of the military front, today''s Han Dynasty is far superior to its predecessors.


    On the strength of merit and virtue, the Han people who survived in the Central Plains should be grateful for rescuing the dawn people in the hands of Hu Lu.


    The northwest is only a corner, with nearly one million people. Not all of the nearly one million people have to live with the authorities. Those who want to live with the authorities face 16 million people who are more than ten times their size and are grateful to the authorities.


    It''s always said that times make heroes. It''s a way to follow the trend. There is no lack of examples of heroes making the situation, but the difficulty of the former is unknown. There is no shortage of capable people in the northwest, but their ability is far from being able to create the current situation.


    "Those who feel hopeless will lie dormant." Xie Aiyou''s data can show that since ran min appeared in the northwest, there have been fewer and fewer things. He could not judge whether it was good or bad and said, "at present, it is beneficial, but it is more difficult to eradicate."


    In recent months, they have not eaten for nothing. In addition to eliminating and arresting a considerable number of disordered parties, they have confirmed the identity of many disordered parties. In addition to Zhang Dan and Peiheng, there are also important officials in Xiliang during Zhang Jun''s period, such as song Cheng, Suofu, song Qin and so on.


    Knowing who they are, we can arrange more targeted arrests. Before ran min arrived in the northwest, Xie AI and Li Kuang had arrested Suo Fu and Zhang Mao under the auspices of Xie AI and Li Kuang, and we also gained from the whereabouts of the other chaotic party leaders.


    "We have reached the final stage of preparation for entering the western regions, and we should not expand it any more." Xie AI said that he had stepped forward and said, "but I don''t know how to convince the Hussars general."


    In the Han Dynasty, when facing ran min, he was easily confused, not only limited to one group, but also colleagues in the same system often found it difficult for ran min to communicate. However, compared with other non military forces, people who belong to the same system still like ran min more than hate him, which is determined by the same position itself.


    Yangguan was named and established in the Western Han Dynasty. Hundreds of years have passed. Although Yangguan still retains its original name, its status has changed again and again with the change of history. The most obvious thing is that the buildings have been changed for several times.


    In the Western Han Dynasty, Yangguan was established by expanding to the western region, observing the terrain and exploring the road. At the beginning of its establishment, it existed as a majestic pass. It was not only built along the mountain, but also selected a place not far from a lake. It is a flat terrain to the West and a flat terrain to the East. It is natural to choose a place with mountains to establish a pass.


    Hundreds of years later, the terrain around Yangguan has not changed significantly. It should be flat and still flat. However, with the change of climate, many differences have taken place. For example, there is a green grassland on the East and west sides of Yangguan in the Western Han Dynasty. Now there are too many Gobi.


    In the Western Han Dynasty, more than one Yangguan pass was built as a pass in the Far West. Yumen pass was also built more than 100 miles north of Yangguan. Both passes were equipped with Duwei. In addition to opening and closing the pass, the Western Han Dynasty also enlisted manpower to build the Great Wall. In the west, starting from Yumenguan, the city wall continued to expand eastward for thousands of miles, forming an concave fan to juyanze.


    The Great Wall is a general name, which is the endless wall. The Great Wall from Yumen pass to juyanze was built at the latest in the Western Han Dynasty. Previously, the Great Wall was built along the Qiang valley water to the East. It is an irregular curved route, starting from the Qiang valley water to xiutuze.


    According to the construction time, there is another great wall built earlier, that is, the Great Wall built at the Xiliang border, but from xiutuze to near Shenjie valley. This great wall is the shortest in length.


    Not only did the pre-Qin countries love to build the Great Wall, but in fact it was built out of defense needs. In the Western Han Dynasty, three great walls were built in the northwest, which is enough to show that each time period should face different threats. The importance of these great walls in the Northwest has been reduced again and again. Not to mention 2000 years later, even in Yuanshuo 9, we can only see some ruins and bases, but we can''t see large-scale wall sections.


    By the way, even after 2000 years, the Great Wall people see is not the Qin Great Wall, but actually the Great Wall built after the Ming and Qing Dynasties. Before the Ming and Qing Dynasties, the Great Wall was built by ramming earth, not brick and stone.


    Yangguan pass is only a separate pass. It has never been preserved from the Western Han Dynasty to the present. It was built by the Liang state of Zhang, and it is still rammed earth.


    Zhang Liangguo not only rebuilt Yangguan, but also repaired Yumen pass, including the original section of the Great Wall. That is, Zhang Liangguo''s human and material resources are not as good as those in the Western Han Dynasty. The repair of the Great Wall is from Yumen pass to Mingze. The purpose of spending manpower and material resources to build and repair the pass and the Great Wall is of course out of necessity, that is, against the hostile forces in the western regions.


    Ran min had long known that there were two important military towns and the Great Wall in the far northwest, but he came here for the first time. He walked all the way through the grassland and Gobi. A group of people looked extremely dusty. Before approaching the Yangguan pass, he could see a large camp from a distance.


    As many as 170000 people have gathered in Yangguan. Apart from the original 10000 garrison troops and the 5000 soldiers brought by Li Kuang, the rest are people involved in marching into the western regions. The Garrison has its own garrison, and the soldiers brought by Li Kuang are mixed with those who are willing to make contributions.


    "There are many people. How many can be used?" Ran min didn''t greet Xie AI when he saw him. He asked the key and got the answer. He comforted his beard and said with a smile: "it''s still very bloody."


    Xie AI didn''t have much contact with ran min, but he had some understanding of Ran min''s personality. Before ran min asked questions, he said the situation in the most concise language.


    Any nation has blood, but some are weaker. Some people don''t know that they don''t depend on the situation until they are destroyed. That''s the different background brought by their own history, which makes each nation take different responses when they encounter difficulties.


    How much courage people have and how much will they have to fight when they encounter difficulties. In fact, what their ancestors have done is very important. A nation without heroes in history has no example, and a nation with heroes and even many heroes in history will follow an example. This is why every country or nation has the importance of history, which is nothing more than what should be taken to deal with the difficulties faced by the younger generation.


    Zhuxia does not lack a history that can become an example. Because of their living environment, people in each region can burst out much strength when facing difficulties. Generally, people with better life cherish their lives more, and people with difficult living environment are more resilient.


    Northwest people are absolutely not lack of blood, that is, many times, blood is used in inappropriate places, such as the Xiliang army in the late Eastern Han Dynasty and the Xixia in the Southern Song Dynasty. However, most of the time, northwest people''s blood is used as the foundation of national resistance and share with their compatriots in other regions. In difficult times, they do not hesitate to throw their heads and shed their blood to protect the country.


    "Big men are like the bright sun. They are stubborn. After all, they are a few." Xie AI pointed out: "today is holy and ambitious. Who doesn''t follow?"


    Ran min is not stupid. He is quite straightforward in character. When he heard the meaning of Xie AI''s words, he said with his mouth closed to reprimand: "you are the Minister of today and the imperial historian of the country. In everything, you should not live up to today''s high expectations and focus on power and responsibility."


    In the final analysis, ran min still thinks Xie AI doesn''t handle affairs smoothly. There are so many things to pay attention to at special times. There is nothing that can''t be solved by killing. If it is not solved, there must be not enough people killed.


    Li Kuang had to stand up, salute respectfully, and said, "general, let''s enter the camp first?"


    Ran min then looked at Li Kuang, looked up and down like a survey, didn''t say anything, and walked away.


    "Family words have no other meaning." As usual, Liu Yi ''wiped his ass'' for ran min and said to Xie AI with a little apology: "Xinting Hou, please don''t take it to heart."


    Xie AI showed a guilty look and whispered, "Ai scruples about the local party, but there are many dereliction of duty."


    "As a son of man, who doesn''t?" Liu Yi was very reasonable and said with a smile, "if not, why send a new tinghou to the northwest today?"


    In many dynasties, it was a virtue recognized by all levels to be considerate to the people in their hometown. Even if the emperor knew that a minister was partial to his hometown, he would deal with it, but he would like it very much in his senses. He often dealt with it lightly and was more likely to reuse it later.


    It''s very clear that if even the people in my hometown can be ruthless, who still expects someone to feel kindness, and those who don''t understand kindness will be afraid when they see it. So it sounds good to be selfless, but you can''t get close to the emperor and your colleagues, so only the people who are destined to have little relationship will feel good.


    Xie AI naturally knows what''s going on, but since ran min was ordered to come back, it shows that he really screwed things up, otherwise he doesn''t have to come back again.


    Ran min entered the camp, but he didn''t immediately find a comfortable place to rest. He strolled around the camp to see what goods came.


    The population of Northwest China is close to one million. In addition to the old, weak, women and children, the number of young people who have died is only one or two hundred thousand, that is, they will not exceed two hundred thousand. Yangguan has gathered more than 150000, which can be said to be close to Yudu?


    "General Hui, that''s not the case." Li Kuang is responsible for the first batch of marching into the western regions, always grasping the facts: "fifteen thousands of people, sixty thousand of the registered residence in the northwest, and the rest from all over the country."


    Ran Min said "well" and nodded to show that he knew.


    "More than half of the 60000 northwest people were originally Liang Jun, and 70% had experience in battle." Li Kuang is actually the most satisfied with this group of people. He can use it almost after editing and practicing. It''s not as troublesome as people with little experience: "the final selection will be given priority to those who have passed the battle, and 50000 people have been included."


    Ran min didn''t care how much Li Kuang included. He was very interested in asking some non military people. The topics he talked about were very miscellaneous. The most asked was why he came here, and the answers he got were more miscellaneous.


    "Merit and fame can only be taken immediately. It can''t be more sincere and reasonable." One of the passages in ran min''s words is Liu Yan''s "sending Deputy envoy Li to the official Army in Qixi", which is completely in line with the thinking of martial artists. He looked in a very good mood: "they are all heroes. If they are heroes, they should go to battle and win fame. They should live up to their dignity."


    Li Kuang brought over 5000 soldiers, that is, 50000 people at most, which is the upper limit of 10 people under the jurisdiction of each Han army. He not only found a way out for the northwest people, but also did not restrict people from all over the country.


    The state of Han attaches great importance to military merit. Whether there is military merit or not determines the social status. There is a system of county soldiers, but County soldiers mostly exist as garrisons, and it is not so easy to enter the field corps (standing army). This time, the authorities have opened a gap in the northwest. Isn''t it a rush?


    "Xie an''s action in Xiqiang mountain is a little slow." Of course, ran min was led to the rest place behind him. He didn''t feel that he needed to give anyone face, so he said, "there are many small countries in the western region, but there are no big countries. Can he withstand the impact of Han heroes?"


    Li Kuang dare not ridicule Xie an. He can only respond with a smile.

 Chapter 737

    Xie anruo knew that ran min''s public ridicule was definitely to jump with anger. The enemy they faced was not fighting in battle, but using complex mountains to avoid and attack. There was no simple time to fight in mountains, no matter what era.


    Xiqiang mountain is just a general name. In fact, it contains several continuous mountains and a large piece of dense forest. The terrain there is not as complex as Bashu, or even more complex than Bashu.


    Bashu, at least through human development, has opened up a road that people can walk for a long time. As the habitat of Zhuxia since ancient times, there will always be map survey, but Xiqiang mountain is really not the field that Zhuxia has stepped into.


    Xiqiang mountain, located under the plateau, has mountains and dense forests, as well as two obvious basins. We should deeply know that areas without artificial development represent no road, and it is also very easy to form swamp areas under long-term ponding in the basin. When everything is primitive, there are countless beasts and insects, which is not low for people to step on.


    Xie an led the army to carry out a net like encirclement and suppression. Most of the time, the difficulties were not in the resistance of the remnants of Qiang and Di, but nature added countless difficulties to the encirclement and suppression. During their encirclement and suppression, they found the remains of violent corpses in the wilderness. Almost all kinds of death methods can be used. Most of them were poisoned by poisonous insects. Even if they had sufficient preparation in advance, the non combat attrition was also quite serious.


    It''s never easy to open up a primitive area. We can know what kind of fearless spirit our ancestors had, so that we can have a comfortable living environment for future generations. It''s precisely because we know that it''s not easy to open up that Zhuxia also worshipped our ancestors.


    It''s not what ran min should care about about about the war between the remnants of Qiang and di. He can even tease or ridicule Taiwei Xu Zheng from time to time. How can he show mercy to Xie an who doesn''t have much to say about the plate?


    "General Hussars is just as always..." Li Kuang didn''t say anything behind, but everyone knew what it meant. He looked around and said to Xie AI, "since the Hussars general has reached Yangguan, everything is finished?"


    Xie AI was greatly relieved to see that ran min had no trouble coming. But he didn''t dare to relax at all and said, "I can''t wait to relax!"


    Li kuangsi knows that it doesn''t matter what ran min''s attitude is. The important thing is not to have any moths on his side.


    Generally speaking, although it rained some time ago, it is irreversible that a drought will break out in the northwest. The state of Han took tough measures to suppress curfews in the northwest, and Xie AI came forward to win over those who can fight. The trouble must be suppressed by iron and blood, and the official also gave a way to live. The big guy still thought about how to get through the difficulties under the official planning.


    The local people in the northwest want to find a way to survive by going out to fight in the western regions, while the people from other regions are completely aimed at military merit.


    There are too many people flocking to the northwest all over the country, which reminds the northwest people that under the premise that the Han country attaches great importance to military merit, it is an unprecedented good thing that no one in the army can obtain military merit. Don''t miss this opportunity to change your destiny.


    "Although we have no military status, we are led by the army. What''s the difference?" Sanshi arrived at Yangguan long ago as the first batch of personnel to be trained: "meritorious service is still recognized and can be awarded a title. There should be a lot of rewards."


    In fact, there are more good things. For example, after arriving at Yangguan, the military also undertakes eating and drinking. The food is incomparable at home, that is, the training is very strict and the physical strength consumed is also very large.


    In today''s such a year, even wealthy families can hardly guarantee that they can eat meat several times a month. The Han Army''s diet is never short of meat, especially water meat.


    Sanshi has just eaten a salted fish and is putting his mouth on the second one. He likes salted fish very much. It''s not how delicious salted fish is. It''s that salted fish has enough salt. Rice rice is matched with salted fish, and there is a bowl of thick meat flavored soup. He feels that he is living a beautiful life for the landlord.


    Han was not short of seafood from the beginning, and once traded with Tuoba Dai country with salted fish as its main product. The reason why it is called salted fish is that it is made by mixing salt. Salt is a necessity for anyone, but many places don''t produce salt at all.


    There are salt ponds in the northwest, which have existed since the Pre-Qin Dynasty, but the output of salt ponds is very small and the quality is not good at all. It should be said that the people in Northwest China have been short of salt for a long time. It is an extravagant hope to get serious salt. Most people can only use salty cloth, and even won''t have a little salty taste.


    Not only the northwest, but many parts of the world are short of salt, so there are all kinds of means to increase the saltiness of food when cooking. The taste is there, but there is no supplement to the body. As a result, the body is always lack of this and that. Not only does it live a long life, but also there are all kinds of problems.


    It can be said that Sanshi has never eaten salt in the real sense since he was young. Without him alone, it is the same situation for most poor people. It is not difficult to understand his love for salted fish.


    It is only in recent years that wheat flour is used to make pasta. The first popular place is the former Qingzhou administrative region, which has expanded to the surrounding areas, that is, it has not yet spread to the northwest, that is, the northwest, which is extremely popular pasta in later generations, still has millet, sorghum, corn and many miscellaneous grains.


    In fact, wheat was not the main grain in the Central Plains. Most of it was used as supplementary crops after the main grain. Wheat received little attention, but most of it was planted with barley. Before the emergence of wheat flour, wheat was an extremely difficult food to swallow, which was also related to shelling technology.


    Without Liu Yan''s improvement, not only would wheat flour not appear so early, but the shelling of a variety of grains also took pounding as a means, that is, pounding slowly with heavy wood. The women in the family often needed pounding for an hour or two just for each meal.


    Rice is not popular in the north of the Yangtze River. Many northwest people didn''t know that rice existed until they came to Yangguan.


    The sources of rice for the military are the southwest and the Indochina Peninsula, with the Indochina Peninsula obtaining the most. In fact, rice tastes are different in each region. It depends on the local climate. It is better to meet the local taste. Future generations develop hybrid rice for yield, but the nutritional value is really not very good, but there is nothing more important than making the people of the whole country eat.


    To say where the rice is the best to eat, there is no doubt that the rice produced on the Indochina Peninsula is not only full and bright, but also has high nutritional value. Nowadays, many people in the Han Dynasty can eat the rice produced in the Indochina Peninsula, but they are much happier than their descendants.


    "Tomorrow will start."


    "Yes, go out of Yangguan to bailongdui."


    The name of bailongdui in the past is no longer important. Of course, it is the name of the first generation of Western Han Dynasty, which proves that only the strong have the rule of "naming right".


    Bailongdui is the modern Lop Nur. At present, there is no vast desert there. Only some areas form Gobi, and most areas are grassland.


    After leaving Yangguan, the terrain on the way to the West tends to be flat. There are mountains and small hills. You can reach puchanghai more than 600 miles ahead.


    By the way, Pu Changhai (Yanze) was the old name of the early Han Dynasty. Pu Changhai''s name continued until the Cao Wei Dynasty and was renamed laolanhai in the Western Jin Dynasty. Of course, Liu Yan ignored some naming during the Sima family''s reign and reused the name of the early Han Dynasty.


    Yangguan is a plain in the West and a mountain range stretching hundreds of miles in the south. At present, the mountain range has no name and will be named Golden Mountain in later generations. Further south of the golden mountains is a basin with a wide range. It is named Qaidam Basin in modern times. Further south is the Kunlun Mountains.


    At present, the place where Xie an led his troops to fight is in the south of Kunlun mountain. There are continuous mountains, but there are many basins. The difficulties they encountered are the same as those in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, and even more difficult than those in the Sui and Tang Dynasties. At least there are Tuyuhun six habitats in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, but they are really primitive at present.


    The whole route from the Central Plains to the western regions is generally called Hexi corridor. This Hexi Corridor is not invariable. Desertification and Gobi will change the road. At present, the route from guzang to Yangguan is used. Because the climate has changed, in fact, the route to Yumenguan can only be selected in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, resulting in the absence of Yangguan in many cultural works in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Many frontier poets often mention Yumen pass.


    "Fifty five thousand people have enough food for March, and if they lack food, they will be the enemy."


    Li Kuang can''t say what he is dissatisfied with. Their going out of Yangguan to enter the western regions is originally a "stop loss" behavior. The state is willing to provide it for three months. It has done its best when the country is about to face a comprehensive food shortage.


    Xie AI will not leave the Yangguan pass. He will still stay in the northwest to deal with the follow-up matters.


    The first group of people going to the western regions will be led by Li Kuang. After entering the western regions, they can act easily, that is, they don''t limit some rules.


    After the first batch, the second batch of people will be promoted in the following month, but they will no longer enter the western regions in the mode of Legion. They are "free travel" of small groups of people, which means that the first batch led by Li Kuang is to open up the situation, which is very similar to the Han Dynasty''s development of the Indochina Peninsula.


    Since they entered the western regions on the premise of seeking survival, the official did not issue uniforms for each Xiaoguo. It means that except for the military officers and soldiers, others wear everything. The only thing they have in common is that they are fully armed.


    On the day of the official departure, ran min, who had disappeared for some time, appeared again.


    Ran min was standing on the Yangguan pass, watching the procession passing through the pass, accompanied by Xie AI.


    "Southerners have Indochina Peninsula and northerners have western regions." Ran min didn''t have a deeper understanding of encouraging people to open up, but simply felt that it was good to have a place to rob: "it''s fair at once."


    The city wall of Yangguan is about eight meters high, connecting two mountains. There are urn cities inside and outside. Part of the mountain has been hollowed out to hide soldiers and store materials. Since it was rebuilt by Zhang Liangguo, it really hasn''t played a role. Zhang Liangguo has always taken the initiative to attack the western regions, and the people of the western regions haven''t even approached Yangguan once.


    "The western regions are different from the Indo China Peninsula. The Indo China Peninsula is in wilderness, that is, there is political power. Most areas are not controlled, and most of them are savages." Xie AI is not unaware of the Indochina Peninsula. There are two definitely different environments from the western regions. The second is: "the western regions were full of small countries and powerful countries before the first Han Dynasty was conquered. They are also at the intersection of the East and the west, with diverse cultures and strong folk customs."


    "The Han people in the north can also fight better than the Han people in the south." Ran Mincai, regardless of whether it was a map gun or not, smiled and said, "it''s appropriate to be able to fight on top."


    Xie AI is just saying that people in the western regions can fight again. For a long time, they have been taught by Zhuxia how to be a man. The developed western regions are also less dangerous from nature than Indochina Peninsula. Going to the western regions is mostly faced with the fighting between people. It''s not like going to Indochina Peninsula and walking in the dense forest. Suddenly they are bitten by something and lose their lives.


    Only one city gate can pass through the Customs for 55000 people. The speed is really not much faster. The whole process from the first group of people to the last one takes up to seven hours. As a result, the leading cavalry troops go 20 miles away, but they are hanging behind.


    Until the last person came out of Yangguan, ran min looked at the long team and said, "what''s the reaction from the western regions?"


    "The big man gathered one or two hundred thousand people at Yangguan. The movement was too big." Xie AI was not responsible for marching into the western regions. He had many contacts with Li Kuang, but he also knew the situation: "Shanshan ran around in many ways. Yanqi, Gaochang, Qiemo, Jingjue and other countries knew very well. He took kuci as the leader of the alliance and formed a coalition army to be ready."


    "The land of merchants and musicians?" Ran min is really no stranger to Kucha. The main reason is that the state of Zhao in Shijie once accepted a considerable number of Kucha people. Fotucheng, who received the courtesy of Shi Hu, came from Kucha. He said with some amusement, "take Kucha as the leader of the alliance, just because Kucha is rich?"


    Ran min guessed right. To say which country in the western region is the richest now, it is definitely led by Kucha. When Kucha was rich enough to hire people everywhere, he relied on mercenaries to open up territory and smash with money. He was so happy that he watched Kucha expand.


    "If Shule and Cheshi don''t move, the problem is not big." Ran min really despised the Kucha people and had a great relationship with the fixed thinking of Zhuxia. Zhuxia did not think that the country of businessmen and actors could achieve anything since ancient times. He thought of something, slightly amused and asked, "did Wusun people really do it to the car driver?"


    Xie AI still knew why ran min had such obvious teasing, mainly because the Han country only hinted a little. Wu sun, who knew that the Han country had a firm will to enter the western regions, was as firm as in history.

 Chapter 738

    Wusun has a long history. It''s too far to say clearly. After all, Wusun people don''t have their own words and can''t make detailed historical records. They can only sing pastoral songs from generation to generation.


    Wusun with written records... Of course, it''s not the Wusun people who record it themselves. It''s the fact that Zhuxia knows that there is an Wusun who mentioned it in the history of Zhuxia, so we can see the word Wusun in the literature.


    According to the records of the Western Han Dynasty, the Wusun people were nomadic together with the Yueshi people. The location was about between Dunhuang and Qilian in Gansu Province, and they were neighbors with the countries of the western regions and the Huns at that time.


    The Yue people and the Wusun people mixed together. It was the Yue people who were driven from the eastern grassland to the west by the Huns. Although the Yue people were badly beaten by the Huns, the Yue people could still bully the Wusun people. The kunmo of Wusun was killed in the conflict with the Yue people, which led to the first subjugation of Wusun.


    The son of Nan doumi, lie Jiaomi, was adopted by the Xiongnu Lord at that time and rebuilt Wusun with the help of the Xiongnu. Since then, Wusun has become a vassal of the Xiongnu.


    Xiongnu and Yueshi were mortal enemies. In the ancient pre Qin period... That is, the Warring States period of Zhuxia, they always competed for grassland. For a long time, Yueshi people were actually stronger than Xiongnu people. At that time, Xiongnu had Yueshi in the west, Donghu in the East and North. In fact, Xiongnu people were oppressed miserably.


    In the spring and Autumn period of Zhuxia, it was not only the Huns who invaded the south. For example, the Yueshi people had always been in trouble with the Yiqu people and the state of Qin. The state of Zhao would be beaten by the Yueshi from time to time. The main enemy of the state of Yan was the Donghu people, and the Xiongnu could only be regarded as a small role among the Hu people.


    It was faunton who concentrated the power of the Xiongnu''s departments, first turned over the seemingly powerful Yueshi, and then supported Donghu, which made the grassland dominant. However, it was in the late Warring States period. It was tantamount to the Xiongnu carrying the pot of invading the Central Plains countries for the previous Yueshi and Donghu.


    There is no falsehood or falsehood at all. In the spring and Autumn period and the early Warring States period, the Qin people in the northwest faced the threat of grassland. In addition to the Rong and Di people who were disabled and tamed at the beginning, they were the Yiqu people. Later, they became the Yue people, waiting for the Huns to defeat and drive away the Yue people. The Huns became a new threat to the Qin people.


    If we look for relevant historical materials, we won''t say that there are not three separate Jin Dynasties in the spring and Autumn period. There are too many different nationalities in the north. At the beginning of the Warring States period, Zhao''s biggest enemies on the grassland were Yueshi people and Donghu, not Xiongnu. It was the late Warring States period when the Huns became a threat to the north of the state of Zhao.


    From beginning to end, the enemy facing the north of Yan was not Xiongnu, but Donghu. What I want to say is that the Yan people have always had a miserable life and are always forgotten by the brothers of Zhuxia. There was a blank period of not being able to communicate with the brothers of Zhuxia for a hundred years. Even the state of Yan was destroyed by Donghu. The brothers of Zhuxia don''t know such a thing. They still wait for the Yan people to recover and expel Donghu, It was not until the Zhao people in Jin extended their territory to the north that they contacted Yan again that they knew that there was such a thing. (true)


    At the beginning of the rise of the grassland, in fact, the Xiongnu people did not easily provoke the Zhuxia countries. Compared with the highly civilized Zhuxia countries, the Xiongnu people preferred to find trouble with the alien tribes and western people on the grassland, and had a lot of fun in the game of bullying the weak.


    By the way, "Hu" is actually the name of faunton. He is very ambitious to create a unified nation, which means that he has the plan of "Hu", which is not "Xia". In short, he is to prepare for the southern invasion. Before the southern invasion, all non Zhuxia civilizations should be unified, and then go south to collide with Zhuxia after unification.


    Therefore, "Hu" was not really named by Zhuxia. At that time, Zhuxia used "Rong", "Di", "Yi", "ghost" and "man" as the main names, and there were also detailed distinctions. It would never be vague or wrong to call the alien in which region.


    At the beginning, "Hu" was a very high, big and important word, which represented that a huge and powerful tribe was slowly rising.


    The tribe of "Hu" has indeed risen, that is, not everyone will succumb to the authority of madden. For example, most of Donghu escaped and established their own tribes, the two largest of which are Xianbei and Wuhuan. The other Yueshi did not want to be "Hu". They were defeated again and again and fled to the West. Wusun doesn''t think it''s good to be a "Hu". He always wants to maintain his independence.


    "Wusun abandoned the Xiongnu and became close to the Han Dynasty. It''s just the skill of combining vertical and horizontal."


    "Lang Jiang''s words are very true."


    Where Xun Xian came into his eyes, he couldn''t see the end of the grassland at a glance. He was one of the first marchers to the western regions. He knew clearly that this experience was not gilded, but related to the height of his future.


    Before they left Yangguan and went all the way to the west, they knew that there were still allies after they went to the western regions, but they didn''t know how much role Wusun could play.


    The truth is that Wusun lost his thigh and has long declined. After yizhimi, the grandson of Princess Jieyou, Wusun himself fell into civil strife. Like other countries, Wusun after division was first robbed of the position of boss by several powerful figures. If they can fight for a boss, it''s just that no one can be strong enough to eliminate other competitors, the division will naturally continue, and the division will no longer be a whole after a long time.


    "Now Wu sunkong has left his name, and the most advanced envoy calls himself xiangdalu."


    "Is that the prime minister?"


    In a divided tribe (country), the official position is completely empty. There is no powerful ruler who can convince the public. As long as he has strength, he can set the desired title on his head.


    After knowing that there were Han people in the East who established the state of Han, there were more than one group of Wusun who went to the Central Plains to hold their thighs. If there were no envoys who could represent the whole Wusun, they would stop talking. The official positions reported to the state of Han would be repeated.


    The state of Han quickly learned from the chaos of many Wusun envoys that Wusun people have been in a mess for nearly 200 years. At the beginning of the split, the fight was very fierce. Later, it was found that no one could do anything to reduce the intensity of the war, but the split continued.


    The unified Wusun could not unify the western regions, that is, it could suppress them to the greatest extent. Wusun wanted to unify the western regions after holding his thigh, but the Huns didn''t allow it, and the Han Empire wouldn''t want to see a force to unify the western regions. Wusun has always been a bully in the western regions, but he stayed in the dream stage from the beginning to the end.


    After the split, the territory of Wusun was actually compressed step by step. During the Western Han Dynasty, he was able to step over the North Mountain (Tianshan Mountain). After the Eastern Han Dynasty, he retreated to the north mountain. During the Cao Wei period, Wusun took advantage of Cao Wei''s little effort to cross the north mountain again. As a result, he was expelled from the North Mountain in the early Western Jin Dynasty.


    Waiting for the end of the Western Jin Dynasty, it was the Huns'' turn to decide. In fact, the Wusun people wanted to hold the Huns'' thighs again. However, the Huns didn''t stand firm for long. They replaced the former slave race of the Huns, and the Jie people became the overlord of the Central Plains.


    In the face of the Jie nationality brought by the Huns from the western regions to the Central Plains, the Wusun people hesitated to take refuge or not. As a result, they were overtaken by Cheshi, kuci and other countries, so there was another big retreat of the Wusun people. This retreat of the Wusun people was hundreds of miles. They all quickly ran out of their original territory to accompany the Yueban people on the other side of the big moon lake (Balkash Lake).


    Originally, the Jie nationality was not a whole. In fact, they were slaves captured by the Xiongnu after controlling the western regions. Later, a race will be formed, which purely absorbed the national concept of Zhuxia. Because the Jie nationality comes from the western regions, it naturally wants to be close to the western regions, and because the route of the Jie nationality to the west is blocked by Zhang Liangguo, most of them adopt a friendly attitude towards the western regions, that is, they are not very good to Wusun.


    There are Wusun people in Li Kuang''s team, and he is not only a representative of power.


    The goal of these Wusun people to go to the state of Han is very clear, that is, to be recognized by the rulers of the state of Han. After holding their thighs, they want to complete the unification of Wusun. Perhaps they can learn from their ancestors'' idea of holding their thick thighs and continuing to be a overlord in the western regions.


    After the Western Jin Dynasty withdrew from the stage of the western regions, the footsteps of the Han people stopped in Shanshan. Although the Han state consulted many surviving classics and learned about the western regions from the records of Zhang Liangguo, it actually watched flowers in the fog. Naturally, it needed to lead the existence of the road party. The emergence of Wusun people was an excellent thing for the Han state.


    "The Han Dynasty needs Wusun people to march into the western regions." Li Kuang glanced at the Wusun people not far away, but said mockingly: "selective support is inevitable, but the Wusun in division is the Wusun needed by the Han Dynasty."


    Like many people in the western regions, most people in the western regions are white skinned, and the Han people with yellow skin are not the same in appearance. If we want to be close, we can''t get close at all, and we don''t even want to integrate them into the Han people''s family.


    Zhuxia has a very clear concept since ancient times. Under a unified country, one nation is the king. What has been persistent for a long time is the correct cause of turning Hu into Han. It is clear that multi-ethnic groups are completely trying to make themselves uncomfortable, which leads to the loss of many foreign races in the long river of history after repeated expansion, and foreign races have not been physically destroyed, In fact, he was integrated into the big family of Han people.


    "It''s mainly because the Wusun people look so annoying." Li Kuang said that the skin color is definitely different: "the big Han can accept Qiang, Di and miscellaneous Hu. The difference is only in the living habits and ideas, which will not be different after several generations. The Wusun people with white skin..." behind Li Kuang, there is only a series of "ha ha ha!".


    The vast grassland without obvious landmarks is not so easy for the party to walk without leading the way. It is not only difficult to identify the route, but also reflected in whether it will be blocked by the Gobi or swamp, resulting in having to go around a big circle to find a new road.


    The first batch of soldiers and civilians who entered the western regions did not march together. Only mobs who knew nothing... That is, no organized team would do that. However, for leaders with some basic knowledge, the first, middle and last score is still one point, which is the premise determined by the large number of teams. Otherwise, the application of water source will be the first problem.


    In terms of long-distance travel, water source has always been a problem that must be faced. In some cases, there are other ways to solve the food shortage, but the water shortage really can not be solved if you want to solve it. As a result, you must first find out whether you can get water supplement on the way forward.


    They walked more than 200 miles west from Yangguan, just along the route where they could get supplementary water. They didn''t even meet a personal shadow on the way. Everyone knows that this is an anomaly.


    From Yangguan to the west, it was not a no man''s land at first. Some nomadic tribes in the western regions used to herd twenty miles away from Yangguan. Some tribes belonging to Qiang also used this area as their habitat, but now no one can see it.


    More than two hundred miles sounds like a long time, but compared with the whole journey, that is, a quarter of it, the farther forward it is, the farther it is from home.


    "If you are not firm, clear the walls and fields." Li Kuang could laugh that the water along the way could at least be used. He said, "if they have the ruthlessness of the Huns, they should throw their bodies away and create a plague."


    Jianqing Biye is not only used by the farming people, but also played quite smoothly under the situation of great defeat and retreat. If the tribes migrate completely, they will slaughter livestock, and even the corpses of the dead people will be thrown into the water source. In this way, the Han Army deep into Caoyuan had no water supply and had to give up pursuit.


    "The people of the western regions have long been ruled by extraterritorial forces and have no determination to dominate the race." Xun Xian will not lack new terms from Liu Yan. He had thought about the situation for a long time and had a good idea of what would happen: "they know very well that we are a laborer''s expedition. The farther the battle site is from the mainland of the Han Dynasty, the better it will be for them."


    The Han state does not have no information about the western regions at all. The instant message is that the camp of the Western Region People''s coalition army is located on the beach of Puchang. So far, the western region people have no sign of moving. It is likely that they will book it as a battlefield.


    There were thirty or forty thousand allied troops in the western regions, but they expanded to a small hundred thousand within a few months. There is no doubt that the tribes leaving Jianqing Biye''s habitat took the initiative or were forced to meet.


    "It''s really good for them." Li Kuang did not ignore that his side was far away from the mainland for more than 800 Li: "Wusun people can''t even fight Cheshi people. When we arrive in the western regions, we are a real lone army."


    Xun Xian kept his smile unchanged. Zhuxia marched into the western regions many times. Which one was not alone at the beginning? Even if it is an isolated army, it is also an isolated army with a strong motherland behind it. On the premise of a strong motherland, people in the western regions never dare to do things. Even if the situation is wrong, people in the western regions immediately jump back. That is what the Han people can afford to lose, but people in the western regions don''t have the capital to afford to lose.

 Chapter 739

    Those who are brave and dare to die.


    When Li Kuang led the first batch of folk Xiaoguo on the journey to the western regions, the season had come to the late spring of the new year. They march at this time of year, naturally because there is no rain in the northwest this year. It will not be the kind of suffering in the continuous rainy season in late spring and new autumn. It is also because there is no rain that they set out as soon as possible.


    In the new year, there was only a few days of rain in the early and late spring in the northwest. In addition to the heavy rain at the beginning, the next few days were hazy drizzle, which did not alleviate the drought. Then, the purpose of transferring the brave and brave people in the northwest to the northwest as soon as possible is to reduce the possibility of unrest. Even if there is unrest, it will not go anywhere even if the brave and brave people leave.


    "The Hussars general is in charge of deterring the curfew in the northwest, and the chaos in the Northwest has been curbed." Ji Chang was the prime minister. Before the complete separation of military and political affairs, he had to take care of everything. Only then did he report to Liu Yan: "Li Kuang''s headquarters drove away from bailongdui, and there was no change in the Western alliance''s stay in bailongdui. The Taiwei office speculated that the battlefield would be around puchanghai."


    The western region is not a region with many water systems. It can even be said that it is very lack of water sources. Puchanghai is the place with the most rivers. It is not difficult to speculate why the Western Coalition army set the east of Pu Changhai as a battlefield. It is nothing more than waiting for work and then mastering sufficient water sources. In the past, the Han people must compete for water sources, which means that the initiative of the war is on the side of the western coalition army.


    "The Allied forces dammed the river and cut off the river to the east of puchanghai. Our army will face the dilemma of water shortage to the east of puchanghai." Xu Zheng was standing next to a suspended mountain map, pointing to the map and introducing Liu Yan: "here is the last replenishment of water source for our army. The army has made the greatest preparation to store the available water for half a month."


    The larger the size of the army, the more water will be consumed. Although various tools can be used to store water in advance, water is not so easy to store. Whether it is packed in pottery or wooden barrels, once the water is stored for a long time, it will grow moss. In addition, some other reasons will make the water inedible.


    Li Kuang led his department close to the Western alliance garrison around puchanghai. It is impossible to set up the camp too close. It must set aside a certain battle site. In addition, it is not possible to set up a camp anywhere. In fact, it is not easy to predict what will happen at the center.


    It is known to the center that the people of the western regions are engaged in Jianqing Biye. They also know that most of the migrated tribes are concentrated in bailongdui. A large number of people in the western regions see that the Kucha people offer a price to the head of the Han people to go to bailongdui, which makes the Alliance Army, which was originally only 30000 or 40000, expand rapidly and call it 100000 army.


    The price offered by the Kucha people is very exciting. If it is converted into copper coins, an ordinary Han man''s head can get 1000 copper coins from the Kucha people. The head of the Han soldiers is worth 5000 copper coins. It is subdivided into the price of Wu Chang, Shi Chang, Tun Chang, junhou and Colonel. The price for Li Kuang is as much as one million copper coins.


    If you tell the western people about the great national righteousness, all the western people will scoff, but there is no reward to say. There are too many nationalities in the western regions, and wars and vendettas happen every day. Because there are many small countries and there are no strong political constraints, there are really not too many outlaws. Even all countries in the western regions have the habit of raising horse thieves, and there are many people who want money but don''t want life.


    "100000?" Liu Yan returned to his seat and sat down. He said slowly, "tortoise?"


    Liu Yan doesn''t believe that there are 100000 allied troops in the western regions. He doesn''t know how many people there are in the western regions. He guesses that the maximum population is about one million. This time, Shanshan, Qiemo, Jingjue and so on are mobilized. Even if kuci, one of the great powers in the western regions, sends out people and recruits horses, does one of the ten people in the western regions go to bailongdui?


    With a total of one million people, it is impossible for everyone to be young and strong enough to fight. Do you want old people, children and women? Using data for reasoning, one million young people in the western regions can have 150000, even more. Two thirds of the young people in the western regions went to bailongdui. It sounds like a joke.


    "Well, it doesn''t count." Xu Zheng also laughed, but later said, "but since Kucha can pay to hire people from the western regions, will he also pay to hire people or troops from the western countries?"


    Seems... Is it possible?


    In the Zhuxia civilization, the army is the important weapon of the country. Ministers and important generals can''t be transferred privately. It''s absurd to dispatch the army to help foreign countries fight out of the temptation of wealth and goods. It''s not like there are many countries in the Zhuxia civilization. Yes!


    There are not many countries in the western region to the West. There are small countries such as Kangju, Yancai, Sugo and Tuoli, and large countries such as Yueban and hunnit to the West.


    A small country in the western region can be called a country by thousands of small people. A medium-sized country is between 10000 and 34000. A country with a population of more than 50000 is regarded as a big country in the western region. People with a population of more than 100000, such as Cheshi, kuci, Khotan and Shule, are regarded as a superpower in the eyes of many small countries.


    Therefore, the western people''s method of identifying the strong is very simple. Whoever can pull out how many troops, even how strong, will have the former Han Emperor. The army alone can pull out 30000 (the battle of Li Guangli against Dawan) or attack the western regions all the way. At that time, the western people were really scared to pee.


    My Lord, 30000 troops alone are equivalent to the population of more than 30 small countries, and only an expeditionary force is equivalent to the population of medium-sized countries. What a behemoth should the Han Empire be?


    Living in what region and what the country looks like will give people a kind of survival thinking. People in the western regions are trapped among several strong people. They are either bullied by the Huns or established a management system after the Han people come. After the Huns and Han people disappear, someone from the West will come. Sometimes a San will come to join the fun, so they have formed the habit of serving the strong people.


    There is no doubt that compared with the declining Wusun people, the Cheshi people who have been living for a long time, the Shule people who are busy living with the plateau people, and the extremely rich and active kuci people are now the overlords of the western regions.


    "So the Kucha people have great appeal in the western regions?" Liu Yan has never paid attention to a country in the western regions. It is not a strategic contempt. History has repeatedly proved that as long as the Central Plains makes power, no matter what country in the western regions is really vulnerable. He was curious: "the friendship between the Kucha people and many western countries is good enough to hire regular troops?"


    It''s just a guess that the army of a big country hired by Kucha to resist the Han people''s westward advance. There is no evidence that can be taken, and there is no relevant intelligence for the time being. It''s speculated from the number of coalition forces gathered in bailongdui.


    In fact, the Han state did not have an intelligence system for the western regions. Since the Han state wanted to start with the western regions, it would not forget the procedure of collecting various kinds of intelligence in advance. Then, the Liang state of Zhang had also made various arrangements for the western regions.


    This time, Liu Yan had to attack the western regions, resulting in that the "first hand" was not appropriate, which could be regarded as an unexpected action.


    The intelligence system originally belonging to Zhang Liangguo was accepted by the Han state. The problem is that the northwest does not have a strong sense of belonging to the Han state, resulting in the Han state not knowing whether to believe the information returned by the spies originally belonging to Zhang Liangguo.


    Under the premise of unreliable intelligence, the correct way is to ignore those intelligence, subject to the independent operation of the general of the unified army, and the rear center gives the front-line general the greatest autonomy, waiting for harvest, or asking for help to give reinforcements.


    Isn''t that what superpowers are? I can afford to lose. Losing the last two times is not a thing at all. Moreover, I don''t necessarily lose. This time, when we entered the western regions, the tendency to stop loss far exceeded military considerations. As long as we can vent the contradictions, it is actually a success.


    "Killing the enemy is also a military feat. Not only people in counties and counties in the northwest, but also many people from other places." Ji Chang''s attitude towards this is mostly exclusive, but he can''t open his mouth to any opposition under the needs of the general environment: "Xie AI reported that there are more than 200000 people gathered at Yangguan."


    Liu Yan''s generosity this time is unprecedented in more than ten years. The government has given the greatest convenience and help in opening up non-governmental people to the western regions. Killing people from the western regions can count merit at the head level, capturing people from the western regions can also be sold to the government office for money, and the capture can also be kept by himself. It is definitely the first time in the history of Zhuxia civilization.


    It''s a big temptation to exchange foreign heads for military merit, not to mention all kinds of ways to get rich. People all over the country who think they can do it enthusiastically become a flood.


    "The Han people never shy away from their desire to make achievements. The same is true if money and other things are not illegal." Liu Yan is still very complacent. People with some skills go abroad to make a fortune, and there will be fewer people who will cause trouble at home. Those people will still return home to spend when they make a fortune: "it''s better for bloody men to vent abroad than to fight and bleed."


    Not all people who go out can make achievements and get rich. There will certainly be many people buried in foreign countries, which is really nothing to say.


    The Han people did not say that they had no adventurous spirit at the beginning. It was the government''s repeated restrictions on that adventurous spirit. Liu Yan did not want to close the door to guard the foundation of the imperial dynasty and remove various restrictions. What he had to do was to encourage the Han people to explore and take risks, and everything he got was in the pot.


    "A great man should not be complacent, nor should he think that the Central Plains is the world." Liu Yan also knows that it''s not enough for the senior management to have enough knowledge. It''s necessary for the whole people to have a clear understanding: "the government''s words are groundless. If there are Xiaoguo out of a foreign country, it will make the people know."


    To put it bluntly, don''t draw all the benefits to the official. Development should be a kind of welfare for those who have the courage to go abroad. It''s not that all dynasties have been doing nothing to open up territory, but all the benefits have been occupied by the emperor or the government. The people only have to pay and sacrifice, but there is no benefit at all. Then opening up abroad will be hated by the people.


    "The western regions are like the southern (Indochina) Peninsula." Liu Yan said with a smile, "two places are the starting point for Han people to understand the world."


    The discussion on the western regions in this small court meeting soon ended. The final conclusion was that after Li Kuang''s instant information, the topic turned to the captain''s Department of pingman school.


    Last year, Huan Wen had made a detailed report to the Central Committee. The whole south of the Gupta Dynasty mobilized for the war and pulled a lot of younger brothers to fight against the pingman school captain.


    The Gupta Dynasty, which mobilized the south, showed the details that a regional overlord should have. The number of troops recruited depends on the population. The speed of launching warships reflects a country''s industrial strength. How many younger brothers are willing to be pulled into the chariot belongs to the scope of influence.


    "Ah San recently mobilized 300000 people. This is only the mobilization of the south." Xu Zheng was surprised that the Gupta Dynasty had such details. It was the number of people mobilized within a year. There must be follow-up. He pointed to ketak''s position on the renewed mountain map: "after this year, ships are increasing here every day."


    The kusana Dynasty was not dominated by ah San. The problem was that the navy of the kusana Dynasty was controlled by ah San. Since the kusana Dynasty, ah San''s figure has been filled with ah San ocean, and the islands in South Asia are also inseparable from ah San''s figure. They have been playing happily in ah San ocean for hundreds of years. It is really ah San who has the most developed navigation technology in the world today.


    "It is reported that there are as many as 1000 Arab third navies in ketak alone. Ketak has such a number of warships that the big man has to be cautious." Xu Zheng did not hide his fear: "the big man has repeatedly fought with ah San at sea. The advantage is that the ships are sharp, and the method of naval warfare is much worse than ah San."


    The Han Navy stationed at the pingman Colonel''s headquarters has also been increasing. Excluding the system warships, the number of large and small warships has reached more than 600, which is really hard to say.


    The naval battles between the Han state and the Gupta Dynasty were fought in many places and in varying numbers every day unless the weather was bad. The Han Navy accumulated naval experience in the battle with the Gupta Navy, but the Gupta Dynasty improved its combat ships by learning from the Han warships according to observation.


    The most obvious example is that a San found that the layout of bed crossbows of Han warships was very scientific. Later, they drew gourds to build warships with the same layout, and more warships were carrying out similar modifications.


    "Mutual progress is inevitable." What Liu Yan said is that the layout of warship attack weapons is so obvious. Ships will be captured in battle. At present, warships don''t have any scientific and technological locks, so it''s really not too difficult to imitate. "Land conditions?" he asked


    Xu Zheng had to ask someone to change the mountain map again. Pointing to the area marked as the state of Biao on the map, he said: "the enemy takes this small state as a garrison, and the military front has been nearly thirty miles away from the pingman Colonel''s headquarters recently."


    There is an original appearance of more than 200 Li between pingman Colonel''s headquarters and the state of Biao. Not only the Allied forces led by Gupta are advancing, but also the Han army is constantly arranging defense depth to the state of Biao.


    It''s not so easy to wade in the primitive dense forests and mountains. It''s clear that both sides have been at war for nearly a year, but it''s still a recent thing that there is a real confrontation in that area, most of which are the fierce battles suddenly encountered by the Scouts of both sides.


    Since the small unit''s exploratory battle has taken place, it is not far from the outbreak of the war.

 Chapter 740

    At the other end of the mountain, not very far away, a huge camp is set up between the green mountains and jungles. Flags of various patterns are flying on several mountain tops, almost in any shape.


    The biggest flag in one shot is the highest. It is surrounded by other flags in the middle. On the black flag surface, a simple and honest elephant is painted in white.


    It is common for a San to use hieroglyphics as the flag pattern, but the flag surface and painting color are different. Even when a general in the same country goes to war, the flag surface and painting color of the flag will also be different, which is used to distinguish the blood standard of the commander.


    "There are few enemy soldiers with armour. Most of them are bare chest and belly. They are thin and short, like macaques."


    Si Hongzhuang was standing on the top of a mountain in the defense line. To the Northeast was the enemy camp, and to the West was the front built by the Han army.


    They have advanced nearly 60 miles to the northeast. Although it is only 60 miles, it has taken nearly a year. In fact, the engineering operation is not easy to go anywhere. Basically, it is to open a road in the forest, build a bridge in the water, and take a detour in the mountains.


    The environment of the primitive jungle is very complex, especially in the area with abundant rain in a year, there are countless kinds of poisonous insects. There are all kinds of wild animals in the dense forest. In addition, some areas with perennial ponding form swamps. If the forest is dense enough and not ventilated, it is very easy to produce miasma.


    "We only pushed forward 60 miles and nearly 60000 people died. They pushed forward more than 150 miles. How many people died?"


    Fu Wei was on vacation. It was impossible to return to his homeland after only half a month''s vacation. He was tired of staying on the ship and had no good place to go on land, so he came to the land front.


    The northwest and Northern Xinjiang of the Han Dynasty are in a period of drought. The Indo China Peninsula has an endless rainy season since spring. Even in early autumn, it still doesn''t stop.


    The local aborigines may have adapted to the rainy climate, but for the Han people, this climate will be very painful. It was raining all the time. The temperature was neither cold nor hot, but the air was very humid. It was difficult to change clothes. It was even more difficult to have a hot meal due to the lack of dry firewood.


    At present, most of the local aborigines are naturally raised. Most of the time, they don''t seriously eat the food after cooking. They can solve the meal by looking for wild fruits in the forest with rich food. The wild people''s stomach has long been used to this way, but it won''t solve the hunger at all if the Han people do so. Even the Han people will keep pulling and pulling.


    The captain''s Department of pingman captured many savages around and drove them to build roads and fortifications. At first, savages were not easy to use, but they were given food to the Han family. A San and the savages captured by the local people, as well as the slaves constantly sent from Malacca, built a defense line 60 miles deep. The problem is that there are a lot of labor deaths.


    In fact, the Han people don''t care so much about how many ah San and savages die. The captured A-San is only valuable to sardili, and the rest of the A-San Gupta Dynasty have no intention of redemption at all. Savages are more worthless than ah San. Ah San''s Dalits are at least very obedient, and most savages are wild and difficult to tame. Just like many workers who build military fortifications, they often need to be solved in order to keep secrets. Ah San and savages have to be cleaned up even if they don''t die when they build fortifications.


    "After the rain stopped, the war began." Si Hongzhuang stood in a fortification, stretched out his hand to catch the dripping water, took back his eyes and looked at Fu Wei: "how does your navy want to fight this time?"


    The first attack of the Gupta Dynasty on pingman Colonel came only from the sea. After one failure, it was obvious that the single route attack was unreliable. Only then did it gather small partners, and worked hard to open up a land attack route. The second attack must go both land and water.


    "You know, first of all, we constantly invaded the coast of ah San to look for and spy on the landing points, which gave ah San the illusion that we might land at any time. As a result, ah San worked hard to recruit troops and build ships, and surrounded and intercepted us." Fu Wei said that Huan Wen made some necessary preparations for landing: "ah San is still very hard to fight for his life. It is more and more difficult for us to penetrate behind, and the price is higher and higher. We have to give up competing for the offshore temporarily. Ah San should take the initiative to attack. The best way is naturally to shrink up and wait for the enemy''s fighter."


    Since the Han state began to operate Malacca in the seventh year of Yuanshuo, and then at the end of the seventh year of Yuanshuo, the pingman captain department was established, the confrontation between the Han Army and a San has been more than a year.


    At the beginning, the intensity of the war between the two sides was very low. It was the Han warships who went to carry out the attack first. It should be said that Gupta thought it was a pirate on the other side. It was not until Gupta found that there was a huge military base in the southwest of PYU.


    The Gupta Dynasty is worthy of being a rising country and may make mistakes... For example, after discovering that it was the Han Empire, it thought of peaceful exchanges at the first time, but found that there was no possibility of peace and did not advise to prepare for war immediately.


    In some aspects, the Gupta Dynasty is still a relatively efficient regime. If the central government is confused and incompetent, it is impossible to transfer from the peace system to the war system in a year, let alone recruit 300000 troops immediately after mobilization in the south. During the preparation for the military war, they could even unite most of the surrounding countries, which also shows that the status of regional hegemony has not been shaken at this stage.


    "After all, we underestimated ah San!" Fu Wei said with a sense of generality, "just as we thought Kyushu was the world before, I really didn''t think there was any power outside the territory."


    It can transform the country from a peaceful system to a war system within a year, and it has specially recruited 300000 soldiers at once. This is the speed of changing the system and the population base. To say that it is not a powerful country is to deceive yourself and others.


    It should be said that the larger the national territory and the larger the population base, it will be more difficult for the national system to change from peace to war.


    It hasn''t been less than a year since the countries of all dynasties in Zhuxia changed from peace to war. Usually, the border is full of beacon smoke and even has been occupied. The rest of the country either doesn''t know it or can only worry after knowing it. Everything only comes from the class ruling the country, which may still be arguing, arguing and arguing


    That is, the Central Committee has stopped arguing and has determined to launch a counterattack, but SHENTE is rarely able to pull out the regiment immediately, either to have all kinds of wrangling, or there are not enough reserves for the war. If the national territory of the various Xia dynasties were not large enough, I really don''t know how many times it would have been subjugated.


    "How could they be so fast?"


    "Ha ha... You may not believe it. It''s those so-called chadili who have made contributions."


    It is true that the Qataris of the Gupta Dynasty have made meritorious service. They themselves are the classes that exist for war, just like the warrior classes of various countries in the spring and Autumn period of Zhuxia. They are waiting for war anytime and anywhere. Once they receive orders, they can pull people to report immediately, and a little integration is a big army. Therefore, Zhuxia civilization did not always procrastinate in dealing with war, but also had efficient times.


    In the classical era, the more countries with one army, one country, one Lord and one righteousness, the faster the response to war. Many countries divide their nationals into levels in order to deal with the war provoked actively or passively.


    Today''s three caste system has not decayed, especially the ruler shamudra Gupta was an aspiring monarch. If there is no Han Army coming, shamudra Gupta also intended to attack vagadoga, that is to say, the Gupta Dynasty was also preparing for the war, but the war preparation originally used by the Gupta Dynasty for vagadoga was used for the Han state.


    I don''t know when the light rain has become bigger. Looking out from the top of the mountain, the whole world seems to be covered with yarn, and everything is hazy.


    "Will the enemy launch a surprise attack with limited vision?"


    "There has been a response."


    What''s this place? There are dense forests everywhere and mountains everywhere. There is no broad vision at all. There are opportunities for sneak attacks. Otherwise, what is the purpose of pingman Colonel''s forward defense depth?


    Fu Wei really didn''t know the real situation on land, so he asked curiously.


    "The confrontation between small stocks has been going on all the time." Si Hongzhuang said without any surprise: "at this moment, in a corner we don''t know, fierce fighting may be taking place."


    "Then you..." Fu Wei asked strangely, "can you be so calm?"


    "The terrain determines everything." Si Hongzhuang couldn''t help but calm down and said, "the big army in this ghost place can''t start. One side of the attack can only move forward by pulling out a mountain or a stronghold. It can pull out some strongholds unconsciously, but it can''t attack and occupy the mountain quietly."


    Fu Wei thought it was the same. The terrain was so complex that he was not afraid of the so-called raid. In addition, the positions with in-depth defense chains took advantage of the defensive side.


    "From here on, to the west is a large mountainous area." Si Hongzhuang pulled his hand and pointed to the Northeast: "there is a flat area over there, which is full of jungle."


    Fu Wei was not the Navy from the beginning. He was transferred to the Navy because he served as Jiangdu order. He had been working in the army before. His eyes turned and showed an expression of enlightenment.


    "Think of it?" When Si Hongzhuang saw Fu Wei''s expression change, "ha ha" smiled and said, "garrison with fortifications, spend the enemy''s spirit in high-intensity offensive, look for opportunities to annihilate the enemy by using the terrain, and then..."


    "Wait until the morale of the enemy is low before counterattack." Fu Wei simply took the following words. There are too many similar war methods in Zhuxia Civilization: "defensive counterattack is really suitable."


    "There are too many enemy troops, but there are other advantages." Si Hongzhuang didn''t know who or what he was laughing at. After a short meeting, he said, "the coalition forces have made up a large number of troops, but does history no longer prove the disadvantages of a complex army?"


    There are too many examples. The coalition forces formed by many parties are inseparable from intrigue. Everyone is afraid of being consumed, unless it has always been a downwind battle. Once there is a little setback, neither side will work hard.


    "So you''re here." Ugutai Bahram can speak Chinese, but his accent sounds strange. When he entered the shed, he immediately took off his hat and coir raincoat. He was very light and hung it on the hook next to him. With a complaining tone, he said, "those savages sneaked attack in the rain. There are a lot of people."


    Si Hongzhuang "ha ha" smiled a few times and said teasingly, "if you don''t have any blood on your body, you know that the savage was badly shot by a bow and arrow?"


    The Persian army also participated in the garrison of the pingman Colonel''s headquarters, and specially required that it must be the front line. A prominent part of the whole defense line was arranged by Si Hongzhuang to the Persians.


    "Naked savages, holding bamboo guns and strange things, roared like beasts and charged one after another, but they were still killed by the heroic Persians." Ugutai Bahram smiled exaggeratedly and said, "I have to say that the way the Han people built fortifications is very clever, and those savages are really stupid."


    The savages they said should be some force in the coalition, or the unlucky ones who were simply caught to test the Han Army''s defense line.


    It''s easy to distinguish whether savages are savages or not. Those who don''t have half a piece of cloth are savages in the real sense. Large tribes or indigenous people who establish a country will at least have a piece of cloth to cover their private parts. The less civilized indigenous people have, the less cloth they have, and the more difficult it is to see metal materials in weapons.


    Before long, the Japanese Niu ran four also came. After he entered the house, he didn''t even remove the rainproof tools. Putong knelt on the ground and saluted, waiting to be greeted and reported respectfully.


    It doesn''t matter what Niu ran Si''s name was before he got the Han nationality. He gave himself such a name and was responsible for a front-line mountain. He came to report that they had also encountered a raid. Unlike the Persians, they also fought back after the raid.


    "Stupid or not..." Si Hongzhuang lost his smile and changed into a serious: "two places separated by more than ten miles are testing together..." when he said half, he looked at the ox rolling four. He didn''t ask any more. After a pause, he continued: "the enemy can''t help it."


    Perhaps it was to show the correctness of Si Hongzhuang''s guess. It wasn''t that someone came to report the raid. It was someone from the navy who told Fu Wei that it was time to go back and report.


    "Ketak''s enemy navy has left the port." Fu Wei had nothing to take away. While wearing rainproof tools, he said, "we spied that a ship appeared on a coast 80 miles away in the north. It seems that we want to build a nearby water stronghold."


    A Sanyang has a long coastline. The Han state has repeatedly measured it. Four natural harbors alone have been found, one of which is 80 miles north of the headquarters of pingman school.


    "It seems that the Navy succeeded."


    Si Hongzhuang also knew that there was a natural harbor there. He also knew why he didn''t rush to build a military harbor and saluted Fu Wei in his rain gear.


    At the same time, they said, "take care!"

 Chapter 741

    After nearly three years of construction, the pingman captain Department has only built ports on the coastline at the beginning, and has expanded inland again and again. By the autumn of the ninth year of Yuanshuo, the total area has exceeded 80 square miles.


    The area of a county in the state of Han will reach about 200 square miles in the larger counties and less than 50 square miles in the smaller counties. Considering that the headquarters of pingman school is thousands of miles away from the mainland, the area of 80 square miles is really not small at all.


    The army headquarters of pingman school has developed an area of 80 square miles. The camp used in the camp is not too large. Most areas are reclaimed farmland, and some areas are used to raise poultry or livestock, which seems to be an attitude of self-sufficiency.


    In fact, during the eighth year of Yuanshuo, the pingman army had already produced output. Thanks to the climate of triple cropping in this place a year, it received 600000 tons of grain.


    Don''t underestimate the 600000 stones produced by the front line, that is, because Liu Yan has a system to use the "warehouse" for remote supply, otherwise if he wants to transport 600000 stones of grain all the way, even by sea, the transportation consumption will not be much lower. The front line can produce 600000 stone grain by itself, which is equivalent to saving millions of stone grain for the rear. What is more meaningful is to show that the territory laid is not only paid but not harvested outside the land.


    "You Chinese are so powerful." Ugutai Bahram is not saying anything else, but the ability of Han people to open up territory and produce their own products when they go abroad: "we haven''t tried to do this, but we didn''t succeed once."


    Since the Persians can become the overlord of Central Asia, their nation naturally has many advantages. Every nation in the world that can not be swallowed up and eliminated by the torrent of history will have its own advantages. If it can develop into a overlord nation, it will have its own talents and skills.


    For the Han people, farming and fighting can actually be said to be gifted skills. Where the Han people settle down, the first thing they think of is to solve the belly problem first. On the way to solve the belly problem, they have to fight and bleed in order to protect their labor income. As a result, they usually digest while fighting, and the surrounding enemies are gone.


    In fact, the nations that can become overlords are almost the same, but each nation will have its own tendency to rise.


    For example, Persians try to be self-sufficient by opening up to the outside world and do it by themselves. Every time, there are no good results. On the contrary, they do not have the special ability to "turn Hu into Han". On the contrary, they are very strict about the distinction between nationalities. However, they do not have the heart to kill all foreign nationalities. As a result, the enemy will always be the enemy, Once the Persians show a slight sign of weakness, the once conquered nation will start to jump again.


    "Is it good?" Si Hongzhuang felt that it seemed like a matter of course. Without that ability, he was incompetent. He asked oguta curiously What do Bahram Persians do? After getting the answer, they don''t teach others smart and noble sentiment. Instead, they say with a smile: "those who should fight have been fighting, and those who should work have been working. We have no choice but to do so."


    Ugutai Bahram also smiled, but he knew what the local savages were like. Those savages had been raised naturally for a long time, which led to the savages not only having no farming skills, but also being very lazy. He knew that the Han people did not teach the savages to cultivate, but the savages were so driven. When he thought about it, he found that the Han people were really forced to open up a place because they met so many savages.


    How unbearable are the indigenous people of Indochina Peninsula? It is very responsible to say that as long as the savages who are pure in blood and have not been in contact with Zhuxia civilization, no matter what nationality they are, they are really so unbearable, that is, the Jiaozhi wild talents who have been influenced by Zhuxia have "genetic mutation".


    There are changes in the coalition forces gathered by a San. Si Hongzhuang must go back to the rear to check all preparations.


    Pingman Colonel''s headquarters is a military base. There are two standing armies alone. After the number of soldiers in counties and counties has increased again and again, there are 80000. Later, servants have been mobilized again and again. At present, the number of servants has exceeded 150000.


    Among those who work in this land, county soldiers and servants are the main force. In fact, county soldiers themselves came from corvee. They had to do farm work in their hometown. How can they be unfamiliar with survival skills. There is no shortage of people who can do farm work. To some extent, most of them are better at farm work than fighting and killing.


    At present, the Japanese are the main source of the servant army in the Han Dynasty. In fact, the ethnic composition of the Japanese is quite mixed. The so-called big 1 and 1 ethnic groups are still only small shrimps. For example, Fuyu people, Shendao people, Baiji people and Sanhan people are much more than those called big 1 and. Even the local indigenous shrimps and Ainu people in the northern part of the Japanese islands are more and stronger than big 1 and people.


    The residents of the Japanese archipelago have knelt and licked the Central Plains since the early Han Dynasty, which can be deterred by the divided Cao Wei after the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. In the face of today''s Han Dynasty, which has formed a unified and destroyed many countries and nationalities, the states of the Japanese archipelago have no resistance at all, except kneeling and licking.


    The state of Han is very planned and systematic in weakening the countries of the Japanese islands, which makes Liu Yan feel boring. The gentleman in the middle school feels shy. The Japanese kneel and lick without any dignity, which makes Liu Yan feel less happy about conquest and "revenge for great hatred", while the gentleman in the middle school feels a little ungrateful.


    In pingman school, it''s easy to distinguish which group of people they belong to. It can be clearly distinguished from what kind of people do what work. The most obvious thing is that the standing army will never do idle work. It is generally County soldiers who instruct people to work, and servants who work will join the army.


    People with almost no difference in skin color and appearance are distinguished by what they do. Persians who obviously tend to the white system are very much like A-San and local aborigines of subspecies blacks. They can see where they come from from from their skin color and appearance at a glance.


    The atmosphere before the war was always different from that during the peace period. Everywhere Si Hongzhuang saw, there were all kinds of busy people. What he saw most was loading materials. After loading the carriages one after another, he drove to the right place.


    Ugutai Bahram took 3000 Persians to participate in the defense of the pingman colonel. The Persians declared in this most direct way that they were fulfilling their responsibilities as allies.


    However, the Persians also know that the symbolic meaning is higher than the practical meaning. There are nearly 150000 Han troops and the same number of servants in pingman Colonel''s lieutenant department. Gupta himself sent 100000 and pulled nearly 80000 small partners from the land, but it is unknown how many troops Gupta will send on the sea. If the Persians think that 3000 people can become the backbone in such a large war, they will not become the overlord of Central Asia.


    Not only the Persians came to join the fun, but in fact, there were also 500 Roman troops in pingman captain''s department.


    The five hundred Romans were citizens, and citizens were soldiers in Rome. They have just arrived at pingman Colonel''s headquarters, that is, this month. The reason is to welcome the Han envoy who is about to go to Rome. In fact, they know that the Gupta Dynasty is about to launch the most fierce counterattack and come to earn the favor of the Han country.


    Liu Yan has appointed Wang Meng as an "angel" to Persia and Rome.


    Wang Meng set out from Guanzhong after the winter solstice festival. It took nearly a month to return to Jiankang. He was ready to set sail for nearly a month. He first arrived at zhuyazhou (Hainan) and then arrived at Bijing, Ranan County, Jiaozhi (north of Donghai, Vietnam). When he passed Malacca, he didn''t stop. He arrived at pingman school captain''s headquarters eight days ago.


    Unfortunately, Wang Meng happened to meet the time when the Gupta Dynasty was going to launch an offensive. The people they were going to send, including the fleet, could only stay in the pingman school captain''s Department temporarily.


    It is not the first time in the history of Zhuxia that Wang Meng, as the representative of the son of heaven of China, went to a distant foreign country. Zhang Qian was the first in history hundreds of years ago. The problem is that it is really the first time of Zhuxia civilization to go to a foreign country tens of thousands of miles away by sea. Even if Wang Meng does not make any achievements in the future, it is enough for Wang Meng to remain famous in history.


    The Persians and Romans attached great importance to Liu Yan''s dispatch of envoys for a variety of reasons. After Wang Meng came to pingman''s army.


    Ugutai When Bahram saw Wang Meng, he immediately said that he would send someone to greet him grandly. He also explained that because of the sea route, there was no way to greet him with tens of thousands of armour riding gear like that in the period of the Parthian Empire. Please don''t feel despised by Wang Meng.


    He took the fleet to meet Marius, who came to the pingman captain''s headquarters Ugri, who met Wang Meng, immediately said that Roman citizens, including him, had become Wang Meng''s escort and would always protect Wang Meng from reaching Rome safely.


    Marius Ugri is the protector of the people in a province of Rome, and the protector of the people is a pivotal official position in Rome, that is, he will have a lower weight in the province, but the divided Rome is very sincere to achieve this.


    In such a year, not only did Wang Meng feel nothing about the arrangement of the Persians and Romans, but even the Han people who knew that such a thing had happened did not feel that it was a big deal. If it happened in modern times, such as the "I Qing" period, and the world powers treated their diplomats with such courtesy, I don''t know how many people would cry with joy. Even after the rise of China, if such a specification appears, it must be blown again and again, and more than 7 billion people around the world know it.


    The problem is that the Han people now just think that the Persians and Romans are quite sensible and take this as a matter of course. Otherwise, they do not respect the big man, and if they do not respect the big man, they will "be killed even if it is far away".


    "Huh?"


    Wang Meng came to pingman captain''s department. Although he said he represented Liu Yan, he didn''t do anything at all because of his character. He didn''t do anything to sell Huanwen to move in again, let alone bossy.


    "Send troops to participate in the big man''s war?"


    Wang Mengqi first saw Marius Ugri came and thought it was to discuss the details of the envoy. He was stunned when he heard that the Romans wanted to participate in the war.


    After the disorderly period, the Han people felt that they were abandoned by God, including all the gods, and there was no shortage of people who stood up and fought. However, the end was often very tragic. They were not recognized by the small southern court, and even regarded by the small southern court as a necessary punishment for the disordered people. It could be that their self-confidence and self-esteem were hit again and again.


    Even when his self-confidence and self-esteem were almost completely lost, ran min''s voice of "killing Hu" could also arouse the Han people to launch a Jedi counterattack, but a counterattack was like lighting gorgeous fireworks. It was short and beautiful, but it could not last long. Nearly 300 years of slavery began.


    However, the history changed by Liu Yan is not like that. Although the Han people also have the experience of being wantonly abused by the Hu people, they use their courage to regain their self-confidence and self-esteem, and they have not suffered a blow in the head again as in history. The contemporary Han people once again participated in or witnessed the rise of the country. The Jie people who once abused themselves were slaughtered. Xianbei, Qiang, Di and zahu were either destroyed or fled away. The Han people''s army pursued those remnants relentlessly.


    Today''s Han people, they stand up again because of the brilliant achievements of the army and the country. People with titles do not have foreign slaves. The use of foreign labor in the Han country is also a common phenomenon. Everyone can know that they are superior to other nationalities and basically have the mentality of being a member of a powerful country.


    The people still have such a mentality. As a member of the national system, even a petty official feels that he is more powerful than the Lord of a small country. Wang Meng is not only a simple figure in the heart of the emperor, but also represents the son of heaven as an "angel" at this moment. He is not happy with the enthusiasm of the Romans, but doubts what ulterior purpose the Romans hold.


    "Although we have only 500 people, Roman citizens have learned war skills since childhood. One Roman citizen can deal with three Persians, ten Roman citizens can deal with one hundred Persians, and one hundred Roman citizens can ensure that they will not lose under the siege of two thousand Persians." Marius Ugri actually wanted to compare barbarians such as Germanic, Celtic and Gothic, but he was worried that Wang Meng didn''t know those barbarians, so he had to compare them with Persians: "we can fight better than Persians!"


    Wang Meng''s expression is very strange. The reason why the Persians sent troops to the war is that the Han state and the Persians formed a certain degree of alliance. In terms of Afghanistan, the Han state and the Persians have common interests, so it is reasonable for the Persians to send troops to the war.


    In fact, the state of Han also did not agree with the Persians'' participation in the war. I really didn''t think that 3000 Persians could play any role in this war of hundreds of thousands of people. It was just that the Persians were too enthusiastic and agreed.


    Wang Meng listens to Marius According to ugri, a Roman is worth twenty Persians, not Marius Ugri boasted that the Persians were waste wood to a certain extent, which was worth pondering and exploring anyway.


    "The military belongs to the general of the southern expedition." Wang Meng wanted to see if the Romans had Marius Ugri blew so hard that he agreed: "the envoy would only ask general Zhengnan to say something, but he didn''t dare to decide whether he would succeed or not."


    Marius Ugri had a different understanding. As far as he knew, Siris was the greatest son of heaven. So is there anything that Wang Meng, who represents the son of heaven, can''t do? In an instant, he was high spirited and very happy. He must let the cyris see the military courage of Roman citizens.

 Chapter 742

    In the middle of autumn, the sky full of dark clouds is still a moderate rain. Standing and looking away, the green mountains and forests are shrouded in a hazy.


    It should have been full of poetic scenery, but there was constant roar and scream among the mountains and forests. It was the joint forces gathered by Gupta who launched an attack on the defense line arranged by the Han army. One side tried hard to move forward and the other tried hard to block it.


    The battle took place at the forefront, and it was not the first day. It is a strange thing for the troops of the Zhuxia civilization to launch an offensive in rainy weather. It is not a last resort that the Zhuxia civilization will not carry out military operations in this weather. However, it seems that Gupta and many allied forces have no concept of no war in rainy days?


    It has been raining for many days, and the battle is under the rain. The ground absorbs too much water and becomes soft. If your feet step on the land, they will sink into it. After stepping on it many times, it must make the soil muddy. Since the mud will hinder the action, it is not a good time to fight.


    "Foolish alien!" Cai Lan smiled grimly. The powerful crossbow in his hand was pulled and the bow string banged. The person shot in front was hit by the crossbow through his head. Without humming, he fell down: "his legs are full of mud. It''s difficult to move. The slope is too slippery to come up. It''s a pure good target."


    This defense point is located on the slope, and a continuous defense line with shed on the top is constructed. There is a slope in front of the defense line. The Han Army defends on the slope, and below is a group of enemy troops who want to climb up.


    The air in places like Indochina Peninsula has been humid for a long time. In fact, it is a great test for bows or crossbows. If the bowstrings are not maintained from time to time, they will be relaxed, which will certainly affect the launching of bows and crossbows.


    The Han army is not a barbarian without any historical details. The history of Zhuxia is a history of war. In the mountains, in the plains, in the jungle, in the swamp... In rainy days, in sunny days, in rainy or sunny weather, almost all kinds of battles have been encountered anyway. The experience accumulated by predecessors has been recorded in words, giving future generations more ways to deal with them.


    At any time, use various means to maintain the bowstring, so that you can use it if you want after the battle, which is almost deep into the bone marrow of Zhuxia Miao people. If you look through various war histories, it is extremely difficult to find an example of a regular army whose bowstring could not be put into use because of poor maintenance after the outbreak of war. However, there are a lot of examples of bowstrings that can''t be used after the continuous rainy season, but this is purely the problem of moisture in the process of use, which can''t be used in advance.


    On the offensive and defensive battlefield, only the Han army is still firing arrows. What the coalition forces on the offensive side can do is throw all kinds of weapons. However, compared with the arrows fired with instruments, throwing weapons by hand must suffer a loss in range. As a result, an offensive and defensive war becomes a unilateral massacre because the offensive side is difficult to reach the slope.


    Cai Lan is not a big official. He is a team leader who can be called an "official". He takes 50 people under his command to take charge of the defense of the slope. In three days, only four people on his side were slightly injured, and there were at least 300 or 400 enemy troops killed or killed. The four people were injured by the bamboo guns thrown by the enemy. They were armored. The bamboo guns had no penetration. The injured places were in the unarmed limbs.


    The slope is an inclined plane of about 35 degrees. Needless to say, it is an angle specially made by the Han army. It is about 20 meters long. It is low. It has also dug a trench two meters deep and three meters wide. Further on, it is flat, and obstacles have been deliberately removed.


    The long rainy weather had already filled the dug trenches with ponding. The originally turbid water now turned red and filled with corpses. Some corpses have been soaked in water for too long, their skin is full of pale, and the flesh and blood at the injured area has become swollen and rotten because of long-term soaking in water.


    At first, about 500 coalition troops were crowded under the slope, and the dead and injured fell to the ground and were trampled with the mud. Everyone alive was covered with mud. Cai Lan looked at it and saw that there were about 400 enemy troops who could bomb. He knew that those families would soon retreat.


    Not surprisingly, the coalition forces in the underground slope didn''t know who first howled, then turned around as before, pushed each other, took a few steps, slipped and retreated in confusion.


    Not only did the offensive on the slope end, but Cai Lan looked around and saw that the enemy troops on the whole front were retreating. He said, "it''s a little abnormal."


    The Allied attack has begun for seven days. They have to give heads to the Han Army defense line every day. It is not difficult to distinguish the people sent to die from their clothes. The naked must be savages. There should be small states or small tribes with several pieces of cloth. They come forward to die in almost the same pattern during the seven days.


    The Han Army knew very well what the Allied forces were doing. It was nothing more than driving the cheap people to consume their own arrows, and then letting their own side use bows and crossbows wantonly. As long as they were useful, the bows and crossbows would inevitably damp the bowstrings.


    Similar practices are common in the war history of Zhuxia civilization. Not only Zhuxia civilization will do so. In fact, each civilization has the same commonalities. Killing someone who nobody cares about can not only consume arrows, but also reduce the number of available bows and crossbows. That''s the idea of the coalition.


    Today''s situation is a little different. The collapse of the attacking coalition forces in the past is also a part of different times. It''s true that they have never retreated together at the same time.


    "Did anything special happen just now?"


    "I didn''t notice the rate of returning to the team."


    Zhuxia civilization stresses marching with drums and retreating with gold. Other civilizations will also have similar means, usually using sound to convey the advance and retreat of the army, and will distinguish different beats and attach different meanings.


    Cai Lan didn''t hear any strange sounds, and he didn''t see any obvious signals from his height. He wondered how the coalition army sent messages and retreated at the same time.


    Just before Cai Lan and most of the Han troops at the forefront had figured it out, the coalition had made new moves.


    "Well, the coalition troops retreated completely?"


    "Go back, general, and the coalition troops will retreat twenty miles and camp."


    Huan Wen did not go to the front line on land. The attack of the Gupta Dynasty was not on land. It was located 80 miles north of the captain''s Department of pingman school. Gupta fleet had already docked to build a port and water stronghold.


    On the side of the pingman captain department, Huan Wen did overall planning and command. The command of the land front line was handed over to Si Hongzhuang, the captain of the pingman captain department, and the naval battle was handed over to Li Mai, the commander of the Navy. As the commander-in-chief, Huan Wen is responsible for the strategic layout. He has a long history of his old partner yuan Qiao. Of course, his tactics are handed over to his generals.


    "It''s so easy to retreat if there are more than 10000 deaths and injuries." Yuan Qiao is talking about the recent losses of the land coalition forces, or the figures that can be determined by the Han army. He kept looking at the map of mountains and rivers hanging on the wall and whispered, "the mountain path has been carefully surveyed and there is no place to bypass. What is the purpose of the enemy''s move?"


    Fighting in the mountains and jungles is very complicated. What I fear most is that my defense is not strict, and I am attacked by the enemy on the road that my side has not explored. If this happens, it will not cut off the rear and front, but it will be painful for the enemy to infiltrate and destroy continuously.


    Once the Qin army went south to Lingnan and fought head-on. However, it suffered heavy losses and panic in the face of constant attacks by the enemy. The first time the Qin army went south, it had to stop its pace. Then it set up a situation to lure and kill the enemy leader.


    Pingman Colonel spent more than a year building a defense line. No one can guarantee that all channels have been closed to prevent the enemy from infiltrating. They also distributed all kinds of open and hidden outposts on the front line, and arranged troop rotation patrols. They were afraid of encountering the dilemma that the Qin army had encountered.


    Although the pingman Colonel''s headquarters has made the greatest degree of prevention, there are still a small number of enemy troops entering the defense circle, which is determined by the environment of the pingman Colonel''s headquarters itself. After all, there are mountains and dense forests everywhere. Do you still set up a human wall to stare at every inch of land? There are always some places that the enemy will infiltrate, that is, the Han Army has long responded. It is found that the infiltrating enemy can encircle and suppress in time, which is difficult to cause too much trouble to the Han army.


    "Even so, if the enemy infiltrates one person, our Quartermaster will have to be surrounded and suppressed by 100 people." Wang Ji was very distressed and said, "it is precisely to contain a large number of our troops that the enemy is happy."


    Since the war is fought in a complex environment, we should be prepared for the complex situation. Not only the coalition forces on the Gupta side have infiltration operations, but also the Han Army does the same thing. The problem is that it is placed on both sides, not only one side.


    "The enemy stopped the exploratory offensive and retreated twenty miles..." Huan Wen looked very calm and spoke slowly: "it''s time to find out our army''s arrangement?"


    The culture of each civilization may be different, but the military is basically common. The offensive side must first understand the layout of the defenders to the greatest extent before it can make targeted arrangements for the direction of attack.


    Before launching a real offensive, the necessary test is to find out the layout of the defense line, and then to see how the other party looks. Everything is to take what they think is the right response.


    Huan Wen arranged the standing army at the front, and used an ox knife to kill chickens. That is, he set out the battle and told the coalition forces to attack on the land that they must be prepared to hit their heads and blood. He did so in line with the overall situation. Pingman Colonel''s army is not alone. There are also Han troops in the southeast of PYU.


    In the development of the Indo China Peninsula, all the places along the coast near the sea can be occupied by the Han people. The plain in the abdomen is reclaimed by the Han people to the greatest extent. Some unlucky families in terms of distribution can only move inland with the greatest courage.


    Before the establishment of the pingman army, Chen and Xiao were at the forefront of the development group, and their furthest development steps entered the Myanmar ethnic area. The conflict between them and the state of Biao never stopped. Originally, they relied on family armed forces. Later, the Han Army entered and formed a distant echo with the pingman school captain in the southwest.


    The Gupta Dynasty can come in two ways against the pingman colonel. Why can''t Huanwen attack the land Coalition on both sides? Pingman Colonel''s department is on the defensive on land. It is mainly waiting for the results of the sea confrontation. First solve the problems on the sea, and then try its best to deal with the problems on land.


    "This year''s autumn rainy season is coming to an end." Yuan Qiao pondered, "after the weather clears up, the road will no longer be muddy. See if the enemy will attack again. If not, the enemy will turn to attack for defense."


    On the Han side, the contact between pingman colonel and friendly forces depends on sea transportation, and the land is blocked by wild mountains and jungles.


    Although the Gupta dynasty built a harbor to the north of pingman school, it needed to go through 150 miles of mountains and jungles to contact the land coalition forces.


    Considering the actual conditions of primitive mountains and jungles, it is not a question of whether people dare to cross, but whether people can get out. It can be judged that although the sea and land armies of the Gupta Dynasty are only 150 miles apart, it is difficult for them to contact nearby, and they still have to rely on domestic transmission. The Allied forces on land have to pass the message through the territory of PYU, through aragan or Manipur into the small state of Datta, and then into the mainland. The road is very long.


    "If it takes us half a month to contact friendly forces, it will take us at least a month to contact enemy forces." Yuan Qiao had his own conversion method and said, "the enemy came in two ways, one with action and the other with cooperation."


    How about an old partner? As soon as Huan Wen heard what yuan Qiao said, he immediately understood that the retreat of the enemy on land was waiting for what action the Han army would take against the enemy at sea.


    "We still have to force the enemy on land to move." Huan Wen then looked at Li Mai and asked, "can the Navy attack?"


    Li Mai immediately stood up and saluted, "the enemy''s water stronghold and port are beginning to take shape. It''s hard to give up. Our army''s attack at the moment is at that time."


    Yuan Qiao said, "if we want to make the land enemy more urgent, it is not enough to only target the coastal enemy 80 miles away."


    Huan Wen could have ordered Li Mai to attack by order, but they deliberately let go in order to attack Gupta''s navy to the greatest extent. He got Li Mai''s response, and saw that Yuan Qiao thought it would be more powerful. After thinking for a while, he said, "in this case, the Navy will make self-determination."


    If the fleet size was only 500, Li Michael didn''t have the confidence to fight with the Gupta Navy, but the fleet size under his jurisdiction now was as large as 2500 warships. It was not a good time to hide before. Since Huan Wen thought he didn''t need to hide, he had enough confidence to give the Gupta Navy a big surprise.


    "In this first World War, it is necessary to inflict the heaviest damage on ah San. All the enemy troops on land and at sea will be wiped out." Huan Wen thought for a moment, stood up and shouted, "gentlemen, wipe out the invading enemy and attack the enemy''s territory."


    There is no need to say, one by one, they all stood up and shouted: "is it the king''s land under the whole world, or the king''s minister who leads the land!"


    Huan Wen drew out his sword and said in a loud voice, "the sword in the hands of our generation of martial artists is the plow, which can destroy the enemy for the Han people, make the enemy''s land the Han land, and make the enemy''s people the slaves of the Han family!"

 Chapter 743

    "Damn Romans!"


    About Marius What ugri said to Wang Meng, that is, one Roman citizen can turn three Persians... A hundred Roman citizens can be equal to two thousand Persians, it was not unexpected that it was spread to ecutia In the ears of Persians such as Bahram.


    The so-called Roman citizens are professional warriors. They learn all kinds of martial arts from an early age. When they grow up, they have to learn how to cooperate with their companions. Because of the small population base of Rome, a large number of citizens will be recruited in every war. It can be said that the vast majority of Roman citizens have had the experience of going to the battlefield.


    In contrast, whether in the Parthian Empire or the Sassanian Dynasty, there was really no professional soldier in the social system of Persia. The slightly elite troops were just armed and trained, unlike Roman citizens who taught their children how to fight from an early age.


    The Roman civil system learned how to kill people from an early age. The Persians on the other side are not the same. Professional warriors fight with ordinary people. To tell the truth, Roman citizens can easily support three Persians.


    The war between the Romans and the Persians almost never stopped. Usually, the Persians were on the weak side. But the fact is that, and it sounds like another thing. The Persians not only won''t admit that they are weaker than the Romans, they will be angry when they hear similar remarks.


    There were only 3000 Persian troops in pingman captain''s Department, ergutai Even though bakhram represented Persia to some extent, he was still not qualified to participate in the battle plan formulated by the high-level of the Han army. They were informed to move to the front line. I don''t know whether it was intentional or what happened. The Romans were arranged on the same route as them.


    Huan Wen had no special idea about the Romans'' participation in the war. Since the Persians could join in, it didn''t matter if there were more Romans.


    In fact, hundreds of thousands of people in the two armies fought fiercely, and thousands of people couldn''t turn over any water at all. In view of the fact that one more person might consume some more strength and arrows of the enemy, Huan Wen won''t refuse to bring his own dry food to his friendly forces. It''s just that those foreigners don''t want to spy on military secrets.


    For more than two years, the pingman army has been expanding inland, not only opening up production areas, but also the construction of roads. That is, the defense depth of the later expansion is shorter, and most of them maintain their original appearance. In fact, the roads have not been repaired very well.


    In such an area where plants grow very fast, there are not only plants but also plants in the eye. Although the road for the army to the front line has been cleaned up again and again, there are weeds and some plant roots in the soil. There are simply forests on both sides of the road, which is equivalent to the road march opened by the team in the forest.


    Ugutai Among the Persians brought by Bahram, about 500 of them wore metal armor. It was a kind of armor piece perforated and inlaid with rope in leather. The difference from the armor pieces of various Xia Dynasties was the armor piece.


    Due to the relationship between smelting technology and forging process, Zhuxia armour can not achieve the same size of each piece of armour for a long time, resulting in different sizes of armour pieces.


    Persians have absorbed nutrition from the West in smelting technology and forging process, as well as a considerable number of technologies and ideas from ah San. They have mastered good smelting and forging technology as early as the Parthian Empire. Once the Parthian Empire''s armor and riding gear can make each piece of armor the same size.


    No matter in the period of the Parthian Empire or at this moment of the Sassanian Dynasty, the Persians have no change in the manufacture of armor. In addition to leather, they are cloth, and the outer armor pieces are strictly arranged in columns. Looking at the rows of armor pieces, there are barrels as a whole.


    The metal armor that can wear all over the body can be regarded as a champion in any civilization, and the champion is the backbone and elite of every regime at all. No one knows how many warriors there are in Sassanian, Persia. To send 500 warriors to the lieutenant Department of pingman school is not only to show sincerity, but also to have a mentality of "brother is not empty at all".


    Don''t think of ugutai The 3000 Persians commanded by Bahram are soldiers. In addition to 500 armour soldiers, there are 800 soldiers. The rest are servants who can''t fight, which is distinguished from their clothes.


    Armor men with metal armor and soldiers wearing at least Leather Armor all use spears as their main weapons. A soldier with a spear will have a small round shield and a war knife with a scabbard across his waist. A soldier wearing leather armor holds a spear and has a blade about the same length as a dagger at his waist. Most of the servants did not carry weapons, and there was no trace of soldiers'' clothes. They were purely civilian clothes.


    The Roman troops walking behind the Persians looked very bright, that is, the most ordinary soldiers had a set of leather hard armor full of Roman characteristics, and those wearing metal armor were plate armor matched with metal plates one after another. The most puzzling thing was that every Roman had a red cloak, and individual officers led the team had a whole row of red shiny hair on their helmets.


    The Romans were also very good at using spears. Watching the Roman troops marching in line, one side was holding a square shield, the other a short spear, and Marius in the middle Ugri is riding a majestic horse. In front of him is a row of Roman soldiers with shields and swords at his waist. A little ahead and a little later are Roman soldiers with swords at his waist but javelin boxes at the back.


    The Han people will feel that the Romans deserve to be closer. The color of the Roman hair and eyes is similar to that of the Han people. The Romans, like the contemporary Han people, advocate red very much.


    Look at the Roman troops in the March. They not only have red cloaks, but also their underwear and skirts. They even have a red scarf around their neck.


    Let''s see what kind of armor the Han Army had. In addition, except for armor and trousers, they were all red, even the cloak behind individual generals was also red.


    If we look at the overall marching arrangement, only the Persians did not arrange the shield soldiers on both sides. For example, the Han Army and the Roman army arranged the shield soldiers on both sides. We can also see whether they have rich experience in jungle marching.


    When marching in the woods, you basically don''t expect to expand the troops. You can only take the formation of a long snake. This form of marching army has always been the easiest to be cut off. In fact, arranging soldiers with shields on both sides is that no one can guarantee that they will not be raided even if marching in the woods in their own control area. Then at the moment of a raid, the shield soldiers on both sides should organize a shield wall, which is not only the defense against long-range attacks in the forest, but also the key to stabilizing their position.


    It''s no wonder the Persians. Although there are forest areas in their area, most areas have been developed. In addition, most of the Gobi and deserts, like the Romans, often need to fight in the forest in central and Eastern Europe and Britain. The Han Army had the experience of fighting in the jungle. There were enough dense forests in the south of the mainland. Then, they marched into the Indochina Peninsula and accumulated enough lessons.


    Huan Wen has ordered the navy to attack. Although it is necessary to fight a defensive war on land, it does not mean that it is necessary to wait for the enemy to attack.


    Under the needs of the overall situation, Si Hongzhuang was ordered to lead the army to attack. The leading forces had long gone out of defense depth, and the farthest was close to the five mile range of the coalition camp. The two sides had long been engaged in fierce battle.


    The Persians and Romans, including the subsequent Han Army, are now taking the road opened up by the vanguard forces. In fact, they have entered the war zone.


    "It is necessary for us to learn from the Han people..." ogutai Bahram also rode horses, but horses came from the Han Army, unlike Marius Ugri brought his mount. He looked at the dense forest on both sides of the road. If it was closer, he could see clearly. If it was a little deeper, it was either blocked by many overlapping trunk lines, or the forest was too dense and dark: "be careful of the sudden attack of the enemy."


    I don''t know it''s ogutai Bahram crow''s mouth was still something. Almost as soon as he finished speaking, a whistle came out of the woods.


    The whistle sounded by the Han army. The Han Army had already set up sentries in the woods around the road. Their role was not to block anything, but purely as a warning.


    It wasn''t long, ugutai Bahram saw three or two Han soldiers running out of the forest. When he was still stunned, two urgent bugles were issued one after another.


    The Han Army sounded the horn, which sounded very strong.


    In the Roman army, someone picked up the trumpet and blew it. The sound was a little crisp.


    At the same time, both sides of the Han Army and the Roman army have organized the shield wall in sections. What''s more wonderful is that both Han and Roman people erect spears at the first time after organizing the shield wall, which makes both sides look like hedgehogs.


    Eguthai, who has returned to God Bahram yelled loudly, asked the armour to organize the shield wall, and ordered the rest to cooperate with the armour. Instead of foolishly riding on the horse as a target, he jumped off the horse, took out the machete at his waist, and watched the forest roaring.


    Of course, the Sentinels who ran out of the woods were arranged in advance, and there were some people with colors on them. It''s not that they run away from their posts because they are greedy for life and fear of death. They have been instructed in advance. Of course, in the face of a few enemies that can be solved, they fight with them at the same time, but when there are too many enemies to deal with, they naturally retreat and protect themselves.


    "The quantity is hard to estimate?"


    Cheng Shuo was the immediate commander of this force. He led 5000 people of his headquarters and Persian and Roman troops to the front line. He frowned at a village chief who reported, but he didn''t blame him.


    It''s a forest area. There are trees everywhere, not to mention all kinds of plants. It''s not a place with a wide field of vision. It''s strange to be able to easily observe the number of enemy troops in this terrain.


    There was a lot of noise in the forest. It was not only on one side, but on both sides of the road. As a result, Cheng Shuo had to doubt whether the front line was in trouble. Otherwise, it was several miles away from the battle area. How could the enemy have a large force infiltrating?


    Cold arrows and strange things began to be shot or thrown from the woods. The shield wall kept crashing. The Han Army did not fight back, and the Romans were calm. Even the Persians who hurriedly organized defense had no impulse, and the troops who arranged defense in sections were so silent.


    Perhaps the passive silence inspired the enemy. The first enemy roared out of the forest and jumped at the Persians who were easy to bully, and then a large group of enemy ran out of the forest.


    Persians are really easy to bully. Xiaoyuandun has worked hard to arrange the shield wall, but it is not as good as the Roman square shield and the Han Army Tower Shield. As a result, cold arrows and strange things shot from the woods have achieved certain results for the Persians.


    Then again, there were more than a thousand unarmed servants in the Persian team, who greatly disturbed egutai Bahram''s defense. Compared with the Han and Roman troops, the Persians seem to be easy to bully?


    Cheng Shuo found that many sections of the long snake team were attacked, and he could probably judge the number of the enemy. Anyway, it must be much more than their team. Seeing that the Persians were the most advanced in hand to hand combat, he had no intention of ordering troops to support. On the contrary, he calmly continued to observe the enemy''s next move.


    The Romans next to the Persians simply laughed when they saw the embarrassment of the Persians, but some Romans threw javelins at the enemy who bullied the Persians from time to time.


    The Romans laughed, but their military quality was not bad. The Romans conquered too many nations. One moment is the enemy and the next is the friendly army. It''s really not a little experience. Although there is no idiom of "lips die and teeth die", there are still relevant concepts. It''s clear that once the Persians are finished, they will not be better.


    Ugutai Bahram saw that the Romans had the behavior of supporting their own side. Although it was a support way that might be injured by throwing javelin, his sense of shame broke out.


    "Fight back!" Ugutai Bahram killed an enemy who rushed to him with a knife. Regardless of the fresh blood splashing on his face, he didn''t even wipe it. He roared ferociously: "the Romans are watching from one side! Fight back! Fight back! Fight back!"


    The Romans can be said to be a "G-spot" of the Persians. It doesn''t matter who looks down on them, but they can''t let the Romans look down on them. It''s worse than death. In an instant, the Persians were "raped". The armour disbanded the shield array and moved forward step by step, and the rest rushed to the nearest enemy with red eyes and fought fiercely.


    Marius Ugri saw what the Persians did and pulled his mouth. What is the mentality of the Persians? As a hostile nation that has been fighting for hundreds of years, he doesn''t know. It''s just that standing on the strong side will feel that the other side''s behavior is very funny. He turned to look at the "main flag" of the Han army. The Han Army still maintained a very stable defense, only reflecting with long-range weapons.


    "Aren''t the cyris deliberately consuming the Persians?"


    "No reason?"


    To be honest, Marius Ugri didn''t understand what the Han Army meant.

 Chapter 744

    The Han state now has no conflict of interest with the Persian Sassanian. On the contrary, it has common interests in many aspects. The most obvious common interest is against the Gupta Dynasty. In addition, the Han country also needs the cooperation of Persian Sassanian in some aspects from land to West... Or assistance. The two countries are in the honeymoon period of cooperation, so there is no need to trip each other.


    In fact, even if you want to trip up or something, you just deliberately let thousands of Persians lose in a certain battlefield. No matter how you look at this conspiracy, you can''t get on the table. You should set traps in the overall strategic situation.


    Cheng Shuo did not get any sign or hint against the Persian friendly forces, nor did he get any instructions to deliberately protect the Persian friendly forces. Everything was judged by himself according to the immediate needs.


    When they were attacked on the March, they were unable to determine the number of enemy troops coming, let alone what the surrounding situation was, such as whether there were friendly troops nearby. Whether all the enemy troops attacking themselves appeared, the correct way was to calm down, not because some local friendly troops looked bad and rashly began their own response.


    The Persians in the marching troops have obviously become a breakthrough for the enemy''s attack. More and more enemy troops are pouring into the Persians. The pressure in the rest of the area has been relaxed. Cheng Shuo soon found out the general situation.


    "Han Army!"


    The noisy battlefield is full of strange sounds. It takes a loud voice to penetrate and spread the sound in the noise. Cheng Shuo''s voice is not small. After a loud roar, all the Han soldiers who heard the call responded to the word "mighty".


    After the self-protection officers and men of the Han Army responded, it was like an originally silent machine waking up. Cheng Shuo shouted the word "Han Army" again. The officers and men responded with a "mighty" sound. Then the shield arrays of each formation defense split in an instant.


    The split of the shield wall seems to be a blooming flower, but the flowers are harmless and beautiful. The crack of the shield wall is shot out by a sharp arrow. A large area of stunned or stunned enemy fell under the arrow. The next picture is that the Han soldiers trot and hit the sharp blade, and the blood flowers bloom in all kinds of screams.


    When the Han army took action, the morale of the Persians was immediately inspired. The next moment, the battle horn they hated was roared out.


    "For Rome!" Marius Ugri holding a short sword, very windy to chop down: "attack!"


    The square shields cracked in the knock, and the Roman soldiers shouted "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!" rhythmically, Step on the small broken steps, one hand against the square shield, the other hand''s short spear stabbed step by step, looking at the neat queue.


    The roads in the forest are not regular. The widest section is about seven meters, but the narrower section is only about five meters. There are troops marching. After arranging defense, they occupy most of the space. The incoming enemy has only a few space, and most of the enemy are crowded on the edge of the forest with trees.


    In this environment, bow, crossbow, javelin and other long-range attack weapons are actually of little use. Launching into the forest will inevitably be blocked by layers of tree trunks. The Han camp, which changed from defensive posture to offensive posture, only started to launch long-range weapons. Only some people who fired 1 accurate fire arrows behind, except the necessary reserve team, Are involved in hand to hand combat.


    The incoming enemy does not have a unified uniform. It does not mean that they do not see people who serve in the same way. It is because the overall uniforms are not unified. In general, they can still see some enemy uniforms, but there are too many enemy troops and too few people who wear the same uniform. It doesn''t take too much brains to judge that they are also joint attacks.


    The non Han camp appears on the battlefield again. There is no doubt that it belongs to the Gupta Dynasty. It is no exaggeration to say that the Han invasion of the Gupta Dynasty has evolved into a world war.


    Originally, the Han state was on its own, and then Persian sassanne intervened. The Persians also felt that the scene was not big enough. They attracted several countries to participate and organized a so-called "five Nation Alliance". In fact, in addition to the large number of troops dispatched by the Han state and the two satraps, the rest, including Persia, were mostly made of soy sauce.


    As a regional overlord, the Gupta Dynasty is not vegetarian. They themselves are not weak and their economic strength is particularly strong. Realizing that war was inevitable, they quickly mobilized and won over many countries in terms of diplomatic achievements.


    The three "imperial" superpowers of the world island, that is, Han and Persia became allies, and Rome showed the greatest goodwill to Han. To some extent, these three countries represent the world at this moment, and each has its own little brother. The armies of the three countries have appeared on the battlefield with the Gupta Dynasty. It is not too much to say that the Gupta Dynasty is fighting the world.


    Of course, the main venue of the war is on the side of the Gupta Dynasty.


    The Han Army''s mobilization of two standing armies, 80000 County soldiers and 150000 servants from the army to the land battlefield with the Gupta camp has exceeded the limit. Without the supply convenience of the system warehouse, let alone about 300000 people, the long-distance supply of 30000 people will bring down the logistics line and the country. On the other side... That is, there are more than 40000 soldiers and civilians of the Han country in the southeast of PYU. There can be no more.


    The number of countries gathered by the Gupta Dynasty and the number of coalition troops formed by the Gupta Dynasty, the Han army only got a vague number, and the Gupta Dynasty claimed millions.


    The joint forces of the Gupta camp who entered the land battlefield, Huan Wen repeatedly spied and obtained information about 200000 people, but the joint forces claimed to be 800000.


    Cheng Shuo guessed that the enemy would not attack more than 10000 based on knowing the total number of enemy troops on the land and looking at the actual situation on the battlefield. Of course, he did it without hesitation.


    The air here is mostly wet in a year. After too many people bleed, the plant flavor in the moist air is immediately replaced by the bloody smell.


    The two camps fought for about half an hour. The battlefield extends from around the road to the woods. Dead bodies and soldiers lying on the ground can be seen everywhere.


    "More than 6000 enemy troops came." Cheng Shuo didn''t pursue in person, and the orders he gave the troops were not to pursue too far. After defeating the enemy, he should come back and rest. He ordered people to torture the prisoners, got the answer, and found Marius Ugri and ergutai Bahram asked, "what are the losses of your army?"


    Marius Ugri could see from his emotions that he was relaxed and didn''t answer at the first time.


    Ugutai Bahram''s face was very ugly. He pleaded that he had not had time to count the casualties, but later said, "please allow the Han Army to hand over the prisoners to us."


    The hasty and short fight has come to an end. The fleeing enemy has gone into the woods and disappeared. The Han Army has some troops to continue marching in advance.


    Cheng Shuo pondered for a moment and promised ogutai Bahram''s request.


    Soon, the captured enemy troops were dispersed. They were tied one by one with ropes, and they were escorted into the forest in rows. The Persians were escorted in rows after rows, about five minutes at a time.


    The enemy prisoners of war escorted into the woods by the Persians were kicked down and knelt on the ground by the Persians, and then wiped their necks with machetes.


    People don''t die immediately after being smeared. They are filled with blood quickly after the trachea is cut. People still need to struggle for a while. Depending on everyone''s different, the length of struggle is also different, so they will die slowly because of suffocation.


    It is impossible to carry prisoners of war in the marching state. Cheng Shuo will promise ergutai Bahram''s request was that the prisoners of war should be killed anyway. He frowned at the Persian way of killing prisoners of war. The Han army killed prisoners of war by cutting off their heads very quickly, and was relieved by a short flash of knife light. Compared with the Persian way, it was cruel to those who must die.


    People, the shorter the time of death, the easier it is to get relief. On the contrary, it is terrible not to lose consciousness for the first time.


    Almost Cheng Shuo continued to March, and troops from the front came.


    The captain who led the team was Zhang Lian. His arrival solved Cheng Shuo''s confusion.


    "Our attempt to attack the battalion failed to achieve the expected results. The troops retreated three miles to rest. The enemy came out of the battalion to counterattack. The enemy who came to attack you should be part of it." Zhang Lian did not bring as many troops as a division, just two songs. They didn''t come to meet them. They wanted to go to a stronghold on the march route to strengthen their defense: "the attack situation has basically not changed. In general, it is to attract the enemy to take the initiative. Even if there are military affairs, I won''t say much."


    Cheng Shuo was relieved.


    Since it is a war zone, there is no so-called mastery of everything. It is a miracle if they can really grasp all the movements of the enemy. When they encounter an assault without prior warning, it is a normal state of war. If they can''t resist, of course, they are guilty. Even if they lose a lot, they are incompetent. If they resist and win, they will be rewarded.


    In the hasty battle just now, the Han army lost more than 200 people, 27 died directly, the rest were seriously injured and inconvenient to move, and the remaining minor injuries did not count at all; The Persians were relatively miserable. More than 400 people died in the war, more than 300 people lost their ability to move, and the servant egutai died Bahram would feel damned, but the death of more than 20 warriors and nearly 100 soldiers really made his heart tremble with pain; Only seven Romans died in the war, and 24 were seriously injured and lost, which was the least loss.


    In contrast, the number of enemy troops killed by the Han camp reached 209, and more than 500 captured enemy troops gave vent to the Persians.


    "The Persians lost almost a third directly?" Of course, Si Hongzhuang wanted to meet Cheng Shuo, ask about the battle process and understand the casualties face to face: "it''s really..."


    Cheng Shuo knows why that happened. The Persians didn''t arrange the march in the forest at the beginning. However, they didn''t get attention after communication. It seems easier to bully. Of course, it will become the "MT" of the whole marching team.


    "Two thirds of those achievements are the achievements of the Romans?" Si Hongzhuang contacted the Roman army for nearly a month or two and said unexpectedly, "it seems that the Romans can fight better than the Persians."


    The Romans had a public opinion about whether they could fight earlier than the Persians. Cheng Shuo, who personally experienced the whole battle, was very impressed by the response to the Roman attack, including the subsequent counterattack: "the Romans obviously have rich forest combat experience, and their personal quality and overall coordination can not be underestimated."


    That''s Cheng Shuo''s intuitive impression of seeing the Romans line up to harvest the enemy like mowing grass. The way to hit people with a square shield step by step and stab out a short spear is simple and direct, but without good training, there can never be such a high coordination ability.


    Si Hongzhuang is to have a necessary understanding of the unbearable Persians and the strong Romans. Basically, he is not qualified to suggest to a higher level about the diplomatic relations between countries.


    When Cheng Shuo led the troops, he didn''t have time to breathe at all. He was immediately assigned to a certain area. I don''t know what the situation was. The Romans were assigned to his command chain, but the Persians were left in the headquarters by Si Hongzhuang.


    The headquarters of pingman school is to occupy the mountainous area to build a defense chain. Outside the mountainous area is a relatively flat jungle. The Han army attacked and cut down an area to camp, but it really can''t open up too much space.


    On the side of the Gupta camp, their camp is also in the jungle. The result of the prying of the Han army is that the Gupta camp has not cut down trees at all. Only a small part will build tents, others will build shacks, and more people simply sleep outdoors.


    Neither side has the ability nor the effort to cut down trees. Naturally, the war zone is under the appearance of the jungle.


    Seriously, if we fight in such an environment, with the urine of Zhuxia civilization, we think of fire attack at the first time. Si Hongzhuang''s idea of fire attack has risen again and again. He is also afraid of the Gupta camp playing fire attack. Of course, building a camp is to cut down the necessary vacuum belt.


    The problem is that Si Hongzhuang really doesn''t dare to play fire attack. It''s not out of the idea of protecting the forest. It''s that the area is a continuous jungle. Once set fire, it''s really impossible to control the fire. What''s more, the continuous rainy season has just ended. No matter what it is, it has enough water. Fire attack is really not so fun.


    In short, if you really want to play fire attack, it is not easy for wet trees and plants to light it. You can''t play fire attack at all unless you can carry several tons of dry firewood or fire oil everywhere.


    "This fucking place is full of poisonous insects..." Si Hongzhuang can get a report every day. He knows how much the village of which song has been damaged. He deeply knows that the jungle is not so easy to treat. He subconsciously looked at a nearby stove, which was boiling Python soup: "there are too many snakes."


    No kidding, the Han Army found a snake''s nest when building the camp, so they had to move to another camp. In this jungle, there are many poisonous snakes, and python with a bucket size of more than ten meters is not uncommon. At first, the soldiers took that kind of Python as a dragon.


    "It''s reasonable for general Zhengnan to ask for more enemy troops to be captured!"


    Si Hongzhuang knows very well that if such a broken place needs to be developed, it can''t be filled in with the life of the Han people. It''s the king''s way to fill in with the life of other nationalities!

 Chapter 745

    The primitive jungle has never lacked all kinds of beasts and poisons, and most of them are mosquitoes and snakes.


    When mankind opens up living space, every step is actually competing for habitat with natural creatures. I don''t know how many people fall in the way of benefiting future generations, so that future generations can take it for granted that they have a comfortable living environment around them.


    The climate of Indochina Peninsula has determined that this is a more difficult area to develop than the Central Plains. It is not only mysterious but also a black hole that can devour human life. If you want to develop this treasure house, you must be mentally prepared to fill it with human life.


    The beasts in the dense forest pose a threat to people, but they are far less threatening than mosquitoes and snakes. Whether they are tigers, leopards, wolves, bears and other beasts, humans have too much experience in competing for living space with them. Once primitive people could kill mammoths with stone weapons, In the current era, it may be difficult for one person to deal with a tiger, but it can be easily cleaned up with the cooperation of multiple people.


    Although the mosquito is small, it is very flexible. It is not so easy to kill it when you see it there. But there are many terrible mosquitoes in the dense forest. They are still carriers of germs. Once they bite gently, the germs will be introduced into the human body. If their resistance is poor, they will wait for a cold and fever, and then die.


    Then there are all kinds of snakes. Snakes in the jungle are basically poisonous, and those without poison will be very large. The Indochina Peninsula is famous for its large number and variety of snakes. Just like there are no various disease prevention vaccines for mosquitoes, it can''t be saved when a poisonous snake bites it when there is no serum.


    In order to avoid all kinds of non combat attrition, the Han Army did not make less preparations and drove the naturalized Jiaozhi people to make a lot of materials, such as breathable yarn, which was widely used.


    In the Han Army in the jungle, their helmets were specially processed, and their necks were basically covered with a layer of yarn or cloth to prevent being bitten by mosquitoes.


    In addition to responding to the jungle in terms of service, lime and sulfur are also necessities for the captain of pingman school. That''s why our ancestors knew that those two things can drive away snakes. It''s always right to sprinkle more if they don''t want to be troubled by snakes.


    Visible pests are prevented, and invisible harmful matters are also stopped from some behaviors. For example, the item of never drinking raw water was implemented by the military and people on the expedition to the Indochina Peninsula. That is the premise that many people learned a lesson, so that later people did not do it for the sake of small life.


    "Something strange..." Cheng Shuo was really confused: "why can savages survive in the jungle?"


    In fact, nature is very fair. It will not identify which creatures survive in its own environment. Any harm is not targeted. As long as it is human, it is human. The threat will not be different. It does not mean that the Han people will die when bitten by a snake, but the savages will not die when bitten by a snake.


    "Uh?" Marius Ugri was confused when asked. He was not sure if there were any errors in the translation. He said: "we have always had similar puzzles. We don''t understand how those barbarians can survive in the mountains for generations."


    The nations with a high degree of civilization actually have a relatively excellent living environment. This kind of excellence is not in vain. It is their own labor or driving slaves to build. Ethnic groups with high civilization basically live in artificially built houses, which are usually relatively comfortable. However, if savages can live in caves, even if they are comfortable, more savages simply eat and sleep in the open air.


    "The big man has conducted special research. Even if the savage is not ill or disaster, his life expectancy is only about 30 years." Cheng Shuo didn''t lie. The state of Han really carried out a similar investigation: "people who drink blood and hair usually don''t live long."


    To explain in a scientific way, eating cooked food can make the nutrition of food fully absorbed by people. Food without cooking is less the process of temperature disinfection. Eating raw food will eat those germs, even parasites, which are all collected according to the order, resulting in too many parasites in the human body.


    "The savage caught by the big man is thin and weak, but his stomach is bulging." Cheng Shuo said strangely: "some scholars dissect and see, and the worm in the belly makes people can''t bear to witness."


    Marius Ugri was eating, and suddenly the whole person was not well.


    However, Cheng Shuo really didn''t talk nonsense. Not only did savages have such a phenomenon. For example, Han people living in the south of Han, especially those who like to eat sashimi (sashimi, etc.), died of abdominal distension and peeled their stomachs. When they saw that their large intestine, small intestine and even other organs were full of parasites.


    Cheng Shuo saw Marius Ugri''s face was disgusting and happy. He was also eating. No matter what he said in his mouth and what kind of imagination in his mind, he could still eat sweetly. He and Marius Ugri came into contact and found that the Roman aristocrat had a serious obsession with ideological cleanliness, that is, his imagination was very rich, but he would be broken if he could think of anything disgusting.


    When the food of the Han army was not bad, even if it was worse, it would be equipped with salted fish. That was a habit of Liu Yan''s extreme dependence on seafood in difficult times. Then, the sea was really a treasure house. As a result, salted fish was the standard food from the moment when he became an army. This phenomenon is that no matter where the Han army is, mountains, forests, Gobi and grasslands... As long as it is for dinner, you can certainly see salted fish.


    As an officer, Cheng Shuo will have more abundant food. In addition to the standard configuration of salted fish, he has never been short of meat. He will also eat special products because he is in the region, such as the stewing snake soup and a huge tiger leg, and some local fruits are indispensable.


    At present, the Han people have not evolved to eat all goods, that is, any creature can use superb cooking methods to make delicious food. However, once the Han people find that a certain creature can eat, it tastes good, and they will eat it wantonly.


    Pingman Colonel''s Department has been plagued by many frightening snakes. Si Hongzhuang saw that the naturalized Han people from Jiaozhi ate very beautiful. After trying, they tasted really good. After eating, they made a big tonic, so he promoted them to his troops.


    Once human beings find a creature that can eat and eat well, then the creature will be completely infected with blood mold. After the popularity of eating snakes in the Han Army, the number of snakes began to decrease sharply, which brought trouble to some extent. For example, the frequency of men running to camp prostitutes has increased sharply.


    Han Army has camp prostitutes? It should be said that from the Xia Dynasty to the two Song Dynasties, when scholars controlled the government, the army really had the existence of prostitutes. Some regular prostitutes are official prostitutes, usually family members of criminals, and there is no lack of women who used to be aristocrats. There are also camp prostitutes operated by military merchants, and women are willing to play such a role. This habit was initiated by Guan Zhong and has been continued.


    Not everyone can run to the camp prostitutes casually. The officer class naturally has privileges, but the officer also has to spend money. Soldiers have to rest or do meritorious service before they can run to the camp prostitutes. They often agree to be happy for life, but women will continue to work. If they really want to get married, they have to wait until the war is over.


    Prostitutes are not only engaged in the flesh business, but also usually take into account the work of washing clothes. Similarly, a woman who has a lifelong relationship will stop doing the flesh business and focus on dry cleaning. They also take on some literary and artistic work, such as singing, dancing and so on.


    So, it''s a joke that there are no women in the army, but they can''t step into some places.


    Merchants are also full of Zhuxia characteristics. They do some business with the army. Basically, they carry goods with the army, provide goods for soldiers and digest booty from the battlefield. Usually, they make more profits than can be imagined. Naturally, merchants who can join the army are basically endorsed by a general or noble of the military. Otherwise, the military dare not let them join the army. Once something happens, the general or noble who endorses them must bear the responsibility.


    "Cheng Xiaowei." Marius Ugri was eating bananas just now. He picked up the rag next to him and wiped his hands. He said unhappily, "why don''t those prostitutes 1 women accept the Roman business?"


    Not only did Zhuxia civilization have prostitutes, but in fact every civilization had prostitutes. The Roman army also arranged prostitutes from the beginning.


    How should Cheng Shuo answer? Do you want to say that you can''t touch the value of Han women?


    The camp prostitutes with the army did not get any instructions. They not only refused to serve the Romans, but also rejected the Persians. In the past, the Persians protested again and again, but now it''s the turn of the Romans.


    Since ancient times, Zhuxia had the thought of not taking other nationalities as people, that is, except the Chinese, the other nationalities are human beasts or tools. The men of Zhuxia never reject and absorb foreign women. That''s a good habit left by their ancestors. They kill all foreign men and accept foreign women. Zhuxia has grown so strong.


    Since it is an established thought that different races will not be regarded as adults by Zhuxia, Zhuxia women certainly do not want to be ridden by humanoid beasts or tools! Isn''t it reasonable to refuse to serve an alien?


    Those are facts and habits that won''t change at all. The problem is that Cheng Shuo can''t say it so clearly. It''s not because he''s surprised by his friends. He doesn''t even bother to explain.


    "Well...?" Cheng Shuo thought about it and said, "I don''t know."


    Marius Ugri didn''t know the long formed thinking of Zhuxia, but he was not stupid. He knew that the Romans were discriminated against, and he knew that the Persians were in the same situation. What he felt most uncomfortable was that not only the Han women refused, but also the apparently indigenous female savages.


    There''s nothing wrong with it. The camp prostitutes in the army are Han women, but the number is really not much. They are more local conquered Aboriginal women. However, one thing is that Han family Erlang''s aesthetics is not as fraternal as that of later generations. On the premise of choice, he doesn''t want to patronize foreign women who don''t conform to aesthetics at all.


    Cheng Shuo was not surprised to know that indigenous women also refused to serve the Romans. In fact, the Persians were treated the same. He took it for granted that such things happened. The Han, Roman and Persian were all alien to those indigenous women, but the Han were conquerors. It was an honor to sleep with them. The Romans and Persians did not have such treatment.


    I can imagine how idle it is to talk about such a topic on the battlefield.


    In fact, the reason why the Han camp is attacking is only to take appropriate pressure on the Gupta camp. There is really no idea of taking an all-round offensive.


    On the other side of the Gupta camp, the Han army took the initiative to attack and began to compete for the initiative after the initial defense, but the two sides soon retracted, basically according to the camp.


    At present, the two camps have not taken the idea of fierce offensive. They have maintained a small fight for nearly ten days, which seems to be a stalemate in the war.


    Senior leaders of all parties need to understand what the other party is thinking, or what is happening inside and behind the other party. On the premise that they don''t want to act rashly, will the soldiers of both sides on the front line be idle?


    "I heard that the Persian Navy also participated in the war?"


    Marius Ugri has stopped talking about whoring 1 prostitutes. The kind of business you love and I want is the woman''s unwillingness. The Romans know where they are. Coming to this place is to increase the goodwill of the Han people. It won''t be as strong as it is in the middle and east of Europe.


    "Yes." Cheng Shuo didn''t know the true news, but he knew more or less. He said, "the Persian monarch Shapur II is very sincere about this alliance. The first Persian fleet has arrived."


    Marius Ugri could not help sighing. Rome also had warships, but the Roman warships played well in the Mediterranean environment. They couldn''t adapt when they came out of the Mediterranean. Even if they wanted to "compete for favor", they didn''t have that capital. He didn''t mean to laugh at the Persians sending out their navy to beg for the hero country. On the contrary, he thought Shapur II was atmospheric enough.


    In fact, the more the two countries know about Han, the more they want to have a good relationship with Han. It is not only the military strength shown by Han, but also the premise determined by trade demand itself.


    Marius Ugri asked, "can we send someone to watch the naval battle?"


    Cheng Shuo smiled and said, "this is not something I can reply to."


    The state of Han is constantly assembling fleets. The number of warships of all sizes on the side of pingman Colonel''s headquarters alone has exceeded 1500, and more than 1000 warships have also been assembled in another military port not far from pingman Colonel''s headquarters.


    Although the Han country did not deliberately show off, it was difficult to keep it secret after the route was opened. The Persians and Romans thought it was easy to get the news. They were shocked that the Han country could assemble such a huge fleet.


    The land battlefield of the Han camp and the Gupta camp has entered a period of restraint. Everyone knows that they are waiting for the results of the confrontation at sea. Persian sassanne will send a fleet temporarily. The mind of the Romans is the same, just to have a deeper understanding of the sea power of the Han country.

 Chapter 746

    On the sea, there are countless ships in formation. From a distance, the column of ships can''t see the end. A pair of sails cover the sky and cover the sun.


    Li Mai is naturally on the flagship of the fleet. He stands on the edge of the window of the sparrow room (bridge) and looks at the invisible end of the fleet. He is full of ambition for being able to lead such a huge fleet at the same time.


    The concept of the state-owned navy of the Han Dynasty was as early as the beginning of the founding of the people''s Republic of China. At that time, the Han Army, which also claimed to be the Ministry of the Han Dynasty, had mastered the East China Sea and the Yellow Sea, and repeatedly used the convenience of HNA to avoid the edge of Shijie Zhao army.


    It was precisely in the early stage that they had enough knowledge of the sea and started the journey of opening up maritime aviation resources. That is, the seafood obtained from the sea every year supported meat supplies, enriched the military and civilian dining tables, and the military and civilian who received more nutrition were more healthy.


    After nine years of Yuanshuo, the Han people were no longer limited to the East China Sea and the Yellow Sea. They could see ships fishing and hunting at sea along the coast of the Han family''s territory. For example, the sea area outside Yizhou also included the rising sea (i.e. the South 1 sea). Further away, there were fishing boats out of the island chain. Only catching small fish and shrimp was no longer enough for the Han people. Some fleets also deliberately killed whales.


    The development and utilization of the sea opened another talent skill of the Han people, that is, how to eat seafood, and how to make the seafood transported further after treatment. After all, the price of selling seafood inland must be higher. If there is interest, someone will try every means, and all kinds of means have sprung up.


    There is no doubt that the sea is a huge treasure house, which is not limited to marine products. In particular, the discovery of too many islands has increased the types of treasure houses, such as spices on Luzon and surrounding islands, pearls and corals rich in some sea areas, and open-pit gold mines on some islands. There are a lot of jadeite and other things that Han people prefer, but the value of gemstones has not been stimulated.


    There are some things. During the Han people''s exploration of the ocean, they went to more than one island and found that the wood used by the savages to build houses there is very precious sandalwood. The stones used as dining tables are simply jadeite or gem stones.


    Savages naturally don''t know the value of fragrant wood, have no values for jadeite and gemstones, and don''t even know what''s strange about golden gold, but the Han people know that it''s fun.


    Today''s Han people still work directly. They really don''t have the habit of exchanging worthless things with savages. If they can get one vote, they can directly use the knife. If they can''t eat it for a time, they will call friends. If they can''t even eat it, they will call the army. Many savage tribes that have no competition with the world withdrew from the world stage so early.


    Too many examples of casually finding treasure aroused the enthusiasm of Han people to go out to sea to look for treasure. Even if only a few people can get rich, it really confirmed the rumors that there are treasure houses overseas, which naturally makes more Han people who want to get rich and have the spirit of adventure go out to sea.


    Liu Yan''s enthusiasm for folk going to sea is a happy attitude, even if this phenomenon is to increase the difficulty of the government''s management of folk.


    Why did all dynasties strictly control the exploration of the ocean? In fact, it is because of worry that too many people go to sea and go to places beyond their control. If too many people go to sea, it will cause population loss. You know, one of the evaluation of local officials'' political achievements is the population. Again, the sea is a place full of wildness, and honest people will become fierce once they have the experience of living on the sea. After they get rich, they return to their hometown more difficult to control than anyone else.


    The regime of each dynasty, they even control the scope of people''s activities on land, how can they allow people to go to the sea?


    Liu Yan is well aware of the truth that Tianyu will be blamed if he doesn''t take it. He doesn''t even restrict the flow of people on land, and it''s even impossible to restrict going to sea. As for increasing the difficulty of managing the people, he doesn''t want to be a "shepherd". On the contrary, he is eager to rule the people like wolves.


    Even if a weak nation can exist for a while, it will be wiped out when it encounters a strong and cruel alien. It is not that the Han people have almost been wiped out.


    At present, there are no decent forces on the sea. Any resistance will be easily crushed by the Han people. It''s not so easy to quit when it''s easy to return the sea to the hands of the Han people. It''s not so easy to go again when others get the first hand.


    Liu Yan, as a jumper, was not unaware of the Ming Dynasty''s voyages to the West. He would not be soft when he could easily control the sea. He regretted only when he found that there was a threat at sea.


    It can even be said that Liu Yan has a strong sense of urgency. His generation has a systematic cheating device, which the next generation of kings will not have. If they don''t do more work while they are alive, they will be stupid to the extreme, or they won''t be tough and open up when the "basic plate" is damaged.


    Where did the huge fleet under Li Mai come from? Among them, 2000 warships were produced from the system, and the remaining 600 were painstakingly built and trained. He didn''t know too many secrets. Before, he was confused that the Han state clearly had a huge fleet, why didn''t he end the war with the Gupta Dynasty at the first time. Now, no matter how much confusion he had, he was full of thoughts of making achievements.


    "Ah San was scared to death when he saw such a large fleet."


    Naturally, Fu Wei also went to war. He was arranged in the battle sequence with the Persian fleet and led the fleet to the battle of eltaba Marcistius did not stay at his flagship, but got on Fu Wei''s ship.


    It is not clear whether the Gupta Navy will be scared to pee. Eltaba, who led 58 large and small ships, came here Mathistius was scared to pee when he saw the endless warships of the Han army.


    Not only eltaba The Persians on the side of mycestius, Julian, the Roman centurion who was allowed to watch the naval battle Gaia was scared to pee, too.


    There are more than 2500 large and small warships, not counting some necessary supply ships. Most of them are still big men equipped with bed crossbows. In the world known to the Persians and Romans, it is estimated that no one can come up with such a fleet except the Han state.


    There are more than 1500 ships in the Gupta Dynasty, but most of them are refitted from merchant ships. There are only 400 ships that can really be regarded as war ships, not even war ships. The 400 can be regarded as regular warships. More than 200 were built after the Gupta Dynasty changed to the war system. In short, they were launched within a year.


    The Romans dominated the Mediterranean. When the largest number of warships were in service at the same time, there were more than 400. Their warships were still of the same Greek style, that is, the calm sea in the Mediterranean was unreliable, so that they could sink to the bottom of the sea in case of larger winds and waves, let alone sail in an unstable sea.


    The Persian marine fleet is not bad, that is, more than 300 ships in number. Their warship style is very similar to that of the Gupta Dynasty, and has some Greek characteristics. For example, they like to get some useless carvings and sculptures on the ship.


    The large and small warships sent by the Han country to the expedition sequence randomly pulled out more than 2500. It makes no sense that there are no warships in China. The Romans and Persians can''t imagine how many warships there are in the Han country. The number of warships in the expedition sequence alone is more than their combined number, or the fleet that has been tested for thousands of miles!


    "They can deploy 300000 troops tens of thousands of miles away and send more than 2600 fleets on expeditions..."


    "It''s terrible!"


    "The army is 300000, and the navy is at least 250000, which adds up to 550000!"


    "It''s terrible!"


    At this moment, the Persian altaba Marcistius and Julian the Romans Gaihia forgot their hatred. If they could, they wanted to hug and warm up. All because the military strength shown by the Han country really scared them from inside to outside.


    Fu Wei doesn''t understand Persian and Roman, and the vast majority of Chinese people won''t learn languages other than Chinese. For them, there is no language to learn except Chinese. It should be foreigners to learn Chinese. He couldn''t understand what the two people around him were talking about, but he could roughly guess something from their faces. He didn''t care what they thought.


    Han people never hide their strength. For Han people, the views of different nationalities are never important. If it''s irrelevant, Han people don''t bother to see what others think of themselves. Once they have a relationship... For example, foreign nationalities show their teeth and don''t mind teaching how to be a man with violence.


    "The Han Empire is our ally!" Eltaba Mathisteus raised his chin to Julian as if he were cheering himself Gaihia said emphatically, "we have formed an alliance!"


    Julian Gaia knew about eltaba What marcistius is showing off is that he doesn''t have a special feeling.


    Different from the Persians, the rise of the Romans has determined that the Romans will find allies, but they usually teach an alien a lesson and wait for the alien to yield before driving. The strength that lasted for hundreds of years gave the Romans enough self-confidence. It''s good to have a strong ally, but if the ally is strong enough to threaten themselves, it''s time to play a game to separate the master and slave first. There really won''t be the mentality of Persians who think they can''t hold their thighs at the first time.


    The mentality of the Persians is completely understandable. Their competition with the Romans has been at a disadvantage for a long time. It is very rare to have an advantage. If they can''t do it, they naturally hope to find help.


    In the former Parthian Empire, they were constantly looking for allies before subjugation. Even unreliable Huns were hired. They knew that the strength of the Han Empire had been kneeling and licking.


    For a long time, Persians had a residual thought that if the Han Empire had been willing to lend a helping hand, the war with the Romans would not have ended like that. This kind of afterthought lasted for hundreds of years. Needless to say, if we didn''t meet the Han people, we pursued alliance to achieve our dream to some extent.


    A burst of war drums came from nowhere. Fu Wei raised his telescope to observe.


    Eltaba Mathistius immediately looked at the telescope in Fu Wei''s hand. He was lucky to borrow it from Fu Wei. He not only felt strange about the telescope that could narrow the field of vision, but also knew the military use of the telescope. It was a treasure to anticipate the enemy''s opportunities, not only on the sea, but also on the land. He already had the idea to get at least one telescope anyway. If legal trade can''t work, use illegal means. The target has been selected, that is, the sworn enemy, the Persian altaba The telescope in marcistius''s hand.


    Eltaba Marcistius'' telescope was neither stolen nor robbed. It was ergotel Bahram used 20 female slaves and 500 gold coins to buy the value of a telescope, a total of five.


    Persians can buy it, Julian Gaihia can''t buy it, and the reason is quite simple. Han and Persian sassanne are allies, but Han and Rome are not allies.


    Of course, Fu Wei is not qualified to sell such materials as telescopes. It was Huan Wen who nodded, and Huan Wen was allowed in China.


    The Han parliament agreed to sell telescopes to the Persians, mainly because the price offered by the Persians was high enough, and the Persians repeatedly showed their sincerity in alliance.


    In fact, there is no technology lock for the telescope at all. When it is impossible to produce glass, it is nothing more than polishing the crystal. The secret of how to make it is clear at a glance unless there is no loss of the telescope. If there is a telescope that can be used for reference. In other words, it is impossible to keep the secret forever.


    Fu Wei observed the flagship of the fleet, saw the raised flag and shouted to the chief officer, "enter the combat state!"


    The huge fleet must be divided into queues, which is even much more complex than the arrangement of land warfare. The Han Army did not have sufficient experience in fighting large fleets. Li Mai used the land arrangement scheme for reference when arranging.


    The huge fleet of 2650 ships is divided into two parts. A large formation of 1800 ships has been sailing in a circuitous way, and another formation of 850 ships has gone straight to the enemy''s military port.


    During the voyage, Li Mai just organized the fleet to sail, which was basically a finished large fleet formation, and six small fleets were cruising around.


    Before the war drum was sounded, the small fleet outside had actually found Gupta''s reconnaissance ship and launched a pursuit. Since the reconnaissance ship on Gupta''s side was found, it indicates that Gupta''s large fleet must be nearby.


    The fleet that enters the battle state and so on is to scatter out one''s own investigation vessels to find out where the enemy is, and then adjust the direction of the voyage.


    At this moment, Li Mai is also observing with a telescope. He looked at the southeast, where a gray and black pillar of smoke was rising, indicating that another fleet had begun to attack, but it was not clear whether it was in the stage of naval battle or landing.

 Chapter 747

    Today is a cloudless day, but the wind is a little small, which makes the speed of the ship slow.


    Today''s ships in any country, no matter what purpose they are, actually retain the design driven by oars, and do not completely rely on sails as navigation power.


    It didn''t enter the combat state before, even if the wind force was small, but after the fleet entered the combat state, the window of the oar area was opened, and the thick oars stretched out of the hull for standby.


    The side responsible for commanding the attack of Gupta was set up in the port 80 miles away from the pingman Colonel''s headquarters. Like Li Mai, he was a subordinate minister after the demise of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He was once the commander of the Yangtze River navy of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and served as the important task of commanding the Yangtze River navy to prevent the Han army from crossing the river.


    Wang niches were idle for a long time after the surrender. They were not opened until the end of the seventh year of the Yuan Dynasty. At first, they were still serving in the Yangtze River Navy. Later, the Han Dynasty increased its efforts to develop the sea and started the war against the Gupta Dynasty. Only then did they be transferred to the rising sea (South 1 sea) for service.


    The rising sea is a very important area for the Han country. It is also one of the most prosperous sea areas for navigation. The reason is that it is not developed from land to Indochina Peninsula, and taking sea to Indochina Peninsula has become the best choice. Moreover, the islands found around the rising sea are basically rich in resources. Even if there are no luxuries such as spices, fragrant wood, emeralds and gemstones, some savages can catch them.


    The demand for slaves in the Han Dynasty is a bottomless pit. The military merit Baron system itself desperately needs slaves to reward meritorious nobles. If you want to support the military merit Baron system from collapsing, you should not only have enough land, but also manage enough slaves. Liu Yan could not completely abolish the Han people as slaves, but could only arrest the alien to the greatest extent.


    In addition to the demand for slaves by the military barons, national construction is also in urgent need of slaves. For example, the most dangerous thing is to basically use slaves to open mountains for mining and road construction.


    During the period of sweeping the eight wastelands and six harmonies, the state of Han obtained a considerable number of prisoners of war, destroyed Koguryo, Baiji and Silla, and obtained a large number of slaves, which not only supported the foundation of military merit, but also provided sufficient cheap labor for national construction. However, the more labor force is the better at any time. The Indochina Peninsula continues to catch savages, and the islands have not stopped catching savages.


    At the beginning, the war against the Gupta Dynasty was to obtain food, but the war was not as smooth as expected, but at least the Han people knew more about the Gupta Dynasty.


    At the beginning, the war was for food. Later, it was found that the Gupta Dynasty was a country with a population of 20 to 30 million. The Han people instantly found an unparalleled treasure. It goes without saying that defeating the Gupta Dynasty can obtain food. It can also seize land suitable for farming. In the process, there are war Booties such as gold and beauty, The most important thing is the population of twenty or thirty million!


    The Eastern Han Dynasty was a dynasty with a very serious phenomenon of slavery. The Three Kingdoms and the two Jin dynasties also left the habit of slavery. After the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was destroyed, all aristocratic families and giants were forced to dissolve slaves, and later evolved into slaves of the liberated Han people all over the country. However, they found that there would be no problem in enslaving foreigners. They were idiots if they didn''t know what to do.


    The first thing that the Han state wants to have slaves is the title. War is the best way to get the title. The northerners enthusiastically go to the western regions, and the southerners have enjoyed the sweetness from the Indochina Peninsula.


    War is the way to get everything. Even if you can''t have slaves beyond the identity limit, you can sell money when you catch them. Then the Gupta Dynasty can bring benefits in any way. Of course, it should do him!


    Wang niches were used to surrender ministers. More than anyone else, he cherished the opportunity to lead the army. He had repeatedly communicated with Li Mai before and knew what this war meant for them.


    With a fleet of 850 ships, not all the niches are gathered together and pressed into the enemy''s port. Such a small sea area, especially approaching from the sea to the land, is the correct formation.


    In the face of the great naval stock of the Han Dynasty, Gupta was not discovered until the Chinese Navy had arrived at the port. It was just like the Han side who would arrange ships and send people to hide on the land as eye liner surveillance. Although the Gupta Dynasty people were a third, they were not stupid enough to forget the necessary surveillance of the school.


    The Gupta Dynasty not only attached great importance to the pingman army, but also did not ignore the Han base behind the pingman army. Even the surveillance of Malacca has not been relaxed.


    The Chinese navy has gathered at least 800 warships of various sizes from the mainland to the assan ocean. The Gupta Dynasty has collected a lot of information.


    It''s no wonder that the Gupta Dynasty calculated the wrong number of the Han Navy without making efforts to investigate. They really can''t believe that the Han state can build warships wantonly along the coast of assayang. Even if they think of building warships wantonly, they always need someone to operate the warships, right? How could I know that Liu Yan has such a big cheating device!


    Before the discovery of the massive deployment of the Han Navy, the Gupta commanders in the frontier military port had responded. The ships that could move in the port basically made supplies and left the port quickly, and the military port also began to prepare for the invasion.


    "The number of warships in the Han Empire is different from what we guessed."


    Gavara Kangding Warren is the commander in chief of the front line of the Gupta Dynasty. He and zanpute Warren was born in the south of the Gupta Dynasty, but although they were all surnamed Warren, they were not born in the same family, and zanpute Warren is just a sardili, but he is a Brahman.


    So far, the Gupta Dynasty is still unable to judge how many warships the Han state sent out, which has nothing to do with whether they have enough investigation strength. It is purely a sea warship, which is not as good as the army on land.


    If there are more than a certain number of ships at sea, it is impossible to stop at the same time. If there are warships resting in the military port, there must be warships sailing at sea. The sea is so large that there is no highland that can be seen from high to low. Unless the spies can get the information that the other party''s commander can see, they can only rely on guesswork.


    Not only did the Gupta Dynasty guess the number of warships of the Han Dynasty, but actually the Han Dynasty also guessed the number of warships of the Gupta Dynasty. Only the core senior management of both sides have clear data on how many warships can participate in the war.


    "The number of warships of all sizes coming straight from the enemy to our side is far more than 500, more than twice as many as ours!" Gavara Kangding Warren said sternly, "the military strength of the Han Empire is far stronger than we guessed!"


    There are a lot of nobles named gavara in ah San''s side. The basic reason why there can be "middle order" in their surnames is that some ancestors who have done great things.


    A San is the same solidification as the European society. To put it bluntly, the dragon begets the dragon, the Phoenix begets the Phoenix, and the child born of a mouse can make a hole. From the moment of birth, it determines the trajectory of life. If people try hard, they can''t change their destiny without luck.


    A San''s current caste system has not been corrupted. Although the class is fixed, the high-level education has not been relaxed at all. For example, Brahmans accept management and shatili learn how to fight, gawara Kangding Even if Warren is a Brahman''s straw bag, he will still have the basic literacy.


    In the face of the sudden big move from the Han side, gavara Kangding Warren didn''t panic. The reason may be a little funny. The first is that ah San fought with each other, even if he was defeated, his life safety can be guaranteed. The second is that the first batch of ah San nobles who were defeated and captured have been determined to redeem from the Han state, so they are not so afraid of defeat.


    "The warships of the Han Empire are very sharp, but their tactics are very rigid." Salar Sakuman can speak. Looking at some class characteristics of ah San, it is obvious that he is a shatili: "from the past examples of war, we do not have the strength to compete with it."


    Salar Sakuman seems to be right. The Gupta Dynasty often plays less and more, and can also play well when the Han navy has a quantitative advantage.


    The Gupta Dynasty had a direct impression of the Han Navy. It believed that the Han Navy only took advantage of the sharp warships. If the warships of both sides were the same, they should teach the Han Army how to be a man. This impression is that with the recent improvement of some newly built warships of the Gupta Dynasty from the warships of the Han Dynasty, they can still win the war with a small number of warships and gain self-confidence.


    "We have 37 new warships, one of which can contain two or three of the Han Empire. The personnel quality of the remaining warships should be better than that of the Han people." Salar Sakuman said firmly, pausing for a little while and then said, "they must be approaching to land and divide enough warships."


    Of course, the fleet aiming at landing operations needs to be divided. The generals of the Gupta Dynasty have not guessed the number of fleets led by the throne niche, but they are very clear that they will not concentrate all warships for sea operations at all.


    As the generals of the Gupta Dynasty guessed, the navy of the Han Dynasty was divided into two parts after it was close enough. One part naturally jumped at the enemy at sea, and the other was stopped outside the coast to prepare for landing operations.


    "Prepare the fleet for landing." Wang niche is not talking nonsense. It must be that there will be landing operations only when there is a result of sea confrontation, or he will send people ashore to die. He has been looking at the Gupta Navy not far away through a telescope, roughly guessing the number of enemy warships, and observing the formation of the enemy: "today''s wind is too small, but we should pay attention to the change of wind direction at any time, and use it in time once the climate changes."


    What the Gupta Navy above the sea is doing is arranging a vertical formation, one by one. Each team is in a straight line, with the ship body facing the Han Navy laterally.


    Wang niches are no stranger to that formation. The bed crossbows of the warships of the Han Dynasty are arranged at the bow, stern and both sides of the ship body, which can give full play to their maximum power. He knew that the side of the Gupta Dynasty immediately learned from the advantages of the bed crossbow layout scheme, and the large-scale long-range weapons also adopted the same modification, so naturally, the ship body should face the enemy horizontally.


    Because the wind force is small, it is not necessary to seize the limelight and use the wind force. Ships will not sail at all under this wind, so that a large number of Gupta warships keep their formation relatively calm.


    In fact, if it is not necessary, ships in naval warfare will not lift their sails at all, or they will increase the hit surface. Once the sails are ignited by rockets, it is still a very bad thing, and it is likely to evolve into a fire of the whole ship.


    In the past naval battles, the Han side also found a secret of the Gupta Dynasty, that is, some of the sails of Gupta warships were hit by rockets and did not catch fire. The Han Army captured the ship whose sails would not catch fire. After research, it was concluded that ah San used huohuanbu as the sails.


    The legend of huohuanbu existed in the Western Han Dynasty. It is an "artifact" that is not afraid of fire at all. If anyone has a huohuanbu that can be used as a family heirloom, the Han people are full of sadness and envy. Ah San was used as a sail, which is unforgivable.


    The sound of the oars beating the sea resounded through the columns of the Han Navy. It was Wang niche who ordered the fleet to launch an attack formation.


    Looking down from a high altitude, the oars of a vast number of warships surged. One took the lead, and soon there was a large string of attendants behind his ass. after one team after another became a formation, it seemed that many long snakes were swimming on the sea.


    When the warships of the Han Dynasty took action, Gupta''s warships naturally wouldn''t stop in place. On the sea, there was a movement of oars beating on the sea. Both sides shouted in neat but different languages. The sound was so loud that it not only swept the sea, but also startled a group of birds in the dense forest along the coast.


    "Ready!"


    Different languages have the same meaning. As the warships of the enemy and our sides get closer and closer, soldiers operating long-range attack weapons launch weapons at any time under the reminder of officers.


    It was the Han Army that first roared the word "Fang" and became a long snake. After the moan of bowstring and machinery, a thick crossbow with grease burning at the arrowhead burst out. They roared in the process of flying, and most of them fell into the sea, A few hit the warship, and the sharp arrowheads collided with the wood.


    The Han people''s bed crossbow is undoubtedly farther in range than a San''s bed crossbow. Naturally, the Han people''s long-range attack weapons take the lead. As a result, the Gupta Navy often fights with the Han Navy, even if it seizes the favorable wind in advance, but the Gupta warships are always forced to shorten the distance between the Han warships.


    At this moment, Gupta''s fleet is clearly the first to set up the formation, but it is because the range of long-range weapons is not as good as people. As usual, after the Han warships are fired, they prevent the Han warships from "flying kites" and drive them to try their best to paddle the oars to close the distance

 Chapter 748

    A fierce battle in the sea cannot lack a long-range weapon. Bows and crossbows are indispensable weapons, but the first weapon to make a sound must be the bed crossbow with a longer range but a huge body.


    After the two fleets enter the state of battle, no matter what changes their formation, the only constant is that the air must be full of roaring arrows, and most arrows must be burned with grease.


    When the rocket is shot into the hull, the arrowhead is naturally nailed into the wood. At that time, the burning grease will burn to the hull. In fact, a small number of ships can''t ignite the ship at all. At most, they smoke, but it''s different if they hit an object with combustion supporting materials.


    After the war began, the sails hit by rockets were ignited. Fiber objects were always afraid of flames. They would become combustion aids, and then spread the fire to the whole deck. The ignited people ran around and brought the flame into the hull. The fire would be difficult to stop. Before long, the whole ship must burst into flames.


    At the beginning, the two sides can also be arranged in a straight line battle. As a ship fires, especially the cabin fires, the people who should have rowed the oars are busy putting out the fire or running for their lives, they will lose their ability to move and become a drag on the formation, and a small team will be broken.


    After entering the state of war, the warships of the Han Dynasty used their own range advantage to attack unilaterally. This situation lasted nearly ten minutes, turning one enemy ship after another into a torch. At least 20 or 30 warships on the Gupta side were not in the effective attack sequence before they were close enough to fight back.


    The fighting between the two sides is that ten minutes after the war, waiting for the bed crossbow of the warship on the side of Gupta to be launched, and the strong crossbow on the side of the warship of the Han state also joined in the shooting. There is a picture in the whole battlefield, with arrows flying in the air.


    The warships on the side of Gupta were attacked by the bed crossbow and strong crossbow of the Han Army, but the Gupta warships could only fight back with the bed crossbow, but the side of Gupta still stubbornly continued to approach, from which we can see ah San... At least the Gupta naval battle has not dominated ah Sanyang for hundreds of years.


    "The loss is worth it!" Gavara Kangding Warren is not destined to be in the charge sequence. He will stay in a relatively safe rear and command his fleet. He didn''t seem to be deceiving himself or others. He said firmly: "in repeated exchanges, as long as we can overcome the early disadvantages, the next is our time to play!"


    At present, among all countries, the Romans can compare with the Han country in terms of sophisticated equipment. Compared with large-scale instruments alone, the Han state held the bed crossbow as a big killing weapon based on the details of the Zhuxia, and has been improving the bed crossbow to ensure the range advantage. Rome not only had a bed crossbow, but they also obtained a crossbow from the Greeks, which actually had a longer range than a bed crossbow.


    In fact, it must be said that the Romans attached great importance to military equipment, and their infantry based legions basically carried all kinds of equipment, especially siege equipment. This has led the Romans never to relax the development of military equipment. If anyone in the world recognizes the importance of equipment, the Romans may have a deeper understanding than Zhuxia.


    The other three pairs of gawara Kangding Warren''s words are convinced. It is an established fact that they can''t compare with the Han Army in terms of equipment. They can only get closer and entangle each other to offset their disadvantages in equipment. Entering the side contact is the performance time of ah San.


    Wang niche has learned the strength of Gupta naval battle from the past battle data. If close combat can be avoided, he will not fight. The instruction given to each formation is to keep away from the enemy as far as possible.


    The Han warship formation naturally has its own disadvantages. If it can keep a long distance and send the enemy ship to the bottom of the sea with its own range advantage, it will want to fight a side to side battle when its skull is broken.


    If several ships fight against several ships, or more than ten ships fight on the battlefield, there is enough space to move, but if there are a large number of ships, it is really not that they can attack wherever they want. Usually there are friendly ships or enemy ships everywhere.


    Within half an hour of the battle, the formation of the two sides involved in the battle slowly became no formation. If there was coordination, there were only a few two or three ships that could interact, and the rest simply had their own enemy situation to deal with.


    "Herald!" Wang niche finally knew the meaning of what Li Mai had said before. It was one thing what he thought, and it was another thing whether the other party was worthy or not: "go out."


    At the beginning, the Gupta navy was still fighting in formation. Later, it simply spread out in formation and attacked in an all-round manner. Their move really hit the weakness of the Han Navy, making it basically indistinguishable which enemy ship the Han Navy dealt with. Setting fire to sink or Cripple one, but more enemy ships were approaching. If you want to keep a distance, you have to retreat the whole front, But the fleet really can''t retreat if it wants to, and chaos is inevitable.


    No one can completely master the whole army, whether on land or at sea. For example, the idiom "arm command" is an adjective, which has never been really done.


    The situation on the battlefield is that parts fall into chaos, and then evolve from multiple parts into overall chaos. At that time, the commander-in-chief''s order can only be in major aspects. For example, it is impossible for the troops in chaos to do anything alone or in a single formation. If it is an overall retreat or a decisive battle on land, the same is true in naval warfare.


    Many enemy and our warships have entered the side to side battle. At this time, it is the warships of the Han Dynasty who have taken advantage. The deck height of the warships of the Han Dynasty is higher than that of Gupta.


    Fighting has always been the advantage of the side occupying the height. What can be seen is that the bow and crossbow men of the Han Army standing at the favorable height launch arrows from a high position and turn over one ah San who dare to stand up.


    A San is no stranger to such a situation for a long time. What they can do is to organize archers to fight back and let all those who can participate in the battle swing the hook rope. They can see that once two warships belonging to different ownership approach each other, in addition to the arrows shooting back and forth, the ropes are constantly thrown at each other, and the next moment is people swinging and trying to climb.


    Not every warship on Gupta''s side can successfully connect to the side. It has to have that size. The size of the ship is not big enough, and the face is that it has not controlled the speed to approach. The warships of the Han state have collided recklessly, and they will be knocked over if they are not big enough.


    Almost at the time when the king''s niche ordered him to attack, gawara Kangding Warren also ordered his own boat to rush out.


    The navies of the Han state and Gupta did not count the warships alone when calculating the combat power, but counted both the Pang and the Chong boat. At this moment, when the vanguard fleet enters the stalemate, the two sides will send out a boat or rush a boat. That is because both sides have suffered enough in the early war. If the big ship does not enter the stalemate, they will send a boat or rush a boat, which will basically be named. But the size of Yi and Chong can''t stand a few bed crossbows at all.


    "Order the left-wing fleet to attack." In fact, Wang niche could not grasp the whole battlefield. He could only look at the general situation: "pull the formation of the enemy fleet."


    The two fighting fleets are really not packed together. Just like fighting on land, they will be divided into groups, so there will be the arrangement of the central army and the left and right wings, and even the reserve team is essential.


    At the beginning, their fighting place was within ten miles of the coast, and they had left the coast for at least fifteen miles. As the fighting time lengthened, the distance between their fleets widened.


    "The left wing of the Han people is out?" Gavara Kangding Warren always felt as if something was wrong: "the enemy has sent out at least 200 kinds of warships. Why can''t the headquarters see the number decreasing?"


    Salar Sakuman is not as dull as his immediate boss. He found something wrong from the beginning.


    They guessed that there were about 500 Han troops coming to attack, but the number of Han troops participating in the war was more than 200. The headquarters looked like a thick layer, not to mention the number of left and right wings and reserves that could be seen, and there was another fleet preparing to land.


    By this time, if ah San hasn''t realized that they guessed wrong, it''s not an eye problem, but also a brain problem.


    Gavara Kangding Warren and salar Sakuman looked at each other for a while. Their faces were the same. They had determined that there were definitely more than 500 Han warships coming to attack. They guessed that they might reach nearly a thousand!


    "It''s incredible!" Gavara Kangding Warren said with a livid face, "our intelligence has never been right!"


    Before, Gupta estimated that the total number of warships of the expeditionary army of the Han state was 800, but now you can see more than 800!


    The number is far more than speculation. It is not fatal. Even the number of warships in the Han state can make mistakes. What else do they think the truth is false at all?


    "The enemy''s right-wing fleet is also out..." salar Sakuman raised his finger: "we... The number gap is too big."


    The navy of Gupta has more combat experience than the navy of Han. To some extent, once it enters the side to side battle, it can also obtain good results, but the difference in quantity is to a certain extent. Even if one ship is exchanged for two ships of Han, it is time to feed fish without exchanging their own warships.


    From the perspective of God, the losses of the formation of the two sides that entered the scuffle situation earlier were 27 ships on the side of the Han state and 34 on the side of Gupta. There will be such a contrast, or the Han warships occupied the range advantage in the early stage.


    If the scuffle continues, the loss ratio will open soon. Generally, the Han Army loses more and more in the scuffle. That''s because the Han people really don''t have as much experience in side to side combat as ah San. The more reason is that even if the system warship is equipped with close combat personnel, the system warship is not used for close combat. Those personnel are also transferred from the army. They are really not so suitable for naval warfare.


    Wang niche now faced a headache. He strangely found that a large number of his warships could not adapt to close combat. Once an enemy ship was connected to the side, the Army soldiers arranged on it could not resist. Most of the Army soldiers died, either captured or turned into a torch.


    [how could this happen?] Wang Kan couldn''t understand why it was like that. Instead, he had the decision that a general should have: "all departments have been engaged, and it''s time to annihilate the enemy!"


    It doesn''t matter that experience is not as good as people, and it''s not a big deal that melee combat is not as good as people. Everything can be reversed under the absolute advantage of quantity. As an authentic Zhuxia general, whether on land or at sea, if he doesn''t know how to bully people with quantity, he will be in vain.


    The order Wang niche received in advance is not to completely annihilate the enemy here. Their task is to capture the port set up by Gupta and cannot destroy Gupta''s navy. Then they will force the Gupta navy to retreat to the mainland and let the main fleet that has long intercepted the return route of Gupta''s Navy solve it.


    Of course, if the navy of Gupta side could be eliminated, Wang niche would not like to slip away his military achievements. Otherwise, he knew that chaos would become sticky. How could he continue to invest in the fleet? What is the purpose of relying on the number of warships to arrange the fleet to encircle?


    As a contemporary Warren owner whose ancestors began to play the Navy, gavara Kangding Warren reacted when he found that the enemy had signs of encirclement. Like every Brahman of ah San, he made various promises to the trapped shatili and asked them to resist to the last minute, and then led the headquarters to move.


    Just above the sea, when ships were smoking and fighting, gavara Kangding Warren was turning in with about 70 ships from his headquarters. His move was taken for granted by all ah San. The noble Brahman could escape when the situation was unfavorable, just as shatili should order the cheap people to fight for a way to escape in order to escape for his own life.


    There was a scene on the battlefield. Too many small and medium-sized enemy and our formations were killed, but the commanders of the two fleets pursued and fled with their headquarters.


    This situation is undoubtedly what the dominant Han side is willing to see. They can deal with one enemy ship by several ships. With the escape of the enemy''s main general, the enemy''s fighting will is also shaken, and the difficulty of eliminating or capturing is reduced again and again.


    The fighting began at about nine in the morning, gawara Kangding Warren''s transfer took place at noon. After he began to move, the Han Army also took action to enter the port.


    Wang Kan led his headquarters to pursue for about an hour. He saw that he could not catch up and did not recognize the reason for death. He rationally turned around and participated in the landing operation.


    "It turned out to be like this..." of course, Wang niche would not land in person. What he did after returning to the army was to make each formation count the casualties and results of the war. When he got the data, he kept smiling bitterly: "there are 59 ships sunk in the war alone, and 87 ships lost their combat power."


    Wang Kan had to smile bitterly. They used 850 large and small warships to deal with about 300 warships on the Gupta side, sinking and capturing more than 200, but their own side lost so much on the premise of absolute quantitative advantage.


    [how bad is the big man''s navy?] Wang niche really doesn''t understand: [shouldn''t be!]

 Chapter 749

    In fact, the two fleets usually don''t start and end a sea battle in one day. They often make preparations for months or even years. They keep trying before they start, and then go back and forth for dozens of days to months or years after they start.


    The Royal shrine led the fleet and gawara Kangding Warren led the fleet to decide the victory and defeat in only one day. It is an example. One side came for the landing battle, and the other side led the residual fleet to retreat. It is not a real sea showdown.


    This naval battle will continue. It depends on gavara Kangding Is Warren willing to accept the result of failure or lead the fleet back. If he accepts defeat, he must retreat to the mainland, but he will be intercepted by the Han Navy on the way, which is tantamount to the continuation of the previous naval battle, just changing the fighting sea area.


    After Wang niche ordered the landing, because there were not many warships in the port on the side of Gupta, the Han Navy did not encounter decent resistance when approaching the coast. It was waiting for the Han warships to land to do the work of delivering soldiers, and the Gupta soldiers on the land began to block.


    The state of Han guessed that there were about 20000 Gupta troops stationed in this port. In fact, only Gupta knew how many there would be.


    The Gupta side has operated this place for less than three months. They have opened up a beach extending for about five miles, and initially built facilities similar to ferries. The peripheral water stockade has not taken shape.


    Looking from the warships on the sea to the land, the land there fired dense arrows at the landing ships. It looked that there were not many large instruments such as bed crossbows. It is estimated that this is the way to wait for the soldiers of the landing forces of the Han state to get off the ship before launching a counterattack?


    The Han Army had no intention of destroying the ferry and water stronghold. These facilities can still be used after the occupation is completed, and the place can completely become a sub base of pingman Colonel''s headquarters. Why should they be destroyed.


    "Good shield!"


    "Queue, watch the queue!"


    "After the cabin is opened, keep in formation and be ready to defend against arrows!"


    There are officers in the cabin constantly making various reminders. They are told that the enemy''s arrows are very dense, so they must be prepared.


    Of course, the king''s niche does not allow ships carrying landing troops to rush up, but allocates troops for delivery.


    Far from the land, the warships of the Han Dynasty stopped at the edge of the water stronghold, opened the decks on the left and right sides of the ship, and the pedals were stretched out to lean against the water stronghold. Teams of soldiers could go underground relatively safely.


    Even people in the cabin of the ships assigned to land on the shore can hear the dense "bang bang" sound, and the sailors can also hear the cry of putting out the fire in their ears. They can know how crazy the enemy''s arrows are without looking.


    A San was very good at bow shooting during the kusana empire. They also had special elite troops of bows and arrows, but they usually used long bows.


    The bow body of a San''s long bow is usually more than 1.8 meters, and the largest bow body is close to 2 meters. When people hold the bow to launch, the bow usually reaches the lower leg. The appearance of this kind of bow is very similar to that of and bow, but a San''s bamboo long bow will make some nodes and is called tie bow. It is made of palm, bamboo, wood or animal horn to form a bow body. The bowstring is made of vine fiber, bamboo fiber and sheep intestines. There are bamboo arrows, wood arrows and iron arrows. The arrow is made of iron, bone and wood. It has the functions of piercing, cutting and impact. The style of tie bow originated from the design of the Peacock Dynasty at that time.


    In the kusana Empire, there was no change in bowing, even in the Gupta Dynasty. That is, in the Gupta Dynasty, most of the bows were made of bamboo, and most of the arrows were made of bamboo. Only God archers would match some wooden arrows, while aristocrats used a small amount of iron arrows.


    A burst of "Yiya - Kaka" instruments sounded. It was the sound of the gears of the hatch turning. The dim cabin appeared bright, and the sound of the sea hitting the coast also appeared.


    LV Chao looked out from the gap of the shield wall. There were many arrows floating in the sea, and more arrows fell on the sea. His vision extended further around and saw that another friendly ship had also opened the wall, and a line of colleagues stood still with shields on standby.


    One after another, the sound of "roaring - crackling" sounded. It was the movement that the ship board was pushed down from the ship. Probably after the ship board was arranged, officers were shouting "getting off the ship".


    LV Chao was standing in the front row. Hearing the roar, he subconsciously raised his feet and stepped on the board. He obviously felt that the soles of his feet were sinking. That was the inevitable stress response after the board was heavy. Before he got out of the cabin, he had jacked up the shield to the northeast. From the constant force on the shield, it is not necessary to guess that it is the result of arrow hit. He kept his lower body as low as possible according to the training, so that the tower shield can cover his body more.


    The walls of the ships leaning against the coast were opened one after another, and the Han troops with shields were pouring out. They got off the ship again. They didn''t step on the land for the first time, but entered the sea half waist deep.


    Every Han army who got off the ship immediately moved towards the land. In the process of moving, they braved arrows like raindrops. Too dense arrows made the Han Army inevitably suffer casualties.


    LV Chao saw that a fellow robe five steps away on the right seemed to be out of balance by the sea. The shield in his hand tilted because of the disordered pace. The next moment, an arrow hit his shoulder. He groaned with pain and fell into the sea.


    The man hit by the arrow is Huang Chi, from Bohai county. He has joined the army for two years. He joined the army late and was added to the standing army as a county soldier. It should be said that he really did not participate in any world war. Before he joined the army, the enemy countries that the Han country should eliminate were basically farting.


    Huang Chi thought he was unlucky. He was not knocked out of balance by the ocean. He didn''t know what to step on when he slipped. At the moment when the shield tilted away, he knew it would be worse. He was subconsciously short. Otherwise, the part of the arrow should be the lungs. After he was hit by the arrow, his body softened and his whole body splashed into the sea. Because the shield was heavy enough to directly touch the sea bottom, he would have been shot into a hedgehog if there was no sea above his head.


    No matter what kind of water, as long as it is thick enough, it can form an obstacle. In modern times, it can still hinder bullets. No matter what kind of bullets, they can only maintain less than one meter in the water and lose kinetic energy. Bullets are like that. How far can bows and arrows with little kinetic energy advance in the water?


    Huang Chi, who was shot in the shoulder, would like to thank the state of Han for its generosity to the standing army. It goes without saying that even ordinary soldiers have leather armor? The leather armor on his body is thickened at all key positions. Although the shoulder area is not deliberately thickened, it has a certain protective force. Although the leather is penetrated, it plays a role of resistance, and the arrowhead is not deep when it bites into the meat.


    LV Chao did not deliberately pay attention to Huang Chi, but his posture against the shield was destined to look only to the left and right, and there was usually a habit of turning one''s head to the right. His habit was to turn his head to the right.


    Some people who waded half way through the water must know that it was difficult to run forward quickly even if they had no weight on their body. They didn''t jump down and swim fast. When LV Chao took a hard step forward, he saw Huang Chi standing up from the water, but the next moment, Huang Chi suddenly had an arrow on his neck and fell directly into the sea.


    Dead people on the battlefield are a very common thing. LV Chao couldn''t be too sentimental at all. He didn''t stop walking before, but his eyes subconsciously looked at Huang Chi''s falling position until he saw two colleagues wearing rattan armor but with the Red Cross tied to their arms. He fished Huang Chi out of the sea.


    Battlefield ambulance soldiers are a standard configuration for the current Han army. Their role in the battlefield is to deal with minor injuries nearby, but they can''t deal with serious injuries on the spot. In this landing battle, the ambulance soldiers were specially equipped with rattan armor, which was specially purchased by the military from the Indochina Peninsula.


    Two ambulance soldiers in rattan armor fished Huang Chi out of the water and looked at the wound according to their own experience. One of them picked up a pair of pliers from his waist to cut the arrow shaft directly, and quickly pulled out the arrow branch. Another ambulance soldier picked up the gauze and began to bandage.


    "Check the oral cavity and deal with it immediately if you find that you can''t breathe."


    "There is no injury to the trachea, just bandage, no need to insert the trachea in the lungs."


    Huang Chi couldn''t fully open his eyes. Narrowing his eyes, he could vaguely see the busy ambulance and knew what had happened to him. When he heard the ambulance''s diagnosis, his fear disappeared, but his inner chagrin came out: [why didn''t I stand up with a shield first?]


    It must be said that Huang Chi is both unlucky and lucky. Unfortunately, he was shot twice in a row just after getting off the ship. Fortunately, there are experienced ambulance soldiers in the army.


    In fact, when the ambulance soldiers were treated, they didn''t miss arrows, but the rattan armor had great defense against arrows. Even if they were hit by a rocket, it was just a matter of soaking their bodies into the sea. The only trouble was that wearing rattan armor would always feel floating by the buoyancy of the sea.


    Not everyone is as lucky as Huang Chi. At least Huang Chi can be saved after being hit by an arrow. Watching the sea water in the beach area turn red and the floating bodies prove that war has always been cruel.


    After about 20 meters of wading, LV Chao finally stepped his legs on the land of the beach. Before he arrived, his colleagues who had landed first were organizing the shield array. He just came to supplement them into a small team.


    "Listen, all of you. In the face of war, regardless of organizational system, listen to the orders of someone!"


    "Only!"


    "Enter!"


    "Promise!"


    LV Chao immediately shouted rhythmic trumpets. Each shout was a step forward with a shield. He breathes with his surrounding colleagues, and is living and dying, for advancing to enough position, when it is time to split the shield or kill the troops in situ, or is it necessary for the officers has the final say to organize more shields.


    On Gupta''s side, PICAR is in charge of defense Malik was the first batch of redeemed chadili after he was captured. He had to thank his family for its enough influence to re-enter the war, that is, he didn''t want to have any more good jobs.


    It''s not, Picard Although Malik was back in the war, he was assigned to this port because of his dishonorable experience. He was unable to act as the supreme commander because of another man named Samir Chadili moderation of vicas.


    If it''s reasonable, the vicas family can''t compare with the Malik family. It''s the kind that can''t be compared with either wealth or manpower, but for PICAR Malik has a bad reputation and desperately needs to recover his reputation. He won''t accept being killed by Samir Commander vicas.


    Picard Malik knew it was bad when he saw the defeat of his own fleet. The last time they had a landing battle, the troops ashore were completely wiped out after the defeat of the fleet.


    This time, although they are on the side of defense, they are not at home, but a base far away from home. In addition to reinforcements at sea, it is full of land in wild areas.


    "Our arrows are running out." Samir Vicas became PICAR Malik''s immediate boss, but he really didn''t dare to talk to PICAR Malik is too complicated. That''s what the two families decided from the glory and strength of their ancestors. He frowned and said, "even the arrows and our archers will soon be unable to lift their arms."


    That''s a normal thing. People are not instruments. They can''t do endless bow and arrow shooting. Even people with good physical strength and endurance should also consider the limits of muscles and ligaments. Generally, it''s very good to be able to do bow and arrow shooting 20 times in a row.


    "What do you want to say?" Picard Malik to Samir Vicas actually had no respect from his heart. He looked at the frowning Samir Vicas said, "don''t try to surrender."


    Samir Vicas''s face stiffened, but there was no retort.


    It''s not that people with strong family strength can surrender. The last time ah San admitted defeat and surrender, they didn''t think it was a war to destroy the country. The surrender of local conflict is nothing in ah San''s concept. Once it comes to the war to destroy the country, they have their own moral standards. Even if they want to surrender, they should fight until the water and mountains are exhausted.


    "We have only been here for less than three months and can''t stop the Han army from landing." Samir Taking advantage of his height, vicas took a panoramic view of the war on the beach, turned to the forest in the East, and said, "it''s not wise to stick to it. Maybe we can withdraw to the mountains and continue to fight with the Han army?"


    Gupta sent more than 14000 land solid defense forces here. Before the naval battle broke out in the morning, gawara Kangding Warren probably knew that he couldn''t hold it at all. He transferred more than 6000 troops to the Navy. In fact, less than 7000 people were left in defense.


    Picard Malik looked at the dense Han ships on the sea and saw more and more Han troops landing. He couldn''t help thinking deeply

 Chapter 750

    There are not many wastelands over there. Although the environment is slightly different from that of Indochina Peninsula, there are many dangers.


    Not only the Indochina Peninsula or the A3 region, there is no shortage of uninhabited areas in the world. Every place that can be called wild is absolutely irrelevant to security, and it can even be said that it is full of all kinds of dangers.


    In the tropical region, the most deserted place is full of all kinds of beasts with relatively large physique, and there are no fewer poisonous snakes, but the wild area on the Indochina Peninsula is much more complex.


    The Indochina Peninsula is also tropical. The problem is that there are too many rainy seasons in a year. In addition, the air basically belongs to the humid type, which breeds more natural biological species, especially the species and quantity of various toxic insects.


    Picard Malik is not the first time to come to the Indochina Peninsula. Even if he is the first time to come to the Indochina Peninsula, their families in the south of a''san do not know nothing about the Indochina Peninsula.


    A San has been exploring the coastal areas around a San ocean for hundreds of years. Generation after generation of exploration, he doesn''t know as well as the back of his hand, but he always knows something to know.


    During the kusana Empire, ah Sanmen had found Malacca, built a military port at the Strait and immigrated. At that time, ah San did not catch many island savages and returned home to sell them, which once supported the prosperous slave trade of the kusana empire.


    It is well founded to say that A-San emigrated to the islands. When the Han people explored the sea area, they could easily find that there were A-San people on each island. Those ah San may not know that they are ah San. It is the passage of time that makes them forget their origin and gradually become similar to the islanders, but there are still differences in appearance.


    [retreat into the mountains?] Picard Malik immediately thought of the mosquitoes and snake ants everywhere, as well as the swamp. I don''t know when the miasma will appear: [can you get out when you go in?]


    In the northeast of their base, there are mountains one after another. Passing through the mountains and about 300 miles to the northeast is the country of Pyo. However, don''t think entering the country of Pyo is a comfortable environment. The country of Pyo is a tribal alliance. Most areas have not been developed at all. Some are no man''s land, and the environment is no different from other no man''s land.


    Think about it. During the Modern World War II, when the expeditionary army entered Myanmar and had to retreat, tens of thousands of soldiers withdrew into the mountains, how many people came out safely? Those who didn''t come out were swallowed by the mountain.


    "There are too many Han troops..." Samir Vicas''s voice was a little weak. In his vision, he had seen the shield wall of the Han Army advancing, and the number of arrows launched by his side was rapidly decreasing: "we only have six sardili legions, which can''t stand."


    The so-called chadili Legion is a San''s chadili family private army. Each chadili''s private army''s quality and equipment are inconsistent. Of course, some rich chadili private armies are better trained and equipped. The poor chadili private army is no better than Dalit armed forces.


    A San''s system determines that the royal family will have its own royal armed forces, but the Royal armed forces will not be the main force of national war. Their caste system determines that the class of chadili is the shaper of force. Whether it is to suppress Dalits or rebellion at home or to launch war abroad, the main force participating in the war is actually the private forces of various chadili. The difference is that the private forces of chadili are called up to form a unified command system, and the king appoints a Brahman as the commander, Gave a name to a national regular army.


    In the chadili Legion here, each Legion not only has different equipment and quality, but even the number of legions is not the same. It depends on how rich the chadili family is as the head of the army. They''ll be stationed, gawara Kangding Warren didn''t hesitate when he decided to run. He should know that those chadili won''t be an important role.


    LV Chao kept walking with the advance of the shield wall. The shield wall was not completely empty. He looked forward through the gap and saw people with dark skin. Usually, the darker the skin, the less cloth on the body, and the whiter the skin, the more gorgeous the clothes on the body.


    Only a few of the garrisoned Gupta archers were shooting arrows, and the vast majority of them hung their arms and gasped.


    Some close combat soldiers were urged to organize defense forward. Most of them were topless, wrapped around a cloth to hide their shame, and their weapons were a short spear and a round shield.


    People living in the tropics may not be poor if they wear less cloth, which is determined by the climate itself. However, even if they are afraid of heat in the battlefield, those who have the conditions would rather die of heat and put enough protective armor on themselves. Those who just wrap a shame cloth around their waist have no such conditions.


    Is the Han army not afraid of heat? When they were stationed on the Indochina Peninsula, they had less cloth than they could have in wartime. When it was hot enough, they wanted to be soaked in water all day, but they must wear war robes and armor in wartime,


    The importance of armor in the age of cold weapons needs no words. If you have a good defensive armor, even if you are shot into a hedgehog, you can still stand upright, rushing left and right. Although you have hit a considerable number of arrows, most of the arrowheads are defended by the armor and do not bite the meat.


    "Split shield!"


    The same voice was shouted continuously, and one shield wall after another cracked.


    "The Han army is mighty!"


    After the violent drinking, LV Chao, like his colleagues around him, held a tower shield in one hand and a short spear in the other. He first trotted quickly and entered the charging posture within 100 meters of the enemy.


    On the beach, the shield arrays split, and the battle trumpets were shouted by the Han army one after another, followed by the soldiers charging.


    I don''t know what Gupta thought. There were no obstacles such as antlers and horses on the beach, so that the Han army could organize the shield wall to advance safely after landing.


    About 100 meters into the beach, ah San built a half waist high fence. It seems that the number of fence walls is not small. Ah San, who shot arrows on the beach, retreated to hide behind many fences.


    LV Chao could clearly see ah San''s face. Most of what he saw was fear on his face, but he strangely found that no ah San turned and ran away.


    Of course, ah San should be terrified. Ah San, who is located on the beach, has not received orders from the rear for a long time. Most of them are archers. They only have a small number of close combat arms. In the face of the Han Army approaching and charging, they are at a loss that there are no new orders from the rear. They also deeply know that archers are not close combat arms at all. How can they not be terrified?


    To say that fear did not break up, we have to say the A3 caste system. In that caste system, Untouchables are not even their own lives. The sudara, which is slightly better than untouchables, is taught to be more clever than sheep. It is the kind of system that suppresses one layer at a time. In addition, each class has insurmountable shackles, which leads to a kind of obedience.


    If we look at the history of ah San, before the erosion of their caste system, the collapse never started from the bottom. It was those strata leading the bottom who couldn''t stand it first. It was the high level that led to the collapse of the middle and low levels that led to the collapse of the whole situation.


    There are no crossbow men in the advancing Han army. Only Gupta is shooting arrows on the battlefield. There will inevitably be casualties in the charging Han Army, but let alone a small number of casualties will scare the rest. Even if there are several times more casualties, they will continue to charge. They are an open Army in the strong and prosperous period, not a soft legged shrimp at the end of the dynasty.


    LV Chao was not the fastest runner. Before he rushed to the fence, many of his colleagues had entered the stage of close combat. The collision and roar of various weapons made the battlefield noisy.


    "Drink!" LV Chao waved his shield and smashed at an ah San who rushed. He took advantage of the situation and stabbed out the short spear in his hand. He opened his mouth and shouted "kill!" At the same time, the spear point penetrated ah San''s chest and was quickly pulled back, bringing up a bright blood flower.


    Judging from their physique, most A-San look a little thin. They don''t have much muscle on their bare upper body. Rows of bones and meat on the duck chest are clearly visible. This kind of A-San should be a vegetarian.


    No mistake, ah San has a vegetarian tradition. Many vegetarian families have never eaten meat since the moment of birth. Vegetarianism is still very popular in ah San.


    Eating vegetarian food is not bad, but people are omnivorous creatures. They are destined to absorb enough nutrition from all kinds of food. In particular, soldiers need more nutrition than ordinary people, otherwise they can''t stand training alone.


    Of course, not all ah San are vegetarians, and not all of them are skinny. That is, their overall quality will be very different according to the wealth of the chadili family they follow.


    Look at the soldiers of the Han army. They don''t say they are full. There is at least one salted fish at each meal. Usually there is a meal of meat in two or three days. With rich nutrition and a high degree of training, they take off their armor and clothes. It seems that they are definitely full of tendon meat.


    With the support of his strong physique, LV Chao can run fast with a weight of more than 30 kilograms. After running for a distance, he can easily wave a tower shield to hit people, and it won''t be difficult to stab a short spear.


    The competition of cold weapons is the most direct. Strong people can always take more advantage. The Han army is not only strong, but also has a great advantage in height.


    LV Chao is 1.74 meters tall. Compared with some colleagues who are up to two meters tall, of course, he will appear shorter, but he is much taller in the face of a San with an average height of less than 1.6 meters.


    Individual Han soldiers in the attack were 1.9 meters tall. They looked like giants when facing ah San who was less than 1.6 meters. With their strong physique, excellent defense and weapon configuration, their battle with ah San was like an adult beating a child.


    If ah San has his own unique mental outlook, he may be able to use spiritual food to make up for his lack of physique, but ah San''s caste system and culture determine that a group of ah San who are committed to everything will have any strong resistance thought.


    LV Chao stabbed an ah San again, but found that the spear tip in his hand was gone. Without even thinking about it, he abandoned his short spear and took out the sword around his waist. The next moment, he found that there was no ah San standing around.


    A San''s first fence defense lasted less than ten minutes. The only commendable thing is that even in the face of being slaughtered, only a small number of people fled. Most a San persisted to the last moment of breathing.


    "The only thing these ah San deserve respect is to insist?" Zhang Quan''s body was full of blood, and his sword had even broken: "the whole team turned to defense by relying on the fence."


    Zhang Quan was the commander of this team in the LV Dynasty, and he himself was a village chief.


    Ten minutes is not long at ordinary times. It is a blink of an eye for soldiers who enter the war. The problem is to rush first and then fight. People with good physical strength will become tired because of their extreme concentration.


    From physical strength to spirit, it is difficult for them to continue to attack. The rear tongpao has caught up. Naturally, they will continue to advance and hand it over to the tongpao.


    The Han Army that landed and launched the attack in advance was actually nearly 1000 people, which was determined by the width of the battlefield itself. The beach is not too wide to accommodate too many people. If there are too many people, it will be crowded. At the beginning, Gupta archers are too crazy. The appropriate troops push forward to open up the situation, and then form a new force. If this oil adding tactic is not suitable on other occasions, it can only be so on this occasion.


    LV Chao was really tired. He simply buckled the Tower Shield on the fence. He sat down directly with his back against the fence, completely ignoring the body of a San sitting under his ass.


    The rest of the soldiers can basically sit down and can''t stand. They will deliberately lean back against the fence. In addition to avoiding being shot by cold arrows from unknown places, this work can also make room for new colleagues to pass.


    "The crossbow man followed." LV Chao turned his head to the right and said to an unknown colleague, "the battle of crossbow men will soon be over."


    They charged first, and braved the arrow rain to compete for the first fence wall, in order to lay a foothold? Once there is room for your bowmen to arrange the arrow array, ah San will soon see how Zhuxia plays archery.


    The king niche still didn''t land, but his flagship was close enough. Through the telescope, he saw his own bow and crossbow men ashore and arranged array, and knew that the landing war had basically come to an end.


    "The enemy''s fortifications are quite simple." The shrine has been watching the flag of the enemy camp, and will subconsciously observe the mountains behind the Gupta camp: "do you find any signs of the enemy abandoning the camp?"


    Su Ding immediately replied, "there is no sign of the enemy abandoning the camp for the time being."


    At this moment of the war, Wang niche has generally known the number of enemy troops stationed. Now he does not doubt that his own side can capture this military port, but he has to worry about the enemy escaping into the mountains.


    The enemy will certainly feel bad when they escape into the mountains. The nature of the dense forests and mountains alone can swallow up most people, but if that happens, the Han army will face the trouble of being attacked secretly for a long time.

 Chapter 751

    "After annihilating all the army of a San, only a small number of enemy warships were able to escape?"


    Liu Yan received the war report from the front line only a month after the end of the war. He was not surprised by such a result. His own side dispatched such a huge fleet. If there were no sudden natural disasters such as storms, it would be natural to win. The difference is how much he lost and how much he eliminated.


    In the war report, Huan Wen introduced in detail the course of the Navy''s engagement and specifically pointed out that the Navy lacked experience in side to side combat, but Liu Yan knew what the reason was.


    The crossbow ship produced by the system is a long-range arm. If it were not for arranging non system soldiers to board the ship, the situation would be a little worse.


    Everything is not perfect. Liu Yan already has this kind of gold finger against the sky. He really can''t expect more. Let alone the terrible side to side battle. Even if he is at a disadvantage in long-range mutual attack, what he can do is to pile up his opponents with quantity. All he can do is afford to lose.


    [that''s why we should encourage navigation!] Liu Yan knows that conquering the sea is not an easy task. It takes a long time to train sailors, and more time to train the Navy: [the system crossbow ship can''t be said to be a transition, but the future doesn''t belong to them.]


    In the two naval battles, the Han Army directly sank 67 ships, and nearly 100 ships lost their combat power and needed to be repaired. Judging from the scale of sending out 2000 warships, it seems that less than 10% of the war damage is nothing, but the enemy they are fighting is less than 300, which is a big problem.


    The ships produced by the system have only one kind of shortcomings. It is an advantage to sail far alone. Without the ships produced by the system, the Han country, let alone the third ocean, can''t play happily in the adjacent Indochina Peninsula.


    I''m not kidding. The production of the system can be said to be cheap and beautiful. A man-made warship, even a medium-sized warship, usually takes at least three months. The total cost of labor and materials is about 300000. One or ten ships seem to be nothing, but the more they are, the more they will cost. They can''t build as many as they want. At least there aren''t enough craftsmen to build them.


    The ships produced by the system are different. Although it also takes time, it takes far less time than manual manufacturing. It doesn''t need labor costs. It just consumes materials and has its own crew.


    Liu Yan has such a fleet, which will not be empty in the face of any opponent. As long as he can keep up with the resources, he can fight naval battles with all countries in the world. The difference is whether he thinks it is necessary.


    Obviously, Liu Yan didn''t think it was necessary in the early stage, but it is necessary at this stage.


    "The enemy''s fleet has been repeatedly frustrated and will not dare to take the initiative to attack again." Xu Zheng was not familiar with naval warfare. Looking at the war report, he lost 10% and destroyed most of the enemy Navy. He thought it was a great victory: "the general of the southern expedition decided that he could seize the victory and blockade the sea and border again. He thought it was feasible."


    Whether that naval battle was to eliminate the threat of pingman Colonel''s headquarters or to concentrate on preparing for the land enemy, it is natural to make persistent efforts to win at sea. Next, Huanwen should focus on eliminating the coalition forces of the land enemy.


    The war report only briefly talked about the land war. Huan Wen had made a detailed report on how to fight the land war before. If the situation did not change, it would be nothing more than luring the enemy in-depth and not achieving direct positive results.


    "The jungle environment is complex..." Xu Zheng paused, as if thinking about something. After a little while, he continued: "I think we can recruit troops from the Japanese Islands?"


    Liu Yan is naturally indispensable. The Han state has strong control over the Japanese islands. The nobles of the above countries are very eager to be attached, and the bottom is willing to do anything that may become a big man.


    With the mentality of waste utilization, the Han state did not think that the Japanese should be treated well if they were obedient. The young and strong Japanese were either transferred to serve as servants or transferred to various mines. They basically took it for granted that the Japanese bled and sweated for the hegemony of the Han state.


    "If it goes well, I will land on the mainland of a''san and fight in the next year." When Liu Yan thought about it a little, he felt that he had taken a big step, but he also thought it should be like this: "when there were coalition forces of various countries participating in the war, the territory of a San was too large, so he should mobilize more Japanese expeditions."


    There have long been relevant plans to land in A3. At the beginning, they didn''t want to invest much standing army, and even county soldiers didn''t want to invest too much. They planned to use the Japanese to shed blood for the hegemony of the Han country.


    Put down the war report sent by Huan Wen, Liu Yan picked up another memorial on the table, and the topic of discussion changed.


    Another memorial was written by Li Kuang, which introduced the things on the way to the western regions road. After nearly two months of marching, they had reached 50 miles away from bailongdui, and temporarily stopped to take the necessary rest before the war.


    Together with Li Kuang''s memorials, envoys from various countries in the western regions were also sent home. The countries they represent are not unfamiliar to the Han people who understand the general situation of the western regions. It is strange that those countries participating in the alliance against Han also sent envoys.


    Envoys from western countries who came to Chang''an did not receive an audience from Liu Yan after their arrival, but were arranged to the post house together.


    "There are two kinds of envoys. Those who dare not resist Master Wang and those who come to make tricks." LV Yi felt that there was no difference. No matter what attitude and goal he came with, the fate of the western countries had long been doomed. He said: "ambassador Kucha has repeatedly asked for an audience, saying that he came to reopen the silk road."


    The silk road has a long history, but in fact, as a producer of silk, Zhuxia did not make much profit. On the contrary, some countries in the western regions and Central Asia made a lot of money as second-class traders.


    There is nothing wrong. Silk may be very valuable, but as the only one who can make silk, Zhuxia did not make much profit in this trade from the beginning. Obviously, the only advantage is to make manual money.


    At the beginning, the silk road was not opened by Zhuxia. In fact, the Xiongnu people brought the silk to the western regions, and the people of the western regions resold it to Central Asian countries. The Central Asian countries in contact and trade with the West sold it to western countries. After repeatedly changing hands, the price increased exponentially, but no matter how many times the price of silk increased, it had nothing to do with Zhuxia''s wool.


    "In the past, first the Huns made profits, and then Loulan, Shache and Cheshi took turns to make profits. It''s not surprising that kuci thought so." Ji Chang has a say in this regard. He learned about the reopening of the maritime Silk Road and learned that the price of silk soared with the increase of distance: "the Kucha people are whimsical!"


    The Han kingdom is a little strange to the western regions, but it must know some things to know, including this time the western regions formed a coalition to resist the recovery of the old land by the Han people. Kucha took the lead, and Kucha king was also regarded as the leader of the alliance.


    On the way to those envoys from the western regions, the chaotang discussed what attitude they should take. There was no lack of comments that they wanted to kill the Kucha people. All the envoys who participated in the coalition resistance against the king''s division should be killed. Behind them, the ancient traditions of the Xia Dynasty played a vital role so that those guys could live well.


    "The small country has not been sealed by the big man." Xu Zheng''s meaning is simple and clear: "because of this, he just arranged a post house, not received by Honglu hall."


    Although Zhuxia went from the Warring States period to the collapse of etiquette and music, some facade projects have never been abandoned, especially in some countries. Even if the etiquette may seem strange, there should still be some, such as receiving foreign envoys and dispatching Honglu embassy personnel.


    Since the Western Han Dynasty, except for the enemy countries, the leaders of any country around the Central Plains Dynasty need to be granted the thorny seal from the emperor. Any country that does not receive the thorny seal from the emperor will not be recognized, or even belong to the country that must be levied.


    The countries in the western regions had their legal status only when they were granted the thorny seal by the emperor of the Han family. It was taken for granted after Emperor Xuan of the Western Han Dynasty. Otherwise, even the people in the western regions would not recognize the legal status of the Lord of the country. This practice was maintained until the collapse of the Western Jin Dynasty, even before the separatist Cao Wei still maintained order.


    After the collapse of the Western Jin Dynasty, Zhuxia had no more constraints on the western regions. After the reconstruction of the Han state, it had not extended its hand to the western regions. At present, the heads of states in the western regions are not independent? It belongs to the kind of grass-roots king who is not recognized. Let alone not recognize its legal status, even if it is eliminated, it can roar openly: non Han ministers and concubines should be destroyed.


    A matter of course! Didn''t Zhuxia openly publicize "is it the king''s land under the whole world and the king''s officials who lead the land"? This sentence bluntly roared that any inch of land in the world belongs to Zhuxia. As long as people who need to breathe are Zhuxia ministers, anyone who opposes this should be eliminated.


    Those envoys have not been killed for the time being. The Han state began to pay attention to the tradition of not killing envoys. What''s more, it feels that those small countries are the objects that can be killed with one finger. If they feel threatened, they will consider whether to follow the tradition.


    The western regions have a history of being ruled by the various Xia dynasties, and the time is not short. In that case, there is a very interesting phenomenon. For example, many envoys from the western regions came here this time. Their purpose is to plead for a thorny seal.


    "There are no thorns in a capricious country." Ji Chang''s attitude is very direct: "in addition to his country, govern counties and counties, and eliminate future troubles forever."


    For people a little older, they will not forget how the western regions jumped up and down after the Han family lost their national throne, let alone how the western countries flattered the Capricorn. Even if it is only because the ancestors of the Jie nationality came from the western regions, they all think that the people of the western regions are unforgivable. That is why they ignore the flattery of some envoys in the western regions.


    Apart from the above reasons, didn''t the Han state want to make the people out of the western regions? Since we all delimit the western regions to reduce the pain caused by natural disasters, and then go to seal the western countries, wouldn''t we regard them as "within the order" again, and how can we play happily!


    Ji Chang at least knows that if he recognizes the legal existence of western countries, the military will not agree first. Anyone who dares to open such a mouth will not only face the anger of the military, but also the people who rush to Yangguan to earn military merit and wealth. At that time, they will not only hate the military, but also be scolded by the people.


    "Great goodness, in addition to its country, is governed by counties and counties!"


    Whether it was indifferent or waiting for a bite, Ji Chang''s remarks received a warm response.


    Xu Zheng even said, "Kucha doesn''t know the number of days. An dares to compete with the sun. He should cut off his envoys. If he meets the city, his country will be destroyed."


    The Kucha people gathered the Allied forces to resist the king''s division. It was a great treachery. They dared to be the leader of the alliance. They not only resisted the king''s division of the Han Dynasty, but also openly joined the alliance. Without destroying Kucha, they were simply not descendants of the Zhuxia Dynasty.


    That''s a league! Look at the people who can take the lead in the league in the history of Zhuxia. In the past, those people were called overlords, that is, the bearers who respect the king and bustle with foreigners. After Qin ruled the world, they became reserve forces to challenge the status of the emperor. If they had to kill his family, would cats and dogs be able to challenge the authority of the emperor?


    It''s no small matter to make the first lieutenant shout "meet the city".


    In Zhuxia''s war, however, whenever we encounter "conquering the city", that is, the rhythm of razing to the ground after the capture. In the process, it is absolutely necessary not to close the knife for a few days. Although Ke City is not as bloody as slaughtering City, the fate of the people who were killed in Ke City is definitely better. If they can live, they will inevitably become slaves.


    Liu Yan also heard another meaning. Kucha people are very rich. Since it is Kecheng, it is necessary to screen materials in the process of razing the city. Can those wealth naturally become booty?


    To put it bluntly, Ke City is blowing the horn of legal robbery. People in the city are either killed or become slaves to the victors. No one can shout injustice at all.


    Xu Zheng dares to shout "conquer the city". That''s the confidence given by Liu Yan. Liu Yan didn''t hide anything at the beginning. Since he went to the western regions to reduce domestic losses, he certainly robbed whatever he met. If he could grab property, he could sell money even if he captured people.


    For the current Han country, to some extent, the abduction of talents is the key. The national project desperately needs slaves. The people also find that the government encourages the enslavement of foreign nationalities. In order to clarify the political concept, Liu Yan has restored the old practice of the Western Han Dynasty, that is, the "slave official calculation".


    The so-called "slave official calculation" was a feature of the Western Han Dynasty. Anyone with slaves had to pay taxes. Liu Che was poor and crazy to fight behind. In addition to tax increases under various names, he did not miss the collection of slave tax.


    Liu Yan made improvements according to the "official calculation of slaves" in the Western Han Dynasty, clearly announced to the world and formed a law. He took "five calculations in the Han Dynasty and one calculation in the Hu Dynasty" as the system, that is, every tax quarter, Han slaves need to pay 60 money, but foreign slaves only have 12 money.


    Since there is no way to completely eliminate the Han people as slaves, tax should be used to increase the cost of using the Han people as slaves. Liu Yan can only do this at most. If he completely put an end to the enslavement of the Han people, it seems great, but the Han people who really can''t live and can''t find a livelihood will starve to death?


    The Han Dynasty had to accept all the wealth, land and population of the Gupta Dynasty. In particular, it was eager to obtain enough slaves. The population of the western regions was not as much as that of a San, but the thin legs of mosquitoes were also meat!

 Chapter 752

    For a country that is on the rise and in a pioneering period, the more the population, the better, especially in an era when everything depends on manpower.


    Under the other major premise of Huayi, it is naturally the best to turn Hu into Han, but it usually takes time to digest, and there must be a quantitative limit to turn Hu into Han. Otherwise, there are several times more naturalized Hu people than real Han people, that is, Han people are most likely to be transformed by Hu.


    On the premise that it is impossible to absorb too many naturalized Hu and there is an extreme lack of labor force, enslavement of foreign nationalities has become an inevitable choice, not only in Zhuxia, but also in most countries in the world.


    Look at those powerful countries in the world, whether they have perished or still exist, the rise of the vast majority of powerful countries is basically casting their own glory with the flesh and blood of another nation.


    Rome is the best example. Their original native population was several million, but they enslaved ten or twenty million foreign nationalities. The Romans were only responsible for war and development. Domestic projects were basically built with foreign nationalities. Not only in engineering, the Romans used slaves in all aspects, creating a strong Empire and making it strong for more than 2200 years (from 753 BC to 1453 AD).


    Rome is the most striking example. Behind it, there are more countries whose own prosperity is based on the exploitation of foreign races, such as the empire with the sun never setting. There were Spaniards before and Britons after. The Brits ruled a quarter of the world''s land with their own population of nearly 30 million, and the population that ruled the territory also accounted for a quarter of the world.


    If a nation (country) wants to develop, even if it occupies the best land itself, it can only rely on internal cycles, and its strength will also be limited. Even if that kind of strength is very fragile, if we do not pay attention to the rise of the outside and wait for that strong enemy to attack, the strength of oneself will probably be broken like a bubble.


    At the beginning, Zhuxia''s power also knew how to exploit and develop outward, but the later he lost his enterprising spirit


    Distant ancestors knew that only by supporting the enemy, turning the enemy''s wealth into their own wealth, turning the enemy into their own slaves, or simply integrating the enemy with themselves, could they ensure their continued strength.


    I don''t know when Zhuxia lost his desire to explore the external world and immersed himself in the power built by his own thoughts, so constant internal reincarnation became inevitable. Even he passively expanded his territory only when he waited for the invasion and destruction of other races... Or the mode of "recovering" the territory of other races that had invaded him before, Only a few ambitious emperors have opened up a little bit.


    "We need people, we need land." Liu Yan has never concealed this ambition: "in our generation, there are many things we can do."


    The current era is not the best era of Zhuxia. There were many stages. As long as Zhuxia was willing to look outside, they could easily open up a large territory, but they didn''t take that step for some reason.


    Liu Yan''s time point can be said to be the worst time in Zhuxia. The Han people have experienced the Holocaust. There are no two out of ten people. The ruins everywhere are almost destroyed.


    Xu Zheng said, "that''s why the big man needs more people."


    In an era when everything depends on manpower, without enough population, you can''t do anything big. Even the civil service group that believes that the war should be suspended can''t refute Xu Zheng''s words. It can even be said that as long as the military fighting abroad can always transport slaves to China, the civil service groups have to bite their teeth to support the military''s foreign development.


    "Since the sixth year of Yuanshuo, the Great Han has obtained 1.79 million slaves..." Sang Yu whispered to Ji Chang, "in addition to the necessary rewards for meritorious soldiers, most of them have been used for national infrastructure."


    The term "infrastructure" does not come into being in modern times. Li Ying, a legalist, is a sage who strongly supports infrastructure. He believes that there is nothing that infrastructure can not solve. If the problem is not solved, it must be that the scale of infrastructure is not large enough.


    Li Ying said that the infrastructure construction is not to build palaces for emperors or build forest gardens. It is a folk infrastructure. It can be roads, but he prefers to build irrigation systems. The construction of irrigation system can generally get the support of the people, because the people know that the construction of irrigation system is beneficial to them.


    After entering Guanzhong, Liu Yan had the desire to build a palace city. Before, the national corvee was basically used for irrigation systems and roads. It took nearly seven years to gradually repair the original irrigation systems in various places. He also attached great importance to the roads connecting the counties in various villages. Such behavior by the state was warmly supported by the people.


    Eight years after Yuanshuo, the construction of the road from the county to the county capital was put forward to the plan, but the plan could not keep up with the change. The large-scale drought speculated became a reality and turned to the construction of national roads at the north and south ends of the country.


    At present, the total labor force used to build the national highway is more than 5 million. It is the nearby labor of counties along the national highway, and the more dangerous mountain opening is the use of slaves.


    Five million people account for almost one-third of the total population of the Han Dynasty. The past dynasties have never used this population base to do national projects. It not only puts great pressure on management, but also consumes a lot of energy. However, compared with ensuring social stability, the role of the national highway in trade circulation and troop dispatching speed after its completion is worth the effort.


    The time has come to the ninth year of Yuanshuo (A.D. 450), which is only one year away from the full outbreak of drought in Northern Xinjiang and Central Plains. After the drought, there is a plague of locusts. This degree of natural counterattack is really not human resistance.


    The most serious thing about the Han Dynasty... Or Liu Yan is that the imperial power of Zhuxia is basically linked to the divine power, especially after the heaven and man of the Western Han Dynasty sensed that the Eastern Han Dynasty was fully accepted, but any natural disaster is basically linked to the morality of the rulers.


    At the end of the eighth year of Yuanshuo, there was a drought in the northwest, and there was a statement that Liu Yan''s morality was not enough to rule the northwest. The remaining evils of Zhang''s cool country jumped up and down. It was the timely response of the Han country that did not cause great trouble, but the trouble was not completely eradicated.


    Li Kuang, who was originally in charge, first killed a group and closed a group, and Xie AI comforted him from the side. Or did he wait until ran min passed to let things down to the greatest extent. The problem is that the speech that Liu Yan''s morality is not enough to rule the Northwest has not completely disappeared.


    "It''s appropriate for young people to leave Yangguan and go to the western regions." Sang Yu is the head of the imperial palace. Although the Imperial Palace has less power after the reform, it still has the right to speak: "I think we should go further, or we can move the people in the northwest to the southwest?"


    "Wrong." Ji Chang frowned at sang Yu and said, "it''s very inappropriate for the young people in the northwest to go out of the pass and move their people again."


    The southwest of Han is a little large, including Bashu and the former Southwest of Jingzhou. It was owned by Zhuxia during the Western Han Dynasty, but the Western Han Dynasty, the Eastern Han Dynasty, the separation of the Three Kingdoms, the Western Jin Dynasty to the Eastern Jin Dynasty, except for Bashu''s intentional construction, the rest of the region seems to have been forgotten.


    Take the original Jiaozhou as an example, or the Qin Empire sent the southern expedition corps to the south. With the collapse of the Qin Empire, the southern Xinjiang corps established its own country. It was built during Zhao Tuo''s administration, but those places have been standing still since Nanyue was destroyed by the Western Han Dynasty. Even if the Sun Wu regime, which once separated the south, had construction, it only focused on the south of the Yangtze River (Modern Zhejiang and Suzhou) and ignored the rest.


    Hundreds of years have passed. What was the place in Southwest China like before and still looks like now. The only difference is that the number of Han people has increased, but the local natives are not few.


    The state of Han adopted a "one size fits all" approach to people. There were only Han and non Han people. After the attack on the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the military swept the past all the way into the southwest. Due to historical factors, it rarely used a knife. It was usually decided by public opinion, but the necessary population registration was not small. The natives who were willing to cooperate turned into glorious Han people, Unwilling natives were either killed or arrested as slaves.


    So far, the Southwest has not really settled down. The natives who are unwilling to give up customs take refuge. They occasionally come out to attack the Han villages. Then the Han garrison sweeps them from time to time, and encourages the slave team to arrest the natives in the southwest.


    Ji Chang opposes moving the northwest people to the southwest. One of the reasons is that it is not stable there. The northwest young people go to the western regions to fight hard, but their families are forced to go to the southwest to fight hard with the natives. If those northwest young people who go to the Western Regions know the news, should they rise up and form an army to fight back?


    Sang Yu said that there are certain reasons for that. The northwest people have no sense of belonging to the Han state. As a result, the rest of the region also began to take the northwest people as their own people. The more intense the resistance in the northwest, the more disgusted the people in the rest of the region are with the northwest.


    With estrangement, it may even evolve into confrontation. Should we start before the confrontation occurs?


    Liu Yan glanced over and found that sang Yu''s remarks had a market, especially this politically correct proposal. For civil and military officials, if northwest people dared to oppose today''s rule, there would be no problem in how to deal with it, even if they were wrong.


    "The northwest is also a Han land, which is the hometown of few people." Liu Yan had to set the tone. He really wanted to target the northwest. If something similar happened in that area later, would he have to target it again? Would there be a basic plate in the end? But he couldn''t help saying, "the southwest is too far away, but open the grassland to make it."


    Sang Yu immediately smiled. The northwest is the northwest, the grassland is the grassland, and the north and east of the northwest are the grassland. The grassland is now captured by the Han Army, but only some official groups are doing things such as grazing. There are really not many people living in the grassland.


    It''s just that the territory Map looks better and even a burden. It''s too ugly for people from the northwest to go to the southwest. There are many ways to let them go to the grassland nearby.


    "As usual, those who are willing to follow will be loaned by the government?" Ji Chang is the prime minister. Even if he dislikes any group, he should ensure the greatest degree of gentleness. When Liu Yan responded, he immediately said, "Your Majesty is kind."


    The Han state''s lending to the private sector is an inevitable behavior at present, and once supported the people who had nothing to live on. Of course, official loans have interest, but they are much less than private loans. This is what Liu Yan has been grasping. Even if there is no less trouble, he has to deal with a group of officials who dare to operate secretly every year.


    Liu Yan always wanted to make use of the grassland. It has been four or five years since the Han Army captured the grassland, and it has been nearly a year or two. There were no Han people on the grassland. He came up with troops with the same nature as the reclamation Corps. The difference is that the reclamation Corps reclaims farmland and the Grassland Construction Corps grazes.


    The state of Han accepted a considerable number of naturalized Hu. Even if they had forgotten their grazing skills before, they also picked it up again with the absorption of a large number of naturalized Hu.


    At present, there are not many construction legions in the grassland in the Han Dynasty. They divide pastoral areas and place troops respectively. They are also responsible for cleaning up non compliant tribes. While building, they ensure that there are no uncontrolled grazing tribes on the grassland.


    The Grassland Construction Corps has been providing a large number of livestock to the mainland. After Yuan Shuo studied the use of wool in six years, the textile industry has become a giant beast from scratch, but it also let the people know the profit-making way of the grassland. More and more capital can''t wait to get a share. Liu Yan naturally supports this.


    "Your Majesty." Ji Chang bowed, hesitated and said, "in Northern Xinjiang and Central Plains, can we take northwest as an example?"


    Liu Yan naturally agreed. If he remembered correctly, Northern Xinjiang would be completely dry in A.D. 350, and then it would sweep most of the Central Plains. Even if the country made more preparations, it would only reduce losses.


    "I have some suggestions." Xu Zheng bowed and said, "Your Majesty, please expand the county soldiers."


    At present, there are 13 standing armies in the Han Dynasty. Except for a few who go out to fight, the rest are transferred to areas that are considered to be chaotic. In addition to the standing army, there are as many as 560000 County soldiers and nearly 400000 field troops in the establishment. They are all part of the public food.


    "Minister..." Ji Chang echoed, "please expand the county soldiers again."


    Then all the important officials came out and agreed. They did not become militants all the time. It was a change in the current situation. It was really necessary to do so.


    Liu Yan has no hesitation. In difficult times, bringing more vigorous young people into the scope of management is to reduce and mitigate risks.


    Once the drought sweeps down, disaster relief is not the first sequence. How to prevent the turbulence caused by the disaster.


    Because of the special political style of Zhuxia, it is absolutely necessary to roar an ambitious man who "the son of heaven has no virtue and can not sit in the world", and it is also necessary to follow the foolish people. That was the most difficult time since the founding of Liu Yan.

 Chapter 753

    What should a ruler do when there is pressure at home?


    Appropriate rulers will find ways to dredge people''s discontent, and then modify the policy to the greatest extent, but this will not be of great use. It will test the patience and courage of the domestic people.


    More qualified rulers will look for an enemy, use external enemies to attract domestic attention, and use all means to publicize the threat of the enemy. In addition, they will sort out the internal affairs and unite again. It is not necessary to really fight against that enemy, but they can effectively transfer domestic contradictions. As long as the public resentment is not overwhelming, they can always survive.


    Excellent rulers will do the above two steps, but also cultivate a group of enterprising people, find a foreign enemy who can do it, and ensure that they can easily destroy the enemy. They may not rob much resources from the enemy, but their internal dissatisfaction must be vented.


    Qualified and excellent rulers, while looking for the enemy, will also take the opportunity to clean up the threatening part of the country. This is very dangerous. If they do not operate properly, the domestic threat has not been cleared up, and the foreign war has not won victory. As a result, their "dragon power" has been shaken, and those who are threatened are also vigilant, If you don''t change your policy, you''ll lose your throne.


    Liu Yan can think of some examples, but there are not many emperors with courage and courage in the history of Zhuxia. There are successes, failures and good or bad.


    [anyway, I won''t be Yang Guang...] Liu Yan has read history and specially learned about Yang Guang: [Yang Guang is not really so unbearable, but the winner of the change of dynasty tries his best to discredit him. Only his opponent is too powerful and cunning, and he lacks patience...]


    At present, there is no interest group in the Han Dynasty. Several interest groups that have just taken shape are still targeted at each other. In addition, Liu Yan has always exercised the highest control over the army. As long as the military does not have problems, there will be no big problems.


    "Gupta war, western war, grassland war." What Liu Yan said is more general, but it will still divide the local battlefield: "today''s top priority is the Gupta war and the war in the western regions."


    The war against the Gupta Dynasty has become more and more complex. It is also the Han state... Or the first cross sea war that went thousands of miles away in the history of Zhuxia. If it fails, the consequences will be very serious.


    "Although there was a slight delay, the war was relatively smooth." Xu Zheng understood how important the war was to the Gupta Dynasty. He thought Liu Yan was wavering and hurriedly said, "the general of the southern expedition has repeatedly promised that he will land on the enemy''s territory in the next year."


    Liu Yangen did not waver. Once the invasion failed thousands of miles away for the first time, Zhuxia, who likes to learn from history, will talk about this failure again and again, which will make most people shrink back as soon as they hear of cross-sea war. Their generation may be able to carry out cross-sea war again, but future generations may not have that confidence and courage.


    Ji Chang and sang Yu looked at each other, and they reached a tacit understanding in an instant.


    "Your Majesty, the prime minister''s office can provide the greatest support if there is a need for war." Although Ji Chang turned to hope for peace building and internal affairs, he was very clear about when to look: "the war against Gupta is to clench his teeth, and ministers will do their best."


    Sang Yu immediately echoed, "the only way to destroy Gupta is to form a coalition with many countries."


    Speaking from different angles, the military is still full of confidence in winning. The prime minister''s office stated that it should continue no matter how difficult it is, but sang Yu spoke from the perspective of diplomatic relations.


    In fact, Zhuxia is a country with good face. There are too many examples of puffy faces and fat people. Most of the time, it is not simply to take into account face. It is a big country that should look like a big country. Otherwise, how can we maintain dignity and make all countries fear?


    Social interaction between people, confident people are usually easier to convince others, which will also make others afraid when they want to be unfavorable to themselves.


    In terms of the embodiment of national relations, a powerful country needs to rely on dignity to deter other countries. Otherwise, it is clear that it is strong, but other countries feel easy to bully. Even if other countries may not be able to treat themselves, it will be hard to be provoked again and again.


    The Han state has not yet adapted to the posture of the superpower. In the final analysis, the time of the establishment of the country is still short, and most of the ruling classes are born in the micro. The fundamental reason why they have always been tough with the outside world is that they don''t advise the enemy.


    When Liu Yan saw several important officials express their positions successively, he was gratified and knew what it was because of.


    The military needs war. They need to prove their value in the war, get military merit on the battlefield and seal their wives and children.


    The thoughts of the prime minister''s office are not unified, but as Prime Minister Ji Chang knows that the strength of the country can not be shaken. Foreign countries may not be able to take the Han country, but domestic aspirants will certainly take advantage of the topic.


    The state of Han has only been established for nine years, so short that many of its opponents and enemies have not died. I don''t know how many people hide in the dark.


    For example, in the northwest, as soon as there was a slight problem, so many remaining evils jumped out. That was on the premise that the Han Army did not encounter major setbacks in the war.


    If the war against the Gupta Dynasty is abandoned halfway, there will be problems not only in the northwest, but also in the south of the Yangtze River, and then spread to the whole country.


    Don''t forget that the drought in Northwest China is an established fact, and the overall drought in Northern Xinjiang has also appeared. No one knows how Liu Yan predicted the outbreak of drought in advance. In the sixth year of Yuanshuo, he first mentioned that there would be drought in Central China. At that time, many people were surprised and confused.


    In the sixth year of Yuanshuo, the Han state had not eliminated the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and there was no recovery of the then Sizhou and Bingzhou. At that time, Liu Yan mentioned that there would be drought. If he hadn''t shown enough mystery, it wouldn''t be surprise and confusion. He should think he was mentally ill.


    Three years later, Liu Yan''s prediction has been confirmed. I don''t know how many people regret why they want to expand so fast. They should wait until the drought breaks out. The state of Han can appear as the Savior, and those countries where the drought occurs will inevitably be despised.


    It''s too late to say anything now, especially Liu Yan doesn''t regret it at all. Of course, he knew that procrastination was good, but the number of Han people was small enough. He didn''t take advantage of the natural disaster with the idea of keeping one by one.


    It is not the Virgin Mary of Liu Yan, but his ambition that determines his actions.


    In an era when everything needs people, how many people can be left after natural disasters and man-made disasters?


    At present, the Han Dynasty has a population of more than 17 million. Even the local people are dissatisfied with this, and many things they want to do can not be done. If we wait for the natural disaster to send troops again, there will never be 17 million people in the state of Han at present, or more than 10 million at most.


    After the discussion, Liu Yan returned to the back hall to have a rest. Before long, Cui Zong reported that Prime Minister Ji Chang and imperial envoy doctor sang Yu asked for a meeting.


    Liu Yan knew that someone would come to see him. Unexpectedly, only Ji Chang and sang Yu came.


    "Your Majesty."


    Ji Chang and sang Yu were both worried. After being seated, they didn''t make a sound immediately. They were not surprised that Liu Yanhui was waiting in the back hall. On the contrary, they took it for granted.


    "Your Majesty." Sang Yu stood up to salute and said, "the disaster from heaven is for misfortune. Ambitious people confuse the people. I think it should be great!"


    Liu Yan nodded, but he didn''t speak.


    The so-called ambitious people are not few. The remaining evils after the destruction of all countries are the groups whose interests are damaged by various policies of the Han state. Especially those aristocratic families and Haozu, because the state controls the land and liberates slaves, it is inevitable that they resent the Han state.


    Most people who did not know how to hide their resentment were slaughtered by Huan Wen and ran min successively. Under Huanwen''s high pressure on the southern aristocratic families and haos, those who should be destroyed did not survive, but more hid. Ran min''s killing in the north is more targeted at the Jie nationality, but it is relatively mild for some aristocratic families and giants, leaving a lot of future problems.


    Of course, if there are groups whose interests are damaged, there will inevitably be beneficiary groups, such as those slaves who have been liberated, and people who have vacated more fields to rent. It is the state that benefits the most, and some people in the joint system also bite some meat.


    "The imperial envoy doctor can go to the south." Liu Yan is closing the door to release sang Yu, smiled and said, "but we should master the scale."


    Sang Yu''s position is to suppress the south. If there is an accident, he will suppress it desperately. If there is no accident, he will find reasons to suppress it. That''s what he will do as one of the leaders of the northern faction.


    "There are ministers in the South and words in the north." Liu Yan paid attention to Sang Yu''s emotional changes, but he didn''t find it clearly. He said with a smile, "I will order you to patrol all the northern regions."


    In other words, LV Yi is one of the leaders of the southern faction.


    There were contradictions between the north and South factions in the Han Dynasty from the beginning. Liu Yan did not put an end to the existence of factions, nor did he ever want to kill them all. He knows that where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, which can not be eliminated at all. It is to let them fight with each other, maintain balance, and prevent them from affecting national decisions.


    The north and South factions suppress each other. If one goes to the South and the other goes to the north, they will not do things too well. At least they will not deal with anyone with unwarranted charges, but they can achieve the benefit of the country. Liu Yan''s action is, frankly, an imperial skill, and as a passing modern man, he doesn''t need to learn it at all. There are too many such knowledge in his books, You can see it even if you just watch a series or a movie.


    "Your Majesty is holy." Sang Yu seemed to have no resistance at all. After flattering him, he continued: "this time, I want to go to the Indochina Peninsula. Your majesty will decide."


    Liu Yan can give a reply immediately, but he looks at Ji Chang.


    "I heard that there were many lawlessness and collusion with foreign countries." Ji Chang obviously agreed. He has also been opposed to the autonomy of the Indochina Peninsula. He believes that it should be the ownership center, so he said: "if you don''t have a minister, you should deal with it."


    Han occupied the Indochina Peninsula for a short time, but Liu Yan opened this hole, but let some people fall into carnival. Although he did not do anything to crack the soil and reward the country, he had the strength, courage and courage to develop the families in the Indo China Peninsula. He could dominate by occupying a piece of land, which was almost the same as his own country.


    Liu Yan opened the Indochina Peninsula to make those people laugh. He didn''t expect those guys to be moral gentlemen. If he told the local aborigines that the law was pedantic, colonization should look like colonization, but he couldn''t tolerate someone to communicate with foreigners without the permission of the center.


    "China''s law is only for the Chinese people." Liu Yan looked at sang Yu deeply and said, "it is not a people of few people and is not protected by the law of the Han Dynasty."


    Sang Yu immediately said in fear, "I''ll obey the imperial edict."


    It is right to punish crooked nuts with their own laws, but to protect crooked nuts with their own laws, not only does Liu Yan feel that there is no such reason, but even the most ordinary people in the Han country also feel that crooked nuts should not be so blessed.


    "The imperial envoy doctor went to the Indochina Peninsula, recorded the news along the way, and presented it to me when he came back." Liu Yan didn''t give him the power to do things, and he wouldn''t give it: "go south, as an example."


    What else can sang Yu do except salute and answer his life?


    Up to now, there has not been such a career as imperial envoy in Zhuxia, which was only found in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. Before, only the emperor''s envoys who were ordered to go to a certain place, but the emperor''s envoys had limited rights and usually could only do the tasks arranged by the emperor. If the emperor''s envoy finds anything illegal, all he can do is go back and resume his life. He has no right to deal with it at all.


    Liu Yan is not the first time that he has sent ministers to inspect the counties and counties. He has never given him the right to act expediently, that is, what to deal with. It is also the emperor''s envoy who is responsible for investigating the case, and the Deputy envoy of the emperor cooperates with the local authorities to deal with it. Frankly, it is still a kind of check and balance.


    Sang Yu went back and sat down sickly.


    "Your Majesty." Ji Changcai doesn''t care how the north and the South fight. It''s a check and balance technique of the emperor. He said the main purpose of this trip: "all localities have made arrangements, which will make the people feel kindness."


    If Liu Yan hadn''t known in advance, he would have been confused after hearing such an endless sentence.


    Ji Chang said to guide public opinion.


    The state of Han has suffered a great loss in the northwest. It deeply regretted that Liu Yan had long predicted that there would be a drought without announcing it in advance, and no one dared to gamble before it really happened. Otherwise, the consequences would be very serious and even threaten Liu Yan''s rule.


    The northwest did not announce Liu Yan''s "prediction" in advance. As a result, there was a statement that "the son of heaven is not virtuous and is not enough to govern the northwest". Later, it can''t be remedied.


    Liu Yan said that the drought will spread to northern Xinjiang and Central Plains. Now no one takes it seriously. In particular, Ji Chang sent people to investigate everywhere and did find signs of natural disasters. It would be more than stupid to do nothing.


    "In this way, the prime minister uses more snacks."


    Liu Yan knows what God is. In fact, he has no special ideas about such a thing. The key is that he has to do it now.

 Chapter 754

    In the autumn of every year, the Lord kills.


    Autumn is the harvest season. There is enough food in the warehouse. Moreover, the labor force has been liberated from the work of the ridge. It can summon people to the greatest extent without delaying anything. It is natural to take action if there is any big action.


    For farming people, the most important seasons of the year are spring and autumn. Summer is basically idle, and winter is naturally cat winter.


    Because winter needs cat winter, most festivals are also selected in winter. It''s time to have more fun in your spare time.


    In the autumn of the ninth year of Yuanshuo (AD 350), the north and south ends of the Han country fell into two completely different scenes.


    Due to the outbreak of drought in the northwest, even if there is a harvest, there is only one or two percent of the harvest in previous years, a few can harvest 30 percent, and more are no harvest.


    As usual, under natural disasters, unless extremely rich families are worried about food shortage, the middle class should basically think about how to fill their stomachs. What the middle class thinks below is useless.


    When the natural disaster occurs, people with rich families and a large amount of food do not have to worry about hunger, but they have to worry about the surrounding people with hungry red eyes. In the face of such a scene, things can be extreme on both sides. Some people will take the opportunity to buy land and accept tenants, while others will sit at home and bring disaster from heaven.


    The Han state controlled land. It was impossible to buy land from those who could not survive in disaster years. It was useless to have enough land to absorb tenants. We should be afraid of whether the hungry and red eyed villagers would have any evil thoughts.


    If people have nothing, they will starve to death if they don''t rob. All moral rights and wrongs will be put aside and driven by an empty stomach to do something they didn''t dare to do at all. No country or nation is an exception.


    "Open warehouse and release grain?" Zhang Zhong''s face was filled with fear and resentment. He almost shouted, "is the food at home out of thin air? Every grain comes without stealing, robbing or cheating! If it''s just to help relatives, it''s duty bound, but you!"


    In fact, Zhang Zhong is not a stingy person. He usually does some charity things, but this time he is facing the villagers of the whole hometown, not giving alms to one or two people. Although his family is the richest man in the village, even if they move out all their food, they can''t meet all the villagers.


    At this moment, there are more than 200 people outside the wall of Zhang Zhong''s house. Men, women, old and young surround the small house.


    The beggars elected two or three people to enter Zhang''s house and asked Zhang Zhong to give food aid for the sake of the villagers. If one of them is considered as a generation, it is still Zhang Zhong''s "Boye".


    The father of the first Han Dynasty didn''t call him "father", but actually called "Ye Ye", that is, the father level. "Boye" is uncle.


    Under the Tuen order, family separation has become a habit of the Han people. Because the eldest son inherits the family property system, the eldest son can only carry a small amount of property to separate himself. This custom has been enforced by the government since the Western Han Dynasty, but the clan still exists, that is, the property is divided.


    It is now the year 350 A.D. although the Central Plains has gone through the chaos of the hooligans, the systems and customs preserved in the early Han Dynasty are still common rules. Once again, the whole family lives together, regardless of family. When exaggeration was exaggerated, there were hundreds of people, which had to wait for the northern and Southern Dynasties to become popular again.


    Zhang you, who inherited most of the family property of Zhang Jia, is a bastard. Under his leadership, his family property has failed again and again. However, his brother is managing well and getting richer and richer. His nephew''s ability is not poor. He has become like this when the disaster comes.


    "Twenty stones, no more." Zhang Zhong trembled and said the above sentence. He begged, "I can''t get more."


    It''s still Zhang Youlian''s head that will lead to such a thing today. Bastards will have bastard thoughts. He won''t think about losing all his family property, but because he sees that his nephew''s family is rich, and then thinks that those properties should belong to me.


    At ordinary times, Zhang Zhong has a better reputation than Zhang you. As an elder, he can eat, drink and ask for money, but he can''t encourage him to deal with Zhang Zhong. Now it''s different. He can''t live. There are more people around him who can''t live. What he thought was that even if he didn''t encourage them, those people must find Zhang Zhong''s trouble. He felt that he could take the lead to save his nephew''s life and take advantage of the opportunity to gain more benefits. However, he still felt that he was a good man.


    Asshole? Similar people are numerous, and no one around can see Zhang''s ideas. However, in the face of living and morality, most people want to live. No matter how much grace they received before, they can''t live. They can only regret if they continue to live, and there''s nothing left when they die.


    Zhang Zhong saw the people in front of him. There was shame, helplessness and pride on their faces, but no one gave in to him.


    At this moment, Zhang Zhong suddenly felt that he was living a funny life, especially when he was willing to help others when he had a good life. The good deeds he did were ironic one after another.


    "Yeah, just drive them out!" Zhang Bian could not see it for a long time: "you can stick to the house until the government comes!"


    Northwest people do not have much sense of belonging to the Han state, but they have to admit that after the rule of the Han state, the action force of the government is very strong. The village is not a blank of the government. Such a big movement must have attracted the attention of the government and must be taking action.


    Zhang Zhong knows, and can even guess that Youhuo, Youzhi and stingy men must have taken action. They are not local people. They have retired from the army and are arranged to hold public office in the village. They have no local feelings with the villagers, will not hide, and will not collude with the villagers who will cause chaos. But even if the government solves the current matter, even if the Zhang Zhong family has nothing wrong in this matter, they will certainly be isolated in the future.


    Even if a few people are right, they can face the wrong majority. What is right is also wrong.


    Zhang Zhong can guess what will happen in the future. One of the people who come to the house today is one. Even if they know they have done something wrong, the problem is not to expect them to have any apology or guilt for the Zhang Zhong family. They will resent because of their mistakes. They may not dare to treat the Zhang Zhong family, but it is inevitable to isolate the Zhang Zhong family.


    If a family is isolated in the countryside, it will be difficult in modern times. The isolation of the current social environment will be more serious.


    It was too clear what would happen. Zhang Zhongming knew that if he resisted a little, things would be solved when the people from the government came. He was still willing to give some food.


    As soon as he heard that the government would take action, the two or three children subconsciously shrunk. Of course, they are afraid of the government. Otherwise, they won''t go into the house and reason. They should break into the house directly.


    In fact, if it hadn''t been for Zhang Youdai''s head, even if the original villagers had ideas, they had to be really unable to hold on before they started to attack Zhang Zhong''s family. Of course, the reason is the high efficiency of the government. Since Zhang Zhong''s Boye took the lead, how can there be a statement? Once the government really takes action, it may be lucky to get rid of it as a family matter.


    Yes, most people are lucky. They think that if there are more people, the government will not deal with it because there are more people. The most important thing is that Zhang you takes the lead. They think that even if the government wants to deal with it, it is Zhang you.


    Originally there was a noise outside, but the noise didn''t know when it was quiet.


    Zhang Bian noticed the situation outside and shouted, "it must be the government!"


    "Even if the government comes, what happens?" Zhang you said righteously, "we just came here. We didn''t hurt anyone, and we didn''t enter without invitation. That is, the negotiation failed and didn''t violate the law."


    As soon as the other two listened, that was really the case.


    The state of Han inherited most of the rules of the former Han Dynasty. First of all, gathering people without weapons is not against the law. No matter how many people are gathered, as long as there is no fighting, or who is wrong and yells "princes and generals are kind", the government at most is to persuade them to leave, and they can''t arrest people according to the law at all.


    Let''s not mention what''s going on in the house. Zhou Qian, who was the first to find the abnormality in his hometown, went to the county to report while asking his colleagues to monitor.


    Because of natural disasters and the special situation of Northwest China in the Han Dynasty, all counties have always been vigilant.


    Some time ago, the remaining evils of the former dynasty made waves, and all counties became alarmed. It was the most effective time for the county magistrate to take action immediately after being reported.


    Although Tian didn''t receive a similar report for the first time, before Zhou Qian, similar things happened in many places under his rule, and even more intense, such as a rich family was really robbed.


    Civil unrest under the jurisdiction of the government, no matter what the reason, is a stain for the supreme leader of a county. He must be very angry. Although Tian has the right, he would like to kill all the rioters, but after the outbreak of civil unrest, it can only be handed over to the military, and the civil affairs system does some aftermath.


    Zhou Qian brought back eleven (county) County soldiers from the county. Of course, he is not the principal, and the chief is the real principal.


    Instead of going straight to Zhang''s house when they came to their hometown, they met with their colleagues in charge of monitoring to understand the development of the situation. When they learned that the villagers were just around Zhang''s house and no more violent things happened, they discussed and thought that the villagers didn''t have the courage to make trouble for the time being, but they should take action in time.


    County soldiers are appointed to lingju County by the capital of Guangwu County, with a total of 1500. The composition of county soldiers is relatively complex. They come from other regions except the northwest. That is to ensure that when they need to raise weapons, they will not take into account the local conditions and dare not start, so as to avoid being followed by the relatives of the mob.


    Facts have proved that even people in the northwest do not have much sense of belonging to the Han state, but they will still be deterred when facing the army. As soon as Zhou Qian and 11 heavily armed soldiers from counties and counties appear, the first reaction of all ages is to calm down from the noise.


    Zhou Qian is a local tourist. Although he is not a local, he knows a lot of people. He shouted in time, controlled the scene first, and showed that as long as the people did not break the law, they would not be dealt with.


    When Zhang Zhong, Zhang you and others came out together, they saw Zhou Qian standing high and talking, surrounded by more than a dozen heavily armed County soldiers on guard.


    "The young and strong go to the Yangguan pass. You can sign up to get the grain of ten stones. If you gain, you can count as military merit." This is not the first time Zhou Qian publicized this. There are young people in his hometown who go to Yangguan to prepare for the western regions, but there are too few people. He called out the names of several people and asked loudly, "is that so?"


    The person whose name is called out will come out to testify. After completing the certificate, he will add a sentence: "I''m not here to make trouble, or I''ll watch the excitement."


    Is that true? It can be said that once everyone starts to rob, he won''t do it anyway.


    Willing to go out to the western regions to obtain ten stone grain is not a free distribution, but a part of the lease contract. For example, borrow from the military to buy weapons. The standard configuration is ten stone grain.


    Almost everyone who is willing to go out to the western regions, even if they are not short of money or food, has signed a loan contract. Their idea is very direct. People have to go to the western regions desperately. The interest on borrowing is not high. If people die, even if they finish the ball, how can they grab something in the western regions if they have nothing to do. It''s not a matter to borrow principal plus interest at all.


    More than one person came out to prove that what Zhou Qian said was not wrong at all. The problem is that Zhou Qian didn''t ask. Those people didn''t make a statement before, and even reached a tacit understanding. It''s difficult to tell what kind of mentality it is. It can be seen that the hometown chose this kind of behavior in difficult times. Generally, we can see who they are.


    "There are a lot of men present. They break the law in the countryside. If they don''t take it, they won''t be arrested. They also want to flee into the mountains to avoid arrest." Of course, Zhou Qian doesn''t want chaos. It''s really not good for anyone. After intimidating, he saw that most people had retreated and encouraged him to say, "the eldest husband, for the sake of his family, can go to the western regions to get food, and can entrust the military to send it home. Do you dare to act in this disaster year?"


    No one responded, but it was impossible for them to break Zhang''s house. Chaos is a lot of things. Once they stop in the middle, many people will be afraid.


    "Think about it! If you don''t go out of the western regions, you also go to the county to sign up for recruitment. Why should you break the law and live?" Zhou Qian began to shout some villagers who usually get along well and let them go home. Seeing the crowd gradually dispersed, he spit out a mouthful of muddy Qi at Shi Chang who followed him, and said fearfully: "most reckless people go out of the countryside to the western regions, otherwise..."


    The original thing is that bold and courageous people go to Yangguan. They either have passed the pass or are being trained. Those who stay in their hometown are usually counselled.


    Shi Chang nodded expressionless, saying that there were some joy and disappointment. The joy is naturally that there is no civil disorder. The disappointment is that once the chaos rises, killing the chaotic people is also a military merit. He can be restrained and has a conscience. There was no civil disorder in Juxian. However, he was intimidated by the soldiers of the counties and counties who went to make the scene out of control.


    "If you can control it for a while, I''m afraid it won''t last long." Zhou Qian was just a tourist and couldn''t tell any big truth: "if there is no food available, something will happen."

 Chapter 755

    "Poor people must have hateful places, and hateful people must have a dirty heart." Shi Changyu Wo expressed his feelings: "people here have no loyalty to the king. Indeed, they don''t find a good solution in case of trouble."


    Zhou Qian was only dumb. He was a local tourist. He was originally responsible for patrol and arrest. He had more contacts. He was the kind of person who knew the local villagers best in the government.


    Lianxiang, next to the hometown, has a large number of people willing to go out of the western regions and go to recruit workers. They are willing to find a way to live in the disaster year through legal means. Nothing has happened in the village.


    Even the people in the township are twice as many as those in the original township. On the whole, they are relatively rich. The local rich families unite to help the most difficult group of villagers in the disaster year. The disaster year did not break the villagers'' psychological defense line. On the contrary, they are more United than usual.


    "Lian Xiang?" Yu Wo happened to know about Lian Xiang. He looked at Zhou Qian with blaming eyes and said, "there are many deficiencies compared with Chen Dan and his colleagues."


    Chen Dan and others are demobilized soldiers who retired from the military. They can manage Lianxiang well. Compared with Zhou Qian and others, they have failed to manage their hometown, which proves that there is a gap between people.


    Of course, Zhou Qian knows Lianxiang. Several wealthy families there basically have children entering the system. Individual people have more than an official team rate, and one of them has become a military marquis. After those people have made contributions, they have not less fed their hometown. Then, the children in Lianxiang are connected with the interests of the country. It is natural that they will sit on the side of the country.


    No one in his hometown has entered the system, but Zhou Qian can''t say this. No matter how many reasons, he can''t say it. If he has pain, he has to swallow it in his stomach.


    "Travel around." Zhang Zhong came over with a bitter look on his face. It''s time to thank him or to thank him: "I''m lucky to have you and all the sergeants. Thank you, old man!"


    Zhou Qian smiled bitterly and comforted a few words, but he couldn''t express more.


    "Swim." Zhang you flattered with a full face: "it''s hard to travel. If there is no travel, we will try our best to persuade the villagers. I''m afraid something will happen."


    "It''s you..." Zhang Bian was dragged by his father before he finished saying, "they want to break the house and rob, or even kill. Why don''t you let the child say."


    "Nothing, nothing!" Zhang has a face of justice and sincerity, but in the face of Zhou Qian and Yu Wo with a sullen look on his face, he defends: "we persuaded the villagers. The villagers have no fierce means, which is our credit."


    Zhang Zhong took a stern look at Zhang Bian who wanted to speak and said to Zhou Qian, "the dog is young and his words are a little fierce."


    Zhuxia said that the family scandal should not be publicized. Zhang you is the leader today. Even if Zhang you is hateful, Zhang you is Zhang Zhong''s uncle. It''s far more than just that the family scandal should not be publicized. Even his uncle can do that. Even if Zhang Zhong has nothing to do with Zhang, outsiders won''t look at it that way.


    The first Han Dynasty made many contributions to Zhuxia, including the persistence and promotion of filial piety, which also made some people feel bitter when they met bastard relatives. Zhang Zhong belongs to this category.


    Zhou Qian knew Zhang Zhong''s difficulties. The sufferer did not sue the general government, nor did he want to take care of the people''s family affairs. However, today''s events were too bad. He said to Zhang you and other three people, "you need to make a statement to the government."


    Of course, Zhang you and the other three were unwilling, but in the face of the surrounded County soldiers, they had to obey.


    "Swim." Zhang Bian seemed to have made some determination and asked, "how to join the army?"


    Zhou Qian looked at young Zhang Bian and probably guessed why Zhang Bian suddenly asked.


    In the Han Dynasty, one of the ways to become a regular army was to serve in corvee and become a county soldier. As a county soldier, he was recruited into the standing army system with meritorious service or excellent performance; The second is that the country encounters a war and temporarily draws troops from the people.


    The war that the Han state is facing now does not need to draw troops from the people, and the only way left is to serve corvee, such as Yu Wo and other county soldiers.


    "Zhang Lang is fifteen now?" Zhou Qian looked at Zhang Bian, who was young but tall, called his colleagues and said, "Zhang Lang has this ambition, or he can give priority."


    Miser Huang Li nodded and said, "there''s still a place."


    The state of Han inherited the system of the former Han, and the system of the former Han inherited the Qin system. One of the duties of the miser was to arrange corvee.


    Different from the corvee in the Qin Dynasty, the corvee in the early Han Dynasty was divided into military service and labor service. As long as the labor service involved construction, there was money, especially for water conservancy construction, which was a kind of good governance of the Lao Liu family.


    There was another feature of the corvee in the early Han Dynasty, that is, it was allowed to pay for others to work on behalf of others, and there was no need for me to serve the corvee, which was also an improvement different from that in the Qin Dynasty.


    Today, the corvee in the Han state follows the former Han Dynasty, but generally reduces the share of labor service. In order to facilitate the division of fields, it is more inclined to military service.


    Because military service can be divided into fields, becoming a county soldier may also make meritorious service. If you can be elected to the standing army, basically even if you have an iron rice bowl, the standing army will not only receive good treatment, but also have the opportunity to make meritorious service. Even if you retire, you can also be assigned to public office. The people of the Han country basically go to corvee service themselves.


    Zhang Bian wanted to perform military service because he saw clearly the dilemma his family would encounter in the village in the future. He didn''t know too many things. As long as he knew that he could enter the army, the villagers would not dare to take care of their own family even if he had any ideas. Once he could enter the standing army, the villagers would come to curry favor with him.


    Yu Wo thought it was very interesting to watch. He was not surprised that such a young man could figure out the crucial things.


    This is the social status quo of the Han Dynasty. Unless you are a fool, no one will refuse to perform military service. Even the county soldiers during the corvee service have many advantages. The distribution of farmland is only a part of it. During the service of county soldiers, they will be taken more care of by the government, and everyone in the countryside will take a high look. Another is that if you can join the standing army, you can change your life. If you make meritorious contributions and win the rank, you can immediately become a winner in your life.


    Zhang Bian left home four days later and went to the county to report to become a county soldier. After a month''s short training in the county, he was assigned to serve in Xingyang, Xingyang county.


    On the March, Zhang Bian saw the scenes of fiery construction and knew that the country was building a national highway across the northwest and south.


    "All counties actively participate in the construction. There are public houses for food and drink and wages." Zhang Bian thought that his hometown was another scene, and all kinds of nausea sprang up: "my hometown is another scene."


    Twenty six people from lingju are going to serve in Xingyang together. They have their own reasons. There is no lack of people with similar thoughts with Zhang Bian, and most of them come from rich families.


    People with common experiences and similar ideals can easily become friends. After Zhang Bian served, he made his best friend from Lianxiang and heard many changes in Lianxiang.


    Zhang Qing heard about his hometown and appreciated Zhang Bian''s initiative to find a way out.


    There are many people surnamed Zhang in the northwest. Generally, the family status of Zhang will be slightly better. That is the former ruler of the northwest is Zhang. In order to ensure the stability of the regime, the separatist regime will basically give preferential treatment to people with the same surname. With preferential treatment, it will naturally get more convenience, which will make some people change their original surnames.


    "The son of heaven has long predicted the natural disaster. Except in the northwest, they all believe in it and start self-help early. Only the northwest is bewitched by the remaining evils." Zhang Qing''s ass is sitting upright now. It''s a standing army soldier in their family. He said bitterly, "the disaster of the remaining evils will poison the villagers and should be killed!"


    Don''t underestimate that someone in the family is selected as a standing army soldier. It is because the whole family is counted as a military family, it can get more preferential treatment, and its social status is also high. What can best reflect is that those public officials who have retired from the army in the Township immediately regard them as their own people, not to mention the usual kindness, even when things happen, the speed of solution is also different.


    Liu Yan''s prediction of natural disasters has only recently been widely discussed, but it was reminded a few years ago, but it was not paid attention to at that time.


    Recently, the drought predicted by Liu Yan has been mentioned again and again. Compared with no one paid attention to it in the past, the drought in the northwest is indeed an outbreak, so it is hard to believe that the drought will occur in Northern Xinjiang and Central Plains.


    Zhuxia''s culture belongs to the type of Pan belief, that is, as long as it is a God, it will believe, but it will not be taken seriously immediately because the prayer is not answered. Once one prayer is effective and the next prayer is not effective, it will change from belief to disbelief.


    There is only one thing that Zhuxia has maintained continuity, that is, the belief in ancestors and the expectation of the son of heaven. There are too many examples of people becoming gods in Zhuxia. Great gods are basically people who have contributed to the nation, and there are many gods of mountains and rivers in local places. For example, Guankou Erlang God is Li Bing who presided over the construction of Dujiangyan.


    In Zhuxia, the emperor was often treated as a God, not only because of the deterrence of power, but also because of the continuous strengthening of rulers in previous dynasties.


    The son of heaven is usually a constitutional son of heaven. He will never easily mention anything God talks about, but once he puts it forward carefully, he basically gambles on the stability of his rule.


    Zhang Bian and others moved from lingju to the East and stopped when they passed Chang''an. The Chang''an they entered is in a fanatical atmosphere, which is naturally affected.


    Thought is a wonderful thing. When you are disgusted, you will scoff at all things you don''t want to believe and reject them infinitely, but once you turn around, you will be confident about the things you originally rejected.


    "The emperor''s grace is wide." Zhang Qing pointed to those people who were working hard and said, "I''m willing to follow them without worry."


    Zhang Bian nodded approvingly. He can really see too many examples. People who are willing to go out and find a way out can go to work even if they are not corvee. It''s really better than staying in their hometown and waiting for death.


    They are from the northwest. When they see too many negative things in their hometown, they are dead. At the same time, any ugliness can break out under the natural disaster. As soon as I go out of the northwest, I see the other side of prosperity. I won''t have too complicated ideas. I will subconsciously think that the Northwest has abandoned itself. If people in other places cooperate with national policies, even in disaster years, there are ways to save themselves. I really don''t have to start with the villagers.


    After a month''s March, they arrived in Xingyang and met with people from other places to become a 500 person county and county army.


    After a little contact, Zhang Bian obviously found that people from other places excluded themselves who were born in the northwest, and among the others, Zhang Qing could make friends in other regions.


    "Because my brother served in the army." Zhang Qing was complacent and more depressed: "only in this way can he be accepted."


    If you don''t go out of the northwest, Zhang Qingzhen doesn''t know what the northwest people look like in the eyes of people in other regions. From some of their remarks, the northwest seems to be a place where people don''t obey the king. He just wants to refute, but he doesn''t know how to refute. There are really many people in the northwest who miss Zhang''s rule. What''s more, there have been continuous troubles in the northwest recently.


    "We are not alone. People in the Central Plains also discriminate against people in the south." Zhang Bian scratched his head and said, "the division of Han regions is so serious."


    There are geographical differences in any dynasty. Generally, the capital despises everyone outside the capital and treats them as countrymen. Then there are martial areas that look down on weak areas, and rich areas look down on poor areas. For example, most areas think that there are only a few examples of Northwest China not being king.


    "If it were not for the place where the emperor Longxing was in Shandong, the people of Shandong would never have been seen by Gao." Zhang Qing is telling the truth. Whoever makes Shandong influenced by Lu Confucianism has always been a non resistance strategy. Anyway, whoever hits Shandong is an official and immediately surrenders. He looked around and said in a low voice, "people in Shandong, especially those in Linzi, have a lot of opinions about the emperor''s capital Guanzhong."


    Linzi is where Liu Yan''s first king capital is located. Later, he turned to Xiang state. Finally, he chose to build the capital in Chang''an. If Linzi people have no opinion, there will be ghosts.


    "People who view Shandong call themselves gentlemen, but they are villains." Zhang Bian didn''t have any good feelings for the people in Linzi who were full of nostrils: "they have no merit, but they think highly of themselves and deceive others."


    "Of the meritorious officials of the national Dynasty, six or seven out of ten were born in Shandong." Zhang Qing said the reason: "although the capital changed land, there is still the feeling of incense."


    Then they lamented that there was only one Xie AI in the northwest to become a meritorious service. If there were more people like Xie AI, how could the northwest have a more sense of belonging to the Han country, and how could it strive for more favorable policies for the northwest.


    "Elder brother has long predicted the son of heaven..." Zhang Bian was stopped by Zhang Qing and smiled.


    "I believe it." Zhang Qing stared at Zhang Bian and said seriously, "don''t believe it!"


    It doesn''t matter what other people in the northwest think, but everyone who is rational knows that the ruler has changed. Even if he is grateful, Zhang can only hide in his heart. What he should do is to integrate into the Han country, or he will be isolated from the country.


    Don''t say it really happened. Even if it didn''t happen, the emperor said the truth. The reason why it hasn''t happened is that the time hasn''t come.


    The prime minister''s recent big move is to do remedial work, and the effect is very good. After the examples of Northwest China, skeptics will also cooperate with the government to the greatest extent, which is naturally beneficial for the country to deal with the impending natural disaster.

 Chapter 756

    Zhang Bian left lingju in early August and arrived in Xingyang in early September.


    Military servicemen gathered in Xingyang from all over the country will basically undergo basic training in their respective hometown for at least one month.


    When they arrived at the place where they worked for the corvee, they would draw up a very detailed plan. If there were no accidents, they would basically practice for one day every three days, and the rest would carry out patrol tasks.


    Xingyang county was a big county in the Eastern Han Dynasty. At the end of the Han Dynasty, the princes fought disorderly and crippled the Central Plains, especially in the area close to Guanzhong. First, the princes attacked Dong Zhuo, and then the Xiliang soldiers raged again and again. The dilapidated place had long been dilapidated.


    In the later Cao Wei period, Cao Cao paid attention to the recovery of various places, but with the continuous war and the sharp decline of population, the recovery was actually quite limited. Cao Wei gave priority to Yuzhou, that is, around Xuchang. Later, it changed the capital Yecheng into Jizhou. In addition, the rest of the regions were powerless to pay attention to it.


    When the Sima family fled to Luoyang, the displacement capital of the old Cao family, this ancient and glorious land was valued again, but the good scenery was not long. Sima Zhao and other older people died one after another. The younger generation continued to attack for power, and the ancient and old land that recovered a little bit was constantly destroyed in the flames of war.


    When the Western Jin regime collapsed, the southern Huns established the "imperial Han", and Liu Yuan chose Chang''an as the capital.


    Although the southern Huns were a nomadic people, after hundreds of years of sinicization, their thoughts... Especially the high-level thoughts were infinitely close to the nobles and scholar bureaucrats in the Central Plains. Their slogan was to restore the rule of the Han family. It should be said that it was actually good for the Han people within the rule.


    The "imperial Han" ended in the hands of the southern Huns themselves. Liu Yao, the successor of Liu Yuan, reformed the yuan system, changed the name of the Han country to Zhao, and also made a nerve against the Han people in the ruling class, giving the Jie people the opportunity to replace them.


    At the beginning, shile highly praised the Han family culture and respected the Han intellectuals in the group, that is, he was extremely cruel to the Han people... Especially to the Han women. His achievements during his fourteen years in office were to defeat the former Zhao (Southern Hun), subdue the Qiang and di ethnic groups and become their own minions. At the same time, he also defeated and absorbed the qihuo army, the largest resistance force of the Han people in the Central Plains. There was no internal affairs construction at all.


    Shi Hu usurped power and became the ruler of the later Zhao Dynasty (the state of Zhao in Shijie). Compared with shile who could disguise a little, Shi Hu was too lazy to even disguise. He not only brutally dealt with the Han people, but also wrote in explicit law that the Han people were the lowest.


    After Shi Hu''s repeated efforts, the number of Han people has decreased sharply again. At the same time, most areas of the Central Plains have been turned into pastures. Under that background, Xingyang has become a piece of ruins, or will it be repaired after the restoration of the Han state.


    "Xingyang is not alone. Along the way, there are ruins everywhere. It is renovated and obviously dilapidated." Zhang Qing had a high enthusiasm for service and a high desire to understand the information from the outside world: "in the four years of the restoration of the Han Dynasty, this was the case in all places except Shandong, which was the first to recover."


    At present, the city walls of Xingyang are gaping everywhere, and there are many collapses. New residents have always wanted to rebuild the city walls. At first, they didn''t have enough manpower and financial resources. Later, the central center decided not to build the city walls, and there was no follow-up to rebuild the city walls.


    People are hesitant about the city without walls. If someone invades the city without walls, what will they take as defense support. Moreover, it is an age when wild animals are running everywhere. The city wall is not only a defense support for the invasion of the enemy, but also a function to prevent wild animals from entering the city and raging. It is very reasonable to hesitate to build the city wall no longer.


    I''m not kidding. Even when the country is stable, beasts hurt people again and again. That''s because most of the natural environment has not been developed, at least not developed enough to force beasts to migrate. Even if it''s normal to encounter beasts in the suburbs of the city, there are more beasts in the countryside.


    When Zhuxia built villages, at least one fence wall was built to prevent wild animals from entering the villages. Although the existence of the city wall was for military purposes, it was also a guarantee to prevent wild animals from entering.


    As soon as the center slapped his head, the city walls were no longer built everywhere. Perhaps he didn''t think of the threat of wild animals to people?


    "Lack of manpower and financial resources, what can I do?" Zhang Qing subconsciously sat his ass straight and said with a smile, "I''m waiting for patrol. Isn''t it just prevention?"


    In the history of Zhuxia, the first ruler who felt that there was no need to build city walls all over the country was the first emperor. If he did not build city walls, even if there would be rebellion everywhere, the rebels without city walls as defense would not be able to stick to them. Another reason is that Xianyang is also a city without walls from the beginning. He will promote it to all parts of the country because of his understanding of Xianyang. For example, Xianyang people do not have walls and are not necessarily affected by wild animals. The rest of the country should be the same.


    It was the lack of wall protection in Xianyang, which made it difficult for Liu Bang to lead the army to break through the customs. Ziying knelt down with all officials, so that every ruler would not dare not repair the wall any more. Instead of repairing it, he had to repair it majestically and firmly. Otherwise, it would be funny for everyone to see that kind of thing in the late Qin Dynasty again.


    Those rulers did not know whether they had thought of a point. What if a country was hit by the enemy to the capital, even if there were walls?


    Liu Yan felt that there was no need to build the city wall. First of all, he really didn''t have such financial resources, and the labor force should not be wasted on building the city wall. If he had that effort, he might as well repair the irrigation system quickly, and repair the road if he repaired the irrigation system. Because of his growing environment and his high position, he really ignored the harm of wild animals.


    Zhang Bian also subconsciously bumped the prey on his shoulder. It was a wild boar they killed while patrolling. It wasn''t too big, but it wasn''t so easy to deal with. The wild boar ran up very fast. It was only after a long time that it was solved.


    Wild boars are not their first prey these days. On the fourth day of their arrival, they sent out a large number of people to hunt tigers. At least dozens of wild animals were killed in the back. This is the case in the suburbs of Xingyang. You can imagine what the situation is in the countryside.


    Hunting beasts is difficult for an armed and organized army. It is even more difficult for people with little organization and few weapons. They are people of rural origin. Even if they have not experienced it, they will hear about who was hurt or eaten by beasts.


    "Our side (northwest) is actually OK." Zhang Qing said that at least the Northwest has not been regarded as a pasture construction, and Zhang has not issued the hunting order. He said: "where the Capricorn people have been rampant, the wild animals are so rampant."


    The full name of the so-called "hunting order" is called "hunting prohibition order". Shi Hu asked the Han Scholars in the court to discuss and write, and clearly stipulated that the Han people should not hunt for any reason. Once found, they would be arrested and beheaded. Under Shi Hu''s "no hunting order", the Han people can''t resist even if they are attacked by wild animals. If they can''t escape, they will be killed by wild animals. I don''t know how many Han people died and were eaten by wild animals.


    What kind of existence is the hunting prohibition order? It doesn''t need too many words. It clearly points out in the law that the status of Han people is inferior to that of wild animals. Another effect is that wild animals began to multiply in large numbers. Previously, they belonged to the ruling territory of Shijie state of Zhao, and the number of wild animals was terrible.


    "Of course!" Zhang Qing personally participated in 37 times of hunting and killing. More than ten tigers, cheetahs, bears and wild boars were killed, and hundreds of jackals, wolves and wild dogs were killed. Sometimes they returned empty handed: "before us, our predecessors have been hunting and killing all the time."


    Boar is also a big threat? In fact, adult wild boars are no less threatening than tigers. It can even be said that fierce wild boars are more fierce than tigers. The biggest threat in many villages is not tigers, but several wild boars at one time. Wild boars hurt people and kill more people than tigers and other beasts.


    At present, the busiest business of soldiers in all counties is hunting wild animals. The military is also very interested in hunting wild animals. The hunting process is also a kind of military training, and the food can be improved after successful hunting.


    Like Zhang Bian, when he went out, his height of one meter six was just over one hundred kilograms. Some meat was consumed on the March, but after he entered Xingyang, it increased to 126 kilograms. That''s nutrition keeping up with the weight gain, and his height also ran up.


    It''s not just that the garrison will kill wild animals. Whether it''s to reduce the threat to the living environment or to eat some meat, the people will also organize hunting, but only some brave people of skilled people will stare at the beasts. More often, they will fight a dozen wild animals such as pheasants, rabbits and Swertia.


    There are quite a lot of changes between the Han people and the people ruled by the Capricorn people. On the one hand, they become Chinese again. On the other hand, the quality of life has also improved again and again. The meat brought by hunting and cheap seafood have reduced the proportion of plant food consumed by them.


    It''s natural that an adult may not feel full when he eats a kilogram of rice at a meal. Even if he is full, he will soon be hungry again. If it can be matched with meat or more oil and water, not only the tongue can be satisfied, but also the stomach will not digest so quickly. Moreover, with more nutritional support, people''s physique will certainly be improved.


    On the way back to the camp, the number of Zhang Qing''s team has increased again and again. In addition to paoze who also goes out to patrol, they are the people who come together on the way.


    It''s a matter of course. In the era of sunrise and sunset, when you go out to do all kinds of work during the day, you will naturally go home after dark. There are only a few roads. When you meet the army, you will feel more secure. Naturally, you have to go together.


    "Shi Erlang, does the Swertia want to make up for her mother-in-law?"


    Zhang Qing himself is a cheerful and sociable person. He not only makes many friends in the army, but also gets to know the local people. He has more friends coming and going. His shouting made the man named Shi Erlang show a simple and honest smile, while the others were a string of laughter.


    It doesn''t matter that Shi Erlang''s daughter-in-law is pregnant. What matters is that he has a daughter-in-law.


    We should deeply know that there has always been a gap between men and women in the Han Dynasty, and the gap between men and women in some places is even more exaggerated. As a result, it is not easy to find a daughter-in-law. Whether the winner of life is or not depends on how old he gets married.


    "Erlang" is a sort. His real name is Shi Zhong. He is the second in his family. Of course, the name is also the order. Zhuxia''s eldest brother is named Bo, the second is named Zhong, the third is named uncle, and the fourth is named season. In fact, it is the order of Bo, Zhong, uncle and season. For example, Liu Bang ranks fourth at home and is also called Liu Ji. Liu Bang was changed after he became Peigong because of a poem by Xiao He.


    There is a shortage of women in the Central Plains, especially in Xingyang, which is close to Sizhou. When the Jie nationality retreated, they kidnapped too many women from the people. When the two legged sheep were used as military food, some were rescued after the Han army defeated the Jie army, but few women returned home. They were either placed in place or married by the officers and men in the army.


    Xingyang has a population of more than 3000 people, and there is a serious shortage of women of school age. Women of the right age have their own criteria for choosing husbands. First, they must have a military background, and then how much family property they have. If they don''t have a military background and are not rich, their daughter-in-law is the object of envy.


    Shi Erlang is 19 this year. He has to thank his eldest brother for getting married at this age. His eldest brother is not a member of the army, but he went to the Indochina peninsula a few years ago. When he returned home from the Indochina Peninsula last year, he brought him a daughter-in-law. It is said that he is still a princess.


    Han people are not so strange to that place in Indochina Peninsula. It is a joke to know the princess. There are kings in the tribes where hundreds of people gather. The king''s son is a prince, and his daughter is a princess. Such a king, Prince and princess is not a joke.


    "I could go earlier, but I can''t go now." Zhang Qing knew about the Indochina Peninsula and said to Zhang Bian, "taking the Yangtze River as the boundary, southerners go to the Indochina Peninsula and northerners go to the grassland or western regions."


    Zhang Bian didn''t know this when he was in his hometown. He didn''t know it until he was out of his hometown. Of course, he doesn''t understand why the state has such restrictions, but he knows that hundreds of people in Xingyang alone go to Yangguan to grab a hand in the western regions. It''s incidental for those people in Xingyang. More importantly, he wants to grab a mother-in-law and come back to be a daughter-in-law for himself or his relatives.


    "We don''t have so many women over there (northwest)." Zhang Qingyi looked like a know it all and said, "the south is also relatively better. The rest of the country... Even Shandong is short of women."


    Zhang bianman said repetitively, "people in the western regions are different from those in Zhuxia. They are worse than grassland women. It''s better to go to the grassland to rob in the western regions..."


    "How many wild tribes are there on the grassland?" Of course, Zhang Qing knew why Zhang Bian looked like that. He jokingly said, "in order to continue the incense, he also got the assistance of the government. It doesn''t matter what white skin and blue eyes. It''s serious to have a daughter-in-law."


    Zhang Bian thought for a moment, as if it was the same thing.

 Chapter 757

    The mate selection criteria of men and women in different classes have always been different.


    For example, the standard of mate selection for farm men is that women look strong, not only strong, but also big hips. Of course, strong women can work, and big hips are also considered to be a sign of good fertility; The standard for a peasant woman to choose her husband is that her family may not be rich, but her husband looks absolutely strong and willing to suffer.


    What kind of woman does the rich family like? As a positive wife, you may not need to be beautiful, but as a positive wife, you must not be mentally disabled. On the contrary, you can be smart to run the family, and your husband can use his greatest energy in business outside the home. They don''t need a beautiful wife, naturally because they can take concubines. Concubines usually look soft and weak. Of course, they should be beautiful. This is the so-called wife, wife and beauty.


    That leads to a decidedly different concept. Farm men think that beautiful women who can''t work are a burden. Men in rich families look at strong women like monsters. Different concepts will make them have different ideas.


    In today''s Han country, it is not easy for men to seek a daughter-in-law. It is not simply because of poverty or wealth, but also related to today''s social atmosphere.


    Hu Lu is not far from rampant. When Hu Lu was in power, women experienced too many tragic things and wanted a husband who could protect themselves.


    Now the other half of a woman doesn''t call her husband. She called her lover very early. In the first Han Dynasty, she began to call her Lang, and later she changed to her husband. From the pre Qin Dynasty to the present, men who can be called husbands are basically all kinds of heroes. Then these heroes basically proved their value on the battlefield and became the representative of courage.


    Women who are extremely insecure want a husband who can protect themselves when needed, so there is no career that can show courage more than serving soldiers. Moreover, today''s professional soldiers are not only representatives of warriors, but also have good social welfare. There is really no better mate choice than soldiers.


    All levels believe that good female resources tend to marry soldiers. Human history has been changing, and the only thing that has not changed is the needs of both sexes. From ancient times, men who can get enough food can attract women. Later, men who can make money can attract women. Men usually struggle because of women''s requirements. Once women think what kind of man is good, men will work hard in the direction that women think is good.


    For Han men today, becoming a professional soldier will definitely be the desire of most people. It is not only driven by women''s mate selection standards, but also that the treatment and welfare of soldiers are really so good.


    Of course, it is impossible for every man in a country to become a professional soldier, and not everyone in the military is willing to accept it. Becoming a professional soldier is also proving his excellence in some aspects, so don''t blame women for their preference.


    "It''s precious because it''s not easy!" Shi Bo chewed the mutton in his hand and glanced at the dark distance from time to time: "the son of heaven has given us this opportunity and should seize it."


    Shi Bo is the elder brother of Shi Zhong in Xingyang. He is located in Yingpan hundreds of miles away from Yangguan. The Yingpan is 50 miles away from the southeast of bailongdui.


    Most of the people sitting around Shibo are also from Xingyang, and a few have had the experience of going to Indochina Peninsula. They are fellow countrymen. They go to Yangguan together and leave for the western regions. During training, they are divided into one team according to their nationality, because the tacit understanding during training is that they are still one team when they are formally formed.


    Zhuxia is a civilization that pays attention to the battle of father and son soldiers. On the other hand, it is reflected in the formation of the township party into the army. It is believed that soldiers from the same place are familiar with each other and can have more tacit understanding when they are familiar with each other. Then, fellow villagers have more feelings. If the war is unfavorable, even if anyone wants to escape, they will have more scruples. Otherwise, even if they escape, they will die in the war. Do people still want to go home? Do they have to be scolded to death by the villagers pointing to the backbone after going back?


    "It''s military merit to obtain the head level by killing." Lin Mi grinned and said with a smile, "it''s a great thing to have military merit and rob money and women."


    Lin MI is a relatively short but strong man. He didn''t even call this name. He''s not even a Han. After he was naturalized, he heard that the Lin surname came from the Zi surname. The Lin surname was a descendant of the Shang Tangzi surname after the Yellow Emperor Gaoxin. Its ancestor was Bigan. When he heard it, he thought it was super tall, big and superior.


    When the people next to him heard the words "rob a woman", his eyes lit up.


    All corners of the country are registered residence in Xingyang. But in fact, the situation is very complicated. Just like Lin MI is naturalized Hu, Shi Bo is a real summer descendant of various ethnic groups. Among them, naturalized Hu is not small, but the real summer descendants of Xingyang are slightly less. But it is the migration of the county after the restoration of the county, which means that all of them are from all corners of the country.


    There were not many people in Xingyang at first. People from all over the world moved here. They had known each other for only four or five years, but they didn''t care who they were before. Because it is a migration gathering, it is basically a bachelor, and only a very few are with their families. As a result, there are very few women in Xingyang.


    Shi Bo robbed his brother of a princess from Indochina Peninsula last year. Such a thing caused a sensation in Xingyang. Then a companion from Indochina Peninsula either brought back a woman or made a fortune. A practical example suddenly opened a new door to the rest of the people.


    That''s more beautiful than the Indochina Peninsula. People who go to the Indochina Peninsula to kill are not counted as military merit. They are looking for wealth or catching savages to sell money. For those who go to Indochina Peninsula, if powerful families can not only get rich, but also take care of their own land, those who have no strength will get rich, and if they are willing to catch an alien woman for their own use, no more will be lost.


    Last year, the state made a new move, which not only encouraged the Han people to go to the western regions, but also explicitly calculated military merit. For ordinary people, it is undoubtedly the sound of nature.


    "Indochina Peninsula is a ghost place." Shi Bo now thinks that most of the year is rainy, full of dense forests and all kinds of poisons, and his bones feel itchy: "good in the western regions, there are no damn poisons, so you don''t have to get wet all the time."


    Needless to say, not everyone can adapt to the environment of the Indochina Peninsula, especially some northerners such as Shi Bo, who are not acclimatized to all kinds of conditions there. Thirty seven of them went to the Indochina Peninsula together. Not long after they arrived at the land, 14 had to return by boat because of illness, and four died of illness without going back to their homeland. Later, another person died of illness, and then died in battle with savages, bitten by poisons... Only 11 of the 37 people were able to return home safely.


    People who return to their hometown safely show their villagers that they are rich and take a woman with them. Of course, getting rich is attractive, but it is the most important to bring back women. They rarely describe all kinds of horrors in the Indochina Peninsula, attracting more people to the Indochina Peninsula.


    After the official promotion of the development of the western regions, people from the North who want to go to the Indochina Peninsula choose to change their itinerary immediately as long as they either get on a boat or are further away from the western regions. They will also deliberately disgust the southerners, saying that the killing on the Indochina Peninsula is not military merit.


    "It''s the same as killing other races. Why not count it as military merit?" Even if Liang Qu was not angry, he didn''t dare to show it. He wears more clothes than others. The following words also show his origin: "the air in the north is too dry. It''s hot to death during the day, but it''s cold at night."


    Is Liang Qu from the South or Lingling. Lingling is a place with many mountains, forests and rain. If he goes to Indochina Peninsula, he will be afraid of all kinds of poisons at most. The rest really don''t feel anything. When he arrives in the western regions, he will really come to another world.


    "Can it be different?" Lin Mi said with a smile, "the savages in the Indochina Peninsula are not thin. Like monkeys, they fight head-on just to kill and play.", Well, he didn''t say that the savage over there was short because he was also less than one meter six.


    The Indochina Peninsula is a wilderness and has not produced a decent civilization. Zhuxia has developed to the iron age. Although there are tribes with the same level of civilization there, there are more tribes living in the stone age. The fully armed Han people need to be careful, that is, all kinds of sneak attacks. They are really fighting head-on. They are not only physically superior, but also crushed by the level of civilization.


    Liang Qu''s cheek jerked when he heard this. He was placed in a village party formation. He could only complain that there were no other Lingling people in the team except him. At ordinary times, he was not excluded by the village Party, that is, he couldn''t behave casually. He thought and thought, as if there was really nothing to refute.


    The western regions came into the vision of Zhuxia in the Western Han Dynasty. Before the Han Army brought the western regions into the scope of civilization, Greek culture was popular in the western regions. In a wide range, the Greek civilization was no less than that of the Western Han Dynasty, and even better than the Zhuxia civilization in some aspects, such as metal smelting.


    Greek civilization will spread to the western regions, which is the legacy of Alexander''s eastern expedition. During Alexander''s eastward expedition, the Persians, Arabs and a San suffered successively. After Alexander died of willow disease, the huge empire collapsed. The problem is that the Greeks established their own countries everywhere, not to mention the largest and most powerful Seleucus. There are XXXX and the Greek Kingdom in a San''s land and Central Asia.


    The Greeks once had a kingdom called Greece Bactria in Central Asia. During the war between the Han Army and the Huns, the kingdom was affected by the rise of the Persians in Central Asia and civil strife occurred. Dawan in the western region was independent and lost contact with some kingdoms established by the Greeks at that time.


    The influence of the Han people entered the western regions only in the Western Han Dynasty. Before that, the Greek civilization and the A3 civilization influenced the western regions. What about the Greek civilization? As a human species, ah San is a weak chicken in military strength... Especially in land war, but some technologies of ah San civilization are still ahead of the world.


    The Da Yueshi people who were driven to the west by the Huns obtained quite a lot of excellent technology from a San. In the Western Han Dynasty, they obtained advanced smelting technology from Da Yueshi to improve their military material technology. Otherwise, although the Han people entered the iron age, weapons have always had brittle shortcomings.


    Liu yanjianguo named his country Han. Not many people know what he meant by doing so, so people are interested in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties. A lot of history has been dug out, including the improvement of the metal smelting technology of the Han people, which is brought back by Zhang Qian''s envoy to the western regions.


    People who go to the western regions in response to national policies, even if they are not interested in the western regions before, they will understand it from various channels. They don''t need to know everything, but the most basic ones must not be ignored. For example, the western regions have their own civilization, which is definitely not a wild place like Indochina Peninsula.


    The Han army came to the southeast of bailongdui and camped 50 miles away, while the coalition forces of western countries camped separately with bailongdui as the core. This state has been maintained for nearly two months. There has been no war, but small groups have tried each other frequently. In particular, the recent scale of fighting has been increasing.


    "Only by solving those allied forces can we rush into the western regions." Shi Bo got the news like this. He thought it was right. Recently, he learned other news: "it is said that Fu Hong, who fled West, took the remnant and some high cart people to bailongdui?"


    Of course, Fu Hong was the leader of the di nationality. At the beginning, he fled to the grassland. First, he failed to take refuge in Tuoba Dai country. Later, he turned to Rouran, but he was still not accepted, so he ran to xigaoche.


    Gaoche people are Ding Ling people. They have been active in the grassland since the pre-Qin period. Whether Donghu is strong or the Huns establish a grassland Empire, they basically play the role of grassland thieves, or wait for the recent generation of grassland overlord Xianbei people to go south to get the development space.


    The grassland is very vast. Unlike the farming people, the nomadic people live in a fixed place. At the same time, it is not like the farming people will build cities. Basically, once the grassland overlord shifts his focus to the south of the desert, there will be new tribes in the north of the desert. This cycle makes the Central Plains Dynasty, as an agricultural nation, even if it solves the nomadic tribes going south, there will soon be a new grassland overlord as another threat.


    "If only it were true!" Lin MI was excited for a moment: "their heads are more valuable. If they can kill the leader..."


    The state of Han has been liquidating the nations that once wreaked havoc in all parts of the Central Plains. For the Capricorn, it is natural that only a few people with political significance will be caught alive, or they will be caught and killed. For Qiang, Di and zahu, it is necessary to distinguish whether they are willing to integrate into the Han people''s Congress family or not. Those who insist on unwilling to integrate happily are either killed or captured as slaves.


    Among the nomads who once wreaked havoc in the Central Plains, the Jie nationality has become a text in history books. Many Qiang, Di, Xianbei and zahu have been integrated, especially the Qiang, Xianbei and zahu. The di nationality has always been relatively strong because Fu Hong did not subdue and kill.


    As ordinary people, they only know that the heads of the Di people who are still resisting are more valuable, so they won''t think about why they are more valuable. The state wants to solve the problem of Fu Hong, making it easier for the Di people to be integrated without leaders.

 Chapter 758

    Bailongdui is a very wide-ranging regional name. It includes a huge lake and a hundred miles of fertile grassland around the lake.


    If only the water and grass are abundant, there are many such places on the grassland, but the lake is called Pu Changhai.


    Puchanghai is not only a salt producing Lake in western regions, but also largest salt producing base in western regions.


    In the past, Cheshi, shanguo, Weili, Loulan, Pulei, and many other clans were not famous. They played a dog brain for the ownership of puchanghai. Even other big countries far away from puchanghai would participate in the competition for salt. Before the Han army of the Western Han Dynasty entered the western region, the Huns came to control puchanghai and killed all countries in puchanghai, So he controlled the western countries.


    The Western Han Dynasty defeated the Huns on the grassland, marched into the Hexi Corridor and entered the western region. The first important strategic goal was puchanghai. Just because controlling puchanghai was equal to controlling the largest salt producing land in the western region. Even if they did not destroy the western countries one by one, those countries had to give in in order to get salt.


    "Our first goal is it (PU Changhai), and it can only be it."


    This is the first time that Li Kuang, as the top commander of the Legion who has been out to fight, of course, wants to seize the opportunity. He has been studying the western regions since the moment of appointment. He has found many successful examples in history, so he won''t want to show his ability to play special games.


    "The first Han Dynasty took the control of Pu Changhai as the starting point for conquering the western regions." Li Kuang stretched out his hand and made a gesture of clenching his fist: "today''s western region is no longer the western region of the first Han Dynasty, but the geographical location has not changed much. Pu Changhai is still the largest salt producing land in the western region!"


    The Han Army''s conquest of the western regions began with the mastery of Puchang sea in Xi''an, and successively controlled Loulan, shanguo, Weili, PU and other countries. On the one hand, the Han Army constantly competed with the chariot division in the north of puchanghai, and on the other hand, it stared at a country called "Daxia" in the West.


    "Conquering the western regions is only the first step." Of course, Wang Quan knew what it meant to be the long march history of this army. With a grin, "we will also look for the country called ''Daxia''."


    Hearing the name of the country "Da Xia", all the people in the military tent have bright eyes.


    The country named "Da Xia" in the Western Han Dynasty was actually Greece Bactria. The two countries had never had contact, but there was a saying that "Da Xia" was a Miao descendant of Zhuxia. At that time, the Han people did not care that Greece Bactria was a group of blonde people, firmly believed that they were "tongpao", and since they were "tongpao", they had a natural obligation to rescue them from the oppression of others and enjoy the grace of the emperor Liu Che.


    To put it bluntly, the naming of the Han people is very particular. The country "Daxia" also has a special position in the history of Zhuxia. From the Western Zhou Dynasty to the Pre-Qin Dynasty, "Daxia" has always been an example of making soy sauce in the history books of Zhuxia, that is, this "Daxia" is a white skinned Di people, and then it has become the name of a country that doesn''t even know any race. Anyway, what Zhuxia thinks is what it is.


    People who know the civilization of the various Xia dynasties know that first of all, "there are no two kings in the sky and no two kings in the earth", and then "is it the king and the earth in the world and the king and his officials who lead the land", It is mild to think that the same Miao people must get the grace (rule) of the emperor. As long as the land is the place under the jurisdiction of the emperor and as long as people must submit to the rule of the emperor, it is called hegemony.


    "Da Xia", a country that has been making soy sauce in the history books of Zhuxia, its significance of existence is to call on the descendants of Zhuxia to explore. It doesn''t matter whether they are the same Miao people or not.


    From the beginning of the Western Han Dynasty to the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, we did not give up the action of looking for "Daxia". The country of "Daxia" has not been found, but the military boots of the Han Army have been stepping to the Congling mountains, and even to the west of isek Lake (Kyrgyzstan).


    "You must find Da Xia." Li Kuang knew it was a follow-up matter, and he could not take the lead, but he still wanted to cheer up: "it is our fault that some people are lost outside."


    No one has any objection. If they don''t do it, they will be scolded by pointing at their spine. They not only want to do it, but also do everything they can.


    In fact, many people also know what''s going on. They don''t have to find the so-called "summer". It''s better to never find it. Then they can use this "mission" to drive continuous exploration and development, and military achievements will be produced in continuous conquest.


    Not only will there be a journey to find "Daxia" from the Pre-Qin Dynasty to the Eastern Han Dynasty. Liu Yan does not know what the stem of "Daxia" is. When he did not aftertaste it, now the Han state also has the speech to find "Daxia" and save his colleagues from water and fire.


    Now that you have a good life, it is necessary to enjoy the happiness of your distant colleagues. See how simple the idea is and how great the sentiment is. As for what those colleagues have encountered in the long history, for example, the color of their skin has changed because of intermarriage between generations. Even if they become white skinned people, they are also colleagues!


    Since they still recognize that they are fellow robes, how can they suffer outside? It is necessary to save them, and then let them learn Chinese characters again. The thoughts in their minds should also be synchronized with those of their local counterparts. What cars are on the same track, books are the same, and measures are all given again. They have worked hard until those distant relatives firmly believe that they are Chinese, Even if it''s a white skin race, it must be a Han!


    What is the same track, the same text and the same measurement? It''s unification!


    There will be wars in Zhuxia. Wars will lead to separatist regimes. However, even the weakest separatist regime will dream of reunifying the world. The powerful separatist forces will simply take action. I never thought that since the separatist regime is completed, there will be the so-called saying that "separation must be combined for a long time and separation for a long time".


    For other civilizations without a unified market, even if they once had a huge empire with a vast territory, once that empire enters the grave, the powerful people in their hands want to be independent. After independence, of course, there will be mutual wars. Even if a powerful force in the back recovers the territory of the perishing country again, they just fight for the desire to expand, I really don''t want to unify the "world" again.


    Outside Zhuxia, if the same nation after division did not have an absolutely powerful force to wipe out the rest of the forces and stand on its own for a long time, all countries would not have the determination to "unify". Then, with the passage of time, the original same nation began to evolve into different races.


    The simplest truth is that the Romans named the Germanic nation. The Germanic nation is now in the process of national division. One of the tribes called Frank still belongs to one of the Germanic tribes. The problem is that after the collapse of Western Rome, Frank occupied a huge territory in Western Europe. The first thing he did was to go his separate ways with other old brothers, Anyway, it is "Lao Tzu is developed. Why should we take care of those poor relatives". Later, we simply don''t think we are a Germanic nation and collude with the local indigenous Gauls.


    If in Zhuxia, even if there is a place where people can stand on their own, no matter how long it takes, it won''t happen that they don''t think they are Zhuxia people from top to bottom. Those people may be disgusted or hostile to the regime that dominated Zhuxia, but absolutely no one dares to deny that they are Zhuxia Miao, let alone think that they are another new nation.


    For today''s Han martial arts people... Especially those with higher status, the argument of "great unification" is very appetizing. It doesn''t matter whether a nation is a descendant of Zhuxia or not. Anyway, they think it is. It''s nonsense when they hear it, but they think it should be.


    Without other factors, it is nothing more than the ability to develop and fight all the time. Only when there is a big guy in the war can he make achievements, and only when there is military merit can he seal his wife and children.


    No, the "great Xia" in the Western Han Dynasty was still Greece Bactria, which lived in Kangju to the West. In the present Han country, no one cares which country the "great Xia" is. They simply don''t directly point out that the country is "great Xia", that is, they don''t want to directly point out that a country is "great Xia", What they fear is that once they hit the country that they think is "summer", there will be no excuse to continue the war.


    Of course, another factor is that compared with their ancestors, the Han people now have a clearer understanding of the world pattern. They know which countries are further west in the western regions, and even know that there is a country called Rome on the far side of the earth.


    By the way, in addition to reintroducing "Da Xia", the Han state clearly knew that the overlord of Europa was called Rome, but it did not know when the Han people no longer called Rome but "Da Qin".


    The word "Qin" has many meanings, one of which means "distant west". For example, in the eastern regions of the Western Zhou Dynasty, they say that people in the West are called Qin people. Then, for people living in the Far West, their tribe is called "Qin". The Qin people have this name because of the region, which later becomes the tribal name. They summoned their children to escort the king of Zhou to move eastward. The king of Zhou also used "Qin" as the title and gave a reward to the king of Qin.


    After the Qin people, if a dynasty named a distant western country "Qin" and interpreted it according to the characteristics of Zhuxia civilization, the intention is obvious. It is to regard the country called "Daqin" as a "thing in the bowl" with the special ideas of Zhuxia. One day, the country called "Daqin" will be "unified" under the grace of the same emperor.


    Did you pee? Zhuxia is such an implicit expression. I named you. We took the name, so you are definitely our people.


    So, if you name a foreign country in Zhuxia history, it depends on what kind of name. As long as it can be related to the place of "Kyushu", it is actually a volunteer. We must digest and integrate that place.


    The Romans did not know the implicit expression of Zhuxia. They were confused about the Han people''s sudden change of their title. They learned that "Qin" in Zhuxia history meant people in the Far West, and then knew that there was a country called "Qin" hundreds of years ago, especially the country called "Qin" had unified Zhuxia, which made the Romans happy.


    Olus Setus Cicero is in the western regions and is in the military account at the moment. He has learned Chinese. There is no difficulty in ordinary communication, that is, he is blind to some Chinese allusions and stories such as idioms and words.


    "No wonder cyris will become strong again even after a disaster." Olus Setus Cicero repeatedly heard that the Han people wanted to look for the same robe called Da Xia country. The first feeling was: "never give up their own robe and want to share their happiness with their robes. What can produce cohesion better than this?"


    Wang Quan is a long marching history. It is his duty to consider and arrange battle plans. Due to the existence of special figures in the army, he has an extra responsibility to deceive and face olus Setus Cicero nodded unwillingly: "our ancestors have long said that although an inch of land is small, it can not be lost. Land is still precious, not to mention compatriots of the same blood."


    Olus Setus Cicero has been in the state of Han for nearly a year and a half. The more Han people he contacts, the greater the impact. In particular, in order to understand what kind of country the state of Han is, he has read the ancient books of Zhuxia. He already knows the great unification thought of Zhuxia and believes that it is a very powerful thought.


    It is precisely knowing the existence of unification, olus Setus Cicero kept writing back to his native land to introduce his superiors and colleagues to what unification is. Every time, Cicero stressed that Rome should have such an idea, and Rome must not continue to be divided.


    The idea of great unification from the Far East shocked too many people. Constantius was even more valuable when he learned it. They didn''t really understand the idea of great unification, but it didn''t prevent them from approving and publicizing it, and then packaging it to become their mission.


    "The western regions were originally the land under the rule of the Han Dynasty, but our ancestors allowed them to become princes and kings." Li Kuang Li said of course, "our current March is to let them return to the big family again."


    "Yes!" Olus Setus Cicero doesn''t care so much. He firmly said: "the land once lost must be taken back again."


    In oulus Setus Among Cicero''s forces, why they want to publicize great unification is to build a bright, great and just background wall for Constantius. On the other hand, it means that Constantius is not fighting with his brothers for power, but to ensure the unity of Rome.


    The Romans believed in the "great unity of God 1 religion" and benefited from it. There is no reason not to agree with the argument that the land they ruled will always belong to the Han people!

 Chapter 759

    Not only the territory once ruled will be firmly believed that it should be held, even if it is not held for a time, even if it is lost, it should be recaptured by all generations.


    Another idea is that where our ancestors have been, but there are records in history, it is best to drop something when our ancestors go, such as pottery and porcelain with obvious Zhuxia characteristics. Then we think that since there are relics of Zhuxia civilization, it must be our territory "since ancient times".


    It has to be said that "since ancient times" is a good word, especially when there is a dispute over the division of territory. It doesn''t matter whether administrative regions have been established or not, let alone whether traces of ancestors'' lives can be found. Even if you can''t find them, you can look for them from the maps of ancient generations. If your ancestors draw an area when drawing a map, The descendants of Zhuxia have a natural responsibility to ensure that the land is still owned by Zhuxia. If one generation can''t do it, it will take thousands of generations to do it.


    According to the specific thought of Zhuxia, if an ancestor is brave enough to draw the whole earth into the territory Map of Zhuxia, do you believe that future generations will hold the firm belief of unifying the world, and regard unifying the world as a great cause from generation to generation?


    What can''t be done, Zhuxia has a characteristic since ancient times. What parents can''t do, they hope future generations to complete. Zhuxia, who advocates filial piety, can''t disappoint their elders. The next generation will urge the next generation. When they can''t complete it, it will be regarded as a goal until they really complete that goal.


    Therefore, in modern times, 224 countries around the world will sacrifice big killers when there are territorial disputes. The sentence "XX is the inherent territory of China since ancient times", others are immediately stunned and feel that "NIMA, there are still such operations".


    When hearing the sentence "since ancient times, XX is the inherent territory of China", their family will feel oppressed and angry. Their first idea is that "that place is ours, and those turtle grandsons have come to rob", but others have been confused and confused. There is no divine logic of "since ancient times" in their concept, and what they talk about is "immediacy".


    Except Zhuxia, any country and nation seems to be "open-minded". For example, the "daughter country" suddenly lost one-third of its territory, but they can''t beat the hairy bear. They shout and admit their fate. How should they live or how to live. If this kind of thing happened in Zhuxia, it would be something to say at all. If the authorities did not advise, there would be an idea in the people''s mind. If the last man died, we should unswervingly do him!


    In Zhuxia, there has always been only the option of the authorities to advise or not. When it comes to border disputes, the bottom people only have one idea, that is, standing and stabbing. That is the characteristic of thousands of years of culture. It is also the greatest spiritual wealth of Zhuxia. It depends on whether the authorities know how to use it.


    Olus Setus Cicero spent a year and a half in the state of Han. The high-level and grass-roots in the state of Han have frequent contacts. He has had a certain impression of the of the Han people. First, the Han people basically have a complex of "Heaven goes to the country".


    What I can''t help is that Zhuxia is a big Mac in the East. For a long time, Zhuxia has been a well deserved overlord. A member of a powerful country may have nothing when facing his fellow robes. Once interacting with other nationalities, he will have a naturally formed sense of superiority.


    Olus Setus Cicero doesn''t think there is anything wrong with the superiority of the Han people. The strong must be more confident than the weak. In his understanding, the Han people are already quite modest. The Romans will also show a superior attitude towards any non Roman people. The Han people at least have a good attitude when expressing their sense of superiority. The Romans have always been "killing and manipulating" weak and small aliens. For thousands of years, the urine of the Romans has not changed.


    [perhaps it is this difference that leads to the difference in the development of civilization?] olus Sextus Cicero has been thinking: [in the process of conquest, the cyris occupied the land and made any alien become one of their own. Their civic basis was to continuously increase and digest all conquered nationalities. Rome was unwilling to absorb alien nationalities. The ethnic distinction was very obvious. The land was increased, but the population was not increased.]


    Rome has always been a country where a few rule the majority, not only in the ruling structure, but also in the number gap between Romans and slaves. It is not too much to say that Rome''s glory is based on the bones of slaves.


    [Caesar did something to attract foreigners, and he was assassinated in the Presbyterian court in public...] olus Sextus Cicero didn''t know that Caesar, just like the emperors, the Romans couldn''t get around Caesar: [for a long time after that, it became taboo to attract foreigners to become Roman citizens.]


    Olus Setus Cicero knew that the current Han country is a country after integration. In the data he knew, the so-called "naturalized Hu" accounted for nearly one-third of the number of Han countries. He also knew that "naturalized Hu" did not respond at all after becoming a Han, On the contrary, the Han people absorbed the "naturalized Hu" and picked up many life skills (such as grazing) again. At the same time, the source of troops was also guaranteed.


    [the absorbed alien completely regarded himself as a real cyris. They were loyal to the son of cyris and were willing to fight for the son of cyris until the last breath.] olus Sextus Cicero had a special understanding and was almost beaten once because he asked a "naturalized Hu" why he abandoned his nation: [those people (naturalization Hu) firmly believes that he is a member of Zhuxia, but his ancestors have gone in the wrong direction. He is a member of Zhuxia. Returning to the big family is a great and correct thing to recognize his ancestors and return to his ancestors.]


    Zhuxia not only likes to name anything, but also likes to do some business of finding ancestors for foreign nationalities. It happened that the business of finding ancestors for foreign nationalities was very profitable after it was done in the Western Han Dynasty. Even many of their sworn enemies, the Huns, thought they were descendants of Zhuxia. What happened later is that the Huns made the matter of "recognizing their ancestors and returning to their ancestors", Let Zhuxia understand that it is a very correct thing to find ancestors for other nationalities.


    Zhuxia''s integration of different races starts from finding ancestors, fooling Dafa and being strong, they can succeed every time. There is basically no repetition in merging different races. Facts have proved that it is a most correct thing. There is no reason why future generations will reject it. It should be a special university study.


    When powerful, Zhuxia took the initiative to integrate different races. When you are weak, you passively integrate with culture. Zhuxia never relied on blood to ensure the continuous extinction of the nation, but used culture to ensure the continuity of the nation. Therefore, did Zhuxia never look at the blood lineage, saying that "when China enters the barbarians, it will be the barbarians, and when the barbarians enter China, it will be the barbarians".


    Cultural characteristics also determine that when the main blood of Zhuxia is strong, I really don''t care if there are strange looking people in my own family. Wear the same clothes, have the same hair style and have the same values. Even if the traditional Zhuxia looks like people with white skin, blonde hair and blue eyes, it doesn''t matter.


    Of course, if Zhuxia entered a period of decline, conservatism and stubbornness would appear, and the thoughts of exclusivity and exclusion would flood. They would not only exclude the advantages of other countries and nationalities, but also fall into extreme self isolation.


    As individuals, people have two sides, and so do countries and nations. However, it is certain that the strong will be strong only if they can absorb advantages.


    At present, the Han people are in a contradiction. On the one hand, they are full of confidence to become the absolute overlord of the East again, on the other hand, they are strongly exclusive. The phenomenon is that you can absorb any advantage to become your own food, but you can''t accept people with white skin, blonde hair or blue eyes to become your own kindred.


    "Sure enough, the ancestors of the Jie people were brought to the Central Plains by the Huns." Shi Bo pointed to the corpses on the ground and stabbed the clothes of a corpse at his feet with a spear: "white skin, brown hair and green eyes are exactly the same as the Capricorn people!"


    They had just experienced a sudden and short encounter. The battlefield was a valley surrounded by two low mountains. The two men and horses met in the forest. When they saw each other, they were stunned. They didn''t know who yelled first. A fight broke out.


    Shi Bo and his gang were about 50 people. They were serious cruising teams. They met about 30 people from the western regions. They killed and injured each other, but the people from the western regions lost and fled. Because there was no one who knew the Western dialect, they didn''t know where the western people came from and what they wanted to do.


    Lin Mi sat aside and asked his companions to bandage his injured arm. His eyes kept scanning the woods.


    "The terrain of this valley is a little complicated..." Lin migang was one of the first wave of people who rushed up. His arm was hurt and the leather armor on his chest was damaged. He learned that his arm could recover as long as he cultivated for half a month, and the burden on his heart was minimized. However, he had to worry that another enemy suddenly appeared: "the team led people to explore forward, why haven''t they come back?"


    The geographical environment of the western regions is very complex. Compared with the Central Plains, there are more Gobi. There must be mountains, forests and a large area of grassland not available in the Central Plains.


    They entered this valley with a patrol mission. Naturally, the reason is that the people of the western regions have become relatively active recently, and even coalition teams infiltrating within ten miles of the camp have appeared. The Han Army naturally wants to strengthen patrol.


    After a fight, they killed four people, and the bodies were carried aside to be carried back by mules and horses.


    Some people are busy putting ropes on mules and horses, and some people are cutting wood to make stretchers, which is to let the seriously injured lie on the stretchers pulled by mules and horses.


    Some people are also busy. They cut off the left ear of the people who died in the war and search for valuable things on the bodies of the people in the western regions.


    When the people who went out came back, Shi Bo soon knew the situation. The western people he had just met were only a part of them. The team led people to explore. There were three other western people found in the valley, and they saw the camp of western people outside the valley.


    "Go back." Song ran had a happy look on his face: "start now."


    Encountering the enemy and discovering a large number of enemy are two different situations. They have gained and found a large number of enemy. It is a credit to go back.


    How to go back is another knowledge. Song Ran is a standing army system. Although he is only a military commander in the standing army, he becomes a team leader because of the particularity of the western regions corps, he still has some common sense. He just went forward to explore in person and didn''t forget to send someone to check around. What is certain is that the people of the western regions arrived near the valley, and no people of the western regions were found in the rear.


    This valley is 40 miles away from the Han Army camp, and there are other complex sections on the road. Song ran considered whether to set up ambush and do another vote, and then gave up this idea.


    It took them more than half a day to return to the camp. Song ran immediately found his boss. After reporting, he learned that there was no other person to report, and the joy on his face could not be hidden.


    "Nearly five thousand people, isn''t it?"


    "Exactly."


    "Well, it should be the striker of the western regions."


    "Exactly."


    The village chief was asking questions. Next to him was a knife and pencil official making relevant records. Song ran frequently looked at the knife and pencil official. The knife and pencil official knew why.


    People like them who detect the enemy situation and report back in time can not do without collective credit. If the high-level attaches importance to it, it is not without examples to directly promote the rank. What kind of reward will be notified later.


    When song ran returned to his team, a large number of people immediately surrounded him. He knew what the robes were thinking.


    The western regions Corps is not a formal title or designation, but their own name. In the central records, they are called reclamation regiments. Similar reclamation regiments exist in Indochina Peninsula, Northern Xinjiang and Northeast China, that is, the reclamation regiments coming to the western regions have the largest scale.


    "Captain, how''s it going?"


    "What do you think? Even if it is considered a great achievement, it is not something you can know now."


    Song ran didn''t show his smile to his expectant subordinates.


    "Anyway, a big war is inevitable." On the contrary, song ran told everyone very seriously: "seize the time to check clothes and weapons and rest."


    Everyone responded to the promise with a bang. No one dared to be a little careless.


    Because they are not regular troops, they are not even soldiers from counties and counties. Before they leave Yangguan, the military is only given war robes out of the relationship between the enemy and us. Armor and weapons are either carried by themselves or purchased after borrowing.


    In Yangguan training, people with armor are naturally assigned to a group first, and then the weapons they are good at are classified. It should be said that a few people have the habit of maintaining armor and weapons before. It is still required to maintain them after intensive training.


    "The war has finally come." Shi Zhong is checking his armor. It is a set of metal armor in the style of armor. He must carefully check whether the armor pieces are firm. He grinned to his fellow villagers, "no matter how many people are killed in the Indochina Peninsula, it''s just like that. Killing people in the western regions is considered military merit!"


    It''s a military feat. You can get a title. You can live a life with a title. Even if you want to enter the standing army, you have more hope. Everyone is full of expectations for the upcoming war.

 Chapter 760

    Xiaoguo who has courage, courage and action to come to the western regions will not be afraid of war. On the contrary, they are eager for war. There may be a trace of uneasiness when they hear that war is about to break out, but it is an instinctive emotion of intelligent creatures, and they are more excited and expected.


    Soon, the senior level of the Corps informed the whole army that the war was really going to break out. The news spread all over the battalion, and there were warm cheers everywhere.


    "Military morale is available." With a smile on his face, Wang Quan said: "this generation has nearly five months of running in from training to formation, and has the heart to fight. It can be used."


    The state of Han inherited the policy of the first Han Dynasty. Young people without training will not be brought to the battlefield at all. Even civilian men as porters will train for three months.


    The nature of the western regions Corps is more complex. It is an official and unofficial organization. The backbone comes from the standing army. The quality of the troops under the establishment is uneven, but the quality is relatively good.


    "It''s worse than the soldiers of counties and counties, but it can also be used to deal with the people of the western regions." Li Kuang knew what kind of troops he was leading: "it took two months to stay here, just to let them adjust their mentality not far from the enemy."


    They are stationed 50 miles to the southeast of the bailongdui allied army. It is indeed Li Kuang who wants to adapt the mentality of the army officers and soldiers, and then it is purely to suppress the desire to fight.


    Li Kuang is a Lang general. He has some experience in how to command the army. He knows how to deal with an army with a strong War mentality. He can choose to go to war on arrival, but the risk of doing so is too great, either a big victory or a big defeat. He thought he couldn''t afford to fail. He chose a more stable approach to suppress the fighting desire of the troops, waiting for the moment when it broke out.


    "The enemy''s vanguard is about 5000 men and horses." Wang Quan went to the side of the mountain map and ordered a position: "here we are."


    It is a flat grassland with a river flowing from west to south. It looks like a good battlefield for field war.


    "Here it is." Wang Quan points to the west side of the valley where song ran and others found the enemy forward: "another enemy has arrived, with a number of more than 30000."


    "Traces of enemy scouts were also found in the Gobi in the northwest." Li Kuang was talking about the Gobi 60 miles northwest of Yingpan. He said: "the number of enemy troops is in absolute advantage and will not just attack all the way."


    Li Kuang''s army has only more than 50000 people. They face a lot of enemy forces. There is no accurate data, but it will not be less than 150000 people.


    The western regions had a history of being ruled by the various Xia dynasties, and the power of the early Han Dynasty impressed the people of the western regions too deeply. The people of the western regions will never fight with less than the number of Han people. It must be several times as many as the Han people who dare to fight.


    "The Allied forces claim 500000, up to 150000?" Wang Quan pointed to the west of the valley and the Gobi in the northwest. He pointed to the Southwest: "there should be another enemy here."


    150000 is called 500000? Nothing wrong at all. In the history of Zhuxia, there were 200000 people who dared to claim one million, and thousands who claimed 200000. Anyway, they were bluffing and blustering, emboldening themselves and intimidating the enemy.


    Li Kuang, Wang Quan and a group of Zanhua have plans for how to fight and what strategy to adopt. There is already a plan at the tactical level. What should be considered is the strategic aspect.


    "Send out 10000 troops to try to wipe out the enemy''s forward." Wang Quan said one of the plans. He touched his chin and thought: "if you win, you can wait for work outside the valley to meet the subsequent enemy."


    At present, they have only a small amount of experience in fighting with the people of the western regions. In general, they can judge the combat power of the people of the western regions. It should be said that the fewer the number of fighting Han people, the less obvious the advantage here. Once tens of thousands of people fight, the advantage of the Han people will be obvious.


    The individual quality of the people in the western regions is not weak, but when it comes to cooperation, it is very poor. With the increasing number of people in the western regions, the cooperation becomes worse.


    Han people''s individual quality is naturally strong and weak. The problem is that Han people''s war stresses cooperation and coordination. When the number reaches a certain amount and the array is arranged, it is a sublimation of quality.


    In the era of cold weapons, countries that can become imperial basically have the application of arrays.


    Alexander of Macedonia conquered the surrounding countries and nations by spear array and cruise cavalry, and defeated Darius Persia with an array better than Persians.


    The Romans also played the array quite smoothly. Their individual quality could not compare with that of the Germanic, Celtic and Slavic. They might rely on the cooperation of "tortoise shell array" and large equipment to teach the three barbarians to be human every minute.


    By comparison, the Persians are the weakest of imperial countries. From the Parthian Empire to the Sassanian Dynasty, the only cards were armor mounted charge and bow cavalry. The Parthian Empire was the ace Legion. The archers were defeated by the Roman "tortoise armor array", and the armor cavalry fell under the restraint of the Roman affiliated barbarian giant shield heavy infantry. Naturally, the country was subjugated.


    If you check and compare, the Central Plains Dynasty in the cold weapon era is really similar to Rome. They are both mainstream infantry, and they also play very well with large military equipment. The development of the two civilizations is also the best. Another point is that the dynasties within the two civilizations change as frequently.


    "Who can be better than Hu Lu just relying on blood courage?"


    Only the most threatening enemy in Zhuxia would be called "Hu Lu", and the rest were barbarians.


    Li Kuang''s order to attack was soon conveyed, and the barracks were immediately busy.


    "Bad luck!" Lin MI was unwilling: "I can only return to the team in half a month."


    Shi Bo has been ready to fight these days. He is completely ready from armor, weapons to mentality. He was helping his companion tie the rope on his armor. He smelled and looked at Lin MI with a gauze covering his injured arm.


    Their team is equipped with armor, the better is metal armor, and the second is leather armor. The standard weapon for battle in array is a small round shield and a spear. There is a sword hanging at the waist of some rich people.


    The order to start has just been given, and they have an hour to prepare. Because I don''t know where I''m going and whether there will be war on the way, of course, I have to be prepared for war before I leave the camp.


    "The kettle must be full." Song ran had already prepared, walked in the queue, occasionally stopped to help someone do something, and scolded: "what do you want to do with your package?", He roughly pulled a package that was being tied to his body and tried the weight: "what''s in it? It weighs more than 20 kilograms!"


    "It''s my wealth." Liang Qu wanted to grab the package, but he didn''t dare: "I went back to marry my daughter-in-law and prepared some for my Ji brother."


    Song ran didn''t open the package. Instead, he threw the package at the foot of a Shi Chang nearby and scolded Liang Qu: "I don''t know how many miles of marching. The armor and weapons combined are nearly 40 kilograms, plus the package weighing 20 kilograms. Are you strong or do you expect who can help you carry it?"


    Some people who are also putting things on their bodies, they quietly remove things.


    "The heavier you are, the more energy you consume. Don''t you have strength when you don''t want to meet the enemy?" Song ran looked around at the crowd and said to the Shi Chang, "collect, register and record things. Send them to the baggage office for preservation."


    What is the natural answer: "promise!"


    In fact, the big guy also knows that the baggage office can store goods, but those things are basically earned after working hard. If you don''t put them around, you will always feel uneasy. As a result, a few people choose to store them in the baggage office.


    Under normal circumstances, we all think that we should accumulate enough property and then spend a sum of freight for the military to send home.


    They have only been in the western regions for two months and haven''t officially robbed. The basic thing that can accumulate property is that they encounter people from the western regions to fight during patrol and then distribute it according to merit.


    Sending the military home requires freight. The length of the journey determines the freight. For people like them who take their lives to make money, every copper plate seems expensive. How can they spend a sum of freight on less property.


    Liang Qu looked away from her package and said to Shi Bo with an ugly smile, "if there''s anything wrong, it''s gone with you."


    If the person who deposited the goods is killed or missing, and the death can be confirmed, the baggage office naturally gives the things stored by the deceased to his family, and the freight is still available, just a half discount. If the missing person cannot be confirmed, the baggage office needs a time limit. Generally, the missing person does not appear for about three months. The baggage office will give the items stored by the missing person to his family, that is, there is no discount.


    There is another saying about the disappearance. It needs to go through a procedure to determine whether he has become a deserter. Once he is confirmed as a deserter, he will be severely punished. The stored goods are naturally his, but he has to spend at least three years of hard labor.


    An hour passed quickly. Song ran gathered his team to form a village organization with other teams. They would meet with other villages to form a song organization, and then the song organization would be combined into a teacher organization.


    A division in the state of Han was five thousand people and was commanded by a school captain. The school captain was under the command of general Lang, who was a commander of the army.


    The division, a military unit, existed in the spring and Autumn period. At that time, it was divided into five, two, partial, pawn, brigade, division and army. There were five people in each "Five", 25 people in each "two", 50 people in each "partial", 100 people in each "pawn", 500 people in each "brigade", 2500 people in each "division" and 12500 people in each "army". Then it would distinguish between vehicle soldiers and infantry, The above is the establishment of pure infantry. If the chariot soldier is a "ride" unit, a "ride" is basically a "pawn" plus a "Deviation", that is, 150 infantry follow each chariot.


    Liu Yan originally wanted to build the Han army with the establishment of a modern army, but he thought about it later.


    The establishment of any era has its significance. The most advanced is not necessarily the most suitable. What should be suitable is correct.


    Liu Yan listened to a wide range of opinions and continued the military establishment of the Qin and Han Dynasties, but changed the "department" of the former Han Dynasty to "division".


    Li Kuang is a Lang general. If he commands the standing army, of course, he can only command one army. He can command more than one standing army. For example, Xie an has been commanding two or three armies.


    In the Han Army, only these generals with the prefix "Zheng", "Zhen", "Ping" and "Fu" can command more than three armies. However, so far, the Han state has appointed generals with the prefix "Zheng", and the rest of "Zhen", "Ping" and "Fu" have always been empty names.


    Li Kuang''s ability to command 50000 troops into the western regions is a semi official and non-governmental organization that has no serious title at all. However, he understood the value of this experience. If there were no big mistakes in the command process, basically a Zhonglang would not be able to escape. He has long wanted to make meritorious service and promotion, otherwise his wife is a Linzi order, which is nothing.


    The western regions Corps is commanded by a Lang future, so it is normal for a school captain to command the two divisions. From Li Kuang to anyone below, they all know what this experience means. Lang will be promoted to lieutenant general. If the school captain does a good job, he will be promoted to Lang general. The lower the position, the more likely it will be to jump several levels. For example, a soldier can become a military commander, but the military commander can become a team leader. Who is not fully motivated?


    Song Ran is one of the most energetic members. He was originally a military commander, but now he has the title of a temporary team leader. He has a staff of 50 people under his command. He doesn''t want to be a military commander when the war is over.


    "Five thousand enemy troops, with very complex components, will not have any coordination or tacit understanding." Liu Rui rode on the high horse and walked on the side of the whole army. He said to his commander Shi Fanjin, "it''s to fight the lion and the rabbit as much as possible!"


    Of course, there was no such animal as lion in Zhuxia. During the Western Han Dynasty, some western countries paid tribute and were raised by Liu Che as an exotic thing. There was a legend of lion in Zhuxia. The number of lions paid tribute to western countries was small. Several lions died one after another and did not breed too much. Soon there was no lion in Zhuxia, but its legend spread and related proverbs.


    Fan Jin is not that Fan Jin, and he didn''t win.


    There was no imperial examination system in the Han Dynasty, and it still followed the filial piety and integrity system of the first Han Dynasty.


    It''s not that Liu Yan didn''t want to engage in the imperial examination. There are so many intellectuals in Zhuxia. If all the literate and fluent people are included, I don''t know whether there are 100000 people, there is no imperial examination environment at all.


    "Since the enemy is a forward and stops at a camp thirty miles away, it is obvious that it came for fighting." Fan Jin had known the terrain and environment there in advance and said, "the field of vision is too wide. The enemy must have a wide range of outposts. It is difficult to have the opportunity of sneak attack."


    The flat environment is like that. If a few people can hide and approach carefully, but there is no hiding at all when there are a large number of people, unless the enemy is not vigilant at all. Once the enemy arranges sentries or sends scouts, it is impossible for the army to approach secretly.


    Liu Rui chin first said, "that''s true."

 Chapter 761

    In most wars, there are not many fancy things in the war between the two armies. Some are just that the two armies know the existence of each other. After a series of small-scale tests, the two armies finally meet face to face and fight.


    The reason why a few wars have become legends is that the special environment or the commander of an individual party is too stupid. It is just too rare that they will become legendary examples.


    To understand a routine, only the more difficult things are worth writing, and only the more precious things will be advocated and mentioned again and again. If everyone can do it, who will deliberately record or describe it, just as no one will write a special article on how to breathe.


    Liu Rui doesn''t think he is a military genius once in a century. He can''t play a war example that clearly the other party has widely distributed sentries and scouts, and can quietly approach and raid. Nor will he place his hope on the premise that the enemy commander is stupid enough to imagine that the enemy will forget to set up sentries or not send scouts when he takes the initiative.


    I''m not kidding. Take Huo Qubing, the famous general who is best at running attacks, as an example. He is definitely a genius in directing cavalry operations in the history of Zhuxia. However, what was the premise that he was able to succeed many times? The Huns at that time did not believe that the Han army could run thousands of miles, let alone that the Han army would recognize the road of the grassland. Unexpectedly, the Han Army knew where he moved and grazed. Only with the above premise could he succeed in many times. However, he also had examples of failed raids. Without exception, those failed cases were discovered in advance. Without concealment, he could not achieve the suddenness of the raid, so there was no need to fight again.


    In the early stage of the Han Hungarian war, the Han army could still attack thousands of miles. After Huo Qubing had done several sensational undertakings, the Huns had a sense of vigilance, the Han army would no longer have a chance, and the war between the two sides would enter a period of consumption, one dozen is one or two hundred years.


    "Enemy reconnaissance has appeared around our army." Fan Jin, as commander of the army, deals with all kinds of intelligence. He has just received a report from the Scout camp. There are several investigative cavalry of western people around: "the enemy is very cautious!"


    They had marched westward for more than ten miles, about fifteen miles from the area where the enemy forward set up his camp. At this time, the reconnaissance cavalry of the enemy appeared and found more than one. It can only be said that the commander of the people of the western regions attached great importance to the observation of the enemy situation around them.


    The Han Army has noticed that there are three-way enemy forces. It is not clear who is the joint commander of the western people. It does not know who is the commander of the three-way army, but only knows the composition of the enemy forces.


    "There is no shortage of horses in the western regions? Five thousand enemy troops have three thousand cavalry." Liu Rui led 10000 people to fight. There were only 2000 cavalry in the team, and the rest were infantry: "they have many cavalry. We''ll stop five miles ahead, arrange the formation and continue to advance in the form of formation."


    At present, there is no shortage of horses in the Han Dynasty, that is, high-quality war horses are basically mastered by the standing army, especially the most high-quality war horses of Huben army equipped with armour and riding tools.


    For semi official and semi civilian military organizations such as the western regions corps, there are some high-quality war horses, but the number is really quite small. In addition, there is no special standard harness, and knights rarely have modern armor and weapons. Armor and riding equipment do not exist. Even sudden cavalry do not exist. They are very traditional light cavalry.


    What is a light cavalry? Mongolian horses are the main fighting horses. Stirrups and saddles are available, but they are not professional. Then Knights may have armor, but they can''t rush into the array, especially to attack the dense infantry array. They can only fight a dozen cruising battles.


    In fact, the grassland cavalry is a kind of light cavalry. It may concentrate knights who can ride and shoot to specially prepare a bow cavalry, but more grassland cavalry belong to the kind that can''t even attack the dense infantry army array.


    If the light cavalry really hardens down and rushes around, they will hit their heads and break blood in front of the infantry array. They will be taught to be a man by bows and arrows before they even rush. They have always been cruising and fighting with infantry, constantly harassing and attacking the food channels of infantry with their own mobility, pulling and dragging down infantry with movement, and occasionally seizing the opportunity of infantry not having time to organize a military array.


    Infantry is never empty against light cavalry in battle. I wish light cavalry could attack their own army. The advantage of the cavalry over the infantry is not to rush into the array, but the light cavalry will fight if they want to fight and run if they don''t want to. The disadvantage of infantry against light cavalry is that they usually win a few small victories, but if they lose, they will be chased behind and reap human lives when they break up.


    Of course, the Western allied forces found the Han Army, and the intelligence of the reconnaissance cavalry was sent back soon.


    "About 10000 Han troops. About 2000 cavalry, and the rest are infantry." Luo Xia sounds like a Chinese name, but in fact, he is a white man with blond hair and blue eyes. He comes from Kucha and is the commander of the 5000 forward of the coalition Army: "there is basically grassland along the way. There is no hiding environment. They must also know this."


    It is a cold joke to fight a large-scale ambush on the grassland. Not only grassland people know this, but anyone who has enough knowledge of the grassland knows it.


    The people in the tent waited for Luo Xia to finish and looked at a middle-aged man with yellow skin, black hair but blue eyes. His name was chizheru.


    Chizheru is a Hun with one eighth of Han descent. Like many Huns living in the western regions, they are actually horse thieves with a group of people active in the Gobi and grassland. People like them don''t think of themselves as Huns for a long time. The reason is that their lineage is so chaotic. In addition, they live in complex areas and receive too many cultures. They really don''t have any obvious characteristics. They are gradually called Tiefu people.


    The target Tiefu people are very many. Generally, the father is born in the grassland, but they combine with women from other regions or nationalities and give birth to mixed race children. Another kind of Tiefu people is a man who married a grassland woman. The grassland calls his son-in-law Tiefu.


    Tiefu is a general term at present, which is used to address individuals and a tribe. At present, Tiefu tribe is not an important role. If history has not been changed, it has created a huge force. He Lianhuo was born in a Tiefu tribe.


    Who''s herringham? It was the Xiongnu tiefubu man named Liu Huo. After his rise, he played the game of building a city, that is, the Tongwan City, which was considered inappropriate to kill a large group of people when checking how many projects were smashed.


    At present, all kinds of Tiefu people or Tiefu department are regarded as various scum and thief tribes. Chizheru appeared in the coalition camp, and the Kucha paid for his whole horse thief team. He himself is very familiar with this area, and then he has a good skill in leading cavalry.


    "There''s nothing to say. Give me a thousand cavalry." Chizheru stood up when he spoke: "try the weight of the Han Army, and then decide how to deal with it next."


    Luo Xia didn''t hesitate and decided: "in addition to your headquarters, I''ll give you a thousand cavalry.", Then he looked at a white man with brown hair: "this is the border of Shanshan. You should send out. The rest of the cavalry... Send out the Sogdians."


    Shanshan is Gu Loulan. The person named moved his lips, obviously with hesitation, but he dared not object.


    Shanshan, as a country, has long existed in name only. After the Han people''s power in the western regions declined and left, they were severely trampled by the surrounding countries because of the incomparable cooperation of the Han people in the western regions. The king was slaughtered. The following city states and tribes stand on their own. Up to now, there is no recognized king, and only 1000 people have been involved in the coalition, There are only three hundred cavalry.


    There is no country called Sute in the western regions. As a country, Sute has perished in the Western Han Dynasty. But the Sogdians are still very active in the western regions. Sogdian beauties are the most popular, and men are basically horse thieves.


    The so-called Sogdians are actually one of the "nine surnames of Zhaowu". As a country, they can still be active in the western regions after its demise, because the members of the Sogdians in the western regions come from a plateau further west. In fact, they are Iranians.


    Chizheru refused to command Shanshan and Sute cavalry at the first time.


    As long as they stay in the western regions, no one is strange to Shanshan people and Sogdians. Shanshan people are famous for their soft foot shrimp. Sogdians are simply famous for all kinds of Ji. Anyway, they are not a fighting nation.


    "The old rule is that whatever reward should be, it is what reward." Luo Xia said that Kucha offered a reward to the head of the Han people. He smiled at chizheru and said, "if you can win, there will be another reward."


    Kucha is very, very rich. They reward the heads of the Han people, which not only attracts countless horse thieves to defecte, but also attracts a large group of surrounding tribes. Otherwise, how could the coalition army exceed 100000 people?


    Chizheru came out of the army account, shouted agapa and rabadi, frowned and said, "I won''t deliberately consume your hands. Don''t pick anyone."


    Agapa smiled: "I will choose the best soldier."


    Rabadi shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. Although they are horse thieves in the western regions, they do it against some small tribes and small caravans (people). They really don''t touch any hard stubble. They do horse thieves only by chance. In fact, their job is to sell female slaves.


    Chizheru looked at the back of the two men and frowned deeply. He has one eighth of the Han people''s blood. When the Han people ruled the western regions, they actually took a little advantage. The activity area is in the Shanshan border. They are very clear about the urine nature of the Shanshan people. He didn''t come into contact with many Sogdians, but just knowing that Sogdians are famous for their pimping business, he really wouldn''t expect too much from Sogdian cavalry.


    It took more than three hours from the time the order was issued to the time when the manpower was assembled. Then it was dark.


    "Let''s go!" Chizheru is the leader of the horse thief. What he is good at is to move in the dark. He told agapa and rabadi on the side: "let your team keep up."


    Chizhelu''s horse thief has more than 200 cavalry, including 300 Shanshan cavalry and 700 SUT cavalry, which together is more than 1200 cavalry.


    The western regions do not lack horses, but it depends on who they are. Chizhelu''s gang of horse thieves are relatively good. One person is equipped with at least two horses, most of them have a leather armor, and most of the guys in their hands are also iron tools; Shanshan was influenced too much by the Han family. The cavalry wore uniform color robes, but everyone had only war horses under their hips, few people wore armor, and there were all kinds of guys in their hands; What''s more chaotic is the SUT cavalry. The 700 cavalry are dressed in chaos. They look colorful. Some have only one horse, while others have as many as four.


    Chizhelu must want to know what kind of Shanshan cavalry and Sute cavalry are. He found that a weak Shanshan cavalry can still ensure the order of the team when marching. Sute cavalry can only be described as "chaos".


    [after all, he has been trained by the regular army of the Han people, but he still has some foundation.] chizheru knows that what Shanshan people can''t do is their mentality, that is, they don''t have self-confidence. He didn''t have much hope for the Sute cavalry: [this is the way the horse thief is, and the Sute is the worst among many horse thieves.]


    "General, we..." agapa looked around the darkness frequently, and his ears were full of horse hoofs: "are you going to raid the Han Army at night?"


    "Raid?" Chizheru showed a joking expression, that is, agapa couldn''t see it in the dark: "that''s the Han Army to reunify the ''central country''. The Jie people were killed cleanly, and the Xianbei people were killed and fled to the ice field. Do you think it''s the army of the western countries?"


    Agapa asked in an incomprehensible tone, "shall we march all night?"


    "It is impossible to reunify the army of the ''central country'' without scouts around. Maybe there are Scouts of the Han Army around us." Chizhelu thought about the Han Army in the most powerful direction, and didn''t intend to hide his intention: "don''t think about any surprise attack or sneak attack. All we can do is the old practice, cruising and looking for opportunities. Suddenly, we can kill a few. Most of the Han Army are infantry. If they are too arrogant, they may be able to destroy the pursuing Han army."


    Arapa immediately breathed a sigh of relief. What he was afraid of was that chizheru was going to confront the Han army.


    "That''s how it should be." Rabadi didn''t care whether the Han army would come close to his camp or not. He said, "we came for a reward. It''s enough to gain more safely. Don''t be silly to fight a frontal battle."


    Of course, chizheru knew that this kind of play was very counselled. At most, it slowed down the marching speed of the Han Army, but they faced the Han army.


    "I heard that the general has Han blood?" Agapa lowered his voice: "the Han people could easily sweep the whole western region hundreds of years ago. Although they weakened for some time, they have now destroyed the Jie people and fought Xianbei and other nationalities to flee. It must be difficult to deal with."


    Chizhelu eyebrowed, but he knew that the tribes in Shanshan united and sent people to the East. He had to guess what agapa meant by what he said.

 Chapter 762

    Of course, there have been powerful countries in the western regions, but those powerful countries are basically established by outsiders, and local people (countries) have always been bullied by outsiders.


    Once Dawan was founded by Greek descendants. They can easily sling any western region country by relying on the legacy of Macedonia... That is, the spear array and the use of cavalry.


    In fact, Wusun people are not indigenous people in the western regions. They live around hunxie mountain near Qilian Mountain, and their leader is also called hunxie. However, they were forced to leave hunxie mountain. Later, the Huns defeated the Yueshi people, occupied the whole Qilian Mountain, and sealed a hunxie king. As a result, Wusun people had to change the leader''s name to kunmo (also known as kunmi).


    Another country that can be called a small power in the western regions is called a car division. The problem is that the car division itself is not very good. It is because it has always been valued by the Huns that it is a local small power. Without the Huns, the car division is nothing.


    The Western Han Dynasty calculated that there were 36 countries in the western region. It must be that some countries were not recorded. That''s because the western region is a messy place. Thousands of people dare to build a country and hundreds of people dare to be king. Zhuxia is really unwilling to record a kingdom with only a few hundred subjects.


    In fact, after the Western Han Dynasty entered the western regions, it did not form much effective control at the beginning. It was the establishment of the western region capital guard office and the arrangement of officials, but only a small number of troops were stationed and stationed in the fields. What has radiation and can be controlled is only the countries near the fields, or it can only deter small countries.


    Whether the western regions were really tightly controlled by the Han Dynasty was in the period of emperor yuan of the Han Dynasty, or was it because after Chen Tang worked out the cause of "the flag of the Marquis of the Yi Dynasty" and "cutting the head of the Zhizhi branch", he completely and severely deterred all countries in the western regions. Only then did the western region''s capital guard have its name and become an authority that can really manage the western regions.


    When Wang Mang usurped the Han Dynasty, the Han people once lost control of the western regions. At that time, chaos broke out among the Han people. Who would manage the western regions thousands of miles away. At that time, the people of the western regions noticed the civil strife of the Han people and repeatedly jointly attacked the garrison of the capital guard of the western regions, followed by the northern Huns.


    The western regions capital guard has not been reinforced for a long time, and there are fewer and fewer troops stationed in the western regions capital guard. However, the western regions capital guard has persisted for ten years, and only dozens of people have fled back to Xiliang. What fate they have after that has not been recorded.


    The Western Han Dynasty collapsed. After 17 years of civil war, Liu Xiu regained rule on behalf of the old Liu family. At the beginning, there was little room to take care of the western regions.


    Early Eastern Han Dynasty (after 8 AD), Emperor Guangwu Liu Xiu was too busy with the domestic war to take care of the western regions. The situation in the western regions was chaotic. At that time, most of the countries in the North belonged to the Xiongnu, while the countries in the South attacked and fought against each other. The Northern Xiongnu took the opportunity to conquer the countries in the north and Khotan, a big country in the south, and used the manpower and material resources of the western regions to harass the border of the Eastern Han Dynasty. In order to completely repel the northern Xiongnu The Eastern Han Dynasty adopted the strategy of "controlling foreigners with foreigners", and began to send troops to the western regions in the 16th year of Yongping (AD 73) of the emperor of the Han and Ming Dynasties.


    In February of the 16th year of Yongping, Emperor Ming of the Han Dynasty ordered Fengche Duwei Dou Gu and Geng Zhong to lead the army to defeat the northern Xiongnu in pulihai (Balikun Lake in the new Xinjiang) and capture the strategic place Yiwulu. In order to further contact the western countries and isolate the northern Huns, Dou Gu sent ban Chao and Guo Xun to send 36 officials to the western regions. Ban Chao first worked to get through the southern countries with weak control of the Xiongnu, subdued Shanshan, controlled Khotan, attacked Shule, expelled the northern Xiongnu forces in the southern road of the western regions, and successively annexed the southern countries.


    At the same time, in order to prevent the northern Xiongnu from making a comeback, in November of the 17th year of Yongping, the Han Dynasty sent Feng Che Du Wei Dou Gu and his son-in-law Du Wei Geng Bing to march to the west again, smashing the white mountain of the northern Xiongnu in the Pu class sea, and demobilizing the front and rear of the Che division belonging to the northern Xiongnu. The South Road was basically opened, and the East and West stations of the northern road were also controlled by the Han Dynasty. In the Eastern Han Dynasty, the guards of the western regions, he Wu and Ji were re established.


    The competition between the Eastern Han Dynasty and the northern Huns for the western regions lasted from the 16th year of Yongping (AD 73) to the death of emperor Hanling, that is to say, from the establishment to the extinction of the Eastern Han Dynasty, they actually did not completely control the western regions.


    The later princes fought disorderly, that is, after three-thirds of the world, Cao Wei sent troops to the western regions, but in fact, it was only to regain control of a small area to the east of the western regions, and the rest were powerless.


    The Sima family after the return of the Three Kingdoms to the Jin Dynasty received the control territory of the western regions by the Cao Wei. The regions not controlled by the Cao Wei did not belong to the Western Jin Dynasty.


    Sima''s family created the "Yongjia rebellion" by themselves. The western regions were completely lost when they were beaten to death. Later, China sank, and the central plains were also lost to Hu Lu, so they went to "travel south in clothes".


    "So we are the first Han people to re-enter the western regions after a lapse of 39 years?"


    "I''m afraid the first Han people may not be. If the army is far older than 39 years, it may be more than 70 years."


    There''s nothing wrong. The Sima family established the Western Jin Dynasty. They can''t care about the completely destroyed Central Plains. There''s no spare time to care about the western regions. There''s really no garrison in the western regions behind. There will be unofficial Han people to the western regions, but the army has never been sent.


    Liu Rui narrowed his eyes and looked at the mountain map hanging on one side of the military tent. The tent was burning oil lamps. In fact, the light was not enough. Looking at the mountain map can only look at the outline.


    The western regions are very large. In terms of area, they are larger than the whole Central Plains. Why did emperor yuan of the Han Dynasty write a close-up in history books? It was because his generation completed its control over the western regions that he had to mention Chen Tang when talking about the western regions. The same is true of Emperor Ming of the Han Dynasty. During his reign, he regained control of the western regions for the Han Dynasty. Some executors of Dou Xian, Dou Gu, Geng Bing, Ban Gu, ban Chao, Guo Xun and so on also left a lot of marks in the history books.


    "I''ll wait..." Liu Rui looked at Fan Jin and said eagerly, "it''s time to make a name in history!"


    There''s nothing wrong with it. As an army general who entered the western regions for the first time after decades, if he really wants to recapture the western regions, he will leave his name in the history books anyway. The difference is whether he has been replaced by a pen or his great achievements have been written in special books.


    "If you don''t see, the end of the Han Army, the weak crown is a prisoner, please have a long tassel; if you don''t see, the class will be far away, and the Jedi will ride lightly to urge the clouds of war!" Fan Jin sang a passage: "who doesn''t want to have today''s endorsement, the great cause of the final army and ban Chao?"


    Liu Yan felt that the PLA songs were inappropriate. He had to take some ancient ones. Before he crossed, my head, my regiment was on the air. When he heard that song, he was immediately attracted, so he changed it to the military song of his own army.


    There are many military songs of the Han army. The above song is the most strange one. Other military songs are basically taken from the book of songs, such as Qin Feng. Wuyi, Qin Feng. Xiaorong and Qin Feng. Jianjia have also become military songs successively, and they are all part of national style.


    Many poems in the book of songs. National style are actually military songs. Wu Yi is martial, Xiao Rong is affectionate, and Jian Jia has a far-reaching artistic conception. It is also handed down after the first emperor burned books and buried Confucianism. The rest are either inappropriate or simply incomplete.


    In a word, the book of songs, national style, Qin style and no clothes is definitely the most popular song. The background is that the emperor of Zhou had to flee when he was attacked by barbarians. The Qin people responded to the call to send troops to serve the king. At that time, the Qin people sang "no clothes" to defeat the barbarians and protect the emperor of Zhou from reaching Luoyang.


    "Naked" was created under the premise that Qin people could not even guarantee their basic life. In response to Qin Wang, in fact, many people didn''t even have clothes. Then it was created to express their common hatred and take the actual situation at that time as the background.


    After the fall of the Qin Empire, other poems in Guofeng were basically no longer used as military songs. The unique Wuyi has been inherited. Wuyi was used as military songs in the Western Han Dynasty, the Eastern Han Dynasty, the two Jin Dynasties, the Sui Dynasty, the Tang Dynasty, the Song Dynasty and the Ming Dynasty. For example, the country established by Zhu Hu was not regarded as military songs. In fact, the fact that it was not sung is enough to explain the problem.


    The final army of the Western Han Dynasty was not famous in later generations. In fact, when Liu Yan heard the lyrics, he knew who ban Dingyuan was, but he was completely unfamiliar with the final army. He did not know that the final army was a diplomat and politician during Liu Che''s period until he went to check it. He had successively sent envoys to Xiongnu and South Vietnam, but was killed by South Vietnam minister Lv Jia before the war against South Vietnam in the Western Han Dynasty, He was only twenty-one when he died.


    Reverence for the final army is not only beneficial and meritorious to the country when he was young, but also a person who dared to take responsibility in case of trouble. A simple description is that he has the spirit and courage of "volunteering".


    The troops have been stationed in the camp. The sentry posts that should be arranged and what response to what happens have been done. Only Liu Rui, as the front-line commander, and Shi Fanjin, the commander of the army, can have the time to talk about the past and look forward to the future.


    Since I came to fight in the western regions, I must know more about the western regions. At least Liu Rui knows that Shanshan is the western region country most affected by the Han Dynasty, and some tribes such as Shule, Weili, Weixu and Qiemo can fight for it.


    "Pull one group and fight another. It has always been the case that the Han people fought in the western regions." Fan Jin needed to do more homework: "the coalition sent troops to attack, and more than a thousand people found two or three hundred Shanshan people."


    Chizhelu led the army out. The Han Army, which had been closely monitored, naturally had intelligence feedback. Not long after they left the camp, Liu Rui got the information.


    Shanshan people were too close to the Han Dynasty, and it was the first western country close to the Han people in the Western Han Dynasty. It should be said that the Han people were really good at Shanshan, brought advanced farming skills, and helped Shanshan train the army.


    Hundreds of years later, Shanshan changed its name from Loulan to its current name. It was not until the collapse of the Eastern Han Dynasty that Han officers helped Shanshan train the army. As a result, Shanshan''s army has an obvious Zhuxia style.


    The passage of time has made Shanshan forget a lot. The style is to serve. They are a rare ethnic group with obsessive-compulsive disorder in the western regions. No matter how poor they are, they will form a unified color for the army''s robes. They have always been red as the main tone, which is naturally very easy to recognize.


    "They''d better attack the camp tonight." Liu Rui didn''t take off his armor. There were three shifts in the camp. One third of the soldiers kept awake. The peripheral camp was even deliberately emptied: "let them come and can''t get out."


    Fan Jin smiled demurely, but from the appearance, he was also looking forward to it.


    Tonight is the crescent moon night. There are many stars in the sky without clouds, but the light provided is very limited.


    The wind is blowing the grass, and the grass leaves make a sound of "†~ †~" after rubbing each other. Only in a wide distribution can we see a lonely tree, its branches swing with the wind, and it is like a monster in the dark.


    Chizheru stood beside a dwarf tree with a reins. He looked at the past from a distance and saw a huge camp. A campfire was arranged every 50 meters around the fence, and then there was a wooden brazier every 10 meters. He could see that the tents were orderly arranged, and he could also see the patrols passing every other minute.


    Standing next to them are agapa and rabadi, who are also holding the reins of their mounts. Behind a low hill not far behind them, dozens of cavalry dismounted and waited quietly.


    "Look for all the countries in the western regions. No one can do this like the Han people."


    Chizhelu said that there is a scientific way to build the camp, such as how to arrange the fences, and the tents are so neat. The reasonable arrangement of fences and tents is actually a line of defense in the camp, and such a large camp itself is also an array.


    "How can you compare." Agapa smiled bitterly and said, "a small country with few people can''t learn even if you want to learn."


    Rabadi was silent. He was called a Sogdian in the western regions. In fact, the correct national name was a Serb.


    At present, the Serbs are under the rule of the Persians. Rabadi did not grow up in the western regions, but waited for adulthood before coming to the western regions. He had seen the army of Persian Sassanian and the army of Romans, and had his own judgment score.


    "No country in the western regions can do this." Rabadi was silent for a little while and said with some emotion: "even sassanne can''t do it. I thought Rome was the most powerful country before. Now maybe we should add Han."


    Chizheru asked casually, "do you want to test it?"


    Agapag said nothing.


    Rabadi "ha ha" smiled and said, "I refuse to go down with my own hands to test such a camp."


    There is a campfire outside the Han camp, which obviously provides enough light and objects. If you attack, you can''t get close to the camp at all. With such an arrangement, there is no reason why there will be no crossbow men on duty at night. Even if the cavalry impact speed is fast, at least three waves of arrow rain must be suffered in advance. Whether they can break through the fence is still unknown.


    Chizheru looked at agapa and said with a smile, "what about you?"


    Agapa hesitated. He had tried chizheru a little before. He had both expectations and worries in his heart. The expectation is that chizhelu and himself want to stand on the side of the Han people. Of course, he is also worried that chizhelu finds that Shanshan chooses to stand on the side of the Han people this time.


    Chizheru punned, "give you a chance."


    Agapa understood, but he really didn''t have enough courage. The envoys sent to Chang''an didn''t send back the message. It''s unclear whether the Han people are willing to accept Shanshan again

 Chapter 763

    The history of being colonized for a long time has doomed that people in the western regions will not have any "brilliant national consciousness". As long as anyone and country can survive, let alone be a fence rider, they can do anything without dignity.


    Shanshan people want to hold Han people''s thighs again. In the past history, after they held countless thighs, the Han people treated them better. The other forces such as Xiongnu, Shule, Cheshi and so on are really not as interesting as the Han people.


    When Zhuxia civilization opened up to the outside world, it actually had a "famous share" every time.


    Of course, fame is actually just what Zhuxia cares about. Other civilizations basically want to fight and destroy, and there is no need to have any excuse at all.


    The problem is that the expansion of Zhuxia will really be much milder than that of other civilizations. At least it has not done anything to kill anyone and the whole family. Basically, it is to use mild means of cultural integration.


    Agapa didn''t know what chizheru meant. He just suspected that chizheru also wanted to hold the Han''s thigh. He was not surprised at this.


    Since the Western Han Dynasty, Zhuxia has always been a behemoth. Anyone who faces the behemoth in the East will feel frightened. History has proved that any person or country against it will not come to a good end. The Han people have an open mind and a stubborn temper that they would rather die. Of course, the most spectacular was the war between Han and Hungary. The grassland Empire and the agricultural Empire fought a war for more than one hundred and three years. I don''t know how many soldiers and civilians died in that long war.


    "In the known world, only four nations will have such a long war." Rabadi rode on horseback and showed off his knowledge: "there are Han and Hun people in the East and Romans and Persians in the West."


    Because no one wants to attack a camp that looks difficult to fight, they are already on the road of evacuation.


    "The war between the Persians and the Romans has been fought since hundreds of years ago and is still fighting now." Rabadi actually doesn''t know much about the long history, but only knows a general idea: "listen to my fellow villagers, the Romans and Persians are striving for the Han people to become their allies."


    The western region is not a place where news is blocked. They have prosperous business exchanges with Central Asian countries. They can get a lot of news from Central Asia, including that the Han Army has captured the whole Indochina Peninsula, marched into the sea of a San, and is engaged in maritime confrontation with the Gupta Dynasty.


    "Dingling people go south, Xianbei people are still resisting, and there are many tribes on the grassland who are unwilling to surrender to the Han people." Chizheru said in a low voice, "the Han people have so many battlefields and sent troops to the western regions."


    Among the Allied forces, there were Ding Ling, who was brought to the western regions by Fu Hong from xigaoche.


    Fu Hong himself was not in bailongdui. He stayed in Yancheng, the capital of Kucha, and negotiated the covenant with the king of Kucha on behalf of the Great Khan of xigaoche.


    "Yes, only the Han people can open up so many battlefields at the same time." Agapa said with emotion: "they have always been like this. As long as there is no civil strife at home, they can easily deal with any war outside the country or along the border."


    The crescent moon in the sky is already in a position to the west, and it will be bright in about two hours.


    They left the camp when night fell. It should be midnight when they were close to the camp built by the Han Army''s precursor. After secretly observing for nearly two hours, they decided to evacuate and stay away from the Han Army''s camp for seven miles.


    During the night, 1200 cavalry men rushed back and forth, complaining about the white running. When they heard about the establishment of the Han military camp, they shut up. They came to make money, not to defend their country.


    People who want to get rich will be crazy, but it also depends on when, who they face and what environment they are in. Only living can make a fortune. If they die, they can''t earn a copper coin. Knowing that there is a great possibility of death, they are unwilling to take risks.


    It''s different to protect the family and defend the country. Let alone have no money to get. Even if you know you''ll die, you should go if necessary.


    The three leaders who rode slowly had no desire to speak behind them.


    Chizheru has no psychological burden on evacuating without getting anything. He is not the father of the Kucha people. He came and defected only for the sake of the reward. If he didn''t get anything, there would be no reward. If Luo Xia wanted to punish him, he would definitely dare to resist and pull people away.


    Rabadi also has a similar mind. He catches and takes advantage of any advantage. However, anyone who feels that he will suffer a loss or be dangerous will take the lead only when he has something wrong.


    Agapa was in a much more complicated mood. He was elected as a temporary leader by many tribes. This happened only when Shanshan had to participate in the coalition. When it comes to protecting territory and property, of course, he wants to protect it very much. Whoever can ensure the safety of their territory and property, they will rely on who they trust. On the contrary, they will work hard with who threatens them.


    The unified Shanshan is a small country in the western regions. The divided Shanshan is nothing in the western regions. If you don''t join the coalition forces, you will be destroyed first. How can you deal with it. What they urgently want is a reply from the Han state. Once the Han state gives a promise of asylum, it is difficult for them to help the Han Army in difficult times, but if the Han army shows strength, it is absolutely willing to fight with the wind.


    Almost at dawn, chizheru took as many people as he went out and returned to the camp. He casually sent someone to see Luo Xia. Later, he knew that Luo Xia hadn''t woken up and the sent people were blocked back.


    "You." Chizheru greeted agapa and rabadi: "we should set the camp closer, don''t you think?"


    The camp of the Allied forces is very large. Fences have been built on the periphery. Inside, they set up their own camps according to the different countries, tribes and teams. In general, there are a handful of camps. Even many are simply open-air. There are cattle and sheep running around in the camp, which is simply a word "chaos".


    The Kucha army and the camps of the Dingling and Di people are in the middle of the whole camp, separating an open space of about three miles, and the rest are other forces.


    Agapa nodded hesitantly and asked, "where do you move?"


    Rabadi replied casually, "then get together, but I suggest it be placed in the north near the periphery."


    Chizheru is looking at the messy camp. Let alone strictly dividing the roads in the camp, even tents are set up casually. He didn''t feel anything before. Anyway, it''s like this in the western regions. Wait to see the camp of the Han Army, and then look at the camp of the Western Coalition army. Compared with the two, there are only two words "ha ha".


    When they reached a unified intention and wanted to do it separately, they heard a trumpet of "Wuwuwuwu".


    The sound of the horn came from the East. When it was sounded, there was a noise in the camp immediately. The people who were awakened in their sleep came out of the tent and shack. Their orders were not unified, and the instruments used to deliver the orders were also different. Some people didn''t understand what the rhythm of the horn meant, some stood in situ and talked, and some simply ran around.


    Chizheru''s forehead sweated in a short time: "it should be the camp we spied on last night. Troops followed."


    Rabadi and agapa were also afraid. They marched all the way last night and didn''t find the Han Army following them, but they just entered the camp, which was about half an hour, and the camp issued a warning. Doesn''t it mean that they were in danger of being raided by the Han Army anytime and anywhere last night?


    "Move the camp together first." Chizheru didn''t want to see how many Han troops followed him: "before Luoxia calls, we must concentrate our hands first."


    They said that Luo Xia ate and drank heavily last night and even resisted five women. She was satisfied and tired enough. When she was awakened, her brain rose.


    "Chizheru brought someone back?" Luo Xia rubbed his temples constantly. He was startled to hear his dry and hoarse voice. He grabbed the wine on one side of the bed at will and poured a few more mouthfuls. After stabilizing his mind, he asked, "how many enemy troops are coming? What are they doing now?"


    General Kucha, who had been asked three questions in a row, was a little confused.


    "The enemy is about two thousand, still five miles away." Sang Lichi actually drank too much last night. He was also awakened from his sleep by his subordinates not long ago. He listened to the report while wearing armor. After finishing what he thought he should say, he answered Rorschach''s first question: "chizheru, rabadi and agapa came back in the morning."


    Sangli is actually a kind of plant. It has the effects of dispelling wind, stopping spasm, clearing heat and detoxifying. It is often used for tetanus, skin sores and scabies. This plant is everywhere, but it''s not clear whether it has found any effect at present. The general of Kucha has this name, which is not strange at all. There are even more strange names, but it can also be seen that his origin is not very good.


    "I want to see the three of them." Luo Xia calmed down when he heard that the Han Army had only come about two thousand miles away. He looked left and right, listened to the noise outside, and said discontentedly, "order all leaders to restrain their subordinates."


    Sangli''s teeth answered "yes", and her eyes finally moved away from the naked 1 women in the tent, swallowed their saliva and went out quietly.


    Several women look very "colorful". They have white skin, brown skin, black skin and yellow skin. Their hair also has its own color. Even their bodies are from rich to skinny. Whether they wake up or not, they lie on the ground with their eyes closed.


    Luo Xia doesn''t care what eyes sang Li''s teeth were looking at those women just now. They are just Luo Xia''s playthings, let alone just looking. If they are happy, they can be rewarded to Sang Li''s teeth. He walked around and kicked the women up one by one, so that they began to help wear clothes and armor. When he arrived at the curtain, he grabbed a woman and kissed her fiercely. After kissing, he kicked them open and walked out of the tent.


    There was a lot of noise in the camp, and the hiss of horses could be heard from time to time. Luo Xia was relatively satisfied that there was no one running around in the Chinese army, that is, the officers had not organized soldiers, and too many soldiers stood near their tents and whispered.


    Sangli teeth should have finished the explanation. When Luoxia went to the East camp, two people met on the way.


    "The three chizhelu are gathering hands?" Luo Xia was alert when he heard the news: "didn''t you convey the order to let them come to see me?"


    "Someone has been sent to convey it." Sangli teeth obviously didn''t care about this. He said slightly nervously, "the Han Army didn''t launch an attack. They stopped a mile away, as if they were waiting for something."


    On the other side, chizheru of course received a notice to see Luo Xia. He was also paying close attention to the trend of the Han army. When he learned that the Han army was coming, he just stopped a mile away, Facing agapa, who had come to meet long ago, he said, "Luoxia is a suspicious person. As soon as we returned to the camp, the Han Army immediately chased us. It is only after the Han army came that Luoxia will have an idea."


    Agapa had a ghost in his heart. If he could get the promise of the Han people, he would have wanted to hold thick thighs. On the premise that he had such a mind, he could imagine how uneasy he was, and then he was flustered by chizheru.


    "There is no doubt that the Han people are powerful." Chizheru gave an ambiguous laugh and looked at the still messy camp: "you want to take refuge in the Han people. We also know that the Han people are not easy to deal with. You all have different ideas to participate in the coalition. Right?"


    Agapa is flustered. If he is dealt with by Luo Xia, what should he do? Resist or not? What will happen after resistance? What will happen if he does not resist? The most tangled thing is whether the Han people will protect Shanshan again. He didn''t think about what chizheru was talking about, so he nodded his head.


    "That''s easy." Chizheru pointed to the still messy camp: "is this an army that can compete with the Han people?"


    Agapa is still eager to slap himself in the face. How can he admit to holding the Han''s thigh at any time in a trance? If chizheru is trying, if chizheru is on the side of the coalition... There are too many ifs, I can''t help but be stunned when I hear the words behind.


    "I wanted to find the best of both worlds and earn a reward from the Kucha people." Chizheru still smiled unfathomably: "last night''s experience tells me that I can''t offend the Han people."


    The Han people have ruled the western regions for so long. Although the Han people have lost control of the western regions for decades, the remaining tiger power and influence are still there. If you have the courage to resist, the Han army is far enough away from them. You haven''t seen the Han army again.


    "Look at the messy camp." Chizheru seemed to be persuading agapa and himself: "the Han Army just stopped a mile away and hasn''t even started the attack. Listen to those frightened shouts and look at those people with panic on their faces."


    Agapa doesn''t need to listen and see at all. He wants to fight the Han army a little. His heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney are trembling, okay?


    Chizhelu asked, "I heard that when the Han people ruled the western regions, not only the countries they surrendered lived well, but those who helped the Han army could be more officials?"


    Agapa wanted to say that although the past Han army was also Han people, it was not the original Han people. God knows whether the current Han people have the tolerance of their ancestors.


    "No chance to contact first." Chizheru showed his hesitation and then became firm: "anyway, I absolutely don''t want to be slaughtered by the Han people with the coalition army."

 Chapter 764

    Liu Rui personally led 1600 cavalry to chase at night. Because it was night and not a full moon, it was naturally lost without enough light. But there was no mistake in the general direction. Only half an hour after chizheru and others entered the camp did they appear in the east of the coalition camp.


    The Han army sent out 1600 cavalry last night. There were only 1400 cavalry left outside the coalition camp. Except those lost last night, others were assigned to investigate around.


    "Captain, attack?"


    "Wait."


    Liu Rui was not waiting for an insider. The coalition camp he saw was generally in a chaotic situation, but there was no chaos in the Chinese military area. He was a little uncertain for a time.


    There were at least 5000 allied troops, but less than 1500 Han troops came, all of them cavalry.


    Of course, the mobility of an army composed of cavalry alone will be relatively strong. In the field, it will fight and go if it wants to. The problem is to attack the camp.


    The army has always been better equipped with more arms. Especially as the offensive side, Zhuxia has always been a cooperative operation between infantry and cavalry. Infantry can be involved in almost all combat methods. People who can use cavalry to play tricks really don''t have any books left. No one has written a military book dedicated to commanding cavalry.


    Liu Rui wouldn''t even hesitate if he were all cavalry of the standing army. He would launch an attack immediately, but it came from non-governmental organizations to train young people for two or three months.


    The standing army of the Han state is a group of professional soldiers. They don''t have to participate in production. They carry out all kinds of training after eating and drinking every day. Professional soldiers must be smarter than ordinary people, and their combat skills are not comparable to ordinary people. It is inevitable that they are better at killing than ordinary people.


    In two or three months, Li Kuang and his five thousand colleagues taught young people to obey orders, prohibitions and discipline. In fact, they didn''t train much in combat skills, and they didn''t have time to manipulate the military array.


    The advantage of Zhuxia civilization lies in all kinds of military knowledge extended from culture, of which the most important is strategy and military array. Strategy works only at the right time, but the military array can be used at any time.


    If an army can quickly set up its ranks after the order is issued, it can be called an elite regardless of the personal combat ability of the officers and men. After all, for the army, the role of individual military courage is really not much. It depends on collective coordination and cooperation.


    The army that can control the military array can not be trained in a short time. It is a continuous exercise over the years. It runs in during the exercise to develop tacit understanding and cooperation. With tacit understanding and cooperation, we can be regarded as a real army. Otherwise, there will be no war cases in which thousands of regular troops (Elite) can easily defeat tens of thousands of mobs.


    Liu Rui really wants to order to rush the camp. The reason why he can''t stand it is that the scouts sent have not reported the surrounding situation. For example, are there any other enemy troops? If he retreats, what choice does he have in addition to the way he comes from? Where will the enemy flee after the defeat.


    War is never simple. Both defense and attack are equally complex. There is no big hand to launch an attack regardless. Any choice of the Lord general is based on a sufficient understanding of the overall situation.


    Only some ignorant and fearless people... Usually the leaders of the mob, will make a hasty decision without knowing anything. It is gratifying to win, but there is no failure waiting for the whole army.


    "The chaos in the enemy camp has been going on!"


    "I see."


    Liu Rui himself is ready to move. Don''t blame the others. They want to rush immediately. He tried his best to endure the impulse of attack and waited for the scouts sent to report back.


    Someone caught someone waving a flag in the distance, and someone who understood the flag immediately translated it. The scouts reported in flag language. No other enemy troops were found around.


    "Xu lie!"


    "Post, in!"


    "You lead the headquarters to rush to the camp. If you encounter effective resistance, you can turn to the two wings and try your best to create chaos."


    "Promise!"


    Xu lie was very excited when he heard the assignment, so he clapped his horse and returned to his headquarters. He conveyed the orders from Liu Rui from one officer to another, and I checked my combat readiness for the last time.


    All the members of the Han Army are doing the final inspection. No one wants to die on the battlefield because of a little pre war negligence.


    "Right, right, tie tight, tie a knot." Niu Shan grinned and stroked the horse''s mane. He also said to paoze, "riding is not enough. Tie the rope."


    Niu Shan is not the only one who asked paoze to help tie himself to the horse. No matter who is good or bad at riding, they want to be integrated with the war horse.


    Cavalry is a kind of arms that fight on horseback. Life and death are known on horseback.


    Once the cavalry falls off the horse''s back, even if he doesn''t die at the first moment of falling, he will basically be trampled to death by the friendly forces in the rear. It''s just too much to ask the people in the rear to pay attention not to trample. The cavalry charging at high speed, let alone avoiding friendly forces, even if there is a sea of knife and fire ahead, it does not mean that they can stop immediately if they want to stop.


    The Han Army did not launch an attack, but everyone was busy. It seemed that there was a lot of movement. Luo Xia looked very good. He was not a fool. He could see that the Han Army had entered the final stage of war preparation.


    "Chijeru, agapa and rabadi haven''t come yet?" Luo Xia got the answer, humed bitterly and looked at the surrounding situation: "do the leaders of each department want to die? It''s still so chaotic to crush their subordinates for so long!"


    "Now even if you let the three of them come together, you won''t let them really get close to you." Sangli tooth had just given advice and simply killed the three people, but Luo Xia sprayed them on his face. He looked around and said nervously, "why don''t you... Retreat first?"


    Of course, Rorschach wants to deal with chizheru, agapa and rabadi, but now once it is dealt with, it will be chaotic even if it is not chaotic. So he not only couldn''t handle it, but also paid a lot of money to buy and appease.


    "Rabadi has explained that they just want to get together to protect themselves." Luo Xia spent a lot of money to Labadi, and the information he got was that, so he could stabilize. Otherwise, it should be another situation: "at least the suds won''t make trouble without help. It''s chizheru and those Shanshan people who should be careful."


    Chizheru and agapa have gathered their hands as agreed, but rabadi did not bring the Sogdians as agreed. Of course, it''s because rabadi got great benefits. He won''t perform what he agreed with. It''s good if he doesn''t stab.


    "Qiemo people and Di people have been allowed to pass. Chizheru and agapa have really secretly taken refuge in the Han people, and they don''t dare to act rashly." Sangli teeth saw that Luo Xia didn''t mention the retreat, so he didn''t mention it. He turned to how to deal with the upcoming attack of the Han Army: "all departments haven''t been in chaos. Once the Han Army rushes to the camp... The chaos will intensify."


    "Cavalry can attack the camp naturally, but there are only cavalry alone, only about 2000..." Luo Xia looked at a middle-aged man who had not said a word and asked, "what will happen?"


    This man is Fu Jian, the third son of Fu Hong. As Fu Hong''s representative, he went to bailongdui first, and then took the initiative to follow Luo Xia''s forward line.


    "This time, the Han army is not a standing army, but a force temporarily organized by the people and Zhuang." Fu Jian had no expression on his face. He put his hand on the hilt of the sword hanging around his waist and said calmly, "not all Han people can fight so well, especially a temporary army."


    Sangli''s teeth looked at Luo Xia, and her eyebrows frowned.


    Luo Xia actually frowned in his heart. He was asking questions, but Fu Jian didn''t answer.


    "The troops temporarily gathered together are still cavalry..." Fu Jian finally had an expression on his face, which was an indifferent smile: "of course chaos is good for them, but if there is an army that can drive and block the chaos army, the Han people who rush in... Can only be involved in chaos."


    Fu Jian spoke neither Chinese nor Western dialect, but the language of Ding Ling people.


    Dingling people have been the new overlord of Mobei since Xianbei went south. In particular, xigaoche has a great influence and threat to the western regions.


    There is a habit in this place of the western regions. Whoever poses the greatest threat to them, their senior leaders will learn the language of that nation. They used to learn Xiongnu, followed by Chinese. Now it''s their turn to learn Dingling dialect.


    The conversation of several people does not need to be translated, that is, Fu Jian''s Ding Ling words are really not very good.


    Luo Xia had a little aftertaste before he realized what Fu Jian meant. Just as he was about to speak, there were bursts of trumpets from the Han army.


    After the horn was sounded, almost as soon as the horn fell, a neat "Han army was mighty" was roared out.


    "Block the gates everywhere and put down a queue to stop the routed soldiers!" Luo Xia acted completely according to Fu Jian''s suggestion and looked at sang Li''s teeth: "it''s up to you to drive away the departments."


    Sang Li''s teeth didn''t hesitate. He raised his right arm and smashed it at his left chest. His arm collided with his breastplate and made a noise. He left without saying a word.


    The sound of horses'' hoofs was intermittent. About 400 Han rode in front of Xu lie, driving the war horse to step forward slowly. They formed four columns. Each column was about 100 people horizontally, and each of the 100 cavalry was about three meters away from each other. It must be said that the queue looked really long.


    After the horn sounded, the roar of "Han Army''s power" was shouted out, and the sound reached the place where chizheru and agapa talked.


    "We were jointly monitored by the di and Qiemo people." Chizhelu just found out this situation. Not long ago, he knew that the Han Army had launched an attack: "since Luoxia sent someone to monitor, he must no longer trust us. Whether the Han army attack is effective or not, we have no chance to hesitate."


    Agapa''s face was full of dead gray. Up to now, he hasn''t figured out why he came to this step. Why will Luo Xia clean up the back regardless of whether to launch an attack or not to cooperate with the Han army?


    "There''s no choice." Agapa is not brave, but he also knows the truth that making a decision is making a decision: "fight."


    "You must fight." Chizhelu observed those Di and Qiemo people who clearly put on a surveillance posture. He was no stranger to Qiemo people. He just heard some of Di people: "Qiemo people are many, Di people don''t know how many weight. Wait a minute, you attack Di people, my people attack Qiemo people."


    Agapa subconsciously glanced around and watched about two or three hundred Di people, but there were more than 1300 Shanshan people. Four or five people didn''t make sense. However, they nodded heavily and felt that chizheru was very righteous.


    Should their behavior be said to be betrayal or cause trouble? Anyway, after the decision was made, the action was launched soon.


    When Xu lie led his team to attack the eastern camp of the coalition army, the northern camp of the coalition army also broke out shouting to kill. Liu Rui, who had been observing the coalition camp, immediately found this situation.


    "Is it a trap for the coalition to quarrel at this time?"


    "We have launched an attack. It makes no difference whether it is a trap or not."


    Chizheru and agapa did not communicate with the Han Army in advance, and Liu Rui did not have a narcissism of "Lao Tzu is the son of destiny". One thing is right. The attack has begun, and there is only the option to adjust according to the original plan.


    Before figuring out what was going on, Liu Rui could not change his battle plan. He sent people to understand what was going on in the northern camp of the coalition army, and focused on Xu lie''s offensive.


    In the northern camp of the coalition army, chizheru and agapa decided to do it and did it. About 300 horse thieves rushed straight to about seven or eight hundred Qiemo people, and more than 1000 Shanshan people rushed to two or three hundred Di people on Hula.


    Qiemo people have a long history in the western regions. It doesn''t matter what they were before. Even if they were rich, they have declined now. They are the Tiefu horse thief team responsible for monitoring chizheru and the Shanshan people led by agapa. They have long been prepared for a possible war, but they are still a little flustered waiting for chizheru to launch an attack with cavalry. They were chiseled through face-to-face and killed one after another from the left wing.


    Agapa ordered the attack based on the pleasure of more people and less bullying. In order to encourage the rest of Shanshan people to fight bravely, he rode to the front, waving a war sword in his hand and shouting "kill" in Chinese. When he was about 100 meters away from the Di people, he was shot in the neck by an arrow and fell directly off the horse''s back, The horse''s hooves rolled over in the back and became a mutilated body.


    The battlefield was very chaotic. Few people saw agapa being shot off his horse. Only the people of agapa Ben tribe were guilty of shouting "agapa is dead", and the rest who were not agapa tribe didn''t care at all. They were baptized by several waves of arrow rain before they ran into the waiting Di people. The already guilty agapa tribe controlled the reins and chose to escape. Once they fled, they led the rest of Shanshan people to follow.


    Waiting for chizhelu to attack the right wing of Qiemo people with his subordinates, he saw that Shanshan people were running away, choked up in his throat and almost suffocated. He breathed quickly and exhaled several times. He didn''t want to think whether the Shanshan people were too useless or the Di people were powerful enough. The next choice was to break through with the cavalry to the North Yuanmen.

 Chapter 765

    Shanshan people used to be called Loulan people. Before the Huns and Han people entered the western regions, Loulan people actually had scenery. At that time, Loulan people could kick Qiemo, shanguo, Shule and other countries, boxing Kucha, Weixu, Jingjue, Ronglu and other countries, just like a small overlord in the eastern part of the western regions.


    The decline of Loulan people is the beginning of the Xiongnu entering the western regions. While searching the western regions, the Xiongnu people trained Shache and Cheshi. Shache has been trained again and again, but it has not been able to become stronger. Instead, Cheshi began to rise up.


    The rising Cheshi, as the thugs of the Huns, traversed the western regions. They successively overturned the low land and Yu Li, annexed the territory of the two countries, expanded to the South and destroyed Gaochang, expanded to the East, hit Pu class, fought a tie, and attacked the mountain country again. The mountain country asked Loulan for help.


    At that time, the mountain country had become Loulan''s younger brother. The younger brother was beaten. Naturally, the elder brother wanted to come out. As a result, it evolved into a war between Loulan and Cheshi on the land of the mountain country.


    In all, it was a war of more than 10000. For Zhuxia civilization, it was just an armed conflict at the county level. However, in such a place in the western regions, the fighting scale of 10000 people was quite large. The war of more than 10000 people between the two sides shocked almost the whole western region at that time. The outcome of the war was naturally won by the car division buffed by the Huns. Loulan also began to decline after that war.


    Loulan was first taught a lesson by the car driver, and then the car driver called his father the Huns to bully him, which almost made Loulan half paralyzed.


    The half paralyzed Loulan people began to have bad luck. Those countries who were punched and kicked in front had revenge and complaints. It was only when the Han Army entered the western regions that the tragic fate of the Loulan people was changed and the Loulan people trembled again.


    To say who Loulan people who changed their name to Shanshan people miss most, it must be the Han people, not how good the Han people are to them, but they were pulled by the Han people when they were miserable, and the means when the Han people control Shanshan are not fierce.


    When Shanshan people knew that the Han people would enter the western regions again, they were not the same as other western countries. They had long bowed to the ground and shouted "Dad, come on", but they were not sure whether the Han people in today''s era would care for Shanshan people like their ancestors.


    Chizhelu can easily command his subordinates because he has high prestige in the horse thief group. Moreover, the horse thief won''t have so many concerns at all. It won''t make any difference with who can do it if he can''t live. Fighting the Han people is fighting. Fighting the western people can live and get rich. There''s no reason not to fight.


    Agapa can be easily changed. Shanshan people were forced to join the coalition army. What they want is to throw themselves into the arms of "Han father" again. Facing Luo Xia''s doubt, the Han people really began to March and attack. They had to fight if they didn''t want to.


    The performance of this generation of Shanshan people is very unbearable, but that is also due. Shanshan has been divided for decades and weakened for one or two hundred years. It retains the bright empty shell (unified uniform) left by a Han man, but it is inferior to slag.


    Perhaps we can''t blame the people in Shanshan for their incompetence. Did they meet the Di people who had been rich in the Central Plains for some time? The Di people who were able to escape from the central plains were Fu Hong''s elite troops. They moved from the Central Plains to the grassland and went thousands of miles to xigaoche. If they were bad, they would have been eliminated.


    Liu Rui is paying attention to the camp in the north of the coalition army. Seeing that the movement can be ruled out, he is acting. He just doesn''t know why the coalition army broke out infighting.


    "A cavalry is trying to attack Yuanmen to break through."


    "Send people to try to meet. If it''s not advisable, don''t take risks."


    "Promise!"


    There was another cavalry from the Han army. The number should be about 300. Their movements were naturally captured by Luo Xia.


    When Luo Xia looked at the number, he didn''t pay much attention. His attention was still focused on the East camp, where the Han Army had rushed into the camp and hit Weili people and Shule people.


    "Shule is now one of the great powers in the western regions. He hugged Da Xia''s thigh with the remaining Wan people?" What Fu Jian said about Da Xia is actually hunit. The so-called remaining Wan people are not the former Da Wan people, but some Greek people. He looked at the fighting area: "how long can they hold off?"


    Luo Xia can''t give a standard answer. Shule, kuci, Khotan and Yanqi are currently one of the great powers in the western regions. However, there are still differences between the so-called great powers. There are powerful forces and wealth to show people. For example, kuci belongs to the kind with more wealth. Shule and Yanqi are considerable in force.


    Force is also hierarchical. For example, in such a corner of the western region, Shule people can easily defeat any small country in the western region, but it is difficult to gain an overall advantage even if they are dominant in upper Khotan, Kucha and Yanqi.


    What Luo Xia knows is that Shule people kneel and lick after being taught by hunit people. Hunit people will be taught a lot when facing Persian Sasan. Persian Sasan is trying to seek an alliance with Han. Does that mean that Shule people and Han people are not at the same level at all?


    Xu lie was one of the first Han troops to rush into the camp of the coalition army. The process of their impact on the camp was not very smooth. First, a striker pulled down the fence with a horse harness and removed the obstacles of the fence, which was regarded as letting the subsequent cavalry rush in, not staring at the gate of the camp.


    At this moment, Xu lie''s body is full of blood, and there are even several arrows on his armor. His mount has been running fast. His lance was abandoned when he was impacted in the first round. During high-speed galloping, he was harvesting human lives with a saber.


    This cavalry of the Han army is equipped with standard lances only by officers. There are a variety of young and strong weapons that voluntarily enter the western regions. Most of them use sabers, an absolute minority of people use guns, and others use swords.


    When the coalition troops set up camp, they obviously didn''t pay much attention. They didn''t even care that tents, shacks or sundries could not be placed in the barracks fence area. The first trouble faced by the Han cavalry was not the defensive enemy soldiers, but those messy tents, shacks and sundries.


    When the Han cavalry did not enter the coalition camp, they set fire wantonly. They wanted to conquer the camp, not to attack. Another is to set fire as soon as you rush in. Who should it be? If there is a fire in the front-end camp, how can I get out if I don''t let friendly troops in again?


    "Line up, line up!" Xu lie waited for the surrounding area to be empty, shouted loudly to let the surrounding friendly forces close to him, and pointed the sword to the front: "crush them!"


    Unfortunately, the Shule people and the Weili people set up their camp in the East. The Weili people''s camp has been ploughed by the Han army. The dead Weili people will not say, or the Weili people have dispersed. The Shule people''s camp is the next attack target of the Han cavalry.


    Weili people are a small country in the western regions. The country is not strong and the people are not good. They can''t stand the charge of the cavalry of the Han Army at all. Shule people think they are different from Weili people. Shule people have a big country mentality, which means they don''t want to escape without fighting. They also want to organize to fight against the Han army.


    Among the Shule people who organized the defense, they didn''t see many cavalry. They didn''t have a unified standard robe. They looked colorful from a distance. Some Shule people with shields were ordered to form a shield wall in front, and those without shields were punched and kicked to stand closer. A small number of cavalry were placed on the left and right wings, but they rode on horseback and didn''t move.


    The sound of horses'' hoofs can be heard everywhere on the battlefield. Only the Han army can shout the "mighty Han Army" from the sound of horses'' hoofs. It is difficult for Xu lie to organize any exquisite formation. Their army seems to be the Han Army to the people of the western regions, But the real Han Army knew that even the local armed forces (county and county soldiers) in China could not match. If they wanted to play the front arrow array, the formation of cavalry rushing into the array was just kidding.


    Xu lie is at the forefront of the whole charge group. He tries his best to lower his body to the neck of the horse during the charge. He has been visually checking the distance with the enemy. He is surprised to find that the enemy did not shoot when he entered the range of the enemy''s bow and arrow.


    Shule people do not have archers. They are all close combat soldiers. They are not a nation good at shooting in the western regions. They have always been famous for their fierce close combat. It doesn''t matter if they are not famous. As soon as they are famous, these barbarians give up their bows and arrows and are determined to fight close combat.


    "Shoot!"


    Shule people don''t play archery, but Han people want to play on this side.


    In the galloping Han Army, about one-third of the people completed the action of bowing and archery on horseback, then threw away the bow and picked up the melee weapons again.


    If the mature stirrups and saddles had not appeared before, it would not mean that there were no Han people who could play riding and shooting, but they could only be done by a few. Riding and shooting is the housekeeping work of nomadic people who have grown up on horseback since childhood. Even so, not all nomadic cavalry can play riding and shooting. With stirrups and saddles, it would be different.


    Only one round of arrows, less than 100 arrows, did not cause many casualties to Shule people, but it could disrupt the rhythm of Shule people.


    Almost between the three breaths after the arrow fell, Xu lie had hit his head, and the war horse and shield made a dull crash. If Xu lie on the horse''s back was not tied, he would be thrown out.


    Xu lie hit the first one, followed by paoze''s continuous collision, and the shield wall organized by Shule people collapsed in an instant.


    How did the Shule people organize the shield wall? Their shields are not standard equipment. They are different in size and shape. Unlike the standard shields used by the Han Army, they can buckle each other. They rely on the individual shield holder holding the shield.


    Not only can shields not be buckled with each other, but the shield wall organized by Shule people is only two columns thick. What''s more, they don''t think of using long weapons to form a hedgehog spike. Let alone cavalry to collide, even infantry can easily disintegrate.


    Luo Xia and Fu Jian, who have been observing from a distance, can see clearly that the Han cavalry broke down the shield wall of Shule people in only one round of impact. The first batch of Han cavalry rushed to the tight group of Shule people''s soldiers, but Shule people can only do that step. When the subsequent Han cavalry rushed up, especially after someone shouted "more Han people enter the camp", Shule people scattered themselves.


    "At least it caused great losses to the Han people." Luo Xia had planned to go down the tower and did it when he thought of it. As he walked, he said, "although it''s only dozens of rides..."


    After the attack of the Han Army, nearly 500 Shule people really performed the best. They at least organized resistance, had the courage to resist the attack of the Han Army, and caused casualties to the Han army. The rest of the western people... Like Weili people, collapsed immediately.


    When Xu lie''s horse died, he untied the rope and stood up with the help of paoze.


    "I''ve broken a few ribs." Xu lie could obviously feel the pain from his left rib. Just now he was hit on his left side: "how many people do we have?"


    How could the soldiers who came to help know?


    In the battle just now, all the Han people who rushed into the array were injured. The difference is whether they are light or heavy. Twenty two people fell on the spot.


    Cavalry against infantry, as long as infantry can bear psychological pressure, even unbearable infantry can cause certain casualties to cavalry. Shule people left nearly 200 people, but they left 22 Han people in this land forever, although most of the fallen Han people were crushed to death by their own mounts


    "The North has been broken through." Fu Jian''s attention was on the north side: "the chaos over there is getting worse."


    Luo Xia couldn''t use his height to observe the North Camp. It was noisy everywhere. He chose to believe Fu Jian''s words.


    "The Han people''s determination to fight has been tried out." Fu Jian stared at Luo Xia without expression: "if you choose to continue fighting, my people and I will stay, and can persuade Ding Ling to stay."


    Four hundred Di people came, two hundred Ding people came, and six hundred came together.


    Luoxia brought 600 Kucha people, 700 Shule people, 300 Weili people, 700 Qiemo people, 1200 Shanshan people, and the rest were Sogdians or horse thieves.


    "The gang of horse thieves and Shanshan people in chizheru have rebelled, and the SUD people can''t believe it..." Luo Xia still counts, which accounts for about two fifths of the coalition forces: "Wei Li people and Shule people can''t use them either."


    Fu Jian still had no expression: "then, what''s your decision?"


    In the final analysis, their allied army came to try the good qualities of the Han army. As a result, there was no serious competition. There was internal strife. There were no two fifths of the cannon fodder, and then the rebels and those defeated by the Han army were removed. There were less than 2000 people who could really use it. Among them, 600 Kucha people didn''t even have any confidence in Luo Xia, You don''t have to think about what options you have.


    "The coalition troops fled?" Liu Rui didn''t launch a charge. It was unnecessary, and he didn''t go to that: "arrange troops to pursue."


    After making corresponding arrangements, Liu Rui looked at chizheru and the new leader of Shanshan, walug.


    Chizheru and waluge are full of flattery. They have just been brought to Liu Rui and have never had a chance to speak

 Chapter 766

    When Li Kuang received the report of the war ahead, he specially summoned varug and chizheru who were brought with him after the defeat to wait in the tent.


    "Shanshan people have no resistance to our entry. Shanshan people everywhere are very cooperative." Fan Jin said that the Han Army collected food and grass from the south of bailongdui: "we found that Shanshan is in a split, forming a separate regime in the form of tribes and towns."


    When the Han Army enters the western regions and the army advances directly to bailongdui, a small group of troops will disperse.


    Bailongdui is a large area. The territory of many countries is a part of bailongdui, such as Shanshan.


    The choice for the western regions to face the Han army is Jianqing Biye. There are no people within 200 miles west of Yangguan. Even if there are cities and towns, people walk empty, and buildings are specially burned down.


    After two hundred miles, the Han Army found that they could still find some Shanshan people. When they saw the Han Army, those Shanshan people showed many different aspects. They were afraid of nature, but they were generally friendly and looking forward to it.


    "They know we are here to recover the western regions, but they don''t know how we will recover it." Fan Jin smiled strangely before continuing: "nearly ten tribal leaders wanted to come over and were appeased for the time being."


    "Come here?" Li Kuang was a little confused and then reacted: "is it for the throne of Shanshan king?"


    Shanshan is in a split. If there were powerful people, Shanshan would have been reunified long ago. It is precisely because there is no strong figure in Shanshan that the division of Shanshan has lasted for decades. They have no ability to unify themselves. No outsiders wanted to see a reunified Shanshan before, but aren''t Han people coming now?


    In the past, the Han people ruled the western regions better than the Han rulers. The kings of the western regions ruled the western regions with the kings and leaders of the western regions to achieve the steps of controlling the western regions. The Han people did not directly participate in the folk governance of the western regions.


    To put it bluntly, the way the Han people ruled the western regions was to make the western countries autonomous. The western countries provided the food and grass for the Han Army and paid tribute to the Han center every year. It''s tribute, not tax. The way of Fu was that the kings and leaders of the western regions sent out labor to help the Han troops stationed in the western regions build military facilities or participate in farming.


    "The big man will not follow the old rules." Fan Jin said that there would be no kings, leaders and other characters left: "what the Great Han wanted in the western regions was the county system."


    In the past, the Han people didn''t want to govern the counties in the western regions, but it has never been settled. There are complex local situations in the western regions. More importantly, the Han Dynasty center thinks that the western regions are too far away. Governing the counties and counties in the western regions will destroy the western regions, and the cost of sending troops to sweep the western regions is too much for the national treasury to support. In the end, it can only be thought about.


    The Western Han Dynasty, the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Cao Wei Dynasty and the Western Jin Dynasty could not govern counties in the western regions. It took thousands of miles to dispatch troops from the Central Plains to the western regions. If thirty or fifty thousand troops were dispatched, if they wanted to maintain supplies, they would be at least thirty or five million stones of grain a month, of which Seventy-eight percent would be consumed during transportation. Even if they are cruel and willing to bear the consumption, they can only get a smashed western region, or the western region that has been rebellious all the time.


    "Today is different from the past." Li kuangyou had a special understanding of the past history and knew that his ancestors were worried about consumption and return: "the Great Han should learn from the previous lessons. It has been proved that without governing the counties, the Han people will never really control the western regions."


    Even the Gupta Dynasty, which is tens of thousands of miles away, has been defeated in the Han Dynasty. What strength will you worry about in the western regions?


    Of course, distance is still an unavoidable trouble, but transportation consumption is not at all. Then there is the current upsurge of Han nationalism. The capture of slaves is really addictive. The Central Plains have been smashed. Are you afraid to smash the western regions?


    "That''s why I didn''t let the leaders of Shanshan tribe come over." Fan Jin always had a smile on his face. The more he smiled, the more reserved he became: "we will not support a king of Shanshan, but Shanshan people can use it."


    The name adopted by the Han state when it entered the western regions was to recover the western regions, but it seemed to the people of the western regions that it was another invasion by the Han people.


    In fact, the Han people also knew that they were doing the invasion. No one cared about the name. They wanted war merit, wealth and population.


    Throughout history, Zhuxia will find various names for their military operations and try to avoid using the word "invasion". When other countries and nations conduct cross-border military operations, they have not avoided the word "invasion".


    For example, during World War II, the allies launched military operations to land in Europe and France from Britain. Except that the French used the word "liberation", the other allies used the word "invasion". Among them, the U.S. military has really done a full ten of the "invasion", where it goes is to make every effort to search. Even ordinary soldiers send packages from Europe to their homeland every month, which is not enough at all. It also makes the high-level specially increase the weight of packages that soldiers can send. Soldiers are like that, not to mention the planned robbery by the army. After the recovery of France, the new French government has nothing else to do, that is, it has been protesting against the robbery of France by the United States.


    During World War II, it was not only France, the Netherlands, Belgium, Luxembourg... Including Germany that protested against the empty country of the Yankee army. Anyway, one of them protested that it was almost empty, but it was useless.


    Compared with the words "liberation" and "recovery", the term "invasion" is used as the definition of military action. However, a practice of any country except Zhuxia, such as the United States, has not been covered up. Their later definition of overseas war is also "invasion", whether it is the Korean War, Vietnam War, Yugoslavia war, Iraq war and Afghanistan war, They are directly defined as "invasion". The difference is that the directory of "invasion" will be divided into anti-terrorism invasion, hostage rescue invasion... And so on.


    Zhuxia is a more implicit nation. Even if it is domineering, it will be quite implicit. For example, the Western Han Dynasty named "Daxia" for distant countries, which means that the same robes must be re accepted into the big family. Of course, the place where the Han Army passes through is to "share the holy grace". That process has been invading all the time.


    After the Western Han Dynasty, a new pattern was played, which was to create a tributary system on the basis of the Western Han Dynasty. The Central Plains Dynasty conferred the official position of national king or tribal leader of a place, indicating that the country and tribe had entered the Zhuxia system. Then they all belong to the same banner. No matter what happens, it is "family affairs". Even if it is to destroy a country or tribe, it is also to deal with housework. No one should talk about the housework of Zhuxia.


    What if a country or tribe is unwilling to accept official titles? Of course, the emperor and the common people will feel that those guys are too stubborn and should be completely eliminated from the body to the spirit.


    Liu Yan also pays attention to the compromise strategy internally, and has never planned to hide anything externally. He has such a mentality and idea, and he is really paying for it. He is like this, and the people below will save the consumption of brain cells. They don''t have to find any names for war after war. Whoever they want to do anyway, they must do it directly. If they die, they will think about why they did it at the beginning.


    "Of course, you can''t show your attitude directly." Fan Jin smiled happily: "the illusion of hope that should be given is still necessary."


    The Han people need to lead the way in the western regions. In many aspects, they also need all kinds of cooperation from the western regions. Even if they want to kill, rob and capture light, they also need to take steps.


    "How to use Shanshan people is presided over by you." Li Kuangcai didn''t want to spend his energy on those complicated things. He hesitated and said, "pay attention... HMM..." he didn''t say anything later.


    What Fan Jin understands is nothing more than to pay attention to face. There will never be any promise in words. It should be tricked, but it still needs to be tricked. He went out of the army account and asked "who is varug". When he got a response, he waved and left with people.


    When chizheru stood outside the account, he didn''t even dare to move. He kept standing still for nearly an hour. He watched as varug was taken away by a scribe and kept looking at the closed curtain with complex eyes. There was both expectation and anxiety.


    The 5000 Western allied troops brought by Luo Xia did not seriously compete with the Han Army, leaving the vast majority, but less than 1000 people broke through.


    Behind chizhelu, he saw the Han Army handling the battlefield with his own eyes, and also saw that the Han Army converged and died in battle. There is no intuitive impression of how many people in the western regions died. There will never be more than 100 bodies converged by the Han army.


    The defeat of the coalition is naturally due to the credit of chizheru brigands and Shanshan people, but chizheru really doesn''t think he has much credit. He later found out some news that the Weili people were defeated in the first war, and the Shule people only insisted on a round of charge. The SUD people didn''t even escape directly. The Kucha people and the Di people fled late and were pursued all the way. The rest of the horse thieves were simply fighting against the enemy.


    The defeat of the Allied forces was too miserable and embarrassing. Chizhelu had enough knowledge. Even if they didn''t rebel, the Han Army spent more effort at most. There was no suspense about the victory or defeat of the war. How dare you boast?


    "Go in."


    "Ah?"


    "Lang will call, go in!"


    "OK... No, yes, no!"


    Of course chizheru was nervous. After standing for a long time, his legs became numb, and his walking posture was very strange. He didn''t dare to look up when he got in. After walking a few steps, he knelt down and fell on the ground motionless.


    "You said your name was Liu Bo?" Li Kuang was dealing with his official business. He didn''t stop writing and didn''t raise his head: "is Bo a ranking or a name at home?"


    Chizhelu does have another name called Liu Bo, but it hasn''t been used for a long time. He first stood up and bowed down again. He replied respectfully, "the eldest child in a small family is the Han family."


    That "Bo" is the ranking, not the name.


    In addition, Li Kuang asked very professionally. He asked "name" but didn''t say "name". Just because now when you ask a person''s name, if you use "name", you are asking "name" and "characters". The respondent should not only answer "name" but also introduce his own "characters".


    Li Kuang looked up at chizheru. What he saw was chizheru''s curly hair. When he looked up, he saw a face that was not different from the Han people. It was rough and had a lot of beard at the same time.


    "The villain''s grandfather is Han." Chizheru said respectfully, "Grandpa was a member of the army."


    Grandfather? That was at least a hundred years ago. It should be the period of the coexistence of the Three Kingdoms. If you can go out of Northern Xinjiang, there will be nothing else except Cao Wei. At that time, no one dared to say that they were not Han people, whether it was Cao Wei, Shu Han or Eastern Wu. No matter which country''s army went out to fight, foreign nationalities were also regarded as Han troops.


    "As a Han, stand up." Li Kuang rarely smiled. He didn''t pay attention to going to check, but he couldn''t find it at all: "you speak Chinese very well. You have a Xiliang accent. Did you grow up in Xiliang since childhood?"


    Chi zhelucai dared not hide that Chinese was indeed learned from Xiliang people, but he didn''t grow up in Xiliang. He is a person who has no fixed residence. He speaks Chinese with a Xiliang accent. There are many Xiliang people in the horse thief team... Or should be said to be from the Liang state of Zhang.


    "Oh..." Li Kuang said to a man next to him, "since there are northwest people in that team, let someone check it. If you have meritorious deeds, record it."


    Chizheru was obviously stunned. He was stunned before turning around. He wanted to understand what was going on. He didn''t dare to stop the Han army from annexing his horse thief group. He was very envious that those people from the northwest should be counted as meritorious.


    "The Han Dynasty recovered the western regions. People with aspirations and talents are welcome to serve." Regardless of what Chi zhelu was thinking, Li Kuangcai asked, "since you have been running to the western regions all year round, you naturally know the terrain and mountains. Since you are a descendant of the Han family, are you willing to work for the country?"


    "Yes, villains will!" Chizhelu... Er, no, in the future, there will be only uncle Liu, not chizhelu. He bowed down again, full of joy: "serve the son of heaven and volunteer for villains all his life. I''m willing to go to hell!"


    Li Kuang nodded with a smile and waved Liu Bo out. When Liu Bo came to the curtain, he said, "it''s not only the son of the Han family, but also to record military achievements."


    Uncle Liu stopped, turned around and saluted Li Kuang. He was full of gratitude and thanks, and then went out.


    Li Kuang looked at the disappearance of Liu Bo''s figure before he moved his eyes to the case table again. In fact, he doesn''t care whether Liu Bo has Chinese ancestry. First, he cares about Liu Bo''s understanding of the western regions, and then Liu Bo''s fluent Chinese. It''s very necessary to recruit similar people. The least thing is that he can use even looking for water.


    Han is not a country that divides ethnic groups by blood. If we really want to do that, how to confirm the blood lineage is a big problem. We don''t even have a basis for how to identify. We can only look at the general appearance and then integrate culture.


    "Integration or integration..." Li Kuang wrote and looked at the top of the account: "as long as they don''t look so strange, they all belong to the objects that can be integrated. It''s enough for those ethnic groups that look different from the Han people."


    At present, even if the Han people want to pull cannon fodder, not everyone can be cannon fodde

 Chapter 767

    The Allied forces of the western regions attacked in three directions, and Liu Rui led the army to easily defeat the forward of one of them. Then Li Kuang also received war reports from two other places, both of which defeated the forward of the enemy at a very slight cost.


    "People in the western regions are so unprepared?"


    "They are united by countries or tribes. The composition is too complex. Even if they are willing to obey the command of the Kucha people, the establishment and orders of each country and tribe are different."


    It is also said that in the western regions, many countries and tribes form a coalition, and then the brigands defecte. Even if the Kucha people want to carry out unified establishment and orders, those countries and tribes will not be willing. What''s more, if you have more forces, you must have more thoughts. It''s rare to concentrate on one. What else do you want?


    "Is there any possibility of showing the enemy''s weakness?"


    "This possibility is not ruled out, but..."


    "Well... It''s really impossible to have a strong army in the western regions."


    "Throughout the history of the western regions for hundreds of thousands of years, only Wusun came out."


    Once Wusun was strong because he was able to pull out forty or fifty thousand cavalry, not to say how high the civilization was or how strong the army was.


    Although the western region is larger than the Central Plains, there are too many countries. Moreover, it is full of Gobi and desert, which is different from the environment of the Central Plains.


    In the long-term history, some countries in the western region can be regarded as a great power if they can arm 20000 people, and those who can pull out more than 50000 troops are superpowers. For example, Wusun can pull out 40000 or 50000 cavalry, which is regarded as a superpower in the western region, but the so-called superpowers in the western region can''t change anything when facing foreign powers.


    "The trouble of occupying the western regions lies not in war, but in how to govern."


    "Fortunately, we don''t care how to manage. We just hold the idea of stop loss in advance."


    In the same sentence, the central plains are in a state of erosion, and the Han people don''t care about destroying the western regions at all.


    At present, the Han state only marched into the western regions with the idea of robbery from top to bottom. It doesn''t matter whether it can fight or not. The purpose is to rob more materials and population.


    Li Kuang originally came to fight the incoming enemy in three ways. Even he had a plan for the battle plan, but he had to give up later.


    The reason is that Li Kuang has received a notice from the rear. Xie an has led the army out of Yangguan. If there is no accident, he will arrive in half a month.


    "Zhonglang will come with a standing army, and the enemy will take the initiative to attack, which has great prospects."


    "That''s right. The people of the western regions didn''t detect our reinforcements. They can take this opportunity to lure and annihilate them."


    Not only did they give up the plan to fight, they also retreated more than 100 miles in six days, creating the illusion of hasty evacuation. Some facilities in the camp were discarded, and they deliberately left some tents, food and grass and a small part of ordnance.


    When Li Kuang''s Han army retreated, the three routes of the Western alliance army attacked the Han army from different directions, and naturally the plan went bankrupt.


    The Western allied forces met at the original camp of the Han Army, and 60000 or 70000 people directly entered the camp abandoned by the Han army. They were attacked that night by cavalry wearing Han Army robes, and the Han Army hiding earlier emerged from the underground of the camp. They set fire wantonly, and the fire soon spread.


    That is to say, the people of the western regions are stupid. As long as they pay attention to observation after entering the camp, they will inevitably find that there are too many hay piles and pay attention to the layout. However, after they entered the camp, they only competed for ordnance, tents and food and grass. They quarreled over the materials left by the Han Army and even fought. No one noticed that there was too much hay in the camp.


    How many people in the western regions were killed and burned by a fire? It is estimated that even the people in the western regions can''t figure out. When the camp burns, all the people in the periphery can run away. Moreover, the composition of the western region coalition forces is too complicated and chaotic. The number of deaths and injuries can not be calculated, and the lost materials can not be calculated. Only the living people have lingering palpitations.


    "Promote the man named Liu Bo to the head of the village."


    "Yes, there should be an example."


    Liu Bo is chizhelu! He was very outstanding in that attack camp. First, he took the Han Army as a guide to hide. After attacking the camp, he took most of the troops away safely. He himself captured 13 enemy leaders. One of them seemed to be a "ghost blow". He really made contributions just after he defected.


    "Ghost blowing" is a direct transliteration, that is, the leader of a tribe in the western regions. The tribal leader has more than 1000 people under his hands, that is, a head equivalent to a thousand captains.


    Of course, it is impossible for Li Kuang to appoint Liu Bo as the chief of the regular army, and it is impossible to connect with semi official and semi civilian armed forces. He can only be placed in a team selected from the western regions as the chief of the village.


    At present, there are not many western people in the Han Army, that is, the scale of more than 2000 people. Most of them are Shanshan people, including some messy brigands. They are counted as servants in the army.


    Naturally, calculating military merit and calculating titles are two different things. At least before people like Liu Bo were classified into Han nationality, they would not get titles at all because they were rewarded with property.


    After the Han army retreated more than 100 Li, the Western allied forces stopped to rest after being burned by fire. The two armies had not moved for about six days, but just sent scouts to closely monitor each other.


    "Will the enemy return to the white dragon pile?"


    In the final analysis, Li Kuang still has some regrets, but he also knows that regret is useless. If they don''t withdraw far, the Western allied forces won''t enter the abandoned camp. Even if they enter the abandoned camp, they won''t be so careless. Things can''t be perfect. If they can achieve that kind of achievement, they should be satisfied.


    What the Han army can''t be sure of now is whether the Western allied forces will retreat after the loss. If the Western allied forces retreat, don''t say anything about luring and annihilating.


    "The news has been spread that there is a rebellion in China and we want to go back to fight the rebellion..." Fan Jin frowned and continued: "after we stationed troops in Yangguan, the western regions don''t know what happened in our own land and can''t get the news of our own land. Should they believe it?"


    Before the Han state gathered its young people, the western regions were more or less able to spy on the information in the northwest of the Han state. The roads behind them were blocked by the Han state, and even at present, there are cruising guards. It is difficult for people in the western regions to get the information in the mainland of the Han state.


    Before the blockade, the people of the western regions must have spied on the northwest. Some time ago, there was chaos in the northwest, and a large-scale arrest of key criminals occurred, and many people were killed. Then it seems that there is a high degree of credibility when it comes to the rebellion in the northwest?


    "It''s not abrupt for us to stop here now." Li Kuang also frowned: "is it reasonable for us to retreat and find them chasing and stop again to avoid collapse?"


    "..." Fan Jin was a little uncertain: "why don''t you... Evacuate step by step?"


    Li Kuang was silent for a while, calculated Xie an''s itinerary, recalled the surrounding environment, and nodded behind.


    Both sides have arranged scouts to monitor. There will be delays in spying for any information, and it is also possible that the person delivering the information will be intercepted, but the information will eventually be known by the other party''s senior management. The difference is only the length of time.


    "The Han army is evacuating again." Baiku is the nominal commander-in-chief of the coalition army who attacked from bailongdui. His appearance looks a little sad. His hair is burned. He simply shaved his head and left a burn scar on his face. It is the kind of swelling that seems to be purulent: "the information of the rebellion in the Han people''s country has become somewhat credible."


    The current king of Kucha is Bai Chun. He ascended the throne of Kucha last year.


    The Kucha royal family is surnamed Bai. They became the Kucha royal family or the result of the support of the Eastern Han Dynasty. In the ninth year of the founding of the Eastern Han Dynasty (AD 84), ban Chao abolished yulio, the king of Kucha, and established baiba as the king of Kucha. Since then, the Bai family has inherited it.


    The Bai family began as the king of Kucha from baiba and passed it down for three generations. When Baishan became the king of Kucha, Kucha became hostile to Yanqi, another big country in the western region.


    Baishan sent his son to Jin as a hostage and took him to the thigh of Jin.


    Later, the hatred between Baishan and Wang Long''an of Yanqi grew stronger and stronger. At that time, the state of Jin entered a period of decline. Not only the kings attacked each other, but also Zhu Hu rose and rebelled constantly. When Yanqi saw that the state of Jin had no spare time to care about the life and death of kuci, it attacked and killed Baishan by the son of Long''an.


    The Dragon Club killed Baishan and conquered its capital city and established itself as the king of Kucha. Because it often lived in the wilderness and was killed by Luo Yun, a member of the Kucha state, the king of Kucha returned to the White House.


    It was last year (349 AD) that the Bai family became the Kucha royal family again. After regaining power, the Bai family desperately needed to establish its prestige, at least to offset the influence of the Dragon society ruling Kucha, and let Yanqi have nothing to say. There was no more direct choice than to resist the Han people re entering the western regions.


    "Even if it''s true, we......" Luo Yun looked at how many people in the account were embarrassed: "it''s difficult to pursue immediately."


    Luo Yun is a great benefactor of the Kucha royal family. It doesn''t matter what his status was before. Now he is a powerful general. He was also embarrassed. His shaved brain bag was wrapped in cloth, and his left face was swollen.


    Why are the names of Kucha people similar to those of Zhuxia? It should be mentioned that Kucha people actually didn''t have a surname. Since ban Chao recovered Kucha and supported baiba, Kucha has been slowly sinicized. At present, people with Chinese surname in Kucha are the mainstream. People with some identity will find a Chinese surname for themselves at the first time. Only some people who are nothing don''t pay attention to that.


    In fact, Kucha is the second most loyal subsidiary of the Han Dynasty in the western region besides Shanshan, Ban Yong, the son of ban Chao, subdued Bai Ying, the king of Kucha at that time in the fourth year of Yanguang of the Eastern Han Dynasty (A.D. 125). Then Kucha sent troops to join the Han Army and attack the chariot division together. Later, Kucha people also participated in the battle to defeat King Yili and King Huyan of the Huns. It was still the mode of servant troops who both sent troops and military expenses and brought their own dry food.


    Since the Han people are kind to the white family of Kucha, how can Kucha stand up as an anti Han pioneer? Isn''t that very clear? The Han Dynasty has long been gone. Even if it is still there, unless the Han Dynasty has always been strong, there will be no kindness between countries.


    Shanshan people still remember the kindness of the Han people to them. It is that the Shanshan people are weak enough to hold the Han father''s thigh again.


    The Kucha people did not call the Han father, but regarded him as an enemy. It was the Kucha people who felt strong and held the thigh of hunnit and Yue, not to mention the thigh of xigaoche.


    When they sent troops, they were not said to be in high spirits, but they still had more or less self-confidence. After a fire, everyone was so embarrassed. Only 40000 or 50000 people gathered again, which was the same as that of the Han army. But the materials really had to bottom out, let alone pursue, how to retreat was a problem.


    Baiku has sent people to urgently collect military grain and corresponding materials, which will be delivered in about four or five days. He believed the news of the rebellion in the Han people''s country and had an idea of pursuing.


    Catch up with a world war or something. If the number of troops in Baiku is not more than three times that of the Han Army, it is completely afraid to fight. What he wants is to make a chase. It''s best not to have a war and let the Han army return to Yangguan by itself. At that time, he can boast that he drove the Han army back, so that he will become a hero in the western regions.


    Heroes only need to be attached to their prestige. At that time, the white library will become famous, and kuci will become a famous superpower in the western regions. That''s a good thing. At the very least, how dare Yanqi show his teeth to tortoise again?


    Baiku hesitated now that the Han army began to retreat in batches, should they take action? Otherwise, even if the Han Army really withdrew to Yangguan, they didn''t seriously compete with the Han Army, and they were burned. How could they be better in reputation?


    When Luo Yun heard the same truth, he clenched his teeth and said, "at most... He can send out 3000 cavalry.", Then he looked at Fu Jian who had not said a word.


    Fu Jian was one of the people in the account who didn''t look embarrassed. The other was Kure, the commander of xigaoche. At that time, they did not enter the camp abandoned by the Han army. They chose to camp outside to avoid being burned, but they were also attacked by the disorderly army. It was impossible to say that there was no loss.


    "It''s your business to send troops to pursue." Fu Jian looked back at Luo Yun expressionless: "we won''t send a soldier."


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the account became very strange. Luo Yun was extremely embarrassed, Bai Ku was angry and helpless, and the others hesitated in addition to being angry.


    Baiku had to say, "does general Fu think the Han people have a plot and should not be pursued?"


    "I don''t know if there is a conspiracy." Fu Jian still looked at Luo Yun and said without any emotion, "Luo Xia fought face to face with the Han army once."


    Luo Xia is Luo Yun''s clan. The so-called face-to-face battle means that three or four thousand people were taken away by the Han army.


    "Han people have a famous saying called ''don''t chase a poor enemy'' and ''mourning for a soldier will win''." Fu Jiancai didn''t care if those were two famous words, nor did he intend to save face for anyone: "the Han army you are facing is not a poor enemy. They are an army that has not suffered heavy losses."


    Fu Jian doesn''t have to say more later. If the Han Army really wants to go back to fight the rebellion, anyone who bumps into it at this time must be prepared to be hit by anger.


    After Bai Ku thought about it, his face was alternating black and white. He was really unstable. What should I do.

 Chapter 768

    Fu Jian may not have a comprehensive understanding of the current Han state, but at least he knows that the Han Army has almost killed the once arrogant Jie nationality, and the di and Qiang nationalities with millions of people have also been beaten down. Few people in Han dare to admit that they are di, Qiang and zahu, Even the rapidly rising Xianbei people were destroyed by the Han Army, and most of them only a few fled to the bitter cold.


    The Jie people have been exterminated. The Qiang, Di, Xianbei and zahu have a combined population of nearly ten million. In the face of the rapid rise of the new generation of Han people, they have all become ashes in less than ten years. Throughout history, there has been no such example. The first idea of those who believe in God is that Liu Yan is definitely the son of heaven, and the Han people have become the beloved of God again.


    To be clear, in the north of the Yangtze River under the rule of the Jie nationality, there are only 35 million Han people left due to the poor living environment. During the chaos in the later period of the state of Zhao in Shijie, Shi Hu ordered the slaughter of the Han people in the state, resulting in a sharp decline in the number of Han people again. I don''t know if there are still two or three million people.


    There are only a few people left. They can kill the Jie people under the banner of Liu Yan. The rising Di, Qiang and Xianbei naturally include a large number of miscellaneous Hu, which have been eliminated or integrated in less than ten years. Fu Xiong doesn''t know what "plug-in" is, or he will definitely scold Liu Yan. It''s special.


    Although there are still a few people with special status left in the rampant Jie clan, what is the difference between them and being slaughtered by the Ju clan?


    The Di people who entered the central plains were only more than 50000 people brought out by Fu Hong, but more than 20000 people died and walked in the process of fleeing, and less than 30000 people were left in xigaoche. Before, the population of Di nationality in the Central Plains was nearly 2.5 million! Now, except for those people brought out by Fu Hong, the rest of quante have become Han people.


    The Qiang nationality is even worse. After Yao Yizhong was defeated and captured, the Qiang nationality has no general leader. The Qiang people in the Han Dynasty have taken the initiative to become Han people, and the Qiang people who are not in the Han Dynasty are also scrambling to become a glorious Han people.


    Before Fu Hong came to the western regions, he got a message that the Qiang people around Xiqiang mountain had fought against the Han people with those who fled from the Central Plains, but then suddenly changed their course. They not only thought they were Han people, but also fought back against their former friends.


    In order to avoid being attacked by the Han people, not only the Qiang people outside the Han territory, but also all kinds of messy tribes have either changed into Han people or talked about long-standing friendship, that is, the nerds in the western regions want to fight the Han people with great fanfare.


    Fu Hong also inquired about another news, one of Shi Hu''s harem... That is, the young daughter of Liu Yuan. After she presided over the surrender, she tried to introduce herself to the pillow. It seems that Liu Yan really slept for so many times and became pregnant. She was ecstatic to get the title of "entertainment spirit".


    Liu Yuan''s young daughter was granted the title compiled by the imperial palace of the state of Han. Not only the descendants of the Huns in the territory of Han were happy, but also the remaining Huns in Hetao. It didn''t matter what they thought and did before, whether they were orthodox Huns or some Tiefu tribes. She felt at ease and began to feel that she was a Han or a more orthodox Han, Happily shed sweat and shed blood on the battlefield for the rise of the Han country.


    Those disabled soldiers and defeated generals who pay attention to the news of the Han state, such as Fu Hong, are old and in poor health. After getting the current situation of the Han state, he will simply fall ill in the western regions. If he didn''t lie in Duyan city of the kuci state to recuperate, he should actually go to bailongdui.


    Han now has a population of more than 17 million, which absorbs and integrates Qiang, Di, Xianbei, Xiongnu and zahulai. Fu Jian doesn''t know why those people are willing to shed blood for Liu Yan''s loyalty, nor how much they will be loyal to Liu Yan. But he knew that unless the Han army lost a few games, leading to the rapid decline of the national power of the Han country, or even civil strife, things would not change. After a generation or two, the descendants of those people would become genuine Han people. Who said they were not Han people, they would definitely fight with who.


    Fu Hong came to the western regions when he was in poor health. He also tried to instigate Ding Ling people to join the fun, hoping to defeat the Han people in the western regions. If he could defeat the Han people in the western regions, he would also enter the northwest of the Han territory and break the myth of the invincibility of the Han people, he would inevitably interrupt the rise of the Han country. At that time, things would be completely different.


    Originally, everyone including Fu Jian agreed with Fu Hong''s move, but the idea is the same thing. The people of the western regions clearly show their incompetence. Obviously, it''s a very funny thing to let the people of the western regions defeat the Han people.


    "The people of the western regions are too incompetent."


    "They are weak."


    "We can''t stay in this place anymore."


    "As I said, you can''t form an alliance with the people of the western regions. Why don''t you rob them and go back?"


    "Just do as you say."


    Kule didn''t just say it casually. It was impossible for them to enter the capital of kuci before. Naturally, the reason is that Ding people, like many nomads, are not good at attacking the city. They are powerless to face the wall of Yancheng. They tried to rob the rich Yancheng several times without success.


    Now it is the king of Kucha who asked the troops of Ding zero to move into Yancheng. There are not only 5000 troops of Ding zero, but also nearly 10000 troops of Di people. Combined, the troops of 15000 are only half less than the 30000 troops in Kucha.


    "I''m not talking casually." Fu Jian has received Han culture and education, but he can''t say that he is knowledgeable and reasonable: "the people of the western regions are obviously not the opponents of the Han people. It''s better for us to let those wealth fall into the hands of the Han people."


    Kule laughed when he heard it. The Di people had learned the knowledge of the Han people, but the Ding people were ten barbarians. They were allies at the last moment, but they turned their face and didn''t recognize people at the next moment. Now they and the kuci people are not even allies, so they will have any psychological burden if they have problems.


    Fu Jian''s face was also smiling, but his heart was extremely alert to Ding Ling''s shamelessness. He didn''t think about himself, and didn''t seem to think much of shame and morality.


    Soon, the news that the di and Ding people were about to withdraw was announced to Baiku. He was so angry that he couldn''t help it.


    "How can they do this?" Baiku dropped a lot of things. Fortunately, the things are basically copper, not fragile: "don''t you know that this will seriously hurt the morale of the army?"


    "Ding Ling people have no sense of shame. They should be cautious in forming an alliance with them." Luo Yun is from the western regions. Like most people in the western regions, he will not have any shame and integrity, but his standards for others and himself are different. He said bitterly, "you should tell the king to be careful of Dingling and Di people."


    Did Luo Yun spy or detect Fu Jian and Kule''s plans? Not at all. It was a casual mention in his heart of hatred.


    Bai Ku is still thinking about what price to ask Fu Hong and Kule to give up the evacuation. They haven''t figured out what price is appropriate, but they have received a report that Fu Hong and Kule have left with their men and horses.


    "It''s over!" Luo Yun''s brain is not stupid. If he is stupid, he can''t attack the dragon club and kill it. After killing the dragon club, he hasn''t established himself as king. He has raised the flag of the white family again. His face was blue with iron and said, "as soon as they leave, those tribes will certainly follow."


    There are a group of grass mud horses in the desolate and beautiful malagobi. They are lively and smart, naughty and sensitive. They live freely in the Grass Mud Horse Gobi. They overcome the difficult environment tenaciously.


    Oh... Grass Mud Horse lying in the trough!


    Oh... Crazy Grass Mud Horse!


    Baiku has begun to eulogize that there are many grass mud horses on the malagobi. The roar is loud enough to repeat the grass mud horses on the malagobi running one after another.


    In addition to Acura, Baiku can''t stop anything, let alone kuci. No country in the western regions dares to offend xigaoche. The current situation is more complicated. Not only can we not go against xigaoche, but also those tribes who follow us can not be investigated. On the contrary, we should win over.


    "Can hunit or Yue send troops directly?" Luo Yun just went to make arrangements for the withdrawal of the whole army. When he saw Baiku again, he made a suggestion. The more he thought about it, the more reasonable he felt: "hunnit and Yueban are unwilling to re-enter the western regions with the Han people who make friends with Persia."


    The current international situation is to lead one to launch the whole body. The Han people have lit up a broad enough map, but it is not only in East Asia, resulting in the unprecedented complexity of the countries of the world island.


    Hunnit and Yue are all countries with descendants of the northern Huns. Those descendants of the northern Huns still have the right to speak. If Liu Yan does not take the title of "Han", they will only be vigilant about Liu Yan''s entry into the western regions. However, Liu Yan not only took the national title of "Han", but also repeatedly declared to reproduce the glory of the Han people. They were not only wary of Liu Yan''s entry into the western regions, but had to be stopped. Who makes the northern Huns and the Han people an absolute big enemy? The two sides are the kind of dead enemy that only one can survive once they meet.


    It''s not just ancient hatred. Hunnit and Yue are between Persian Sassanian and Han. If the Han people regain control of the western regions, what will the Allied Han country and Persian Sassanian do next? Think with your ass and know. Don''t blame hunnit and Yue for preventing the Han people from regaining control of the western regions.


    The reality is quite simple. The relationship between hunnit and Yueban is quite good. Then there is a long-term conflict between Persian sassanne and hunnit and Yueban. Hunnit and Yueban form an alliance against Persian sassanne.


    Waiting for hunit heyueban to know that the Han army was allied with Sasan and moved westward, hunit heyueban had to support the western regions. Their choice was the nearby Kucha, and the object of negotiation was the dragon club.


    The dragon will be killed, and the Bai family will become the Kucha royal family again. In fact, there is no big difference between hunnit and Yueban. The Bai family is willing to fight the Han people, so they support Kucha.


    If the Bai family is unwilling to fight against the Han people, hunit and Yueban will find a western country willing to fight against the Han people to support them, which can be Yanqi, Khotan or Shule. Except for kuci, Yanqi, Khotan and Shule, other countries are poor choices. After all, the above four countries are the major powers in the western region. The other countries are really too weak to support.


    The Han people''s westward advance is not only the tension of hunnit and Yue people, but also the panic of the vast majority of western countries. In addition, xigaoche had to deal with it.


    Xigaoche fought with the Han Army several years ago, and the border conflict in recent years has not stopped. Especially after the Han country began to support Rouran, xigaoche''s hostility to the Han country reached its peak.


    It happened that Fu Hong chose Xigao car to take refuge. Fu Hong told all the ambitions of the Han people, so that Ding Ling people of Xigao car knew that even if they were safe, they would not live in peace. As long as the Han people felt it necessary, they would do something to Xigao car.


    It was already in a state of war. Xigao car must have chosen one or two. Without hesitation, they agreed with Fu Hong''s proposal. They not only sent troops gently, but also sent 20000 horses to follow Fu Hong to the western regions.


    Kucha took up the banner of resisting the Han Dynasty and got the support from xiongnit, Yueban and Dingling. Bai Chun is still leading the bridge to form an alliance between xiongnit, Yueban and Xigao.


    Bai Chun certainly doesn''t want to be a good man and do good things. He knows that relying solely on the strength of the western regions can''t stop the Han people. Let alone the intrigues of the western countries, even if the western countries really cooperate sincerely, even if they can defeat the Han people''s one, two, three... Westward advance, the final outcome will not be any different.


    It would be different if hunit, Yueban and xigaoche joined the western regions to prevent the Han people from entering the West. The Han people are very powerful, but the Han people have just come out of weakness. There are ruins after ruins in China. What natural disasters seem to have broken out? The union of western countries, as well as hunit, Yueban and xigaoche platforms, can scare the Han people, can''t they.


    If the Han people were really frightened, even if they only suspended their entry into the western regions, Kucha would have the hope of unifying the whole western region. They knew that the western region was a territory wider than the Central Plains and had a population of more than one million.


    With the unification of the western regions and the maintenance of the alliance with xiongnit, Yueban and xigaoche, Kucha has confidence in resisting the Han people''s westward advance. If he really succeeds in preventing the Han people from westward advance, Kucha can become a great power in the world, which is even stronger than Wusun.


    "So we can only bear it now!" Baiku is already on the way to retreat. He can not only ride a horse, but also his equestrian skills are quite good: "he should not only endure Ding zero people, but also endure all tribes."


    Luo Yun knows the abacus of the Kucha royal family. He doesn''t have much concept about whether he can succeed, but he knows one thing clearly: "if he can''t stop the Han people, no matter what ideas he has, it''s useless."


    Bai Ku was dumb for a while and said hesitantly, "we have offered a sky high reward. You should know the desire of people in the western regions for wealth."


    "That''s why the Han people announced that they would destroy all the Kucha people." Luo Yun thought there was something before. After seeing the power of the Han people, he was very worried: "the Han people are offering a reward for their heads. The Han people hate us."


    Baiku has heard the news that the Han people will destroy the Jie nationality. He is dumb again after listening to Luo Yun. This time he couldn''t speak for a long time

 Chapter 769

    Li Kuang came to arrange the troops to retreat in batches to lure the Western coalition forces. He received a report from the scouts in front that the Western coalition forces were retreating in an all-round way. It should be said that he was really confused at that moment.


    The Han people in the Bureau don''t know much about the real data of how much the western people lost after the camp was burned, just as the western people don''t know the situation of the Han people. In addition to guessing each other''s intelligence, the two sides draw conclusions from various details.


    Li Kuang can get the concept that the Western allied forces have suffered a great loss from the intelligence, but he can''t know that the Western allied forces are weak enough to defeat at one blow. If he is brave enough, he doesn''t have to wait for Xie an to lead the army, and he can eat the enemy alone, so he is not destined to be a peerless general.


    Knowing the news of the retreat of the Western allied forces, Li Kuang wondered whether the Western allied forces were setting traps. The army he led is not a standing army, but a miscellaneous army trained for several months. It''s normal to be cautious. It''s also related to whether he can be promoted to Zhonglang general. How dare he gamble easily?


    Therefore, on the one hand, Li Kuang sent scouts to inquire about more information, such as whether reinforcements from the western regions had arrived, and those arrived were hiding in the dark waiting for an ambush; On the other hand, he ordered the troops to be ready to pursue at any time, and the troops who had previously made the illusion of retreat were recruited back.


    After a day''s waste, Li Kuang didn''t find any signs of traps arranged by the western people from the many intelligence explored by the scouts. He discussed with long Shi Fanjin, sent someone to report Xie an, clenched his teeth and ordered the cavalry to pursue, while the infantry chased behind in the form of forced Army.


    Li Kuang''s headquarters was about a hundred miles away from the Western alliance led by Bai Ku Suo. Bai Ku''s headquarters retreated for two days before Li Kuang pursued them.


    It was four days later that the cavalry of the Han Army caught up with the retreating Western allied forces. Li Kuang was so brilliant that he regretted his guts. There were not many enemy troops killed. He seized nearly 100000 livestock of all colors and nearly 1000 baggage carriages and ox carts.


    What can I regret after seizing so much? Li Kuang learned from the interrogation of the prisoners that the materials seized by the Han army were sent back. The Western allied forces were eager to retreat and ran away without any control. Under such circumstances, there was no trap at all in the retreat of the Western allied forces. If he had the courage to pursue at the beginning, the results would be more brilliant.


    The pursuit lasted for half a month. The Han Army stopped when it was 50 li away from the white dragon pile. During this period, the people of the western regions did not send reinforcements.


    Waiting for Li Kuang to lead the infantry to arrive, the results of the war had long been calculated by Fan Jin who arrived one step first.


    "The left ear is 4600, there are nearly 120000 livestock, and 1627 baggage of various colors." Fan Jin is different from Li Kuang. He has no regrets. He is elated that his side can seize so many materials: "most of the luggage is mainly wealth and goods, and a small amount of food and grass."


    They returned to the white dragon heap fifty miles away. The next thing they had no accident was to attack the white dragon heap. The seized wealth can be used as a reward, and the soldiers who received the reward must have a great morale boost. It is a matter of pride to spend other people''s money to boost the morale of our own army, and then command the troops with high morale to attack the enemy.


    There are several boxes in the military tent. The covers of the boxes are all open. One box is full of gold coins, one box is full of silver coins, and the other boxes are either jewels or silk. Those are the properties that the Kucha people are going to give to all tribes.


    It is very funny that most of the gold and silver coins of the Kucha people are Persian styles, which may come from Persian Sasan or be made by the Kucha people after Persian Sasan.


    There are several gold and silver coins on Li Kuang''s desk. He has just seen them. The front of the gold and silver coins are figures, and the back is all kinds of buildings or Feng Shui. There are several patterns on the head and back of the gold and silver coins, which should be forged in different ages.


    "Indeed, most of them come from sassanne, as well as gold and silver coins from Rome." Olus Setus Cicero has always been with the army, but he doesn''t have a strong sense of existence. He specially took out several and introduced who the heads were. Behind them, he held a gold coin: "the pattern of this gold coin is our Constantine I."


    Li Kuang was not in the mood to understand the background of those gold and silver coins. He only knew that if he had more courage, he could make great achievements. However, he wasted his fighters because of caution. He was always full of regret and depression.


    "Your late emperor?" Fan Jin was as like as two peas in the same way. "What is the cross of" + "?


    Olus Setus Although Cicero has been following the Han Army to the western regions, he has never been able to participate in any military meetings, and even his freedom in the army has been limited. Instead of protesting, he was more cooperative. He was not modest or afraid of the Han country. It was impossible for any country to disclose its immediate military action plan to outsiders. It was very friendly to allow him to follow.


    "Cuneiform?" Olus Setus Although Cicero can communicate with people in Chinese, he really doesn''t understand everything. After figuring out what cuneiform is, he said with an obviously confused expression: "our cuneiform is borrowed from the Greeks, Egyptians and Persians also use cuneiform. In known countries, believers use cuneiform as well."


    No one has yet started linguistics and Philology, olus Setus The cuneiform characters mentioned by Cicero are actually a large category, and there are even fallacies. For example, the Greeks tend to be linear characters, the Egyptians simply are hieroglyphics, and ah San is seal characters, or has his own classification. Contemporary Persian characters are serious cuneiform characters. The characters used by Persians became tadpole characters after the rise of Arabs.


    Zhuxia also had the stage of using cuneiform characters. It is said that the earliest cuneiform characters were only oracle bone inscriptions.


    There is also a Mayan character in the world''s earliest character category. Mayan characters are also the most "cute" in the category. Characters are almost the same as paintings. You can often see the shape of human faces or animal faces, but the facial features and outlines of human faces and animal faces are different. Multiple facial makeup form a character, and a character contains many interpretation methods.


    Fan Jin is just listening. He doesn''t mean to delve into it.


    "This'' + ''cross is the symbol of our national religion." Olus Setus Cicero was very complicated when talking about the national religion. The national religion God they believed in was killed by their ancestors. Now they turn back to believe. It''s really hard to describe: "it''s called the cross."


    "National religion?" It was the first time Fan Jin knew that there was a state religion in Rome: "Er, you killed your son who believed in God?"


    It''s olus Setus Cicero introduced it himself. He didn''t add any personal feelings when he said it. He was completely stating history.


    It''s very strange that the Romans executed Jesus, the spear that killed Jesus became an artifact, the cloth that wrapped Jesus'' body became an artifact, the cup that accompanied Jesus for the last dinner became an artifact, and even the coffin that converged Jesus'' body at the back also became an artifact.


    Li Kuang and Fan Jin were stunned. They didn''t know what the Roman head melon seeds were. Even those who believed in killing themselves became artifacts. If the artifacts came like that, they could kill some people and make them in batches.


    "Faith is a very sacred thing." Olus Setus Cicero was unhappy. He also knew that it was weird. He said to Fan Jin that mass manufacturing artifact would produce a more serious sense of absurdity. While he felt it reasonable, he absolutely could not admit: "our attitude towards faith is pious and serious."


    Fan Jin himself brought the topic to other places. He felt that if he continued, it would not be impossible for the Han Dynasty to break out a war with Rome. After all, even if he didn''t mean to ridicule, it''s really absurd to be reasonable. Can artifact come like that?


    "Any race has its own beliefs." Olus Setus Cicero said very, very seriously: "no matter we, or Persians, Greeks, Germanic, Celts, Slavs, Goths, believers... Except you cyris, every race is very pious about faith."


    "We are also very pious about faith!" Fan Jin didn''t want to say anything about God. As soon as he heard it, he retorted: "our piety for faith is far more than you think."


    "As far as I know, cyris people are pan believers. They can believe in all things and don''t believe in everything in the blink of an eye." Olus Setus Cicero asked with an unbelievable expression, "is this the piety of faith?"


    "Of course we are." Fan Jin said very seriously, "we believe in the son of heaven, we believe in our ancestors, and our faith in the son of heaven and our ancestors will never change."


    Olus Setus Cicero almost suffocated. He can''t say that the dynasties of Zhuxia have been changing. The so-called belief in the son of heaven will never change. Obviously, it has been changing all the time. One thing he has to admit is that the Han people''s belief in their ancestors has not changed. He also knows one thing. The belief in the East always needs "mutual benefit", but it is not the kind of unconditional provision of food for the God of faith.


    Li Kuang ignored two people who were talking nonsense. He was counting the days with his fingers.


    They returned to the bailongdui 50 miles away. Xie an will lead the army to arrive in five days. At that time, Li Kuang''s command of the army will be transferred.


    At this time, all they can do is stabilize and make sufficient preparations for the arrival of follow-up troops. At least the camp needs to be expanded. The more detailed the investigation of the enemy, the better.


    "The reward for meritorious officers and men will be done when Zhonglang will come." Li Kuang''s voice forced Fan Jin to concentrate on dealing with it: "the corresponding records and long history should be ready."


    Fan Jin replied seriously, "promise!"


    Li Kuang can distribute the reward before Xie an comes. He has the right to do so before the transfer of command. However, he understands the truth of being a man. Doing so will definitely evil Xie an, and he has no need to buy people''s hearts.


    Xie an distributed the reward so that he could be accepted by the vanguard army in the shortest time, which was conducive to commanding the first batch of soldiers entering the western regions. At the same time, Li Kuang''s doing so was also a favor.


    Li Kuang, who wanted to wait for xie''an to come, spent three days in An''an. On the fourth day... That is, two days before xie''an arrived, he received an intelligence.


    In the same military account, but the people in the account have changed, olus anyway Setus Cicero did not participate. Except for important military affairs, all generals and schools, including captain and above, were present.


    "The enemy in bailongdui is retreating." At the military affairs conference, Li Kuang always used the shortest language and the most straightforward words: "Di and Ding left the camp first, which led to the withdrawal of other forces."


    Fan Jin has just stated what is happening for the generals. He hasn''t had time to guess and analyze. He has to wait for Li Kuang to show his tendency.


    "Their evacuation was sudden." Li Kuang had no clue why the di and Dingling people took the lead in leaving: "according to our investigation, the people of the western regions were cutting off the river with white dragons piled in the East last year, and built a defense chain around puchanghai, with the intention of fighting us with puchanghai as the center."


    It''s really abnormal. The Han army came 50 miles away from the white dragon pile again, and the western region coalition army did just that. When the Han army first came fifty miles away from bailongdui, the people of the western regions would at least send a small group of troops to harass and discuss the war. This time, it was only a frequent scout battle.


    There was no large-scale action by the western region coalition, and senior leaders of the vanguard army, including Li Kuang, thought that the western region coalition had just lost a big loss and had not calmed down for a while.


    For any military action, the larger the scale of the action, the more preparations to be made in advance. It''s really not as simple as patting your head and pulling people to "Hula" and rushing up desperately. Li Kuang and others have such speculation, which is completely reasonable.


    The intelligence spied by the Han army is that the Di people and the Ding people are breaking away. If only the Di people and the Ding people leave, it can only be said that they will not participate in the World War I. The problem is that a considerable number of local forces in the western regions are also withdrawing, which is worth discussing and thinking about.


    "Doesn''t make sense?" Liu Rui has a strong sense of existence because of his military achievements. At the same time, the potential rule is to have the right to speak: "they spend time, energy and financial resources to build defense. The best thing to fight with us is to use those defenses. Even if there is any conspiracy, can it change the gap between the combat power of both sides?"


    That''s where Li Kuang was confused. They didn''t know that the Di people and Ding Ling people didn''t play with the western people. They not only didn''t play with the western people, but also planned to go to Duyan city of the Kucha state to plunder them greatly.


    In addition, those forces in the western regions who left with the Di people and the Ding people wanted to understand that they were scum. Without the involvement of the Di people and the Ding people, they did not intend to stay and die.

 Chapter 770

    The forward of xie''an''s Department arrived half a day earlier than the scheduled time. They met Li Kuang''s department in the early morning.


    The troops will arrive early in the morning and March overnight, of course. In this way, xie''an received a report from Li Kuang and decisively asked the cavalry in the army not to care about the physical strength of the war horse and adopted the galloping mode of marching.


    Before the arrival of the follow-up troops, Li Kuang did not sit and watch the changes of the western region coalition forces. He sent troops to test. The western region people resisted, but he even let the western region Corps capture part of the coalition camps.


    When Li Kuang received that he sent troops to defeat the Allied forces and occupy part of the eastern camp, he was very confused about what the western people were doing. Especially, the Western military corps had just launched a tentative attack, the bailongdui allied camp had another infighting, and the Shanshan people also contacted the Western military corps.


    The envoys sent by Shanshan people were very unscrupulous. When they saw the Han people, they immediately knelt down and shouted for their father. Their behavior and attitude surprised all the Han people present.


    An invasion... Oh, it''s recovery. I was able to encounter "Sons" who had been separated for decades. Those "Sons" were so fucking that they did it themselves without contacting in advance.


    The western regions Corps was able to easily capture the eastern camp of the coalition army with the cooperation of Shanshan people. Shanshan people not only rushed to hug the Han father''s thigh, but also pulled some Qiemo and Jingjue people.


    Bailongdui is not just Shanshan people, Qiemo people and Jingjue people who come to hug the Han people''s thighs and shout for their father. They cry and praise the Han people. Finally, the Han people''s father is coming. The horse thieves hired by the Kucha people are abandoning the secret in batches, which makes Liu Rui, the leader of the army, cry and laugh. At the same time, he is also at a loss.


    The Han people will turn to Shanshan people. After entering the Shanshan border, tribes continue to hug their thighs. They have had enough psychological preparation before. It was the defection of Shanshan people who were caught off guard. They didn''t say anything about the strategy, or even didn''t contact at all in advance.


    "If Shanshan personnel contact in advance, we can achieve greater results under our operation!" Fan Jin was very dissatisfied with the "reckless" behavior of Shanshan people and felt that he had wasted the stage for showing his strategy: "their brains are too short of roots!"


    Xie an was sitting in the first seat to listen to the report. In fact, he did not anticipate the development of the situation. It was not that he did not think that there would be western people defecting. The way of western people defecting was too casual. He did not consider whether they would be accepted by the Han people.


    "We controlled the east of bailongdui and formed a confrontation with the enemy." Fan Jin stood next to a military map and introduced Xie an to the map: "the three big countries led by Kucha people, Shule people and Khotan are still insisting on resistance, and they rely on this wetland."


    The military map generally shows the current distribution of the enemy and ourselves in bailongdui, and the terrain is also marked. With the existence of those "Sons" who rushed to call their father, the Han people knew more about the white dragon pile.


    There are wetlands in the western regions? The impression of the Central Plains on the western regions is that there are Gobi everywhere, but it''s not the same thing. The area of the western region is very large. It is as vast as the Central Plains for one and a half. Most of the region is grassland, without lack of very high-altitude mountains. There are wetlands and even swamps around some large lakes.


    "Swamp?" Xie''an nodded slightly: "the Hussars general went to fight against the high vehicles. He found an endless swamp more than 200 miles into the enemy''s territory."


    Ran min led his troops to invade Xigao car? Li Kuang and others didn''t know the news in advance. They had a guess about Ding Ling''s involvement in the western regions. Basically, the pot was lost to ran min.


    Beyond the Great Wall... Generally speaking, there are many wetlands and swamps on the grassland, especially in the area with abundant rainfall all the year round. There are few swamps in Monan. After passing the desert, Mobei goes to the northwest, which is not only covered with forests and wetlands, but also has a wide range of swamps.


    There is a legend that the first retreat route chosen by the northern Xiongnu was the current territory of xigaoche. They turned to the western region only when they were blocked by the swamp, and those who continued to the West also ran into the swamp.


    No matter whether the legend about the frequent encounter of the northern Huns with swamps is true or not, some aspects also show that it is not easy to move from the Central Plains to the West. It is normal to encounter the Gobi. There are indeed too many deserts and swamps, resulting in only one Hexi Corridor, which is safer.


    Xie an did his homework first. He knows that the western regions are not the Wusun in the split. The current big countries are Kucha, Shule, Yutian and Yanqi. Kucha is rich, Shule is barbaric, Yutian has culture, and Yanqi has strong national strength and military strength.


    "We have received some Wusun people." Li Kuang received Wusun people who wanted to go to Chang''an, each representing his own tribe: "they mentioned that Yueban territory in the west is also full of swamps."


    Xie an doesn''t want to know what kind of country Yueban is now. That''s what we need to know before continuing to the West in the future.


    Before entering the western regions, the Han state actually did not expect that the Kucha people would raise the banner of anti Han. The original judgment was that Yanqi would become the leader of anti Han. The fact is that it has embarrassed quite a lot of people. Yanqi hasn''t said anything so far after the invasion of the Han state, but the previously neglected tortoise is jumping up and down.


    The reason why they will ignore Kucha is very simple. As the Han people know, Kucha was still in the civil war the year before, that is, after Luo Yun killed the dragon club, the white family will inevitably compete with the old and new forces in the process of coming back to power. A country that has just completed the alternation of power, according to the governing philosophy and practice of Zhuxia, shouldn''t it be to eliminate the hostile residual forces buried in the country and stabilize the local control of the new regime? But the Han people obviously don''t know much about the wonderful place of the western regions and the thinking of those wonderful people.


    "With the permission of the emperor, he has sent envoys to Yanqi and Cheshi." When Xie an came, it took some time to sort out the situation, but some things were ready before he came. He glanced at the people in the account and said, "the contradiction between Yanqi and kuci should be used."


    Lang Jiang can also call himself Ben Jiang, but that''s a call to his subordinates. Although Xie an is not a general of the west, he is just a Zhonglang general. He claims that there is nothing wrong with him.


    Before, Li Kuang also wanted to contact Yanqi people, but he didn''t communicate with the center. Secondly, as the commander of the vanguard army, he was not qualified to do so. He agreed with such a move after Xie an''s arrival.


    Yanqi is a country with a very long history. Yanqi existed before the Western Han Dynasty entered the western regions. But Yanqi at that time was a small country with a big bean and a vassal state of Cheshi.


    Cheshi was constantly beaten on the ground by Han people during the western and Eastern Han Dynasties. The Western Han Dynasty split Cheshi. Yanqi developed in the late Western Han Dynasty.


    At the beginning of the Eastern Han Dynasty, Yanqi seized the opportunity to occupy Qinhai (Bosten Lake), annexed the mountain state, subdued Wei Li and Wei Xu, and even turned over to straighten the front of the Cheshi. From then on, he began to pull up.


    Yanqi began to become a great power during the Cao Wei period. At that time, there was only one rear of the chariot division. Gaochang was the residence of Wuji school captain. The chariot division who was subdued by the Han people killed and swallowed Pu, and subdued the black greedy people Mi people (divided into East and west parts), Bi Lu people and Yiwu people have become a big country that has not lost to Wusun. However, the good time is not long. The civil strife of the Cheshi people behind has not only ruined the good situation, but also gave the Yanqi people the opportunity to continue to expand.


    Until the Sima family usurped the throne, the Central Plains had no interest or energy to manage the western regions. During that period, not only Yanqi people trembled, but all countries with some strength and ambition began their own road of expansion. After several attacks, killing and annexation, there were 36 countries in the western region in the Western Han Dynasty. By the Eastern Jin Dynasty, I don''t know if there were 20 countries that could be regarded as big countries in the western region, that is, Yanqi, kuci Khotan and Shule (not counting the split Wusun).


    "Yanqi not only controls Qinhai, they also control the territory north of the mountains (Kuruktag mountains)." Xi Ying is now Xie an''s long marching history. It should be time to show his sense of existence: "there is no capital, but several big cities such as Yiwu, Liuzhong, Jiaohe, Weixu, tiemen and Wuyi."


    There are many ethnic groups in the western regions. Some are simple nomads and some are simple farming ethnic groups. There are more ethnic groups who are both grazing and farming.


    Chi Ying has done a good job in advance. Because he is the eldest son of Chi, Chi Jian''s previous contacts can be used. In addition, he is also Wang Xizhi''s wife and brother.


    With Chi Jian''s relationship, and because Wang Xizhi was elected by Liu Yan as a doctor of literature, some people in the north will also give chi face. It''s still very simple to check the data of the western regions, but no one dares to guarantee that the data must be consistent with the facts.


    At present, the western region is generally divided into five parts. Behind the mountains in the north of bailongdui is Yanqi''s territory, the northwest of Qinhai is the territory of Kucha people, the Khotan river basin is the territory of Khotan people, and the Congling and its surroundings are the territory of Shule people, To the north of Tianchi (isek Lake) is the territory of the Wusun people. In fact, the other countries or tribes are the vassals or orders of the above five great powers.


    At present, there are three big powers that end up against the Han Dynasty, namely Kucha, Shule and Khotan. Kucha people are the nominal alliance leaders, but Shule and Khotan end up under the instructions of hunit and Hyatt, and the remaining western people are the vassals or employees of the above three countries.


    "The territory of Shanshan people is not small." Chi Ying brought the map of the western region originally kept in the Treasury of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He pointed to the map hung up and pointed to the territory of Shanshan: "the old territory of Shanshan is to the south of pucanghai, to the east of West Kunlun Mountain (called Nanshan in the Western Han Dynasty), to the west of the basin (Qaidam Basin) and to the north of main Kunlun mountain."


    People looked at the map and could clearly judge the territory distribution. It seemed that the territory of Shanshan people was really not small.


    That map was drawn during the Western Jin Dynasty. Before the Western Jin Dynasty, Shanshan people had been supported by the Han people. Even the capital guard residence set up by the Han army was in Shanshan. Supporting Shanshan people successively annexed Xiaowan, Ronglu, Qiang, jianni and Yidun, so that Shanshan country occupied such a large territory.


    Shanshan people did not become the Han people, but the Han people lost, but in fact, after the strength of the Han people subsided in the western regions, Shanshan was indeed besieged by countries in the western regions, and then Shanshan people themselves were not united, resulting in today''s fragmentation.


    "Shanshan people welcome us very much." Chi Ying was not talking nonsense. Before they arrived, Shanshan people rushed to see Li Kuang, but Li Kuang''s level was difficult to operate flexibly. He looked at xie''an and said with a smile, "Zhonglang has decided to take over the territory of Shanshan and report it to Chang''an for land reclamation."


    Xie''an has no reason not to use Shanshan people. Not only people should use them, but also the resources of land, forest areas, livestock and so on. He clearly knew that Liu Yan would not only want to recover the western regions, but also continue to conquer the west, so it was extremely right to build the western regions into a forward base.


    Of course, a large-scale natural disaster is happening in China. In a short time, it will never consume resources to build the western regions, or even plunder the resources of the western regions to supplement China. Xie an dare not implement the plan with the central left. In order to continue to advance to the West in the future, he can make some arrangements first. For example, the use of manpower from the western regions for land reclamation is one of them.


    Xie an came with a standing army this time. This standing army is only the main force of the reinforcements, and the second batch of semi official and semi civilian troops will come later. What he knows is that the number of semi official and semi civilian troops will reach about 200000, or even more. In addition to the people in the disaster areas seeking to live, they are the young and strong who are eager for military merit, wealth and slaves.


    When all the troops add up, there will be more than 200000 armed people under xie''an''s command system. There have been many discussions on promoting xie''an''s official position in the center. No one opposes xie''an''s promotion, but at least there are some credit that can be taken. Then it is only the most basic to inflict heavy damage on the enemy at the white dragon heap, When you enter Kucha and destroy the country that dares to reward the head of the Han people, that is when the Central Committee promotes Xie an to be the general of the West.


    If Xie an is promoted to general Zheng Xi, the four "Zheng" level generals are complete. Everyone is looking forward to whether the center will use "Zhen" level generals next.


    Xie an understood the general situation of the enemy in bailongdui and basically made arrangements for how to fight next. To his surprise, the news about the outbreak of chaos in Duyan city of Kucha came.


    The capital of Kucha is nearly 1500 miles away from bailongdui. When the news reached xie''an, no matter what happened there, it must be the dust settled.


    What Xie an knows is that the Di people, Dingling people and other chaotic looters looted Yancheng. The current Kucha King Bai Chun was slaughtered in the turmoil, and the Kucha royal family also died.


    After confirming the news, Xie an couldn''t have too many ideas at all. He made a quick decision to launch an attack on the Western allied forces in bailongdui.

 Chapter 771

    The Han army launched an offensive. At that moment, the war became a big play of scrambling to surrender and holding the legs of the Han father. The Han Army basically did not encounter decent resistance. It took only seven days to fully control the white dragon pile.


    "Not only reasonable, but also expected." Chi Ying is very busy recently. He is so busy that he lacks sleep. He has obvious bags under his eyes, but his spirit is extremely excited: "we don''t have to do it ourselves. Kucha and those who want to fight to the end are all attacked by the people of the western regions. Our troops are just going to finish."


    Xie''an has stood at the head of the capital guard established in the Western Jin Dynasty.


    The Western Han Dynasty, the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Cao Wei Dynasty and the Western Jin Dynasty all established capital protectors in the western regions. In fact, there were not many garrisons in the capital protectors in the Western Han Dynasty. The capital protectors in the Eastern Han Dynasty had an established Han army. Cao Wei and the Western Jin Dynasty did not have much spare power to manage the western regions, but only occupied a reputation.


    Haitou city was established during the Yuan Dynasty of the Eastern Han Dynasty. It was completed around 60 BC. It was originally a Loulan city that had not been renamed Shanshan. It was taken over by the Han people after the suppression of Zhizhi. Since taking over, it has become the main garrison of the capital guard.


    From about 60 B.C. to 350 A.D. for more than 400 years, the Haitou city seen by Xie an must not be the one in the period of emperor yuan of the Han Dynasty. It may have been moved, and the city has been built or repaired again and again by the people behind.


    Yes, the city in Haitou is really small. There are four walls as a defense chain, and there is a city gate on each side. The city wall is about two feet high and one foot wide. Most sections are rammed earth structure, and the vicinity of the city gate is built with gravel and concrete.


    Different from the cities in Zhuxia''s hometown, the city towers in Zhuxia''s hometown will have cornice style roofs, while the city on Haitou side is covered with shacks, so there is no way to call it the city tower, but the city head.


    Haitou is located in the west of Puchang sea, just in the middle of Beihe River and AODA flood. Standing at the east end of the city, looking east, you can see the salt field in the mine field mode, and looking inward, there are irregular houses.


    Pu Changhai was originally the largest salt producing area in the western regions. After the Han army occupied it in the Western Han Dynasty, it was simply named Yanze. The Western Han Dynasty took salt and iron as the central control. Pu Changhai''s salt products were sold to western countries by officials, and even provided places such as Xiliang and Longxi, but it created a lot of wealth for the central control of the Western Han Dynasty.


    During the Cao Wei period, while competing for hegemony with Shu Han and Eastern Wu, Cao Wei spent part of his energy in the western regions. The reason is that there are few salt producing areas controlled by Cao Wei, and the importance of puchanghai''s salt producing area is highlighted. In Cao Pi''s period, in order to maintain the stability of Xiliang, he didn''t spend less time, but he made wedding clothes for Sima''s family.


    "We have found Le Shi in Duhu well, gulucang well and Shaxi well. According to the stone tablet, we have also excavated some underground warehouses and found solidified salt layers." The places mentioned by Chi Ying are of great historical significance. They are basically the immediate garrison points for the expansion of the Han Army to the West. They originally existed as a water source for the army, but later they were changed into salt storage areas: "the enemy has no effective resistance, and the salt production facilities in puchanghai are not damaged."


    Xie an nodded slightly, even if it was a response.


    There was no shortage of salt in the Han Dynasty. After the salt drying method was studied, there were really not too many salt fields in the coastal area. At one time, there were so many that they had to catch seafood to consume.


    Different from previous dynasties, the Han country under Liu Yan''s rule would have a stable supply of salt even inland. Moreover, because the salt is really easy to produce, the salt price is too low. As a result, pickling has become a common thing. On the other hand, it ensures that there is no shortage of meat on the Han table.


    In the age of no refrigerator, the difficulty of eating meat is due to the difficulty of preservation. Whether it is breeding or hunting, it will be wasted if it is not eaten quickly after slaughter. There are not many ways to preserve meat food. Pickling, sauce and air drying are one of the few options. Natural air drying depends on the local climate. It must be cold enough to dry, or it should rot. Salting and making sauce must first have salt. Salting consumes the most salt, while sauce consumes oil, spices and traditional Chinese medicine.


    In today''s Han country, eating sea salt has become the most affordable way. Inland areas used to eat rock salt, and sometimes they can''t even eat rock salt.


    "I''m already making arrangements." Chi Ying said that after the war, he collected some dead cattle, horses and sheep: "there is enough salt here in puchanghai, so we won''t waste those food."


    Not only the people depend on food, but the army''s demand for food is also a bottomless pit. Compared with the people, the army''s food shortage can easily turn into collapse. Xie an knows that the troops under his command will be more than 200000. He has a clear understanding of getting more food for storage.


    Haitou has now become a military city, in which 5000 standing troops are stationed, including another 10000 standing troops, western regions corps and slave troops are stationed around.


    Since it is to be used as a military city, the chaotic building layout in Haitou city must not be left. At present, it is doing the demolition and leveling, and some new barracks have begun to be built.


    It is late autumn for them to leave Yangguan. If the current climate is not hot, the western region should be in the season of rain and snow.


    When there was no thermometer, it was naturally impossible to accurately measure the temperature. In late autumn, the temperature in bailongdui should be about 10 degrees. After winter, the temperature will be lower. Xie an should consider the problem of wintering.


    Although it is about to enter the winter and began to prepare for the winter, Xie anzhen does not intend to stop military operations. He has asked Li Kuang to prepare.


    Three days later, Li Kuang would continue to march westward under the jurisdiction of a division''s standing army and 30000 troops of the western region Corps. Their goal is the border of Kucha, or the way of land and water.


    Puchanghai is a big lake. Except for the great water in the south, the North River in the North extends very long to the West.


    After the Beihe River extends more than 600 miles to the west, it will connect with a river called dunhong water, which is connected with Qinhai. Xie an arranges Li Kuang''s department to go both land and water, and all the way west along the Beihe River, which means intimidating Yanqi people.


    Qin Hai is now the sphere of influence of Yanqi people. Xie an''s envoy to Yanqi hasn''t sent a reply, so it''s necessary to deter the army. There is no doubt that he is forcing Yanqi to stand in line. If he wants to be a friend, he will climb over and obey orders. If he wants to be an enemy, he doesn''t mind working immediately.


    There''s nothing wrong. Xie an didn''t want to waste time on long diplomatic relations. It was the Han Army''s easy capture of the white dragon pile that gave him full confidence. Moreover, he really didn''t have so much time and leisure to make a false deal with Yanqi people. If he solved the western regions early and presented a good report to the center, he would be promoted to the general of the western expedition one day earlier. After becoming the general of the western expedition, he can honestly plan to build a forward base, and then spy on hunit and Yueban, so as to make intelligence preparations for the continued westward advance in the future.


    Before the establishment of the Han state, it had been fighting on multiple lines. In the early stage, it carried the pressure of Shijie Zhao state and went to the Korean Peninsula to bully Koguryo and Baiji. Later, it was simply Shijie Zhao state, Murong Yan state, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and Li Chenghan together. Not to mention Xie an''s feeling that there was something wrong with fighting Kucha and Yanqi at the same time, and no one in the other military leaders had any concerns, Compared with their former rivals, Kucha and Yanqi are two countries that can be easily cleaned up.


    Xie an took his eyes back from the Yantian outside the city and looked at Fan Jin in charge of diplomatic relations: "have you contacted the Wusun people?"


    Wusun was the first country in the western regions to send a mission to the Han state, and was also received by LV Yi.


    According to Liu Yan''s wishes, LV Yi agreed to Wusun''s request to become a vassal state of the Han state again, but did not canonize any Wusun as kunmi.


    Wusun had more than one mission to Chang''an, but there were seven. Each of them couldn''t wait to get the recognition of the Han state, that is, begging for the king''s name for his tribal leader.


    LV Yi''s reply to the seven messengers did not change. He said that he did not understand the current situation of Wusun, and it was difficult to decide who would become the king of Wusun. While letting the Wusun people elect themselves, he had to take the credit.


    Fan Jin pulled an ugly smile and replied, "No."


    Xie an nodded quietly without blaming.


    The Han army occupied bailongdui, but it was still a thousand miles away from the Wusun people. The Han people wanted to go to Wusun territory, either across the border of Kucha or across the border of Yanqi. If you take the Beihe River and turn to dunhong water to enter Qinhai, you can continue to enter Wusun by water, but Qinhai is the territory of Yanqi.


    Dunhong water is also divided into South and North. The people of the western regions are divided into lower dunhong water and upper dunhong water. The lower dunhong water connects the North River and the Qinhai sea, and the upper dunhong water is the one that can directly enter the territory of Wusun.


    "There are checkpoints established by Yanqi people in Nandun Hongshui." Chi Ying didn''t know if he was defending Fan Jin. He said, "any ship that wants to enter the Qinhai sea through Nandun Hongshui needs the release of Yanqi."


    The gate where Nandun Hongshui enters the Qinhai sea is called the iron gate by Yanqi people. In fact, it is not a gate or anything made of iron at all. The title of "iron gate" means "solid as gold soup". In fact, it is a water stronghold across the river.


    Yanqi people knew the strategic value of Beihe River, had enough knowledge of Beihe River entering Qinhai through Nandun Hongshui, and had very strict control over tiemen. After all, there is a long mountain range (Kuruktag mountain range) in the south of their border. It is very dangerous to enter Yanqi border from the south of the western regions. Basically, no one will walk, and the army is not suitable for invading through the mountains.


    The northwest of Han is naturally connected with the border of Yanqi. It''s not easy to enter Yanqi directly from the northwest of Han. First, you have to pass through a Gobi area with a range of about ten miles, and then enter the desert area. After crossing the desert, you directly face the mountains (Tianshan Mountain).


    Therefore, when the Han people expand westward, they really can''t directly rush into the area currently occupied by Yanqi. Otherwise, when dealing with the Cheshi (that is, the current eastern border of Yanqi), they don''t have to enter the Shanshan border first, and then turn such a big bend and cross the river (Beihe River and dunhongshui) to fight.


    Whether before or now, the north of Yumenguan is a forbidden area that you''d better not go. Naturally, the reason is that the Gobi and desert block the way. It is difficult for Zhuxia to expand westward, not only because of the long road, but also because it is really difficult to walk along the way, which also reflects the important value of Hexi corridor.


    By the way, Hexi in the ancient pre-Qin period is not the same place as Hexi after the Han Dynasty. Hexi in the pre-Qin period refers to the area west of the southern section of the Yellow River between modern Shan 1 West and Shaanxi 1 west provinces. Hexi in the Han Dynasty is a modern Gansu 1 Su Jiuquan, Zhangye, Wuwei and other places.


    Xie an will ask the Wusun people. Over the past few days, he has learned that Shanshan people are completely mud and can be guides or labor, but it will definitely hurt him to expect Shanshan people to go to the battlefield. He didn''t want the Han people to lose too much in the western regions, so he needed cannon fodder troops. On the premise that the Shanshan people couldn''t do it, the importance of the Wusun people was highlighted.


    Brigands? Xie an is not at ease with the brigands. He is rebellious. What does not exist is that the brigands do not become a link with the nation or country. To put it bluntly, it is difficult to grasp what handle. How to control has become a difficult problem. Unlike the control of territory or family by the tribe or country, people can not easily rebel.


    "There are many reasons why they came to the western regions, that is, there is no responsibility to expand the territory." Fan Jin told the truth: "previously, there were coalition forces in bailongdui blocking the way, and they could calm down to fight. The coalition forces in bailongdui disappeared and wanted to rush into the flower world."


    Xie an can understand that although those young people are organized, they are really not a formal organization. They have to fight in battle. Everyone wants to get rid of the reins and enjoy themselves. He can hold it down for a while, but it will be a big trouble if it takes a long time.


    Shanshan border is to be built into a forward base by xie''an, so it must not be able to rob in Shanshan border. Just because this has caused complaints, forcing him to open some openings while arranging Li Kuang''s westward advance and allow some people to leave the system by drawing lots.


    There were 10000 Han people who left bailongdui. They did not break away from it by construction, but went west according to their friendship or the local party. The first place to have fun was west of West Kunlun Mountain (called Nanshan in the Western Han Dynasty), which was the gathering place of Qiemo people.


    Qiemo still exists as a country, that is, a vassal country without diplomatic power and independent belligerence. It stepped on two boats, obeyed Khotan and Kucha, and participated in the anti Han coalition army. Their sphere of influence is in the north of the West Kunlun Mountain, and is separated from the Shanshan border by the middle reaches of the Aranda river. It is close to Jingjue and Khotan in the West and Kucha in the north.


    Most of the people who fled from bailongdui were the Han people who retreated to Qiemo and were allowed to leave the army by Xie an. They caught the defeated soldiers and reaped their heads all the way into Qiemo.

 Chapter 772

    In Guanzhong in late autumn, there was no rain in previous years, and there was no sign of snow.


    In the northwest of Guanzhong, the situation of land drying and cracking is more and more serious, especially in some plain areas.


    "The weak water is dry downstream." Ji Chang''s hand is a memorial collected from the northwest recently. The weak water he said is a large tributary extending from juyanze, a great lake: "the lower reaches of the weak water are dry, and the separated rivers and streams have become dry riverbed."


    Juyanze is composed of two lakes. The lake in the north is larger and the lake in the south is smaller. They have existed since the Han people did not set foot on this land. During the Hun period, they were used as a common grazing area for XiuTu, Aries and hunxie.


    There has been no rain for a long time, and the amount of snow in two years is very small. The northwest itself is a plateau. People who know geography should understand that the groundwater in the plateau has always been insufficient. If there is no enough rainfall, the water will be evaporated. Once there is a lack of water, it will be a large-scale disaster.


    There are two large lakes and one small lake in the northwest.


    The two large lakes are juyanze and Mingze, which maintain two large river systems of weak water and dark water respectively. At the same time, the weak water and dark water extend many tributaries, which can be regarded as providing water for the northwest, especially for the irrigation system.


    The small lake does not have a serious name. It has been called an oasis for a long time, that is, a lake north of Yumenguan. However, there is a multi Gobi environment north of Yumenguan. Dozens of miles ahead of the lake is a desert. It is understandable that it will be named Lvzhou by the local people.


    In the absence of sufficient rainfall, the water levels in juyanze, Mingze and oasis are falling rapidly. The linkage is that the riverbed of the river water supplied by the lake is reduced. There is not enough water supply in the upstream. The downstream must see the bottom of the riverbed. People in the downstream may not be short of water.


    In the 10th year of Yuanshuo (AD 351), the drought in Northwest China became more and more serious, and there were signs of drought in Guanzhong and Guandong. The most urgent thing for the Han country was to deal with the inevitable natural disaster, as well as the locust disaster that would inevitably follow after the drought.


    "We have a large number of people. For the time being, we have found no sign of locust activities." Ji Chang said that the investigation of locusts is in the direction of the grassland. Since the drought has broken out in the northwest, the rampant locusts will inevitably occur: "no one knows why there are a large number of locusts all of a sudden."


    Locusts tend to water and like low-lying areas. Locust disasters are often accompanied by severe drought. They move in groups from arid areas to low-lying areas prone to waterlogging. There are so-called "locusts in extreme drought" and "locusts in prolonged drought". But no one really knows whether there were so many locusts in the past or whether there were so many locusts suddenly after the drought.


    "Someone has been ordered to collect locusts." Cai you is somewhat sad. His dignified internal history of controlling millet even presides over the research on how to eat locusts: "fried can really eat, and it is really delicious to dare to eat."


    Eat worms? Zhuxia did not have a hobby of eating insects. For example, the silkworm was regarded as a kind of food at the beginning, or the role of silk was found later, so the silkworm avoided the fate of eating at the table.


    Southwest China has developed a diversity of eating insects. Guangzhou, Jiaozhou and ningzhou also have a new food culture. Not to mention eating insects, it seems that there is nothing local people dare not eat.


    Ji Chang belongs to a member who has eaten fried locusts. His ideas make him sick when eating. His psychological rejection dispels his taste buds. When he thinks of eating locusts, he can''t feel delicious.


    Cai you also rejected eating insects incomparably. When he saw the faces of his colleagues present, he also knew what the situation was. Subconsciously, he covered his mouth and swallowed his saliva before he continued: "grinding powder has been studied. Although the taste is not good, no one will know what it is unless it is locust powder."


    "Cough..." Sang Yu''s face was normal. He coughed twice and showed his true thoughts: "Your Majesty has said that this material contains a lot of protein and belongs to nutrition."


    "We are ready to catch and kill a large number of locusts once they are found to be rampant." Cai you subconsciously looked left and right, and then said, "after hunting, he will grind flour and provide it to the army."


    Cai Youhui subconsciously looked and confirmed that there was really no military person present for fear of being rushed up and beaten.


    "Send out the army at the right time, buy from the people... Deal with it, and then provide it to the military." Sang Yu ''ha ha'' smiled: "good governance, great good governance."


    Ji Chang, with a gloomy face, had a smile on his face. He really didn''t want to study the nutrition of locust powder. As long as he had countermeasures.


    In response to the outbreak of drought in the northwest, the central government of the Han Dynasty took the measure of organizing people to go to the western regions, followed by a way out of the grassland.


    It was because the grassland was also included in the natural disaster stop loss area that ran min led his army out of the grassland to invade xigaoche. The grassland was incomparably empty and deserted, and all the tribes that should be destroyed were finished. There was really nothing to rob when people went to the grassland.


    There are no hostile tribes on the grassland. Even if someone is grazing, it is also an official pasture. Is it to dig grass roots to eat?


    The drought plagued the center of the Han Dynasty, causing Xie an to send back the good news without much strong attention. All the central leaders, including Liu Yan, were overwhelmed by the disaster. There was really no spare energy to fight in the western regions.


    "Open Yemo (West Sea) again?" Sang Yu said with a tired voice: "there is a great plain over there. There is Yemo, a great lake. The drought around is not so serious. Yemo is close to the plateau. There has been no human habitation for a long time. There are many wild animals in the wilderness. Then there is material wealth."


    Yemo does not belong to the northwest territory and belongs to the territory of Tuyuhun.


    Tuyuhun is now called tuhun. It was founded in 313 AD by a branch of Murong Xianbei in Eastern Liaoning. The reason why this Murong Xianbei moved from Liaodong to the plateau to establish the country is that they were defeated in the Murong civil war. The name of Tuyuhun is because the first generation leader was Murong Tuyuhun.


    When Murong Tuyuhun established his country, the country''s name was not Tuyuhun, and he was not the king of Tuyuhun himself. After all, Tuyuhun is the name of the Lord of the country. It can''t be named the throne with its own name. His first name was Henan king.


    Some time ago, Xie an led his troops into Xiqiang mountain, which is located in the southeast of Tuyuhun. Strangely, Tuyuhun did not move from beginning to end. He neither sent troops to fight with the Han Army nor helped the remnants of DI and Qiang who fled from the Central Plains. It was not until xie''an solved those remnants that Tuyuhun sent an envoy to the state of Han.


    Tuyuhun''s current leader is Ye Yan. His father is TuYan. He is Murong Tuyuhun''s grandson. In the period of Murong Tuyuhun and TuYan, the name of the king of Henan was adopted, and ye Yancai was officially known as the king of Tuyuhun.


    Ye Yan of the third generation is now very old. Basically, nine out of ten stepped into the grave. That''s why he didn''t respond in time to the approaching of the Han army. Ye Yan was actually seriously ill during the period of sending an envoy group to the state of Han, and the state was handed over to his eldest son, broken Xi.


    The Han state has contacted the Tuguhun mission. The official name given by Tuguhun is claiming to be the state of Muke, and the country''s Lord is the king of Henan. The state of Han also found that they spoke Chinese very well. The characters used were also Chinese characters. Even some etiquette were the same as those of Zhuxia. The only difference was dressing.


    Since the Zhou Dynasty, no matter what changes have taken place in the clothes of Zhuxia, they will not be left placket clothes, but always right placket clothes. This design of clothes has become a part of the debate between China and foreign countries.


    Of course, the name of Muk is false. In yeyan''s time, this Murong Department has taken the official name of the country, that is, taking the name of Tuyuhun, grandfather of the contemporary leader yeyan as the country name, and the king''s name has also been changed.


    Tuyuhun not only reported the false country name, but also concealed his origin. Even if he was stupid, he still used the king of Henan. At first, the Han Kingdom thought it was an inexplicable country. We found some clues from the king''s name of the king of Henan.


    Murong Tuyuhun''s Henan King''s name was not self proclaimed, but granted by the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty granted many titles to the leaders of the Hu people. For example, Murong Lin was granted the title of king of Yan, Shi Hu was granted the title of king of Zhao, and Li Shi was granted the title of Duke of Shu.


    Such a situation will happen. Although Sima''s family lost the Central Plains, the prosperity of the Han and Three Kingdoms still has a certain deterrent to the Hu people. At first, although the Hu people beat the Sima family''s Jin State on the ground, they still recognized the Sima family''s status as zhengshuo. After Murong Lin did not bird the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the Hu people did not bird the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    When LV Yi learned that Tuyuhun was using a false country name to send envoys, he was furious and wanted to be imprisoned. Indeed, he imprisoned Tuyuhun''s people. At present, those people are still in prison. They don''t even have anyone to report back.


    Tuyuhun''s behavior is an extremely bad deception at present, which is serious enough for the Han state to launch a war to destroy the country in its name, but isn''t the Han state devastated by natural disasters?


    At the same time, there are many ongoing wars in the Han Dynasty. The biggest war overseas is with the Gupta Dynasty. The northeast is also cleaning up the remnants of Tuoba, Murong and donggaoche, and the west is recovering the western regions.


    The obvious thing is that Liu Yan is more aggressive, so many ongoing wars, coupled with the outbreak of natural disasters, how should we take it easy. We really can''t fight Tuyuhun with great fanfare.


    Since it is impossible to launch the war of annihilation against Tuyuhun, we can''t help but take deception seriously. Otherwise, where is the dignity of the country? Sang Yu suggested that Yemo should also be regarded as a place to stop the loss of natural disasters, which is a means for Tuyuhun to deceive the Han state.


    "Have you considered their reaction?" Ji Chang has no objection to retaliation against Tuyuhun, which is an extreme political correctness. What he needs to care about is what the Han people will encounter in the past: "Yemo is indeed a fat and beautiful place. Just so, there must be many tribes to inhabit."


    Sang Yu laughed softly: "Li Kuang led his troops into the western regions and encountered the repeated victories of the coalition forces of various countries. The Han people who were armed together were young and strong. It was unreasonable that those savages could compete."


    The center didn''t pay much attention to the war in the western regions, that is, Li Kuang''s standing army of a division and 50000 armed young men can easily clean up the western region coalition army, and Xie an didn''t bother to annihilate the western region coalition army of Bai longdui as soon as he arrived.


    The troops going to the western regions fought so smoothly, how can the center pay attention to it? The associated is to produce a kind of self-confidence that "the big man is indeed invincible in the world", and feel that who wants to clean up needs to consider the cost, and there is no need to worry about whether he can win or not.


    "Exactly." This time, LV Yi put aside the differences between the north and the south, and chose to echo sang Yu''s words: "their people are fugitives, mixed with the Qiang state. Most of them live in scattered nomads. Yemo plain has rich water and grass, so there must be many livestock."


    At present, the territory occupied by Tuyuhun is Qing1 sea, which is not only the land with abundant water and grass next to Hetao, but also an extremely suitable place for grazing.


    The ethnic group of Murong Xianbei had only a few thousand people when they migrated to the past, but increased to hundreds of thousands in the past few decades. In addition to swallowing some Qiang tribes, their habitat is of high quality and can provide a stable food source, which is one of the factors contributing to the population explosion.


    At present, there is no shortage of war horse cultivation bases in the Han Dynasty. If the great plain of the Qing 1 sea was found in the Western Han Dynasty, it would not want to occupy it directly, so there would be no need to shed blood and spend national strength to fight with the Huns to seize the pasture.


    In the following dynasties, as long as they knew the existence of the Qinghai 1 great plain, they basically tried their best to control it. No one dared to easily lose this high-quality horse producing land.


    "Since Zishen has the same opinion with Yan..." Ji Chang sighed helplessly before continuing: "I''ll tell the emperor together."


    It''s hard to be a housekeeper in the Han Dynasty. There are constant wars all year round, and the production is basically consumed in various wars. Ji Chang, who is 41 years old, should have been a strong man. His temples are already gray. It seems that some people believe it in his fifties.


    "Prime minister." Sang Yu still respected Ji Chang. He said softly, "the grassland is barren and can''t be obtained. Only the stop loss in the western regions is insufficient, and the wild is good governance."


    Does Ji Chang not know that good governance is one more way out for the people? But he had to consider Tuyuhun''s reaction and thought that Tuyuhun must raise the strength of the whole country to resist.


    In the final analysis, the Han people go to Yemo with the purpose of robbery. It is bound to make Yemo a land of war. It is unreasonable for Tuyuhun people not to resist when they are robbed.


    With Tuyuhun''s resistance, there was another front in the state of Han. Dispatching the standing army in the past became an inevitable response, and the scarce resources had to be tilted in the past. Can Ji Chang not be helpless?


    "A big man is at the height of the sun, and no one can be the edge." LV Yi also comforted Ji Chang: "the prime minister is relieved. Supporting the war with war will only increase income."


    Even if Ji Chang has thousands of words, he can only turn into: "I hope so."

 Chapter 773

    On the official road, dozens of riders galloped past. Behind the knights were three flags. They had a name called Hongling urgent envoy.


    Hongling urgent envoy was a profession set up in the Western Han Dynasty. At first, it was used to convey the emergency war in the border. Generally, when people saw Hongling urgent envoy running on horseback, their first thought was definitely "where was the border broken by the hooligans?" Or something.


    Until Liu Che''s time, the Han Army had won many wars. Hong Ling''s urgent envoy finally got rid of the impression of "reporting the funeral" and turned into a good side of "reporting the good news".


    Whether it was the Western Han Dynasty or the Eastern Han Dynasty, or even the disorderly wars of princes, the Western Jin Dynasty and the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the Han people had long been used to the fact that if there was something big, there would be Hongling rushing with his horse.


    "As many as thirty-two Hongling urgent envoys?" Shi Zhong is not a lengtouqing just out of the village now. He thinks he has become knowledgeable after coming to Chang''an: "what happened? Did Ding Ling invade the northwest?"


    The northwest people are no strangers to the Dingling people. They have been exposed to enough foreign nationalities for generations, especially the Qiang people.


    As early as when the Dingling people were grassland thieves, many of them lived in the Hexi corridor. They did not serve the Huns. They often mixed with the Qiang people to steal the Huns'' livestock. That''s the origin of the thief nation.


    Now the northwest is the Hexi Corridor in the Western Han Dynasty. At the beginning of the arrival of the Han people, there were an absolute few. At that time, the Qiang people and Ding zero people changed from the trouble of the Huns to the trouble of the Han people. They failed to solve this trouble until the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Hundreds of years later, Qiang people have lived in and around the Northwest for a long time. No one knows when Dingling people ran to the grassland, and there are no records in historical books. However, the former Zhang Liangguo was close to xigaoche, so there were many conflicts with Dingling people.


    Before Shi Zhong left the northwest, Ding Ling people broke into the northwest several times and were defeated by ran min''s army. Later, ran min led his army to chase and kill them in xigaoche.


    "No?" Zhang Ding looked incredulous: "didn''t the Hussars general lead the army to the north again?"


    Shi Zhong thought it was reasonable. Ran min invaded xigaoche again. How could Ding Ling people invade the northwest.


    Chang''an is still a big construction site, and the land leveling of the new town was completed in June. A considerable number of labors were used to dig ditches in the city. After repair, they were covered with stone slabs to become underground sewage canals. Behind it are planned buildings one after another, which are strictly divided into medium, low and high commercial areas, medium, low, high residential areas, medium, low and high leisure areas.


    The state of Han was seriously building the new Chang''an City and planned it with the attitude of the Millennium empire. Except for the palace city, there was no city wall. The urban area was waiting for the population to soar at any time.


    New Chang''an covers a very wide area. It is close to the Qinling Mountains in the south, extends to the East Bank of bashui in the East, directly wipes out bashui in the north, and soon forces Fengshui in the West. If you really want to say an area concept, it is close to 120 Li in length and more than 80 Li in width, which is enough to cover an amazing area of 9600 square Li.


    New Chang''an covers an area of 9600 square miles, very big? In fact, it is almost half of the modern imperial capital, including the palace que group, leisure palace and forest garden of the royal family, as well as ordinary residential areas, leisure areas, commercial areas, and even agricultural areas. It''s really not much.


    By the way, Liu Yan is about to become the emperor. Once he becomes the emperor, all specifications should be implemented, including the construction of sleeping tombs. At that time, he has to go to Luoyang to delimit a piece of land.


    Why did you choose Luoyang? Because there is Mang Mountain over there. Since the Eastern Han Dynasty, the emperors of all dynasties chose the mausoleum in Mang Mountain, which is the saying that it is the dragon vein of Zhuxia. Some dynasties that failed to rule the old territory of Zhuxia would choose another address for the mausoleum. Basically, whether it is possible to build a mausoleum in Mangshan depends on whether a dynasty has at least ruled the old territory of Zhuxia. (the Ming dynasty ruled the whole territory of Zhuxia and expanded, that is, Mangshan Mountain was not selected for the imperial mausoleum)


    New Chang''an covers an area of large enough, and the division of housing is loose. In addition to the necessary roads, the residential areas with different specifications are scattered with various leisure places.


    The so-called leisure places are not only forest gardens or parks, but also horse racing fields, Cuju fields, song and dance gardens and opera halls. Naturally, they include all kinds of catering places. In short, they can be regarded as entertainment areas.


    Needless to guess, the planning will be like that. It is completely the interference of Liu Yan, which has been widely praised.


    There are three specifications: medium, low and high. Naturally, people are poor, poor, rich and expensive. What specifications they belong to depends not only on the location, but also on the building itself. For example, the residence in the rich and noble area covers a very large area. It not only divides the main house, compartment and guest building, but also has the necessary garden. It pays attention to some, and even can dig a pond by itself. An ordinary family is a house. It''s good to have a front yard or backyard and grow vegetables.


    Generally, the area divided into rich and noble is closer to the palace city. The official doesn''t restrict who can''t buy and stay, that is, who doesn''t have points in his heart. He is a person who has no power and power but has some money. Can he live freely in an area full of dignitaries or noble officials in the court?


    Of course, we can''t rule out some people who spend a lot of money to buy the residence because they are surrounded by dignitaries. What they think is that their neighbors are either rich or expensive. They hope to curry favor with a few. If they can be promoted, their fate will change!


    What Shi Zhong wants most now is to have a house in Chang''an. He doesn''t dare to think about those who cover a large area and look good. He only dares to ask for the most ordinary one. Unfortunately, he found that even the cheapest house was really just extravagant for himself, and he didn''t have the wealth to buy it at all.


    There are too many people who want to have a registered residence in new Changan. Everyone knows that Changan, as the imperial capital, will be the center of the world in the future. It is not possible to have more opportunities to live in the imperial city.


    "It''s not without a chance..." Zhang Ding teased Shi Zhong: "your uncle must be able to grab a lot of wealth when he goes out of the western regions. It doesn''t matter how much he didn''t grab. Maybe he can be rewarded for his war achievements."


    Shi Zhong didn''t take it as a teasing. His eldest brother Shi Bo went out of the western regions, and the good news came back again and again. He himself also received three letters. He knew something about the western regions, and it could really happen.


    New Chang''an is a brand-new city. It is also built on a land with few people. It must absorb outsiders to become citizens.


    If you have money, you can buy it. In fact, this kind of people can''t drag it anywhere. If you rely on military merit to get rewards, you can be regarded as a winner in life.


    Zhang Ding didn''t know Shi Zhong''s real thoughts. He wanted to make fun of him, but suddenly shouted, "look, a lot of cars!"


    He shouted so loudly that everyone looked over and saw a long dragon of carriages and ox carts coming along the official road. At first glance, there was no end.


    The convoy is protected by the military. It seems that there are not few people guarding the convoy, and everyone is full of smiles.


    "Well... Isn''t that two dogs?"


    "Er Gouzi? Who?"


    "Er Gouzi from the neighboring village! Isn''t he out of the western regions?"


    It was from the western regions that the convoy returned. They were the first group to walk in the front. Behind them, there were teams to drive a large number of livestock, that is, to bring back the booty in the western regions. In addition, there are troops specially escorting prisoners of war and slaves. It must be said that the number of girls snatched is amazing, and they are all golden cats.


    Some of the cars were covered with cloth, while others were filled with boxes one after another. I felt it was very hard to pull them.


    Like everyone else, Shi Zhong was confused about how there were so many cars. When he was about to work again, he suddenly saw the wheel of one of the carriages collapse, many boxes on it tumble to the ground, several boxes hit the ground, lifted the lid, and some golden and silver things scattered all over the ground.


    Under the sunshine, the gold and silver coins on the ground were almost blinding everyone''s eyes. The groom driving the carriage was too anxious. Such an accident blocked the vehicles behind. There were too many gold and silver coins scattered on the ground. If there were no soldiers to rush around, I don''t know what would happen.


    The carriage with the broken wheel was not far from the position where Shi Zhong stood. He looked down at a silver coin rolling to his feet and was stunned. He didn''t know what it was.


    It is very normal for Zhuxia not to know the existence of silver. Zhuxia has not been an area with large silver reserves since ancient times. Until the Ming Dynasty, before there was a large influx of silver from abroad due to trade, Zhuxia''s silver was more valuable than gold. It''s really not necessary for many people who haven''t seen silver in their life.


    Shi Zhong was about to bend down and pick up the silver coin, but someone rushed to pick it up earlier.


    "What is this?" Zhang Ding carefully revealed the silver coins: "why is there such an ugly head and what words are on it?"


    The people around gathered together and all stared at the silver coin, doing the great cause of "100000 whys".


    In fact, Zhang Ding was not the only one who picked it up. People who were close enough to bend over and could pick it up, whether it was gold or silver, and there were people who picked it up and hid it quickly.


    What you pick up on the ground becomes your own? There''s nothing like that. Even if someone wants to run, he doesn''t move as fast as the soldiers around him. This area was soon surrounded by soldiers, and officers were shouting for people to line up.


    "Whoever finds it, be smart and hand it in." Bai Zhong didn''t deliberately put on a ferocious face. Instead, he said with a smile, "these are captured. All the small fruits that go to the western regions have their share. Whoever is ignorant is greedy for the life-saving money of his fellow countrymen. Such currencies haven''t been available in summer, and you can''t spend them."


    Melt? Even if it is done without trace, how can you explain how gold or silver came when it was spent?


    Unwilling to hand it in? In addition to actively letting people in line, they have to search themselves. If you dare to swallow, the volume of gold and silver coins is not small. Do you know what it is to swallow gold and die? The intestines and stomach can''t digest metal at all. It won''t even go into the stomach and can''t excrete it at all. Not only gold, but also silver or iron, copper and other metals. Unless the swallowed metal is small enough, you will die from internal bleeding due to rupture of the digestive tract.


    When it was Zhang Ding''s turn, he handed over the silver coins without hesitation, and asked, "what is this?"


    Bai Zhong said it was silver coins. Seeing Zhang Ding''s face, he wanted to explain, but there were so many people in line, so he waved his hand and asked Zhang Ding to be searched.


    Of course, the vehicle with broken wheels can''t stop in place and wait for repair. It empties the goods on the vehicle, and all the cars, horses and goods are moved to the roadside so that the rear team can pass.


    Zhang Ding finally didn''t understand what silver was, but he knew that silver was more valuable than gold.


    They had no intention to work any more, and the supervisor didn''t urge them. The big guy stood by the side of the road and watched the motorcade pass by.


    "Every box contains gold, silver and precious stones seized from the western regions..." Zhang Ding swallowed a mouthful of water and said to Shi Zhong in a daze, "your brother may really have enough money to buy a house in Chang''an."


    Shi Zhong nodded faintly and said, "you can get 40% if you capture it. Brother should be enough. It''s just... My brother and I have separated."


    After the separation, the wealth between brothers is not common property. If the eldest brother helps his brother, it can''t be said that he doesn''t have brotherhood. The younger brother has to belong to an ignorant bastard.


    On the same day, the news of the return of booty from the western regions spread all over Chang''an, both old and new. Countless people vowed to boast to those who had not seen it with their own eyes. Among them, "the car carrying wealth and goods can''t see the end" has become the most used sentence.


    It''s reasonable to transport things robbed from the western regions to Chang''an. It''s not all the booty. Some have been distributed according to merit when they were in the western regions.


    People with family members going to the western regions talk about how much a family can get, and more people have the idea of going to the western regions to make a fortune.


    The next day, when the herdsmen arrived, people were completely frightened to see the ocean composed of cattle, horses and sheep.


    On the third day, people expected to see more booty, but no team came that day. On the fifth day, the new team appeared again.


    "This... This... This... Many... Many..." Shi Zhong didn''t stammer. He was completely confused by the scene in front of him. "It''s really much better!"


    Of course, the new team is still in the front of the army. The soldiers in front are followed by countless women, including gold, red, brown, crimson and coffee... Anyway, there are too many kinds of hair colors, and the color of eyes dazzles everyone''s eyes. The oldest of them should be about 40, and the youngest is five or six. Adult women walk, and young and inconvenient people take open-air vehicles.


    After seeing so many women, the Han people secretly looked at each other and robbed so many school-age women from the western regions, which can solve the single problem of many people.

 Chapter 774

    "I''ve made a mistake." Liu Yan is now the son of heaven but not the emperor. Naturally, he will not call himself I: "we should publicize it on a large scale."


    It''s said that the wealth robbed from the western regions caused a sensation. It''s still late in Chang''an. For going through the northwest to Guanzhong and then all the way to Chang''an, it''s like water dripping into a strong oil pot. That''s called deflagration.


    The robbery of the Han state in the Indo China Peninsula... Er, it has been operated for three or four years. The first two years were transported to Xiang state. There are basically not many people in that place after the rampage of hooligans. Then, the wealth robbed basically depends on water transportation. There are few pauses in the middle and there are no onlookers. In addition, there is no special publicity by the official. Naturally, it can not cause any sensational effect.


    Even if the operation of Indochina Peninsula is carried out in a low-key way, the result is still to attract qualified people in the south to Indochina Peninsula. Those who go early get rich early, and those who go later can drink some soup and gnaw some bones. Going to Indochina Peninsula is equal to getting rich, which is the concept of southerners today.


    It should be said that there are not many countries in the Indochina Peninsula, and there is a place that is almost indistinguishable from the wilderness. Robbing the local tribes can grab some booty, but more resources need to be done by themselves, or mining, or logging. Making a fortune is a long process, especially with early investment.


    The western regions are different. There has long been civilization there. Although there is no superpower rising, the development in all aspects can not be compared with that in the Indochina Peninsula.


    Countries in the western regions have their own civilizations. They are still in the Silk Road Economic Belt. They may not be very good in terms of force, but their wealth holdings are really not low.


    It will be difficult to grab anything in the wild areas for a while and a half. You need to plan and operate by yourself after you capture the territory, and then you can produce wealth slowly.


    Robbing some countries with basic civilization is to obtain some wealth that has been created.


    If we rob areas with developed trade, it is like this time that the Han people directly enter the territory of the Kucha people. Every city we capture will immediately get a huge amount of wealth. Maybe there will not be too many cities and places, but if we conquer more places, wealth will inevitably accumulate. The gathered wealth is astronomical, and it is not the territory itself.


    Liu Yan, who was devastated by the natural disaster, was depressed recently. Waiting for Cai you to calculate the value of the booty, his mood was not so depressed.


    Among other things, more than 700000 gold coins, more than 1.6 million silver coins, nearly 1000 gemstones and more jewelry, cloth and miscellaneous things were transported back to Chang''an from the western regions.


    In terms of wealth, the first wave of looting was enough for Liu Yan to arm another seven standing armies, which could last two years even if it supplied the existing army. On the premise of not conquering the whole territory of Kucha, some cities in Kucha were robbed by Ding Ling people, Di people and some looters in advance.


    "Overseas grain can be purchased, but it is difficult to contact." Ji Changzhen was not so willing to pour cold water. He had to tell the truth: "there are not many countries around the Han Dynasty."


    It''s really the same thing. The countries around Han are basically destroyed. Even the surviving ones do not have farming civilization. If you want to buy plant food, you have to go overseas.


    Han''s overseas grain purchase has never stopped. Last year, he sent people to some countries in Persia, Rome and the three continents to purchase.


    Both Persia and Rome have bad domestic worries. One country has frequent rebellions, the other is simply divided into three parties to fight civil war, which makes it difficult for them to sell grain in large quantities, and the price is high.


    For example, two satraps, karabalas and vargatoga, who belong to the "five Nation Alliance", are not all busy preparing for war and going to fight a large war. How can we sell surplus food?


    It should be said that at present, the world is a big country. Any country is in a state of food shortage, either suffering from natural disasters or man-made disasters caused by war. Those countries that have neither natural disasters nor man-made disasters have some surplus food, but the big countries around them are short of food. There is no need to mention the consequences. If they don''t hand over their food, they will be beaten, resulting in not much food in their hands.


    Liu Yan, who was in a better mood, turned overcast again. He did know that it was the same thing. Because of the face given by Persia and Rome, he obtained a large number of grain at the beginning, but then there was a precipitous decline. The more later, the less grain he could purchase.


    The conversation between Liu Yan and Ji Chang was not conducted indoors. They walked on the Green Avenue of Xinjian palace city.


    The palace city of new Chang''an is naturally the top priority of all projects. It must be in the priority sequence. It took more than a year. The main palace group has basically sprung up, and some forest gardens also show scale.


    Because Liu Yan as like as two peas, maybe the buildings are not exactly the same as the Han Dynasty, but the names of the palace que, especially the names of some main hall, are directly used to name the Western Han Dynasty.


    They are walking on the Green Avenue from Jianzhang palace to Weiyang palace. They have just passed the prime minister''s house, almost near the arsenal.


    The prime minister''s house is in the palace city? That''s nonsense!


    In the palace city of the Western Han Dynasty, the authorities of the imperial court were placed in the palace city, not only the prime minister''s office, but also the imperial historian''s office, Tingwei''s office, Taiwei''s office, Shaofu''s office and Weiwei''s office... As long as they were at the level of three gongs and nine Qing, they were all in the palace city.


    The main office is in Miyagi, and there are subsidiary offices outside Miyagi, but generally there are no important people on duty, even the paperwork is also of secondary level.


    Is there an arsenal in Miyagi? That''s even more nonsense. There are not only arsenals, but also the buildings of the imperial garrison, and even drill grounds, training grounds, martial arts training grounds and so on.


    The reason why the palace city covers such a large area is not that the ruler needs to be so large. How many places can he use alone. Apart from the rulers themselves, many women in the harem also need places, and then necessary subordinates, garrisons, palace maids and eunuchs. Do they wait for work to enter the palace city?


    On both sides of the Boulevard, a soldier stands every three meters or so. They are divided into warriors and warriors.


    The different costumes of the watchmen are not for simple distinction. In fact, they are different in responsibilities. For example, in case of an accident, the warriors fight in battle, and the warriors cooperate with the guards who follow Liu Yan. The warriors fight against the enemy. The warriors and guards simply protect Liu Yan and run away if he can.


    Don''t think that the armed personnel on duty everywhere are all. Miyagi is considered to be heavily guarded and don''t look at the open sentry everywhere. In fact, some people are hidden in the dark around. In addition, there are many armed personnel on duty in some buildings in Miyagi anytime and anywhere, just looking at ordinary buildings, Believe it or not, opening a door or window reveals large-scale long-range attack equipment.


    The palace city is quiet. It looks absolutely peaceful, but when something happens, there are guards everywhere. Usually, when a person walks on any road, he doesn''t know how many pairs of eyes are watching. It''s light to be taken away by someone who suddenly appears. If someone walks and suddenly pulls out the murder weapon, he will be entertained by numerous arrows in the next moment. That''s why no one dares to make changes in the palace city if he is not on the special list (such as the ruler and his family).


    This situation is not really Liu Yan''s fear of death. It is basically the same level in any dynasty. No matter how weak or small the Zhuxia Dynasty is, the palace city is definitely the most tightly guarded.


    He loved to build pavilions in the pre Qin Dynasty and buildings in the Han Dynasty. Liu Yan combined the two. There are pavilions and buildings everywhere in the palace city. The highest is as high as ten floors, but the shape is tower.


    The reason why the attic was taken apart was that it was really not a word together at that time.


    The pavilion, especially the pavilion in the pre-Qin period, is a kind of zhangtai. Because the whole wood structure was basically used when it was built in the pre-Qin period, the structure of the pavilion really can''t see materials other than wood. It is mainly used for overlooking, recreation and book collection.


    The building is higher than the pavilion, which is different from the wooden structure in the Pre-Qin Dynasty. At the same time, the first floor of the Han Dynasty is actually completely hollow except for the load-bearing columns, and the walls are built on the second floor. The building built by the royal family in the early Han Dynasty was basically used from more than four floors. The lower three floors are completely furnishings. In particular, they extremely like the top floors. In addition to enjoying music and dance, reading and other leisure, they love to stand on the balcony on the top and look at Chang''an city.


    Liu Yan had no purpose this time. He walked to a tower.


    A group of people went to the lower floor and didn''t build a wall according to the habits of the early Han Dynasty. They went up from the stairs to the second floor. Because there were only load-bearing columns and there were no other things that blocked their vision, they could see the soldiers fully armed and sitting quietly on the ground in the dim vision at a glance.


    The soldiers hiding here were obviously excited to see Liu Yan coming. Except that the chief officer walked over and saluted Liu Yan, the others did nothing. They sat in place with heavy breathing, but their eyes moved with Liu Yan''s movement.


    On the third floor, there are still many soldiers sitting in silence. The difference is that there are more bed crossbows, as well as some shelves or boxes for crossbows and arrows.


    On the fourth floor, the walls were built and the rooms were divided. Looking at the lack of furniture or other things, it can be seen that Liu Yan and some qualified people rarely came to this tower.


    The design of stairs is "Z" shape. Of course, this concept comes from Liu Yan. Otherwise, it was actually a circular rising style around four walls. (I saw on TV that the stairs used to be of modern style in the Eastern Han Dynasty, but they didn''t pay attention to the construction of film and television buildings, otherwise the "Z" style stairs didn''t appear until the Sui and Tang Dynasties)


    It must be said that not only did Zhuxia use the circular rising style around the edge wall for a long time, but other civilizations also adopted the same design method as long as the buildings were high enough. Europa also maintained this circular rising system to some wind carriages or churches in World War I, which were high enough and had no leverage.


    Up to the top, Liu Yan went directly to the balcony and looked out through the height. Instead of looking inside the palace city, he looked at the distance.


    There is a construction site under construction. A large concave land was dug up. Some people dig and others load it, and then it was pulled by animal trucks. I don''t know where it is going to be transported.


    The cities of Zhuxia, especially as the imperial capital, can not have this "pool" and that "pool"? Even if there is no, there must be a few. This habit was handed down from the Qin Empire. The first emperor was assassinated in the orchid pool. The orchid pool was dug up manually and built a lot of places to play. The strange thing is that people are open to play.


    In the Western Han Dynasty, the emperors before Liu Che were threatened by the Xiongnu and the domestic princes and kings. They had neither the financial resources nor the leisure to engage in amusement facilities, but it was different after Liu Che. In particular, it was necessary to solve the threat of the Xiongnu and wantonly build palaces, I have nothing to do. I didn''t do much to dig the "pool" with Mr. Pang''s hands.


    "Chi" is an official name. In modern terms, it is a lake. No matter what purpose the emperor digs for or what amusement facilities are built, the existence of those lakes is indeed of great use. Firstly, the existence of the lake extends out of the canal to provide water for the people in the city. Secondly, the enlightened emperor also allows the people to play, There are many places to relax.


    Hangzhou West Lake is a artificially transformed Lake in the Northern Song Dynasty, presided over by Su Shi. He was actually sent to Hangzhou as a criminal officer, and could not bear to take care of the queen mother. Some of his disciples were awesome enough to make him accomplish a great undertaking in the poem reciting. West Lake has become the most famous landmark in Hangzhou from the Northern Song Dynasty to the modern age.


    Chang''an was built successively in the Qin Empire, the Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty. The previous glory was not so scarce as imagined by future generations. Liu Yanxin chose an address to build a new city, and he could not see the previous glory. However, he really had the ambition to build a millennium Imperial capital. At the beginning of construction, he must do a good job in the foundation, and there must be some artificial lakes.


    Standing at a place within the reach of a high place, three artificial lakes in different positions are being excavated. The excavated soil is concentrated in one place. Ji Chang looks at one place more than once, which is the place where the excavated soil is used to build the temple of heaven.


    Of course, the temple of heaven is the name of later generations, and people today call it "Taiwan".


    Didn''t Liu Yan say that when the new Chang''an was built, it was the day when he ascended the throne? If you want to ascend the throne, you don''t just pick a place, change into the emperor''s style coronation clothes, shout "Lao Tzu is the emperor", and then you''re done.


    Zhuxia''s claim to the emperor had a very serious process. The war in the late Qin Dynasty burned down too many classics, resulting in the failure to have a set of enthronement ceremony according to the Zhou rites in the early Han Dynasty. Liu Bang''s claim to the emperor ceremony was constantly criticized by some people. Behind it, there were Shu Suntong who pieced together a set of Han Dynasty rites, and then Shu Suntong, a member of Confucianism, was scolded for thousands of years.


    It should be said that Liu Yan''s ceremony of becoming emperor is getting closer and closer, but the whole Han country is actually very blind. The reason is that we can''t find the process of the first Han Dynasty''s accession to the throne. As for the records of the process of the Sima family''s accession to the throne, it must not be used!

 Chapter 775

    In Zhuxia, there is a very strict process to become the highest and legitimate ruler. To claim the emperor is only to declare the status of becoming the ruler of the country. What should be paid more attention to than to claim the emperor is to ascend the throne of heaven.


    In that process, it is necessary to ascend to the throne first, indicating the recognition of God, and then hold the ceremony of claiming the emperor. To claim the throne without ascending to the throne, or to claim the throne first and then ascend to the throne, is either the madness before the end of the separatist regime, or it is purely funny.


    There are many people who dare to claim the throne casually, but not many people dare to ascend the throne at will, especially some people who are powerful in troubled times. Whether they are heroes or heroes, their process is to claim the king first, and then follow other processes according to the development of the situation.


    The reason why the separatist regime did not dare to ascend the throne at will was that they knew exactly what was going on. The throne of the emperor was an expression of power granted by heaven. On the other hand, if they wanted to become the emperor, it was up to others to admit it. It was nothing if others did not recognize the identity of the emperor, but if they ascended the throne and were not recognized, the consequences would definitely be more serious than not being recognized as the emperor.


    Although there is fear of God''s anger because of superstition, things are really not that simple.


    Some people may not know why they have to find out the identity of a son of heaven since they are the emperor. It must be said that the emperor is the emperor, the son of heaven is the son of heaven, and the emperor is the ruler. It is not wrong that the son of heaven is the special word of the heads of Zhuxia families.


    The rulers of Zhuxia must have two recognized authorities. If the emperor is external, the son of heaven is the core. The emperor has the power to govern the country, and the son of heaven is to control all the people. He must have an identity. Where the law cannot control, what law does he need to deal with his people as a clan leader? Especially in Zhuxia, where there is a special culture, the patriarch is equal to the parents. It''s not so easy to explain that kind of feeling.


    If you want to ascend the throne, the first generation entrepreneurs of a dynasty don''t have the courage and face to ascend the throne if they don''t rule the whole territory of Zhuxia, but the subsequent successors don''t have that worry.


    Zhuxia had a son of heaven long ago. Although the Xia Dynasty, which can not be studied, is the Lord of heaven, the other identity is the son of heaven. Similarly, in the Shang Dynasty, it goes to the Zhou chamber... And even the subsequent dynasties. Therefore, there may be faults in other dynasties. The "son of heaven" really has no faults in the king of Zhuxia and has been continued.


    "When I ascended the throne of son of heaven, I led the people of China to attack the Hu prisoners." Liu Yan was actually disgusted by the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty at that time. His accession to the throne of the son of heaven was not an angry move: "why can Southern children be the son of heaven?"


    What can Ji Chang say? He is not a flatterer. After he developed, he didn''t read less. He can only cite classics to admit the correctness of what Liu Yan said.


    Not only did they lose half of the Central Plains, but also their subjects and even their ancestral temples. The Sima family''s status in all dynasties is definitely the worst. If future generations understand that period of history, who is not gnashing teeth at the Sima family?


    Liu Yan and Ji Chang are no longer in the palace city. They brought some bodyguards. They were originally dressed in civilian clothes and went out of the palace city without changing their clothes.


    Outside the palace city, there is an open square on all sides. The ground is paved with bricks and stones without planting any trees, flowers and plants. Instead, there is an animal carving style column at a distance. In fact, those columns are the carrier for placing fire pots to provide light at night. This is a necessary vent area, and those pillars will be built, which is really not for beauty.


    There are no less than 20 guards around Liu Yan. As Prime Minister Ji Chang, the state also arranges escorts with him. Nearly 30 people, including them, have attracted attention when they walk out of the palace gate. After all, it''s already afternoon. It''s not easy for twenty or thirty people to go out of the palace at this time.


    Behind the square outside the palace city is the urban area of new Chang''an. Near the palace city are basically very large mansions. They are divided according to the roads. Each residence has a wall. They walk along the wall for more than ten minutes. It can be seen how large the surrounded mansions are.


    Some trees have been transplanted on both sides of the road, most of which are willows, and there are green belts. Even the road itself is made of brick and stone. There are pavilions with feet at a distance. The construction style of the pavilions is very pure Zhuxia characteristics, with some stone piers and a stone table inside.


    Xu Zheng and Li Tan were in a pavilion. They were chatting. They saw Liu Yan and Ji Chang from a distance. They wanted to stand up and walk over, but Liu Yan waved to stop them. Their guards knelt on one knee and lowered their heads towards Liu Yan''s position.


    The important officials of the Han Dynasty and the residential area of Xun GUI were originally in this area. I just don''t know why Xu Zheng and Li Tan, who are adjacent to the mansion, didn''t choose to be at home and would be in the pavilion beside the road.


    Out of the high-end residential area is a leisure area. Liu Yan and Ji Chang go to the east of the city. There happens to be a racecourse in this area. From a distance, you can see a building covering a very large area. If you really want to say something, it is actually a building similar to a gymnasium. The difference is just antique.


    "I allow them to have blood to stay. I uphold the theory of Yan and Huang and continue to eat blood." Liu Yan has the confidence to say this. There really is no civil war in any previous dynasty. Wang barushi, the emperor also left ancestral families and temples in various countries. Sacrifice is allowed when the season comes. When he thought of something, he said in wonder, "they can''t govern rivers and mountains. They are very good at colonization."


    Ji Chang smiled bitterly and didn''t speak. Of course, the lineage of Sima''s family should be monitored. Some side branches went to Indochina Peninsula. I heard they were doing well?


    The first emperor would leave the side branches of the imperial families of the six kingdoms. In fact, it was not benevolent or soft hearted, nor did he want to leave future troubles. It was the rule of Zhuxia. This is the core value of the "Rites" of Zhuxia. It respects the ancestors, especially the successful people. They should not have no blood food provided by future generations. In conclusion, Wei, Zhao, Han, Qi, Chu and Yan really contributed to Zhuxia.


    Zhao, the leader of the Song Dynasty, was the least confident but ascended the throne of the son of heaven in Zhuxia history. Zhao didn''t remember his kindness and bullied the orphan and widowed mother first. It happened that the two brothers of the Zhao family also had a big play of "candle light and axe shadow", and Zhao Kuangyin was cleared by Zhao Guangyi.


    The Zhao family, the leader of the Song Dynasty, came to power in that way and did not make any contribution to the outside world. Even the old land of the Han family could not be recovered. As a result, it was difficult for the Zhao family emperors of the two Song Dynasties to have a strong leader. That was because their ruling position was insufficient first, and there were some problems left over from the Five Dynasties and ten countries. They were afraid that generals would seize power, but they ascended to the throne without real achievements, I really don''t have the confidence to challenge the civil service group!


    "Ministers and others must find clues." Ji Chang is gritting his teeth to ensure: "a notice has been posted and sent to visit the great Confucian."


    Of course, Liu Yan''s ceremony of declaring himself emperor could not follow the template of the Sima family. He did not usurp anyone''s position, but seriously completed the expulsion of Hu prisoners and the restoration of China. Therefore, it is not simply to despise the Sima family. It is really impossible to follow the ceremony of the Sima family.


    "Great Confucian?" Liu yanlue said in a slightly confused way, "didn''t all the great scholars come to Chang''an?"


    "There are hermits who haven''t come out." Ji Chang said distressedly, "either the message is inconvenient, or the hermit is not moved by fame and wealth."


    Liu Yan always sneers at hermits who are praised by the people. Since they are hermits, they should be unknown. Everyone knows that they are still called hermits? I''m not moved by fame and wealth. NIMA is waiting for someone with enough weight to invite her, so as to build momentum for herself!


    For those who know everyone, but also call themselves hermits, Liu Yan has a high vigilance for this kind of people. What he knows is that all hermits of this kind are determined to do great things. It doesn''t matter if they don''t come out. If they become an official, they will definitely stir up the situation.


    Since the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, they have been hiding for learning, and they think they have the ability to build momentum and become famous. The emergence of that kind of people is the beginning of national unrest. They may be really ambitious, or they may be really capable, but no one did anything beneficial to the country after the first Han Dynasty, and usually buried the scourge of subjugation.


    "If the sky doesn''t give birth to XX, it will last as long as night?" Liu Yan kept sneering: "build momentum and invite famous people. Even if there are talents, how about it."


    Ji Chang didn''t understand how Liu Yan had such an attitude. He wanted to ask for instructions, and then invited some hermits with enough courtesy. At this time, he had to put out the idea temporarily.


    Liu Yan had to be wary of those guys. He knew many examples. Anyone who was confident of doing so and had the right to do so really came to no good end for the reformers and the country after the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period.


    The Han country does not need the big action of comprehensive change. What it wants is to continue to build the foundation. It''s just that fighting the base is definitely not a vigorous thing. It''s really necessary to have enough patience and perseverance. It''s just that those who build momentum and invite fame are holding the heart of big news.


    Today''s Han does not need a whip, and there is no room to spread the Ding into the mu. Liu Yan doesn''t want anyone to jump out like that.


    They walked to the temple of heaven. It was an artificial mountain rammed with soil. The shape was not much different from the pyramid.


    The schedule of becoming emperor is approaching, but the center of the Han country is not up and down. Together with the natural disaster, it is regarded as two extremely anxious things.


    At present, there are not many models that can be used for reference. There are usurpation template and abdication model. These two models are inherited from the previous dynasty, which is not suitable for Liu Yan to use in the ceremony. Liu Bang''s model can be used for reference. The problem is that there is no relevant record.


    Yes, Liu Bang''s title of emperor can only be used for reference, and it can''t be completely imitated. That''s the premise determined by completely different backgrounds.


    Liu Yan didn''t overthrow anyone with all the princes in the world. He didn''t need the recognition of those princes. Some princes couldn''t go through the process of recognizing their dominance.


    The more important and important the ceremony is, the more it can''t be disorderly. What''s deleted doesn''t exist. It''s tantamount to a complete mess after changing a place. And no one can afford to mess up.


    Ji Chang knows something. Too often, Cui Xing is about to be forced to death by the emperor calling ceremony.


    Cui Xing is both Taichang and Liu Yan''s father-in-law. Taichang is the official position in charge of etiquette, sacrifice and selection of doctors, as well as Taishi, star watching, calendar and many other departments. This is an official position without any oil and water at all, but the responsibility is extremely important. Once there is any moth, it will not be a small thing.


    It''s not just Cui Xing who is crazy to consult history books. There are important officials in the center. As long as they have time, they will rush into the pile of history books. They don''t want to make any jokes when the country they participated in the establishment reaches the important climax, otherwise they will be laughed at forever.


    It''s the climax. The difference between the ceremony and the enthronement ceremony is that the enthronement ceremony is the first enthronement of entrepreneurs. "Pole" means the top, the highest point and the end? It represents that a person becomes the supreme existence. The emperor''s words are Chengzong as the ancestor. He took over the baton from his predecessor and continued to hold the power handed down by his predecessor.


    Zhuxia suffered many disasters, many classics were lost or destroyed again and again, and the handed down classics were a very small part.


    After the pre Qin Dynasty swept through the eight wastelands and six harmonies, the selection destroyed a group that the Qin Empire thought should not exist.


    After the collapse of the Qin Empire, Xiang Yu not only burned the unfinished Afang palace, but also caught Shiquge, the largest library of the Qin Empire. After Liu Bang established the Han state, the emperor of the Han family had to slowly collect ancient books from the people, some of which were recorded silently by some scholars relying on memory.


    The first Han Dynasty had a long history of culture, culture, movement and movement. It was a common behavior in the Western Han Dynasty to engage in "fake books" in the name of someone. For example, the Shangshu was created by Kong Anguo, the tenth grandson of Confucius. No one can say whether it was the Shangshu in ancient times, but the Confucius family controlled public opinion.


    In the Eastern Han Dynasty, the great Confucians at that time began to engage in culture, culture, transportation and movement. They were more arrogant than their predecessors in the Western Han Dynasty. Everyone was the head of the sect or his lineage. It was common to overthrow some books and crack down on fake books. If they were not used to it, some great Confucians gathered together to write their own books, After writing, roar "who''s the original, or the unique one, I found it in a crack in a corner of a gully". Whoever dares to question, spray it first and then kill it. You have to ask "who else", and then kill it in such a cycle until no one is satisfied.


    At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, when Dong Zhuo left Luoyang, a fire burned the whole city. Cai Yong, who was in charge of the classics, saved some of them. What is more tragic is that Dong Zhuo was killed later. Cai Yong, who was favored by Dong Zhuo, went to mourn. As a result, he was killed by the new superior Wang Yun.


    Before Cai Yong died, he spread his wealth wantonly... Er, it was the distribution of ancient books kept for the Han Dynasty. Among them, Chen, Xun and Deng moved in cars. What was not removed was the "rebellion of righteousness and obedience" destroyed behind.


    The "Yicong rebellion" is actually that Wang Yun has no prestige. In a few days, the whole family was killed. Li Zhen and Guo Si took over the power before boss Dong. They must revenge those who killed their boss. The most arrogant Wang Yun must be killed and destroy the whole family.


    Later, Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty fled, and Chang''an fell into chaos, resulting in some Hu people working for the Han Dynasty looting and burning, which is the "rebellion of righteousness". In this turmoil, Liu Bao of the southern Huns not only robbed Cai Zhaoji, but also burned the Cai family, and the classics that were not scattered by Cai Yong were destroyed.


    In the era when bamboo slips were used as the main text carrier, many ancient books were isolated at all. Once destroyed, they would be lost. Liu Yan built a new country on a piece of ruins. Hu Lu has been rampant for decades. It is really difficult to find a ceremony to record the orthodox ascent to the extreme.

 Chapter 776

    Zhuxia has a long history of building platforms. The shape is similar to the pyramid, but the top of the pyramid is pointed, but Zhuxia platforms have a platform.


    A long time ago, there were basically only a few uses for building a platform. One needs to be built during the league, one during the important sacrifice, and one during the prayer. That is, it may not be built in Zhuxia for several years. There is also a need to pay attention to how high and how square the foundation should be.


    "Taiwan" has a special meaning in Zhuxia, but it is not only extended from "high debt". Another fashion of Zhuxia is to build zhangtai. However, there must be zhangtai in any palace, and it is basically an important leisure place.


    The platform under construction in new Chang''an has been named the temple of heaven by Liu Yan. Including the "platform", it covers an area of about 30 square miles. The rest is the necessary square, as well as palaces, collection rooms, gardens and related houses.


    At present, the main building is rammed earth, and other steps will be taken when it is large-scale. For example, the temple of heaven will be a building composed of white marble.


    In addition to the temple of heaven itself, the palace is also the top priority. According to the specifications, it is divided into various sacrificial purposes, such as fasting, observing heaven, praying for valley, praying for new year, etc.


    Liu Yan and Ji Chang can see the temple of heaven ramming earth from a distance. It can be seen that the volume is really small.


    Many people are busy in the leisure area where they walk. Those workers have long been familiar with the emergence of such a group of people. Usually, there will be people from rich families to come and have a look. As long as there is no obstruction, who is willing to guess who is coming.


    New Chang''an is going to become the imperial capital! Since it is the imperial capital, there will be no shortage of officials. Then, the imperial capital of a country itself is the place where Xun GUI gathers. There are people who are either rich or expensive, and they lose their novelty when they see more. However, the awe must continue to be awed. It is not possible to see it as a provocation. If people move their lips a little, they will suffer. Then the best response is to turn a blind eye and turn a deaf ear. It is inevitable to talk in private.


    "I don''t know which noble family it is. It looks a little scary."


    "It''s very scary. I always feel frightened when I''m looked at."


    Shi Zhongzhen is not talking nonsense. He was swept by Liu Yan just now. He didn''t know why he breathed. For a moment, his head was a little blank.


    Zhang Ding was almost the same, so that he didn''t even dare to look at it.


    Is it so mysterious? I don''t know who Liu Yan is. They were just looked at like that? It has nothing to do with whether it is mysterious or not. It is the momentum that a person will raise when he is a superior for a long time.


    It''s like the fierce and stubborn people always have a fierce spirit. Others don''t need to know who they are, but they will feel afraid when they look at them.


    Liu Yan is the leader of a country... Especially the founder of the country. He was killed by a sea of blood. A word can determine the life and death of countless people, and how bad his momentum can be.


    Shi Zhong''s team stopped digging today. They were arranged to plant trees.


    The tree is a kind of fir tree, but the workers can''t say a specific name. They also carry saplings. They just need to remove the saplings from the carriage, put them into the long dug pit and cover the soil, even if it is finished.


    "Those western women have decided to sell." Zhang Ding''s hand didn''t stop. He was another person who liked to talk: "it''s to give priority to those who have nobility."


    Shi Zhong didn''t stop either. He said casually, "there''s nothing wrong with that."


    It has been more than ten days since the military brought back the booty of the western regions. It has suddenly warmed up in recent days because the government has posted a notice listing some people who have received rich rewards. The so-called rich refers to two aspects, the first is the title, and the second is the wealth.


    "The whole forest was originally just a small people. It turned into no change and received a reward of 200000 yuan." Zhang Dingman was full of envy: "I know him. He is from the next village. He has really become a man."


    Shi Zhong inserted his shovel into the ground and stepped on the soft soil to tamp the soil layer. Naturally, he was envious on his face. He was more or less comforted and said, "my uncle was made in heaven and got a reward of 30000 yuan."


    The surrounding companions also talked in a variety of ways, that is, no one just talked and didn''t work. Generally, it was about someone who developed and inevitably talked about the women in the western regions, as well as about who was rewarded with the new Chang''an residence.


    "This is the most beautiful and imposing place I have ever seen." Huang Li looked very strong and honest. He grinned and said, "if you can live in such a city, you will be lucky."


    Liu Yan and Ji Chang were not far away. Those people didn''t deliberately lower their voices. Naturally, they heard them.


    Other places don''t know. The old and new Chang''an are surprised and envious of the return from going out of the western regions. Many people wait for the end of their construction period. They leave first and then go home to negotiate with their families. They are also ready to go home and go to the western regions.


    Liu Yan''s position is too high. He knows about folk affairs.


    Ji Chang''s position is also the top level. People must know things and have a more direct impression by listening to them.


    "The drought in the northwest is serious, but the people pay attention to the income of the western regions." Ji Chang smiled: "it''s a good thing!"


    When an accident happens, there are other things to attract the people''s attention. However, that thing is still a good thing. Such social public opinion is better than thousands of troops in special times.


    Liu Yan looked around to see what had been completed and what had not been completed. A new city was gradually taking shape.


    The demolition of the old Chang''an continues, and the construction of the new Chang''an is also in full swing. It does not count the number of corvee, but provides more than 700000 jobs.


    The construction of new Chang''an not only provides jobs, but also drives various industries. For example, if you need bricks and stones, it must be a workshop that needs to make bricks and stones. The official workshop does not cover all of them at once. It is a folk workshop that divides profits. Then it must make some people earn money, and those people provide more jobs while making money.


    Masonry is only one of them. New Chang''an is a construction from scratch. There are many kinds of needs. When there is a need, it will produce and form a variety of industrial chains. Each industrial chain can provide employment opportunities.


    No one knows more than Liu Yan what the construction of new Chang''an means, not only an imperial capital rising from scratch, but also those industries that need help. He can believe that the construction of industries cultivated in new Chang''an will inevitably form basic industries as long as they are not interrupted.


    "Perhaps... The centralization of Han industry will appear in Guanzhong." Liu Yan didn''t care whether Ji Chang understood it or not. He raised his arm and pointed around: "everything is new. There are workers behind everything we see."


    Ji Chang really didn''t understand the deep meaning of Liu Yan. He knows the handicraft industry and how it exists. He is also happy to build Chang''an city to feed so many people. However, he is more worried about whether the development of handicraft industry will affect agriculture.


    "Agriculture?" Liu Yan has to admit that Ji Chang''s worries are not aimless: "then we need a regulation."


    The ancients were definitely not stupid, but why all dynasties suppressed other aspects all the time was because they were afraid that people would put down farming. Compared with ensuring the country''s food production, other aspects are really secondary. Otherwise, the belly can''t be guaranteed. Even if it can make a Star Destroyer, what''s the use of birds.


    "The big man already has artillery." Liu Yan took another step and walked on the road without cement. Dust on his boots and clothes is inevitable: "there are only three grain producing areas in the real sense of the big man, and the rest areas... Don''t want to, there is no such environment."


    Ji Chang understood Liu Yan''s words. If you have artillery, you don''t have to be afraid of no territory. There are no high-quality grain producing areas in China, so go to lay a high-quality grain producing area, and then catch enough people to work.


    With the whole world to support a Han country, the mainland is committed to developing industry. Liu Yan wants to take the enlarged version of the rise of the sun never setting empire. As long as he ensures that the scientific and technological power is always at the top of the world, he is afraid of lack of food?


    "What''s the situation of the big men now? People in Indochina Peninsula farm for us, people in grassland graze for us, people in the Japanese Islands mine for us, and the islands have our sugarcane garden and spice forest..." Liu Yan narrowed his eyes with a smile: "we are still exploring the ocean, we will find more land and more ethnic groups."


    Ji Chang subconsciously swallowed his saliva. There was really no relevant concept before. When Liu Yan said that, it seemed that it was really the same thing. In an instant, he was very proud of the strength of the country he participated in the governance.


    "Huanwen''s landing operation plan has been presented." Liu Yan didn''t pay attention to the war process with the Gupta Dynasty for a while, but he was full of confidence: "soon the Han Dynasty will have a new territory. I heard that ah San is rich in production, Lianghe is a large grain producing area, and the most important thing is that ah San has a large population."


    Ji Chang took a deep breath and lowered his voice: "congratulations for your majesty! Congratulations for the great man!"


    Liu Yan can''t let the number of Han people soar for a while. In addition to continuing to integrate some yellow people who can integrate, he can only rely on the people to have children. He always hoped that the number of Han people would be more and more. He hoped that the number of Han people would exceed 100 million in 20 years and see the number of Han people exceed 100 million in his lifetime.


    Of course, the Han people want to reach one billion. With today''s productivity, they can''t live on the old land of Zhuxia alone, so they need to have enough land. If the number of Han people can reach one billion, how can they expand to Europa, not to mention the complete occupation of the world island?


    Liu Yan was not too surprised to hear Ji Chang call his majesty. The emperor can also call his majesty. In the past, many ministers called the king and haven''t fully recovered the old land of the Han family, but isn''t it the last old land in the western region? You can really change your address.


    After walking a long distance, when it was close enough to the temple of heaven, someone stopped it.


    Cui Zong, who was always waiting on Liu Yan''s side, walked over and showed a token. It was not long before the main person in charge came and was stopped by him when he wanted to pay homage to Liu Yan, but the people were able to move on.


    Entering the temple of heaven area, you can see a great scenery at a glance. The buildings built to the end of the period, the square being paved, and the pleasant greening.


    No one can understand why Liu Yan attaches importance to greening. They think that the road is the road. At least they can understand it by using cement on the road, but why do they have to plant some flowers and grass to build a green belt? It''s good-looking, but now when they go out of the city, where are the grass and trees everywhere?


    Cement is naturally one of the things valued by Liu Yan. He didn''t have time to study it himself. He couldn''t bear that he was the ruler. He talked about some principles and was found out soon.


    The walls of the palace city are made of cement, but there is no reinforced structure. There are also a few buildings that use cement. It''s mainly that they all use cement to build low buildings. It''s nothing. But if they can''t build houses, how can they build palaces.


    The current iron production of Han country can only be said to be OK. The steel production is very low, and the metal for military purposes is insufficient. How can it be used to build a house. Liu Yan has the intention to increase production, but he really doesn''t have relevant knowledge. He doesn''t even have the ability to jump into a small blast furnace. He can only ask and let others worry.


    It''s not a shame not to be able to make things. If it weren''t for those engaged in this kind of industry, who wouldn''t know how to make things without using them. The higher the scientific and technological content of creation, the more knowledge is needed. Even the knowledge is supporting. It can not be completed in one step.


    Take a simple example. If you want to make achievements in metal, do you know how to mine ore, whether you can mine ore, whether you can build a qualified furnace, how much temperature can melt ore to produce molten iron, and how to build a container for molten iron, and then what steps should be used to forge to make molten iron qualified. Too many steps, it''s really not a casual thing.


    Liu Yan is not a technology maniac. What he can make is the basic knowledge of rotten streets. He knows that making some military equipment is still related to his career. Of course, he knows what technology means, but he really doesn''t have that ability. He can only pay attention to education, and then extend all kinds of knowledge dissemination from education. At that time, he can use power to guide.


    "See the emperor!"


    In front of Luo Hanling and behind him were a group of scholars. They stayed here in addition to sleeping. They found that Liu Yan didn''t dare to do it and didn''t see it. They hurried to see him.


    Liu Yan waved his hand to make everyone exempt from gifts. He was not surprised that these people would be here. The temple of heaven is one of the places where the great ceremony is held. The construction specifications and other matters must be the top priority. It is absolutely necessary for some knowledgeable people to come and supervise.


    "The jade has arrived and can be used the day after tomorrow." Luo Han really has a position to supervise the construction of the temple of heaven, which is a kind of temporary workers, not a formal establishment. He tried to hide his excitement and said, "in two months, this place will be fully completed."


    What will you do after the project is completed? Of course, it is to make relevant preparations for the grand ceremony!

 Chapter 777

    The south of the Yangtze River will soon be in the Han Dynasty for four years. The first two years were a kind of ending period. Huan Wen presided over the cleaning up of the remaining evils. It''s a ghost to say that he can live in peace. If anyone shows that he is not satisfied with the rule of the Han state, even if he dies, his family will be implicated.


    During the bloody period, the cultural people in the South showed their own side. They closed their mouths and hid in a mountain nest. They really didn''t dare to talk. For this reason, there were many people who abandoned their family property and ran away with their families. Luohan was one of them.


    Some people who want to avoid the wind can''t do it at all, such as Wang Xizhi''s family and Chu Li''s family. There are many similar families. Some families are finished, but many have boarded the ship of the Han state.


    People who can run a business... Especially if there are no fools in the family. What they will do depends entirely on the current situation. The family whose Mantis were killed has its own reasons, and the family who changed its course and worked for Liu Yan also has its own opinions. Different choices form different destinies. Except the parties, others just talk about it in their spare time. It is difficult to know why those people have such choices.


    "If you can participate in the climax ceremony, it will be of great benefit to the family." Zhang Xie has no official position. He still depends on friendship to follow Luo Han. His brothers Zhang Kang and Zhang Zai are the same: "the son of heaven comes in micro clothes, or can he show one or two?"


    Zhang Kang, Zhang Zai and Zhang Xie were known as "three Zhang" in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. That''s because they all had outstanding talents and learning. Before, they also had their own official positions during the Sima family as rulers.


    Sima''s family went to play. Once the four gate valve was quick to see the opportunity and flexible in mind. At the same time, it was shameless. It may not be necessary to continue its brilliance, but someone in the family can become an important Minister of the new dynasty under a great loss of vitality. It can be regarded as burning Gao Xiang in the ancestors. It should be lucky to be an official. Compared with those families whose families have been destroyed and completely weakened, they are really lucky enough.


    Sanzhang''s family failed to catch the last bus. The glory of his ancestors still plays a role. Contacts and reputation are capital, but no matter how brilliant it was in the past, it is inevitable that if he can''t get a job and slowly disappear from the public in the contemporary era, he should become a member of the common people in another generation or two.


    "How difficult?" Zhang Kang looked at Liu Yan who was listening to Luo Han''s report and whispered, "today''s material selection is unique. We don''t pay attention to Literature and knowledge. Only those who have battle array can enter the eye."


    In other words, when there was unrest, the founding king was not a real man? There are no other talents who choose to be appointed, but if they are completely unfamiliar with the military, their role in the cause of hegemony will be infinitely reduced. After all, the founding king attached importance to force. Without the guarantee of force, how can culture be continued.


    "Today, the world is stable. Although there is war, it is a defect." Zhang Zai obviously had different views. His eyes were full of enthusiasm: "there must be great governance after a great chaos. The country does not lack martial arts and administrative talents."


    The three brothers muttered that although the people close to them didn''t listen so comprehensively and clearly, all the people who could stand here were human spirits. They could make up a summary by listening.


    The completely young sun Fang quietly observed Ji Chang. He recalled what Ji Chang had done in the past and tasted it thoughtfully. During Ji Chang''s administration, what he could take was merged into a village (city). In addition, he created cooperative and collaborative labor?


    Centralizing the people into cities or counties, making the population relatively concentrated and easy to manage is a matter for the government to make the implementation of power easier. On the other hand, in fact, it is also cracking down on clans. Otherwise, one surname for one village is a big clan, let alone the government. In order not to cause chaos, it basically has to supply those clan leaders.


    Cooperative cooperative labor has a term called "cooperative commune", which means that after collective labor, output is distributed according to score. In the years after the war, this kind of cooperative labor was very effective, especially conducive to becoming a semi militarized organization. The Han country was able to provide high-quality troops, which contributed a lot to this set of administration.


    Now the Han state is not the Han state when it was just established, and the concentration of population in villages is no longer important. After the society has stabilized, cooperative and collaborative labor has become an obstacle to social development. Sun Fang has no admiration in looking at Ji Chang, just because Ji Chang''s status as prime minister is respected.


    Based on Sun Fang''s status and sources, it is natural to wonder whether some policies are written by Ji Chang. It is only because of Ji Chang''s status as prime minister that some administration will naturally be recorded on Ji Chang''s head. He is such a young man, especially he thinks he has some skills. Every minute in his mind, he feels that he will be better as a prime minister.


    In the final analysis, people will always think of "XXX is rubbish, change it into Laozi absolute * (% £¤...%...)" when they see that others are not doing well before they really do something, especially young people.


    Some people who are no longer young, such as three people who have lowered their voices and kept muttering, and others who are quiet or talking, they see that Ji Chang will be envious and jealous, but they will not belittle or despise. On the contrary, there is admiration.


    It was because they knew how the state of Han came into being from nothing, and how it swept through the eight wastelands and Six Harmonies with its power, so that the world could be unified. Needless to say, it was only under Jichang''s rule that they could maintain the consumption of grain and fodder for the army, so that the army did not suffer a great defeat because of food shortage, which was worthy of their worship.


    Naturally, the admiration belongs to admiration, but there is absolutely no one who doesn''t think he can do better. People with such thoughts can only regret that they didn''t find Liu Yan in time.


    "The Yu family, the Xie family... Especially the Huan family... Really deserve to be rich." The expression on Wang Xie''s face was smiling, but his voice was full of jealousy: "the scenery in the old days was infinite, and some people in the new dynasty were put in important position, which is not comparable to our Langxie Wang family."


    Wang Xizhi was also present. He could not help frowning at Wang Xie''s words, but it was difficult to say anything on this occasion.


    Any change of Dynasty, the bigger the family, the more gambling the family is. If the gambling is right, it may not continue the glory of the family, but the situation will not be so bad. More people who were originally unknown to the public are lucky enough to get from the Dragon early in the polar region and rise to the peak of their life. They will leave a light or heavy mark in the history books and create the brilliance of a family.


    "Yi Shao, the rise and fall of the family lies in you. Don''t be careless." Wang Xie has seen too many people rubbing their hands just now. Liu Yan can''t see them if he wants to see them. It''s rare to meet them. If he doesn''t fight, he''s embarrassed to think he''s a family member. He caught sun Fang who was extremely ready to move, but he didn''t take sun Fang as a threat and ordered Wang Xizhi without leaving a trace. Lu Yan, Sun Sheng, Xi qiaochi and others: "they have a strong heart to rise, and they are not ordinary people."


    There were many literati at the temple of heaven. The news of Liu Yan''s coming was spread. Those who could come nearby didn''t try their best to squeeze in. Even if they couldn''t say a few words face-to-face with Liu Yan, they could be caught by Liu Yan''s eyes and have an impression, which might be helpful to their lives.


    Yu Liang became the Tingwei of Yu family, Xie an became the commander of the West expedition, and Huan Wen became the general of the South expedition. Only Wang Xizhi Kan, who was once the most powerful and beautiful, was a doctor.


    When it comes to prosperity and decline, Wang''s self convergence is indeed low-key when he can not show his edge. If the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty had been living on for so long, it would be nothing for Wang''s low-key convergence. If something big happened, it could break out every minute, or the existence that could overturn the table once it broke out.


    But didn''t the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty play with eggs? Not only can''t keep a low profile, on the contrary, it''s time to work hard. Wang wants to hold back a big move, but many of Wang''s children are basically "long and crooked". Literature may be difficult to match, but it''s really blind to the military!


    "The troubled times have passed, and not being good at military affairs is no longer a weakness." As Wang Xie said, he squeezed his fist and just raised it and waved it for a few times: "now Yi Shao uses a doctor for the son of heaven. Although he is only a ghostwriter, he can get close to the son of heaven. He must seize the opportunity."


    Doctor Wen Yong is a title, not a serious official position. To put it bluntly, it is because no one can compare the words written by Wang Xizhi. Liu Yan gave him a doctor''s official position, but he did the work of copying.


    "The Emperor... Has repeatedly asked Xizhi to polish his articles." Wang Xizhi said that Liu Yan not only let him copy everything according to the rules, but also gave suggestions on some words and writing methods: "Xizhi is Wang''s son and understands the importance of responsibility."


    Wang Xie was a little excited. If he just copied, he would have no future. The key is to be able to talk to the emperor. It is very gratifying that he can give opinions and be accepted.


    "The unification of the world is what our generation expects." Sun Chuo''s conversation object was Xi qiaochi. Knowing that the imperial court was looking for the legacy of historians, he deliberately made friends with Xi qiaochi: "Yan Weijiu should know the importance of reading history for a long time."


    What ghost is the legacy of historians? Historians are families that record history. From ancient times to the unification of Qin Dynasty, they have gone to the Western Han Dynasty, the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Western Jin Dynasty and the Eastern Jin Dynasty. However, when Zhuxia Miao people were in power, historians absolutely need to exist, that is, they have existed since the Yellow Emperor.


    To speak of it, Confucius, an old man, once took the stick of Lao Tzu, became the administrator of the historian''s library, and also did the great cause of "getting rid of evil", that is to destroy his inappropriate books and poems to humanity.


    The historian of the Zhou Dynasty was the Duke state of Lu, who did the work of recording the history of the Zhou Dynasty. They have the only power to record history, and many funny things have happened in history. For example, after the decline of the state of Lu, they cling to the thigh of the state of Jin (not Sima''s family), and will always cover up what ugly things happen to the state of Jin. If the state of Jin does something big, it must be a special book. The most worthy of boasting is to convince the state of Chu who dares to ask the weight of the tripod.


    The power of the Zhou dynasty fell aside. Especially after the state of Lu was destroyed, the historian was no longer unique. As long as it was a vassal state, it could appoint historians by itself. Whether it could truthfully record history depends on the people who are historians. Most of the people who can become historians also did their duty, such as "Zhao Dun killed the king", "Wei Jun picked up ashes and disordered his country", "the government of King Qin was thin and his mother was imprisoned" "The emperor was completely militaristic"... And so on. Even if the historian knew that the whole family would die, it was still recorded.


    Sun Chuo knows that Xi chiseling teeth is definitely a potential stock. Without it, it is because the Han country is moving towards normalization. Liu Yan should find a historian family even if it is just for the sake of face engineering, and properly inherit such a promising career of recording history from father to son, son to son... Generation after generation.


    While introducing the progress of the project to Liu Yan, Luo Han will pay attention to Ji Chang without leaving a trace.


    As for the first talented person in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, he can read and become famous. Some people support him and give him a good name. How bad can his family background be? Luo Han''s ancestors were officials for several generations, perhaps not as hung as the fourth generation and the third Duke, but from his grandfather to his father''s generation, they were at least people of the Taishou level. It''s true to say that they were an official family.


    Otherwise, if Luohan civilians dare to fight for fame, believe it or not, they will be crushed by a group of second-generation people using various means just after they show their exposed corners. Even if they have not been abused, they will definitely be abandoned.


    By the way, in the "world" social environment ruled by the Sima family, civilians may be able to read and read, but it is not easy to step into officialdom. It should first become the trilogy of a dignitary and work for that dignitary. At the same time, what they can do is also the master''s family.


    If the host family has a little conscience, recommend that person to become an official, but if he does something brilliant, the credit is still the host family. He can only hope to cultivate excellent children and spend generations of efforts to become a eunuch''s family. Maybe he has to wait for his grandson''s generation to be qualified not to let his credit be taken away by others.


    If the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty didn''t play, Luo Han had a brilliant life waiting. The problem is... Don''t say anything. He had done so much before, not only Luo Han, but the whole Luo family now only had two lines of tears. Some comfort is that the name of "the first talent" seems to be useful in the new dynasty.


    "Your Majesty." Luo Han was prompted to point out Xi qiaochi and Sun Sheng. He waited for them to enter and start the introduction. After the introduction, he saluted respectfully and said, "I know that there are other Chen, Gongyang and Huang who did not show up."


    Historians are no longer handed down alone. There are many families that have had historians in the Western Han Dynasty, the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Western Jin Dynasty and the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In particular, there are a lot of historians appointed by the Sima family. Liu Yan should have a good choice.


    When Xi qiaochi and Sun Sheng were summoned to Liu Yan, in fact, some couldn''t believe they could have such treatment. They accepted Liu Yan''s examination. They were careful that their liver couldn''t help "bang bang" and their breathing was going to stop.


    When so many people come, only two can be summoned, which can explain the problem, isn''t it?

 Chapter 778

    The best way to choose a historian is that this person is capable, and future generations can inherit this official position and record their daily words and deeds for the emperor from generation to generation.


    The historian who always accompanies the emperor is the most special of all historians. When the emperor is awake, they must be present. Where the emperor goes, even if the emperor is courting, they must be present, and prepare tools to record the emperor''s words and deeds anytime and anywhere.


    It is not that there are no other historians except those who accompany the emperor at all times. The historians who accompany the king at all times are called Taishi at the beginning, followed by a new name, which is different in almost every dynasty.


    In fact, there are quite a number of historians in any dynasty, but they are responsible for different aspects. They are generally subordinate to the same organization. In the early stage, the official office was named "taishiliao", and the Taishi was established as the chief official. There are also minor history, internal history, foreign history and royal history. Only later did they undergo many reforms.


    When Liu Yan wants to become emperor, he absolutely needs the existence of personal historians to record his words and deeds, which is mainly left to the descendants of the royal family, especially the princes of previous dynasties. Take a good look at what the founding monarch is doing at ordinary times, which is not for ordinary people in future generations.


    Want to see the emperor''s daily record after the change of dynasties, if the country is not finished, the emperor''s daily record of a country can''t be read by anyone at all, and even the Emperor himself can''t read it, let alone modify it.


    Zhuxia has a habit, that is, the later Dynasty writes history for the previous dynasty, that is, any dynasty that replaces the previous dynasty. They will certainly not sing praises to the dynasty they overthrew. On the contrary, they will try their best to discredit it, no matter whether it was done by the people of the previous dynasty or not, or what shit pots are buckled up, so as to show that it is absolutely correct and great to overthrew the previous dynasty.


    There must be a reason for the demise of any dynasty, but the existence of any dynasty must have its achievements. The problem is that in the face of political correctness, those achievements are not even farts.


    "I''m looking for historians. One is to make history for Jin, Zhao, Dai, Liang, Cheng and Yan, and the other is to enrich the bureaucrats." Liu Yan doesn''t need any deliberate posturing, even with a smile on his face. He looks incomparably warm, but the people he faces are all sweating: "I heard that Xi and sun are familiar with history?"


    Xi chisel teeth and Sun Sheng just feel that there is a great pressure at the moment. If they are too nervous, they secrete too much sweat from the pores. They are not only full of sweat, but all over the body are wet with sweat. They are sticky and can''t have strange actions, let alone how uncomfortable it is.


    Of course, there are no serious historians now. With the demise of the Western Han Dynasty, this profession has long ceased to have continuity. Since the Eastern Han Dynasty, the people in Taishi mansion have changed one crop after another. There really is no historian family.


    To say that recording history was an extremely important thing in ancient times. After the Eastern Han Dynasty, its status declined again and again. The most obvious thing is that the "Taishi" no longer acts as a Sangong, not even one of the nine Qing Dynasties, not even its own independent government.


    After the Eastern Han Dynasty, when the Three Kingdoms stood side by side, the historians were simply cut off, and their official names were changed to Zhu zuolang, which was subordinate to Zhongshu province.


    Jin usurped Wei and merged Shu Han and Eastern Wu. It may be that Sima''s family also felt that what they did was not authentic. Once again, they weakened the existence of historiographers, changed from writing zuolang to big works, and the official position was reduced to become a subordinate department of the Secretary province.


    Liu Yan did not feel that he had any virtue or loss. Even if he ended the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it was also the end of a dynasty born unjustly and destined to die of shame. There was really nothing to be ashamed of future generations. Moreover, he also knows the importance of history. He must improve the status of historians again, but he will not let historians do things that are not his own business.


    The former imperial censor was one of the official positions of "taishiliao". In the Qin and Han Dynasties, the imperial censor was specially picked out and assigned back. It''s not appropriate. It''s that the imperial envoy doctor is one of the three princes. So should the imperial censor order be higher than the rank of the three princes? That''s impossible!


    At the same time, it is not appropriate to subordinate historians to a department. Historians must have independent rights. Only if they will not be interfered, can they ensure the seriousness of recording history.


    In fact, Liu Yan did not listen to the opinions of the ministers after discussing with the ministers. He restored the existence of the Taishi department, set the Taishi order as the chief official, and then set up the Shaoqing, Shaoqing letter and executive order to command their respective departments, and each has its own responsibilities.


    Although Taishiling is the supreme head of the Taishi department, he is actually the curator of a library.


    Shaoqing is responsible for administrative management, as well as money and grain control.


    Shaoqingshu is a person who always follows the emperor. Sima Qian in history served as this official position.


    To put it bluntly, it is the officials at the grass-roots level who are responsible for commanding the clerks and attendants of the Taishi office.


    After listening to Liu Yan''s words, Xi chiseled his teeth and Sun Sheng began to play all over. They were not afraid, but excited to control their bodies.


    Make history of the Fallen Dynasty? As a literati, I don''t know what it is. Who presides over or participates in it is bound to be a cause that will be famous in history. That is, being able to participate in writing history in the contemporary era is equal to being recognized as a talent. When I live, I''m destined to be envied and respected. I can pass on my name to future generations when I die. Can Xi chisel his teeth and Sun Sheng not be excited?


    Xi zuoki is from Xiangyang. His family has been a rich family in Jingchu for generations. Xi Yu is the most famous and beautiful ancestor.


    Xi Yu was born at the end of the Western Han Dynasty. Wang Mang followed Liu Xiu during the chaotic political period. At first, he was a waiter. The servant is the close secretary of the emperor. Although the official position is small, the influence is not low at all. To some extent, even the prime minister should not be treated carefully. If you offend the servant, the servant who always serves the emperor and seizes the opportunity to give a pair of small shoes can definitely make the prime minister uncomfortable.


    If history had not been changed by Liu Yan, waiting for Huanwen to start attacking Li''s Chenghan in Bashu, Xi qiaochi would have been recruited by Huanwen and worked under Huanwen until Huanwen''s mind was on behalf of Jin.


    Liu Yan has learned about Xi Zuoge from LV Yi, Yu Yi, Wang Xizhi and other people. People may use different words and sentences for Xi Zuoge''s evaluation, but the general evaluation is the same. They say Xi Zuoge is a very talented person.


    Xi zuoki is indeed a very talented person. In history, he served Huanwen at the beginning, then left Huanwen to hibernate for a period of time, and took up the post of governor of Xingyang. He waited for the rise of Fu Jian of the former Qin Dynasty. He didn''t want to work for Fu Jian to recluse in the mountains and forests. He was evaluated by the world for his talent and learning, which was not inferior to Lu Ji and Lu Yun. The latter two were very famous scholars of the former Qin Dynasty.


    Coincidentally, Sun Sheng was also recruited by Huanwen in history. Before he worked for Huanwen, he worked as a Liao assistant for Ren taokan, Yu Liang and Yu Yi. It can be said that none of the people who worked for him was not capable. He was repeatedly recruited by great powers, which is enough to prove his talent and learning.


    Sun Sheng looks very gentle, but he is really not a scholar with no strength to bind chickens. Liu Yan also got information about this from the relevant understanding. Sun Sheng is a figure who can write and take charge of politics and Wu can go to Ma Tongbing.


    Liu Yanzhao''s teeth chiseling is purely to recruit into the Taishi mansion. He has more expectations for Sun Sheng. People who are capable of writing and martial arts will always give the rulers a higher look.


    In the face of Liu Yan''s invitation, Xi chiseled his teeth and accepted respectfully.


    Sun Sheng was under great pressure under Liu Yan''s eyes. He bit his teeth and didn''t give in. He knelt down and begged: "to the son of heaven, although Xiao Min is familiar with history, he is better at military affairs."


    All the people looked at Sun Sheng. They admired Sun Sheng''s courage very much. They refused to go out of office and enter Taishi mansion and asked Liu Yan to appoint an army.


    "In that case, it''s just the Taishi mansion." Liu Yancai would not lose his share and make a furious move on the spot. As if he had not heard Sun Sheng''s request, he turned to Xiang Jichang and said, "Xi chiseled his teeth and handed it over to the prime minister?"


    Ji Chang glanced at Sun Sheng without leaving a trace. His eyes stayed on Xi chisel''s teeth for a breath and smiled at Liu Yanying: "promise."


    Sun Sheng still knelt down, but Liu Yan walked away, and the rest followed Liu Yan''s walking.


    The temple of heaven has been isolated, and the workers who used to work nearby have also been taken away. With Liu Yan as the center, many soldiers have been on guard around for a long time.


    Let Liu Yan do some people-friendly actions after his identity is exposed, such as shaking hands with the people? Even if he is willing to do it, the officials around him will die. It''s not modern, nor is it a relationship that people don''t dislike. One of the reasons is that people can''t act suddenly. The other is that people don''t even dare to look at it. If Liu Yan really wants to walk over, do you believe it or not?


    So, most of the time, it''s not whether Liu Yan has that heart or not, nor whether the ministers accept it or not. It''s really the matter that the people are really "European, I can''t remember, European chicken". (CAI Shaofen''s stem)


    Liu Yan was about to leave the temple of heaven. He was just separated by soldiers. He shook his hands to the people from a distance. The next moment, he responded with the voice of "long live" like a mountain and tsunami.


    People far away, hearing the "long live" cry, looked puzzled at the direction of the sound.


    These days, "Viva" can only shout to the emperor. If you encounter something happy, you can shout "Viva" a few times. Even if you are unhappy, you can shout "Viva". There is no taboo.


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Is it dinner tonight?"


    "Maybe...?"


    People who participate in all kinds of work in Chang''an, old and new, eat and drink by the public. It can''t be said how good the food will be, that is, they won''t be hungry. When there is a festival, the official will add some meals with great humanity. I dare not say big fish and meat, but it is also a kind of intention to have more meat flavor in the soup.


    "Today is not a festival, is it?" Shi Zhong patted the mud on his hands, bent down and patted the mud on his trouser legs. When he stood up, he continued: "which project should be completed?"


    "The meat buns over there are delicious." Zhang Ding accepted Shi Zhong''s second guess and thought of meat steamed stuffed bun and licked his lips: "why don''t you... Buy some when you leave work?"


    Shi Zhong hesitated for a moment before nodding. He wanted to save money to buy a house in new Chang''an.


    The national project not only drives workshops, but also drives many industries unrelated to industry, such as catering industry.


    Shi Zhong and Zhang Ding can''t afford to consume high-end restaurants. While eating delicacies, listening to the music of silk and bamboo, they can also watch songs and dances. That''s the life of rich people. They can envy, but they are just envy. It''s too far away. For them, the meat steamed stuffed buns of Ren''s second sister-in-law''s family only need a few copper coins, which can be enjoyed in their mouth.


    Shi Zhong and others listened to the increasingly excited "long live" voice in the distance. They felt something different. At the same time, they didn''t know what had happened long ago.


    "Son of heaven..." Zhang Ding was stunned on his face: "coming?"


    Shi Zhong has been completely stunned, and the others are almost the same.


    The son of heaven is too far away from the people, almost one heaven and one earth. The usual word "son of heaven" is equal to the sky above your head. You can never touch it with your hand.


    In the understanding of the people, the son of heaven is their patriarch and the master of their life. No one will easily say the word "son of heaven" from his mouth. Even when he wants to say it, no one is nervous or excited, just as the son of heaven can really monitor everything in heaven and earth all the time, and dare not have the slightest disrespect.


    "Long live!" Zhang Ding suddenly howled and startled the people around him. Before it was finished, he shouted, "long live!"


    As reminded by Zhang Ding, everyone shouted with him. They also joined the shouting ocean and contributed the volume with people from afar.


    Shi Zhongzhen never thought that the emperor would patrol the construction site. At that moment, even if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he suddenly felt that the emperor was no longer a title. When he felt closer, he should be in awe or awe, but a sense of closeness also came out.


    In the palace city, Cui Wan was chatting with tuobaxiu at home. Several children nearby were noisy. The cry outside came, and they were stunned.


    The harem could hear it. It didn''t make sense, but it couldn''t be heard in the rest of the government offices in the palace city. All officials and bureaucrats stopped working one after another and listened to the cry of the mountain and tsunami with various postures and attitudes.


    "Mother, what are they shouting?" Liu Shengang was chasing and playing with his brothers and sisters. He was attracted by the news. He didn''t understand, so he ran to Cui Wan and asked, "is he praising his father?"


    The sound covered up the footsteps of Zhang Lan, Sang Miao and Xie Daoyi. The three appeared excitedly. In the past, no one communicated first. Five women, including Cui Wan and tuobaxiu, held hands one after another.


    "I want it too!"


    "Little boy, go away."


    Liu Fu, Liu Yan''s fourth daughter, almost didn''t cry, but she was protected by Liu Shen and walked aside, looking at several excited elders inexplicably.


    Cui Wan listened, excited and implicit, lowered her voice and said, "steady."


    What''s stable? It''s the Liu family''s stability.

 Chapter 779

    The territory of the old Liu family has always been very stable. Liu Yan has too many secrets. It is one of them to be able to turn into an army anytime and anywhere. The other is to be able to transport some goods regardless of distance. Ordinary people may not know, but some important officials know more or less.


    In the face of a loyal object who can become an army anytime and anywhere, he can transport materials regardless of distance. The first time he knows, he is absolutely afraid, and then he can have a sense of shock, followed by endless confusion.


    There are many factors for the stability of a king''s Dynasty. The most direct embodiment is the loyalty of the officials to the loyal objects. With the cooperation of the officials, as long as they are not stupid enough to be hopeless, even if there are mistakes in governance, the country is really in chaos. Even if it is in chaos, it can be rescued in time.


    For those ministers who know something, Liu Yan is the son of heaven. They will have all kinds of careful thinking, but they really don''t dare to rebel.


    In the final analysis, it''s serious for anyone who has a bad mind to go against a man who can turn into an army and hold his thighs tightly.


    People who know the secret won''t say it. They regard the secret as a symbol of their identity. If anyone doesn''t know the secret, is it good to get together with them?


    Therefore, there are squabbles among the officials of the Han state, and there will be differences of opinion, but usually as long as Liu Yan decides what to do, everyone has to put aside his careful thinking and work honestly according to the order.


    Liu Yan returned to Miyagi with the background of the tsunami. Sun Sheng knelt for a long time before he stood up again.


    When Sun Sheng stood up, he may have knelt for a long time, resulting in numbness in his legs and bumping his body twice. He looked around and saw that the people he knew had gone completely, and some were also workers to work again.


    What is the world? For example, once the king of Langxie had incomparable scenery. At that time, no matter whether you could curry favor or not, everyone was willing to come over and lick 1 toes and flatter. After Langxie Wang stood in the wrong team, he was the best friend in the past. Although he would secretly maintain contact, he really wouldn''t be like before. Even once Langxie Wang had an accident, no one dared to lend a hand.


    When Liu Yan invited Sun Sheng to Taishi mansion, I didn''t know how many people had the idea of fawning. But Sun Sheng''s request didn''t get a reply, and even Liu Yan left without reason. The direct reaction of those people was that Sun Sheng was the air.


    Sun Sheng is not angry at all. Some are just endless losses. Of course, he felt honored to be able to participate in the compilation of history, but it would really be impolite to enter the Taishi mansion and bury it in the archives all his life.


    In fact, Sun Sheng didn''t know what his nerve was. He refused to enter Taishi mansion on the spot and asked to enter the army. He knew very well that this must have offended the recruit Xi Gouchi, even a large group of people in the Taishi mansion. More importantly, he didn''t know what impression he had left on the king? Is it arrogant or arrogant to reflect on your own actions.


    Walking on the noisy construction site, Sun Sheng didn''t know what he was. When he returned to the place where he stayed, everyone he met on the road looked at him with strange eyes, and then avoided him from afar.


    Sun Sheng went back to the inn all the way. He wanted to go up the stairs and met Xi chiseling face to face. They both subconsciously stood down.


    Xi chiseled his teeth and packed up his salute. The servant had already waited by the road outside the store. He will live in the official community soon, and even go to the Taishi mansion to register that day. Then he will go to the prime minister''s mansion for filing. After that, he will be the people in the government.


    The steps of the stairs are up, one is down and one is up. It happens that Xi chisels his teeth to stand high and Sun Sheng stands low. It is very appropriate to the actual situation. Isn''t it true that one wants to go straight up and the other still has nothing to gain?


    Why did a group of sub literati come to Chang''an? If you want to get a position, you can at least curb the trend of family decline. If you get any important position, you can also get some credit. Being promoted to the rank must make the family prosperous for decades.


    "An Guo..." Xi chiseled his teeth and bowed his hands as a gift: "this time..."


    Sun Sheng pulled a smile. He knew that his expression must be ugly. He replied, "congratulations to Yanwei."


    In fact, what they say now will be embarrassing, but if they don''t take a few words, will they be strangers?


    Two people stopped on the stairs. This place is another inn. Many people saw it, so they had to talk in a low voice.


    "Although not to disobey the king, but..." Lu Yan stopped his mouth with his hand when he spoke: "it''s almost the same."


    Lu Yan drank tea with some Yandi scholars in the hall on the second floor. However, many people in his family became officials of Murong Yan state, and I even served as the governor of Murong Yan state.


    Murong Yan state has become a thing of the past. Even if the Murong family is not finished, it has fled to the depths of the grassland. When the Murong family gained power, Lu rushed to seek an official, but he would not hang himself on the big tree of Murong. When he found that the situation was wrong, he abandoned the official and left. When the wind passed, he had to come out again.


    These days, if no one in the family is an official, how beautiful it was before and how miserable it will be later. It''s better to discard the moral integrity. Not only for Lu, integrity is nothing. No family really takes integrity seriously.


    Compared with some families who once worked for Hu Lu, those families originally under the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty are actually much better. That is, it is very difficult for Hu Lu to be accepted as an official. Those who once worked for Sima family are relatively easier.


    Sima''s family are all members of the Zhuxia. It''s one thing to work for Sima''s family and another thing to work for Hu Lu, especially those who work for Hu Lu do nothing.


    That''s something to say. If you work for Hu Lu, you don''t want to have a good reputation. In addition, you have definitely done dirty work in your hands. You can live and be free. You''re glad you haven''t done too dirty things.


    Lu Yan knew the difficulty of seeking an official. He was happy to see Sun Sheng''s bad luck. Although he didn''t get any benefits, he couldn''t bear it.


    "Do you want to..." Dai Kui hesitated, but still said, "in the past?"


    "Still not." Chi Chao couldn''t stay in the inn. His father Chi Ying was an official in the state of Han and had a mansion in new Chang''an. He squinted at Yan Di''s place and said, "what can I say in the past? It''s just embarrassing."


    What can Dai Kui say except nodding? I just feel sorry for Sun Sheng in my heart. They, like scholars from the south of the Yangtze River, are naturally allies. It is inevitable that some people will greatly increase their morale when they get an official. It must be a pity that talented companions miss the opportunity.


    On the other hand, Shudi scholars also saw the embarrassing scene of Sun Sheng and Xi chiseling teeth. They even saw the banter in Yan Di''s eyes.


    "People in Liaodong are so dirty?" Su Cui took a sip of the tea, didn''t put it down, covered it in his hand and felt the temperature: "it''s not a gentleman''s act to gloat."


    "No wonder they." Chang Yu smiled and said, "it has been nine years since Yuanshuo, and Yan land has belonged to the Han Dynasty for nearly two years, but there is no one in Yan land in the official office of the court."


    In addition to providing accommodation, the new tea purchased by the government is also quite good. Even if you don''t live in this inn, people who like drinking tea will come.


    Bashu was previously ruled by the Li family of Di people, but it was recovered by the Han Army earlier than Yandi. In fact, scholars in Shu were excluded at the beginning. They helped the Han country and saved its image in the fight against Ba, Di and Qiang. Later, it tried its best to cooperate with the rule of the Han state over Bashu, and gradually was accepted by the ruling core class.


    "We work for Hu Lu, but we don''t forget the old feelings of our hometown. Although there are people who help the tyranny, they are more to prevent Hu Lu from doing evil." Jiang Xin said it righteously, and there was nothing wrong with what he said. Shu people needless to say, but they took care of the villagers more heartily: "they? Hehe, hehe!"


    Hehe can be understood at many levels. It can be pure laughter, ridicule, or even turn into thousands of words of abuse. Jiang Xin has enough reason to use "hehe" to summarize thousands of words to those scholars in Yandi. All because the scholars in Yandi may not be all guilty of evil, but there are a lot of bad embryos that are bad to pus.


    "Up to now, some people still secretly collude with Hu Lu, hoping that Murong Xianbei can return to Yandi." Chang Yu really didn''t understand what the structure of those people''s heads was: "I heard that general Tai of the eastern expedition of the previous month had conclusive evidence to kill the Yang family."


    That Yang family is Yang Yu''s family. Yang Yu is a very famous person. If he can, he absolutely doesn''t want to be famous for that reason. Why? Yang Yu has a lot of personality. In front of someone''s official, the person who sells his service next moment goes to his enemy. After so many times, he can still be a senior official and people live well.


    Lv Bu has been scolded for 2000 years because of the nonexistent "three surnamed domestic slaves", and will continue to be scolded. But what about Yang Yu? Such a "multi surnamed Domestic Slave" was not scolded, and even left a good reputation in the book of Jin. Several qualified to stay in history for evaluation gave Yang Yu a very good evaluation.


    Wu Hu Luanhua is not the first time to open the history of Chinese cultural people acting as dogs to Hu Lu. The first traitor recorded in historical books is the Bank of China. However, after the occurrence of Wu Hu Luanhua, it is no longer a matter of losing ancestors and being scolded, and even proud.


    Say shameless, politicians must rank first, but cultural people who are shameless and have reputation and control the power of public opinion and recording at the same time, they really bring shameless to a new height. From another aspect, it is confirmed that there was no real historian after the Han Dynasty. The winner can record history as he wants, and has the right to play with the beautiful woman of history at will.


    Everywhere in the corner, as long as the people who can see the scene of Xi chiseling teeth and Sun Sheng, few look at it quietly, and more talk in a low voice, making a "buzzing" sound in the inn.


    It''s very embarrassing for Xi to chisel his teeth. It''s incomparable embarrassment. It''s not even if he''s frozen in the original underground.


    In addition to embarrassment, Sun Sheng was a little angry. He could guess what those people talking about were saying about himself. It was nothing more than ignorance of current affairs and boldness, but he wanted to roar "swallows know the ambition of Swans". Maybe there would be new opportunities in the future when he entered the Taishi mansion. He was really young and could stand it, but that was really not the way he wanted to go.


    "Who is sun shengsun Anguo?"


    A loud voice suddenly sounded. People subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound source. They didn''t know when a group of people had stood at the entrance. All the people were military uniforms. The people standing in front were dressed in school captain''s clothes.


    The inn was still "buzzing" and noisy. It was quiet in an instant, but the next moment, a bigger "buzzing" broke out again. People who stopped talking talked more warmly. Too many people were talking, but it didn''t become a "buzzing" sound.


    Naturally, Sun Sheng also wanted to see who was calling himself. When he saw that a group of soldiers came, he was stunned and nervous. He answered first, then chiseled his teeth and saluted Xi before stepping down the stairs.


    "Shouldn''t it be..." Su Cui dragged an ending and asked a little unbelievably, "come and catch it?"


    "Nonsense!" Chang Yu warned Su Cui with an open mouth: "use your brain when you talk."


    Su Cui showed an embarrassed expression. He was the sequelae of working for Hu Lu for a long time. Hu Lu''s favorite thing is to settle accounts with people who are unwilling to serve him.


    Chi Chao and Dai Kui, not far from Shudi scholars, looked at each other, and then they both smiled happily.


    Dai Kui is a son of an aristocratic family. There is nothing wrong with him, but he is not a member of officialdom. He has been recruited many times. He only likes painting and carving. When he came to Chang''an this time, there were simply too many cultural people. He felt that he would come to join the fun in the prosperous times, and he had no intention of entering the officialdom at all.


    Naturally, Dai Kui can not enter officialdom, but if he is recruited, he will also enter officialdom. After all, the dynasties have changed. Before it was one thing, now it is another. Even if it is capricious, it should also consider the family. He thinks that the most ideal thing is that other people in the family become officials and still focus on painting and carving.


    Sun Sheng soon came to a group of soldiers and stood silently after saluting.


    "I''m Wang Yong. Are you Sun Sheng and sun Anguo?" Wang Yong kept staring at Sun Sheng''s face, as if to see a flower. When he got the answer, he nodded and said neatly, "Taiwei sends a message and gives you two choices."


    Sun Sheng is still confused. He salutes again subconsciously and waits for the following.


    "The first choice is to enter the Taiwei office." Wang Yong really wanted to take a closer look at Sun Sheng. He wondered how Xu Zheng would pay attention to such a person, and gave instructions without delay: "the second option is to go abroad and report to the captain Department of pingman school."


    Sun Sheng finally regained his mind and guessed what the scene was for almost the first moment. He may be a little famous, but he is definitely not enough to ask the Taiwei to send a message. It is a follow-up to the incident at the temple of heaven not long ago.


    Naturally, it''s right. Xu Zhengcai didn''t know that Sun Sheng would send a message, which was Liu Yan''s instruction. Liu Yan''s doing so means nothing more than welcoming all capable people to work for the country.

 Chapter 780

    Since the elimination of Murong Yan state and Tuoba Dai state, Liu Yan has deliberately not sent systematic troops to the land battlefield, but he had to use a huge systematic fleet in the war with the Gupta Dynasty.


    Now Liu Yanke has recruited 80000 systematic troops. The navy of a Sanyang has spent 10000, and 20000 have been stationed in Guanzhong. 45000 places have been used for farmers, leaving 5000 shares as preparation.


    When fighting against rivers and mountains, especially in the early stage, Liu Yan must make good use of the system troops, but it is inappropriate to use the system troops frequently when the rivers and mountains are basically down.


    It''s a simple truth. When Liu Yan was alive, he had the golden finger of system, which will disappear in the next generation. As a result, Liu Yan must systematically weaken or even eliminate the sense of existence of system forces, especially in the process of foreign war, which is only used to ensure the stability of rule. Otherwise, it is really unknown whether the established country can continue to exist after his death.


    Liu Yan is not alarmist. He can rely on the system forces to fight the world and even sweep the World Islands. However, his rule can not only rely on the system forces. A strong army is the best.


    A country can''t rely on a strong army alone. It can''t have a strong army, but all the troops can''t be too bad. Then, the men of the country should be trained to fight with systematic forces. The men of the country will gradually become bloodless. Such a country will never have a future.


    In particular, Liu Yan hopes that more people can go abroad. One of them is to see the cruelty of national competition. It''s important to see how big the world is. What makes money is just incidental.


    Facts have also proved the correctness of Liu Yan''s approach. The Indochina Peninsula has not only obtained huge benefits, but also broadened the vision of some people. Opening up the western regions behind is a move to kill many birds with one stone.


    "Opening up to the outside world cannot be just a matter at the national level." Liu Yan''s ears listened to the constant cheers, and his voice had to increase: "we have to let the people participate."


    "Your Majesty is right." Ji Chang is not flattering. As the Prime Minister of the country, he can witness too many examples: "first, broaden his horizons, and second, dredge domestic discontent."


    In fact, the domestic people do not have much dissatisfaction. The main reason is that God does not give face to a large-scale natural disaster, does not want to break the social rules of no pay and return, and the government cannot provide disaster relief materials free of charge. It can only persuade the capable people to rob, and those who do not want or cannot rob rely on work to make money to buy living materials.


    It''s not a simple truth that "it''s better to teach people to fish than to teach people to fish". The real situation is that from the ancient Pre-Qin Dynasty to the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the government really did not open warehouses and release grain for free. The ruling class firmly believes that people can''t get benefits for no reason, or they encourage people to eat and lie idle and wait for someone to give alms when they can''t live.


    The government doesn''t want to spread the idea of being lazy and waiting for pie to fall from the sky, because there is no example of getting benefits in vain, so that the people don''t expect to get benefits in vain. Both the government and the people believe in the simple concept of getting something for work. Therefore, in a disaster year, the government will open mountains and rivers for the people to find food by themselves. The people will not do nothing and wait for the government to relieve the disaster.


    "I will never set such a precedent." Liu Yan didn''t think so before. He understood why previous dynasties didn''t do so, accepted the concept, and said as if he was emphasizing: "it''s good to have income from work, the state provides jobs, and the people have income from work."


    In Liu Yan''s education and environment since childhood, he was very impressed by the sentence "the Chinese nation is the most hardworking of all nationalities in the world". When he was young, he didn''t think much. When he grew up, he came into contact with more information, his thoughts gradually matured, and he had his own understanding of that sentence.


    "The government always hopes that the people can bear hardships and stand hard work, don''t have any complaints, be honest and patient, and do whatever they are asked to do." Liu Yan was stunned when he saw the stunned expression on Ji Chang''s face. He reacted and remembered that there was no such thing now: "I hope the so-called hard-working is not like that. Compared with those, I want to see that the people can''t live and rob other countries."


    endure hardships and be capable of hard work? And the word "most"? As Liu Yan thought, those virtues are what the government wants most. It''s natural to say that virtue is also, but


    Liu Yan once argued with others, Be a sentence "The little devil deserves to be hardworking. A generation of people have built a navy that can run across Asia. The little devil conquered the Indochina Peninsula and repeatedly attacked soldiers who died on the way in order to catch fighters. That''s really hardworking. Our hardworking? Oh, we work hard unconditionally. We can''t resist, so we should go against it Obedience. " I choked so much that I didn''t know how to refute it.


    In the early days, from the ancient pre Qin period to the Western Han Dynasty, the new dynasty, the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Three Kingdoms, the Western Jin Dynasty, the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the northern and Southern Dynasties, the Sui Dynasty, the Tang Dynasty, the Five Dynasties and ten countries, there was a phenomenon of fooling the people, but it was not too serious. In particular, some dynasties did not want to fool the people at all. On the contrary, the rulers drove the people to understand several dynasties in the world with leather whips. Which was not a strong period?


    After the great cause of fools was accomplished, the ruler''s rule was not stable. Instead, it taught the people that they should be obedient. Tens of millions of people could not resist the expedition and destruction of millions of foreign people. It was exaggerated that hundreds of thousands of people could subdue and rule over hundreds of millions of people. Of course, the worst thing is ah San.


    Jichang didn''t know why Liu Yan''s mood suddenly became worse. He didn''t fully agree with some of Liu Yan''s words, but he was looking forward to the day when the country was strong and the people were rich. And he knows very well that if he wants to have a fighting army, he can''t fight alone.


    In the history of Zhuxia, there were many times when there was only one strong army in the whole country. The strong army did ensure the security of national defense for a certain period of time, but it would be insufficient to expand outward.


    Is there only one strong army? Are those rulers unwilling to have more strong armies? Obviously not. The country really can''t provide more high-quality troops, or the national finance can''t support the military expenditure of the second strong army. Perhaps the generals family doesn''t want a second strong army. Anyway, all aspects of the whole country are holding back, resulting in only one strong army in the whole country. Usually, the strong army is annihilated or severely damaged in a certain battle, and then the country inevitably goes to ruin because of the loss of the strong army.


    It is not uncommon for countries to have no high-quality troops, especially in countries with the longest history of Chengping and weak national conditions, it is difficult to find high-quality troops.


    Ji Chang was stunned again. He thought about the history books he read, but he didn''t find the dynasty Liu Yan said.


    "The prime minister is making assumptions."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a dynasty in which it was difficult to find qualified people to train into soldiers, let alone high-quality soldiers. Not all the men in this country are skinny, but the men in this country have been destroyed mentally. No matter how strong their physique is, they do not have the will and spirit to match it. All they think about is the singing of Donghua gate. Everyone knows that they will become inferior when they join the army, and the priorities of the country will be insulted at will.


    "No?" Ji Chang was opposed to fighting until the country recovered, but he never thought about tossing the martial arts man: "such a country... Don''t you know that ''martial'' is everything? If there is no force, how can prosperity be protected?"


    Liu Yan smiled silently, so it is the greatest miracle in the world that such a country can support more than a hundred years. It is the rich national heritage left by the previous dynasties, that is, the simplest distinction between national righteousness and Hua Yi makes some people willing to protect the country. Otherwise, it is against common sense that the north and South can exist for 319 years.


    Liu Yan can''t let the country rely too much on the system forces and gradually make the system forces disappear from the public''s view. He insists that this is the right way. It''s not to use the system forces to ignore casualties, cultivate the military''s aggressiveness, and make the people step outward. In that way, the outward expansion will not only be their generation, but also the probability of the death of II will be infinitely reduced.


    "Your Majesty (father)!"


    Cui Wan led the crowd to the palace gate and saluted from a distance. See Synonyms at.


    At this moment, there is still a roar of "long live" everywhere in the city, especially Liu Yan''s order to add food to the workers tonight, which is more enthusiastic than before.


    It''s one thing to love the son of heaven. It''s serious to be able to eat a good meal. Before, it may be shouting with the tide, followed by heartfelt cheers.


    At a glance, Liu Yan and the imperial concubines took their children. They also specially put on their costumes, which looked very grand.


    Behind the royal family members, many ministers and bureaucrats lined up neatly to pay homage with the royal family members in front.


    No matter what reason it is, it must be a joy for the ruling class to make the people cheer.


    If Liu Yan doesn''t go to war, he is actually more curtily. For the first time today, it''s the first time to wave to the people. It''s expected that the people will cheer. In his heart, he is more or less happy and proud.


    The state of Han completed the great cause of expelling Hu prisoners, and revenge was carried out all the time, which saved the morale of the Han people and restored the Han people''s hegemonic status. It was a feat only to give the people a stable living environment.


    No one can deny that it was Liu Yan who gave everyone the minimum stability. He didn''t have to be bullied or worried about losing his life like living under the rule of the Hu Lu, let alone destroy the family for revenge. He hasn''t stopped the great cause of destroying the family. It''s basically the rhythm of killing all the foreign families who have bullied the Han people.


    The above is the spiritual level.


    If it is said that expelling Hu Lu and giving Han people a stable living environment is the basis, Liu Yan also broke the monopoly of Sima family to restore the "bloodline theory".


    The so-called "lineage theory" began in ancient times. Lao Tzu was an official, and his sons, grandchildren and great grandchildren should also be an official if there was no family disaster. It is not ruled out that someone can become an official from nothing, but the examples are really few enough to prove the difficulty.


    Confucius, who has been canonized, is an old man. His ancestors were the monarchs of the Zhou royal family who enfeoffed the princes of the state of song. Just like many princes were usurped, the state of song also changed its rulers. In fact, the generation of Confucius'' father uncle Liang he was already civilians.


    Shu Lianghe is a very powerful figure. It''s not that he gave birth to Confucius at the age of 66 (Yehe, because it''s next to the mountain, it''s named Qiu). It''s that his force value is very considerable. Once his state of Lu was summoned by the eldest state of Jin.


    In order to pay the protection fee, of course, after being summoned, the state of Lu quickly sent troops to wait for the dispatch of the boss of the state of Jin. Shu Lianghe was one of the recruited members. He was in the first war of attacking "Yang" city, He made a crazy move to lift the gate (Qianjin gate), which successfully enabled the friendly troops entering the city to retreat. Because Zhixuan and Xun Yan of Zhengqing family, the eldest brother of Jin, were watching, and Shixuan, one of the six Qing, was also present. He was very impressed by his brave move.


    The senior nobles of the eldest brother of the state of Jin think that Shu Lianghe is very powerful. As a younger brother, the state of Lu, from the monarch to the common people, must also think that Shu Lianghe is very powerful. Well, don''t hesitate to give Shu Lianghe such a senior title as "doctor". You have to choose a rich city as a fief. After studying for a long time, you think Zou city is very good. That''s Zou city doctor.


    Confucius said that the old man had to thank his father for his efforts. He should also be glad that he could be seen by the important figures of the leader of the state of Jin when his father worked hard. Otherwise, there would be no follow-up. After all, it''s the spring and Autumn period. Can anyone read the book at will? Even if you can read, can anyone accept apprentices at will, and still provide students with food during teaching? The common people can''t do it with that condition. WOW!


    The first country to break the "blood lineage theory" on a large scale is the state of Qin. It is Shang Yang''s reform that gives ordinary people a better channel to become powerful characters. Thank the kings of Qin for not going back to the old way, so that the channels for ordinary people to make progress are not cut off, and it also makes such a thing a rule.


    The second thing to be thankful for is the rise of Liu Bang and a group of small partners. They themselves are not aristocratic families. They do not have the traditional aristocratic thought of "mud legs all play with eggs". They not only inherited the system of the Qin Empire, but also inherited the results of the reform.


    The third thing to thank is Cao Cao, but Cao Cao is because the eunuch family background can''t get the help of too powerful characters in the early stage. Behind it, the territory is becoming larger and smaller, and fewer and fewer people can use it. Don''t worry about the family background. It''s good if someone can use it.


    From Cao Pi''s generation, it has gone through the ruling period of Sima family. It is Liu Yan''s turn to become the ruler. It has been 130 years since ordinary people''s normal channels of progress have been cut off.


    "With this alone, I am worthy of the world." Liu Yan did not stop his speech with Ji Chang because he was ceremoniously welcomed. Instead, he asked Ji Chang to follow closer to the royal family: "Tai''an is the Prime Minister of the widows. We should know what life should be like if there is no way forward?"


    Ji Chang only thought of the word "master", but it was not the story of the long Princess Liu whoring in the Western Han Dynasty. It was only possible to participate in national construction and governance. The country was the country of the people in the world, otherwise the country would be just a name.

 Chapter 781

    "After this war, there are at least two new Marquis, and the following cannot be calculated."


    "Merit and fame can only be taken immediately."


    The conversation between Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao took place on the ship. They were riding in the flagship. There were huge fleets lining up against the wind and waves around them. They were sailing on the route to land on the mainland of A3.


    In fact, the sentence "fame is only taken immediately" is one of the poems entitled "send Deputy envoy Li to the official Army in Qixi". The author is Cen Shen, from the Tang Dynasty.


    Now, if we want to calculate, that is, the early stage of Wu Hu Luanhua, has not entered the stage of the northern and Southern Dynasties. Yuan Qiao will say that Liu Yan happens to remember the poem "sending Deputy envoy Li to the official Army in Qixi". When he sent ran min to attack the grassland, he changed it a little, read it out, and then was praised.


    It must be said that each dynasty has its own cultural style, such as "Fu" in the Han Dynasty, "poetry" in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, and "Ci" in the Song Dynasty. Liu Yan''s reading poems of the Tang Dynasty in today''s era belongs to "innovation" to some extent, that is, he has made a format that he did not have before.


    Huan Wen showed a look of remembrance and repeated the sentence "fame is only taken immediately. He is really a hero''s husband".


    The war between the Han state and the Gupta Dynasty has been going on for two years and will soon enter the third year.


    The previous year was basically a sea battle, and there was only one coastal land war because the Gupta Dynasty attacked the base of pingman colonel. This war naturally ended with the complete victory of the Han Army and captured a considerable number of A-San nobles. They not only received a rich ransom, but also knew more information about the Gupta Dynasty from those A-San nobles.


    The situation became more complicated in the second year. The battle between the Han Navy and the Gupta Navy did not stop at sea, and the scale of the war was not comparable in the first year. Only four naval battles with more than 100 ships broke out. In addition, the Gupta Dynasty gathered a large number of small partners to cooperate with the navy to attack the main residence of pingman Colonel again from the inland to the coast, and a bigger war broke out without accident.


    At present, the war between the Han camp and the Gupta camp on land is still going on, but the two sides are becoming more and more conservative. The war has become a stale war. They build fortresses and more lianzhai depending on the terrain. A good war has made the demolition team work.


    The war on land has entered a stalemate stage, and the result Huan Wen wants has appeared, that is, to let the Gupta Dynasty and the gathered younger brothers get stuck in a stalemate, and create fighters to land on the A3 continent.


    On the other hand, some time ago, the Han camp also had a big naval battle with the Gupta camp in the bay of Bengal. Of course, the Han camp won the naval battle. Although it did not completely annihilate the navy of the Gupta camp, it at least cleared the biggest obstacle to landing.


    For the heavily damaged Gupta Dynasty camp, it was difficult for them to assemble more than 500 fleets. Most of the warships were either sunk and captured, or had to be repaired. Huan Wen had no reason to miss this good opportunity. Even if he knew that the landing war was still risky, he started the landing war plan.


    According to the Qin calendar, a new year will come after October, and the war between the Han state and the Gupta Dynasty will enter the third year. But now it is not the calendar of the Qin Dynasty, but the calendar changed during the period of emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty. The first day of the first month is the beginning of the new year, and the war between the two sides is still in the second year.


    In the autumn of the second year, the Gupta Dynasty gathered a large number of small partners to invade the pingman colonel from the East. Naturally, there was no idleness on the side of the Han state.


    The Japanese islands in the Han Dynasty provided a large number of servants, as well as Persian Sasan who brought his own dry food to the war. The Romans also came to intervene, but only 500 Romans came.


    In a war with a total number of more than 200000 people, 500 people came to Rome, which can only provide a sense of existence. If there is anything decent to do, it is to let the Gupta Dynasty have the idea of being betrayed.


    "Ah San doesn''t feel wronged if he has that idea." When Yuan Qiao said this, he wanted to laugh: "they always thought that the people of Daqin were their allies, obviously not."


    By the way, the Han people certainly know that Rome is a continuation of the habits of their ancestors. Instead of calling Rome, they call it Daqin. The reason is that you know everything you should know, and everything is in silence.


    Before the Han Dynasty set foot on the world stage, the Gupta Dynasty and Rome had a friendly relationship because of their prosperous trade. To some extent, Rome still wanted to win over the Gupta Dynasty to find bossasan.


    It must be said that the Gupta Dynasty was very interested in finding bossasan, shamudra In 343 A.D., Gupta began to subsidize the jidora Dynasty (the remnant of kusana, for the xiaoyueshi people), and through the hand of the jidora Dynasty, he gave subsidies to the Arabs, Cypriots, Yueshi people and some messy nationalities in Persian Sassanian who were unwilling to be ruled. In fact, Gupta was against Persian Sassanian. The difference was that there was no formal declaration of war.


    "The people of Daqin are a bit like us, but they are not authentic." Huan Wen was speaking with an appreciative expression: "they completely fooled ah San as a fool. I really don''t know what ah San should be angry now."


    "Ah San didn''t do well himself." Yuan Qiao just started from a practical point of view: "if ah San is in an advantage in the war with us, the Da Qin people are naturally still ah San''s allies."


    "Allies?" Huan Wen seemed to be listening to a joke and shook his head: "only the weak need allies."


    Yuan Qiao subconsciously looked at ergutai not far away Bahram, slightly lowered his voice: "the general speaks carefully."


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if they are heard, Persians will pretend not to hear." Huan Wen knew too well that the alliance between Han and Persian Sassanian would not last long, but it was more or less restrained: "Persians... How to say? Quite... Well, enthusiasm? It''s enthusiasm."


    The Persians were overjoyed to find that the Han people were interested in ah San. They themselves had been facing the pressure of Rome and had to constantly put out domestic resistance. They really felt the pressure. Looking around, they couldn''t find a strong ally. They really wanted to say in tears that "the baby is suffering, but no one can tell".


    It is precisely because the Persians at this stage desperately need a strong ally that they show friendliness to the emergence of the Han people without thinking about it. What''s more, the Han people are the extremely eager allies of the Persian ancestors. Because of the need for more "feelings", the Persians immediately smiled when they met the Han people. If they really wanted to say "officials, you are willing to spoil your concubine", although they didn''t say it, their body still leaned on it honestly.


    "I thought the first year would end, but it has been delayed to the third year." Huan Wen was not dissatisfied with this place. If he didn''t drag it down, he didn''t have a chance to play: "since someone came, there will be no fourth year!"


    Yuan Qiao is familiar with and understands Huan Wen, which is why he is happy to cooperate with him.


    Huan Wen has always been a man with lofty ideals. He doesn''t care what others think. As long as he can achieve his goals, there are basically no taboos about means.


    Without Liu Yan to change history, Huan Wen was determined to attack Shu. No matter whether others were for or against it, he really overcame all difficulties and completed his wish to attack Shu. Precisely because of that, he was regarded as arrogant, domineering and inflexible means.


    Others don''t like Huan Wen, and he won''t change himself because he wants to be accepted. After completing the goal of attacking Shu, his resources and force began to be frightening. The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty secretly planned to seize military power and even kill him for many times. Naturally, he fought back, resulting in the deteriorating relationship between the back and the center, and evolved into the heart of the generation of Jin. Even if there were too many obstacles, the current situation did not allow it, so he didn''t do it.


    A person who doesn''t care about secular vision at all, a person who doesn''t break the means to achieve the goal, as long as he wants to complete a thing, the process is not important at all, only the final result is important.


    In this historical version, at the moment when Huan Wen led his army to conquer Bashu, he had to admit that he wanted to seek the power of both military and government in Bashu, and wanted to give Huan a basic place to operate and consolidate according to the old way of many door-to-door aristocratic families.


    The problem was that Huan Wen''s quest was rejected. He observed that he could not control his army at all. If he had any idea, he could only give up, that is, he would be somewhat unwilling.


    Huan Wen''s thought after conquering Bashu is now the mainstream. It''s not only Huan Wen, but it''s normal for anyone who comes from an aristocratic family, whether living in the north of the Yangtze River under the rule of Hu Lu or in the south of the Yangtze River under the control of the aristocratic family.


    "After killing ah San..." Yuan Qiao looked at Huan Wen''s side face and asked casually, "will the general seek a different position as governor of the mainland?"


    Instead of looking at Yuan Qiao, Huan Wen looked at the horizon of the continental shelf that had appeared in the distance and said calmly, "it''s all up to your majesty."


    Yuan Qiao didn''t speak again. He knew that Huan Wen could guess why he asked like that.


    Of course Huan Wen knows, but some things are the same thing. It''s very boring to point out. Maybe if a friend can''t do it, he will become an enemy.


    In fact, Huan Wen really wanted to be governor of a San after the destruction of the Gupta Dynasty, but it was no longer the idea of cultivating forces. Naturally, the reason is that he already knows Liu Yan''s secret, which is very in line with the idea of the ancients. He believes that Liu Yan is the son of heaven. In the face of a person like Liu Yan, no matter how ambitious he is, he should put it away, and then seek wealth within the rules to create the continuation of family glory.


    "Meiyang Hou is such a person, but now..." Huan Wen should show some attitude. He said that ran min wanted to be king, but he didn''t mess up, indicating that even people like ran min didn''t dare to jump out of the established rules under the rule of Liu Yan. How dare he have any idea of violating the established rules. He turned his head to meet yuan Qiao''s eyes and said with a smile, "we already know how big the ''world'' is. Your majesty has also indicated that one day."


    Huan Wen said something endless, but yuan Qiao fully understood it.


    Liu Yan has expressed his attitude more than once. It is not impossible for a king with a different surname to exist. Whoever has done enough credit will be granted the king, but the country (land) will not be granted in the old land of Zhuxia.


    Therefore, under the rule of Liu Yan, the ambition of the Han state never mind. It does not resist the rule of the Lao Liu family. It does not cause obstacles to the stability of the mountains. Where can the territory be so vast that it can not seal a kingdom of princes?


    The distant coastline was getting closer and closer. Huan Wen turned and went to the bird room.


    Looking down from high altitude, there is a huge fleet of at least 3000 large and small ships. They are so densely distributed and occupy a very wide space. The bow of each ship is from south to north.


    The coastline does not belong to the Gupta Dynasty. It is a small country in the southwest of the Gupta Dynasty. It seems that it is called jitanada or something. Anyway, the Han country doesn''t care about its name.


    As a country whose name didn''t even matter to the Han state, gitanado was once a province of the Peacock Dynasty. Fortunately, it was not destroyed by the Yueshi people. Naturally, during the Peacock Dynasty, their country name was not gitanado, but no one cared.


    According to the careful investigation of the Han Army, the territory of gitanado is equivalent to a county of the Han country. It can only be guessed how many people there are. The army of the country is as high as Linyi. The country has not been destroyed because it is poor enough.


    The huge fleet of the Han Kingdom appeared, and ah San on the shore soon found it. They looked stunned as if they could not see the end. The huge fleet composed of large and small ships seemed to be in a daze as if they had been fixed.


    Of course, the people here are also ah San. There is no great difference between the ethnic group and the Gupta Dynasty, but in fact, whether it is the Gupta dynasty or other countries, they are not a nation. The reason why ah San became the same nation in later generations was imposed by the British Master.


    Huan Wen''s choice of landing area is a bit particular. It is not close to the main military port of the Gupta Dynasty. Although there is no natural deep-water port, there is no fart in a small country such as gitanada. If the landing troops will be blocked to the point that they can''t get ashore, Huan Wen will simply jump out of the ship and sink to the end. It''s really not embarrassing.


    When the huge fleet approached the coast for about two or three hundred meters, the medium and large ships stopped slowly, and the ships in front were busy putting down their boats. The rest did not slow down and still charged towards the coastline at full speed.


    There is nothing wrong with the transformation. A removable wooden board is installed at the bottom of the ship, just like shark fin. The difference is that it is located at the bottom to ensure the balance of the ship at sea.


    At last there was a movement on the shore. They shouted in panic and fled like frightened rabbits. None of them wanted to stop the Han army from landing.


    Huan Wen, standing in the bird room, looked at the movement on the shore through a telescope. He changed his position and looked at the fishing village where there might be Tibetan soldiers. What he saw was that ah San was fleeing.


    Knowing what Huan Wen was thinking, Yuan Qiao said with a smile, "the final confirmation has been made. Not only is there no garrison in this small country, but also Gupta''s army has not been found."


    "Ah San is a little silly." Huan Wen put down his telescope and said in a sarcastic tone, "who stipulates that the war between the two countries can only be carried out within the territory of the two countries?"

 Chapter 782

    Violence usually breaks the rules, and war is the greatest manifestation of violence.


    Which war has taken the so-called rules seriously? As long as you can win, there is nothing you can''t do. Generally, you will be condemned if you don''t win the final victory. If you become a winner, you will do whatever is angry and resentful at all.


    There has never been justice or evil in the war between countries. Justice is actually victory, and evil is defeat.


    Both countries and individuals will be afraid of each other because both sides have cards in their hands, so it is necessary to talk about some so-called rules of engagement, which is a kind of fear on the premise that both sides are strong, and they will never have any noble sentiment towards each other.


    When a powerful country attacks a small country, it never cares about any rules. That is because a small country is not qualified to enjoy the treatment of the strong. Just as people want to step on an ant, even if the ant asks people to step on it in the way they want, people still don''t care about the demands of ants.


    "Gupta will not ignore our possible landing in gitanada." Huan Wen has stepped on the land. Behind him are the troops who have camped. In front are the engineers who are building a ferry: "they could have been stationed in gitanado for defense, but they didn''t do so."


    Quite simply, if the Gupta Dynasty wants to win more allies, there is nothing more frightening to some countries than the strong aggression and aggression of the Han army. Those countries are afraid. The first choice is to lean towards the Gupta Dynasty and stand on the same front with the Gupta Dynasty against the Han state.


    If the troops of the Gupta Dynasty had entered before the Han army invaded gitanada, the people of gitanada would certainly regard the Gupta Dynasty as an enemy. After all, the landing of the Han Army has not yet occurred, but the Gupta Dynasty unreasonably invaded the army into the country first and waited for the Han Army to land. Who knows whether the Han Army entered jitanada in order to attack the Gupta army?


    "We have landed in this small country." Yuan Qiaoneng guessed what was happening: "the special envoy of the Gupta Dynasty should have been in this small country long ago, waiting for us to land."


    "Compared with the Gupta Dynasty, which built anti landing fortifications early, one more enemy is nothing." Huan Wen knew what he was doing: "the Gupta navy was badly damaged by us. We can land on their territory, but we will lose a lot in the face of perfect anti landing fortifications. We need to have a bridgehead on this continent. The border of this small country is very suitable."


    It''s winter, but the weather here is still very mild. The temperature should be about 20 degrees.


    The a San continent is blocked by the Himalayas because of the cold current. It belongs to the tropical monsoon climate and is in a high temperature state all year round. Even in the coldest time, most areas are more than 15 degrees, while the west is maintained at more than 20 degrees all year round. That is because it belongs to the desert environment (Thar desert).


    Huanwen personally led 40000 troops to land, followed by the second and third batches, with a total force of 120000.


    The division of the vanguard forces includes five divisions of the standing army, a total of 25000 soldiers, 13000 servants from the Japanese islands, 1700 Persians and 300 Roman troops.


    The standing army troops were the first to land. After landing, they began to move out in batches after a short rest, mainly to clean up the surrounding areas, mainly to kill the rebellious enemy and civilians.


    After the standing army sets out, the ashore servants will set out in batches. They will follow the footsteps of the standing army, but they will capture visible people as labor and plunder any useful materials.


    Those who were setting up camps and building ferries joined the army as servants. It must be said that the Japanese are really hardworking and serve their masters with 120% enthusiasm and energy. Because the area where the Japanese live has a long coastline, they will not be uncomfortable working on the beach. On the contrary, they are very familiar.


    More than 15 wooden ferries extending from the coast to the sea are being built urgently, and the necessary water stockade should also be built later. The trees around the coastline are completely moldy. Busy people everywhere use saws, axes and other tools to cut wood.


    As many as 3000 ships of various types can not reach the shore. Ships with deep water can only stop two or three hundred meters away from the coastline. Some of them are connected and berthed, and some become three curved moons in three directions outside the coastline. There must be a formation of cruising warning outside.


    "There is no need for too many warships to guard here." Huan Wen ordered to follow Fu Wei: "you take a fleet out, destroy any enemy ships you see, and investigate the situation on the land along the northeast coast."


    Fu Wei saluted respectfully, Walk without any hesitation.


    Huan Wen didn''t arrive at the pingman army for a year. While some instructions were appropriate, the war process against the Gupta Dynasty was also accelerating, which was loved by the officers and men. The other is that his killing in the south of the Yangtze River is too serious, which will more or less awe the people belonging to the command system. There will be no behavior of Yin obeying Yang. On the contrary, orders are completed with great efforts, and the fear is to be killed.


    This landing point will be built as a bridgehead. Enough ferries need to be built along the coastline, but the water stockade doesn''t need to be too particular. Considering that there will inevitably be a counterattack, the construction of fortifications on land will also be included in the plan. It will only be used in advance. If it continues to be promoted, it will lose its maximum value. In the final analysis, the Han army will still leave. The construction is too good. It will become trouble when the Han army leaves and is occupied by ah San.


    Huan Wen will not stay here for a long time. He led his troops to the A3 continent to attack. He must take the initiative. He has long made a series of plans after landing. There is no natural port in gitanado. He chose to land here only to reduce the losses caused by the landing war. The really suitable port is ketak port in the Gupta Dynasty.


    The time of two days is fast for some people, but it is as long as a century for some people.


    After the landing, the Han Army spent two days clearing the territory within 20 miles around the landing point. Decent resistance did not occur, and the time was basically consumed in capturing local a San.


    On this coast, there are forests or forests in the inland. As a result, most of the local a''san actually live near the sea. In only two days, servants from the army arrested nearly 20000 people, and no one counts how many they killed.


    "It''s really poor here." Yuan Qiao was looking at the seized list. The amount of grain can only be said to be OK, but there are really no valuable materials: "most local people live by fishing. In addition to coastal fishing villages, some people live in the forest and rely on hunting."


    It''s really hard to have an intuitive impression without coming here. It''s clear that the Gupta Dynasty is a civilization that has developed to a certain extent, but the nearby gitanado... At least ah San on this side is still almost as civilized as the stone age. Not to mention the fishing villages by the sea. People who live a little inland either build a shack casually, or get a hammock on a tree, or live in a natural cave. They can''t even build a house.


    Ugutai Bahram understood the situation here and introduced it to Huanwen and other Han Army leaders. He said that the degree of civilization of gitanado (they called the Dera Dynasty) was not so bad, but the places with a high degree of development only appeared in the king''s capital.


    "This continent is very magical. Wangdu and other cities are completely two worlds, and cities and villages are completely different worlds." Ugutai Bahram''s expression was exaggerated, and he said with a straight line: "for example, here, we see the same living conditions as the primitive society. They call this phenomenon the left corner."


    It''s the difference between highly developed areas, developed areas, ordinary areas and mountain gullies! This situation exists in any country, that is, ah San will be more exaggerated.


    "They are really a country where cattle are gods and beasts." Huan Wen is eating fried beef. The meat is steak like and uses knives and forks. This kind of eating method is not learned from Europa. The ancestors of Zhuxia had such a eating method: "so many cattle can wander, but they would rather go fishing and hunting."


    "The cow is indeed a kind of divine beast in their religious system and the mount of their supreme God." Ugutai Some religious doctrines of bakhram''s country coincide with Indian 1 religion, and he himself knows ah San quite well: "this is a country where religion prevails, and even their king''s rule is based on the religious system."


    Huan Wen knew something about this, nodded and asked, "is it their caste system?"


    "Indeed." Ugutai Bahram did not shy away from saying: "there are classes in Persia, that is, we refer to the Hindu 1 religion, but they are not as serious and unchanged as the believers."


    "We also have classes." Yuan Qiao is not talking about scholars, peasants, workers and businessmen, but royal families, senior nobles, nobles, civilians and slaves. The concept of scholars, peasants, workers and businessmen has emerged, but it has not become a system for the state to divide the people: "which country has no class, a country like them that completely cuts off the progress of civilians... There will be no future."


    That statement is wrong. Ah San has a future. He is one of the few ethnic groups that can survive for thousands of years. That is, ah San was not a nation at all. It was a concept imposed during the colonial period, but they were not exterminated.


    It must be acknowledged that the caste system created the prosperity of the ancient civilization of a''san, especially in the Peacock Dynasty and the Gupta Dynasty, but then it fell again and again. But it has nothing to do with the system, only with the ruling class. History has repeatedly proved that even if the same system allows different people to play, there will be different results.


    Ugutai Bahram showed a little embarrassed expression. What he knew was that any country or nation in the world except the Han country was known to implement the rule of "blood lineage theory", that is, "the dragon begets the dragon, the Phoenix begets the Phoenix, and the son born of a mouse can make a hole". On the contrary, the Han country that does not speak of "blood lineage theory" is the "heresy".


    There is absolutely nothing wrong. Now, any country or nation is really special only in the state of Han. That is the reform of "those who have the ability" carried out by the state of Qin in the ancient and Pre-Qin period. The fatal blow to the "blood lineage theory" is the sentence "kings and princes prefer to have seed" in daze township. The "blood lineage theory" maintained from the Xia Dynasty to the spring and Autumn Warring States period was ended in Zhuxia.


    Huan Wen was born in an aristocratic family. When he was sensible, he grew up in an era when the "bloodline theory" was resurrected. Whether it was the growth environment or his own origin, it originated from the relationship between the vested interests. Even if he knew the harm of the "bloodline theory", he was a supportive attitude towards the "bloodline theory".


    There should not be too many people with the same attitude as Huan Wen. Especially after they have successfully become part of the vested interests, everyone thinks that they can be rich and noble, and future generations should always be rich and noble. Really few people will refuse the system of wealth and noble from generation to generation, but they don''t count in the Han country.


    Zhuxia''s war on "lineage theory" has been going on all the time. Even with the pre-Qin reform and the roar of daze Township, it has really been in the game all the time. Even in modern times, it still hasn''t stopped. The most obvious proof is the family in Qufu, Shandong Province. No matter how the dynasties change, the family has always existed and lived very well.


    By the way, things have changed. That is, Liu Yan has never seen the family in Qufu, Shandong. No matter how many people express or hint, Liu Yan doesn''t want to talk to him anyway, but he makes the family very upset and wants to make things happen.


    "We have captured some chadilis and a Brahman." Yuan Qiao needs to be in ergutai Bahram received some advice: "they are willing to work for us if they recognize their identity."


    "In the faith, Dalits are only talking animals, and only those above the Barker are human. The Shah is in charge of the military, and the influence of the Brahman needs to be treated with caution." Ugutai Bakhram sincerely said, "if the great man wants to rule here, it will be a helpful choice to recognize the privileges of the sardili and Brahman."


    In fact, Han people really don''t know ah San. The Dalits of Zhuxia are just a title, and ah San''s Dalits are Dalits in the real sense.


    In Zhuxia, the nobility may be able to take anything from the people, but the people''s patience is limited. If they can''t help it, they lift the table and let everything come back.


    In ah San, even the lower castes take it for granted that the higher castes squeeze the lower castes. If they resist, they not only have to go to hell, but also can''t reincarnate. They are patient indefinitely.


    "...." Yuan Qiao understood it in general, looked at Huan Wen and asked, "general, can there be instructions in China?"


    Huan Wen nodded a little depressed. In fact, according to his idea, if ah San doesn''t accept it, he will fight until he gives in. If he doesn''t kill enough, he will kill hundreds of thousands or millions. He doesn''t believe that ah San is not afraid of killing. Unfortunately, the command given by the center is to recognize the A3 high castes who are willing to cooperate.


    "Good." Yuan Qiao has his own understanding of the choice of the center, ugutai Bahram, an outsider, was present and said something: "then Joe will deal with it."

 Chapter 783

    Zhuxia is a pan faith situation. They believe in everything, but it''s really a joke to say how loyal faith can be, including the belief in ancestors.


    "...." the fat and white A-San Brahman also looked dull after listening to the translation. He said with a hesitant expression and tone: "there are so many of your great gods? They are all gods in charge of war?"


    "At least your great god Shiva did not protect the Gupta Dynasty." Yuan Qiao is unfamiliar with theology, but it doesn''t prevent him from saying with a proud expression: "maybe you can change your faith and believe in our gods."


    The white fat ah San shook his head firmly this time: "I am faithful to the belief of Shiva."


    Yuan qiaocai doesn''t care how loyal this a San''s faith is, but he knows why this is the case.


    The caste system of a San is based on the religion 1. As the top caste, Brahman is the God servant of religion 1 first, and then replaces the class below the rule of gods. The direct consequence of abandoning or changing faith is that the rule is shaken.


    "You are not monotheistic." Yuan Qiao smiled happily and said, "it''s no harm to believe in more gods who can really protect."


    White and fat ah San hesitated and didn''t speak. He urgently wanted to know what the gods of the Han country were like.


    Yuan Qiao didn''t know much about the miracles of Zhuxia. Seeing that Bai Pangpang was interested, he picked up some he knew.


    The images and functions of Pangu great God, Nuwa great God and Taiyi great God (Eastern Emperor Taiyi) have been shaped as early as the Shang Dynasty.


    Nuwa great God was the main god of the Shang Dynasty, and a temple for sacrifice was specially built. For the people of the Shang Dynasty, worshipping Nuwa is a very sacred and serious thing. They firmly believe that their ancestors were made up of Nuwa God mud. They must treat Nuwa God as if they respected their mother.


    There is a story in the romance of Fengshen, which tells that King Zhou wrote a poem to offend Nuwa great God, which led to Nuwa great God''s displeasure. It has to be told that the novel is actually based on reality, and King Zhou did something inappropriate when he worshipped Nuwa great God, But I never dared to write about pornographic 1 Poetry (at that time, poetry was strange, and some were eulogized). That behavior made heaven and earth angry and people resent, which gave an excuse for cutting merchants in the Western Zhou Dynasty.


    The more ancient times, the more serious the faith is. Countless wars have been launched because of different beliefs. Even in modern times, religious wars still occur. But to say that King Zhou was so bad that he got the right to write history after the victory of the Western Zhou Dynasty. From prince to King, Dixin has been committed to eliminating the barbarians and Rong people. On the contrary, there has been collusion with the barbarians in the Western Zhou Dynasty. Who is good and who is bad is just victory and failure.


    Naturally, Yuan Qiao wouldn''t say what role Nuwa played in the collapse of the Shang Dynasty. He didn''t even talk about the collapse of the Shang Dynasty. He focused on the story of Nuwa making people.


    "Making humans?" The white and fat ah San nodded thoughtfully: "our existence is also a gift from Shiva. It seems that some divine powers of the gods are consistent."


    Yuan Qiaogang was not aware of this. After listening to the translation, he was slightly surprised that the gods of the two races who had not communicated at all had the same ability.


    Many people on the earth who have never been in contact will have the same legend. Among them, the gods use their own ability to make human beings surprisingly consistent, which makes people have to doubt whether there is really such a thing. Otherwise, if there is no connection, how can there be the same legend?


    "Shiva not only created us, but also the creator of the universe." The white and fat ah San seemed to think of something and said proudly: "everything in the world is the creation of Shiva, including light and darkness."


    The word universe appeared very early. Many great powers have been explained many times in different periods.


    Wenzi. Nature says: in ancient times, it is called the universe, and the four directions up and down are called the universe.


    Zhuangzi. Geng sangchu states that there is no origin and no orifices when entering. There is reality but no place, and there is strength but no origin. Those who go out without orifices have reality. If there is reality but no place, there is space; Those who have long but have no original plagiarism, Zhou also.


    The corpse holds that the upper and lower four directions are called the universe, and the past and present are called the universe.


    Huainanzi explains that in ancient times, it was called the universe, and the four directions up and down were called the universe


    The Indian 1 religion of a San faith is more simple and rough. The universe is everything.


    The current state religion of Persian Sassanian, that is, Zoroastrianism, because it coincides with Hinduism, they believe that the universe is everything, and even Christianity, which is about to rise, has a similar view. They all believe that their Lord God created the universe.


    "The sharp axe split the darkness, brought light, and the chaos of the universe formed the world..." Yuan Qiao did not show weakness at all. He looked at the white and fat ah San with contempt and said proudly: "Pangu God can easily split any universe."


    "And then?" The white and fat A-San was half curious and half surprised: "just split, no?"


    Yuan Qiao actually wanted to express a meaning: your gods can create the universe. What''s so awesome? Our Pangu God can end every minute.


    At present, some things such as Pangu God splitting chaos, exhausting and incarnating all things have not been shaped into stories. Only the legend that Pangu God can end the universe.


    Because the image is destroyed, Pangu God has always existed as a legend. Although some people believe in it, they pay little attention to it. To some extent, it also coincides with Chiyou. It is regarded as the main god of the "soldier Lord" type, and has a high degree of belief in the army.


    Seeing that Yuan Qiao couldn''t tell the follow-up, the white and fat A-San felt that he had won the victory and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    At this time, Yuan Qiao noticed that the music had stopped, and the singing and dancing A-San men, women and children returned to where they should have been.


    Bai Pangpang, who felt he had won, compared yuan Qiao to the golden throne.


    Yuan Qiao stood still. He began to talk about another great God.


    The Taiyi great God was regarded as the main god only after the establishment of the Western Han Dynasty. The previous sense of existence was lower than that of Pangu great God. At that time, not only the Han Dynasty worshipped Taiyi great God, but also a considerable number of tribes of the Huns on the grassland believed in Taiyi great God. Later, Sima Qian was regarded as evidence that the Huns were actually descendants of Zhuxia.


    According to legend, the Taiyi great God was the emperor of the early generation, the ruler of the ancient heaven, and was in charge of the creatures of heaven and earth. So far, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is not a demon family, but roughly all come from chaos. At the same time, there is no emperor Jun, let alone Hongjun.


    Of course, no matter which God is, their image is shaped and supplemented by people. The more widely they are believed, the more vivid and full the image of the God will be.


    In other words, the Eastern Jin Dynasty happened to be a period of rapid development of Zhuxia sect 1 religion. Buddhism invaded the west, and some local people were committed to writing local miracles for confrontation. Like Pangu, Nuwa, donghuangtaiyi, Dijun, In fact, many roles in the romance of Fengshen were written in this period. It should be said that most of the gods have their prototypes, such as Guankou Erlang God is Li Bing.


    Xu Zhonglin, a novelist of the Ming Dynasty, wrote the romance of the gods by referring to the divine spectrum written in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Not only he, but also many novelists wrote books such as fairy tales. Basically, they should also refer to the divine spectrum written in the Eastern Jin Dynasty and add contemporary geographical Chronicles.


    Yuan Qiao said that the gods of Zhuxia must be more powerful than those of ah San. Not only did he believe it, but also his companions took it for granted. Even the Persian translator thought it must be so.


    Of course, the reason is that the gods of ah San didn''t drop any miracles when Zhu Xia beat ah San. Can it be explained that the gods of ah San also beat ah San''s gods to the north? Let alone the extent of ah San''s belief in gods, ah San''s gods should never do anything.


    The ancients really believed in the existence of gods, even the most casual Han people believed in this. When they fought a war, they always had to offer sacrifices to their main gods before the war. Even if they wanted to fight, they would make a divination first, but under the premise of human operation, The result of divination must be the divination of whether it is suitable for war because of people''s needs.


    To some extent, the high-level officials of the Han Dynasty were determined about the existence of gods. In this way, they could not understand and explain the secret of Liu Yan. The ideas of the senior management will affect their subordinates. They are invincible and invincible again and again. They are very convinced that they are blessed. They are wearing buffs when they go to war repeatedly. Even in adverse circumstances, they will show stronger tenacity and combat will.


    After Yuan Qiao finished talking about the great God, he also talked about the three emperors and five emperors, the local landscape God and so on.


    The white and fat ah San, including all the people present, is pure as a story, but there are more serious people.


    A Sanmen wonder how the Han people know so much about what happened to their gods. According to their own ideas, they think that the Han people can communicate directly with the gods. To some extent, they must admit that the Han people have been blessed by their own gods.


    Ah San, who attaches great importance to religious 1 belief, once they think that is the case, they will take it seriously. The direct expression is that ah San has obvious respect and fear for the Han people who can directly communicate with the gods and get protection, both on the surface and in the heart.


    "Long Shi is so powerful."


    "Isn''t it? You know so much!"


    "Those ah San are basically stupid."


    "Don''t talk about them. I''m stupid to listen to them."


    The more serious ah San actually has a lovely side. For example, the white and fat Brahman ah San has carefully considered which gods of the Xia should be sacrificed in addition to his belief in the great god Shiva of his family.


    Yuan Qiao would say so many things about religion 1. First, ah San put forward it himself, and then he had to say it according to the analysis of ah San''s information.


    The state of Han completely suppressed gitanado militarily. Ah Sanmen would choose to surrender if they were not opponents. If they could suppress religion, things would be easier to do.


    There is nothing more complicated behind. The fat ah San not only verbally expressed his intention to go to the Han state, but also signed misap in the form of a contract Kudelaus Dijean Sweat The name of Keshan is a series of seals and the like.


    Yuan Qiaogang was able to give misap the "white fat a San" Kudelaus Dijean Sweat As an impression, Keshan must remember the overgrown name after confirming the cooperation.


    It was necessary to leave words. Not only did misap sign, but also the arriving sardili signed. As a result, a string of names appeared on the "letter of allegiance".


    From the moment of signing, misap is the "custodian" recognized by the Han state. The area under his custody will increase with the expansion of the Han Army in gitanado, responsible for raising materials and recruiting labor for the Han army.


    In addition, those chadili become the "urban management" of the Han army. Where there is resistance to the rule of the Han people, they need to bring their own dry food with the private army to suppress. They also take charge of the public security of the areas occupied by the Han Army at ordinary times.


    In return, the Han parliament recognized the continuation of their privileges in gitanado and pledged to respect their customs.


    After the matter is settled, there will be a scene of eating, drinking and having fun. Some Han people really did what they had to do before, such as the one who wanted to embrace several exotic dancers and play with Shuangfeng.


    Yuan Qiao tasted the hump specially brought up. According to the introduction, only the most distinguished guests are qualified. Indeed, only he and misap can eat it at the scene. The rest eat camel meat and other sheep, chickens, ducks and geese.


    "We should attack Sartre as soon as possible." Misap said of the king capital of gitanado: "the end of the rule of the Dera royal family can restore peace to this land."


    Yuan Qiao didn''t care whether the small country was called gitanado or what, let alone the name of the royal family ruling the land. He nodded slightly and asked, "how many people do you assemble?"


    "Thirty thousand!" Misap looked at the Han Army outside the circular shed from a high degree and said with self-knowledge: "of course, it is impossible to dispatch about 2000 chadili legions like those armies. The rest are Dalits."


    Yuan Qiao at least knew that only the chadili Legion was the regular army in ah San, so he had to ask, "how many chadili legions can the Dera royal family recruit?"


    "Ten thousand? Or fifteen thousand?" Misap smiled bitterly and said, "your landing troops are no less than 50000 chadili legions, about five times that of us. I also know that 50000 is only a trivial number for big men, otherwise... I won''t consider standing with you."


    Yuan Qiao wants to praise mishap. As an intruder, the more scum like mishap who knows the current affairs and is a hero, the better. They must clean up when the Han state really makes empty moves.

 Chapter 784

    Huan Wen soon got yuan Qiao''s feedback. His first move after getting the loyalty book was to throw it away at will, as if he didn''t take it seriously.


    It has been six days since the Han army landed in gitanado, and the port area has entered the final stage of construction, that is, the construction speed of the Shuizhai is a little slow.


    The second batch of 20000 follow-up troops arrived on the third day. They took over some areas captured by the first batch of troops, mainly highlands with firm strategic value.


    The first batch of landing troops swept around after landing. The main expansion direction was East and North. They did not encounter tenacious resistance. It took only five days to advance more than 120 miles east and North with the landing point as the core. The East was always blocked by the mountains, and the North was stopped in a forest area.


    The third batch of follow-up troops arrived on the sixth day. It happened that Yuan Qiao returned to the camp. The newly arrived fleet was unloading troops through the built port. Their arrival increased the number of troops landing in gitanado to 120000.


    "Our scouts at the forefront have preliminarily spied on the enemy''s intelligence." Huan Wen stood up, walked to the shelf hanging the mountain map, and lit the area in the eastern mountain area: "there are about 60000 enemy troops here. They stopped to build fortifications according to the terrain and assumed a firm posture."


    Yuan Qiao looked at the relatively simple military map, nodded to understand, and saw Huan Wen''s hand drawing the northern region.


    "Most of this place is a primitive forest area, which has hardly been developed." Huan Wen''s index finger lit the map, and individual areas drew circles one after another: "there are also a number of enemy troops here, the number should be about 100000."


    The development level of the Gupta Dynasty, especially the surrounding areas and coastal areas of the royal capital, is very high, and the density of cities and villages is very dense.


    Gitanado is a small country. It can be called a highly developed area. It is only the king capital Sartre city and its surroundings. There are very few cities, and it is also a gathering place at the village level. The vast majority of their territory may be inhabited, but it is really almost wild, which is also confirmed by misap.


    "It is estimated that there are more than 170000 enemy troops in the East and North?" Yuan Qiao attached great importance to this information and said with some emotion: "the population of Gupta seems to be very large!"


    The population of the Gupta Dynasty is indeed large, it should be about 20 million, but the vast majority are the so-called Dalits.


    The military structure of the Gupta Dynasty cannot be clearly distinguished from that of the Han Dynasty. In addition, it is difficult to find out how many of the 170000 enemy troops have been found to be chadili legions and how many are worthless Dalit armed forces.


    "We found elephant troops in the northern region." Huan Wen was prepared for meeting elephant soldiers. He also worked with egutai for this purpose Bahram once understood: "elephant soldiers in forest warfare are difficult to deal with."


    How could a San not have elephant soldiers? Their history of taming elephants can be traced back to ancient times. The first A.3 dynasty that used elephant soldiers in large quantities was the Peacock Dynasty. They defeated Alexander the great in the eastern expedition and forced the Greek Macedonian coalition to withdraw from A.3 territory.


    There are also elephant troops in Sasan, Persia, which can not be compared with the Gupta Dynasty in quantity. Their elephant troops have made many achievements in the competition with Rome. They are another trump card in addition to armor, riding equipment and bow cavalry.


    The Romans actually had their own elephant soldiers, and the history of using elephant soldiers was earlier than that of the Persians. They realized that the power of elephant soldiers came from Carthage. They should know that Rome turned Carthage over to become the overlord of the Mediterranean.


    The archers and elephant troops of Carthage were very powerful. There were elephant troops in Hannibal''s expedition to Rome, that is, after a long journey, the number of elephants survived was rare, but it still greatly deterred the Roman army, and even destroyed the tortoise armor array of Rome several times.


    Although bossasan has formed a local alliance with the Han state, the Persians will not really dig out their hearts and lungs, ugutai When bakhram introduced elephant soldiers to Huan Wen, he talked about some powerful ways to deal with them, but the elephant''s fear of fire was not mentioned at all.


    "So the Persians are not reliable."


    Yuan Qiao didn''t think there was anything wrong. No one stipulated that allies must fully share intelligence, just as the Han country would not tell the Persians the real operation methods and weaknesses of powerful crossbows and other instruments. How could the Persians tell them the weaknesses of the troops they rely on?


    Allies? It was just a temporary existence because of the needs of interests. Zhuxia recognized this very early.


    The truth is that since the Qin Empire swept through the eight wastelands and six harmonies, the great unification Dynasty was established, and there were no allies in the Qin Empire.


    In other words, the unified dynasties in the history of Zhuxia never had allies.


    Allies are built on the basis of equal strength. The unified dynasties of all Xia dynasties are not behemoths, and those with similar strength in the surrounding areas are basically hostile. Where are any allies.


    The Zhuxia dynasties under great unification should have vassal or servant States, or those who play with them and don''t expect to help at all.


    Elephant soldiers generally refer to elephants controlled by people. Elephants are usually very huge. There are elephant soldiers who simply rely on getting a rope on an elephant''s ear, and there are also elephant soldiers with baskets and several archers.


    A San''s elephant is actually quite small. Basically, it only depends on the control rope punched in the elephant''s ear, and the driver drives the elephant to collide or trample.


    Once Carthage, their elephants were very large. According to some historical records in Rome, the elephants at the peak of Carthage were five or six meters high, and even seven meters high. After loading the basket, in addition to the driver, they can also carry six or seven archers.


    In contrast, the elephants on ah San''s side are generally about three meters high, a few can reach four meters, and a few can reach five meters. It''s really impossible to compare with Carthage who plays elephant soldiers.


    Huan Wen knew that elephants were afraid of fire from the Romans who followed the army. He also knew the intelligence that although elephants are large, they are very timid.


    Rome now has no elephant troops, not to say that there are no elephant troops in their territory, nor is there a lack of means (servants) to tame elephants. It is that elephants themselves are a delicate animal. Rome is divided and in financial difficulties. No one in the three parties can afford a huge elephant troops, and a small number of elephant troops can not play a key role.


    "Geopolitically speaking, our alliance with the Persians is bound to break up. The difference is when we expand to their border." Huan Wen was quite interested in the expedition to Persia: "they also know this."


    Persian Sassanian is also an empire. It will not be like some small countries only considering the present and not the future. They fought against the Gupta Dynasty with the Han state in order to cut off the Gupta Dynasty''s long-range "blood supply" to Rome. In the course of the alliance, Persian Sassanian used his political prestige to pull the two satraps, vargadoga and other countries into the alliance. If he thought in a malicious direction, he could not see the benefits of the Han state''s exclusive capture of the Gupta Dynasty.


    The two satraps and vagadoga are connected to the Gupta Dynasty by land borders. Compared with the Han country, which needs to transport troops tens of thousands of miles across the sea to fight, it will not take only a little advantage, not to mention wealth plunder, but also how much land it takes can be digested to the greatest extent.


    "Persians are very clever." Yuan Qiao can already foresee one thing: "once Gupta is destroyed, there will inevitably be disputes between the Great Han and the two satraps and vagadoga."


    Before the war, Persian sassanne had solemnly stated that it would not occupy even an inch of Gupta territory. Their suggestion was that the land occupied by the allied countries in wartime was even owned by the occupying power except Persian sassanne.


    It''s not that Han didn''t see through, but he still didn''t give a response. The Persians wanted the Han state to have a conflict with the two satraps and vagadoga. In fact, it was the intention of the Han state. The Han army came to assan, which was not a Gupta Dynasty. It was better to push the boat with the water than to find an excuse for war.


    "Wen wants to see what the Persians will have to choose." Huan Wen didn''t care how many enemies there were. The more wars he could make achievements, the happier he would be: "if they choose to support those two small countries, the big man can help the people of the Qin Dynasty."


    Yuan Qiao and many of his colleagues actually share the same view. If the Han state really wants to choose a long-term ally, it is known that there is really no more suitable object in the world than Rome.


    That is determined by the position of the two countries. Han is in the East and Rome is in the West. The two countries also control all the land from land to ocean, but there is a vast and exaggerated continent in the middle. While there is no great conflict of interest, isn''t it a good choice for the two sides to form allies and expand in the middle?


    The view of alliance with Rome has long been mentioned to Liu Yan. The supporting point is the above one. There are doubts that Rome will split itself. If we really want to negotiate alliance, we have to wait until Rome is reunified.


    Of course, if China and Rome really form an alliance, the alliance relationship will only be maintained until the two countries meet at the border, and they may live in peace for a few years, followed by an unprecedented war, which will win the only owner of the world island.


    "We don''t expect to live until then." Huan Wen was obviously lost, but he soon cheered up: "our generation can lay the foundation for later generations. It is also a time of life."


    Yuan Qiao did not think so far, but focused on the current war. He stopped talking and went to one side to watch the information he had not seen in recent days, focusing on the war situation in the west of the Gupta Dynasty.


    "The two satraps and vagadoga, which are connected to the western border of Gupta, are large countries that can send more than 100000 troops." While watching the intelligence, Yuan Qiao said, "they have started to attack Gupta as agreed."


    Huan Wen had read the information for a long time. Otherwise, there would be no conversation above.


    Vagadoga had border friction with the Gupta Dynasty for a long time. At ordinary times, both countries had large armies on the border. Vagadoga''s attack on the Gupta Dynasty not only faced the army of the Gupta Dynasty, but also fought fortifications one after another.


    The previous relationship between the two satraps and the Gupta Dynasty was ok, which was friendly to some extent, but this time the two satraps didn''t care about friendship. It is precisely because the relationship between the two countries was not tense before that the Gupta Dynasty only deployed a small number of troops on the border, waiting for the two satraps to suddenly turn their faces and refuse to recognize others. Although the Gupta Dynasty noticed something first, it would be hasty for the Gupta Dynasty to mobilize troops no matter how fast, and the two satraps took cavalry as the first, Within ten days, it invaded the territory of the Gupta Dynasty.


    "There will be a good play in the future." Huan Wen said maliciously, "it''s hard for vargadoga to advance, and the casualties must be very serious. What would they think if they saw their neighbors easily move from one victory to another, but they were blocked?"


    "What is agreed is how many territories to occupy, and in the future those territories will belong to the country of the occupying party." Yuan Qiao thought on the other hand: "in order to achieve balance, the Persians should support vagadoga."


    "Inevitable." Huan Wen is not optimistic about the balance policy played by the Persians: "there are continuous riots in Persia and facing the actual threat of the Daqin people, how many troops can be transferred? Even if the troops can be transferred, the Persians must not be willing to use their own troops to help carve out land and bleed for the opening of the territory of vakatuga. Support equipment? It is said that the finance of Persia is not optimistic."


    If the Persians didn''t want to be chess players and didn''t hide the weakness of elephants, Huan Wen wouldn''t gloat so much. Since the Persians are not authentic, don''t blame him for his lack of integrity and want to see the jokes of his allies. Moreover, he didn''t have much integrity. If the Persians didn''t screw up, he wanted to trip.


    While they were talking, someone outside told kianush Alta Aldasher came by boat and had sent his entourage to inform him that he would come to Huan Wen soon.


    "Bet five coppers." Huan Wen''s fingers beat the table rhythmically: "he came to ask for help."


    "Purchase of ordnance." Yuan Qiao made a thoughtful look and said slowly, "and I don''t know whether China agrees?"


    Kianush Alta Aldasher arrived at the pingman Colonel''s headquarters from the mainland of the Han state a month ago. He should have received some instructions from China. It is very likely that Huan Wen and Yuan Qiaogang just said that they would support vargataka. It is not impossible for him to go back immediately after he left the state of Han, but the current monsoon is obviously wrong. It takes too long to go to the state of Han again. Finding Huanwen has become the best choice.


    Not long, kianush Alta Aldasher looked like a dusty man. He entered the military account after being notified. After a few polite words, he went straight to the theme. Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao really guessed it. He negotiated to buy military equipment.


    Yuan Qiao went out and soon came back, handed Huan Wen five copper plates, and then went to be silent.


    Huan Wen played with five copper coins and looked at kianush unfathomably Alta Aldasher, the latter is a little worried.

 Chapter 785

    Kianush Alta In fact, aldasher was a little annoyed by Huan Wen. Naturally, the reason is that the Persians did not play well. They were not naive enough to think that the Han country would not be aware of it. Since it is clear that the Han state can guess what the Persian Sassanian wants to do, or what the layout of everything is for, it''s just to do something secretly. If you screw up and come to the Han state for help, it seems quite ridiculous.


    "Food." Kianush Alta Aldasher had the courage to open the mouth. He had chips: "the big man doesn''t need to send troops directly. He just sells weapons. Vargatoga uses grain to pay the bill."


    Huan Wen''s mouth was always hooked, and he didn''t give a sneer directly, but the ridicule was really on the bright side.


    The letter of the five Nation Alliance clearly states that whoever conquers how much land of the Gupta Dynasty belongs to the occupying party.


    Are there more important resources than land? Vargatoga may not lack manpower or food, that is, it really lacks enough high-quality ordnance. If it can be supplemented with ordnance, it will certainly be able to arm more people into war. For a war to destroy the country, on the premise of no shortage of food, as long as there are enough ordnance, it can not only replace the damaged weapons in time, but also arm more personnel to participate in the war. The more troops invested can not only better open the situation, but also occupy more land.


    "What I know is that big Han is purchasing in large quantities in all places where he can buy grain." Kianush Alta Aldasher was more or less shameless. He smiled and said, "great man, there has been a disaster, hasn''t it? If the general can get a large amount of food, your emperor will be very happy. As soon as your emperor is happy, the general... Isn''t it?"


    Yuan Qiao saw that Huan Wen had no intention of speaking. As the second figure of the expeditionary army, he could not make the scene too embarrassing. He slowly said, "only your majesty can decide whether to sell weapons to the outside world."


    Huan Wen didn''t know kyanoush Alta Aldasher is really naive or fake naive. If he has a problem, he comes to him, a general who leads the army to fight outside, to buy weapons. Don''t you know that the general of the unified army is afraid and suspected of loyalty by the center? Not to mention selling weapons, he didn''t dare to do anything out of line. He wanted to buy weapons in large quantities, which made him wonder whether the Persians were calculating themselves.


    "Ah?" Is that so? Kianush Alta Unlike pretending, aldasher said with a stunned expression: "I thought the general would have autonomy since he could command the army."


    At that moment, Huan Wen extended his hand to the hilt of the sword, and Yuan Qiao''s face became quite ugly. If he provoked discord, kiyanush Alta Aldasher is really low enough.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher was not stupid. He saw the ugly expressions on the faces of Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao and explained with great embarrassment: "there is no other meaning. The generals who unified our troops to go out to fight have great autonomy, including selling profitable military materials."


    Every country is different, isn''t it? Perhaps the case of bossasan is kianush Alta As aldasher said, it is more likely that some countries are more free than Persian Sassanian, but that is not the dynasty of the Xia Dynasty.


    "As far as I know, your country won a great victory in the last battle (the first defense war of pingman Colonel''s headquarters) and seized a considerable number of weapons in the recent land war?" Kianush Alta Aldasher clearly found the murderous intention from Huanwen and the malice of Yuan Qiao, but he did not intend to stop and tried to argue: "we can''t sell your weapons. What if it was captured from the battlefield?"


    The Han Army has its own standard equipment, which focuses on the "cleanliness" of military equipment. If a San''s equipment is captured, except for some bows and arrows, most of them are of little use to the regular forces. Except for the servants, they are randomly stacked in the warehouse waiting for replenishment. It is likely that they are just rusted.


    A San''s equipment is very miscellaneous. The Han Army seized the largest number of short spears. That''s the standard configuration of a San when arming the so-called Dalits. The battlefield includes the attack from the back warehouse, with a number of 280000 poles. Other swords, machetes, daggers, spears... Some weapons that can''t be named are not half as big as short spears. In addition, there are nearly 18000 long bows with different colors of arrows... The number of bamboo arrows is the largest, with a total of 370000. In terms of armor, there are less than 3000 sets of iron armor and leather armor. Wood armor, bamboo armor, cloth jacket armor and some strange things are simply too lazy to do statistics.


    Kianush Alta Seeing that Huan Wenwen and Yuan Qiao had not replied for a long time, aldasher looked at the two people''s expression that was almost gloomy enough to drip water, and asked in disbelief, "can''t even the seizure be handled by themselves?"


    In the history of Zhuxia, many ministers who sold weapons privately did not even have a tomb, so there was no existence. The grass on the tomb was dense, so they would not sell national weapons separately, or they were captured from the battlefield. Anyway, doing so privately would never come to a good end. It is not only the private sale of weapons, but also the private accumulation of weapons beyond the national identity permission. The word "anti thief" will appear on your forehead every minute, and you will be pulled to the entrance of the vegetable market at any time within the three ethnic groups. In particular, the control of armor is the most strict. The state Dynasty also allows people to have weapons, but the quantity and specification should not exceed the regulations. However, no matter which family or individual dares to reserve more than ten sets of armor, once it is found that it is something we can''t say, I''ll see you in the vegetable market.


    "..." kianush Alta In the face of keeping silent and gloomy Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao, aldasher said that the inner pressure was greater than mountain. He then remained silent for a while, whispering like talking to himself: "no wonder the big man will be so stable..."


    In other words, the national conditions of each country are different. In Zhuxia, there was a time when weapons could be sold at will, and even armed forces could be armed as long as they had money. In particular, it is most normal for merchants to raise an army to protect the caravan.


    In the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, there were frequent private armed forces that were not state armed but could catch the National Army rubbing on the ground. Except for a very small number of scholars'' theories, any prosperous theory basically had its own "protectionist private army". For a period of time, the most powerful Mohist simply rode directly on the heads of at least six vassal states and did whatever they wanted. Even the Mohist could fight hard with the state of Qin, one of the Warring States States States, and pull out the army. As a result, the state of Qin spent two generations trying to win the support of the Mohist. Later, it is estimated that the Mohist simply destroyed the Mohist after using it, but it didn''t completely destroy it, but it also directly brought the Mohist down.


    The "classical" era of Zhuxia ended in the prelude to the opening of the Warring States period. Then the Qin Empire swept through the eight wastelands and Six Harmonies and formulated new rules. After Liu Bang became the emperor in the early Han Dynasty, he was running to destroy the princes and kings he had sealed. Then Liu Che achieved the authority of "self-respect" by defeating his arch enemy Xiongnu. In fact, he had a high tolerance for civilian weapons, However, the personnel control within the system is too strict. If the central court shows no sign of ending, some red lines will die if they touch.


    At least before the two Song Dynasties, in fact, the officials of Zhuxia encouraged the people to hold weapons. That is, they knew that the people holding weapons in peacetime could be familiar with using weapons, and waited for recruitment to emphasize a little. Discipline is an army that can be pulled to the battlefield immediately. If they don''t even touch weapons in peacetime, when they need weapons, If the conscripted people go to the battlefield without training, they will die, but if they train the conscripted people, they will consume too much time.


    People were encouraged to carry weapons especially in the Han Dynasty, especially in the Western Han Dynasty. As long as adult men learned to use the weapon of bow at least, it was a folk custom that as long as boys were born, parents must take the baby''s hand and shoot everywhere with a toy bow. In the exquisite crown ceremony, the most important ones are shooting, fighting and controlling. They may not be very skilled, but they can''t. Therefore, Liu Che wanted to go to war with the Huns. Once the conscription order was issued, hundreds of thousands of troops were pulled out every minute. Later, he attached great importance to riding, and the Han cavalry began to sweep the grassland.


    To say that the first emperor cast twelve gold men with weapons under the heaven is to collect the weapons of the six countries, not the weapons of the Qin people.


    Two Song Dynasty? They were influenced by five generations and ten countries. Of course, they prohibited the people from holding weapons for the stability of their rule, and then waited for the foreign troops to kill. They did not organize an army that could fight immediately, and the people were lambs to be slaughtered. At the end of the Southern Song Dynasty, Wen Tianxiang repeatedly organized resistance, and the places that did not fall were corresponding. Fujian and Shanxi were located in the rear and maintained considerable vitality because of the terrain. Most men in Fujian and Shanxi basically followed to resist the invasion. It was still that men in Fujian and Shanxi had the attribute of "Nanman" and were especially allowed to carry weapons in the Southern Song Dynasty, But one after another, the whole army was destroyed again and again.


    In other countries or nationalities, they may have had a centralized movement, but it seems that they have not been very successful. Rulers who basically want to hold all power in their hands either give up on their own in the middle of the journey or are directly overturned. Of the ten rulers who forcibly collected power, eight were killed by their former subordinates, one was frightened to death by the sudden outbreak of rebellion, and the other committed suicide by various means.


    "Feudalism" disappeared in Zhuxia, but other civilizations have always existed. The promising career of "Lord" has not completely disappeared even in modern times.


    "A big man is different from all countries." Kianush Alta Aldasher didn''t give up his purpose, but now is not the time to mess around, Talk about other topics to ease the atmosphere: "take our country as an example, we do not allow civilians to hold weapons, which is different from you. Our lords and generals, as long as their financial resources allow, can have their own affordable armed forces to defend their territory in peacetime and go out with the army in wartime."


    Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao looked at each other. What is certain is kianush Alta Aldasher didn''t lie.


    "You call the sabbath, that is, our Parthian period, the seven families have a huge private army." Kianush Alta Aldasher obviously fell into a kind of thinking, and his expression was very important: "in the war between Parthia and Rome, the troops have been eliminated repeatedly. The Roman army came to the capital, and their choice is to wait and see."


    In the history of Zhuxia, there is no such thing as the country being wiped out by other nationalities for the time being, that is, there is no situation where the national field troops have been wiped out and the enemy troops have attacked the imperial capital, but the armed forces in other places have no support or rescue. In the case of foreign troops approaching the imperial capital, Zhuxia is a vassal who knows the news. It can be recorded in history, that is, Ji Gongzhen, king of Zhou, was invaded into the capital of the Western Zhou Dynasty by Canrong. It may be that the speed of Canrong''s invasion is too fast, or for other reasons. Anyway, it is not that Ji Gongzhen, king of Zhou, did the "war fire drama vassal" for praising Si, At that time, the princes looked coldly at gunrong''s attack on ho Jing and his killing of Ji Gongfu, king of Zhou you. With one exception, they all sent troops everywhere.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher was talking about the history of the fall of the Parthian Empire, but what he didn''t say was that the aldasher family betrayed the object of allegiance after seeing that the country''s demise was difficult to reverse. They simply controlled the last armed force and stayed dormant in the local area, waiting for the Romans to loot the capital like many others who had more or less armed forces in their hands, They plundered all the way back, and then they took the lead in fighting against the former loyal objects, and later defeated other competitors, so as to establish sassanne.


    "What I learned is that anyone of a big man has to pay taxes to the state as long as he has output?" Kianush Alta Aldasher didn''t expect to get a reply, so he went on: "the Lord of our country doesn''t need it, Rome... That is, the Da Qin you call doesn''t need it."


    This is really the case in sassanne and Rome, but the Lord will offer it in the form of tribute. It depends on his conscience. Usually, for example, in the turbulent Persian sassanne and Rome plunged into civil war, Shapur II is frantically asking his subordinates to offer more. The "three sons" of Rome are the same, because their basic national conditions make the situation not better to some extent, but worse to some extent.


    Of course, kianush Alta Aldasher won''t say anything about the scandal of bossasan. He just talks about the current situation in Rome, which is still very objective and in-depth. The summary means that the system of the Great Han Dynasty can tap the greatest potential of a country. No wonder it can start war with foreign countries anytime and anywhere. It is a very advanced system.


    In the face of kyanoush, who showed a vague expression of "seeking guidance" Alta Aldasher, Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao looked at each other again.

 Chapter 786

    Zhuxia dynasties have been pursuing centralization since the Qin Empire, and emphasized the strong and weak branches since the early Han Dynasty. They should ensure the absolute advantage of the central strength at any time.


    Facts have also proved that as long as the central government has the strength of absolute superiority, the country can always maintain absolute stability. Many times, under this phenomenon, the country has basically moved towards prosperity.


    However, once the strength of the central government weakens, there are powerful figures in local areas, and the central government is unable to deal with unstable factors in time, the country will enter a period of turbulence.


    Of course, Huan Wen or yuan Qiao will not go to work for kianush Alta Aldasher introduced those.


    "What I know... Jin Dynasty? Is that what you call the last dynasty?" Kianush Alta After a monologue, aldasher saw Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao''s face ease down. He was relieved and had a desire for knowledge: "although the Jin Dynasty was also centralized, it was because of this that the kings and barons seriously damaged the strength of the country in order to compete for the position of emperor?"


    The emperors of Zhuxia are supreme, precisely because of the supremacy of the emperor, but anyone who has the strength and opportunity will attack that throne.


    "Our monarch, according to you, is the ''co Lord''. Everyone is loyal to the monarch, but we don''t need to listen completely, whether from legal or other aspects." Kianush Alta Aldasher''s statement made Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao think of the Zhou royal family. He saw them nod and continued, "that''s why the throne, although noble, is not as attractive as the emperor''s throne."


    Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao can understand that if you become a king and still have no power to kill, the attraction of that throne will really decline a lot.


    "Our war with Rome was weak most of the time. Only the great lords United can compete with Rome." Kianush Alta Aldasher smiled bitterly and said, "but it''s usually too difficult to be united."


    Huan Wen was very interested in the expedition to Persia. For some time, he did not know much information and intelligence. What he knows is that the Persians have competed with the Daqin people for thousands of years. Most of the time, the Persians are really at a disadvantage, so it is not difficult to understand kianush Alta How aldasher came up with the reason to learn the Han family system.


    Zhuxia was used to the centralized system. On the contrary, other civilizations were still in the enfeoffment system.


    In fact, it''s really difficult to determine which system is good. No matter how good the system is, it can''t afford to be screwed up by stupid people. No matter how bad the system is, it can also play tricks in the hands of wise people.


    If the people of Zhuxia think that they have the history of the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period as a reference, they subconsciously think that enfeoffment is the root of all chaos, but is that really the case?


    Like the enfeoffment of sassanne in Persia and Rome, they had to be local lords with strong strength, so that the country would move towards the period of expansion and maintain domestic prosperity from foreign plunder.


    On the contrary, once the center of the Romans and Persians becomes strong, the rulers will inevitably enter a period of competition with the local lords. As a result, they will fall into a period of internal friction, civil war, or a relatively peaceful stalemate. Anyway, they will fall into a period of depression.


    "I can''t refute this at all." Kianush Alta What did aldasher just hear? Huanwen talked about the old events of the three giants in Rome. He touched his chin and fell into thinking: "indeed, in order to please the Romans (citizens with votes in Rome), the three of them repeatedly launched wars with foreign countries. Caesar mainly conquered Gaul, Krasu conquered North Africa and Greece, Pompeii fought with the Germanic and Gaul. Their starting point was to elect to become administrators, but they really expanded the territory of Rome."


    There is also the latter thing, that is, Caesar won in that competition, but because Caesar''s strength is really too strong, not only those who failed in the competition come together, together with some people who did not help or originally helped Caesar, they have become Caesar''s opponents. There may be some relations between Caesar''s policies. For example, the barbarians can become Roman citizens. The fundamental reason is that Caesar is strong enough to deal with anyone at will, which makes everyone afraid.


    No matter the Romans or Persians, they have no saying that "the king wants his officials to die and his officials have to die". Only when the rulers can bring benefits can they be recognized as rulers. If they can''t bring benefits, they will damage interests. Basically, they send the rulers to die with direct action.


    I don''t know if it is correct. Anyway, Zhuxia is indeed one step ahead in centralization, and later civilizations have gradually come to the road of centralization. It is because of historical factors that other civilizations except Zhuxia civilization, even if there was a short period of centralization, the time is usually not long.


    It was a different direct reaction produced by different civilizations. In fact, Zhuxia had the same situation in the spring and Autumn period. The spring and Autumn period was also a period of rapid expansion of Zhuxia, but it was not the credit of the central government. In fact, it was the spontaneous act of vassal.


    The so-called lords are vassals. Vassals can also have their own vassals, maintaining the national stratum system layer by layer. If they reach a loyalty relationship under the constraints of a pledge, there will be internal consumption, but the vast majority of their strength is used for external development.


    It is said that the Western Han dynasty laid the initial territory of Zhuxia, but many areas expanded by the Western Han Dynasty were incorporated into the civilization system in the spring and Autumn period, which is tantamount to the Western Han Dynasty taking the unified road of the Qin Empire sweeping the eight wastelands and Six Harmonies again.


    After the centralized power system was established in Zhuxia, the expansion of the territory was extremely slow. Many times, it even fought out and retracted itself. That was where the central government felt it could not control too far, and was unwilling to control it remotely in the mode of vassal.


    The world is so big, there are some cases, but most of them are common. Since centralization has become a rule, Zhuxia is a relatively special one, which has almost no similarity with other countries and nations.


    "The expansion of Rome was driven by various families?" Huan Wen knew this statement for the first time. After thinking for a while, he had to admit: "according to your statement, it is indeed so!"


    "Our territory is also based on the expansion of each family." Kianush Alta Aldasher is talking about the expansion of those families in the Parthian period. The establishment of Persian Sasan is to recover the territory of Parthia, but it has not been fully recovered. He said: "it is a shame that we have stopped the recovery operation for many years, and even lost land all the time."


    Kianush Alta What aldasher did not mention is that the system of Persian Sassanian is very unstable, which may be different changes due to different rulers coming to power. For example, the previous ruler respected the power of local lords, making the country''s territory generally in the period of expansion, and the next ruler suppressed or even eliminated local lords, resulting in the shrinking of the territory.


    Persians live in Central Asia and West Asia. They can contact a lot of civilizations. Europa, which has had a grudge against them for thousands of years, North Africa, which can rule from time to time, and ah Sanmen, their neighbors in the south.


    There are too many civilizations in contact, and they also give Persians a variety of cultural elements. The system has never been the same, but generally keeps pace with Europa, which means that they love each other and kill each other.


    "We (the aldasher royal family) are now back to the old way." Kianush Alta Aldasher refers to the decline of the royal family and does not care about the powerful Lord: "now Rome is divided. Maybe it''s our best chance."


    In recent years, Persian sassanne has fought with Rome, but the scale of the war is not large. The aldasher royal family, which rules Persian sassanne, has the opportunity to transfer back troops from the front line with Rome. If there had not been unrest everywhere, it would have fought against some disobedient Lords.


    "We need reform." Kianush Alta When aldasher said this, he became very firm: "in the known world, only the big man''s system is the most appropriate."


    Persians had contact with Zhuxia. The earliest time should be in the Western Han Dynasty, but it was completely difficult for the two sides to conduct in-depth communication. Naturally, there were some countries separated from each other all the time. At the same time, the environment along the way was quite bad, which created enough obstacles for in-depth communication.


    Peeping into the leopard happens in all aspects all the time, like kyanoush Alta That''s what aldasher is doing right now. He has personally been to the Han state and can also communicate face-to-face with some key officials of the Han state, but how can he know enough about the civilization of Zhuxia in such a short time.


    Don''t say it''s kianush Alta Aldasher, in fact, even the people of Zhuxia can''t have a comprehensive understanding of their own civilization. Just living in such an environment, everything seems to take its course, but it''s really difficult to describe it in words.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher said that to learn the Han system is not to mention it at will. It is the Han system he saw and understood that is most beneficial to the family of the ruler.


    As a royal family, it is also a royal family with real power. More importantly, the descendants of the family do not have the right to inherit the throne, kianush Alta How could al Dahir not be excited about the supremacy of the ruler''s power in the Han Dynasty?


    "We can provide the necessary help." Yuan Qiao tried his best to endure the excitement in his heart: "no matter from which aspect."


    In the final analysis, Yuan Qiao is still a Confucian, and the Confucian is very interested in enlightenment. He has always thought of "world harmony", so he starts from teaching barbarians Zhuxia characters, and then further assimilates barbarians'' thoughts and turns barbarians into Zhuxia.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher suddenly felt wrong, and Yuan Qiao''s enthusiasm came too suddenly.


    Huan Wen noticed kianush Alta Aldasher''s unusual, quietly reminded yuan Qiao.


    Yuan Qiao didn''t care much. Educating barbarians was the favorite thing of Confucianism, or the attitude of doing things with great sentiment. When they did such a thing, they didn''t have malice, just to spread culture. Basically, they didn''t think much about the effects after spreading culture.


    If Huan Wen had not had a dialogue with Liu Yan about the Enlightenment of barbarians, it is estimated that he would be similar to Yuan Qiao.


    That''s true. Confucianism wanted to make barbarians feel the greatness of saints, and other aspects were secondary. This thought originally existed only in the Confucian Chu poetry school and Korean poetry school, but later spread to other Confucian schools, especially Guyang school.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher didn''t know what cultural invasion was, but he felt something wrong from Yuan Qiao''s excessive enthusiasm, and was relieved after many attempts.


    "Really? Saint." Kianush Alta Aldasher asked vaguely, "knowledge is created by your saints?"


    Yuan Qiao didn''t have the face to say "yes". He suddenly thought of something, and his originally cheerful state of mind slowly faded down.


    The sage is the sage when the Confucianists rule the hegemony in an all-round way. The family in Shandong can not only enjoy various privileges, but also be unconditionally respected by the cultural people.


    Now, after the rampant hooligans, Confucianism is naturally hit by the current situation. Then, in the two Jin Dynasties, Confucianism itself went into a fork in the road. As long as it is a great Confucian, it can''t help understanding metaphysics, making the yin-yang school very popular.


    Confucianism from the spring and Autumn period to the Qin Empire spoke of "benevolence" and "propriety"; In Liu Che''s period of the Western Han Dynasty, Confucianism took "the great righteousness of the spring and Autumn Period" and "vengeance" as the main tone, and then became "self denial and return to rites"; In the Eastern Han Dynasty, the core of Confucianism changed again and became "harmony".


    It can be said that the core of Confucianism has been changing in any period.


    Liu Yan is not interested in Confucianism at all. There is no sign of exclusive respect for Confucianism at all. That can be seen from the family in Shandong. That is his complete distrust of the integrity of the family in Shandong. The family has done too many dirty things following the signboard of the sage. It is not mentioned how to bully the people at ordinary times. It is only that any intruder can be recognized that he can disgust the dead. What is there to respect in such a family?


    However, if the Shandong family can express resistance when the foreign enemy invades, instead of repeatedly kneeling and licking, Liu Yan will give up the family even if he doesn''t like it any more. Unfortunately, the family didn''t resist once. On the contrary, they have repeatedly become the help of the invaders. How many times did they appeal not to resist the invaders.


    In kianush Alta After aldasher invited yuan Qiao to introduce the great Confucianism to Persia, Huan Wen''s attitude also changed.


    "Yes." Huan Wen began to change and Yan Huan said, "if you are willing and willing to pay for it, maybe you can''t discuss the sale of weapons."


    If yuan Qiao thought of enlightenment, Huan Wen thought of making Persia fully sinicized.

 Chapter 787

    To completely conquer a nation, we must first make that nation feel that it has no hope. It is better to join the sequence of powerful conquerors, or lie dormant, endure hardships, or survive. As long as the nation is not destroyed, there are still countless possibilities.


    Did Zhuxia belong to a nation from the beginning? The answer can be drawn from the word "Zhu".


    Zhuxia did not refer to a single nation, but to the same camp sequence. After the beginning of the Han Dynasty, a large number of Han people gradually formed, coupled with many vassal races such as Wuhuan, Xianbei, southern Xiongnu, Qiang and Koguryo, forming a pan Zhuxia system.


    According to Sima Qian''s explanation, Zhuxia started from the Xia Dynasty. With the collapse of the Xia and Shang Dynasties... And even the collapse of the Zhou Dynasty, the ancestors of Xia, Shang and Zhou moved outside the Central Plains. Therefore, the Huns are descendants of Xia, and other non Han nationalities can also find evidence related to Xia, Shang and Zhou, especially the Xia and Shang Dynasties, so as to judge that everyone is their own.


    It is difficult to say what role the pan Zhuxia theory played in history. When the Han people were strong, it was a sharp weapon to defeat and assimilate foreign races. But waiting for the Han people to weaken, there are foreign enemies to invade, unable to resist and ruled, that set of theories has become a sharp weapon to disintegrate the Han people''s resistance. Even some cultural people can confidently say that it is not shameful to serve the invaders of the same ancestor.


    Under normal circumstances, even if the main ethnic groups of Zhuxia can ensure their own strength, the other vassal races will not honestly unite around the pan Zhuxia camp. Sometimes they will make some small moths, and sometimes they will even suddenly be cruel.


    Most of the time, it is the main ethnic group that cares for and takes care of other small partners, such as providing food subsidies, teaching knowledge, improving their industrial level, and... Extra points in the college entrance examination? But such help is basically not grateful. After the main nation has problems many times, it is those people who bite over.


    Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao both experienced the same era. Before the collapse of the Western Jin Dynasty, the ruling class did not think there was any threat from the Hu people. They have such confidence that they are based on the coexistence of the three countries. Any country can rub the surrounding Hu Lu or barbarians on the ground and think that the Hu Lu has been completely tamed.


    Facts have proved that the mysterious self-confidence of the Western Jin Dynasty is completely false.


    The civil war between the princes and the Three Kingdoms led to the loss of a large number of people in Zhuxia. Due to the lack of labor force, they constantly introduced Hu prisoners who thought they had been tamed. At first, Hu prisoners were relatively honest, but they couldn''t bear the Sima family. The attacks of the kings revealed the reality of the paper tiger in the Western Jin Dynasty, and then they were taught by Hu.


    With the lessons of the Western Jin Dynasty, the Han people began to realize that Hu Lu would not be tamed at all. At least no one could tame Hu Lu except the western and Eastern Han Dynasties. There was no mistake in their cognition, and none of the later dynasties did the great feat of taming Hu Lu like the first Han Dynasty.


    Neither the great Sui Dynasty, which was once strong, nor the great Tang Dynasty, whose population was not as large as that of the great Sui Dynasty from its establishment to its demise, suffered the loss of thinking that they had tamed the Hu prisoners. One was besieged and had to ask the king of diligence to lead to chaos in the world (Yang Guang was trapped in Yanmen pass), and the other was simply sent to the grave by the Hu prisoners they thought they had tamed (an Shi rebellion).


    Now the Han state has regained the confidence of its overlord, but the lessons from the Western Jin Dynasty are deep enough. It is difficult to say what the rest is. Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao will have a mentality that if they support a white eyed wolf again, they will be bitten.


    Because of worry, Yuan Qiao withdrew from educating Persia.


    Huan Wen also had concerns, but he chose to face the difficulties. He was already making a draft in his mind. He wanted to suggest that the center should increase the cultural penetration of Persian Sassanian and help the aldasher royal family of Persian Sassanian establish a centralized system. However, he wanted to create internal chaos in Persian Sassanian. There were too many places to operate.


    Finally, kianush Alta Aldasher''s request to buy ordnance did not receive a timely response, and Huan Wen''s reply was to ask for instructions. But his other request to study the Han system was promised.


    Kianush Alta Aldasher''s arrival is just a small episode. Huan Wen''s most important thing now is to fight against ah San.


    In the north and East, the Han army will not make any offensive for the time being, and the two sides have temporarily entered the stage of confrontation.


    "Fu Wei is already moving to the coast there." Yuan Qiao pointed to the map of the eastern coastal area: "the mountain area here is not very vast. The enemy is most likely to retreat and turn into if they don''t want to be attacked by the frontal advance and the fleet sends landing troops."


    Up to now, the Han army is still not very familiar with mountain warfare, and even a little blind to jungle warfare. However, Mountain Warfare and jungle warfare can not be avoided whether it is in pingman Colonel''s headquarters or a San''s native land.


    Huan Wen would not land in the A3 mainland until this time. The reason is that he dispatched troops from the southwest of the mainland. The other is to set aside more time to make more troops adapt and learn Mountain Warfare and jungle warfare.


    The latest batch of standing troops transferred from the mainland are the troops commanded by Huan Wen for the longest time. At first, they followed Li Chenghan who followed Huan Wen to attack Bashu, followed by ningzhou, Jiaozhou and guang1, which swept through the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The reason why they were removed from the establishment commanded by Huanwen in the seventh year of Yuanshuo was, of course, the end of the war in the south of the mainland, and the Han army system did not allow a force to be controlled by a general for a long time.


    In addition to the troops who are relatively good at Mountain Warfare and jungle warfare transferred from the mainland, Huan Wen also specially invited Qian Jiantong and a part of the Yulin army.


    Qian Jiantong and Yulin army were the last troops to land on A-San. After necessary rest, they were assigned tasks. The headquarters and the standing armies of the two divisions were responsible for attacking the Satte City, the king capital of gitanado. They were accompanied by some A-San''s subordinate troops, followed by servant troops from the Japanese Islands.


    Sartre, the king capital of gitanado, is built in the core of a plain. In terms of the geographical environment of a San, even the plain cannot lack dense forests, and the river system is also numerous and complex.


    Unfortunately, the Han army never lacked the experience of crossing the river. With the guidance of the guide, the headquarters did not encounter too much trouble. If there was anything unpleasant, it was the subordinate armies that slowed down the overall marching speed.


    "In addition to the necessary guides, I don''t care about those ah San." Qian Jiantong has just learned that as long as he crosses the river in front of him, there is a flat river ahead, and there is no dense forest: "it''s more than 80 miles from Sutter City, and some cavalry can arrive before dusk."


    Li Jun is the Vice General of Qian Jiantong. The deputy general is the role of the main general to pick up the leftovers and fill the gaps. In addition, he does some work such as guarding the flanks of the main general. He knew exactly what Qian Jiantong was going to do.


    "The infantry lacks the animal power to take the place of walking, and can only arrive before dawn as soon as possible." As a long history, Cai Mian has more concerns: "although we have snooping information about Sartre, it is difficult to estimate the authenticity of the information."


    Cai Mian is the eldest son of CAI you. It is Cai you''s special favor to ask Liu Yan that he can take the last bus to conquer the A-San mainland this time.


    Many of the second generation of officials in the Han Dynasty did not understand Liu Yan''s specific ideas for the time being. Most of them were relatively honest in learning or practicing martial arts. Waiting to find out Liu Yan''s ideas a little, the official generation began to strive for opportunities to make achievements for their children. Very few developed in the direction of local officials, and more sought to go out of the country to participate in the war.


    As the king capital of a country, even in a small country such as gitanado, there can be no garrison in the city of Sartre at any time. The information received by the Han army is that there are about 8000 so-called guards stationed in Sartre city for a long time, basically eight tenths of the chadili legion of this small country. When necessary, they can mobilize no less than 30000 citizens to participate in guarding the city.


    In addition to military snooping, the Han Army also learned about the city defense. Sartre city is a city of about 50000 or 60000 people, with a wall of about 30 feet as a barrier, but there is no moat.


    Qian Jiantong also knows that he has been idle for too long, resulting in some eagerness. Giving up the idea of being raided by the cavalry alone, he inevitably scolded: "can those ah San be more wasteful?"


    After all, the Han Army has invaded the territory of gitanado. No matter how stupid the Dera Dynasty is, it will not ignore the urban defense of Sartre city. The garrison city of Sartre can''t be won by a surprise attack, especially the number of cavalry is only about 2000.


    The number of affiliated troops following Qian Jiantong to attack Sartre city is not large. The 3000 chadili Legion personally led by misap and nearly 50000 Dalits are armed. In fact, the quality of the chadili Legion among them is quite good, but those Dalits are really a little ugly.


    "If we open the way ahead, they can still walk like this..." Li Jun didn''t know whether to laugh or angry: "if ah San is like this, we really chose a good place to conquer."


    Isn''t it? The worse a San behaves, of course he can''t stand it as a teammate. But for the invaders, the worse ah San is, the better he will fight. It''s really a good thing.


    After crossing the river and marching five miles or so, Qian Jiantong ordered to build a temporary camp, and the necessary Scouts must also be sent out.


    Before the captive army could catch up, Qian Jiantong had ordered Cai Mian to bury the pot for cooking. The scouts sent back to report that they found a considerable number of gitanado troops coming from two directions.


    "One is a mixture of cavalry and infantry, with a number of about 8000." Of course, Cai Mian didn''t have time to cook. He urgently returned to the main army''s main post: "the other is the coordination of chariot soldiers and infantry, with a number of about 6000."


    Chariot soldiers? The chariot soldiers were eliminated in the early years of Zhuxia, and other civilizations... Including the two imperial countries of Rome and Persian sassanne, there are more or less chariot soldiers. In particular, the chariot soldiers of A3 countries are still quite large and regarded as one of the main combat arms.


    Generally, the detection and warning range of the scouts will not exceed 30 Li. It will take some time for the scouts to find the enemy and report back. In fact, the enemy is always approaching, and the time to respond to the Han army will not exceed an hour at most.


    Qian Jiantong ordered the construction of temporary camps. According to the camp specifications of Zhuxia, the temporary camps will not pay much attention, that is, they will not dig necessary ditches. At most, they will set up horses and fences, and multiple defense chains will not be built in the camps. Such a camp has little advantage of tenacity.


    "They went out of town to take the initiative?" Li Jun is not a fake. He doesn''t understand. He really doesn''t understand what the mentality of gitanado is: "is it delaying time to strengthen the fortification of Wangdu?"


    "A lonely city is not guarded." Cai Mian did not have much actual combat experience. Based on his military knowledge, he said: "there is no satellite city around Sartre city. The mobile forces are arranged outside the city, which is in line with the military layout."


    If you defend a city, of course, you can''t shrink all troops into the city. In addition to increasing the consumption of resources, you will completely cut off the external connection, and let the incoming enemy lose the threat and concentrate on attacking the city.


    No matter what the purpose of the approaching enemy is, Qian Jiantong will not stay in place passively. His choice is to ride the army to meet the incoming enemy''s infantry and cavalry mixed headquarters. A division will match nearly 10000 subordinate troops to meet the enemy''s chariots and infantry mixed headquarters. The rest will be used as reserve forces while guarding the camp.


    The terrain of this area is flat, surrounded by forests, but the forests do not cover a wide area.


    A San has a hot climate. Even on the plain, you can''t see the lush grassland. At a glance, it is a generally earthy yellow scenery.


    Qian Jiantong, who led the cavalry to the battle, did not march far to the northeast. He saw the enemy on the horizon in his field of vision. With the convenience of binoculars, he strangely found that the cavalry of gitanado''s army had a long distance from the infantry, which was eight miles away.


    "Blow the trumpet!"


    Qian Jiantong now has three options. The first is to directly attack the enemy cavalry, eliminate the cavalry, and then slowly clean up the enemy infantry; The second option is to detour, give priority to attacking the infantry, strive to break up, and then turn around to fight the enemy cavalry; The third option is to divide the troops and attack the enemy''s cavalry and infantry at the same time.


    "Target enemy cavalry!"


    Qian Jiantong himself was born as a cavalry general. He also commanded infantry. He knew cavalry and was no stranger to infantry. His choice was to give priority to the enemy cavalry.


    Gitanado side obviously also found the existence of the Han army. The cavalry running in front slowly stopped, and the infantry in the rear also stopped after a distance.


    Qian Jiantong soon saw that the enemy cavalry was changing horses, and some of the enemy infantry left behind about 1000 people, and the rest began to move forward again.


    "Change horses!"


    This Yulin cavalry is to change horses directly in the movement, use auxiliary horses on the way, and change into the main war horse when fighting. That''s what cavalry with multiple war horses will do.


    The horse changing action of the Yulin cavalry seems to scare the A-San of gitanado. At the next moment, the A-San cavalry turned its horse head and ran back

 Chapter 788

    Qian Jiantong had the idea of "they set an ambush" in the face of the enemy. However, the terrain of this place is flat, and there is no widely distributed forest around. It is almost clear at a glance. What ambush method should the enemy use?


    Gitanado''s cavalry did not suddenly turn their horses back while galloping. Any cavalry in galloping state could not turn their heads in place. Even if they really wanted to retreat, they should make a small detour between the left and right wings.


    The war horse is not a vehicle and does not have the function of reverse gear. The war horse in running state also needs a range to turn. If the angle is too small, it is very easy to roll over. Even if there is no rollover, it will collide with the surrounding partners who are also riding. In this way, a necessary turning range becomes inevitable, just like the reason that a race can''t take all the inner lanes when it chooses to take the turning track.


    The distance between the two armies has been getting closer. With the distance getting smaller and smaller, Qian Jiantong has repeatedly confirmed that there is no possibility of ambush in this terrain. What he sees is that the enemy''s infantry are building an anti-collision formation in a panic. Generally, he can guess what''s going on.


    It''s just that the two armies meet. The Han Army has a telescope to spy on the force composition in advance. On the gitanado side, it can only vaguely find that there are troops ahead. One side can take the other''s force composition into the eye, and the other side must be close enough to be distinguished with the naked eye. There must be a gap in the response time.


    There is no saying of meeting by a narrow road, but the terrain of this place is flat. The general of gitanado is obviously not stupid. He asked the cavalry to retreat to cover the infantry. If the cavalry of the Han Army still chase his own cavalry, the infantry can have more time to make a variety of preparations. At least, there can be a "harbor" when his cavalry is defeated by the Han Army; Or the own cavalry broke away from the pursuit of the Han army. The Han Army cavalry turned their horses to deal with their own infantry. The own cavalry cruising for battle could attack the flanks of the Han Army cavalry.


    It must be said that the general of gitanado had a good calculation, but the next division of the Han cavalry was beyond his expectation.


    Qian Jiantong brought the Yulin cavalry, an army trained as an ace army. He has not been less involved in combat since the moment of army establishment. He may not dare to be big against the Shijie Zhao state in its heyday, but he is full of confidence against a San who is despised at all.


    Full confidence can also be explained as high morale and full of confidence in the upcoming war. If you don''t have that strength, it''s called arrogance, which will inevitably become a negative textbook in the history of military operations, but the Yulin cavalry obviously won''t.


    The Yulin cavalry was divided into two. Qian Jiantong led 1500 cavalry to continue chasing the jitanado cavalry. The 500 cavalry were running to the jitanado infantry who were building an anti impact formation.


    The situation on the battlefield is not complex, chasing and cruising, defending and preparing to launch an attack. The engagement between cavalry and cavalry happens intermittently in constant pursuit. Cavalry and infantry will happen earlier due to the lack of mobility of one party.


    The 500 Yulin cavalry responsible for attacking gitanado infantry tentatively approached the enemy within a hundred steps. The expected enemy archery did not happen, and the whole cavalry sprint away in a semicircular attitude without directly hitting it.


    After completing the detour, the 500 Yulin cavalry approached the enemy again. When controlling the horse, they put on their bows. In the rolling sound of horse hoofs, the sound of bow strings was insignificant, but one feather arrow burst out of the air.


    Riding and shooting is an art of cavalry. Before the stirrup was invented, not everyone can shoot arrows while galloping, even in the grassland where he grew up with the war horse. That is a test of riding and a test of balance.


    The mount of the Yulin cavalry has a high bridge saddle and a very mature stirrup. Their riding bow is a product of scientific research. After a round of galloping archery, they don''t stop, let alone launch a collision, but form a circuitous posture and leave.


    In the gitanado infantry formation, which was shot in the face, the scream was shouted with the falling of the feather arrow, followed by the constant groans 1 in the mouth of the injured.


    At the front of the formation was a group of infantry with small round shields and short spears.


    The standard anti-collision formation is composed of several long square arrays. The small round shields in front of each square array form a horizontal line, and then cross out a short spear with one hand; The second row is clinging to the robes of the first row with its own small round shield, and the short spear in its hand is also tilted forward; The small round shield in the third row will rest on the back of the robe, and the short spear will touch the ground and point to the sky.


    It is estimated that gitanado''s opponents had never played the art of riding and shooting, so they did not expect that the Han cavalry did not directly launch a collision. In order to make the formation closer, but also between each other, in order to make the small round shield close to the back, there was no defense in the sky when the arrows fell.


    For two consecutive times, there was no bow and arrow counterattack from the gitanado infantry, which made this group of Yulin cavalry against gitanado very unrestrained. They gradually divided into five brigades, arrogantly "surrounded" about 4000 gitanado infantry, and played running and shooting again and again.


    Qian Jiantong was still free to pay attention to the battlefield on the other side when chasing the gitanado cavalry. When he saw that his cavalry played "surround shooting", he was confused. He didn''t understand whether gitanado didn''t have long-range attack means or didn''t fight back for some reason.


    Of course, the infantry of gitanado has long-range attack arms, and there are many kinds. In addition to the traditional archers, there are both grenadiers and javelins, but they made mistakes at the beginning.


    Any army needs organization. However, organization is not a matter of shouting. It depends on the repeated training of formed units in peacetime, which has evolved from organization to tacit cooperation.


    The more people there are in the army composed of most people, the more difficult it is to form coordination. Gitanado is not a big country. There may be elite troops, but it is definitely not the group that appears on the battlefield.


    They hurriedly wanted to form an anti-collision formation, and the close combat infantry overstocked the space of the long-range arms. As a result, the anti-collision formation became a decoration. The long-range attack arms did not have a sign from the person in front and could not determine the target. Most of them were "dumb" except that a few others were firing indiscriminately.


    Later, they were shrank by the close combat arms shot by the Han cavalry Beatles, and simply squeezed their long-range arms into a group. As a result, there was a scene on the battlefield.


    There is no joke to say that there are really no cavalry that can play riding and shooting in teams in gitanado, or there will be no cavalry that can play riding and shooting in the whole A3 continent except during the kusana empire.


    A San people shoot arrows on mobile tools by taking a chariot. Their ancestors played like this. Maybe they still play like this after one or two thousand years. As for riding and shooting, they are better at playing Luohan on the back of war horses (motorcycles).


    Qian Jiantong found that the enemy cavalry in pursuit showed signs of past help. He took the lead and walked along the route that would coincide with the enemy without much brain cells.


    Zantep Delaus Shulaka''s heart is broken at the moment. He is a general of gitanado, who is a mixture of walking and riding. There is an encounter on the way to the camp where the invaders attack. To say that the invaders will go out of the camp and fight back is some psychological preparation, but it is estimated in advance that it will happen within ten miles of the camp.


    The attack and defense war within ten miles of the camp is a normal state of war, which can not be said to be zantep Delaus Shulaka is too whimsical, but the excellent Scouts of the Han Army and Qian Jiantong''s aggressiveness make zantep Delaus Shulaka''s speculation has undergone fundamental changes, the most serious of which is that gitanado''s infantry situation has become extremely worrying.


    The other let zantep Delaus Shulaka has the impulse to hit the wall with his head. It is obvious that the general in charge of commanding infantry is not suitable to lead troops at all. Even in the face of cavalry attack, even if 4000 people want to form a dense formation, they should take into account the necessary activity space of the long-range arms, but it is obvious that the general is either really mentally disabled, Another possibility is that the mentality is unbalanced and the play is abnormal. Anyway, it is to screw things up.


    The bad situation of his own infantry forced zantep Delaus Even if shulaka knew that the support would be bitten by the Han cavalry in the past, compared with the possible collapse of infantry who were repeatedly mounted and fired and unable to counterattack, being bitten by the Han cavalry became a tolerable range.


    After all, as long as the infantry don''t collapse, the battlefield will still be dominated by gitanado''s troops. If the infantry collapse, let alone whether to continue to attack the Han Army in the future, the shulaka family should become a joke of the whole country.


    A "Wuwuwuwu -" horn was sounded, which was the first horn sound on the battlefield.


    Originally, five hundred Yulin cavalry who were playing riding and shooting around gitanado infantry made assembly movements in the sound of horns and formed a conical riding array slowly and firmly.


    At the same time, another group of Han cavalry with Qian Jiantong as the spear also completed the charge formation in galloping.


    If you look down from a high altitude, what has been twisted and crowded into a ball is the infantry of gitanado. What has become an irregular straight line is another cavalry of gitanado with a number of about 3000. The cavalry of the Han Army charged in a conical array in two different directions.


    Outside the battlefield on this side, there is another corner about 20 miles away. A gitanado combat vehicle and infantry troops from north to South are constantly moving. A Han Army and affiliated army in the South have become the most front-end Pinzi formation, and the rear irregular rectangular formation is advancing to the north.


    Zantep Delaus Shulaka didn''t know that the distant friendly army was about to have contact with the Han army. He only knew that when the Han Army cavalry who was originally attacking his own infantry came up, their team, which had become a straight line because of the forward charge, would be cut off by the waist, or that it would be cut into three sections directly.


    The facts are like zantep Delaus As shulaka expected, a little different is that two groups of Han cavalry have a special round of riding and shooting between the upcoming collision. There may not be many jitanado cavalry who died or fell off the horse, but it makes the jitanado cavalry subconsciously distance away. The next moment, two groups of Han cavalry rushed into the loose jitanado cavalry line one after another, A burst of collision, howling, horse sound... Broke out in an instant.


    The confrontation of cavalry is such a moment. At the same time, the knights on the horse are waving weapons. All the time, people on both sides of the enemy and ourselves fall off the horse, or the horses collide with each other and fall on their backs.


    After a short shock, the cavalry of both sides moved continuously, resulting in leaving the battle site just now, leaving a bloody picture composed of war horses and people. The people and horses there can be scattered or stacked with each other, including those who are dead and completely dead, and those who are trampled by horse hoofs into meat and mud.


    The battlefield is inseparable from the bloody picture. What is more frightening is the person who is half intact but the other half is trampled into meat and mud but does not die. He dug the land with his hands, pulled his intestines, and climbed forward with a distorted face, leaving blood and intestines all over the ground behind him. After a long time, his head tilted and stopped, and there was no movement at all.


    After completing the hedging and leaving, Qian Jiantong quickly looked around the battlefield and shouted, "detour, hit again!"


    The battlefield commander must have a loud voice, but not yell at the whole army, but at least let the trumpeter on the following side hear it.


    Another bleak horn was sounded, but the rhythm of the horn changed. The Han cavalry scattered due to the impact were close to the nearby paoze again, or formed a new charging formation with many people and few people, and attacked the nearby enemy again according to the military order issued by the horn.


    On one side of the battlefield, misap Kudelaus Dijean Sweat In fact, Keshan had watched it for a short time. At the beginning, he thought that the Han people were too big. He had the courage to ride nearly 10000 steps with only 2000 cavalry.


    When the cavalry unit of the Han Army, misap began to doubt whether it was the right move to take refuge in the Han country. He thought that although the Han country was strong, the army was too arrogant. Although he was surprised to see the Han Army riding and shooting, he didn''t increase his confidence that the Han army could win. Until he saw the scene just now, his head was blank.


    A San of gitanado has never seen the sudden cavalry. Even if there are similar cavalry types, it is nothing more than cruising or charging. After a fight, he should leave and cruise for a breath. I really haven''t seen such a kind of play as the Yulin cavalry, which can cruise, ride, shoot and charge fiercely... And can disperse the impact back and forth.


    "Shiva is on the!" The first moment when misap recovered, he found his chin very uncomfortable. Fortunately, he did not dislocate: "that battle was terrible!"

 Chapter 789

    Every civilization has its own characteristics, not only culture, but also arms.


    The sudden cavalry is not exclusive to Zhuxia. The first civilization that created this arms is the nomadic people, but the productivity of the nomadic people is not good. Most of the cavalry belong to the type of light cavalry.


    It was not until the period of Wu Hu Luan Hua that the nomads invaded and occupied the Central Plains, plundered resources and enslaved enough labor force that the sudden cavalry was considered to shine, and even let the nomads play the Armored Cavalry for the first time.


    It was the first Han Dynasty that played the turkeys most smoothly. In fact, several famous troops were all equipped with turkeys. They were light cavalry used to deal with nomads. They could defeat the crowd every time.


    In the same period of the pre Han Dynasty, the Hun Empire played with light cavalry, while the Parthian Empire of Persia played with armor and riding equipment, and the Roman Empire did not pay attention to cavalry at all. Strangely enough, Persian armor and riding equipment are often taught by Roman heavy infantry and Javelin Soldiers.


    A San has horse producing land on this land, but the most characteristic is elephants. They also have their own elephant troops, and the elephant troops have a glorious history. For example, they played an important role during the Macedonian Greek invasion.


    Elephant soldiers are not affordable in any country. Apart from some necessary domestication and training skills, they are actually related to financial resources. For example, gitanado also has elephant soldiers, but the number is only hundreds. Unlike the rich Gupta Dynasty, it can support and maintain tens of thousands of elephant soldiers.


    Apart from the elephant soldiers, the chariot troops are the most important. On the contrary, the cavalry status most valued by the Zhuxia is not much higher than that of the infantry.


    Zhuxia has a history of measuring whether a country is strong by the number of chariots. It requires certain resources and necessary technology to build chariots. In a period of low productivity, the more chariots you have, the stronger the national strength. At the same time, each chariot is matched with a source of troops. Without enough soldiers, you can''t train many chariots.


    The historical stage of a San is similar to the spring and autumn and Warring States periods of Zhuxia. To measure national strength, we first look at the number of elephant soldiers, then refer to the number of chariots, and the cavalry is not within the reference range.


    According to Qian Jiantong''s understanding, or according to the concept of the Han people, it is natural to think that the cavalry is a sufficient threat, which is also the reason why Qian Jiantong chose to lead his troops to attack the Gitana multi-step cavalry mixed army.


    The battle entered the stage when the Han army continued to cruise and seize the opportunity to attack. The rhythm of the battlefield was completely controlled by the Han army.


    Jitanador''s cavalry fell into the continuous chaos of being impacted, and the infantry simply didn''t "wake up". Qian Jiantong was happy and surprised by the smoothness of the war. He didn''t understand how jitanador dared to send him to the field.


    In fact, the gitanado side had never fought with the Han Army and did not understand the Han Army''s tactics Delaus There are also mistakes in shulaka''s appointment of generals. War is who makes mistakes and loses advantage. Once he makes mistakes and is seized by his opponent, the victory and defeat are doomed in that moment.


    At the same time, Qian Jiantong also clearly found that the enemy they faced had low ability of coordination and cooperation. It was really not a strong army.


    There is nothing surprising about this. It is a universal truth that a small country has no strong army. That is the first thing that national strength is doomed, and the second is the lack of self-confidence of the strong possessed by a strong country.


    To put it bluntly, powerful countries are made, and they have played out their self-confidence as strong people. However, their will and confidence can not be achieved at one time. It takes a process. In that process, there are no fewer thorns and thorns.


    Qian Jiantong can control the rhythm of the battlefield, but he knows that it is impossible to annihilate the enemy on the spot. All he can do is defeat.


    Next, what the Han Army did was a driving tactic, which did not allow the enemy cavalry time to rejoin the whole team, and constantly put pressure on the enemy infantry in chaos.


    It took nearly an hour. First, the shattered gitanado infantry began to flee on a large scale. Before that, a considerable part of gitanado cavalry had scattered and fled.


    After the army of gitanado fled, the performance of the cavalry of the Han army was officially staged, dispersing the enemy troops, so that the people who fled from the enemy were everywhere, driving and harvesting back and forth. More and more mentally collapsed ah San chose to give up resistance and escape and kneel down to surrender.


    It was almost at the end of the war between Qian Jiantong and another battlefield.


    What is different from Qian Jiantong''s battlefield is that Li Jun took the Han Army and the captive army face-to-face with the chariots and infantry of upper gitanado. The two armies did not start the confrontation at the first moment. I don''t know whether it was a tacit understanding or both needed to be prepared. They stopped about a mile away.


    Li Jun saw nearly a thousand chariots. Through the telescope, he can find that there is a great difference between gitanado''s chariots and Zhuxia''s styles.


    Zhuxia''s chariots are actually classified as heavy-duty. They are generally the type of Sima chariots. The experience of the chariots is relatively large. The carrying members are usually the driver, the halberd, the bow (crossbow) and the shield. Sometimes the riding soldiers or arms are adjusted according to needs. For example, the shield soldiers are removed to take two bow soldiers, or the bow soldiers are not allowed to carry two halberd soldiers.


    The A-San chariot on the battlefield is a fighting type. Unlike the chariots of Zhuxia, there are guardrails on all sides. After the vehicle is empty, there are only half waist high protective walls in the front, left and right. The body looks slightly smaller. It is pulled by two horses. According to the carrying members, it is classified. One is the combination of driver, long fighter and shield, and the other is the combination of driver, shield and archer.


    Li Jun noticed that ah San''s chariot didn''t have an axle, but the two wheels each had a round toothed sharp object protruding out. Don''t guess, it must be a big killer installed on the wheel. Again, he clearly saw that some sharp blades were fixed on the horses pulling the chariot, which should be lethal weapons using speed during collision.


    "We... Haven''t trained how to fight against chariots." Dai Shen, as a school captain, also had a telescope. He looked at ah San''s chariots and was somewhat worried: "the terrain is very flat and there is no obstacle to chariot operations. We have no time to dig trenches."


    Chariots have long disappeared in the battlefield of Zhuxia and have been replaced by cavalry. In the era of developed information, even one thing has disappeared in society for a long time, but some entertainment, such as movies, dramas and novels, basically have some reliable targeting methods, but now it is precisely an era of underdeveloped information.


    "We can only rely on shield soldiers to make slopes and subvert them." In fact, Li Jun didn''t read the military book on how to deal with the chariot. He simply reacted in the simplest way: "the chariot runs on wheels, and one high and one low will definitely roll over."


    It''s the right way to target, but not only does it test the courage of the shield soldier, but also the shield must be strong enough, and the shield holder''s reaction and body are strong enough.


    The sound of strong horns was sounded in gitanado, followed by the cry of mountains and tsunami.


    Han people couldn''t understand ah San''s words. They didn''t know what he was shouting. In fact, even if you understand ah San''s language, it is difficult to distinguish what he is shouting.


    "Beat the war drum."


    In the army of the Han Dynasty, infantry would certainly carry large or small war drums, while cavalry would carry horns. Soon, the "Dong Dong" war drums were sounded.


    Li Jun will have such a reaction. The army pays great attention to momentum. No matter what happens, we can''t let the enemy make more noise than our own, otherwise the momentum will be compared, resulting in the shaking of our own morale.


    The number of combat vehicles in gitanado should be about 1200, and the number of infantry accompanying is about 5000. They simply put the combat vehicles in the front, and the infantry stood in the rear without any formation.


    From the perspective of battle flags, there are many battle flags of different styles and even different patterns in gitanado. Should each chadili family have a battle flag belonging to their own family?


    In fact, not only the war flag, but also the chariot can see some obvious differences, such as the painted patterns and some obvious characteristics of the car wall style.


    Not to mention military uniforms, there is no uniform at all in gitanado. Not only do the clothes have different styles, but also there are various colors.


    Li Jun used a telescope to observe the position in the northeast, where the dust was flying. Although he could not see what had happened, he could guess that his cavalry were fighting with the enemy. He didn''t worry about his boss at all. Although there were only two thousand cavalry going to fight, it was a feather forest cavalry. Even if he couldn''t win, he wouldn''t suffer a great loss.


    A slightly neat cry pulled Li Jun''s attention back. It was a slogan shouted by ah San before. The chariot in the front row also waved the whip and the horse began to pull the car forward.


    Of course, the wheels are made of wood. Without the product of rubber, the wood structure rubs with the road. Even if the ground is flat, there will be some stones, which will shake the chariot. As a result, the people standing on it will tremble with the ups and downs of the car body. A larger bump will make them need to reach out and hold the car wall to stabilize their body.


    After gitanado''s chariots went out, the affiliated army behind the Han Army obviously stirred up. Li Jun was confident in the arranged supervisor. What should be done had been done. His energy should be focused on commanding the battle. He just looked back and didn''t do anything else.


    Dai Shen had already taken his headquarters forward, and a "Han Army''s mighty" battle horn was roared out, followed by the queue. Every step forward was a "drink".


    A San''s "one mile" is not the same as the "one mile" distance of the Han country. It should be said that there are differences in the name and length of the length unit in most countries, but the judgment of the sense of distance depends on the eyes.


    The marching sound of the Han army marching forward was no less than that of a San''s slowly accelerating chariot.


    After the Han army stepped forward for some distance, the Tower Shield soldiers who formed a small team separated from the headquarters and began to accelerate. They were 11 people in a small team, with a distance of more than five meters between the teams.


    After that, the whole military formation stopped, and the spearmen began to organize hedgehog formation in the voice of the officer''s command. In an instant, the front of the military formation became a forest of spikes.


    The crossbow soldiers also organized an arrow array under the command of the officer. Their movements were very fast. They immediately got the order to lift the crossbow into an oblique angle according to the instructions of the officer, and then pulled the trigger to complete the launch.


    Other arms also need to be busy. Gradually, the whole military array is changing. It is obvious that the overall formation is scattered, and many soldiers are digging with shovels on the left and right wings, including the interior of the military array.


    In the rear, the attached troops were ordered to move to the left and right. As long as they were not driven to face the attack of the chariot, they were still very obedient. They also learned that they needed to encircle the battlefield from the left and right wings when they had an advantage in the battle, and carried out the orders with joy.


    The wheels of the chariot are rolling forward, and the battlefield is full of movement when the wheels roll or rub with the road.


    There was a scene on the battlefield. I don''t know whether it was cutting corners, disrepair, or too bumpy, which led to an accident. A chariot suddenly fell off one side of the wheel while galloping. The people on the car body were thrown out the first time the wheel fell off and hit the road under the car. The chariot was pulled by a huge force, directly loaded and crashed into the ground, When they fell to the ground, they dragged the car body forward and hit the ground heavily, making a loud noise.


    When the first chariot has an accident, there will soon be a second and a third. In fact, the number is not too large, that is, chariots without axles to control large turns can only make small turns, and there is no brake. Even if the chariot behind wants to hide when it sees an accident in front, it can not stop at high speed, and it can only make small turns, It''s inevitable that you can''t avoid it and hit it directly.


    "That''s why our ancestors eliminated the chariot." Li Jun is not gloating: "the combat method of the chariot is to run headlong, pay great attention to the combat terrain, and then the direction control is too rigid."


    In a word, the chariots of Zhuxia were not only pulled by horses, but also by cattle. Zhuxia territory is a mountainous terrain. There is really no room for chariots to play. Even if it is pulled by cattle, which are not fast, they still pay strict attention to the terrain.


    Of course, most of the arrows launched by the Han Army''s arrow array fell into the air. Some hit arrows have good or bad killing effects on A-San on the car body, which completely depends on the shield hand''s reaction and untimely on the car body, and the number of arrows dropped.


    The archery of the Han army was not aimed at ah San on the car body, but the horses pulling the chariot. They were not covered with armo

 Chapter 790

    To catch a thief is to catch a king first, and to shoot a man is to shoot a horse first. This is not a simple sentence in a poem. It is the experience summed up by the long history of war in various Xia dynasties.


    The size of war horses is much larger than that of people. People will make some actions to avoid or block the arrows. Horses with little wisdom will have some instincts to avoid danger, but they have shackles. In addition, some instincts have been numb with long-term training. In fact, they will not react to the arrows and will be shot passively.


    In fact, the arrow array is not too tall. It is just that large-scale archers or crossbows form their own formation, multiple long-range forces are arranged at a reasonable distance, and then shoot at an area according to the command.


    It''s not a tall formation. It''s not difficult to control, but the specific operation is extremely difficult. Archers or crossbows must be strictly trained. What kind of command should lift the bow or crossbow to what angle? Any mistake is the second, causing accidental injury, which is called tragedy.


    In the military history of cold weapons, the difficulty of long-range force training is higher than that of close combat forces. As an archer or crossbow hand, people who can shoot arrows and shoot accurately but freely are suitable for hunting. The key is to know how to obey commands and obey orders.


    The latter point mentioned above is common to all soldiers, but if the long-range troops make mistakes, it will hurt their morale. After all, people fight in front, but their own people shoot deadly arrows at the back, and anyone will be psychologically collapsed.


    The arrow array is extremely dependent on the observer. In this age when mathematics is only the preliminary stage, there are too many things such as ruler, spacing and predicted moving position... There is no systematic induction, even the smartest person can be confused.


    Without a simple and clear scientific system support environment, the observer of the arrow array needs to be extremely experienced, be able to judge the distance between the arrow array and the enemy to be shot, and then give the firing command of the elevation according to the weapons of the commanding arms.


    In the arrow array of the Han Army, commands were constantly shouted out. Teams of crossbow men shot arrows repeatedly in the voice of commands. Some of them could shoot five rounds, or three rounds. Then they didn''t hear the command of archery again.


    Obviously, the chariot soldiers of gitanado have not encountered sniping in this scientific way. The horses they pull the chariot are not armored. No less than 100 chariots are killed by arrows in the process of charging. The subversion of each chariot is a great noise.


    The chariots that fell in front became an obstacle to the advance of friendly forces galloping from the rear. More chariots collided with the wreckage of the vehicle body, and rollover occurred every time. As a result, they launched the charge and did not enter the collision stage. At least 150 or so chariots fell in the middle of the charge.


    The number of 150 vehicles is only a little more than one tenth of the fighting vehicles of gitanado. The problem is that they have never encountered a similar situation. It is impossible to say that they have no impact on the morale of the army.


    The most direct manifestation is that the originally noisy gitanado infantry stopped shouting, but the subordinate army of the Han army broke out cheers when moving to the left and right wings.


    The arrow array organized by the Han army could not stop all the jitanado chariots charging. The jitanado chariots running in the first row have charged far enough and will soon come into contact with the Han Army TA Dun soldiers.


    Tower Shield soldiers have always had a strong sense of existence in the Han army system. They are the most solid "shield" of the infantry. They have repeatedly formed an army array for defense or promotion. Together with long-range forces, they constitute the strongest "shield" and "spear" of the Zhuxia army. Whether they are mounted soldiers or infantry, they can always win step by step, far less than the loss of the enemy.


    The chariots had long disappeared on the battlefield of Zhuxia. It was nonsense to say that the Tower Shield soldiers of the Han Army had the experience of dealing with chariots. They were ordered to leave their headquarters and move forward. The command they got was to use their bodies to support the shield and create an artificial slope for the subversion of chariots.


    It''s one thing to know what to do, but it''s another thing to really do it. The leader of each team of Tower Shield soldiers is watching all directions and listening to all directions. As the leader, in this battle against the enemy''s combat vehicles, the responsibility and pressure are far greater than any time before.


    Lin Qu found the chariot coming from the Mercedes Benz and shouted loudly. Paoze hurriedly formed a formation. Because he was too nervous, the shouting was hysterical. Fortunately, paoze could understand it.


    Their practice is that someone tilts the shield in the front, and the people behind form a slope of the shield in turn. The slope shield wall is then supported by people.


    As for the chariot with rolling wheels, a San driver on the car body tried hard to control the chariot to make fine-tuning direction when he saw the situation ahead, but the structure of the chariot decided that without an axle, the chariot would pull the car body to make a too wide turn, which would directly make the chariot fall to the side, and they would overturn themselves in the process of turning.


    When Lin Qu heard the sound of the chariot smashing to the ground, she stretched out her head from the side to watch. When she saw the target she was going to deal with overturned, she wanted to say that she was very happy.


    They really didn''t deal with the chariot. It said that organizing the inclined shield wall would make the chariot roll over, but in fact, no one had a spectrum in their mind. Even if the person who ordered the order was finished, the person who executed the order was at stake.


    After Lin quqing continued to observe the battlefield, he happened to see a scene.


    It was paoze of other teams who organized the tilting shield wall, but did not complete the tilting shield wall. The enemy''s chariots collided with each other in the roaring sound of wheels.


    It was a tragic scene. The horse with a sharp blade first collided with the people in the way. The sharp blade brought red blood when piercing and crossing. The collision of the horse made the human body fly upside down, followed by the collision of the car body and the rolling of the wheels.


    After waiting for the chariot to move forward, the team that wanted to build the inclined shield wall had long been fragmented, and the fresh life became a lying corpse. Some of the corpses were cut halfway by the sharp blade, and some were crushed by the wheel, resulting in the depression of the body. The only surviving Han Army knelt down on one knee, his face full of extreme fear, and the crotch was dripping water.


    It''s not a shame to be scared to pee on the battlefield, that is, veterans of all wars are scared to pee during combat. It''s normal for recruits to be scared to pee on the battlefield for the first time.


    It is almost impossible to say that people on the battlefield do not have fear. The difference is whether they can control their fear.


    Then there is a more shameless thing. No one is not afraid of death. The fear of death is natural, but only expressed and hidden, overcoming the fear of death to fulfill his duty as a soldier.


    Lin Qu didn''t have much time to think or fear. He caught a chariot galloping towards the position of the organization''s inclined shield wall in the corner of his eyes, and subconsciously shouted, "hold on!", People also shrink in


    At the next moment, there was a movement of horse hooves stepping on the shield. Anyone under the shield wall felt the top weight, while the person on the right saw the horse''s head with its mouth open. The picture seemed to be slowed down. The saliva in the horse''s mouth was splashing, and it could be distinguished that some of the saliva had become white foam.


    The "play" speed of the picture returned to normal, the wheel ran over the shield surface, and the war horse that did not trample on the shield wall fell to one side, and then the overturned car body tilted and smashed to the ground.


    In the Han Army under the shield wall, none of them could stand. The people in front fell directly to the ground. Some even knelt forward with their thighs, but their waist folded back.


    The impact strength, plus the weight of the horse and chariot, is really not the total weight that the horse and chariot should have when they stop. It should be multiplied by several times.


    He succeeded in overturning a chariot, but Lin Qu was confused. When he came back, he wanted to lift his arm, but he found that he didn''t listen to orders, and he also saw the miserable appearance of paoze.


    There were two people whose waist was directly crushed by great force. Their bodies were broken, and blood gushed from their mouth, nose and ears when they were dying.


    The Han soldier in front was directly pressed by the shield. It was obvious that the skeleton collapsed completely, the limbs were twisted, the thickness of the trunk was reduced, and the ribs could be seen in the part not covered by the shield.


    "Those who can move, pull those who can''t move." Lin Qu felt that his mouth was a little sweet and full of fishy smell. He knew that he not only dislocated his arm, but also was injured inside: "withdraw, evacuate here."


    Successfully organized the inclined shield wall to intercept an enemy combat vehicle, which was indeed subverted and scrapped, but 11 people sacrificed three people on the spot, and the other people were more or less injured. The people who could bomb pulled or carried the incapacitated robe and moved to the flank of our military array according to the command of Shi Chang.


    Li Jun stood on the temporarily built high platform. He saw tragic scenes through the telescope. Most teams failed to organize the inclined shield wall for direct reimbursement, and some of the inclined shield walls were not well completed.


    In fact, even if the inclined shield wall is formed, it may not be in the correct position. The people carrying the shield are not invincible iron King Kong. Most of them are directly crushed by the shield wall. Their sacrifice is to successfully paralyze an enemy chariot.


    "If not... Forget it." Li Jun''s mood fluctuated, but if he lost his square inch, he had seen too many tragic battle scenes: "to deal with the chariots, we need to do a good job of fortifications in advance. It''s too expensive to rely on temporary blocking."


    The price is that any successful or failed team has played its role, or used the wreckage of the chariot or stacked corpses to successfully create obstacles to the chariot''s progress, resulting in the continuous reduction of the space that the chariot can pass through.


    There are no undead people in war. The sacrifice is only divided into valuable or worthless. The Tower Shield soldiers who go to war reflect their own value. Their efforts and sacrifice make it impossible for most enemy combat vehicles to pass through the battlefield and directly hit the array.


    A small number of gitanado chariots can charge up. They find that the number of friendly forces around them is rare. Of course, the horses pulling the chariot don''t have any thoughts, but the people on the chariot are panic.


    For chariots without brakes, even if the driver wants to stop, he needs buffer time. If the chariot running at high speed wants to stop, it needs at least 100 meters as a buffer to reduce speed, but they don''t have that much distance.


    "Go, go faster!"


    Cosa Aisia''s face was covered with ashes. Most of her chariot troops didn''t rush over. More importantly, there was a sharp thorn forest composed of spears in front.


    This war was not only strange to the Han Army, but also completely unexpected after the battle on gitanado''s side.


    In a San''s land, it is chariots and cavalry who deal with chariots. No matter how experienced people are, they have never seen or heard of infantry and dare to take the initiative to stop the running chariots.


    Let alone take the initiative to attack against the charging chariots. Even if you organize an array in situ to block the chariots, ah San will only do it on the premise of some tools such as resisting horses. It is also a legend that people stand in a dense square array to fight hard.


    Cosa today If aisia hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he didn''t believe who had the courage. When he was full of confusion, he only felt that the Han people could have such great courage and the spirit of not afraid of death.


    In the same sentence, no one is afraid of death, but soldiers... Soldiers of any country have discipline, and then a sense of mission or honor, which makes them suppress their fear of death.


    Cosa Seeing that she was getting closer and closer to the thorn forest, aisia grabbed the reins of the driver with a ferocious face and drove the horses pulling the cart to accelerate and accelerate again and again. In the corner of his eye, he found another chariot about to hit, and his attention was drawn.


    The chariot running at high speed has no shock absorber. The bumpiness caused by speed is more obvious. The white foam in the mouth of the horse pulling the chariot splashes everywhere. The people on the chariot have to hold the wall of the chariot to control the balance of the body.


    At that moment, as long as conditions permit, everyone''s eyes were on the chariot that was about to collide with the spearmen.


    What they saw was that the horses pulling the chariot collided with each other, and the sharp thorn forest sank in an instant. The spear pierced the horse''s body, but the Spearman was pushed backward by a huge force.


    The horse pulling the cart died at the first time of the collision. The car body was pulled forward by an inertia. The people on it were thrown into the sky and danced in mid air.


    The army formation forming the rectangular spear array was constantly wailing, and the forest of spear spikes on the left and right sides was also disintegrating.


    As the car body crashed into the inertia, it pushed the dead horse forward, the wheels collapsed under the impact force, and the bottom of the car plowed all the way, not only pushing up the soil, but also shoveling the dead or injured Han Army spearmen forward.


    "Hiss!!!"


    Li Jun''s teeth were panting with inspiration, and his eyes were wide open. He could judge at the first time that the chariot was finished, but at least ten or twenty Han troops were taken away!

 Chapter 791

    War is full of cruelty and blood, both to ourselves and the enemy.


    The Han army is facing the collision of the enemy''s chariots. It is a kind of pain that must be borne by the rush to fight with the chariot forces in the wild. It is also a thing that must resist the pressure, or it will collapse completely.


    Fortunately, chariots pay attention to the fighting environment and need flat terrain without obstacles. Once there are obstacles on the way forward, they will encounter restrictions.


    The tragic scenes at the front of the battlefield are staged all the time. It is with the increase of ground obstacles that the number and frequency of gitanado vehicle collisions decrease.


    Li Jun must learn to ignore the cruel picture and focus on the overall observation. According to his own judgment, he let the troops advance moderately, and sent jumping soldiers to enter the battlefield first.


    Jumping soldiers are a kind of academic name. They are a group of relatively flexible and light arms. They mainly swim and attack in the field. When necessary, they are the pursuers of the enemy''s defeated soldiers.


    At this moment, because there are too many obstacles on the battlefield that can block the advance of chariots, some of gitanado''s chariots have to slow down in advance. Some of them stopped intact, others did not stop in time and hit the obstacles, resulting in a considerable number of chariots staying in place.


    The jumping soldiers rushed up quickly. Without the speed of the chariot, the two or three people who had stayed on the body didn''t have the mind to resist. They threw away their weapons and turned to flee to the array. They were usually caught and killed without running a few steps.


    It''s not that the stopped chariot soldiers don''t want to re drive the horses pulling the chariot to move. It''s that the chariot needs to be moved to change direction. And three people alone can''t move the car body.


    In the spring and Autumn period of Zhuxia, when chariots were the main force of the battlefield, each chariot would be equipped with at least 50 infantry. Although these infantry are fighting with the chariot, they also have another function, which is to help move the chariot anytime and anywhere.


    Gitanado only had chariot troops charging up, and the infantry stayed in the rear without action. Obviously, they wanted to directly rush into the array laid by the Han army. They probably didn''t consider the need to turn at all. Perhaps the commander who ordered the impact didn''t think that the chariot that launched the charge could return.


    After the Han Army eliminated all the gitanado chariots that could be solved, the noisy battlefield fell into a strange silence. Most people are a little preoccupied with looking at the battlefield after the battle, scattered or stacked with dead bodies of different shapes and broken chariots.


    The captive army, who should have completed the movement of the left and right wings to prepare for encirclement, did not know when they stopped, which was far from meeting Li Jun''s requirements. When he found this, he was very angry and sent his own soldiers to solve it.


    The Han army headquarters, which suffered the impact of chariots, was not so heavy, but the picture of the impact of chariots was too shocking. Wartime is not a time to count casualties. It takes a little time to stabilize the morale of the army, so we can''t do anything for the time being.


    On the side of gitanado, the number of chariots they launched a charge was 500. They did not break down the headquarters of the Han Army as they expected. About 200 chariots fled back to the formation.


    "No more." Kun Adosan looked at the approaching enemy on the left and right wings: "withdraw. If you don''t withdraw, you''ll be in danger of being surrounded."


    No one had any objection, and the order to retreat was conveyed, and soon the gitanado army began to move. They need to untie the rack and rope sleeve of the chariot horse and the chariot body first. Several people go to lift the chariot to change the direction, and then fix the rack and rope sleeve again. How much time it takes depends on the speed of hands.


    Li Jun peeped through the telescope what was happening on gitanado''s side. Without any hesitation, he gave the order to attack. His eyes were full of murderous spirit when he looked at the captive army on the left and right wings.


    "Lang Jiang." Dai Shen shouted in a surprised voice, "our cavalry troops are moving this way."


    Li junshun looked in the direction Dai Shen pointed out. There was a piece of dust. Through the telescope, he could vaguely see the flags with Zhuxia characteristics. It should be that Qian Jiantong took the lead in solving the enemy he dealt with and chose to rush here for help.


    There are not no cavalry on their side. The problem is that they exist as scouts, and the number is really less. In fact, even if there are a large number of scouts, scouts are very valuable arms. Even if you kill ten enemies and lose one scout, you will lose money. Li Jun won''t be foolish to let valuable scouts do that kind of thing. He ordered the infantry to attack, but he did his best. He might catch some gitanado infantry, but it was impossible to catch the chariot soldiers.


    The final result of the battle was that Li Jun did bite a part of gitanado''s infantry on his side. Qian Jian and his headquarters chased and intercepted more gitanado''s infantry and a small number of chariot soldiers for more than 20 Li. The results were not counted until the night came.


    "It''s true that there are no outdated arms, only generals who can use them." Qian Jiantong just got statistics from Chang Shi: "what we can find is 427 chariots we destroyed or captured. According to your description, the number of troops killed or injured in the chariot is at least 1000?"


    Li Jun''s face was gloomy and murmured, "it''s too natural for the end general to send a shield team to try to intercept the charge of the enemy''s chariots."


    That''s not to say. The shield team trying to organize the inclined shield wall to subvert the enemy''s combat vehicles has not achieved very good results. However, in some aspects, they have achieved their initial goal, that is, to intercept as many enemy combat vehicles as possible and prevent the enemy combat vehicles from attacking the array smoothly. The problem is that the casualties are really too serious, Directly abolished more than half of the Tower Shield soldiers in a division.


    "Regardless of the process, being able to achieve the goal is the right response." Qian Jiantong seemed very tolerant. He really didn''t think there was anything wrong with Li Jun''s response, but it was another matter for those affiliated troops: "it''s not enough for an officer to take ten shots and kill one!"


    The command system of the Han Army did not care whether the captive army could encircle the enemy from the left and right wings at that time, but that the captive army should obey the command and work hard. Let alone ask why the captive army ignored the clear military order and did the behavior of onlookers. After returning to the barracks, they called the officers of the captive army and began to kill by drawing lots according to the universal rules.


    Ten draws and one kill can be used in many ways. It is generally aimed at the defeated soldiers. The people who die by drawing lots pay the price, and the people who are lucky to not die are also deterred. In addition, for officers, Zhuxia is quite tolerant of the settlement of accounts after autumn, but Rome is much more harsh. There have been examples of shooting five out of ten.


    "Four of the ten were chosen to be punished." Qian Jiantong was not aware of the example of Rome, but was really relatively angry. With a cold face, he added: "soldiers execute ten strokes and one kill."


    Is the captive army for? It''s not good-looking anyway. The Han Army had no too much hope for the captive army, but it was absolutely unbearable for the captive army to dare to ignore orders and make use of a topic. It was necessary to kill a number of solemn authorities.


    Li Jun was not the supreme commander of this army. Otherwise, he would have issued the same order long ago. After receiving Qian Jiantong''s instructions, he was very simple to carry out the order.


    Of course, it was not done casually. It was to assemble the headquarters of the Han army for preparation, and then dispatch the subordinate troops who disobeyed the military order for batch control.


    In the process, not every attached army will admit their fate. They will clamor after they know what is going to happen. At this stage, some people have to die. Their death has a deterrent effect and makes the rest go to the lottery with a fluke mentality.


    "It''s not necessary." Zantep Delaus Shulaka''s face was wrinkled into a ball. It was not the first time to plead. He promised again: "I will restrain and there will be no similar things again."


    Qian Jiantong looked at the ah Sanmen who clamored again. The people who drew the death lot didn''t want to die at all, or cried, or tried to escape. The scene was once a little chaotic.


    "The reason why the army is an army is that the army desperately needs discipline." Qian Jiantong did not deliberately show ferocity, and looked at zantep expressionless Delaus Shulaka said, "if you make a mistake, you should learn a lesson. Blood will give the rest the most unforgettable and peaceful memory so that they will not make mistakes again."


    Zantep Delaus Shulaka almost cried: "nearly a hundred officers and more than a thousand soldiers can play a greater role in the battlefield."


    On the other side, Li Jun has ordered the headquarters to be on guard, and distributed weapons to other a San who drew birth lots and sent someone to shout.


    "Kill them and wash away your shame. Otherwise, die!"


    Ten thousand assassins. There were assassins who ignored military orders. There was no positive evaluation in the eyes of the Han army. Kill these assassins, and more assassins can be accepted later. The invaders should look like the invaders. Their kindness can''t be thanked. They can only be deterred with blood.


    It''s not that the Han army wants to be a murderer. Any move is strategic. First, it adopts a high-pressure policy, and then it will be grateful for being a little better to ah San.


    Ah San, who drew the dead lot, is inviting the people who drew the raw lot to resist together. At the same time, ah San, who had drawn a death lot, took action to survive. They either ran away or made a move to attack the Han army. Without exception, they were all dead bodies on the ground.


    Li Jun saw that ah San who had drawn the visa was holding weapons. Some hesitated and some looked fiercely at the Han army. Anyway, ah San didn''t start with his colleagues for the time being. He said coldly: "shoot an arrow."


    The reason is that they clearly got the order but didn''t implement it. Killing them can once again show the importance of the order and force them to swing their weapons and rush up to kill the colleagues who drew the dead lot.


    The arrows shot by the archers of the Han army were a little sparse. In fact, they didn''t kill many people, but they played a "whip role" and made those hesitant ah San move.


    The moving A-San was a little mixed. Some fiercely rushed to the Han Army, some really started fighting against the colleagues who drew the dead lot, and the rest were kneeling and crying. The scene was completely chaotic.


    Ah San who is dying is zantep Delaus Shulaka''s subordinates watched the chaotic scene, his cheeks twitched constantly, and his hands hidden in his robes clenched constantly.


    Qian Jiantong naturally discovered zantep Delaus Shulaka''s strange situation, he felt that he had taken good care of not letting the A-San Brahman clean himself. If he was cruel, he wouldn''t let his own people do it. He should let the A-San Brahman do this dirty work from the beginning.


    "Do you know why we Han people killed your continent?" Qian Jiantong did not wait for zantep Delaus Shulaka responded and went on: "because we Han people pursue discipline more than you and use discipline to restrain a collective. Don''t think we are especially aimed at you. Anyone who disobeys military orders, no matter who, should pay a price. Things like today don''t just happen to you."


    Zantep Delaus Shulaka asked incredulously, "do you mean that Han soldiers also draw life and death lots?"


    "Of course." Qian Jian nodded and said, "discipline can''t show solemnity without blood as a deterrent? Not only the Han people, but also the powerful Qin and Persia, which doesn''t have this rule?"


    Zantep Delaus Shulaka is a Brahman of a small country. He stays in a corner and exercises his privileges as a Brahman. There will be some hearsay about foreign countries, but it''s enough to say how much he knows. He didn''t know whether Qian Jiantong''s words were true or false. He felt much better after listening to them.


    At the execution site, there are too many people, so there are too many venues. In some places, the killing of dead lots has been completed, and in more places, it is still going on.


    Zantep Delaus Shulaka did not know what he had learned from Qian Jiantong''s words. Behind him, he walked to various venues and shouted to ah San to accept the established fate.


    What surprised the Han people happened after zantep Delaus Shulaka''s cry, ah San actually obeyed the instructions. The people who drew the dead lot did not necessarily want to die, but the people who drew the raw Lot were ordered to be killed, and the people who drew the dead lot waved their weapons.


    "His influence is so great?" Li Jun has come to Qian Jiantong and looked at zantep from a distance Delaus Shulaka''s work: "is it class or personal charm?"


    "It''s amazing on their side. Class repression is very obvious." Qian Jiantong doesn''t think zantep''s ability is mediocre Delaus What superhuman charm will shulaka have? After a little thought, he said: "in their social system, Brahmans can determine the life and death of the classes below sardili."


    There''s nothing strange. The high-level of any country or nation can determine the fate of the following classes, but ah San is more obvious.


    "I hope after this time, ah San can learn a lesson."


    "I hope so."

 Chapter 792

    "Huan Wen is slaughtering again?"


    In the Han country, the season has entered the spring of the new year. Liu Yan, who is busy dealing with more serious drought, received the latest news from the A3 continent. The expeditionary army conquered the king capital of that small country and forced the king of that small country to surrender. The expeditionary army finally has a springboard to attack the Gupta Dynasty.


    "Is to eliminate the uncooperative." Xu Zheng has long learned to use words on bad things: "facts have proved that eliminating those uncooperative has played a key role. The expeditionary army is controlling gitanado at an efficient speed."


    Strange to say, the capital of gitanado fell, and their king surrendered at the first time. After the surrender, the king of the country was asked to call on the four sides. The original places with resistance stopped with the king''s surrender. It was a kind of surrender without even sporadic resistance. I don''t know whether the rule of the Dera Dynasty was stable or whether ah San was very obedient.


    "Agree to retain the existence of gitanado as a country, and the specification should be reduced to become a state." In fact, Liu Yan doesn''t care how many ah San He killed. He pays attention to whether Huan Wen can stand firm there: "at the same time, he accepts and recognizes the privileges of Brahmans and chadili who are willing to cooperate, and his status higher than Dalits is guaranteed by the great man."


    The caste system on the a San side has long been deeply rooted. Let alone the Han country has no interest in rescuing the a San Dalits. Even the a San Dalits in the Han country will not appreciate it. On the contrary, those a San Dalits will be at a loss, and then they can''t live with the Han people who want to liberate them under the appeal of the upper castes.


    The power of the caste Dharma plus the power of religion and brain washing is amazing. The high caste takes all kinds of privileges for granted, and the lower castes also insist that their suffering in this world is accumulating blessings for the afterlife.


    They are convinced that there are three Dalits in the afterlife. They are willing to accept any suffering in this life and this life. They are also taught that only by obeying the upper caste can they have a good baby in the afterlife after the end of this life. Any resistance, resistance... Even acts that violate the upper caste will lose the opportunity to have a good baby in the afterlife.


    In order to have a good baby in the afterlife, there is almost no bottom line for the weakness and obedience of the A-San Dalits to the upper castes. The Han state wants to rule and operate the A-San territory well. In the initial stage, incorporating the high castes of A-San is an effective means, which can not only better drive all kinds of A-San, but also avoid provoking any hatred.


    "Your Majesty." Jichang would not have any objection to the established national policy. He just wanted to make the necessary supplement: "the Dera royal family should send protons, and do Brahman and sardili do the same?"


    Han people have only a superficial understanding of a San''s social system, including cultural environment and so on. In fact, they don''t have much interest to know. If it weren''t for finding a better way to conquer after completing the military objectives, who would be willing to know a defeated general who was easily defeated?


    Sending blood relatives... Is usually the first in order successor. As a hostage, it is a common means in any country or nation in the world, but it is usually not very binding. After all, who is the superior is just a descendant. When the first successor dies, doesn''t there still be a string of "spare tires"?


    The hostages, especially the first successor in order, are still required to educate the hostages, so that the hostages become obedient and obedient in a series of education and brainwashing. Perhaps some means will be used to make the hostages send out a deep sense of fear from the soul as soon as they see someone or scene, so as to ensure that they dare not disobey once the hostages return to the throne.


    "Do you want to send scholars to gitanado?" Sang Yu''s interest in this is not the slightest. It is not that he suddenly has the ideal of reviving the Chu poetry school. It is due to his sense of mission as a Confucian disciple, and it is also beneficial: "only by making it sinicized can he ensure his rule."


    LV Yi frowned at sang Yu''s proposal. He is the code guest. He is responsible for diplomatic relations and culture. He hasn''t spoken yet. What''s the hurry of Sangyu, the imperial envoy doctor?


    Today is not the day of the great court meeting. People are not in the main hall of political discussion. The small court meeting is held in a room in the back hall of the hall of political discussion.


    Liu Yan naturally sits on the throne, and the ministers sit on the left and right sides respectively.


    The windows inside the room are opened, and you can see the palace not far away from the outside. Further away, there is a green tile platform like a mountain.


    The reason why "like" is located on the mountain peak is that it is artificially raised. The soil is the soil used to clean up the old and new Chang''an surface. They have no place to put, so they are arranged to be stacked in a specific place. Among them, the foundation used to pad up some parts of the palace is the most extensive.


    Of course, the palace is built on high ground, which is a need to prevent ponding. The higher the terrain, the more magnificent the buildings will appear. If conditions permit, any dynasty will choose natural highlands to build palaces. It is on the one hand that the rulers do not want to turn the country into a state of Ze without heavy rain. On the other hand, they think that they can read broader rivers and mountains anytime and anywhere.


    The pre Han style pursued by the Han Dynasty may not even be noticed by the designers. The pre Han Dynasty is divided into the Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty, but the architectural style of the Eastern Han Dynasty is different from that of the Western Han Dynasty, of which the eaves design is the most obvious.


    Buddhism 1 religion was introduced into the Central Plains in the Eastern Han Dynasty. Monks not only brought Buddhism, but also brought architectural styles with the characteristics of a San and Cypriots, especially the style of a San.


    Most of the monks who came to the Central Plains in the Eastern Han Dynasty were crazy building demons. Their greatest ideal was to build a temple and then become a decent host. With a sermon, they could absorb believers and spread their faith. But usually they didn''t have the financial resources to build their own temple, so they only had to find ways to get money and design houses for people.


    Monks from a San, when designing buildings, they will refer to the original characteristics of the Central Plains and add some styles of growth and travel areas.


    Those who have studied history will find that there was no cornice design in the ancient pre-Qin period of Zhuxia, including the Qin Empire and the Western Han Dynasty. Then the cornice design suddenly appeared after the Eastern Han Dynasty. At the beginning, there were similar designs in the residences of some dignitaries. Further investigation will find that the cornice design is fully applied to the white horse temple built in the 11th year of Yongping of the Eastern Han Dynasty (AD 68).


    The spread of Buddhism in Zhuxia is very magical. Buddhism, which comes from a foreign country and has many restrictions and taboos, can''t spread in Zhuxia. It''s not necessary to shave your head and can''t eat meat. It''s not even forbidden to commit female sex.


    In fact, at the beginning, Buddhism 1 did not require shaved heads, and meat is not forbidden. Meat refers to plants and vegetables with pungent smell, such as onions, leeks, Allium macrostemon, garlic and fennel.


    At the same time, at the beginning, Buddhism 1 did not stipulate that fishy precepts should not be violated. "Fishy" generally refers to blood and meat. It can not only eat meat, but also kill life. What is prohibited is to offend cattle (including killing) and not eat pork.


    If Buddhism 1 wants to spread in Zhuxia, it can''t offend cattle. First of all, it''s difficult to be accepted by Zhuxia. How can we carry out farming without driving cattle? In addition, cattle killing was not prohibited until the Western Han Dynasty, including the early Han Empire and the previous dynasties. In particular, during the Han Hungary war, the most cattle were eaten. Only after the source channel of cattle was lost did the prohibition laws appear. The more difficult it was to obtain the source of cattle, the stricter the implementation was. On the contrary, when cattle could be obtained, although there were laws, they turned a blind eye.


    Even now, there is no provision for the Buddha 1 sect to shave their heads. Monks from a San keep an inch of their heads. Only Han people who pay attention to their body, hair and skin and their parents will not shave an inch of their heads. Then, because of the Han people''s obsession with inheriting incense, Buddhism 1 did not allow marriage in Zhuxia.


    When it comes to Buddha 1 religion, it is the palace city of the Han state. Buddha 1 believers participated in the design, that is, Buddha Tucheng from kuci.


    So far, having excellent architectural design ability is a necessary skill for every eminent monk. Understanding architectural design is also one of their ways to get close to dignitaries.


    Not only Buddha Tucheng participated in the palace city design, but also most eminent monks in the Han country. The reason is very simple. How to design buildings is a very strict knowledge. Since Buddha 1 teaching is good at it, there is no reason not to participate. Then there is the shortage of relevant talents in Zhuxia, which is the result of the inheritance fault after the rampage of Hu Lu.


    "The Buddha 1 religion asked to return to mainland a San?" Liu Yan really didn''t know what to say about this: "the birthplace of Buddha 1 religion is there, but they were driven away by Hinduism."


    The Han state did not explicitly prohibit the spread of religion. The problem is that the government is targeted. Generally speaking, the suppression of Buddhism 1 religion is relatively large. Some people with lofty ideals of Buddhism 1 religion want to change this situation, but their efforts have yielded little. It is useless even to participate in the design of the palace city. At least it is not like serving some rulers in exchange for privileges.


    The current Buddha 1 religion is not the Buddha 1 religion of later generations. There are not only some religious regulations, but also great differences in joint doctrines. Later Buddhists have been castrated repeatedly. The current Buddhists are actually very aggressive. It is obvious that the later Buddhists dare not encourage aggression, but the current Buddhists dare even suggest that the rulers carry out genocide against a nation.


    In fact, no matter how Buddhism 1 changes, persuading people to bear it alone is quite beneficial to the ruling class. Of course, they have such a doctrine in order to win the favor of the ruling class. It has the same beauty as the core thought of fooling the people of Confucianism after the change.


    The key problem is that Liu Yan doesn''t want the people under his rule to be numb, let alone the people who don''t understand anything. In that way, it''s natural to exclude Buddhism and some schools of Confucianism.


    Buddhist 1 believers in the state of Han thought that it was Hu Jin''s pot not to be accepted. They never gave up trying to win the favor of the rulers of the state of Han. In a short time, they would have no hope and had to find another way out, including returning to their birthplace.


    Hu Jin is the traitor who advised Shi Hu to kill all the Han people in the north. It doesn''t matter to anyone whether he is a real Buddhist or an apprentice. What matters is that others believe that he is a real eminent monk. What he did naturally needs to be recorded in the head of the Buddhist.


    "They think that the Great Han can use Buddhism 1 to conquer the a''san continent, and they are willing to serve the Great Han." When LV Yi spoke, he looked at sang Yu, as if he doubted that he would not pick up Liu Yan''s words soon. Sang yu should take over: "that''s also the response after the request to build a temple in Chang''an was rejected."


    It is impossible for the state of Han to have one religion. That is the policy of inheriting the classical times of Zhuxia. With the son of heaven, it is difficult for him to raise one religion?


    As for the later dynasties, especially the countries in the form of secession, many established national religions, especially in the northern and Southern Dynasties, and many were killed by the established national religions. The later the Xia dynasties, the more wary of the religious 1 religions, especially the evil 1 religions.


    Liu Yan had no special idea about the Buddha 1 religion''s return to its birthplace and needed the opinions of the ministers.


    "As far as I know, there are Buddhist 1 religions in mainland a''san, but they are extremely weak." What Ji Chang knows is that Buddhism 1 has no qualification to survive in ah San. It has long been squeezed out of the mainstream countries. Only in some tribes and small countries around the country with ah San as the main body, there is still room for survival: "India 1 degree 1 religion is a giant in ah San, which is not a good thing for big men."


    In fact, the present era is a critical period, especially for the religious 1 community.


    Several major religions of later generations were born or rose during this period. For example, Rome began the prosperity of ji1 Du1 religion, Buddha 1 religion came to the land of Zhuxia and developed wantonly. In order to resist the invasion of Buddha 1 religion, Zhuxia began the compilation of Taoist genealogy.


    There was a discussion on whether to support Taoism in the state of Han, but the opinions were not unified. It was a fact that the voice of support was becoming louder and louder. Of course, the reason was related to the outbreak of natural disasters. In addition, the blank of local religion was easy to make foreign invasion easier. After all, people really need faith.


    "If you want to conquer the A3 continent, you really can''t ignore India''s 1 degree and 1 religion." However, sang Yu knows that any religion is quite rich, especially the Indo 1 degree 1 religion on a San side. It is reflected in the memorial sent back by the expeditionary army that every temple is not short of gold, What is more exaggerated is the fact that the whole statue is made of gold: "we can use India 1 degree 1 Church in the conquest stage, but if we want to really turn the A3 continent into a territory, India 1 degree 1 church has become an obstacle that can not be ignored."


    Come on, who doesn''t know who. People have all eyes on Sang Yu. It''s not that the state of Han wants the wealth of ah San, but it''s Zong 1 religion that holds a huge amount of wealth. This alone has a reason to clean up.


    India''s wealth is not just gold. They also have the right to interpret the law. The number of land exaggerated to be difficult to calculate is also difficult to calculate slaves. Almost everything is under their control. The Han people didn''t want to be good people in the past. There''s no reason to look at it that way.

 Chapter 793

    Any minority group in the world that concentrates most of their wealth without giving back to the society is harmful. It does not only refer to a certain group, but also all similar groups. No matter how they get their wealth, it will basically not benefit the society.


    It is difficult to avoid a large amount of wealth concentrated in the hands of a few people. Powerful people are easy to plunder and grab, and they will always guarantee to hold power because of their amazing wealth. The most direct way to change this pattern is to carry out revolution.


    But, yes, At any one time, a few people concentrate most of their wealth The revolution of (resources) is just brewing another reincarnation. After the victory of the revolution, the group in power, whether they like it or not, will embark on the old road of overthrowing the object and become the group with a few but holding the vast majority of resources again. Let''s call them the vested interests after the victory of the revolution.


    It is impossible to make everyone rich. No matter what system is adopted, it is the inevitability of social development and has nothing to do with fairness.


    Exploitation and being exploited will become eternal existence, and different classes will exist forever, which is doomed by the social structure itself.


    "The group of people who hold wealth, their source of wealth is not based on plundering or exploiting their own nation. For their own nation or country, it is the most healthy way of wealth accumulation." Liu Yan said that foreign colonization takes the plundering and exploitation of other nationalities (other countries) as the main means: "it is impossible to completely avoid the plundering and exploitation of the same nation, but it can minimize the opposition within the nation."


    Liu Yan will talk about this. He went on a tour again. He left Chang''an and came to guzang. The next stop will be Yangguan.


    From Chang''an to guzang, a national highway is being built, and busy labor can be seen everywhere. A little different from the past, a large number of slaves from the western regions replaced the Han people who used to work. Those Han people turned to other places to participate in the construction of water conservancy projects.


    The Han people re entered the western regions at the end of the eighth year of Yuanshuo. It has been nearly eight months.


    At present, the Han people have regained control of Shanshan. The frontier to the west is to go deep into the west of Kucha, and to the north is to conquer the iron gate and enter the hinterland of Yanqi.


    At first, the Han people entered the western regions not with the goal of attacking cities and plundering land, but for a stop loss in order to encounter natural disasters. When invading, they did not have to stare at a city to fight hard. They went wherever they could better plunder. Facts have also proved that this model is very useful for the western regions. Under the invasion of no organic system and no fixed target, the people of the western regions simply don''t know where to choose to defend. They are facing attacks everywhere. Even if they want to dispatch troops for defense, they don''t know where to defend.


    Under the invasion with plunder as the goal, there was no fixed attack target, or even there was no comprehensive strategy and tactics. Under the beating of a random fist, Kucha was completely paralyzed, and Yanqi and Shule, two countries that can be called great powers in the western region, were also exhausted.


    "We have done very well in the Indochina Peninsula and the western regions." Liu Yan is standing in guzang''s city tower, overlooking a piece of yellow soil in the distance. Further away is a mountain with no name: "a group of adventurous classes have been enriched, which has done no harm to the domestic people. At the same time, we (the country) have obtained a large number of low-cost labor."


    Of course, those who directly benefited from foreign plunder were those who directly participated in the plunder. They brought back the captured slaves. Although the law stipulates that they should be sold to the government first, in addition to using those slaves for various national projects, a small amount actually went to the people.


    Not only the labor force, those who go out to plunder also bring back a huge amount of wealth. They pay the necessary fees when transporting wealth into the country. When wealth is brought back to their hometown, it must be for consumption. Consumption will inevitably drive production and form a series of cycles.


    Xie AI witnessed the natural disaster in the northwest from beginning to end.


    At the beginning, there was an unavoidable riot in the northwest, and then there were some so-called instigation and actions of the remaining evils. It should be said that the northwest was really in chaos for a while. Fortunately, it was soon suppressed and did not form a trend of erosion.


    The government called on the people to go to the western regions to plunder and stop losses. At the harvest stage, various kinds of wealth were constantly transported back to the mainland, and meritorious people also won titles.


    The acquisition of wealth separated the vast majority of people from the proletariat. Those who obtained the title not only changed their identity, but also obtained the land brought by the title itself. In short, they became part of vested interests.


    "With wealth, they try their best to get food, although not much..." Xie AI''s most emotion is: "those who get titles will not allow anyone to destroy their current life, and they are very active in cooperating with the government."


    That is inevitable. They have become part of vested interests, and anything harmful to them will be excluded. The so-called harmful, of course, refers to any act that wants to overthrow Liu Yan''s rule. After they become knights, whether it is the change of identity or related privileges, is it not based on Liu Yan''s rule of the country?


    Liu Yan has been absorbing more people to become vested interests, but it is difficult to do more under some "rules".


    Only when more people enjoy the dividends from the ruling class will the country be more stable. Liu Yan now desperately needs stability. It is this factor that comes to the northwest.


    The construction of the first batch of projects in new Chang''an has entered the final stage. Seeing the last moment of becoming emperor, Liu Yan''an''s patrol will be the last time to patrol the place as a "King". After becoming emperor, unless it is a special need, it is difficult to go out again.


    Liu Yan will visit the northwest first. One of the purposes is to intimidate those who refuse to obey. The purpose of appeasing the place is more clear. When he came to Yangguan, he followed the ancient system and welcomed the war meteors as a king. Naturally, he would not be all the war dead, but some war dead with great credit or reputation. He affirmed the pay of the army and the people with the most obvious attitude and encouraged the army and the people to make persistent efforts.


    After visiting the northwest, including Yangguan, you will take the route of grassland, first take the route of Junji mountain, then enter Rouran mountain, patrol more than half of the grassland along the front line where the Han army is stationed, then enter Northern Xinjiang from Yanmenguan, then go to Eastern Liaoning, walk around the developing northeast, and finally take a boat from the peninsula to the south, and land in Jingkou, Then take the Jiankang Tongguan National Road under construction and return to Guanzhong.


    It is estimated that the whole inspection will take about a year. Naturally, Liu Yan will take some of the three gongs and nine Qings, and let his eldest son Liu Shen stay in new Chang''an for the first time to shoulder the heavy task of supervising the country.


    Liu Shen is eight years old and has received enlightenment education.


    In the eighth year of Yuanshuo, Liu Yan appointed Prime Minister Ji Chang to be Liu Shen''s teacher, and assigned some doctors to teach knowledge.


    Royal education has a process since ancient times. It is usually initiated at the age of about three. The enlightenment stage is about one to two years. Then, according to which school the dynasty advocated at that time, it is appointed to be proficient in that knowledge... Such as "Dr. Shangshu" to teach Shangshu. If you are selected as an heir, you must learn Zhou Li, spring and autumn and Shang Jun Shu, while the rest of the royal family do not need to learn the above three books.


    Liu Shen''s becoming a prison state is considered to be a signal, that is, Liu Yan finally said that he wanted to establish a prince, which greatly boosted the morale of all his ministers and families. At the same time, it also means that the whole country is excited.


    That''s a very simple truth. Zhuxia stressed that the country should not be without a monarch for a day. They also attached importance to the fact that the country should not be without a reserve monarch for a day. That was a connecting concept at work. To put it simply, contemporary people already know who to be loyal to, but they still need to be loyal to when they are loyal to contemporary kings. They believe that clarifying the existence of successors will avoid unnecessary political risks.


    Those who hope for national stability are certainly happy to have a clear prince. There is no lack of Prince contention in history. Then, each official stands in line. If he chooses the right one, he may not prosper. If he chooses the wrong one, he is lucky to be exiled. If he chooses the wrong one, he will die directly.


    Because the princes competed for the throne, there were also examples of the country entering the civil war. In particular, the "attack of the eight kings" in the Western Jin Dynasty had the greatest impact. Anyway, no one in the Han country wanted to see the reoccurrence of alien slavery due to the civil war.


    Liu Shen oversees the country. He is an eight year old child... Even if the children are precocious now, especially the children of the ruling family, it is a joke to say that he can govern the country. He stayed in the new Chang''an. What he was really doing was Prime Minister Ji Chang and other important officials. What the officials could not decide would be sent to Liu Yan quickly.


    The northwest is the territory of the Han family where the drought first broke out. Over the past year, a large number of plants died due to lack of water. Although the earth is not dry everywhere, most places are really yellow, and it is very easy to dust if the wind is a little strong.


    "The number of people going to the western regions is still increasing. We encourage people to settle in Shanshan." Xie AI did not report on his behalf. He was later appointed with relevant powers: "in addition to the western regions, we are still arranging people to enter the area named Qinghai."


    The Han people are wreaking havoc in the western regions, and Tuyuhun, a neighbor in the south of the western regions, is also a tragedy. In particular, on the premise that they sent envoys to the Han state without recognition, it means that the Han state does not recognize the existence of Tuyuhun at all. Even if the state does not recognize it, can it expect to be treated kindly by the Han Congress?


    Liu Yan asked, "what is the population of Northwest China now?"


    It''s hard for Xie AI. The current population flow in the northwest is an unprecedented peak. People are going out of the northwest all the time, and people from the rest of the Han country enter the northwest every day. Only those from the rest of the Han country go to the western region through the northwest, which makes it impossible to count how many people there are in the northwest.


    Liu Yan also knew the difficulties, so he added, "how much is it?"


    "Your Majesty, it should be about 400000?" After Xie AI''s answer, there was infinite emotion. People''s infinite attraction to wealth, fame and wealth led to the outward flow of population. On the one hand, on the other hand, did they not go or wait for death? He hesitated and asked, "the people who moved out are encouraged to settle in place. After the disaster year..."


    "People will not migrate from other places to the northwest." Liu Yan gave a positive answer. He really felt that it would be better to have fewer settled people in the northwest. Time would increase the population here, but he must not migrate the population: "the prime minister''s office will adjust the land policy according to the local needs."


    Xie AI actually has a lot to say. For example, the northwest is close to the western regions. If there are too few people, it will be bad for controlling the western regions. But first, he is not three gongs and nine Qings, and he is not qualified to intervene in some national policies. Second, he does not understand Liu Yan''s specific ideas.


    Liu Yan doesn''t have any special ideas. It''s just that the environment in the northwest plays an important role in the whole country. It''s obvious that once the northwest becomes bare, the Yellow River should really be "yellow".


    At present, the Yellow River is not called the Yellow River. It is called a big river because of course it has not "turned yellow". It should be said that the river is still very clear.


    Liu Yan doesn''t want the environment to deteriorate due to excessive population in the northwest. It''s not groundless. In fact, the northwest is really not a good agricultural area, and even grazing should be controlled.


    Han has been doing the migration of people. At present, the top priority is to fill the land of Jingchu, the Northeast Plain and the Indochina Peninsula. Among these three places, Jingchu will be the largest grain producing area in the hinterland of the cost soil, the Northeast Plain is the largest grain producing area in the north, and the Indochina Peninsula has a long way to go to become "local".


    Xie AI made a panic attitude because of Liu Yan''s explanation. He is now in charge of the imperial historian Zhongcheng. The country''s supreme ruler personally explains the country''s core policies. Even the prime minister dare not take it for granted.


    Liu Yan stayed in guzang for three days. The background of setting out for Yangguan is that dozens of heads are hung on the head of guzang city.


    Originally, there was no blood in the king''s tour. Every place he went was to cut off unstable elements, including some who deliberately wanted to rebel, and some corrupt officials. Liu Yan can "distinguish between the enemy and himself". Killing people will never be wrong.


    The authority of the ruler is based on blood. Liu Yan has long been used to this phenomenon. He went to Yangguan to demonstrate another function of the ruler, that is, the responsibility of being a patriarch.


    The ceremony to welcome the meteorites was very formal and solemn, because relevant preparations had been made in advance, and it was carried out the next day after Liu Yan''s arrival.


    The whole patrol team spent three days in Yangguan, and then went to the grassland.


    Liu Yan did not arrange Xie AI to accompany him. Before leaving, he had a conversation with Xie AI about Rouran tribal alliance. He doesn''t patrol the grassland secretly. He will meet a lot of people, including Rouran Khan yujiulu Bati.

 Chapter 794

    Grassland is a general term. The grassland referred to by Zhuxia is generally outside Yanmen pass, and often includes Guanzhong and the north of Liaodong.


    For a nation that has been threatened by the grassland for a long time, no matter what the country name was before, I don''t know how many generations think day and night to cut off the threat from the grassland.


    In fact, like the Central Plains, the rulers on the grassland have changed one after another. For a long time, due to the grassland environment and the productivity of nomads, the total population on the grassland rarely exceeded 3 million.


    Obviously, there are twenty or thirty million people, or more than twenty or thirty million people, and the productivity is also comprehensively suppressed. However, the Central Plains Dynasty has always lived in the shadow of being harassed and even invaded by grassland nomads, which has quite a lot of complex factors.


    "At any time, as long as the emperor of the Central Plains is determined, the nomads on the grassland are not rivals. Unfortunately, the emperor with great determination rarely appears in the Central Plains."


    Naturally, Liu Yan would not go out of the grassland with a few people, with 50000 troops and more than 2000 necessary attendants and palace maids. He''s not trying to be ostentatious. It''s a trip to the grassland. It''s definitely not safe.


    Junji mountain refers to a widely distributed area. In fact, it is not all mountainous areas. There are large flat grasslands and some places that can be called valleys. To its south is the territory of the Han state, close to the northwest and Hetao. Its north is a swampy terrain, which belongs to the West Gaoche territory dominated by Dingling people. Its northeast is an area of mountains. The mountain peak is not the kind of mountain in the Central Plains, but a kind of generally bare mountain bag.


    Of course, there are mountains in the grassland, and it should be said that there are not few mountains, but they are located at a high altitude. The unique geographical characteristics of the grassland are doomed. The mountains at a very high altitude may look like low hills nearby, and the mountains will not be steep. In fact, most of them are hills with flat slopes.


    The journey from guzang to Junji mountain is not short. You will pass through some towns along the way. The northwest is at a special moment. Most towns are abandoned due to the outbreak of drought, and even some people in some towns will be less than 23 / 10 of the original.


    Natural disasters, especially in the years of drought, but all people with a little vitality will go out to live. Only some people with serious local complex or too old will stay. Whether they can survive depends on when the drought ends. If the drought lasts for more than two years, the remaining people must lose at least half of them, and the other half will also have various problems.


    When the inspection team passed through those towns, many locals surrounded them. Among them, there were even people who didn''t know that the dynasty had changed. They thought that Zhang, who ruled the northwest, went on a patrol and caused some embarrassment if they didn''t deal with it. If they did, it would be even more embarrassing.


    In the Western Han Dynasty, Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty was discussed by the people. He chose not to pursue the ignorant people, and extended the Han law of "the people talk about the innocence of officials and state politics", which is also the origin of "defending the people is better than defending Sichuan". Since Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty, there have been no cases in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties where the people discussed state affairs, but scholars and officials did not have this "privilege".


    Of course, Liu Yan will not quarrel with the people with closed news. In fact, any wise ruler will not "be serious" with the people. He will also be targeted at some special classes and will generally be more tolerant to the people.


    Every time the patrol team passes by, something like that will happen, which is often done by local officials in order to welcome them. According to the rules of the previous dynasties, they do not need to invest in the tour of the rulers. In fact, they welcome the Tour team more to seek "policy".


    What is it? That is, the local government will seize the opportunity to vomit bitterness, tell the difficulties encountered in tears, and beg the emperor to give some preferential policies, usually tax exemption and so on.


    In the past history, there were not many heavenly sons who would often make patrols. The first emperor visited the world again and again to proclaim power, while Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty selectively became a good money boy.


    Don''t mention that Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, was an out and out boy who was good at money. He often went out to a certain place and was often cried out by the local government. He would announce that the local government would be exempted from taxes and give generous rewards at the same time. So, what the people expected most at that time was that Liu Che, a boy who scattered money, would visit his hometown and enjoy the kindness of the son of heaven.


    Liu Yan''s tour to the northwest is actually a continuation of the practice of Liu cheguang boonze, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty. When he comes to a place, he will appropriately give some preferential policies to the local people, but he will not exempt taxes.


    It is not Liu Yan''s stinginess, but the special national conditions of the Han state.


    Of course, the "Fu" of the Han Dynasty is a part of the corvee, but most people only need to complete the "share" of the corvee, and the next labor is paid. If he exempts the "Fu" of a certain place, it will damage the interests of the people.


    When it comes to "tax", the tax of the Han Dynasty is no different from that of any previous dynasties, but it is not tax collection. Even if it is completed, there will be some policy feedback according to the amount of tax collection, such as arranging the engineering team to the place where the tax is paid for the construction or maintenance of roads or water conservancy facilities.


    Is it more than modern feedback? However, Liu Yan didn''t do it.


    In fact, the Central Plains Dynasty had a relevant "feedback policy" for a long time. Corvee and tax collection in any period will be directly fed back to the local government. Just like some modern "feedback policies", it is one thing to have such a policy, but whether you can enjoy that policy is another matter.


    Usually, the times and dynasties have been changing, but the groups that can get the state''s feedback have not changed most of the time. For example, some groups have been fattened by the tax rebate policy, and then the construction of roads and water conservancy has been abused by some people for personal gain and only for their own homes.


    Yangguan to Junji mountain needs to pass through Yiwu. Today''s Yiwu and later generations have not changed much in the landscape of mountains and rivers. At least Liu Yan, who once came to this place, did not see any changes. Of course, he could not see the white skin compatriots among the 56 nationalities, or even no people at all.


    "This place has a long history. It is the habitat of the Huns and Qiang people. They graze here and hunt in the mountains and forests." Li Tan must study this place, After all, it belongs to the military jurisdiction of the general who conquered the North: "at the beginning of the Western Jin Dynasty, the Xiongnu people went south, and the Qiang people followed them to the Central Plains. For a period of time, they were occupied by Ding Ling people. The Han Dynasty recovered the central Plains and deterred Ding Ling people from fleeing to the West. The part left behind was cleaned up by the Hussars general, either killed or captured."


    Li Tan was originally waiting for Yiwu. After welcoming Liu Yan, he must say something. If he didn''t know the local situation in advance, he should also know about it temporarily. Otherwise, it would be more than embarrassing to ask three questions when asked.


    Drought is breaking out in the northwest. Naturally, Yiwu seen by Liu Yan will not be a green grassland. In fact, with the continuous decline of the water level in juyanze, the drought is becoming more and more serious in the vast areas that rely on juyanze to extend out of the water system.


    Liu Yan raised his hand to block the dazzling sun, looked at the north and asked, "have you found a swarm of locusts in the north?"


    Li Tan''s expression became very serious and said in a worried tone, "it was the river system north of juyanze that found the locusts for the first time. After those rivers dried up, the locusts suddenly appeared."


    It''s not that locusts suddenly appear. They already exist, but when there is sufficient water, they inhabit scattered. After the river has no water, driven by the instinct of survival, it completes the "meeting" in the process of looking for new habitats. It''s dense when it''s waiting to be found.


    Liu Yan knew that locusts would break out after the drought. He had discussed with important officials for more than once. Prevention was impossible at all. With plans, he was not sure whether those plans were useful or not.


    "The chickens, ducks and geese that can be collected have been concentrated in juyanze." What Li Tan said was one of the solutions to the locust disaster. He said with exaggerated expression and tone: "relying on your Majesty''s holiness, they really feed on locusts."


    It has to be said that Liu Yan will know that chickens, ducks and geese can resist locusts from novels. More than one historical novel uses this method to resist locusts. It is indeed an effective method to check it out with curiosity. There is no reason not to do so.


    The state of Han has been established for nine years. It is a joke to say that it has fully recovered from the war, but some areas have indeed recovered from the war. Shandong, where Liu Yanqi lives, is the best.


    Liu Yan started out as a "cooperative commune". In addition to joint labor, he will certainly not let go of poultry farms. At that time, he actually thought of relying on the army of chickens, ducks and geese to deal with the inevitable locust disaster.


    This time, the central command was sent to the counties, mainly to mobilize chickens, ducks and geese to the north, with the largest number of counties in Shandong, and some of them from counties in Shandong.


    "The poultry army works best." Liu Yan knew it would be useful, but he didn''t relax at all. He warned: "don''t relax your vigilance. Not only the poultry army should eliminate locusts, but also the army and people should be fully mobilized."


    To be sure, poultry that eat a lot of locusts will certainly grow fat and lay eggs will definitely surge. If the locust disaster does not cause serious losses to the country, it will supplement poultry in some ways.


    "I''m trying my best to catch it." What Li Tan knows is that the number of soldiers and civilians pulled out is no less than 100000. They are catching locusts all over the mountains every day: "after the captured locusts are killed, they gather together. I heard that they are piled like a hill."


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers and civilians are basically local people in Northwest China, but the army is not a standing army. The army is local county soldiers in Northwest China. They were born and raised in Sri Lanka. They may not be very happy about who they were asked to fight, but if they were to deal with the plague of locusts, they would definitely have 120000 passion. Otherwise, if they were to let locusts go deep into the hinterland of the northwest, would they still be from the northwest?


    Liu Yan didn''t take long to bring Ju Yanze.


    When the inspection team came, they welcomed the sound of "long live" from the mountains. The army and the people were excited and moved about Liu Yan''s arrival in person.


    After all, the outbreak of locust plague can be seen with your eyes. The emperor''s coming at such a moment not only shows that the country attaches importance to it, but also means suffering with the people.


    Liu Yan didn''t do the "grassroots" thing, not unwilling, or for many reasons. He saw with his own eyes the so-called picture of locusts piled up into a mountain, and saw people, chickens, ducks and geese all over the mountain, which are absolutely more than 30 square miles wide.


    "Is this the powder ground by locusts?" Liu Yan held some earthy yellow powder in his hand. He smelled that there was no fishy smell. On the contrary, there was meat smell. He touched some and ate it. "If you don''t know it''s made of locusts, it''s like chicken."


    When the emperor ate it, the officials on the scene just felt disgusted, but didn''t they have to eat some? They dare not show their disgusting side. No matter how far fetched, they have to act like eating some delicious food.


    In fact, if you don''t know what it is made of, locust powder is not delicious, but it tastes no worse. In fact, it contains abundant nutrition. It can also be used as medicine. It has good effects on cough and asthma, pertussis and bronchitis.


    Looking north from the camp, the farther away it is, the more a picture of no grass. If you don''t know that it was originally a grassland, you will think it was a desert.


    "When locusts pass by, there is no grass." Li Tan didn''t know whether to gloat: "general Hussars sent back a message that locusts were rampant in xigaoche."


    By the way, ran min went to xigaoche to find Ding Ling again. The reason is that Liu Yan visited Northern Xinjiang and wanted to "offer victory" for Liu Yan with practical actions, but the reason is that he couldn''t stay at all.


    Locusts are not specifically aimed at the Han region. They are rampant everywhere because of the climate. It is a natural disaster for the Han people mainly engaged in farming. Yes, but it is also a natural disaster for the nomadic people who rely heavily on water and grass!


    According to the information sent back by ran min, locusts are rampant everywhere in xigaoche. In the face of the outbreak of locust disaster, Ding Ling people asked wizards to ask God for help. After they found that God had no way to take the locust disaster, one of Ding Ling''s tribes was running away.


    "A memorial came from the captain''s office of Rouran school." Liu Yan confirmed from various intelligence that the first affected area of the locust disaster from north to South was the grassland: "the locust disaster also broke out in Rouran."


    Those who say that the outbreak of drought and locusts is God''s unwillingness to let Liu Yan rule can shut up. It is not only the outbreak of natural disasters in the Han country, but all the surrounding countries have fallen blood and mold under the sudden change of climate. Compared with the country with at least stable output (farming) such as the Han country, those countries with grazing as the main means of survival have worse resistance under the scourge of natural disasters.


    Liu Yan has reason to believe that: "Yu jiulu Bati will not wait until I get close to the Rouran border. He will come all the way."


    The Han ruling class, including Liu Yan, was thinking that perhaps this was their opportunity to fully control the grassland.

 Chapter 795

    At present, the grassland ruled by the Han state is probably Inner Mongolia of the later Chinese dynasty. A little outside, the territory is not completely controlled. There are still some "blank" areas and some uncontrolled tribes.


    The grassland is too big and wide. In particular, there is no obvious landmark. Just rely on the stars, sun and moon to identify the direction, or have a compass as a tool. Really don''t expect how accurate the route can be. If there is a slight deviation on the map, it may be more than ten miles away. How big should the range be? It''s not difficult to hide some people.


    In the age when cavalry dominated, in fact, it was not how much cavalry could really fight. It was that they fought whenever they wanted, and they wanted to escape, which was much higher than the mobility of infantry. Militarily, the deterrence of cavalry has never been placed on the front battlefield. It is their excellent mobility. They can be ruthless when people don''t pay attention, and can withdraw quickly after attack.


    The most troublesome thing about nomads is not how powerful they are in the front battlefield. It is usually difficult for agricultural people with infantry as the main force to find them. In addition, it is also difficult to find opportunities to fight a decisive battle with the main force of nomads.


    If you look at the history books, you will find that when the nomads fought against the Central Plains Dynasty, even if the pure cavalry group had fought a frontal battle, the farming people with infantry as the main force won the most times, even if the cavalry troops were defeated, the loss was quite limited, However, as long as the Central Plains Dynasty with infantry as the main force fails, it will be a disastrous defeat.


    "We control part of the grassland, which is based on the premise that they (nomads) go south."


    Liu Yanzhi will think that this is a good era, that is, all the nomadic tribes on the grassland should go south. When they go to the Central Plains, they lose the greatest advantage of the nomadic people. Without the grassland as a cover, they don''t find a place to hide.


    The nomadic tribes who are more capable of fighting and the most aggressive go south. Those who stay on the grassland basically belong to those who are not enterprising. In fact, most of them are old, weak, sick and disabled. The greatest difficulty in controlling the grassland is not to destroy or capture them in battle, but how to find them.


    "The Hu Lu we dealt with was fundamentally different from the Hu Lu we dealt with before the Han Dynasty."


    In the early Western Han Dynasty, the Xiongnu people were still in the semi stone age. They rarely had iron tools. Their melee weapons included stone axes, spears and Maces. The arrowheads of arrows were either bones or stones, but they still suppressed the newly established Western Han Dynasty.


    Until the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, in fact, the nomads on the grassland did not enter the complete iron age, that is, the number of metal weapons in the hands of soldiers was increased, and the forces in the Central Plains could form an advantage over nomadism. In addition to the lessons that the Han Army had impressed the nomads before, they were in an all-round lead in weapons and equipment.


    It''s no joke to say that if the arrowhead is an arrow of bone or stone, it will have a certain killing effect on people without armor. People wearing leather armor and iron armor should be blinded.


    From the Western Han Dynasty to the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Han Empire had a war with the nomads on the grassland. It has always been that the Han army was harassed by the nomadic cavalry or cut off the supply line, resulting in food shortage, or weapons can not keep up, or trapped, or retreat, or surrender. In addition, there is really no example of the elimination of the troops with the "army" as the unit in the force war.


    The Han Empire will be suppressed by the Hun empire. It is because the Han Empire is blind to the mobility of the cavalry forces of the Hun empire. Even if they know where they are, they will disappear long after they catch up. More often, the pursuing forces are intercepted or ambushed by the enemy occupying the advantage of mobility.


    After the Western Jin Dynasty, the nomads fundamentally completed their evolution, finally connected with the times, and entered the era of large-scale use of iron. That''s when they finally entered the Central Plains and gained territory. At the same time, they also had enough labor force and production capacity. Before, let alone the arms of armor and riding equipment, the number of sudden cavalry was pitifully small. Only the king''s guard could afford iron.


    Liu Yan seems to have read an article somewhere. The nomadic people mastered a complete set of smelting technology during the Wuhu Luanhua period. That tribe was the Khitan after the division of Yuwen Xianbei.


    Khitan inherited the heritage of Tuoba on the grassland, and then picked up the territory left by Murong Xianbei after he went south to the Central Plains. During this period, he obtained a considerable number of Han slaves. Their comprehensive mastery of smelting technology was obtained from Koguryo. Since then, Khitan has become the first nomadic nation to master a complete set of smelting technology.


    In fact, the stage of "Wu Hu Luan Hua" is really very important for nomads. They have completed their first entry into the Central Plains in this era and taught a valuable lesson to the latter nomads.


    If it is spiritual wealth to inform the later nomads that they can also enter the Central Plains, they have left a considerable legacy after ruling the Central Plains for the first time. From that moment, the nomadic society began to have the shadow of an agricultural nation, such as military system and some technologies.


    It was the first time that nomads were able to rule the Central Plains. After that, any overlord who ruled the grassland had a goal. That goal was no longer an unreachable dream. It was that they could really kill in and become the master of the Central Plains. Since then, the nomads regarded the Central Plains as no longer a place for simple robbery. It was a small goal to grab a handful and run away. The big goal was to kill and rule the Central Plains.


    What is the opposite? It is because the Central Plains Dynasty has never been able to possess the grassland. Even if it occupied part of the grassland for a certain period of time, it really did not understand what benefits the grassland can bring. Instead, it invested huge military expenses in order to maintain its possession. It often gave up its control over the grassland and retracted.


    "In the widowed generation, we must complete the rule of the grassland." When Liu Yan spoke, he stretched out a hand and compared it with a rowing posture: "once many great people said that they would not leave their children after suffering, and few people would do it."


    The rule of the Han state over the grassland was based on blood. All the time, there were formed cavalry or reconnaissance cavalry of the Han Army sweeping the grassland. Only if they were willing to become a member of the Han state and accept management could they live on the grassland. It must be said that blood is very useful on the grassland, forcing tribes who are unwilling to give in to flee far away. They can''t escape and don''t want to die, so they can only be digested by the Han state.


    "Big Han''s business income in the grassland is great." Li Tan is responsible for the military affairs in Northern Xinjiang. Because the army plays an extremely important role, he also has a clear understanding of some other things: "the grassland is providing a steady stream of meat to the hinterland, and has also developed textiles."


    In fact, the most important thing is textile. Before, wool was considered worthless. Herders herded sheep simply for dairy products and meat, waiting for wool textile to be created, which opened the door to a new century.


    Nomads are not naturally poor and ferocious. In fact, they have so many means of survival. The income from grazing is far more unstable than that from farming. After a rinderpest, sheep plague and horse plague, an originally huge tribe directly loses the food it needs to survive. If you don''t want to starve to death, of course, you have to rob, and there is only such a means.


    Relatively speaking, even if natural disasters break out in farming, the pressure resistance of farming people is much higher than that of nomadic people. At least farming people can still have grain reserves, and nomadic people don''t have any grain reserves at all. In addition, the farming people also know that in addition to decent food, some plants can survive. There are many ways to survive, and cruel means are not the first choice. This is also one of the reasons why farming people are considered relatively mild.


    In the grassland ruled by the Han Dynasty, herding is no longer just for dairy products or meat. Herders pay more attention to the benefits brought by wool collection or sustainable benefits. They don''t kill the meat, but the sheep can grow again after shaving their hair, producing benefits again and again.


    From the northwest to the grassland, you need to pass another mountain before entering Junji mountain. That mountain used to be of considerable significance to some nomads. Its name is kuihan mountain.


    Kuihan mountain was the place where Li Ling was defeated and surrendered in the Western Han Dynasty. After his surrender, Li Ling became the right virtuous king of the Xiongnu and became a tribe of the Xiongnu with the Han army forced to surrender. For a long time, the place where Li Ling trained the troops for the Huns was near the kuihan mountain. He had a neighbor relationship with Weilu, the tribe of the Changshui Hu people who originally served the Han Army and surrendered to the Huns.


    As time goes by, even tragic or tragic past events will become talk. For Liu Yan, who visited here, what he learned is the residual foundation of some buildings left during the Li Ling period.


    Drought and locust plague have not affected this area for the time being. Looking around from the highland, you can see some scenes of grazing sheep. If it is more poetic and picturesque, groups of white sheep are wandering, maybe you can imagine it as white clouds floating one after another.


    This area is close to the territory of xigaoche, and locusts are rampant in xigaoche. If there are no accidents, locusts will soon come to the place.


    "We cleared an interval of more than 200 miles north of here." In order to make Liu Yan have a more intuitive impression, Li Tan took out a chapter of schematic diagram. Pointing to the picture, he continued, "from here to here, when you are ready, you will light a fire and burn a scorched earth zone about five miles wide."


    Did Liu Yan know this in advance or did he issue an order himself.


    The locust disaster in xigaoche is really exaggerated. The intelligence returned by the spies has repeatedly used the adjective "no grass grows". No one knows whether burning a scorched land with fire can prevent locusts from going south, but we have to try anyway.


    The state of Han will not allow the withdrawal of troops or people from the grassland. Once the withdrawal wants to come back, it will not only be troublesome, but also there may be a price. But if locusts are rampant, they can''t withdraw. Otherwise, leaving people on the grassland is to let them die.


    "How far is Yu jiulu Bati from here?" Liu Yan got the answer, pondered and asked, "when will it be ready over there?"


    Clearing a blank area is not easy. Enough livestock have been mobilized to gnaw it, and huge manpower needs to be used to clear it carefully. It has been three or four months, but it is still a long way from the completion of the project.


    "We can''t let Yu jiulu Bati find out what we did that for." Liu Yan is not sure whether it is useful to do so. As long as there is one in ten thousand feasibility, he should not let Rouran people learn: "after Yu jiulu Ba mentioned it, he set off immediately."


    Rouran now has a vague position between allies and non allies for the Han country. The Han country needs to find it hard to find donggaoche, Tuoba remnant and Murong remnant. It is also wary of Rouran because the rule of the Han country on the grassland is still weak.


    Yu jiulu Bati was at least a gentle ruler. He had to be forced to do something to bring only a thousand cavalry into the Han territory. His ruran rule was also affected by the plague of locusts. The border between the West and xigaoche was not ravaged by dense locusts, but too many Dingling people were attacking the ruran border.


    Of course, Rouran was absolutely frightened by the locust disaster in xigaoche. She didn''t know how much she was afraid that the place where she lived would become the scene of Dingling people.


    The state of Han has done research on Yu jiulu Bati''s adventure into the Han territory. There must be something to deepen the relationship. More of it is to ask Liu Yan for help in person.


    Liu Yan met Yu jiulu Bati in kuihan mountain. They met face to face for the first time.


    Yu jiulu Bati must have been taught in advance... Or how to meet Liu Yan, but he doesn''t know whether he can''t remember or doesn''t take it seriously. The audience process doesn''t look like it. If he can talk, he''ll be straight to the point. If it''s difficult, it''s quite unreasonable.


    "Is there nothing wrong with my ears?" Liu Yan doubted whether he had heard wrong: "at least 200000 stones of plant grain, no less than 200000 sheep and 20000 cattle; 20000 bows, 50000 swords and 50000 guns..." he couldn''t read any more. He looked at Yu jiulu Bati like an idiot, Looking back at Li Tan, he asked, "my army has been defeated by Rouran, and the capital is about to be captured?"


    In the military tent, there was a sound of blades pulling out. One of them was staring at Yu jiulu Bati with covetous eyes. If Liu Yan allowed, they would rush up and break up thousands of corpses.


    The Rouran people in the tent were more tragic. Except that Yu jiulu Bati could bring weapons in, the other Rouran people were disarmed. They looked at the Han people who suddenly became fierce in fear, as if they didn''t understand what happened.


    Yu jiulu Bati didn''t seem to understand either. He looked at Liu Yan in wonder and said in doubt: "we are allies. Isn''t it normal to ask allies for help when we are in trouble?"


    At that moment, Liu Yan finally knew why the rest of the nomads called the Rouran people "squirming people". Is it mentally retarded? Fighting only depends on force, no strategy, and more defeat wins less... The Han people don''t know much, but they look like insects who can''t think. It seems that they are right.

 Chapter 796

    At present, no one in the Central Plains knows how the Rouran people rose or who their ancestors were.


    In later generations, because Rouran people have no words, there are no written records. If you want to understand Rouran, you can only find out the sudden rise of the grassland tribal alliance from some records of the Central Plains regime.


    Liu Yan''s guess about Rouran is that just as the Donghu and Yueshi people were replaced by the Huns after their decline, the Huns were seized by Xianbei after their decline. The vacuum caused by the southward movement of large shares of Xianbei tribes is bound to produce a new overlord. Rouran people have become the new overlord of the grassland.


    In terms of nomads on the grassland at present or before, only the former Huns established an empire, and the other grassland overlords did not form a real country. They formed an alliance system of coercion between tribes.


    Compared with the national system, the tribal alliance system has many congenital deficiencies. It is more obvious that although they are subordinate, the supreme leader does not complete their rule from the system, and the rule is based on the arrogant force.


    In fact, it is a necessary "procedure" to control violence before ruling. No matter which nation or country is no exception. It basically does not exist to want to rule without mastering force. The difference is what means the person in power uses to rule after mastering violence.


    Leaving aside the rest of the ethnic groups, the ruling means of the nomads have never changed. The king court must have half or more of the force of the whole ethnic group in order to deter and subdue the rest of the tribes. It is natural that their social system is doomed not only to a certain group mastering force, but to the existence of armed forces as long as tribes are formed.


    The way of life of nomadic people is fundamentally different from that of agricultural people. The farming people have a fixed habitat, while the nomadic people do not have a fixed habitat. The people are in a moving state for a long time. Many times, it is difficult for the king''s court to know where a tribe is and how to carry out close monitoring. Even close monitoring can''t be done, so there is no regulatory space.


    "They can''t come out of thin air." Li Tan has his own speculation about Rouran: "although it has become Rouran now, it should have been Xiongnu, Xianbei, Dingling and Qiang before, just like the ethnic groups that have changed into other names after many ethnic groups such as Guifang, Guanrong and Beidi."


    There has never been more than one ethnic group on the grassland, but after a certain ethnic group is strong enough, people without any national concept actively cling to the past. That is why grassland people love to divide the relationship between "golden blood" and other blood. Once the so-called "golden blood" weakens, a considerable number of tribes should be "transformed" on the grassland and a new overlord will be determined, Then there was a new ethnic name.


    What are Liu Yan and others discussing? After Yu jiulu Bati asked the Han state to provide materials in the name of assistance, he guessed what kind of existence Rouran was.


    At present, Rouran''s territory is not small, but if it is distinguished from the territory area, their territory area is actually much smaller than the high-rise car dominated by Ding zero people. It is hard to have an intuitive impression that it is similar to the territory area of Outer Mongolia in later generations.


    Like many nomads, their productivity determines the number of people. Without enough food support, they will certainly not be able to produce a population explosion. According to the guess of the Han state, Rouran people should be between 600000 and 700000.


    That''s based on the guess of how many soldiers Rouran can call. According to the military system of nomadic nationalities, at least one soldier is listed in one account, which does not rule out the phenomenon of many soldiers. The number of soldiers that Yu jiulu Bati can call up is about 120000.


    Of course, don''t expect that the so-called army of the Rouran people is the real army. Like all nomads, they only transfer young or strong women from various tribes when there are military operations. Those people are naturally herding at ordinary times. They basically don''t have formal training, and their weapons and equipment are infinitely close to the stone age, Only a few metal weapons are mastered, and most of them are bronze weapons.


    After contacting Rouran, the Han state first met each other by saying "hello" in the form of war. It was only when the Han state defeated Rouran''s army that Rouran could communicate with the Han people peacefully. Otherwise, with the urine of nomads, if Rouran won, Rouran talents would not communicate with the Han people equally.


    The Han army defeated the Rouran army. Naturally, the relationship between the two sides is that the Han people are in a favorable position. In some aspects, the Rouran people will also obey some assignments of the center of the Han state, such as asking them to find the displeasure of Ding Ling people and Xianbei people.


    After the establishment of diplomatic relations, Rouran obtained commodities from the Han side in the form of transactions, including but not limited to civil and military materials, but they were sold in the form of finished products without providing any raw materials and other commodities.


    The state-owned Han sold some weapons to Rouran. Most of them were some weapons eliminated by the military of the state-owned Han, and a very small amount were new goods transferred from the warehouse.


    The weapons eliminated by the Han Army may have been out of line with the times. For example, the Han country has developed better weapons, the original ones have been inferior goods, or those weapons have been damaged and repaired. Even so, Rouran people are still happy after receiving the goods. Before, they were even scarce of bronze weapons. They would not be happy to have iron weapons.


    The number of new weapons sold to Rouran by the state of Han is extremely rare, just enough to arm Yu jiulu Bati''s 500 Pro guards. The types of standard equipment ranged from far and near weapons to armor. If the Rouran people hadn''t served with their own national characteristics and changed into the red robes of the Han Army, they wouldn''t be different from the Han army.


    In the trade between Han and Rouran, it is the current situation that Han makes a lot of money. Rouran people not only spend a lot of precious metals, but also have a huge number of livestock. What is more meaningful for Han is that each Rouran tribe provides wool stably.


    Purchasing wool from Rouran is a strategic national policy of Han, not to take care of any trade surplus. Of course, the purpose of this policy is to manipulate the Rouran people from an economic perspective. Once a long-term relationship is formed, even allowing the Rouran people to sell wool as the only means to maintain their livelihood, the Han country really determines the rise and fall of Rouran.


    "The total amount of military materials we sell to Rouran does not exceed 20000. What makes them have the courage to offer that amount of assistance?" Sang Yu doesn''t need to stay in new Chang''an. As the country''s supreme Justice (imperial envoy doctor), he has few opportunities to perform his duties at ordinary times. He has to show his skills in major cases: "is it like what Xianbei people say that soft people have no brain at all?"


    The saying that Rouran people are "creeping" did not wait until the Northern Wei Dynasty of the northern and Southern Dynasties. There has long been a relevant evaluation of Tuoba Dynasty, which has been in military conflict with Rouran. The Northern Wei Dynasty happened to be established by Tuoba Xianbei. It is not surprising that they left "creep" to Rouran people in history books.


    "I can''t stand multi-line military pressure." Li Tan explained a little about the current situation faced by Rouran people, and then said: "the big man does have the same interests as Rouran at present. Maybe it is because of this that they have a request. Even if they can''t do it completely, we will be moderately satisfied and wait for some impressions?"


    Rouran people have fully understood the strength of the Han state. They seem to admit their fate. They don''t dare to show aggression against the Han state at all. They are even willing to cooperate to attack the enemy of the Han state. In terms of diplomatic relations, Rouran has become a subsidiary of the Han state to some extent, that is, the two sides have no clear relationship at all.


    "The big man needs to be supported gently." Compared with living in a palace, Liu Yan seems to be more used to staying in a tent, which has a fundamental relationship with his perennial expeditions. "What I want is not to let them think that they have achieved their initial goal," he said


    Of course, the state of Han needs Rouran to continue to be active. It is based on the outbreak of large-scale natural disasters in the state of Han. It has used troops in the A3 continent and the western regions. In fact, it should not fight in another direction. In this way, it is most appropriate for Rouran people to deal with Ding Ling, the remnant of Tuoba and the remnant of Murong.


    However, the state of Han needs Rouran to be a thug. At the same time, it also needs to guard against Rouran''s excessive growth in the process of attacking Ding Ling people, Tuoba remnant and Murong remnant. It really needs superb control skills.


    At present, Rouran people''s way of war completely depends on their physical quality. Although Ding Ling people are in the same situation, the Tuoba and Murong remnants they have to deal with have been "moistened" by the Central Plains.


    Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei are no longer serious nomads. In fact, they have completed the evolution to semi farming. At the same time, they have also acquired a lot of knowledge and technology in the Central Plains. What is clearly reflected is that their soldiers have a large number of iron weapons.


    "There will be fewer Tuoba Xianbei. Murong Xianbei withdrew to Xianbei grassland in a planned way." Li Tan must have relevant information and said, "Murong Xianbei is now the best equipped on the grassland, and even has nearly 1500 armor and riding gear. Rouran people have encountered Murong Xianbei''s mink leopard army, and more than 20000 people were easily defeated by more than 3000 Murong Xianbei, including 500 mink leopard army."


    The Han state successfully recovered Eastern Liaoning and even marched into the Northeast Plain. During the March, a considerable number of Murong Xianbei troops were destroyed, but some important ethnic groups and elite of Murong Xianbei were escaped.


    If we take it seriously, Murong Xianbei''s vitality is the best among the various groups of Hu Lu who entered the Central Plains. Their vitality is even stronger than that of the newly established Han country, which is certainly far worse than that of the Han country that recovered most of the old land of the Han family.


    "Murong Xianbei had nearly two million subjects when he was the strongest, and they still have nearly 50000 followers." LV Tai should know Murong Xianbei best, which is directly related to the military affairs he is responsible for: "ministers have verified that even if there are only 50000 people, it is only stronger than Murong Xianbei at the beginning of its rise."


    LV Tai has just come here. First of all, he doesn''t have too important military affairs. Then, Liu Yan''s inspection meeting will pass through his jurisdiction. It''s no harm to go far to meet him. Staying around Liu Yan more also has special political significance for anyone.


    They said that the rise stage of Murong Xianbei was at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. At that time, because the wuwan people held the thigh of the Han Empire, although the population of the wuwan people was far less than that of the Xianbei people, the wuwan people could still rub the Xianbei tribes on the ground.


    When Xianbei showed the rising trend, Murong Xianbei was not the strongest one. It should be Yuwen Xianbei, but it was the strongest Yuwen Xianbei, that is, 40000 or 50000 troops. With such a small population, it was impossible to talk about excellent military equipment.


    Liu Yan knows one thing. As one of the descendants of Donghu, Xianbei, no matter which tribe, has surprisingly high vitality, higher than any nomadic nation!


    The most direct manifestation is Tuoba Xianbei, Murong Xianbei and Duan Xianbei. They have been destroyed after the founding of the people''s Republic for many times, but they can always seize the opportunity to restore the country again, or even continue to survive by changing their "signboard".


    Yuwen Xianbei was destroyed in the initial stage of Wuhu Luanhua, However, who can think of the Qidan and Xi ethnic groups (mokuxi) separated from Yuwen Xianbei. They did not show mountains and dew, and first mastered the metal smelting technology. Some ethnic groups that had been brilliant in the Wuhu chaotic stage continued to die, but they were "unknown" for hundreds of years and suddenly became the Lord of the Central Plains when they jumped out.


    Liu Yan doesn''t want his enemies to "revive". One day, one by one, they will pursue and kill endlessly.


    The patrol team didn''t stay in kuihan mountain for a long time, and even stopped for only one day in Junji mountain. As soon as the huge team came out of Junji mountain, it stopped again. The reason is that a scout reported that a huge team of about 80000 was reconnaissance in the northwest, heading south.


    "My visit is not confidential." Liu Yan didn''t have any panic: "is it for the widows?"


    Yu jiulu Bati was "appetizing" for several days. He took the initiative to mention it many times and didn''t get a positive reply. When he learned about such a thing, he didn''t know what kind of idea it was. He roared: "the son of heaven, don''t need to send out the Han army. We can do it for him."


    Liu Yan looked at Yu jiulu and smiled. After a few days of contact, he felt that Yu jiulu''s postscript was a disguise, which really played the role of a fool very successfully, but whether it was a real fool or a fake fool, there would be no effect at all. How should the Han country''s established policy towards Rouran remain unchanged.


    "Your Majesty, the Rouran do have an army in the West." Li Tan said that the west is within the territory of Rouran country. He said very realistically: "maybe we can let that Rouran army move and complete the package of the Ding people with us."


    From the northwest of Junji mountain, there was really no one except Ding Ling. The Scout also gave some information about seeing the banner of Di people.


    "Hasn''t Fu Hong died yet?" Liu Yan knew that the news that Fu Hong was ill came from the western regions: "he thought he could complete the beheading with 80000 people?"


    Before visiting the grassland, Liu Yan had long been psychologically prepared to attract the enemy, which should be said to be one of the purposes of the tour.

 Chapter 797

    The supreme ruler of the Central Plains Dynasty appeared on the grassland only a limited number of times.


    The earliest was the first emperor''s tour of Hetao. At that time, even the Huns, no matter how weak they were, made an attack. Naturally, they were taught how to be a man by the Great Wall Legion.


    The second supreme ruler of the Central Plains Dynasty who appeared on the grassland was Liu Bang, who had just won the civil war. He was manly and spirited. With the elite of the civil war, and with the high morale of repeatedly winning battles, and with the confidence of solving the scourge of the Huns at one time, he was divided into several roads north.


    This time, the new generation of rulers of the Central Plains Dynasty couldn''t teach the Huns how to behave like the Qin army. It didn''t matter how badly they lost, but the logistics line was cut off and there was no mobility. Liu Bang''s main force was trapped in Bai mountaineering, and the other Han troops fought with the Huns, Otherwise, the Han Dynasty would not reach a "non aggression" treaty with the Huns.


    It''s a very practical thing. If you just offer some beauties and send wealth, you can persuade the Huns to retreat. It''s definitely something wrong with the Huns'' brain.


    We should deeply know that at that time, Bolden completed the war against Donghu, and the war against Yueshi people was also in an advantage. It was precisely the moment when the Xiongnu was the most arrogant. Is more beauty and wealth more important than killing the emperor of the Central Plains and then entering the flower world? The Han army must have given the Huns some losses on the battlefield, which made the Huns think that the gains are not worth the losses, so they will withdraw their troops and return to the grassland.


    The Madden period was a period when the Huns tried to test the Han Dynasty again and again. The Huns knew that it would cost too much to go south and hesitated. They had been chasing down the remnants of Donghu in the East. On the other hand, they pursued the fleeing Yueshi people in the west, which was only a test and limited attack on the Han Dynasty.


    At the stage of Lao Shangshan Yu, the Xiongnu and the Han Dynasty under his rule were the most "friendly" period. It was not that the Xiongnu people suddenly became better. It was that they went south to invade the Han Dynasty. It was really expensive. They found a good place in the western region where they could grab a pot full of overflow at random. They found the Han people when they had problems.


    "The third emperor to inspect the grassland is emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty. He inspected Hetao after winning repeated victories against the Huns." Liu Yan was quite familiar with that period of history. Liu Che''s inspection of Hetao was of great political significance, which showed his attention to Hetao and encouraged the field corps: "at that time, the Huns had entered the stage of survival, but they still organized an army and carried out an almost fatal attack."


    In fact, it was not difficult to understand the mentality of the Xiongnu people at that time. They really couldn''t do the Han Dynasty, and with the passage of time, the Han Dynasty would only become stronger and stronger. On the contrary, the Xiongnu people who lost several excellent pastures would become weaker and weaker, but every one in ten thousand would take advantage of Liu Che to launch a beheading attack on the grassland.


    In addition, there are some remarks. In any era, the two countries enter a state of war and their territory falls. They know that the supreme leader of the enemy country comes to the occupied area. Unless the country has completely lost its will to resist, there will be some actions anyway.


    In the history of mankind, there is no need to talk about the unknown. The most famous one is Hitler''s arrival in Paris as a winner. I don''t know whether the Gestapo''s ability is too powerful or the French are too incompetent. Anyway, all parties have never seen Hitler''s crisis in historical data. The follow-up effect of Hitler''s visit to Paris was that the vast majority of the French began to accept their lives, or they had to wait for the United States to participate in the war to encourage them, but what really began to resist on a large scale was to wait for the German army to fall into decline on the Eastern Front battlefield.


    "Emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty''s visit to Hetao is equivalent to smashing the last fight of the Huns." Liu Yan was looking into the distance, where the sky looked gray: "after that time, the Han Army entered a real stage of chasing the Huns."


    It''s very simple! When the supreme ruler of the enemy country swaggered to the occupied area, he was no longer angry and resentful, but there was no way. What kind of spiritual blow should it be? Then he fell into despair, which was equivalent to being completely disintegrated from the psychological defense line.


    Therefore, some of the great rulers, who are very clear about what kind of goal they are taking to patrol the world, just like the first emperor''s repeated patrols, are swaggering around, but no one can help him, from helplessness to despair, and then accept their orders, which is equivalent to the first emperor''s patrols, which is a project to break the psychological defense line of the survivors of the six countries. As wise as Zhang Liang was very clear about the real intention of the first emperor''s frequent patrols, he fought for a bolangsha attack and awakened the old nobles of the six countries who would only hide. The evaluation given in the history books was the prelude to the six countries''re resistance to the rulers of the Qin Empire.


    Dingling people in xigaoche are being hit by the Han people, but if you want to say how painful it is, you can guess whose idea or influence Dingling people came to attack this time.


    It must be the Di people of the Fu family who played an absolutely vital role. They may also use the blackmail of materials from the Han state to lure the xigaoche Dingling people who are suffering from locust plague once Liu Yan''s safety is threatened.


    "Maybe Ding Ling can''t live without trying?" Sang Yu knew that locusts were raging in the South and east of xigaoche: "otherwise, the Han should reassess the influence of the Di people on the Ding people."


    The patrol team is now in the northeast of Junji mountain. Liu Yan sees that the northwest belongs to Rouran mountain. The reason why it is gray is man-made arson.


    It will make half of the sky gray. You can imagine how big the fire is and how wide the coverage is. The Han army is responsible for arson. They want to burn an isolation belt to prevent locusts from going south, but it seems to be playing off?


    "We underestimated the power of grassland arson..." Li Tan, as the host, was more or less uneasy: "the south is OK. Even if there is ash to ignite the fire, it will be put out immediately. The rest of the directions..."


    That''s right. The fire must have spread. Otherwise, just burning the isolation belt according to the plan could not have been burning for nearly three days.


    "You are too crazy!" Since Yu jiulu Bati knew that the Han people set fire, he entered a state of insanity. He repeatedly wanted to be angry and tried his best to be patient. Stimulated by Li Tan''s words, he really couldn''t bear it: "arson on on the grassland will certainly offend the God!"


    What''s the most on the grassland? Of course, the grass is the most! Most of the terrain is flat. Once the fire burns on the grassland, unless an isolation zone is cleared, it will spread again and again without a large-scale heavy rain.


    On the grassland, no matter the nomadic people who originally inhabited here or the agricultural people who were outsiders, no one dared to set fire on the grassland at any time before. Not only did they not want to escape after the arson, but the nomadic people would not do it at all. Once the agricultural people did it, they would force the nomadic people to fight with themselves madly.


    This time, the Han people did it. Although they had made plans to prevent the spread, they obviously took it off. When the fire will be extinguished depends entirely on when it rains. Otherwise, they will wait to see a piece of ash hundreds of miles away.


    "It''s really crazy." Liu Yan lowered his voice and spoke to Sang Yu: "so once burned, it is estimated that he has completed the goal of preventing locusts from going south, and may burn many grassland people. The grass on the grassland will certainly be more lush than in previous years in the coming spring."


    Yu jiulu Bati kept talking about this God and that God over there, that is, no Han people present showed their due awe or... Fear of the punishment of the God?


    "You... You..." Yu jiulu Bati didn''t dare to question Liu Yan. He roared at Yu Yi who was smiling: "aren''t you afraid of the punishment of the gods


    "It''s not your grassland." Yu Yi doesn''t understand why he looks like he''s the best bully. Yu jiulu Bati doesn''t yell at anyone. He smiled and said, "besides, the gods of the grassland can''t control the Han people. The Han people have the protection of the son of heaven!"


    Yu jiulu Bati couldn''t refute that the fire didn''t spread to the south. Even if it really spread to the south, it first burned the grassland belonging to the Han state. It had to wait for the Han state to be burned naked before it burned to Rouran territory. In addition, for Rouran people who are very serious about superstition, Yu jiulu Bati still knows something about the situation in the Han country. He believes in many gods and obeys the emperor who is equivalent to the earthly God. To some extent, the emperor of the Han country really protects the Han people from the body to the spirit.


    In the face of Yu Yi, who made it clear that he didn''t want to chat happily, Yu jiulu Bati couldn''t really compete with him in terms of his mouth except rushing up to fight. Yu jiulu Bati knew that he could not rush up to fight. He found that none of the Han people present took it seriously. He was very impolite and rushed out of the military account regardless of the influence.


    "He won''t go home directly, will he?"


    "No?"


    The Han people still underestimated the nomadic people''s patience for arson on the grassland. Yu jiulu Bati only sent someone to give notice without formal farewell. He also forgot his purpose of coming, and really led the Rouran people to leave.


    "Your Majesty." Li Tan had to say something: "a gentle man... If he makes an evil relationship with a big man, the sin lies in the micro minister."


    Liu Yan knew the importance of grassland to any nomadic nation, but he underestimated the political wisdom of Yu jiulu Bati, a Khan. He didn''t say anything in language in the face of Li Tan''s apology, but waved his hand.


    The fire should be very large and spread over a wide area, but it indirectly affected the marching route and speed of the ding-0 and di allied army going south.


    Of course, Ding Ling is the leader of this alien coalition army going south, and Fu Jian plays the role of deputy. They found something wrong from a long distance. They sent reconnaissance horses to investigate and knew that the fire was spreading in the grassland. However, they did not think about the direction of man-made arson at the first time. After all, even if the troops of different formations fought on the grassland, no one was so crazy that they set fire in the grassland. They thought it was an accident caused by the sky fire.


    Without the support of relevant knowledge, the coalition could not judge which direction the fire would spread, so it had to stop to wait and see. In the process, it was necessary to guess whether it would affect the team of the emperor of the Han family, and Liu Yan would lead the army to avoid.


    After that delay, both sides recognized enough facts that the grassland fire showed no sign of extinguishment at all, but because the wind turned to the northeast.


    "The northeast is a primitive forest, which has existed for thousands of years." Long Du is the commander of this coalition army. Although he is the general of xigaoche, he still has a deep understanding of some places: "that forest is the isolation zone between us and another clan (donggaoche) territory. No one knows how large the forest covers. Once the fire spreads, it will be an unimaginable disaster."


    The so-called forest covering an unknown area is actually the area of later Novosibirsk. In today''s era, that area has not been developed at all, and the coverage is so large that it is beyond imagination. In terms of land area, it is definitely the size of two central plains.


    "Did the Han people set the fire?" Fu Jian will use the most malicious idea to measure the Han people, which is the hatred that they should have when they are forced to flee from their excellent life to their superior status: "the purpose is to prevent us from going south, but the Han people expected the change of the wind wrong."


    According to their ideas, the emperor of the Central Plains should live in a magnificent palace and stay in the safest place to command the people at the bottom to work hard and die, but he will not have the courage to go to the forefront of the war in person like the leader of the grassland.


    Well, Fu Jian still knows that Liu Yan is a son of heaven on horseback, but now it''s different from the past. Even if Liu Yan was brave in the past, he has been treated with respect and excellence. It''s normal for him to be timid for so many years?


    "But they didn''t run." Longdu still doesn''t believe that the Han people dare to set fire on the grassland. Once it is really done by the Han people, the Han people are destined to become the public enemy of all the grassland people. Even the Rouran people who are no matter how close to the Han people will choose to draw a knife at each other: "whether the Han people set fire or not, it will be of great benefit to us to say that they did it."


    Di people are not really nomadic. They are a branch of Qiang people, and Qiang people were semi farming and semi nomadic at the beginning. In fact, Fu Jian lived in the Central Plains since he was sensible. He did not experience all kinds of survival difficulties of his ancestors. The way he was educated was more inclined to the aristocrats of Zhuxia. He did not know much about some things, including the attitude of nomads towards grassland arsonists.


    "Our army should continue to go south and send enough people to all populated places to publicize the arson of the Han people on the grassland." The Dragon seemed to think of something wonderful. He grinned for a while and said, "if the emperor of the Han people doesn''t run faster, when the news spreads out, he will be besieged by all the grassland people!"

 Chapter 798

    The grassland burning in a large area is very terrible, not only the terror of the fire, but also the ethnic groups that originally inhabited that land... Not only people, but also some other animals, they began to run away in groups in order to avoid the fire.


    The fire on the grassland was really too big, or burned too many plants. Black smoke rose to the sky and covered the unknown sky. Even in Yanmenguan area, you can see the dark sky in the distance.


    "Wild cattle, wild horses, wolves... Leopards, jackals... All kinds of animals are fleeing in groups to the southeast." Li Tan said of the intelligence collected by the Scouts: "those animals don''t attack each other as usual. No one cares about anyone."


    They will be burned to death. Probably only humans will continue to kill each other when they know that natural disasters are coming. Animals will only obey their instincts and stay away from disasters that are simply irresistible. Therefore, if one day we see all kinds of animals in the food chain that should attack each other "running in harmony", we should know that there must be some disaster coming.


    "The southeast direction where those animals fled is the location of the enemy?" Yu Yi got the answer and couldn''t help gloating: "they must be flustered now."


    According to the description of the scouts, the animals he saw all his life were not as many as he saw at that time, and the species were so many that he could not recognize them at all. Large animals trampled on small animals, and their migration was a scene of blood flowing into a river.


    Liu Yan can imagine what kind of picture it is. It''s not too much to call it the cruelest elimination of the strong and weak under a round of disasters. Not only the weak ethnic groups will be eliminated by the passing strong ethnic groups with hooves. In fact, insufficient physical strength, endurance and intelligence have become victims in that round of elimination.


    The African continent has a large-scale migration of animal groups every year. Let alone why they migrate, the old, weak, sick and disabled in the process will die in the middle of the migration, leaving behind some healthy and strong animals. Although it seems cruel, the animals that can successfully reach the new habitat compete for the opportunity to leave offspring, and the genes of the strong are passed on.


    "Race competition has never been mild." Liu Yan didn''t need everyone to understand. He went on to say, "nation and nation have always been in the process of survival competition. There is no difference between people and animals."


    In order to survive, almost all means can be used, including setting fire on the grassland. However, the goal of the Han Army at the beginning of setting fire on the grassland is not aimed at hostile nationalities, but to prevent locusts from moving south in xigaoche. It should be said that the goal seems to have been achieved, but the consequences are too serious.


    Liu Yan asked pertinently, "what''s the matter with Rouran?"


    Sang Yu took on the role of marching long history in the patrol team, and sorting out intelligence is one of his work. He said with an inexplicable expression and tone: "after Yu jiuluba took it back, the first order was to shrink the troops, including sending people to the front line with donggaoche, Tuoba remnant and Murong remnant."


    They have gradually come to realize that the grassland is really important to nomads. No matter where they set fire, they must have the consciousness of becoming the public enemy of the grassland as long as they do it.


    "We caught some Ding Ling people." Li Tan said awkwardly, "their mission is to go anywhere where there are people and publicize the news of our setting fire on the grassland."


    "We have made relevant speculation." Sang Yu took over the topic and said, "the relationship between Rouran people and big men will fall into a freezing point, and some of them may turn into hostile relations. The rest of the grassland people, including those who have entered a state of war with us and those who have not, have great feasibility to unite and target us."


    Sang Yu''s so-called "we" did not generally refer to the whole Han country, but thought that if the patrol team did not withdraw, it was almost inevitable to fall into a siege.


    Li Tan must say his own speculation: "Your Majesty, there is another thing.", He continued with the expression of eating flies: "the news of arson on the grassland may also affect our internal..."


    The state of Han annexed quite a number of nationalities. Except that the Jie people who invaded the Central Plains must be destroyed, a considerable number of Qiang people, Di people, Xiongnu people and some messy miscellaneous Hu became part of the state of Han.


    From the identity of Hu people to Han people, it is based on the premise that Han people have become overlords again. They have no way to judge whether they are sincere or false.


    The time for the Han people to become overlords again is too short, and the time for absorbing Zhuhu is also long and short. In terms of means, it is not gentle. It only forces those people to accept annexation in the face of death.


    In the age when there was no clear national concept, especially not long after the Hu people just accepted the concept of nation, it was a natural means of survival for them to adhere to the strong.


    In the past few years, there have naturally been some negative conflicts in the process of integration, which generally show a good trend. That was based on the repeated victories of the Han army. Then, they did not suffer much obvious differential treatment. It was attributed to the lack of much stimulation.


    "Do you think they will break out a rebellion when they hear the news of the grassland?" In fact, it is difficult for Liu Yan to make a clear judgment, but he must pay attention to this guess: "so, your opinion is to stop the tour and let the few return to Chang''an?"


    Setting fire to the grassland will really force the "Han people" who have settled down? No one can give a clear answer to this. What they know is that setting fire to the grassland will cause the madness of nomads, and the patrol team will be besieged.


    "Your Majesty, you are here." Yu Yi''s birth is destined to be one of the group of people with high power at the beginning. He once stood at the top of the "minority". At present, he is also a member of the "minority". His perspective on things is destined not to be just a corner: "your siege itself will affect the whole big man."


    It seems like that. Liu Yan is destined to be the focus of many eyes. Too many people are watching his every move, word and deed. Once an attack occurs, it will shake the whole country and affect the possible next actions of other countries against Han.


    "If there is a siege in your place, the country must send troops to King Qin." Yu Yi said being besieged, not fighting in the usual sense. He said very seriously: "Your Majesty, in the current form, you need to go back to Chang''an."


    Out of dignity, Liu Yan holds an exclusive attitude towards the imminent withdrawal from the front line of the war, which is no different from running away in frustration.


    Liu Yan wants to think about Yu Yi''s words. Although he is unwilling to admit it, most of the things will develop as Yu Yi said. Otherwise, he will be besieged, but there is no response in China. It''s his turn to have an idea that "XX always wants to harm me".


    The rest are making eye contact. In fact, a small part of them agree with Yu Yi''s suggestion that there is no need to stay here and wait for being besieged. The rest have different opinions. But they can''t all advise together. Otherwise, even if they are kind to Liu Yan, they are also considering for the country, which will inevitably become a situation of persecution.


    "Northwest army?" Liu Yan was silent for a little while. After reopening his mouth, he asked, "is the general of the Northern Expedition confident of defeating him in ten days?"


    Li Tan dared not hesitate. He saluted and replied, "I have confidence."


    Liu Yan nodded: "good, send troops."


    People use eye contact again. They can probably guess Liu Yan''s mood. Even if they really want to leave, it is also a prerequisite to solve the enemy first.


    "In addition, I''m not going back to Chang''an." Liu Yan was thoughtful. He looked around at the people and said calmly, "the tour can''t stop."


    It''s not what Liu Yan can do when he encounters a crisis and runs back to his nest like a frightened bird. He is not obstinately trying to maintain his dignity. He has already informed the world about his tour. If he stops halfway through the tour, it will give people the impression that Lao Liu''s rule over the country is not as strong as they thought. In addition, he will open a big door called challenging the majesty of imperial power.


    Yu Yi broke out a cold sweat on his forehead in an instant. He finally reacted that the object of loyalty was not the son of Chengping, but the founding king killed on horseback. He also has a new understanding. Today''s Han country is definitely not the former Jin country. In the face of the crisis, it has never escaped or suffered passively. It should take the initiative to smash the crisis.


    "Your Majesty, Minister... Minister..." Yu Yi responded and saluted Liu Yan in fear. Maybe it was fear or something else that caused him to stammer: "minister... Guilty, shouldn''t..."


    Liu Yan knows that Yu Yi has understood the seriousness. The ruler is doomed not to show weakness. No weakness can be shown. Even if the troops here will be destroyed, it is definitely not to choose to leave. It is related to the stability of the rule, not simply whether a person''s Dynasty has been shaken.


    To be clear, once the ruler is weak, how many people will have the idea that "I can sit on that throne, too"? The unstable rule of the dynasty with one family name is that it has planted the seeds of challenges.


    If the current rulers are cruel and pay a price to overthrow, it is certainly a just cause, but the change of dynasties is a "just cause" very few times. More times, the change of dynasties is just a person or a group breeding their unwarranted ambitions, resulting in the war burning the whole land. I don''t know how many people shed blood on the battlefield for someone''s ambitions, How many innocent people died in the war of dynasty change again and again.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that anyone must be loyal to anyone. If they can''t live, they still have to be patient. But as long as the society must have a ruling class, the dynasty or other forms of rule just changed the way, but a few people ignited the war for their own ambition. Who is good except the wildness of a few people? More are actually victims.


    Li Tan led the army to battle with great pressure. His speech to the army generals and schools was very clear. Their attack was not to completely annihilate the enemy, but to complete the defeat of that enemy in the least time.


    The generals can''t be complete idiots. They somehow know what causes such military orders. It''s inevitable that they will be a little complicated. After all, if they are more patient, they can really complete the total annihilation of the enemy.


    Naturally, the commander-in-chief class will not say that to the soldiers. On the contrary, they will repeatedly emphasize that the purpose of the expedition is to completely wipe out the enemy, encourage the tyranny of the soldiers, and add some spiritual encouragement. In addition to the inevitable meritorious service and reward, their goal in this battle is also with the great mission of defending the emperor.


    The Han Army has actions, and the coalition army will naturally get feedback from the reconnaissance cavalry.


    On the grassland, as long as you can see who you can see, the other party must also find out, especially the actions of large armies. Unless you are unaware of the existence of the army in advance, you can say that you are under the other party''s eyes anytime and anywhere.


    "We have no way back." The dragons looked very angry and roared, "in addition to endless ashes, there is a burning wildfire behind us!"


    The fire is sweeping the grassland, leaving a piece of ash where the fire has raged. If you think that the fire on the grassland represents safety after it is extinguished, there is absolutely no basic common sense. What they enter will be a barren environment. If people move a little, they will be covered with ash. More people will trample on the dust of ashes, and even ashes fly all over the sky when the wind is stronger. Regardless of the water source, if people inhale too much ash, what else can they do except death?


    Fu Jian was also a little impatient. He thought of countless possibilities. Retreating to the future is by no means one of the options.


    "In addition to no way out, we are still constantly impacted by wild animals. Thousands of soldiers have fallen under the hooves of wild animals." Dragons have seen the scene with their own eyes. All kinds of animals charge like crazy, Anyone blocking the way must be run over: "they don''t know what death is, and the trench can''t be stopped. They fill the trench in front, and the back continues to rush with meat mud. We can only burn enough campfires to make them afraid of the fire and dare not rush straight."


    Fu Jian has been sending reconnaissance cavalry to explore another direction these days, that is, hunxie mountain. The intelligence given by the reconnaissance cavalry was that the Han army was also found there. He didn''t know whether it was the original Garrison or the later mobilization. He would like to suggest that Longdu break through hunxie mountain, but it conflicts with the original purpose. Therefore, he can not only advise that, but also dissuade Longdu from breaking through hunxie mountain.


    "We were going to attack the team of the emperor." Like a missionary with firm faith, Fu Jian said with an expression and tone full of Justice: "when we come, we will have the consciousness of dying in battle. Let''s finish the goal at the beginning!"

 Chapter 799

    It took Li Tan''s headquarters two days to March. On the third day, near noon, it was pushed into the ten mile range of the coalition camp dominated by Ding zero.


    The reason why it is said to be dominated by Ding zero people is that there are other ethnic groups in the coalition, such as nearly 10000 Di people, and other ethnic groups that are very strange to the Central Plains Dynasty.


    The main habitat of Dingling people was called Mobei by the Central Plains Dynasty. In fact, it is the region of Novosibirsk and Siberia in later generations. What is more intuitive is the Asian part of Russia.


    The territory of xigaoche and donggaoche is very vast. In terms of land area alone, it is larger than that of the new Han country, which recovered 89% of the old land of the Han family. That is, the population of xigaoche and donggaoche is not too large. The Ding people together look like two or three million. The problem is that not only Ding people live on those lands.


    If the grassland is divided according to the color of race, the color of race in the south of Mobei is mainly yellow, while in the north of Mobei is mostly white. The white skin race on the other side of donggaoche is not the mainstream, and nine out of ten on the West Gaoche are white skin race.


    Naturally, Ding Ling is the ruling class in xigaoche. However, there are quite a number of ethnic groups that do not belong to Ding Ling. Many of their names are very mixed. If they belong to Slavs according to the definition given by the Romans, they call themselves Qigu, Kun, Yakut, Samoyed... And so on. They do not think they are the same ethnic group, There are differences in living habits and beliefs.


    Just as in the strong period of the Huns, those ethnic groups living in xigaoche are subject to the Ding people. They usually pay tribute according to the season and send soldiers to serve when they are called up.


    "Some of them... Are not very different from bears." Li Tan said that some soldiers of the vassal race of Ding Ling people: "they are at least two meters tall and have a very strong body, but they have too much hair."


    In fact, there are not many tall and strong people in Zhuxia, but they will be scarce compared with the total population. The average height of Han people today is about 1.7 meters. The higher the people in the north, the lower the height in the south.


    According to some historical records, the rigid rule for selecting soldiers in the Shang Dynasty was to be one foot tall. The word "husband" did not mean "husband" at the beginning, which was similar to the meaning of "hero". In the Shang Dynasty, Yizhang was 169.5 cm; The measurement of the Zhou Dynasty changed from one foot to 231 cm, and the conscription requirement became more than eight feet, that is, 184.8 cm. In this way, Zhuxia ethnic group is not a short race. It should be said that tall is a common phenomenon.


    There is a saying that the spring and Autumn period will be a period of elimination of the genetic strength of the Zhuxia ethnic group. Cold weapons do not talk about "tricks". A war is a face-to-face fight between the two armies. In addition to relying on equipment, they also have to have that physical quality. Only the excellent party can get the right to continue to survive, and the losers will be eliminated.


    "It''s said that our ancestors once had a period when it was normal to be 1.8 meters tall, and it was abnormal to be less than 1.8 meters tall?" Li Tan looked at some other enemies with a telescope. Those people stood next to the "giant" like a bear and looked extremely short: "they have the same skin color and facial features."


    Among Ding Ling people, of course, there are differences in height. Taking the average height, they are definitely shorter than today''s Han people. At present, no one can have any scientific explanation for the obvious differences in height of the same species, but simply think that it may not be the same ethnic group.


    "The average height of our ancestors was about 1.8 meters, and the average height of our generation dropped to 1.7 meters..." Li Tan looked at the enemies who may not be 1.5 meters tall and said in a very incomprehensible tone, "what''s the word? Yes, it''s degradation. We are in the stage of degradation?"


    For a long time, the average height of Zhuxia has been higher than that of nomads on the grassland. That is the difference between eating habits and nutrient intake, which shows genetic comparison.


    For example, the current Han country has absorbed too many naturalized Hu, which actually lowers the average height of Han people. There is a saying that the decrease in the average height of the Han people is the result of the combination with the Chinese Hu people to produce offspring, that is, I don''t know whether it is reliable or not.


    This Han army was not intercepted until it was within five miles of the Allied camp. On the contrary, some running animals caused trouble to them, which made Li Tan have to worry.


    The Han army came to the camp when it was five miles away from the coalition camp. Li Tan personally led people to patrol and investigate. Everything he could see showed that the enemy had built a azimuth system to secure the camp.


    "General." Yang Su pointed to the enemy camp and said, "it''s difficult to judge how many people are stationed in the enemy camp."


    Of course, this Yang Su is not the famous general of the Sui Dynasty, but he may be the ancestor of the "Yang family general" of the Northern Song Dynasty. Like simaang at the end of the Qin Dynasty, he may be unknown, but it is not impossible for future generations to have celebrities or emperors.


    The space occupied by the coalition barracks is very large. The whole view shows a distorted shape. It is difficult to see the distribution inside because there is no high ground for overview.


    "Their composure seems abnormal." The alien in Li Tan''s cognition should not be like this, especially the nomadic people should not have an army to attack. This is the reaction: "you take people to test a wave first."


    Yang Suying "promise!" Clap your horse and leave with your own soldiers.


    Is there a "Yang family general" in history? Perhaps there is one or more generals surnamed Yang who fought against alien invasion, but the well-known "Yang generals" are of course the product of artistic processing.


    In fact, there was no group of "Yang generals" in the Northern Song Dynasty, let alone the existence of "Tianbo mansion". The name of Zhuxia is very particular. Although the "tiger power" of Lao Zhao''s family is a relatively weak group of imperial families in previous dynasties, the official''s residence is named "Tianbo house", which is not allowed. The emperor is the son of heaven. The word "heaven" in the mansion is provocative. The emperor should clean up first without waiting for the "Yang general" to go to the battlefield to die.


    If you are careful, many "Romance" are just stories. The difference is how far they deviate from the historical facts. To say, "Yang Jiajiang" should be one of the works that deviate from the historical facts most seriously. Not only did the residence take the name of "Tianbo mansion", but also the ancestors of "Yang Jiajiang" actually worked for the regime of Hu Lu in the northern and Southern Dynasties and shed blood for the rule of Hu Lu, Made a considerable contribution. However, their descendants did a lot of things, such as fighting and winning in resisting the invasion of Qidan.


    Yang Su returned to the barracks under construction to call troops. With the sound of war drums and horns, the troops soon gathered.


    While the Han army was stationed and observed, the coalition forces were also observing the coming Han army.


    In some ways, the di nationality has absorbed a lot of Han culture. For example, Fu Jian''s knowledge of building a camp under the leadership of the coalition army comes from the military books written in Chinese characters. Unfortunately, the quality of Ding Ling people is too poor. In addition, the resources available around them are limited, and the knowledge learned is only three or four tenths.


    At this moment, Fu Jian and long Du are standing on the built platform. They don''t have such a product as a telescope. They use their naked eyes to pay attention to the movements of the Han army. When they see that the Han army is stationed in the camp, long Du can''t bear to send troops to harass them. Fu Jian dissuades them. Fu Jian doesn''t make a new move until a Han Army breaks away from the main force and starts to push forward.


    "They''re here to test." Fu Jian has found that Ding Ling is very easy to get into a state of irritability. He should have stuck to the camp, but he had to let Longdu vent: "if the general wants to attack, it''s time."


    Longdu''s response was to throw away the whip in his hand, keep raising his hands, open his mouth and shout: "warriors, it''s time to kill the Han people!"


    The sound of cowhide drums being mobilized came from the coalition camp, tents, shacks and open-air places... People constantly responded to the call of Longdu. They should get on the horse, ride on the horse''s back, and walk their legs to meet people on foot. The scene looked a little messy.


    Fu Jian despised the chaotic scene of Ding Ling people. He had been in xigaoche for nearly a year and a half. He fully understood that it was an out and out nomadic tribe, let alone a mature military system, and the ruling class had no obvious social system. The system was not only inferior to the Central Plains Dynasty, but also worse than the previous grassland overlords.


    "They don''t look like a overlord at all." Li cunxiao tried hard to hide his disdain and said in a low voice, "the Dingling people in the West are worse than the Dingling people in the East."


    "They are two tribes." Fu Jian had enough qualifications to make a judgment: "Xianbei people are called Gaoche people because they can use tall wheels. In fact, the Dingling people in the West were originally tiele people and Dili people, and the Dingling people in the East were Chile people earlier, so they were not the same ethnic group."


    Li cunxiao is a Han, born in the begging army. His experience is that after Li Nong''s death, he fled everywhere, then went to Fu Hong, and fled around with the remnant of the di nationality for some years. Because of his literacy and good military ability, he served the Fu family as a think tank.


    Regardless of their previous names, the habitat of Ding Ling people is really a little far from "civilization", which is not only reflected in some systems, but also in the service and weapons they wear.


    At first glance, most Ding Ling people on horseback or on foot don''t have decent weapons in their hands. Many people hold sharpened wooden guns, some will be tied with sharp stones or bones, and those who are strong will basically hold maces in their hands. In fact, seriously speaking, under the premise of lacking metal weapons, the wolf toothed stick poses the greatest threat to the armored opponent.


    After taking refuge in xigaoche, the di nationality did not have a price. Becoming a nominal vassal was not part of the price. It was that a considerable part of the materials they brought from the Central Plains fell into the hands of the Ding people, including nearly 5000 various metal weapons and almost 100 sets of iron armor, but the Khan who owned the vast majority of the equipment to the Ding people was used to equip the pro army, Only a small number of them came out to the tribal leaders.


    "The Han army we are facing is not the Jin army under the rule of Sima royal family. It is a distant dream to fight back to the Central Plains." Li cunxiao was not worried that Fu Jian would be angry. Those were what Fu Hong, Fu Jian''s father, said: "the Han army is not short of cavalry. They also have weapons we can''t resist."


    "Artillery, that''s what the Han people call it." Fu Jian kept his eyes fixed on the front. The Dingling cavalry who rushed out first would soon come into contact with the Han cavalry: "the tragic defeat of Murong Xianbei was caused by artillery. That''s not a weapon that people can resist with flesh and blood."


    Fu Jian didn''t know whether the Han Army had brought firearms this time. Anyway, he didn''t hear the roar of firearms for the time being, but he was highly vigilant about the sudden explosion.


    "With a huge number of cavalry and weapons that people can''t resist, what hope do we have?" Li cunxiao was also looking ahead, but he was not interested in the upcoming battle: "young master knows that Ding Ling will not be the opponent of the Han army. Why do you agree to the battle of Longdu?"


    "Ding Ling people have some knowledge of the Han Army, but they obviously haven''t really seen the power of the Han army." Fu Jian said that ran min once again invaded the West High car, but ran min led about 3000 cavalry to enter the country at most. They fought some harassing wars and rarely broke out positive confrontation: "Ding Ling people must understand the horror of the Han Army, which is good for us (DI nationality)."


    Dingling cavalry are shouting. It seems that they are full of expectations for the upcoming collision. With the continuous narrowing of the distance between the two sides, some Dingling people are already preparing for riding and shooting. However, when they really enter the distance, they hear a chorus of "powerful Han Army" battle signals. The next moment is a dense arrow shooting from the Han cavalry.


    "Han riding equipment and crossbow riding are standard." Li cunxiao watched as the leading troops of the Ding zero cavalry were shot over. He thought of something and went on: "it''s said that the emperor of the Han family annexed a considerable number of losers. Those losers are willing to fight for the emperor of the Han family?"


    "Indeed, quite a number of grassland warriors are willing to fight for the emperor of the Han Dynasty. Those Tuoba Xianbei are the most enthusiastic. There are examples of Tuoba Xianbei. The emperor of the Han Dynasty will not lack brave cavalry at all." What Fu Jian saw was the collision between the cavalry of the Han Army and the cavalry of Ding Ling. The next scene was the continuous rolling forward of the cavalry of the Han army. Ding Ling fell off his horse and was trampled into meat and mud: "I hope the Dragon charged himself and was killed by the Han army. Once he died, although we can''t get the command of this army, there will still be many benefits."


    On the battlefield, although both sides are cavalry, the advantages and disadvantages of equipment show a one-sided situation. Most of Ding Ling''s weapons could not cause effective damage to the Han Army wearing plate armor. Only some Ding Ling people with maces could shoot down the Han Army knights, but the sharp weapons in the hands of the Han army could kill Ding Ling''s life.


    "Here is to delay as much as possible." Li cunxiao looked to the northeast and asked in a very uncertain tone, "even if the partial division successfully raided the location of the emperor of the Han family, it could not kill the emperor of the Han family. What''s the purpose of the arrangement, childe?"


    Fu Jian was a little stunned and asked back with a smile, "what do you say?"

 Chapter 800

    Raindrops are falling in the sky, beating on the metal armor and making a sound. The grass on the ground seems to be moistened by the rain and appears more energetic.


    Liu Yan is sitting on a high platform with a rain canopy on his head. He is watching the battlefield in a state of war.


    It happened in the early morning. The scouts on the periphery were alert to the approach of unknown troops and reported it to the guard center of the emperor Xingyuan. As a lieutenant, Zhang Shi was actually very frightened and immediately reported to Liu Yan.


    At that time, Liu Yan was naturally in his sleep. When he heard Zhang Shi''s report, he didn''t panic, let alone give any instructions, but just let Zhang Shi perform his duties.


    Zhang Shi was one of the first people to follow Liu Yan, but if he made any outstanding achievements, he didn''t make any mistakes. He has been paying silently within his scope of responsibility. In his early days, he fought on the intelligence front, and almost all the enemies that should be destroyed behind him were eliminated. Liu Yan rewarded him by transferring to the position of lieutenant, one of the nine Qing.


    The enemy came from the north, and the number did not exceed 10000. They could not get close to the emperor''s Xingyuan within ten miles. They were intercepted head-on by the moving Han cavalry.


    The fighting began in the early morning, and the sky was already bright.


    In the night battle, even if it starts with the posture of riding each other, it will dismount and carry out step battle after the real battle. After all, black paint really can''t fight the riding war. If people on the battlefield want to destroy each other, they can only rely on their own legs to walk on the land. Otherwise, they are likely to drive the war horse into people or things that shouldn''t be hit.


    Under Liu Yan''s gaze, the enemy who came to invade was already surrounded.


    About 20000 Han troops surrounded the enemy layer by layer. The Han Army in the front line was infantry. They formed a close formation and constantly compressed the enemy''s activity space. On the periphery are the cavalry of the Han army. They are a slow cruising posture. Any enemy that protrudes from the encirclement of their own infantry will be watched by them, chased and killed on the spot.


    "Stop the front!"


    "Crossbow hand cover!"


    "Riflemen, keep an eye on the anti impact enemy."


    There are traces of blood on Zhang Shi''s armor, but it''s not that he was injured and bleeding. He personally fought in the early morning with the intention of making atonement. After all, the touch of the enemy is his dereliction of duty.


    Look at those enemy soldiers. They don''t have unified uniforms, and they have a variety of weapons. There are obvious traces of ash on their bodies. They should come to attack through the extinguished arson area in a short distance.


    The war has entered the final stage, and the Han Army has captured some prisoners of war alive. The information obtained is that this group of enemy troops originally had more than 16000 people, detoured from the north of Junji mountain, and indeed passed through the arson area.


    "Your Majesty." Sang Yu was not interested in the ongoing war at all. He held a war report in his hand and read it out when he got a sign: "the general of the northern expedition has arrived at the enemy''s location, the enemy has formed a stronghold, and our army has launched an attack."


    After calculating the time, Li Tan''s department should have arrived a day ago, and the delivery of this war report is one day delayed.


    Liu Yan turned his head to look at sang Yu, saw that there was a second intelligence in Sang Yu''s hand, and turned his head again to look at the direction of the battlefield.


    "It''s about Rouran." Sang Yu looked at it again and then read: "he received Yu jiulu Bati''s order to command Rouran''s army to fight against donggaoche. Yu jiulu Bati''s order is to let him withdraw."


    Speaking of it, the state of Han has cut off official communication with Rouran King''s court for nearly ten days. After Yu jiulu Bati returned to the king''s court, he began to shrink his troops and troops, and even the troops on the front line were transferred back. It doesn''t seem simple in any way.


    "It seems that the big man has lost the biggest hatchet on the grassland." Liu Yan looked at LV Tai standing aside and said, "Heng''an, you go back to your shogunate and continue to keep high pressure on donggaoche, Tuoba and Murong."


    LV Tai had already made relevant psychological preparations. After he was officially ordered to salute, he left.


    Sang Yu waited until LV Tai stepped down from the high platform and asked, "Your Majesty, do we need to prepare for a war with Rouran?"


    "Zishen thinks Rouran will fight against the big man?" Seeing that sang Yu hesitated, Liu Yan smiled and said, "the deterioration has become a foregone conclusion."


    Sang Yu understands that the big man doesn''t want to fight Rouran now. He just needs to raise the necessary alert level. The two sides will enter the confrontation stage. It depends on whether Rouran has the courage to start the war.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the enemy who has been trapped by layers and has no possibility of breaking through the encirclement choose to abandon their weapons and kneel down when they die with more than 5000 people left.


    Before long, Zhang Shi came to report. There was nothing to say about the combat process. He mainly told the enemy who assigned him, what his combat intention was, and how many people there were when he set out.


    "Fu?" Sang Yu is certainly no stranger to the di Fu family. Fu Hong once existed as a bully in the state of Zhao in Shijie, and was one of the three giants outside the Jie family together with Li Nong and Yao Yizhong. He learned from Zhang Shi that Fu Hong had died of illness. Naturally, Zhang Shi''s sources were the prisoners, so he asked with a hesitant expression, "can you believe it?"


    The Han state has always attached great importance to Fu Hong''s news. Some time ago, it was learned from the western regions that Fu Hong was seriously ill, but Fu Hong still went to kuci in person.


    "Fu Hong was ill and made a long journey to Yancheng (capital of Kucha) in order to organize the people of the western regions to prevent the Han Dynasty from attacking the western regions." Although Zhang Shi is one of the lieutenant of Jiuqing, he also serves as the management of the intelligence organization: "according to the information sent back by our spies from the western regions, the kuci national doctor described Fu Hong''s condition as terminally ill. There are also rumors that Fu Hong died of illness halfway from evacuating Yancheng, but he failed to verify the information."


    Liu Yan already knew this information. Although sang Yu was one of the three Imperial Envoys, the doctor didn''t need to know everything.


    Sangyu looked at Liu Yan''s expression and guessed about Fu Hong''s intelligence. Liu Yan had long known. He wasn''t stupid enough to ask why he wasn''t told. He said, "so now that di remnant should be decided by Fu Jian?"


    Fu Hong had many brothers and sisters. One brother was killed in the battle with the Han Army, and the other brother simply disappeared. He also has many children and grandchildren, but his eldest and second sons died early. Fu Jian, the third son, is an outstanding figure in the family, Fu Xiong, the fourth son, is reckless, and Fu Jian is the best among his grandchildren.


    "Fu Jianren is the Deputy General of Longdu in that joint army." Zhang Shi said the information sent back by Li tan. Later, he finally remembered what to ask for: "Your Majesty, how should prisoners of war be handled?"


    Liu Yan has learned that as a ruler, if he can speak less, he will never speak. Especially on the premise that he has recorded his words and deeds with the historian, if he doesn''t care, he should also consider what role his words and deeds will play in future generations.


    This is not true. The historian kneeling beside him faithfully wrote a record: on July 21, the 10th year of Yuanshuo (351 AD), Lieutenant Zhang Shi asked the emperor about the disposal plan for the defeated and captured soldiers.


    In such a matter, Liu Yan would not have any scruples. He simply spit out the word "Zhu" from his mouth.


    The historian wrote again that the emperor said "kill", and there were no enemy soldiers attacking the emperor''s Xingyuan.


    As historiographers, of course, they should be loyal to history, but historiographers must also have tendencies. For example, they record what is happening at present. After the paragraph "the emperor said ''kill''", there is a special item. The reason why those were killed after the defeat is that they are enemy soldiers who came to attack the emperor Xingyuan.


    Killing prisoners was regarded as ominous by Zhuxia, but there are always some special cases. Among them, there is no ominous distinction between anyone who attacks the son of heaven. One of them belongs to the list of must die.


    Naturally, Liu Yan would not go to see the massacre of prisoners of war. He stepped down from the high platform and went back to the military tent. Outside, he had escorted prisoners of war to the open field in teams.


    Prisoners of war were first asked to dig pits. Of course, the statement given was not to bury them, but to bury those who died in the war before.


    On the other side, the cleaning of the battlefield continues. The bodies of the dead on both sides are distinguished. The bodies of the Han soldiers will be cremated, and the bodies of the enemy soldiers will really be buried on the spot.


    The Han Army has always had the habit of cremating their dead comrades. After they are transported back to China, their families can choose whether to transport them to their hometown for burial or to the martyrs'' garden in Changguang county. Generally, most families choose the martyrs'' Park, which is the largest military cemetery in the Han Dynasty. There is an official public sacrifice ceremony every year.


    In such an era, the official public sacrifice is highly valued. The second is to be able to enjoy the incense provided by non single family members. Generally speaking, it is regarded as the process of becoming a God. The officers and men of the Han Army have a common name for their possible death in battle, that is, becoming a God in battle. To some extent, it is one of the foundations to support the high morale of the Han army.


    Among the prisoners of war, there are still smart people who know that they can''t live at all, but a very few who resist with action. Even if they know that they can''t live, they will work hard, hoping that they may survive even one in ten thousand, or working with the idea of digging a good tomb for themselves.


    Behind the Han Army, the prisoners of war were supervised to carry the dead enemies to bury them, waiting for the bodies that could be found to be cleaned up. The prisoners of war were tied up in chains. In the process, the resistance of prisoners of war was a little fierce. It was inevitably full of cries, begging for mercy, scolding and so on, but it still wouldn''t change their fate.


    It must be said that the Han Army no longer buried alive. It didn''t feel cruel, but considered the subsequent impact. What they do will be recorded. Burying them after killing them will seem a little civilized. Anyway, it has less influence than burying them alive recorded in history books.


    In the past, Liu Yan had no intention to leave. They were in the southeast of Rouran''s border and formed a corner with the grassland border army to complete the monitoring of Rouran. Then, they had to wait for the results of Li Tan''s attack.


    During the waiting period, Liu Yan''s daily life can only be summarized by monotony. However, in such an era with little entertainment, even if he returns to Miyagi, he actually has no entertainment after dealing with national politics every day. He just listens to music or songs and watches all kinds of dances. The other entertainment is only hunting.


    When the emperor''s patrol team encounters a war, it has not been kept secret. In fact, it should not be kept secret. The more it is covered, the more likely it is to produce bad rumors. It is better to announce it through official channels, which can also have a positive effect.


    When the news reached the country, the border army in Northern Xinjiang made its own move, pushed forward appropriately within its jurisdiction, transferred out mobile forces and rushed to the emperor Xingyuan for assignment.


    The Central Plains or other regions will get the news for many days at night, and have their own response according to the location of the region. However, when they get the news, the emperor''s patrol team, no matter what happens, is outdated news.


    Liu Yan is actually very concerned about the public opinion and actions of all parts of the country about what happened on his side. It is inevitable to lead to some dormant and covert ambitious people. All parts of the country should also be prepared to clear up and suppress after discovery. Then, he also knew that Chang''an center would be very nervous. There would be new important officials coming with the eager expectation of praying for Liu Yan to go back.


    Li Tan didn''t let Liu Yan wait long in place. It took seven days from the start to the outcome of the war. They carried artillery in the past and a considerable number of simple grenades, which fully proved to the world that no matter how strong the fortification will become slag under the power of gunpowder.


    "The enemy escaped less than 20000, and the rest were left behind." Sang Yu could imagine what kind of panic the enemy had in the face of the firearm attack. He had seen it again and again in Liaodong: "Fu Jian and most Di people fled."


    "The Hussars general will intercept them." Liu Yan can''t only give orders to an army. As long as he can contact and command many troops, even he can''t count them: "the garrison in hunxie mountain will be temporarily under the command of the Hussars general, plus the 3000 cavalry in the Hussars general''s headquarters, it''s enough for the pursuit war."


    To intercept Fu Jian''s defeated soldier, it only needs to block a few limited directions. There are many places where the grassland was burned to ashes. Fu Jian sent 16000 people to attack the Xingyuan, and more than 8000 people successfully crossed the ash area, which is equivalent to half being lost in the space full of ashes. If Fu Jian chooses to escape to the ash area, ash won''t show mercy because of his noble status. For example, Ding Ling, who should have led the army to attack the emperor''s Xingyuan, died in the ash area.


    "The enemy in front would rather die in the same place than run in (the ash area). It can be seen how dangerous it is." Sang Yu was actually curious about what it was like inside. He learned that even if he got out of the ash area alive, some military doctors of the army autopsied the enemy and found that the trachea and lungs were full of ashes: "even if we didn''t kill them all, most of them would die later?"


    So, Liu Yan ordered to make and wear a mask long ago. He also knew that the wind blew a lot of ashes into Rouran territory. He was very suspicious that after a group of Rouran people died, they would think it was a conspiracy of the Han state.

 Chapter 801

    There was a roaring wind in his ears and a regressive scenery in front of him. Ran min liked the feeling of galloping on his horse very much, which would make him feel a pleasure called freedom.


    Speaking of it, ran min really rarely stays in one place for a long time. If the situation permits, he will run around. Some people say he is testing Liu Yan''s tolerance. After all, he used to be the king. After the world returns to unification, the experience of being the king is a stain, which may make Liu Yan intolerable to clean up. But he thought the speculation was malicious slander. He just couldn''t sit still. He didn''t like running around because he was worried about being cleaned up by Liu Yan.


    In fact, Liu Yan really wants to clean up ran min, even if ran min runs to the ends of the earth. Liu Yan''s attitude towards ran min was tolerant. Otherwise, if he looked through the history books casually, any Hussars general who was better than Sangong in any dynasty could go wherever he wanted.


    Zhu Longma is actually over the prime of life. It should be said that his physical strength remains in good condition. However, ran min can find that Zhu Longma''s impact ability is much lower than before. Although there is no shortage of BMW in the Han Dynasty, he has never thought about replacing Zhu Longma. Although there are two horses of no less quality than Zhu Longma, he will still choose Zhu Longma as his mount during the war. He will temporarily change the mount only when Zhu Longma really can''t stand it.


    Since it is called Zhulong horse, it is a horse with blood color. It also takes "dragon" as its name. In a way, it expresses majestic and majestic.


    So it''s really interesting to name Zhuxia. Some specific words can express a lot of meanings. What kind of name you choose represents an inevitable artistic conception. It''s like that wuzhui is called wuzhui because it''s a horse with black to shiny fur. "Zhui" has top meaning. The overall expression is: it''s a top black war horse.


    In addition to Zhu Longma, ran min also has a war horse called wuzhui. The name "wuzhui" is not nostalgic, but a continuous name.


    "General." Huang Rui actually felt very unlucky. He just wanted to report the military situation, but he had to ride behind ran min. in good weather, he ate ash, but now it''s raining. He shouted a little hoarse, and he didn''t know whether ran min heard: "the scouts have new information!"


    Ran min really didn''t hear it. There is a relationship between distance and wind direction. The Knights and horses around him were not as good as Zhu Longma, and there was no one else within nearly 100 meters. Instead, the black majestic war horse, which was also called wuzhui, followed all the way.


    Their current position is about 20 miles north of hunxie mountain. They moved to this position four days ago, and the main camp is stationed on a necessary road.


    The so-called only way is a road sandwiched between hunxie mountain and Yanran mountain bag. Its longitudinal width should be about 15 Li, with some mountainous areas on both sides. If the longitudinal width is smaller, it can be called a valley, but the problem is that the longitudinal width is more than ten miles.


    Ran min stopped behind him and reached out to touch the mane of Zhu Long''s horse''s neck. The man and the horse were wet, mixing sweat with rain.


    It has been raining for a while, which is a large-scale rainfall trend. What ran min knows is that it rains first in the south, and rainstorms are also formed in some areas. He knew this was good news. After more than a year and a half, the earth was moistened by rain again, which was bound to alleviate the drought.


    The rain on the grassland is very unusual. It''s not that the rain is very unusual. It''s that the rain was "seduced" by the grassland fire. That is a climate response that needs rigorous scientific knowledge to explain, but now people don''t care so much. They are simply happy for rainfall. More than one person wants to know whether there is rainfall in Northern Xinjiang, Guanzhong and the hinterland of the Central Plains.


    In fact, the northern border of the Han Dynasty is a vast territory, including Yanran mountain to the northwest boundary line, From the North Sea (Baikal Lake) to Yanmen county and Liaodong County, today''s Northern Xinjiang can actually be understood as the grassland area of the Han Dynasty, which has long been outside the scope of Yanmen County, Daijun county and Liaoxi county. The above-mentioned counties have been summarized into the Central Plains, and the hinterland of the Central Plains is used to summarize the original Zhuxia Jiuzhou, and then the south area is generally called the south of the Yangtze River.


    "General!" Huang Rui finally caught up with ran min. the horse was on his way, but the man was still panting, half bumpy and half urgent: "the scout reported that the enemy was found 40 miles east of here."


    Ran min subconsciously looked to the East. His sight was blocked by the mountain. Because it was raining, the mountain in the distance was covered in a hazy.


    The mountain blocking ran min''s vision is Yanran mountain. Long ago, the plain in the east of Yanran was where the Royal Court of the Huns was located. Their Shan Yu and headquarters stopped there all year round.


    Langjuxu mountain is very famous, but actually it is not the seat of the Xiongnu royal court. It is the holy land for the Xiongnu people to worship their ancestors. The reason why Huo Qubing made such a great impact is that he copied the ancestral holy land of the Xiongnu people and took away the Jin people used by the Xiongnu people to worship their ancestors. In other words, it''s like an alien robbed the nine tripods of Zhuxia.


    "The area north of Yanran mountain is ravaged by the fire. Although it has been extinguished, it is still not a place where people can move." Ran min didn''t know why his emperor wanted to set fire on the grassland. The area where the fire swept and raged was very wide. Even the territory of xigaoche was affected. They still ran fast before they were affected: "the enemy won''t dare to enter that area. It''s no different from suicide."


    Huang Rui agrees with ran min very much. It is based on his knowledge that when a Ding zero tribe fled into the ash area, only ten days later, nearly a thousand people went in, but less than a hundred people came out, and even the driven herds were left in the ash area. He also heard a news that those Ding Ling people who escaped from the ash area soon began to spread the disease. The Han army killed them all and cremated the bodies for safety.


    "Investigate the number and distribution of enemy forces." Ran min looked back and saw the dark cavalry in the distance, and the roar of horses'' hoofs came from a distance: "don''t think about setting up ambushes in this bare place. Let''s run over it directly."


    This area has not been ravaged by the fire. There are some forests, but at most less than a thousand people can be hidden. Is the rest of the land bare due to the previous drought, or does a recent rain finally make the grass in the soil rise.


    Ran min was not naive enough to think that the enemy would not find the existence of his Han army. It was sooner or later to be found. He stopped in place and waited. He didn''t know if there was an enemy who had the courage to come over. It would be the right choice to catch up on his own initiative.


    Huang Rui subconsciously looked at his own people and horses. He deliberately said that there were only nearly 5000 horses, and the enemy must exceed 10000. Should he be more cautious? The problem is that he dare not speak.


    "What are you worried about? It''s just a bunch of paralyzed and defeated generals like frightened birds." Ran min just looked at Huang Rui and knew what he was thinking. He said with disdain: "even if they were in their heyday, someone would still not pay attention to them."


    If other people said that, Huang Rui would roll his eyes, but ran Min said it, which made him feel a boost in morale and a surge of ambition.


    As ran Min said, Fu Jian found the existence of the Han army when he was about thirty miles away.


    "Sure enough, the Han Army intercepted!" Although Fu Jian had already made relevant psychological preparations, he was still a little discouraged. He looked around. The original nearly 20000 people had dropped to about 12000. Of course, most of those who disappeared fled, and some died on the way: "the enemy is only about 5000. They blocked our way home. What do you say we should do!"


    A few people waved their arms and shouted "kill them", and more people were tired and silent.


    After they left the battlefield, they first fled north and were chased and killed. It took seven days. In order to avoid the chase, they ventured into the ash area, but didn''t dare to go deep into the ash area. They walked in for more than ten miles and quickly turned out. It happened to be the southeast of Yanran mountain.


    Because some people entered the ash area, both people and horses in the team were dirty. They were not only dirty, but also tired and hungry.


    Originally they were short of water, but isn''t it raining now? At last, they were able to drink enough. The problem was that most of their luggage was lost due to the defeat. Some of the cattle and sheep they brought out were lost in the ash area. They only had some dry food on themselves, but they really couldn''t let go of eating.


    Fu Jian was disappointed. He thought that going home could arouse the fighting spirit of the army, but it was obvious that after so many days of escape, the hardships and hardships on the road had consumed the will of the vast majority of people. Even if they followed the team, they followed numbly.


    "Only by defeating the enemy in the way can we go home!" The Dragon roared loudly. He didn''t die as Fu Jian expected. Later, there was a conflict with Fu Jian, but now the two sides are patient with each other: "they have only 5000 people, we are twice as many as them, kill them, go home! Kill them, and go home!"


    Fu Jian looked at the Dragon capital who kept repeating "kill them and go home", and there was a trace of happiness in his eyes. He had hoped that the dragons would die. Later, he had to admit that it would be very bad for him if the dragons were to die. That was that before they did not attack the emperor Xingyuan, the main force was almost lost, and the raiding team was easily cleaned up by the Han army. In that case, if the dragons were to die, he would have to carry the "pot" on his back.


    Now that the dragon is not dead, he should carry the "pot". He now extremely despises and hates Fu Jian. It is Fu Jian''s initial assumption that nothing has been done. Of course, hatred is because Fu Jian''s suggestion has almost killed tens of thousands of people.


    No, some of Fu Jian''s goals have been achieved. The news of Han Army arson is spreading all over the grassland. All tribes, large and small, clearly know that there is a natural disaster like fire on the grassland. They don''t know whether the fire is set by the Han Army or ordered by the Emperor of the Han Dynasty, but it doesn''t prevent them from being hostile to the Han people.


    It''s like how peaceful the grassland people and the Han people used to coexist, but the influence of the Han Army''s arson on the grassland is really great. Some grassland tribes have begun to turn from indifference to active attachment to the tribes fighting with the Han army. The other influence is to turn Rouran from friendship with the Han country to mutual vigilance.


    Longdu''s hoarseness still did not awaken the soldiers'' desire to fight. His brain was destined to be anxious in the face of such things. Although he still hated Fu Jian, he subconsciously looked at it.


    "General..." Fu Jian controlled his horse close to Longdu, lowered his voice and said, "we need to prepare for the worst."


    "It can''t be any worse." The Dragon panted heavily. He didn''t know whether it was because he shouted that his lung capacity was not enough or was angry: "what idea do you have? Say it quickly!"


    Fu Jian looked at the team slowly moving again. He didn''t know why he thought of crawling caterpillars in his mind. He controlled the sound line and said, "look at them. They can''t withstand even one round of impact. Maybe even the Han army will break up on their own."


    "It''s not your bad idea!" The reason why Longdu was patient was to rely on Fu Jian''s intelligence to escape from heaven. When he heard that, he couldn''t help it and didn''t control the volume: "I really should kill you on the spot!"


    "If you don''t kill me, the general still has a chance to escape. Kill me..." Fu Jianbi made a ''Shh'' gesture, motioned the soldiers not to let anyone close, and continued: "the army can''t use it anymore. It''s a luxury for a large number of people to break through. We..."


    Longdu''s lifelong intelligence seems to explode at this moment. Without Fu Jian going on, he has guessed what Fu Jian is going to do. His face was tangled and he wanted to kill Fu Jian, but he felt that Fu Jian should live, or even if he could return home, he would definitely have his head cut off.


    "Surely the general knows what I mean?" Fu Jian did not care whether the dragon was tangled or not: "the enemy is getting closer and closer. The general made a decision early!"


    Later, ran min, who led the army on his way, continued to receive reports from scouts. First, the enemy stopped in place, then the enemy suddenly divided into several units, and finally fled everywhere.


    "..." Huang Rui guessed a little, but he was not so determined. Taking advantage of the leisure when ran min ordered to stop, he asked curiously, "what is their conspiracy?"


    "What a conspiracy!" Ran min looked very angry: "the Fu family''s children are really vicious. He must have found that he can''t expect the troops to break through. At first, he wanted to disperse in an organic form and let us divide our troops to pursue. Obviously, the latter troops lost their command completely, but he also achieved the purpose of the Yellow mouth child at the beginning."


    Huang Rui was not stupid. He sorted out his mind a little. I don''t know why he admired Fu Jian. He said, "an alternative strong man breaks his wrist. He doesn''t care about the life or death of his soldiers, so as to create opportunities for him to escape."


    This is what makes ran min angry. The formed enemy is nothing to him. The scattered enemy is the trouble. More importantly, he doesn''t have the ability to find Fu Jian from more than 10000 people fleeing around!

 Chapter 802

    "Really? Abandon the army and flee?"


    "Your Majesty, the Hussars general replied that he would do his best to pursue."


    At present, Liu Yan has passed the desert and is about 150 miles away from Yanmen county. They will follow this military road, enter Yanmen pass, and then go east, enter the northeast through Liaoxi county and Liaodong County, and inspect the actual situation after more than a year of development.


    There are not few roads from the hinterland of the Han Dynasty to the grassland. It is the route taken by the army when marching on the grassland many times. Behind it, there are signboards pointing to it. There is a post station every ten miles. Because it was developed by the army, the post stations along the way also belong to the military system, which has always been commonly known as the military road.


    In fact, Liu Yan is still a small hand. He didn''t make much effort to build the road to the grassland. The former first emperor used to build a straight road from NEISHI county to Hetao with a very rigorous attitude and specifications.


    The straight road built in the Qin Dynasty is still preserved in future generations, not to mention now, the Han state actually used the straight road built in the Qin Dynasty to play a considerable role in the transportation of baggage from Guanzhong to Hetao.


    "Hussars general..." Liu Yan was not riding, but riding in the chariot. Several important officials were in the car together. He shook his head, smiled and said, "I wish I could catch up with the ends of the earth."


    If a person wants to hide, if there is no insider to report the escape route, it will be more difficult to catch Fu Jian than expected. Liu Yan doesn''t care much about whether he can catch Fu Jian. The powerful Di nationality has become a thing of the past. The trouble caused by Fu''s entering the West Gaoche has become an established fact. Even if Fu wants to do something more, it will be the same for the Han country, Will not change the overall trend.


    Yanmen pass has always been one of the most important passes in Zhuxia. It relies on the surrounding dangerous mountains as a barrier, selects the most advantageous section to build a city tower, and becomes a barrier in the north of Zhuxia together with the long city wall.


    Liu Yan looked far away. Many mountains extended into a straight line. If you want to enter Yanmen pass, you need to go through the channel surrounded by two mountains.


    If it is said that crossing the channel is not dangerous even if it is completed, in fact, it is still facing mountains after crossing the channel. Most of the roads that can be taken are winding, but military facilities can be seen in all Highlands, and the most important thing that can not be ignored is the city tower in the only way.


    In addition to the main building of the city gate, the fortress is built on the highland on the left and directly connected to the mountain on the right.


    The fortress is a complex of buildings with city walls. There are quite a lot of buildings similar to beacon. In fact, those buildings like beacon are the arrow tower of the fortress. Two or three bed crossbows can be placed on it, and twenty or thirty crossbow men can stand. They are very particular about the location, almost covering the shooting range in front of the gate of the pass, and also targeting the road leading to the fortress.


    The garrison of the pass had already known the arrival of the patrol team. According to the process, the obstacles along the way were cleared. No one could stand in the light at the pass, city walls, fortresses and other places. Most of the garrison went out of the city gate to meet, and only flags flying in the wind could be seen everywhere.


    The leading troops of the patrol team pass through the city gate and also take over the pass and defense points according to the process. This is not distrust of the garrison, but the necessary procedure for the emperor to patrol any area. If the emperor specifically orders the garrison to be responsible for defense, it is absolutely glorious, but there are few similar examples.


    When Liu Yan came to Yanmen pass, he stopped and looked up to see the pass name carved on the stone slab in Xiaozhuan font. The Yanmen pass he saw was not neat, and the city wall was not stacked with bricks, but actually a rammed earth structure. Stones were used in some places.


    The road in front of Yanmenguan city gate is deliberately narrow, which can only accommodate 30 people standing side by side. The main city gate can only provide one car or seven or eight people passing side by side.


    Liu Yan got on the chariot again. When he passed through the city gate cave, he calculated that the depth of the city gate cave should be about 12 meters, and there are four Tibetan soldier caves on the left and right sides. He asked specifically and learned that each Tibetan cave can accommodate 50 people, and there are also stored grain, water, some ordnance, firewood and kerosene.


    The Tibetan soldier cave in the city gate cave is not a decoration. It is mainly responsible for guarding the city gate cave. Once the enemy breaks through the door, they use their flesh and blood to block the enemy''s advance. If they can''t stop it, they will set fire.


    Through the city gate hole, you enter an urn surrounded by four walls. In fact, this is the second line of defense of the city gate. Even if the enemy comes here, he has to face the bowmen on the four city walls to see if he has the ability to break through the second city gate against the arrow rain on his head.


    Through the gate hole of the urn City, Liu Yan saw a school field, about the size of a football field, surrounded by fences.


    At this moment, the school yard is full of soldiers standing in line. When they see the king''s flag, they all kneel on one knee. They take the lead in shouting the slogan "ten thousand years of the son of heaven, there is no frontier for the Great Han". People everywhere join in. The slogan echoes in the mountains and rippling the earth.


    In addition to the school yard, the area including the school yard is actually a permanent military camp. There are lines of defense built according to the defense system, and rows of barracks, including some arsenals and granaries.


    Yanmen pass was the first pass in the early Han Dynasty. Yanmen pass in the early Han Dynasty was not like this. Not to mention that the defensive walls including the pass towers were not as high as they are now, even the Highlands were only a few fortresses.


    According to relevant historical documents, Yanmen pass in the early Han Dynasty was only two feet high, and it was in a state of four openings. As a result, the Han Army had to block it with flesh and blood, which was repeatedly broken through casually by the Huns. The raging counties were not only Yanmen County, but almost the whole northern Xinjiang.


    At the beginning of the Han Dynasty, it was not that they didn''t want to heighten and thicken Yanmen pass, or even think about strengthening fortifications day and night. The problem was that the national strength was slightly insufficient, and then they were worried that it would stimulate the Huns. Many times, the defenders of Yanmen pass didn''t exceed 3000, and they were urgently mobilized from other places after the war.


    Probably in the period of Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty, due to the easing of the relationship between Han and Hungary at that time, Yanmen pass had been repaired and stopped for more than ten years... Mainly because they didn''t want to stimulate the Huns, they generally raised the walls of Yanmen pass to three feet, and fortresses were also established on some highlands.


    Until the reign of emperor Jing of the Han Dynasty, the Huns could break through Yanmen pass many times. Only when the Han Empire turned defensive into attack, the Huns could not break into the Han territory through the Great Wall.


    Facts have repeatedly proved that even if there are re consolidated fortifications, the overall strength of the country is insufficient, or the force is not in an advantage, and the pass can only play a certain defensive role. It should be penetrated or will be penetrated.


    No matter which pass or the Great Wall, it has always played a defensive role, but it has more effect of early warning and blocking the enemy. The function of early warning is greater than the effect of blocking the enemy. The main purpose of building the Great Wall is to prevent Hu Lu from going wherever he wants. The Central Plains Dynasty can better predict the enemy''s marching route, prepare for defense or take the initiative to intercept.


    The contemporary Han Army has killed Mobei, and the grassland has belonged to the territory of the Han family. In fact, the Great Wall has lost its military value, and the role of various passes has been infinitely reduced.


    The truth is that whenever the Central Plains Dynasty can take the initiative to attack the grassland, the Great Wall will become a decoration. However, all dynasties have not stopped paying attention to the Great Wall. The funds should be allocated for maintenance and repair have not stopped. There has always been a garrison, but the number of garrisons is large and small.


    Naturally, Liu Yan wanted to go to the city building to take a panoramic view of the surrounding terrain, and then look at the winding roads in the mountains. He thought of several poems about Yanmen pass in his mind. It seems that no matter which capital is full of sadness.


    It seems that it is true. As long as it is frontier fortress poetry, most of them need some "negative energy". It is not that the soldiers of the frontier fortress are bound to suffer heavy losses, that is to say, the people who go on the expedition don''t know how many can come back. It seems that going out of the border to fight is a sad reminder of life and death. It really fully reflects the ideological concept of "defending the nation".


    Liu Yan has been trying hard to recall, but he doesn''t know that there is a small "Poetry Library". He is depressed to find that the only song in his memory is "giving strong words to Chen Tongfu for a while". It doesn''t publicize that the border war will be doomed to death. The problem is that the last sentence "poor white occurrence" also conforms to the format of frontier fortress poetry, and always adds some sadness.


    Otherwise, isn''t it very impressive to "carry a lamp and watch the sword when drunk, and dream of blowing back to camp. Burn under the command of 800 Li, turn the sound of 50 strings outside the Great Wall, and point troops on the battlefield in autumn"? The artistic conception of "Lu made by horses flies fast, bows are like thunderbolts, and strings are startled. He has solved the world affairs of kings and won the name before and after his death" is also with good expectations.


    "Your Majesty?" Sang Yu didn''t know what Liu Yan was in a daze. He called several times before and didn''t get a response. He increased the volume a little behind. He waited for Liu Yan to see it before he continued: "Xingyuan stops here tonight?"


    Liu Yan is no longer recalling poems. He is considering whether to tear down the Great Wall.


    The Great Wall is very long, but it was not connected at first. Its construction began in the spring and Autumn period. Of course, its purpose was to resist the aggression of the Hu people in the north. At that time, each vassal state had its own construction. With the annexation of the vassal states, the Warring States continued to build the earth, connecting the wall sections originally built by the vassal states. After Qin ruled the world, the real "Great Wall" can be regarded as the present world, but in fact, it also connects the great walls built in the Warring States period, and then builds beacon towers and passes in dangerous areas.


    The Qin Great Wall is basically a rammed earth structure. It should be said that the great wall of later generations is actually a product of the Ming and Qing Dynasties, and many sections are no longer the location of the previous dynasties. This is inevitable. After all, the territory of Zhuxia was pushed northward again and again. At the beginning, the Great Wall was built in modern mountain 1 West, Shaanxi 1 West and river 1 North. In the Ming Dynasty, it was pushed to Inner Mongolia.


    It must be said that in fact, the dynasty that built the Great Wall to the northernmost was the Western Han Dynasty. It was built as far as Outer Mongolia, and directly to new Xinjiang in the northwest.


    "Zi Shen." Liu Yan looked at the distance, where the sun was about to fall to the mountains. In some sections, he could see a section of the great wall like a yellow dragon: "I''m thinking, is it necessary to keep the Great Wall?"


    Sang Yu was obviously stunned. The kings of all dynasties, regardless of whether the Great Wall became a decoration... No, the great wall of any previous dynasties was not a decoration. Anyway, all he knew was that no ruler wanted to tear down the Great Wall. On the contrary, he always maintained the Great Wall.


    "Why does your majesty think so?" Sang Yu was both stunned and puzzled: "there is no shortage of national money in the Han Dynasty!"


    In fact, today''s Han state has not had time to pay attention to the existence of the Great Wall. It is only because of the military needs of a certain period of time to repair and reinforce some sections of the Great Wall, such as Yanmen pass under their feet, Shanhai Pass in HE1 north area, and Yumen pass in the northwest.


    The resources consumed in the Great Wall in the Han Dynasty are not much in terms of overall income, and there are few corvees in counties and counties before they are transferred to the Great Wall. Corvee is more used for road construction and the construction of local villages. Generally speaking, the Great Wall is not a burden of the state.


    "It''s not a matter of money." Liu Yan raised his hand and pointed to the visible section of the Great Wall, and then pointed to the far north: "the Great Han is an offensive country. We have hit Mobei, and there is no threat for thousands of miles."


    Sang Yu was silent. At present, the Han state really controls the grassland. There is really no enemy within a thousand miles of the grassland, but we should always consider the future. What he considered was whether the Han country could always be in the position of attack, or whether it could always have grasslands. Now he really wanted to tear down the Great Wall, but he didn''t think it would lead to the loss of epic wonders. If there was a need in the future, he didn''t want to build it again?


    "I sometimes feel that some of the words of the prisoners are right. It is the great wall that limits the pioneering spirit of the Han people. I think it is safe to build a ''sheepfold''." Liu Yan raised his hand to stop sang Yu from saying what he wanted to say and continued: "as few people know, there was no great wall in ancient times. Zhuxia ancestors repeatedly competed for living space with other nationalities in the north. Waiting for the Great Wall, they stopped or even retreated."


    Sang Yu tried hard to recall that some historical books rarely mentioned the Great Wall. Even if it was mentioned, it was also about a war that took place on the Great Wall. Often, which section of the Great Wall was broken through and the Grass Valley in the hinterland was beaten by hooligans.


    "The sea can''t stop the big man from exploring the unknown, and the Great Wall shouldn''t become the ''yoke'' of the Han people." Liu Yan smiled, but then he waved his hands: "I have to think deeply. If there is no great wall, future generations will not have the idea that they can''t fight back to the Great Wall. They will know that they should work hard earlier in the event of invasion?"


    Sang Yu was shocked again and again. The state of Han was at the height of the sun. How could the supreme ruler think that future generations would not only lose the grassland, but also shrink behind the Great Wall?


    What Liu Yan knows is that Zhuxia will really shrink behind the Great Wall again and again, and even the national Zuo will be destroyed again and again. It is basically to feed the tiger or feel safe.


    Liu Yan said in an unpredictable tone, "the Great Wall is like a lock."

 Chapter 803

    Of course, the Great Wall is a lock. For Zhuxia or other nationalities, countless wars between farming and nomadic nationalities are basically carried out around the lock of the Great Wall.


    The Central Plains Dynasty was able to control the Great Wall. Even without the strength of counter attack, it could resist the enemy coming from the grassland outside the mountains of the great wall and protect the counties in the rear from the ravages of the hooligans.


    On the contrary, once the nomads break through the Great Wall, they can enter the counties and counties of the Central Plains Dynasty. Even if they don''t rob some big cities and specially rob the villages without the protection of the wall, they can still rob many times.


    Sang Yu opposed the demolition of the Great Wall. He didn''t want future generations to see this epic spectacle, nor did he say that it might have to be built after demolition. He objectively put forward that there was no redundant manpower in the Han state at present.


    It should be said that the total length of the contemporary great wall may be much longer than the Great Wall built in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. In the East, it starts from Liaodong and connects to Dunhuang. Although some sections in the middle are "blank", there is generally the existence of the Great Wall, which makes the great wall like a giant dragon entrenched on the earth.


    "Your Majesty, most of the Great Wall is built on mountains. It''s not easy to dismantle it." Sang Yu didn''t dare to take the bull directly with Liu Yan. He reasoned and generally said, "the great man doesn''t need to rely on the danger of the Great Wall, nor does he need to be a warning. He just let it go."


    Liu Yan just thought about it. If he really used huge manpower to dismantle it, he might as well turn a blind eye and let the Great Wall fall into disrepair and collapse with the passage of years.


    Yu Yi, who has been silent for a long time, is thinking about something else. The Han state now gathers people into counties, and the settlements no longer build city walls. There was a dynasty that did the same, and then waited for the national situation to decline. There were incidents everywhere in the territory, and there were wars everywhere. Everywhere, because there was no city wall as a support, the speed of collapse was faster than one place.


    The dynasty Yu Yi thought of was the Qin Dynasty. After sweeping the eight wastelands and six harmonies, the first emperor not only ordered all counties to dismantle the city walls, but also ordered all passes to be demolished.


    What kind of idea did the first emperor give such administrative instructions? Because there were no relevant written records, later generations basically had to rely on speculation. Most of the speculation is that the first emperor probably felt that cities everywhere had walls. In case of rebellion, the walls would become a barrier for the rebels. Then, the Qin army was good at war, so it didn''t need the city wall to guard the city at all. War didn''t rely on the city wall, but an army composed of people.


    In fact, if you consult historical books or geographical records, you will find that, first of all, Xianyang is a metropolis without city walls. Because there is a barrier like Hangu pass in all counties and counties in Guanzhong, only some counties around Hangu pass have city walls. In fact, there are no city walls in the West or North.


    So why did the first emperor order all localities to dismantle the city walls? There is some reliable speculation. The cities in Guanzhong in the place of Longxing have no city walls. Why do they have city walls in places other than Guanzhong? Don''t they keep up with Guanzhong?


    "I naturally know that it was the demolition of various passes that made Qin no longer have any danger to defend, so that the emperor Gaozu of the Han Dynasty could attack Xianyang. Xianyang also had no urban defense as a support. In addition, in case of civil strife, Ziying had no choice but to lead all officials out of the Boulevard." Liu Yan naturally ignored that the later state of Qin had to repair several passes and walls. Otherwise, Wu Guang also went straight to the pass. How could he be stopped in Xingyang? Liu Bang didn''t need to go through the pass: "the capital of the country naturally needs dangerous passes to prevent accidents."


    Sang Yu didn''t directly say the disadvantages of no barrier. He vaguely reminded Liu Yan that he would not go on when he saw that Liu Yan was rational.


    Therefore, Liu Yanzhi believes that all counties do not need city walls, but the Han country comes out of the ruins. Without the imminent threat, human and material resources should be used first in the places where they are most needed, such as repairing water conservancy and irrigation facilities quickly, and the roads in all counties should also be maintained in good condition.


    Another point is that Liu Yan is well aware of the current situation of the Han Dynasty. At present, it belongs to the state of sharp population reduction. In fact, the number of people in each county is quite limited. The construction of the city wall will not be greatly repaired. In the future, the increase of population will be too small. If there is a city wall, the residential area will be expanded.


    The most important thing is that the firearms have already appeared in the world, and will develop better and better with the passage of time. The military role of the city wall can be reduced again and again, waiting for the war to become the roar of artillery. Soldiers also fight with guns. The city wall built with huge human and material resources is the collapse of several heavy artillery.


    In the war of the firearm era, if you have the time to build the city wall, you might as well choose a favorable terrain to build a fortress including underground fortifications. At worst, you can pull wire mesh and dig trenches. Which is not more cost-effective than the city wall?


    Speaking of firearms, Liu Yangang received a memorial from Chang''an, mentioning that the rifles studied for a long time have achieved results, and the physical objects and drawings have been sent thousands of miles away.


    What Liu Yan saw didn''t look like a rifle. It was appropriate to call it lifting a gun.


    It was a big shot, with a length of two meters and a barrel of six or seven tenths. It is still the front loading mode, which needs to be loaded first and then put into the projectile. The excitation device uses flint, which directly skips the fire rope mode.


    "The caliber is 20mm?" Of course, Liu Yan can lift the big gun and look at the caliber evaluation: "it''s more like a gun..."


    Not to mention, the caliber of the lifting gun is large, and the caliber of the lifting gun manufactured in modern times is generally more than 15mm. What''s more, the caliber of the gun is 40mm. It''s better to call the gun a gun.


    "Charge." Liu Yan will not test fire himself: "fire and try."


    Naturally, there are sergeants who are busy. They use fixed gunpowder bags. The process is to tear the gunpowder bag, put the gunpowder into the barrel, and then push it in with a general strip. The later step is to load the projectile. Someone takes the supporting support to support the front of the barrel, and then one person carries the rear barrel.


    "Fire!"


    The military in charge of shooting pulled the trigger. He felt a strong thrust in an instant. Because he had no experience, he took a step back. Fortunately, he grabbed the gun and didn''t get it off.


    After the trigger was pulled, there was a loud "bang", and a white smoke came out of the muzzle. Many of the people were frightened by the sudden movement.


    Liu Yan has been looking at the target placed in front... Er, its responsibility has become the target. After the shooting, the target is safe. It is difficult for the naked eye to see that the projectile drilled into the ground 1600 meters away and emitted a piece of sand and dust.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was nothing wrong with seeing the target. Everyone looked at the sergeant who operated the shooting, which made the sergeant sweat on his forehead in an instant.


    The range of gun lifting is very long. According to some records, the maximum range of gun lifting in the Manchu and Qing dynasties can reach 2280 meters, which is the range of artillery, that is, there is almost no accuracy.


    Liu Yangang has just seen that the barrel is not a linear bore mode, which is destined to have no accuracy. He wouldn''t let the sergeant pull down and cut down because the sergeant didn''t hit the target. He just signaled to continue charging and shooting.


    Another preparation process was that the sergeant was responsible for shooting. This time he was much more nervous than the first time. He begged all the known gods in his mind before he pulled the trigger. His luck was very good. He didn''t play empty this time.


    Another gunshot sounded, and the gun target placed about 100 meters broke in response to the sound.


    The target is broken. Yes, it''s not just the bullet that penetrates through it. The process of its fragmentation is extremely fast. The sawdust is hit wildly, the hemp rope on it is directly collapsed, and the support frame is dragged by a huge force and flies back for several meters.


    "Single shot machine gun." Liu Yan said a term that no one could understand. He motioned, "arrange more gun targets as far as three miles away."


    After a hit, and seeing that the hit target was directly smashed, people had a deeper understanding of this new weapon and were amazed at its power.


    After loading and firing again and again, several sergeants in charge of shooting seemed to hit more and more smoothly, waiting for the target placed three miles away to be hit by unusual luck, and the test firing stopped.


    "Within two miles, it will break when hit." Sang Yu stroked the target brought back from three miles away and said happily, "even three miles away, there is such a big hole in the hit."


    Yes, it''s a big hole. It should be about ten centimeters in diameter. The wood board as a target is also full of cracks.


    "Up to three miles..." Yu Yi just asked the soldiers to explore more, and really found the bullet point: "it''s farther than the range of our first generation artillery!"


    The first generation of artillery in the Han Dynasty was a six pound gun, with a range of seven or eight hundred meters. The lethality of solid projectiles was only smashing, but there was no multiple penetration effect, let alone killing or injuring a piece within ten meters.


    At present, the Han state has developed a variety of guns, the largest of which is a 155mm ship gun with a range of up to six miles. Projectiles are no longer limited to solid bombs, but flowering bombs and incendiary bombs have also been studied. Unfortunately, the gun itself and the gun rack are very heavy, so it is not very convenient to transport.


    The last time in the Han Dynasty, apart from Li Tan''s recent artillery barracks, there was no place for artillery to become powerful. It was due to inconvenient transportation. The army was also a non Gyeonggi guard or the emperor''s forbidden guard.


    "I heard that there were firearms in Daqin or Persia." Liu Yan is not remembering according to his own memory. It is the message sent back by the envoy Wang Meng: "there are crossbows in the Qin Dynasty. The bullets will explode when they are fired, and there are also kinds of bullets that burn on the ground."


    If you count the time, Wang Meng should have reached the Persian border, but he doesn''t know where he is now. He will go to the capital of Persia, which is located in taixifeng. He will also visit other places. The next stop is East Rome (Turkey).


    Rome attached great importance to large-scale equipment. In addition to matching various large-scale military equipment, each Legion also had a special craftsman camp. They began to play with large military equipment after conquering Greece. Then they began to get out of control. Every time the Roman Legion fought, they would inevitably see the shadow of catapults and catapults, and the projectiles launched evolved from stones (bed crossbow) to projectiles (fire oil bed crossbow).


    Liu Yan somehow knows what happened to the so-called explosive and burning bullets in Rome. In fact, they are a product made of oil mixed with other materials.


    "Daqin''s crossbow is the same as our artillery?!" Yu Yi was surprised when he arrived: "he studied it earlier than us!"


    Liu Yan still needs to explain. People were relieved to hear that it was a bed crossbow and a catapult. Then they heard that the projectile was studied with oil. They were curious and asked what oil was. Naturally, Liu Yan explained what oil was.


    The Romans and Persians are not short of oil, and they have their own research in the field of oil use.


    The first country in Europe to use oil as a military weapon was Greece, At that time, many Roman soldiers were burned into coke (Greek fire) by Greek oil. After Rome defeated and occupied the whole territory of Greece, the learning Romans naturally would not let go of the use of oil. They also found that the hometown of Carthage (North Africa) produced oil, which was more widely used.


    Persians are relatively primitive in the use of oil, which is used to burn. It is usually put in pots and pans, and then thrown to burn and hurt the enemy. There are also oil producing areas in their territory, which are still the kind that come out without digging. The latter Arabs replaced the Persians to rule the land, and the Arabs directly developed fire breathing ships. Because the confrontation between Arabs and Europeans at sea has always been in an advantage, there is a sea area named "Arab sea". They also cut off the connection between Europe and the East for more than 200 years.


    "It turned out to be a bed crossbow and a catapult, and the launch was also oil..." Sang Yu was still very proud: "we have always been in the lead."


    If we talk about gunpowder, it actually appeared in the spring and Autumn period, but its power is so small that no one wants to study it. Gunpowder was a derivative of alchemy for a long time. Later, it was gradually transferred to entertainment (medicine puppet). It had to be used for military purposes at the end of the Tang Dynasty, but its power was still not very good because of the formula.


    Liu Yan began to write behind him. He asked for reduction on the basis of lifting the gun and asked about the research of chamber carving.


    It is inevitable for the Han Army to use firearms on a large scale. The Navy should be the first to use firearms on a large scale. Twelve warships carrying ship guns have been launched for trial voyage. After waiting for acceptance, they will be transferred to a San Yang, but they don''t know whether they can catch up with the shelling of a San.


    "Maybe five years... Ten years at the latest?" Liu Yan had a strong expectation: "at that time, the Han Dynasty will have an army of rifles and artillery. They will conquer from the east to the end of the West."


    That day is bound to come. The object of the war will become Persia. Liu Yan will continue to promote scientific and technological research in his lifetime. Artillery and rifles have continued to appear. As long as he continues to pay attention, the steam engine will be developed one day. At that time, not only the Chinese army will sweep the earth, but also the Navy will cross the world.

 Chapter 804

    Firearm loading is a matter of time. It must be a process of equipping the core forces first and then extending to the rest of the forces.


    The core troops are the first to be installed. There are considerations about loyalty. On the other hand, the output is restricted. After all, the output is so small. When the production capacity reaches the demand, it will be more troops.


    At present, the Han country can produce about 20 to 30 guns of various calibres every month. First of all, it is restricted by materials, not without enough craftsmen.


    The materials used in today''s artillery are not steel, but mainly copper, which is also in line with the evolution process of artillery. First get familiar with the bronze artillery, and slowly look for materials that can give play to better performance, that is, a material research process. You have to wait for a material to be thoroughly figured out before there are steps to update it.


    In fact, there is a product of steel in the Han Dynasty, which is just a deeper refining of iron ore, which also involves chemistry, such as chemical additives and some proportions, but it is inseparable from the increase of temperature.


    At present, there are absolutely few nations in the world that can produce steel. Han people are one, ah San is one of them, and then there are Romans and Persians. The rest are really gone. There are many nationalities who do not even master the smelting skills of bronze, let alone iron or steel.


    The Indians spent thousands of years failing to master the metal smelting technology. The world island has entered the firearms stage, but they still live in the stone age. What makes Indians so uncivilized? The reason is not that they are stupid. In fact, there are no open-pit copper mines in North America. First, there is a lack of materials to start the "smelting technology line", and the bronze stage has not entered. I don''t know what metal is. The relevant detection technology has not been extended. Iron age, steel age... Anyway, I can''t open it.


    It is the credit of volcanic lava that human beings first found that ore can be made into copper or iron, which makes human beings know that the original temperature is enough, and then find the right ore, they can use the heating combustion method to smelt the metal they want, and then carry out various processing for various metals.


    All technologies are based on hypotheses and conjectures. Many times, there are enough technologies to make something, but it is impossible to make it because there is no relevant concept.


    After Zhuxia made gunpowder, it took hundreds of years to use it for military purposes, but the process was interrupted by nomads from the grassland called Mongolia. Since then, the research on firearms began to lag behind Europa.


    To say that the use of gunpowder was brutally interrupted, many technologies were actually locked up by Zhuxia. The credit was naturally the rejection of the ingenious Confucianists. The contempt and contempt for craftsmen themselves were cutting themselves off. Otherwise, how could the mechanical research, which was still playing very smoothly in the spring and autumn and Warring States periods, go back to the back?


    Liu Yan will never take the wrong path. Not only will he not give up his way, but also he will go firmly along the route he knows. Of course, it is impossible for him to do it himself, but if he can exist as a mouth gun mentor and put forward relevant concepts, naturally countless people will study it.


    "In ten years, the big man will change greatly." Liu Yan is now riding on a rail car pulled by a horse with several public officials, feeling what is called wheel wind galloping: "the galloping road was invented in the pre Qin Dynasty, and it was not until our generation that he reappeared."


    Indeed, chidao was widely used in the pre Qin Dynasty. In wartime, chidao shouldered the important task of calculating luggage. In peacetime, it also provided folk goods transfer or transporting people. However, with the collapse of the Qin Empire, chidao disappeared.


    Not only did Chi Dao disappear with the Qin Empire, but also assembly line operations disappeared. I don''t know whether the Han Empire really didn''t know those technologies or simply abandoned them in order to draw a clear line with the Qin Empire.


    It seems wrong to say that the old Liu family abandoned the galloping road and assembly line operation in order to draw a clear line with the Qin Empire. The old Liu family inherited the system of the Qin Empire and there is no reason to abandon the state-owned technology. What''s the matter?


    In fact, it is very simple. The war in the late Qin Dynasty was a big reshuffle. First, it experienced the collapse of the Qin Empire, then the struggle of many princes such as Liu Bang and Xiang Yu, and then entered the stage of the struggle between Chu and Han. The war not only led to a sharp decline in the population, but also destroyed and lost many historical materials.


    At the initial stage of the collapse of the Qin Empire, the survivors of the six countries were unhappy with anything related to the Qin Dynasty. Beating, smashing, looting and burning were accompanied by that era. How many people died and how many things were destroyed? A lot of knowledge can be lost, and technology must have no privileges.


    In fact, any dynasty change in Zhuxia was a process. The population increased in peacetime was sharply reduced due to war, and many accumulated cultures and developed technologies were destroyed. Any newly founded Central Plains Dynasty will basically usher in a so-called "prosperous era", which is that the available resources (such as land) have not changed at all, but fewer people need to use resources to produce false prosperity.


    There is a very clear example. Yang Jian created the great Sui Dynasty. Before Yang Guangnong lost his country, the population and productivity of the great Sui Dynasty only reached the stage of war, until Li Yuan established the great Tang Dynasty and Li Shimin''s Zhenguan prosperous age. In fact, the data can show that up to the stage of the extinction of the great Tang Dynasty, in fact, the data of the great Tang Dynasty is only "Wenxing" better than the great Sui Dynasty, Other aspects are really inferior.


    How any dynasty is, in fact, can be seen from the number of people. First, the output must support enough people, so that the population can surge. At the same time, that dynasty can not be defensive, but must be aggressive in order to ensure that the basic plate will not be disturbed by war.


    If we look at the population data of each dynasty, the population of the Western Han Dynasty has always been at the peak of most dynasties. The population of 59 million (the data of the second year of BC) was not broken until the middle of the Ming Dynasty (the data of the year 16000). However, the population statistics in Wanli period were only a little more than that in the Western Han Dynasty.


    It''s true that a strong man is a strong man without telling lies. Both the Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty are strong, not only in foreign wars, but also in the number of people. You know, the 59 million in the Western Han Dynasty and the 56 million in the Eastern Han Dynasty are rare in previous dynasties, and are often twice or even three times that of some dynasties. It can be seen that there is a reason to say that a strong man is mentioned in the two Han Dynasties.


    Nowadays, the Han country will re count the population every three years, that is, it is becoming more and more difficult to complete the statistics, which is related to the fact that the Han country does not restrict the flow of population. For example, the census conducted this year has suffered a cliff like decline, from 17 million people three years ago to 14.26 million, and nearly 3 million people have "disappeared".


    The three million people are not dead. In fact, they are in a state of mobility. For example, they may be halfway to the Indochina Peninsula or the western regions and grasslands, so it is difficult to count them.


    The method of population statistics in the Han Dynasty is to learn from previous dynasties, such as the algorithm from the Pre-Qin Dynasty to the Eastern Jin Dynasty, that is, from the age of eight, the population under the age of eight is not included in the population. The reason why people under the age of eight are not included is that at present, due to various reasons, the infant mortality rate is very high, especially in the newborn stage.


    Before those dynasties, not every born person entered the registered residence, but also because of a bad habit, that is the widespread phenomenon of drowning. In other words, there is no contraceptive measures, and the work of doing love has crystallized. The children in the family are enough to pass the family line, and when they are born, they feel that they can not support themselves, so that they can hardly see the small life before they see the world and kill it.


    "There is no such phenomenon now." Sang Yu said that there is relevant legislation, and then the government pays close attention to this aspect: "moreover, local governments will give assistance according to the head."


    Liu Yan still very much agrees with the legislation of the imperial palace. The people can''t afford it, but they can afford it. Just now the country desperately needs population growth, so it can''t force the people to support it. It may kill a family. It''s very appropriate to use relevant assistance to help.


    The state of Han is not only helpful to more students, but also has many benefits once they are born to the number specified by the government, including land rewards.


    Giving birth to children can get land, which is the second way to obtain land in addition to fighting and meritorious service. It is directly the outbreak of the baby boom.


    For one thing, although the government had made corresponding preparations at the beginning, such as paying attention to delivery and health, it still underestimated the people''s desire for land. In the face of the baby boom, there were still many problems. For example, the survival rate after birth was improved, but it was still bad.


    "Under the current conditions, it''s not easy." Liu Yan looked at the scenery flashing outside, followed the cavalry nearby, looked at the outline of the distant city, and said with emotion: "at least our generation is improving and arranging purposefully, not just announcing policies."


    At present, the government pays for all the expenses of giving birth to children in the Han country, no matter what number of children they have. Of course, that is to solve the burden of the people. Who makes the country really short of population? Anyway, it doesn''t cost much money to seriously calculate. What they get is the population. Those people will grow up one day, have the output of labor and become soldiers. There is really no loss in the payment of the state.


    "The prime minister''s office has made relevant estimates. In ten years, the Han nationality population will surge to about 44 million." Sang Yu still believes that the prediction of Ji Chang''s lead is quite reliable. After ten years, the population over eight should be the data. After that, the population of new registered residence will increase by millions per year. "The prime minister thinks that the Han will be kept in a difficult time within twenty years."


    As the population increases, the burden is bound to rise. In particular, the state has guaranteed that newborns will be assisted every day until they are 13 years old. That must be an astronomical expenditure.


    "It will be worth it." Liu Yan must think so: "once they become a source of labor and soldiers, we will harvest the whole world."


    In fact, Liu Yan still thinks that 44 million is too small, but his population base is so large that it has been fruitful to more than double it.


    Twenty years later, 44 million men and women will combine with each other. Without another decade, the population should exceed 100 million. As long as the policy remains unchanged, it must continue to combine with the increase of the population base to produce a new population. Within 50 years, there will be 500 million or 600 million Han people in the world.


    Fifty years later, if Liu Yan had not died, he would have gone up at the age of 80. He felt that by that time, the Han people should have conquered the world island. Even if the output per mu of farmland had not increased fundamentally, the Han people would not be hungry.


    In 60 or 70 years, the Han people in the world will at least break through a billion. If they master the whole world island, they may invade Africa. There is enough living space.


    Liu Yan''s generation has attached importance to the ocean, and its exploration of the sea has not stopped for a moment. Can''t they set foot in North and South America in 50 or 60 years? Maybe the north pole and the South Pole have gone, and life is endless. As long as the nation has no civil strife, the earth will become a single country sooner or later.


    Liu Yan, who was constantly comfortable with association, was finally awakened and galloped to the lady city of Changshan County. He asked, from Guangwu county to Madame City, the overall time is almost five hours, and there is a pause in changing horses, which means that the speed is maintained at about 70 miles per hour?


    "Chi road should be built more." Liu Yan''s idea is very simple: "unify the width design in advance, use malala before studying the steam engine, wait for the steam engine and the locomotive, and replace the intermediate track with iron, so as to provide new equipment for use immediately."


    People are full of fog. They know that they are studying the steam engine, but what is the train? They are very surprised that the wooden track should be replaced with iron.


    The current annual output of pig iron in the Han Dynasty is maintained at about 28 million jin, which is converted to a weight of 1400 tons, which happens to reach the highest level in the Song Dynasty. Of course, this does not count the system production, but the system production is directly ordnance, not raw iron ingots.


    The annual output of 14000 tons of pig iron is really not small now. In today''s world, Han can reach this level. Liu Yan knew that the annual pig iron in Rome is only about 4000 tons and that in Persia Sasan can reach 6000 tons. If the envoys of the two countries did not cheat, the annual pig iron output of the two countries would be less than that of Han.


    There will be so much pig iron production in the Han Dynasty. Naturally, it is inseparable from Liu Yan''s encouragement. He is not satisfied with that figure at all, but considering the current level of science and technology, he really can''t have more extravagant demands.


    "No wonder Daqin always wanted to buy ordnance." Yu Yi said with a look of memory: "since the Han Dynasty established diplomatic relations with the Qin Dynasty, in just two years, the Qin Dynasty has purchased more than 70000 weapons from the Han Dynasty."


    It must be said that it is still trapped in the problem of transportation, otherwise the quantity will be more. The Han country sells weapons in exchange for glittering gold.

 Chapter 805

    In history, a considerable number of cities were named Madame City, of which the Madame city outside the Great Wall was of the most special significance, while the other Madame cities were relatively unknown. Due to the stress and practice of naming Zhuxia, the reason why they are named Madame city must be that there is a memorable woman.


    This Madame city in Changshan County was established during the Warring States period. It was a military stronghold set up by a general of the state of Zhao in memory of his mother. Behind it, it gradually became a settlement of the people. At first, it was not called Madame City, but the people called and called behind it, and the name was continued.


    As the end point of Chi road from Yanmen county to Changshan County, it is not that Madame city has a very important military strategic position. In fact, it is located on the edge of sheshui, which is connected with other rivers. The Han country, which widely uses rivers as water transportation, values that Madame city has a perfect wharf, which can be better used as a storage place for transshipment materials.


    Like many cities, Madame city doesn''t have many people. Seven or eight out of ten people who live here all year round are official staff, troops responsible for defense, workers responsible for labor and so on.


    Liu Yan got off from Madame city without stopping. He crossed the water and went northeast. The place he''s going is called ma drowning pass.


    Mayao pass was built at the beginning of the Western Jin Dynasty. The pass is close to huanshui in the East. Together with hongshangguan, it has become a barrier behind Hengshan in the Western Jin Dynasty in order to defend against the invasion of grassland nomads.


    Liu Yan will stop at hongshangguan for a while, waiting for the follow-up troops to cross the river and catch up. He also intended to visit Hengshan at first. He heard that there were no people there, and there was no way to go up the mountain. Considering that he really wanted to go, the surrounding counties needed to mobilize civilian men to open the way and level the land to provide camp, so he gave up.


    Changshan County was originally called Hengshan County. In order to avoid the name of emperor Liu Heng, it was renamed Changshan County. It is a part of Beidi. There have been many celebrities in history. It is not Zhao Zilong who was mythologized by romance, but many heroes who stood in the frontier fortress to resist alien invasion. In addition, Liu Xiu, the founding king of the Eastern Han Dynasty, claimed the emperor in Jianyuan, Changshan County.


    It''s not nonsense to say that Zhuxia had a particular name. Changshan County was formerly called Hengshan County. Of course, the landmark is Hengshan. More than half of its terrain is mainly mountainous, and there are quite a lot of water systems. Cultivated land in the territory is very scarce, mainly concentrated in the middle.


    "Changshan County has a registered population of 270000, with the most dense population in the southeast. Lingshou, Zhending and puwu are the upper counties." Zhao Ping is the Sheriff of Changshan County. The son of heaven will certainly welcome and accompany him. He is a middle-aged man who looks slightly fat. When asked about domestic matters, he can always quickly answer: "the rest of the land is surrounded by mountains, or is surrounded by mountains, with a small population."


    The population of Shangxian County in the Han Dynasty needs to reach 30000. In addition, the number of corvee provided and taxes paid meet the standard.


    At present, there are less than 100 counties in the Han Dynasty, many of which are counties with a population of hundreds of thousands or even millions, such as Jiankang in the south, Linzi in the East and Chang''an in Guanzhong. They are all large counties with a population of millions. In addition, nearly 20 counties such as Xiangguo, Yecheng, Xingyang, Pengcheng and Chengdu have a population of more than 100000.


    In the northern region, there are no counties with a population of more than 100000. There are only about 30 counties in Shangxian county. Changshan County can account for three of them. It is really because the rest of Changshan County is mountainous, so the population is concentrated in plain counties?


    Hongshangguan is only a place name now. It has not existed as a pass for a long time. Even the pass can not see the outline, but only a residual foundation.


    "There are only a hundred people here. They usually live by fishing and hunting." Zhao Ping didn''t know that he worked very hard at ordinary times, or knew that Liu Yan was coming to memorize the data under the rule, and smoothly answered Liu Yan''s questions. Seeing that Liu Yan was in a happy mood, he joked: "because it is located at the junction of the two counties, the geography seems vague, and its people are running around the two counties, the people really don''t know whether it belongs to Changshan or Zhongshan."


    Next door to Changshan County is Zhongshan County. Hongshangguan is really at the junction of the two counties. Therefore, Lu Xun, the Sheriff of Zhongshan County, and a group of Zhongshan County hope families will also come to pick him up.


    Lu Xun could not help feeling a knot in his heart when he heard Zhao Ping say that.


    It was not long before the Han Dynasty began to pay attention to internal affairs. Before that, because the speed of recovery was too fast, the boundary division of some counties was actually relatively vague. Then, the study of history also belonged to this and that. Indeed, there were some jurisdictional disputes.


    There are only more than a thousand people in hongshangguan who can''t provide much corvee. There are really no specialties, and a small amount of farming can''t pay much tax. But now it''s an era when mosquito legs are thin and meat. The state pays close attention to the population. For each county, more people will have more political achievements, not to mention more than a thousand people. How can we not compete.


    Liu Yan heard it. It was to let him, the son of heaven, decide whether hongshangguan belonged to Changshan County or Zhongshan County.


    It''s really an interesting thing to say. Leaders play with the prestige brought by power. Opening their mouth and saying a word determines the ownership of a place. In history, many powerful people like to do this to show their authority.


    Liu Yan looked at Zhao Ping coldly. Which place should belong to whose rule? As the son of heaven, should he lose his share to this point to show his authority? That is the responsibility of the prime minister''s office.


    Zhao Ping was looked at by Liu Yan, and immediately his back was wet with sweat. People couldn''t help shaking a few times, and sweat ran down from the bridge of his nose.


    Lu Xun next to him didn''t know how gloating he was. The two counties had jurisdiction disputes not only in hongshangguan, but also in mayaoguan, Xinshi and Jiumen. Those were the people''s settlements at the junction of the two counties. Usually, when it was time to collect corvee and taxes, there was no lack of friction between the two places, and even petty officials quarreled many times.


    Not only Changshan County and Zhongshan County have such a situation. Each adjacent county has similar things. There are too many busy things in the prime minister''s office. There are too many controversial places in each county. It''s really hard to deal with them in a short time, so they have been delayed.


    The prime minister''s office really needs a lot of busy places. The most important task is to build Chang''an City and national roads in the southeast and northwest. The manpower used in these two places accounts for 67 / 10 of the staffing. The rest are busy in the infrastructure supervision or acceptance of counties and counties. In fact, there are no redundant people to do other things.


    The construction of new Chang''an has entered the final stage, but it does not mean that the staff of the prime minister''s office can be drawn out. On the contrary, more manpower needs to be invested for acceptance. Ji Chang lamented that the manpower is really insufficient. He thought about requesting to increase the staffing more than once, but considering that the staffing of the prime minister''s office has been extremely large, whether for taboo or redundant officials in the future, I put up with it.


    There are only two largest institutions in the Han Dynasty, except the prime minister''s office, which is the Taiwei office. With the separation of military and government, the prime minister''s office is no longer involved in military affairs, and the Taiwei office has assumed all military responsibilities, including the deployment of troops and generals and the deployment of logistics materials.


    Xu Zheng is a smart man. He feels that his rights are too great. He has soldiers and materials. He has written memorials to Liu Yan more than once and asked for splitting. If he doesn''t split, he really doesn''t dare to continue to do it.


    Of course, Liu Yan also knows that the power of the Taiwei is too great, but the governance of the country always needs to separate steps. First, the military affairs should be separated from the prime minister''s office, belong to the Taiwei office for a transition, and then set up a new Department to share some functions and powers, so as to avoid any instability.


    In fact, there will be major reforms in the military in the future. It will probably be divided into special general dispatching departments, special troop dispatching departments and special war planning departments. Materials will set up an administrative organization managed by civilian officials and military generals. In addition, there will be two different management departments of the field army and the Garrison Army (including the border army and county soldiers), so as to clarify their functions and powers... Or even oppose each other.


    Not only will the military split and refine, civil affairs will also be carried out. After Liu Yan''s repeated consideration, he came to the fact that the three public and nine Qing system really can''t keep up with the times. In order to clarify some functions and powers, it may be an inevitable trend to change to three provinces and six ministries.


    It''s not that Liu Yan didn''t want to be modern. It''s a pity that he really can''t decide. He knows the premier''s office and what the premier does, but he really doesn''t know what department there is in the premier''s office and what officials are under the premier!


    At present, the three provinces and six ministries were implemented in the late three kingdoms, the Western Jin Dynasty and the Eastern Jin Dynasty. They are far less mature than those in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, but they really have some, and the missing ones can be supplemented according to actual needs.


    Just as splitting the Taiwei office requires steps and transition, Liu Yan can''t do everything in one step. It takes about two or three years to do it slowly.


    It will be a two-year or three-year consideration. Ji Chang, Xu Zheng and others will end their three terms of office three years later (the 13th year of Yuanshuo). At that time, they should leave their posts and go to which post to continue to shine. Let''s not mention that each post must be taken over by new people.


    Liu Yan started again two days later and entered Zhongshan County. However, he only passed by the north of Zhongshan County and did not plan to inspect the rest of Zhongshan County. The next county to enter is Fanyang county.


    Fanyang County originally belonged to Youzhou. For a period of time, it was the capital of Youzhou. The most famous county is Zhuo County, where Liu Bei was born and grew up. It is adjacent to Dai County, Guangning County, Shanggu county and Yuyang county (Yanfeng state in the Western Jin Dynasty).


    The final destination of the patrol team in Fanyang county is Zhuoxian. On the way, it passed Fanyang and Gu''an. Liu Yan stopped and inspected during the period. It can be said that at the beginning of the visit, he could see the wounds left by the war.


    "This is the first place for our army to attack (Murong) Yan country." Liu Yan''s memory is actually vague. He can''t remember who led the army and which standing army participated in the war. He only remembers that Murong Yan''s army resisted tenaciously: "why hasn''t the city wall been cleaned?"


    Guo Tian, the governor of Fanyang County, immediately looked at LV Hua, the county magistrate of Fanyang county. He felt that it was a big thing to lose face and a small thing to lose face. It was a big thing to leave insufficient tasks for the emperor.


    "Your Majesty..." Guo Tian couldn''t help but say, "just do it, just do it..." but he was more angry with LV Hua in his heart.


    "Where is the magistrate here?" In fact, Liu Yan had seen more than one person wearing green official robes earlier. Among them, there must be Fanyang county magistrate. When he saw a person come out to kneel down and plead guilty, he asked without any emotional fluctuation: "how many people are there in the city?"


    LV Hua''s voice was a little frightened and answered, "there are 210 people in the city, 207 adult men, 112 women and 89 children."


    Liu Yanke did not forget that under eight years of age is not counted in registered residence. He would ask, just want to know how much labor force, will know why it has not been cleaned up.


    Fan Yang City has more than 400 internal nationalities? It should be that there are too many deaths or escapes caused by the previous war. There are no new residents to move in. In the era of relying entirely on manpower, there can''t be too many things without enough manpower. In particular, not long after the war has just ended, people give priority to their stomach. Only when they ensure enough food will they do things that will not affect their livelihood.


    Lu Hua was asked about the population of Fanyang county. He replied that there were 4700 people. This time, he didn''t answer in as detail as when he reported the population of Fanyang city.


    "When I came, I saw the fields and paths, and priority was given to farming in the county?"


    The fields that Liu Yangang just saw are not very good, but considering that they are also affected by drought, they can still see farming all kinds of food, and some people are herding sheep. It is a relatively good place to be tall in a short place.


    Speaking of drought, the North has finally had a rainy season recently. Liu Yan knows that it is the credit of setting fire on the grassland. The rain for half a month has alleviated the drought in the north, that is, the rain in the hinterland of the Central Plains is smaller, and there is still no rain in some places.


    "Indeed, we should first ensure the stomach of the people." According to the current evaluation criteria, Liu Yan has to appreciate that LV Hua is at least a responsible local official. In particular, he learned that Fanyang county has made great efforts to promote waterwheel and produced hydraulic millstones. He should greatly appreciate: "it is the greatest credit not to starve in a disaster year."


    After this inspection, especially when he entered Beidi, Liu Yan saw too many desolate places. There is no prosperity in the inhabited cities at all. If there is a comparison, it can only be said whether he can maintain the needs of life, and which place is more miserable.


    LV Hua was very excited to get the emperor''s appreciation. He knew how to be a man. He said that Guo Tian, the prefect leader, was good, and the reserved smile on Guo Tian''s face never broke.


    Liu Yan will know a little about whether groups of locusts have been found, and whether it is due to the fire or the recent continuous rainfall. There are more or less signs of locusts found everywhere. Poultry and people have been hunting and killing a number of locusts, and there is no disaster of locusts raging in groups.


    "Only one place can be said to be an accident, and many places are like this..." Liu Yan privately said to Sang Yu: "it''s to set fire against the whole grassland, so what!"

 Chapter 806

    It''s natural to work for whoever you eat. Eating this one''s meal and manipulating that one''s heart is called a rebel.


    At all times and in all countries, those who enjoy the benefits produced by their own people but consider the happy life of other people may be praised by the international community, but in fact they are sending out their own benefits. If they can exchange any benefits, they can only have a reputation or a personal reputation, It''s really not something a ruler should do.


    Liu Yan remembers one thing. It seems that in the election year in the United States, some people think that the candidate can''t compare with another candidate in any aspect. The dominant candidate gave a vague speech when it comes to the U.S. foreign policy, and then the candidate behind in the poll seized the opportunity.


    What opportunity? It is the candidate who lags behind in the polls who interprets the candidate who has the advantage in the polls, saying that those who have the advantage will take care of the people of the world and buy some media at home and abroad to praise the candidate who has the advantage in the polls.


    On election day, something surprising happened. The candidate who thought he was sure to win the election lost the election. Not only was he ignorant, but also the selection team. The domestic polls were so high, and there was praise and expectation abroad. There was no reason to lose the election!


    Some of the latter media want to understand why, and they really understand what happened. In fact, voters want to elect a leader who can be responsible for themselves, not the president of the United Nations. When the president of the United States wants to control the happiness and well-being of other people, no one is willing to share such a leader.


    At that time, a voter put it bluntly, saying that he would rather vote for a jerk who would take care of his own people than for a Virgin Mary president who took care of the world with his own taxpayer money.


    There is competition between countries. Of course, there is nothing wrong with the layout in order to grab interests, but if you pay free, you are training potential competitors.


    Liu Yan knew that the Central Plains Dynasty had been cultivating opponents. In fact, it was good before the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. Later, Li Tang first cultivated Tubo and fed Huihe. The greatest of Zhao and Song Dynasties successively cultivated Jurchen, Shangdang and Mongolia, and Zhu Ming cultivated wild boar skin.


    Contemporary Han people are also the most distrustful generation of foreigners. Instead, they keep pace with Liu Yan''s concept, so they won''t care about the life and death of any non Han people.


    For example, the last time Tuyuhun came to kneel and lick, he was ignored by the state of Han. If Li Tang, Zhao song and Zhu Ming were changed, they would be happy. Perhaps as long as a suzerain country''s name, they might also be accepted as a Jimi District, and then nourish Tuyuhun silently. One day, when Tuyuhun chopped it with a knife, they would be angry or scold helplessly.


    Some areas around Zhuxia are very evil. It seems that they exist to raise a group of Twenty-five children, cowards and enemies. After repeated tests of history, almost all dynasties have staged similar things. For example, the Shandong family always takes the lead in surrender, and the ambitious people in the north of Liaodong are dormant and waiting to turn over.


    After arriving at Fanyang, Liu Yan was able to use Chi road again, starting from Zhuo County of Fanyang county to Gaoxian County of xuantu county.


    This road was built in the seventh year of Yuanshuo, and it can be regarded as completed after three years. It is mainly responsible for transporting troops and supplies.


    There is another Chi road in Liaodong, which runs from mashijin to Gaoxian county.


    If Zhuo county to Gaoxian mainly aims at supporting the Northeast in all counties in the north, Ma Shijin is actually preparing for the south of the Yangtze River.


    China''s maritime navigation has developed slowly. The most priority for transporting materials from the south is to take the sea route. You can go ashore from Buqi port (Qingdao) in Changguang County, or enter the Yangtze River and take inland waterways to the nearest inland. If you want to transport materials or move back materials from the south, you can take a boat from mashijin to nearby ports.


    "The Northeast has already produced." Sang Yu made a special understanding and said: "last year, he transported back 400000 stones of all kinds of grain, which has suddenly increased to 600000 stones this year."


    The Han Dynasty began to develop the Northeast in the ninth year of Yuanshuo. Not many people went to China. Only some people with adventurous courage chose to immigrate to the past. In fact, the main labor force was slaves from Koguryo, Baiji and Xinluo. In addition, it absorbed Japanese people from the Japanese islands.


    Liu Yan attached great importance to the development of the Northeast Plain and paid attention to the situation there from time to time. He clearly remembered that there were nearly 2.5 million slaves there. In addition to the subjugated people who killed the Three Kingdoms on the peninsula and the labor force from the Japanese islands, he also arrested nearly 100000 northeast savages.


    "There are also various kinds of products, mainly medicine and fur." Sang Yu took fur clothes from the northeast with him in his salute. It was said that they were made of white fur from foxes. They kept warm and looked fashionable: "ginseng is the most valuable medicine.", He said, but he looked at Liu Yan. Ginseng is what Liu Yan specifically mentioned.


    Liu Yan recalled that he knew a lot of northeast specialties. You know, after five dynasties and Ten Kingdoms, the Central Plains Dynasty wanted to build palaces and take materials. His eyes could only stare at the northeast, where there were trees that more than a dozen people needed to hold together.


    "In overseas (sea of Japan) areas, there are pearls along the coastline. As soon as the season of several inland rivers comes, they will cast their nets and return with full load." Liu Yan can only think of so much. He also knows that China''s largest oil field is also there. He just thinks that he can conquer Central Asia and East Asia. He doesn''t pay much attention to Daqing oil field: "didn''t he catch countless fish last year? The fish eggs there are a rare specialty."


    When it comes to modern times, in addition to natural gas and oil, Russia''s specialty is caviar in the Far East. What''s special is that most of Russia''s resources belong to Zhuxia from the early Han Dynasty to Zhu Ming, which was lost later.


    "Caviar?" Yu Yi is no stranger to seafood. Fish is indispensable on the table of southerners: "it''s really delicious."


    How big a country''s territory is, how many specialties there will be. This group of people in power led by Liu Yan, because of their identity, status and power, have found that all specialties are given priority. They have eaten all kinds of melons from the western regions and all kinds of fruits and seafood from Nanyang. The ginseng from the Northeast has been collected in the library for thousands of years, Liu Yan even raised two white bears from the Arctic (the Navy explored North America and set foot in the Bering Strait, which died one after another).


    Yu Yi didn''t eat caviar when he was still in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He didn''t eat it until the Han state began to explore the sea. In contrast, caviar produced in the northeast is really the most delicious.


    "I prefer pomegranates." Sang Yu said with a memorable expression, "unfortunately, it comes from Persia."


    Er, the origin of pomegranates is really in Persia, but they were moved to their homes by the Romans, which is not a specialty of Persia.


    Sang Yu''s behavior has only one meaning. He hopes that when Persia can become a pomegranate breeding garden for big men.


    "I prefer olives." LV Tai was completely busy, not afraid of big things, but also with a salivating expression on his face: "it''s a pity that he came from Daqin."


    There are few specialties in any place. The Indochina Peninsula and Luzon islands are also rich in bananas, but those places have become in the big man''s bowl, so people don''t mention it.


    The original desire of human exploration is to obtain more food. Only with a large enough territory can we master more food sources. That is the reason why primitive humans slowly went out of Africa.


    With the progress of society, the reason why a country expands its territory becomes resources. First of all, it must have a large enough territory to master the basic conditions that can make the country strong. The term is a kind of resource accumulation. Only with enough resources can it enhance its strength and open up a larger territory.


    In terms of the scientific and technological level of the current era, many things can''t be made at all, but if they can''t be made now, it doesn''t mean that they can''t be made after scientific and technological progress. Then Liu Yan''s insistence on expansion makes sense.


    "We did explore rubber." Seeing that everyone was confused, Liu Yan briefly introduced what kind of specialty rubber is. In particular, he named only three places in the world where rubber can be produced, of which the Indochina Peninsula and Nanyang islands are the largest. Even in modern times, they account for 70% of the world: "it is a very special material, but now we can directly use it to make tires."


    Don''t underestimate rubber. When technology is not enough, it can only be made into tires and other things without special technical content, but many scientific and technological extensions are really inseparable from its existence. Plastic science is also a part of supporting modern science.


    There is already a carriage using rubber in new Chang''an, which is one of Liu Yan''s toys.


    People have seen cars with rubber tires. Even if they haven''t experienced it in person, they know what it is. In short, it is to reduce bumps. Otherwise, even if the damping device is good, there will still be an obvious sense of bumps.


    When the technology of rubber related materials develops to a certain extent, it and oil will become the most important strategic resources. Take a simple example. After Germany was blocked during World War II, the lack of rubber resources had to rely on metal materials. Fortunately, Sweden has been supplying German iron ore. at that time, the wheels of German cars that were extremely short of rubber were completely iron, Military vehicles are either full track or half track. In fact, it''s not a good track style. It''s really short of rubber! Not only the wheels of cars are made of iron, but also some wires that need rubber to make insulators are useless.


    Liu Yan now tells them that they have not contacted and have no relevant concepts, which is no different from listening to the heavenly book.


    "In a word, it is an indispensable strategic resource, and we have at least 70% of such resources in the world." Liu Yan hasn''t said oil yet. Han has mastered many islands and sea areas in the Indo China Peninsula and the Asian part of the Pacific, which also contains rich oil resources: "Han has been looking for the super island from Luzon to the south. As long as it can be found, about 20% of the world''s iron ore resources are in the hands of Han."


    The iron ore people understand that they also have a preliminary concept of "the world". Of course, the concept comes from the unreliable world map painted by Liu Yan. They know that there are seven continents and two oceans in the world, and the current territory of Han only accounts for less than 7% of the global land area.


    The so-called 7% includes the Indochina Peninsula and Nanyang islands, and the local area may be less than 4%.


    "Although Zhuxia''s old land is vast, there are really very, very few resources in the world compared with other places." Liu Yan didn''t lie. The essence of vast territory and abundant resources is to deceive others and ourselves: "we have some advantages and resources."


    If we want to say what resources are most abundant in Zhuxia old land, we have to say that they are rare earth, tungsten, molybdenum, tin, mercury and antimony. But now Han people don''t know what rare earth, tungsten, molybdenum, tin, mercury and antimony, especially antimony, are the most abundant in the world. But these resources may not be of any use to people today... Even in hundreds of years.


    Just because there are some resources, the development line of science and technology can be even. If the Indians haven''t found copper, haven''t opened bronze technology, and then haven''t extended the iron age, it''s really a tragedy.


    "Like them?" Yu Yi pointed out a group of slaves wearing animal skins: "there are so many resources, but they still live in ancient times (Stone Age)."


    The slaves instructed by Yu Yi came from the north of Liaodong, including the Northeast Plain. Each looked strong, but they were in the era of fishing and hunting.


    I have to admit that the physical quality of the savages in the northeast is really just, because the weak system in the sky will be eliminated by nature, and what is left is a good gene?


    They have arrived in Gaoxian County, where they can see the running Liao water. They look from south to north, East and west to see whether the woods are removed or not. A large number of slaves are doing logging and transporting wood.


    "They are very rebellious." LV Tai is fully qualified to say this: "the captured are still difficult to tame, and a batch of prisoners must be killed every month."


    Savages living in the Northeast are born to fight with heaven. If they want to live, they have to fight with wild animals. They are fierce in their bones and are really difficult to tame.


    "Further to the northeast, autumn is freezing." Liu Yan said with a modern impression that the climate will not be different even if it is different now: "in a bitter and cold place, naturally, a group of such people will be raised."


    To say earlier, is Yandi still short of people who sing impassioned elegy? If they were led by some brave kings, they would basically be able to make great achievements. For example, the king of the state of Yan in the spring and Autumn Period taught Donghu a lesson with those brave men. Only then did they have youpeiping, Liaoxi and Liaodong. Otherwise, they should still be nestled in the West of the water.


    "Those savages..." Liu Yan thought of a very bad thing and didn''t lower his voice: "you can kill them all."


    The accompanying historian understood the record: on September 23, the 10th year of Yuanshuo, the emperor said, "it is difficult for savages to obey the king in the north and east of Liao, so they should be a family.".

 Chapter 807

    Liu Yan is not addicted to killing people, nor is he prone to exterminate his family in order to show his authority from the emperor. It is a really strange evil door in this place. He first raised the Xianbei family, followed by Khitan and mokuxi after the division of Yuwen Xianbei, and then Nuzhen and post Nuzhen. To say which land is rich in foreign families and can dominate or win the world, it is really not in the East and north of Liaoning The land to the East is the most.


    Liu Yan did not know how those nations came into being, nor whether killing all the savages of this generation could prevent the birth of those nations. He had previously ordered to specifically target Khitan and mokushi, but it was not an order to kill them all. If it could be integrated, it would be integrated. If it was confirmed that it was difficult to integrate, it would really be slaughtered.


    It should be said that Khitan and mokuxi have not shaken up yet. They are the remnants of the division of Yuwen Xianbei, with a population of tens of thousands. They have not mastered metal smelting technology for the time being.


    Khitan and mokuxi did not know that they would develop in the future and become masters of the Central Plains, nor did they know that their military front would be close to West Asia. At the same time, they did not know that there was only Liao in the East in the view of Westerners at a certain time. They only know that if they want to live, they can only become a naturalized Hu. They first work for at least ten years. During this period, they have to work hard to learn the Chinese dialect and the living habits of the Han people, and strive to become a Han nationality.


    "They are very smart and very few people resist." One of LV Tai''s responsibilities is to supervise Khitan and mokushi: "compared with, savages are more difficult to tame."


    Savages are a general term. They do not have their own family name, but also have descendants from many defeated tribes, such as Fuyu, yilou, Quwo, shennu and so on. Hundreds or thousands of people gather to form a tribal settlement. Some of them actually mastered very primitive farming skills and weaving skills, but only a small number.


    The pace of the Han Army has advanced to the Heilongjiang region of later generations, and the farthest place to explore is waixing''an mountain. In fact, this land is in its original condition. The difference between the environment and the undeveloped Indochina Peninsula is that the Indochina Peninsula has a perennial rainy season, but the climate here is extremely cold.


    Liu Yan won''t continue to the Northeast immediately when he arrives at Gaoxian. It''s one thing to wait for the follow-up troops to come. In addition, he didn''t stop to inspect all counties when he came. He can have a good look at Gaoxian.


    "It will snow here in October?" Liu Yan walked in the streets of Gaoxian City, looked at the newly-built buildings on both sides, and saw the triangular eaves steeper than the mainland, in order to better clean up the snow. He took people into a room. The people inside had been temporarily invited in advance. When they got to the bedroom, they sat on a big Kang: "this thing is a magic weapon to ensure a stable sleep."


    In fact, the ancients were not unwilling to open up here. In fact, they couldn''t stand the cold, and there was no effective cold prevention means.


    The Han state has developed wool textile and cotton, and the priority is to provide this place. With basic cold proof clothes, you need other means. Don''t think about heating. The hot Kang has really become a magic weapon. At least, you don''t have to worry because it''s cold to lie down and sleep and can''t get up the next day.


    There are thick quilts piled on the big Kang made of brick and stone. Liu Yan didn''t feel warm when he sat down. The main reason is that it''s not the season to burn the Kang. It''s not cold enough. If he burns the Kang and covers the thick quilt, he will toss himself to death. It should be too hot to sleep.


    With the fire Kang, it is also a real need, and there is almost no difficulty in making bricks and stones. The brick and stone industry is developing rapidly in the north and east of Liaodong, and the logging industry is one of the two economic pillars for the time being.


    In fact, there is open-pit coal in Eastern Liaoning and Northeast China, which is not large in quantity. The real large open-pit coal producing area is in Jingchu, but there is also a large open-pit coal mine on the nearby grassland, which is very inconvenient for transportation at present.


    The grassland is not without resources. It is not the animal husbandry industry. There is a super large iron ore reserve there. In particular, it does not need deep excavation. At present, it has been explored by the Han state.


    Nomads have always lived on the grassland, but they didn''t open smelting technology, so they didn''t extend ore exploration skills. That super large iron ore has been quietly underground until modern times.


    To say metal mines, in fact, the reserves of various metal mines in Northeast China are also very rich. Mining in some places is not very difficult. The difference is whether they can be found.


    The resources of this bitter and cold land will not be the priority mining sequence of the Han country. It is mainly used as a grain producing area. Detailed exploration of various resources will not be carried out until the grain producing area of the Northeast great plain is completed.


    According to Liu Yan''s meaning, any resource is to give priority to the use of other than local resources. If local resources are reserved, it will be a big trouble in transportation.


    For example, the Han people found super large copper mines on the Luzon islands. It would be extremely cost-effective to simply transport copper mines back to China for smelting. With that effort, it would be better to smelt the discovered gold and silver mines. The same is true for iron mines.


    "First clean up all the valuable equipment, and then deal with inferior value resources." Liu Yan is not sure whether the Han people can permanently occupy those overseas places. Subconsciously, he doesn''t want to leave anything valuable: "if the immigration is smooth, I won''t have such trouble."


    At present, the territory of Han is expanding again and again, but a considerable number of areas have no people at all. If there is also a colonial army, the labor force basically depends on catching indigenous people.


    It is said that they are aborigines, that is, they are stunningly stupid savages, especially the aborigines in Nanyang. They don''t understand anything. Living is sleeping and picking the food given by nature, indicating that there is no concept of labor.


    "So in contrast, although the savages in the Northeast are rebellious, they don''t have to teach everything from the blank." When Liu Yan thought of those memorials from Nanyang, he didn''t know what expression to look like: "those monkeys are very tame, but they can''t teach, and they don''t want to be diligent."


    Don''t think that the Han people''s capture of slaves is just a big killing against the untamed northeast savages. The places where they really kill the most are the Indochina Peninsula and the Nanyang islands. However, although those monkeys are afraid of death, God would rather be lazy to death and kill batch after batch. It can have a deterrent effect, but they are more afraid of work than those monkeys.


    Liu Yan thought that it is no wonder that the economy of Nanyang in future generations depends on Chinese immigrants. Even if Westerners colonize the main labor force and create wealth, they are also Chinese immigrants. The problem is that those Chinese immigrants are cut as leeks when Westerners colonize. After monkeys become independent, they are cut continuously.


    Looking around the Han country, the hard-working Japanese are still the type of hard-working, which leads to the fact that the Han country gives priority to the Japanese when choosing overseas labor force.


    So far, excluding the Japanese who served in the army, the population transported by the Han state from the Japanese islands has exaggerated by 470000, almost emptying 34 / 10 of the population of the Japanese islands. In addition to serving in the army as servants, men became the main labor force of Han overseas, while women of school age were transported back to China.


    Sometimes Liu Yan doubts whether he is helping the Japanese to carry out alternative expansion? If it continues, the Chinese mainland will not say. At least, the Nanyang islands will produce a large number of Japanese descendants. If we find Australia, we will transport a large number of Japanese as labor in the past, I''m afraid it will become an alternative version of "black slave proliferation".


    African blacks were sold because of the slave trade. All over the world except Zhuxia. Although their ancestors were miserable, their descendants were at least much better than African blacks. They were successful in going to the world. (there are also many blacks in modern Guangzhou)


    "The big man will soon increase the source of slaves." Sang Yu said that on the mainland of a San, "the general of the southern expedition has entered the border of Gupta. As long as he can annihilate the main force of Gupta, a San over there will be at the disposal of the big man."


    Huan Wen is still consolidating gitanado. Relying on the privilege of recognizing the high castes such as the local Brahmans and shatili, he came to rule a San with a San and made full use of the local manpower and resources. That is, a San is really not suitable as a source of troops, at least the largest number of Dalits.


    "Huanwen surprised me this time." Liu Yan originally thought Huan Wen would use iron and blood means, but he didn''t expect to use a higher means of political differentiation: "he can be alone."


    A San should be one of the best conquered nations in the world. As long as they can win over their high castes and ensure that the high castes continue to live extravagantly, in fact, they won''t care about the life and death of the low castes.


    It was not the British who found out this characteristic. In fact, it was the Spanish and French who relied on the means of bribe to make the A-San high caste accept their existence and be willing to cooperate. They stood firm on the A-San side and began to colonize. The British defeated the Spanish and French colonists, but they didn''t win the colonial power by defeating A-San.


    The British continued the policy of the Spanish and the French towards ah San, and only suffered a few decent wars against the Sikhs. At some time, the British also lost the war against the Sikhs. Later, they "crushed" the Sikhs by relying on the "volume" of huge colonies and the means of buying differentiation.


    The a San continent is very special. The more a San in the south, the better to conquer, and the more a San in the north, the higher the spirit of resistance.


    According to the Persians, the southerners on the other side of a San had little pressure to live, and the city states were generally rich. They were much more interested in religion than others. The Yueshi people once conquered a San by recognizing their religious status and caste system; The rest of the northern A3''s life is relatively bad. In addition, most of the northern A3''s live in mountainous areas. They have more contacts with Central Asian countries. In particular, they have a glorious history of defeating and stopping the European conqueror Alexander the great. Their morale is more than twice that of the Southern A3.


    Liu Yan is bound to conquer a San. There is no clear concept of how long it will take to turn a San continent into a colony. He should clean up the Gupta Dynasty first, and then divide the surrounding land.


    There''s nothing wrong. Although Liu Yan also agreed that all families develop by themselves in Indochina Peninsula, it is not enfeoffment. Each developed family can only obtain the tax-free policy for how many years, and can also obtain a piece of land under the family name, but most of the land, including resources, is still owned by the state.


    The Indochina Peninsula is close to the mainland, so it won''t be too difficult to digest. There has been a history of being a local since the Western Han Dynasty, so it should never be a place of enfeoffment.


    A San continent is not far from the mainland. In fact, from the map, Liu Yan must bring the plateau into the territory. From the map, the two places are actually connected. The important point is that the map looks connected, but it has the existence of the Himalayas, and whether ordinary people can go up the plateau. Even without the existence of the Himalayas, the plateau alone is enough for the Han country to drink a pot.


    In fact, if you recover the western regions and push forward for about a thousand miles, you can also directly turn the road to assan from there. You can take Chang''an as the starting point, with a total length of 20000 or 30000 miles. If you go from the hinterland of the Central Plains or south of the Yangtze River and even East Liaoning, the road will be really long and terrible.


    Distance and geographical obstacles determine that the first choice for the local people to go to ah San is to go by sea. The sea is full of danger and uncertainty. In addition, the country has a stable line of governance. The farther that line is from the center, the greater the cost of governance.


    According to Liu Yan''s idea, the A-San mainland can only be used as the existence of plundering resources in the future. It''s not the time to bring it into the mainland. Maybe it can''t be done when he dies. The reason is that there are too many A-San in the local area in addition to the distance.


    The population of the Gupta Dynasty alone is nearly 30 million, not counting the rest of the countries. God knows what the population of that continent is. Considering that the Gupta Dynasty has nearly 30 million, vagadoga seems to have 15 million, and counting the population of two or 30 countries, such as satrapu, apira, jidora, East kusana, youdhia, Nara, etc, At least 50 million people.


    For at least ten years, the Han state will not be able to swallow 50 million ah San. If it really wants to "eat" it, it means that the Han parliament has two major nationalities, which is an extremely unstable internal national structure. The most stable national structure of the country should be only one main nation, and it is best that the whole country has only one nation.


    "The best way to reduce the population of ah San by any means in the future is to let them consume in various labor processes." Liu Yan doesn''t think there is any evil place. It''s all in modern times. Americans hunting Indians is also regarded as a legitimate act by the powers all over the world. Now, no one cares about genocide: "building roads and mining are what ah San should do."


    At present, the Han state is overhauling the road. Don''t think it''s safe to build the road. More than 120000 slaves have died in various sections of the road in two years. It''s not the intention of the Han state. It''s a pure accident.


    Liu Yan said in a thoughtful tone: "wait for the road to be built almost. If you dig enough ore, ah San should be consumed almost."

 Chapter 808

    Liu Yan''s team had a light snow before starting again. Locals said that the snow of the previous year was later, and the first snow of this year was at the same time as when the climate was normal in the past.


    The information gathered from all over the country shows that the climate is indeed returning to normal, and the climate in the Central Plains is slowly returning to normal. It began to rain this autumn, and the drought in all parts of the country has been alleviated.


    It began to rain, which was a lucky thing for the whole Han country. Liu Yan began to doubt whether his memory was wrong.


    In fact, Liu Yan''s memory didn''t go wrong. They set the fire on the grassland, changed the climate and made the rainfall a few months earlier.


    In the history of the original version, Murong Yan state went south to the Central Plains just to encounter a drought. At that time, they thought it was ran min''s death and resentment, held a very formal memorial ceremony, and sequestered ran min to mourn the king of heaven. It is a coincidence that the local climate has gradually become normal, and the climate change of nature has been involved in the aspect of God.


    The first snowfall in the northeast is not big, at least it will not affect the way, but Liu Yan and others don''t have a road to sit, and they take a chariot.


    In such a place, looking around is a wilderness. In addition to the forest, there are all kinds of plant clusters. What Liu Yan can see is the built roads with a civilized atmosphere.


    The logging industry in Northeast China is very prosperous, and there are motorcades transporting timber all the time on the road. In fact, there is no need to transport small or fragmentary wood. It is basically giant wood that can be transported, especially giant wood that needs to be held by more than a dozen people. Most of them will be transported to mashijin, transported by ship by sea, then into the Yangtze River waterway, and then transported by land to Chang''an.


    The initial construction of new Chang''an is coming to an end, but it does not mean that it has been completely completed. Giant trees can be used as materials for new palaces. In some areas, palaces can also be used.


    The state of Han now has four administrative centers. Of course, new Chang''an is the capital, while Linzi, Yecheng and Jiankang exist as accompanying capitals. In addition to the new construction of the palace city in Chang''an, the palace city in Linzi was also built in the hands of Liu Yan. Yecheng and Jiankang belong to the type of reception.


    Because of the rapid expansion, many new development areas do not have official names for the time being. Some of the names are based on the local people''s names, while others are called by the Han people according to the local terrain. Maybe they will become officially recognized place names in the future, but that is something that needs to be considered before mapping.


    Liu Yan arrived at the plain beside the Mudanjiang River in 20 days. It will take 20 days. There will be snow and rain in the middle.


    Mudanjiang is not called Mudanjiang now. The local savages are called hu''erhai river. Liu Yan vaguely remembers that he has heard the name of hu''erhai River, but it is difficult to determine, and he does not understand whether the savage''s name has been continued, so he can hear or see relevant records somewhere.


    "This place is wider than the northwest plain!" Yu Yi can only compare it with the northwest plain. It''s just that when he looks at the yellow sand all over the ground, it''s snow-white: "when reclamation, he directly set fire to burn the jungle?"


    "No." LV Tai is one of the personnel in charge of the development. He knows the development process: "we cut down the useful trees first, explore the other available resources, and finally set the fire."


    In the past, we can''t see what it looks like here. Instead, it is a field set with ridges. The trees in some sections are transplanted and planted, and there are distributed farms. Anyway, everything is not the original wild scene.


    Liu Yan is more concerned about: "how many acres of land here?"


    "Fifty thousand hectares." LV Tai clearly remembered the relevant data. He pointed to the north and East and said, "this is only one of the grain producing areas. The north and East have developed 380000 hectares."


    More than 2.5 million people spent nearly two years reclaiming 380000 hectares of farmland. It must be said that the efficiency is really not very good. However, we can reach this level now. After all, we are facing a wild environment. Everything basically depends on manpower, which is not a mechanized reclamation model. To achieve this reclamation speed, we mainly rely on arson


    When Liu Yan looks to the southeast, he can see the long mountain. If he remembers correctly, should it be Changbai Mountain?


    This side is located in the northeast of modern Mudanjiang City, that is, the pan Heilongjiang region? Liu yanrang brought a map of mountains and rivers. At a glance, he could identify the location more accurately.


    From their location, hundreds of miles to the northeast, modern Russia robbed the land from the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, and hundreds of miles to the north is also Russia''s territory.


    "Go north here..." Liu Yan pointed to the map: "there is a big river?"


    "Your Majesty, there is a big river." LV Tai hasn''t been there in person. All the information he knows is from the intelligence of the exploration team: "it''s colder on the other side of the river. It''s covered with ice and snow for four or five months a year, and the local soil is difficult to cultivate."


    Liu Yan understood that it would be strange if permafrost could be cultivated, but not cultivated does not mean it is worthless. The underground resources there are rich enough to make anyone covet.


    To be serious, the land that can''t be cultivated actually has no attraction to the Han people. If it weren''t for Liu Yan''s will, they would dislike even Liaodong in the northeast of the country, let alone marching into the river (north of Heilongjiang).


    After inspecting part of the farmland, Liu Yan was led to a farm. The first thing he saw was the peripheral fence wall, even the multi-channel fence wall, surrounded by arrow towers. There is an open space like a school yard, and rows of wooden houses in several directions are built very neatly.


    There are slaves kneeling all over the school field. The first arrival of the forbidden guards and the local garrison are supervising. When they see the appearance of the king''s flag, they don''t know who led it first and shouted the slogan of "ten thousand years of the son of heaven, boundless Han".


    "It is both a farm and a prison. There are thousands of people in the smaller one and more than 50000 in the largest one." LV Tai introduced the general distribution of the following farms, and then said: "there are relatively few farmers in Vietnam, mainly concentrated in the area under development."


    Liu Yan was watching those who knelt down and shouted slogans. All of them were wearing the same gray and black clothes. They looked at how well they kept warm.


    "Your Majesty, there is no shortage of what should be." LV Tai said solemnly, "they are the wealth of great men. Living can create more value."


    The number of slaves now owned by the Han state is very exaggerated, with a total of nearly 4.5 million. Most of them come from Koguryo, Silla and Baiji after the subjugation. The rest are prisoners in repeated wars, as well as slaves from the Indochina Peninsula and Nanyang islands.


    Under the realistic conditions of extreme lack of labor force, the Han people really don''t deliberately engage in any abuse. As LV Tai said, slaves themselves are wealth. They can participate in labor and create more value alive. Isn''t it difficult to live with wealth?


    "Peninsula slaves are very obedient." LV Tai is not lying at all: "especially the slave crime of Sanhan is obedient, and he is a good worker with the Japanese."


    Sanhan? Ma Han, Chen Han and Bian Han! They were the ancestors of Bonzi. They were discovered by Zhuxia in the Western Han Dynasty. The Han people didn''t bother to talk to each other at all. They didn''t even want to hold their thighs. They were also brought up by themselves in tears again and again.


    By the time of Wu Hu Luan Hua period, San Han no longer existed. Some of them established Xinluo, which was regarded as the first regime of Bangzi, but the descendants of San Han belonged to the bottom in Koguryo and Baiji.


    It may be that the Korean people are really used to being ordered to work. They basically have no idea of resistance. In the past, they used to work for Gaogouli people or Baiji people. Now working for the Han people is also working. Some treatment for the Han people is very good. I really don''t feel so miserable.


    By the way, later generations of Bangzi always thought that Koguryo and Baiji were their dynasties, but if it was really not according to ethnic and cultural continuity, only Xinluo was their Dynasty. Koguryo and Baiji were destroyed by Li Tang, and Koguryo was also relocated. Therefore, it is a mistake for Bangzi to indulge Koguryo to occupy the whole of East Asia or shoot Li Shimin blind.


    If LV Tai is obedient, he will inevitably mention those who are not obedient, and some high sentence beauties are the most fucked.


    "The Koguryo royal family was either killed or sent to China. People claiming to be the Koguryo royal family continued to appear, or asked for a better status, or incited the Koguryo slave riots." LV Tai felt that those people were playing tricks. Those who asked for better treatment did not say, and those who incited riots did not know the secret: "they can be solved again and again in the planning stage."


    Liu Yan thought of the word "tease ratio" in an instant, but it''s not funny to think about it. Song people can spread the gunpowder formula and related weapon blueprints all over the world. It''s nothing if Gaogu beauty who wants to riot has no sense of confidentiality.


    "Your Majesty, there is another thing." LV Tai wants to say something about Fuyu people: "Fuyu people have been restored to the country many times, destroyed by Xianbei several times, and found a minister. The minister reported to his majesty, and then followed his Majesty''s instructions..."


    Fu Yu was an ancient country, which had existed in the pre-Qin period. The country''s throne was destroyed by Murong Xianbei only after it spread to the period of Wuhu chaotic China. The Fuyu people did not know what they had done for hundreds of years. The degree of civilization was about the same as when the Mayans were destroyed. They mastered the bronze smelting technology, but the country remained in the stone age.


    Fuyu''s motherland is poor in scientific research, but Fuyu''s outward expansion is very serious. Maybe it should not be called expansion. Should it be called ethnic gene diffusion? Anyway, many of them went out of the forest, some went to the peninsula and jointly established Baiji with the local aborigines, and a considerable number of people went across the sea to the Japanese islands.


    It should be said that at the present stage, the number of Fuyu people in the Japanese islands is no less than that of the local aborigines. In particular, the Fuyu people in the Japanese Islands wait for the Han people to lose their hegemony in the past. Otherwise, the Han people have been pressing the Japanese aborigines on the ground before they go.


    LV Tai mentioned that the Fuyu people in the Northeast gave up their restoration and were willing to integrate into the Han people''s Congress family. Considering that they really need the cooperation of the locals most familiar with the northeast, the Han country accepted some Fuyu people in batches, and that''s the problem.


    "In other words, Fu Yu, who has become a Han, strives for rights and interests for other Fu Yu people?" Liu Yan really understood. Those who have obtained the status of Han nationality still miss their hometown. In fact, it is a good thing for the Han country. Some bad things are: "they think a considerable number of Baiji people are also Fu Yu people, and ask for the opportunity to live a Han nationality?"


    That''s one thing. The Han people have now become well deserved overlords. What happened in the past in the former Han Dynasty has been staged again. I don''t know how many countries or nationalities are crying and begging to become Han people.


    You''re right! During the reign of Liu Che, all the countries in the southwest wanted to be attached to each other, but at that time, Confucianism, which could control public opinion, was very arrogant. Anyway, it was unwilling to accept those nationalities to become a Han, which made the efforts of Zhao Tuo, the first generation pioneer in southern Xinjiang, pay off, and left countless troubles for future generations.


    Liu Yan kept listening and gradually understood what LV Tai wanted to express, that is, the troops under the establishment sequence of the eastern shogunate had been relatively tight. Before, there were Rouran people as thugs and Murong remnant, Tuoba remnant and Donggao car couldn''t get through. Now Rouran people don''t listen. The eastern shogunate needs to take those responsibilities personally, To control and supervise more than 2.5 million slaves, the surge has been rejected, and we can only find other ways.


    "Heng''an can consult the prime minister." Liu Yancai didn''t want to take care of this personally: "if the prime minister permits, do it."


    Liu Yan is still very restrained. He can manage everything. If it is the final decision, he will make fewer decisions and let all authorities play their due roles and responsibilities.


    LV Tai was a little disappointed, but he didn''t say anything more.


    The shogunate of the eastern general had two standing armies, and 50000 County soldiers and 40000 servants joined the army. Originally, there were as many as 170000 servants in the army, but didn''t they attack mainland A-San later? At Huan Wen''s request, most of them were transferred, and even recruited servants from the Japanese islands. LV Tai''s originally scarce manpower was even more insufficient.


    "Does Heng''an know the supervisor?" Liu Yan said as he walked, "it doesn''t necessarily need to be a Han nationality to be a supervisor. It''s just like that we arrange servants to join the army to control and supervise. As slaves, we can also divide identity classes and use slaves with higher grades to supervise other slaves."


    The state of Han used servants to do dirty work in the army. No matter what they did, most of the hatred value fell on servants, which could make the army composed of Han people more pure. Otherwise, they would do everything, even dirty work, and the army would inevitably deteriorate.


    LV Tai really didn''t think of this before. When he was pointed out, he immediately thought of the benefits, so it''s not so urgent to open more Chinese books.

 Chapter 809

    Liu Yan wants to have more people and rely solely on the womb of Han women to increase the population. That speed will be really slow.


    If we really want to keep the purity of blood, with the number of Han ethnic groups after the establishment of the state of Han, the population will be nearly ten million. If mixed race children do not recognize that they are Han, the population will certainly be reduced again.


    In terms of a population of tens of millions, not everyone is of childbearing age, and the number of women who can bear children will not exceed 1.5 million at most.


    At the same time, these 150 pregnant women, under the current health conditions and the current level of science and technology, not everyone can safely give birth to their babies.


    Similarly, not everyone can grow up healthily. In today''s general probability, only six out of ten babies can finally grow up. Such a large premature death rate was a common phenomenon in ancient times.


    It takes at least thirteen or four years for people to become new reproductive individuals. Each new generation needs a period of growth, which is a very long process.


    "I can''t wait that long." Liu Yan never hid his ambition: "if there is really not enough population, it is an extravagant hope to expand outward. It is considered to be down. What is the use of no population in the past."


    Many officials and bureaucrats have heard Liu Yan say similar things more than once, including that the current era is the best era for the expansion of the Han people. If they do not seize the present opportunity, they will inevitably suffer.


    As long as they are important officials in the central government, they actually have a clear impression of the current structure of the Han people. In the late Eastern Han Dynasty, the Han people killed each other and experienced two large-scale typhoid fever. The population dropped rapidly from the official record of 56 million to 7.6 million.


    "Right or wrong, success or failure, turn your head empty, the green mountains are still there, and the sunset is red for several times." Liu Yan is not poetic. He takes a ride in the car on the road to watch the scenery passing by: "mountains and rivers often exist, but people are generation after generation."


    If you really want to look at the blood line, it is unknown whether the population of the Han country established by Liu Yan can exceed ten million. It will take about 15 years to have a group of people who become labor force, which is something he can''t accept.


    Another thing is that the ancestors of Zhuxia were so few people at the beginning. They absorbed and integrated the defeated tribes in the process of continuous conquest, and gradually expanded their own tribes. If the ethnicity is confirmed only by blood, no one, including Liu Yan, dares to say that their blood is the blood of Zhuxia in the early generation.


    It is said that Zhuxia represents the combination of multiple ethnic groups and produces a sense of ideological identity in the form of culture.


    A nation must not give up the merger and integration of other nations. In fact, that is also the right way to increase the gene pool.


    Simply put, brothers and sisters in the same robe or siblings must not be combined. At the beginning, they did not exclude incest. In fact, they understood that the offspring would have various genetic diseases.


    The difference between people and animals is that they will make changes when they know they are wrong. Animals will combine close relatives again and again to produce offspring. Because the IQ of animals is like that, unless there are obvious physical defects, it is difficult to see whether the intelligence is up to the standard. But people are really different. No one wants their offspring to be mentally retarded.


    The patrol team has turned back and took the Chi road route from Gaoxian again. Their destination this time is Ma Shijin.


    Liu Yan spent a total of five days on the Northeast Plain and inspected several places. It was enough to have an intuitive impression of the place, and he would not go further north or East.


    This place is different from other areas in Han Dynasty. It will begin to snow in autumn. It should be covered with ice and snow near the middle of autumn.


    Liu Yan was delayed when he went to the grassland because of an enemy attack and was trapped by ice and snow in the northeast. Although they were forced to stop, they were really not the same thing.


    Compared with being involved by the enemy, the difficulties from nature will be more uncertain. At least those enemy troops will not pose a real threat to Liu Yan. Even if the patrol troops themselves are uncertain, countless Qin Wang troops will rush to reinforce as time goes by.


    In many cases, nature is not what people can resist. If there is a sudden snowstorm and there is preparation for cold, death and injury will inevitably appear. If you want to open a way out, you really don''t know when it is.


    Coincidentally, as soon as the patrol team returned to Gaoxian, there came the news of a sudden Blizzard over there. No outdoor work could be done, and the traffic was cut off.


    "The prime minister''s office has already carried out the work of transferring slaves in advance." LV Tai will follow Ma Shijin before returning to his post again: "Your Majesty saw one of them some time ago."


    After the snow season, there is nothing else to do in the Northeast except cat winter, so there will not be so many slaves doing nothing in the Han country.


    Slaves staying in the Northeast will not only cause waste, but also a double waste of materials and labor. After all, we can''t let slaves freeze and starve to death. We should add more clothes, and then burn them all the time. Even if there are local wood everywhere, what can be consumed is the wood stored in advance, not the wood that is hard to burn by ice and snow.


    The Han country is extremely short of labor force. After the snowfall season in the northeast, the development must stop. The slaves should be transferred from the northeast to some places where it will snow but not as cold as the northeast, and even to places where it won''t snow at all. Continuing to shine and heat is what those slaves should do.


    In fact, Gao Xian goes to Zhuoxian county and Gao Xian goes to mashijin. The two roads are transporting people and goods to the mainland every day. When Liu Yan''s team set out, it happened that another batch of vehicles loaded with slaves set out.


    The gallop road invented by the first Qin Dynasty is more useful than expected. The speed and loading capacity of the car may not be many pieces and multiple, but it is faster and more loaded than simply driving with two legs or traditional carriage transportation.


    "It took more than two years to build these two roads, and more than 200000 people were killed and injured." Sang Yu inadvertently read the relevant documents: "there are enough wood resources in the local area. If it is changed to other areas, it will take longer, and there will be more deaths and injuries."


    Road construction has never been simple. There are still special explorers to specify the route. It will be more difficult if you don''t know how to choose the route of road construction.


    "More than 50000 slaves, including those with disabilities, died from chidao in Gaoxian County alone." Liu Yan attached great importance to Chi road. He personally consulted the materials on how each Chi road was built and how much cost, death and injury the construction process had: "that''s still the premise for us to cherish the lives of slaves."


    Liu Yan remembers a lot of information about road construction.


    In order to build the road to Shu, Li Tang dug the plank road. Thousands of people sacrificed one after another. It took several generations to build it again and again. The death and injury should be calculated by hundreds of thousands of people.


    In modern times, Chinese people traveled across the sea to search for gold. However, gold was not found. It was sent to build various roads in batches. Under every sleeper of the railway in North America, there was a Chinese body. It''s no joke.


    The road they are using now from Gaoxian to mashijin takes more time than the one from Zhuoxian to Gaoxian, and the casualties are also more serious. That''s because the terrain on this side is more complex. Several sections have to open mountains. Fortunately, there is gunpowder. Otherwise, I don''t know what to repair, and there must be several times more deaths and injuries.


    Liu Yan first set foot on Ma Shijin before the establishment of the state of Han. At that time, they were forced to evacuate Changguang County, or they first went to the Miaodao islands to breathe, and then found this place for cultivation and rest on the Liaodong Peninsula.


    Ma Shijin is actually a modern Lushun. There is a natural deep-water port on this side, which can be easily built. It has not only a natural deep-water port on this side, but also circular arms on the periphery, leaving only one channel for ships to enter. As a military port, it can be more likely to avoid sudden attacks by enemy ships on the water surface, but if it is blocked, it is not easy to go out. It has both advantages and disadvantages.


    To enter Liaodong Peninsula, the patrol team must first pass through a wall more than ten miles long. The reason for the establishment of this wall was that Murong Yan came to attack at that time. Liu Yan didn''t have many troops at that time. He used few resources to establish the wall defense line, which also made Murong Yan army retreat because it felt that the cost of strong attack was too high.


    This is the only place where Liu Yanli built the wall defense line with the system. Behind it, the palace city was built and used. For example, the palace city walls in Linzi and new Chang''an were actually built with the system, not rammed earth structure, but stone.


    Now Murong Yan state has been destroyed. Although there are still Murong remnants, it is too far from Liaodong Peninsula. Including Liaodong and other places and the peninsula are all Han soil. In fact, the city wall of Liaodong Peninsula has no great military value, only 500 people are stationed as a symbolic significance.


    After entering Liaodong, you can clearly distinguish the difference from the northeast. You can see the forest of villages and towns. Even compared with the mainland, it will still look desolate.


    "There is a lot of snow in the northeast. There is only rainfall here." Yu Yi didn''t understand what the phenomenon was. In fact, he had never been to Liaodong Peninsula: "the two places are not far apart, but they are two scenes."


    Liu Yan has personally experienced more than once that while it is raining, there is no drop on the other side without taking a step. He doesn''t think there is anything strange.


    When they entered Liaodong Peninsula, they saw prosperity.


    The population of Liaodong Peninsula was nearly one million when it was the largest. Although it did not live in a city, villages and towns could be seen everywhere, and naturally there were farmland developed.


    At present, Liaodong Peninsula still has a population of more than 500000, which is one of the most populous administrative regions in the border area. Most of them follow Liu Yan when he is down. They do not lack some meritorious families. They also regard themselves as the people close to the son of heaven.


    When Liu Yan went out to this place, the people were greeted by thousands of people. The whole station, including the surrounding areas, saw whether people were removed or not. Bursts of slogans shook the ground.


    "Your Majesty." After su Le finished, I saw that he was old and was elected as the representative to meet Liu Yan. He was dressed in all his clothes: "Your Majesty has come again after eight years. I finally see your majesty again."


    In fact, Liu Yan has forgotten who the person in front of him is. First, he is not impressed by Su Lewan, the head of the first Qiang family accepted in Changguang county. Second, there are too many things to deal with every day. It''s really difficult to remember everyone clearly.


    Of course, Liu Yancai won''t say he doesn''t know, smile kindly and ask how he is doing, how many children and grandchildren he has.


    "Well done. There are many children and grandchildren. They are all working for your majesty." After su Le finished, I specially mentioned Su Dong, the Sheriff of tieliaoxi County, saying that he was his eldest son. I met Liu Yan more than once when I was a child. He mentioned several later, either as a local official or in the army, as if the whole family were working for Liu Yan: "I''m old, so I''ll provide for the aged here."


    Liu Yan remembered that the family was originally Qiang, but it was also almost sinicized Qiang. It was one of the families he took the initiative to join when he started his family. His next thought was that there were six local officials in the family. The most promising one was the Sheriff of a county. The worse one was the important position in the county, not to mention the other four in the army. The highest position was the school captain, which could be regarded as a family of officials.


    Their original surname is Su Le, which has been changed to the Su surname. It will not be the best family for foreigners to become Han people, but it also looks quite good. There are not many naturalized Han people like the Su family. Qian Jiantong, who was originally a Hun, is the best among the naturalized Hu.


    The welcoming ceremony soon ended, and then there was an official led carnival. Liu Yan must participate in it. Even if he pretended to remember the meritorious officials and be kind to the people of the dragon, otherwise there would be a stain of being mean and ungrateful.


    In the state of Han, there are domesticated Hu Huns, but they account for a small proportion. There are only 99.9% of the centers, about 10% of the middle-level people who are born of domesticated Hu Huns, and about 20% of the grass-roots people. In fact, the real right to speak is still in the hands of the Han people.


    The official registered residence of the Han nationality is only one ethnic group. The registered residence is not Chinese. It is sure that it can not participate in the system. Liu Yan does not need to engage in the project of ethnic minorities to the international community. He knows that the national division is the more pure and better.


    After getting on board, Liu Yan asked people to find Su Dong''s resume. At first glance, Su Dong''s ability may not be very outstanding, but it still belongs to the type of dedication. He looked at the resume of another Subei who was a school captain, which was much more beautiful.


    "Seventeen members of the lineal clan of the Su family died in the war, and there are more collateral branches..." Liu Yan is actually afraid of the official family. He knows that all official families can become aristocratic families and even door lords at any time: "no matter what future generations are, at least any generation of pioneers have paid."


    If you have worked hard for most of your life, but you haven''t created any value, even if you have created anything, it can''t help future generations. What''s the difference between living in vain?

 Chapter 810

    Most people do not live simply for themselves. No matter what ideas they have before, once they have future generations, almost all their energy will be transferred to their children.


    The vast majority of men can enjoy the waves before they start a family. Even if they have income from work after they start a family, more than 90% of the resources are basically used for their wives and children and their parents, and very few can really provide themselves.


    The ideology of Zhuxia elders has almost been stereotyped. A large part of their hard work and busyness is not for themselves. Parents should take care of their children and the elderly. They always think that they should work harder and leave something to future generations.


    Of course, there are selfless people in the world, but because the number is too small, it is necessary to praise that virtue with publicity. In fact, more people are mortals.


    The so-called mortal is willing to contribute where he can, but beyond his ability, he is really powerless. That is a kind of scruples. If he selflessly contributes, what will his family do? It can''t be the labor value created by themselves that makes the family eat bran and swallow vegetables. In fact, people who are not so relevant use their labor income to eat and drink spicy food, right?


    However, those who have had many experiences in society will become more and more complex. At least they will no longer believe that the ending of the prince and princess in each fairy tale is a happy life. The prince and princess should also consider daily necessities, rice, oil and salt. They will also quarrel because of some disappointments in life, and there is no perfect ending.


    Liu Yan can''t stop the existence of the official family. They have paid and deserve to gain.


    The first generation worked hard. They had legitimate reasons to enjoy the fruits of their labor, and of course they could transfer any resources created to their future generations.


    In fact, if the first generation tries to create their own value, but the second generation can''t enjoy it, it''s really against common sense. Everyone in the world will become muddle along, and no one has the motivation to work hard.


    "Widows never exclude vested interest groups, but those who arbitrarily destroy the legal framework and commit crimes." Liu Yan said earnestly: "since you are a person with vested interests, you should safeguard the law. After all, it is a tool created by the person with vested interests to safeguard your own interests. If the person with vested interests destroys recklessly, it is tantamount to smashing the shield created by yourself and waiting to be pierced by a sharp blade one day."


    For the so-called official generation, such as sang Yu and Yu Yi, they are not unable to understand Liu Yan''s words. They deeply know that Liu Yan is right. The existence of the law is to protect the vested interests, because the law is really formulated by them. Since it is designated by them, how can there be provisions that damage themselves?


    Only those spoiled bear children don''t understand that truth. They feel that their destruction and recklessness are very arrogant. They need to show their privileges in that way. They don''t know that they are digging their own corners. Even if the walls of their generation don''t collapse and crush themselves, the walls will always collapse one day.


    "Although there are pests in the Han Dynasty, the officials are generally clean and bright." Sang Yu has enough qualifications to judge. He himself is the supreme judge of the country: "ruling the country according to law is not only safeguarding the national system, but also protecting the people."


    Order is very important, just like a rotten country. Even if the existence of laws is full of loopholes, it can not be maintained, but it is still better than no law at all.


    The law is indeed safeguarding the vested interests, but the law is also protecting ordinary people. At least the weak don''t have to worry about the wanton abuse from the strong, because there are laws that restrict the strong.


    Originally, Yu Yi had more say than sang Yu on that side. After all, he was a Tingwei and did the work of punishing the powerful class. After the reform, he became a second Chief Justice, still holding a large number of resources, but he lost his right to trial, but still retained the right to participate.


    At the beginning of the founding of every country, the first generation of meritorious people will have a limit even if they are stupid. They will have all kinds of selfishness, but they will not lack anything in safeguarding the country. Because they understand that only the existence of the country, or even maintaining the strength and stability of the country, can their rights be better protected.


    A new country is always prone to problems. In the second generation of meritorious people, they not only don''t know how difficult it is for their parents to create a country, but they may feel that it is natural for them to have privileges, or they are not satisfied with their existing rights at all. They like doing things that they know are risky or will cause big problems, and they enjoy it.


    Zhuxia did not lack the regime of II, which was basically caused by the educational failure of the first generation, so there was a crucial argument that the most dangerous of any new dynasty was the second generation, not only because there were all kinds of brain disabled and ambitious people in the second generation, but also because the first generation did not die. If the king dies before an ambitious and undiscovered feat, the probability of another Dynasty change is infinitely high.


    Liu Yan was relatively satisfied with his subordinates'' children. At least he didn''t hear that any bear child had done some dirty things. More importantly, he saw that someone''s children worked hard and climbed to a certain position with the resources owned by the family.


    Sometimes, Liu Yan would actually wonder if he should learn from some "predecessors" to clean up meritorious officials. Just think about it a little. For one thing, he was younger than most of the ministers. Unlike Liu Bang, who was old after becoming emperor, he was worried about whether those ministers would rebel in the same way after his death. Second, at least he hasn''t found his children stupid. He doesn''t have to worry too much that stupid children will ruin the country.


    Why did Han Xin die? He is too young, younger than anyone who has made contributions in the process of the Han Empire. Others are half buried in the coffin, but he is young and strong. If all meritorious classes die by age, he will be in his forties at most.


    Han Xin beat down two-thirds of the territory in the early days of the Han Empire. He was so young. Who wouldn''t be afraid? Who can guarantee that his EQ will always be so low? If he wants to change the Dynasty one day, the rivers and mountains of Lao Liu''s family will be finished in minutes.


    Empress Lu said to Xiao He, "if Han Xin doesn''t die, the world will be restless". The so-called restlessness here is not that Lao Liu''s family wants to finish, but to persuade Xiao He to participate in cheating and killing Han Xin, otherwise the world will inevitably break out again. At that time, not only Lao Liu''s family will finish, but also how many people will die.


    Liu Yan looked at the waves of the sea and wondered how he could live at least another thirty or forty years, more fifty or sixty years. Those ministers who were at least ten years older than himself would not be able to endure better than himself. There was no need to leave a stain on the history books.


    Liu Xiu, the son of Wei Mian, didn''t kill meritorious officials and gave them very high treatment because he was young enough and didn''t worry about dying first, so he wouldn''t have so many ideas.


    Li Shimin repeatedly accepted the generals and successfully rebelled against his Lao Tzu. He also didn''t kill meritorious officials because he was young enough. What he was a little more complicated than Liu Xiu was that Li Tang had many enemies at that time, especially the great enemy of Turks. Another point is that most of the generals he accepted were from small families. They need to be used to suppress the five surnames and eight Zongs.


    To some extent, Liu Yan also needs to pull one faction to suppress another, use the northern faction to suppress the southern faction, and support the factions in Bashu or Liaodong to contain the north and south.


    After all, where there are people, there are Jianghu. People always compete for interests, so there will be no peace. The reason why we are at peace is that if we can slap ourselves to death easily and without fear, who is willing to talk endlessly.


    Liu Yan and others boarded the ship from Ma Shijin. The original plan was to land at Jingkou near Jiankang, but later they made temporary changes.


    The personnel of the patrol team are very large, and many loading ships need to be used. The escort is all from the warships built by the system, and a considerable number of personnel are loaded by the transport ships produced by the system. Liu Yan and several important officials take the warships independently developed and built.


    The warship on which Liu Yan rode was 42 meters long, 18 meters wide and seven meters deep.


    The reason why it is called a warship is that it is the latest gunship loaded with guns. Because it has used the site rotating bed crossbow, the naval gun is directly made into a rotatable turret. In addition to the retractable front loaded gun, the style is not much different from the modern turret.


    "The warship is loaded with iron plates. After testing, it can completely resist the attack of cold weapons." Wang niches, born as generals, showed great humility in front of Liu Yan: "we also designed a closed hatch, which can be closed even when water enters. As long as it is not seriously damaged, there is no fear of sinking."


    Because it is loaded with iron plates, it looks like an iron armor ship from a low angle, but in fact, its structure other than the keel is still dominated by wood.


    The cabins mentioned by Wang niche are made of new rubber materials to ensure sealing, and the cabin door is also designed with valve.


    Liu Yan saw the warship at first sight. If he didn''t confirm that there was no chimney, he mainly relied on sail. It was really similar to the warship during World War I, not only the design of turret, but also because the architectural layout above the deck was very close to modern times.


    To tell the truth, Liu Yan was not familiar with ship design. He just put forward some ideas. Unexpectedly, the Navy really made the appearance of the new warship similar to that during World War I. He had a detailed inspection before the fleet set out, including the firing of naval guns. Except that the warship was too small, he was generally satisfied.


    "We have built a small all iron warship, which will not sink, but..." Wang niche was so embarrassed and seemed helpless: "even when the sails were full, he ran very slowly."


    The iron washbasin is put in the water because its overall structure will not sink. The ship is made of metal. As long as the hull design is reasonable, it makes no sense, because the ship will sink if it is iron.


    The steam engine has not been tossed out. In addition to manual rowing, ships use wind to navigate. At present, ships mainly made of metal materials are really too advanced. At most, they are pulled to a certain sea area as a fixed fort.


    "What''s its fastest speed?" Liu Yan got the highest speed of the warship and nodded: "the sixth quarter is very fast."


    Don''t despise it. It''s good for a traditional building ship to run three or four sections. For example, the fastest flying shear ship in the sailing age runs fourteen sections at the fastest time, and the fastest traditional blessing ship is seven or eight sections.


    Liu Yan still knows a little. Now he uses front mounted guns, and some technologies are not in place. Warships like this one are still ahead of him. There are six 180 mm main guns in front and three behind them, and the rest are 18 auxiliary guns with a caliber of 95 mm installed on both sides of the ship''s side.


    Another embarrassing point is that the turret turns to one side, and the main gun and auxiliary gun fire at the same time. Even if the hull structure of the warship can withstand recoil, the warship will capsize, resulting in separate shooting.


    There seems to be nothing wrong. Even if an artillery position is built on land, the adjacent artillery will not be fired at the same time, but the firing time interval will be arranged. It is the same because of the vibration caused by artillery firing.


    Twelve gunships are in the fleet. They are different from the surrounding ships in style. They look so special. The hull of the line pattern is beautiful and explodes the rest of the ships.


    Liu Yan asked them to come this time. In fact, he was carrying out the final long-distance trial voyage. Ma Shijin was the starting point. First, he went to the Japanese islands, Then follow the route to Yizhou (Taiwan), accompany the patrol team to the following Nanyang sea area, then leave the patrol team to Malacca for detection and supply, and finally go to pingman Colonel''s headquarters to join the war against the Gupta Dynasty.


    When the fleet sailed to about Dadonggou, Liu Yan deliberately stopped the fleet. He looked at the sea quietly for a long time. No one knew anything special here. He thought he was watching the formation of fishing boats returning.


    In fact, Liu Yan didn''t only think about slaughtering the Japanese once, but it seems that it is more appropriate to use it as labor and cheap cannon fodder. He knows that as long as the Zhuxia is weak, even if he kills all the Japanese, the Zhuxia will still be bullied by other nationalities or races. The most important thing is to keep itself strong.


    "Fire here."


    "Yes!"


    Before long, the roar of guns began to sound. Naturally, there were no bullets loaded. It was just a sound.


    Sang Yu said in confusion, "this is very special to your majesty?"


    Yu Yi is completely in a circle. Sang Yu has not experienced the battle with Liu Yan on the peninsula, nor has he. He thought something special had happened here.


    It is true that something special has happened, but it will never happen again.

 Chapter 811

    The number of the whole fleet is very large. In addition to 12 gunships, the total number of warships and transport ships reaches 720. They keep the formation sailing through the wind and waves. From a distance, there are rows of scenes.


    The fleet will go to the Japanese islands. Generally speaking, it will be relatively close to the peninsula.


    The aborigines on the peninsula were almost emptied, and a large number of Han people came to live. In various towns near the coastline, people would naturally be surprised to find the large fleet on the sea, so they had to go to the coast to watch.


    "How much!"


    "Only a big man can have so many warships."


    The new immigrants on the peninsula are probably the first people to enjoy the strong benefits of the country. They received houses from the indigenous people on the peninsula and replaced the land several times. More importantly, many smart singles accepted the indigenous women on the peninsula.


    Living in the hinterland will not have a very intuitive understanding of the strength and weakness of the country. That is, their own position will have no threat from other races.


    People living in the frontier have personal experience of the strength and weakness of the country. When the country is weak, it will suffer from the continuous invasion of other races. Even if it does not lose its life, it will certainly suffer losses in property. When the country is strong, there will be no invasion from other nationalities. On the one hand, they will find that the resources they can get are increasing. At the same time, when they have contact with other nationalities, they can also feel that they are cautious about themselves.


    Whether the country is strong or not can best be explained by going abroad. Even if a weak country does not encounter obvious discrimination, it must be despised and made difficult by all sides. Even if people in powerful countries do not get many privileges, at least no one dares to discriminate. If they want to make things difficult, they have to think about what will happen if the officials of powerful countries intervene.


    Today''s Han people can walk sideways in the whole East Asia, let alone encounter any difficulties. Foreigners must be humble when dealing with Han people, or they will not do anything. Before long, a Han army will come and start their own performance by saying "I heard that people here don''t respect Han people".


    In fact, there are not many foreigners around the state of Han. They are either destroyed or run away. Those who are not destroyed or run away have become servants. Those servants still think day and night about whether they can become a Han.


    "China... Is too powerful." Ma Dan is a small Japanese. He is a member of the Japanese Islands who goes out to work. He either joined the army as a servant, or became a slave, or came to the peninsula with a work permit to become a servant of a Han family: "I''m really jealous of your origin."


    Ma raised his chin slightly. He is the employer of Ma egg. He named Ma egg, otherwise the Japanese employed had no name before.


    Other people nearby dare not even straighten up. They are the aborigines of the peninsula, but now they can only stay on the peninsula as slaves. Like the Japanese, they worked for the Han people, but these slaves from the peninsula had the lowest status.


    "What are you jealous of? You''re just too weak. Otherwise, if you become a servant and join the army, take a few heads on the battlefield, or serve for ten years, won''t you be able to have a Chinese nationality?" Ma Cong still appreciated Ma Dan''s diligence, but some disliked that his strength was too small: "I heard that the shogunate of general Zhengdong is calling supervisors. If you are willing to go, I can guarantee for you when the contract time comes."


    Ma Dan is very hesitant. He knows what kind of person he is. He is not tall and strong. He is also timid in character. He doubts whether he can be competent for the role of supervisor.


    "Thank you very much for your trust, but..." Ma egg is both inferiority and remorse: "I''m too weak."


    Ma Cong smiled. He was willing to recommend horse eggs. It doesn''t depend on the physique. Even if they are weak, what happens? Behind them is the Han state. Even if those slaves can press horse eggs with one finger, can they dare?


    "I can only put my hope of becoming a Han on my son or daughter." Ma Dan was full of longing and said, "I can get three five baht a month from you, so I can better feed my son. He is taller and stronger, and will certainly be able to go to war. When my daughter grows up, I can find a Chinese concubine."


    The horse nodded and stopped talking nonsense.


    It seems that every nation has such a complex?


    The Japanese are now the Han country. Everything is good. The Han people are also the most noble people in the world. They will have such a concept only because it will not be too difficult for the Han Army to clean the Japanese islands.


    However, the Japanese did not dare to fight. The Japanese naturally agreed to all the demands of the Han people. In addition, because the Han country was willing to accept the registration of the Han nationality by the Japanese, there was a desire for the Japanese to squeeze their heads in.


    If the state of Han now declares that the Japanese islands belong to the territory of the state of Han, everyone may not be happy, but more than 90% of the people are absolutely ecstatic. However, the Han country will not be so anxious to eat the Japanese islands, an insect shaped archipelago. If the Japanese Islands become their own territory and the Japanese people become Han people, they will have to eat better in terms of collecting resources, and there will be no cheap labor force.


    As a servant, Japanese people can get rid of it for three five baht a month. If they hire Han people, it is at least 100 yuan. There are different salaries due to different skills, including different positions.


    Of course, if the title is not enough, it is impossible to buy private slaves. If the title is enough, slaves are distributed by the state. The problem is that slaves can be rented from the government. For example, they hire craftsmen. Han craftsmen need 200 money, and slave craftsmen need to give 100 money to the government.


    Such a huge gap is, of course, deliberately created by the state. The disadvantage, of course, is that slaves are cheaper, overstock the jobs of the Han people, and it is more difficult for the Han people to be employed. But the problem is that most slaves are arranged for national projects. It is difficult for people to hire, but in fact, the impact is very small.


    The fleet did not land on Kyushu Island, but directly on the main island of the Japanese archipelago.


    The Japanese archipelago had known in advance that Liu Yan would come. The upper class groups of the Japanese archipelago flocked to the landing site. They also made a lot of decoration at the landing site, but they had to make some preparations for the ceremony.


    The fleet crossed the strait between Kyushu Island and the main island, and took the inland sea route between Hiroshima and Shikoku island. The landing point was Osaka.


    Of course, the names of the Japanese Islands mentioned above do not exist at all. The local people have their own names, and even there is no unity in their names.


    "I think I''m the first of the sons of heaven to go to sea?" Liu Yan had seen the sea of people on the shore on the ship, and it seemed that an area had been deliberately emptied. There were all kinds of decorations, and even a high platform that looked like a roof sacrifice: "this is the Fairy Island that the first emperor thought about day and night?"


    "Your Majesty..." Sang Yu didn''t want to blow Liu Yan''s face. What if he didn''t make a joke later? He said, "the Fairy Island mentioned by Lu Sheng and Xu Fu is Penglai."


    Liu Yan: "


    Lu Sheng and Xu Fu are two warlocks. It''s hard to say what they have. Anyway, they deceive the first emperor into seven meat and eight vegetables. It''s said that the use of troops for the Huns comes from Lu Sheng''s "Qin exterminator Hu". Da Suo boy and girl are Xu Fu''s requirements. Generally speaking, the magicians led by Lu Sheng and Xu Fu are trying to bring down the Qin Empire and prepare for the restoration of the old nobles of the six countries.


    Liu Yan didn''t know where Penglai was and asked a new question: "is there any relevant historical records that said Xu Fu was the ancestor of the Japanese?"


    "..." Sang Yu didn''t know what happened to Liu Yan, Some reluctantly said: "Xu Fu took 3000 boys and girls to sea more than once, accompanied by sergeants and entourages. Before the arrival of the Han people, most areas of the Japanese islands were desolate, and the boys and girls were cared for by sergeants and entourages. I''m afraid it would be difficult for the majority to survive. When the Han people observe the Japanese, they are not a single nation..."


    In short, sang Yu doesn''t think Xu Fu has such a great ability to create a nation. Maybe there are some descendants of boys and girls among the Japanese now, but the number is definitely not much.


    "Your Majesty, the big man did an investigation." Yu Yi is more familiar with the Japanese islands than sang Yu: "the western islands of the Japanese islands have descendants of Zhuxia, and most of them came from the wars of the previous dynasties. The most are the Fuyu people and the three Koreans from the peninsula."


    Is that so? According to the ethnography of the modern Japanese, they believe that their ancestors, in addition to the aborigines of the Japanese islands, came from the Zhuxia continent, the peninsula, the northeast and Nanyang islands, and found evidence from the relevant genes.


    Liu Yan just didn''t say anything. He really saw the investigation of the Japanese islands. For example, the western and northern parts of the Japanese islands are basically immigrants. Most of the people in Kyushu are Zhuxia and Peninsula. In fact, the western part of the main island is almost the same. To the East, it is mainly Dahe people, yebi people, shrimp Yi people and maynu people.


    At least at present, the Japanese archipelago is not a single nation. The Han state has always been called the Japanese, but there are still ethnic differences among them. At the same time, not everyone is good. For example, before the Han people came, the Dahe people and the nobi people were at war, and the shrimp Yi people were fighting and killing with the mayinu people.


    The fleet is ready to land. The first people to land will not be those including Liu Yan, but the forbidden guards.


    This side must have been controlled by the Han Army in advance. Even if they can meet, the Japanese can''t run around at all. They stand in a specific position and wait. They feel humble and kneel when they see the fleet outside.


    Osaka has a natural deep-water port. After the Han people found it, they established a port here. For example, the precious metals excavated on the main island of Japan are basically shipped from Osaka and then transported to the mainland.


    When the patrol fleet arrived, the port was emptied in advance, but it was still unable to accommodate so many ships, and the personnel had to go ashore in batches.


    After the forbidden guards began to land, the Japanese first burst out loud cheers. They didn''t know who arranged it. The crowd even sang together.


    "When I see a gentleman, I will write. When Yan laughs, I will have a good reputation. When I see a gentleman, I will be honored. When I see a gentleman, I will be honored. When I see a gentleman, I will be honored by the dragon. I will never forget my virtue. When I see a gentleman, I will never forget my longevity test. When I see a gentleman, I will be younger than Kong Yan. When I see a brother, I will be younger than Kong Yan. When I see a gentleman, I will live a long life. When I see a gentleman, I will be worried about the revolution. And Luan Yong Yong, all blessings are the same. "


    Sang Yu understood what he was singing and read it all.


    Liu Yan was a little confused when he just heard it. He didn''t understand what he was singing. The melody was heard in some palace songs and dances.


    Seriously, the official languages of all dynasties in Zhuxia are different. Every place in the Pre-Qin Dynasty has its own language. Guanzhong Dialect was used as the official language in the Qin Empire, and Chu Yin was the official language in the early Han Empire. In fact, the official languages of any subsequent dynasties are the hometown dialect of the emperor or the dialect of the capital region.


    "Japanese people sing with Yan Di accent in ancient times." Knowing that Liu Yan couldn''t understand Yandi''s accent, sang Yu explained: "the tune should be the elegant music of the Warring States period, singing the book of songs. Xiaoya. Liao Xiao."


    Thanks to the fact that Liu Yan made up some knowledge after he became the son of heaven, otherwise he would still be ignorant.


    The creation background of the book of songs, Xiaoya, Liao Xiao is the eulogy of the princes when they met the emperor of Zhou. It is also suitable for the occasion here, that is, Liu Yan frowned a little.


    Liu Yanke never wanted to keep the Japanese Islands independent. At the same time, he would not canonize any Japanese as princes. It is a bit against his heart to accept to be a Han. Do you still want to be a man? That''s a joke!


    "The Japanese have their own language everywhere. It''s difficult for them to sing Yan Di''s accent so standard." Yu Yi looked very happy. He regarded this as an all-round submission of the alien race: "the Japanese people can sing in unison. Obviously, they study very hard."


    The book of songs, Xiaoya, Liao Xiao on the shore was sung repeatedly. Liu Yan listened and tasted a little bit of "harmony song". The problem is that the so-called "harmony song" is the culture of Zhuxia mainland. Like many cultures, it is the continuous cycle of dynasties on the mainland. He lost himself. If he wants to be angry, he doesn''t know who to be angry with.


    When Liu Yan stepped on the land with his feet, the singing on the shore ended. First, there was absolute silence, and then suddenly the slogan of "ten thousand years of the son of heaven" broke out. This time, it was the Mandarin that was being popularized in the Han country.


    "Your Majesty, the Japanese upper class popularized Chinese much earlier than the Han officials." Sang Yu said this with a sad expression: "the big man is too big."


    "..." Liu Yan didn''t know what expression to look at, so he said, "the Japanese learn Chinese to live."


    The Mandarin of the Han Dynasty is actually the modern Mandarin after Liu Yan made Pinyin. He has his own evil interest in doing so, that is, he forgets that the so-called Mandarin is actually the northern language formed during the Manchu and Qing Dynasties.


    Because of the existence of Pinyin, even if there is no language Liu Yan is used to now, he can make it out from scratch with the help of Pinyin.


    In fact, the same language is very important to a country, and different voices are an obstacle. Liu Yan not only wants to popularize the same language at home, but also has a greater ambition to make the world have only one language (text).

 Chapter 812

    If you don''t want to destroy a nation physically, the best way is to destroy their culture and make their original language disappear at the same time.


    Every nation''s language has its own characteristics. Even if there are no words, some words or slang must have relevant background stories and allusions. In fact, any story or allusion is a nation''s history. If you don''t forget these, the nation''s culture will be preserved.


    There are many nations that have been eliminated from culture and language in the world, and their genes still preserve the genes of their ancestors. However, whether in terms of values, ideas or ways of doing things, they have no connection with their own nation, which is equivalent to a fundamentally integrated nation. The nation still has descendants. The problem is that there will be no difference from disappearance.


    The number of ethnic groups destroyed and integrated by Yanhuang nationality is terrible. Otherwise, it would not open up such a large living space. It is not that there is no one in those areas, but the people who once lived in that land, either destroyed or integrated.


    In fact, the earth is so big that there are too many kinds of non viable resources. Even renewable resources need land. If a nation wants more living space, it is squeezing the living space of other nations. That is a life and death competition. Failure is the stage to withdraw from the forest of nations in the world.


    Liu Yan is a man who has experienced modern information war... Or cultural war. At the time of his life, Zhuxia culture was not much different from being eliminated. People''s values, thoughts and policies had been fully westernized. But that is also a helpless thing. Who makes Zhuxia gradually lag behind in the long process of competition and doesn''t want to be completely left behind, naturally is to learn from others, that is, learn all regardless of excellence and dross, and even absorb a little more dross.


    Thanks to that debate, Zhuxia should also adapt to globalization, abandon square characters and use Latin letters. Their insistence kept Chinese characters from being abandoned, so that some cultures of Zhuxia were at least preserved. Otherwise, even if some history was preserved and the characters were completely changed, I don''t know whether the original meaning can be inherited.


    "For a long time, we have been exporting culture." Liu Yan is talking about the contribution of Confucianism, However, the Central Plains Dynasty has been reborn repeatedly and can still be strong: "for a long time, our language has always been the unique language in East Asia. Any country or race that wants to contact civilization can only learn our language. They have learned our language, and their thoughts are also affected, that is, sometimes there is a deviation of ''South Orange and North Orange''."


    In the Zhuxia cultural circle, the peninsula is actually the most successful domesticated group to a large extent. As a millennium dependent country, the peninsula is almost in line with the Central Plains Dynasty, and it is also a relatively docile group among many dependent countries; The same is the Jiaozhi side as a vassal state. After their independence from the Central Plains Dynasty, they did not add much blocking to the Central Plains Dynasty for a long time, that is, they did not cause too much harm; For a long time, the Japanese islands were actually very docile, even too humble.


    Whether it is the peninsula, Jiaozhi or the Japanese islands, as long as the Central Plains Dynasty is strong, they will be clever. If they dare to jump, it is the decline of the Central Plains Dynasty, which fully proves that any friendship is empty. They can stand only if they remain strong forever.


    Sang Yu thought Liu Yan was talking about the Japanese paying tribute successively. Glancing at the Japanese kneeling on the ground, he said: "the Japanese first paid tribute to the Central Plains in the second year of emperor Jingchu of Wei Ming Dynasty (238 AD), and was canonized as a pro Wei Japanese king."


    "Cao Rui?" Liu Yan looked at the Japanese dignitaries who knelt to the ground. Their clothes had obvious characteristics of the Han Empire, which was modified in some details: "I thought it was Cao Pi, Emperor Wen of Wei."


    There are so many specious jokes in later generations that it is difficult for non experts to distinguish whether they are true or false.


    Liu Yan seems to remember reading an article that he didn''t know whether it was a joke. It said that Cao Pi was in power when the evil horse platform paid tribute to the Central Plains for the first time. When it was clear that the Central Plains had entered the iron age, Cao Pi gave gifts to the evil horse platform envoys. They were the three great artifact Tiancong cloud sword (grass shaving sword), eight Chi Qiong gouyu and eight close mirrors widely spread by the Japanese.


    Whether it''s called Tiancong cloud sword or grass shaving sword, it''s a copper sword, which was given to the queen of the evil horse platform at that time.


    It is a kind thing to give jade to the Japanese. After all, jade has always been valued in Zhuxia since ancient times.


    The mirror is a bronze mirror. It is said that the mirror will be specially added as a gift, either because the king of yematai was a woman or because the makeup of the Japanese people was too ugly.


    Now there is no evil horse platform. As for how and by whom, Zhuxia won''t care. Another point is that the modern Japanese refused to admit that they continued in the country or nation of yemaatai, and their refusal is quite reasonable. The ancestors of the modern Japanese are those Daiwa people who are now entrenched on the main island of the Japanese islands near Siguo island. They asked them to admit that they continued in yemaatai, and no doubt asked the modern Han people to admit that they were Qiang and Qiang in the period of five Hu chaos The descendants of DI and Jie are so absurd. (solemnly declare that the Qiang and di nationalities in modern times are not the same as in ancient times.)


    Liu Yan admitted that some passages are still based. It is difficult for him to admit that the Japanese make-up looks good.


    At the scene, the Japanese aristocracy painted almost the same makeup. The face was full of white rouge, and two cheeks had blushes, and the females placed a narrow lipstick on their lips. Their makeup has a history. If you look back on time, it goes all the way to the ancient pre-Qin era and even the early Han Dynasty. The above makeup is exclusive to the court. People have to draw such makeup on the special day of marriage. Frankly, it is a lost culture of Zhuxia.


    It''s very unpleasant, but I have to admit that the culture of Zhuxia has been lost too much, and the other ethnic groups that absorb the culture of Zhuxia have been well preserved.


    There is a saying that if you want to see the reduced version of Li Tang Chang''an, you can go to the ancient city of Tokyo; If you want to see the drum culture lost after the Song Dynasty, you can go to Vietnam to see the drum team; Japanese karate and Bangzi Taekwondo are inherited or improved from Tang hands; More than these, one after another, can almost be written into an encyclopedia.


    "Japanese dignitaries have been following us." Yu Yi said about the makeup of the Japanese: "they have made pilgrimages to Jiankang many times, and the envoys look like this."


    By the way, the land of Zhuxia has actually preserved the same makeup. Even the five random flowers have not been completely "extinct", that is, few people can draw such makeup now, and they are no longer painted during the marriage period. Only some official prostitutes can draw when welcoming guests. This kind of makeup will change in the Sui and Tang Dynasties. The court has improved it, but some Sao Bao men will paint it among the people, but it is used in marriage.


    When Liu Yan arrived, he thought he would see every Japanese dignitaries holding fans, but he thought more. At present, there is no shadow in the two Song dynasties. Without the invention of Tuan fan by the Song Dynasty, it will not be spread to the Japanese islands. Naturally, the Japanese have not improved the folding fan, and the culture of Japanese dignitaries holding a fan naturally has not been formed.


    In addition, Liu yanmingxian found that the clothes of Japanese dignitaries were not kimonos of later generations, but the styles worn by some gods of yin and Yang. If he had studied history, he would have found that the dress of Yin-Yang Taoist officials was basically the official dress of officials in the spring and autumn and Warring States periods of Zhuxia mainland.


    It must be noted that at the beginning, the Japanese did not call the service they were wearing kimono. They actually called it Hanfu. The reason is, of course, that they improved on Hanfu. They didn''t want to call their traditional service Hanfu until Mongolia and Yuan destroyed the Southern Song Dynasty, went through the founding of the Ming Dynasty, and waited for the Manchu and Qing Dynasties to become the master of East Asia.


    What''s more, the Japanese dignitaries didn''t call themselves Japanese or Dahe people for a long time. In fact, they thought they were Chinese. Even if they used hiragana and katakana with partial radicals, they still called themselves Chinese characters. Until the Southern Song Dynasty, Japanese people gradually called themselves Dahe people, The fundamental reason is that they are no longer vassal states of the Central Plains Dynasty (Southern Song Dynasty), and they have equal diplomatic status.


    Liu Yan won''t follow the Japanese arrangement. He walked over and saw rows of Japanese dignitaries kneeling on the ground and raising their hips, but he didn''t have to go up to the high platform at the specified time according to the arrangement.


    The high platform is still the Zhuxia style. Liu Yan has learned from Wang Ji that the Japanese are very attentive to building the platform. All specifications and styles are the son of heaven model. He has repeatedly begged Wang Ji to let Liu Yan go to the high platform to accept the Japanese''s kneeling.


    Liu Yan didn''t even let the Japanese kneeling on the ground get up. It''s not that he deliberately wanted to insult or something. As the emperor of the Han country, he hasn''t lost his share to this point. In fact, he completely ignored it.


    "What is this?" Liu Yan stopped halfway and pointed to the things on the table. Three things were covered with red silk. He opened one of them: "bronze sword?"


    Wang Ji was appointed governor of the Japanese islands. What he needs to do is to supervise the mining of gold and silver mines everywhere, and even be responsible for the collection of sulfur and saltpeter. In addition, he is also responsible for deterring those countries in the Japanese islands, because the Han country is really too powerful, and he is like the supreme king of those countries.


    "Your Majesty, this sword is the sword that emperor Wei Ming gave to evil horse platform." Wang Ji picked up the sword from the stage with both hands. He was not afraid that the sword body was cut without the scabbard. He presented it to Liu Yan: "this sword was lost several times and found again. It is now owned by Dahe state."


    The so-called Daiwa country is now a very small country, but from the moment of its birth, the ambition of this small country is not generally large, but determined to unify the whole island of Japan from the beginning. If history had not changed, they would indeed have unified the whole island and ruled Japan strong. At its peak, it accounted for more than half of East Asia, and even the Pacific was once their inland sea.


    It''s a well maintained bronze sword. Strong Zhuxia traces can be seen from the carving patterns. The blade of the sword body also looks sharp. When you look closer, you can even reflect the face of the sword body.


    It''s just a bronze sword. Liu Yan didn''t plan on it. The significance of its existence is that at one time, emperors from the Central Plains Dynasty canonized a Japanese, leaving a record of Pro Wei Japanese kings in history.


    For Liu Yan, even if he has a hobby of collecting ancient swords, it is really meaningful to find the swords worn by great emperors or famous generals in history, that is, swords such as Gan Jiang, moye and Yuchang sword also have collection value. As for tiancongyun sword, it is almost indistinguishable from a broken copper.


    The Japanese people can take the three "artifact" given by Cao Rui, Emperor Wei Ming, on this occasion. They take out three "artifact" to express a meaning, which is probably "the son of heaven, we have always been our own people". The extension behind may be "my concubine has been stripped and cleaned, wiped with honey, and so on. Hurry to be lucky to my concubine".


    Liu Yan seemed to remember that the Japanese had knelt long enough and charged Cui zongfen. Soon, someone who specialized in singing shouted, "everyone is flat."


    There is no imperial edict or imperial edict, and there will be no imperial edict. It has to be the object of division and harmony. It can only appear in the romance works.


    First, the Japanese dignitaries stood up. After the last Japanese dignitaries, the rest of the Japanese people who had been observing stood up one after another.


    "The Japanese attach great importance to class." Although Wang Ji has only been governor of the Japanese islands for two years, he must study the Japanese: "their civilians are very conscious of respecting class superiority and inferiority."


    The Japanese islands are actually in the slave age. They will respect the class system, not by persuasion, but by killing people at every turn. For example, on the Zhuxia side, even the nobles can''t execute slaves at will, but the nobles on the Japanese islands can execute any nobles at will as long as they are interested. The following is to prove the solemnity of the class with blood.


    Don''t expect Liu Yan to have a cordial conversation with the so-called kings or nobles. Even the dialogue won''t happen. After some inspection, he felt that he had enough before he went to the high platform and walked up the stairs to the top platform. When he stood, the Japanese people on the scene knelt down like cutting wheat.


    "The king of Wen is on the top and in the sky. Although the state of Zhou is old, his order is to reform. There are Zhou Buxian and the emperor''s orders from time to time. The king of Wen Zhijiang is around the Emperor..."


    Good guy, Liu Yan is still thinking about what he should do. The Japanese actually sang the book of songs, great elegance and King Wen.


    This is a flattering poem. The author is Zhou GongDan, which is specially used to praise King Ji Chang of Zhou Wen. Since it was created, it will be sung on some special occasions. Of course, the intention is to flatter.


    After the song "the book of songs, great elegance, King Wen" was sung, the Japanese shouted something neatly, shouting and kneeling again and again.


    "Your Majesty." Wang Ji knew some Japanese and translated, "they think you are a God."


    Liu Yan said at this moment: "

 Chapter 813

    No matter from which aspect, Liu Yan seems to be no different from the living gods. The important officials of the Han state will have a more direct understanding of this, for example, they can greatly change into living people


    Human beings are born in awe of the strong and will give countless powers to imagine, forming a worship close to faith. The Japanese do not know that Liu Yan can change into a living person, but they know that Liu Yan rules a vast country and his army is invincible. Only in this way, they will regard Liu Yan as a God.


    For a long time, the Japanese regarded the emperor of the Central Plains Dynasty as a God. When Daiwa became Japan and the King became the emperor, they developed a set of worship system. For example, the emperor was a living God and his speech was not called crane sound.


    "Daiwa?" When asked, Wang Ji answered after a little evaluation: "a small country with a population of more than 200000, before the big Han did not involve the Japanese islands, they were the most belligerent and aggressive country on the islands."


    The population of more than 200000 is already very large in the Japanese archipelago. They rely on such a population and semi Stone Age military equipment. If the Han people don''t come to the Japanese archipelago, they will soon solve nobiko. The next step is to start with the countries of Kyushu and Siguo islands.


    "Your Majesty, the kingdom of Daiwa is also the Japanese island country with the largest number of servants." Wang Ji seemed to show off his political achievements: "other Japanese island countries have a population of 100000, only providing 5000 or 6000 servants to join the army, and the 200000 population of Daiwa has provided 30000."


    Wang Ji absolutely had a reason to show off. He integrated some Japanese island countries and sent out a Qu''s standing army to easily conquer Fujiwara, the capital of Daiwa. Unfortunately, he didn''t catch the king and fled to Nara. However, the king immediately sent someone to Wang Ji to say "I''m convinced" when he arrived in Nara.


    As the only country to surrender after being beaten, Wang Ji has no reason not to deliberately target and forcibly bring 30000 servants to join the army in a country with a population of only 200000, which is tantamount to the fact that the young people in Daiwa are basically empty.


    "I heard that more than 1000 of the 30000 servants from the kingdom of Dahe have obtained Chinese nationality?" Wang Ji didn''t dare to want an answer. He said modestly, "those who died in the war belong to Han nationality. A generation of men no longer belong to Dahe country. Their population can''t rise. It''s difficult for the country to make waves without labor."


    Liu Yan knows one thing. The country that exports school-age women to the Han country on the Japanese islands is not Dahe country at most. It can be said that the school-age women exported by Dahe country are definitely of the highest quality. Of course, he knows why. Not only is Daiwa afraid of the unhappiness of Han, but also because the young people in China are almost empty, don''t those women marry? The same is to get married, so marrying a Chinese man is naturally the most ideal.


    "In recent years... The number of women introduced by Han from the surrounding areas has increased again and again." Sang Yu, however, knew that the Han state had been plagued by the imbalance in the proportion of men and women: "it doesn''t count those who were directly abducted. There were 160000 foreign women who took the initiative to marry Han men last year."


    Those women didn''t come out of thin air. In fact, the Han people marched into the western regions last year and killed and captured a considerable number of Western men. The concept of serving the strong in the western regions is stronger. When Western women see that the Han people are so strong, the Han men are good to women. It''s unreasonable not to stick to them.


    Liu Yan suddenly remembered one thing. He wanted to forget to specify a law, that is, foreign women can automatically obtain Chinese nationality by marrying their own men.


    In modern times, how many Chinese women marry outside, not necessarily because they like the thick chicken of foreign men, but in order to obtain foreign nationality. There are relevant data, of which 340000 women marry out at most in a year. To calculate the number of people who have been married one after another, the number is surprisingly large.


    In fact, a woman''s freedom to choose who is her is that the men of this nation will certainly feel uncomfortable or more negative emotions. The straight point is that there are so many singles in this country, but women continue to marry outside. It''s like a dog for a long time. So the question is, why do women marry abroad is because they think foreign countries are good.


    "Zi Shen." Liu Yanxin had a bad taste, and the corners of his mouth also hooked up: "the responsibility of the censor''s office is not in place!"


    Sang Yu had a sudden heart and thought that Liu Yan knew what the hell had happened in the imperial palace. He made a stunned look, then apologized in fear and said, "Your Majesty, my minister is negligent."


    If the emperor thinks anyone is wrong, it''s also wrong. Even if he thinks it''s wrong for the sun to rise from the East, the whole country should immediately change the geographical labels. The East is no longer the East, but especially the West.


    "It was an oversight." Liu Yan made a thoughtful look and asked slowly, "those women who married big men, didn''t they get Chinese nationality?"


    Sang Yu made great efforts to recall. He had never paid attention to it before. How could he come up with an answer, but he understood Liu Yan''s meaning and immediately promised: "the minister will go to the book immediately and the Royal historian''s office will put forward legislation."


    In fact, Han people are willing to take foreign women because of the lack of women to a certain extent. You know, at least in the ancient pre-Qin period and a long time later, at least the Han people feel that their blood is very noble. They must not allow foreign blood to mix in, especially the more dignified people reject intermarriage with foreigners.


    The Han people''s high blood and noble character are not has the final say, but they do not understand how the ancestors of the summer have been strong and continue. Do they rely on conquering the alien race and having the womb of the alien women to grow themselves?


    In other words, the nomadic people understand this truth very well. They know very well that if the nation wants to continue without uterus, they will plunder the women of other nationalities if they want more uterus.


    A man and a large group of women can create a nation, but it is difficult for a woman and a group of men to create a nation. Even if a man shivers, a woman needs time to conceive her baby.


    Ancient people were precarious. It was possible that people were caught by leopards when they slept in a tree. They might also live a good life. Suddenly, a debris flow covered them. They really understood the importance of women''s womb. The social system was matriarchal society.


    Well, in fact, it is difficult for men to obtain a stable food source. Women have better collection skills and can get more food, so whoever has more food will naturally have more voice.


    For a long time, the expansion directed by Liu Yan was not only seizing land, but also robbing more women than land. Otherwise, even if you rob land, no one has eggs.


    "Yes, your majesty." Yu Yi didn''t know why Liu Yan asked himself, but he replied respectfully: "the general of the southern expedition ended before you went on a tour and transported 80000 ah San young women to China."


    Those A-San women are actually offered by the high caste of gitanado. The vast majority are the so-called Dalits, and a few are high caste women. They did this because some people in the expeditionary army knew that the Han country needed women and were happy to marry some people in the Han country with high caste women. The vast majority of Dalit women were actually accessories.


    Since it''s all about ah San, Yu Yi doesn''t mind talking about other countries, such as the credit made by Wang Meng after he went to bossasan.


    "Wang Meng?" Liu Yan still knows what Wang Meng did in Sasan, Persia: "his continuous purchase of female slaves has attracted the attention of Shapur II."


    Shapur II is the current king of sassanne of Persia. He can be called a great talent and strategy. In his early years, he was unlucky enough. For example, he was brewing a counter offensive against Rome, but there were riots and rebellions in China. Fortunately, the Romans themselves were also in civil strife.


    "The Persians blocked JINGLUE?" Yu Yi was deeply impressed by Wang Meng, not only as Liu Yan''s first personal secretary Lang, but also because Wang Meng showed wisdom and steadiness inconsistent with his age. He asked himself, but smiled: "the Persians, even if they want to stop, first, JINGLUE has not violated Sassanian law, and second... The Persians are flattering the big man now."


    Shapur II did not stop Wang Meng from buying female slaves. On the contrary, he sold the female families of the rebels and mobs to Wang Meng at a preferential price. That is, Wang Meng''s request to recruit female workers in bossashan was rejected.


    No one who can sit on the throne of the king is a fool except natural mental retardation, Shapur II is very clear about what women represent to a country (Nation). If the Han people get one more, it means that the Persian Sassanian is missing one. He can tolerate Wang Meng''s purchase of female slaves and even the sale of female family members of rebels and mobs. It is only to give face to the Han country, but it is intolerable for him to promise to take Persian women away wantonly by any means.


    Liu Yan is thinking about other things. He remembers that the skin of both men and women of A-San Dalit is very dark, especially the women of A-San Dalit... What do you say? Judging by his aesthetics, it''s really a little difficult.


    "Those women of ah San..." Liu Yan thought of Indochina peninsula again. It seems that there are only Jiaozhi and nearby races there, which is not different from Zhuxia? He asked, "is the sales good?"


    Liu Yan wanted to fork out. The women in Indochina Peninsula are actually pretty good in terms of Zhuxia''s aesthetics. Every nation is ugly, but the whole nation is ugly. It''s really rare.


    In fact, the current race in the Jiaozhi and surrounding areas of Indochina Peninsula is yellow skinned. Except that it is slightly different from the Han people in facial features, it is really no different. In his impression, those black skinned races in Indochina Peninsula are the descendants of ah San''s continuous immigrants in the past and reproduction.


    For example, Thailand is not only rich in human demons in later generations, but Thai women do not lack beauty in terms of Zhuxia''s aesthetics.


    Another example is Bonzi on the other side of the peninsula. If there are photos from childhood and photos from adults, the most obvious difference is that they generally had a pig nose when they were young. But when they were adults, anyone who had nothing to do would have to go and have a look. Even if beauty was artificially created, it looked beautiful when they were young. When they reached their age, they would look again... Ha ha!


    Liu Yan, including Liu Yan, is no longer in Osaka. Liu Yan wants to have a look at Mount Fuji.


    At present, most parts of the Japanese islands are in a wild state, and most of the population is concentrated in a few plains. For example, the country of Daiwa can always invade the outside world, that is, they occupy the probably best plain area above the Japanese Islands (Kanto Plain of the Japanese Islands) in order to have enough farmland to support the use of troops abroad.


    At this time, naturally, there will be no Tokyo. In fact, there are no big cities on the Japanese islands. They are basically scattered small villages. The largest town is the capital city of falcon, located on Kyushu Island, with 40000 people. They are of Yufu descent.


    The emperor of the Central Plains wanted to see Yunshan (Mount Fuji). It was a great honor for the Japanese. Although they didn''t have anyone qualified to talk to Liu Yan, they still begged to follow. It seemed that it was the happiest thing in the world to watch Liu Yan from a distance.


    "Installed." Liu Yan said expressionless, "they are really afraid and have to pretend to be in awe and worship. If it weren''t for the lack of labor, few people... Hum!"


    Sang Yu and Yu Yi looked at each other and didn''t understand at all. What''s the reason why Liu Yan is so annoying about the Japanese goods that Liu Yan can fly away with his mouth.


    The Japanese now call Mount Fuji Yunshan for a reason. From a distance, Mount Fuji is shrouded in white snow all year round. Due to the existence of ripples, doesn''t it look like a layer of clouds? Now they do not regard Mount Fuji as a sacred mountain, nor do they create the great God of Tianzhao, nor suppress the Baqi snake, but simply as a beautiful mountain peak.


    "No ''Sakura''?"


    Liu Yan has come to the foot of Mount Fuji. He looks at a piece of lush green with a variety of trees, most of which are pine and fir, but he doesn''t see cherry trees.


    "..." Sang Yu didn''t understand what Liu Yangang just said. Seeing the disappointment on Liu Yan''s face, he lowered his voice and said to Yu Yi, "Your Majesty seems to know the Japanese Islands very well."


    Yu Yi nodded silently. If Liu Yan hadn''t said, who knew that the Japanese islands were rich in gold and silver, and even a mountain that the Central Plains didn''t know was described in advance, which made him more convinced that Liu Yan had a divine skill similar to tianyantong.


    Of course, there are no cherry trees in Mount Fuji now. It can even be said that cherry trees can not be seen in the whole Japanese islands.


    The real origin of cherry blossoms is in the Himalayas, which was slowly introduced into the Yangtze River Basin and the Japanese islands in the Song Dynasty.


    In the Song Dynasty, the development of forest garden culture reached its peak. The government of the Song Dynasty has conducted flower appreciation activities more than once, especially after Su Dongpo established the West Lake scenic spot, it will hold flower competition activities in the West Lake almost every year.


    Scholars in the Song Dynasty had a special interest in drinking and having fun. They also created countless gimmicks. In the season of cherry blossoms in full bloom, they spread a blanket under the cherry tree and got some futons. Several friends sat together drinking and writing poetry. The Japanese have seen it more than once and feel that it is really higher than the sky. With the nature that the Japanese feel good, they must learn, We will understand the future development.


    "Before I leave, let someone ask who is willing to go with me to the big man." Liu Yan didn''t see the cherry trees and didn''t understand that the cherry trees were only acquired by the Japanese in the two Song dynasties. If he didn''t see what he wanted to see, he would be in a bad mood. He turned to Wang Ji and said, "you know what those who don''t want to go back to the big man with the few should do."

 Chapter 814

    Liu Yan didn''t see what he wanted to see. There are several super large gold mines and super large silver mines being mined in the rest of the Japanese islands. It''s necessary to visit them.


    The geographical location of the Japanese islands is located in the middle of the continental plate. Its formation was the collision and uplift of the continental shelf in ancient times, which was once a place full of volcanoes.


    The collision of continental shelves will turn out some deep resources, especially volcanoes, which will lead to a terrible storage of some precious metals.


    Before the Han people came to the Japanese islands, the Japanese actually began to dig for gold and silver, but their social structure doomed that food was the most precious. Because there is no prosperous maritime trading system, the glittering gold and silver are doomed to rot in the warehouse and can not give full play to the value of gold and silver.


    At this moment, Liu Yan was standing in a warehouse. At a glance, the gold and silver ingots stacked in the shape of a pyramid reflected the light of the fire. Piles of shining gold and silver reflected each other. Unexpectedly, the light turned the whole warehouse into day.


    "The quantity of gold and silver here is the same, but there is more gold than silver." Wang Ji didn''t know so much. He was very surprised that gold was heavier than silver: "each warehouse has the same reserves. There are twelve such warehouses."


    Liu Yan didn''t lose relevant knowledge. He remembers that the gold per cubic centimeter is about 19g, but the silver per cubic centimeter is only about 10g. Of course, the same volume is that gold is heavier than silver.


    To put it simply, the gold ingots in the warehouse are the same size as the silver ingots, but it takes two silver ingots to have one gold ingot, which is almost as heavy as their own value. That is, the silver in Zhuxia is far less than gold, which leads to the fact that silver is more valuable than gold


    No kidding. After silver became a currency in circulation in Zhuxia, there was definitely more silver on the market than gold, but it was silver obtained from overseas through trade. For example, more than 80% of the silver of Zhu Ming generation came from the Japanese islands. After the Manchu Qing Dynasty, the new silver basically came from America, and the silver of America was not brought to the Manchu Qing Dynasty by Indians, It was brought by the European and Manchu trade.


    Twelve warehouses each store two tons of gold and one ton of silver, that is, 24 tons of gold and 12 tons of silver. They are not all that the Han state obtained in the Japanese islands, but a new batch of goods waiting to be transported away.


    "The great man obtained 87 tons of gold and 96 tons of silver from the Japanese Islands?" Liu Yan nodded when he got the answer and said, "it''s far from enough to use."


    In fact, Liu Yan doesn''t know how much gold and silver are stored in the Japanese islands. Anyway, he just keeps mining and plundering. Compared with gold, he pays more attention to silver. The reason... Naturally, the system can turn into gold out of thin air, that is, he doesn''t know whether he will disappear after his death, People are squandering the gold "transformed" by the system in any country other than Han.


    Wang Meng lavishly spent money in Persia and even went to Rome to spread money. The gold he spent was a product of the system. If the Persians and Romans were willing, he even had the idea of spending money to buy land, just because the amount of gold was really too large.


    In fact, Wang Meng''s ambition is small. Liu Yan also wants to buy the whole world with gold. Unfortunately, many things must be non-sale.


    Even with the 87 tons of gold and 96 tons of silver plundered from the Japanese islands, the current amount of gold and silver in the Han country must not be able to support the circulation on the market, which is why Liu Yan has not worked out the ternary monetary system of gold, silver and copper.


    Why didn''t Liu Yan get the paper money directly? First of all, any system has a process, usually driven by social needs.


    For example, the trade is getting bigger and bigger, and it''s too troublesome to pull a few carts of money when paying the bill, so it''s ideal to deposit the money in an institution and pay the bill with the exchange voucher issued by the institution. If the reputation of the institution is good enough, it will not happen that someone wants to cash and can''t take it out. The credit value of the voucher is recognized and people use it as a habit, then paper money will be accepted.


    The truth is that, no matter in Zhuxia or elsewhere, a small number of people have made great trouble in replacing precious metals with paper money. Liu Bang instigated "replacing 100 money", Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty "White Deer money" and Yang Guang "being 100 money", which are all disguised plunder. For example, the paper money system was established in the Song Dynasty, which almost caused the national economy to collapse. It was only because the people of the Song Dynasty had a good background that the whole country did not go bankrupt, but the number of bankrupt vagrants was frightening.


    At present, the main trading mode in the Han Dynasty is not much different from that in previous dynasties. Of course, the main currency in circulation is copper money, but barter is more common because the amount of copper money is not enough to support circulation. In addition, maybe the goods themselves have utilization value, but copper money can only be sold by people.


    After seeing several representative gold and silver mines, there was no place worth visiting in the Japanese islands. He returned to Osaka port for a short stay. First, he had a necessary rest during the journey, and second, he waited for the Japanese dignitaries named.


    "What kind of real idea the Japanese should have, it seems they didn''t come." Liu Yan had told people in advance that taking away the Japanese people this time was to bring them back to the Han state for happiness, that is, it was not easy to return to the Japanese islands in the past: "even a casual County of the Han Dynasty, there should also be the largest town of the Japanese Islands with a more civilized atmosphere."


    "They are superior people here, and their property is here..." Sang Yu actually felt that Liu Yan was forced too obviously, but he didn''t worry at all: "I''m afraid there are no Japanese nobles who sincerely want to live in the Han Dynasty."


    What I''m saying is that people who leave their hometown are cheap. It doesn''t just mean that they go to a strange place without relatives, lose their dependence and are easy to be despised. In the final analysis, most of their property can''t be taken away. When they go to a new place, they have to start over again. Especially when dignitaries are forced to change a place, not only everything they are familiar with will disappear, but also it''s difficult to take all their dog legs away. How can they act as a bully!


    Liu Yan didn''t think that the Japanese people could move in good faith. What he was doing was just a necessary step for the Han country to obtain the rule of the Japanese islands. Instead of killing all the dignitaries or integrating them into the ruling class, he would move them all.


    It must be said that if those Japanese dignitaries could cause unimaginable harm to the Han country, Liu Yan would not do things so rough.


    The key problem is that even if the Japanese want to do something, they will at most stop the business of some minerals. When the Han Army works, some people are killed and injured, and the Japanese must die the most. Then it may make a fundamental change in the policy of the Han state on the Japanese Islands, such as from mild to fierce.


    No matter what the Japanese do, it''s just like that. There''s no need to describe the actions of a group or a certain Japanese. Within the time limit specified by Liu Yan, Japanese people named by name came one after another. They generally took several cars of assets and some slaves, even pretending to go to the Han country. They were very happy, happy and looking forward to it


    "I came and my family brought some." Yu Yi reported to Liu Yan after the arrival of the last Japanese dignitaries named: "some of them left the first heir in order. The smart one brought the first heir in order and left the rest of their children."


    Liu Yan knew that the Japanese people named would come. At present, the Japanese Isles are very diverse, but their living environment is doomed. He is too tolerant when he clearly knows that things can''t be done.


    All island countries or nations in narrow regions in the world have such commonalities. When they are weaker than people, their servility is higher than the sky, but when they are stronger than people, they can do things and be extremely cruel than anyone.


    When the Japanese arrived, they showed the greatest humility, even if they couldn''t see Liu Yan''s shadow. Kneeling down to Liu Yan''s position was a necessary procedure, and they had to be a slave to the Han people with a little identity.


    Liu Yan once inadvertently saw a Japanese dignitary treat the Han people standing guard carefully. He didn''t know how to think of some things in the Sino Japanese war. For example, even a senior official should be like a dog leg to flatter a Japanese squadron leader. He was deeply afraid that if there was something wrong in his attitude, he would burp the whole family.


    "That''s all I can do." Sang Yu said that the Japanese dignitaries gave in without a bottom line, so it''s not good to continue to make trouble: "with them, it''s more convenient for the big Han to enslave the lower Japanese."


    Liu Yan has to admit that this is the truth. It''s like when the British colonized India, they maintained a certain degree of respect for the three high castes in order to better enslave those low castes and make the utilized nations produce the greatest value. Some things really have to be done.


    The fleet set off again. Their next destination is Yizhou, not far from the mainland. After arriving at the destination, they will stop for a while.


    "Your Majesty, some Japanese people are very careful to test." Yu Yi thought it was funny: "they were worried that they would be left in the sea."


    Liu Yan had this idea, but it just flashed away. He is now the son of heaven. If he is a person with some power, it is quite appropriate to do so, but it is not good to do so as the son of heaven.


    The reason is very simple. At present, no Japanese can cause incalculable harm to the Han country. Others yield like that, cheat them out and throw them into the sea. How will others evaluate Liu Yan?


    The fleet carrying gold and silver set out at the same time as the fleet, and they separated on the way. The ships carrying the Japanese did not follow them to the mainland of Han. It is necessary for them to first understand the utilization of the sea by Han and how large the sea has been opened up by Han.


    "Since we don''t kill them, we should let them understand the power of big men." Liu Yan actually learned this move from the Japanese: "ants will never have the mind to shake elephants."


    Liu Yan was wrong. The Japanese colonized Yizhou. In order to keep some local Mountain Nationalities from making trouble, he specially invited the leaders of those tribes to visit Japan. He wanted them to see the powerful navy of Japan and the largest industrial zone in Asia at that time. Those leaders really saw the power of the Japanese, but they didn''t have patience to fight for rights and interests. They still raised the table behind them. (it''s the fog society incident. If you want to know, you can see the upper and lower parts of the film Syd Ke Barre)


    Yizhou is the pain of modern Chinese people. It only became the territory of Zhuxia in the Ming Dynasty. Any previous dynasty or separatist regime, that is, Sun Quan sent troops to land in Yizhou during the Three Kingdoms period, may feel that it has no use value or can''t stay. The anti righteous Sun Wu soon abandoned Yizhou.


    The Ming Dynasty turned Yizhou into a part of the territory of Zhuxia. As the first dynasty to own Yizhou, the demise of the regime was lost with the betrayal of traitors, and Yizhou was ended. It should be said that the old Zhu family made a great contribution to the territory of Zhuxia. For example, although the plateau marched to eliminate Mongolia and Yuan Dynasty, Daming also became the first generation of orthodox Central Plains Dynasty that brought the plateau into its territory.


    At present, the state of Han has stationed troops in Yizhou and sent people to explore and draw maps on the island. Of course, it has also become a part of the territory of the state of Han.


    Even if there are few resources on Yizhou Island, Liu Yan still regards Yizhou as a part of his native land, which is a complex that modern people should have.


    Liu Yan''s idea is one thing, but it''s a little too much to let the Han state really tilt its resources to develop Yizhou. There are too many places to build on the mainland. In fact, building the mainland is more valuable. Even if you really want to develop Yizhou, you have to wait until the construction that should be paid attention to on the mainland is over.


    The place where the Han army is stationed in Yizhou is basically the coastline, such as the place where the central part of the island is full of mountains. In fact, it is to send someone to observe it.


    "The mountain area above the island is larger than expected and almost runs through the central area of the whole island." Yu Yi is not talking about the exploration results of the Han state. It is that the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty once thought of opening up territory and sending people to Yizhou for investigation: "there are many savage tribes there, all of which are quite barbaric."


    Can the tribes in Yizhou mountain area not be barbaric? The island is so large and there are so many resources. The local people also divide themselves into mountain ethnic groups and original ethnic groups. The mountain people and the original people fight each other every year. In order to have a larger hunting area, the mountain people have also launched headhunting activities. The plain people also fight each other for their territory all the time. How gentle can you expect them to be?


    Liu Yan has responded to this situation. He did not because those tribes will eventually integrate into the national family. He is kind and willing to cooperate. Naturally, Hello, Hello, everyone. What he doesn''t want is to speak with a knife.


    "There are many natural deep-water ports here." Liu Yan has to thank the Chinese government for having the idea of using force several times. Some military culture courses have also mentioned it, so he will be so impressed: "it''s worth using."

 Chapter 815

    In fact, Yizhou has a lot of importance to the mainland. It doesn''t mean that according to international regulations, the waters around an island are the waters of all countries on the island.


    In terms of climate, Yizhou has always been windward for the mainland. Hurricanes or typhoons have been formed near the mainland in the Pacific Ocean, which are often stopped by Yizhou without causing too much trouble to the mainland.


    If the territory is not too tight, there is really no need to vigorously develop Yizhou. At most, it is to use some natural deep-water ports on the island to build the island into a transit place for overseas trade materials. Otherwise, more than three typhoons or hurricanes pass through almost every year, leaving a mess every time. That is the embarrassing situation of being blown down when the wind is raging.


    Liu Yan was not interested in drilling the mountains in the center of Yizhou. He walked along the Strait and inspected some ports.


    In the current form, Yizhou is not important to the Han state at all. The more peripheral Guam has been found. Even if you want to build a preventive military base and take value and strategic position, you should choose Guam instead of Yizhou.


    Then, the state of Han is now using troops on the Indochina Peninsula and the A3 mainland. Although Yizhou is an overseas Island, Yizhou does not have an advantage in distance compared with Hainan Island. Hainan Island is not the first-class storage place of war materials. It is not Yizhou''s turn.


    "Your Majesty, it''s near LV song." Yu Yu did not know little about Yizhou when he worked for the small court in Eastern Jin Dynasty. Luzon did some research in recent years: "there are still some small islands in the two islands (the Dongsha Islands), and Yi Zhou is a transit station for transporting goods to the mainland of the south."


    Liu Yan really didn''t pay much attention before. He forced Ge Gao to say that he manages everything every day. How can he pay attention to everything in detail. He also didn''t check it carefully. Otherwise, he would find that there are many frightening materials in the warehouse, such as spices, fragrant wood, precious stones, gold, copper ingots, etc.


    If the Japanese islands are rich in gold and silver, the Nanyang islands may not have as much gold and silver reserves as the Japanese islands, but the Nanyang islands are richer in resources.


    For example, in the later Philippine Islands, the gold reserves are actually very considerable, but more are copper reserves. It is no exaggeration to say that some islands are made of copper at all.


    Do you know what resources Spain, the Netherlands and the United States plundered most when they colonized the Philippine Islands? Anyway, it''s not bananas. It''s an exaggerated number of spices and rich copper resources. I didn''t take less gold. I also found platinum.


    At that time, platinum was not before, and platinum was often used as silver. The Philippine Islands is not a place rich in platinum. Compared with the Philippine Islands, America is much more than the Philippine Islands. However, South Africa has the largest reserves. South Africa is also one of the regions with the highest reserves of gold and diamonds in the world.


    By the way, Han actually found a route to South Africa, but it is really far away. Han is also doing some inevitable exploration and investigation on the A3 continent. For the time being, it has no intention to march into the past.


    Liu Yan didn''t mean to go to Luzon at all. His next destination is Malacca.


    For Liu Yan, it''s meaningful to go over the South China Sea again. He has served here for four years. Although he often stays in one place and doesn''t move, he has also done some landing exercises on warships with limited experience.


    The sea is still the sea, and the island is still in that place. The time is 1665 years earlier, which makes Liu Yan feel a little complicated when he stands on the deck.


    At present, the South China Sea is the most prosperous sea area in the Han Dynasty. Previously, it was the East China Sea, the Yellow Sea and the Bohai Sea.


    The current situation is that the Nanyang islands have been providing various resources. The resources plundered by the Indochina Peninsula are also by sea, let alone a large-scale war is going on across the other side of the Strait of Malacca. Naturally, ships come and go on the route of the sea area.


    The season is approaching winter. Naturally, there will be no snow in the South China Sea, but it is possible to form sea storms, which may evolve into hurricanes and typhoons sweeping islands or land.


    To say, Luzon is also devastated by hurricanes or typhoons several times a year. In the ninth year of Yuanshuo, it was the most exaggerated that it was devastated by seven hurricanes.


    In terms of current technology, it is impossible to detect the formation of storms with instruments at all. People have to be close enough to find them with their eyes. It is often too late to prepare for prevention after discovery. It is often found that ships formed by storms are buried in the sea, and the land that has not received timely information feedback is not prepared.


    "The annual loss rate is between 8% and 12%." Fu Wei was sent as a pilot to introduce some important central officials such as Liu Yan: "fortunately, most of them are sailing in formation, and most of the personnel can get timely assistance."


    Those who run alone and sink ships, unless they have nothing to float, or with the prosperity of all routes, they will be found and rescued by other ships soon.


    "The most losses are on more peripheral routes, especially the southeast route (including the south of Sulu Sea)." When Fu Wei said this, he pulled his cheek. For a period of time, the loss rate there reached 90%, which shows the degree of danger: "we have been exploring to the southeast and found several islands. For the time being, we have not found the Kangaroo Island mentioned by his majesty."


    Er, it''s Australia, but Liu Yan named Kangaroo Island directly. It must be said that the name is very appropriate.


    At present, the benefits for the whole country are basically outside the mainland. For example, the Indochina Peninsula provides food and incense wood and rubber, the Japanese islands mainly provide gold and silver, and the Nanyang islands provide spices, gold, gemstones, incense wood, etc. the mainland has not gone out of the wounds caused by the war.


    "And fruit." Liu Yangen didn''t forget this: "the first Han conquered the western regions, added recipes, and we did more."


    It''s true that the Western Han Dynasty opened up the western regions and added countless species to the Central Plains. Even when you go to the modern dining table, you still enjoy the labor achievements of the Western Han Dynasty. The more representative ones are cucumber (cucumbers), garlic (garlic), carrots, grapes, walnuts, alfalfa, pomegranates, etc.


    The Han state got Nanyang, and the biggest harvest was not precious stones and gold, but various kinds of spices, which directly led to the evolution of Han cuisine in countless grades.


    When you can eat more delicious food, no one will be willing to eat some rotten food with water, looking for food that can stimulate your taste. That''s why the earth will enter the era of spice trade in a certain period of time.


    The war of the Europeans for the spice trade is far longer than the silver war. India and the Nanyang islands can attract the attention of the Europeans because both places are rich in spices. They have maintained the monopoly war for hundreds of years.


    It is the Central Plains Dynasty that is close at hand. Even if it knows the existence of spices and the huge profits that spices can bring, the Central Plains Dynasty always feels that we are rich in land and resources, so we don''t want that stuff. We don''t know why Europeans and Arabs want to make a dog''s brain for that stuff.


    "Hiss..." Liu Yan inhaled not for anything else, but the food was too sour: "this kind of pineapple is rich in various vitamins. Few people eat this... Don''t anyone try it first?"


    That''s right. One of the origins of pineapple is in Nanyang. Before that, no one knew it could be eaten... Or the people who knew it could be eaten didn''t report it. As a result, Liu Yan ate an sour one when he wanted to eat it.


    Cui Zong was stunned and forced on his face. He responded in fear: "minister... Thought the food was sour."


    Liu Yan didn''t get angry either. He was relatively unhappy to let one try after another. In short, he wanted to get sweet.


    Of course, there is sweet in the back. Liu Yan is happy to share it with others. In fact, they don''t think it''s delicious. They must give Liu Yan face and pretend to eat ginseng fruit.


    "Your Majesty." Sang Yu seemed to think of it, put down his mango and said, "some indigenous people here are very similar to the Han people."


    Liu Yan thinks there''s nothing wrong with this. Ah San is emigrating to Nanyang islands, but ah San race is not rampant in Nanyang at present. Even if there are some dark skinned aborigines in Nanyang islands, the number of dark skinned aborigines is not much, but more are yellow skinned people, whose skin and facial features are the same as those of Han people, but their stature will be shorter, Then the physique is basically thin.


    What kind of physique is linked to eating habits and whether you can eat enough. For example, you live in the Japanese islands, but there is something called maisheng culture. They prohibit eating meat. As a result, you are getting shorter and thinner.


    Nanyang islands are rich in ethnic groups. You can see black charcoal head, you can find white skin department, and you can also find ethnic groups who wear Han clothes. You can''t tell whether they are Han people from their appearance.


    That''s very interesting. For example, the Han parliament gives preferential treatment to those who look similar to themselves, and then uses them to exploit the rest of the race. At the same time, for the sake of similar appearance, the Han country will integrate their ideas more. For example, those black charcoal heads have no idea of integration at all.


    "Ha ha ha..." Liu Yan didn''t know what he thought. He smiled for a while and said, "I''m enriching the table of Han people!"


    After leveling the grassland, due to the increase in the acquisition of livestock, grazing farms have been built, which has continuously reduced the prices of cattle, horses and sheep. At least at present, meat can be seen at every meal on the dining table of the Han people in Northern Xinjiang. It also extends in addition to cheese products!


    After conquering the northeast and other places, there has been an increase in traditional Chinese medicine. The dignitaries have to cook a ginseng old hen in three or two days.


    Occupied the Nanyang islands. Because the amount of spices obtained was too large, the official did not make it a luxury. It was necessary to add spices when cooking.


    In addition, the conquest of the sea has developed primitive fresh-keeping measures. Regardless of the coast or the mainland, a variety of seafood has also been added to the table.


    In addition, there are many kinds of vegetables and fruits.


    "I can predict a little." Liu Yan said proudly, "if all kinds of nutrition are sufficient, how can the average height of Han people be one meter eight?"


    There is no problem at all. As long as there is sufficient nutrition, people will not only be tall, but also have a very strong physique. Even there are many fewer problems.


    Others know what to be proud of. If you look at history, the average height of the ancestors of Zhuxia reached an exaggerated 1.9 meters at a certain time node in the ancient pre-Qin period. Please note that it is the average height, not an exception.


    "Even if nothing is achieved, I will at least make the price of all kinds of food not so high." What Liu Yan once wanted most was pork. He thought about it carefully and added: "the cost of slaves is very low, isn''t it?"


    As a ruler, Liu Yan can have that idea, but if he really deliberately suppresses the price of a product, especially when it is cheaper than cheap, he really can''t do it.


    Any kind of commodity is not produced! If the price is low enough to lose money, who is willing to produce that commodity does not have to have profit to have the power of production. If the price is forced down, believe it or not, the businesses that produce that kind of goods go bankrupt one after another, and then no one will produce it, resulting in the disappearance of that commodity from the market?


    Therefore, Liu Yan said his own words. The accompanying ministers didn''t hear it anyway. Instead, the sergeants paid tribute to Liu Yan with respect and expectation under the allowed conditions.


    When the weather is fine, sailing in Nanyang is not a pleasant thing, mainly because there is too much sunshine. Even sitting without doing anything, you can sweat all over and even run out of oil.


    In fact, no matter in which sea area, as long as it is sailing at sea, unless the ships built are high-grade enough, there is really no saying that navigation is comfortable. Just being exposed to the sun is a torture.


    After soaking in sea water and being exposed to the sun all the time, you will get sunburn every minute. This red piece of skin belongs to light, and peeling all over the body is terrible and uncomfortable.


    Of course, Liu Yan will certainly not suffer those crimes. He will stay in the sun for a long time only when he is ill. When he has to, he will at least have a sun umbrella.


    At present, the Han people running HNA actually don''t suffer so much. At least they don''t need to go through the torture of lack of vitamins in the initial stage of navigation of every civilization. At least from the beginning, they knew that they should bring bean sprouts and some easily preserved fruits. Exaggeration, they simply put an ice cellar in the cabin of the ship.


    After four or five days of sailing, Liu Yan saw the land again. Relying on his vague memory, he saw that it should be future Malaysia... Eh? Should it be Brunei or East Timor? It''s not a peninsula on the mainland anyway.


    When they arrived at this sea area, it was quite close to Malacca. They also met a special fleet here.


    It was a boundless ship at first sight. They were divided into two squares. When they saw the king''s flag, they shouted the slogan "ten thousand years of the son of heaven, boundless Han".


    Liu Yan still knows a little. Huan Wen has led his army to land in gitanado. It really doesn''t need too many warships to cause excessive waste. It should use an appropriate number to block the coastline of the Gupta Dynasty.

 Chapter 816

    Nothing can make Liu Yan feel happier than the sparkling boat and the view of the forest of Han flags. Although some of his efforts have been for power, he does not go against his heart to say that it is for the fallen Han people to stand up again.


    Liu Yan has long been unable to meet the needs of revitalizing the glory of the Han family. What he wants is to see all the Han flags in the world. He doesn''t want to see the flags of any country or nation except the Han flag.


    "To master HNA is to master the world." Liu Yan knows that Zhuxia culture has always been a land power culture, which is determined by the threat from the land itself: "now there is no threat to the existence of big men on the land. We have enough energy to focus on the ocean."


    About 70% of the earth is sea, and less than 30% is land. Although people live on land, the importance of the ocean is not low at all. It can even be said that controlling the ocean is very important to the country (Nation).


    Sang Yu thought that if Han did not explore the ocean, it would not get those precious metals from the Japanese islands, let alone spices and other resources from the Nanyang islands. As one of the three Imperial Envoys, he knew clearly and clearly that the current Han country was fundamentally dependent on overseas output. If it did not obtain resources from overseas, let alone continue to maintain the expansion trend, it would be a great miracle if the domestic people were not hungry.


    Yu Yi thought of more things. The Han country obtained a huge amount of resources from overseas and made an expedition across the sea for the first time. He deeply understood that the Han Army had landed on the A3 continent and controlled the puppet country of gitanado, and had begun to obtain resources from gitanado. Once a greater situation was opened in the A3 continent, more resources would be transported back to China.


    "If we don''t go to war with other countries, we can see ownerless places everywhere." Liu Yan clearly remembers that the investigators who went to South Africa sent back information. Anyway, they just found some indigenous tribes. According to the civilized system, if a country is not formed, it is not a master: "as long as there is a spirit of adventure, it can be a Han paradise everywhere."


    In fact, even if there is a formed country, as long as it can fight, it can be regarded as an ownerless land. Only when it can compete with itself or cannot fight, will it recognize who that land belongs to. Therefore, it is appropriate to say that any civilization is a hunter in the dark. The contact between civilizations starts with blood, and weak civilizations can only accept destruction.


    At present, Asia, Europe and Africa have the highest degree of civilization on the earth. Asia and Europa have had brilliant civilizations successively.


    Among them, the splendid civilizations in Asia account for a higher proportion. Not to mention Zhuxia and ah San, Egypt, Babylon, Hittite, Assyria, Phoenicia and Medea, which have left traces in history, have appeared in the Middle East. They are also the birthplaces of several major religions.


    The fire of Europa''s civilization began in the Greek Islands. They used to exist in the Mediterranean. It happens that they will have gratitude and resentment with those civilizations in the Middle East. Even if they become overlords in Rome, they continue to perform various epic bloody competitions.


    There are not many civilizations in Africa that can hold hands. Carthage is the most famous one, but another Numidian civilization is also good, that is, the rulers of Numidia are not very smart. Two thirds of Egypt''s territory during the Ptolemaic dynasty was also in Africa. The other longest living meroei had no sense of existence, but meroei made great contributions to the archaeological community. Meroei successively built more than 200 pyramids.


    South America and North America have a sense of existence only when Europa opens the era of great navigation. Europa people are stupid when they cross the sea. They can''t understand that they have entered the firearms age, but the aborigines in the two places are good. South America has at least developed to the bronze age, but they really don''t understand what those people in North America have done for thousands of years and are still in the stone age.


    Driven by Liu Yan''s will, the state of Han has been looking for North America. In fact, the Han people have landed in North America, but the place they step on is a piece of ice and snow. They thought it was to the North Pole. In fact, it is really the North American continent (Alaska).


    If the Bering Strait were not covered with glaciers all year round, it would be difficult to open a route for ships to pass through. It would not take long to restore its original appearance and let 10000 heavily armed Han troops land in the non ice and snow areas of North America. It would probably be able to cross the whole continent and kill directly to South America.


    "We have found Guam. With more effort, we will soon find the Hawaiian Islands." Liu Yan never doubted this: "once the Hawaiian Islands can be found, it is only a step forward from finding North America."


    All said they were listening carefully, but I really couldn''t understand why Liu Yan was so persistent in trying to find the North American continent. In the final analysis, Central Asia and South Asia have not been conquered. There is a Persian sassanne in West Asia. After solving the Persian sassanne, there is a Rome on the other side of the world.


    Not to mention the countries on the world island, the Han country has not completely come out of the war trauma, and the Han people do not have 20 million full calculations. They are dissatisfied with the territory they currently occupy. It''s nothing to say that they stare at the world island, but what''s the matter with going to another continent!


    Don''t blame Liu Yan for being too persistent. That''s what he received from his childhood living environment. At that time, no one knew that North America was a land of hegemony, but no one thought that the land of hegemony of Americans was not obtained in vain. They slaughtered more than 20 million Indians. They strengthened themselves and didn''t forget the layout at the same time, Which of the neighboring countries is not slowly paralyzed over the years, or Mexico will rub on the ground under the pressure of the United States for a while.


    There is no so-called land of hegemony. The British can develop from an island country into an empire with the sun never setting. Does the hegemony fall from the sky?


    If the Zhuxia early removed the surrounding alien races, even if they could not, they would be paralyzed again and again, and they could maintain their absolute strength. The continent where the Zhuxia inhabited could also be the land of hegemony in North America.


    "Therefore, I have repeatedly stressed the saying that if heaven does not take, it will be blamed." Can Liu Yan not know what the situation is now? He knew that the Han people were so small, and it was clear that no one would fill it up, but it did not prevent him from taking it as his own first: "when we think the time is right, it may not be ours."


    Everyone shows thoughtful expression. They will have their own ideas, but it is undeniable that their ancestors can turn the surrounding land into their own without any difficulty, but why didn''t they do it?


    Liu Yan knew what they were thinking and gave the answer: "cultivated land."


    That''s right. Zhuxia took the initiative to send troops for cultivated land, and had no interest in any land that could not be turned into cultivated land.


    "Now you think only arable land is useful?" Liu Yan did not mention the resources obtained from overseas: "just being able to plunder slaves is worth our use of troops."


    "Your Majesty is holy." Sang Yu extremely agreed: "I heard that the expansion desire of Da Qin was to seek the source of slaves."


    Rome? In a country where slaves are at least three times their own nation, sometimes more than 20 times exaggerated, a large part of their expansion is really to obtain labor, and resources are incidental.


    Coincidentally, Africa was constantly devastated by Europa''s white skin system. At the beginning, Europeans inherited Rome''s legacy in order to obtain cheap labor.


    The state of Han is extremely short of people now, okay! As long as you can get slaves, there is nothing you can''t do. Liu Yan''s fleet met more than ten fleets when he came here. Generally, they are engaged in the slave trade, but there are definitely ships specialized in transporting slaves in each fleet.


    At present, there are not many places to provide slave capture business for the Han country. The Japanese islands are not one because of the active cooperation of local dignitaries. The plains of Yizhou and the deep mountains and forests in the Northeast are two small business places, and the Nanyang islands, Indochina Peninsula and A-San continent are the places of great business. At present, the largest source of slaves is the Indochina Peninsula, which will soon be replaced by the A3 continent.


    "Your Majesty." Sang Yu thought of something very bad and suggested, "it is very necessary for the big man to expand the cutting industry."


    Liu Yan nodded without any hesitation. He has always suspected that there are slaves all over the world. Don''t come to a slave liberation movement at that time. As a result, the number of descendants of slaves far exceeds the number of Han people. It''s very embarrassing. It''s equal to that their cause has become a benefit to others.


    What? Castration is inhumane? No one cares what age it is now, even genocide. Who will castrate slaves. To talk about humanity, do you want to recall the behaviors of white skin system to black skin system, and then talk about how tens of millions of Indians died?


    When the fleet arrived in Malacca, what Liu Yan saw was a scene in full swing.


    "Your Majesty." Fu Wei, the guide, has not finished his work and continues to perform his duties: "this is the Strait, and shore guns and fortresses are built on both sides according to the plan."


    Look at who is sweating when the sun is low. One of them is a local Aboriginal. Their types of work have no technical content. They are nothing more than digging and carrying soil. It is Han people who use explosives to open mountains and Han people who start buildings.


    "They..." Fu Wei thought about his words and tried hard to hide his dislike, but he couldn''t do it: "those aborigines are too... Too stupid."


    In fact, even if the locals are not stupid, the Han people will not let them come into contact with gunpowder. At the same time, in order to create Han jobs, building projects also hire Han people, which has nothing to do with the need for confidentiality.


    To some extent, those aborigines also have to thank themselves for being stupid enough. For the sake of confidentiality, the Han government is not unable to kill all the people involved in the project. It has repeatedly considered that there is no need for confidentiality, and then the Han engineering team involved in the construction belongs to their compatriots. But if they were aborigines, they wouldn''t be soft hearted.


    The length of the Strait here is very long. In fact, there are some islands in the Strait. Some island chains around the Strait can be described as pleasing to the eye simply from the perspective of scenery.


    Liu Yan had no idea of crossing the Strait. He had asked people to find an island suitable for vacation in advance and planned to comfort himself.


    The island sought for the emperor''s temporary stay is an island of about kilometers square. It has natural beaches in the north and East, but cliffs in the West and south. There are not many plants on the island. Of course, the most are coconut trees and shrubs. The rest are some common tropical trees, such as pineapple, banana and sugarcane.


    The only high-altitude area on the island was opened with a passage about five meters wide. It was also specially leveled into a "Z" shape and extended upward. Directly above, a flat land was opened and filled to build a temporary palace.


    At this moment, Liu Yan did not stay in the palace. He was fluttering in the shallow sea in a pair of underpants. He dived and floated. There were coral groups under the seabed. Under the sun, there were colorful coral reflections. Some unnamed fish swarmed around, and some spiral creatures could often be seen in the sand.


    In fact, coral has to be cleaned to show its original color. Otherwise, it is actually covered by soil. It can be seen that it has been treated in advance.


    When Liu Yan was diving, the surrounding area could not be empty. Yu Yi, who knows water, played with him nearby. Fu Wei, the guide, was also closer. At the same time, more than 50 sergeants with excellent water quality were on alert and on standby in the water. Some senior officials such as sang Yu stayed on board the ship not far away.


    In fact, the surrounding ships are also full. If the water depth is larger, it is naturally impossible to drive into the shallow water area. However, Pangpang simply surrounds the periphery, and the nearest one is a small boat. It can be seen that there is no time to be alone to a certain extent.


    Liu Yan has long been able to ignore the existence of the guard. If he cares... There is nothing he can do. Anyway, no matter what time or place, there will always be people around him. It''s not that he likes to pretend to be forced, or some people pretend to be forced. It''s a necessary standard configuration.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t bring my concubines." Liu Yan felt that he had enough to get on the boat. He was waited on and washed with water. He had sat down and tasted sashimi: "next time, you must bring it. You should also bring your wife and children."


    Sashimi is a salmon caught by the garrison first. It''s useless to come to such a place without eating sashimi made of salmon.


    Yu Yi is eating sugarcane. He likes this kind of thing very much. Yu''s family has a cultivated sugarcane garden on the Indochina Peninsula. Every year, he sends some to the local area for him. Many families, including the Yu family, are engaged in reclaiming sugarcane gardens and then producing sugar.


    Everyone who is qualified to be in the same boat with Liu Yan nods, but if they want to say that they all feel comfortable, it''s nonsense. For example, sang Yu can''t control his tears several times. It''s not moving or excited. The sun is so dazzling that his eyes can''t stand it!!!

 Chapter 817

    While Liu Yan was on vacation in the South China Sea, Wang Meng rode a camel and walked in the Gobi with a crowd.


    As an envoy, Wang Meng is certainly not the only envoy. The Deputy envoy is Cai Mian, the eldest son of CAI you, and there are 1200 accompanying guards and attendants.


    The Gobi they are walking in is in the north of the territory of Sasan in Persia, probably in sanandaji in later Iran. They are going to Iraq.


    The territory of bossashan is very large, and most areas belong to the Plateau state. Due to the special geographical location, the climate is hot in the day and cold at night. In some mountainous areas, it will still snow in winter, but the snow is only limited to a certain altitude. It doesn''t snow if it doesn''t exceed that altitude. In addition, some peaks with too high altitude will be covered with ice and snow all year round, which is consistent with the situation of Mount Fuji on the Japanese islands.


    Wang Meng''s team started out with 1500 people. There were only 1200 people walking. Part of the reason was that they were not acclimatized and could not accompany them when they were ill. Others were assigned to do other tasks, such as escorting the purchased slaves to a port, ready to be sent to the pingman school Captain''s department first, and then transported back to the mainland.


    There were not only horses, but also camels. Persian Sasan specially assigned 2000 people as guards and sent guides familiar with geography.


    "There are no villages in this Gobi, and there is no place to rest." Wang Meng saw that there were layers of sand dunes everywhere, yellow sand reflected by the sun, and an air wave ripple that evaporated because it was too hot on the surface: "the guide said that you could go out in half a day."


    Cai Mian almost spread himself on the camel. He didn''t drink less water, but his lips still showed dry cracks. He was seriously ill a few days ago. Even if he recovered, his body was very empty. He should have stayed in town, but he urged him to follow.


    They landed from Georgia, toured the southeast scenery of Persian sassanne all the way, arrived at texiphon, and were warmly entertained by Shapur II, the current king of Persian sassanne.


    Wang Meng''s credentials to bossasan are nothing new. They are nothing more than Liu Yan''s greetings to Shapur II from a distant place, talking about the ancient friendship between the two peoples and looking forward to the friendly development of the two countries in the future.


    Han is now a local alliance with Persian Sassanian, not a comprehensive alliance between the two countries. Although they are all allies, they are still different in sense.


    In short, the Han state and the Persian Sassanian will only work together against the Gupta Dynasty. What should be done in other places, even if there are conflicts in other places, should not affect the common will of the two countries to deal with the Gupta Dynasty.


    "The unrest in their country is too frequent and serious." Cai Mian was impressed by what he saw and heard along the way. He didn''t want to stay in the town because he didn''t have a sense of security: "it''s like a dying Dynasty."


    Cai Mian may be disappointed. At present, the domestic unrest in bossasan is indeed frequent and serious, but the Arabs and Yueshi people who make trouble also add trouble to the Persians.


    The current Arabs have not yet achieved the final outcome of the grand League. They have their own clans and tribes, and no one plans to listen to anyone. Although they were unhappy to find bossasan unanimously, those Arabs who were in a weak position were also fighting with each other. It was not until the Prophet Mohammed appeared that most Arabs were united.


    Not to mention the Yueshi people, it should be a miracle that they have survived until now, and the continuation of the jidoro Dynasty and the kusana (later Kingdom) is a miracle among the miracles. Taking the collapse of Yueshi''s kusana empire as an example, judging by their population, in fact, they can only give Persian Sassanian a itch.


    "If the people of Daqin didn''t have civil strife, maybe they did." Wang Meng went abroad and his vision was improved. He said, "the aristocracy of Sasan still obeys the leadership of Shapur II."


    In fact, as long as the nobles do not follow the current regimes of all countries in the world, no matter how the civilians do things, the situation will hurt their muscles and bones again, and the Dynasty will basically not perish.


    It''s a simple truth. First, civilians have few resources. Second, it''s difficult to have people with strong appeal. Finally, civilians don''t have relevant military knowledge. Even if they can sweep the whole country, they will definitely not do so under the leadership of one person. It is that each region has its own leaders, or even multiple leaders in one region. Without coordination, how can they compete with a unified political power? Another most important thing is that they will only see in front of them and don''t think about it at all. After that, they will become the same nature as locusts crossing the border. They don''t want to build wherever they hit or destroy.


    "I heard your majesty tell a story. In that story, there was a disaster in a huge empire, unrest occurred in half of the country, and a chaotic army was the most powerful. They successfully entered the imperial capital and occupied it." Wang Meng turned to look at Cai Mian, who listened attentively, and asked, "do you think it''s a success to change the dynasty here?"


    Cai Mian will focus because the story is told by Liu Yan. He knows there must be follow-up.


    "It''s really a change of Dynasty, but it''s not the chaotic army that holds the country steady." When Wang Meng listened to Liu Yan''s story, he was stunned: "the chaotic army occupied the imperial capital. The first thing he thought of was looting and destruction as usual. At this time, a general guarding the important town pass heard that the imperial capital was captured and opened the fortress to allow foreign troops to enter."


    Cai Mian immediately showed his disgust and said, "the general should be killed!"


    Wang Meng also thought the general should be killed, Go on: "the alien army entered the pass under the banner of revenge for the imperial family, defeated one resistance armed force after another, and finally collided with the main force of the chaotic army. The chaotic army collapsed only in World War I, and they still have a large number of control areas, but because it was destroyed too thoroughly before, there was no chance to make a comeback."


    Cai Mian understood that the chaotic army did not break away from the nature of the bandit army from beginning to end. Even if it had laid down a large territory, it would not have produced any output without governance. If it had been successful, it would only have been looting. If they had succeeded in changing their Dynasty, they would also have accepted a country that had been destroyed by themselves.


    Cai Mian thought again about what the chaotic army had always been like. Maybe there were no people who knew how to build. It was clear that they had conquered the imperial capital and had not changed from bandits to administrators. He felt that they were really sitting on the river and waiting for the people to make a living.


    "Whether Arabs or Yueshi people, they have been destroying, without construction, or even scattered sand." Wang Meng came all the way and saw it clearly: "even... They killed the same people against sassanne more ruthlessly."


    When bossashan suppressed the riots, at least not everyone was killed, but some leaders were killed, and the rest were beaten into slaves.


    Those who feel they are uprising, they are killing indiscriminately. In addition to leaving young women as sex 1 slaves, they often don''t let go of babies from top to bottom, far more ferocious than the Sassanian army that suppressed them.


    Speaking of it, Wang fiercely thanked those people. Otherwise, how could he have arrived in Sasan, Persia and bought more than 50000 slaves in less than two months, including 40000 female slaves.


    "Your Majesty specially sent a letter." Cai Mian recalled what he had written and said, "we have not found anyone who believes in that religion."


    Liu Yan regarded that religion like a flood and a beast. He didn''t want the people of that religion to go to the state of Han at all. He couldn''t remember when the sect appeared, but it didn''t prevent him from giving instructions to Wang Meng when he remembered.


    At present, there are many religious religions in the world. Because most nationalities are still in the stone age, the worship of primitive totem is more popular. Ji1 Du1 religion has just been legalized and popularized in Rome. It is not long ago. Taoism has just begun to show signs, while Buddha 1 religion is in full decline. India 1 degree 1 religion and Zoroastrianism are the most popular religions.


    Wang Meng was very impressed by Zoroaster. He definitely didn''t enjoy the saints sent by Zoroaster. It was that the religion had a very formal system and order, and the mythological background stories were quite rich. In addition, those rioters actually believed in this religion.


    When they went abroad, they found that waiguoren was so serious about religious belief. On second thought, they were also very serious about faith, at least they were willing to work hard in defending the honor of their ancestors. The difference between the two is that crooked nuts believe in the fictional gods, and others believe in the real ancestors.


    There are clergy from Zoroastrianism in the mission team. They try to develop believers in the mission. It should be said that many Han people do not exclude Zoroastrianism, and some people join the church, but they make those clergy excited and happy.


    But soon the clergy from Zoroastrianism were unhappy. On the one hand, they found that the Han people were very casual about their beliefs, on the other hand, they quit immediately when they talked about giving up their original beliefs. For any religious 1 religion, the existence of Han people is a black hole in propagating beliefs. It is impossible for Han people to give up their respect for their ancestors and believe in a fictional God. If we find so many Han people who are willing to give up their ancestors and seriously study them, the Han people are not Han at all except for their appearance, It''s the so-called banana man.


    "We will soon enter Iraq." Morrison Hadidan''s whole body, including his head, was wrapped up, with only a pair of eyes exposed. In fact, this was a serious desert dress. He said to Wang Meng in short sleeved shirt and shorts, "on the other side, we have arranged 5000 people. They will ensure your safety anytime, anywhere. If necessary, you can contact the surrounding garrison."


    The current Iraq, just like future generations, is a place without order, with attacks and dead people all the time. Future generations of Iraq will be like that. Of course, the credit is done by the white skin race. The current situation in Iraq will be like this. Rome and bossasan fought several big battles here first, and the latter two countries chose to quit. However, the local people did not think of a peaceful day at all, and they worked with each other again.


    It''s not that Wang Meng has to take the route of Iraq. It''s that they all come to the northern border of Sasan, Persia. If they turn around and go by boat, the journey is too far. In the middle, they have to pass through several areas under war again. It''s better to simply take the route of Iraq.


    Think you can see a green after the Gobi? That''s nothing. The reason why I passed through the Gobi is that I met an oasis, but the scope of the oasis is so small that it is still surrounded by yellow sand.


    There were people in the oasis before, but the army of bossashan came first to drive away the tourists who used to rest here, so as to facilitate the entry of Han envoys.


    Seeing the world full of yellow sand, there was a small lake and a small number of plants and trees. People who had seen enough yellow sand and suffered from heat and thirst cheered, and some people who couldn''t bear it simply rushed to the water source.


    "Don''t rush in!" Morrison Hadidan was not restricting the Han people, and he was not qualified to restrict them. He was angry when he saw that the Han people were still in a queue, but his people rushed around and felt a little ashamed: "who dares to step his boots into the lake will be hanged immediately!"


    None of the Han people feel hungry and thirsty? Of course, there are, but if they can be selected as envoys, they must know how to restrain themselves. People in other countries also know the importance of unity and order.


    The oasis was originally controlled by Sassanian soldiers. They became an irregular circle, surrounded the oasis, set up tents, even prepared food and wine, and specially arranged women to serve.


    There are not many people in the periphery. As a result, there are a lot of tents. They find that new teams come, and the number is quite large. They all go out of the tent and wait and see.


    "The rumored Han imperial mission is this team?" Ibn Abdul has the delicate facial features of Arabs. In terms of modern aesthetics, he may be a beautiful man restricted from entry. Unfortunately, he was blindfolded: "are you sure they want to enter Iraq?"


    Next to him was the masked Ibn Rahman nodded with great certainty and said, "as with the message, there can be no mistake."


    The Han people don''t have the habit of covering the whole body. Otherwise, people living in the Gobi environment for a long time don''t wrap themselves up because of the characteristics of national clothing, in order to prevent sunburn.


    Of course, many Han people actually cover up more skin with cloth. Some people, such as Wang Meng and Cai Mian, don''t need to do that because they have sunshades.


    "The puppet emperor sent 2000 people to follow him for a long time, and 5000 people were arranged in Iraq. The Han people themselves had their own soldiers..." Ibn Rahman frowned and continued, "it''s almost impossible for us to catch them alive."


    "Then kill." Morrison Hadidan smiled a few times: "even if he can''t kill, as long as he causes a real threat, the Han Empire will certainly blame the puppet emperor."


    Yes, Shapur II is known as the great emperor, but the state of Han corresponds to the king.

 Chapter 818

    Although Persians and Arabs are not very different in appearance, they are actually two nationalities with different living habits and cultures.


    In a strict sense, Arabs are actually nomads. They form a collective in the form of tribes and will continue to migrate and inhabit. At present, Arabs who will live in cities are forced. Arabs who live in cities are also despised by Arabs who maintain nomadic habits. Arabs who maintain nomadic habits think that Arabs who live in cities have forgotten tradition.


    No mistake, any nation has its own tradition. No matter whether it is good or bad, there will always be people who care about it. Because of such a thing, they will despise each other, and even evolve to meet swordsmen.


    Since ancient times, Arabs have a clear saying that "if we can''t rob outsiders, we will rob our own brothers". Therefore, it is doomed that all Arab tribes are full of contradictions and it is difficult to unite as one. If we really unite several times, we will die if we don''t unite, but there is no sincere cooperation in the real sense.


    The current Arabs can not unite at all. They are resisting the rule of Persian Sassanian. There is nothing wrong with them, but the majority of the war targets are the same Arabs.


    It''s not that Persian Sassanian armed some Arabs to subdue foreigners with foreigners. In fact, Arabs have a robbery complex for thousands of years. They are fighting against Persian Sassanian. Anyway, they think they can rob and do it. It doesn''t exist. They are kind and soft for the sake of their compatriots.


    "It''s really like this." Morrison Hadidan said contemptuously, "they have several large clans, full of hatred against each other. We don''t need to provoke them at all. If they encounter them, they will never die."


    Cai Mian asked curiously, "are they called Arabs because they have the same ancestry, or their living habits?"


    It is difficult to define a race by blood in the world. That is determined by mutual contact and marriage in the process of evolution. Especially if two or more nationalities are too close, the more mixed blood children will be produced. How can we keep the purity of blood.


    In fact, maintaining pure blood has great disadvantages. Some families have internal practices of marriage and giving birth to children, such as letting their sister marry their brother, or their brother marry their sister. The offspring produced by close combination have defects in all aspects, or they are born a deformed baby.


    Genes have long determined that there should be no blood relationship to give birth to a healthy baby to the greatest extent. The closer the genes are, the more and greater the defects of offspring will be.


    "No one can tell." Morrison Hardidan shook his head and said, "it should be that his living habits are similar. Anyway, no one cares about those thieves and sand thieves."


    Cai Mian immediately understood that the situation was the same in Zhuxia. No one cared about the national structure on the grassland. Anyway, when the Xiongnu was strong, they called the Xiongnu and Xianbei when Xianbei was strong, regardless of who the ancestors of those tribes on the grassland were or whether they were the same ancestor.


    They just had a small rest in this oasis. After replenishing enough water, the team set out again.


    "Something was wrong just now." Dou''a thought it was just out of curiosity, and some Arabs were too curious: "some Arabs deliberately contacted our people and talked too warmly with our people in broken Chinese."


    Don''t forget that in a place like Persia, not many people can speak Chinese at all. There are so many Chinese who can speak Persian, but they really can''t speak Arabic. Although the Arabs who just came into contact with the Han people speak Chinese very badly, they at least speak Chinese.


    Doua is specially appointed as the escort leader of the mission. He needs to ensure the safety of the envoy team and is very sensitive to some things.


    In fact, doua also communicated with the Persians just now. When looking for someone, he didn''t find the Arabs just now. It was definitely not the Arabs who were blindfolded and unrecognized, nor the Han people who saw the Arabs face blindness. It was really missing.


    Wang Meng still attached great importance to it. After asking clearly, he asked again: "did you inform the Persians?"


    Dou ah shook his head and said, "I didn''t mention it.", Later added: "we are looking for the Arabs with the Persians. The Persians are more nervous than us."


    Wang Meng nodded and said, "there are Arabs who can speak Chinese. Persians will have many associations if they are not slow."


    Indeed, the Chinese embassy is in the territory of the Persian Sassanian. The Persian Sassanian has the responsibility to ensure the safety of the Chinese embassy. After all, if something happens to diplomacy, it will never be a small matter. Now there are too many places for the Persian Sassanian to ask for the Chinese embassy. Even if the Arabs are only one in ten thousand, the Persians will not relax.


    In fact, after the Chinese Embassy left the oasis, the Persians arrested all the Arabs there for necessary interrogation. But they did it a little late. When they caught the man, the Arabs who should have run had already run away.


    Out of the oasis, continue to go to the northwest. Along the way, there are several oases except the Gobi or the Gobi, but they don''t stop.


    This time, their feet were not fast. That was Mohsen Hardy Dante deliberately slowed down his speed and told Wang Meng that he should be careful since the situation is not quite right. He has sent someone to pick him up, informed the nearby governor and will carry out detailed investigation around.


    "Their alertness is too high!" Ibn Rahman stood by the window and looked through the gap of the wooden raft at the Embassy: "governor habibra mobilized the garrison, and our people had to retreat far away."


    Ibn Abdul has been silent. He didn''t expect that the human situation of Han people would evolve like this in the past. I really don''t know whether to say that Han people are too alert or they are extremely insecure and afraid of death.


    "Beyond this village is Iraq." Ibn Rahman looked at his partner with the same name and different surnames and said anxiously: "I have prepared so much. If I fail, I can be forgiven, but if I don''t do it... Several clans will never trust us again."


    In Zhuxia, clan refers to a family. Even if there are more, it will not reach tens of thousands of exaggerated people. But on the Arab side, tens of thousands of people can be called clans, and hundreds of thousands of individual large clans.


    "Yes, failure is not terrible. The terrible thing is that you didn''t do anything." Ibn Abdul agreed with the statement: "but we need to find the right time."


    Later Arabs like to play human flesh explosion, which is not a sudden hobby. Even if they know they will fail, they will do it and sacrifice anything. As long as they don''t die, they don''t care how many people die or hurt. There is such an idea that their population has been quite large since ancient times, and the national character formed by the bad environment is only strengthened by the religious 1 religion.


    This time, they prepared 20000 people, scattered in the desert or Gobi, and planned several attack sites, but so far they have not found a good opportunity.


    "After entering Iraq, there are several places where there are deserts and no water supply." Ibn Abdul had squatted on the ground, painted the sand on the ground with his hands, drew a topographic map and pointed out several positions: "these places are our last chance."


    The desert without water supply points can not be inhabited at all, so it is doomed that there will be no garrison around. Even if there will be garrisons in other places, there will be a delay when those garrisons know that the Han embassy has been attacked.


    "The Persians have new reinforcements." Ibn Rahman did not look good: "we need more people."


    "Then you can only catch the Han envoy alive, not kill him." Ibn Abdul gave the reason: "although the Han Empire is far away from us, the larger the clan is, the more reluctant it is to offend the Han Empire."


    The reason is quite simple. Even if the Han state does not send troops to retaliate, as long as it supports Persian sassanne in economy and armaments, Persian sassanne must catch some people to fight to death in order to explain to the Han state. The more powerful people are, the more fearful they will be. Only those who are not afraid of wearing shoes will be indifferent.


    Ibn Rahman nodded heavily: "in fact, if we can communicate with the envoys of the Han Empire peacefully, we certainly want to."


    That is inevitable. The Arabs are doing the great cause of overthrowing the rule of Persian Sassanian, and they desperately need external support, especially the support of imperial countries like Han. If the Han state were willing to support them, it would be great to provide them with weapons directly.


    The current Arabs are not without external support. For example, Constantius provided no small support, and Julian, who is entrenched in Egypt, gave moderate support to the Arabs.


    The Romans were fond of the civil strife in Persian Sassanian, and they definitely strongly supported the things that could not please Persian Sassanian, but they also found a very bad point. For example, a considerable number of Arab clans supported by Rome did not work just for benefits, which led to the later Rome''s belief that the Arab reputation was too poor, The back is not happy to talk to Arabs.


    The great cause of the Arabs'' resistance to Persian sassanne fell into a new trough after the reduction of Roman support. Even the Yueshi people, whose number is far less than theirs, were noisy. Of course, the Romans turned to strongly support the Yueshi people, and some Cypriots also received support from the Romans.


    The Han state is far from the Middle East, but thanks to the strong sense of existence of the Gupta Dynasty in the Middle East, the news of the Gupta Dynasty''s retreat in the face of the Han invasion has been spread to the Middle East, which has greatly increased the reputation of the Han state in the Middle East.


    For some Arabs, what they are most concerned about is that the Han people and the Persians came together. It took them a lot of effort to understand that the Han country and Persian Sassanian are not fully aligned. At the same time, they also got the news from the East that the Han country is marching into Central Asia.


    "Our last choice is to kill the Han people. The best choice is to win their support." Ibn Abdul said very methodically: "judging from the fact that the Han Empire is unwilling to form a comprehensive alliance with the Persians, they are not really friendly, but have common interests against Gupta. The Han people are marching into Central Asia and will eventually conflict with the Persians. As long as the Han people are as smart as they are rumored, they will choose to support our cause."


    On the other hand, Wang Meng and others have long guessed the ideas of Arabs, so they don''t care whether Arabs will attack or not. They still don''t understand that Arabs rarely have reason. When it''s really difficult to touch, they won''t worry so much. No matter who you Han people are, kill them first.


    "In fact, it''s good to touch it." Cai Mian had a father who was one of the nine Qing Dynasties. He would know the strategic layout of some hubs: "the pace of the Han Dynasty conquering the West will not stay in the western regions."


    Wang Meng also knows, but he is hesitant to contact the Arabs now: "even if we really want to contact, there are opportunities when we go to Daqin."


    They are envoys. If they contact Arabs in Sassanian, Persia, they will be found by the Persians, not to mention any diplomatic disputes. The Persians do not have the courage to detain them, but the situation will be very embarrassing. In addition, as envoys, they must pay attention to the influence, or overdraw the national credit.


    In fact, Wang Meng would like to say that the state of Han has never produced decent diplomatic relations. It has always been hostile... What anti secession schemes, separatism schemes... And so on. It has really not been used. It has blinded the ancestors and left so many war arts. He thinks that the Han country can''t come to this land to fight against anyone at this time, so can''t diplomatic relations be used?


    Cai Mian also held the same view. The main reason is that if they did that, there would not be much loss if they did not succeed, but if they succeeded, the reward would be enough to become a ladder for them to climb to a higher position in the future.


    Unfortunately, the Persians'' protection of the Chinese diplomatic corps is too high. The Arabs do have the idea of failure or failure in the back and launch several exploratory discussions. The problem is that they are solved every time outside the vision of the Han people.


    "How to say..." Cai Mian didn''t know whether to laugh or not. He was depressed and helpless: "what are Arabs doing? Suicide attack?"


    Wang Meng was also confused. He knew that Persia had mobilized more than 80000 people. The Arabs knew that it would not be useful to attack, but it was really an attack. It was burning fireworks with their lives or fireworks they couldn''t see.


    "Maybe it''s expressing a sense of existence to us?" The more Cai Mian thought about it, the more he felt right: "otherwise there would be no other statement."


    Wang Meng was stunned and said incredulously, "let us know their existence by killing at least 10000 people?"


    If two ibons were there, they would nod like chickens and say: although it means to explain to all tribes and clans, you are right!

 Chapter 819

    It''s a dead man! Not only did the two Ibn feel nothing, but even any Arab leader would not have a special feeling. They believed that the world was dying all the time, either in the hands of Persia or in the hands of their own people. They could do something meaningful and the sacrifice was completely worth it.


    There was another reason why the two ibons didn''t care. They sent out to die, either miscellaneous soldiers or mercenaries. The miscellaneous soldiers just pulled a bunch. The mercenaries only gave 30% of the deposit, but they didn''t care at all.


    At present, the Middle East is very chaotic, or should be said to have been very chaotic. It has been a battlefield between Persians and Greeks or Romans for hundreds of years, and one or more large-scale wars are staged almost every year. They have been fighting all the time. People in this area have long been used to the days of insecurity. Many people have not lived a peaceful life even from birth to old age. People they know talk well at one moment, but they are pulled into the battlefield as cannon fodder at the next moment.


    To be honest, the average life expectancy of men in the Middle East is not more than 30, but that of women is more. This is not entirely a matter of diet. It is more a matter of dying in various wars or disturbances. Only some tribal leaders or clan dignitaries can live to white hair and beard.


    "Bourbon!"


    "Hardy!"


    Two young people, who had not seen each other for some time, hugged each other excitedly as soon as they met. They danced and celebrated and could see each other.


    Erben is a thin young man, wearing the national costume of a tribe and holding a short spear in his hand.


    Hardy is dressed up as a local farmer, but he has a wooden stick pinned to his waist and a straw Lou in his hand.


    "The elder said you would come back, but I didn''t expect it so soon." Hardy and Erben were very young and had not seen each other for more than two years: "by the way, I forgot to tell you. I married your sister and now I''m your brother-in-law."


    "We almost couldn''t come back." Erben didn''t care about faxiao marrying his sister at all. He didn''t even ask. He just rejoiced that he had a kinship with his faxiao: "are you going to fetch grass?"


    "No, I''m going to pick up sheep dung." Hardy knew why Elben didn''t ask. Women in this place have no social status at all. The more traditional Arab tribal women are, the lower their status is: "come to my house for dinner in the evening?"


    "I''m afraid not." Erben pointed to the side, where there were many armed personnel: "the Persians are chasing closely. We need to replenish our supplies and continue to start."


    As soon as Hardy heard that there were pursuers behind him, he immediately changed his face: "you''re crazy! You know that there are pursuers still running towards the village!?"


    "It''s not that I can decide." Erben showed an unhappy expression. What he should say still had to say: "I was looking for you and wanted to tell you to run."


    In fact, the Persians either catch Arabs or kill them, but they won''t be polite to the rebels. To some extent, Persians are far more rational than Arabs. At least they are willing to take prisoners. Arabs can kill all and never leave anyone even if they go to war with their compatriots.


    Of course, there have been some changes in the recent situation. In particular, whenever Wang Meng goes to a place, he will visit the local governor and talk about some promising slave trade issues. As a result, the governor''s means are becoming more and more fierce. In the past, he would seriously investigate whether a place is really connected with the rebels. Now even for an unwarranted reason, he can do something to the village.


    Wang Meng has been doing the great cause of sprinkling gold in Sasan, Persia. The necessary gift is a small box of gold bars. He can get exceptional courtesy anywhere. After discussing with a governor, he will leave several people as liaison officers, waiting for the governor to catch people, who are responsible for the acquisition.


    Hardy didn''t want to delay anything. When he got home, he called his family to pack up quickly. His wives knew that his brother wanted to ask something when he returned to the village, but he stared at him and held back everything.


    "Our two families hid in the mountains together." Hardy warned his wife very seriously, "you can''t tell anyone. I mean, apart from any of our families, are you clear?"


    Her face was covered with black cloth, and her body was also black. Her whole body only showed a pair of brown eyes and surrounding skin. Seeing that her height was only about one meter and five, she hesitated and said in panic: "don''t you tell other relatives?"


    "Fool!" Hardy was furious and shouted in a low voice: "tell a person, one will tell ten, ten will tell a hundred, and then even we can''t go."


    Hardy is an Arab, or an Arab living in war-torn areas. He doesn''t remember who was kind to those who found something wrong and secretly ran away? It seems that there have been so many times when someone was kind, but he even took his own life.


    In such an area, countless facts have long proved the same thing. It is correct for anyone, except his close relatives, to protect his own life and his close relatives'' life when a disaster is imminent.


    Soon hardy didn''t have to worry. He hadn''t packed up his belongings yet, but his brother-in-law came with someone.


    "Hardy, you''re lucky." Er ben had no facial expression of envy and congratulations. On the contrary, his face was extremely ugly: "you have been recruited and become a soldier fighting for the leader."


    Hardy was stunned at first, but then immediately shouted, "of course I''m willing to fight for the leader."


    Would you like to? Look at those covetous guys. If you don''t want to be beaten and run away, don''t even think about it. If you refuse to be taught a lesson, you will encounter all kinds of difficulties or abuse. Don''t you hurry to express your willingness to shed the last drop of blood for the leader? At least life will be easier.


    "No..." Nina was just rolling up the package and found something wrong running out of the house: "brother, you can''t do that!"


    In fact, you can''t recognize that people are your sister at all. Who let her wrap her up with only one eye? Again, she hasn''t met for too long, and her voice has long forgotten. He looked at the man who suddenly ran out and hugged his thigh. He threw his thigh and pushed it with his hand. He glanced at the people who came with him. His face was very ugly and shouted, "this is our destiny. Don''t make trouble!"


    A few more people came out of the house. As a result, a young man was pulled, and the crying woman was violently driven away.


    Hardy is not the only one. Two ibons came to the village with a team and met the village elders. They exchanged several gold bars and several conditions for the elders'' consent. The young people in the village can be recruited at will except the village head and the sons of several elders. By the way, if someone in the village can give enough money or materials, it can also be forgiven.


    Both Ibn didn''t rest in the village that night. They left immediately after pulling enough people and things. They went to a village one after another, and the same process was repeated. Later, they simply took people to hang around next to some enemy tribes.


    The villages they passed by, without exception, welcomed the Persian army. The people left in the village, including but not limited to Arabs, Cypriots, Yueshi, Gypsies, etc., thought that as long as they were obedient and blackmailed some money or materials, the matter would be over. But this time they were wrong.


    "Count one and take them all." Rabadi was the leader of the team. He looked at the crowd of women in the square with bright eyes: "the Han people are not picky about food at all. As long as they are people, they are willing to buy."


    Er, not everyone in the Han Dynasty is willing to buy it. Anyway, the elderly, both men and women, don''t want it, and don''t want too small babies. This is a necessary thing. Old men have no ability to work, while women are infertile. What''s the use? It makes sense not to have a baby, or do you buy it back to feed milk powder?


    Then the matter is very simple. Not to mention that the young and strong in the village were almost taken away by two IBNS. Even if the young and strong were not taken away, they can only recognize counseling in the face of thousands of Persian soldiers. Real resistance is also a one-sided massacre. Counseling some people to save their lives first is almost the priority of any nation in this land. They can''t resist.


    "Old, separate it." Rabadi looked at those people who kept trying to squeeze in. Seeing their age and appearance, he at least was an elder, so he asked them to come over: "old rules, hand over enough property."


    Come on, the knives are all around their necks. Nothing is more important than saving their lives. The benefits they got from the two IBNS quickly changed their hands, and even took out a lot of their savings.


    "Good, you can go." The smile on rabadi''s face is strange: "you can also take your family."


    Several people who thought they had spent their money to eliminate the disaster were very happy. They didn''t bother to listen to the pleading and crying of the villagers. They went home with great joy. However, they soon welcomed the Persians. Then they were killed, and the young family members were still taken away.


    When the Persian army withdrew, it casually threw some torches. One house after another soon burned, and soon the whole village was ablaze.


    This is not the first time they have done such a thing. They are doing it all the way. The orders come from the top... The reason is that in view of the fierce resistance of the rebels and the frequent help of the local people, it is a serious truth to give necessary lessons, even to Shapur II.


    Probably when the Chinese embassy was about to enter the border of Iraq, Wang Meng was killed by Persian governor kiyanush Jalali asked him to stay and said there was a batch of first-class goods.


    If you enter Iraq, it will be in an anarchic area, where the distribution is very chaotic. Persia has controlled some areas. Rome also controls some areas, and many locals are in the autonomy of the local people, or no real regime has the final say.


    In such a place, the Han embassy has to face the common protection of the two countries, that is, both Persian sassanne and Rome sent troops to ensure security. In recent years, sassanne of Persia and Rome have rarely reached a consensus on one thing. It is not that the two armies draw a knife directly when they encounter it.


    Wang Meng knows that the so-called superior goods are high-quality women. Generally, the Persians destroy the tribe of which Arab or ethnic group, catch the women who think they are very beautiful, and trade directly with Wang Meng. With Wang Meng''s rich performance all the time, the price will be a lot more.


    It happens that er ben''s sister... That is, er ben''s wife Nina, is actually on the transaction list, but she is not a direct transaction list. She is regarded as an accessory as a beautiful maid.


    In terms of Han people''s aesthetics, in fact, whether Arab women or Persian women, as long as they are not too ugly, they are generally above the level of Han people''s aesthetics. More importantly, the Han people like the women here. The bimodal is large enough, and the hips can be raised and the crotch can be seen. Therefore, it is also the preferred place for the Han country to obtain female resources. Anyway, it is countless times better than the female resources on the three continents.


    After receiving a group of female slaves, Wang Meng said he was very happy. He paid enough money and sent kianush again Governor Jalali gave some personal gifts, and the two sides were reluctant to part.


    After officially entering Iraq, I met the waiting Roman army not far away.


    "We are composed of selected soldiers of Constantius and Julian." Marcus Maka is no stranger to the Han people, but he stayed in pingman for nearly half a year, learned some Chinese, and knew Dou A: "our two monarchs attach great importance to your envoys."


    Another Roman centurion representing Julian was called varoli Wustans, Wang Meng was a little dizzy when he heard the name.


    In Rome, the name Gaius or Julius is simply not too much. Then there are many names with the word us in their surnames. The more prominent people''s names include surnames and middle names, the length is terrible.


    Varoli Wustans has blond hair. He felt strange when he saw Wang Meng and apologized: "please don''t think my monarch is impolite."


    Orthodox Romans did not have blond hair. In the Roman period before Caesar accepted Gaul, blondes would be regarded as barbarians. Even if they could obtain Roman citizenship, they would never climb to a high position. However, after repeated reforms, Rome has gradually accepted the naturalized barbarians to enter the top of Rome, that is, the long-standing habits have not been completely discarded, and a blonde hair will still be despised.


    Varoli Wustans explained that it was necessary. He didn''t want the Han state to make him feel despised. It was just that his inner feeling was no better. In short, it was inferiority complex.


    Five thousand Roman troops came, and three thousand troops were dispatched from Julian in Egypt. Two thousand troops belonging to Constantius came from a long distance across the sea.


    It can be said that the Romans still showed considerable courtesy, that is, compared with Persian sassanne, thousands of Persians have always defended the Han diplomatic corps, and they sent 80000 not long ago, which is really incomparable.

 Chapter 820

    If it is only distinguished by style, Iraq is no different from most parts of the Middle East. It is the same Gobi and desert everywhere. It is difficult to find natural shade. If there are any, it is absolutely artificial.


    After entering Iraq, Wang Meng and others found that the population in places that have been full of war is surprisingly large, and the settlement situation is relatively concentrated.


    "Oh." Varoli "The environment in southern Iraq is a little worse. They can only live in places with fixed water sources," ustans explained


    This is the case in the Middle East. In many areas, even if you dig hundreds of meters, you can''t dig water. Only a few places can dig a little more than ten meters to dig water.


    In fact, the Middle East is not short of rivers, but streams are scarce, which is determined by the local geographical location and climate itself. Although there is a lack of water here, after the invention of the internal combustion engine, the extremely important oil in the world is the largest and most concentrated in the world.


    After entering Iraq for hundreds of miles, the Han mission paused. The higher status of Wang Meng and other missions was arranged in a manor. It was said that it was originally the home of a prince or some great nobleman.


    Different from other places where there is yellow sand at a glance, the manor is full of flowers and trees, as well as some very beautiful fountains and pools, which makes Wang Meng and others who have had enough of sand all the way get the greatest relaxation.


    Marcus Maka, varoli Ustans and Mosen Hadidan also lived in the manor. They surprisingly didn''t have much gunpowder to coexist peacefully, and they could sit down and drink a few glasses of wine happily.


    "We have the same task now. How can we tolerate fire and water?" Morrison Hadidan told the truth: "we will put aside the dispute until you leave."


    Wang Meng has made a special understanding of the gratitude and hatred between the Persians and Romans. No matter how the Persians and Romans change their dynasties, they have fought for hundreds of thousands of years. They can reach a consensus peacefully, mainly the Han state, which is very important for both Persian sassanne and Rome.


    A powerful country is like this. Even if it is tens of thousands of miles away, as long as people know that it is powerful, they should be afraid of anything they want to do. In particular, that powerful country can make an expedition across the sea for tens of thousands of miles and exaggeratedly send tens of thousands of troops to the other mainland. No one wants to provoke such a powerful country.


    As an envoy from a powerful country, Wang Meng can better understand the treatment he received as a member of a powerful country from the courtesy specifications of Persia and the attention from Rome. He accepted all kinds of attention and convenience with ease, and didn''t feel anything wrong at all.


    Of course, Wang Meng is very clear that this attitude is based on the premise that both Persian sassanne and Rome demand the Han state. Once the differences of interests cannot be bridged, what should we do? Persian sassanne and Rome may be afraid of the Han state, but it is really impossible to be afraid of the Han state to be arbitrarily bullied or blackmailed.


    At the time of taixifeng, Wang Meng had signed relevant documents on behalf of Liu Yan and Shapur II. In fact, it was not a big deal, that was, the trade relations were determined in the form of national credentials. In short, the Han and Persians could trade goods between the two places, and the two countries had the responsibility to ensure the safety of each other''s personnel in their own territory.


    It is also particularly solemn in the credentials that if the personnel of the two countries break the law, they are based on the local law, but they are not tried separately by one country, but should be tried by the joint court.


    Wang Meng didn''t fight for legal immunity, or the Han people broke the law and could only be handed over to the Han country for treatment. The Persians may not know so many curves, but they were not stupid enough to agree, and the result became the standard process mentioned above.


    "Do you carry the same credentials when you go to Constantinople?" Marcus Maka took it very seriously when she knew about it: "if so, I need to send someone to bring a letter first."


    Wang Meng didn''t think there was anything to hide. He nodded and said, "generally, yes, the details need to be determined during the interview."


    They were chatting on a half covered balcony, next to a fountain spraying water, and a pool (swimming pool?) located on the second floor. At the bottom, a group of dancers danced Miaoman''s dance in music on a small platform.


    The dancers are from Persia. They are Mohsen Hardidan took it all the way. There were many performances on the way. Unfortunately, several dancers died of illness, including Mosen The Persians, including hadidan, who were high above the world, didn''t care. Instead, some Han people, such as Wang Meng, offered to buy Ningxiang Xiyu, but they were rejected.


    Morrison Hadidan has a reason to refuse. Those dancers are the property of Zoroastrians. If only a few of them can make decisions, they are not qualified to decide the sale.


    From such a thing, Wang Meng can see that whether Arabs or Persians, or central Asia, West Asia and the Middle East, the status of women on their side is frighteningly low, which is almost the same as that of poultry or livestock.


    The women in Zhuxia have different social status in different periods. Generally speaking, they are not as miserable as the Middle East. There have even been periods when women were in power. Even if women are not in power, their social status is really not low. At least, they do not clearly stipulate that women''s social status is low from the law, and there is no law to specifically stipulate that they can''t do things that men can do, let alone use the law to stipulate that if they reveal anything, they will be stoned to death.


    In terms of the current special period when the proportion of men and women in China is unbalanced, too many men can''t find their own partners. It''s too late to get a mother-in-law happy. It''s impossible to beat and scold at any time. Cherish is the mainstream. What is relatively fatal is that the current Han state continues the policy of the former Han Dynasty. It is not only men who can file a divorce lawsuit with the government. If women feel they can''t live with their husbands, they can also file a divorce lawsuit.


    Liu Yan once joked that the serious imbalance in the proportion of men and women in society may lead to a unique social phenomenon, that is, men have to please women, wait for women to take it for granted, and even evolve into women''s respect and inferiority in their relationship. It is estimated that the next generation of men will be miserable.


    The more you lack something, the greater the competition. Naturally, you have to pay more if you want to get it. As a person who is being competed in the process, it is rare that you will not have a proud mood. That is something that will not change in the tone of competition.


    After seeing off several outsiders, Dou ah complained: "there has been a phenomenon of making trouble without reason. They are afraid that their mother-in-law will run away and don''t dare to hardtop. No matter how it goes on, there will be no masculinity."


    Wang Meng was stunned. His wife was selected by Liu Yan from Cui. Although the wife educated by a large family sometimes showed a strong side, she never crossed the line when she should respect him, and it was difficult to understand what Dou a said.


    "We have a long way to go!" Dou ah almost gnashed his teeth and said, "get enough women back, and when they are no longer rare, see if they can do that."


    Wang Meng was stunned again and guessed that Dou a had been choked by his wife.


    There are many tasks for their envoys on this trip. The formal submission of credentials with Persian sassanne and Rome is on the one hand, trade is the top priority, and the purchase of food and women is the most important.


    After entering Persia, Wang Meng purchased a lot of grain, but the later he bought, the less grain he bought. On the contrary, he bought more slaves.


    "Bossasan is in turmoil. It''s right not to buy more food." Cai Mian smiled bitterly and continued: "we keep throwing money out. Persians don''t try hard to catch Arabs, Cypriots and Yueshi people... Anyway, no matter who it is, it''s just a matter of giving orders to the army to those governors, let alone fighting themselves."


    It''s certainly a good thing to get slaves. Wang Meng also knows that it is aggravating the contradiction between Persian Sassanian and other nationalities, but it''s a thing that one wants to buy and another is willing to catch people to sell. Don''t blame anyone.


    "Then if we go on, we won''t have an alien daughter-in-law?" Dou A is not a bloodline. He just said out of an inexplicable tradition, "will there be any hair color in the future, or will the child have white skin?"


    This is a very serious problem, which has been seriously discussed in the center. According to Sang Yu, he wants to legislate. For example, if his appearance is different from black hair, black eyes and yellow skin, he has no right to inherit the title.


    "The legislation will not be passed." Wang Meng didn''t get any news, In my own opinion: "Think about it. When the big Han entered the western regions, he has obtained more than 100000 white skinned women. They will become the wives of the Han people and will certainly produce future generations. Most of the Han people who entered the western regions will obtain titles, even if they do not show titles. Who can guarantee that the children will look like Han people? What will they do once the legislation is passed?"


    It is not only in the western regions that the women returned to China are different from the Han people''s appearance. There are not few people with dark skin on the Indochina Peninsula. Then there are more dark skin on the a San side, that is, what they get back from some places such as the peninsula and the Japanese islands is not much different from the Han people''s appearance.


    "Another legislation will definitely be passed." The expression on Wang Meng''s face began to become strange, but he had to say in a serious tone: "for those with a doctor''s title or above, the wife can only be a Han woman, but there can be a Han concubine, which can be changed upward."


    Dou ah didn''t understand. He asked intentionally. Cai Mian next to him spoke first.


    "It''s just that more Han women get married as regular wives, or..." Cai sighed and said dully: "otherwise, if you think, without restrictions, the higher the status, the more Han women don''t have, so the rest have to marry a different race."


    "After all, the center is afraid..." Dou a understood: "afraid of the situation we just said."


    "I''m afraid anyway." Cai Mian did not hide: "if our generation worked hard to make the country strong and rich, it would be made up of a group of blond and red hair... Anyway, it''s not black hair. It''s bad to enjoy everything we create and think about it a little."


    Wang Meng remembered the past. At that time, he was Liu Yan''s personal secretary lang. he always served Liu Yan and listened to more words. He remembered that Liu Yanyou said similar topics. At that time, Liu Yan expressed a very clear meaning. Naturally, he refused a group of people who didn''t look like Han people to enjoy the creative achievements, but it wasn''t up to them to decide. It was the national situation that decided the future.


    To put it bluntly, if there are not enough Han women now, they must not attack and occupy the womb of other women. Under the premise of paternal society, in fact, no matter what the appearance of the children is, they are the kind of Han family. It seems that there is no waste of hard work and creative achievements, but it should be bad.


    There are already some things in the state of Han. For example, a considerable number of families absolutely prohibit their children from marrying foreign women, and even concubines can not be foreign women. They feel that if there are foreign families in their family blood, they are tarnishing their ancestors. What makes them speechless is that the center seems to promote the legislation that people with a certain identity take an alien woman as a concubine. Once it becomes a part of the Han law, they don''t know what to do.


    "What else can I do?" Cai Mian said something without scruples: "it''s also something that can''t be helped. The people who care about them are the same. Aren''t they forced to resist some discriminatory policies?"


    In fact, there is a way, that is, once the children born are not like the Han people, there will be no one like the Han people, but it is really cruel. At least the Han country will not issue such laws, and even the people can''t do it spontaneously.


    This is not the same thing as the right of the first night of the Mongolian Yuan Dynasty. It is the Han family men who occupy the uterus of foreign women and give birth to children no matter what they look like. It is really their own blood. It is different from the Han family women''s womb which is not their own.


    No one spoke in the back. They were all in a daze. They looked at the pool or garden below from a distance. There were foreign women playing in those places. From time to time, there would be "Yingying" laughter.


    "What can we do? We are desperate!" Dou ah roared "ah", decadent sat down on the vine chair, like lying half paralyzed. Next to him, an Arab woman immediately went up to the front of the wine. He subconsciously took a sip and drank it up: "it''s better for us to rob and give birth to our blood than to be extinct or robbed by other races, isn''t it?"


    Cai Mian couldn''t help laughing: "it''s too exaggerated to say that extinction is a slow increase in population and extremely poor social security."


    Wang Meng was a little confused. He thought for a long time. Why can''t he remember how to enter this topic?

 Chapter 821

    Different people will have different troubles if they don''t have some bad things in life. The promotion of small people is worried about the cost of daily livelihood. How can the rich Weng family and the great cause maintain their prosperity? Even those in power will be afraid of whether something bad will happen.


    Ibn Abdul had been very painful and distressed, but unexpectedly ushered in a happy moment.


    "Your wife, his sister, the mission in the Han Empire?" Ibn Abdul is very dedicated to his mission. No matter whether he leads an army attack or by any means, he is going to use any means to contact the Han imperial mission. He stared at the two humble beings and tried to say with a kind expression and tone: "her name is Nina, isn''t it? How did she enter the Han imperial mission?"


    When Erben and Hardy were asked, many "MMPs" wanted to say that it was not the head of the leader who ignored the life and death of the people and went to the village that led to the invasion of the Persian army.


    They heard that the whole village was burned to ruins. They were not sure how many people died or how many people escaped. What they could be sure was that the villagers were basically caught by the Persians. Some villagers who the Han people were unwilling to buy were killed or taken to where. Most of the Han people were willing to buy were shipped out of the sea. Nina was lucky enough to talk to a noble girl of a tribe and was accepted as a maid before she could stay in this land.


    "Just a female slave, doing the most humble work?" Ibn Abdul was a little sorry and said impolitely, "why doesn''t she look more beautiful?"


    If Nina is a national beauty, she doesn''t seem to be a village woman in a small village. She should have been sold to a tribal leader by the village head or elder early. I''m not kidding. This is a common phenomenon in the Middle East. The village head and elders who control the armed forces have the right to kill the villagers. It''s not a matter to sell people. (later generations seem to be like this?)


    Hardy was angry with Ibn How could Abdul say that? He wanted to say that Nina looked beautiful to him, but he could only smile humbly.


    "If my sister were beautiful, my humble servant would have brought it to you." I don''t care if Hardy is present. I really think so and will do so. It''s cost-effective to use a sister in exchange for getting a higher status and greater attention. "The most important thing now is that Nina can go shopping and she can play a role," he said flatteringly


    No matter how indignant Hardy was, he could only bear it and continued to smile humbly.


    In a place like the Middle East, there is no shortage of blood, but it depends on who it is. Their traditions and customs determine that they can be cruel to the leader''s enemies, but they can only grovel to the leader, otherwise they won''t wait until they grow up. For a long time, patience and obedience to the leader will go deep into the bone marrow, and the mood of resistance will not be born. Even if the mood of resistance is born, it will soon be suppressed by the habit of patience and obedience developed for a long time.


    Ibn Abdul didn''t care what the two humble beings thought. He gave a little benefit, such as promoting them to be team leaders and giving them a little money, which immediately got a warm declaration of allegiance. He disliked the humble existence of two ants in his heart. What he should play was to play a warm role, so that they could find a chance to bring Nina to see themselves.


    "Great leader, your loyal servant is willing to bring Nina to see you. But..." Erben almost trembled and put forward his own opinion: "when Nina goes out, there are always Han people around. I''m afraid your loyal servant can''t help but disturb anyone to take her away. If anything happens... It will ruin your business."


    "You''re right." Ibn Abdul is now a little interested in Elben, and the warmth on his face is not entirely Acting: "then find out where they often go to buy."


    The knowledge of Zhuxia is in the hands of a few people, but if you really have the perseverance to study, there is always a way. Mastering knowledge can also change your destiny.


    In the Middle East... Or anywhere in the world except Zhuxia, knowledge is also in the hands of a few people, but it is not so easy to learn knowledge in other places except Zhuxia. Even if the blood is not noble enough, mastering knowledge is tantamount to a crime.


    Among Arabs, if they want to master knowledge, it depends on blood lineage. Blood lineage is not noble enough. Even if they know a word, it is a crime. People with knowledge are always higher than those without knowledge in terms of IQ and knowledge, but it is also worth paying attention to that people without knowledge can be a little smart, Ibn Abdul needs some smart people now. He has decided that if he does things perfectly, he will not be stingy with rewards and promotion.


    People with intentions have been groping and waiting. It may be that Huangtian has lived up to them. In fact, Wang Meng and others deliberately create opportunities and dress up Ibn Abdul and others finally had contact with Nina.


    Nina was not happy to see her husband hardy and her brother Erben, but only a full grievance and a little hatred. Of course, she won''t call people to arrest or kill her husband and brother, but she inevitably doesn''t want to answer.


    For a long time in her life, Nina will not forget how the Persians entered the village and raged, nor will she forget the fear of being caught. Although she was foolish and ignorant, she had heard more or less from others what would happen to a captured woman. She thought she would be trampled to death, but God paid a rare visit to herself, got to know falek, and entered the Han embassy to have a habitat and a place to live.


    What other people think of Han people is not important to Nina. Her personal experience is that Han people are not vicious. Everyone may not look very kind. The key is not to beat and scold or sexual 1 assault arbitrarily. In her opinion, Han people who have never done anything bad to themselves and provide them with enough to eat will not feel that they should be stoned to death without covering their face, hands and legs... Han people who can respect women are really good people.


    "No, don''t think I''ll poison them! I won''t take you into the manor to assassinate them!" Nina''s mood was very intense. She was asked about Han people a little. With her conscience, she subconsciously refused what she might be asked: "please, when I die, don''t come to me again."


    Hardy was stunned. If it weren''t for the eyes, the voice and the person, he couldn''t imagine that the person in front of him was his wife who hadn''t seen him for more than ten days. What he saw was a man with emotions, no longer the silent and numb wife, that is, change was never what he wanted.


    Erben was extremely angry. It seemed to him that Nina had violated the appearance of Arab women. She dared to refuse her brother and husband. The most important thing was that she refused under the gaze of the leader. She subconsciously wanted to slap or kick it in the past, but she stifled it in order not to attract the attention of anyone nearby.


    "Even if you die, your soul is still here!" Er ben told Nina what she was most afraid of, which was about the soul. Nina covered her mouth and sobbed. He said fiercely, "the leader is watching. Put away your tears!"


    Nina subconsciously really held back and became choked. She will have such a move. She is not educated after being sensible, and her living environment is also implanted with the fear of noble people.


    "We don''t want to poison or assassinate!" When he saw a famous Han man coming, he became a little nervous and warned, "bargain with me!"


    The Han man who came was called yunqi. He was the chief Wu in charge of leading the team out to buy. He didn''t find anything wrong here, but saw cumin in the stall.


    "This, that''s it." Yunqi really didn''t notice Nina''s strange appearance. Who made Nina dress up tightly wrapped. He pointed to cumin and asked, "price, you know? Just how much a kilo is."


    Erben wanted to say, "you can take the whole bag without money. Anyway, the real owner of the stall has been killed", but he didn''t understand Chinese. He casually compared a five gesture. The next moment he saw yunqi take out the money bag and count five copper coins he hadn''t seen. He was stunned when he saw that he was rowing again. He reacted and weighed them quickly.


    "Novice?" Yunqi felt that the vendor was really clumsy. He was not familiar with weighing at all. It seemed that he was too careless. He weighed it casually and handed it over. He kept some eyes and turned to Nina, "what do you want to buy?"


    Nina didn''t know Chinese either. She could probably understand the meaning from the look and expression from the clouds, and flustered casually pointed to some goods.


    "Weigh everything, one for each..." yunqi asked Nina again: "how much?"


    Miraculously, Nina once again crossed the language barrier and understood the meaning yunqi wanted to express. She spoke to Elben in Arabic. The problem is that it''s a little strange to speak because of the influence of choking.


    Erben was very nervous. He was afraid to show something wrong and be detected. He motioned to hardy for help more than once, but hardy just stared at yunqi with hostile eyes.


    Hardy thinks so. The Han man who came here has definitely had an affair with Nina. Otherwise, why would he treat Nina kindly? How could Nina look at the Han man with that kind of eyes. As a husband, he couldn''t stand such a thing and wanted to explode.


    The conscience of heaven and earth, even if yunqi wants to have an affair with Nina, with a height of 1.87 meters, she is also very strong. Can only Nina, who is 1.5 meters and thin, stand the toss? After he came to bossasan, he really enjoyed the amorous feelings of exotic women more than once, but he really had no idea about Nina.


    Hardy, who needs to raise his head to look at yunqi, compared his small body and yunqi''s size. His height of one meter and six is not thin, but compared with yunqi, it is a gap between children and adults. He decided to continue to practice his forbearance and comfort himself: he mainly wants to do big things and do what the leader told him first, There is always a chance to avenge the Han man.


    It is no joke to say that the average height of Han people is really among the best in terms of average height compared with any nation at present.


    A group of Han people with an average height of more than 1.8 meters stood in the market, almost one head higher than any alien. Looking at the gorgeous and practical war robes and armor, the hard face, divine and sharp eyes, one after another, they were as bright as fireflies in the night.


    After hardy endured, he had low self-esteem and kept telling himself that even if the Han people were tall and strong, Nina could only belong to himself. He must find a chance to save Nina, and then... Abandon her, even kill her and wash away the shame.


    Yunqi really found something wrong. He greeted his companions with tactical gestures, quietly pulled Nina behind him, stared sharply at Hardy, who had been looking at himself with hostile eyes, and kept silent.


    Soon the small stall was surrounded by the Han people, and the Persian guards in the back surrounded Ibn, who had been staying nearby to spy Abdul didn''t mean to stay at all. He hid himself and ran away, leaving six or seven of his men, including Erben and Hadi.


    Nothing unexpected. After the Persian translator asked clearly, even if no one had any actual hands-on behavior towards the Han people, hardy could not just stare at the Han people with hostile eyes. All the people around the stall were arrested. Who let the Persians not only know that the Han country is strong, but also spread money together with the Han people after they came to Sasan, Persia. The people responsible for following and protecting the Embassy of the Han country get more or less benefits. That must be to be an uncle and serve them attentively.


    Afterwards, yunqi was found by Nina. They were unable to speak. One cried and pleaded, and the other was full of fog. They had to find an interpreter to know that Nina''s brother and husband were among the arrested people.


    "No?" Yunqi happened to participate in the interrogation: "they are Ibn Abdul and Ibn Rahman''s men, but they are yours..."


    Not everyone is tough. The time for the arrested people to explain is just one after another. This time, not only the Han people know that Arabs want to contact themselves, but also the Persians.


    The Han people are naturally happy that the Arabs want to contact themselves. The problem is that they can''t come openly after they let the Persians know. Wang MENGZHENG is distressed about how to operate. He has some ideas when he learns that there is a female slave''s husband and brother who are arrested.


    "The rest don''t care about life or death. The two Arabs let the Persians into our hands." Cai Mian knows the process very well: "don''t do anything first, just be kind to let them reunite, and then find a chance to release one of them."


    "It''s not appropriate in Iraq. Wait until Syria takes practical action." Wang Meng has learned the situation: "most of Syria is under the control of Daqin, which is more convenient. However..."


    In other words, if not for the perseverance of the two IBNS, even if Wang Meng wanted to use the Arabs, would he still lack people to connect with the Arabs in Rome? The Romans would be happy to serve.

 Chapter 822

    For a long time, Syria has been contested back and forth by European civilization and middle east civilization.


    As far as civilization is concerned, there will not be only one country or nation competing for Syria, even across the long river of time. Thousands of years ago, ancient Egyptian civilization and Babylonian civilization competed for Syria. Later, Greek city states and Persian Darius competed for Syria, but later, Rome and Parthia competed for Syria, Now it''s Persia, sassanne and Rome competing for Syria.


    "Syria has been under our control for a long time." Marcus There was no proud expression on Maka''s face. He was not afraid of the Persians on the same road. Rome''s control over Syria was actually not very good: "the two powerful empires fell into internal trouble at the same time, so that those flea like little guys could also set foot on the arena."


    Morrison Hadidan glanced at Marcus Maka couldn''t help muttering, "it''s not your connivance. One day the grave you dig will lie down."


    Marcus Marca will Mosen Hadidan''s words were regarded as a helpless curse.


    In fact, it''s like that. When no one can do anything about it, don''t you have to shoot? Curse the enemy with vicious language. Although the curse will not have any effect, it can at least make you feel better.


    Marcus Marca doesn''t know that, Mosen Hadidan''s words were not wrong, but the Arabs buried Persian Sasan first, and then they couldn''t get along with Rome, but at that time, the Western Rome had fallen, leaving only the eastern Rome to start hundreds of years of gratitude and hatred with the Arabs.


    Arabs are never weak, but they cannot be united themselves. Judging from the current situation, there are at least millions of Arabs. Being able to unite is a strong force, but they choose to fight each other. When they united to some extent, they created a powerful empire across Asia, Europe and Africa. Once stamping their feet can make the whole world tremble.


    I''m not kidding. After the rise of the Arab Empire, Li Tang in Zhuxia lost the western regions, which indirectly led to the growth of Tubo. However, the Arab Empire itself collapsed, and Tubo suddenly collapsed. However, in this way, Li Tang''s territory has repeatedly shrunk to the East. The influence of ISI, LAN and religion once spread to Pakistan and Shu, such as the western regions Qinghai and Hexi are simply the influence of Yisi Lanyi religion, which has been spread to later generations.


    Now, including the Romans and Persians, even the Arabs themselves do not believe that one day the Arabs will create a huge empire, let alone think that one day the Arabs will want to conquer the whole world with machetes and scriptures.


    Under Cai Mian''s arrangement, Robben has been found a chance to let go, and the Han people have been with Ibn Abdul made contact, but he hasn''t talked about anything for a while.


    Wang Meng will not talk to Ibn himself Abdul''s meeting, not even Cai Mian, will only send middle-level entourage in the mission.


    It''s not that Wang Meng and others are arrogant and charming. It''s what is determined under unequal preconditions. It''s an eternal truth that we can get what kind of treatment according to our strength.


    They have entered the Syrian border. The difference between this place and Iraq is that it may be close to the coastline. There are far more rivers in Syria than in Iraq. In addition, they can see more green.


    "It used to be a rare granary, but now it is deserted everywhere." Varoli Wustans pointed to Hirano: "whether Arabs, Syrians or anyone, their weakness has its own reasons. They are better at destruction than construction."


    Morrison It is rare for hadidan to have the same view with the Romans on this point. He said with a sneer: "they are just guys without much creativity. Otherwise, they would not have been a vassal nation for thousands of years."


    Han people don''t know this place and have no say in those things, but we can see from some one-sided records that, at least so far, no one in this land can manage any decent achievements except the Romans and Persians.


    "That''s because they can''t decide for themselves." Dou ah tilted his mouth and didn''t lower his voice: "the nation that can exist must have its advantages. This place is being fought back and forth. When will it be the local people''s turn to govern by themselves?"


    It''s Marcus who''s close Maka can understand Chinese, but he doesn''t mean to translate at all. In his opinion, doua''s argument is reasonable, which is not the key. The key is that the Han people''s attitude towards Arabs or Syrians is very strange, which should not be purely out of sympathy.


    When entering Syria, which is mainly controlled by Rome, it is naturally impossible for bossasan to send too many troops, but symbolically sent 2400 people to escort all the way. Perhaps bossasan wanted to express that he was still strong. Among the 2400 people, there were 500 armor cavalry and 600 bow cavalry. The rest were all attendants except the head and dancers.


    On the contrary, the number of Roman troops entering Iraq was about 5000, but in Syria, it increased to 12000.


    According to the current Roman army, it is divided into various arms. The light infantry Legion is generally about 1000 to 2000, and the close guard infantry Legion is about 2500. In addition, the cavalry only has brigade organization, and the javelin is based on battalion. It is usually temporarily deployed to a Light Infantry Corps or close guard Infantry Corps. Therefore, the establishment of any Legion in Rome is not fixed, but it is distinguished because of the different serial numbers.


    But if you look at the number of troops sent by Rome to protect, it is six legions, but in fact, there are only three legions with legions. They are all serious guard infantry legions. In addition, there are two thousand cavalry troops (six battalions) in the two brigades, as well as two javelin battalions and three bow and arrow battalions, with a total of 1100 people. The rest are auxiliary soldiers and so on.


    Twelve thousand people talked about the military structure of Rome. In fact, there were nearly twenty thousand vassals. For example, a savage wolf soldier from Germania, a Grenadier from Visigoth, and more cavalry. Not only did they have to work hard before the Romans in wartime, but they also had to send people to follow the Romans'' command in peacetime to do some chores of eating, drinking and Lazar, which was tantamount to playing the dual role of cannon fodder and civilian husband.


    This huge team composed of three imperial levels has caused a shock in the surrounding areas, including Syria. The most obvious reaction is that the forces or individuals who are empty in their hearts begin to flee, and some people come with all kinds of gifts.


    "In sassanne, the Persians tried their best to show their muscles." Doo ah smiled a few times. He was really surprised that Persia had many armor and riding equipment, and was deeply impressed by the archers, but the Persians couldn''t handle other arms except these two. He looked at the Roman army around him and continued, "when we get to the territory of the Daqin people, they will naturally show us their strength."


    The Han people have found that if the Persian ace is armor, riding gear and archers, then the Roman ace is heavy infantry. That was their conclusion after careful observation, not just the equipment of Roman heavy infantry.


    In short, the Romans always focused on infantry in planning from equipment to troop arrangement, and any arms other than heavy infantry were subordinate.


    "Listen to the people of Daqin. What we see is not the complete face of their regiment." In fact, Cai Mian didn''t understand what the Romans meant by that: "they made special arrangements for us. They said where they were going? They could see their integrated Legion."


    Wang Meng knew more. The Romans really wanted to show them their strength. Before they arrived, they planned military operations, constantly squeezed the hostile forces against Roman rule, forced them to a city, and even allowed those hostile forces to constantly strengthen the city wall, so as to attack the city and show the Han people what a Roman war is.


    The Han state also did similar things. When the envoys of Rome and Persia went to the Han state, they not only let them know the vast territory of the Han state, but also specially took some people to the battlefield in some places to see how the Han army fought with the enemy. However, those people did not catch up with the war against Murong Yan state, but first saw the final battle on the grassland, The war between the Han state and Gupta is the most watched behind.


    In the communication between countries, we must show our muscles first. It''s best to intimidate each other. We can occupy more voice in the communication process. Even if they don''t paralyze each other and make each other understand their own strength, it is also the basis of equal dialogue. After all, no powerful country is willing to listen to the nonsense of a country whose strength is only equal to its own village.


    Han people are guests to Persians, Romans or whatever. They go where they want to go. If they don''t know the geography, they just follow.


    Of course, the Romans who have become the host will still inform Wang Meng where he is going, or where they are now. It''s just that there is no difference between what they say and what they don''t say. The Han people have a rough judgment about the place name and location, and there is no more.


    On the 24th day after entering Syria, the most profound impression of the Han people on Syria was that most parts of Syria were plains. They agreed that this terrain was too suitable for cavalry. For example, Dou a mentioned it to Wang Meng privately. If the tiger Ben army and the feather forest army came to such a place, it would be a lot of fun for any enemy.


    It was twenty-five days before he was led to a camp because it was night. All Han people, including Wang Meng, didn''t see what was going on around.


    Waiting for the sun to rise the next day, people also woke up. When they came out of the wooden house built by the Romans and looked northwest, they saw a city with four walls.


    With the cover of the city wall, you can''t see what''s going on in the city. The periphery is full of dense tents, shacks and messy things. From a distance, the people there are also dense, and you can see a variety of flags.


    Outside the chaotic area, those people also built fences, walls, fences and other defense facilities, and even saw the excavation of a ditch with a length of about ten miles. Not only that one, but the outer surface has been excavated a lot. Each one is not straight and of different length. It looks like it has been tossed by earthworms.


    Wang Meng was invited to a highland to see the situation in Rome. The camp they stayed in should be the main camp of the Roman army. In fact, there are many smaller camps around, which are scattered everywhere, and strongholds such as fortresses are set up on the highland.


    "We have arranged seven legions, fourteen brigades and twenty-one battalions here." Marcus Maka didn''t say how many people were in the end. He introduced what people were surrounded. Then he said to Wang Meng, "we''ve been busy for nearly four months for today."


    Doua then took advantage of the highlands. Taking a general view of the overall situation, it was preliminarily judged that Rome should have dispatched 50000 or 60000 people, and the unknown forces surrounded should not be less than 70000 or more. He whispered his judgment to Wang Meng.


    Back, Marcus Maka himself said the number. In fact, the number of troops concentrated in Rome is more than 80000, but only 30000 of them are Roman soldiers, and the rest are soldiers of vassal races. He also told Wang Meng that the number of besieged enemy troops exceeded 100000, but he also said that the components were very miscellaneous, and only 30000 or 40000 could really have combat effectiveness.


    "..." Wang Meng didn''t understand what the Romans were going to do. He didn''t wait to ask. He didn''t know where there was a sound like a trumpet. He subconsciously looked at the direction of the sound: "are you going to attack?"


    "Just warm up." Marcus Maka played a good role as a guide and pointed to the slowly advancing Roman Army: "the Han people have seen how we fight in Gupta, but the number is too small. You should see what will happen once our soldiers reach a certain number."


    There should be five or six thousand Roman troops marching into the battlefield. From a distance, the vast majority of them are infantry. Each infantry is holding a tower shield in one hand and a short sword in the other. At the same time, any infantry is wearing heavy armor with multi-layer links like skin shrimp. I don''t know whether it is a Sao bag or specification. Each of the individual queues has a red cloak.


    The actions of the Roman army caused confusion among the encircled forces. From a distant place, people were seen surging, and the sound of musical instruments such as horns, war drums and gongs came out frequently.


    The advancing Roman infantry stopped in the sound of trumpets, the camp doors of several camps were opened, and some huge animals pulled by animals and manpower were pushed out. They were many kinds of military equipment, the most were stone throwing vehicles, and some were equipment that the Han people could not recognize.


    Marcus Marca said proudly: "what you will see is the complete Roman Legion."

 Chapter 823

    A complete Roman army includes its infantry, cavalry, javelin and instrument soldiers. They form a basic organization based on small teams, and up there are regiments, battalions and brigades. For example, the standard infantry is 13 people as a small team, 40 to 50 people as a regiment, and there is a centurion at the level of 100 people, There are battalion commanders (thousand captains) for thousands of people. The commander of the brigade is the flag officer, and the Legion is the head of the army.


    In fact, the commander of a Roman Legion only has the right to command operations. In the army, there will be roles such as civil protector, judge and treasurer. In fact, those all play the role of military supervisor to some extent. It''s all right not to interfere. Once interfering, it represents the will of Rome (capital Senate and so on), and usually the commander can only give in.


    The Roman military system has been changing. Almost every dynasty has its own set. As a result, the military establishment of each Roman Dynasty is different, but one core has not changed, that is, every 100 people form a tactical team.


    What Wang Meng sees now is the most basic state of the Roman army. Every 100 people form a square array. If they are infantry, each soldier will hold a shield and a short sword in his hand. The soldiers in front, left and right will erect the tower shield in his hand, and the soldiers in the second order will raise the tower shield in his hand, One tower and another buckled each other to form a shield wall, and all the people stepped forward in the sound of neat trumpets.


    "It''s not much different from our shield array." Doua observed again and said, "the difference is that our tower shield is bigger than them, and the weapons in our hands are longer than them."


    The Tower Shield of the Han army is larger than that of the Roman army, which is determined by the height and physique itself. In short, the basic height of the Tower Shield soldiers of the Han army is 1.8 meters, while that of the Roman soldiers is generally 1.6 meters. Different heights can''t be shields of the same area. It''s hard to mention that the shields are too big and short.


    "Your shields are much bigger than ours." Marcus Of course, Maka also knew this, and said in an envious tone, "you Chinese have too strong congenital advantages."


    According to relevant historical records, the average height of the Romans is about 1.6 meters, which is much shorter than some barbarians named by them, but they hang and beat those nations whose physique is taller than themselves for a long time.


    In fact, it is quite simple. Rome is ahead of the barbarians in terms of science and technology, military system and tactical level. In addition, there is really no grassland around Rome. Most of them are forests and mountains. It is difficult to give full play to the cavalry advantages of the barbarians.


    "You have a lot of infantry, really too many." Marcus Maka didn''t think he was flattering: "it also shows that your generals are excellent and can command so many and miscellaneous troops to fight."


    There are really many types of infantry in the Han army. There are simple sword soldiers, sword soldiers, bow soldiers, spearmen, short spearmen and shield soldiers. With shields, they are sword shield soldiers, sword shield soldiers, gun shield soldiers and shield armed short spearmen. Different arms have their own advantages, such as terrain and war situation needs.


    There are many types of arms. When arranging the formation, we need to reasonably arrange where each arm should stay. Any mistake in deployment will make the formation lose its original function. It''s better not to put the formation.


    Marcus Maka thought about how to command the Han Army countless times. As a result, he was stunned when he thought of so many arms in his head, not to mention the arrangement of formation and the deployment of troops.


    There has been a strange phenomenon in Zhuxia for a long time, that is, what to do always likes to change from difficulty to ease. For example, in terms of smelting technology, it has clearly found two methods: Casting and forging. You can choose to play casting which is more difficult for the process at that time.


    In terms of military affairs, most ethnic groups except Zhuxia emphasize that the more monotonous the arms, the better. Even if it is necessary, they can''t have too many arms. One of the reasons is that the arms are too complex to command.


    Why did the generals of the various Xia dynasties take it for granted that there was nothing wrong with commanding too many arms? It''s not like that when they come into contact with the military, and then there are most systematic military books that can be learned.


    For a long time, there was no such thing as military books among nationalities other than Zhuxia. Even if there was something about military, it could only be written under the name of letters. Take Europa for example. The war books with serious children are in the era of hot weapons. Previously, they were basically passed on by close relatives with experience, and usually only taught to their eldest son (the first in order successor).


    Of course, there are geniuses in the world. They can do anything without systematic learning, but the reason why geniuses are geniuses is that the generation rate of geniuses is too low.


    Most people still need to learn, and after learning such knowledge, they may not be able to use it, or even there will be no difference between learning and not learning.


    "They have no paper." Cai Mian tried to keep his voice down: "Your Majesty also forbids the spread of paper technology."


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if there is no paper. That''s not a restriction on the dissemination of knowledge. Without paper, you can also have stone molds and parchment, which is also a tool for carrying words, but it''s too troublesome to make.


    "They are in the most primitive stage of the feudal system." What Wang Meng said is the key: "in their society, the nobles are the nobles. They don''t want to be replaced by transactions, but can only be forcibly seized by force. Usually, no one is willing to spread their knowledge. If someone wants to share, it is everyone who offends."


    Dou a understood. In fact, those who master knowledge restrict the dissemination of knowledge. They mainly want to form a monopoly so as to form a favorable position all the time.


    Wang Meng only mentioned the nobility. The non nobility has no ability to protect themselves. It is equal to the nobility robbing the civilians. Even if it is not legal and reasonable, they can detour until they get what they want. But once the civilians want to get something from the nobility, they are equal to being enemies with all the nobility.


    Cai Mian didn''t need too complicated thinking. He said bluntly, "collective repression! We have also had such a stage."


    In the ancient pre-Qin period, the aristocrats who mastered knowledge also formed a monopoly. In fact, this is also the case for a long time in the future. It only slowly opens the channels for ordinary people to study, but some people can always master exclusive knowledge.


    It must be said that whether you are willing to share is one thing, but if you force people who master knowledge to share, it is robbery. Strangely, for a long time in Zhuxia, sharing (robbing) culture was considered correct in public opinion. Anyone who could not protect his intellectual property rights could not be spared. If his things were robbed, there was nowhere to redress his grievances. The general public would applaud.


    For them, the Romans show their strength as they like! It seems that only the infantry form an array and some instruments are busy assembling. For the time being, nothing can arouse their interest.


    In terms of war, the Han Army has fought for more than ten years. Even Wang Meng, who has been on the battlefield at least, has watched a lot with Liu Yan on the Yandi battlefield. He has put in an array and fought, and rushed up as soon as he encountered an encounter. Simply speaking from the scene, he saw only a few thousand people in Rome, and then saw those enemies who did not respond to Rome. There was really no place where the word "fierce" could be used.


    In any war, there will be formation arrangement in the process, and then the soldiers on both sides will compete with their body, blood, will and courage. The ultimate goal is to kill the enemy and survive. After waiting for the emergence of firearms, the war will become more cruel and complex.


    "Tortoise shell array, isn''t it?" Dou a didn''t hide his disdain at all: "if you meet us, gather a few guns and shoot, you''ll have to burp all farts."


    Come on, now the only one with firearms is the Han state. Even the Han state is only a small number of firearms troops. The Romans have no artillery against the enemy, even the catapult.


    The army surrounded by the Romans (?), they have been making noise all the time. They have no real action from beginning to end, and they also begin to enter the defense line.


    The Han people watching the war saw people in colorful clothes running into the ditch. They didn''t understand what it meant to squeeze people into the ditch.


    "I thought it was to prevent the trench dug by the cavalry..." Dou ah touched his chin: "it seems not?"


    They really haven''t seen the fighting mode of the Roman Legion. The cavalry in the Roman war has always been a chore. A few Roman generals who can complete a war with the sound of the cavalry are astonished, but they are more used to letting the instrument troops blow continuously, and then the infantry advance solidly to pick the fruits of victory.


    Now, all kinds of equipment assembled by the Romans are attacking.


    The most used by the Romans were stone catapults. What they threw was not round bullets, but natural stones that they didn''t know where to get. Some riprap trucks continue to push forward under the cover of infantry. It seems that they stop at the range and launch when they hit small stones such as pebbles, which means spreading a large-area attack.


    After the catapult attack, the battlefield was constantly hit by stones. The Roman attack caused more chaos to the enemy. It was inevitable that the people hit by stones died or were injured, making the battlefield full of screams and howls.


    "We really haven''t played like this." Dou a said that he was throwing pebbles. He saw a guy hit in the eye by pebbles with a telescope. His eyeballs burst instantly and the man fell straight down, Lying on the ground, he kept twitching his body: "we are playing with an iron sand gun, which is much more fierce than this. If we are hit by an iron sand gun, we will directly disintegrate near. If we are far away, we will not have the strength to kick our legs, and will roll up like shrimp and wail to death."


    Marcus Maka suddenly felt that everything was meaningless. He was one of the Romans who knew the state-owned guns of the Han Dynasty. He had not seen the gun launch with his own eyes, but he could know the general power from some people''s description.


    Olus, who was sent to the state of Han Setus Cicero was the only Roman who had seen artillery fire and saw the power of artillery with his own eyes. He wrote back to his country again and again. In addition to requesting to purchase artillery or obtain technology at all costs, he was telling any Roman about the terrible of artillery. The problem was that even if the vast majority of Romans knew it, they did not believe that it had such power, or even that there would be a sound like thunder when the artillery fired.


    Not only the Romans know the existence of artillery, but also the Persians know that only those who have witnessed the power of artillery in the two countries know the horror of artillery as a weapon, and the rest are either ignorant and fearless or don''t believe it at all. They have something in common. They all want to get guns. Whether they know the power or don''t believe it, they want to see jokes.


    Of course, the state of Han wanted to block artillery information, but it had been used on the battlefield. How could it be blocked? It just blocked some information that could be blocked, such as the manufacturing technology of bronze artillery, the formula of military gunpowder, and so on.


    Although they didn''t think it was interesting or good-looking, Wang Meng and others could not turn around and leave. They waited for a long time and finally waited until the Roman soldiers continued to advance. That was the fortification in the way that had been destroyed by the equipment.


    "To be fair, it is rare in the world to be able to use so many instruments." Doua looks down on things like catapults and crossbows, but he won''t open his eyes and tell lies: "in today''s world, there are very few people who can make instruments, and the Romans are proud."


    "If we can make it, it won''t match every army. Do Roman legions have it?" Cai Mian saw that the encircled forces finally sent troops to charge: "it''s really great to rush with steps and horses."


    That''s right. The counterattack of the surrounded people was that the cavalry and infantry mixed together to launch an assault on the Roman army, which was both funny and sad. People in the same camp were knocked down by their own horses and trampled by their hoofs.


    "Why don''t we have such an enemy?" Cai Mian said somewhat speechless, "the Huns, Xianbei, Jie people, Qiang people, Di people... Even if we are stupid, we will not give in and ride together to charge?"


    East Asia has always been a monster house. If the civilization produced is too stupid, it will never survive the second year. What is left is civilization with merit, and it has learned the nutrition it wants from repeated exchanges. Not only one side is making progress.


    Marcus, who left just now Marca came back with Marcus, the Roman protector Utansis.


    "I''m very sorry to say that our opponent seems too weak." Marus Utansis really apologized: "I didn''t let the guests see the wonderful performance. In order to show my sincerity, I will ask Constantinople for a grand fight."


    Wang Meng and Cai Mian looked at each other in an instant. They knew that the Romans were extremely enthusiastic about fighting. They also knew that the fighting held by the monarch would usually be very grand. They really felt the sincerity of the Romans.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There was no electricity all day yesterday. I couldn''t even ask for leave.

 Chapter 824

    In fact, the Han people must admit that although the Roman army is so boring, the army is not an acrobatic troupe. It doesn''t need a cool way of performance. The key is to win in the most appropriate way.


    After everything reaches the level of returning to nature, that is the most effective and practical method.


    It''s like a policeman catching a thief. He can catch it as soon as he pounces on it. Why should he deliberately let go, and then staged a wonderful street chase. After all kinds of breathtaking efforts and adventures, he finally caught the thief who could have been caught as soon as he pounced. Is he flexible, or is he trying to prove his strength, or is there a camera next to him?


    "It was with this monotonous method of warfare that they became the overlord of Europa." Wang Meng continued to watch and commented: "being able to organize the formation shows that they are well-trained. After forming the formation, they can respond and adjust in time according to various situations, which also shows that they do not lack practical experience."


    Then there''s nothing wrong.


    A general has mastered the knowledge and skills of troop arrangement, but not every army can arrange troops. He needs to undergo strict and serious training and repeatedly clamor to practice the array all year round. Not to mention that every soldier knows where he should go when he hears or sees any instructions, but the officer leading the team must know that it is up to the officer to restrain and drive the soldiers into the right position.


    An army that can form an array is only a mere appearance, and it still needs to be tested in actual combat again and again. There is no shortage of troops in formation or good-looking formation in the world, but it is OK to walk in a queue or step forward. When it is really on the battlefield to accept the test, it will be defeated at one touch.


    There are so many similar things. The most famous one is a war between Liao and Mongolia.


    Tiemuzhen, who personally led the army at that time, saw that hundreds of thousands of troops in Liao were so well arranged. In fact, he was really afraid and wanted to send a death squadron to charge, meaning to withdraw the troops. What he didn''t expect was that the Liao army, which was so well arranged, was thrown into chaos by the death squads. He seized the opportunity to make another general charge by cavalry except the reserve team, and hundreds of thousands of Liao army collapsed.


    The Roman army did a good job. All kinds of equipment in the rear exploded again and again. Although the troops forming the formation advanced slowly, they advanced steadily. Inch by inch, the enemy had no choice but to retreat again and again.


    "We can come forward." Marus Seeing the Han people present at the scene, utansis promised, "we will only enter the appropriate distance, and we will protect your safety."


    "Oh." Dou a didn''t know euphemism at all: "our angel can''t take any risks. I''ll just go with you."


    Wang Meng is now an angel, but he is not the kind with two white feathers and wings. He is the messenger representing the son of heaven. He doesn''t joke that safety is very important. Once he makes a mistake, it is absolutely enough to trigger a war.


    Marus Utansis, with a slight expression of contempt, asked, "is that what you mean?"


    "Personal safety is small, and the son of heaven is heavy." Wang Meng raised his head slightly with theout a smile: "if the envoy completes his mission, how about participating in your fighting competition."


    Wang Meng''s height and physique do not belong to that kind of big man type, but he is not too short. He is 1.72 meters taller than marus Utansis was almost half a head higher, and the same armor did not show who was stronger.


    Physique is only one aspect. In fact, even people who are thin and weak can easily turn over an opponent who is taller and stronger than themselves but has no fighting skills as long as they learn and master fighting skills.


    Wang Meng was born in poverty and had difficulty in reading in his early years. Later, he was summoned by Liu Yan. His life experience has undergone earth shaking changes. He can not only read as much as he likes, but also have enough conditions to be both literate and martial. It must be said that although his martial arts are not superb, it is really no problem to deal with three or five ordinary people.


    Marus Utansis "ha ha" smiled and gave Wang a chest salute, glancing at Marcus Maka turned and left.


    "He doesn''t seem friendly to us?" Cai Mian asked Marcus directly Marca: "is there any prejudice, or what reason."


    Marcus Marca said with a wry smile, "maybe it''s the effect caused by the rumors of cyris in Rome."


    Rome is the unique overlord of Europa, or the overlord who has been sitting on the throne for thousands of years. He has long developed Lao Tzu''s national spirit of being the first in the world. There will certainly be some supporters of Rome supremacy.


    A few years ago, Rome learned about the existence of the Eastern Han Dynasty. Although they were enthusiastic at the beginning, they didn''t have more ideas. They just wanted to get more silk.


    Rome really attached importance to the state of Han. After knowing one thing, the state of Han crossed the sea thousands of miles to attack the Gupta Dynasty.


    It should be said that after the war between the Han Dynasty and the Gupta Dynasty, Rome was immediately divided into two factions. One of them believed that the Han people had damaged the interests of Rome, because there was frequent and prosperous trade between the Gupta Dynasty and Rome itself. The Chinese Navy continued to attack and sink more than the ships belonging to the Gupta Dynasty, including Rome Persia... And many other countries'' ships have suffered.


    Dou ah couldn''t help gloating and asked, "in his family, a ship was sunk by us?"


    Marcus Maka just nodded back.


    In fact, it''s not just that a ship of the utansis family was sunk. The war between the Han state and the Gupta Dynasty directly interrupted one of the trade routes of the utansis family. However, this trade route with the Gupta Dynasty is the best one for the utansis family. Cutting off people''s wealth is better than killing their father, marus Utansis didn''t see the Han people and immediately tried his best, even if he had self-restraint.


    "It can only be said to be an impeccable disaster." Cai Mian said hypocritically, "if our two countries had entered a friendly state earlier, the pingman Colonel would not sink the Allied ships directly, at least as it is now."


    Yes, now the Han Navy will not sink the ships of non belligerents at will. If it gets a task, it will charge for escort to the Allied ships. However, when the Chinese Navy encounters ships of various countries in non mission sequence, it will still go on board for inspection. If there is nothing wrong, it will naturally be fine. If something wrong is found, it will either be detained, or it will sink if it is unwilling to accept the arrest.


    There is a key problem. That sea area has been controlled by the Han state. After entering the stage of landing war, the sea area is facing a comprehensive blockade. Not to mention that the sea trade routes of the Gupta Dynasty are all broken. Even if there is no fault, go into the war zone.


    Rome is far away from the Gupta Dynasty, and then Rome. Even if there is a navy, the problem is that the warships of the Roman Navy will operate in the calm place of the Mediterranean. Once the ships of Rome reach the Atlantic or Pacific Ocean, the bigger waves will definitely feed the fish directly. This is also the reason why the later Romans felt humiliated, but they had to seek friendship with the Han state out of practical considerations. They mainly wanted to revenge. There was no place to send troops, and there were no conditions. They could not push the Han state to Persia Sasan. They could only look for new interests after making friends when there were not so many things.


    The Han state sent its own mission, and the Romans thought it was an opportunity.


    Wang Meng and others came by boat. Since they can sail to Persia and land, there is no reason why they can''t sail to the port of Rome.


    It means that a new sea trade route has emerged. Rome can trade with the Gupta Dynasty and naturally with the Han country. Although it is far from Rome to Han, Han can not only provide ordnance, but also the favorite silk of the Romans. It seems, seems, maybe... The Romans think that just like the Gupta Dynasty, trade with the Han country is more promising!


    "You have blocked the coastline of Gupta, and the troops have landed more than 100000. They will see the facts." Marcus Marca is talking about marus Utansis and other families whose interests were damaged because of the war between the Han state and the Gupta Dynasty: "as long as you are willing to take them on a route, they will treat you as the VIP who needs the most grand treatment."


    Wang Meng just smiled and didn''t speak.


    Provide the explored routes to the Romans? That''s definitely the Romans themselves.


    The dangers at sea are everywhere, mostly reef areas or sea areas prone to storms. It took the Han country several years to explore the South China Sea to find this route to Malacca, during which countless ships were lost.


    Any sea route not only has important strategic value, but also wealth. In short, if only the Han people master the route and others do not know the route, the Han people can monopolize the material transportation, which is equivalent to mastering the absolute material pricing power. reason? They want such materials, but there is no channel to purchase them. If they want them, they have to be slaughtered.


    what? Rome already has a mission to the mainland of Han? But when the Romans go, it doesn''t mean they have mastered the best route. When the Han country leads, it turns around in seven turns. It''s definitely not the most time-saving route.


    In fact, olus Setus Cicero knows how to get from Rome to Han, but don''t think he will selflessly contribute. On the contrary, he will try his best to master it in the hands of his family to create wealth. What he thought would not be to sell the things of the Han country at a low price. On the contrary, he would sell them many times. Not only he, but anyone who has mastered the route will do that.


    "It doesn''t matter." Cai Mian followed Dou a to the front of the battlefield. He was indifferent to the surrounding situation and said, "we control the Strait. Any ship that wants to pass there needs our permission."


    If you want to cross the Strait, you need to get permission from the Han state. Can you charge tolls?


    Even if the ship can only pass, should we stop for supplies? Do they have to spend money on purchasing, do they have to spend money on berthing ships, and do the crew have fun when they get off the land... There are too many places that can bring benefits to the Han people.


    What is the foundation of their wealth in future Singapore? That''s what I said above!


    "It is estimated that there has been a plan for a long time." Doo ah watched the Roman soldiers who formed the tortoise shell array play with rotating spikes and looked more seriously: "look at their tactics, which is worthy of our reference."


    In the battle of the tortoise shell array, the Roman soldiers are still under the protection of the shield. They lean against each other. The soldiers in the front row hold the shield and fiercely push forward and then stab out the short sword in their hands. No matter whether the Shield hits people or the short sword stabs people, they will stab and then fall back. The soldiers in the second row immediately make up for it and do the same action.


    One Roman soldier after another did the same action, and the whole tortoise shell array rolled around in turn like standing on the loading belt. They always kept moving forward. On their way forward, there were a lot of enemy bodies lying on their backs. The casualties caused by the enemy are almost negligible.


    "Our shield array is always carried forward by the people in the front row against the shield, and the long weapon soldiers in the second row are responsible for killing and killing, which consumes a lot of physical strength." Doua pointed to the Roman tortoise shell array still moving forward: "their soldiers come in turn, which not only saves physical strength, but also causes greater shock and psychological oppression to the enemy."


    Cai Mian understood and nodded approvingly, "indeed."


    The Romans loved infantry alone for thousands of years. Of course, the prerequisite was that there was no need to worry about marching.


    Looking at the expansion trend of the Romans, we can clearly see that their expansion route is around the coastline to use the sea to complete the delivery of troops. Naturally, there is no problem of simple infantry marching slowly.


    Since there is no problem with the delivery of troops, and no nation around is just Roman infantry, it is not surprising that Rome has developed the idea of "big infantry first". It is not surprising that it has repeatedly improved its infantry tactics and methods of operation. It is not surprising that it does not want to study the king of land warfare, a cold weapon like cavalry.


    "Look over there." Dou''a prompted Cai Mian. It seemed that there was something absurd. He said, "the sudden cavalry dare not directly attack the dense formation composed of infantry. Those barbarians'' yiyiyiyaha ha ''rushed up."


    The barbarians mentioned by Dou a are light cavalry. They really launched a fearless charge against the tortoise shell array in Rome, and did not encounter long-range weapons in the process.


    The barbarian light cavalry rushed to the ground. The first barbarian''s riding skills were very good. He even controlled the war horse to jump high and set foot on the shield wall on the top of the tortoise armor array. The weight borne by the shield wall was lower and restored to the original height. The barbarian light cavalry on the shield wall tried to control the horses'' constant trampling, but the tortoise shell array fluctuated up and down several times, and there was no intention of cracking at all. He didn''t know what to do.


    More barbarian light cavalry directly hit the wall. Their speed was not slow. Every impact made a big noise. The first few impacts did not directly dent the shield wall, but someone knocked it away behind, but the cracks in the tortoise shell array were quickly repaired.


    "Does it make sense to stick to it?" Dou a was surprised: "the Romans didn''t match the ranged soldiers?"


    "Who said no?" Cai Mian pointed out that in the past, what happened there was that the man on the top of the shield wall was stabbed to death by something, and the center of the tortoise shell array cracked: "no, there are still Javelin Soldiers in it."

 Chapter 825

    The cradle of Caucasian civilization in ancient times originated in Greece. For a very long time, they were also the gathering point of high-grade civilization in Europe.


    The Greeks are very good at playing with the dictatorship system, the parliamentary system, the patriarchal system and the religious 1 system... They have almost tried all kinds of systems. It is impossible to say which system the Greeks used was the strongest. In fact, they have not formed a unified system at all. Even Alexander the great has failed to unify Greece.


    The city-state system is most deeply rooted in Greece, that is, the foundation of the later aristocratic system, which determines that the aristocracy has mastered land, human and financial resources, and has repeatedly used various means to deepen the noble thought of the aristocracy among the civilians, forcing the civilians to obey and be willing to accept the drive.


    In fact, restraint and use of means to make civilians obey and willing to be driven will work in any system. It is interesting that Greece and Zhuxia have taken the same path, that is, to establish a professional warrior class. Only warriors have the right to go to the battlefield and participate in the war, and civilians are only responsible for labor.


    In Zhuxia, the stage of professional warrior ended in the Warring States period, while in Greece, it continued until the Romans destroyed the Greek city states, and the Romans took the path of professional warrior again and maintained it to the present stage.


    "The waves here are small compared with ours." Doua was actually seasick. He had experienced strong winds and waves like the Pacific Ocean, and the Mediterranean was nothing at all: "that''s why their deck level is so low?"


    The styles of ships in the Mediterranean are similar. Large ships are actually enlarged versions of small boats. For example, the bow and stern of Roman warships have no bending range at all, just a straight line. Besides, it is not wide and will appear slender. The whole ship looks bare except for a low flagship room at the stern.


    "Their warship is like a piece of two sides." Wang Meng stood by the window of the flagship room and looked at the concave channel in the middle of the ship. If he jumped down, it would be directly on the first floor of the cabin. The sea water with larger waves also hit in: "there is a shield on the outer side of the ship, which looks more like a piece of product."


    The Roman warship, because there is a prismatic collision angle in front, is actually like a thick backed sword with a blood groove. The middle passage without the top layer actually has many climbing ladders, which can provide the soldiers in the cabin to climb up the deck quickly.


    On the deck, there are naturally guardrails around. On the guardrails, there are shields used by Roman infantry. Whether they have any protection bonus effect, not to mention, it seems that they have the meaning of armor reinforcement. In fact, it also increases the beauty.


    "Why didn''t you load a catapult or a crossbow?" Cai Mian asked uncertainly, "was it demolished?"


    "We only load the equipment on board at special times." Marcus Maka doesn''t think there is anything to hide: "only large ships can be transformed and loaded with catapults. The catapult only needs to be fixed."


    Cai Mian can more or less imagine what the so-called fixation is. It should be nailing the crossbow to the deck with a wooden board. In fact, he really wants to say that as long as a special base is installed on the crossbow, it''s enough, but there''s no reason to teach the Romans to be smart in vain.


    In fact, it''s like that. People who know a thing or knowledge seem very simple, but people who don''t understand still don''t understand. However, what some things lack is inspiration, which can''t be created with their own technology.


    The real situation is that the Romans are not stupid. They specially designed the warship base for the crossbow gun. The style may be different from that of the Han people. For example, there is no large angle turntable.


    The fleet set out from Syrian ports and soon after sailing, it saw land again, according to Marcus According to Maka, the land is a long and narrow island, and its name doesn''t matter. Because it has fresh water resources, there are also towns. At the same time, the Romans built a material storage point on the island and stationed troops.


    The island is called Cyprus in modern times and is now the territory of the Romans. Because of its special location, it is often used as a forward base for invading the Middle East by the troops from Europe. At the same time, once the forces in the Middle East want to invade the Greek peninsula, they also need to control the island first.


    Viewed from a distance from the sea, the towns on the island are very small. Most places are in a shade. The area around the island is mostly filled with stones. There is a bay that does not know whether it is artificially excavated or naturally formed. A wharf has been built and several large and small ships have been anchored.


    Cai Mian asked thoughtfully, "is the wind strong on such a low mountain island?"


    "I haven''t been there." Marcus Maka told the truth: "listen to people, the environment above is pretty good."


    This is the Mediterranean, not the Pacific or Atlantic. The wind is naturally windy, but the level is generally not much.


    Wang Meng thought of the temple islands. Some of the islands looked similar to the island in front of him, but the towering coconut trees and other tree species could be seen on the island in front of him, which meant that he had not been ravaged by the storm for at least a long time. Like those islands in the temple islands, they have to withstand storms at least once a year. It is difficult to have towering trees.


    After passing the long and narrow island, they entered the middle of the Aegean Sea. There were many large or small islands on the way. Some were purely uninhabited islands, while others looked like towns or villages.


    "There are a large number of islands in this sea area. Most of the islands have natural fresh water resources and can be inhabited." Marcus Maka looked at the light blue water in the shallow sea. In the open field of vision, an island was independent, which really had a different beauty: "most of our sailors came from the province of Cyprus."


    Rome has always used provinces as local administrative units, Marcus The province of Cyprus mentioned by Maka actually includes a part of the Greek peninsula and many islands on the sea.


    The reason why it is called a Cyprus province rather than a Greek province is simply because the strategic value of Cyprus is much more important than that of Greece.


    The fleet was supposed to rely on the coastal route in the East. The problem was that the Han people wanted to visit Greece. As a result, they directly crossed the middle of the Aegean Sea and became the coastal route in the West.


    "Greece does have many places worth visiting." Marus Utansis has always been on this flagship, but he rarely appeared before. He became active after he was close to the Greek peninsula: "there are many temples on the coastline near the sea. We conquered Greece and preserved those temples, and some continue to receive sacrifices."


    Cai Mian asked with great interest, "can you see the Olympic mountain?"


    Including marus The Romans, including utansis, didn''t understand. Cai Mian said it in detail, such as the Olympic gods, and they reacted.


    "You should call Olympus. That''s the name of the mountain." Marus After the reaction, utansis remembered that there seemed to be a place called Olympics under Olympus, but he didn''t understand how the Han people knew the Olympics and didn''t know Olympus: "although it was the origin of the Greek gods, there was no temple built, or the temple built in a long history was destroyed and disappeared?"


    "The temples of the gods are in some cities." Marcus Maka thought for a moment and said the most famous place: "for example, Athens, where there is the largest temple of the God of wisdom."


    "We are now in the Spartan area. We can land if you like." Marus Utansis is still happy to let the Han people get in touch with the products of Greek civilization. That is because Rome inherited Greek civilization, and all the Greeks became Romans: "there is the largest ares temple in the world, and Sparta guard. It is an army that can resist hundreds of thousands of armies for three days with 300 people."


    "Hot spring pass battle?" Wang Meng once heard Liu Yan tell this story and was a little interested: "if it''s not too far away, we''d like to have a look."


    "Is it the God of war temple or the hot spring pass?" Marus As soon as wutansisi heard that it was the hot spring pass, his original enthusiasm decreased a little: "continue to sail, and you will see the hot spring pass soon. However, there is not a real pass, but a narrow channel along the coast, which has nothing to look at."


    It''s really not a pass. The Spartans used to build a stone wall against Darius''s army. High or not, thick or not, the stone wall has long ceased to exist with the passage of time.


    "Did the Romans of Greek descent go to cyris?" Marus Utansis asked curiously, "how do you know the battle of wenquanguan?"


    Rome has been reformed again and again. From the beginning, the real Romans can be in power to the later foreigners can also get high positions in Rome, but one basic policy has not changed at all. No matter which ethnic group wants to be an official in Rome, it must be a Roman citizen. This has led to a considerable number of non Roman Americans who are senior officials or free people in Rome. Of course, they have the conditions to go to the Han country.


    Wang Meng knew that the battle of wenquanguan was learned from Liu Yan. He didn''t know and didn''t have the courage to ask where Liu Yan knew it.


    In fact, no one dares to ask why Liu Yan knows so many things. Each of them has his own ideas and understanding, and will inevitably contact in the direction of some gods. Otherwise, it can''t really explain how Liu Yan obtains information hundreds of thousands of miles away and knows so much about the history of Europa.


    They still didn''t go to Ares'' God of war temple, mainly because they had to sail west, which would delay a lot of time to Constantinople.


    The established route will pass through Athens. The fleet also needs to stop temporarily for replenishment, and the ships they take will enter the berthing area.


    "A little messy." Doua is telling the truth: "not only are the berthing areas in a mess and out of order, but the buildings in the port, including stalls, are also in a mess."


    Indeed, it was very chaotic, with heads surging everywhere, all kinds of people crowded around, and the noise of Hawking and all kinds of shouting formed a noise.


    The Romans also saw that they sent people and found the officials of the port first. Later, it seemed that the communication was not ideal, and the fleet acted recklessly.


    "I''m sorry to let you see this." Marcus Maka was ashamed and angry: "they blamed us for using the day''s tax as an excuse without prior notice. We had to come by ourselves."


    It looks like a commercial port. There are a large number of large and small merchant ships coming and going. Most of them anchor outside and then enter the port by boat. A small number of ships with their own berths will enter the port. The public berths have long been occupied.


    "There is no pilot ship or pilot ship." Cai Mian said in disbelief, "don''t they know the benefits?"


    Doesn''t it seem strange? It is just like that in some countries, there are only consuls but no emperors, officials who lack many functions and powers in the system, and there are a lot of occupations to maintain order in society. That is a normal phenomenon.


    After a while of tossing and turning, the officials of the port came to express their solemn protest, but in the face of the arrogance of the army, the people of the port can only be treated as a minor suffering no matter how dissatisfied they are.


    "It''s hard to imagine how the people of Daqin would become the overlord here." Dou a said vaguely, "they have few official positions. How can they manage the country?"


    There are really few official positions in Rome, but the power of a position will be great. For example, the civil protection officer not only has civil affairs power, but also can dictate to the army. He can even get the designation from the state and pay for conscription to form his own Legion. However, his army is not a national command sequence, but a kind of family private army.


    "It seems that they can do whatever they want with money..." Cai Mian was shocked. "It''s incredible that they can safely maintain unity without division for a long time."


    Wang Meng doesn''t think there is anything strange. As long as the Central Committee remains strong enough to sweep away any dissatisfaction, anyone who wants to be independent will wipe out one. After forming a deterrent, no one dares to rebel.


    Wang Meng didn''t notice that the center of Rome is not strong enough to sweep the place all the time. It is the culture accepted by their environment that plays a key role, such as the stepped loyalty system, and the system of big nobles with small nobles, which maintains the unity of the whole country.


    Most of the time, Rome will enter the state of family partition. The price of war is too high. If it loses, it has nothing, and if it wins, there will be no take all. At that time, their parliamentary system will play a role, maintain good communication channels, win allies and so on, and use political means to resolve differences, Only when the mouth is completely useless will you choose to use force.


    Some words Wang Meng didn''t say or dare not say. In Rome, there are no monarchs who want their ministers to die and their ministers have to die, that is, the rulers can''t bully and do whatever they want, so the supreme throne is not so attractive. Not the supreme ruler can ensure that his interests are not damaged, and no one will fight with his family and life if it''s not necessary.

 Chapter 826

    After becoming the supreme ruler, you can''t do whatever you want, so the attraction must be reduced a lot.


    In all countries in the world, only a few supreme rulers can do whatever they want. That is based on the premise that all violent institutions belong to the supreme ruler. People who master force naturally have the right to do whatever they want.


    Although Augustus in Rome is armed, such as those legions, not all legions are loyal to Augustus, and each family has its own private army. It''s the same that one side holds a knife and the other side is paralyzed. If you want to do it, you''ll wait for it to die. Naturally, scruples will arise.


    Many countries, as long as they have enough financial resources, can form a family private army. The ruler can easily destroy one or two families who master the family private army, but once they start, it will inevitably cause panic and make many families who master the private army unite. At that time, even if the ruler wins, he can''t get too much, and if he loses, he will be overturned.


    The cost of doing something is too high. It has become a rational choice to do it without doing it, which constitutes a political balance. When the rulers can''t bully and don''t want the country to be chaotic, they usually have to learn to compromise.


    "So for a long time, each family has its own expansion direction?" Wang Meng is very curious about the rise of Rome. He has asked many questions and talked about the most critical places: "Caesar, Sula, Krasu... They laid the foundation of the great Qin Dynasty?"


    "Publius Cornelius sippia was a sage." Marcus Maka said that this man was a famous general of Rome in the war with Carthage: "the key war for our rise is to defeat Carthage and eventually destroy Carthage."


    In short, if Carthage is not destroyed, it will always be a stumbling block to the expansion of Rome. If Carthage is not solved first, the rise of Rome will be impossible, and there will be nothing like Caesar and others. Rome will always be a regional power trapped in the Italian peninsula.


    "You''re talking about the law of Roman expansion." Marus Utansis said very seriously, "we all have our own responsibility, that is, to open up more land for Rome and obtain more slaves with our swords."


    "We''re doing it now." Cai Mian thought of the Indochina Peninsula and said in a low voice, "now all families are doing the same thing."


    Wang Meng knows that although the situation is similar, there are fundamental differences.


    As the ruler of the Han Dynasty, Liu Yan encouraged families to go out and find their own interests. Families with financial resources and ability in the South set up thousands of armed personnel to go to the Indochina Peninsula for fun. Families in the north can go to the western regions or grasslands, but even if they have financial resources, they can''t recruit personnel indefinitely. There are strict quantitative restrictions on armed personnel, Even the armed forces formed belong to the sequence of the state according to the law, and are not the real family private army.


    Rome is different. The family private army is the of the family. Each family recruits and selects people to form a private army, provides weapons and equipment, various food and drinks, and pays military salaries. The object of soldiers'' oath of allegiance is also the family or someone in the family. There is even a case where the state does not have enough money to pay the Legion. The commander in charge of the army pays the Legion out of his own pocket. The soldiers holding the commander''s salary will consciously change the object of loyalty. Even if the Legion still maintains the national title, it has actually become the private arm of the commander.


    "So we''re having a civil war." Marcus Marca said with a wry smile, "there are more than 20 legions in Constantinople, but actually more than half of them only have a serial number."


    To put it plainly, if the head of the army is still loyal to Constantius, the Legion will naturally fight for Constantius. When the head of the army doesn''t want to fight for Constantius, the direct neutrality of the army is the best result. Perhaps as the head of the army turns to be loyal to the enemy of Constantius, the Legion will certainly attack Constantius without hesitation.


    By the way, there is no such saying as military pay in Zhuxia. In fact, ordinary soldiers don''t have military pay at all. They can only get salary when their position reaches a certain level. Soldiers can only rely on capture or whether the state rewards them if they want to get rich. However, when soldiers join the army, they actually get benefits. For example, land is equivalent to a buyout.


    "What we envy most is that you don''t need to pay soldiers." Marus Utansis is really envious, maybe complaining, that is to say: "the utansis family is a great burden just to pay military expenses every year. Two years ago, our family could maintain three legions, and now even one Legion can''t be maintained."


    It seems that the trade from Rome to the Gupta Dynasty is really profitable. Can it maintain the utansis family to keep three legions?


    Wang Meng and others have known about it, such as Marcus Maka''s family has a large area of land, but they don''t have their own Legion. At most, they maintain the family armed force of 200 people. Even if there are few families in Rome that can form three legions, we can understand how dissatisfied the utansis family should be with the Han state.


    "They intimidate each other with force and have been maintaining a fragile balance." Wang Meng waited until there were no Romans around before he said, "compared with us, Rome needs the enemy more."


    "Yes." Cai Mian fell into thinking and pondered for a little while before saying, "they pay attention to blood, but they don''t pay attention to blood, but they don''t block the road to progress."


    No one can say clearly whether the system of Zhuxia is good or that of any country or nation. In fact, people create rules no matter what system it is.


    In Zhuxia, whether in the ancient period when there was a private army in the family or in the stage when there was no private army in the family, with the rules formed for a long time, opposing the son of heaven is both against the state, especially after the Han Dynasty became our family and world, the authority of the son of heaven has been greatly strengthened.


    The country is the property of the emperor''s family, and anyone except the emperor has become a domestic slave. But if the emperor really treats like a slave, the results will be different. If the emperor wants to be Hello, I am good and everyone is good, it will be safe. But once the emperor really doesn''t treat people as people, there must be trouble. The most serious thing is to be overturned.


    The emperor of Zhuxia, as long as his subjects don''t want to rebel, the emperor has always been constrained only by morality. Theoretically, no one can restrain the emperor.


    In the Western Han Dynasty, Dong Zhongshu came up with a set of heaven man induction in order to further restrain the son of heaven. However, Liu Che was not a person who could be restrained. Naturally, the Confucianism who held high the banner of unification and shouted revenge was supported and valued, but Dong Zhongshu, who proposed heaven man induction, was not reused all his life.


    In terms of political power, in fact, the Prime Minister of the first Han Dynasty was used to restrict the existence of the emperor. The problem is that the emperor felt very bad. For example, Liu Che repeatedly suppressed the power of the prime minister. Later, the prime minister became a decoration, resulting in an absolute power imbalance. The benefit is that he has not solved the Xiongnu, otherwise the country really doesn''t know which direction he will run into.


    At present, in the Han state, Liu Yanli is of course the supreme existence. It should be said that he is in a very special period. He has mastered both force and divine power without any constraints.


    The results have shown that the whole country can make any action with Liu Yan''s will. Even if countless people feel that the war should be stopped to recover the country from the collapse after the war, as long as Liu Yan feels that he still needs to continue to expand abroad, the military expedition will not stop.


    Mastering absolute power is a wise ruler who can let go and make the country strong and powerful. However, not all rulers who have mastered absolute power will do the right thing, so the ruler will suffer from decision-making mistakes again and again. For example, people can''t stand that ruler, and things will happen, The country became a beacon, and then the ruler became the king of the subjugation.


    As they talked and walked, they crossed the market area of the wharf and entered a residential area.


    I don''t know whether Rome doesn''t have the habit of planning the city, or the officials here neglect their duties. The market is not the most chaotic place. There is no order in any place, both people and buildings.


    The buildings in the residential area are in a mess. As a result, there are no straight roads at all, and even many places have to go through alleys, but the alleys are blocked. If you don''t want to detour, you can only move things in the way.


    "This will be a nightmare for invading troops." Dou''a has been disorganized: "there are messy alleys everywhere, and things are placed indiscriminately. It is difficult to recognize the road in the chaotic buildings. Any house needs to be competed. If you meet the determined garrison, you have to pay a great price."


    The Romans actually had a good set of urban planning. The city of Rome was built quite magnificently, but the problem was that it was divided into high-level, medium-level, low-level and lowest level areas. The high-grade area is naturally inhabited by great nobles. It plans buildings and various facilities in the form of manor, and there must be wide roads and corridors. Medium is a small manor. The land occupation and various facilities are inferior to high-grade manors. Low level houses are very ordinary houses, which will not look good, and most of the channels will be lanes and roadways. The lowest level area looks like where they are now.


    The only thing that Chinese people can''t stand most is that the air is full of the smell of excrement and urine. If they are not careful, they can step on Baba in the alley, and even some people will spill excrement and urine without looking at anyone below.


    "This is a city of shit and urine." Cai Mian had long surrounded his mouth and nose with a cloth towel: "if only the sanitation of the city was better, the Persians would be more civilized than the Romans."


    People subconsciously looked at the muddy road. Many people vomited at a glance. It was all filthy at a glance.


    In any city in the Han Dynasty, you can''t see such a situation here anyway. It''s not that there is no shit in the corner alley. It''s not so terrible. Then, the residents'' excrement is collected at fixed points, so it will not be thrown into the streets indiscriminately. The city will never be full of the smell of excrement and urine.


    After a period of time, they finally arrived at a road paved with slate. The key is that the slate road is full of footprints and soil. It''s really not clean. It''s better that they don''t have to step on those dirty mud.


    The stone road leads to the temple of the goddess of wisdom. After walking through a residential area, you can see a large square and some very thick and towering columns, which support the roof of the building.


    There were fountain and several erected statues in the square. If the Romans had not driven away in advance, it would have been crowded with people who came to relax.


    The temple is located on a high platform. If you want to go to the temple from the square, you need to go up three steps. There are two statues on the left and right sides of the main gate channel. One is a female Knight riding in an assault posture, and the other is standing and holding a stone mold.


    "Athena can dress up as a soldier and spread wisdom with books."


    Marus After the introduction of utansis, many people were stunned. It turned out that the two statues were different postures of the same God.


    "Athens has always been one of the largest cities in Greece, and the local people are believers of Athena." Marcus Makabi made an invitation gesture and continued to introduce as he walked: "Athens is a city with a long history, a resident population of about 100000, and its commerce is also very developed."


    Just now, when people were shuttling through the alley, they had seen many manual workshops, making everything. Indeed, they could see that the business atmosphere was very high.


    "There are more cities with 100000 people than Constantinople." Marus Utansis added: "she has always been the most populous city in Greece."


    Cai Mian was very interested in the population distribution under Roman rule, so he kept asking questions.


    According to the Romans themselves, Rome was once the most prosperous place. The permanent resident population was once close to 300000, but now there are only more than 100000. Within the territory of Rome, there are few cities with a permanent resident population of more than 100000 people. Most of them can have this scale only along the coast. There are fewer places where they can be called cities, and the vast majority of people live in towns or villages.


    "Constantinople has only been the capital for 27 years. Before that, it was a very ordinary city." Marus Utansis would have said something like this. He came from Marcus Maka learned that Han has at least three cities with a population of more than one million: "we have been working hard to build it and will become a prosperous city."


    Now, Wang Meng and others have at least learned that the Romans have a large territory, but there are few big cities. The Romans are distributed and the population is not excessively concentrated.

 Chapter 827

    "Each of their nobles has its own manor. The small nobles can gather dozens of hundreds of people, and the big nobles can gather thousands of people. The scale of the manor is equivalent to a village or town." Cai Mian got a lot of information and went on to say, "however, whether it''s a village or a town, the right to collect taxes and conscription belong to the nobility, and the state is not qualified to collect them."


    "I heard they still have the right to their first night?" Although Dou ah was asking, he actually wanted to make sure: "the nobles on their side can make their own laws. Some nobles stipulate that any bride''s first night should serve herself, not her husband."


    Serious Romans didn''t do this, and they didn''t dare to ask those who were Roman citizens to give their wife''s first night to themselves, otherwise it would be a bloody fight, or even a tragic disaster.


    The so-called right of the first night is something that happened after Rome accepted the alien race as an aristocrat. For example, the Germanic, Gothic and Gaul have a convention. When they are still in the tribal form, the leader can do whatever he wants. Sleeping with a woman is purely a small matter. Just after some Germanic, Gothic and Gaul become Roman aristocrats, In the form of family law.


    "Compared with the big men, their people will not be protected by the law." Cai mianzai said a big fact: "only citizens are protected by law. Their laws are recorded in the code, but the code is interpreted by various sacrifices."


    During the reign of Constantine I, Rome carried out great reforms, one of which was to support the Christian Church. He also specially set up military priests in the army.


    Roman military priests did not just do some mass ceremonies. They also robbed some powers from military judges. It was equal to that the priest could accept prayer, but the priest could also hold a sword, but the priest''s sword was usually used to kill his own people.


    The current Christian Church grew unprecedentedly in Rome, according to marus According to utansis, the archbishop is demanding the legitimate right of the armed forces.


    It is not a private family army in a gray position. The Christian 1 governor 1 Church wants to form a legally permitted church protection army. At the beginning, it asked Augustus to provide equipment and equipment, and even asked the state to pay military salaries. However, the three Roman kings in the split can hardly afford their own army, There is no spare money to support an army that is not established by the state but has to provide its own armor, weapons, equipment and pay.


    "They have more and more believers." Marcus Maka does not believe in ji1 Du1 religion. According to the current saying in Rome, he believes in the old gods, that is, the original gods, not the God and son of ji1 DU1 Religion: "a considerable number of parliamentarians have converted to ji1 Du1 religion and have been speaking for ji1 Du1 religion."


    In Rome, no one can become a member of Parliament casually, or even if he has money alone. First of all, he must have a good origin. The family does not have to have a very long history, but the family must have a considerable amount of force or strong allies, and then he can be very rich.


    At present, ji1 Du1 religion does not have the right to collect taxes and relies on donations from believers. They draw on the characteristics of many religions and come up with their own son and daughter system. Generally, they receive young members of some large families and then receive donations from those families.


    "Some families are very crazy. Not only the patriarch himself has become a priest, but also the family industry has been changed to the Christian name of ji1 governor 1." Marus Utansis''s face was very strange: "among the three forces in Rome, ji1 Du1 religion played a neutral role. Because Rome was divided, ji1 Du1 religion obtained tax exemption."


    In short, Constantius, Constantine II and Julian may be ineligible to collect taxes from ji1 Du1 for one reason or another. Many people see this and devote themselves to it. Most of them are used to evade taxes under a name, and a few of them really attribute their property to ji1 Du1.


    For the Han people such as Wang Meng, they are no stranger to tax. It is incredible that the religious 1 religion has obtained the tax exemption right, which is an unimaginable thing in Zhuxia.


    In fact, they don''t know one thing. If history doesn''t change, the Buddhists 1 who thrive in Zhuxia will soon seek tax exemption. They first turn most of the top leaders into their own believers, and then strive for the tax exemption right, Those high-level executives feel that they can put their industries (mainly farmland) under the name of Buddha 1 religion, so they can enjoy the benefit of not paying taxes. As a result, Buddhism has also been granted the right to tax exemption.


    From Wuhu Luanhua to the whole northern and Southern Dynasties, Buddhism 1 religion has always played a very important role. They killed no less than five emperors and can also control the replacement of imperial power. The main reason is that they obtained the tax exemption right.


    There are too many nominal industries and lands. Those nominal people may die in a fight, and their families are destroyed. Those assets have become the property of Buddhism.


    When Buddhism has money, the most important thing is that it has a large number of land, it can gather enough people to form an army, and then wave the big stick of money to complete the control of the state.


    Very similar, right? In Europe and Asia, the two religions that are so far away have done the same thing at the same time node, but behind the religion 1 in Europe, they have become the master of Europe, while behind the religion 1 in Asia, they have been repressed by the imperial power again.


    "In just a few years, the Christian Church has become a behemoth." Marcus Maka obviously didn''t have any good feelings for ji1 Du1. With a worried face and tone, he said: "they have been armed for a long time. No one is sure about the scale, but there will never be less than five legions, not counting the legions they have won support."


    In Europa, it is not uncommon to have a protectionist army. Any religious 1 religion has its own armed forces, such as marus The Ares God of war Temple mentioned by utansis has always had Spartan guards, that is, the number of Spartan guards has been changing.


    The goddess of wisdom temple in Athens also has its own armed forces. They have been informed that they have lined up.


    "It''s a traditional Greek soldier." Marus Utansis pointed to the group of blonde soldiers: "they are wearing leather breastplates, iron leg guards on their lower legs, spears and small round shields."


    What Wang Meng and others saw was a group of soldiers with spears, each wearing skirts and cloaks. The color is mainly white robes and armor with blue cloak, and a few are wearing red robes and helmets with broom heads.


    "Athens is a big city with many believers who believe in the goddess of wisdom." Marcus Maka said solemnly, "the temple has two thousand guards. They are all loyal believers of Athena. The equipment is purchased by themselves and the city provides military pay."


    "Has it always been two thousand?" Cai Mian wanted to ask what the guard had heard, but he didn''t ask it. He changed a question: "will there be any change in the establishment?"


    Marcus Marca and Marcus Utansis looked at each other. Maybe they didn''t know or didn''t want to answer. They were silent.


    Athens is a big city with a population of 100000. There are 5000 local urban defense forces, including 2000 goddess of wisdom guards, that is, 100000 people are supporting 7000 soldiers. This city should not only provide the salaries of the garrison troops, but also pay double taxes to Constantinople and Rome. It has become a city sheltered by Constantine II and Constantius.


    "This will never happen on our side." Doua said that a city is loyal to two kings at the same time: "I always think there are many magical things on this side. It seems that I haven''t seen anything more strange."


    People naturally want to enter the temple for a visit. What they enter is a dark room. There are still thick support columns inside, and they can smell a strong smell of grease.


    "At the entrance of the main hall, on the left and right are fighters guarding Athena." Marus Utansis pointed to the statues on both sides: "it is said that only the brave soldiers in Athens history are qualified to become the fighters of Athena and protect Athena forever."


    Wang Meng was in a trance. He didn''t remember so clearly, but vaguely remembered some fragments. When Liu Yan was telling a story to his children, he seemed to talk about Athena''s Saint fighter or something?


    There is a stage under each statue in the hall. On the stage is a stone carved lampstand. You can also see some fresh or withered flowers.


    Marcus Maka just left and came back with a bucket in his hand. He poured some oil in the bucket when he walked through each lampstand.


    "Pour the oil on the stone arch circle, and the oil will be hoarded to provide a wick for combustion." Marus "Our traditional prayer ceremony is to pour oil. The more you pour, the more pious you are. You can also donate flowers if you are willing. The most important thing is to donate money to the sacrifice," said utansis


    Dou a subconsciously took a look and was taking out his money bag to give a number of coins shrouded in his cloak. He turned to Cai Mian and said, "the religion on their side can''t believe without money?"


    The words have been modified. In fact, it is strange that faith needs money. Do you wonder whether it is still faith?


    "They have a temple guard." Cai Mian thought and said, "the money donated is useful in military pay. To some extent, it is to defend his faith."


    "If the temple guard is also involved in defense in the face of invasion in the city, the money spent by believers is not unjustified." Doua said as he approached one of the fighter statues, stood still and observed it carefully, walked back to Cai Mian and continued: "the stonemasons here are very good, but they carve the statues lifelike."


    In Zhuxia, it is Buddhism that owns clay embryo sculptures. The other religions 1 mainly focus on memorial tablets and Totems (figure images). At the same time, except for the gods recognized by the emperor, the gods not recognized by the emperor cannot have temples. Therefore, many gods are actually living in the open air, or simply incarnate with a boulder or something.


    For a long time, there was only one temple in Zhuxia, that is, the place where the emperor served the ancient gods and his ancestors in the imperial city. No one is qualified to build a temple. Once anyone built a temple and worshipped and spread it, it is equivalent to rebellion. The reason is that the emperor can only control the divine power, including but not limited to the right of sacrifice and the right of canonization. Whoever crosses the border is rebellious, which is the "sacrifice" of national events in sacrifice and war.


    While they were chatting, a man wrapped in a cloak approached and said something.


    "What did he say?" Doua heard a language different from Roman: "can''t you come to ask for money?"


    Doua guessed right. The cloak man is actually one of the Temple sacrifices. He really came to donate.


    "...." Cai Mian refused, but he had to take care of his face. He took out his money bag and counted five gold coins and handed them to him: "your religious 1 religion really wants money."


    Not only did Cai Mian give it, but all the people who entered the temple were begged. More or less, they took out their money bags and gave some to them, with CAI Mian giving the most.


    "So civilians generally don''t come to the temple." Marus With a smile, utansis looked at Cai Mian with some flesh pain: "don''t worry. Given the money, athena will protect you."


    Later, the Han people learned a fact, that is, donations will be registered. If they are willing to give their family address, if they live in Athens, once any family member is ill, they can come to the temple and ask a doctor. It''s one thing whether the doctors in the temple can cure well. They prescribe prescriptions but don''t give medicine in vain. Patients can buy medicine in the temple or in other places.


    It should be said that the more donations to the temple, the faster the temple doctors will be on duty.


    "Not only as a doctor, but also as a service to exorcise evil spirits and worship ancestors?" Dou a gang only donated ten five baht. When he felt it was too stuffy, he came out to get some air and asked Marcus Maka: "look at their appearance, they were badly suppressed by ji1 governor 1 religion?"


    "Athens is already one of the best." Marcus Maka said dully, "for thousands of years, there has been only one God in Athens and only the goddess Athena. The statue is in other places... Many old God beliefs are dying out and replaced by God."


    "That ji1 Du1 religion..." Dou a Ben didn''t want to say, but later said: "ji1 Du1 religion has been expanding and growing. If this trend continues, they will at least become the invisible master of this land, and even go directly to the front stage to interfere with the change of regime."


    Marcus Maka was obviously stunned for a moment and looked at Dou a with bright eyes: "my view is the same as yours. So what can you do to stop it?"


    Doo ah said irresponsibly, "easy, let your king ban it, and then the army press on to kill anyone who disobeys."


    Marcus Maka was stunned, shook his head and smiled bitterly: "No. they are not only recognized by Constantine I, but also extend their tentacles to all aspects. Once that happens... The war will be larger and more cruel than the ongoing civil war."


    Come on, did the Romans dig a pit or dig a bottomless abyss.

 Chapter 828

    People basically need a spiritual sustenance, which can be relatives or pets, but generally they choose religion as spiritual sustenance.


    In modern times, it is clear that various legends have long been broken. For example, there are palaces of the gods above the clouds, or the moon as the temple, but the aircraft fly back and forth from a distance every day. No one has seen any palaces of the gods, and there are only dust and rocks on the moon, but religion has not died because of it.


    Even people with superb scientific knowledge will believe in a God. For them, what they believe in is not a God, but a sustenance in their hearts, eager for comfort.


    For a long time, people have too many things they don''t understand. It is because they don''t understand that they think in the direction of God, and the religious atmosphere is naturally strong.


    People in more than one country believe that they have gods. Even if no one has really seen gods, they still believe that there is a great existence in the world, and they fear and admire them. That gives some people in power an excellent opportunity to use gods to frighten the ignorant, so as to make their rule more stable.


    Athens is indeed a big city. There is no lack of beautiful places, especially some naturally formed beaches. In the city, there are gorgeous manors, wide and clean stone roads, beautiful and charming fountain, but more chaotic and full of shit and urine alleys.


    "The rule of the people of the Qin Dynasty over the conquered land is very general. For example, in this big city with 100000 people, they appointed the city Lord, built a parliament and established a garrison, but..." Cai Mian looked around, There are no Romans around: "the city master is a local tyrant, the congressman is also a rich man in the city, and most of the army are local residents. They just control the positions of the civil protection officer and the financial officer."


    To say what position the Romans attached most importance to, in fact, it was not the city master of a city, but the protector of the army and the treasurer of finance.


    "What I heard was that the people of Daqin contracted out tax collection." Dou a never understood what was going on: "how much tax share is set for the city, and some rich people collect taxes from the citizens, can they do so?"


    Wang Meng knows more. For example, Constantinople asks Athens to pay 50000 gold coins a year and Rome asks Athens to pay 40000 gold coins. In addition, he doesn''t care anymore.


    The so-called no longer control also includes the right not to recruit troops from Athens. On the contrary, once Athens is attacked, Constantinople and Rome are obliged to send troops for support, so those tribute is equivalent to a kind of protection fee. The result is that Athens is only nominally owned by Constantinople and Rome, but Athens is actually a state of autonomy.


    "There are many cities like Daqin." Wang Meng''s understanding is: "the civil war broke out in Daqin for the throne, which made them lose their control over conquering foreign nationalities. If the three parties fail to decide the victory or defeat, it can be predicted that those foreign nationalities will get real independence and Daqin people will lose a large area of territory."


    Wang Meng is not wrong. It was this civil war that really split Rome. Part of Europe became western Rome, but there was only one sign of Rome left in this western Rome. Although there were Romans in the ruling class, Germanic and Frankish people were the real masters. Later, they simply abandoned the country name of Rome and directly established the country in the name of Frankish. In the real sense, the Romans were driven to the eastern Rome, and then there was no Eastern Rome and transformed into the Byzantine Empire. (Western history has only Byzantine records, not the name of East Rome)


    They visited Athens for two days and boarded the ship again in the early morning of the third day.


    The trip to Athens was a great harvest for the Han people. They saw a lot of strange things. On the one hand, it was also a result to purchase goods (mainly plant seeds) and slaves they had never seen before. The most important thing was to further understand the essence of Rome.


    After leaving the Greek peninsula, the fleet will no longer rely on the coastline. They will pass directly through the middle of the Aegean Sea.


    The Aegean Sea is very famous in Europe. Many stories revolve around it. One of the more famous stories is the Trojan War.


    "The Greeks used to follow this route. They gathered more than 20000 people to cross the sea in order to get back the gorgeous woman named Helen." Marus Utansis pointed to the sea. Today''s waves are larger than before. The shape of the ship determines that slightly larger waves will make the ship bumpy: "in fact, it has been ten years since Helen eloped with people and the Greeks sent troops. At that time, Helen was a woman in her forties."


    A war for interests had to find an excuse to recapture a woman. As a result, Helen became famous. Whether she was a beautiful woman or not became no longer important. How many people died in the two countries was only a number. A Trojan horse slaughtering the city was handed down through the ages and also buried a very famous warrior.


    The waves are getting bigger and bigger. The deck with too low horizontal line makes the sea water rush through the guardrail composed of tower shield. The fatal thing is that a passage through the first floor of the cabin is reserved in the middle of the Roman style deck, so that even if you stay on the first floor of the cabin, you will be wet.


    "We may have to turn around." Marcus Maka looked ahead and felt the wind: "return to LAK Island temporarily and go to Asia Minor when the wind and waves subside."


    Asia Minor is the later Turkey. At present, Rome has set up several provinces there. Asia Minor is the continental plate closest to Europa, and Troy was in the southwest of Asia Minor near the Strait.


    The Han people said that they were very helpless. If the ships of the Han country came in, they would not exaggerate the bumps of the ships in the face of such storms, let alone return. The problem is that they are now in the Roman ship.


    Lak island is one of the islands in the north of the Aegean Sea. There are several other large and small islands around it. There are several small villages on the island. Look at the boats and boats tied to the coast, and then look at the fishing nets put up for drying. There are dried fish in the yards of each family. There is no doubt that they are fishing villages.


    Seriously speaking, most of the inhabited islands in this sea area are fishermen. There is too little arable land on the island, or there is no arable land at all. Survival naturally depends on the sea.


    "Most of our sailors come from this side." Marus Utansis took off his helmet with a broom on his head and stroked his long blond hair: "most Greeks have experience at sea, and their fishermen will be experienced sailors."


    The Han people have seen the Greek sailors all the way, and have to admit that the Greek sailors do look good.


    The ingredients of rowing at the bottom will be mixed. The white skin race with blond hair and blue eyes will not be lacking. More are the fine black skin race with dark skin. They can even see the Romans, but they all have a common identity, that is, slaves, not sailors.


    Don''t think that an island should have white sand beaches, and don''t think that the scenery of the island should be very beautiful. Most of the beautiful islands are artificially transformed. Otherwise, even if there are beaches on the shore, in fact, in addition to the sand with different colors and mostly yellow, it is more smooth rocks beaten by the waves.


    Lac Island obviously has not been artificially transformed. There is no beautiful beach, nor rows of coconut trees or greening. On the contrary, there are all kinds of sundries on the beach, such as broken fishing nets, or rotten wood floating from nowhere. It can even see the wreckage of the ship pushed up after the crash.


    The fleet did not stop at the port or wharf, but actually washed into the beach and landed directly. This also made the Han people understand that most of the Roman ships were flat bottomed ships, which could enter the shallow water area. They were so brave that they drove the ship directly into the Shanghai beach.


    "It''s no wonder that a little wind and waves make the hull so bumpy." Doua sneered and said, "their hearts are really big with flat bottomed boats on the sea."


    That was determined by the sphere of influence of the Romans. For a long time, they have been sailing around the Mediterranean. It is not surprising that they do not understand the difference between flat bottomed ships and sharp bottomed ships.


    For Rome, the Mediterranean coast, which is full of shallow water, is worse to set up ships that can eat water at any time. The water depth of docks and ports in most areas is really not so deep, and ship berthing will become a problem.


    "I got a message from marus utansis." Cai Mian squatted down and spent a map. No one could see clearly the terrain of the known area. He gestured and said, "this is their Gaul area. There is a super big island across the Strait, called... Saxon or something?"


    In fact, it was the British island, but when the Romans fought in the past, most of the local people were Anglo Saxons. According to the Romans'' habits, for example, after beating Gaul and occupying territory, they called their national names place names.


    "They spent a lot of money to conquer the south of that big island, and the middle and North have not been able to fight for a long time." Cai Mian is not talking about the war between the Romans and all ethnic groups on the island: "they call that strait the devil''s Strait. Do you know why they call it?"


    The weather in the English channel is too bad. It was sunny at the last moment and stormy at the next moment. When the Romans conquered the British island, it was because of the channel climate that ships were fed fish, and the army often suffered heavy losses in the channel.


    The climate of the Strait is changeable, and now there are not enough means to predict. There are huge risks in every shipment of materials by the Romans. As a result, the Roman garrison in Britain has been limited. It is difficult to maintain the garrison in the middle, not to mention continuing to march to the middle, so they have to do the project of building the great wall there.


    "The biggest reason is that the people of Daqin didn''t make sharp bottomed ships." Cai Mian didn''t know whether to laugh or despise: "the people of the Qin Dynasty are either stubborn or the people in power are out of their mind. They have fought with the Persians for so long and have frequent trade with the Gupta Dynasty. It''s impossible not to know the existence of sharp bottomed ships. They haven''t figured out that it''s more advantageous for sharp bottomed ships to sail on the sea."


    Who knows what''s going on? Anyway, the Romans don''t want to see the sharp bottom ship. They will soon be unable to maintain the material supply to Britain. Then the Roman garrison over there is constantly attacked and harassed, waiting for several thousand captains to die, and they take the initiative to withdraw their troops. The south of the island is no longer owned by Rome.


    "Maybe it''s not stubborn or anything else..." Wang Meng knows that any reform is not easy. Reform will always affect interests. Only when greater and more interests are driven, can reform power be generated: "there should be no materials that Daqin people have to get on that island."


    The state of Han focused on the Japanese islands. At first, the courtiers could not resist Liu Yan and wanted to meet Liu Yan''s mind of opening up new territories. Later, the whole country found that the Japanese archipelago not only had sufficient human resources, but also had so many reserves of gold and silver. It had to be said that Liu Yan would roar that he had to march into the Japanese archipelago even if he wanted to stop it.


    In terms of exploring the ocean, the Han people also discovered the benefits brought by the ocean. Seafood is only a small part of it. The discovery of precious resources on each island is the driving force. Undoubtedly, the discovery of spices is one of them. Not to mention the discovery of copper mines with amazing reserves, as well as luxury goods such as fragrant wood, gemstones and jadeite jade.


    "If there are gold mines, gemstones, spices and other resources on that island, believe it or not, the people of Daqin will swim there even if they swim?" Doo ah is not joking. Now someone in the state of Han runs to the other side of the peninsula and dares to swim to the Japanese islands with a gourd tied to his body: "it is reasonable for people to die for wealth and birds to die for food!"


    What they said is not wrong. The Romans really didn''t find any precious resources in Britain. The barbarians above were very arrogant and afraid of death. They obtained less benefits than expected, but the price was higher than expected. It''s no wonder the Romans didn''t pay attention to the British island.


    "In fact, there is a wealth of resources." Cai Mian didn''t ask less. He subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of water: "I heard that black stones can be found everywhere. You know what it is."


    The black stone can be anything but coal. At present, coal is useless in most countries. The Han country has improved smelting, so a lot of coal is needed. The burning temperature of coal is much higher than that of wood, which is conducive to removing more impurities during smelting. As long as more material formulas are found, coal is an indispensable strategic material.


    "The big man also has a lot of coal, but never too much." Wang Meng smiled and touched his chin''s beard: "the island is too far away from the big man..." he stopped halfway, thought for a while, and asked tentatively, "maybe we can buy a lot from the people of Daqin and give them the power to continue to conquer the island."


    Hundreds of thousands of miles of sailing, without buying anything else, bought a ship of coal back to Han? It sounds unreliable, but for the purpose of letting the Romans continue to bleed, that''s another matter.

 Chapter 829

    It took the fleet two days to avoid the wind and waves on Lake Island. Not all the people of the fleet went to the island, but only 2000 people went to the island with only more than 200 villagers. In only two days, they tossed the island and even consumed almost the food reserves of the villagers on the Island.


    When the food was gone, the villagers were not unhappy, but very happy. Naturally, the guests spent money. They can go to the Greek peninsula to buy food anytime and anywhere, but they don''t have to wait to starve to death after eating. It''s too late for people to spend money recklessly.


    "You don''t have to spend money." Marus Utansis has Greek blood, but he has always been deeply ashamed and has no idea of being close to the Greeks: "it is glory for them to serve us."


    In fact, it didn''t cost much money. The Han people also left a good impression on the villagers on the island. One day, if the Han people come to the island again, I believe the villagers on the island will treat the Han people kindly. This is far more important than leaving a bad impression, but Wang Meng and others will not tell the Romans the reason.


    After the fleet started again, it still followed the previous route. This time, there was no bad weather on the island. I passed through the sea area smoothly and saw many scattered islands along the way.


    "There are so many islands in this sea area?" Cai Mian has always played a role of thirst for knowledge: "are all the villagers on the island Greeks?"


    "No." Marcus Maka pointed to the North: "over there is the province of Thrace, next to it is Macedonia. The Olympus you call is in the southeast of Macedonia."


    Macedonia? A once glorious country, their king once established a powerful empire across Europe, Asia and Africa, but the Empire was so short-lived that it immediately collapsed with the death of the founder Alexander the great.


    Alexander the great had a great influence on world history. He not only almost unified Greece, but also left many countries with Greek model after his death, especially after the eastern expedition. The largest one was the Seleucid Empire, and even many Greek Americans established countries in West Asia, Central Asia and South Asia.


    There has always been a legend of the great Xia in the Central Plains Dynasty. The first generation of the great Xia was actually the Bactria Greek Kingdom established by Greek descent, that is to say, the great Xia in the Qin Dynasty and the Western Han Dynasty was actually a country ruled by a group of Blonde white skin people. After the Eastern Han Dynasty, the great Xia recorded in historical books changed and became a country composed of Yueshi people, Cypriots and a San, that is, the predecessor of the kusana empire. After the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Central Plains Dynasty forgot the great Xia, which was tantamount to losing its ambition to March west of the western regions, and the pace of Conquest stopped in the western regions.


    Thrace was originally the general name of a Greek tribal alliance. People there will have yellow skin, which is probably the appearance, living habits and clothes of Western Asian people, which are no different from those of Greeks. They are a nation that was culturally conquered by the Greeks first. After the Greek city states were settled by Rome, Thrace became a vassal of Rome without resistance. For a long time, once the Romans called, they should go out as cannon fodder.


    At the beginning, Rome did not seem to have the intention to completely conquer Thrace, but it did not prevent the Romans from teaching Thracians in various tones, and armed into Thrace territory to capture villagers as slaves.


    Thrace is also an ethnic group with great figures. The first large-scale slave uprising in Roman history was led by a Thracian named Spartacus, but this uprising armed group with gladiators as the main leadership also brought disaster to the corners of Roman territory. A slight invasion of Roman provinces immediately led to a large number of encirclement and suppression by the Roman Legion, The back was directly pressed on the ground by Krasu with the power of a family.


    After the failure of the slave uprising led by Spartacus, the Romans could no longer tolerate the independent existence of Thrace. The Roman Legion swept Thrace very easily. After conquest, it established Thrace provinces. Its rule has been maintained until now and will continue until the hiccup of Western Rome.


    After reaching the sea area close to Thrace, you will enter a narrow strait, which is a channel surrounded by two continents.


    "The continent to the south is Asia Minor." Marus Utansis stared at the land that looked almost yellow: "we said before that the Trojan War took place on this continent."


    There are no cities on the coast. Even if there are people, there are some scattered villages. This piece of green can rarely be seen. It seems that the place within sight is barren hills except the Gobi.


    "The Greeks washed and landed at the exit of the Strait." Marcus Maka pointed to a beach: "they camped here by boat and fought with the Trojans on the coastline for nearly ten years."


    "In that place." Marus Utansis meant to be empty: "it used to be the city of Troy, but now you can''t even see a remnant of the wall."


    Please, the Trojan War took place in 1913 BC and did not end until 1813 BC. It is said that the Greeks began extreme burning, killing and looting when they attacked the city. Later, they simply set fire wantonly. An originally rich and beautiful city was reduced to ashes in the war, and no one would rebuild it.


    A city that was abandoned more than 1500 years ago, and the local climate is dry and dusty. Maybe people nearby will pry some bricks and stones when building houses. It''s strange what traces can be left.


    I''m not kidding. For example, the Great Wall is only a few decades from the late Qing Dynasty to modern times. For some sections of the Great Wall built in the Ming Dynasty to maintained in the Manchu Dynasty, nearby villagers will take materials to build houses. As a result, a considerable part of the Great Wall section has not even left the remaining foundation. It has only been like this for decades. The death of Troy was more than 1500 years ago. What can be left?


    After going deep into the Strait, the coastline scenery on both sides of the Strait has been changing. Relatively speaking, the green on the north bank is more than that on the south bank, and the population on the north bank is definitely more than that on the south bank.


    "Our first Augustus once intended to build a bridge in the Strait, but that was an impossible thing." Marus Utansis compared the two sides of the Strait: "how ambitious should that be?"


    Wang Meng visually observed that the width of the Strait should be more than ten Han Li. He didn''t know what the water depth was, and the water flow was relatively flat. He wondered whether it would be possible to build a Cross Strait Bridge with the scientific and technological strength of the Han country. The final conclusion was that it would be difficult, but it could be built.


    "If you are willing to spend money..." Cai Mian dragged an end to attract the attention of all Romans: "it''s not impossible to make."


    The Romans had their own looks. Most of them thought it was impossible, but someone took it seriously.


    "I remember you have river crossing bridges on the Yangtze River and the Yellow River." Marcus Maka has been to the Han border and personally passed through the bridges: "you can build a river crossing bridge on the river with rapid water flow. There must be no problem with such a gentle water flow in the Strait."


    Marcus Maka''s words surprised all the unsuspecting Romans. When asked again and again, he introduced what he had heard and seen.


    "The river crossing bridge is at most two miles, but this strait is more than seven miles." Marus Utansis said suspiciously, "even one step will add countless difficulties, not to mention so many. The depth of the sea is not comparable to that of the river."


    The Romans also took "Li" as the unit of length, but the Roman one Li is equivalent to a modern 1.49 km, while the Han country, after the reform presided over by Liu Yan, uses a modern unit of length, one Li is 500 meters.


    Cai Mian smiled indifferently. He just talked. The Romans believed it or not.


    If we can really build a bridge in this strait, it will be a great gospel for Rome, especially for Constantius.


    Marcus Maka has decided to take it seriously. Once he arrives at Constantinople, he will immediately ask Constantius to tell him about it. If the cross strait bridge can be built, perhaps the civil war will end faster, or the war will end with the victory of Constantius.


    All the ships closed their sails early, and the sound of oars beating on the water never stopped. The reason is that the wind in the current season is not downwind for them. Raising the sail against the wind is completely difficult for them. They can only rely on human paddles to drive the ship forward.


    They sailed from day to night. After nightfall, Wang Meng and others who stayed in the flagship room found the movement outside and went out to explore by Dou a.


    "They''re throwing away the body." Doo ah returned to the flagship room shortly after: "rowing continuously, some slaves died of overwork."


    It''s not the first time that people know such a thing. It happened more than once during the voyage. Some died of overwork and some died of illness. The Romans would restrain themselves, but they also wrapped the body in cloth and threw it into the sea, and the slaves directly into the sea.


    "They claim to be the most civilized country in the west, but many acts are more barbaric than barbarians." Doua felt the cold night wind and pulled his collar with his hand: "casually throw dead bodies into the sea. If they are eaten by fish and shrimp, they will be clean. If they are washed into the beach or brought into the river, they are not afraid of causing plague."


    "There have been several major plagues in Daqin." Cai Mian now knows everything: "it''s said that one of their great figures seems to be Anthony or something. They have the title of ''Egyptian conqueror'', that is, they die under the infection of the plague. It can be seen how widely they spread."


    "Then they know the horror of the plague, but they still don''t take it seriously." Dou a shivered and said in disgust, "I went ashore and entered several towns along the way. Each is like an oversized toilet. Shit and urine can be seen everywhere. The most excessive thing is that people living on the second floor don''t look at whether there is anyone below. A basin of shit and urine will directly fall down."


    A Han Chinese was caught. He vomited on the spot. After vomit, he directly fuck the guy up. In his anger, he stabbed the guy who poured excrement and urine on his head.


    The result of that time was that the Han people who killed people didn''t have any shit at all. In that city, no one fell shit from the second floor before the Han people left. The key is whether the Han people should leave or not.


    The Han people who killed people have nothing to do, mainly because they have titles. Rome, who is trying to make friends with the Han country, must respect the Han nobles. In a place like Rome, the nobility is naturally superior to others, and the life and death of non citizens are just like that. If you really want to deal with it, the murdering nobility can just lose some money at will.


    "Mian wondered if Constantinople would be a city full of shit on the streets." Cai Mian thought it was quite possible: "a city is full of excrement and urine. There are more mosquitoes and flies than expected. They go out and go home with their feet full of excrement and urine on the street. That''s how they live?"


    "Habit becomes nature." Wang Meng really didn''t want to talk about this topic, but he was also worried that Constantinople was also a city full of shit: "if the capital of a country is like this, the big man should re-examine the great Qin Dynasty."


    They had crossed the channel and entered an inland sea environment like a super large lake. What they learned was that they would reach Constantinople in half a day or so.


    The route of the Strait, including this inland sea, is very prosperous. You can see large and small ships coming and going anytime and anywhere. Whether it is downwind or against wind, the oars on the ship don''t stop rowing, so that every ship you can see is like a centipede fluttering on the sea.


    After the appearance of fish white in the East, Wang Meng in his sleep was awakened by a noisy voice. He understood some Roman language more or less. Even mengdai guessed that he could see the outline of Constantinople.


    From their position to the East, from a distance, there is another strait with narrow longitudinal width... No, it is not so much a Strait as a gateway. Looking in their direction, you can see the outline of a city on the left. There are dense black spots on the coast. Should there be all kinds of ships?


    The waiting distance is getting closer and closer, and the people on board can see more clearly. What they saw was a city with a wall built on the shore. The height of the wall should be more than 30 meters. There were many triangular red flags flying on it. They could also see many soldiers standing guard.


    "We''ll stop here for the time being." Marus When utansis arrived at this place, he looked like a different person. He looked more proud. When he spoke, he even raised his chin slightly: "someone will go first to inform, clear out the channel, and then there will be a ceremony to meet the Han envoy."


    Wang Meng was watching a corner of Constantinople attentively. The dense ships on the sea showed the prosperity of the city''s maritime routes. The brick wall and the soldiers standing guard on it showed that the owner of the city attached importance to urban defense. Seeing that it was an obviously artificially transformed gate also showed that its owner knew the importance of the channel.

 Chapter 830

    Constantinople has only been a capital for 32 years. Before it became a capital, it was a trading city located on the coast.


    Because of the direct access to the sea and at the intersection of the East and the west, businessmen are willing to come to Constantinople to do business, which not only gives the city extraordinary prosperity, but also makes it a city with the crystallization of eastern and Western civilizations.


    It was the first time that the Han people who came to Europa saw serious walls or high walls built of bricks and stones. Most of the cities they saw before had no walls. Even if there were low rammed earth walls, or simply a defensive circle composed of a fence.


    Everyone knows that the fence protection ring is at most to prevent wild animals. If there is an army attack, the fence can only play a very slight blocking effect. It doesn''t need any siege equipment to destroy it. It can be pushed only by soldiers. Its function is a little stronger than the fence wall. However, whether it is in Sassanian, Persia or the Greek peninsula, Most cities have only fences.


    "The wall on this side of the sea is not the highest. It is said that the wall on the other side of the channel gate is 50 meters, and the walls on the north and East are 58 meters." Cai Mian said with admiration: "the base of the city wall is made of boulders, with soil and gravel as the core, and then built with bricks and stones, which can resist the continuous bombardment of stone catapults for ten days without collapse."


    They were on ships on the sea. Because they were close enough to the city wall, people wanted to see the flag on the city wall hold their heads high, which could better support the grandeur and towering of the city wall.


    The ships at this pier are already being driven away, and the work is done by the urban defense forces from Constantinople. Waiting for the ships on the dock to be driven away, it was the time for the Han embassy to land.


    "Several other small countries have also sent people." Marus Utansis seemed very dissatisfied with this: "it''s like a thief!"


    "What about the other co rulers?" Cai Mian asked curiously, "did they send someone?"


    Marus The expression of utansis suddenly became very strange, full of pride and strong smile.


    The so-called co rulers are actually Constantius'' opponents, Constantine II and CONSTANS I, who were killed for the only Augustus name.


    Rome fell into civil war, but their civil war seemed very strange. For example, no one would easily kill the city, and then they were fighting and did not cut off contacts.


    Constantine II''s sphere of influence is Spain, France, Germany (part) and Switzerland. He has three less reliable younger brothers, frank, Burgundy and Alemanni.


    Before the defeat of the three Constantine II, frank, Burgundy and Alemanni had been flirting with Constantius, and later directly became Constantius''s vassal state. The last time Constantius sent a mission to the state of Han, the missions of the three countries accompanied him.


    CONSTANS I''s sphere of influence was Italy, the birthplace of the Romans, and jointly controlled the Greek peninsula with Constantius.


    The news of the Han people is seriously backward, and the Romans did not disclose it to the Han people. In fact, Constantine II and Constance I have died successively.


    Constantine I''s death occurred 11 years ago. He led his troops to invade Constance I''s sphere of influence and was resisted by Constance I. that was his last attack. He was killed after defeat.


    CONSTANS I died in the hands of his subordinates, but he also found the wrong person.


    Magnus Magnentius rebelled and killed CONSTANS I without waiting for Magnus Magnentius integrated the power belonging to CONSTANS I. Constantius led his army to Magnus After magnentius was defeated and killed, Constantius did not immediately annex the territory originally belonging to CONSTANS I, but adopted partition.


    In other words, the current Rome has actually been unified again, but these known Persians did not say it, and the parties themselves never mentioned it.


    In fact, as long as the state of Han wanted to know why only Constantius sent envoys, it would be amazing. After all, if Rome was still in the midst of civil war, the other two forces would not watch Constantius seek new allies. Even if they did not jump out to compete, they should do their best to stir up pornography.


    On the other hand, Julian was the second member of the royal family in Rome. The Egyptian part represented by Julian was not hostile to Constantius at all, and even could act under unified orders.


    However, the Romans can''t hide these things for long. The reason why the Romans hide them is also to test and test the Han state. For example, the Han parliament will not seek cooperation with the enemies of Constantius.


    The Han people, who did not know that Rome had been unified, heard a rush of trumpets before they had time to think more. At the same time, there were many people wearing monk robes on the wharf.


    It was not a monk. In fact, it was a clergyman from ji1 Du1 religion. The person walking in the front held the cross high in his hand. The cross is very beautiful. The surface seems to be plated with gold and inlaid with gemstones. It is golden and glittering under the sun.


    The robes of the clergy are mainly white, which seems to have different color edges and corners according to different classes. At the same time, the patterns and colors on the robes are also different. They will still wear a small round cap on their head, or they will wear it specially obliquely. It is doubtful whether the small round cap will fall down when the action is larger.


    When the Han people didn''t know why, a beautiful voice suddenly appeared, listening to what hymn they should be singing.


    "The Lord''s servants are everywhere." Marcus Maka has an obvious rejection: "they will not miss any important occasion to show their sense of existence."


    The hymn is sung by dozens of people. Both men and women listen to the sound. Their heads are shrouded in cloaks. Everyone puts his hands on his lower abdomen. When he sings high, his body trembles.


    Neat footsteps mixed in. A young man who looked very young took the lead in riding. He was wearing a white silk robe and an olive laurel crown. He got off the horse at the service of the servant and came to the dock.


    "Julian..." marus Utansis looked very excited: "Augustus sent Julian to meet him. It''s a grand and surprising guide."


    Wang Meng and Cai Mian looked at each other in an instant. They could see surprise in each other''s eyes.


    In the message of the Han people, Julian was an ally of Constantius. He ruled Egypt and a continent of Africa. He was not weak among all the Communists in Rome.


    Allies are just allies. The rulers of both sides will never easily go to each other''s capital, let alone accept assignments to do any work.


    Wang Meng and Cai Mian, who were aware of something wrong, had no change. No matter what the political pattern of the Romans was or what important Romans came, they knew that no one dared to hurt unless Rome wanted to break out a war with the Han country.


    Roman soldiers in red robes and heavy armour began to appear in large numbers. They were all cloaks with fury bags. After they arrived, they formed a cordon around them. At the same time, they left one person every two meters in the street in the mode of standing guard, forming a cordon blocked by soldiers on both sides of the street.


    After Wang Meng and others got on the dock, they looked at the street and were surprised to find that they were covered with red carpet, which extended to the corner far away from their sight.


    There were many onlookers around. They were cheering and shouting Julian''s name when Julian appeared. Julian frequently waved to the onlookers and ushered in greater cheers.


    "Friends from afar..." Julian smiled very well and stretched out his right arm to Wang Meng: "welcome."


    Wang Meng knew that the Roman etiquette was to hold each other''s right hands, but what he held was not the palm, but the small arm. What seems to be the story behind this etiquette?


    Julian is greeting in Chinese. The Chinese he speaks sounds very pure and doesn''t listen to a strange accent. He spoke in Roman, followed by Marcus Marca translated, saying that he only knew one sentence and practiced for a long time.


    The distance between Han and Rome is too far. Han people are very strange to Rome, but they know some Roman systems. For example, the emperor is Augustus, and the Romans will appoint Caesar. Caesar is not only the vice emperor of Rome, but also has many Caesars.


    If Wang Meng heard right, Marcus just now Marca calls Julian Caesar, so Julian who came to meet himself and others is one of the Caesars of Rome?


    However, it was not like that. In fact, Julian had just ended his exile. He had stayed in Maseru in Cappadocia (belonging to Turkey) before and regained his aristocratic status a year ago. He was not one of the Caesars in Rome. Constantius revealed his intention to canonize Caesar, which was also called Caesar by the people below.


    Julian had a half brother named gallus. Gallus was one of the Caesars in Rome. In addition, there were two Caesars, both descendants of Constantius''s brothers (cousins), who were in charge of the Roman territory of Europa and Africa.


    "No, I''m not Caesar yet." When Julian heard that Wang Meng was also called Caesar, he dared not be careless in this kind of diplomacy. After denying it, he said, "I will marry Helena this year before I will be appointed Caesar."


    Wang Meng immediately heard the implication, that is to say, Julian was frightened by Constantius and needed to kiss each other before he could be trusted.


    Helena is Constantius'' sister, and Julian is Constantius'' nephew. If Julian marries Helena, Julian will become both Constantius'' nephew and brother-in-law. The relationship is really chaotic, but this is the characteristic of the Roman royal family.


    In the history of Rome, Royal close relatives married very frequently, such as a brother married a sister, or a sister married a brother, and even a biological father married his own daughter. They called it maintaining the purity of blood, and then gave birth to a lot of deformed children or mental retardation.


    In history, even if the marriage of close relatives of the Roman royal family was not deformed or mentally retarded, the children born from close relatives also had congenital diseases. For example, in a film called the kingdom of heaven, Baldwin IV, the king of Jerusalem, was the product of close relatives. He had serious skin diseases since childhood and was tortured by skin diseases all his life, Later also died of severe skin inflammation. (this movie is highly recommended)


    "It may not be Helena." Julian hooked his mouth, shrugged his shoulders, smiled and said, "if the emperor of your country is willing to marry Rome."


    Wang Meng''s expression remained unchanged, but his heart paid attention. This is not the first time he encountered such a situation. For example, when he went to taixifeng, Shapur II of Persia Sasan sent people to test. Later, Shapur II went out in person to talk about the marriage with the Han state. It can be that Persia Sasan married a princess. The princess can be Shapur II''s daughter or sister, so as to make the two countries become blood related countries.


    At that time, Wang Meng replied that he needed to return home for instructions before giving a formal reply. Shapur II did things very directly. He chose the most beautiful sister and daughter and went to the Han state by boat in the name of playing.


    "Helena is very beautiful. She is the most beautiful flower in Constantinople." Julian walked on the red carpet side by side with Wang Meng and always showed a talkative appearance: "she is not only beautiful, but also a very knowledgeable female scholar and artist."


    Of course, the conversation between Julian and Wang Meng was in Marcus Maka translated and talked and laughed all the way to the gate.


    When they were far away, they had seen that the city gate was specially decorated, without some olive branches and leaves and some colored satins. When they were a little closer, petals had been scattered on the city wall, and the trumpet sound of "dudududu" was not cut off.


    "My fiefs are in Egypt, Nicomedia and Cappadocia, mainly Asia Minor." Julian was stunned when he saw Wang Meng. He didn''t know what the purpose was. He said, "there''s one thing angels need to know. Rome is not in a period of division."


    Wang Meng stopped at once, which also stopped the whole team.


    "Obviously, the Persians did not tell your country?" Julian smiled very sunny, but his words were somewhat negative: "the Persians have never been qualified allies. They think too much carefully, and their strength never matches their ambition."


    Indeed, the Persians must know that Rome has restored its unity, but they have never mentioned it to the Han state, or even misled the Han state in some directions.


    The Romans themselves did not mention it, but the Han country had no place to blame or complain about the Romans. After all, the Han didn''t ask, and why did the Romans say?

 Chapter 831

    "I can''t comment on your alliance with Sassanian, but alliance with Persians has never been an ideal choice." Julian said that he could not evaluate, but he gave a definition. In fact, it is an extremely impolite and abrupt thing. He didn''t give up the idea of going on. He kept a smile on his face and continued: "the Persians didn''t give up expanding eastward for a long time, and now they won''t give up this obsession. The reason why the Persians didn''t go eastward is because we have been at war with them for thousands of years."


    Wang Meng partially agreed with Julian that the Persians were indeed not the ideal alliance object, and the Persians had no surplus power to expand eastward because of the existence of the Romans.


    The territory of the Persian Sassanian empire was the old land of the Parthian Empire, but the Persian Sassanian did expand nearly a thousand miles to the East on the basis of the old land of the Parthian Empire. It seemed that it had once reached the edge of the western region and subdued Kangju and other countries, or waited for the Romans to enter the Middle East again before retracting its power. Otherwise, the Persians may have contact with the Han people, that is, they don''t know what form of contact, which may be the probability of war.


    The Romans who fell into civil war could still hold the Persians steady. It can be seen from the fact that the Romans also controlled several provinces in the Middle East, including some Middle Easterners who formed independence, the Persians always stood on the weak side in the face of the Romans.


    "We have formed a unity. We are reunited under the prevention of the Persians. They will soon eat the consequences of their own planting." Julian was talking with a smile, but his voice was sonorous and powerful, like a declaration: "the Roman Legion will enter texiphon again."


    Two nations that have been fighting for so long can be described as deep blood feuds. No one will give up their hatred and will not do nothing when they can find the other party unhappy.


    Wang Meng can guess that the Persians must have made great efforts when the Romans fell into civil war, and even paid for some ambitious Romans. He now knows from Julian that Rome has been unified again, so some previous puzzles can be solved. For example, how did the Romans have additional energy and financial resources to fund Arabs, Cypriots and Yueshi people.


    In fact, Wang Meng has other ideas. He estimates that even if Rome is reunified, it is fragile. There is Greek autonomy from Greece. He also sees the weakness of local governors. In addition, each family still has a strong family private army.


    Wang Meng is very sure that if Rome does not change the policy that nobles can make laws privately, there will never be a real unity in Rome.


    The real situation is that Rome has not really been unified in a real sense. The family private army has been with them for many years, which is based on the premise of aristocratic fiefdom. The nobility has family private military force and can make laws by themselves. Where can we talk about unification in a country where even laws cannot be consistent?


    Out of Julian''s goodwill and Wang Meng''s own purpose, Wang Meng revealed his ideas in euphemism.


    "The angel is right." Julian continued to laugh and smiled brightly: "it''s a pity that we can''t do it."


    In fact, it can be done. That is, a powerful Augustus killed all the nobles who were unwilling to accept the reform. Simply, he destroyed all the old nobles and trained a group of new nobles to complete the reform. However, if we really want to do so, it is tantamount to pushing everything down and starting over again. The country will inevitably be burned into ruins by the war, and people do not know how many people will die.


    "If your country wants to achieve reform, especially the reform that affects all nobles..." Julian asked sincerely, "what will you do, or has anyone succeeded?"


    "Yes, one of our sages did it 827 years ago." Wang Meng is talking about Shang Yang''s reform, because there is still a long way to go, and there is enough time to talk about it in general. He had not finished telling the story. Seeing the welcoming people ahead, he had to say the conclusion: "Shang Jun''s policy has continued until now, and we are still enjoying the results of Shang Jun''s reform."


    Julian listened very attentively and didn''t find another crowd to greet him. He was stunned when he saw Wang Meng''s conclusion. Looking forward, he realized that it was really not a good time to continue. He smiled with great understanding, but he made up his mind to visit Wang Meng when he had a chance.


    They entered the city gate from the wharf and walked a long way in the streets of the city.


    The Romans actually prepared carriages, but Wang Meng wanted to walk because of the bumpy boat. He politely refused to let them walk into the city.


    Constantinople is indeed a big city. I don''t know whether it''s because the streets are covered with red carpets or because the Romans deliberately cleaned up and didn''t see the excrement and urine all over the streets.


    The width of the street they walk is about six meters. On both sides are two or three storey buildings. It seems that they should be shops and so on. They keep relatively neat. If they look from a distance, they are two rows of buildings, but each building has its own alley.


    The fairly straight street is about 1400 meters deep and is blocked by a building with a cross on the roof. The building, which covers a large area, is just at the "t" junction, and the conspicuous cross on the roof can be clearly seen from a distance.


    The red carpet extending from the wharf to the city is here. A group of people in red robes are surrounded by a young man in extraordinary gorgeous clothes. There are dense Roman guards around, and no civilians are standing around.


    "That''s my brother gallus." Julian seems to keep smiling all the time. When it comes to gallus, his eyes are very cold: "he is Caesar."


    Wang mengshun looked at Julian and saw a young man with a proud expression on his face.


    GALUS''s dress is really gorgeous. He is dressed in gold armor with golden and carved patterns. He can also see the silk exposed from the neckline and a crown with dense gemstones and diamonds on his head. He waited until Wang Meng got close enough to move forward.


    "Guests from the Far East welcome you." Gallus raised his head slightly all the time. His posture was that the following BA was talking to people. His first sentence was polite, but he opened his mouth and asked, "what gift do you have with you? Do you have silk?"


    In fact, Wang Meng has no idea about gallus holding his head up. He is more than 1.7 meters tall. Gallus looks at about 1.6 meters. He doesn''t have to look up to look at each other.


    Wang Meng didn''t have any special expression after listening to the translation. He didn''t need to show a proud side, and he didn''t grovel at all. He just smiled naturally and said, "if Caesar likes silk, the gift we give Caesar is silk."


    After listening to the translation, Gallus laughed happily. He didn''t know whether it was out of courtesy or for the sake of receiving silk gifts. He finally continued to move forward and stretched out his right hand.


    After completing the handshake ceremony with Wang Meng, Gallus looked at Julian standing quietly on one side. First, he looked up and down, followed by a cold expression and said, "there''s nothing for you here."


    Julian was still laughing, raised his right arm to 45 degrees, stretched out, palms down, legs at attention, knocked in place, completed the courtesy, and people walked without delay.


    If Liu Yan is present, it is estimated that he will be stunned, just because Julian''s salute just now is that * * salute is no different. The problem is that * * is the courtesy of ancient Rome. It was first made by the Italians, and then Adolf Hitler used it directly.


    It was marus who left with Julian Utansis and other Roman soldiers, Marcus Marca wants to go if she can, but Marcus Marca needs to stay and do the translation.


    "Does that guy have cervical spondylosis or crooked head?" Doua said that gallus was very dissatisfied with gallus''s arrogance and looked like he couldn''t bear: "a guy like this will never live long in a big man."


    Cai mian "ha ha" smiled a few times. Dou ah said something exaggerated, but it is a fact that people like gallus will never be better in the Han country, let alone climb to a high position.


    Not all Han people are polite and arrogant all the time. Even if a second generation with inherent advantages shows such a posture, they will face exclusion when entering officialdom. Don''t think that their second generation''s identity is a universal amulet.


    "This is Daqin." Cai Mian looked at Wang Meng, who was shaking hands with the clergy one by one, and said relatively casually: "they talk about blood here. Even a stupid pig can be a Lord. As long as the family does not die out, the son of a stupid pig will still be a Lord."


    "Hehe, it''s just like the small imperial court." Doua''s ancestors were farmers. He was also a farmer a few years ago. Now he is a nobleman. He can also be an envoy as a military attache of the diplomatic corps: "it''s easy for a big man to destroy the small imperial court. Where are the nobles with noble blood?"


    Cai Mian did not live under the rule of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, nor did he grow up under the system of nine grade Zhongzheng system, and he had no good feelings for the small imperial court that abandoned the north.


    "You''d better say less." Cai Mian got along well with Dou a all the way. He has become a friend: "don''t forget the origin of Tingwei, the general of the South and the general of the West. There is no shortage of southerners in the court. You don''t know when to offend people."


    "The general who conquered the south is different from the general who conquered the West." Dou''a said righteously: "the two generals had abandoned the secret before the collapse of the small imperial court. Even the Tingwei made great contributions to his majesty."


    Come on, Cai Mian thinks it doesn''t make sense to fight ah at all.


    In any country, any place or nation, people are human, but their temperament, thoughts and actions are different. That is the difference between people, just like Julian, who sometimes smiles, and gallus, who sometimes looks arrogant.


    "That Julian looks like a sinister smiling tiger." Dou ah said that, but there was a smile on his face: "the more people like him, the better for big men."


    People have tasted too much from Julian''s attitude, including Julian''s deliberate friendship, but it is based on Julian''s betrayal of some Romans, such as revealing in advance that Rome has been reunited again.


    "The news that Rome has been unified is really surprising." Cai Mian''s face began to deteriorate. He knew why the Persians misled and why the Romans hid: "the big man is too far away from Daqin, and we won''t take the initiative to stir up Daqin. However, if someone comes forward and can stand our test, the big man can also obtain benefits, why not do it?"


    Ah Dou doesn''t like to get involved in these things. In his opinion, he has only so much knowledge. His field of expertise is on the battlefield. Some sinister contests are better left to professionals. With this thought, he subconsciously looked at the accompanying Han army.


    Most of the Han Army naturally stayed at the dock. Only 200 people followed, all of them foot infantry. They stood behind, motionless and silent. The queue was as neat as a knife.


    Ahead, after shaking hands with a crowd, Wang Meng, a cardinal or archbishop, invited him into the church and said he wanted to mass him in person.


    "Your mass is a conversion ceremony, isn''t it?" Wang Meng put away his smile and said expressionless, "the big man respects anyone''s faith. I didn''t intend to convert to your Lord."


    The bishop or archbishop, who looks wrinkled, is extremely fat. He really hopes to hold a mass for Wang Meng. He is more eager to go to the state of Han and give a mass to the emperor of the state of Han, and then the state of Han will become the belief state of the Lord. He was smiling and sincere. He didn''t know what he was talking about. This time, Marcus Maka did not translate quickly.


    "What did he say?" Wang Meng can now describe the expression on his face as cold as ice: "you translate it according to the original meaning."


    Marcus Maka looked as if she was enduring her anger. She first asked, "do you really want to listen?", He said, "the Lord is everywhere. Only the Lord is the only true God in the world. The rest are false gods. One day all false gods will be destroyed."


    Why Wang Meng''s face is so cold is because he understands some Roman.


    Well, this man who doesn''t know whether he is a bishop or an archbishop said that their Lord is the only true God. No matter what the views of any nation in other countries, the emperor of the Han people is one of the gods. Does it mean that they also want to destroy the emperor?


    "Can I understand it as ji1 Du1 religion, or... Rome? When Ben arrived at Constantinople..." the king smiled fiercely, or smiled very wantonly: "declare war on the great man immediately?"


    Marcus Maka was very angry and translated Wang Meng''s words out loud, in exchange for exclamation and roar.

 Chapter 832

    Among all religions, monotheism is the most aggressive and aggressive. From the first day of its establishment, they have been determined to eliminate the concept of other religions and are willing to take action.


    Today, there is an unprecedented war broke out by religious disputes. The Romans are fighting with the Persians for Christianity, but the Persians started the war first.


    Shapur II interfered with the Roman faith. The Christian Church jumped up as if it had been stabbed to the G-spot. Without saying a word, the two countries continued to send more troops to the front line.


    Before the Han mission headed by Wang Meng went on mission, the Romans and Persians collided fiercely several times in Syria and Iraq. There were victories and defeats in several battles. Generally speaking, the Romans had the relative advantage.


    It was Constantine I who confirmed the legitimacy of the spread of ji1 Du1 religion and no longer pursued and banned it as before, but Constantine I did not establish ji1 Du1 religion as the national religion. Naturally, the reason is that too many Romans believe in the Olympian God system and various God systems. If Constantine I firmly canonized ji1 Du1 religion as the national religion, Some nobles with family private armies jumped out to defend their beliefs. Without waiting for the Persians to do any more moths, the Romans should kill each other.


    Christian didacticism was so convenient when Constantine I was alive that it became a force that could not be ignored in Rome in just ten years. Later, Constantine I died, and Rome fell into civil war again because of Augustus'' throne. Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian.


    After Constantius reunified Rome, the unification of Rome was actually very fragile, so Constantius had to rely on the ji1 Du1 religion with great influence. Of course, it made the ji1 Du1 religion get all kinds of convenience and grow every minute and every second.


    The fundamentalists who became giants actually had the power to interfere with the imperial power, and they did intervene during the civil war of the three Communists.


    Up to now, Jidi can even launch "Jihad". Tens of thousands of Roman soldiers are killing blood for their "Lord" and Persians, or the battle to defend faith without Jidi''s money. Although less than 40% of the 100000 Roman soldiers who fought on the battlefield believed in the "Lord", it was really a "holy war" to protect the glory of the "Lord".


    According to the ideas of the archbishop and the archbishops, they are steadily achieving the goal of controlling Rome. As long as this "holy war" is won, it is inevitable for the Archbishop to become the national church of Rome.


    Can the Romans do better than the Persians? If we look at the history of the war between the Romans and the Persians in the past, it is always the Romans who finally win, and they also grab a full bowl from the Persians because of their victory.


    In this war, although the Romans did not win freely and vividly, nor did they grab too much wealth from the Persians, the Roman Legion''s own affairs, for the Christian 1, the occurrence of this "holy war" is their greatest victory.


    Power can make people intoxicated, and desire will lead people to indulge in it. The heads of ji1 Du1 religion have long privately celebrated their victory. They are capable and qualified to obtain more. The next thing to do is to determine the existence of the church protection army in law, and then make ji1 Du1 religion become the national religion of Rome, but this will not be the end of spreading the glory of the "Lord"!


    They are satisfied, they are in high spirits, their eyes are looking at any corner of the world, and the arrival of the Chinese Embassy provides a new stage. However, the first time they spoke to the Han people, they thought they had good faith persuasion, but they encountered a sonorous counterattack.


    "What do you mean?" Gallus seemed to have no reaction. He was stunned and asked, "Declaration of war, what declaration of war?"


    Although gallus was the most noble person present, no one paid any attention to gallus. They were either shocked, or at a loss, and more at a loss and shocked. They looked at Wang Meng standing tall, at Wang Meng''s beautiful official robe made of silk, and at Wang Meng''s fearless face, and fell into a state of silence.


    In the rear, the accompanying Han Army has pulled down their face armor. They withdrew the original queue in a short time and formed a battle formation in a shorter time. The sword has been out of its sheath, and every pair of eyes are full of expectation.


    In contrast, the Roman soldiers around responded immediately. They gathered in the sound of their commands. The two tortoise armor arrays soon took shape and confronted the Han Army forming a battle formation from both sides.


    The situation here was seen by the onlookers, and all kinds of voices appeared and gathered into noise. Some timid people subconsciously wanted to run, and more people looked at it with curious eyes.


    The bishop or archbishop, the fat man was shocked First, then frightened, but later he felt wronged. He became the focus of the whole audience. Sweat broke out on his forehead involuntarily, and there were attendants to help wipe it away.


    "We come with friendship and do not refuse kindness." Wang Meng also looked at the fat man who didn''t know whether he was a bishop or an archbishop. Instead of deliberately waving his teeth and claws, he looked at him politely: "we come with swords and don''t refuse to fight."


    "No, no, no!" GALUS finally figured out what had happened, but because he didn''t understand the Han state, he still didn''t know the point: "no one declared war on the Han Empire. We welcome you with the most solemn etiquette."


    "Can he represent Daqin?" Wang Meng pointed to the fat man who didn''t know whether he was a bishop or an archbishop: "his words are declaring war."


    Gallus looked around at the crowd and almost shouted angrily, "I''m completely confused. Who knows what happened?"


    At this time, the roaring sound was inserted, listening to the trampling of horse hoofs and the trampling of people.


    Men and horses appeared at several street corners. The front was cavalry, followed by infantry. Some of them could be seen holding Legion flags and calling Julian''s army.


    A new army appears. Even people with strong curiosity should think about their own life. They think there will be a fight next. They abandon their curiosity and run away.


    Around, the originally closed windows on some floors were pushed open a little. There were pairs of eyes watching. If you could see the face of the owner of the eyes, some were full of panic and some were full of excitement.


    In the battle formation of the Han Army, an officer picked up the horn around his waist. He sounded "Wuwuwuwu", and soon a response came from a distance, which was the same rhythm of "wuwuwu".


    The troops belonging to Julian brought them. After forming a team, they began to advance. Their action was to isolate the Han army. The direction of weapons and shields was the same dressed Roman soldiers.


    "Julian!!!" Gallus shouted at Julian on horseback, "what do you want to do?"


    Julian has changed into a military uniform, which is very simple compared with gallus''s gorgeous gold armor. It is a very traditional Roman Leather Breastplate. If there is any gorgeous place, it is probably that there is a broom on his head, but the helmet with a gold ring is plated on his head, and the main body behind him is fiery red, but the cloak of a winged eagle is embroidered with gold thread.


    "I''ll stop a war that may break out because of misunderstanding." Julian dismounted when he was close. He turned over and dismounted very quickly without escort. After standing, he raised his right hand with a sword. His troops immediately lifted the battle formation, but still made a gesture of protecting the Han people: "you can''t understand the Han Empire at all. Some actions will inevitably lead to war."


    The fat man of the bishop or archbishop was stared at by Julian. He was at a loss. He took a deep breath behind him, raised his head and shouted to Julian, "you swore that you would defend the faith of the ''Lord'' with your sword."


    The Han people now seem to have become supporting actors. No one looks at them anymore. They all focus on Julian, gallus and the fat man.


    The fat man looked around at the Roman soldiers: "many of you have vowed to wave your sword for the glory of the Lord."


    Julian was walking towards the fat man. He didn''t take his sword out of the scabbard. There was no smile on his face. He was obviously angry: "Archbishop Peter, do you know what you''re doing?"


    "I''m defending the Lord!" The fat man''s name was Peter and he was also an archbishop. He was so fat that he almost lost his chin. When he spoke, the fat between his neck moved with the opening and closing of his mouth, pointed to Wang Meng and said, "he''s so rude!"


    The response to Archbishop Peter was the sound of heavy footsteps and fighting in the distance. The people looked to the end of the distance. There were several red flags. A team of armour riding gear pushed forward in the sound of thunderous hoofs. No matter what was in the way in front, they rolled all the way. Behind the armour riding gear, even the sound of horse hoofs could not cover up the sound, but the sound of heavy but neat steps.


    For the Romans, what is very eye-catching is that there are Persian flags in the red flags. It seems that Persian soldiers can still be seen advancing behind the Han Army, so that the face of any Roman is extremely ugly.


    "It''s... it''s..." gallus''s neck is covered with green tendons and his face is full of ferocity: "what does the Han Empire want to do? Unite the Persians to attack Constantinople!"


    The Chinese embassy was the first to arrive in the Persian sassanne. It was escorted by the Persians like a national treasure. When it went out of the territory of the Persian sassanne, Shapur II did not recall the two thousand Persian troops who protected the Han people all the way. They came to Constantinople with the Han people.


    They were in the city, but they couldn''t see the Han Army blowing the horn in the city. The Han Army immediately controlled the ship, and the long prepared armor and riding gear rushed fiercely to the wharf, followed by infantry pouring out. For the time being, they did not fully control the wharf. Only a leading force entered the city. The Persians followed in with extreme excitement and raised their own flag.


    The appearance of Persian soldiers in Constantinople stimulated all Romans, and the trumpet of "Dudu" was sounded fiercely. Except for some Roman soldiers who surrounded the Han people such as Wang Meng, all Roman soldiers launched an attack in the trumpet.


    "Noble angel." Julian''s face was very ugly. He approached Wang Meng a little and said loudly, "the misunderstanding can be relieved. Please order your army to withdraw from Constantinople."


    Wang Meng was smiling. He was smiling politely, without deliberately raising his volume or taking care of Marcus next to him Maka looked like a dilemma and said, "if you say something wrong, you always need to cover it up with the color of blood.", He put away his smile and wanted to point to Archbishop Peter, but he found that the fat man didn''t know when he was gone, but he still said seriously: "that man, he just made a declaration to kill the son of heaven. He brought this bloodshed."


    "Marca!" Julian looked at Marcus Marca asked loudly, "is this true?"


    Marcus Maka is the only alien standing among many Han people. Some are worried that they will be killed by angry Han people. More of them are filled with the anger of Archbishop Peter. When they hear the question, they immediately answer: "yes, I swear by my life. Peter did say that declaration just now."


    At that moment, Julian''s face completely turned black, Gallus was full of incredible faces, and the rest of the Romans were completely stupid.


    "The emperor of the Han Empire is the God of heaven and the supreme god of the Han people. Archbishop Peter knew this and threatened to destroy it for the ''Lord''." Marcus Maka looked very excited: "as I said earlier, they are a group of speculators, hypocrites who have no lower limit for bread and milk, and ambitious people who will bring disaster. Now they have worked!"


    Virtually, the Christians of the Romans and the other believers of the divine system have separated themselves. Even now, a considerable number of nobles believe in the other divine systems. They don''t want to have any involvement with the Christians in this matter, especially the Christians may bring a war with another superpower.


    The Han state is too far away from Rome, but if the Han army can land on the mainland, it is possible to land on Rome. Even if the Han Army does not kill, just the Han state supports Persian sassanne, it is enough for Rome to have a headache... Even fatal.


    "Actually, it''s good." Cai Mian lowered his voice and said to Dou a, "any contact is inseparable from bloodshed. Only when both sides recognize each other''s strength can they sit down and communicate."


    Dou ah "ha ha" smiled a few times. He was looking at his own armor and riding gear. He rolled all the way.

 Chapter 833

    The heavy cavalry of the Han Army wore heavy armor, and the key parts were also designed with steel plates. In particular, the front chest of the war horse was not only protected by steel plates, but also had a protruding spike.


    The speed of heavy cavalry is not much faster, but even people and horses wear heavy armor. Even if the speed is not fast, the impact force can not be stopped by manpower, especially if the people who block are not arranged in a dense formation.


    The distance of more than 1000 meters is still too far for the heavy cavalry. Their full impact distance cannot exceed 150 meters. That is determined by the heavy armor itself. Even the strongest horse does not have the endurance to sprint more than 150 meters with hundreds of kilograms of camel.


    If a row of heavy cavalry can''t sprint to the end, tactics need to be used. Each row of them is responsible for impacting a wave. After one row is finished, they change to the next row. It looks like a wave collision strategy. It is very simple but extremely effective. Anyone in the way is either knocked down by a lance or becomes meat mud under the hoof of a horse.


    The Romans did not organize the tortoise shell array they were best at, but in the face of the wave collision tactics of the heavy cavalry of the Han Army, there was no tortoise shell array with sufficient thickness, even if it could stop the collision of the next row of the heavy cavalry of the Han Army, or the second collision, but it could not stop the third collision at all. The formation was soon torn, and then it was going to meet the impact of the fourth row, Soon the whole formation disintegrated. If you don''t run, you''ll die on the spot.


    This battle broke out quite suddenly, especially for the Romans. They prepared the welcome ceremony. Even if they wanted to break their heads, they didn''t expect the Han Army to burst out suddenly.


    Perhaps it can not be said that the sudden outbreak of the Han army was the declaration of war issued by Archbishop Peter. He threatened to destroy all the other gods for his "Lord". Then he declared war on all religions, including the Han country that is not a religious country. Who made the emperor of Zhuxia a God.


    Wang Meng must be tough in the face of someone threatening to kill his son of heaven. Even if he will die in this battle, he will die to defend the son of heaven. It will be recorded in history and destined to be famous in history.


    The rest of the Han troops have to fight. They have vowed to be loyal to the emperor and are willing to shed the last drop of blood for the emperor. Even if the whole army is destroyed in this distant country, they will not sacrifice in vain. Maybe two years later, maybe even longer, countless Han troops will appear in Constantinople, Use iron and fire to tell the Romans what degree of stupidity they had done.


    "Send for Archbishop Peter!" Gallus shouted hysterically, "we must find him!"


    Gallus definitely has the reason to become hysterical. He is the top person in charge of this welcome ceremony. After such a thing, his troops are dying in a large number of wars. The battle also took place in Constantinople. Whether he lost or won, he has been permanently nailed to the pillar of shame in the history of Constantinople.


    "Mobilize more troops." Julian''s face had a smile again, and he began to smile all the time: "no matter what the cause is, we can only win, not lose."


    "The Han people will get their due treatment after they surrender. All the Persians must die!" Gallus firmly believed in the final victory of this battle: "this is Constantinople!"


    Now the capital of Rome is Constantinople, not Rome in Italy. The reason is naturally that the only Augustus of Rome is in Constantinople. Where the supreme ruler chooses, the capital of a country is there.


    The city was full of noise. For those who did not know the truth, no one understood how a good welcoming ceremony turned into fighting. The war broke out in Constantinople was so sudden and completely unprepared.


    The fighting only happened at the wharf and Xicheng gate, then spread to the main street of Xicheng gate, and then spread to Xicheng District. Before long, the whole city was in chaos.


    A city, especially a city with a large population, is absolutely indispensable for those petty thieves. Whenever the city falls into chaos, it is the time for them to fish in troubled waters. They will look for any opportunity to increase their wealth. Street robbery and burglary will surge in a short time. Inevitably, more vicious things such as rape and murder will happen, and some even set fire deliberately.


    Constantinople is located at the intersection of eastern and Western civilizations. There are not only Romans in the city. In fact, about 60000 of the city''s population of less than 100000 are Romans, and the rest are other nationalities, including Persians with a number of no less than 10000.


    It is no secret that Persian soldiers fought with Roman soldiers in Constantinople. Persian soldiers fought with arms in the capital of Rome. It was Roman soldiers who killed them. The anger of the Romans was ignited in an instant. Without saying a word, the citizens among them, wearing armor and holding weapons, rushed to the place where the war broke out. They would start when they saw the Persians all the way. The fighting between the army spread to the people and evolved into bloodshed among different nationalities.


    First, ordinary Persians were involved, and then other ethnic groups. The Roman master killed his Persian slaves in anger. The other slaves who were extremely frightened and didn''t want to die could only resist, and let the slaves be involved in this sudden war.


    "The city is in complete chaos." Wang Meng could see that smoke had risen in many places in the city, and what he heard was a constant Scream: "we are not here to conquer Constantinople, we should stop."


    Cai Mian nodded and said, "from a military point of view, this chaotic city does have a chance to conquer, but we really don''t come to attack the city."


    "We shouldn''t stop first." Wang Meng turned to Dou A and said, "send someone to communicate with the Persians and let them exit the city."


    Doua saluted but did not respond immediately. He knew that Wang Meng had something to say later.


    "Tell our soldiers to disintegrate the enemy''s resistance as quickly as possible." Wang Meng thought for a while and then said, "control the dock, but don''t kill more."


    Dou ah called his own soldiers. He almost repeated Wang Meng''s words before reaching into his arms and taking out half of the talisman.


    The soldier took the talisman and gave a military salute. He left a few steps and summoned several people to leave together.


    Constantinople was in complete chaos, a city that fell into chaos, and the control of the city gate was also seized. The army tried to push forward again and again, but it has been rolled back. For the city, it is equivalent to being attacked into the city and it is difficult to fight back.


    "We''ve been losing." Julian''s army also joined the fight against the Han army. He could smile at Wang Meng not far away, turn his eyes to gallus and say, "I saw several Han people leave just now. Guess what they were going to do."


    "I hate your face with a fake smile." Although he was a half brother, Gallus did not like Julian all the time, and even hated it very much: "say what you have, don''t play your tricks."


    "I guess they''re going to get the Persians out of town." Julian believed in his wisdom very much. He looked at Wang Meng again and said to gallus: "the angels of the Han Empire have been staying where they are, and have not even made the action of defending against bows and arrows. He firmly believes that we will not kill him, and it also proves that this battle is not what the Han Empire wants."


    "Peter is fully responsible for this!" Gallus emphasized this very much, and did not add a respectful title after Peter''s name: "you need to prove it for me!"


    "The cyris are very confident, and they also believe that they are the most powerful country in the known world." Julian did not respond to gallus'' request. If this incident could hit gallus, it would be good if he didn''t fall into the well. How could he be willing to stretch out his hand. He has been concerned about the situation of the west gate for a long time and has observed a fact: "except for the first wave of about 600 or 700 Han troops, no new Han troops have poured into the city. They are maintaining their restraint and use this information to show us that they have no intention of conquering Constantinople."


    "Can they attack?!" Gallus seemed to hear a joke, but he couldn''t laugh at all: "Constantinople doesn''t count the Legion you and I brought. It has 30000 elite guards and 100000 citizens!"


    Indeed, even if the capital of a country is caught off guard at the beginning, as long as the garrison reacts, blocks at all levels, and makes steady progress by taking advantage of the terrain, it is not so easy to be conquered as long as the number is not too much inferior to the attackers, or internal collapse.


    "Soon there will not be as many as 100000 citizens." Julian was saying that his eyes did not see, but it was an inevitable result: "when Persian soldiers enter the city, the Persians in the city will become scapegoats. Even if they do not die in this chaos, they will be expelled from the city."


    Gallus doesn''t like Julian, but he wants to admit that Julian is very clever. Now he is thinking about how much money there is in the cause of expelling Persians, and whether he can rely on search to make up for his losses.


    Julian was a little strange. Besides his own Roman soldiers who joined the fight, there were also gallus''s, which was only joined by the garrison on guard at the beginning. The garrison that should have come to the war did not appear for a long time.


    Gallus suddenly shouted, "the defense line is broken!"


    Julian has eyes to see that the heavy cavalry of the Han army is really fierce. The nearest heavy cavalry of the Han Army has reached within 100 meters. We can see that the Han Army in heavy armor is also advancing. Their proud Roman Legion is either retreating in panic or fleeing in disorder.


    When the first heavy cavalry of the Han Army met with the Han Army protecting Wang Meng and others, more heavy cavalry arrived. Their arrival changed the formation of the Han Army, with infantry on the outside and heavy cavalry on the inside, forming an elongated oval.


    The heavy infantry in the back continued to arrive, and the formation of the Han Army changed again. The periphery was full of heavy infantry with shields, spears or broadswords. On the inner layer were soldiers who had previously protected Wang Meng and others, and then inside were heavy cavalry. On the contrary, Wang Meng and others had always stayed outside the formation, It is closest to the Romans such as gallus and Julian who have been staying at the scene.


    There was no fighting in the long and narrow street. The orientation extending to several West gates to the West was Han, and the people on the east side were Romans. The two sides stood still in this long and narrow street.


    "I want to come forward." Julian took the sword back into its scabbard, smiled at gallus and asked, "are you coming?"


    Gallus hesitated. The Han army he saw was covered with blood on metal armor. He could even see some people''s limbs and organs hanging, which looked very bloody. Then, he really didn''t know what the Han people grew up eating. At a glance, the soldiers on horseback were not clear. The Han people standing on land with their legs were generally giants like iron towers.


    Julian stepped forward without any response from gallus. He walked very leisurely, as if walking in the garden, with a smile on his face.


    The Han sergeant in the alert state seemed to have been signaled in advance. He didn''t make extreme behavior in the face of Julian coming. He opened the formation when Julian came close enough, and didn''t close it again when Julian came in.


    "Cyris is too tall." Gallus watched Julian walk up. In contrast, Julian''s height was almost half that of the nearest Han: "we need to find out what kind of eating habits the cyris people have!"


    When Julian faced Wang Meng, he was actually OK. Even if he was close to Cai Mian, he wouldn''t think he was too short, but he walked in a queue of soldiers more than two meters tall. He once suspected that he had entered the kingdom of giants or that he had suddenly become a dwarf. This made him very unhappy, but he had no choice.


    No problem. The heavy infantry in the Han Army have rigid requirements. First, they must be taller than 1.9 meters and strong enough. Then they can increase weight-bearing, endurance, physical strength and combat skills in training. Due to such rigid requirements, a large number of people will be brushed off first, and a group of unqualified people will be eliminated in later training, leaving people with more physical advantages.


    "Wow!" Julian stood on the side of a heavy infantry. He compared himself, pointed to the heavy infantry and asked Wang fiercely, "do the cyris have giant blood?"


    Wang Meng was stunned. Cai Mian and Dou a, including the Han people nearby, were basically a little surprised because Julian was speaking in a very standard Chinese.


    "We are Chinese, not cyris. Cyris is silk in your language, and Chinese are Chinese." Wang Meng, with a smile on his face, approached Julian and said, "Ben''s height will not increase. We are almost the same height."


    Ignoring the height gap between himself and Wang Meng, Julian stretched out his right hand to shake hands with Wang Meng again and said easily, "since the Persian army has withdrawn from the city, can we go to see Augustus now?"


    Wang Meng nodded first, "of course."


    Many people''s brains are not enough. Constantinople is still in chaos. The two people who can decide on the scene seem that there has been no fight at all, and the whole city seems to be singing and dancing?

 Chapter 834

    Rome is in the West and Han is in the East. The distance between the two countries is too far. There are several countries in the middle of the land, including Persian sassanne, an imperial country in Central Asia, West Asia and the Middle East.


    In the current situation, neither Han nor Rome will choose to start a national war with the other. Even if there is a conflict, it will be restrained locally, and more will be small-scale competition.


    According to the wishes of the Romans, they are more willing to repair with the Han country, especially the Han country has mastered the sea route from the Far East to the Far West, so they should try their best to make friends. For nothing else, maritime trade alone will produce countless benefits for the two countries, which can make a lot of people eat oil.


    However, the Romans wanted to make friends with the Han people, but it did not mean that they would be tolerant without limits. For example, the fight in Constantinople would not end because Wang Meng promised Julian to see Constantius together. They could continue to fight in the streets or in other forms.


    "The Persians must pay a price." Julian had a strong hatred for Persian sassanne, which was the first thing decided by his fief position: "please understand."


    "The Persians are not under the jurisdiction of the envoy." Wang Meng was foolish before he made up his mind for the Persians. He had to say, "they came to protect Ben and participated in the battle to protect Ben. Ben has the responsibility to give shelter."


    Julian frowned at Wang Meng''s statement that he threw the pot first and then insisted on Protection: "this is Constantinople, our capital."


    "The people of the great Qin Dynasty have been protected in the Great Han Dynasty. As long as they do not violate the laws of the Great Han Dynasty, no one will discriminate against them. Your mission to the Great Han Dynasty received a grand reception. No one shouted and beat, and no one announced the death penalty of the emperor of the great Qin Dynasty." Wang Meng stopped his legs and looked at Julian and asked, "it''s said that ji1 Du1 religion is the national religion of Daqin. They can represent Daqin to some extent. Is Archbishop Peter''s attitude the attitude of Daqin?"


    "Just as you are not cyris, but Han, we are Romans, not Daqin." Julian hated Archbishop Peter very much at this moment. The question is whether to maintain the Christian Church based on his relationship as a believer: "to some extent, the Christian Church can indeed represent Rome, but Archbishop Peter can''t represent Rome. Only Augustus can represent the will of Rome. Archbishop Peter can''t represent the whole Christian Church, he can only represent himself."


    Wang Meng was noncommittal about Julian''s diplomatic rhetoric. After a fight, the will of the Han country has been shown. At the same time, it also let the Romans know that the Han people are not easy to provoke. Unless they really want to start a war, they are still pressing step by step, just to get more political chips.


    The whole city is still in a state of chaos. The Constantinople garrison, which has not seen the shadow, has actually been dispatched, but instead of going to the main street of Xicheng District, it is going to the rest of the region to suppress the chaos. From this point, we can see that Constantius maintained the greatest restraint, otherwise a large number of Constantinople garrison joined the fight with the Han Army, and it is estimated that both sides will not step down.


    "I tried my best to learn your language. Many Roman nobles worked as hard as I did." Julian saw that Wang Meng''s facial expression became soft and said sincerely: "Archbishop Peter''s mistake made both of us pay the price of bloodshed, and he will be punished. A wrong misunderstanding will not turn Rome and the great man into enemies of life and death. On the contrary, our relationship will become closer because of this bloodshed, because we have the same interests."


    Wang Meng asked directly, "what kind of punishment will Archbishop Peter, who threatened to kill the son of heaven?"


    "I''m sorry I can''t give you the final answer." Julian really can''t decide on this matter. He said: "Augustus will communicate with the archbishop. What conclusions will be reached? The Archbishop needs to meet with the archbishops to make a decision."


    "Really? The Theocracy of the Qin Dynasty has reached such a point that even your emperor can''t interfere?" Wang Meng didn''t think he was stirring up discord: "it''s hard to imagine such a phenomenon of a country within a country."


    Julian has never heard of some words, but he can roughly understand the meaning. He could not refute. At present, there are too many states in Rome, the fiefdoms of the major nobles, the autonomy of quite many ethnic groups, and although the sphere of influence of ji1 Du1 religion is scattered, it is the largest force.


    They walked in front, followed by Han soldiers and Roman soldiers.


    The Han army consists of light armour infantry and heavy infantry in two rows. They walk on the left.


    Roman soldiers looked dressed up as heavy armored soldiers. They also became two columns and walked on the right.


    This team is going to the inner city. All they see along the way is chaos and chaos. There are dead bodies and wounded lying on the streets. The doors of many houses have been damaged, and the houses are very messy.


    There are troops stationed in Constantinople to open the way for them. When they encounter armed people, the Romans will expel them. If not, they will kill or capture them.


    Julian''s face was very ugly. He looked at the king many times and wanted to stop talking.


    This battle, which should not have happened, revealed the fragility of Constantinople. The capital of a country would be in chaos because of local fighting. Does it mean that at least Constantius''s rule is not as stable as it seems. At the same time, the Roman image is full of insecurity and shows the weakness of Rome as a whole.


    "Cicero has written a lot of letters from Cyrus, which makes us know what kind of country Cyrus is from the description." Julian saw that Wang Meng continued to call Rome Daqin, so he continued to call the Han state cyris: "cyris drove out Hu man, exterminated the cruel hu man, and restored the rule of the orthodox cyris over that continent."


    Wang Meng didn''t say anything, just nodded and motioned Julian to continue.


    "There is no doubt that it is also the cyris, but your emperor and the army composed of the northern cyris easily destroyed the country established by the usurper of the southern cyris." Julian asked with a very incomprehensible expression: "Cyrus has just restored reunification. Cicero said that the people''s livelihood in Cyrus has withered, but Cyrus has expanded not only to the south, but also to the north and northwest, and even sent troops. How do you maintain the logistics of a huge army?"


    "The big man has nearly five million slaves and no less than 1.4 million slave labor." Wang Meng smiled. He knew that the Romans had many more slaves than the Han people, but the way the Romans used slaves was not correct: "the Han people have always maintained an army of no less than one million, but not every army is a field army, with a considerable number of corvee soldiers."


    Of the one million troops compiled by the state of Han, less than 200000 are standing troops, and the rest are corvee soldiers, such as county soldiers in charge of garrison and field soldiers in charge of production. Corvee soldiers are actually conscripts. Different from modern Chinese men, they need to serve for at least three months every year. Everyone is inconsistent when to serve and end their service, which makes the number of troops in the army look so huge.


    "How many?! a million troops?" Julian looked frightened. He couldn''t help but stop and stared at Wang Meng. His face was incredible: "Cyrus maintains an army of one million people and continues to use troops. Is it false that Cicero said that Cyrus''s people''s livelihood withered?"


    There are generally two thousand legions in Rome. The largest number of legions was in the period when Severus was Augustus, that is, when Severus was Augustus, Rome completely solved the old enemy Parthian Empire, but when Severus wanted to make persistent efforts to solve the enemy of germania, it was killed because of rebellion, and then Rome itself continued to rebel, The reign of the officer emperor began.


    During SEVIS''s administration, there were 48 Roman legions, but at that time, the minimum establishment of each Roman Legion was 6000, the larger Roman Legion was between 8500 and 10000, and the minimum number of personnel in each Roman Legion was nearly 300000. This is already the largest army in the Roman dynasties, and does not count the cannon fodder of those vassal races.


    Although Julian was exiled, he quickly entered the national decision-making level after returning to Constantinople. It is clear that there are 67 legions in Rome under Constantinople, not counting the noble private army, but each Roman Legion is 2000 to 2500, that is, there are about 150000 soldiers under the national establishment.


    Citizens are one of the foundations of soldiers in Rome, but they are not citizens after they become soldiers. In fact, as long as their parents are citizens, their children are also citizens. At the same time, civilians can join the army as long as they are recommended or assessed. Civilians will become citizens after they have served in the army for many years or made any contributions.


    Julian privately calculated that if citizens were recruited to the greatest extent, Rome could form about 160 legions, but this is about 320000 troops. With the cannon fodder troops of some vassal races, Rome could control 500000 troops. He also knew more clearly that even if the private army of the nobility was included, it would increase the number of 500000 troops to about 700000. Anyway, it was still far from the number of one million soldiers.


    "Take the liberty to ask..." Julian was not sure that Wang Meng would answer. Even if Wang Meng was willing to answer, the answer could only be used as a reference: "if the emperor of your country thinks it is necessary to expand the army, how many troops can cyris arm at most?"


    "Two million, three million, four million..." Wang Meng smiled and kept reading out the number, but then asked, "is it meaningful?"


    Julian understood that as long as the emperor of Han was willing, any Han people would respond to the call. It was Wang Meng''s expression that the emperor of Han won the popularity of the people. He also knew why Wang Meng asked if it was meaningful. How many soldiers he could arm depended on national strength, and the logistics provision after being armed was the limit.


    They chatted all the way. Both sides got enough information from each other, but no one guaranteed the authenticity of the information, but this conversation was also quite meaningful.


    At the gate of the inner city, Wang Meng was told that he could only choose ten soldiers to follow, the rest of the soldiers needed to stay on this side, and the attendants could only carry twenty at most.


    "Does the envoy need to untie his sword?" As Wang Meng asked, he untied a box carried by the soldiers and took out a talisman, a scepter that can represent the son of heaven. He also took out a cloth bag and picked out a cloak from the cloth bag: "if I could see Augustus of your country for the first time, I would need some time to make necessary preparations."


    Wang Meng would ask. Even if there were envoys from the state of Han, they would never get an audience from the emperor at the first time. Those envoys need to go to Honglu hall to learn etiquette first. Even if the envoys have learned it, it is unknown when they will be able to see the emperor.


    "Yes, Augustus is already waiting." Julian tried to learn Chinese, but he was still very strange about the Han country: "what''s the problem?"


    "No." Wang mengcai will not show his inner accident on his face: "then I will be ready as soon as possible."


    In fact, Wang Meng was already doubting the strength of Rome. It was a battle that made Constantinople, the capital of Rome, chaotic. It was also the judgment given by Augustus immediately after he came. He went to sassanne, Persia. After arriving at texiphon, he did not see Shapur II at the first time. He was first arranged to live and have a good rest for five days. He also received the instruction of Persian etiquette teachers, and even learned about the history of Persians. He waited for another ten days to receive Shapur II.


    The head of a country, especially the stronger the country, is not so easy to see. Only the leaders of some small countries are not reserved, and they can''t be reserved if they want to be reserved. Let alone diplomats of a powerful country, even the rich of other countries can see them every minute.


    Wang Meng has put on what he should wear. A little different from before is that he has an additional cloak embroidered with royal totem, some cloth bags on his chest, and also holds the emperor''s day.


    Those cloth bags are not just cloth bags. They actually contain some things of special significance, such as Fu cards, military Fu cards, herbs and some flowers and plants of the Han Dynasty (dried up), each of which has a special meaning.


    The so-called emperor''s Day is a scepter with a trident at the top, fur, tails and feathers of some animals, and bells.


    "Augustus attaches great importance to his friendship with Cyrus." Julian noticed something wrong, but he didn''t touch the key and covered up his confusion: "of course, there was an unpleasant misunderstanding. There may be some small situations later."

 Chapter 835

    Wang Meng and Cai Mian were not disarmed, their swords were still hanging around their waist, and what weapons were the soldiers holding in their hands.


    Doua stayed in Xicheng District. Although the fighting over there had stopped, the Han Army still controlled Xicheng gate and even the wharf.


    It''s not a good thing for the Han people to control the city gate all the time. Dou a got a signal from Wang Meng to transfer the control of the city gate to the Romans, and the wharf should also be handed over to the Romans again.


    The Han army returned the control of the west gate and the wharf to the Romans, but did not give up the control of the ship. They also set up their own warning area in the area of the wharf. The Han army retreated from the city returned to the ship, and another group of Han army who did not enter the city were on guard at the designated site.


    After all, Wang Mengzhen didn''t come to declare war on Rome. The fighting was really an accident. The Romans kept restraint, and it was a bit outrageous for the Han people to firmly control the city gate.


    reason? This is Constantinople, tens of thousands of miles away from the Han country. The Han people only came about 3000. Although men and women can take up arms, the real soldiers are only less than 1700. With about 2000 Persians, the total combat strength is about 5000.


    There are 30000 troops stationed in Constantinople, which is also the Elite Guard Corps of the Romans. There are 60000 or 70000 Romans in the city, even more slaves. It is speculated that it can arm 50000 or 60000 people, more than ten times that of the Han and Persians, not to mention that the surrounding areas are full of Roman territory. The Romans can dispatch constant reinforcements as long as they are willing.


    If the Romans really made a decision, no matter how much they paid, they could annihilate the Han people, including those Persian soldiers. In Constantinople, continuing to control the city gate was only meaningful when the Romans wanted to do it, which made the Romans shed more blood and expressed the timidity of the Han people.


    Wang Meng was sure that the Romans would continue to fight, but it was not a large-scale war. He should invite the Han people to choose warriors to participate in the arena, so as to win back face and suppress the Han people''s arrogance at the same time.


    As long as the Romans mention it, the Han people will never refuse to participate in the arena. Any Han people are well aware that they can''t be timid in a foreign country, or they will be allowed to be Mermaid meat.


    Han people do not want to be unreasonable and arrogant, nor will they be bullied arbitrarily. If, in the face of unfair treatment, the history of alien domination of the Central Plains is ahead, it is a splash of blood. The five steps should also show the spirit of the Han people, because they already know that a weak nation must encounter misfortune. However, they should also make their own cry and tell the alien Han people with blood that it is absolutely not easy to provoke.


    "The angel is sure of what the top level of the people of Daqin will do next. We are also making a statement when we continue to control the ship." Doua didn''t get on board. He stayed in the control area of the wharf: "what we need to be vigilant is ordinary Daqin people."


    Huang Ying respectfully replied with a "promise!", They have just expelled several groups of Romans. Behind them are Roman soldiers coming to form a cordon to prevent other Romans from approaching. Everything shows that at least the high level of Rome has no intention to let the situation get out of control.


    Wang Meng and others have entered the inner city of Constantinople.


    The so-called inner city is actually the palace city. There are also inner city walls and multiple gates. The scale of the inner city wall is not as high and thick as the outer city wall. From the appearance alone, it is much newer than the outer city wall. After entering the inner city, you can see an empty square, and you can see the buildings in the distance.


    The whole square is paved with bricks and stones. There are some sculptures with different shapes. Most of the sculptures are human busts, and the number of animal sculptures is less. There are even statues made of giant stones or something with people and horses, which are distributed.


    From the gate, Roman soldiers stood on both sides, about one Roman soldier every two meters, extending to the ladder at the end of the distance.


    Their team is walking in the passage separated by the garrison area of Roman soldiers. Every step can hear the knock of shoe soles and bricks, and the sound reverberates in the square.


    There are stairs at the end of the passage. From a distance, it looks like it is paved with marble. Above it is a building covering a wide area. It looks like it has a strong color of Greek palace.


    In fact, it is indeed a palace. You can see the towering thick columns from a distance. It is difficult to say that there are several layers inside. From the appearance alone, the large load-bearing columns lead to the roof, so that people can deeply feel the grandeur and height of the building, and have a very small visual sense.


    It took about ten minutes for them to reach the stairs at the normal pace. Julian motioned them to wait a little, but he stepped up the stairs and entered the palace.


    "There is no power without grandeur. That''s true."


    Cai Mian said a famous saying that Xiao He once said to Liu Bang. The whole sentence was "the world is uncertain, so you can go to the palace because of it. Moreover, the son of heaven is a family all over the world. It is not magnificent, it has no great prestige, and it will not be added to future generations. ", It means that the royal family should have the majesty of the royal family. There is no more awe at the sight than building gorgeous and magnificent buildings. No matter how to build the palace city, the buildings must look tall and tall enough to make people feel extremely small when standing next to them.


    The state of Han was building a new Chang''an city because it started construction from nothing. When planning, it not only marked out reasonable streets in the city, but also had rigid requirements for official and private buildings. The requirement of folk houses is tidiness, but they can''t be one by one at random, which makes them look chaotic. Official buildings are required to be magnificent and magnificent, so that people can know that they are official institutions at a glance.


    "Any palace in new Chang''an is more dignified than the current palace, and even the bearing columns are thicker than them." Wang Meng paid great attention to the fundamental issue: "Constantinople has a population of 100000, and the population of new Chang''an will exceed one million."


    So far, the permanent resident population of new Chang''an is actually only 270000. Most of them are rich households in various counties and counties, and they also concentrate the noble class of the whole Han country.


    Those rich families were not forced to move to new Chang''an, but they thought that living in the imperial city would have more opportunities, whether to get rich or be an official.


    It is inevitable for Xun GUI to live in the imperial capital. They will not be far away from the political center of the country. Otherwise, they will not know what happened one day. Knowing the news will also be delayed information. Many times, the delay of information will be very fatal to Xun GUI.


    According to Liu Yan''s instructions, those who later participated in the construction of new Chang''an are eligible to buy real estate. If the money is not enough, they can apply to the government for an interest free loan, and then pay it off in how many years, but a family can only apply once and only use it to buy houses.


    With the convenience of interest free loans, the number of people willing to become residents of new Chang''an surges. Once the loans are really started, the permanent resident population of new Chang''an will soon exceed 500000, but this only fills 34 / 10 of the huge Chang''an City and can accommodate at least one million more people.


    In Zhuxia, a city with a population of more than one million is not a big deal. In fact, the population of Linzi in the early Han Dynasty had already exceeded one million, while Chang''an, as the administrative center of the Western Han Dynasty, was about 500000. In the Eastern Han Dynasty, the population of Luoyang exceeded one million, and Linzi was the same city with a population of one million. Jiankang had a population of more than one million during the two Jin Dynasties. When Jiankang had the largest population, it exceeded 2.3 million.


    Linzi has a deep foundation, which is the legacy of Guan Zhong. Some idioms, such as lapping into a curtain, holding hands into a curtain and sweating like rain, have been specially used to describe the grand occasion of Linzi for a long time. However, all the glory has become history with the collapse of the Eastern Han Dynasty. If the history has not been changed by Liu Yan, Linzi still has a population of more than one million in modern times.


    Constantinople, under the Roman rule, had only a population of nearly one million, However, the number of permanent residents quickly decreased from 850000 to 150000 (Battle of Constantinople). If there is no deviation in history, Constantinople will increase to 250000 within 20 years and will continue until Baghdad becomes a city with a population of nearly one million. Only then will Constantinople''s population increase slowly again, that is, Constantinople''s permanent population will be capped at 250000 for a long time ¡£


    Julian, who entered the palace, reappeared. When he saw Wang Meng, he showed a stiff smile and said, "angel, please follow me."


    Wang Meng could see from Julian''s smile that a moth would appear next, which seemed to be more serious than Julian''s small situation. He smiled, nodded, turned to Cai Mian and said, "wait a minute. No matter what you hear, don''t come in. Once the Romans do anything bad, please die in this square."


    Subconsciously, Cai Mian took a deep breath, solemnly saluted Wang Meng, and then replied with his firm eyes without saying a word from beginning to end.


    Julian heard all the words without a word. As a result, the expression on his face became more stiff and he didn''t open his mouth when he wanted to say something.


    Wang Meng slowly and steadily stepped on the steps, stepping on the frosted marble step by step, went up to the top and looked back at all the Han people, including Cai Mian. They maintained a salute posture.


    "This is our house." Julian lowered his voice: "Augustus and members of the house of representatives are already inside. Wait a minute... Some members of the house of Representatives may sound bad. Please keep your restraint."


    "No, I won''t restrain myself." Wang Meng said forcefully, "the envoy represents the son of heaven. Eight wasteland and six harmonies, heaven and earth, and the universe are in great famine. No one can disrespect the son of heaven!"


    Julian smiled bitterly. What should be said would still say: "then please wait here for a moment, i..." there was a series of bitter smiles behind.


    Wang Meng was still willing to wait, and Julian didn''t let him wait long this time.


    Julian came out from the inside and silently made a gesture of invitation to Wang Meng.


    After they went up the steps, they needed to walk a distance to be the gate of the palace. On both sides of the gate stood Roman soldiers with short spears. These Roman soldiers were also doing the opening and closing of the door.


    The door was opened. Looking inward from the door, you could see that it was a rather deep channel. There was not enough light to make the channel a little dark. The sound of "buzzing" came from it. It was not that there were bees in it, but the noise caused by the speech of too many people.


    When Wang Meng walked in the dark passage, he could vaguely see the Roman soldiers standing on both sides. When he went out of the passage, he saw a dense crowd. They were sitting in a semi circular ladder seat, full of people from top to bottom.


    In addition to the semi-circular ladder seats, you can also see the second to fourth floors. There are also ladder seats one after another, and they are also full of people.


    Roman parliamentarians have not changed their dress for many years. They are dressed in a long white dress (robe?) and their shoulders are either covered with red cloth ribbon or purple ribbon. In fact, the ribbon is noble in purple, while red is ordinary. Up to now, there are even ribbons of yellow and other colors.


    Wang Meng''s appearance made the scene suddenly quiet. Then, like an explosion, there was a loud noise. The ambassador of the volume had tinnitus and even wondered whether the roof would be overturned.


    Directly opposite the semi-circular seat is a high platform. The most prominent thing there is a slightly larger throne, or a throne with a glittering cross on the top of the back. The armrests on both sides are made like winged eagles, and the back is also carved with an eagle head. However, the cross is too abrupt, which makes it look like an eagle suppressed by the cross.


    In addition to that throne, there are four relatively small seats. There is nothing special about these four seats. To say, they are only covered with animal fur. There is nothing else.


    Julian stopped at the exit of the passage. He looked at Wang Meng and walked steadily and sonorous until he came to the center.


    At this time, a burst of "toot toot" trumpet was sounded, and the noise stopped slowly, leaving only the sound of trumpet blowing.


    After the trumpet stopped, a sound of footsteps came from a distance. There was another channel. At present, a middle-aged man in a white silk robe came out. He had empty hands and no ribbon on his shoulders. Instead, he wore a crown on his head. He was Augustus Constantius II, the current Roman Emperor.


    There are three women close to Constantius. One middle-aged young woman should be his wife, and the other two women look younger. The three Roman women are all wearing fitting silk skirts, showing a beautiful figure.


    In addition to women, there are two young men who look very young. They don''t know whether they are the descendants of Constantius or blood relatives across veins. Others look like bodyguards.


    The rulers of Rome brought guards from Gaius on any occasion Julius Caesar''s assassination has become a routine. No one wants to be the second palm of the highest power, but he is unlucky to be stabbed into a sieve by a dagger.

 Chapter 836

    The presence of Constantius II quieted the conference hall until he took his family and bodyguards to the high platform, and the noise reappeared.


    Wang Meng can speak some Roman, but the scene is really too noisy. Even if he is proficient in Roman, he can''t hear what the Roman parliamentarians are muttering. He has only one feeling now, and the Romans seem to be too casual. Even if the supreme ruler is absent, Constantius II has come, but he is still blind.


    Constantius II did not sit down for the first time. On the contrary, all the men and women who came with him sat down, and the bodyguard also formed a cordon near the high platform. He looked at Wang Meng with interested eyes.


    Wang Meng was watched by at least a thousand pairs of eyes. It must be false to say that he was not nervous in his heart, but even if he was nervous, he didn''t have much. His face wore a reserved smile, his waist was straight, his arm holding the emperor''s Day was still strong, and his other hand was held on the hilt of the sword at his waist.


    Seriously speaking, the service of the state of Han has been improved on the basis of the former Han Dynasty, especially the official robe. It is also divided into two styles: Civil and military. The clothes of martial artists are naturally close to the body, while the literati are more elegant.


    Wang Meng is now wearing a warrior style. His clothes are mainly red. There is a phoenix pattern embroidered with gold on his chest. There are yellow edges on the left and right sides. There are no long sleeves to dance. There are wrist guards on his small arms, a jade belt to close his belly, and long hard soled cow leather boots on his feet. As a whole, they are close to the body and full of beauty, So that it looks heroic and extraordinary.


    Constantius II looked curiously at the cloth bag on Wang Meng''s chest, as if to guess what was in it. He was more curious about the emperor''s day in Wang Meng''s hand. It looked like a weapon, but it was obviously a ceremonial Scepter because of the existence of animal fur, tail, plume and bell.


    In fact, Rome also has its own characteristic scepter, which is a walking stick very similar to a short stick. However, this thing is not a weapon for fighting. The scepter will be made very beautifully. It will be inlaid with gold and silver, gemstones, diamonds and other jewelry.


    In the early days, the scepter of Rome was an honor for the consul. Later, members of Parliament competed to imitate it. Up to now, it has become the head of each army. It is also a hand. It will also be specially designed to be used as a token of the command Corps. Therefore, both ends of their scepters will be carved with various types of patterns, which is equivalent to a seal.


    As long as we carefully observe the distinguished people in Rome, they will also wear a different number of rings, and seals are usually engraved on the rings.


    In fact, the ring was really invented by the Romans. At the beginning, it was only used as a seal. There was a new development in the cultivation of aesthetics, and gradually pursued beauty and became a kind of jewelry.


    Later, when the Romans got married, they even had the folk custom of exchanging rings. They believed that the ring finger of their left hand was connected with the heart. Wearing the ring not only attached the artistic conception of "heart to heart", but also felt that it was good for the heart. (it seems that it has been scientifically proved to be effective?)


    The voice of the conference hall was slowly decreasing, and the Roman parliamentarians who had been standing sat down in twos and threes. They did not gather in this Parliament hall because of major events. They were originally informed that they would welcome envoys from the Han Empire here.


    In fact, what to greet is only a form. The parliamentarians are concerned about the sea routes, and they also look forward to the inevitable trade between Rome and the Han Empire.


    The welcome ceremony of Gallus became a bloody fight. When the news reached the parliament hall, any Roman member had only one attitude. The Persians who entered Constantinople with arms must die, and the Han people should also be punished. As for Archbishop Peter, the culprit, who should not have this person from now on, Gallus will also be punished.


    Roman parliamentarians have reached a consensus on how to punish the Han people. It is obviously impossible to kill envoys from the Han Empire, or even there is no detention at all. They will issue a fine of up to 20000 gold coins to the envoys of the Han Empire. At the same time, they will ask the envoys of the Han Empire to present the drawings of Shanghai''s air route. If possible, they even have quite a lot to want. Anyway, the lion has a big mouth. What they can get is what they can get more. After they get the things, they can distribute them internally.


    I don''t know how long later, Wang Meng, who had been standing, found that the parliament hall was quiet. He glanced at the scene and kept a reserved smile, but he didn''t intend to speak first. He also found a very special phenomenon, that is, among the three women who came with Constantius II, the two young women have been pointing at themselves and whispering to each other. One is full of expectation, and the other is a tangled face.


    Constantius II stood on the high platform and nodded fiercely to the king from a distance, but he turned his head and said a word to the tangled woman.


    From the dialogue, Wang Meng knew that the tangled woman''s name was Helena, and remembered some words Julian had said, that is, the princess Constantius II might choose to marry the Han state.


    Helena stood up slowly. She walked forward a few steps and came to the edge of the platform. When she walked, her long skirt was really too soft. While the skirt was swinging all the time, maybe her underpants were higher, and a pair of snow-white long legs were exposed all the time, which made Wang frown fiercely.


    "Angels from the distant kingdom of cyris, Rome welcomes you." Helena''s voice was very clear. She spoke Chinese with an accent. She turned her head and looked at Constantius II. Then she looked at Wang Meng again and continued: "I will be the interpreter of this meeting.", It''s OK. It''s a strange etiquette.


    Wang Meng was a little stunned in his heart. If he didn''t read it wrong, should Helena''s etiquette be the court ceremony of the Han state? Is to attach your hands to your lower abdomen, stand with your legs and bow to greet you. But it was the salute of female officials in the court, not folk etiquette, let alone the etiquette of noble women.


    "Thank you, princess." Wang Meng also bowed back: "excuse me, princess."


    There is no fault in his address. There is no title for his royal highness. If you want to address him, it is the right way to call the princess directly. Your royal highness now refers to a prince or prince who owns a palace. They claim to be "the palace" and also call themselves the "Palace".


    "This palace" is not what the queen, Queen or concubine can claim. At the same time, there is no claim of "minister and concubine". Only the concubines in the harem who have a grade can claim to be "minister". For example, the empress and concubines claim to be "minister" to the emperor, which is definitely not a "Concubine", nor can they claim to be "minister and concubine". The wives of officials with enough grades are qualified to call themselves "concubines" to the emperor. Their claim is not really the emperor''s concubine. In fact, it is a very high etiquette.


    Only one group would call themselves "ministers and concubines" to the emperor of Zhuxia, that is, the heads of various countries in the tribute system of Zhuxia. Whether they talked to the emperor of Zhuxia or claimed to be "ministers and concubines" in the form of national credentials, they had the old practice of border and barren countries scrambling to be ministers and concubines of the Han family in the pre Han period. At the same time, the qualification to call themselves "ministers and concubines" was limited to the heads of state, The rest are not qualified.


    The origin of the word "concubines" came from the first emperor. All countries outside the Qin Empire after unification were concubines, but this was really achieved when Liu Xun, Emperor Xuan of the Han Dynasty, was in power. "All the sun and moon shine and rivers come are concubines of the Great Han Dynasty", which really happened in the known world of the Western Han Dynasty.


    Wang Meng calls Helena the princess. It is also an orthodox habit nowadays. There are "Pavilions" for noble women in the Han country, and marriage is also called "leaving the Pavilions". The residence of the princess is the pavilion. On formal occasions, the full name is "your princess", which means that you can''t call anyone other than the princess "Your Excellency" in any formal field except the princess.


    In addition, there is a honorific title of "Weng Zhu", but Liu Yan has no sisters and brothers, and there are no princes and kings in the state of Han. Therefore, there is no "Weng Zhu" in the whole state of Han.


    Of course, with the development of time, many titles have opened up their boundaries. For example, in ancient times, "Gongsun" was not for everyone, It must be the descendants of princes (Dukes). However, the annexation of various countries is too frequent, and a considerable number of Dukes perish. However, there is a custom of endless descendants in Zhuxia. The perished Dukes still have descendants to inherit incense. At the beginning, they did not take Gongsun as their surname, but showed that their ancestors were also developed, and later they became their surname.


    Helena can understand "Princess", but she doesn''t understand what "Sir" means. It''s not suitable to ask questions on the current occasion. It''s just a courtesy title, which is in line with the original intention. She stepped down from the high platform, stood near Wang Meng, reopened and said, "did the angel come with war?"


    "Ben had silk in one hand and a sword in the other." Wang Meng found Helen very tall and almost like herself. At the same time, he found that Helena''s hair was not pure black, and even her eyes were not black but blue. While observing, he didn''t forget to say: "it''s up to the people of the Qin Dynasty to choose whether to deliver silk or hold a sword."


    Helena frowned and translated Wang Meng''s words. The noise of parliamentarians followed, but Constantius II still kept smiling.


    "When I first arrived, I felt the enthusiasm of the people of Daqin and thanked the grand welcome from Daqin. When I was full of joy, I heard the declaration of war." Wang Meng put away his smile, but his face was not stiff or ugly, or there was no expression at all, and did not deliberately raise his voice: "if Archbishop Peter could represent Daqin, the envoy could only understand that Daqin chose the sword."


    Helena and Wang Meng were supposed to translate when they finished. When they were about to translate, she looked at Wang Meng and asked with a confused expression, "I don''t understand some words of angels. What is Daqin?"


    "The Han Dynasty is thousands of miles away from your country. All countries with a long way to go, and all the powerful countries in the world are located in the west of the Han Dynasty..." Wang Meng is right, but he did not say the real connotation. For example, whether a country is named Daxia or Daqin, it is listed in the list that must be annexed: "it can be called ''Daqin''."


    "Then I can understand that all the great powers in the world recognized by the state of cyris can call ''Daqin''?" Helena was recognized by Wang Meng and translated her words, which attracted the laughter of all Romans, including Constantius II. She waited for Constantius II on the high platform to say something before continuing to say to Wang Meng: "Augustus, excuse me, angel, since your country recognizes the strength of Rome, why do you want to break out of war. Don''t you worry about your own safety? After all, the land you are standing on is the land of Rome."


    "The emperor is not disrespectful. Any man is willing to go thousands of miles away just to defend the emperor." Wang Meng raised his head, and a proud expression appeared on his face for the first time: "ah San peeped into the southwest of the Han Dynasty, and the Han heavenly soldiers appeared in the a San continent. Ah San is being punished."


    Helena''s expression became very strange. She continued to translate Wang Meng''s words. This time, there were bursts of angry roars, especially those parliamentarians who suffered from trade damage with the Gupta Dynasty.


    "As for the safety of the envoy..." Wang Meng continued to hold his chin high and looked around, especially for those who roared loud enough, said sonorously and forcefully: "in the early years of Yuanshuo, Murong hu man killed the Han envoy, and the country built by Murong in the sixth year of Yuanshuo was destroyed."


    "Excuse me, what is the territory and army of the country called Murong?" Helena asked herself. After being corrected by Wang Meng, she asked with interest, "can the angel tell?"


    "Equivalent to the three countries of Afghanistan?" Wang Meng can still see that Helena asked herself, but he doesn''t mind answering, "when Hu man''s troops were at their peak, they supported more than 500000 troops."


    Helena subconsciously covered her mouth, and the man stepped back without exclamation. With deep doubt, she asked, "should the loss of cyris army be great?"


    "No." Wang Meng told the truth: "in the war to destroy the country, more than 10000 Han people were killed and more than 300000 puppet Yan main forces were annihilated."


    Helena didn''t know whether to believe it or not. A young boy asked what he was talking about, and she translated it. As a result, the Romans were stunned first, but then they laughed, probably thinking that Wang Meng was bragging.


    Wang Meng did not refute. He told the truth. The Romans believed it or not.


    Helena listened to some words of Constantius II and turned to translate: "is it true that five years ago, the cyris destroyed a country with a population of more than one million, the Jie nationality was destroyed, and more than three million people died in that racial war?"


    Wang Meng nodded and said, "it''s true."


    Helena, of course, translated it. At that moment, the whole Parliament hall was so quiet that the needle could be heard falling on the ground.

 Chapter 837

    This NIMA... More than three million people died in a war. Anyone who listens to it will feel numb in an instant!


    Rome''s population has always been small, up to nearly 20 million. If we count the number of citizens alone, it is even less. It is like bleeding heart and mouth to die 10000 people. If 300000 citizens die, it is unknown whether Rome can continue to exist.


    At that moment, most people in the parliament hall opened their mouths and looked shocked.


    The news is olus Setus Cicero came back. They were willing to believe that people as envoys did not dare to talk nonsense. It must be something that really happened. That would be terrible.


    "So..." Helena couldn''t help asking, "the angel just said that the puppet Yan country was destroyed. Can you tell me how many people died in that war?"


    "More than 200000 people died directly in the war to destroy the country." Wang Meng was Liu Yan''s personal secretary Lang at that time. He was able to watch the number of war casualties: "the population indirectly killed in the war is not easy to calculate."


    There is one thing Wang Meng didn''t say. In the war of extermination with the Jie nationality, the soldiers on both sides died on the battlefield are an absolute minority. The number of people killed by race accounts for the absolute majority. Hundreds of thousands of Han people alone died. The number of non soldiers killed by the Jie nationality, Qiang nationality, di nationality and zahu nationality is more, and the number of soldiers killed by both sides only accounts for about 200000.


    Later, the heart of the Capricorn family was completely broken, but it was related to the survival of the race, or let the Capricorn people not surrender easily. A war of extermination has not ended yet. As a result, the people with blue eyes in the territory of ordinary Han have been completely unlucky. When they see one, they are definitely caught.


    The war of extermination was bloody. Ran min made his first move in the Han army system. It was a move that never happened for hundreds of years, or did he kill hundreds of thousands of people at one time. At the beginning, it was just killing Capricorn people. Who resisted and killed who, also completely left a mark in the history book.


    The army of Murong Yan state resisted firmly in the war to destroy Yan. Unfortunately, it tasted the terror of firearms for the first time. Then, the Han army came with high morale with repeated victories. Only so many Murong Yan troops died on the battlefield and so few casualties of the Han army.


    "Compared with the war on our side, the war in the Far East is more... Cruel." Helena originally wanted to use the word "bloody". She had seen dead people, and dozens of hundreds of people felt terrible. It was hard to imagine whether she would go crazy when she saw hundreds of thousands of dead people. She couldn''t help asking, "is cyris a barbarian country?"


    Wang Meng looked at Helena with sharp eyes and said word by word: "China has great etiquette, so it is called Summer; the beauty of clothes and seals is called China. This sentence came from hundreds of years ago."


    Many books have used words with similar meanings. The most commonly used are Zuo Zhuan and Shangshu justice, but both of them are considered "fake books".


    The "Fake Book" here says that later generations wrote it themselves in the name or reputation of their ancestors. For example, when Kong Yingda took out Shangshu justice, he said to find it at home, but the content in Shangshu justice has not been quoted by other classics, which is extremely abnormal.


    Let''s talk about Zuo Zhuan. In fact, Zuo Zhuan is a "Story Club", which tells the thoughts you want to spread one story after another. It''s not clear whether those deeds happened in ancient sages. It''s politically correct to spread beautiful thoughts with stories.


    A little wonder is that the child lying on the ice begging for carp is filial. It''s just that his head is a little difficult to use. Why not just smash the ice and melt the ice with his body temperature. How long it takes him to become ice.


    There is another story of Mencius'' mother moving three times. The background is that the family''s life is very difficult, but they can move again and again and have a house every time. In order to let children have a good growth environment is the wish of every parent, but we must consider our own economic situation, or we have to meet a kind person every time, either send a house or don''t charge rent.


    In addition, there is a story about chiseling a wall to borrow light. It must be said, man, it''s wrong to dig a wall. Fortunately, there are old men living next door. If there are women, even if they are not beautiful women, they constitute the crime of peeping!


    "China?" Helena saw that Constantius II had not spoken, but she had infinite curiosity: "is the official name of cyris China?"


    "Han, your translation is the Han Empire." In fact, Wang Meng wanted to answer the question "the central country". The question was not necessary: "cyris is the name of the cloth you wear, not the name of the original country."


    The name "China" appeared very early. The word "China" was first seen in the inscription of "he Zun" on bronze ware in the early Western Zhou Dynasty, which said "Yu qizhai came to China and created the people from it". The word "China" in Chinese first refers to the Gyeonggi region in the Western Zhou Dynasty, and later evolved into the Central Plains region in the middle and lower reaches of the Yellow River in the Yellow River Basin. Outside China, it is called Siyi. The so-called "the son of heaven has the Tao and guards in Siyi". To put it simply, China is the one who lives in heaven and earth, and Siyi is the one who lives in heaven and earth.


    "Just as angels call Rome Daqin?" Helena tilted her head slightly and said, "your country is a big man. Claiming China is also one of your names."


    Er, it''s not like that. Generally, Zhuxia claimed China with pride. He just said clearly that "except China, the rest are slag". It''s not another country name, let alone the abbreviation of the country''s name. This mood has been passed down, but the artistic conception has changed again and again. What has not changed is that there are only China and foreign countries in the world.


    Wang Meng smiled implicitly and said he didn''t want to answer Helena''s wrong and embarrassing question.


    Constantius II finally spoke again, but called Helena back to the high platform. He said something later, and Julian, who had been standing by the side of the passage, went to Wang Meng.


    Wang Meng guessed that Helena asked too many inappropriate questions, which seemed a little reliable. The translation work should be exchanged with Julian, who was absolutely reliable. He can also have another guess that Helena''s appearance is only a rehearsal, and he must see the Roman Princess many times later.


    After Julian came out, he stood still and saluted Constantius II. Then he saluted the Roman parliamentarians present. Finally, he said to Wang Meng, "I will finish the translation next."


    Compared with Helena who speaks Chinese with an accent, Julian''s Chinese is very standard.


    Julian must have got that set of pinyin annotation table and studied it very carefully.


    Helena probably belongs to the kind of learning method that she has not learned in oral form in dialogue.


    With the change of translation, the atmosphere also changed. There was no more nonsense of Roman parliamentarians. Only Constantius II said that Wang Meng answered or asked questions, and Julian translated.


    At the beginning, the topic was just to know each other about Han and Rome. There were a lot of diplomatic words that felt hypocritical at the first hearing, such as what had been admired for a long time. The leaders of the two countries made divine friends with each other and hoped that the friendship between the two countries would last forever and create a better future together.


    "Archbishop Peter will be punished by the church. He will be stripped of his identity as archbishop and will not be allowed to believe in the ''Lord''." Julian is translating Constantius II''s words: "in addition to those punishments, he will be fined up to 1000, and is strictly prohibited from participating in political activities."


    Wang Meng understood that even Constantius II could not personally punish Archbishop Peter. He could only put pressure on the Christian Church. He took it for granted that the punishment was too light, not to mention that the battle broke out because of Peter''s stupidity, resulting in chaos in Constantinople and bloody disputes between the two great powers. It''s not too late to execute. It''s cheap to cut off the fat head with a knife or hang.


    "My next sentence doesn''t need to be translated for the time being." Wang Meng thought it over and said, "can I understand that the monarch of the Qin Dynasty has lost control and restriction on the religion?"


    Julian is a stunned God. He himself is the lamb of the "Lord". He has spent money to become the Holy Son of ji1 Du1 religion. However, there are a lot of holy sons and daughters of ji1 Du1 religion. Anyone who is willing to spend money can get the identity of the Holy Son or daughter. Some noble children who want to join ji1 Du1 religion will also get the title of the Holy Son or daughter.


    It must be said that Julian''s faith in the ''Lord'' is still very pious. He didn''t know that Wang Mengqing didn''t know his attitude towards faith. After listening to it, he only felt embarrassed and strange. For a time, he was stunned.


    "Then, should the national credentials of the great man be divided into two parts, one for your monarch and the other for the ''Lord'' of ji1 Du1 religion?" Wang Meng was not familiar with ji1 governor 1. He thought that the ''Lord'' was a living man: "if so, when would he be able to see that ''Lord''?"


    Julian would like to say that if Wang Meng is willing to change his faith, he is willing to help Wang Meng stab a sword at the heart. The process will bleed and suffer. It is not clear whether he can see the Lord, but he is dead.


    Seeing that Julian was still stunned, the king frowned and said, "is the ''Lord'' more noble than Augustus? I can see Augustus, but I can''t see the ''Lord''."


    Now Wang Meng has only one worry. No matter what kind of response the Han country should have to the "Lord", he can''t communicate without seeing it.


    "In fact... Angels can try the way of burning?" Julian said uncertainly, "maybe the Lord can receive it in heaven?"


    This time, Wang Meng was stunned. He finally knew that the "Lord" only existed in the kingdom of heaven, that is, the living people couldn''t see it at all. It seemed that it was unknown whether he could enter the kingdom of heaven after he died. He wondered that there was a custom of "burning" in Rome, but it might not be received by the "Lord". What''s the reason?


    "Ben understood that the archbishop was the spokesman of the Lord in this world." Wang Meng looked at Constantius II on the high platform with a "distressed" look, which made Constantius II feel puzzled. He looked back at Julian and said, "it''s amazing and incredible that your monarch doesn''t have divine power."


    That''s not right. In fact, there is only one phenomenon between imperial power and divine power, no matter where or which country or nation. It''s not that imperial power suppresses divine power, so that rulers also master divine power, or that divine power suppresses imperial power, leading to religion controlling the country. It depends on who has more skills and ability. The difference is that the king will end in person, and the gods will not end in person. It is unclear whether the gods exist or not. Of course, it is up to the spokesperson to do things.


    "In return for your kindness, I''d like to reveal something." Wang Meng''s words focused Julian''s attention: "in the Great Han Dynasty, the son of heaven is not only the Lord of all living beings, but also the supreme existence.", He just clicked to the end.


    When Julian saw that he was really learning Chinese with his heart, he fully understood what Wang Meng wanted to express. In an instant, his eyes widened. His eyes were not only shining, but also shooting a laser.


    What is more magical is that even if the Chinese embassy did not come, Wang Meng did not say those words. In history, after Julian became the Augustus of Rome, he also tried his best to control the Christian religion, became the dual holders of imperial power and divine power, and carried out a number of reforms in Rome according to his own wishes, and worked out measures to protect the equality of faith.


    But Julian died after only one year and eight months, becoming the last Augustus of the Constantine Dynasty, which was replaced by the Valentinian Dynasty.


    After a short conversation, Julian felt that he had gained a great deal and found his goal in life. His favor for Wang Meng suddenly burst, and his piety for the "Lord" decreased rapidly.


    If you intend to master divine power, Julian must abandon piety, or how to do it in the future!


    Things were a little out of the control of Constantius II. He was originally dissatisfied with Julian who left himself to have a pleasant conversation with Han envoy. Now his bad feeling increased infinitely. He endured extreme unhappiness, said something loudly, and finally left with a smelly face.


    Constantius II''s departure made the parliament hall fall into a "buzzing" noise again. Many parliamentarians waiting for a share of their interests shouted. It was extremely unpleasant for parliamentarians who thought it was none of their own to ignore the play.


    In fact, Wang Meng didn''t know what the situation was. He was waiting to be sent out of the parliament hall by Julian. When he arrived at the arranged rest place, he was still wondering why things were a bit hasty.


    "Now is the best result." Julian is not in power in Rome now. He will think of Rome and pay more attention to the interests of his supreme power in Rome. He felt that making friends with the Han state was the first thing at present: "Augustus disrupted all the steps. The longer the time passed, the lower the heat."


    Wang Meng was relieved. Today''s affairs are really too hot. The negotiation must be full of gunpowder. It is really beneficial to the Han country to cool down the situation.

 Chapter 838

    "Cyris doesn''t look like a civilized country with thousands of years of inheritance. They are too violent and barbaric!"


    "I can''t say that. If someone threatens to kill their emperor, but they don''t respond, I will doubt whether cyris is as powerful as the rumor and will look down on cyris."


    Constantius II now has a headache. It is not his option to simply go to war with the Han state. At the same time, he can''t say nothing about what the Han people did in Constantinople.


    What happened today will be recorded forever in the history of Rome, which may be compared with the Celtic invasion of Rome (it happened around 2000 BC), which will be a new stain and Disgrace in the history of Rome.


    The Romans had long washed away the humiliation brought by the Celts'' invasion of Rome, and almost exterminated the Celts. Even now, the oppression of the Celts has not ended, and will not end.


    "The actions of the cyris proved their strength on the other hand. They are not afraid to go to war with Rome at all. Perhaps... They also want to go to war with Rome?"


    "We are so far away from cyris. Facts have proved that our warships can''t get out of the Mediterranean. It will never be our Legion''s initiative to start a war. They can cross the sea. It is known that the cyris people in the world can do such things, which is far more crazy and technical than the machiden expedition."


    "The distance between the two countries is too far. I''m still willing to believe that Siris didn''t come for war."


    "Yes, what will happen today is entirely Peter''s fault."


    Peter, as they said, is now in the Cathedral of Constantinople. He is not dismissed as the Romans said. On the contrary, he receives praise from bishops and archbishops like a hero, and even the Archbishop speaks that he has fulfilled the sacred mission given by the "Lord".


    Peter paid the 1000 gold coins he needed to pay, but the church helped pay the money, and he himself received a reward of 200 gold coins. From here, we can see the attitude of fundamentalism, supervision and religion.


    It was not those Roman officials who deceived Wang Meng. In fact, the reply received by Roman officials was what they said, but ji1 Du1 religion said it was one thing and did it another.


    Ji1 governor 1 did not spend much effort to cover up his own behavior. Those who should know will know sooner or later. Even if they know, it will be the same. Those who know will not mention it to the Han people.


    In today''s Rome, a considerable number of dignitaries are believers of ji1 Du1 religion. It doesn''t matter how pious their faith is. It is ji1 Du1 religion that can bring benefits to them.


    For the sake of interests, it is common for any country and any nation to turn a blind eye. What to do, or what choice to make when encountering multiple-choice questions, just see how big the interests will be.


    Obviously, the Han country is too far away from Rome, but the influence of ji1 Du1 religion in Rome is too great, which is also related to the dignity of the Romans. They have not killed their own people because of diplomatic disputes in history... Even if they are a complete asshole, they have not killed them because of external demands.


    The Han people can''t force the Romans to kill their own people, no matter who, especially Rome is still very strong. If things really get too noisy to end, it''s nothing more than war.


    Constantius II relied on ji1 Du1 religion in the process of unifying Rome, which further increased his influence, material and financial resources.


    For Constantius II, ji1 Du1 religion has been a big deal. At the same time, he did not want to erase the idea of ji1 Du1 religion. He just wanted to suppress it. However, facts have repeatedly proved that it is not easy even to suppress ji1 Du1 religion.


    Now, however, Constantius II has found an opportunity. He has summoned those who believe him to do it.


    "If war cannot be avoided, let it come." Constantius II''s appearance was still very resolute. He was a monarch who came all the way from the war. He did not grow up in a deep palace and was raised by women''s hands: "but the war with cyris did us no good."


    Now Rome has foreign enemies and its interior is a mess.


    There are not many foreign enemies in Rome. The Persians who have fought bloody battles with them for thousands of years, the Germanic tribes who have been coming and going for endless conquest, Spain and Gaul with renewed national consciousness, and the British barbarians who are dead and unyielding across the Strait.


    The interior of Rome is more complex. In just a few decades, it has become a huge Christianity, the remnants of the vassals of CONSTANS I and Constantine II, and the aristocrats with heavy arms. Of course, there are those nephews of Constantius II who have always wanted to be quick, but they can''t do it at all.


    "I learned a famous saying of Cyrus from Cicero." Constantius II seemed to recall, said a sentence in Chinese with an awkward accent, and then repeated it in Roman: "you must settle in before you rush out."


    The source of this sentence is not Lao Jiang, but Zhang Zhongjing in the Eastern Han Dynasty first mentioned it, but Zhang Zhongjing didn''t say anything about the use of troops. In fact, he wrote it in the chapter of treatise on Febrile Diseases and solar diseases when he wrote treatise on febrile diseases.


    In fact, treating diseases and governing the country are interlinked. Only when the most threatening part is solved first, and the body bones can be supported, can we adjust the condition well. Only when there is only one voice inside the country can we concentrate our maximum strength to resist foreign enemies. Otherwise, there is not only chaos inside, but also someone wants to overthrow himself. How can we resist foreign enemies?


    "I admire the son of Siris very much." Constantius II, unlike fraud, was both envious and jealous: "he had nothing to become the master of such a great empire. He used tough means to form internal consistency. All people obeyed his orders, so that they could easily destroy those powerful external enemies."


    In other words, Liu Yan seems to have really done that, but he didn''t do anything to his subordinates and subordinates. In the process of his rise, what he bloody cleared were the local giants, gentry, aristocratic families and door lords who did not want to go together. They really could not be regarded as internal or external enemies.


    "The cyris listen to their emperor, so the cyris not only destroy their strong enemies, but also continue to use troops." Constantius II could not hide his bad luck and unwillingness: "what am I doing? Nominally, I am the master of Rome. In fact, I can hardly decide Rome."


    The truth is that none of the rulers in Roman history can really dominate Rome, whether Gaius Julius Caesar, or Septimus Seviru, or gavis Octavian Augustus, no one did what seemed easy to do in eastern empire.


    Is it Zhuxia people who don''t like freedom? No, it is the history of the rise in ancient times that has taught us a lesson. Only the existence of one voice can give play to the greatest strength of a nation, resulting in the collective consciousness, which has been inherited.


    History has repeatedly proved that Zhuxia did not stifle freedom, but that once there were multiple voices, Zhuxia always fell into extreme weakness and gave opportunities to other races. It has proved that the worst centralization of power is better than the so-called freedom.


    Unlike the Romans, they have been used to "freedom" since ancient times. Even if there is a short central group, it is also a false central group. They grow stronger and stronger in "freedom", and naturally they will think that the "free" system is the best system.


    Rome can inherit "freedom", not that there are no tough rulers who want to end "freedom", but that "freedom" is based on force. Anyone in a family with rich information can raise private soldiers. If any ruler wants to end "freedom" and welcome everyone''s counterattack, the ruler should be honest unless he can sweep it on his own.


    In fact, no matter this or that, only the most appropriate is the most suitable. When the same system is implemented in different nationalities, some nationalities will be extremely strong, but others are chaotic and weak.


    Constantius II did not want to do it internally, but the idea of doing it was reborn and pressed down on himself. Many times in the dead of night, he made a very detailed comparison. There were 27 legions in his hands, but there were as many as 40 legions with formal establishment, not counting the private armies of those nobles.


    What makes Constantius II more angry and embarrassed is that the threats in the open are not the most critical. Once they tear their faces with the nobles, ordinary Romans and citizens never choose to stand on their side.


    "You need money, a lot of money." Luce Kruger Daya said the truth of the world: "the Romans now only give in to money."


    There is no caste system in Rome, but having a glorious surname in Rome will add countless points. In every period of time in Rome, there were some surnames that could not be provoked. They were those who would rather offend the consul or Augustus to death, but could not provoke those surnames.


    At one time in Rome, Deia belonged to that kind of unpopular surname. The dya family once ruled Rome twice, the first was the divided state of the four emperors, and the second was the supreme ruler of Rome as a whole.


    Luce Kruger Daya is enjoying the shadow brought by his surname. His family has always been in the upper reaches of Roman society in order to become a Roman treasurer.


    There are many positions of treasurer in Rome. Local provinces have their own treasurers, and families also have their own treasurers. However, one position is unique, that is, the treasurer of the capital. Although they are all the same treasurers, the treasurer of the capital is always in charge of the finance of the whole country. The Romans used to call it the treasurer, Luce Kruger Daya is now in such a position.


    "Your association with cyris can bring you wealth." Luce Kruger Daya said very seriously, "the cyris may be hateful, but their gold is not hateful. There is no doubt that you need friendship from cyris now."


    "Your Excellency the treasurer is right." Flavis Valentinianus echoed: "you really need wealth from cyris."


    Later, many people agreed that even if war broke out with the Han state, what Constantius II should do at present is to obtain wealth.


    We should deeply understand that no matter what historical period Rome is in, wealth is always the most important.


    The dead money of the Romans has long been fixed at the moment of the birth of the election. Voters can bribe voters openly. Doesn''t it mean that the ruling position of the country can be bought with money?


    What frightened the Roman rulers of all times was that the first rebellion of the Roman Legion was because the military pay was not paid. The first rebellion occurred on the ninth Spanish legion, and the later rebellion of the Roman Legion was not paid.


    In the period of Roman officer rule, what money really did was that you could do whatever you wanted. As a result, everyone knew what serious consequences would be if you didn''t have money, which made the Romans more stubborn about money.


    "We can''t swallow all the interests, but we can account for the vast majority of the interests, especially now." Luce Kruger Daya is not the lamb of the ''Lord''. He believes in the Olympian God system. He has not taught ji1 Du1 less before, nor will he give up teaching ji1 Du1: "if the rumor is correct in the description of the cyris people, they have been out on the stage of communication with cyris."


    "It''s not just basic 1, supervisor 1 and religion. There''s reason to believe that those people are out." Flavis Valentinianus is also not the lamb of the ''Lord'', and he did not hide his gloating: "I''m glad I believe in Poseidon now."


    The Romans believed in all kinds of gods. The Valentinian anus family believed in Poseidon, which was equivalent to their family eating by the sea.


    Valentinianus family is a rising star in Rome. It is really developed. That is, in the era of the joint rule of the four emperors, they made their first fortune by standing in the right team. Later, they chose the family''s marine development route extremely correctly, and earned a lot of wealth by mastering a route unknown to others, This includes smuggling weapons from Rome to Great Britain and selling them to the barbarians.


    Among the people summoned by Constantius II, there is no lack of the lamb of the "Lord", but only they know how pious they can be, and their faces are not so good-looking, including Constantius II himself.


    Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian. From Constantine I, whether competing for the throne of Augustus or sitting on the throne of Augustus, we should pretend to be pious to the "Lord".


    "Julian and Ambassador Han are very close." Constantius II really didn''t like Julian, but he noticed a little from Wang Meng''s attitude towards Julian. If he didn''t like it, he would ease the relationship: "I want Julian to stand on our side!"

 Chapter 839

    If a person is too stupid, even if he has a good family and background, it is absolutely difficult to sit firmly in a high position. Even the higher he sits, the worse the end will be.


    Wang Meng didn''t hide his affection for Julian at all. Even after he was arranged to rest in the manor, he ordered people to send several boxes to Julian''s manor. At once, those dignitaries who always pay attention to the movements of the Han embassy knew that Julian didn''t know what Tao had done and even got the friendship of the Han embassy.


    At this moment, Julian was very worried. It was not because Wang Meng sent two boxes of silk and Shu brocade, nor the set of exquisite porcelain and the jar of strange smelling hay leaves (tea). He was worried that too many people sent invitations and came to visit.


    "Silk? Oh, yes, it did." With a reluctant smile on his face, Julian half lay on a recliner full of Roman characteristics, half tilted his body, ate grapes under the service of female 1 slaves, swallowed them, and then said, "there are twenty pieces of silk. There is another kind of soft and brightly colored cloth, which is said to be called Shu brocade, which is specially produced in the Southwest Territory of the Han Empire, and the price is higher than silk."


    The Romans... At least the Roman nobles are very particular about receiving guests. They need to hold a dance party. There are some dancers in exposed clothes (prostitutes and women). They also need to arrange for female slaves and male slaves to be present. When they are interested, they don''t have to drag the object they want to mate to another house. They just need to find a place to wear a mask and have sex on the spot.


    It is normal to arrange female 1 slaves. Male 1 slaves exist to serve female guests. At the same time, some male nobles with special hobbies also like to mate with male 1 slaves, which is the kind of combination of attack and suffering.


    In the eyes of the Romans, mating in public is not a shame at all, but the endurance should not be too short. Some nobles like to mate in front of people and show off their endurance. If the endurance is short, no one is willing to lose face. As a result, spring 1 medicine has a great market in the aristocratic circle of Rome, Every year, several nobles die because they want to eat one spring and one medicine.


    Julian also had sex with female slave 1 in public. It should be said that every male nobleman in Rome had the same experience. They really thought it was normal. Even if the male nobleman brought his wife to dinner, he still mated with female slave 1 as usual. Even the wife of the male nobleman was allowed to mate with male slave 1, that is, he couldn''t shoot internally.


    Ridiculous? As early as one or two hundred years ago, it would be absurd and humiliating for noble women to mate with male 1 slaves. The problem is that since Rome solved the Parthian Empire, it robbed the wealth of such a large Parthian Empire and finally solved the enemy who has been fighting for hundreds of years. Everyone has expanded.


    There are no deadly foreign enemies, and suddenly they are so rich that the wind of pleasure will certainly prevail. If you don''t find another way to have fun, you will naturally come as stimulated as you want.


    It should be said that the Zhuxia side is actually not much better. Even if etiquette, righteousness and integrity have gone deep into national thought, don''t think you are really conservative in sex.


    In the ancient pre-Qin period, when it was about sexual 1 openness and love between men and women, no matter where it was, Confucius could have a hair. The reason why Confucius was born was that his father and mother had a hair in the wild. His father was old at that time, but his mother was very young. That was love that ignored the age gap.


    In the age when Zhou Li was highly emphasized, men and women could have a hair anytime and anywhere as long as they were happy with each other. Interestingly, no matter what class they were, they thought it was very correct, which was related to the supreme principle of human relations Avenue. Whoever blocked them was inhuman. Men and women who just wanted to have a hair didn''t want an audience at all.

 Chapter 840

    Julian finally did not choose to sell.


    It''s not that I don''t want to sell. Some people have offered a high price of 100000 gold coins. In fact, Julian still hopes to sell them very much, but there is a strong family behind those who can afford the high price. If they can''t please one person, they offend quite a lot of people.


    What can 100000 gold coins do in Rome? It is probably able to arm two legions and maintain them, including pay and materials, for about two years.


    It is not easy to arm a Roman Legion. First, we must be able to produce or have access to a sufficient number of weapons and armor.


    In the early days, the Romans joined the army with their own weapons and armor. Behind them, they went empty handed. This is the same as the ancient pre-Qin period on the other side of Zhuxia. At the same time, Zhuxia also carried out reforms behind it, that is, the two systems of Zhuxia changed back and forth, and Rome maintained the system of soldiers joining the army to obtain ordnance.


    The short sword of Rome can be bought with dozens of copper coins cheaper. The problem is not to expect any quality. The starting price of a short sword that can hold hands is two silver coins. With the sharpness and firmness of the weapon, and then to beauty, the price is almost unlimited.


    A suit of Roman armor, including helmet, face armor, chest armor, shoulder guards, skirt armor, wrist guards, knee pads, leg protectors, and combat boots, even the worst quality leather style needs at least one gold coin at the starting price. If the most popular "skin shrimp suit" at present starts at five gold coins, it will not be capped.


    The so-called "skin shrimp suit" is actually a multi-layer style of metal plate armour. Iron plates of different sizes are made by Western skilled forging technology. The iron plates are connected layer by layer by inlay or buckle, nail and binding. The interior is made relatively soft with leather and cloth, and the outside is metal plate armour buckled layer by layer, From the appearance alone, it really looks like skin shrimp.


    To tell you the truth, Rome''s "skin shrimp suit" has very strong positive protection. It can not only effectively defend against long-range arrows, but also has amazing defense against melee stabs and slashes. It even has a good defense effect in the face of blunt attacks.


    The only way to efficiently kill the Roman soldiers wearing the "skin shrimp suit" is to attack the gap of the armor with a sharp blade, or use heavy weapons... Such as mace, axe and other weapons to attack the head of the Roman soldiers, not to knock out the brain, but to face the fragile cervical spine.


    The weight of a complete set of "skin shrimp suit" is about 40 kg. The Roman infantry also has a standard large shield. The weight of the large shield is about 8 kg, so the armor alone can reach about 50 kg. Western history has repeatedly stressed that the Romans boasted about their endurance and physical strength.


    Taking today''s reality as an example, the Han Army''s heavy infantry, which are also plate armor, have a suit of armor weighing about 35 kg, but they don''t just wear a suit of heavy armor. There are two layers of protection inside, one is lock armor, the other is leather armor, and even wear at least three layers of silk clothes. In this way, the overall weight of armor, including shields or weapons, is no less than 55 kg or more.


    Other styles of armor in Zhuxia, that is, those of scale armor or armor, weigh much more than plate armor. Similarly, as a heavy infantry, it weighs nearly 70 kg. The problem is that the protective power is really no better than plate armor, that is, it exceeds plate armor in the anti arrow.


    Money is very important in Rome. Julian''s pursuit of wealth is no less than anyone. Bidding in a small range not only failed to maximize benefits, but also easily offended people. He came up with another way, that is, to send out invitations and hold a grand auction.


    Wang Meng and other senior officials of the Chinese embassy also received invitations. In fact, they are no strangers to bidding, but they haven''t figured out what kind of process the Roman bidding is.


    There was a bidding mode in Zhuxia long ago, but it didn''t let interested people get together to bid. It was to write down their prices and let the seller review their competitors'' bids. Most of the time, the seller will choose to sell to the person with the highest status rather than to the person who pays the most. This is also one of the characteristics of Zhuxia. Having power is better than having money.


    The Chinese Embassy had an unpleasant attitude towards the auction of gifts.


    "Although it is the overlord of the west, its behavior is undoubtedly barbarian." Doua has no good feelings for Rome. He will prefer bossasan: "compared with it, Persians who are completely different from us know more etiquette."


    "Hundreds of miles of different wind, thousands of miles of different customs, the Han Dynasty and the Qin Dynasty are more than thousands of miles apart." Cai Mian had no good feelings for Rome and Persian sassanne. To say that he was more hostile to Persian sassanne, it was that Persian sassanne was closer to the Han country: "if he wanted to engage in auction, it would be helpful to the Great Han."


    In Zhuxia, no one could sell gifts given by others, especially when they were just getting gifts. Just as the people who receive the gift will not open it in front of the giver to see what the gift is, it is considered an extremely impolite thing.


    Other places are not like that. For example, on the Roman side, it is a courtesy for the recipient to open the gift in front of the giver, and it is also an opportunity for the giver to show off. They can even receive gifts one moment and sell them the next. The giver will not have any idea because the gift is sold. He thinks that since it is given, the gift belongs to others, and there is no way to interfere with how other people''s things are handled.


    Of course, there are always the same things in both the East and the West. For example, people who are very important to themselves will not sell that gift no matter how depressed they are. They will cherish it extremely no matter whether the gift is expensive or not.


    Julian did not choose to auction in his own manor or one of his industries. He specially went to see Constantius II. After communication, he obtained Constantius II''s consent. He chose to auction in the largest arena in Constantinople. During this time, there were not only large exhibitions, but also gladiatorial performances.


    The arena is not only a place for people to fight bloody battles. In fact, there are necessary facilities such as the hall. Generally, the Roman aristocrats have an activity such as "lying down" in the hall. After eating and drinking enough and playing enough, they can go to watch the bloody fighting performance.


    Julian was very clever. When he saw Constantius II, he brought the displayed Shu brocade, that is, the one with "golden black burning Kirin". He clearly knew that Constantius II didn''t like or even disliked himself. Could a gift of more than 100000 gold coins be sent to Constantius II to change his outlook?


    There is a reality in Rome, that is... There is nothing that money can''t solve. If you don''t solve it, it''s just because you don''t spend enough money!


    Constantius II had heard more than once that the Shu brocade of "golden black burning Kirin" was such a treasure, because the maxim family offered 100000 gold coins and Julian did not sell it, and that Shu Brocade slowly became a priceless treasure in rumors.


    Julian gave such treasures to Constantius II in exchange for Constantius II''s "dragon face joy".


    For the first time, Constantius II regretted his exile to Julian, and said that Julian would be compensated in the future. Moreover, the decision on the spot would increase the fief, but the newly elected fief was still in Asia Minor.


    Julian''s actual benefits are far more than those. His half brother gallus, who has not paid with him, first wrote a letter to greet him. Later, even after their bad relationship, Gallus stepped into the threshold of Julian''s house for the first time.


    "You must have something like ''Jinwu burning Kirin''?" Before that, Gallus had insisted on chatting with Yuli antonlassi for a while. He really couldn''t bear it, so he came straight to the point: "he''s Augustus and I''m Caesar. Why didn''t you say it?"


    Julian was not surprised at all. He was also a Roman. He knew what kind of goods Roman nobles... Especially what kind of gifts they asked for. It was not something that Roman nobles couldn''t do directly.


    "My dear brother, of course you will get a gift." Julian has personally counted the gifts given by Wang Meng. In terms of Roman Aesthetics, those gifts are treasures. He gave Constantius II an apology and a fief, and asked gallus, "so... What will my dear brother give in return?"


    "Alliance." Gallus''s own fiefdoms are not many, and his property can''t be given at all. If he has cash, he won''t come over: "your enemy will be my enemy, and my enemy will be your enemy. We are brothers. We should have such a relationship, and that gift will be a witness."


    Julian, who had just finished his exile, really needed allies. Therefore, he tried his best and spent a lot of money during his exile. He became one of the many saints of ji1 Du1 religion. Ending his exile early did have the help of ji1 Du1 religion.


    After returning to Constantinople, the center of power, Julian didn''t spend less money. He still found someone to borrow a high interest and a loan to spend money. In order to keep the creditors who issued a high interest and a loan confidential, the interest increased by 20%.


    If Julian doesn''t receive a gift from Wang Meng, or the gift is worthless, then he should sell the land to pay off his debts, or marry a very rich wife (usually a widow) regardless of his family, beauty and ugliness.


    Gallus is one of Caesars. Caesar in Rome is not only a name, but also a vassal king who can take charge of one side. He is now in charge of Spain and Gaul. There will be no money. The recent rebellion in Spain and Gaul is very frequent, and the money is spent on repression.


    The truth is that Rome''s current rulers, from Augustus to Caesar, are not comparing who is richer than who, but who is poorer than who. The reason for this situation is very simple. If there is an accident in the fiefdom of Rome, even if the state sends troops to suppress it, the fiefdom owner also has to pay. If he can''t afford to pay, he will return the fiefdom to the state.


    Augustus is the ruler of the country. The problem is that the rulers under the Roman system can''t do whatever they want. Even if they want to spend a penny of the country, they need the consent of the parliament.


    When the parliament of Rome is strong, it is impossible for anyone to use state power to operate private fiefdoms. As a result, the throne of Augustus is really not as attractive as expected. Being Augustus is not necessarily more comfortable than being a congressman.


    Julian had figured out what to do before gallus came. If he wants to make a difference, he needs to strive to be friends with more people, including unreliable half brothers. Even if the brother may curry favor with others when accepting gifts, he will turn his face at any time when he takes the gifts. Whether to give gifts or not.


    After getting the gift of "golden black burning Kirin", Gallus patted his chest and repeatedly promised to cherish this alliance, and then left happily. The next moment he left, a beautiful woman came out of the inner room.


    Helena used to stay in the inner room. She was in a state of no trace before. In fact, she was happy with Julian before gallus came.


    "Gallus cannot be trusted." Helena is now wearing a long silk dress made of silk selected by Julian from the gifts: "you are too generous."


    Julian is now one of Julian''s allies. What''s special is that their relationship has reached the point of knowing the depth and length. She already knew that she might marry the Han Empire and become one of the concubines of the emperor of the Han Dynasty, but she still looked for someone to mate without delay. Her mating with Julian will bring her physical pleasure and a Shu brocade.


    "Shouldn''t you have left secretly?" Julian has obtained the exact information from Constantius II. If the Han country does not refuse, Helena will be responsible for the marriage between Constantine family and the son of heaven of Han: "our physical happiness is only once, and there will be no next time."


    If possible, Julian didn''t even want to have it this time, but Roman noble men never managed their crotch. Helena found an excuse to invite him into the house, take off his clothes and take the initiative. Mating began naturally.


    During the mating period, Julian was quite happy, not only because Helena was beautiful and in good shape, but also because he thought he might be mating with the concubine of Emperor Han, so he was too excited in spirit.


    Helena... Or contemporary Roman noble women, they don''t have any concept of chastity at all. It''s very common for noble women who haven''t come to the menarche to try physical happiness early. They don''t stop indulgence after marriage. Only some exquisite families will restrict it, but more of them have no restriction at all.


    "Why?" Helena smiled and asked, "because I''m going to be the concubine of the emperor of Han?", He smiled again, raised his chin slightly and said proudly, "do you know how much benefit the new identity will bring to me? Any time I have sex, I will get a gift I didn''t dare to think of before."


    Julian opened his mouth and was sure that the woman in front of him was a green pool!

 Chapter 841

    If the nobles of any regime in the world are the most promiscuous, it is absolutely reliable to rank the Roman nobles in the front, and most Roman men and women are extremely promiscuous.


    Rome made a bad start for the later dynasties in Europa. In fact, the world''s first sexual 1 disease appeared in Europa, and most of the sexual related diseases originated in Europa. It can even be said that the vast majority of diseases on the earth come from Europa. They even eliminated a civilization with their own diseases, that is, Maya.


    Extreme sexual abuse and sexual intercourse, there is almost no reasonable health habit, and any city can be full of excrement and urine on the streets, which is the current situation of European civilizations before modern times.


    No kidding, that is, until the modern times, Europa still maintained the living habits of its ancestors. On the premise of no water shortage, they rarely took a bath once a month. This is very different from the Romans who like to take a bath. In fact, there was no Rome after the demise of the Roman regime. There is another example of ignorance or stupidity. The whole world knows that people should take medicine when they are ill, but the Europeans do not rely on medicine, but on bleeding.


    The Europeans began to pay attention to the fact that after they became rich, they began to plunder the world by relying on the advantages of their ancestors, and almost increased their quality of life with almost half of the world''s wealth in a short time. However, due to the lack of civilization, many aspects were full of the smell of nouveau riche.


    Britain is the most aristocratic and trendsetter in Europe. Some people may not believe it, but in fact, the so-called British aristocratic style learned from the East, originated from India and China, and improved itself during adaptation. Even if it is imported, the British aristocratic style can still lead the whole of Europe, and the British aristocratic style has the title of "gentleman" etiquette.


    There is nothing wrong with saying that today''s Romans are actually Greek in many aspects of behavior.


    Earlier, the Roman war against the Greeks was a barbaric invasion of civilization, and then civilization was savagely digested. The Greek civilization succumbed to force, but the crystallization of civilization was continued by saving the country with a curve.


    If you know the Greek civilization, you will know that this civilization really does not speak of etiquette, righteousness and shame, especially in the aspect of sex. This can be fully reflected in the carving culture of ancient Greece. The most obvious is that in many sculptures, both men and women are naked.


    Naked is a kind of beauty. Of course, there is no mistake. The Europeans developed this aesthetic concept into art, which was reflected in sculpture in the early stage and continued into paintings later. If you look up the development history of Europa''s oil painting, you will be surprised to find that the early oil painting was basically red fruit painting, even when painting the gods, even the egg color painting, the predecessor of oil painting.


    Helena is now being painted. She only covers a silk scarf in her lower abdomen, and the rest of her body is directly exposed.


    Helena was painted by an old painter. He was very famous in Constantinople and was often hired by the nobility to do figure painting.


    Doss Hessel was once a handsome man when he was young. The Hessel family was a medium-sized Roman aristocratic family. With super high painting skills and handsome people, they can have a hair with the painted person before painting or after painting. It''s still the kind of all men and women.


    Extreme indulgence comes at a price. For example, he is only 40 years old but has the appearance of more than 50 years old, and then he is tortured by all kinds of kidney problems. The most direct manifestation is that urinating is like a shower head. It has been urinating frequently. The time of urinating a bubble needs to be several times more than others, or even endless.


    Doss Hessel still belongs to the luckier kind. His bones were destroyed in indulgence, but at least he didn''t catch sexual 1 diseases. Like him, a "soldier" from young to middle-aged, he is only 40 years old, but he has already cut more than a thousand people. He has never suffered from sexual 1 diseases. It is really the blessing of the gods.


    The sun shines on Helena''s body. Her hair, which is more inclined to brown, is really brown when it is illuminated by the sun.


    Due to the abundant light, Helena''s advantages and disadvantages are magnified infinitely. The advantage is that she has more delicate skin than others. The disadvantage is the common trouble of many European women... That is, more body hair.


    "Master doss, please try your best to present my beautiful side on the canvas." Helena is not embarrassed by being naked. She has maintained the same posture for a long time. She is also full of sweat and suffers from extreme discomfort: "this may be my last figure in Rome."


    "Of course." Doss Hessel nodded constantly without delay: "I will leave your beauty completely on the canvas."


    At this time, the door was knocked. Without waiting for a response, someone opened the door and walked in.


    The visitor was a young girl of about 15 or 16 years old. She didn''t seem to know what was going on in the house. She was a little stunned at the sight of the picture in front of her, but she didn''t cry out and run away, but her face turned red.


    "Helena?" Helena happened to be facing the door. When she saw someone calling, she asked, "don''t go behind me. It will block the sun and don''t touch my clothes."


    When hailina came back to her senses, she heard that. Subconsciously, she looked with envy at the clothes hanger on the left side of the house. There were many clothes hanging there, mostly silk cloth, one of which was made of crazy Shu Brocade cloth.


    "Princess Helena is in bloom." Doss Hessel was not the first time to see Helena and wanted to paint for her for a long time. Unfortunately, she was repeatedly rejected. The old saying goes again: "you should leave your most energetic side on the canvas."


    Helena seemed extremely resistant: "I don''t want it!"


    Doss Hessel shook his head reluctantly and said, "you are never the same as most people."


    Helena ignored the disappointed doss Hessel, looking at Helena with expectant eyes, prayed, "sister, can you take me to Julian''s party?"


    It''s not a party, it''s an auction.


    Julian''s invitation has been sent, and the auction will be held in the arena. However, it does not mean that it will be done immediately. It will take some time to prepare.


    The first thing to do is security. After all, Julian will show the remaining three Shu brocade, which is a treasure worth 100000 gold coins. It can''t be careless at all.


    Another thing is that the arena should be maintained and repaired at least, but it can''t be such a grand banquet without paying attention to the occasion.


    It is necessary to send notices to the whole territory of Rome, such as notifying the nobles in other places to come, and allowing those families that have trained gladiators to bring brave gladiators.


    Thanks to Constantinople''s position near the sea and the existence of the Mediterranean, Rome''s territory is centered around the Mediterranean. Whenever it is a priority to travel, it must be by boat. Julian gave a month to go ashore and land in the adjacent area.


    "Then what can you give me in return?" Helena has a very good relationship with her sister. The problem is that Rome has its own national conditions. For example, what I have done for you, you must give corresponding returns: "forget it, you... Can''t give me what I want."


    Helena has always been very special, especially in the environment where most Roman nobles dare to try meat 1 desire before the beginning of the tide, she can''t stand the naked body that Roman noble women don''t care about most, and hasn''t accepted any male or female expression of affection, so that she is really as unique as a chicken (good idiom) in the whole of Rome.


    It is precisely that hailina is different from the rest. Although she has the identity of a princess, she only has a small fief and is extremely lack of social networking. Naturally, she has no channel to obtain gifts, and the quality of life is not limited, but luxury has nothing to do with it.


    Helena stood in place for a moment, tears falling behind her, and turned and walked. She really wants to go to Julian''s auction.


    In fact, according to Helena''s identity, she should be able to participate. The problem is that her reputation is not good, not because of the bad reputation of life decay, but because of her outstanding self-respect.


    It is not difficult to understand things. For example, when everyone is a bad person, a good person appears. The good person is extremely likely to be killed by the bad person or isolated. Everyone is drunk and I wake up alone. It may not be a good thing for the awake person. Helena''s situation is a state of exclusion and isolation.


    Because Helena was excluded and isolated in the general environment, it also directly affected Constantius II''s attitude towards Helena. The white point is that Constantius II had a bad impression of his unsocial daughter. He didn''t mention it if he didn''t bring any benefits to the royal family, and even made the royal family a laughing stock to some extent, so that if there were any important occasions, he would never let Helena be present without her.


    Helena went back with rain, but on the way she met Julian.


    Julian had just gone to see Constantius II and reported to him what had happened in the fiefdom.


    Asia Minor has not been calm in recent years, especially after the start of the religious 1 war. It is inevitable that Asia Minor with chaotic beliefs is out of a storm, and bloody killings due to different beliefs occur all the time.


    The emergence of the Han embassy ushered in a rare period of calm for sassanne and Rome in Persia. The large-scale war between the two countries came to a standstill. While the small-scale war, Shapur II restrained the people, and Zoroastrianism also made the greatest cooperation, which directly reflected that the anger of Zoroastrians was suppressed.


    In the current years, there are only so many that can be called major 1 religions. Zoroastrianism is the largest believer in central and West Asia. This is also directly related to the rise of the Persians. The strength of the country brings convenience in all aspects, including the expansion of religion.


    "Hello." Helena bowed her head slightly to greet her. She wanted to leave directly, but she was greeted by Julian and stopped: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Julian didn''t know Helena at all. He didn''t even see Helena a few times, but he was very thunderous about Helena.


    The nobles of Rome laughed at Helena. All the beautiful qualities of this young girl have become a laughing point in the general environment of Rome.


    Before, Julian didn''t pay special attention to Helena, a very special cousin. Recently, with the deepening of his understanding of Han, Helena has been recurring in his mind.


    Of course, although the chaos between Roman nobles is very common, Julian definitely didn''t want to have any bad intentions towards Helena. On the contrary, he wanted to give Helena the idea of fighting for a different life.


    "There are only six days left before the auction. I''ve always wanted to find you and invite you in person." Julian remembered that he was quite sunny, with due reserve and enthusiasm: "you know, it''s not so easy to find you."


    Helena still bowed her head. She knew that her reputation had almost become the shame of a noble daughter in Rome. Under her inferiority complex, she repeatedly refused other people''s invitations and was scolded by Constantius II. In the back, even if someone sent an invitation, she couldn''t reach her hand. What she met had to happen to meet.


    "I now formally invite her Excellency Princess Helena." Julian did just go to find Helena. Of course, he didn''t find it, and no one said where Shanghai Linna was. He met her on the way back: "please promise Princess Helena."


    Helena looked up in surprise, with a surprise on her face, but turned to hesitation: "I really want to participate, but... Can you tell me why..."


    "Of course, I hope my beautiful cousin can be present." Julian looked at Helena sincerely, smiled and said, "if circumstances permit, I even want to invite my cousin as a female companion..."


    "Female companion? No... I''m afraid I can''t promise." Helena is a little sensitive to the word "female companion", or the shock given by the current situation of Roman society: "well... If you don''t become a female companion, will you withdraw your invitation?"


    "How?" Julian smiled brightly and said, "the invitation has been officially sent."


    Helena was really surprised. She smiled and said gratefully, "thank you so much."


    At this meeting and invitation, Julian reached his goal and left happily.


    "In this way, I can feel the beautiful Shu Brocade close without being driven away?" Helena also likes beautiful things. Unfortunately, Helena doesn''t give her a chance to get close at all, and Constantius II is unlikely to let her get close. She smiled expectantly, "as long as you can have a close look."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Embarrassing, was the last chapter reported to be involved in pornography?

 Chapter 842

    Naturally, there is an arena in Constantinople, just because this city is still very young as the capital. In fact, the arena can not be compared with Rome, even with many arenas in Italy, Gaul and Spain.


    The Romans were obsessed with bloody sports. In the early days, it was only people fighting with wild animals. Later, it evolved into fighting between people. It can even be said that the early arena was more performance, and the later it became more exaggerated and bloody.


    The arena has a special status in Rome. Any city must have an arena, even if it is very small.


    In Rome, there are many ways to get people''s support, but holding a fight in the arena is the most direct and effective way, and there is no one.


    In terms of Roman customs, the existence of the arena has another purpose. It is to hold a grand fight to please the gods. The more bloody and wonderful the fight is, the more the gods who want to please will try their best to protect them.


    Fun with killing and blood? If there is such a God, it is estimated that it will also be divided into the camp of evil gods. Do the Romans belong to the religion of evil order?


    Killing to please the gods of the faith has always been accompanied by the history of the Romans. Even if the religious belief has been replaced by jiyidui, there will be no fewer fights, and even a new method of sacrifice has been invented, that is, burning.


    In the past, the Romans usually nailed people to the cross to make the person to be killed bleed too much and die.


    Jesus was crucified by the Romans. The Romans waited for a few days. Jesus did not die, so they sent soldiers to take spears and give him a clean blow.


    According to the Romans'' own records, they admitted the story of Jesus'' resurrection after his death. They don''t understand what happened. They guessed that Jesus had twin brothers, or Jesus didn''t really die. He should wake up after shock and coma.


    Of course, later, Constantine I began to support fundamentalism and Christianity and made modifications to many historical records. He didn''t want to cover up the Romans'' killing of Jesus, but he really couldn''t cover it. It could only beautify it in the direction of miracles to show that the Romans had reason to change their faith.


    "So, the people of ji1 governor 1 church will appear at the scene?" Cai Mian frowned at Julian and said unhappily, "if they make any more inappropriate remarks, we won''t have any patience."


    When the Han people came to Rome, their first formal visit made ji1 Du1 religion develop in a bad direction. Up to now, ji1 Du1 religion still hasn''t officially apologized to the Han state. There are even rumors that Peter hasn''t been dismissed. The fat man who made trouble not only lives a very moist life, but also is regarded as a hero.


    In the city of Constantinople, the traces of chaos on that day have not been cleaned up, and even fighting occasionally occurs.


    The fight was a conflict between the basic 1 supervisor 1 religion 1 disciple and people of other faiths. Basically, the first person to start was the basic 1 supervisor 1 religion 1 disciple. The Han people had to doubt that the official of Rome could not control the basic 1 supervisor 1 religion at all.


    "I have no right to stop them from coming." Julian smiled bitterly and always smiled bitterly. He hesitated and hesitated and said, "I will arrange their position as far away as possible from you. They have promised not to take the initiative to provoke. Please also exercise restraint."


    Cai Mian raised his eyebrows and laughed "ha ha..." without giving Julian a formal reply.


    Julian just said that. He didn''t expect those people, including Han people and ji1 Du1 religion, to listen to himself, just because the sponsor clarified his position, which almost means that the two don''t help each other.


    "Your day..." Julian stopped smiling bitterly and changed to a serious expression: "take the bravest warriors as far as possible."


    Cai Mian nodded and gave Julian a smiling face for the first time since we met today.


    On the first day of their arrival, the Chinese Embassy launched a battle, killing hundreds of Roman soldiers. Constantinople also fell into chaos. The Romans would want to recover their face even if they were unjustified.


    Wang Meng had guessed that it would be carried out in the form of fighting, but the Romans had never responded, but no one had forgotten such a thing and had been waiting for the Romans to find a venue.


    "In addition..." Julian looked like he wanted to stop talking and waited for Cai Mian to show an impatient expression before he said: "I have decided to ask Augustus to marry Helena."


    Cai Mian was obviously stunned.


    The news that Rome wanted to marry the Han state was that Julian told Wang Meng that in fact, the Roman authorities had not made any action.


    Julian also told Rome that it would choose Helena to marry. It should be said that the Han people didn''t do anything. They have been asking about Helena in private. In a series of news feedback, at least the Romans rated Helena well, not to mention the lack of praise.


    "No..." Cai Mian really didn''t respond: "what do you mean?"


    "There are many differences between Rome and Cyrus, and there are obvious differences in culture and social customs." Julian''s heart is actually like eating flies. It''s not the decay of Helena''s life, but that he absolutely doesn''t want to bear the black pot: "I just learned some customs of cyris, such as attaching great importance to maintaining chastity."


    Cai Mian was calm on his face, but he was a little confused in his heart.


    Do Zhuxia pay attention to that film? That''s hard to say.


    However, at least so far, that film is important, but it is not so important.


    The Western Han Dynasty was one of the times when he didn''t care about the film. Emperor Liu Qi of the Han Dynasty received many concubines. A considerable number of concubines lost the film before marrying the royal family. Liu Qi was depressed and had no way to guess. But Liu Qi didn''t get angry because a woman in the harem didn''t have the film. He even knew that Wang Yu was a remarried woman, but when he wanted to make a little pig prince, I didn''t care if the pig''s biological mother was a remarried woman.


    There are many unknown examples. In a word, in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, Zhuxia really didn''t pay attention to the film of women, but it doesn''t mean that they didn''t care who their wife fooled around with. The so-called neglect means that you don''t care about your partner''s loyalty before and after marriage.


    Under the influence of the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, it must be said that there is no "self-examination" in the royal family. On the contrary, some civil gentry attach great importance to this. The problem is that they attach importance to it. On the other hand, they do not exclude the acceptance of married and remarried noble women. The same thing is that in the Western Han Dynasty, the Eastern Han Dynasty, the chaos of the princes, the coexistence of the Three Kingdoms, the Western Jin Dynasty and the Eastern Jin Dynasty, there are many examples of women in charge of the family, especially the queen of the royal family and the Empress Dowager.


    Liu Yan built the Han state again. Because there was no such thing in the royal families of previous dynasties, he did not encounter an imperial concubine who took in a woman''s body. Naturally, he did not deliberately set up that rule.


    Another thing is that Zhuxia has just ended the war and there are more men and fewer women. For many people, it is very good to marry a mother-in-law. There is no condition to care about whether there is that layer of membrane. In the general environment, the concept of the Western Han Dynasty is still maintained, that is, there is no obsession with that layer of membrane, Just don''t allow your mother-in-law to fool around after marriage.


    Cai Mian recovered a little. If he guessed correctly, there is only one reason why Julian is like this, that is, Helena is a full swing woman, far more than opening up.


    There are no relevant regulations in the Han country, but it doesn''t mean it really doesn''t matter. Especially for the royal family, if you accept a slut from Rome, it''s not just as simple as becoming a laughing stock. Julian can''t carry such a big pot, even Rome.


    "Your Highness, you need to know a fact." Cai Mian was almost livid: "because of you, the angel has written to return home and reported the intention of the Roman royal family to marry."


    "This is another thing I want to say." Julian is very happy now. Fortunately, Constantius II has not proposed marriage, let alone Helena as a candidate. Otherwise, the matter about Helena can be concealed for a while and can not be concealed for too long: "we are serious about marriage with cyris."


    Cai Mian just looked at Julian and didn''t speak. His eyes were full of doubt and irrecoverable anger.


    It''s conceivable that if Julian didn''t come and tell the news about Helena, even if something was found out in the Han country, it would not be comprehensive. Once the Han center decided to become a marriage relationship with Rome, it would basically not refuse to marry Helena.


    Waiting for the Han side to find that Helena is a slut, that is, after Helena married, there was a mess, which is bound to become a major political event. From the moment when the royal family married Helena, it was a loss of face. There were subsequent major political events, which was not only a loss of face, but might even shake the foundation of Lao Liu''s rule over the country.


    It was found that Helena was already a concubine when she was in Rome. The only choice of the Han country was to settle accounts with Rome, but the war did not necessarily break out. It was probably that Helena evaporated. Rome sent a new princess, and Rome gave the Han country reasonable compensation.


    Helena continued to be a concubine after she came to the state of Han. The state of Han would not have a second choice but to be ridiculed by any country and nation in the known world. It is certain that all Han people would go crazy.


    "For the sake of friendship with Cyrus, I am trying to solve this matter." Julian was well aware of the seriousness of the matter. He loved Rome and didn''t want Rome to have an endless enemy country. He was more for his own interests: "I invited Princess Helena to the auction..."


    Cai Mian still knew that Constantius II had another daughter named Helena, but he didn''t pay attention to and inquire about news.


    "Helena is a..." Julian is hard to find another Roman noble woman who is more clean than Helena. She is a little too introverted. At the same time, she also has inferiority complex because of her growing environment. However, for marriage with the Han country, those opposite advantages are: "how to say? It''s as holy as a white lily!"


    Cai Mian frowned again. Of course, there are lilies in Zhuxia, but they are not used as ornamental flowers. In fact, lilies are used for eating or medicine in Zhuxia.


    This once again reflects the difference of civilization. Julian thinks that the White Lily can have a relationship with holiness, but Cai Mian sounds strange.


    "The big man is the passive side in this matter." Cai Mian looked at Julian, said expressionless: "whether you choose Helena or Helena, the right of choice lies in Daqin, and the big man does not necessarily accept or refuse."


    Julian was afraid that the Han state would accept it, and he was even more afraid that he would carry the pot by himself. If it hadn''t been for him, he would be happy to be a spectator and get benefits later with practical actions.


    "Maybe not, but it doesn''t matter to you." Cai Mian continued to stare at the uneasy Julian and said slowly, "compared with the great Qin Dynasty, Sasan''s performance is what a great country should be like in the world. Shapur II has sent envoys again, including 100 royal families and noble women. They went to the big man... I''m sure you can figure out what it was for."


    Julian is a great power in the world. But Persia is doing nothing but kneeling down to the Han kingdom. Make complaints about Persian sage no real dignity.


    "Shapur II clearly expressed his sincerity. The emperor can choose one or more of them to become his concubine, and the rest of your daughters will become dowries." What Cai Mian didn''t say was that apart from the dowry girl, Persian sassanne brought treasures and wealth. He didn''t hide his contempt at all: "compared with it, Daqin... Hehe hehe!"


    Julian''s smile on his face was really too big to hold. He almost shouted and asked Cai Mian whether Rome should fully agree to the plunder of the Han country in order to have the foundation to become a friend.


    There seems to be nothing wrong with it? At least when Zhuxia was not weak, they demanded that any country in the known world should take whatever they wanted. If they dared to refuse, they would be oppressed by heavenly soldiers. However, the eating appearance of Zhuxia is never ugly. Direct annexation is to integrate into a family. Accepting whatever you take will also bear the responsibility of protecting the suzerain state.


    Since the emergence of the tributary system, the more to the back, the Central Plains Dynasty has even given several times or even hundreds of times in return for its younger brother.


    Julian left with a complicated and depressed mood.


    Cai Mian explained the meeting and said his conclusion: "as the saying goes, there must be demons when the country is about to die. There are so many demons in the Qin Dynasty."


    In fact, they were quite speechless to Julian. Some people wondered that Julian had not given a return after receiving gifts for so long. The other is that Julian''s choice is to "sacrifice his life for justice" by marrying a vagrant woman.


    "There is no follow-up that may be caused by Dang 1 woman..." Dou a always said: "with the existence of Ji 1 governor 1 religion, the communication results between the Han Dynasty and the Qin Dynasty will be the same."

 Chapter 843

    Zhuxia has always been a pan faith environment for faith. They can believe in everything, but they can not believe it in the blink of an eye.


    The supreme ruler of the Central Plains Dynasty took the title of "the son of heaven" at the beginning, which means the son of heaven, hunting on behalf of heaven, herdsmen and so on.


    Later, the son of heaven gradually got rid of God. With the change from generation to generation, the son of heaven was shaped into a God. The most representative is the power to seal the God, including the power to declare a God as a false god, and even to block the God.


    Throughout the history of all countries in the world, it will be found that the supreme ruler of the Central Plains Dynasty has the power to enjoin and kill gods. In turn, a considerable number of countries are canonized by gods, or they need to be recognized by gods to sit on the throne of rulers.


    After Constantine I supported ji1 Du1 religion, Rome experienced the civil war of three co rulers. The coronation ceremony of ji1 Du1 religion for the ruler was inherited.


    Constantius II became the only Augustus in Rome after the coronation ceremony, which opened the legal succession procedure that Augustus in all Roman dynasties must accept the coronation.


    Later, this trend prevailed in the whole of Europa. If the ruler of any nation or country did not go through the ceremony of the coronation of the gods, he belonged to the kind of grass king. It was a necessary step to get the recognition of the gods.


    "Therefore, the people of Daqin can''t get around the foundation, supervision and education at all." Cai Mian never stopped his research on Rome and said with certainty: "since Constantine I supported ji1 Du1 religion, the people of the Qin Dynasty were destined to be inseparable from ji1 Du1 religion."


    It must be said that although the current ji1 Du1 religion and the modern ji1 Du1 religion have the same name, the core and doctrine have changed again and again, and their actions and ideals are consistent.


    From the moment the Christian Church was supported by the Roman rulers, they had the idea of "liberating all mankind". Their liberation is not to save suffering, but to make all mankind become the lamb of the "Lord" and achieve world harmony from the perspective of faith.


    Spreading faith is often much more ferocious than national expansion, and even more bloody.


    Wars between countries basically aim at occupying each other''s territory. If the land is occupied, the people on the land will not be affected if they don''t make trouble; In the contest between religions and beliefs, of course, land is to be obtained, and forced conversion is even more inevitable. It is rejected and sacrificed frequently. There are many frightening means and tricks, and there is absolutely no mercy for pagans.


    "The great Qin Dynasty and Persia are engaged in a war on faith." Wang Meng went all the way from sassanne of Persia to Rome. When people were in the Middle East, they saw bloody sites or saw killings with their own eyes: "the war of faith is far more bloody than the national war. At least the national war will leave children, women and children for the defeated."


    Wang Meng is right. Nowadays, the war on religion is really cruel. They have seen too many cemeteries in Iraq and Syria. The largest cemetery has more than 30000 bones. They learned that it was different beliefs that killed all men and women of all ages.


    Nation to nation, country to country, the winning party will not kill indiscriminately even if he is crazy. He prefers to squeeze out surplus value, such as being a slave, compared with clean killing.


    "Meng is lucky to have heard some words from the emperor." Wang Meng recalled it carefully and said, "monotheism is more aggressive than polytheism. Monotheism will not give up the plundering of faith. Their truth is to make their faith consistent. They are willing to do anything to achieve this goal."


    Liu Yan has one more thing to say. Monotheistic believers are far more paranoid and crazy than polytheistic believers. If we compare the believers of both sides, polytheistic believers are far more gentle than monotheistic believers.


    Doua is concerned: "will they continue to provoke?"


    That''s inevitable. How Rome is, it''s not the most important thing that ji1 Du1 religion cares about. Ji1 Du1 religion cares about initiating divine war.


    Whether the emperor of Han is a God or a living God, ji1 Du1 religion is doomed to hostility from the moment it knows.


    It''s a simple truth. At the beginning, ji1 Du1 religion also had a living God son, but it''s not the God itself. Later, the son of God belongs to the embrace of the "Lord", and there is only the spokesman of the "Lord" in the world. Nothing is more "unfair" than our God in heaven and the God of the Han people in the world.


    For ji1, Du1 and Yijiao, any other religion is an enemy. From the moment we know that the emperor of Han is God, Han naturally becomes the primary enemy. Then there is nothing more attractive to the basic 1 governor 1 religion than to take the emperor of the Han Kingdom under his command, or overturn the emperor of the Han kingdom to the ground.


    There is no mouth. Since the Central Plains Dynasty entered the vision of the Europa people, it is one thing for the rest of the Europa people to have any views and ideas about the Central Plains Dynasty. The monotheistic religions of Europa have only one proposition, that is to make the emperor of the Central Plains Dynasty become "his own person", and if he cannot become "his own person", he must be eliminated. This attitude has continued from the moment it was born, and it may continue forever.


    There is a historical fact, In the history of neon country (also known as foot pot chicken), after they were knocked open by a black boat, the Western religious 1 religions immediately rushed up and tried to destroy the belief system of neon country one after another. If they were reckless, they would lure them. Neon country wanted to be in line with international standards, and they did achieve their goal at one time. The problem was that neon country found that it had fallen into the sinkhole and corrected it in time.


    Of course, the religious 1 religion in Europe will not let go of "I Qing", that is, how can "I Qing" be the same as neon? In such a matter, "I Qing" can be described as stubborn resistance to the end. It is because of the lack of force that many actions have become stupid museums. In fact, if "my Qing Dynasty" is still regarded as a Heavenly Kingdom, it is another result.


    Europa''s invasion of the east from religious 1 beliefs was a career that had been launched in the Sui and Tang Dynasties. The most successful one was still firmly established, that is, "Nestorianism".


    "Nestorianism" is the Nestorianism, that is, the eastern Assyrian Church. On this side of the Central Plains, it was once accepted by the upper class and developed many believers. Even when Emperor Xuanzong Li Longji was in power, five princes went to worship.


    Li Longji''s support for "Nestorianism" was not rewarded, or the reform of "Nestorianism" was carried out during this period. For example, the introduction of Zhuxia sages was tantamount to breaking the boundaries of monotheism. Then there is the "Jingjiao" during the "an Shi rebellion" on the side of the imperial court. In contrast, the once prosperous Buddhist 1 religion is lucky that it did not engage in a single moth, and Taoism, which has been supported by the royal family of Li and Tang Dynasty, is a pure spectator.


    Of course, whether it is "Jingjiao" or any religion, life or death, prosperity and decline in Zhuxia depend on the views of the imperial court. The wave of "eliminating Buddhism" launched by Tang Wuzong is mainly aimed at Buddhism. The problem is that all religions have suffered together, including "Jingjiao".


    In modern times, there is no dominant religious 1 religion among the Han people. If you insist on saying something, "Confucianism" was also badly weakened in the Holocaust.


    There is one thing that hasn''t changed here in the Han people, that is, the war of sect 1 is not fun at all. No matter which sect 1 kills, we dare not worship our ancestors, and most of us dare to fight with ya. Seriously, isn''t this defending your faith?


    "We all have the goal of spreading the ''only'' order as truth." Doua''s "only" is to let everyone return to the rule of the son of Heaven (Lord): "the arrival of war is late or early, which cannot be avoided."


    Let alone, as long as it was the Central Plains Dynasty in the expansion period, they all held the idea of letting everyone bathe the emperor longen, insisting that only one piece to accept the emperor''s grace is the truth in the world.


    If there is an expansion period, there is a conservative period. The elite of the conservative Dynasty had a very simple idea. They were unwilling to share the grace of the emperor with more people. They didn''t even think that those guys outside China were human and only regarded them as animals who could walk on two legs. So why can we enjoy the grace from the son of heaven like us?


    "Big men are not afraid of war, nor are they afraid of war." Wang Meng is now an angel and is qualified to speak this sentence. But he frowned and continued: "the big man is eager for war, but... Now is not the time to start war with Daqin."


    There are still a lot of mess in the Han Dynasty. Even if the domestic mess is solved, there will be new problems in the a''san continent and the western regions.


    "The center has a detailed plan. It will take at least 20 years to digest ah San." Wang Meng even thought that twenty years was short. He said on the other side: "to recover the western regions, the next thing to face is how to get along with Persian sassanne. Continuing to march westward will cool the relationship with Persian sassanne, and even fall into the freezing point. Stopping is not in the interests of the great man."


    In fact, before they came, the idea of Han was to deepen the relationship with Rome, so as to form a strategic situation of sandwiching Persian sassanne in the middle in the future. They believed that the Romans had the same attitude, that is, they neglected the existence of ji1, Du1 and Christianity.


    Han people want to play happily with Rome for a period of time, but there will be no tolerance in anything. Equal communication is the biggest compromise.


    The prepared people set out for the arena. There was no accident on the way.


    When Julian learned that Wang Meng and others came to meet him in person, he specially observed who Wang Meng had brought, mainly to find out if there were fierce people who were warriors.


    Helena came out with Julian to meet her. She specially put on a dress made of Shu brocade. The rich and bright colors are the most on the spot. She is also trying her best to show herself in all aspects of speech and behavior.


    After so many things happened, Helena actually didn''t know at all. She also held the dream of becoming the emperor''s concubine in the state of Han, which led to both enthusiasm and the intention of being a leader in the reception of Wang Meng.


    Wang Meng and others saw what Helena was doing at once, but the marriage had not been made public, but there was no strange reaction. They just accepted a warm to excessive reception.


    The Romans present soon found the difference between Helena and the Han people. The gossip they had been spreading seemed to have been confirmed. I don''t know how many people were happy.


    All the way to the indoor hall, the welcoming person was Constantius II. In the process, Helena led the Han people to salute. After the two sides greeted each other, Wang Meng ordered people to carry out a box.


    Constantius II had been looking forward to it. He thought that the Han people wanted to give themselves gifts. As a result, the gift was given to Helena, who had no sense of existence.


    At that moment, Helena''s face turned black in an instant. Julian was mercilessly relieved. Constantius II''s face kept changing. Helena was completely stupid. The expressions on other faces and thoughts in her mind were rich enough.


    Next, Wang Meng ordered people to carry out several boxes. All royal family members except Helena received gifts, especially Caesar (Gallus).


    This time, except Helena''s face was still blue and her limbs were stiff, all the other people who received the gifts were smiling and couldn''t wait to open the box one by one.


    The box is not small. Unfortunately, not everyone has obtained Shu brocade. Everyone has a set of porcelain and tea. The rest are works of art full of Zhuxia characteristics, such as bronzes and paintings.


    Helena didn''t want to open the box, but all the people who received the gift opened it, and she could only open it.


    The moment the box was opened, there was a burst of exclamation. On the first layer of the box was a pearly treasure color dress. Looking at the cloth as silk, there was no doubt that the problem was that the outer layer was full of pearls and gemstones of various colors.


    Wang Meng gestured to Helena to have a look again. The lower floors are all Shu brocade of different styles. If the price is set at 100000 gold coins, excluding the top skirt, the value of the Shu Brocade taken out will reach 500000 gold coins. If you count the rest, it will be a very valuable gift. If the total value is more than 2 million gold coins, it can be convincing.


    "What is this?" Constantius II saw that the bottom of the box was ordinary clothes, not silk, not Shu brocade. He wondered, "the bottom cloth of the clothes style?"


    It''s a suit made of silk. The main color of the main skirt is red, with black stripes and other accessories. It''s really not gorgeous. On the contrary, it looks very simple.


    "Helena." Julian could not care what occasion it was, and urged: "immediately, immediately, immediately... Find a place to change!"

 Chapter 844

    Silk cloth is not the most precious among the fabrics of various dynasties, but a considerable number of formal clothes are made of silk. Especially on more formal occasions, clothes are basically made of silk and silk.


    Like official robes, after the Western Han Dynasty, silk and silk were used as official robes. Basically, official robes made of other fabrics could not be seen.


    Silk was another currency in Zhuxia for a long time, and even more popular than copper money in many times. Therefore, the word "wealth and silk" appeared when Zhuxia described wealth.


    The Romans were extremely impressed by the silk produced in Zhuxia, followed by Shu brocade. They have never seen such a cloth as silk, especially when they look at silk, it seems quite simple. They really don''t understand what Wang Meng specially sent Helena a suit made of silk.


    Julian''s reaction would be so great that he knew more about the inside story and had more associations.


    In all the normal gifts, there is an abnormal set of clothes. If there is no special intention, it should not appear at all. Julian''s first reaction is that abnormality often represents abnormality. Such an occasion is unusual and must have special significance.


    Helena went down to change her clothes at the sign of Constantius II. After she changed her clothes and reappeared, everyone saw that her body was mainly red, with complex patterns and edges. It didn''t look simple at all.


    Han clothes always pay attention to elegance. It is indispensable that the iconic long sleeves support elegance. At the same time, Han women''s clothes also have the feature of closing the waist. The skirt directly falls on the bare foot and presents a trumpet shape, and the back skirt has a tail. If you are tall and not too fat, you can definitely show a good figure in Hanjia women''s clothes.


    Helena is not tall at all. Compared with Helena, who is almost one meter seven heads, her height is only one meter five or six. However, she is only 15 years old. According to the truth, she will grow taller again. It is estimated that she will be at least 1.6 meters tall before she stops developing.


    It seems that a suit of clothes without any jewels is worn on Helena. The materials are restrained and there is no support from precious jewelry. It should have been simple to ordinary. However, when people with normal aesthetics look at it, they don''t know why they see it... How to say? Is solemn and atmosphere!


    The sentence "the beauty of clothes is the beauty of China" is not just in vain. After thousands of years of repeated reform, the clothing of Zhuxia has been evolving, especially under the momentum of the Heavenly Kingdom in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties. At least the clothing of the upper layer is developing in the direction of atmosphere. Any country and nation in the same period really lags behind too much in the beauty of clothing.


    Rome, which is also a world power, has very simple clothes from the beginning, that is, a group robe. If they insist on adding some decorations, they just start with some small jewelry, such as headwear and ribbons, there will be no more aesthetic development.


    Helena felt very cramped when the whole audience looked at her. She almost didn''t know how to walk. Her limbs looked very stiff. She and her maid didn''t know how to wear Han clothes. There were obvious mistakes in the wearing of some ornaments, such as the jade pendant that should have been used to press the skirt became a necklace, The matching ribbons are put on one side in a Roman way, which has become a ribbon style, but these mistakes do not hinder the atmosphere of clothing support at all.


    The personnel of the Han diplomatic corps tend to wear military clothes and strong clothes. In short, they are the clothes reformed from Hufu, riding and shooting, and do not wear "traditional clothes" on any occasion. In this way, I was in a foreign country. I encountered bad thoughts when I came. I thought that I might start work at any time. Naturally, how convenient it is.


    It should be said that Zhuxia''s "traditional clothes" are really not suitable for fighting. Long sleeves and wide sleeves alone need to be rolled up before fighting. The clothes are not close to the body except the waist. On the contrary, they tend to be loose. In addition, the long skirts of men and women are too inconvenient during fighting.


    It is the same skirt system. The skirts worn by men of all ethnic groups in Europe are generally below the knee, and even have obvious high slits. Of course, this is to prevent skirts from becoming a drag. Without the habit of wearing underwear, the picture that hinders weathering will occur at any time when the wind is a little stronger.


    What kind of clothes to wear has an essential relationship with national habits.


    For example, nomads are actually the type of trousers. They often need to ride horses. Wearing skirts means that their crotch and thigh directly rub against the horse''s back. Naturally, they need to make pants to wear. At least with a layer of protection, their skin does not need to rub directly against the horse''s back.


    Let''s look at the farming people. In the early stage, many people wore skirts because they might not ride a horse once in their life. Without the trouble of friction, they don''t need to use their brains to protect. For example, in the Warring States period, Zhao gave priority to learning from the Hu people to ride a horse alone. Didn''t it come to a reform of Hu clothes, riding and shooting on clothes?


    "Cyrus is really worthy of being a country producing silk. It''s really..." gallus was envious and jealous: "money!"


    Not counting the previous gifts, the total value of this gift is more than 3 million gold coins, which is about a quarter of the total tax revenue of all Roman provinces.


    There are quite a few provinces in Rome, but the taxes paid are not all given to the central government. It is recorded that when the total tax amount in Rome was the largest, it reached 138 million sestertius, that is, 13.8 million orei gold coins. A hundred sestertius is an aureus.


    The main reason is that the appearance of Shu Brocade is too shocking, and the price is infinitely raised. In fact, even the most precious Shu Brocade using materials costs 1000 gold coins.


    Of course, the price of the same thing in different places must be different. For example, for such a thing as pearls, the best pearls in the Han country can only be ten gold coins at most, and in Rome, it may be a hundred gold coins to start. There is also jade. A good jade pendant can be worth ten thousand gold in the Han Dynasty, but it may not be able to sell ten gold coins in Rome.


    Different nationalities like different treasures. One more obvious difference is that the Han people are actually lack of interest in gemstones. The problem is that a considerable number of nationalities, including the Romans and Persians, are obsessed with gemstones.


    As soon as I saw the generosity of the Han people, I don''t know how many people began to imagine what kind of country the distant east is. They had to feel that money could be found everywhere. The aristocratic life was based on wine pools and meat forests, and the place where they lived should be paved with gold bricks.


    It''s true that the upper class nobles in such a country have such a way of life. It''s just that it''s not the Han country. It happened in the A3 continent. In particular, they extremely like to use gold to show their nobility.


    "If we can invade cyris..." gallus thought, not only drooling, but also his face became ferocious: "how much benefit should we get?"


    Paul Leviathan subconsciously wanted to stay away from gallus.


    When the Han people come to Rome, they can casually sprinkle millions of gold coins, which is enough to prove the wealth of the Han people. An extremely rich country at least represents a strong national strength. Recall the news from Cicero, the Han people are prone to destroy who in the East. It is definitely not just a rich but a weak country.


    The problem now is that the Han people can reach Rome directly by sea, but the Roman ships can''t even get out of the Mediterranean. Just turn the idea of robbing the Han people in your mind. Speaking out is showing your idiot attribute.


    "Really, we should develop real warships." Gallus looked at flavis Valentinianus, extremely serious, said: "the valentinianus family has an advantage at this point."


    Valentinianus is the family that pays the most attention to ship development among many families in Rome. It has many shipbuilding industries. For example, it now provides three tenths of the ships sold in Rome. However, because the Romans have never paid attention to the rest of the oceans except the Mediterranean, valentinianus family has never thought of marching into the oceans outside the Mediterranean.


    "The development of ocean going ships is the future trend." Flavis Valentinianus is already working. Even the personnel sent to the Gupta Dynasty have set out to learn from the Gupta Dynasty: "but it takes time."


    "We can cooperate." Gallus is not asking, but is simply demanding: "I give people or money in exchange for shares."


    Flavis Valentinianus readily agreed. He knew that he could not eat alone in the development of ocean going ships. The only end of eating alone was to be attacked by a group.


    Now say shares? No problem at all. Not only in Europa, but also in Zhuxia, but the word "member" is used in Zhuxia.


    On the other side, Constantius II is communicating with Julian about marriage. It was not long after the two had just communicated that Helena came together. The three lowered their voices. Everyone''s facial expressions were changing. It seemed that there was a quarrel.


    "It can only be me, and it must be me!" Helena has stressed more than ten times in a short period of time: "among the royal family, I am the only adult, especially with rich skills to please men. Whether for Rome or the royal family, I need to please the son of Siris. Who is Helena? How can people like her please the son of Siris?"


    Constantius II actually agreed with Helena''s argument, which was directly related to the social environment of Rome. A wife who did not know how to please her husband was useless to Roman men. What does he think of Helena? She is an autistic person with almost no social interaction. She is weak and not good at communication. She really doesn''t think Helena can win any benefits for Rome, let alone for the royal family.


    "They are cyris!" Julian said of suffering, but he could only continue to reason: "cyris has its own national customs, and all kinds of signs show that cyris people are really different from us."


    "If it means loyalty after marriage, I have no problem." Helena vowed, "even if the son of Siris can only do me once a year, or even not, I have no problem!"


    Helena is so fierce that Julian''s chest is completely stuffy. He doesn''t believe Helena''s so-called no problem. Even this is the biggest problem.


    "There is such a worry." Constantius II thought on his face: "it is said that the son of Siris can legally have thousands of wives?"


    Thousands of wives! It was incredible for the Romans. The Roman law stipulates that there can only be one wife, but people with a little identity who don''t have some lovers, even with female slaves, can''t really be thousands of sexual partners.


    "I have charm and more confidence. The son of Siris will be completely infatuated with me." Helena straightened her full chest: "as long as you go to cyris, you will be able to have a baby soon. A baby with Roman royal blood and cyris royal blood, you know what it means!"


    Constantius II was still very confident in Helena''s charm. Compared with Helena, who was stiff at the sight of everyone, he had no confidence in the latter.


    "I should have proposed the marriage..." Constantius II had a relaxed smile on his face: "although there are defects, Julian did quite well this time and let Han envoy give priority to it."


    Who will propose marriage? The passive party must have more advantages, especially the marriage between countries.


    Julian could say nothing but an embarrassing smile.


    "I heard that Shapur shamelessly chose his youngest and most beautiful daughter and three granddaughters?" Constantius II did not say about the noble women who had accessories: "I have been thinking about it."


    It''s very implicit, but Constantius II has made his meaning very clear. For the sake of insurance, Rome can''t be stingy on such a thing. He doesn''t have a suitable granddaughter to choose, but a little guess can also think that the unknown Roman nobles are happy to choose their daughter to go to the Han country.


    Since Constantius II is going to "bleed", there is not much more Helena. Even Helena is selected as a genuine marriage candidate, and Helena becomes a preparatory candidate or subsidiary. There is no problem at all. What he cares about is what benefits the marriage can bring.


    "That''s it!" Constantius II thought of something and said to Julian, "since you are so enthusiastic, it is up to you to do it."


    Julian agreed without hesitation.


    "Besides..." Constantius II took it for granted: "friendship is two-sided. Since we have married so many women, should Cyrus choose women to marry in Rome?"

 Chapter 845

    At this moment, the arena has long been a sea of people. Noble characters have not appeared, but they can''t make the audience bored. The person in charge of the arena has arranged a beast fighting performance.


    In fact, in the early days, the arena was indeed called the Colosseum. At the beginning, it was also a struggle between man and beast. There was no mistake in calling the Colosseum.


    The animal fighting program being performed is a team against the lion.


    There are five people in this team, two are swords and shields, one is fishing net and harpoon, and the other two are holding long handled heavy axes.


    They seem to have cooperated for a long time. Basically, the sword shield and the long handled heavy axe form a group. The two groups cooperate with provocation or attack the male lion. The single player with fishing net and harpoon has been cruising all the time.


    Whenever the team members are in danger, or the lion is attacked by the team members, the audience in the arena will cheer.


    In order to get cheers, the Gladiator of the beast fights all kinds of death. For example, the sword and shield hand can obviously avoid the claws of the male lion, but he just puts on the posture of raising the shield for defense. Next, people fly backward when they are patted. It seemed very dangerous. In fact, he was not hurt. He was borne by the shield.


    Death also requires skills. Some extremely dangerous things gladiators can''t do. It seems that the male lion must avoid it when he pounces. Otherwise, he will be knocked down and pressed under his body by the male lion, even if he is not killed by the full mouth of sharp teeth. People will be knocked down and pressed under their body by the weight of hundreds of kilograms, and then torn by the sharp claw. They will really die.


    Bursts of cheers spread to the lobby of the banquet, but the people were not attracted at all. Now they can abandon unimportant things and focus on upcoming major events, such as the follow-up intention of the Han embassy to send Helena''s suit.


    Wang Meng only made this move after consulting with the senior level of the diplomatic mission. He just sent a trivial signal that it was impossible for him to ask for a marriage. After all, the exchanges between countries need to take the initiative, and the party who speaks first will lose the initiative.


    There are some things that Wang Meng can do. When he saw that Helena was wearing a Chinese suit, he motioned Cai Mian to talk.


    Helena blushed like apple when she knew she was wearing the wrong clothes. She reluctantly accepted Cai Mian''s suggestion that the maid of the Han country should correct it.


    Not all the Han envoys were men, and twenty women accompanied them. Their sources are somewhat complicated, including female officials from the great inner palace and maidens carried by the high-level envoys themselves.


    The size of the entire mission is nearly 3000, with only 20 women. You can imagine how rare it is. Each is protected as a treasure. There is no need to be exposed to the public at all.


    After a trip to Persian sassanne, the number of Han envoys increased again and again, especially the number of women. Later, it evolved into a Han woman to manage the maids sent by Persian sassanne and the female slaves bought.


    What kind of temperament this person has depends entirely on whether she has power (money). A beautiful woman, but she wears ordinary clothes and doesn''t behave well. The impression will only be rustic.


    Ordinary looking women, who dress appropriately and are full of self-confidence, are bound to get extra points for their impression.


    Any Han woman in the mission, even if she was introverted and shy before, will become confident and give the impression of being at least generous after having management experience.


    There is no doubt that the debut of Han women was amazing to the Romans. They were dressed appropriately as court maids and showed self-confidence in their words and deeds. They were not only different from Roman women in dress, but also excited by the sense of curiosity. The two completely different customs extremely attracted the Romans.


    Helena, who left to correct the necessary mistakes, appeared again. Her appearance this time was far more eye-catching than the last time.


    It was a kind of momentum and momentum entrusted by the Han women. Then, Helena got a short Han etiquette instruction just now and learned what kind of pace she should walk in Han clothes. It was the person or the person who caused it, but everyone saw that Helena was like a different person.


    Han women wear formal clothes. They never swing their arms when walking, and they don''t walk too wide. The correct way to walk is to put your arms on your lower abdomen and step on small steps. You can raise your head slightly when necessary. The whole posture is full of the beauty precipitated by etiquette.


    "This is my Helena?" Constantius II was really surprised. He looked at Helena''s changed hairstyle and looked at the beautiful pony bun hairstyle. When he saw the jewelry with not simple production technology, he couldn''t help praising: "it''s so beautiful!"


    The hair style of ponytail was popular in the Western Han Dynasty. For a long time, it has become the mainstream of women''s hair style, especially the favorite of noble women. First, it keeps up with the fashion, and then the ponytail can accommodate more hair accessories.


    On the Roman side, men basically have short hair, which can be short, mostly small broken hair; Women, like other nationalities, have the habit of long hair. They don''t want to bother to wear their hair. That is, they pay attention to wearing braids of various patterns, especially with multiple long braids.


    Helena compared her long braided hair style with ponytail, and then took a look at Helena''s beautiful ponytail, which was burning with jealousy.


    Constantius II thought the heat was coming, went to Wang Meng and asked, "Han envoy, is my Hailin Nami?"


    "Yes, under the crown of the great Qin Dynasty." Wang Meng didn''t violate his heart: "in terms of the Han''s aesthetics, Princess Helena is really beautiful."


    "She is the apple of my eye." Constantius II was obviously very happy to get the answer he wanted: "it is also a treasure of Rome."


    This is different from what Wang Meng learned. What he knows is that Helena has always been a marginal figure, even hated by Constantius II. However, the fact is that it doesn''t matter what''s going on. You can play happily only if you are polite. Telling the truth is obvious.


    There was no mistake for Wang Meng to call Constantius II "under the crown". After Constantine I, Augustus of Rome usually wore a crown on his head on formal occasions. There is no "Majesty" on the throne of Rome, not even the steps. What do you call it if you don''t call it under the crown.


    So far, the title of "crown" is not specifically used to address the clergy. It has to be reformed by the later Christians and Christians. For example, learning from Augustus, they also make some "crowns" to wear.


    There is another thing, ji1 Du1 religion has not designed human angels... Either the messenger of the son of heaven or the bird man with wings. They don''t even have the name angel now, but some "angels" have been designed.


    Early angels and angels after the Renaissance are two different things, and early angels come from some Greek myths, usually some strange images, such as animal bodies and a face, or even no face. Modern Angel images are the products after the Renaissance.


    It must be said that early angels had their own names or codes, which were not uniformly called angels.


    The arrival of the Han embassy surprised countless races and gave unparalleled imagination. The first inspiration was the sassanne side of Persia.


    For example, Zoroastrians feel that the holy fire makes them listen less than angels, so do they change their name?


    Arabs, Cypriots, Gypsies, Jews... These people who do not have their own country or even their own religion. They have seen the privilege of the angel of the Han Dynasty and heard of the power of the distant Han Empire. They admire the name "angel" and will play a key role in subsequent historical events.


    There is no doubt that the other side who was extremely shocked was the Jidu 1 religion, which had a direct conflict with the Han embassy. They saw the fearlessness and fearlessness of the Han envoy, experienced extreme self-confidence, constantly slandered and scolded in their mouth, but they yearned for those qualities in their hearts. They almost subconsciously believed that we should have such people, if such people could not appear, We illusory such a one or a group.


    For ji1 Du1 religion, its own belief is based on "virtual". The "Lord" can constantly supplement and improve, and then invent a group of non-existent but beautiful creatures, which is nothing at all.


    At this moment, the issue of how to make up a group of great creatures was repeatedly launched before the arrival of the Han embassy. The emergence of the Han envoy brightened the eyes of those people, and the quality they wanted was greatly supplemented by Wang Meng. I don''t know what it means to be stubborn. They think the envoys of the son of heaven are angels, so our "Lord" should also have angels, or infinity. (don''t take it seriously)


    In the lobby, the invited clergy always stayed in the corner. Most of the time they watched the Han people''s every move in silence. Only occasionally did a few people communicate.


    "Since the Han people came to Constantinople, they have always held the greatest initiative, and everyone, including Augustus, has become a foil."


    "Yes, like now, Helena just put on Han clothes and has become the focus of the whole audience."


    They didn''t want to do anything more. Instead of counseling, all the nobles who had interests entangled with them made a statement. The Han people may be hateful, but the wealth of the Han people is not hateful. At present, the most important thing is to obtain goods from the Han people, resell them to all parts of the world, and create their own wealth.


    For the Romans who had no sense of honor for a long time, in order to obtain benefits, let alone patience or restraint, even if they really recognized counseling, it was nothing. I don''t know how many Romans heard the news and had the idea of changing their faith in order not to be excluded from this feast.


    Once the Han people have made it clear that they do not welcome the Christian Church (including believers), with the urine of the current Romans, whether they believe in the Christian Church will usher in a great recession? In order to avoid such a thing, bishop childe''s task today is to defuse the hostility with the Han people. For this reason, he specially invited marus utansis, who has friendship with most senior Han officials, as an intermediary.


    On the other side, Constantius II has been guiding the topic, but Wang Meng seems to be unable to understand, so he has nothing to say, not to mention how depressed Constantius II is.


    Helena has a new change. No matter what her internal emotion is, she shows a full Roman lady style. She occasionally makes a conversation. Every sentence is inseparable from her praise and longing for the Han country.


    Julian, who acts as a translator, is suffering all the time. He can''t guarantee that the other Romans present can''t speak Chinese. In addition, his Chinese is only limited to ordinary communication. He can''t give some profound hints. He can only continue to suffer.


    Constantius II, who failed to achieve his goal, wisely changed the subject and asked, "did Julian inform you before?"


    Thanks to Wang Meng''s ability of thinking dissemination, otherwise he would be asked by such an abrupt sentence. He didn''t beat around the Bush and said, "Persians shouldn''t appear. No matter what form the big man takes, there''s no problem at all."


    In order not to further stimulate the Romans, the Persians have been on board now.


    "So..." Constantius II looked at gallus, as if to indicate or hint something, and then looked at Wang Meng again: "in order to have a wonderful performance, we include individual war and group war."


    Wang Meng smiled and said, "Han people don''t mind showing their brave side."


    Constantius II was even more unhappy this time.


    It''s reasonable that the Han people came to the capital of Rome. Peter''s words are no matter how ugly. The Han people broke out directly in other people''s capital, especially those who didn''t kill any basic 1 supervisor 1 religion. They were all Roman soldiers.


    The war in other people''s capital without any hesitation led to chaos in the whole capital, that is, Constantius II can bear it, but anyone''s patience has a limit.


    There are many reasons why Constantius II chose to be patient. From the perspective of sitting on the throne of Augustus, he did not want the Han state to really become an iron alliance with Persian sassanne. The other thing is that it is conducive to his suppression of Christianity and Christianity, and more importantly, the benefits brought by trade.


    Face is given to each other. Constantius II thinks he has given face very much. How can Wang Meng lower his head a little.


    "It seems that only by giving the most blood will the Han people wake up!" Constantius II said to gallus almost gnashing his teeth: "all the people in Constantinople are on your list of choices. You must kill all the Han people in the arena!"


    Gallus saluted "yes", but looked at Julian.


    Julian nodded heavily in response to gallus. He needed to please the Han people to achieve some of his goals, but he also thought that the current way of communication was unreasonable.

 Chapter 846

    To be reasonable, after the great achievements of sealing wolf juxu and Leshi Yanran, the Han people have not counseled when facing the foreign race. It is good not to bully the foreign race. When they are not satisfied, they always do it.


    We can regard the chaotic war of the princes at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty and the coexistence of the following three kingdoms as the fact that the Han people discounted their own strength. The problem is that even in the stage of civil war, they still admit that they are the Han people. They also caught the disobedience of different ethnic groups and fought again and again, fully showing what is the blood of the Han people.


    It was only after the Han people did not call the Han people Jin people that the nation lost its backbone. The soft Jin people didn''t find themselves different. They also wanted to fight against the sky and the ground against the air. They also fought against who inside. What''s more, they led wolves into the house again and again. Naturally, they killed themselves, but plunged a nation into destruction.


    The Han people after the two Han Dynasties only cheered up a few times. Most of the time, they were either bullied to be trampled on by the incumbent on the ground, or they were calm to accept being classified as a low race.


    Without the ethnic revolution in the Sui Dynasty and the two rallies in the Tang and Ming Dynasties, the Han people would probably disappear into the forest of nations in the world. The key is that the rare rallies can burn others to illuminate themselves, so that the name of the Han people does not need to be found in some documents, so that the name of the people can continue to exist.


    The period of Wu Hu Luan Hua was the first time that the Han people were not confident in themselves, and it was also the first time that the Han people became a lower class nation.


    It is because of this sinking of China and the hundreds of years of bullied and broken backbone, even if cured, there are cracks, which can always be broken again and again. By the end of the last dynasty of the Han people, hundreds of thousands of Manchus can rule hundreds of millions of Han people, which has become an eternal mark on a nation, It has also become an interesting chapter in world history.


    Today''s Han people are the generation who can deeply understand and can''t be counselled. They have suffered painful lessons. When they almost buried their heads in the mud, they broke free and buried those who once bullied themselves in the soil. The glass heart has not changed at all. Some hearts are that we fight happily no matter who we face and want to cause trouble.


    There is no shortage of brave warriors in the diplomatic corps of the state of Han. Whether it is a single fight or a group war, those who can survive in more than ten years of fighting do not lack courage. If they refuse, they will do it anyway.


    "So..." Julian almost knew what to do: "compete first, and then auction formally?"


    Wang Meng looked at Cai Mian.


    "We are guests." Cai Mian said indifferently, "customers follow the Lord."


    It was settled. As the convener of the grand meeting, Julian needed to announce to all the guests, which attracted the cheers of the guests.


    The Romans were very obsessed with sports, especially the bloody sports. For a long time, the land they expanded and obtained was an accessory. They were more interested in catching fierce aliens and throwing them into the arena to a tragic end, and cheered excitedly.


    The Han people will also participate in this competition, which is the biggest concern. The Romans have heard enough about how powerful the Han people are and how powerful the Han Empire is. For the Romans who have been strong for thousands of years, some long Aotian expressed dissatisfaction.


    It is a foolish thing to trouble the Han people in private, especially under the premise that any family wants to establish trade relations with the Han people, then agreeing to compete is a very ideal thing.


    In today''s era, the Dragon Aotian in Rome will not do their own things. Their growth environment is no better than those ancestors who need to fight bloody battles on the battlefield. Even if they have to go to the battlefield, they will go through the stage. The white point is that although they are very arrogant, they are actually silver gun wax heads.


    "Things that can''t be solved without money."


    "Yes, there are warriors willing to work for money."


    "The warriors recruited are not fierce enough because they don''t spend enough money."


    To make such a comparison, the Roman dragon Aotian is quite rational. When you know you can''t, you continue to maintain your apparent strength. Throwing money and recruiting people desperately is the right way to show your strength.


    Gallus keeps talking to people. Generally, he hears that there are fierce people under his command and finds his master to communicate. He has to fight against the Han people in personal war. In group war, he will form a team of warriors belonging to different masters.


    Many families participated in every Grand competition of the Romans, not simply as spectators, but with the team.


    It was originally a custom for family members to personally participate in the end. At a certain time, more noble children died in the arena than in the battlefield.


    Later, the Romans became cherish their lives in enjoyment. The family children came to the end and fought in person, which became a legend. The Romans'' desire to pursue honor drifted away with the wind.


    In any country or nation, the older generation always feels that the new generation is inferior to the next generation. That is, every generation has its own ideas. Some changes of the new generation evolve in a good direction, but they are despised by the older generation. Some changes are really developing in the direction of destruction.


    Julian took out a Shu Brocade as a prize for the competitive champion. Constantius II, the Augustus, also bled. What''s strange is that the Christian 1 governor 1 also took out a place for the son of God or saint, and some other dignified nobles also expressed it.


    "The valentinianus family increased their chips." Flavis Valentinianus found Julian: "the owner of the winning team, he will be favored by Marian."


    Marian is flavis One of the daughters of valentinianus, who is said to be very beautiful and also participates in the family industry, is a beautiful and capable daughter.


    By the way, women in the Roman family also have the right to inherit. What proportion of the family''s wealth or industry will they get? After she marries, those wealth and industry will still belong to herself, depending on whether she is happy to let her husband dominate.


    Julian looked at flavis with bright eyes Valentinianus. What he knows is that Marian is not irrelevant to Valentinian anus, not to mention that Marian is a person with outstanding ability. In terms of the wealth division ratio of Valentinian anus, whoever marries Marian will not only get a huge amount of cash, but also be able to participate in many industries of Valentinian anus family.


    "Vlavis..." Julian subconsciously looked at Wang Meng in the distance, lowered his voice and asked, "do you think the cyris will win the final victory?"


    "I can''t guess the final result." Flavis Valentinianus smiled very gracefully and said, "if the cyris win, the goal of the valentinianus family to make friends with King angels will be achieved. If the Romans win, the valentinianus family is also willing to deepen their feelings with young talents."


    For flavis Valentinianus said that the prize only came from Marian''s favor, not to marry Marian.


    If the winning team belongs to Rome, those who participate in the competition must be regarded as heroes, and the name of the team owner will spread all over Rome, flavis Valentinianus had no problem trying to deepen his relationship with him.


    If the Han people win the final victory, flavis Valentinianus really planned to marry Marian, but the object was not the son of heaven. He was staring at Wang Meng.


    Julian''s eyes became deep, and he took flavis Valentinian anus''s explanation is seen as narrowing the feelings of both sides, and he is also willing to deepen his feelings with the Valentinian anus family.


    Flavis Valentinianus added, "if allowed, I''d like Clark to go to cyris with you."


    "No problem." Julian promised very readily, but then joked and asked, "many families have selected important female members of the family. Will flavis add Marian''s name to the list?"


    This time, flavis Valentinianus hesitated. He doesn''t think it''s useful to add his daughter to the list. Even if he can be selected as a concubine by the prince of Siris, it''s not as useful as marrying a confidant of the prince of Siris.


    "All right." Flavis Valentinianus would not refuse, saying, "I just hope the price is not too high."


    Otherwise, they are all Romans. It is clear that there must be a corresponding price if you want to do something. Those who owe human kindness are not popular in Rome.


    Julian and flavis Valentinianus had a pleasant communication and had other things to do.


    Flavis Valentini anus wanted to think quietly. He couldn''t stand childe''s insistence. The two soon met face to face.


    "The valentinianus family is an important family in Rome, and our transaction has been quite pleasant." Childe said that valentinianus did some tax avoidance by relying on ji1 DU1 Religion: "recently, families have been pulling out of the industry. I am very grateful to the valentinianus family for their trust in us as always."


    After the conflict between ji1 Du1 religion and the Chinese Embassy, a considerable number of families continue to separate from ji1 Du1 religion. The direct result is that the wallet of ji1 Du1 religion has been shrinking.


    Flavis Valentinianus kept saying polite things.


    The Valentinian anus family did not separate from the ji1 Du1 religion. On the one hand, they would lose their strength, on the other hand, they did not think it was necessary.


    Flavis Valentinianus firmly believes that the principals of ji1 Du1 religion will not be fools. It''s time to test. Even if they still hate to death in their hearts, they must find opportunities to admit advice and please. After all, no one will be uncomfortable with interests, especially the interests will be frightening.


    It was probably ready. Julian, the convener of the event, disappeared for a period of time and reappeared. He rang the bell in the lobby and announced to the public that the competition was about to begin.


    There are quite a lot of passages in the arena. The gladiators who have been in the basement naturally move from the underground passage to the arena. Ordinary spectators take the normal entrance and exit, and the nobility has their own special passage.


    There is no arena in the Han country, but there are many stadiums. The recently built stadium is in new Chang''an, which can accommodate 50000 people to watch the event on site.


    In fact, this arena in Constantinople has not been repaired for long. It was completed five years ago and can accommodate 18000 spectators. It is not a traditional circle, but an elongated rectangle. It is sometimes used for horse racing, so a runway is built.


    In fact, when you stay in the lobby, you can often hear vibration. The reason is that the upper part of the lobby is not solid. There are several floors of interior, and then there is an audience hall above.


    "From this point of view, the people of the Qin Dynasty are no worse than the Han Dynasty in building buildings." Cai Mian will not slander for slander: "they pay more attention to huge projects than big men. It is said that they often do not hesitate to spend a lot of money to purchase and transport giant stones from afar."


    They were walking in a slightly dark passage, where the sound of steps echoed, amplified, and even echoed.


    I don''t know what the impact is. The Romans liked to use boulders when building huge projects. For example, the Colosseum in Constantinople used a large number of boulders, and the main body of the load-bearing structure is the solidification of boulders.


    In fact, most of the buildings in Zhuxia are made of wood, so the construction of huge buildings is inseparable from giant trees. In particular, the construction of the palace que relies heavily on giant trees as load-bearing columns, resulting in the loss of batches of millennium old trees whenever anyone overhaules the palace que.


    Wang Meng walked out of the passage, facing the noise with strong temperature. At a glance, he saw a dense crowd.


    The arena was full. Men, women and children cheered their own cheers. Some people who were too excited even pulled up their clothes to show off one device and one official, but no one paid attention to it. They stared at the aristocrats one after another.


    The appearance of the Han people made the arena suddenly quiet, and then there was a boo. Countless hands and arms stretched out, hands and thumbs down, and gradually the boo turned into abuse.


    Yes, ordinary Roman talents, no matter whether the Han country is strong or not, and no matter how high-level officials want to get along with the Han country, they only know that the Han people have brought chaos to Constantinople.


    Julian had to appear and said to Wang Meng with an apologetic expression, "they don''t know the significance of the establishment of diplomatic relations between Rome and Siris. We will increase our publicity in the future."


    With a faint smile, Wang Meng smiled without saying anything.


    Julian didn''t seem to know what to say. He smiled awkwardly before leaving.


    Later, there were several influential Romans, some with goodwill, and there must be no shortage of clamors.


    "Abuse is a kind of praise for the strong." Cai Mian didn''t mean to be angry at all, but smiled quite proudly: "do you know JINGLUE? What he likes most about Mian''s mission to the grassland is that those guys want to tear Mian up, but they have to endure and grovel."

 Chapter 847

    If you can do it, let''s not talk nonsense!


    It''s just because I started to fight, but I can only have a mouth addiction, or the kind of noise that I immediately shut up and pretend to be my grandson when I see the object of abuse coming.


    The Romans didn''t think they couldn''t beat the Han people. The vast majority of Romans in the arena came to see how the Han people were defeated. Once it is true, they will shout louder than ever before.


    The Romans, whose competitive activities lasted for thousands of years, had their own set. Anyway, they didn''t wait for everyone and immediately began to fight bloody battles. Before fighting, there will be some activities, usually to show the players on the stage, or a ceremony to honor the gods.


    "Doodle doodle -"


    The rapid trumpet sounded from the aisle of seats standing in the arena. Every few meters on the aisle stood a Roman soldier, holding a trumpet and blowing rhythmically.


    Then, some Roman soldiers at the top of the auditorium raised their drumsticks, sounded the small drums tied to their chest, and made a rhythmic sound of "Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong".


    It''s small drums. They are actually a military command transmission tool on the battlefield. Together with the trumpet, they have become a part of the Roman military command transmission sound system. The difference is that the trumpet is generally used in infantry legions, and the small drum is used in cavalry brigades and chariot battalions.


    The noise gradually subsided under the movement of trumpets and drums. The doors at the front and rear ends of the arena were opened. The cavalry came out first, followed by the chariots. After they appeared, they galloped on the runway at high speed.


    At this time, in the central area where the runway is isolated by a fence, some people first expose their heads from the ground and are lifted by the elevator. When they get out of the ground, they show themselves to the audience.


    "There is basically a basement under the school field. I heard that some arenas have not only collapsed in the auditorium, but also collapsed on the ground." Cai Mian didn''t know where he heard the news: "in the previous performance game, the way the lion appeared was to jump out of the ground suddenly."


    Wang Meng had no time to learn the news, let alone that the Romans specially arranged for the lion to jump out and kill a worthless Gladiator at the first time in order to arouse the excitement of the audience.


    If you want to say, there is no such machinery as elevator in Zhuxia. At most, there is a crane. There is a difference in the development route of the two civilizations. The Romans used gears earlier than Zhuxia.


    However, because of the existence of Liu Yan, many things appeared in the Han state early.


    Therefore, if any modern person really wants to go through the ancient times, he is not only creating history by his words and deeds, but also promoting social development by randomly stirring up some tools.


    The number of gladiators is quite large. At first glance, it will not be less than 600. They come from all places, most of them come from various cities in Rome, and some are countries, tribes and city states outside Rome.


    Every Gladiator has his own dress, usually with the characteristics of his own nation. For example, the gladiators from Germania have some fur on their clothes.


    One thing in common is that gladiators try to show their bodies before a formal fight. In fact, they will choose to wear only their crotch or wrap their crotch with cloth to show the audience their muscles to the greatest extent.


    Most gladiators have more or less scars. In fact, they are not completely scars left during fighting. If they know how to distinguish, they are definitely more whip marks.


    At present, as gladiators, generally there will be a master. Generally speaking, they are some special slaves.


    Four or five hundred years ahead, there would have been a Roman emperor among the gladiators.


    In the past one or two hundred years, in fact, gladiators were not all slaves, especially in the period of officer chaos. Some nobles played the role of gladiators from time to time to show their martial courage.


    When the gladiators appeared, they showed no discipline and seemed scattered. Their favorite thing to do is to provoke whoever they catch, but they won''t fight on the spot. To put it bluntly, they are still stirring up the mood of the audience.


    "Cyris! Shh..."


    "Cyris! Shh..."


    "Cyris! Shh..."


    Just shouting slogans is actually nothing, but a "Shh" should be added behind it, which is obviously a mockery.


    The Han people who participated in the competition finally appeared. They came up from the elevator, but the audience didn''t understand the customs.


    What customs? Is to show your body to please the audience!


    There are not many Han people participating in the competition. There are only 15 people in the whole team. They wear strong clothes and armor, but none of them only wear a pair of underpants.


    As soon as the Han people appeared, the gladiators stopped provoking each other.


    Gladiators must have received some explanation in advance. They slowly formed a circle. Don''t export too many gladiators to provoke the Han people. Many take off their underpants and face the Han people with their hips. It''s also a provocative way to directly take out birds to discharge water.


    The audience built gladiators and gave a roaring laugh at the provocation of the Han people. They originally came to see the Han people lose face or lose a big loss. They were naturally very happy to see the current picture.


    "Can I kill?"


    "Just a bunch of dead bones in the grave."


    "What are you proud of, these ruined losers?"


    "All they have left is the ideal of being a dog."


    The fifteen Han people who were surrounded did not have a sense of tension. There was endless anger. They were already thinking about what cruel way to kill.


    But it''s strange that the Romans destroyed the Gladiator''s country or tribe. After the counsellors became the Romans'' dogs, they didn''t have any pride or even flocked. What''s the thinking structure?


    "Although he knew he would be targeted..." Cai Mian''s face smelled: "I''m still angry!"


    Wang Meng didn''t speak.


    Whether the Han diplomatic mission broke out at the beginning or a series of subsequent events, it was actually a kind of temptation.


    Rome must have also arranged a series of exploratory actions, which were disturbed by the way of doing things in the Han country.


    In fact, if you dare to kill people in other people''s capital, don''t you allow others to complain? The Romans had been very gentle and even cowardly.


    Of course, all Han people actually have no psychological burden on violent killing in other people''s capitals. After expelling Hu prisoners and restoring Zhuxia, the whole nation can experience a cultural revival course, including many histories of the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, such as how to deal with bad things in other countries


    Be reasonable! All the members of the diplomatic corps, including Wang Meng, were not satisfied that they just killed Roman soldiers after being provoked. They even felt that they had lost the face of their ancestors. You know, there should not be too many things about the direct killing of foreign kings in his king''s palace in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties.


    Maybe the high-level officials in Rome think the heat is enough, or maybe the fight will break out on the spot. Rome chooses to end the "exhibition".


    A large group of Roman soldiers poured into the field, and the gladiators were bound to line up and escorted back to the ground.


    "Go away!" Li Bin roughly pushed away the Roman soldiers coming: "I''m not a slave!"


    In the past, the Roman team leader was pushed and fell to the ground with his mouth gnawing mud. At first, he was confused and angry. When he stood up, he had to whip over, but he saw the Han people standing in a row staring at him one by one.


    The surrounding Roman soldiers found that they were close to each other, one by one on the hilt of the sword, and a confrontation was formed in an instant.


    They are all soldiers. They have basically been on the battlefield. No one will be cowardly because of their eyes.


    The Roman team leader was about to shout out the military order of suppression, but a Roman on horseback approached quickly.


    The Roman knight on horseback was obviously higher than the team leader in status. Without asking the reason, the knight ordered the team leader to leave with the soldiers.


    When soldiers dare to fight, they often lose their fighting heart because of the orders of people at a higher level.


    At that moment, the team leader was extremely angry. More importantly, he felt extremely oppressed and bent. He stared at Li Bin ferociously. He still followed the knight''s order to lead the team away.


    In fact, the noise broke out in the whole arena just now. The audience "bombed" the moment they saw the Roman soldiers leave. They didn''t care what the reason was. They only knew that the soldiers who were pushed to chew a mouthful of mud were particularly counselled!


    "Rome was strong thousands of years ago. It is known that it has always been the strongest country in the world. We have destroyed countless countries, and we have brought civilization to the world!" Julian first let the trumpet to suppress the pain and curse, and waited a while for the audience to calm down before coming out: "the arena is a sacred venue, and any contradiction can be solved in the competition."


    The same words are also suitable for Zhuxia. The two nationalities are at the top of the food chain in the West and East most of the time. The number of countries and nationalities destroyed is not more than one.


    Of course, Rome and Zhuxia also had a period of decline, but generally speaking, Rome is better than Zhuxia. After all, East Asia has been a monster house since ancient times.


    The audience didn''t buy all Julian''s words. As a result, the noise continued.


    "Did you find it?" "The Romans were not afraid of officials," Wang Meng told Cai Mian


    Cai Mian smiled and said nothing.


    The development process of the two nations is not the same. There is no lack of history that Rome needs to please the people to ascend, and Zhuxia never needs to please the people to gain power.


    Not only is Cai Mian studying Rome, but Wang Meng''s research on Rome has never stopped. They usually think that Rome is a completely strange country. They don''t understand how those systems can make Rome gradually strong, not decline in internal friction or even subjugate the country.


    Take the fiefdom system for example. Since the founding of the Romans, there has been no centralization of power. Nobles, large and small, not only have their own private kingdoms, but also have private armies. In fact, the early civil wars were very frequent, but there were miraculously contradictions behind them. It was more powerful than who was outside, and the result was so uncontrollable, The external war caused by the internal contradictions in Rome continued to expand the territory of Rome.


    That''s what Wang Meng doesn''t understand. When there are contradictions in China, shouldn''t it be a fight to death? How dare the generals go abroad? What if the army is attacked by its opponents? The magic is also here. It''s a life and death relationship. However, no one takes advantage of his opponent''s leading army to raid the nest.


    "There we are..." Cai Mian hesitated again and again, or felt uncomfortable: "after the great expansion of the spring and Autumn period, there was an endless civil war. Why didn''t he be like the Romans?"


    Wang Meng couldn''t answer.


    An episode ended and the arena became empty.


    It was not long before the Romans in robes appeared again carrying some boards.


    It''s a lottery. Each team has its own number, and everyone also has his own number. Who is the opponent in each round depends on the lottery.


    At the time of drawing the lottery, the audience finally stopped shouting. They tried to see the lottery number plate close, and they could only listen to people''s narration far away.


    There are too many people participating in the competition. Naturally, it is impossible to draw lots by only one person at a time. In fact, it is to touch the number and get it right, and then write it on the board. It is not clear whether the process is fishy, but it is very fast.


    Only 15 Han Chinese took part in the competition. They didn''t draw in the first round. Soon, 30 gladiators who took part in the personal battle were arranged to play. Different from the previous ones who only wore underpants, they put on protective gear.


    The audience booed the Han people who didn''t appear in the first round, but it soon turned into cheers. The gladiators fought immediately after they came on.


    For the Romans who like to watch bloody scenes, the spilling of blood is very easy to trigger their excitement. The more bloody the picture is, the easier it is to stimulate their "g" point. As long as it is bloody enough, they don''t care who is the one who is bleeding most of the time.


    Although it is a personal battle, it is obvious that there is an alliance between the gladiators, and then it can be seen that some individuals have mercy, but some gladiators who look like "dragon sets" inadvertently become ghosts floating around.


    Gradually, there are fewer gladiators who can still stand on the court. The more they go to the back, the less disability and death will occur. Most of them admit defeat and exit until they produce the last winner of the group match.


    "Thank the gladiators for their wonderful performance!" Gallus, dressed in a mess, appeared and waved his big hand: "slaves come on and clean up."


    The arena is not small. A person''s voice can''t be transmitted to the whole audience. He can only rely on people to shout again in a short distance.


    If you want to say something wonderful, the fight just now was actually OK. At the beginning, it fully showed the blood of the fight, but later it really became a performance. Many battles are obviously to achieve visual effects. Basically, they can show their skills as they like.


    If it were normal, the audience would definitely boo and even trigger riots. However, today is somewhat different. Basically, we can see that we are targeting the Han people and are very happy to see its success.


    "Then... Please get out of the second team." Gallus shouted, "this time there will be two cyris!"

 Chapter 848

    Hearing that a Han Chinese was about to play, all the audience were excited.


    Although the name is a personal battle, the first few rounds are not placed in the challenge arena for one-to-one single challenge, that is, 30 people come to a big scuffle. In each round, only the last winner of the scenic spot, and only the winner of each round will carry out single challenge.


    There are more than 600 people participating in the competition, that is, at least 20 rounds of scuffle... In fact, 22 rounds of scuffle.


    The winner of each round of the scuffle needs to draw again. It seems fair to decide the opponent by drawing lots, but in fact, there are ways to carry out various operations, but the Han side has nothing to say.


    In the cheers, a new group of participants came to the ground of the arena from the elevator. Like the previous group of members, they had a great distance between themselves.


    With a "toot toot" trumpet sounded, the close competitive participants began to fight.


    "What''s that?"


    "I don''t know. It looks... Gorgeous?"


    Zhang duo and Huang Li are participants in this round. They don''t wear Han Army armor. In fact, they prefer warrior matching.


    The so-called warrior supporting facilities in Zhuxia are very complex. In the early days, they were usually close fitting strong clothes, but in fact there were no protective armor. In today''s stage of national martial arts, the fundamental reason is that the smelting technology has been developed. The basic reason is that people who can fight basically have the experience of joining the army, and the habit of wearing armour has become popular among the people.


    The national color of the Han Dynasty is red. The robes in the armor of Zhang duo and Huang Li are naturally red. The armor is a key metal material. Most of the positions are made of leather. You can also see the parts of the iron ring interlocking armor. All the metals are wiped smooth, and the sunlight reflects the light, giving a gorgeous visual feeling.


    "The outer layer is light armor, and there is a layer of plate armor inside. The total weight is about 20 kg." Cai Mian''s eyes have been moving back and forth on Zhang duo and Huang Li. He said relatively easily, "there is no need to defend arrowheads. A layer of lock armour has been removed."


    There''s a layer of plate armour in it? In fact, it''s not the real plate armor. It''s nothing more than adding a layer of protection to the vulnerable part. If you think in a deceitful direction, you can use the weakness deliberately exposed by the outer layer of armor to attract attacks. In fact, there are guaranteed defenses inside.


    The weight of 20 kg is nothing to Zhang duo and Huang Li, who are used to wearing armor of about 50 kg. Even with the dagger and crossbow at the waist, the shield of the left hand and the sword of the right hand, there is no great burden on the weight.


    They were close to each other while fighting. Until they were back-to-back, they had killed six gladiators together.


    The gladiators were originally aimed at the Han people. The fighting between the gladiators was pretentious, and even caught the fighting gladiators. When they found the Han people close, they changed the attack object.


    It''s so obvious that people who are not blind and have no paralysis can see it.


    At this moment, the audience chose to ignore it. Their cheers will only appear when the gladiators attack the Han people, and abuse is when the gladiators who attack the Han people are killed.


    Zhang duo patted a gladiator with the shield of his left hand, stabbed the sword, stabbed the other neck, and asked in a hurry, "how many crossbows do you have?"


    Huang Li didn''t have time either. The shield prevented a spear from stabbing and the sword from flying. He also hurriedly replied, "Twelve rounds."


    The next moment, the two had to get away from each other. It was a battle axe that screamed and was hit.


    Their dodge action was to roll. They were forced up by a group of gladiators without getting up from the ground.


    In the face of the siege, they chose the same choice. The shield protected their head. The sword in their hands was swung round and swept with their squatting body. The sound of the intersection between metals was very clear, and the metal cleaved the body and made a "poof" sound.


    The audience saw a picture that two Han people cut off the blades of most gladiators with their swords, and several too eager gladiators broke their legs when the two Han people swept with their swords.


    Zhang duo and Huang Li, who lifted the crisis, suddenly abandoned their shields. The next moment, they picked up the crossbow at their waist and kept firing at the gladiators.


    The hand crossbow doesn''t have a long range. In fact, if it exceeds 20 meters, it doesn''t have much power. However, it can break armor within seven meters with three edged arrowheads.


    Zhang duo and Huang Li kept pulling the trigger to launch crossbows and arrows. Most of them were aimed at the head of gladiators. Only when they threatened themselves would they choose to shoot some trunk.


    "If they can target, we can use the crossbow." Seeing that the number of people who could stand on the court was decreasing, Cai Mian said without concealing his contempt: "Mian doesn''t believe that the armor made by the people of the Qin Dynasty can prevent crossbows within five meters."


    The hand crossbow is the weakest of all crossbows, but its existence still belongs to black technology. Even after previous generations of firearms are put into use, it is still a powerful close combat long-range weapon.


    There was no crossbow in the standard weapons of the Han army. The crossbow was actually the special equipment of the palace guards. Liu Yan ordered people to send 50 crossbows before Wang Meng set out. The loading capacity of each crossbow was 15 rounds. After shooting, the arrow box can be changed quickly. At present, it is really a real black technology.


    The arena, which had been filled with loud cheers and abuse, gradually quieted down. What the audience saw was that the gladiators were shot to the ground one after another by the Han people with unknown long-range weapons. For a time, they lost their voice.


    Huang Li and Zhang duo didn''t deliberately leave the Gladiator''s hand blade with a melee weapon. After shooting over the last Gladiator, they didn''t even talk. They silently repaired the key positions of the dead or undead gladiators lying on the ground one by one, and also took back the launched crossbows and arrows.


    "They..." gallus swallowed a mouthful of water and asked with less certainty, "did you commit a foul?"


    The early competitive fighting was unclear. Anyway, the gladiators in the back arena have never seen the existence of long-range weapons.


    In fact, it''s a simple thing. Many arenas are not big enough to use long-range weapons. Another reason is that most of the gladiators are slaves captured by the Romans, or they become gladiators only when they are not tolerated by the authorities (a senior official or something). Who dares to equip the gladiators with long-range weapons and is not afraid that the gladiators are aiming at themselves? Therefore, it is the gladiators who do not use long-range weapons.


    What should I say about this competitive fight? At the beginning, the gladiators were encircling the Han people. If there was anything wonderful, it was just that the two Han people were constantly fighting back with exquisite martial arts and fierce momentum. After that, we simply entered the "roll call" stage. Whoever is hit is either dead or injured. There is really no wonderful part, especially for those who do not stand on the side of the Han people.


    Julian''s choice was silence. Of course, he knew that the master of those gladiators ordered to target the Han people. In any way, it was very shameless. Should we be shameless to restrict what weapons the Han people use?


    To really restrict weapons, it''s better to let the Han people be killed without resistance. The latter approach can also boost morale, while the former approach will only be more humiliating.


    Constantius II could not hide his greed and shock: "try confiscating their weapons!"


    Gallus was stunned. After reaction, he also had endless greed.


    For the Romans, they didn''t know many kinds of single soldier long-range weapons. Bows were very common. The other was the way of throwing bullets with rubber bands beating stones, and javelin. They had never seen a crossbow. It would be hundreds of the years before crossbow reached Europe.


    The way of killing people shown by the crossbow is amazing. Whoever is aimed at is a soul, and even those who react quickly can''t avoid it.


    "I can see clearly!" Constantius II twitched his cheek: "it''s no use wearing heavy armor against that weapon."


    A long-range weapon that can break armour and cause killing effect, or a weapon that can be fired repeatedly. If it doesn''t belong to you, you will be frightened. You always worry about who will suddenly give you such a shot.


    "Augustus..." Julian also peeped at the crossbow, but he remained sober: "are we going to war with Cyrus?"


    Most people have no reason at all when they are greedy. Constantius II''s answer is: "try it, try it anyway!"


    "Maybe..." gallus now has the same interests as Julian. Julian constantly hinted that although he didn''t think about anything, his attitude needs to be slow: "maybe we can try the method of stealing, not hard seizing?"


    "Dear father, we cannot and cannot go to war with Cyrus." Helena actually didn''t think too much, mainly because she still had the dream of being the emperor''s concubine. She dug a pit at Helena: "the angel Siris can give Helena such a precious gift. Maybe she is willing to add that kind of weapon?"


    Helena didn''t understand what had happened. She suddenly found that everyone looked at herself. Subconsciously, she showed an ignorant expression.


    "As long as we successfully establish diplomatic relations with cyris and reach friendly relations, we will have the opportunity to know more about cyris and get more from cyris." Julian really had this idea. Seeing that everyone''s attention was attracted by himself, he smiled and said, "after becoming friends, it''s always more convenient to want to do a lot of things. For greater interests, Helena doesn''t need to ask for it."


    The corpses and sundries on the venue have been cleaned up. For such a period of time, it is enough for the audience to recover. I don''t know whether it was spontaneous or who took the rhythm. Everyone shouted "cyris, Shh!" A mockery of.


    "The people of Daqin are far more shameless than we thought." Cai Mian raised his hand and pointed to the audience: "this is a group of people who are used to bullying the weak. They can not even have the most basic face. From this, we can see the basic national conditions of Da Qin."


    Is that true? What a country is like, we can basically judge by looking at the national quality of the country.


    Cai Mian is not wrong. There are few countries and nationalities that can really be called opponents in the history of the Romans. The Romans have long been used to bullying the weak.


    If you are familiar with the history of Rome, you will find that once Rome encounters an equal opponent, the war will start with a hundred years. It is the same with Carthage, Persia, and even the Germanic, Celtic and Slavic people who have no civilization.


    Wang Meng was silent. He repeatedly heard negative comments from the Romans on the side of bossasan, including disregard for face and lack of credibility. At first, he didn''t believe the Persians'' evaluation of the Romans, but after personally arriving in Rome, his experience in a short time showed that some of the Persians'' statements were very correct.


    The third round began with the announcement of gallus. There is only one Han in this round. The audience can''t wait to see the lone Han killed by gladiators in a cruel way. More viewers are looking forward to seeing gladiators tease and humiliate the Han before killing them.


    Li Bin knew what kind of environment he would face when the elevator was rising. He was worried and afraid, but he kept an expressionless appearance and held the sword and crossbow firmly.


    When the elevator reached the top, Li Bin shook at his feet and the elevator was stable. He immediately raised his crossbow and fired at the nearest Gladiator. The guy fell down with an arrow in his forehead without even responding.


    The gladiators know that there is only one Chinese in this round. They don''t know what happened before. Most gladiators think that they don''t immediately target the helpless Han people after the beginning. They fight with other gladiators, real or false, and then serve the real main course when the audience is excited to the extreme.


    From the beginning to the first Gladiator fell down with an arrow on his forehead, it took less than two seconds, and the gladiators near Li Bin were stunned. They know that a Gladiator is dead, and they also know that they are killed by an arrow. But what about the bow? Why don''t they need to draw the bow? They hold a strange thing and "instigate" it at people, and then people die?


    When the gladiators were confused, Li Bin had already moved to a place with few people. While moving, he also fired. In a short time, it took about two seconds for a gladiator to lose combat effectiveness or die.


    "This weapon is terrible!" Constantius II could hardly suppress his greed: "I must get it!"


    All the Roman nobles, their ideas at that moment were surprisingly consistent.


    Waiting for Li Bin to meditate to 15, the people have come to the position they want to stay, but only 14 people, including him, can stand in the venue.


    The gladiators lying down were not all the fruits of Li Bin''s war. He shot only seven dead and wounded four. The other four crossbows and arrows went empty. It was equivalent to that the gladiators killed nine people each other in a short time.


    In full view of the public, Li Bin threw away the crossbow in his hand and put the sword back into its sheath under the puzzled gaze of most people.


    When everyone thought Li Bin was going to give up and admit defeat, he simply took out his crossbow again, or did he have a crossbow in his left hand and a crossbow in his right hand

 Chapter 849

    Seeing Li Bin with a crossbow, the living Gladiator was filled with despair.


    The appearance of the crossbow is really amazing. It brings more "surprise" to everyone. It is a weapon that can be fired repeatedly by pulling the trigger. What interval is really only a short breathing time.


    The launch speed is only one aspect, and the more amazing is the power. Those gladiators who were shot dead have taught the living a vivid lesson. The crossbow and arrow fired by that thing has an amazing armor breaking effect. Wearing armor is not equal to safety.


    The first Gladiator lost his armor and weapons, followed by the second and third... Until all the gladiators abandoned their weapons and surrendered.


    Li Bin stood still and waited a little while before squatting down to pick up the crossbow he had abandoned. He glanced at the whole audience, stepped and cruised, with a dagger in one hand and a crossbow in the other, and used a dagger to repair the dead and undead gladiators.


    "Cyris... Too cold, too cruel."


    "Such a fight is not wonderful at all!"


    "It''s those gladiators who are incompetent and are not afraid of death. They can always pile up only one cyris!"


    The Han Army had long been used to mending knives on the battlefield. In the direction of kindness, in the era of backward medical means, many injuries could not be saved at all, which was to relieve the pain of the enemy''s injuries.


    More importantly, the Han army always records merit at the head level. The enemy is best if it is intact, and insignificant minor injuries are OK. It is obvious that it can''t be saved. Of course, it records merit by cutting off its head.


    In this way, the Han army never wasted any existence that could be counted as merit.


    Desperate to reverse the disadvantage, fierce gladiators will basically choose to fight to death in the multiple-choice question of how to die. It is better to be killed by their own masters than by their competitors.


    The key problem is that the gladiators are really empty. They are shocked by the crossbow, and their hearts are completely empty. They can''t think of a way to deal with it in a short time. They don''t want to die unclear, so they have to place their hope of life on the kindness of their master when they see the reality.


    This time, like the last time, the audience did not give Li Bin cheers for the final victory.


    Different from the last time, the audience no longer makes mockery.


    Constantius II''s cheek twitched as Li Bin picked up the abandoned crossbow, and watched Li Bin constantly mend the knife and recover the launched crossbow on the court.


    "We don''t know Cyrus at all." Constantius II took a deep breath: "Cicero''s letter mentioned another weapon of the cyris, which is called gunpowder?"


    Cicero, as an envoy to the state of Han, one of his important tasks is to see with his own eyes what kind of country the state of Han is. As envoys, there are many important tasks. The most important one is to understand the military strength of the Han state, which is also a necessary step for national exchanges. Only when you feel that you can''t eat can you have equal exchanges.


    There is no word gunpowder in Roman dictionary. Cicero can only use Chinese pronunciation to write similar words in Latin letters. The word is Latin, and the pronunciation is the same as that of Han. The pronunciation is the pronunciation of "gunpowder" in Chinese.


    The vast majority of Romans, including Constantius II, did not believe that there were thundering weapons in the world, let alone that they could turn into powder within tens of meters. In their understanding, only gods have such means, and mortals can''t do that at all.


    "Since the cyris can take out such weapons..." gallus believed that seeing is believing and hearing is false. Swallowing hard, he said: "there have been weapons that we can''t see and understand. Maybe what Cicero said is also true?"


    Constantius II was silent for a moment. His peeping at the crossbow was still warm, but his reason was returned. He saw with his own eyes the use of crossbows and archery within an understandable range. When he thought of Cicero''s description of gunpowder weapons, he had to think about what kind of revenge he would get to the Han Parliament. It would be no fun if he was turned into powder by a loud noise when he slept one day.


    "Abandon the means of acquiring that weapon through abnormal means." Constantius II returned rationally, first overturned the previous decision, and then said to Julian, "there is no need for the cyris to participate in the next personal war."


    The Romans made a series of arrangements. They just wanted to get back face, but they were so shameless. They bullied more and bullied less and made a majestic scene of Han people killing. They not only didn''t get back a little face, but also stretched out their face and trampled on the soles of their shoes. I really can''t continue to be ashamed.


    Julian naturally went to consult Wang Meng. As for the reaction of the audience, he really couldn''t control it.


    "The Persians tried their best to please the cyris, and Shapur II even collected beautiful women and gave them to the emperor of cyris." Helena''s fighting spirit is burning: "the Persians know the cyris better than we do!"


    Before, the Romans laughed at the Persians'' unlimited kneeling and licking of the Han state. Now they are associated by the emergence of the crossbow. They pay special attention to the intelligence sent back by Cicero. Those absurd descriptions became a reality in an instant, and subconsciously feel that the Persians have a reason to do so.


    "With a loud noise, the range of tens of meters is powder. That''s the means of the gods!" Helena groaned excitedly and regained her dignity: "we need to be glad that Rome is far enough from cyris."


    Except for Helena, who had not understood the situation all the time, the rest of them had a complex face. Whether they believed it or were still suspicious, they did have a feeling of happiness.


    "Oh." Facing the embarrassed Julian, Wang Meng said calmly, "if you don''t participate, don''t participate."


    "I''m so sorry." Julian was really embarrassed, but not shameless. He apologized in a series of ways, and then asked tentatively, "will you use that weapon in group warfare?"


    Wang Meng made a slightly stunned expression and replied with a normal expression and tone: "are there any new restrictions on Daqin?"


    Julian understood that Wang Meng was mocking with a normal response.


    Rome''s competition has rules, but there are no restrictions on the use of weapons. Anyone who participates in the competition can kill each other, regardless of whether they use weapons or teeth.


    "The cyris are tall and show the physique of warriors." Julian could swear that he was not praising hypocritically. No matter facing the Romans or others, the Han people really rolled from their height: "Rome is a country that worships brave warriors. There has been an example of gladiators becoming Augustus in our country more than once."


    The Han people present knew for a second that killing with a crossbow depended on black technology and did not show the brave side of the Han people. Although the Romans were shocked, they were quite unconvinced.


    "If Daqin has new restrictions, we are willing to cooperate." Wang Meng came to establish diplomatic relations, but was severely provoked by ji1 Du1. Those who should retaliate also retaliated. The Roman authorities dug a pit and gave the most direct response. After ridicule, they should return to the theme of establishing diplomatic relations: "the great man has a long competitive morality. We are naturally willing to give the greatest cooperation."


    Julian''s face was inexplicably hot, and he saluted solemnly before leaving.


    Then, of course, the individual war continued, but gallus, who was responsible for the announcement, announced to the audience that the Han people would no longer participate in the individual war.


    This time, the audience gave the greatest understanding. They didn''t want to see the scene of the Han killing the four sides on the court, so they had to watch the gladiators fight for life.


    Since the Han people did not participate, there were fewer personal battles. The gladiators'' masters still had deals in private, such as keeping their trumps. However, the fierce fighting gave the audience the greatest excitement, and cheers echoed over the arena.


    Hosted by Julian and supported by Augustus and many nobles, there were only four rounds of 22 rounds of personal war on the first day.


    The individual battle took six consecutive days to win the final winner. Because the Han people stood at the end of the two rounds, the Han people no longer participated in the individual battle. The remaining 20 individual battle winners will draw lots in the follow-up to decide the opponent to fight.


    After the end of the last round of personal war, it was evening. Only a few Romans lived overnight. Most people fell asleep early at night due to lack of lighting.


    As the organizer, Julian must have a banquet at the end of the first stage of the personal war. He invited the high-level of the Han embassy and the nobles to his manor to continue his visit.


    Wang Meng originally wanted to use fatigue as a reason to refuse, but Julian said that hailina and many noble children would attend. Please be sure to give him a reward.


    After the display of the crossbow, Wang Meng clearly found the change in the attitude of the Romans. He was surprised that the Romans could tolerate peeping. Not only did he not find anyone working in private, but there was no overt temptation, but he was able to detect that the Romans in contact with them were obviously or implicitly flattering.


    One thing surprised Wang Meng and others was that Peter''s head was sent to the manor in a box. They thought it was done by a Roman nobleman who wanted to kneel and lick (Augustus is not excluded), but the subsequent development showed that it was done by ji1 Du1 himself.


    At the same time, Peter''s head was accompanied by a large box filled with gold coins and a letter of apology written by the Archbishop in extremely humble words.


    That was five days ago. Wang Meng, who was about to decline again, happened to see Helena standing next to a thin old man with a kind face. Looking at the old man''s clothes, the clergy on the side of ji1 governor 1 church undoubtedly had a high position according to the style of clothes and the attitude of the surrounding people.


    Archbishop Donne looked at Wang Meng, showing a kind and loving expression, smiling and saluting Wang Meng from a distance.


    No matter from which aspect, the current Han people will never have any good feelings for the supreme basic 1 governor 1 religion of the "Lord". Any Han people think that the supreme is the son of heaven. Any existence that advertises its supreme status is breaking hands with the son of heaven and belongs to the object that needs to be destroyed.


    The so-called "eating the king''s salary, bearing the king''s worries and being loyal to the king" itself is an important task as an angel. From the bottom of his heart, Wang Meng doesn''t like basic 1 supervision and 1 religion, but he clearly and clearly knows that when it is related to the national interests, let alone disgust. Even if he wants to stab countless knives, he should smile and greet each other on the premise that he can achieve some goals.


    Christian 1 Du1 religion is a giant in Rome. Its influence is not even inferior to that of Augustus, the supreme ruler of Rome, and even higher than that of Augustus in the civil society.


    In the view of Wang Meng and others, Rome is in a state where the two powers go hand in hand. Imperial power and divine power maintain a delicate balance. If you don''t talk about feelings, there are too many places to operate.


    "Archbishop Donne will also participate." Julian is the Godson of the Christian Church. According to the Roman social relations, he is also the Godson of Archbishop Donne. The relationship is like that. It doesn''t matter what feelings are, Strongly advised: "Archbishop Donne has been under great pressure and made a decision to adjudicate Peter. He has apologized as archbishop all the time. Archbishop Donne has unlimited sincerity and hopes to solve some misunderstandings with angels face to face."


    Wang Meng hesitated, nodded behind him, but said, "I haven''t had a chance to contact Princess Helena. I hope I can have more conversations this time."


    Julian was more motivated than anyone to choose Helena as the object of marriage. Hearing the speech, he burst into a heartfelt smile, but he thought of something behind him. His cheeks twitched and hesitated and said, "I failed to ask Augustus to marry Helena."


    Wang Meng looked at Julian puzzled.


    "Augustus himself refused." Julian had something more difficult to say later: "Helena refused fiercely and almost killed me with a dagger."


    Wang Meng continued to wonder, as if it was none of their business.


    "I believe you have your own understanding of Helena''s past deeds..." Julian subconsciously looked at Helena with wide eyes not far away, moved her body and changed her position, so that Helena could not see what she was saying from her lips, I forgot that even if Helena knew lip language, she didn''t learn a few words of Chinese: "we don''t think it''s a big deal. It seems that your country can''t tolerate it."


    Wang Meng only has endless "ha ha" to express his mood at this moment. He didn''t come to Rome in vain. What adjectives should he use? There are only four words for the high-level society in Rome, that is: your circle is really chaotic!

 Chapter 850

    After several months of sea voyage, Fu Wei arrived at Constantinople with a fleet.


    Earlier, Wang Meng sent an official letter to the captain of pingman school, and it was not the first time that he led the fleet to serve the mission. He had led the fleet to Sasan, Persia many times before. Each time, he brought back a large number of slaves and pretended to ship the purchased grain. In fact, the grain was directly stored in the system warehouse.


    In the Far East, the Han Empire had a fleet coming to Rome. It was discovered as early as the fleet was close to the Strait of Gibraltar. Although the Spanish province had a bad relationship with Constantinople in advance, it urgently sent the news to Constantius II of Constantinople.


    It was supposed to wait for a reply from Constantinople, or let the Spanish provinces stop the Chinese fleet, or allow the Chinese fleet to pass through the Strait of Gibraltar, but the Chinese Fleet just made a routine notification and directly entered the Strait of Gibraltar. Later, Fu Wei asked a ship to send a gift to the Spanish governor in Rome, As a result, the governor of Spain sent a ship to make a pretentious chase.


    When Fu Wei set out, the scale of the fleet was very large. There were 230 warships of various types and 180 transport ships of different types, which combined was 410.


    After more than four months of sailing, the journey was not stable. It should be said that it had experienced thousands of risks and difficulties. Some ships were lost in each adventure. When it arrived at the entrance of the Strait of Gibraltar, there were actually no 410 ships.


    There are only 342 ships safely arriving in the Strait of Gibraltar. Some ships look even miserable from the appearance, but on the whole, the fleet is still huge.


    There are fleets in the Spanish provinces, but there are only more than 30 ships, basically small ships. This province is at the westernmost end of Rome, and then to the west is the Atlantic Ocean.


    Since the elimination of Carthage by Rome, there has been no threat from the sea. It can even be said that if there were no sudden emergence of the Han fleet, there would be no foreign fleet in the Atlantic for hundreds of years.


    Then we can understand that without maritime threats, the development of the navy in Spanish provinces is tantamount to having enough to support and spending military spending in vain. This is also why there are only more than 30 small ships stationed in such a strategic place.


    Intuitively, the ships brought by Fu Wei, no matter what model, are a few larger than those in the Spanish provinces, and they also crush the garrison in the Spanish provinces in quantity. Even if the Spanish governor receives the order to intercept, he will not implement it, let alone the governor of Spain has been unable to deal with Constantinople.


    The Chinese Fleet entered the Mediterranean Sea through the Strait of Gibraltar, with a clear goal towards Constantinople. The appearance of this huge fleet surprised the people along the way.


    From west to East, everywhere the Han fleet passed, the local leaders learned that there was such a fleet whose ownership was unknown. They reported to Constantinople at the first time, and the emergencies of various levels fell into the hands of Constantius II like snowflakes.


    Another effect of the emergence of the Han fleet was to frighten the ships on the route and along the coast.


    No ship dared to block the route of the Han fleet. The only choice was to avoid it far away. The Roman Navy along the way only dared to follow far away, saying nothing, and was unwilling to rush up to a passionate attack.


    Villages along the coastline are fleeing, and cities are on defensive alert. Local civil protection officials began to collect ships. They wanted to organize a fleet to fight the fleet of unknown forces. It was not the first option, or they expected to protect themselves more when attacked.


    The situation was changed because the Han fleet was close to the Italian peninsula. The reason was that Constantinople had announced that the fleet came from the distant Eastern Han Empire, so that there was no need to panic.


    All parts of Rome were reassured that the fleet was not hostile and began their own abuse.


    The Han fleet did not carry out any attack, that is, some people committed crimes in the panic of various cities and villages, various vicious cases occurred frequently, many people died, and there were a lot of property destroyed in the chaos. Who should be those?


    As long as the cities on the coastline basically develop navigation and maritime trade. I don''t know that before the Han fleet was not hostile, the ships in various cities didn''t dare to go to sea at all, which was tantamount to a pause in trade.


    For businessmen, time is money. If they delay so many days, they will lose money every day. Some people will cause greater losses because of the delay of delivery date.


    No matter what happens on the pipeline or what impact it causes, good and bad Fu Wei won''t be a bird. When he arrived at Constantinople, the fleet stopped outside the dock. It was business to see the king when he went ashore.


    When he was still on the ship, Fu Wei saw the outline of Constantinople and the crowd of onlookers. These are still not what he cares about. After handing over the official letter from Chang''an, he was interested in seeing the Roman nobles who are similar to the Han people but much shorter.


    "The noise caused by Junshan is a little big." Dou ah waited for the handover of business before he went up to give Fu Wei a bear hug: "you don''t know! Constantinople is busy these days. Dozens of hundreds of people come to report in horror every day."


    Fu Wei saw Doo aman''s gloating and smiled.


    When they were in China, they often met, that is, their friendship was neither salty nor light. They met again in a place far away from their hometown, looked at each other very pleasing to the eye, and magically sublimated their feelings.


    "You''ve gained a lot of weight. The reception of the people in Daqin is very meticulous, isn''t it?" Fu Wei looked around and saw that some acquaintances were smiling and greeting. Behind him, he said to Dou a, "look at me, are you thin?"


    Doo ah really observed Fu Wei carefully. He had the impression that Fu Wei was a little fatter. He really lost a lot today.


    "We set out from gitanado and went around in a big circle. We took a route called the Cape of good hope. It was thrilling all the way." Fu Wei didn''t know what he was thinking, showed an expression of the rest of his life, and continued: "thanks to the soldiers who have experienced the great storms and waves in the Pacific, have sufficient coping experience, and sail along the coastline along the way, otherwise..."


    After Malacca, the sea area belongs to the Atlantic Ocean, but the Han people generally only move in the A3 ocean. They really don''t pay much attention to the rest of the sea area.


    There is also a small mistake made by Liu Yan. He originally thought that the Suez canal already existed. The real situation is that the Suez Canal really existed. It was dug up by the Egyptians more than 3000 years ago. It can lead from the Red Sea to the Mediterranean. The problem is that it was blocked more than 3000 years ago.


    "The canal absolutely exists. It must be deliberately concealed by the local aborigines, and their exploration is not effective." Fu Wei is talking about the exploration of the Suez Canal. Even if there is no Suez Canal, the emperor says there is, but the alien conceals it very bad and can''t find it himself: "in order not to delay time, we have to change the route."


    Dou a was a little stunned. Looking at Fu Wei, he said strangely, "there is really such a canal. This is the news from the people of Daqin. It''s just that the river has been blocked for too long, and some river sections have simply been filled up."


    Fu Wei''s face stiffened. He just helped Liu Yan throw a pot. He secretly scolded Dou ah for being too straight. He felt he couldn''t chat happily any more.


    Wang Meng had already met with the senior management of the fleet one by one to greet each other. He took Fu Wei with him to meet Julian, who was in charge of the reception, and had to negotiate how to arrange the berthing of the Fleet ships.


    In fact, the arrangement of the Han fleet should be decided in advance. Several docks on the side of Constantinople are not unable to accommodate the Han fleet. The problem is that one wharf can not accommodate all ships at all. The Han fleet needs to be parked separately, and Wang Meng also needs the advice from Fu Wei.


    "Separate berthing does not exist." Fu Wei directly rejected Julian''s arrangement, thought about it and said, "the entrance here is a long and narrow strait. It''s not so realistic to block in the Strait."


    Julian had long expected Fu Wei''s refusal. Let alone that Rome did not officially establish diplomatic relations with the Han country. Even if the relationship was good after the establishment of diplomatic relations, as long as the Han people''s IQ was still online, the fleet would not be allowed to be split. He smiled bitterly at the seemingly reasonable words behind Fu Wei. It was just a way to show off the vastness of the Han fleet!


    "Well?" Fu Wei asked Wang Meng for advice: "before coming here, I saw a sea area suitable for berthing, where most of the fleet''s warships are berthed, and the rest of the warships and transport ships go everywhere to receive the materials you purchased?"


    Wang Meng smiled and looked at Julian. Another thing, he hasn''t left Constantinople since he came to Rome. Even if he has purchased anything, it is stored in Constantinople. There are no purchased materials in other places, but there''s no need to say.


    "Where is it?" Julian subconsciously felt something was wrong and needed to know where the sea was first. After listening to Fu Wei''s detailed description and knowing where the location was, he stared at Fu Wei silently for a long time. Without consent or refusal, he said, "we need Augustus''s permission."


    The sea area mentioned by Fu Wei is in the northeast of the Aegean Sea. The berthing area is next to an island at the exit of the Strait (dadanir), close to Thrace.


    This position is the throat of the Strait. Locking here is tantamount to cutting off the connection between the maritime route and Constantinople. Once an attack is launched, it can also threaten the Greek peninsula and Asia Minor. Being close to Thrace is more conducive to cutting off the land transportation line between Constantinople and the European continent.


    "That''s as soon as possible." Fu Wei was surprised how Julian could speak Chinese so standard. He joked: "it''s not good that the fleet will be blocked here a moment later."


    The Han fleet really blocked the channel. The current situation is that the ships outside can''t get in and the ships inside can''t get out. The longer the time, the more serious the congestion will be.


    "It''s blocked." Julian looked at it, frowned and said, "Sir, can you make the fleet line up and get out of the channel?"


    "Well, Wei is not qualified to be called ''Your Excellency''." Fu Wei said to Julian first, and then asked Wang Meng for instructions: "angel decision?"


    Wang Meng smiled and said, "blocking is very bad."


    Fu Wei also smiled. He heard what Wang Meng wanted to express. After the mission came to Rome, it was not plain sailing. Generally, the Romans received it with courtesy and did not develop to the point of tension.


    Next, the surrounding Roman ships need to withdraw from a certain distance to avoid. The whole process took nearly five hours. The fleet that received the order began to adjust after waiting for the clearance around the fleet.


    Julian just now didn''t understand what a Han Army waving a flag was doing. He didn''t hear what kind of tools the Han Army used to spread military orders. When he saw that there were soldiers waving flags on Han Army ships, he reacted that it was a method of communication with flags.


    The Han Army had flag language for a long time, and the army used it less often. It was a rule for the navy to use flag language for communication. At the same time, the Navy also mastered the means of communication with lights flickering at night (Morse code).


    Roman military orders were transmitted in a very primitive way. In addition to relying on human transmission, they used the agreed sound rhythm. Julian found that the Han people could use flags to communicate, and immediately had an extreme desire to explore.


    "You came quite quickly." Wang Meng was really surprised. He thought he needed to wait a few more months or even longer. He lowered his voice and asked, "what''s your impression of Daqin?"


    Fu Wei knew what Wang Meng was asking. He also lowered his voice and replied, "the territory of Daqin is quite vast. We come from the west, and the territory of Daqin is on both sides of the Strait. The same is true wherever we go along the way. They have many coastline cities and ports everywhere. Divided by the types of civilization under your majesty, they are very much like marine civilization?"


    Wang Meng was stunned. He really didn''t know what Liu Yan did behind him. After a little thought, he could understand what "marine civilization" meant: "the marine development of Daqin went astray. They almost had no ships suitable for sailing outside the Mediterranean."


    Fu Wei has some knowledge about the development of the Roman ocean. The Persians don''t laugh at the Romans less about this. It''s not one or two hundred years for the Persians to laugh at the Romans as a short legged nation on the sea.


    Speaking of Persians, Fu Wei couldn''t help laughing and said, "when we came, we followed nearly 100 Persian ships and haven''t bypassed the Cape of good hope. Those guys counselled."


    Wang Meng didn''t ask how many ships Fu Wei took when he set out. At a glance, there should be about 300 ships. The condition of some ships is still very bad. After hearing that the Persians failed halfway along the road, he said sincerely, "you are a real warrior!"

 Chapter 851

    The significance of Fu Wei''s arrival at Constantinople with his fleet is far-reaching.


    First of all, the Han country has found a route that can lead directly to Rome''s current capital Constantinople from the sea.


    Secondly, the fleet can reach Constantinople directly and attack all coastal cities in the Mediterranean wantonly.


    From the moment the Han fleet appeared, there was no equality between Rome and the Han state. All because Rome was attacked, no fleet could go to retaliate.


    The party who can only be beaten passively is naturally the inferior side.


    In particular, the land of the two countries is far enough away, but both countries have long enough coastlines. One side has the ability to send fleets to the other side, but on the other hand, it can''t even get out of its own foot washing basin.


    The direct manifestation of the emergence of the Han fleet was that Constantius II expressed to Wang Meng that he would personally hold an unprecedented welcome ceremony.


    Constantius II will also recall the governors of all provinces and invite dignified nobles from all over Rome. All he wants is to show everyone the huge fleet that sailed tens of thousands of miles and arrived at Constantinople.


    Although the Roman authorities were enthusiastic about the purchase proposed by Wang Meng, they restricted the purchase of slaves in many aspects, especially in the purchase of food.


    When the huge fleet of the Han army arrived, the Roman authorities did not understand that they proposed to lift the restrictions to Wang Meng, but in a short time, the number of people looking for the Han embassy to talk about business increased sharply.


    "We''ve looked for these people before..." Cai Mian didn''t feel too proud. Instead, he felt humiliated when the tiger didn''t get angry and was regarded as a sick cat: "now the owner behind these people knows that as long as the big man is willing, he can attack and recognize his position."


    "Your Majesty mentioned it a long time ago." Wang Meng fell into memory and said after a short meeting, "Whoever can control the sea is equal to controlling the world."


    They didn''t feel much about it before, but now they have experienced it personally from the change of Roman attitude.


    The Han people are relaxed and happy, while the Roman high-level is very gloomy.


    Ordinary Romans didn''t think too much about the fleet of a distant country coming from the sea. They were surprised. At the same time, they thought that those foreigners who came from afar always wanted to eat and drink. They would certainly buy things wantonly, and then they could make money.


    For the Roman high-level, it is a great good thing that their fleet can go to the Han country. If they can''t go, the Han country''s fleet has come. It''s really a terrible sad reminder.


    "I thought that even if the cyris could come from the sea, they would only go to the Red Sea to land in Egypt..." gallus''s face was very white, and the rest of the people didn''t look any better: "the environment in Egypt is extremely bad. Even if the cyris army landed in Egypt, as long as we didn''t relax, they would never get close to Asia Minor, now..."


    Whether in Egypt in Asia or in Africa, most of the land in the Red Sea region is desert. Even if it is not as bad as desert, a considerable number of areas are desert level barren.


    Lack of plants is generally a lack of water. The more troops there are in such an environment, the more difficult it is to replenish water.


    To put it bluntly, the defensive side can set up fortresses where there is water source. There are fewer enemy troops to attack and there is no threat. A large number of enemy troops to attack can not guarantee water source, which is too much advantage for the defensive side.


    Rome under the rule of contemporary Augustus Constantius II is completely different from the previous Roman Dynasty, which focused on Europa and mainly operated on the territory of Europa.


    Before Constantine became the ruling family of Rome, there were repeated wars caused by civil war and coups in Rome. In fact, Europa was destroyed and rebuilt many times.


    Hundreds of years of civil strife in Rome gave the barbarians in Eastern Europe the opportunity to rise. Waiting for Constantius II to sit on the throne of Augustus, not to mention the rise of barbarians, some families that grew up in the civil war also controlled the place.


    So I said that it was not Constantius II who fell in love with southern Europe. It was the deep-rooted local forces in Western Europe, Central Europe and Italy. Eastern Europe directly came to the rise of barbarians. If you want to be comfortable, you can only choose southern Europe.


    If southern Europe had been hundreds of years earlier, it would have been a complete wilderness in the eyes of the Romans, not to mention that half of Asia Minor, which Constantius II controlled most effectively, belonged to Asia. Just because Constantius II''s most tightly controlled territory did not belong to the territory of "old Rome", we can imagine how the nobles treated Constantius II.


    The situation of the Constantine family is that it has the name of the Roman ruling family. In fact, it orders Constantinople to go north. Europa is good to listen to, but not good... Who cares if you are Augustus!


    "Well..." gallus had a question for a long time: "what is the cause of cyris''s attack on credibility?"


    The people looked at each other. When they learned that the state of Han and Gupta had entered the state of war, the war there had been fighting for nearly a year. Why did they fight without exploring, but there was no formal answer all the time.


    The Han state claimed that the Gupta Dynasty had invaded its territory.


    The so-called invasion is that when the Han people went to Nanyang and found that there were black skinned, thin and small sub blacks in this place, they immediately went into a state of unbearable. When they saw one catch another and go back to be a slave.


    Later, the Han Navy entered the a''sanyang and magically found that there were many alien ships here. The first time the Han warships and Gupta merchant ships met was to enter the role of robbery and being robbed.


    The Han Army didn''t know it. When they robbed, they found that ah San was really rich. They robbed and robbed again decisively. Ah San must fight back and gradually evolved into a battle at sea.


    "Both sides have their own statements. One side thinks the other party is an unreasonable robber, while the other side declares that the other party has harmed their own interests." Julian has done profound research and understood that those words are not credible at all. The truth is only based on whether he can fight: "the cyris have landed on the mainland. Obviously, the truth is controlled by the cyris."


    They are the rulers of the country. Who doesn''t know who is what kind of virtue? The country never needs any justice to start a war, just whether it can bring benefits. The winner enjoys the privilege of writing history, and the loser will be buried in the grave. The so-called justice is to become the ultimate winner.


    Rome has been paying close attention to the war trend on the side of a San. The latest news they have received is that the kingdom of Dera (called gitanada in Han Dynasty) next to the Gupta Dynasty has been completely occupied, and the Han people are using the kingdom of Dera as a springboard to attack the South and West of the Gupta Dynasty.


    After the Han people took control of the kingdom of Dera, they not only attacked the Gupta Dynasty, but also the neighboring countries. In a short time, they destroyed more than a dozen small states such as yega, Thorpe, Kaga, etc. without much effort, they conquered half of the territory of Xiaoba naluo, forcing naluo to become a servant state of the Han state.


    "Within half a year, the Han people laid a territory equivalent to our two Macedonian provinces, and destroyed about 50000 troops of Gupta." Julian said solemnly, "Gupta''s army has long resisted the joint attack of vargatha and several neighboring countries. It can''t be done without sufficient combat power."


    Rome has a long history of trade relations with the Gupta Dynasty. We know much more about the Gupta Dynasty than the Han Dynasty. Their impression of the Gupta Dynasty is not weak, especially quite rich.


    "It is such a country that they have repeatedly failed in the contest with cyris''s army." Julian was well prepared. He took out several parchments, which were Cicero''s records of ocean wars and several land wars: "if Cicero''s words are true, the cyris have never really regarded Gupta as an equal opponent."


    That''s what Julian understood.


    Needless to say, in the early maritime confrontation between the two sides, it doesn''t matter how the Chinese Navy fought in front. Nearly 3000 ships of all kinds were pulled out at one time and directly connected to the door of the Gupta Dynasty. Isn''t it easy to show a balance of power?


    In the land confrontation, Cicero recorded that the regular army of the Han Dynasty played a supervisory role most of the time. It was mainly the servant army of the Han Dynasty who went to fight with the Gupta army, among which the servant army from the countries of the Japanese Islands sent out the most times.


    "The place called the Japanese islands is described by Cicero as a group of islands in the semi stone age. The countries above are trying to join the country of cyris, and have not been allowed by the emperor of cyris." Julian didn''t feel much about this. Rome has been brilliant for so long. In history, a considerable number of countries and nationalities want to integrate, and only a few succeed: "it''s incredible that they are willing to die for the son of cyris. It''s crazy to go to the battlefield."


    Constantius II raised his hand to stop Julian from telling, and said expressionless, "the process of competition can be accelerated as soon as it can be accelerated. Next, you have new responsibilities."


    Julian was a little stunned. He was the organizer. He held such a grand event mainly to sell gifts from Han people at a good price.


    "Don''t let Cyrus''s fleet stay too long." How could Constantius II agree to let the Han fleet moor at the throat of the Strait? Since the Han fleet is lined up in the Strait and the impact on the channel is minimized, maintain the status quo: "be ready to go to cyris with them at any time."


    There were no ocean going ships in Rome. The last time Cicero was sent to the Han state, the ships were still purchased and hired from some countries on the mainland, including the Gupta Dynasty. As a result, they did not only support the pingman captain department, but the Han people arranged ships to return to the Han state.


    Constantius II then entered a state of thinking, taking a look at Helena and Helena from time to time.


    Helena has participated in high-level meetings, and her appearance in such a merger is not abrupt.


    Helena was invited to attend the high-level meeting for the first time. She tensed her face and stopped talking. She couldn''t control her hands. She had been playing with her clothes, and her position that had been twisted for a long time was wrinkled.


    "We all received gifts from Wang Meng." Constantius II tapped his fingers rhythmically on the table: "when you go back, be sure to return more valuable gifts."


    Some of them didn''t give back gifts before they received gifts. Others thought it was nothing to receive gifts in their own territory without giving back gifts. Now, with the arrival of the Han fleet, everything is different. At least we can''t be at ease.


    Helena showed an instant expression of wanting to cry. She was a marginal figure. She had always been very poor. She received a very precious gift. If she really wanted to give a return gift, it seemed that she sold herself and couldn''t afford to buy a return gift of the same value.


    "I''ll arrange your share." Constantius II looked at Helena with a kind expression, smiled and said, "in addition, I will arrange a etiquette teacher. You need to become an orthodox Roman lady in the shortest time."


    Helena had all kinds of teachers before, even those who were not famous at all. She is serious in learning, but the teacher behind her is gone, and she doesn''t arrange the teacher to come over.


    "Let me teach." Helena said aloud, "the etiquette of Rome is up to me. It happens that we can also learn the etiquette of cyris together."


    Constantius II thought and nodded in agreement.


    Not only Helena and Helena need to learn the etiquette of the Han country, but also those noble ladies who are going to the Han country. Of course, it was not the Romans and Europa who taught them etiquette. It was the teacher arranged by Wang Meng, and the teacher was a female official from Miyagi.


    Roman women want to learn etiquette, and Roman men who are going to the Han country also want to learn etiquette, but the teacher changed the candidate.


    For many Romans, they not only have to learn etiquette, but also try their best to learn Chinese. In order to communicate better, on the one hand, understanding Chinese (characters) is bound to know more when they arrive in the Han country, and even understand Chinese characters on the premise of spying on secrets.


    As an old saying goes, time flies


    The competition ended with cheers. The last winning team in the group war was the Han people from the Far East. However, people with sharp eyes can see that the Han people can really fight, but there must be an inside story behind the victory of the Han team. For example, the Roman masters told the gladiators that they must lose.


    As he wished, Julian sold the things put up for auction at a sky high price and gave back a gift that Wang Meng thought was appropriate.


    Wang Meng has recently received gifts. He knows and doesn''t know. He came in person and sent people. Many people just want to leave a parchment with their own name on the gift list, that is, they are familiar.


    "There are too many envoys in Daqin?" Fu Wei looked at the list listed in Rome and saw that it was really dense: "the Lord, plus servants and so on, there were more than 20000 people. Why didn''t they swim to the big man!"


    Next to doua lengbuding came a sentence: "more than 4000 people are the noble daughters of the Daqin people."


    Fu Wei subconsciously licked his lips

 Chapter 852

    The vast majority of Roman noble women have black hair and black eyes. Seriously, their skin is more inclined to yellow skin. That is, the contour of facial features is more obvious than that of Han people, and the bridge of nose is generally higher.


    According to the records and distinctions of world national history, the orthodox Romans belong to Latinos, which are clearly recorded in many documents. Latinos are a group of people with yellow skin, with black hair and black eyes.


    For a long time, races other than black hair and black eyes were regarded as barbarians by the Romans without exception. It is the basic rule to refuse these barbarians to become part of themselves, and also refuse to mate with them (both men and women).


    For the first time in Roman history, non - black hair and black eyes were accepted as citizens in Gaius Julius Caesar''s reign.


    Originally Gaius Julius Caesar, because of his constant foreign conquest, has flattered the civil class, and the citizens support Gaius Julius Caesar, it means that the armed class unite in Gaius Julius Caesar''s side, the rest to Gaius Julius Caesar''s dissenting nobles could only endure without the support of the armed class.


    The fact is that no matter who was against Gaius Julius Caesar had opinions and could not get the support of citizens. He swallowed it and even thought Gaius for a time Julius Caesar was a great Lord. The problem is Gaius Julius Caesar could not bear to think that livestock with all kinds of hair colors and eye pupil colors were also human.


    Although they are two nations with the same black hair and black eyes hundreds of thousands of miles away, they have amazing similarities in distinguishing race. They agree that other nations that are different from themselves do not belong to the scope of human beings, but the Romans are defined as livestock and the Zhuxia are defined as animals.


    Gaius, as the first generation of "human liberator" Julius Caesar, under his strong promotion and holding the force class, successfully "evolved" some species that are not black hair and black eyes, which can be regarded as human beings and no longer regarded as livestock.


    I can''t accept one person, one beast, one promiscuity... Er, it''s the Roman nobles who can''t stand the division of privileges and the loss of interests. After a long time of false cooperation, they can find an opportunity to stab Gaius who has been prepared for a long time, which will destroy internal unity and interfere with species evolution Julius Caesar was stabbed into a broken sack.


    Gaius, the liberator and pioneer Julius Caesar was assassinated, but the chains he opened could no longer be closed. In the following years, even people with conservative ideas could not prevent people with all kinds of hair and eyes from becoming Romans. They could only sigh sadly, "rites collapse and joy break down".


    From Gaius Julius It has been 496 years since Caesar nailed the coffin. There is still a "Roman debate" in Rome, but it is more out of living habits, and the exclusion of race is not the mainstream for a long time.


    A considerable number of Roman women even think that blond hair is better than black hair. Dyeing blond hair has become a fashion. If they did this hundreds of years earlier, they would be easily killed by their families. They can''t even be buried in the family tomb. They are directly buried in the garden as fertilizer.


    "The golden cat or something is also excellent..." Fu Wei said and "sucked away" for a while. How do you think it is obscene: "there are more than 4000, accounting for about one-third, absolutely enough!"


    Full of malicious names and obscene expressions, Fu Wei is obviously an old driver.


    There is no shortage of foreign women in the Han Dynasty. There are still a few women with blond hair and blue eyes. The most are those from the three Peninsula countries who are not very different from the Han people.


    At present, in the Han country, they are non black haired and black eyed alien women. The vast majority are white skinned Capricorn women. After all, the Han people killed the Capricorn, but it is a waste to kill them all, leaving age-appropriate women as reproductive tools.


    There are also high caste women from ah San. It happens that the high castes are all foreign races. The higher the caste level, the whiter the skin. There are fewer blond hair, most of which are chestnut. However, influenced by the Roman fashion, ah San''s high caste women also like to dye their hair blond.


    There are also goods from the western regions, but it is difficult to see a variety of blond hair in the western regions. There are more chestnut hair that are the same as ah San.


    What Fu Wei said about "enough points" is that the Han people opened a new "recipe" hundreds of years in advance. The higher the title, the more priority they have. Liu Yan has always deliberately stuffed several foreign women into the high rank.


    Liu Yan did this for only one reason. Han people who are used to the custom of three wives and four concubines will continue to increase their beds when they have status or money. Although there are legal restrictions in the Han state, once the title meets the requirements, they can still take concubines in good faith. The number of women in the Han family is extremely scarce, but it can''t be achieved. In the end, it''s difficult for ordinary people to marry a Han woman.


    Han people''s aesthetic outlook is still quite traditional. People who look different from themselves can''t see any beauty, that is to say, they don''t feel beautiful or anything, just out of simple curiosity. More importantly, it seems, seems, may... There is great collection value!


    Bing Xian said that "more is better". In today''s Han country, the more women from different ethnic groups, the better. They may not have the right taste in terms of aesthetics, but it is related to the great problem of family succession. On the premise of the rare shortage of women in their own ethnic group, they are not qualified to care about whether they look beautiful or ugly.


    Wang Meng did nothing else when he was an envoy. Purchasing food is the official business and buying slaves wantonly... Especially female 1 slaves are also the official business, but he bought a considerable number of slaves and many of them have been sent back to his native land.


    As the Roman authorities gave the green light, the mission stopped again and again on the way back. Everywhere they went, they spent money on procurement, mainly buying food and slaves.


    Food does not need to be transported, but some goods do. In addition, too many female 1 slaves are purchased, and there are 20000 Roman envoys. As a result, some Han people need to go overland to the Persian Gulf from Asia to make room.


    The fleet was fully loaded, went out of the Strait of Gibraltar into the Atlantic Ocean, and went south along the route when it came. It was a state of plain sailing all the way.


    "Even if they know the route, it won''t make much sense." Fu Wei put away his obscene expression and said maliciously, "they don''t have the means to identify the direction at sea. At the same time, they don''t understand ocean navigation at all."


    Nowadays, too few people have mastered the means to identify the direction. Generally, they only rely on observing the sunrise, sunset and stars to identify the direction. The method is so primitive that they will be blind once the weather conditions do not allow. Another fatal weakness of this way of discrimination is that it is impossible to determine where you are.


    I can tell the direction, but I can''t confirm my position. Even if I move in the right direction, the small map is one degree off. In fact, it''s definitely not one degree off. I may go to Asia, but I drift to the North American continent.


    Europa has always wanted to reach Zhuxia by sea in history. Later, it changed its target to India, but it found the North American continent. In fact, it is because the direction can be distinguished, but it is unable to determine its location.


    Even if there is a way to identify the direction and orientation, it does not mean that you can sail smoothly in the real sense. The fragility of the human body is beyond imagination. It is not that you will lose your life only when your body is fatally injured by the outside, and you can''t absorb enough nutrition. Even if you don''t get the proper vitamin supplement for a long time, your body will collapse.


    The body is only one of the problems that perplex the ocean. In addition, there are people''s spiritual constraints. Many sailors can only move in a narrow space for a long time. What they can see is the sea and sky. People with poor bearing capacity collapse mentally.


    The size of the Roman mission is beyond imagination. There are nearly 4000 Roman noble women, most of whom are unmarried, and some are ladies who follow their husbands.


    There are too many people... Even if the number is small, the Han people will not specifically give up ships for resettlement. The arrangement is that each ship will be resettled, most of them will be arranged on transport ships, and a few noble people will be resettled on warships.


    Julian, Helena, Helena, flavis from Rome and Yena, Nicar, keshias and gambisis from Persia were placed on Wang Meng''s ship. At this moment, they were invited to go on the deck and drink wine and chat with Wang Meng under the sunshade.


    "Ocean life is far more boring than expected." Flavis said, sipping the wine brewed with unknown fruit, squinting at the sea reflecting the sun: "the waves in the ocean are higher and bigger than I thought."


    The current position of the fleet should be northeast of Cape Verde, that is, eight days after the Strait of Gibraltar, it will enter the area closest to the western continent of Africa and the South American continent.


    Cape Verde, of course, is a modern name. It is marked "Ding. Yi, Yi and Qi" on the map of the Han people. If the number is marked, it means that the fleet of Fu Wei has sailed all the way out of the A3 ocean and found 117 islands.


    The Romans don''t want to see the map. If they can see the map, they will definitely feel cold. The reason is that there are many strange signs along many coasts of Africa on the map, those who have established strongholds and bases, those who have explored clearly and are exploring, and a large number of indigenous people are found waiting to be arrested... And so on.


    Rome has a large African territory, basically in the Mediterranean. Naturally, they also control a considerable territory in West Africa. They have been firmly in control since the elimination of Carthage.


    Julian has been making comparison. According to the voyage and distance, it can be inferred that the current location is in the south of Mauritania province (the northern coastal area of Morocco and Algeria), and the land distance should be more than 3000 Roman miles?


    Wang Meng invited them out to chat. It''s just gossip. If there''s any purpose, it''s to get in touch with hailina more.


    Before they returned, Constantius II had officially proposed marriage, but he did not specify who the marriage candidate on the other side of Rome was, but indicated that if the emperor of the Han kingdom wanted to, all the Roman noble women accompanying him could be admitted to the harem.


    Liu Yan will not do all the absurd things that are included in the harem. At most, he will accept them all. However, there must be a genuine marriage candidate. Helena has been excluded by Wang Meng. Taking identity and descent as the boundary, only Helena is left on the list of genuine marriage candidates.


    Yena is the daughter of Shapur II, and Nicar is the granddaughter of Shapur II. Strangely, the age difference between the two is only one year. They have been on the ship during their stay in Constantinople.


    Keshias is a member of the royal family of Persian Sassanian. He is also a senior general of Persian Sassanian army. He is the envoy of Persian Sassanian mission.


    Gambisis is the representative of Zoroastrianism and is responsible for going to the Han country to negotiate religious 1 exchanges.


    This group of Romans and Persians stayed in the same boat, but they got along peacefully. Everyone was polite and could communicate happily. They didn''t look like enemies of life and death at all.


    "Heading for land?" Helena was just half lying with a look of all kinds of customs. She suddenly turned over and stood up: "why is there a port in this place, there are so many ships, and there are towns on land!?"


    According to the modern name, the place near the fleet is called Freetown, which belongs to a small West African country called Sierra Leone.


    Now, naturally, this place can not be called Freetown. It is named "A. Sanlu 2" on the map of the state of Han, which is the base built by the military on a certain coastline.


    According to the scale, Helena is not wrong to call the place she sees as a town. There is a prosperous town, but the buildings are Zhuxia characteristics.


    "This is..." Julian saw more clearly the closer he was, and asked in shock, "is this a port for transporting slaves?"


    What did they see? A large number of ships, busy docks, string after string of black millet bound to drive on board.


    Wang Meng has learned from Fu Wei that the fleet cannot enter the Mediterranean through the Suez Canal. It is absolutely impossible to bypass the coast of Africa. It is normal to send people ashore to explore.


    It is impossible for the Han country to send a large army to the African continent to open up territory. I know that there are so many black skin races on this continent, especially those black skin races still live in the primitive society. There is no leisure for complete conquest. It is necessary to catch them and transport them back as labourers.


    "There are a lot of people here." Without any shame, Wang Meng said, "they live in an era of drinking blood from their hair. It is necessary for big men to take them to civilization."


    HMM... yes, it is to bring them into civilization. The Han people today have such a concept, and the white skin system in history is the same.

 Chapter 853

    Hard to believe, hard to understand


    I have entered the firearm age, and most of the nationalities I know have at least entered the bronze age. Is black millet still in the mixed stone age?


    It''s so pathetic. It''s a river of sadness!


    I don''t have to say, I''m a good man, black millet, Daddy takes you to fly!


    In order to achieve common progress, we often detect that there are many black millet somewhere, build the wharf very grandly, climb mountains and rivers bravely, and come up with a kind smile.


    We are definitely not bad people. We can talk well and never use a knife or a gun. Everything is to make black millet accept our friendship. We kindly want to take black millet to live a new life and build a better future.


    There should be more trust between people. If you yell and scream when you meet, and want to hit people with stones and branches, don''t blame us for turning our faces!


    Can''t you play well? We have to be forced to do those things that catch people and burn the village.


    Again, we are good people. We have come to live a new life with black corn. Even if we tie it, we should also tie it together to the great cause of labor and beauty!


    The Romans have been doing this for thousands of years. North and East Africa have been plagued for thousands of years. Not too many black millet have been pulled to build rivers. Even the canals most loved by the Romans have been built for thousands of miles.


    Persians are also looking for labor here in black corn, and even pull black corn to fight against the Greeks, which is often turned back by the Greeks.


    Black millet and these people as neighbors have definitely fallen blood mold for thousands of generations. They will not only be harmed by the ancestors of the Romans and Persians, but even if the Romans became extinct, the Persians also declined. But those white skinned people defined by Rome as barbarians have risen!


    "This continent is very rich." Fu Wei is one of the people who have personally gone ashore to observe. If he has an investigation, he has the right to speak: "the land in most coastal areas is very fertile and there are a lot of animals."


    Looking from the sea to the land, most of the eye areas are plain areas. The green scene everywhere belittles it as wilderness. On the other hand, it is enough to show that there is no lack of rain.


    "The natural environment is very good, and there may be no external threats. The situation of local aborigines is very similar to that of those in Nanyang." Fu Wei paused and thought about the wording before he continued: "our preliminary investigation shows that there is no habit of manual farming here. The aborigines rely on gathering and hunting for a living."


    The fleet carrying the mission did not dock, but parked outside to wait.


    In order to understand this area in more detail, Wang Meng invited the chief officer of the base. He was a tough man in his thirties and looked very rough.


    Chen Xin just wanted to break his head a few years ago. He couldn''t think that he would be hundreds of thousands of miles away from his hometown one day, let alone become the chief officer of a base.


    If you don''t see people who are so black that only white eyes and teeth are left, Chen Xin doesn''t believe that there is such a strange person in the world.


    "They have protruding chins, concave foreheads, wide nose bridges and thick lips." Chen Xin was elated when he said it, but he had to dislike it: "in short, thieves are ugly! At a glance, they are similar to chimpanzees!"


    Wang Meng is imagining that according to Chen Xin''s description, it is not like a chimpanzee''s face at all!


    In fact, the Han people have long been exposed to the black skin race. For example, there are many such people in Nanyang. The problem is that the black people in Nanyang are not really black skin, but sub black... Or brown people?


    The same is the Yellow skinned race. There are differences in facial features and even individuals. For example, the northern Han people belong to the tall type in the Yellow skinned race, while the Southern Han people are relatively ordinary, while the Yellow skinned races in grassland, Japanese islands, peninsula and South Asia are short.


    There are also differences among white skin races in Western Europe, Central Europe, Eastern Europe, northern Europe and southern Europe, not only in facial features, but also in height and physique.


    Therefore, the same black skin race, North Africa, West Africa, East Africa, South Africa and Central Africa, in addition to the same skin color, they must also have some differences in details.


    "Blacks in West Africa are not a good workforce." Julian really understood that the Han people set up bases here to catch slaves. They may also have established strongholds in South Africa and North Africa: "it''s not because the wild is difficult to tame, on the contrary, it''s easy to tame, but they are too stupid. There is no place to praise their physique and physical strength, and they can especially eat."


    In terms of physique, the black skin system in West Africa is really a little bad. It is not tall and strong at the same time. The key problem is that it seems that the white skin systems in northern and Eastern Europe can compare with the Han people. The race in other regions, including the Romans, is weak in height.


    The Romans have not been to West Africa. It should be said that they explored as early as hundreds of years ago, but they did not explore so carefully. At the same time, they feel that this place is really too wild. They don''t know who to invade if they want to invade, and it is difficult to conquer without forming a civilization.


    There is absolutely nothing wrong. The Romans did not attack West Africa because the indigenous people here did not establish their own country. They basically formed tribes on the scale of dozens, hundreds and thousands of people. They did not belong to each other and fought against each other.


    There are too many tribes. You can''t subdue everyone by beating one or two tribes. You have to fight one after another. With that Kung Fu, the Romans decided to continue anal sex with the Persians.


    The most important thing is that the black millet in West Africa did not break away from the society of gathering and hunting, and did not create any wealth. If they really came to rob, would they rob the sticks in the hands of the indigenous people?


    As for seizing resources, the Romans said that the resources in Europa could not be used up, and the rest of Africa''s Mediterranean coast was waiting to be dug. When there was a lack of resources, come back and have fun with the black millet in West Africa.


    "Black people in North and East Africa are very good labor." Julian described the physical advantages of blacks in North and East Africa like a sales promotion, and talked about some experience of domestication. Later, he talked about the main topic: "if cyris needs high-quality labor from north and East Africa, Rome is willing to provide it."


    Chen Xin was stunned. He understood what Julian was saying. The reason for being stunned was very simple. In his values and world outlook, the source of labor has always been to rob, and there is no money to buy.


    "This is a good trade." Wang Meng didn''t know what Chen Xin was thinking. He nodded approvingly: "Han has quite a lot of projects that need labor."


    People of different classes have different horizons and ideas. Chen Xin thinks about how to rob Lao Tzu. Wang Meng thinks about diplomacy with Rome.


    Wang Meng has been wondering what kind of goods Rome can offer to attract Han people to buy if it establishes trade relations with Rome. After all, in terms of a considerable number of products related to technology, the Han people, whether in the field of innovation or production technology, undoubtedly got rid of the Romans for more than one street.


    What Wang Meng thought before was that the Romans could sell resources, and the Han people thought it was cost-effective to buy resources all the way. Otherwise, Rome would be the dumping place for Han people''s goods. Don''t think there would be any capital return.


    Now, Julian mentioned the slave trade. No matter how bad it is, Rome can capture slaves all over the world to sell them to the Han people and save the doomed trade deficit.


    The fleet carrying black millet went to sea and joined the fleet anchored outside. The size of the whole fleet reached 516.


    "Cyris..." flavis looked at the surrounding ships and swallowed hard: "how many ocean going ships does cyris have?"


    No Roman could answer flavus''s question. They thought they had a minimum understanding of Han, but they always had to reassess their understanding of Han.


    Next, the fleet continued to set out, berthed near the coastline every ten days or so, and many times the fleet came to meet.


    "This is the thirteenth pier we see... Or coastal town." Julian was completely numb and completely lost the range of response to the shock: "every one was built by the cyris to transport the captured slaves home. There must be more we didn''t see."


    "Did the cyris come to bring blacks to civilization?" Helena was hard to tell what she felt. She continued with some trepidation: "before the cyris came, the locals didn''t know how to build the house at all?"


    There seems to be no slander? It was 1700 years later that some black millet on the African continent had not even seen houses, but also wore animal skins and sharpened wooden spears to live a competitive hunting life. At present, the vast majority of ethnic groups on the earth are still in the stone age, including West Africa on the African continent. The local black millet said happily, let alone a house. Believe it or not, I haven''t even seen a piece of cloth!


    The Han people of the current era have a lot of paranoia, such as endless pursuit of the people of the Jie nationality. They like to catch people when they find a nation, so that they can understand that labor produces beauty and carry out infrastructure construction of the whole nation and the whole territory.


    People who love infrastructure have a desire for labor, which is not understood by people without this problem. The Romans used to be crazy about infrastructure, such as building rivers and water canals all over the map. Later, the Roman disease was cured. Now the disease about infrastructure has been cured. They don''t understand what medicine the Han people need to take to catch slaves everywhere.


    Han people''s infrastructure disease not only occurs in the mainland, but has developed to the late stage of where to build. In particular, the Han people found that there was no shortage of indigenous people in the newly explored continent. Building was a firm determination to take root for a century and a millennium. Houses must be built, roads must be built, fences and fences must be fenced, and land that can be cultivated can be reclaimed, and walls may be built later.


    In short, work makes me happy. Being a slave owner and supervising slave work is a disease. It is impossible to cure it!


    Maybe the weather is perfect, maybe the season is perfect, and the weather is always good after the fleet passes the Cape of good hope.


    "I kind of believe that Sirius is a God." Vlavis looked at the dark clouds behind him, the lightning flashing in the sky, and the roaring thunder coming from afar: "I thought there was no danger on the route, but it was not the same thing!"


    The Cape of good hope is named not only because of its strange shape, but also because it is a very famous Cape at the southwest end of Africa. It is also a sea area with many storms and rough waves. Its danger is far beyond imagination.


    Flavis''s words not only made the Romans look strange, but also the Persians look strange. The Han people who heard it subconsciously straightened their chest and raised their heads.


    During the voyage, there have been many times. The fleet has just passed, but there is a storm behind the ass. No one mentioned this before. The extremely bad weather environment in the Cape of good hope made flavis sigh, but reminded everyone.


    The great power of nature can not be understood by human beings who claim to be the head of all spirits. Otherwise, there would not be so many myths and stories in human history. Many of them are actually scared to pee, and then processed by art. After a while, they plant a wave of plants for a God, and then become a praised epic.


    For example, there will be a great flood in Europa in the near future, and the lambs of the "Lord" will seize the opportunity to publicize it. As a result... You know.


    Julian obviously didn''t want to carry out this topic and hurriedly took the rhythm: "the cyris ships that South Africa continues to join the fleet seem to be carrying more than slaves?"


    "Gold and jewels!" Helena saw it with her own eyes because the porter accidentally overturned the box and took more than one bite. As a result, there were piles of gold and shining lights: "we didn''t know that the black South is rich in gold and gemstones!"


    In South Africa, of course, the reserves of gold and diamonds are very frightening. Diamonds will be difficult to obtain. You can have gold by panning in the right river.


    At this moment, people want to turn around and go back to Constantinople or texifeng to publicize a wave of gold and diamonds in South Africa, and use the strength of the whole country to rob the Han people of the ownership of South Africa. But they looked at all kinds of ships that could not see the end around them and comforted themselves that they were really not good at water and could not swim back.


    After the Cape of good hope, according to the sea area, it actually enters the A3 ocean area, and more specifically into the Mozambique Strait.


    Of course, the above titles do not exist except a Sanyang. For example, the Cape of good hope is not called the Cape of good hope, but called the Cape by the Han people. Then there is the Mozambique Strait, which is called the monkey Strait on the map of the Han people.


    "Why is it called monkey Strait?" Wang Meng was very confused and looked at Fu Wei: "tell me."


    Fu Weili said of course: "the island on the mainland is full of monkeys. There are dozens of known species. The island is named monkey island, and the Strait is naturally called monkey Strait!"


    At that moment, the Romans and Persians were convinced. Since only the Chinese fleet can run all over the world, the geographical naming right... Can''t compete!

 Chapter 854

    Although there was no major risk, the fleet was still in constant condition. It abandoned damaged ships almost all the way, and its personnel were damaged again and again.


    Most of the slaves died. Many slaves had no experience of going to sea at all. Their bones were weak. In addition, they did not adapt to the bumps and could not keep up with the nutrition. It was inevitable that they died.


    Although there are reasonable supporting facilities for going to sea, Han people actually died of illness, but the number is very small.


    The so-called sea support is a necessary supplement to nutrition, especially some vitamins. These things are complementary to the Han people, but they are only provided to the aristocracy of Rome and Persian Sassanian. Don''t even think about it.


    When it is provided to Rome and Persia sassanne, it will not directly take out complete physical objects such as bean sprouts and oranges. In fact, it is ground and processed. They also do tricks in taste. In short, they just don''t let them know what they eat.


    Most of the dead were captured black slaves. They were a group of people who were seriously malnourished. The first time they went to sea was a long voyage, and their position on the ship was too poor.


    Many Romans also died, which made the nobles tremble, but later they wondered why they didn''t have those problems.


    "Food." Julian said with great certainty, "it must be the difference in food!"


    There are smart people and fools in the world. Smart people are able to observe the unusual in inconspicuous details, while fools still don''t know the clues clearly in front of them.


    "We can drink at will, but those people can''t." Julian only noticed some obvious clues, and it was difficult to guess all: "there are many kinds of wine prepared by the cyris people, including traditional grain brewing and fruit brewing. In addition, we can eat meat on land! The meat is very fresh, and the cyris people have storage means we need to understand."


    In general, I guessed right, that is, the human body needs a variety of vitamins to maintain health, but I didn''t guess the core.


    Yuanhang will indeed store a large amount of wine instead of water, which does not mean that there is no need to store water, because even if the water is properly preserved, there will be problems, and water wine will not have problems during storage. When sailing, they drink more than water, so that people who often sail often become alcoholics.


    "On the recipes..." Helena was a little lost and excited: "the recipes of the cyris are much richer than ours."


    After boarding the ship, although the conditions were incomparable with those on land, the Roman nobles really felt extremely surprised. They tasted the food cooked by the Han people. They were amazed at the variety and rich taste.


    But they don''t know one thing. If Liu Yan hadn''t "invented" the way of cooking, he unlocked the use of a variety of seasonings and introduced the application of spices in food materials. In fact, the Han people''s previous treatment of food was barbecue or boiling with water. The novelty was eating raw (delicious), which is basically not much different from the cooking methods of most nationalities.


    It is also handled by barbecue. After adding spices, there are two different foods. At the same time, whether pepper is added or not will become a different dividing line. For many people, eating barbecue with or without spicy is a war of heresy besides the dispute over salty and sweet tofu brain.


    What the Romans and Persians like most are fried vegetables and various stews. With the blessing of spices, even grass can cook full flavor. Although the dish of fried lean meat with pepper is simple, it has been tested for a long time and has always existed on the table.


    The Romans and Persians already knew enough about spices. They could buy Spices from ah San before, but the types were far less than those provided by the Han people.


    Chinese envoys sent spices as gifts to Persia, Sasan and Rome, and more spices were sold.


    At present, not only the Han people have mastered spices. The three major spice origins in the world are Nanyang, India and South America.


    The Romans and Persians did not even know where Nanyang was, and it was impossible to get spices from Nanyang.


    No country or nation in the world island has set foot on the South American continent, which is still an isolated place.


    Most countries can obtain spices from India. For example, the Gupta Dynasty will be rich. That is, they provide spice commodities to many countries, including more than 20 kinds of fennel and cumin, and there are relatively few other kinds.


    Spices first appeared in Zhuxia during the Western Han Dynasty. After Zhang Qian returned from his mission to the western regions, he not only took out all kinds of vegetable seeds collected, including several spices. Those spices are not the local specialties of the western regions. In fact, the reason why people in the western regions have spices is that they come from Bactria Greek Kingdom (the first generation of summer), and Bactria Greek spices come from the trade of ah San.


    The Gupta Dynasty set the price of spices extremely high. It was sold as a luxury among luxury goods. One kilogram of spices was at least the price of ten kilograms of gold.


    There are native spices in the Indian mainland, such as turmeric, which is indispensable for curry, and most of the spices are transplanted from the Nanyang islands.


    The Romans and Persians can buy Spices from the Gupta Dynasty. In terms of their status as envoys, it does not mean that Julian and others have not eaten spices before. The key problem is that the Han people use spices properly in cooking and can make more delicious food.


    Zhuxia''s "big food Empire" was really established in the two Song Dynasties, and the technique of cooking was also derived from the two Song dynasties. There are quite a number of reasons for this. In addition to the social atmosphere of the two Song Dynasties, it is the development of smelting technology and manufacturing technology. Iron pot began to be widely used, especially the pan appeared for the first time.


    When Julian came to solve the mystery, the Romans thought they had mastered the secret of ocean navigation, or they were still on the Han ship and really wanted to cheer and sing so many songs. They tried their best to endure and hide, and began to look at the Persians on board with eyes full of superiority, which made the Persians confused and secretly angry.


    "What we lack now is to spy on the manufacturing methods of ocean going ships." Flavis has more than once wanted to find out the ship structure of the Han people. He didn''t wander around, but he couldn''t see any clue: "the only time he went down to the bottom warehouse, the Siris isolation board was too tight to see anything."


    The members of the valentinianus family where flavis belongs have not yet had the idea of "I can replace" the Constantine family. They are full of money, money, money


    Valentinian anus family''s shipbuilding industry accounted for 34 / 10 of the ship sales (leasing) share in Rome (including the sphere of influence), resulting in enormous wealth.


    However, the details of valentinianus family are still poor. Most of the money is used to open up relations and win over allies. On the premise that they dare not make too big a move, it is clear that Roman nobles can arm private armies or buy regular Roman legions as long as they have money. They have only established two private legions, and Mingli bought two military leaders, The number of military leaders bought privately belongs to a secret that is not clear beyond the patriarch.


    "I have tried again and again that the cyris did not refuse to sell ships." Vlavis said with a wry smile: "it''s just too expensive and doesn''t sell in small quantities."


    Buy it and split it. Even if there is no relevant argument of "reverse push method", it has been a similar practice since ancient times.


    Shanzhai is a virtue, especially when there is no relevant supervision organization and law, it depends on whether you have the ability to go to Shanzhai.


    The Han state was willing to sell Roman sailing ships. It was very clear that today''s technological creation could not achieve an absolute technological blockade, nor would it naively think that creating an object would achieve the ultimate technology.


    Moreover, any creation actually needs to obtain profits. Using those profits for deeper research costs a lot of money, but there is no harvest, or the harvest does not meet expectations. However, anyone who understands business knows that he will die sooner or later.


    "The cheapest type also needs at least 8000 gold coins. For each purchase, there can be no less than 20 ships of the same type." Flavis could not help twitching his cheeks as he talked about it: "the most expensive fleet of sailis was only 3000 gold coins."


    "But those ships started from Egypt and stopped for maintenance on the way. They only lasted as far as the pingman Colonel''s headquarters in Siris." Helena read Chinese pronunciation when talking about the captain of pingman school. Even after working hard to learn Chinese for several months, she still had a bad mouth and a strong accent: "we are about to reach the reliability of the ship of cyris from Constantinople. We have seen the reliability of the ship of cyris with our own eyes, haven''t we?"


    Although unwilling to admit it, the rest of the Romans were irrefutable. What they feel depressed is that Helena is getting closer and closer to the Han country, and her ideological angle and above are constantly changing. She has turned to her husband''s house before she gets married.


    One purchase at the lowest price requires 160000 gold coins, which is equal to the assets of a medium-sized Roman aristocrat. There is no after-sales service, let alone the Han people sending people to teach how to use it.


    "No matter what..." Julian said dully, "they all need to be bought."


    In fact, before opening their mouth, the Romans were well prepared to be rejected. The price offered by the Han people was higher. It was better to be willing to sell ocean going ships than not. On second thought, as long as there are ships, you can run ocean trade and work hard to buy goods from the Han people for reselling. No matter how you can get back your money, you can even make a lot of money by reselling.


    Look at the Romans'' ideas. That''s why Liu Yan finally decided to sell ships that can sail in the ocean.


    Shipbuilding technology, which is destined to be cracked and imitated sooner or later, will first make a wave, or even just a wave, in selling ships. It is a long-term business to invest the funds for selling ships in research, create more advanced and better ships, and continue to make money.


    Han people are now leading all nationalities in the world in terms of production technology and innovation ability. No matter who the Romans are, if their goods want to be competitive, their priority is to purchase from Han people. The more they buy, the more wealth they create for the Han people.


    Flavis is very glad that he has foresight, that is, he has attracted enough partners and has great advantages in capital. He would even think that if the price of the Han people were higher, some guys with insufficient funds would be eliminated first in this era of great navigation.


    "Did the cyris plan from the beginning?" Julian thought deeply on his face: "believers don''t have ships to go directly to Constantinople. Believers'' ships can''t compare with cyris in quality. Trusty man-made ships can sail far..."


    It''s a terrible thing to think about carefully. The countries and nationalities they know, not half Persians, can build ocean going ships are the Gupta Dynasty and the Han country. Then, on the premise that the Gupta dynasty did not provoke the Han country, the Han people casually found a reason to fight against it, and even made it clear that they must fight to death.


    Flavis said in a daze, "is it for technology monopoly?"


    Julian nodded wordlessly, feeling that it must be so!


    It seems that someone has said that no country can completely control the ocean. No matter how much maritime power it has, or even how technologically advanced it is, once it wants to completely control the ocean, it will face the situation of being enemies all over the world.


    Since you want to completely control the ocean, if you want to hold more naval forces in all countries, it is an unimaginable cost of money to maintain naval forces alone. You have to ensure that new ships are put into service again and again, and ensure a leading position in scientific research.


    Having a large enough fleet does not mean that it can completely control the ocean. After all, more than one country has a coastline. Even if it can''t build sharp warships, it can at least build ships that can run far into the ocean, that is, it can encounter one ship and catch one. The cost of maintaining patrols will be astronomical.


    Going to sea for the purpose of smuggling is just catching. There must be countries that repeatedly challenge, or even multiple countries that unite to challenge. Just because they can survive once does not mean they can survive forever. The war will not only happen on the sea, but must be a super war combining land and sea.


    The scholar''s argument is based on the history that has taken place. Portugal, Spain, the Netherlands and Britain... No country has really achieved complete control of the sea. They are all the founders of order. Hegemony can last for 18 years at least and 163 years at most.


    The loss of their maritime hegemony does not mean that these countries have lost one or more naval battles. The combination of land war and sea war was triggered by sea control. Even if they won victory again and again, they didn''t survive.


    Julian had no history to learn from. After entering the a San Yang named by the Han people, he had no time to think more.

 Chapter 855

    A San Yang is the name of the Han people, and the Romans, Persians and a San men call it the Eritrean sea.


    According to the universal truth of who is the strong and who has the right to name, the Han people are now connected with the Gupta Dynasty. The Romans and Persians must recognize the strength of the Han people. Then Rome and Persian Sassanian need to change their names on the map, cross out the name of the Eritrean sea and use the name of the a San ocean newly named by the Han people.


    Not only the Eritrean sea needs to be changed into the A3 ocean, but also the continent originally known as the A3 ocean.


    Just any country or nation, including the Romans and Persians, also includes many countries and nationalities of the a''san continent such as the Gupta Dynasty. They really don''t know why the Han people are so persistent about the name "a''san".


    In fact, the Han people don''t know why they call it "a San". They thought Liu Yan admitted that the Gupta Dynasty was the third power in the known world, but they didn''t think it was right. The Han country is naturally the most powerful country in the world. Rome and Persian sassanne occupy the other two top three positions. What''s the special meaning of "a San"?


    Liu Yancai won''t tell the secret. In fact, it has a very disgraceful background.


    A San, referring to Indians, is a derogatory title with the meaning of one race, one discrimination and one discrimination. It is transliterated as a sir. "Indian a San" comes from the Shanghai dialect of Wu language during the "shiliyangchang" period. Wu people like to add the word "a", The words related to "three" in Shanghai dialect (ah San, Ba San, punk, 13:00 and pig head three) are mostly derogatory words. In the British concession of Shanghai in those days, there were often "civil servants" transferred from India to take charge of some chores. These Indians were loyal "minions" of the British and danced with batons all day. Therefore, Shanghai people despised them as "ah San".


    Among all the sea areas in the world, there are not many sea areas that have been prosperous since ancient times. The Mediterranean is one of them, and the third is the A3 ocean.


    "Many... Ships!" Julian said not the fleet from the African continent, but the rest of the fleet sailing in the A3 Ocean: "the cyris people use the ocean far more than we think!"


    However, the Han people began to play navigation, that is, in recent years. Previously, they played HNA only because the rulers believed that there was a Fairy Island on the sea. Shipbuilding went to sea to find the Fairy Island and pray for immortality to the immortal. Only a few large fleets went out of the sea for military purposes.


    The current prosperity of a Sanyo is based on the fact that the Han people have successively found places where they can capture slaves. For example, the fleets seen by Julian and others are that the Han people want to rush to the African continent to do the great cause of capturing slaves.


    It can be expected that the Han people continue to go to the African continent to catch slaves. Although the black millet has fallen blood mold, the African continent will also usher in civilization. There will be cities and towns built by the Han people in batches, and even attract the Han people to reclaim land, so as to usher in civilization in this land that has been in a wild state for a long time.


    "Watch." Keshias spoke awkward Chinese, raised his hand and pointed to the crisscross ships with many different flags: "the patterns on those flags should be family emblem, and there is a family behind the flags with different patterns."


    In fact, many flags have no patterns at all. They are Chinese characters with different characters, such as "Yu" hung by the staggered fleet, as well as "Xie", "Huan", "Wang", "Xu", "ran", "Cai",... And so on.


    There is indeed a family behind each surname. The officials of the new dynasty from the Dragon become a noble family by virtue of merit. They are a family with strong local heritage. They are catching up with the trend of the times.


    Julian still knew Chinese characters, but there was no reason to teach kexie as to learn wisdom. He responded casually with "hum and haye", but his heart was mixed.


    "In this great change, the cyris have been far ahead of us." Flavis was more determined to understand how to build ocean going ships: "once you arrive at cyris, place an order with them immediately!"


    "Ha!" Keshias seemed to find something and shouted in extreme surprise, "our people, that''s our people!"


    The crowd looked in the direction of keshias'' fingers, and saw the Persians on the deck of several ships. They were busy as sailors.


    They can''t tell the difference between Han and Japanese. Otherwise, they should have learned that the fleets of many families actually have a considerable number of Japanese sailors.


    It was not a few years since Han talents played HNA. The Navy expanded again and again. Most sailors were recruited into the Navy, and there were really few sailors left for private ships.


    The era of great navigation has come, but anyone with a little brain knows that they can''t miss it. Training crew members is a long-term thing. Smart people turn their eyes to the local coast and the Japanese islands, and wantonly excavate all kinds of navigation talents and hire sailors.


    Persians will appear on Han ships, but some families really can''t hire sailors at home and around. With the wisdom of moving the dead and moving the living, they play to hire Persians.


    In the cabins of ships that Julian and others could not see, all the rowers were ah San. They were all prisoners in the "Han Gu war".


    The Romans did not know that there was an extreme shortage of seafarers in the Han country. According to their ideas, the Han people must have been sailing for thousands of years. With the incomparable heritage of any country and nation in the world, how can they lack seafarers?


    Without knowing the facts, the Romans thought in a somewhat biased direction. They thought that the Han people were playing happily with the Persians. They had to envy, envy and hate for a while, and they were even more hostile to the Persians.


    "The friendship between Persia and the Han Empire can be traced back to 500 years ago." Keshias said with deep feeling: "we once used the scale of 100000 troops to meet the envoys of the Han Empire to show our respect for the Han Empire."


    Julian wanted to say that the Parthian Empire had been buried in the earth. Rome beat the Parthian Empire to the death, but it was the founder of the Sassanian Dynasty who rebelled and buried the Parthian Empire. Parthia is Parthia, Sasan is Sasan, the Western Han Dynasty is the Western Han Dynasty, and the present Han Dynasty is the present Han Dynasty. Although the ethnic groups of the two nations continue their blood (Culture), they are two different dynasties (countries) in particular. What fart has a long history.


    "Noble aldasher." With a curious expression and speaking very standard Persian, flavis asked kesias, "did your country buy ships from cyris?"


    Anyway, kexiyas didn''t hear of anyone buying ships from the state of Han before he went abroad. He just saw that there were Persians on some ships in the state of Han. He didn''t know whether the Persians were hired or the owner of the ship. He knew that the Han people were willing to sell ships to the Romans, so he raised his head and replied, "China and the Han Empire are allies, don''t you think?"


    Flavis asked, "can you disclose the purchase amount and type under the noble crown?"


    Keshias squinted at flavis with disgusted eyes: "is our relationship good enough?"


    Flavis told himself not to be angry. He stared at kesias with disdain, looking like "you don''t know anything at all, you know how to boast".


    It''s true that he doesn''t know anything. Kesias, at least his IQ is online, won''t do the stupid thing of "more words, more mistakes". The most important thing is that he''s afraid of losing face when he says the wrong purchase price.


    "The cyris did not open the right to buy ships to the Persians." Flavis smiled at his companions and said, "this is really good news for us."


    The Romans didn''t know what a distant and close attack was, but they could judge the general situation. The Han people would never support Persian sassanne. The reason for all this was that Persian sassanne was too close to the Han country.


    Of course, the fleet will not stop. After nearly half a month''s voyage, I saw the figure of A3 continent on the horizon. They crossed the same route with many fleets, and the Romans and Persians were convinced that the Han people were rushing madly to the African continent.


    Karabalas is a country at the southernmost end of the A3 continent. After the fleet arrived in the A3 continent, it is now karabalas for supply. However, karabalas does not have a port that can accommodate thousands of ships at all. The fleet can only anchor in the open sea, and ships with smaller tonnage can berth in the past.


    To sum up, karabalas is still one of the allies of the Han country. They are part of the "five Nation Alliance". It may be the relationship between allies, or it may be useless to resist. Karabalas officials did not want to make any military response to the arrival of thousands of fleets of various types of ships.


    "They (karabalas) provide supplies to the cyris fleet completely free of charge?" Julian looked at flavis who came back from asking for information in a daze, and asked repeatedly, "it''s completely free!"


    Flavis nodded heavily. "Yes, it''s completely free."


    The fleet returning from Rome joined the fleet all the way, and the scale was "swollen" to no avail. Because the crew has been reduced all the time during the voyage, and some ships on the same route have been added. It is difficult to calculate how many people there are. The base number of materials requested from karabalas is at least 150000 people.


    Purchasing materials is definitely not just for one day. The correct way is to fill the cabin as much as possible. Whether to lose materials is another matter. Then the materials provided by karabalas will be a huge quantity.


    "Has calabalas become the servant country of Cyrus?" There is nothing wrong with Julian''s statement. Rome also has its own servant country. Whenever Rome needs it, the servant country should be ready even if it sells underwear: "otherwise, materials worth at least 150000 gold coins can''t be provided free of charge."


    Wang Meng happened to arrive. He heard part of the one-sided conversation, watched the people look at him curiously and gave the correct answer: "the big man guarantees the maritime safety of karabalas. As a price, they are obliged to provide the big man''s maritime consumption."


    The so-called consumption is not only the supplement of the official ships of the Han state in terms of materials, but also karabalas needs to pay 200000 gold coins to the Han state every year.


    While formulating and performing the contract, the Chinese navy will intercept or eliminate any maritime forces hostile to karabalas except itself, and the ships belonging to karabalas will also go to the rescue.


    In short, the current relationship between Han and karabalas is that they will definitely work after receiving protection fees. Unless the Han state doesn''t want to collect the protection fee of La Cabras.


    Karabalas is by no means the only contract Creator under the hegemony of the Han state, Ramba Jianna (Dynasty) on the other side of the Strait, balova (Dynasty) in the northeast, and countries with coastlines nearby (except for the annexed gitanado), they have basically established a contractual relationship between protectors and protectees with the Han state, that is, the protection fees that each country needs to pay are different, the most is the 200000 level of karabalas, and the least is the 30000 gold coins in katanbo, southwest of the A3 continent.


    "When we receive the tribute, we will spend the gold in their country." Wang Meng said in a great and just way: "take it and provide protection. Use it to stimulate production."


    Some people who don''t have a brain around the bend think that what they say is very reasonable. The Han people are absolutely great good people.


    To understand what''s going on is to be surprised that the Han people''s heart is black enough to do the work of double exploitation.


    "Oh, ha ha, ha ha..." Julian couldn''t help laughing as hard as he could: "cyris is really a noble country."


    "That''s nature." Wang mengcai would not feel embarrassed or embarrassed: "because of our existence, the protected countries have unprecedented peace. It is entirely appropriate that they just need to pay a small price."


    There is absolutely nothing wrong with Wang Meng''s saying that. The countries on the a''san continent fought and killed each other before. It was the Han Army that landed in gitanado and the Han Navy that crisscrossed the a''san ocean. Except that the members of the "five Nation Alliance" continued to oppose the Gupta Dynasty, all the other attacks between the A-San were stopped.


    The state of Han only collects insignificant protection fees. As long as the state of Han doesn''t mean to eliminate it, ah San doesn''t have to arm so many troops at all. Military savings are on the one hand, not because the dead in war is another aspect. Ah San countries that have understood this truth say they are very happy and thank the father of Han people for bringing the peace they are committed to but can''t fight for.


    In fact, there is a better side. For example, the businessmen of the Han Dynasty entered the three Arab countries to do business and brought a wealth of goods to the three Arab countries. Many goods that the three Arab countries can produce by themselves are sold quite cheaply by the Han people. Only goods that the three Arab countries cannot produce by themselves will be more expensive, but there is no phenomenon of forced buying and selling.


    "That..." Helena listened and asked herself a question of great concern: "when can we reach cyris?"

 Chapter 856

    "Wang Meng will arrive today?"


    "General, the fleet has reached ''Dingwu''."


    Now Huanwen is full of spirit. He led his army across the sea, destroyed gitanado in half a month, and occupied all the coasts of the Gupta Dynasty in four months. There are many generals who conquered the city and destroyed the country in the history of various Xia dynasties, but no general has done such a great cause of crossing the sea and destroying the country as he did.


    Dingwu was the first area where the Han army landed in gitanado. There were only some small fishing villages there. In order to better land the troops coming across the sea, Huan Wen ordered to build a military port on the first landing, followed by a barracks, which was slowly expanded into an important military town.


    As the Han Army captured the coast of the Gupta Dynasty, especially ketak, the largest port of the Gupta Dynasty, the military status of Dingwu, located in gitanada, has been reduced again and again, but it still has great political significance.


    Zhuxia is very particular about its geographical location. Once it is built by the army, there will basically be a word "Wu" when naming it.


    Throughout history, there are too many places with the word "Wu" in Zhuxia, especially in the spring and Autumn period.


    At that time, all princes paid attention to spring ploughing and autumn war. Every place where the army went, it was necessary to build strongholds, ranging from large to small. Some were built hastily, while others were built on a permanent scale.


    Because it was built to garrison troops, it was basically named "Wucheng". As a result, when you spread out the maps of the spring and Autumn period, all the maps were named "Wucheng".


    The Eastern Han Dynasty is the tail of the classical military of Zhuxia. Although there are still some traces of the classical era in the later dynasties, some traditions have disappeared. For example, after the Western Jin Dynasty, the outward expansion of Zhuxia no longer appeared "Wucheng", and even lost the old tradition of building cities and towns everywhere the army went.


    The decline of "Wucheng" shows a serious problem. Looking at the changes in the size of the territory of each dynasty, we will find that the territory of Zhuxia before the Eastern Han Dynasty was increasing even if it expanded slowly, and it was still firmly controlled (not taken away by other countries) until the demise of the dynasty.


    Losing the old tradition of building "Wucheng", it is as powerful as Yang Sui and Li Tang. The real situation is that the Sui Army (Tang Army) came. This land is sui soil (Tang soil). However, with the departure of the Sui Army (Tang Army), the land has become owned by other nationalities (other countries).


    The local administrative unit "Jimi district" was initiated by Yang Sui. The so-called "Jimi district" means that the place on the map nominally belongs to Yang Sui''s territory, but in fact it only has a name. Whether those who really control the "Jimi district" are willing to obey the emperor''s orders is another matter. They usually listen to the tune and don''t listen to the announcement with benefits.


    Later Li Tang learned from Yang Sui''s policy, especially to carry forward it more vigorously. In short, whether the "Jimi district" is willing to listen or not, he wants a letter of allegiance from a place to bring a piece of land into Li Tang''s territory openly, so that Li Tang''s territory Map looks so large.


    The sentence "the strength of the country is not dangerous in virtue" has been mentioned by countless people. Although people''s hearts are important, they are changeable. They love each other one moment and become enemies the next. When they don''t pay attention to national defense, they will win the hearts of the people again, but they can''t escape the fate of destruction.


    Qin had the danger of Hangu pass, which had a foothold in the Northwest for more than 800 years. It was by virtue of the danger that the first emperor swept through the eight wastelands and six harmonies.


    Why has Guanzhong always been the land of hegemony? It''s because there are mountains, rivers, terrain and dangerous passes in Guanzhong. You can attack and retreat and defend. You won''t lose at one time. You''ll lose even your underwear.


    History has also proved that any expansion without the construction of YONGGU towns is a children''s play of our advancing and retreating the enemy and our retreating the enemy. Fortunately, the old Zhu family finally picked up the tradition of the classical military era of Zhuxia. Every expansion to a place is the construction of a military fort and the stationing of troops, so that the Han people no longer have to experience the embarrassment of advancing and retreating, Only then did there be such a big country that Manchu Qing could "inherit" the old Zhu family.


    "Your Majesty said, ''because of the country and mountains, you have both morality and insurance''." Huan Wen is now standing on the newly built YONGGU camp land: "aggression is like fire, immobility is like mountain, nothing is like gradual progress."


    Countless military examples have repeatedly shown that when the national strength is sufficient, nothing is more secure than establishing garrison points in an occupied area and continuing to advance faster or slower.


    When the Han army came to the a''san continent and swallowed gitanada as a bridgehead to officially march towards the Gupta Dynasty, it was best to have A-San''s already built cities on the march route. In places with dangerous terrain, they would build permanent barracks no matter how difficult the conditions were.


    Any country or nation will choose to take risks only when its strength is inferior to that of others. Whoever really has absolute strength will take unnecessary risks. The military commander with a slightly normal mind will choose to be steady.


    Therefore, there has always been a phenomenon that there are many generals in weak countries and no illustrious generals in strong countries.


    The country is so weak that it can''t play the opponent without taking the wrong edge. I succeeded and became famous, and the country also had a chance to breathe. Failed... Die and perish.


    The country is strong and can easily pile up the enemy country with resources. Anyone will say that even a pig can command and win, that is, no matter how perfect the commander''s command can be, it will inevitably be obscured by the strong strength of the country.


    Huanwen now has important people, materials and whatever they want. It''s quite pleasant to live a small life.


    The fleet sent to Rome will pass through the A3 continent. The central side means to let the Romans and Persians land. See how the Han army is squeezing the Gupta Dynasty step by step.


    Huan Wen''s decision to the center is to raise his hands and feet in favor. There is nothing more worthy of showing off than letting foreigners see how powerful they are. It happens that the Gupta Dynasty has gathered more than 100000 troops to get involved again, and a new war will break out.


    Whether in terms of official position or title, Huan Wen is much higher than Wang Meng, and he also belongs to the uncle generation in age. But just because Wang Meng is an angel, Huan Wen should greet him in ketak even if he is pretending.


    "Once the largest port in Gupta, now..." flavis looked at the land. The city was still that city, but the flag on the head of the city became the side of the Han country: "it belongs to cyris."


    Ketak, a coastal city, is quite famous in sassanne and Rome. Many goods from the a''san continent are shipped here and sold to sassanne or Rome by sea. Countless a''san told or showed off ketak''s prosperity to the Persians and Romans, making it very famous.


    "Look over there!" In front of Julian''s finger, the wall there collapsed for a long time, and several huge pits can be seen from a distance: "the cyris must have used that weapon!"


    It''s gunpowder, but Julian can''t guess in what way. He only knows that there will be terrible destructive power after thunder. There is no word "explosion".


    Ketak has changed from a civilian port to a military port. When it will be converted to a civilian port must be appropriate for the Han army. In the port, rows of warships are berthing against each other. Initially, it looks like a ship has been built on the sea. If a ship wants to enter the port, it has to sail in the channel let out by the berthing ship.


    Some large warships attracted the attention of the Romans and Persians. They had never seen a large ship with a length of more than 100 meters. They could not understand what the long pipes at the bow and stern were, let alone what the buildings connected by the pipes were.


    At present, there are only 20 gunships in the whole Han Dynasty, ten of which joined the war against the Gupta Dynasty. However, before they could participate in the sea battle, the Gupta navy was completely annihilated, and the latter was used for shelling coastal cities.


    The gunboat was reduced to shelling the coast when it participated in the war for the first time. It did not show its heroic posture in the naval battle, but it still showed its ferocious side. The direct consequence was that the Gupta Dynasty continued to give up the sea turtles and shrink inland.


    The Romans and Persians crowded on the deck were like Grandma Liu entering the garden. They were dazzled. It was the first time they saw so many warships berthing side by side. It was clear that the number of warships berthed here might not be as large as that of their own country, but these warships were able to sail in the ocean.


    "A warship takes 100 soldiers, and only the ships moored here need 100000 soldiers!" Julian kept sucking back the air: "what we see is fifty legions."


    Of course, not every ship needs 100 soldiers. The standard configuration of small warships, including sailors, is 28, the number of medium warships has increased to 80, and the number of large warships is nearly 200. When needed, they can carry more people.


    How many legions are there in Rome? Including the private troops of various families, there will be no more than 200 legions. Take the standard configuration of 2000 people in each legion, that is, 400000 soldiers (field soldiers).


    "Fifty legions, no matter when, are enough for us to fight all over the Mediterranean coast." Flavis is not wrong. Rome often did not reach the number of 50 legions, but beat the invincible hands in the known world: "we only used 38 legions to destroy pattia, including the baggage regiment and the barbarian Legion."


    Alexander. The strength of the Roman Legion under Severus was 6000 per legion, three times that of the Roman Legion under Constantius II.


    The baggage regiment in Rome is not a group of miscellaneous soldiers to maintain logistics. On the contrary, the soldiers of the baggage regiment are all war veterans, and their combat effectiveness is stronger than the Roman Legion named guards, but the strength of each baggage regiment generally does not exceed 1000.


    The barbarian legions under the command of the Romans had different forces.


    Alexander, for example The ninth Spanish legion, which was quite famous in the Seville era, was actually recruited from various barbarians, with a maximum strength of more than 10000.


    In addition, the Macedonian, Germanic, Celtic, Saxon and many other legions under the command of the Romans have less than 1000 troops and more than 50000 troops


    The Romans and Persians who stood on the deck to watch the Han fleet had only one thought, that is, after returning home, they must make a big appeal for increasing military strength. Otherwise, if the Han country intends to invade, only the naval strength of the Han country will be enough to drink a pot for themselves.


    Of course, not all ships of the envoy fleet will enter the port. Wang Meng''s ships, including those carrying distant guests, will enter the port and stop. As long as the other ships are parked outside the port, they will either go to Malacca first.


    Wang Meng saw Huan Wen from a distance. He didn''t dare to hold up the slightest. After the ship docked, people stepped up when they got off the land.


    "I''ve seen angels!" Huan Wen took the lead in saluting for the sake of Wang Meng holding the angel Festival. There was no slightness in his attitude. He respected the authority on behalf of the son of heaven. He waited for Wang Meng to return the gift and put away the angel Festival. Then he smiled and said, "JINGLUE looks energetic."


    "I''ve seen xinpinghou!" Wang Meng saluted and greeted respectfully. He glanced at Julian, keshias and others who followed him off the ship. After introducing them one by one, he complimented: "how fast the general''s strategy is."


    "Ha ha ha!" Huan Wen looked very happy, but the scene words were to say: "relying on the divine power of the son of heaven and the life of the soldiers, we can achieve a little."


    Julian just knew who the Han General in front of him was and how many rights he had. It was said that he was also the head of a family with a long history. He had been looking at him curiously.


    Huan Wen is now in power and belongs to the establishment under his command. There are 80000 slave troops and slave armies, and there are more than 3000 ships the size of the Navy. It can be said that he has the military power that can easily destroy most known countries.


    Naturally, they couldn''t stand at the dock and talk all the time. They got on the prepared vehicle and went to the city to stay.


    "There are only four generals like Huan Wen." Julian did his homework: "Huan Wen is not the most powerful general. It is said that a general named Xie an is leading a large army to fight in the Old Northwest of cyris, a general named LV Tai is responsible for fighting in the northeast of cyris, and a general named Li Tan has been leading an army to fight in the North of cyris. Each of their generals at the level of" levy "commands an army of no less than 200000."


    The Romans who had just learned that there was such a thing were stunned. The four "Zheng" level generals in the East, South, West and North combined were 800000 troops. There must be other levels of generals in the state of Han. How many troops should there be?


    But they didn''t know that Julian was talking nonsense. Except for some special cases, such as the outbreak of the national war, or it was like the end of the war in the north, Li Tan had only one army and a part of the border army, which was almost 20000 troops.


    "It''s said that there are not only generals of the four expeditions, but also four towns, Siping and four Fu, as well as riding generals, Hussars generals and generals..." Julian seemed to deliberately frighten his companions in the same car and said, "can you imagine how many troops cyris has?"

 Chapter 857

    Rome also had violent troops, the most powerful of which was in Alexandria During severu''s reign, it was difficult to find an accurate answer to the correct number of troops from historical records. It is generally believed that it was in Alexandria At the insistence of Severus, the total strength of Rome at that time would not be less than 380000.


    Only 380000? That''s because I don''t understand the calculation method of Roman forces. First, Roman citizens must become a field soldier, that is, a member of the so-called Roman Legion. Other armed personnel stationed everywhere... Such as frontier fortresses or domestic towns are not counted as military soldiers.


    If you know the composition of the Roman Legion, you will know how terrible the number of 380000 soldiers is. They are 380000 strong men who join the army with their own armor and weapons. They usually do almost nothing, only learn the killing technology, that is, professional soldiers in the real sense.


    The warriors in the spring and Autumn period of Zhuxia were also professional soldiers. They had slaves to replace their work. They just needed to concentrate on learning how to kill. However, there were never too many warriors in the spring and Autumn period. In the spring and Autumn period, there were only one or two thousand troops in small countries, nearly ten thousand in medium-sized countries, and up to thirty or fifty thousand in large countries. Only when non warriors could join the army, could they often have hundreds of thousands of troops.


    Alexander. During the same period of seviru''s violent troops, Zhuxia was the period of chaos and war among the princes in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. It doesn''t matter whether the princes had tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of troops, However, the sources of soldiers are generally temporarily recruited professionals (mostly farmers), or corvee soldiers recruited through normal channels. In short, there are not many professional soldiers. Even the most elite tiger and leopard riding in the late Cao Wei Dynasty is also an army composed of non professional soldiers.


    There is a fundamental difference between professional soldiers and those recruited in various ways.


    First of all, professional soldiers learn the means of killing. Professional soldiers will not be unfamiliar with military life. It is difficult for the army composed of professional soldiers to disperse in a rush with a slight setback.


    Non professional soldiers with mixed sources usually learn everything, but they don''t learn the means of killing. They are definitely not as good as professional soldiers in terms of will. They will fight a good battle with the wind. The problem is that they are very easy to break up if the situation is wrong.


    Looking at the history of the war between Rome and the Parthian Empire, there is an obvious gap.


    The war between Rome and the Parthian Empire has lasted for hundreds of years, and the two sides have won or lost each other, but the key is that Rome has always been under the gap of far fewer troops than the Parthian Empire... Or even dozens of times. Even if Rome''s military strength was far less than that of the Parthian Empire, Rome still won more and lost less. Alexander. Seviru attacked the Parthian Empire with fierce and violent soldiers, and once defeated the Parthian Empire.


    The Romans had their own way of calculating the army. Just now flavis asked the key point.


    "Thirteen armies, each with 15000 soldiers, a total of 195000 professional soldiers." Julian was quite familiar with this and added: "according to the sayings of the cyris, the rest of the army belongs to corvee soldiers... Or county soldiers?"


    Vlavis relaxed a little at that moment and exhaled the muddy Qi in his chest: "in this way, the number of our professional soldiers is not small."


    "The cyris soldiers sent to Rome are drawn from the thirteen armies." Julian did not want to attack flavis, but said: "my legion, the Legion of gallus and the garrison of Constantinople, when facing them..."


    The word "vulnerable" appeared in flavis''s mind, which was a fact presented by the Han people as soon as they arrived in Constantinople.


    Although the Roman soldiers at that time started fighting in a confused state, they really showed the quality that professional soldiers should have. Unfortunately, they met the Han army equipped with armor and riding gear as the main charging force. They resisted hard and were crushed flat.


    On both sides of the road, Han soldiers pulled a wall to isolate the onlookers. These soldiers are not wearing heavy armor. Because the A3 continent is in a high temperature climate all year round, they wear short sleeved shirts and shorts, and wear a kind of light looking armor outside. They are mainly made of leather. There are iron plates in key positions. Most weapons are long guns, and a few military officers wear swords.


    The vast majority of the onlookers were local a''san. They could also see the figure of Han people. There were even Persians from Sasan and Cypriots, millet and Gypsies from other countries.


    Of course, the Han people came to do business. They did business with the local ah San and bought the booty in the hands of the soldiers. They buy private booty in the hands of soldiers in mainland a''san at a reasonable price, transport it back to the mainland and sell it. Generally, they can get more than double the profit, but there are also losses to grandma''s house.


    People from other nationalities came to do business in the Gupta Dynasty before the Han army invaded. Some stayed in ketak, and more came from the rest of the Gupta Dynasty after the Han Army captured ketak.


    The Han people come to the mainland to do business is to buy goods that are not available in the mainland. In addition, the businessmen of those nationalities come to the Han people to buy goods from the Han country. The ketak port is under military control, but the control in the city is not strict. The business shows that it is not inferior to the prosperity before the war, that is, it will be difficult for foreign people to transport goods for a while and a half.


    "Why can''t you see the fear or hatred of cyris soldiers in people''s eyes?" Helena drives with Helena and Selena. Selena is the eldest daughter of a family with a long history: "shouldn''t they be afraid?"


    Selena is 18 years old this year, which is exactly the age of both beauty and elegance. Judging by the Roman aesthetic standards, she is undoubtedly a beauty at the goddess level. She didn''t learn from her Roman noble girl. She dyed blonde hair and didn''t show much exposure in dress. She even seemed a little conservative in terms of Roman social values.


    "Look at the way ordinary people look at those short soldiers and their own soldiers." Selena reminded me and said, "I can see your fear and hatred."


    Of course, the short soldiers are the servants from the Japanese islands. They are the vanguard of the battlefield. They take the lead in launching the charge in every war. They are all over every battlefield and military controlled cities and villages, doing the work ordered by the Han people.


    Of course, the so-called native soldiers are the emperor''s Association army of a San. Their source is not the prisoners captured in the defeat. They are some high castes who know the current affairs and take refuge in the Han army. They are the private army of the high caste. The high caste recognizes the Han people as their father, and naturally, as the subordinates of the high caste, they have to work for the Han people.


    In the past, the Han people assigned Japanese servants to join the army to do some dirty and hard work. With the help of the A-San emperor''s army, the Japanese servants would no longer be used to die. The cannon fodder was pawned by the A-San emperor''s army. The dirty and hard work became Japanese servants to join the army and supervise the A-San emperor''s army.


    Just like many traitors, once you become a traitor, you will no longer have any moral concepts, let alone any kinship. Even what you do will be far more cruel and cruel than the invaders. Naturally, you will gain hatred from your colleagues.


    The Han army often appears as a messenger of justice. For example, it pulls out an evil Assad emperor''s army for trial, judges a Japanese servant to join the army, shows the justice and greatness of the Han people, and reaps the gratitude and worship of the Assad people.


    The Assad''s army, which is defined as full of evil, will be dealt with not because of what he did to his compatriots. It may be that he did not enforce the orders of the Han Army enough. Maybe he just supervised his Japanese servants to join the army. He was simply unhappy. It may be a man''s undercover of Assad in the Han camp.


    "The big man came to preach Wang Hua." Huan Wen gang was also asked by Wang Meng about the attitude of the a San people. He said proudly: "it is called conquest to levy their tyranny and subdue their people."


    Han people come to the a''san continent to rob and plunder land, but they don''t have to go back with booty once they go. Taking care of some images is conducive to the later rule of a''san.


    "Jing Lue should not know yet..." Huan Wen had no reason to grovel to Wang Meng, just out of the purest investment and said the latest news from the center: "the center is already discussing the enfeoffment."


    Wang Meng was a little stunned. When he was Liu Yan''s personal secretary Lang, he guessed from some bit by bit that Liu Yan did not reject the enfeoffment, but the enfeoffment of the old land of the Han family, so that although he rewarded the meritorious officials in wealth and silk, the enfeoffment was not at all, just as the level of enfeoffment.


    The so-called state enfeoffment is a fief that can make decisions completely on its own. It doesn''t even need to pay any taxes to the emperor or the government.


    Land sealing is the right to collect taxes in that place, but it can''t intervene in any administration. It just enjoys the sacrifice from land sealing.


    Huan Wen is now a Marquis of Xinping (tinghou). He only enjoys the honor and status from the title. Naturally, he also has the hidden convenience brought by the title. However, if we say that there is really little wealth, let alone the governance right of a state within a state like a real marquis.


    "Enfeoffment!" Huan Wen could not help being excited even if he mentioned it again and again: "Your Majesty is so kind to his subordinates, and his spirit is rare in a thousand years."


    For several years in the morning, those officials from the dragon were eager to reward for their achievements, but Liu Yan was only generous in wealth and was not free of gossip about his stinginess towards the closure of the city. If it was not for his half knowledge of Liu Yan''s mystery, some people who did not feel satisfied with Liu Yan''s prestige as a "national liberator" could not do anything rebellious.


    Wang Meng''s current status is neither higher nor lower. He doesn''t want to talk about this topic, but Huan Wen is really too excited to spoil the fun: "the place of enfeoffment is a San continent?"


    "A San continent, and the newly discovered black continent." Huanwen''s biggest wish before was to have a fief, but his thin arm was destined to break his thigh, so he had no idea for a long time. Now he thinks it''s the best thing to have a country that he can decide. He won''t stick to where to seal it: "the news is very accurate. He''s busy calculating money and wealth and recruiting warriors, waiting for his majesty to issue an imperial edict."


    Wang Meng understood that there were so many fleets on his way back. It turned out that all families knew they were going to be enfeoffed and rushed to find out the details of the African continent. Not all of them were lost to the great cause of arrested slaves.


    Chatting with those non secret news, the carriage went into the city and stopped in front of the gate of the original city master''s house.


    A Sangao caste has always been an unparalleled top in terms of enjoyment, which shows the smell of nouveau riche everywhere, such as the use of gold.


    As the city master''s residence, its buildings are being built in a tall way. Especially after selecting the mountain top in the city, the court pavilions and walking gardens everywhere fit the nature. It is necessary to excavate the lakes manually and create the landscape of waterfalls.


    "The top of the tallest building..." Helena pointed to the golden thing illuminated by the sun on the top of the mountain: "is it gold? How big gold must be to be seen from a distance!"


    It''s a gold ingot melted into a triangle. It looks really big. I don''t know whether it''s gold-plated or solid.


    Unlike Helena, who focuses on wealth, Helena and Selena focus on the fit with nature and feel comfortable living.


    The city Lord''s residence covers a very large area. There are even barracks that can accommodate 3000 soldiers, and the rest are places for rest and play.


    A San pays attention to setting aside a square when building a house, including raising some flowers, plants or animals, and there can''t be only one fountain.


    "Reliability... No, it''s a San Xiu''s technology or learning from us." Julian didn''t talk nonsense about this. He walked on the deep corridor, looked at a large pool not far away, and said in an inexplicable tone: "they are better than the blue."


    It''s not just a large pool. It''s a well-built swimming pool. It probably has the area of a modern basketball court. The surrounding ground is built with ceramic chips, and the other five sides of the pool are also built with ceramic chips.


    At present, many women in cool clothes are having fun. Judging by their appearance and skin color, they can distinguish from a considerable number of regions. Some high caste women in ah San and women in Persia do not know where white skin women are. Anyway, there are many varieties.


    "Cyris was fascinated by the slave trade." Flavis is very clear about why a country is fascinated by the slave trade. Later, he added: "there is a great demand for female slaves in particular."


    Julian, who heard of the elegance, thought seriously for a while and said, "we are at a disadvantage in our trade relations with cyris."


    The two men looked at each other. They thought more than once when they dreamt back at midnight. Rome basically had no resistance to the goods of the Han people. It was basically that they wanted to buy every time they saw the same, but there were few goods that the Han people wanted to buy.


    "I need to write home." Julian asked, "and you?"


    Flavis smiled, and he just needed to write back home.

 Chapter 858

    Slave hunting? For the Romans, it is an old line of business. It can even be said that the glory of Rome is based on the development of the slave industry.


    A native population of only 2 million, but the number of slaves is as high as 30 million. Can anyone believe it? But such a country is talking about Rome in a certain period.


    Rome now dominates the coastal areas around the Mediterranean and controls the whole of Western Europe. There are not no other countries or nationalities around them. For example, a barbarian (Germanic) has risen in Central Europe, a large number of Goths have poured into southern Europe, and the black millet that still passed the stone age can be caught by simply going deep into Africa.


    "Germanic, Gothic and Nordic?" Wang Meng was a little confused and asked, "are there any Egyptians with white skin?"


    Julian and vlavis found Wang Meng together. Without any prelude, they directly asked what they thought of the race mentioned above.


    What kind of view!


    The Han people have seen the Germanic people. Frank, Burgundy and Alemanni, who were sent to the Han country, are Germanic people. They all have white skin. The difference lies in the level of civilization and dress.


    "That is to say..." Wang Meng regained some consciousness and roughly knew their intention: "do you want to know if the big man has any intention to buy white skin slaves?"


    Julian and flavis nodded together at the same moment.


    "Maybe..." Wang Meng knew that the emperor of his family would be interested. That''s a reason he couldn''t guess: "interested?"


    Julian and flavis, who got the answer, were obviously relieved and subconsciously felt a little funny. They all knew that the Han people would not let go of the black skin race, and there was no reason to exclude the white skin race.


    "Germanic people are relatively rigid in facial features. Their men are generally strong and are very good manual workers." Vlavis''s description is correct. In the early stage of business, he needs an honest relationship, and then went on to say: "Germanic women are not good-looking. They also look a little stiff, but they can do what men can do, especially with a fertile function."


    Wang Meng looked calm, but he almost didn''t eject the tea he drank in his mouth just now. He thought it was very good to add the word "function" after fertility!


    "Nordic people are a kind of people who live in ice and snow for a long time." Vlavis continued to sell. After describing what kind of place it was in northern Europe, he began to introduce the race: "their environment is too bad. They are weak and can''t last another summer. Those who can live are strong people..."


    There are a lot of barabalas. What flavis wants to express is that the Nordic people are far more resistant to manufacturing than the Germanic people, and they will not have too much requirements for food. They are a very good labor force.


    "Women in northern Europe are famous for their delicate skin among the white skin race." Flavis showed an expression that men all know: "especially very ''chest fierce'' and ''big man'', it is definitely a beautiful thing among beautiful things!"


    Wang Meng imagined a little in his mind. He had to admit that he had yearning, calmed down and asked, "where are the Goths?"


    How to put it? At present, the Goths are a general term, just like the Qiang people in Zhuxia. They don''t just refer to race (appearance), but actually an ethnic group with similar living habits.


    The Han people knew the existence of the Goths, but the news was revealed by the Persians.


    Goths, Arameans, khruls, miaots, Yancai people, etc. nearly 20 ethnic groups are known as the most unlucky ethnic groups, because the Huns who were beaten by the Han people marched westward and met the above-mentioned ethnic groups.


    The Xiongnu people who entered the West caught one on the way and destroyed another. The smaller ethnic groups disappeared directly in the long river of history, while the ethnic groups who resisted beating fled in all directions, composing one sad story after another of the weak ethnic groups in the history of the forest of nations in the world.


    "Thousands of miles north of sassanne, I don''t know what happened. The Goths are fleeing to Rome." Julian obviously didn''t finish his words. He took a sip of tea and swallowed it before he continued: "later, we learned that a tribe called the Huns was rising. They were moving all the way west, destroying and annexing many tribes along the way. The Goths couldn''t beat the Huns, so they had to seek refuge in Rome."


    "Northern Hun." Wang Meng corrected Julian''s words, but he didn''t know that the northern Huns were called Huns in Europa: "hundreds of years ago, the Huns were the enemy of our ancestors. Our ancestors fought with them for nearly 250 years, divided the Huns, and the northern Huns are moving to the West."


    Julian and flavis knew about it for the first time. Some of them could not digest it in a short time, and the conversation between the stunned gods came to a standstill.


    Of course, the northern Huns, who are moving westward, are not the most ferocious yet. It was not long before they met the Goths. They even encountered setbacks for the first time on the way to the West. The result of the first end was that the Goths successfully blocked the westward advance of the northern Xiongnu, but after defeating the northern Xiongnu, the Goths themselves fell into a constant battle between tribes.


    The Goths are in the civil war, and the Slavs have also entered the rise of barbarians. The first Goths who fled to Rome are losers in the civil war, and there are also bankrupts who have been forced by the Slavs.


    The Slavs, who are also in the rising posture, now catch the salmat (Serbs, which is said to be one of the ancestors of Iranians) and beat the Goths in civil strife.


    On the other hand, the Slavs tried to expand into Eastern Europe and Northern Europe. Eastern Europe was hit by the Germans and chose to give up the eastward advance. Northern Europe was rubbed on the ground when it met the Sami.


    Slavic is the name given by the Romans to the barbarians in the Far East. In fact, those tribes have their own names and do not recognize each other as their own clan. In addition, they have not formed a unity and are divided into several alliance tribes, each of which does not belong, but they are not killed.


    "If you can capture the northern Huns, the big man is willing to pay a high price for it." Wang Meng is a Han. Since he is a Han, he must hate the northern Huns. This is an eternal political correctness. He stressed: "it''s a real big price!"


    Who can''t get along with money? Julian and flavis certainly promised.


    For the three, the conversation was very pleasant. Julian and flavis had a direction to make a fortune. They also agreed that the conversation would have an unparalleled impact on Rome.


    "China turns a blind eye to the rise of the surrounding barbarians, and even indulges because of interest disputes. Sooner or later, our children and grandchildren will pay the price for our generation''s indulgence of barbarians!" Julian was still gnashing his teeth before. He thought of the conversation and became happy: "well, catching those barbarians and selling them to the cyris can not only obtain benefits, but also relieve future troubles for his children and grandchildren."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There is another chapter.

 Chapter 859

    The state of Han is short of people now. There is a lack of people everywhere. I can''t bear to absorb foreign people to bathe the grace of the emperor. What''s the exclusion of robbing or buying some strange looking people back to work?


    Huan Wen learned about it from Wang Meng the next day. He affirmed Wang Meng''s decision and commented: "the big man is not very interested in Rome now. It''s a good idea to let them work first."


    The main reason is that the distance between the two is too far. Unless the Romans kill themselves to the greatest extent, it is the right choice to have the Kung Fu to break through from the land until the soldiers reach the Roman border or kill them, or to invade hundreds of thousands of miles across the sea. It is the right choice to catch some nearby countries or nations and squeeze them.


    "Let the grassland people raise livestock for us, Nanyang monkeys collect spices for us, a Sanhe (Central South) Peninsula grows grain for us, and there is no shortage of Romans to capture slaves for our wealth." When Huan Wen said this, he couldn''t help raising his head, but his face showed a decadent expression: "fortunately, the Han people can still hold sharp weapons and use swords as plows, otherwise..."


    Wang Meng thought there was nothing wrong. If he defined it in the direction of force, it would be good if the Han people insisted on conquering. When he was free, he would study hard and learn knowledge. His childhood was still very full.


    Today they will leave ketak and go to a plain where the Han Army and hundreds of thousands of troops of the Gupta Dynasty are in formation.


    Huan Wen came to ketak to meet Wang Meng, but also to complete the explanation of the center and take a group of international friends around.


    Far more than the Romans and Persians will be taken to the battlefield. The envoys of the surrounding small countries, who can''t say where they are, but who represent a country, will go together to witness the victory of the Han army again.


    A San''s climate is hot. Even in winter, it''s about 20 degrees. It''s really not cold. In summer, ah San is not only hot, but also muggy without any wind.


    "Tens of thousands of people die of heat every year in this corner... Oh, according to the high castes of ah San, a considerable number of Dalits die of heat." When Huan Wen talked about ah San, he was completely disdainful: "in line with the purpose that people can work, he originally wanted to take care of one tube, and the back... It''s hard to say!"


    It''s really hard to say. Obviously there is no restriction on water intake, but ah San Dalits are lazy. Does Huan Wen want to force them to fetch water? It''s impossible for every family to build a pool!


    Wang Meng took the same car with Huan Wen. They could also eat some snacks and snacks. Because the damping device was very good, the road condition was relatively good, and there was no turbulence at all.


    Why not ride a horse? The whole journey is nearly 300 miles. No matter how good the riding skill is, the inner thigh must rub with the saddle. Even if there is leather, it won''t be blurred by grinding, but why do you suffer this crime!


    In addition to some people who must be responsible for patrolling and perimeter guard, the driving team, including infantry and cavalry, is riding a car.


    The soldiers took a van, which was the same as the van used by Wei Qing in the Western Han Dynasty. The difference was that it evolved from two wheels to four wheels. The car had an axle and brake device, but there was no damping device.


    The friends invited to the battlefield took another carriage prepared in advance. It was no more gorgeous and comfortable than Huanwen''s exclusive car, but it was equipped with damping devices.


    The Romans were the first to discover the special vehicles, and the Persians were later found. As for other nationalities, they were completely ignorant because of the lack of civilization.


    "Those overlapping iron sheets under the car!" Flavis could not name it, and said with great certainty, "it must be because of their relationship!"


    In fact, the spring is the best damping device. The key is that in terms of the current process level and material level, even if who has that level at present, it is impossible to build too many. Who is not willing to build more weapons if he has the time to build spring damping devices?


    The Romans were not only surprised by the shock absorber, they were also very interested in the axle, but they didn''t find the brake.


    The Han people have now developed rubber products, but it is just in its infancy. In China, rubber is applied to the wheels. Outside China, they get the wheels of Huanwen''s exclusive car, and the rest are only applied to the braking device.


    Because everyone takes the bus, the speed of the journey will not be slow. The generous behavior of the Han people to prepare cars for everyone surprised too many people.


    "Even if each car is only equipped with two animals, the number is close to 58000." Kexiyas said horses and cattle, but he didn''t just refer to cars pulling people, but also pulling some materials or simply driving together: "the Han Empire said that it would respect the tradition of ah San, but it wantonly collected cattle for slaughter, and ah San turned a blind eye."


    As for the cow, ah San didn''t turn a blind eye. Anyway, the cow is also Shiva''s mount. The key is that the servant and the Imperial Army teach ah San who has opinions how to be a man. The a San Gao caste, who knows the current affairs, also stood up, either preaching the correctness of the Han people''s daddy eating cattle, or simply lying to the rest of a San that the Han people didn''t eat cattle.


    It was difficult for the Han people to eat beef before. They waited for the grassland to become their own. In addition, Liu Yan advocated eating more beef. On the premise that there was no shortage of farm cattle, the Han people had begun to realize the benefits of eating beef, and could not stop.


    Ordinary Han people are addicted to eating beef. With sufficient economic conditions, they naturally buy it to eat.


    As a national violence machine, the army is far more urgent for nutritional intake than ordinary people. If conditions permit, it should not only eat beef, but also eat dragons? (note)


    The three hundred mile journey took less than two days to complete. Naturally, it will pass through the a''san city occupied by the Han Army along the way, which gives a one-sided impression to the first-time visitors, including Wang Meng, that is, the servants from the army and the Huang Xie army see that everyone hates (for A-San), and the A-San whose land is occupied from top to bottom... Doesn''t he care so much!?


    "Under our deliberate indulgence, the high castes still live a drunken life. For them, there is no big change except for the higher-level Han people above their heads." Huan Wen taught Wang Meng his experience by teaching him: "the Dalits at the bottom, as before, have no cover, but have the opportunity to eat bran and swallow vegetables. Why do they resist?"


    It seems, seems, maybe, maybe... Ah San''s Dalits (free people) are paid to work for the Han people now?


    ... with... Below... Excluding... Expenses


    Note: at present, there is no saying that the dragon is a descendant of the dragon. The dragon was visualized in the spring and Autumn period. For a long time, fear and awe were the meaning of the dragon. Only when the Dragon flag was used in the Manchu and Qing Dynasties was it attached with national significance.


    PS: the number of words hasn''t changed, but it''s two more. So, ah, the number of chapters on the same day is not important. What matters is the number of words in a chapter.

 Chapter 860

    For people in most countries in the world, although the ruling class and people live in the same country, the distance between them seems to be two worlds.


    A Sangao castes enjoy an absolutely excellent life. They control the direction of the state carriage and occupy the vast majority of resources, but they never regard the people at the bottom as the same people. For them, people are just tools to create resources for their enjoyment. Just squeeze them in different ways.


    Those A-San Dalits, like the people of all countries in the world, strive to produce, but a large part of the things they produce do not belong to themselves. They work facing the Loess and facing the world, but it is difficult to improve their quality of life.


    People in other countries do not know how to deal with the Dalits of ah San. They are taught that as long as they have faith, they can have an afterlife. Suffering in this life is to enjoy happiness in the afterlife.


    No matter how the sea, the sun and the moon change, squeezing will always be the mainstream.


    However, the rulers of some countries will give back to the ruled classes while squeezing. The best way is to carry out infrastructure construction. The ancient dynasties generally built water conservancy and roads.


    Creating a better working environment is a good thing for the rulers themselves. In addition, the more people produce, doesn''t it mean that they can squeeze more?


    "As long as there are no Brahmans out to make trouble, ah San Dalits are in charge." Huan Wen stated a fact: "the only few riots were called by the Brahmans and organized by the shahili. The ah San Dalits did not have a brain to participate. Generally, as long as the leading Brahmans were solved, a seemingly massive riot would be solved immediately."


    It''s ridiculous. Huan Wen used the experience of Zhuxia to treat the three civilians in the occupied territory relatively well. The problem is that those civilians who could not get the slightest benefit from the high caste were rioting with the Shah emperor at the call of a Brahman.


    "It''s no use being kind to ah San." Huan Wen thought for a moment and asked, "has JINGLUE studied ant nests?"


    Wang Meng immediately understood what Huan Wen wanted to express. A San''s social structure is the social structure of ants. There is a very clear social division of labor. While dividing all classes, the low-level existence should unconditionally obey the high-level existence.


    "As long as you hold the Brahmans, ah San is the most docile slave." Huan Wen stopped talking because the vehicle had stopped outside a gate on the fence wall of the military camp. He stood up and finished tidying up his clothes before summing up the conversation: "a San''s class structure is destined to be an easily conquered race."


    This is a large but extremely flat plain. The barracks of the Han Army are located in the southwest and the barracks of the Gupta Dynasty are located in the northeast.


    Naturally, the two camps will not have only two barracks. They plan a main camp and set up some camps around it.


    The Han Army has a very traditional Gongwei layout. The main camp is in the center. Four relatively large camps are built in the other four directions, and there are some irregular small camps. At the same time, a long fence and another fence are built.


    If you look down from a high altitude, you can see that the shape built by the Han Army on the plain is very much like a word "Qi" surrounded by a circle.


    The camps established by the Gupta Dynasty look very chaotic. There is also a main camp, which seems to be divided into camps in various countries and camps in different regions to help the army. Under the indiscriminate construction, we can only summarize it with the words "mess".


    When Huan Wen went to ketak, the army was handed over to his old partner yuan qiaodai for management and command.


    Scouts in the camp found out within a hundred miles of the team, and reported to the camp every ten miles.


    Yuan Qiao knew that Huan Wen led his team back. Huan Wen on the way back could do whatever he wanted, but he was careless. He not only closely monitored the troops of the Gupta Dynasty, but also sent necessary troops to guard along the way. Only then did Huan Wen come to one of the Yuanmen outside the camp without interference.


    "Ah San didn''t move?" When Huan Wen got out of the car, he saw yuan Qiao waiting with the generals. After asking, he replied, "there are a lot of foreign people this time."


    Yuan Qiao saw that in addition to the 10000 additional soldiers from counties and counties who had just landed in China, the remaining number was about 20000.


    The size of the mission is really too large.


    The camp has been informed by Wang Meng in advance. The reserved camp is completely enough for those foreign visitors, that is, there are about 20000 foreign people in the important area of the unhappy military camp.


    The Gupta Dynasty really did not respond to the suspected reinforcement of the Han army. It should be said that they came to this place and set up a camp. In addition to harassing the camp when the Han army first came, when the Han Army''s camp had a slight scale, they were firmly shrank in their own camp.


    "A San sent several reinforcements two days ago. Our cavalry went to each other to test." Yuan Qiao did not say the outcome of the war, but said the number of reinforcements from the Gupta Dynasty: "together, there are about 80000, and their current strength is nearly 200000."


    Huan Wen showed a satisfied expression. Although everything went well after landing, he was really impatient with the capture and elimination of a place and an enemy. He has always been creating opportunities, such as a large-scale decisive battle. If he wins, he forces the Gupta royal family to surrender and end this cross sea expedition in a manner determined by public order.


    "The poet king of ah San has responded." Yuan Qiao took out a rolled parchment and looked at whether the sealing wax had been removed: "I don''t know what it was written."


    Huan Wen took over but didn''t check it for the first time. He turned and looked back and motioned yuan Qiao to settle the alien first.


    Following the people of all nationalities who came to the front line of the Han Gu war, they saw two opposing camps from a distance.


    People with common military knowledge judged that the combined size of the armies on both sides was probably more than 400000. It had to be said that they were shocked by the great earthquake.


    After coming here, it is natural to cooperate with the Han people for resettlement. Before they enter the camp, they have an objective comparison between the Han Army and the military camp on the Gupta side. Only from the construction outside the camp, the Han army is obviously on the Gupta side.


    Waiting to enter the camp, they looked at those orderly barracks (wooden rafters) and tents, and then at the reasonably arranged ditches, fences, fences, wide and thick aisles. They also knew that thatched houses for human excretion had been specially set up.


    Regardless of whether they understand it or not, some people from different nationalities feel that it is not necessary to pay so much attention, while more knowledgeable people try to observe and remember it.


    "In the known world, we can compare with the camp planning of cyris army." Flavis has to be honest: "but we''re still a lot behind cyris."


    Rome is also very particular about the planning of the military camp. There are basically no messy barracks or tents in the garrison area. That is, they don''t pay much attention to the walkways in the military camp. At the same time, they don''t have a toilet dedicated to providing Xiaoxie or Daxie at all.


    In fact, the channel in the barracks is the most important place, which is related to the speed of soldiers'' assembly when the army responds.


    According to the standards of the Zhuxia army, the roads provided for walking must not become muddy when it rains. In addition, sundries are not allowed to be blocked.


    The armies of other countries or nations did not pay much attention to this even in modern times.


    "It''s said that the cyris were curious about our city. After entering Athens, they won''t enter our city again?" Flavis obviously knows why: "we''ve long been used to the excreta all over the street. We don''t think there''s anything wrong, but the cyris can''t accept it at all."


    They are really used to it. The phenomenon that the streets of Europa are full of excreta will continue until modern times.


    Whether it is London, once the center of the world, or Paris, known as the capital of flowers. London was still full of excrement when the Commonwealth became an empire with the sun never setting. When the French were the second in the world, Paris was also a city submerged by excrement and urine. It can be seen that some countries (nationalities) really don''t take the excreta all over the street as a big thing, especially ah San.


    "In the past, we thought it was an inexplicable cleanliness habit of cyris..." Julian kept smiling bitterly: "but looking at the letter written back by Cicero, even in the most remote village, you can''t see the excreta all over the street."


    When the two men spoke, they looked at a Han army unit undergoing training from a distance.


    Ah San, it''s really hot here. Even if it''s spring, the temperature is compared with that in the summer of Han.


    On the school field, a division of 5000 soldiers lined up in four columns. They were all naked, wearing only a pair of shorts, shouting slogans neatly, and playing Military Boxing with the rhythm of slogans.


    In the hot weather, and then because of sports sweating, any soldier was soaked and sweat with every move.


    "The cyris... Are not only tall, but also look strong." Julian, as he spoke, saw five thousand soldiers yelling at the same time, all jumping up, leaning heavily on their sides and pounding the ground with their arms. To be honest, he was startled: "now I can imagine how rich cyris is."


    In short, to be strong is not to be swollen and fat by drinking water. If you want to grow meat, you must keep up with nutrition. At the same time, it is by no means possible to train a group of elite soldiers by eating bran and swallowing vegetables. Any military training that cannot support nutrition supplement is a matter of human life.


    "Our soldiers are not bad except their height, which can''t be compared with the Rhys." Flavis is not dead supporting. The Roman professional soldiers are not inferior to the Han soldiers in terms of strength. He was silent for a while and said, "there have been some comments in China that intermarriage with the cyris should be encouraged."


    Now there is no term "gene", but the offspring produced by the combination of the two powers will be better. It has been spied out for a long time. The Romans envy the height of the Han people from the heart and are extremely eager for their offspring to be so tall.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    3k, there''s another chapter at twelve.

 Chapter 861

    In fact, there are not no tall nations in Europe, such as the Franks of germania, the gaetas and Samis of northern Europe, and the Saxons of Germanic branches.


    Some nations that have been conquered by the Romans, such as Gauls and Asians minor, and even some Moors in North Africa.


    In fact, the average height of the above-mentioned nationalities is higher than that of the Romans. The key problem is that the Romans still maintain considerable pride. The simple love of flesh and body is not so important, but it will be repelled if they combine to produce offspring.


    In a simple way, if a nation conquers the rest of the nation, it will naturally despise and discriminate against the conquered nation. As a conqueror, it is natural to play with the conquered women. If there are future generations carelessly, they will not want to get equal status.


    Conquer that nation, and then encourage the women of this nation to combine with the conquered nation to produce future generations? To what extent should it be psychopathic to advocate and encourage this behavior!


    The Romans fought with the Han people once in Constantinople. Although the sudden outbreak of the battle was short, the two sides would never mention a word without mentioning it in the follow-up communication, but the comparison of casualties after the fight was clearly listed.


    The number of Roman soldiers involved in the war was 827, 226 were killed on the spot, 199 were disabled, and 52 were seriously injured and died.


    In contrast, only 320 Han troops participated in the war, only 19 Han troops died on the spot, 24 Han troops were permanently disabled, minor injuries were not recorded, and 12 seriously injured were cured.


    Numbers are never deceptive. The death ratio is 278 to 19, almost 15 to 1.


    Seeing that comparison, the Romans might think that the sudden outbreak of the Han Army and the Roman soldiers were in a hurry. They would also shout that the Han brought one in a million soldiers to bully the ordinary Roman soldiers.


    But the fact is the fact, and there has never been a war. The so-called everything is ready.


    The dialogue between countries has always been full of reality. Strong is strong and weak is weak. Only the strong country is kind to the weak country, and the weak country can only be careful to the strong country.


    Once a country shows its strong side, as a member of a powerful country, it may not have much consciousness, but the reaction speed of other countries will be very fast. The weak will think that a powerful country is good at everything. The moon in the sky is still the moon. The problem is that the moon of a powerful country looks round and larger than its own country.


    "The soldiers of Han people''s daddy smell sweet with their sweat." Ali came on behalf of Jero and said to the people around him with an extremely positive expression, "smell it."


    Yelo was attacked by the Han Army in a very short time and chose to give up resistance. The royal family accepted the armistice conditions put forward by Huan Wen and became one of the vassal states of the Han state with honor.


    Some of the people who stood with ALI and watched the training of Han soldiers from afar were also from yero, while the others were representatives of small countries, city states and tribes along the coast of the a''sanyang ocean. They had a common identity, that is, the vassal state of the Han state.


    At that moment, all the people around were full of approval. It was very similar. If anyone said that the sweat of Han daddy didn''t smell fragrant, they would definitely rush up and try their best.


    Julian wanted to observe the Han Army in more detail. He heard that it was a county soldier who was not a standing army. He invited vlavis to look closer and got a warm response from vlavis.


    They interpreted the differences of the Han Army according to their own understanding. For example, the thirteen standing armies were equivalent to the most elite guards in Rome, and the county soldiers were the Roman border army or provincial garrison. In fact, their understanding is also quite correct, that is, there are differences in combat effectiveness.


    "Very strong, not as strong as the Germanic, Gaeta and Sami. The muscles of the cyris are not as big as they look..." flavis tried to find the adjectives in the dictionary and said: "the muscles are very strong. It seems that the fist wielding power is also very strong, mainly very flexible."


    Julian nodded and said in Chinese, "steel muscles and iron bones."


    Flavis didn''t understand what he said, but he got the meaning magically.


    The strong yellow skin is really different from other races.


    Yellow skin system will also have muscles when exercising, but it is difficult to have the phenomenon that the arm can be thicker than the thigh. That is the characteristic brought by long-term eating habits, but it will not be missing in terms of strength, and even better than other skin colors in terms of explosiveness and flexibility.


    They were not restricted from going anywhere. They spent the whole day without visiting the whole military camp. The more they went to the back, the more silent they became.


    After returning to their residence area in the evening, they still didn''t speak for a long time, and sat in their chairs and were stunned.


    Until someone came to inform them to go to dinner, the two people looked at each other for the first time in a long time. They both saw melancholy in each other''s eyes.


    "On the training ground, I didn''t find any difference between professional soldiers and conscripted soldiers." Flavis didn''t know how to describe his mood: "maybe... Their difference is in armaments?"


    Julian gave the answer: "cyris soldiers do not need to carry their own equipment. Weapons and armor are prepared by cyris military."


    When it comes to armaments, they also went to the storage area to have a look. They saw a stone catapult that was not strange to the Romans, but there were obvious differences in appearance. In addition, the crossbow and bed crossbow are two large instruments for launching crossbows. There are also related crossbows in Rome, but there are crossbows in Rome, which are much different from the catapult in appearance.


    The two met the other Romans. They thought the Han people would hold a banquet. Unexpectedly, they were told to go to the canteen. When they arrived at the place, there was a long line in the canteen to get food and vegetables.


    "That''s good." Fravis said with great interest, "if there is no deliberate distinction, we can see with our own eyes what food the cyris soldiers eat."


    This is a mixed canteen. The framework is made of wood, and the roof is covered with cloth of unknown material.


    The table is a long table made of wood. Each table is 15 meters long and 1 meter wide, and benches of the same length are arranged on both sides.


    The canteen covers a very large area. A shed is enough to accommodate at least 1000 people. Han soldiers who have already taken food are eating.


    When it was Julian''s turn, he found that the first place to take the meal was to choose the staple food. There were no types of bread he was familiar with, including rice, wheat rice and some unknown granular food, as well as steamed bread and steamed buns.


    Julian tangled for a moment and chose the rice selected by the Han soldiers, plus a steamed bread and a steamed stuffed bun.


    Walking to the second place, Julian recognized the beef. It was made into rows, and each piece was full.


    Julian walked in a row and recognized some food. More food simply couldn''t recognize what material it was. He didn''t know what was delicious and what wasn''t delicious. He chose some according to his own interests.


    "I found a situation." Vlavis also carried a plate with all kinds of food on it. He found a place to sit next to Julian and whispered, "soldiers of cyris can''t choose any food. Even there are strict regulations on the amount of each food."


    Julian just noticed the situation and soon found that what Han soldiers ate was actually divided into classes. For example, the higher the title, the higher the food, but even ordinary soldiers could get a full amount of meat.


    "Cyris is too rich." Helena chose many kinds of food, but the amount of each was very small: "if I''m not wrong, the soldiers of cyris eat better than our nobles!"


    The Romans with high enough status sat at the same table. Everyone chose the food they were interested in. Looking around, they had everything flying in the sky, climbing on the ground and swimming in the water. They even had a very rich variety of vegetables and various fruits they had seen and never seen.


    Subconsciously, the Romans at the same table looked around. They could be sure that where their eyes could reach, everyone''s food was very rich. Strangely, there was wine on the table of the Han Army, which was not provided by the dining area.


    "Tonight is a party, it must be!" Seeing the eyes of the surrounding Romans, marus asked, "if not, which army in the world can provide such rich food for soldiers forever?"


    Huan Wen presided over the welcome banquet as early as the night they entered ketak. When they came to the theater, they would not hold any banquet according to the military discipline of the various Xia dynasties.


    There was wine on the table of the soldiers of the Han Army, which was the monthly quota of the soldiers. They could not drink when on duty, when they had a task the next day, and how much they could drink every day was also limited.


    A real but real thing is that the troops of Zhuxia did not completely ban alcohol for a long time, and even encouraged drinking, that is, they would set daily limits on how much wine to drink. For example, the troops of Qin, Western Han and Eastern Han Dynasties did not completely ban alcohol, especially the Qin army was the most indulgent in drinking for soldiers.


    The later the times, the stricter the prohibition rules, and the later is the complete prohibition of alcohol. This may be related to people''s drinking capacity in each period?


    Julian is already tasting the food. The rice feels very fragrant. At least it is more fragrant than the rice produced in Egypt, and the rice grains are fuller. His favorite staple food after one bite is steamed bread and steamed stuffed bun. The steamed bread is fragrant and soft. When he eats the stuffing of steamed stuffed bun, he is surprised first, and then surprised.


    On the first day of dinner, I saw the rich food of the Han army for the first time, but most of them felt that the Han people were absolutely desperate for face and made special preparations.


    Later, the Han Army had no intention of fighting with the Gupta army close at hand. They only had one, two or three days... For half a month, they saw that the food of the Han army was so rich.


    "It''s not specially arranged, let alone shown to us. The logistics of cyris army is so powerful." How Julian looked, he had a sense of helplessness: "just this, any country has been completely defeated."


    Flavis understood what Julian meant. A country that can achieve this level of military logistics can choose not to be an enemy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    To your surprise, 6K update is complete.

 Chapter 862

    The truth is that the logistics of the Han Army in each region is different.


    The Han Army stationed on the grassland will never lack meat in their diet, but even if there are some foods such as vegetables, fruits and seafood, they will be very few, or even there are no vegetables and fruits at all, and seafood is only salted fish.


    If you are arranged to be stationed on an island, you will feel nauseous when eating seafood. However, the meat and vegetables of land animals, even staple foods such as rice and noodles, would not have been free to eat except seafood, but there are too many fruits on the island.


    The Han Army in mainland A-San came as a conqueror. Mainland A-San itself is also a continent rich in resources. Even if the Han Army did not let go of the looting and was willing to spend some money, there will be no shortage of materials.


    As for spending money?


    Brother Dei, you know nothing about the financial resources of the state of Han!


    Brother Dei, you know nothing about how much wealth the Han army gained in mainland a''san!


    More importantly, a large part of the logistics of the Han Army stationed in the mainland of a''san is in the charge of the abandoned a''san Gao caste. If these a-sangao castes want peace of mind and happiness, and if they want to continue to dominate, they must serve the Han''s father comfortably.


    Whether a country is strong depends on the army. Having a good fighting army is the foundation of a strong country. Even if it is not levied everywhere, it must be able to ensure whether it has the ability to protect itself in case of invasion.


    To understand the national strength of this powerful country depends on the provision of logistics. In the cold weapon period, it mainly depends on what soldiers eat. In the firearm era, it depends on the amount of ammunition carried by a single soldier, in the mechanized era, it depends on the advanced level and holdings of war machines, and in the information age, it depends on software and hardware.


    Han people... At least in the Han country, the current finance is an absolute overflow state.


    Every time a town center is built in the system, more resources will be provided. Let''s have a look.


    There are at least four gold mines in the Japanese archipelago, as well as some silver and copper mines. Learn about them.


    The super large copper mine found in Jiaozhi. Let''s have a look.


    All the underground explored in Luzon Island are copper mines and associated non-ferrous metals. Let''s have a look.


    In fact, if Liu Yan was not sure whether the associated resources in the urban center would disappear, the monetary reform would have been carried out long ago. He is very careful not to consume gold in his own country. Even a considerable number of military products do not use the iron resources produced by the system. He is afraid that one day the system will disappear, and those imaginary resources will disappear in an instant.


    If Liu Yan''s death is accompanied by the disappearance of the system, all the resources generated by the system will disappear, and he wantonly uses the resources of the system, the next generation of the Emperor... And even the whole country will inevitably be a tragedy.


    Now the place where system resources are squandered is outside the Han state. Wang Meng spends a lot of money everywhere he goes. The gold spent belongs to the system production, including the gold spent by the Han Army in the a''san continent.


    Not without considering that the gold will return to China, so there is another way, that is, the gold from foreign trade will be specially collected and spent abroad again. Although there will still be systematic production of gold in Han China, the quantity will be controlled to the minimum.


    There is no need to explain to outsiders why the army''s food is so good.


    The Han army who ate well and drank well praised the generosity of the center and maintained the highest morale at all times.


    A San was grateful to the Han people for spending money on it and praised the Han Army as a king.


    "We have force and are willing to spend money." Huan Wen was reading the national certificate written by the poet king. While looking at it, he chatted with Yuan Qiao and Wang Meng: "there are also servants and slave armies. There is no reason to be unstable."


    The poet King refers to the current king of the Gupta Dynasty, shamudragupta. He has been king of Gupta for 17 years.


    It is said that shamudragupta is a man with very high cultural literacy, has deep attainments in various cultures and arts, and also has a strong understanding of religion.


    In terms of external expansion, he first conquered the upper reaches of the Ganges River and the eastern part of the Indus River Basin. After digesting the above two territories, he began to move eastward, and then successively conquered most areas from the lower reaches of the Ganges River to the delta. Soon after that, he began to move southward to reach Orissa and Deccan Plateau, Even sent a Navy expedition to the sea more than once.


    For example, the tentacles of the Han Army extended to Nanyang. At that time, it destroyed many bases established by the Gupta Navy on the Malay Peninsula. At the same time, it also received a considerable number of docks and ports established by ah San, and even brought the emigrant ah San to a pot again and again.


    "This guy can be regarded as a successful monarch." Huan Wen had finished reading the national certificate written by shamudragupta, and did not immediately tell them what they had written. Instead, he introduced what he knew about shamudragupta: "after he succeeded to the throne, he continued to expand and lay down five times the size of his original territory."


    Yuan Qiao and Wang Mengli thought of Liu Che, Emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty. They inherited the country and quickly expanded their territory.


    They will think of more things. If they didn''t come to the third continent, would shamudragupta also find a strong force to die?


    Shamudragupta was indeed looking for someone to die. At the same time, he also fought against three forces, one was vagadoga, the sworn enemy of the Gupta Dynasty at the beginning of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the other was constantly provoking Persian Sasan across the air, and the last was the domestic religion.


    "Shamudragupta invited the emperor to hunt." Huan Wen finally said the core content of the book on going abroad. He kept sneering. Later, he was out of breath with laughter. He continued for a little while: "the poet king invited his majesty to come to hunt. He was laughing to death!"


    The Han people present felt that it was absurd. The Gupta Dynasty was losing again and again. It was not as exaggerated as the fall of half the country, but it also lost 34 / 10 of its territory. These achievements were achieved by the fact that the state of Han sent out only two standing armies (another came later), only 70000 soldiers in counties and counties (half of them were sent later), and there were 189000 servants (still sent later). In this way, the Gupta Dynasty couldn''t carry it. Was it because of losing heart and madness that it felt that it had enough weight for the emperor to enlist?


    Although he felt very ridiculous, shamudragupta personally wrote the National Certificate as the king of a country, which was in duplicate of A-San characters and Chinese characters. Huan Wen did not dare to hide this matter. He felt that it was absurd and still needed to be sent back to China. Whether the emperor came or not was his own decision.


    "Ah San is stalling." Yuan Qiao judged: "their army has been unable to shrink out, and new reinforcements have been pulled out again and again."


    "What the general wants is a San to assemble his troops!" Huan Wen was fearless, and even had some expectations: "200000, 300000, 400000, 500000... Is a million, and a big man is fearless!"


    Yuan Qiao had long known Huanwen''s strategic intention and was extremely supportive of it.


    Although the Han Army on the cross sea expedition had no logistical pressure, it had taken nearly three years from the moment it sent troops.


    "The date of the emperor becoming emperor is getting closer and closer." Huan Wen set the tone: "is there a better gift for the enemy chieftain?"


    Now it is the 12th year of Yuanshuo. Liu Yan should have held the emperor''s declaration ceremony in the 11th year of Yuanshuo, but the completion time of a project in new Chang''an was delayed by accident.


    Then came the end of drought and locust plague, which also happened in the 11th year of Yuanshuo. The combination of the two events delayed the date of becoming emperor.


    Fortunately, the time for declaring the emperor was not announced, otherwise even the largest moth would be held as the announcement date.


    Wang Meng naturally has confidence in his own country''s army. The problem is that mainland A3 can be regarded as a Han marine, and the standing army and county soldiers add up to 140000.


    Yes, although there are nearly 200000 slave armies and a larger number of slave armies (huangxie Army), the Han people really don''t think much of slave armies and slave armies, especially the huge number of slave armies.


    Just look at the composition of the main battlefield.


    The two standing armies must be all on the main battlefield, and there are 50000 County soldiers.


    Only 100000 of nearly 200000 servants were on the main battlefield, and the remaining 100000 were scattered in the occupied areas.


    Slave army? On the main battlefield, only 20000 slave troops did all kinds of chores, and the rest were supervised by slave troops to maintain law and order everywhere.


    To put it bluntly, Huan Wen was also afraid that the slave army would not succeed enough and defeat more than enough. He was even more afraid that the slave army would turn against him on the battlefield.


    In fact, even if the slave army is loyal to the Han state, the key is that they are a gang of war five dregs. They can''t stand it on the battlefield. If they collapse, they will also impact the main force and a rout will sweep the front.


    The most correct way to use the five dregs of the slave army is to let them maintain public security in the occupied area, find out what moth ah San should hate or ah San, and deal with the damn ah San without the slightest pain or hesitation, whether Japanese or Chinese.


    "General..." Wang Meng knew he shouldn''t ask, but he couldn''t help: "will there be reinforcements in the mainland?"


    In just a few days, the number of ah San opposite increased from about 200000 to nearly 300000. God knows how many ah San will join the war if they continue to drag on.


    Huan Wen was stunned at Wang Meng''s question, and then became angry. Generally, it was like "you bastard dare to doubt Lao Tzu''s grasp of winning".


    "JINGLUE." Yuan Qiao knew Huan Wen too well. Before Huan Wen finished changing his face, he opened his mouth angrily and took the lead in answering: "the general has counted in his heart."


    Wang mengke watched Huan Wen change his face with his own eyes and said he didn''t know whether the kicking was false. No matter what he was thinking or what he was going to say, he gave a smile rationally: "the general''s martial arts are well known in the world!", Later, he apologized to Huan Wen with embarrassment and fear: "JINGLUE menglang."


    Huan Wen''s response was a cold hum.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The optical cat and router don''t know which is broken. The mobile phone code in this chapter (can you imagine the hardship of honor?).


    The second chapter is not sure when to upload.

 Chapter 863

    "The Han Army opposite is about 100000." Shamir Mali beat Saker Khan is a nobleman in the north and a shatili who has enough voice in the current camp: "the Han people did not drive a large number of slave troops to the battlefield as we expected."


    It is said that the sakerhan family was a huge family during the kusana Empire, and it was also a family based on military merit.


    The kusana Empire often had conflicts between the north and the south. Whenever the conflict could not be divided by language debate, the only way was to send troops to fight each other. Usually, the nobles in the North could teach the nobles in the south to be human, but the nobles in the South had never been convinced.


    All because the nobles in the south are dominated by the Navy, and the army in the north can teach the army in the south to be a man on land, but if the battlefield is changed to the sea, the navy in the South will teach the dry ducks in the north to be a man.


    In the Gupta Dynasty, the country still had a deep north-south contradiction, but the contradiction no longer had the thorn of the nation.


    During the kusana Empire, the nobles in the north were mainly Yueshi people, the conquered believers in the south, and there were many ethnic minorities in the north and south.


    The Gupta Dynasty is also a multi-ethnic country, but all ethnic groups are no longer divided by gathering places. They are scattered mixed and settled, and they are no longer clearly divided. They are treated differently according to Brahman, sardili, Barker, sudara and Dalits.


    Naturally, a country will not lack large and small contradictions. National antagonism is the most serious contradiction. Usually, conflicts in the form of nationalities are the easiest to provoke sensitive nerves. Once anyone takes the lead, it is a large-scale conflict between nationalities.


    The three generations of monarchs of the Gupta Dynasty have been playing down the national concept and trying their best to support the rise of religion. It can be said that they are very clever in means for the continent of faith.


    At present, the North-South contradiction of the Gupta Dynasty is mainly in the gap between the rich and the poor.


    Because the south is close to the sea, the Gupta Dynasty greatly encouraged sea trade, and the South will naturally be rich in economy.


    In fact, the environment in the north of the Gupta Dynasty is not bad. The existence of the Ganges River and the Indus River makes farming in most areas without water source. In terms of food production, it can be said that it can not only supply the consumption of the whole country, but also export a large share.


    The work of a family with its back to the Loess and face to the sky is not comparable to the profits generated by a business transaction. No matter which country or nation, the same truth happened in the Gupta Dynasty. Moreover, the nobles in the South continue to show off their wealth. Naturally, the North feels unbalanced.


    Shamudragupta''s control over the country can not be said to be very strong. At least it is not inferior to the central control over local areas during the kusana Empire, which is better than that during the Sri Gupta (his grandfather) and Chandragupta (his father, the founder of the dynasty). However, he still can''t unite the nobles in the north to rescue the south at any cost when he thinks it necessary.


    Shamir was talking about the slave army, and the faces of the southern nobles in the army tent became quite ugly.


    In the camp, the number of Southern nobles is far less than that from other places. It is the southern part of the Gupta Dynasty. It can be said that it was completely occupied. The vast majority of Southern nobles chose Han people as their father on the premise of not taking away their property, and only a few aspiring nobles chose to flee with their property.


    Too many southern nobles chose to be the good son of the Han''s father. Some of their actions continued to spread to the non enemy occupied areas, and the living conditions naturally spread in the past. People who were not in the South naturally despised and ridiculed for a while, while those who escaped from the South were in a very complicated mood.


    "The Han people did not kill them all, nor did they confiscate their property." Zanpt Warren sat among a group of Southern nobles and lowered his voice: "I heard that the Han people are still willing to spend money?"


    Zanpt Warren was captured by the Han Army twice and paid for his freedom twice. It was with his own experience that he saw the strong combat power of the Han army. After his last return, he concluded that the Gupta Dynasty could not beat the Han country at all. He did not know what kind of psychological emotion it was because he dealt with the family''s property in the south, and the family began to move to the north.


    Shamir on the other side is still talking to the effect that the Han people have won victories on the battlefield again and again, but the Han people are fighting the southerners, and the northerners have not shown their real strength to fight the Han people.


    In the past, if northerners constantly belittled southerners on such occasions, it was inevitable that southerners would jump out and choke, and abuse would develop in the direction of wealth, and then northerners would be speechless.


    Now the northerners can spray as much as they like. Can they recover the territory occupied by the Han Army in the south? Relying on the army in the north, no southerners stand up to refute. The northerners who were pressed hard in the past took this opportunity to breathe out their sullen breath.


    "So, the Han people also know the incompetence of the southerners. They don''t even want to let them go to the battlefield and consume our arrows and strength." Shamir was very happy and liked those southerners who obviously didn''t want to listen and didn''t dare to refute. They could only be angry: "we have gathered 300000 troops, and reinforcements are coming from all over the country. There are also our dependent countries. They know that they can''t let the Han people gain a firm foothold in this land and are mobilizing troops and materials to support!"


    The Gupta Dynasty had many vassal states and had strong control over those vassal states. At present, those vassal kings are in Fahrenheit city (the capital of the Gupta Dynasty) and will come to the main battlefield together with shamudragupta.


    "This time, we will concentrate a million soldiers!" Shamir became more and more excited: "if the Han people do not retreat to the coast in time and roll back in a boat, they are destined to be destroyed on the land by us. We will destroy the Han people who came to invade and burn the war to the land of the Han people!"


    A burst of passionate speech by the excited Shamir aroused more people''s excitement, and people kept shouting in the military tent, which basically would let the Han people see their power and burn the war to the mainland of the Han country.


    If they can really destroy the Han Army on the expedition and recover the lost land, and rebuild the ships in a few years, the Gupta Dynasty is really the only country in the world that has the ability to bring the war from the sea to the mainland of the Han country.


    The southern nobles in the military tent sat on their seats honestly, looking at them one after another.


    Once upon a time, the southerners regarded the northerners as a bunch of poor peasants. When there were countless conflicts, the southern nobles always wore gold and looked at them quietly with contempt or contempt. Anyway, no matter how the northern nobles hop, the sentence "I''m richer than you" usually shut the northern nobles up.


    Not now. Even if the escaped Southern nobles could bring all their property, it was not as simple as who had money during the war. It was more about who could summon how many warriors and how many Dalits.


    Zanpt Warren''s face, like all the southern nobles, was unwilling to be humiliated, but there was something wrong in his eyes. There was no deep-rooted peace of mind. On the contrary, he could see that there was inexplicable ridicule.


    "We saw the Roman and Persian flags in the Han barracks." Shamir said that this situation was discovered only yesterday and scolded bitterly: "the Romans abandoned their friendship with us for decades. They are a group of traitors without any faith and morality!"


    Shamir had every reason to scold the Romans.


    The sea trade between the Gupta Dynasty and Rome was very frequent, and even once discussed the possibility of mutual alliance. Although it did not become a comprehensive ally in the end, the Gupta Dynasty has been providing Roman weapons and armor at a low price.


    Due to the expansion desire of Persian sassanne in recent years, the Gupta Dynasty and Rome also reached a consensus on Persian sassanne. On several occasions, the Gupta Navy also helped the Romans contain the water power of Persian sassanne.


    "When we needed friendship most, the Romans chose to stab us!" Shamir said this and looked at the wilting Southern nobles: "you are a bunch of fools, always."


    The southern nobles of this pot must remember that the diplomacy between the Gupta Dynasty and Rome has always been dominated by them. The friendship with Rome is the main reason why Persian Sasan is hostile to the Gupta Dynasty.


    Thinking in a larger and deeper direction, the Han people explored the ocean and cleaned up the power of the Gupta Dynasty in the Southern Ocean. The Han people began to cross Malacca and enter the Eritrean sea, which was also due to the Persians. Does it mean that the war between the Han Parliament and the Gupta Dynasty also had the shadow of the Persians?


    Under the fury of Shamir, the southern nobles chose to lower their heads and say nothing.


    "Those nobles who serve as dogs for the Han people must be liquidated after the war!" Shamir is convinced that this war will end with their final victory: "you also need to pay a price!"


    "Dear Saker Khan." Zanpt Warren raised his head a little and stretched out his arms slowly: "I am willing to pay the price for my mistakes."


    With zampt Warren took the lead, and a few southern nobles also expressed their positions one after another.


    Shamir looked at the rest of the quiet southern nobles, and his eyes fell again on zampt On Warren: "the Warren family is a respectable family. Although you have repeatedly failed in the contest with the Han people, you have not lost your heart of struggle."


    Zanpt Warren appropriately showed a bitter expression, lowered his head and bit his teeth. Although Shamir''s words were praising, they sounded too uncomfortable.


    "The Han people have a very correct saying." Shamir carefully recalled: "knowing shame is followed by courage, which is this sentence. Your determination to recover is not enough. You should take real action."


    Zanpt Warren looked up again, with the same bitter expression: "the Warren family will take out 20000 ''keshel''."


    Keshel is a coin name of a San. Keshel says weight, not metal variety.


    Shamir looked at the other southern nobles. He said so much to blackmail the remaining value of the southern nobles!

 Chapter 864

    Yes, now the northerners have a large indescribable position, and everything they say is right.


    Er, the northerners are still poor, but they have a huge army and sufficient food. During the war, no one can speak louder than holding heavy troops and no lack of food.


    The Ganges River Basin and the Indus River Basin have been the most densely populated areas (none) of Assad since ancient times. In any war between Assad and other countries (other ethnic groups), more than 67% of the military supply needs to rely on the above two river basins.


    What is more rare is that the Ganges River Basin and the Indus River Basin (including many tributaries) have always been the largest grain producing areas in the A3 continent. It is precisely because the docility of the two river basins gives that land a natural advantage in agriculture. In the history of A3, unless it is a man-made disaster, there are few large-scale famines.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the annual grain production in the Ganges and Indus river basins alone can supply one-third of the human food consumption on earth in 352 A.D., so we can imagine how huge the grain production is.


    Among the countries in the world known to the Han people today, the Romans relied heavily on Egypt and Spain for food, The Persians rely on the Nile Valley and the two river basins (Mesopotamia plain between the Tigris and Euphrates), and the third is the Ganges basin (triangle) and the Indus River (including tributaries). The above three countries respectively control a wide range of agricultural areas with great output, and the rest are not listed.


    Han is also a vast country, but if you really want to have a good look, there is no grain producing area that can be compared with the above three countries. To put it bluntly, it is also the Northeast Plain, the land of Jingchu and the Indochina Peninsula that has just entered the reclamation stage. (the area and scale of the grain producing area of Cheng1 Du plain, founded in the Qin Dynasty, are not large compared with them.)


    If the population wants to grow, it is not enough to build people. Even if it is finished, the first thing is to ensure that there is enough food, and the premise for ordinary people to buy without any economic pressure. Otherwise, they can''t afford to live.


    Ah San is very lucky to have the largest grain producing area in the world. Even the most humble and humble class can afford to buy food. They can even find enough food in the wild. Don''t they just play with their lives to make babies?


    The Gupta Dynasty had thrown in nearly 300000 troops before and after. Two of them invaded the pingman school and buried 180000. The rest were destroyed (captured) during the local resistance.


    Among the 300000 troops buried, the southern chadili Legion accounted for about 30000, the Allies accounted for about 20000, and the rest were all Dalits pulled to the battlefield as cannon fodder.


    For a country with a population of nearly 30 million, the burial of 300000 people is really not enough to hurt the muscles and bones. For the Gupta Dynasty, only the 30000 or so chadili Legion will feel distressed.


    After all, the total number of chadili legions in the Gupta Dynasty was less than 200000. 80000 of them are firmly in the hands of the Gupta royal family, which is the so-called Royal Guard.


    At the blackmail conference, the southern nobles "bled" more or less. They also knew that even if they successfully drove the Han people out, the real estate in the enemy occupied areas could be taken back, but they would definitely have to be blackmailed again. Naturally, they were not happy.


    "I heard that the Han people did not confiscate their property." Gavara Kunal Jedin also had the experience of being defeated and captured, but he was different from zanpute Warren only experienced it once: "even... Han people spend money on materials."


    Zanpt Warren and gavara Kunal Jeding has some friendship. When he hears the speech, he turns around and wants to see something from his expression or eyes, such as the signal of "fellow believers".


    "Don''t look at me like that." Gavara Kunal Jedin was a little uncomfortable: "those are not secrets."


    Zanpt Warren was almost certain of gavara Kunal Jeding was not a "fellow believer". He hesitated whether he wanted to join the gang. Out of careful choice, he didn''t make any action. He said along the topic: "it''s our families who chose to come to the north, and all our assets have been confiscated. It''s estimated that our assets have been confiscated. The Han people don''t lack wealth and don''t want excessive exploitation to cause resistance."


    Many families in the South choose to recognize the Han as their father, and many choose to flee.


    We should make a serious calculation. The assets confiscated by the Han army can definitely be called a huge amount. Anyway, this three-year cross sea expedition not only recovered the cost, but also made a lot of money. Real estate accounts for the largest proportion, and there is not too much cash.


    "I had contact with Gallus utansis some time ago." Gavara Kunal Jedin''s family played ocean trade. Before, the trade volume with the utansis family was very high, and they had more contact with each other and became close friends: "he wrote to me that the style of Han envoys to Rome was very arrogant, and even directly used the army to fight the garrison in Constantinople."


    Zanpt Warren didn''t know about it and showed a curious expression.


    "Constantius II did not know why he chose silence." Gavara Kunal There was obvious bitterness on jedin''s face: "Rome is undoubtedly a powerful country and one of the most powerful countries in the West. They chose weakness in the face of the Han people."


    Zanpt Warren appropriately showed a numb expression, but in his heart, he felt very happy for his choice. He praised that the Chinese daddy was really strong and didn''t care whether he had friends or not.


    "First, Persians tried their best to entertain the Han people, met the needs of the Han people to the greatest extent, and even prepared two princesses of different generations as marriage candidates." Gavara Kunal What jedin said was still marus From utansis. He sighed and went on: "the Christian Church of Rome covered the sky with one hand. The result of offending the Han people is to kill their bishop and pay compensation."


    Zanpt Warren knew that ji1 Du1 religion was a religion supported by the Constantine family, but when ji1 Du1 religion grew stronger, it became the resistance of the Constantine family to govern the country.


    "Constantius II also learned from Shapur II, tried his best to meet the requirements of the Han people, and elected two daughters as candidates for marriage." Gavara Kunal Jedin didn''t know what expression to use, but his tone turned into admiration: "the women selected by the two countries to go to the mainland of the Han Empire add up to more than 5000, all selected by the emperor of the Han Empire."


    Although only two people have been talking, the southern nobles are together to return to their camp, gawara Kunal Jedin didn''t pay attention to what he said, which made the people around him show all kinds of expressions, and all kinds of thoughts in their hearts breed with all kinds of

 Chapter 865

    Gavara Kunal There is only one reason why jeding would say those words. They lost the battle with the Han Army continuously. It''s true that they are not too incompetent. They didn''t see that even the Romans and Persians met the Han people, which is enough to prove the strength of the Han people. So it''s natural for them to lose?


    The weak side can always find a way to comfort themselves after being hurt. Think about who is worse than themselves is the best way to heal, or list who is better than themselves but is hurt by the same people.


    The power of Rome and sassanne is well known all over the world. It can even be said that countries in the world know much more about the power of Rome and sassanne than the country in the East.


    That''s the premise determined by the geographical location. It''s not easy for Zhuxia to lead to the West. It''s either Gobi or desert along the way, or it''s simply a grassland or desert without people at all, or even there''s no swamp blocking the way. It''s really not easy to ask for information.


    Many countries have a strong impression of the powerful country in the East because the Xiongnu people fled to the west after defeat, and then the Xiongnu people left a legend that the Han people are unmatched everywhere they go.


    The problem is that personal experience and being able to compare nearby are really different from hearing... Or the kind of rumors that are far away and don''t know how far away. Understanding and senses are really different.


    People in the Gupta Dynasty feel that they are very strong, but they also know that they are not as strong as Rome and sassanne. They know that Rome and sassanne are very counselled when facing the Han people. In addition to finding a direction of comfort for their repeated failures, they suddenly feel that failure seems normal. On the contrary, it is abnormal if they win.


    That night, zanpt Warren was very active, looking for all kinds of excuses to go to various tents, and the people he came into contact with chatted for a long time.


    Zanpt Warren visited those people who felt they could win over as "fellow believers". What he wondered was that there were so many people who had not been tempted, but were tempted. They felt something was wrong with each other. After they knew it, they looked at each other for a while, and then showed a tacit expression.


    Suddenly found a "fellow" zanpute Warren was happy and nervous. He was happy that "I am not alone". He was nervous that credit would be occupied. The next move seemed a little big.


    Perhaps those "fellow believers" had the same idea. As a result, there were a lot of birds flying out of the Gupta camp at night. Among them were pigeons, eagles and falcons, almost all of which fell somewhere in the camp of the Han army.


    "It''s a little interesting." Yuan Qiao is the chief officer in charge of summarizing intelligence, including but not limited to military intelligence and espionage: "ah San really plans to gather millions, and the poet king will personally arrive at the battlefield."


    Huan Wen was holding a dagger. He didn''t know what he wanted to carve the small wood block in his hand. He smiled silently when he heard the speech. He was really not nervous at all.


    "Millions of troops!" Yuan Qiao sighed more or less: "only Shi Hu once convened such an army, but the millions of troops convened by Shi Hu dissolved without any action."


    That was a long time ago. It happened in the fifth year of Xiankang, Emperor Cheng of the Eastern Jin Dynasty (339 AD). Shi Hu''s decision to recruit a million troops was very casual, and the reason for dissolution was full of metaphysics. It was only because a group of white geese hovered in the air during the Shi Hu military parade and refused to leave, so he dissolved... Scattered... The million troops recruited.


    "Doesn''t the profile mean we''re in the right place?" Huan Wen didn''t stop carving in his hand and didn''t raise his head: "ah San can assemble millions of troops, which just shows that this place is rich in food."


    Yuan Qiao was still under some pressure. After listening to it, he smiled subconsciously: "what I said is that in a country that can casually support and recruit millions of troops for real combat, it will not be wrong for a big man to destroy her."


    Huan Wen was interested in: "when will the poet King arrive?"


    Yuan Qiao had finished reading the information he should see and shook his head: "at least he is the king of a country and wants to come to the front in person. How can there be a definite time."


    Huanwen wanted yuan Qiao to speculate based on a series of intelligence.


    "The gathering of millions of troops will not be so fast." Yuan Qiao speculated seriously and said in a less certain tone: "two months at the fastest, get up late... Joe really can''t guess."


    Huan Wen stopped talking and seemed to pay attention to the carving.


    Yuan Qiao is also busy with his own affairs. In addition to summarizing information, he will go to the side where the mountain map is hung, either stare at the mountain map all the time, or go back to the side of the table and write and draw against the topographic map on it.


    There are many mountain maps hanging in the big tent of the Chinese army, with several large sand tables in the middle.


    Each mountain map represents a different geographical location, or there are different color lines on it.


    Lines are not only different in color, but also in many styles. Each has the meaning it represents.


    The map of the whole terrain of the main battlefield is the largest and the hanging position is the most conspicuous. However, compared with other mountain maps with lines, it looks very clean and tidy.


    The sand table is also divided into different areas, but there is no special sand table for panorama.


    In fact, the terrain on this side makes it quite simple to make a sand table. The whole area is a great plain. The difference is that there are rivers or large forests in some locations. The only trouble is to spy on the construction direction and form of the enemy''s barracks.


    "What are those guys doing recently?" Huan Wen took the lead in breaking the long silence of the internal dimension of the military account. Those guys refer to their international friends in the military camp: "or are they observing everywhere?"


    "They are curious about the big man." Yuan Qiao did not stop writing and painting: "pay special attention to observing our army."


    "Just look." Huan Wen put down the half finished sculpture carved in his hand, took the sharpening stone and sharpened the dagger: "even if he studies again, he will only learn its shape, not its God."


    There is absolutely nothing wrong with this. If we observe the strong army of a powerful country, we can completely imitate and train our own elite, which is too cheap.


    The foundation of a country''s military strength is first of all the conditions for armament. It can not be said that the training subjects are not important, but the shaping of the spirit and spirit of an army is more important.


    The army of the same country also has the distinction between a strong army and a vegetable chicken. It is not a simple difference in equipment. The real difference lies in that the army has different essence and spirit.


    "Uncle Yan......" Huan Wen called out first, but he didn''t speak immediately. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He delayed for so long before he said, "we have to hurry up the poet king. We can''t just do it."

 Chapter 866

    "Come on, come on!" Vlavis looked very anxious: "we don''t need to be close to the battlefield, just watch from the outside, and we don''t need to wear armor."


    In the camp, rhythmic "Dong Dong Dong" war drums are being sounded.


    At about midnight, all international friends, including Romans and Persians, were awakened by the sound of war drums in their sleep. After asking, they knew that the Han Army had moved.


    They came here to see how the Han army fought with their own eyes. They had been waiting for nearly 20 days. At first, they were interested in wandering in the Han Army camp. It was a little boring to see more in the back.


    Of course, not everyone is tired of watching the training of the Han army. Most of the international friends who have commanded the army will not be bored anyway. Especially those who think they have figured out some ways, they even hope to see it longer.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry?" Julian still continued to wear armor with the help of his attendants. He didn''t want to be shot dead by a streamer from where because he didn''t wear armor, because he was accidentally lying on this strange land forever: "the army needs to make arrangements first, assemble with a battle plan, and it takes time to get out of the camp array."


    Vlavis thought it was the same. He was in urgent need of a real understanding of the combat ability of the Han Army regiment.


    The curtain was lifted and Helena appeared with Helena.


    "Why did the cyris suddenly move?" Helena is also a military uniform, that is, she is wearing Greek style metal armor and a long thin sword at her waist: "is there any action?"


    Helena is also wearing a military uniform. The style is a very traditional Roman style, that is, a very lightweight women''s leather armor in Rome. At her waist, she is a short sword much shorter than the Han Army''s war sword.


    "I don''t know." Julian really didn''t know. He wasn''t surprised to see them in military uniforms: "wait a minute, I''ll be fine soon."


    Roman armor is actually very convenient to wear. The body armor of the leather part is directly set on the body, and the two ribs are tied firmly with a rope, while the other metal armor can be directly fastened with a buckle. A little troublesome are some joint parts, such as layers of armor on the shoulder, wrist and knee pads.


    It can be seen that Helena''s ease is not pretending. Although she has not participated in the battle, she has had the experience of going to the battlefield. That was when she was only twelve years old. In order to celebrate Constantius II''s birthday, she personally went to the Italian battlefield and saw the battle between the two armies.


    Helena can be seen by everyone. She is very nervous, her face is tense, her right hand can''t control it, and she has been holding the handle of the sword tightly, and her left hand looks like she doesn''t know where to put it.


    When Julian''s armor was finished, he asked the crowd for advice.


    "It''s perfect. It fully reflects the heroic posture of Caesar in the future." Helena was talking with a funny expression and tone. She was originally sitting on a horse stool, standing up and taking the lead to the curtain. Her hand was on the curtain, but she stopped and turned her head and asked, "how many soldiers does the general of cyris allow us to take?"


    Flavis immediately replied, "I didn''t see the highest ranking general cyris on the battlefield. Angel wang''s reply was random. He also said that if we wanted, cyris''s army could ensure our safety."


    Helena said happily after vlavis said, "then I want cyris soldiers to protect me.", He glanced at Helena without leaving a trace, and jokingly continued: "anyway, the security in the future is also in the charge of the soldiers of cyris. You can get familiar with it first."


    Helena was obviously stunned and hesitated to say to flavis, "under the crown, my sister and I have the same arrangement."


    In Rome, there are no unique restrictions on addressing the crown. Augustus can not only be called the crown. In fact, as long as military leaders can use the title, it has something to do with the shape of their helmets. However, the use of the term "Sir" in Rome is very particular.


    They left the military tent and did not take a few steps. It happened that when they passed the military tent of the Persian royal family, the curtain was opened.


    At present, keshias came out, followed by a large number of people. Yena and Nicar walked side by side, and the rest of the Persian nobles were also dressed in military clothes.


    There is no smell of gunpowder when the two waves of people meet. Everyone is a noble person who can get on the table in China. They are also members of the diplomatic corps and stay in the place of Han people. They should have some self-restraint. Even if they are pretending, they will not meet like a brain cripple, that is, they will raise their eyebrows or swear a lot.


    The truth is, the higher the status, the people will never talk nonsense. Using the network saying of later generations is that people don''t talk hard and should be unambiguous.


    The leaders of the two groups talked and laughed, while the others kept silent. They found Wang Meng together and knew that the army had already pulled out of the camp, and some parts had even been fighting.


    With hundreds of thousands of troops from both sides, the camp area alone is very vast.


    The two camps have enough space to cover a wider area. It can be said that within a hundred miles, it can actually be regarded as the main battlefield. After the real battle, it will distinguish the core combat area.


    On the premise that each camp is large enough, the operation site will not only appear in one place, but is divided into multiple parts.


    "Now we are in an offensive situation. A San defends according to the camp." Wang Meng looked at the people going to the battlefield to watch the war. When he saw that there were many people, he could not help frowning: "well, don''t separate us. We can see the east from the West."


    Julian and keshias, who can decide, said that such an arrangement is very good.


    As for the representatives of the remaining small countries? When is it their turn to talk.


    There are really a lot of people going to watch the war. There are nearly 600 Romans and Persians alone. Together with representatives of some small countries, city states and tribes, not counting guards, they add up to more than 800.


    There are many people, many women, but many people are dressed... How to say? It''s showy.


    If you dress brightly on the battlefield, I''m afraid you won''t live long!


    "You can only take two guards at most?" Wang Meng was slightly surprised: "after going out, the camp can no longer mobilize people and horses at will. We must think clearly."


    In fact, no one is stupid. How complex should the composition of the team be if they carry their own guards? Once something really happens, it will be a problem to command and dispatch the escort team with enough miscellaneous components. It''s better to let the Han Army ensure safety.


    When they were ready, they left the camp under the protection of the troops transferred by the Han army.


    Out of the camp, everyone looked at the Han Army forming a square array, with banners waving in the wind one after another. The scene was frighteningly quiet, giving people the illusion that the soldiers standing in line were nothing but sculptures.

 Chapter 867

    The Han troops outside the camp are all infantry. They take 100 people as a small square array, and then 10 small squares will be combined into a medium-sized array, and 100 small squares will form a large square array.


    The cavalry troops of the Han Army had long left the camp, and even some cavalry had circled behind the camp of the Gupta Dynasty overnight.


    Nearly 30000 infantry soldiers stood still in silence. If they were not close enough to see clearly, they would really doubt whether they had placed human statues.


    Wang Meng needs to make some arrangements, mainly to mobilize tribes as guards.


    Waiting for 3000 cavalry and 5000 infantry to be arranged, Wang mengcai set out with the guests.


    It may be that it is far enough away from the battlefield. At present, it is not a war time when guns and guns are roaring. Only subtle drums can be heard in the distance, but the sound of shouting and killing can not be heard.


    The team was protected and set out. Because it was really not in such a hurry, there were infantry among the guards. Although they rode, they slowed down.


    "It''s only three hours since I heard the drum last night, but cyris''s army has fought with the believers." Julian said solemnly, "we didn''t see any action of the cyris army yesterday. If it took them only three hours from deciding to fight to sending troops, the cyris army is much more elite than we thought!"


    The Romans also had "hours" as a unit of time. They divided the day into twelve hours, but the night was divided into four "shifts". The length of time is not fixed. In summer, each hour is longer and each hour is shorter. In winter, every hour is shorter and every hour is longer.


    In addition, the Romans made water clocks hundreds of years ago. It is a container for water. A graduated ruler plate is placed. The ruler plate will rise with the rise of the water level, that is, how much time has passed according to the position of the pointer.


    There is also a "water clock" in Zhuxia, but there is no time scale unit. It is simply to install a bamboo tube in the water flow. When the bamboo tube is full of water, it will tilt and collide with the stone to make a sound. If you want to know how much time has passed, someone needs to remember how many times the bamboo tube knocks the stone.


    At present, the Han state also established water clocks, which are the same in style as those of the Romans (actually imitated by Liu Yan). As for other styles of clocks, such as mechanical clocks, they can''t be made with current technology anyway.


    They didn''t go far, but they heard the sound of "Dong Dong Dong" in the distance. It didn''t sound like beating a war drum. Someone turned his head to look in the distance and saw a large dark shadow moving on the horizon.


    Keshias kept looking and could distinguish the difference between the sound of drums and the sound of steps: "don''t tell me that it was the movement made by the neat steps of 30000 Han imperial infantry."


    The people in the team are surprised. They can''t help talking. Too many people talk and seem a little noisy.


    "The first training subject for our soldiers to enter the army is military posture." Facing Helena''s curious question, Wang Meng did not hide: "there is no personal will in the army. We found that training military posture and queue can make soldiers form the habit of obedience."


    Helena is not so familiar with the army. She only knows that compliments are right now.


    In fact, they had seen the formation of the five thousand infantry marching in order from the five thousand infantry escorting them before. However, the five thousand infantry marching in groups did not come together, resulting in inconsistent stepping rhythms among the teams.


    After discussion, they decided to stop and satisfy their curiosity.


    The result was obvious. The movement was the sound of 30000 Han infantry marching in array.


    If only a few people, dozens of people and hundreds of people move neatly, they will look good, but there is absolutely no sense of shock.


    Thirty thousand soldiers in uniform uniform, with a length of more than 3000 meters, are stepping up at the same rhythm. Anyone who sees this scene will suddenly feel numb and goose bumps all over. It''s human instinct, a response to shock.


    "Our ancestors said long ago..." Ali could see his eyes falling: "the Han people are powerful!"


    Jero''s ancestors? Their royal family is the descendant of an aristocrat of the Centaur Dynasty. The Baicheng Dynasty recognized the Western Han Dynasty as the suzerain state, and indeed left some legends about the Western Han Dynasty.


    "Among the Han people, there was a scholar doctor named Sima Xiangru, who once entered the southwest alone (probably later Yunnan, Myanmar, Laos and other regions)..." what Ali said was actually from other people''s hearsay before his mission: "one person subdued Yunnan, Yelang, Yue, Ailao and other countries. It''s one person! Only one person!"


    It is said that during the Western Han Dynasty, the Han people had entered the a''san continent. It was just a pure passing through when they took the commercial road to sell silk. It seems that they reached the Mediterranean as far as possible. In the later period of the reign of emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty, the Western Han Dynasty did accept the southwest countries as vassal states. The territory map was directly counted as the territory of the Western Han Dynasty, and the influence radiated to the A3 continent.


    Julian and keshias discussed and decided to follow the 30000 Han army.


    Wang Meng naturally had no opinion and happily agreed.


    It was the first time they saw a large-scale Han army out of the camp to the field. They saw that the Han army was marching in an array in the field. They didn''t understand it. They just felt very powerful.


    The troops will go to the left side of the Gupta Dynasty camp, which is just to the west of the battlefield according to the geographical location, but it does not conflict with the itinerary they arranged before.


    Nothing else happened on the road except the constant admiration of the onlookers.


    The war had already broken out in the west of the battlefield. When they arrived, they saw the powerful crossbow troops of the Han Army shooting arrows in the sound of the command. Every time they were fired by 5000 crossbow soldiers, each time with a huge "Shua Shua", and then the crossbow arrows that were dense as if they were dark clouds flew into the air, and then fell down again.


    "Crossbow!" Flavis looked at the Han troops holding powerful crossbows and was full of greedy: "the launch position is almost one-third (Rome) from the truster''s camp."


    In Rome, it is about 1490 meters, and one third is about 500 meters.


    The Romans rarely played with bows. They usually played javelin and projectile throwing. Therefore, the distance of the Roman long-range attack weapons is really short. It is really fear and envy to see that the powerful crossbow of the Han army can be fired so far, at least 200 meters farther than the long bow of Persia.


    Not only the Romans, but all people from other countries, saw the volley of nearly 20000 long-range troops for the first time. The main thing is that the range is too far and the frequency is not so slow. They subconsciously think about what will happen if their own troops encounter this situation.


    "Cyris''s Crossbow has a strong armor breaking effect." Vlavis tried his best to know this: "the Persian long bow can''t be compared at all."


    Before and now, the Roman Legion pushed forward against the Persian longbow. There was trouble, but there was really no big trouble.


    Julian subconsciously said, "I never want to see the Legion advancing against a crossbow."

 Chapter 868

    Twenty thousand crossbow soldiers have 20000 crossbows and arrows in one round of volley, and 200000 crossbows and arrows in ten rounds of volley.


    The Han Army has not only crossbow soldiers, but also a considerable number of archers. Whether crossbow soldiers or archers, it is impossible to have only ten rounds of volley in a war, which is enough to show that if the national strength is not strong, don''t want to train too many crossbow troops, otherwise even if they are loaded, they can''t afford to consume arrows at all.


    Modern ammunition has the word "base". The base number of ammunition of different caliber is different. The larger the caliber, the less the number of ammunition of each base.


    The "arrows" in the cold weapon era are also different. They are generally divided into light arrows and heavy arrows.


    The light arrow mainly tends to have the advantage of range, which does not mean that it is a real light arrow, but it is natural that it is lighter than the arrow. The arrowhead will be of ordinary style, and the arrow shaft will not pay attention to where to go. Generally, bamboo is preferred as the arrow shaft, and then some lighter wood is used to make the arrow shaft.


    Heavy arrow, the heaviest arrow is a heavy arrow covered with metal, but ordinary people can''t afford to play with metal heavy arrow. Another kind of heavy arrow is to select excellent wood to make the arrow rod, and then match it with three edged arrowheads. The purpose of selecting excellent wood as the arrow rod is to ensure the shooting accuracy. Of course, the purpose of installing three edged arrowheads is to have the ability to break armor.


    There are also more particular differences. For example, in terms of the plume style of the tail of the arrow, different styles of plumes have a great impact on the arrow. The more particular the plume is, the more accurate it is.


    So it''s the same arrow, but there are so many different stresses. What if the national strength is not good? Even if it can be done, how much can be stored. This directly reflects the difference between large countries and small countries. Large countries have a wide variety of arrows and full storage. Small countries don''t have much in style or quantity. The importance of arrows in the war in the cold weapon era needs no more words.


    The arrangement of the arrow array of the Han army was very particular. How many people formed a salvo unit. Each unit took turns to salvo, and distinguished between crossbow soldiers and bow soldiers. The crossbow has a long range and is used to cover the enemy (enemy camp) at a long distance. The Archer has a short range and aims at the approach of the enemy that may leave the camp.


    At the temporary stage, the crossbow soldiers of the Han Army happily carried out rounds of volley. Ah San didn''t leave the camp.


    Probably the crossbow volley was considered enough, and the volley stopped.


    Some Han Army teams were ordered to approach a''san camp. They did not control the tight formation. On the contrary, they scattered into a loose formation, but the small number was very long.


    "It looks disgusting over there." Helena said of a San''s barracks repeatedly covered by crossbows and arrows: "it''s too dense to see me sick."


    Dense phobia is not committed by modern talents, but will repel and feel disgusted at the dense things, especially the dense "points" arranged regularly.


    The A-San camp, which has been repeatedly covered by crossbows and arrows, is full of arrows wherever arrows can be nailed.


    From the perspective of the Han Army, in the past, the A-San camp, which was nailed with crossbows and arrows, had dense "points" one after another. The high degree of density made it a "long" full of an artificial species called crossbows and arrows.


    The Han Army that has been approaching has been within 100 meters of A-San camp, but there is no movement in the camp. When they reached within 100 meters, they began to trot, and when they reached within 30 meters, they changed to the charging posture.


    "Cyris Army..." flavis looked at the Chinese crossbow troops who were replenishing crossbows and arrows: "a crossbow soldier is equipped with an auxiliary soldier. The auxiliary soldier is specially to help load arrows?"


    Not all crossbows can reach a range of more than 500 meters. At present, the Han army uses the pouting crossbows that existed in the Qin Dynasty. One crossbow soldier is equipped with two pouting crossbows. He doesn''t have to pull the string to load the arrows, but gives them to the auxiliary soldiers.


    At this time, some infantry pulled out in front of the crossbow troops.


    The infantry were lined up. At the command of the officer, they began to move forward slowly, followed by ready crossbow and archers.


    The Han Army in charge of testing A-San camp has rushed into the camp for a short time. They haven''t sent a signal to the rear. They have to go deep until they encounter resistance.


    The camp is full of crossbows and arrows. If people want to walk, they need to constantly sweep away the inserted crossbows and arrows, otherwise they can''t walk at all.


    Under the cover of high-intensity arrow array, the camp is full of A-San soldiers who were killed by arrows. They have too many holes shot by arrows. The bleeding speed is very fast. Before they die, the body is pale.


    There was so much blood that the Han army boots entering the camp were dyed red. The viscosity of the blood was very high, and the bottom of the boots was constantly stuck with layers of mud. The smell into the nose was more bloody than expected.


    "Coverage has been completely cleared." Cui Shouren looked at the battle report from the front and continued to report: "the enemy''s bodies in the camp are roughly nearly 4000. It is impossible to judge from the bodies whether they were directly shot to death or other methods of death."


    When the Han army came, ah Sanmen looked like they were in full battle readiness. The front of the camp was full of close combat infantry, and the position slightly behind was also full of archers. Unfortunately, the long-range weapons of the Han army were too far and too sharp. Ah Sanmen resisted the four-wheel volley of 20000 crossbow soldiers of the Han Army and chose to retreat.


    Cui Shouren is queen Cui Wan''s mother''s family. The object he is reporting military information is Si Hongzhuang. He entered the army in the fifth year of Yuanshuo. At first, he started as a small soldier. After seven years, he was promoted to the position of Sima of other departments.


    Si Hongzhuang said expressionless, "order, after the army is pressed for two miles, the crossbow soldiers will continue to cover."


    Two miles? That is to directly enter the camp that ah San gave up.


    "The war of the Han Empire was too slow." Gambisis looked at the advancing Han Army: "if we found that the enemy had abandoned the front camp, we must rush down directly."


    "No cavalry or chariot soldiers of the Han Empire were seen on this battlefield." Keshias was just wondering this: "we can see that there are cavalry and chariot soldiers over there. Maybe this is the reason why the Han army is stable?"


    This battlefield is indeed not a large-scale Han cavalry, but a necessary scouting force.


    However, the absence of cavalry is not the reason why Si Hongzhuang chose to fight steadily. The reason is that the camps on both sides of the whole battlefield are really too dense. The main force of both fast attack and slow attack can only rely on infantry. Cavalry should be used as a decisive force in addition to sweeping the periphery in this battlefield.


    "The believers have a large number of cavalry and chariot soldiers..." gambisis wondered, "why don''t you go out of the camp?"


    Keshias did not want to understand this, and said in a speculative tone, "maybe he was afraid of being beaten."

 Chapter 869

    A San''s cavalry and chariot soldiers are afraid of being beaten. Some of them are right, but there are other reasons.


    Before the international friends who watched the war came, a San had fought with the Han army for three years. There was nothing about cavalry and chariot soldiers in the previous naval battle. After Huan Wen led his army to land on the a San continent and occupy gitanado, the Han Army and a San''s army fought a fierce battle on the border between gitanada and Gupta Dynasty.


    The whole war took only two months, but the intensity was very bloody. Among them, a San sent cavalry and chariots to fight for many times, but he was repeatedly defeated by the heavy infantry and long-range troops of the Han army. Even the Han Army used cavalry cooperation to fight several annihilations against a San''s cavalry and chariots.


    So although the Han Army in this local battlefield only had infantry, ah San knew very well that the pure infantry of the Han army were not afraid of cavalry and chariots.


    On the other hand, this wave of attack by the Han army seems very sudden. For the passive defense A-San party, they have not finished their internal discussions at all. If the A-San troops in various parts fail to get orders from the command center, they will certainly appear very slow.


    "Counterattack must be counterattack!" Shamir Mali beat Saker Khan''s heart was filled with emotion: "the most important thing now is to find out the scale of the Han Army''s offensive forces and whether there are any changes in other places!"


    Since the two camps came to this plain one after another, the armies of the two sides will have a small-scale battle from time to time, followed by confrontation.


    However, in the past two months, small-scale battles between the two sides have rarely occurred. It is like that there is a tacit understanding between the two sides. Either they don''t fight, or they enter the decisive posture as soon as they fight.


    People are more or less inert. Once the army has inertia, it is the beginning of a nightmare. Ah San doesn''t know what''s going on in the Han army. Ah San only knows that it''s good to confront each other at present.


    This is related to the repeated defeats of a San on the battlefield. The morale of a San''s army under continuous defeats is really not much higher. If he hadn''t been the invaded party, he wouldn''t even want to fight.


    Although he has the responsibility of defending the land, it does not prevent ah San from holding off so quietly. It is best to wait for more reinforcements to arrive and shamudragupta can come to the battlefield in person.


    It should be said that what a San''s generals hope most now is that shamudragupta can come to the battlefield quickly. The main reason is that shamudragupta''s arrival can well boost the morale of the army. Otherwise, in the current state of the army, they have no confidence in winning the war.


    "Doesn''t it mean that the Han people are the most polite? The king sent out a letter of state to invite the emperor of Han to come to hunt, but he didn''t get a reply. Why did he suddenly start fighting?" Sargeman Dodos Kachiton almost gnashed his teeth and said, "we should send someone to the barracks of the Han Empire and ask where their rites went!"


    However, the people felt that the Brahman''s mind was a little abnormal. The two sides had already entered the state of national war. Even if the Han people paid more attention to ceremony, the battlefield was not a place to talk about ceremony.


    "There is a difference between the speed of military order delivery. Some places must have not received our orders." Shamir Mali beat Saker Khan said in a heavy voice, "we should be prepared for the capture of a military camp by the Han army."


    Maybe Shamir Mali beat Saker Khan is a crow''s mouth. Soon someone came to report the loss of several places and asked what to do.


    Another very unfortunate news for them is that ah San''s scouts finally found the Han cavalry behind their camp.


    "Quantity!" Shamir Mali beat Saker Khan almost roared: "don''t just say that he found the cavalry of the Han Empire, you should know the exact number!"


    A San was very impressed by the cavalry of the Han army.


    Although their cavalry and the cavalry of the Han Army are both cavalry, the most obvious difference is that their 10000 cavalry fought with the 3000 cavalry of the Han army. When their 10000 cavalry met the 3000 cavalry of the Han Army, they lost a lot. If they didn''t really run very fast, they don''t know how many people can survive, but even if they slip fast, there are only less than 4000 left.


    Once it could be an accident, but ah San''s cavalry fought more and less again. They were all crushed by the Han cavalry with an absolute advantage. Besides, it was an accident. That was self deception.


    The bravery of the Han cavalry caused fear to the a''san. It was not only reflected in the fighting between the cavalry and the cavalry, but also the Han cavalry was quick to fight the a''san infantry. It was impossible not to be nervous when they heard that there were an unknown number of Han cavalry in the rear.


    "We can''t wait to die!" Sargeman Dodos Kachton repeated that he would send someone to the Han Army to cross examine the answer to the ''ceremony'', and gave suggestions: "the cavalry of the Han Empire appeared behind us, our follow-up reinforcements are not safe, and there will be big trouble in baggage supply. We can''t stick to the camp, even if we can''t fight!"


    Some of them didn''t understand that they had to work hard or break through the encirclement and retreat.


    Ah San on this side, including his allies, has more than 300000 people. Not only the camp area is exaggerated, but also the consumption every day is amazing.


    Although they have brought enough food for a long time, they will not worry about running out of food for at least two months. The problem is that the army not only needs food, but also needs to supplement many resources. For example, metal and wood are two indispensable resources.


    Metal is used to make new equipment and repair damaged equipment. It can be said that it is no less important than food.


    There are more uses of wood. It is necessary to build camps, and cooking is indispensable every day. Even weapons are inseparable from wood.


    There are too many things to discuss. Sometimes the negotiation will turn into debate or quarrel. They just toss and make the necessary response to the outbreak of the war, but the whole day has passed and the night is coming. They have not decided whether to resolutely resist in place or break through and retreat.


    After nightfall, the whole battlefield calmed down, but it was only less than an hour. The Han Army''s large equipment that had not been moving began to become powerful at night.


    It was in the scene that all kinds of stone bullets and giant crossbows were constantly shot into the camp from a distance that ah San, the highest status present, finally thought of a very important thing.


    "Send elite, absolute elite!" Sargeman Dodos Kachton''s mouth was almost worn out and looked very dry: "break through the interception of the Han Army and pass the news here. The most important thing is to tell the king what happened here!"


    Shamir Mali beat Saker Khan rolled his eyes if he waited for sargeman Dodos Carchton reminded cauliflower that it was already cold. At noon, he had mobilized the elite of his men and ordered them to arrive at Fahrenheit city as soon as possible to tell the situation on the side of shamudragupta.

 Chapter 870

    Perhaps it should be lamented that he really deserves to be a commensurate race. Ah San has always been careful about small things (not typos), but his response to big events is surprisingly slow.


    In the history of a San, there is no shortage of examples that people beat him to the door and haven''t discussed how to deal with it. The most famous one has happened, that is, the Yueshi people have entered the border. They haven''t decided whether to resist or not, and there is no need to make a decision at all.


    "Ah San, you''re just guarding the camp in sections all day?" The confusion on Huan Wen''s face was definitely not pretended: "did not go out of the camp to fight back, let alone mobilize troops from the rear?"


    Yuan Qiao was also full of confusion. He never thought that ah San didn''t argue the result. He thought in a cautious direction: "should they have great confidence in themselves?"


    Today''s war reports have been collected.


    Roughly speaking, nearly 20000 ah San were destroyed. Seven or eight out of ten were shot to death from a long range, and the rest were destroyed (captured) in hand to hand combat.


    There were 14 camps, big and small, captured. Only one camp encountered firm resistance in the competition, and the rest were retreated by ah San on his own initiative.


    "General, please look at the map." Yuan Qiao went to the edge of the battlefield situation map: "the current front is a dog and tooth posture. The deepest area has moved three miles forward and formed a prominent part."


    Huan Wen has seen the picture countless times. The color representing the Han army invaded a San''s camp and painted the front consolidated by the Han Army and the front for a San''s retreat and defense.


    The current situation is that the battle site between the Han Army and ah San is the camp.


    Because a San didn''t pay attention to the construction of the camp at all, the messy tents, shacks, warehouses and other buildings and sundries made the terrain of the war area very complex, and it was impossible to clear it during the war. The war became an alternative street war at all.


    "The whole piece is connected." Yuan Qiao has introduced the complexity of the terrain and asked with a little concern: "are they deliberately showing weakness and enticing us into fighting in complex terrain?"


    It''s not unreasonable to speculate that the Han army is very good at fighting in the field. Ah San can''t set up a military array except for a few elite, so it''s good for ah San to turn the war into fighting in the terrain where it''s difficult to set up an array.


    "Uncle Yan, in fact, someone has been confused..." Huan Wen touched his chin''s beard and his face was unclear, so: "since we landed on the A3 continent, whether we were fighting with gitanado or the Gupta Dynasty, they rarely defend the city. Why do we choose the army to go out of the city for the field?"


    Yuan Qiao really didn''t think about this before. He was stunned when asked.


    Looking back carefully, after the Han army landed on the a''san continent, there were only a few key battles in the city. Generally, it happened because the Han Army marched too fast. Otherwise, the a''san army spied on the existence of the Han Army, either simply slipped away, or gathered a large army to garrison in the field or rushed to fight.


    "There''s another..." Huan Wen went to the side of the mountain map painted in a large range and took a mountain map made of cowhide: "looking at the thousands of miles around, there is no pass that can be called a dangerous pass."


    Yuan Qiao had studied this for a long time, but he didn''t know why ah San didn''t choose an important place with dangerous terrain to build a pass.


    The area of a''san continent is naturally smaller than that of Zhuxia. Generally speaking, the geographical environment is much better than that of Zhuxia. For example, the area of plains is much larger than that of Zhuxia, but it does not mean that there are no mountains here.


    There are mountains in the valley that will be covered. Most of the time, when you encounter mountains, you can''t detour if you want to detour. There are natural corridors, which are excellent. If you don''t, you have to dig out corridors. Generally, in this place, it is regarded as a dangerous place and build a pass. Even the simplest pass has extraordinary military value.


    It doesn''t even need any mountains. For example, building a city at the intersection of four well-developed channels is also an important military town as long as there are enough defenders in the city. Its existence value lies in the developed and convenient transportation. If you want to attack it, it is difficult to overcome because of the strong urban defense and many defenders. As long as we can keep it, no enemy dares to ignore its crossing, otherwise the road after the attacking party is cut off is light. How can we maintain the supply line?


    The two discussed for a long time why ah San didn''t defend the city, because they didn''t understand ah San''s thinking and national culture. Naturally, they couldn''t find an answer that could convince themselves.


    In fact, it is precisely because Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao do not understand ah San''s thinking and culture that they can''t think of it. It seems that the values and lifestyles of the Han people are different from those of the Romans. Some things that seem very normal to the Romans can''t be accepted by the Han people.


    A San doesn''t mean he doesn''t defend the city. In fact, not all cities are worth guarding.


    For example, there are not many dignitaries or specialties in the city. They are all special Dalits. Should noble soldiers bleed to protect Dalits?


    For another example, the city wall is only three meters high and not thick. How should similar cities be guarded?


    Generally speaking, there are few defensive battles in a San''s military history. The victory or defeat of a war depends on the outcome of the field battle. Compared with the city attack and defense war, they are better at the field battle, especially the forest war and mountain war.


    "We didn''t want to fight a decisive battle if we didn''t launch firebombs." Huan Wen will not be satisfied with only destroying 300000 enemy troops: "this is a good battlefield. After fighting, maybe reclamation can be carried out?"


    It means that after this time, the land will drink a lot of blood and bury enough dead bodies, and the land will become extremely fertile.


    "The enemy did not respond to the cavalry we sent behind them." Yuan Qiao was very puzzled: "this makes it difficult for us to withdraw the cavalry sent out."


    This is Huanwen''s miscalculation.


    In any war in Zhuxia, as long as conditions permit, it is bound to send its own troops to the enemy''s rear, usually interfering with the enemy''s logistics line, seizing opportunities will eat some scattered troops of the enemy, and even lay down some villages, towns and cities, adding more pressure to the enemy.


    "They have nearly 40000 cavalry and 7000 chariot soldiers. They don''t lack mobile forces. Who would have thought they ignored our cavalry." Huan Wen smiled bitterly for a while, shook his head and said, "it''s said that Anshi (Xie an) is not suitable to the west of the western regions."


    Yuan Qiao laughed subconsciously.


    Huan Wen made no fewer mistakes when he arrived here. Some people thought that ah San would make a wrong response.


    I don''t know whether it''s lucky or funny. Huan Wen''s wrong material is no different from his right material. A San doesn''t understand many of his behaviors. A San probably doesn''t understand what he''s doing. A San doesn''t understand what the Han people are doing or want to do.


    The differences between nations always exist, especially the two nations that have just met each other. It is difficult to understand each other''s thinking. There is no reliable basis for guessing. No matter what you do, you are relying on guessing. Only when we have been in contact for a long time, get familiar with each other, understand each other''s social reality, know each other''s cultural characteristics, and want to guess what can we rely on a little spectrum.


    Huan Wen doesn''t need to really understand ah San. He just needs to conquer ah San.


    Once the Han people successfully conquer ah San, ah San needs to understand the Han people''s living habits and social values, otherwise ah San''s individual will never climb the ladder.


    In the final analysis, the weak nation has nothing to understand. If the weak nation does not understand the strong nation, it will be eliminated. Only some people who eat that bowl of rice will devote themselves to understanding. Usually, their work needs to let them untie the mysterious veil of some disappeared nations for mankind.


    For three consecutive days, the Han army moved forward steadily. On the fourth day, ah San finally had a new reaction.


    "I hope someone can surprise us." Julian has never seen such a boring war. One side attacks slowly, and the other side defends and withdraws slowly, but doesn''t move forward: "let''s see the application of cyris people to large-scale instruments. Their instruments have many styles more than ours. Unfortunately, we haven''t seen the use of gunpowder."


    It took four days for a San''s commanders to argue about a result. Their unified opinion was to retreat locally to a limited extent, take the initiative to let the camp area make the Han Army form multiple protrusions, and then try to eat some of the Han army with protrusions.


    "General cyris was clearly aware of the man''s intentions." Vlavis said about the troop movement of the Han Army in a certain period of time: "I just don''t understand one place. Cyris army can make use of the slow response of believers to achieve greater results, and even have the opportunity to defeat believers in one fell swoop. Why is it so conservative?"


    "I got a message from angel wang." Julian looked around and drove away the irrelevant people around, Whispered: "from the beginning of the war to the present, there are only less than 2000 casualties of the cyris people, most of them are only wounded, and few people have died in the war. They can count the bodies and prisoners of the believer as many as 34000. It is still that the believer is aware that the cyris army is covered by an arrow array and intends to evacuate in time, otherwise there will be more."


    Flavis found that his tacit understanding with Julian was getting better and better, and understood what flavis wanted to express. That is, since we can wipe out the enemy in large numbers at a slight cost, we will even be so relaxed until we win the final victory, there is no need to increase unnecessary casualties.


    "In three days, they fired at least 800000 arrows." Vlavis didn''t need to keep his voice down: "I found that the cyris army didn''t consider how many arrows to launch at all. Their logistics were too strong."


    Julian was also very afraid of this. He shot 800000 arrows in just three days. He knew that a large part of the arrows could be recycled, but he couldn''t help guessing how many arrows the Han army should shoot in a war. He felt a little numb when he thought about it.

 Chapter 871

    His own casualties were less than 2000, but he killed or captured more than 34000 ah San, and the war damage ratio was an amazing one to 17.


    In terms of the proportion of war losses, the proportion of war deaths is one to 90.


    As a price, the Han Army consumed more than 800000 arrows, almost 30 arrows to achieve a victory.


    Because the Han army was advancing on the battlefield, the arrows launched could be recycled. In fact, it did not consume as much as 800000. There are a few arrows that cannot be recycled. In fact, only about 60000 arrows were lost by the Han Army in three days.


    The Han Army''s method of fighting without haste and delay will make the bystanders feel boring. For ah San, he is uncomfortable all over.


    Ah San didn''t try to fight back. They summoned up their greatest courage and screamed to recapture the camp occupied by the Han army. In the face of the Han Army''s arrow array, they repeatedly charged, and 23 / 10 fell on the road. Their courage had long been exhausted before they were close to the Han army within 100 meters.


    A San often ran back half way, and was shot over three or four tenths when they ran back. They didn''t even touch a hair of the Han Army soldiers. Less than half of the charging team returned trembling.


    It''s not a Sanmen''s incompetence, it''s the combination of bow and crossbow of the Han army. It''s really terrible.


    For hundreds of years, as the strongest nomadic people on the Asian continent, the Huns, They gathered hundreds of thousands of troops to besiege a (Western) Han army with only 5000 civilians and auxiliary soldiers. The two sides changed the site continuously. After the subsequent siege, the Huns fell tens of thousands of people, but the (Western) Han army was not allowed. The final result of the war was that the arrows of the (Western) Han army were consumed.


    History has proved time and again that in both offensive and defensive warfare, once there is enough reserve of bowmen and arrows, it is invincible and firm as a rock. Especially on the premise of occupying the range advantage, it does not mean that daring the dead can change the direction of the war, It is not whether the attacker (defender) is brave or not that can determine the victory or defeat of the war, but when the arrows are exhausted.


    "We have more than eight million arrows in reserve!" Huan Wen didn''t talk nonsense. The real number is like this: "coming here is the war to destroy the country!"


    This expeditionary army, which belongs to the Han Army established by the standing army, has only 60000 people, the number of soldiers in counties and counties has reached 80000, with 80000 crossbow machines of various types, and 120000 bows of different tension.


    Only counting the number of crossbow machines and bows, anyone can operate the crossbow. It is difficult to draw the bow and shoot arrows accurately, but it is not difficult to just pull the string and shoot arrows.


    Crossbow is a machine. It is not difficult to operate. It is easy to learn. If you want to be a qualified crossbow soldier, the difficulty is to learn to shoot, shoot, save and diffuse according to the requirements of each password under various passwords, that is, it is difficult to execute the password.


    Operating a bow is much more difficult than operating a crossbow. Although you just hold the bow and pull the string to take an arrow, how to hold the bow, how to pull the string to take an arrow, how to loosen the string to cooperate with the arrow to be shot in an instant, and whether the angle and stability of holding the bow determine how far you can shoot and whether you can shoot accurately.


    Archers also need to know how to follow orders to shoot different arrows, which is much more complex than crossbow soldiers. In this way, it is natural that the training of archers is much more difficult than crossbow soldiers.


    For example, when launching a crossbow, the string tension of the crossbow is determined by machinery. It only needs to know how many angles to lift. However, archers should not only control the strength and amplitude of the string, but also control the tilt angle of the bow. If they make a little mistake, the shooting distance will not meet the requirements.


    "It''s full of knowledge!" Julian had never deliberately observed what the archer was like before. He listened to the Han army officers yelling out complex commands. Then he looked at the Han Army archers shooting arrows according to the commands. The flight angles of arrows shot by different commands were different: "are we not good at shooting arrows because soldiers can''t do such complex things?"


    For Rome without regular Archer troops, no Romans could answer Julian''s questions.


    The Persians watching were also shocked.


    In the history of the Persians, there have always been regular archers. They used to rely on archers to traverse the whole of central and West Asia. At the beginning of meeting the Romans, they can even press them on the ground.


    There is a saying that the reason why the Romans studied the tortoise shell array was forced by the Persians, and then it was clear that the Persian archery had no effect on the Roman Legion forming the tortoise shell array, but the Persians still did not change their methods of warfare, and the balance of victory in the war between the Romans and the Persians tilted to the Romans.


    Persians are very good at archery. They also have their own arrow array culture. That is, they have not developed special armor breaking arrows in a long history. In addition, they ignore the style that archers also need to match far and near. They even don''t think that archers also need elite melee troops to defend.


    They stayed in A-San''s camp. The Han Army, like a few days ago, steadily covered the site with arrows and rain, and sent small-scale troops to test. A-San gave up the camp before continuing to move forward.


    The time moved back and the battlefield moved forward. What changed was that the number of crossbow soldiers used by the Han army was decreasing, and the archers replaced the position of crossbow soldiers.


    "From the camp sideline at the west end, we are now within two (Rome) miles of the camp." Vlavis looked around at a messy camp, which was six miles deep according to the length unit of the Han Army: "I found that people''s resistance will has been disintegrated, and most camps retreated after a round of arrow rain."


    "Yes." Julian frowned and said, "we think people have lost their will to resist, but general cyris asked us not to move forward."


    Keshias came up and said mysteriously, "I got the news that a noble of Jero accidentally fell into a pit. He shouted and led people away. There were dozens of believers in it."


    There is no doubt that the noble of Jero is dead, but those ah San hiding in the dug hole are found, which is enough to explain a problem. Ah San has played a strategy!


    Julian and flavis were stunned. Subconsciously, they looked around for places where underground space might exist.


    "I was just going to the rear and was politely invited back." Keshias was very happy that he knew what the Romans didn''t find. In a show off tone, he continued: "the soldiers of the Han Empire are searching in a carpet. Every time they find one, they seal the entrance and fill it with smoke."


    "I thought it was a nearby fire to cook..." flavis was really wondering how so much smoke would rise. He shook his head and joked, "the Jero people have made contributions!"


    In fact, the work of "digging gophers" is mainly handed over to Japanese servants to join the army. They are happy to do such things.


    The noble of Yelo did meritorious service, but he was not the first person to find A-San Tibetan soldiers under him. Before him, the Han Army investigated and occupied the camp and quietly eliminated A-San of underground Tibetan soldiers.


    "Now that you know, why do the cyris continue to move forward..." Julian stopped halfway and made a sudden expression: "according to the cyris, they are making plans?"


    Oh, did Julian know idioms?


    Several people were talking, but Wang Meng appeared.


    "Ladies and gentlemen." Wang Meng saluted and said hello, explaining his intention: "general Zhengnan will prepare a banquet and invite you to the banquet."


    Several people looked at each other silently and guessed whether there must be a big action or one that was too big to care about their safety.


    Almost when they arrived at the place where the banquet was set up, the front line suddenly erupted into a very fierce noise, first a local cry, and then spread to the whole front.


    During the war, Huan Wen naturally could not have spare time to entertain, and Yuan Qiao did not appear. In fact, Wang Meng presided over this banquet to get international friends out of the war zone.


    "King angel." Julian drank the wine tastelessly, didn''t touch the dishes he usually liked to eat, and said gloomily, "we came here to watch the war. Now the real war broke out, but we drink here."


    "This is also for your safety." Wang Meng said sincerely, "when the war started, it was fought in that complex terrain. We can''t guarantee your absolute safety."


    This is the truth. Julian dared not assure everyone that he didn''t care about danger. He wanted to say he didn''t care about danger and wanted to watch the war, but he stubbornly endured it.


    "There will be no variables in this war. It must be the final victory of the Han Empire." Kexie Yas said a compliment that was not a compliment, but also said a few idle words before he said his real purpose: "we have seen what we should see. The monsoon is coming soon, isn''t it..."


    "We have received accurate information." Wang Meng understood that the Persians did not want to stay in the a''san continent and wanted to go to the mainland of the Han country as soon as possible, but this was not in the interests of the current Han country: "shamudragupta has led his army out of Fahrenheit city and will arrive at the battlefield as soon as 20 days."


    Almost everyone showed a surprised expression. They were not surprised at samodaragupta''s personal expedition, but that the Han people were prepared to master samodaragupta''s whereabouts.


    They were even more shocked that the Han army set out to fight a decisive battle with more than 600000 troops under the command of shamudragupta, with a total force of only 220000 from the regular army and the slave army.


    "Cyris... You..." flavis was not deliberately stammering. He was really shocked and asked subconsciously, "are there reinforcements behind?"


    Wang Meng just smiled and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 872

    If the reinforcements come from the sea, there will be no accidents in a short time.


    If we talk about other reinforcements, I don''t know whether the Han army who went north from pingman Colonel''s headquarters counts?


    Huanwen was the only force that landed on A-San. The exact number was 740000, including slave troops and slave troops. However, more than half of them were slave troops. The real Han army was only 140000, and the rest were slave troops.


    Invading a place, occupying the land, and recruiting enemy prisoners of war, the people have also brought up the young and strong, the puppet army and so on.


    It is a good idea to concentrate the youth of the occupied areas to the greatest extent, and use this method to control the greatest unstable factors. To put it bluntly, it is to control the source of troops (unstable factors). Even if it is raised in vain, as long as it can be monitored, a little cost is really nothing compared with maintaining stability. It is even a good thing to use them to maintain law and order.


    It is a very correct thing to use the puppet army to maintain law and order. Find them some work that is not difficult and can be domineering. Even if they do something hated in the process, most of the hatred falls on the puppet army (that''s why the little devils make so many puppet troops).


    The Han people should ensure that they will not lose in the battlefield, otherwise the puppet troops who were originally obedient will have some thoughts.


    For example, I think the rule of the Han people in the a''san mainland is coming to an end. The puppet army shouted "people in the Han camp, heart in a''san", or "it has always been a false and hostile snake". It is shameless to say that "we are saving the country in a curve". As soon as we turn around, we can become a national hero or pillar of the country.


    In the past, the puppet army did something shameful. For the sake of stability and harmony, the authorities will definitely selectively forget it anyway.


    "The rear is very stable." Yuan Qiao has been paying attention to the rear of the front: "we are an offensive situation, and the war situation is that we are moving forward. The slave army is more obedient and clever than ever."


    The Han people regarded the local a San as a slave army, but there was a more formal name called Huang Xiejun, which was given by Liu Yan, who was far away from new Chang''an.


    Huan Wen said that he was not afraid of the emergence of moths after the previous war. It was absolutely false. Otherwise, he would not only send 40000 County soldiers and 100000 servants to the main battlefield, leave the same number of county soldiers and servants in the rear, or just send 20000 slave troops to the main battlefield to do chores.


    In the final analysis, they go deep into the enemy''s territory and come as invaders. Except for a very small number of their own people, any local people are either a visible enemy or a potential enemy.


    "Very good." Where Huan Wen is standing now is the body of a nest car pulled up high. His vision is very broad: "ah San opposite didn''t notice that we solved their ambush?"


    "It''s rare to have a white-edged war. It''s just to fill a cigarette when you find one. There''s little movement, but there are too many pillars of smoke." Yuan Qiao was not fully sure: "the enemy did not respond much. I don''t know if he found it."


    In the distance, there was a torrent of arrows. Most of them were fired by the bow and crossbow men of the Han army. Ah San could only fight back occasionally.


    As the war continued, the zigzagging posture on the long front became more serious. Depending on the color of military uniforms and the difference of flags, the Han Army had several obvious highlights.


    Because a San was not resolute in counterattack, there was no fierce resistance. The number of close combat was very few, and the war did not evolve into street fighting mode, which really relieved Huan Wen.


    Huan Wen never figured out what ah San was thinking. He didn''t resist firmly and didn''t retreat. Several times he couldn''t help pushing it directly. He felt that the time was wrong.


    "Tonight, try to lure as many enemy troops into the trap as possible." Huan Wen had never fought such a war, so he tried not to defeat the enemy that seemed to collapse easily: "make sure that the enemy commanders think that even if their actions fail, they still cause heavy losses or big trouble to us."


    Yuan Qiao was able to ensure that he could do this, but only to make the movement bigger, transfer an appropriate number of troops on the front line back to the rear, and then make the action of constantly moving his own dead soldiers in the position that can be seen in the enemy''s field of vision.


    "Uncle Yan, you said..." Huan Wen seldom hesitated. In recent days, he muttered again and again. He wondered whether he was not atmospheric enough: "if we defeat this enemy in the shortest time, can we catch their ass and directly hit the king of the enemy country, defeat it and end the war?"


    Yuan Qiao stopped what he was doing and didn''t immediately answer Huan Wen''s words. It''s not that he hasn''t thought in this direction. It doesn''t seem difficult to defeat the current enemy. It''s not even very difficult to control the direction of the enemy''s flight, but


    "Yuanzi, as a general, it is difficult to have an inevitable and safe war strategy. The only way is to choose the war method with the greatest opportunity." Yuan Qiao did not call Huan Wen''s official position and title, but spoke as a friend rather than a subordinate: "the main purpose of this fight is to force shamudragupta to speed up the speed of coming to the battlefield."


    Huan Wen nodded silently. He knew that Yuan Qiao''s unspoken words were that defeating the current enemy might frighten shamudragupta not to come at all, so they only had to attack Fahrenheit city to solve shamudragupta.


    That night, probably the darkest time before dawn, there was a sudden noise on the long front, and then there was a fierce cry of killing.


    The movement was naturally made by the Han Army itself. The problem is that ah Sanmen don''t know.


    A San thought it was an ambush that disturbed the Han army. Soon after the movement, a San''s camp also responded. A San poured out of his control area and rushed in the direction of the Han army.


    "I didn''t think people were stupid before, but now I see..." kesias really didn''t know how to describe his feelings: "didn''t they find that those places were too dark? Didn''t they find that the resistance they encountered was not firm?"


    Julian and kosias are on the same nest car.


    Julian had a relatively reliable explanation for ah San''s stupidity: "the believers took the initiative to attack the pingman colonel of the cyris twice, and both of them were completely destroyed. The nobles died and the captured were captured. If we had, we would not let those smart believers go back. Maybe the smart believers were damaged in those two wars."


    Keshias hesitated and thought it was ridiculous, but except for Julian''s statement, he really couldn''t explain ah San''s nerves at present.


    "As far as I know, we can''t fight at night." Julian knew this was no secret: "it''s not that he doesn''t want to fight at night, but that most soldiers are equal to blind at night."


    Keshias nodded silently, and the Persians were the same.


    Perhaps it should be said that most people in most countries (nationalities) in the world have night blindness, which is a disease lacking essential vitamins.


    At night, most people can''t see clearly or even see things, and large-scale night warfare doesn''t exist. Even if there is a night warfare, it also focuses on a few soldiers with better night vision to fight harassment warfare.


    More than a thousand years ago, the Greeks carried out a night raid by 20000 people. As a result, the army just left the camp. They got lost and didn''t know where they were. They were pushed into absolute chaos. Even because they were very nervous, they worked with each other, and the enemy didn''t touch a hair, Only a few thousand of the 20000 Greek troops returned the next day. Before long, that is, at noon the next day, the enemy attacked on a large scale, and less than a thousand Greek troops fled by boat. (real combat example, the honor forgot the name of the main general for a while)


    Some of ah San, who rushed forward with his head stuffy, were holding torches, but most of them absolutely didn''t know where they were in the camp. They didn''t encounter the Han Army and fell into confusion. All they could think about was "where am I?" And "what am I going to do?".


    The shouting and killing, which was still in full swing, gradually stopped. Suddenly, there was a sharp sound of "wheezing" in the sky, thinking "where am I?" And "what am I going to do?" Our A-San soldiers don''t need to worry anymore.


    The falling of arrow rain made ah San fall into darkness forever, or his mind was filled with "pain! Pain! Pain!" And "dying... Dying... Dying...".


    For senior a San policy makers who were not personally close to the front line, they could only guess from the movement from a distance. The picture of brain supplement was that the noise that had just stopped a little was that the ambush was almost wiped out by the Han army. They comforted themselves that those ambushes were only to disturb the Han Army, and the main dish prepared for the Han Army tonight was the charge behind.


    What senior A-San policy makers don''t know is that the A-San soldiers who charged up have really become the "main course". They only know that the noise from the front is becoming more and more intense, that is, the strange sound is so loud that they can''t see the scene of fire.


    Fighting and killing... It was mainly noise. It didn''t stop until there was fish white in the East.


    With the light, a San''s high-level decision-makers stayed far away and climbed the arrow tower. Naturally, they could not see clearly, but they could generally tell that the Han army was cleaning the battlefield. They judged the war damage of both sides from the color of military uniforms, and found that the bodies of the war dead being carried away seemed to be fifty-five?


    If the remains of the dead in the moving war were not so sure, they found that the Han army was actively withdrawing from the occupied camp. It may be that they were inflated and dared to send troops to attack. If they did, only a few soldiers escaped back.


    "Last night..." sargeman Dodos Kachton tried hard to cover up his ignorance and asked happily, "is it because our action last night forced them to retreat from the camp occupied by the Han army before it began to withdraw?"


    It''s rare for a San to push back the Han army. Even if some people think it''s wrong, they won''t say it at present. More people feel that they have done something great and join the silly music,

 Chapter 873

    A San naturally regarded the active withdrawal of the Han army from the occupied camp as a victory, or the victory he tasted for the first time after being depressed for so long.


    As for about 3000 ambushes were eliminated, none of the 18000 people who launched the attack overnight fled. For a San''s senior decision-makers, those are not important. Well, the important thing is that the Han army retreated.


    The Han army took the initiative to withdraw from the occupied camp. A San naturally wanted to receive the camp, and the front of both sides returned to the starting line.


    "You can''t stop the attack completely, but you can''t be too serious." One of Yuan Qiao''s responsibilities is to deal with the follow-up: "stopping completely will make ah San doubt. It''s hard to stop if he attacks too hard."


    Huan Wen''s attention is no longer on the current A-San army. He pays attention to the movement of shamudragupta.


    "Ah San, opposite us, can be regarded as a regular army. The troops only look like 30000 to 50000." Yuan Qiao still admired ah San''s tenacity: "they have thrown in 50000 or 60000 people, but they don''t care at all."


    Huan Wen replied casually, "ah San didn''t treat Dalits as adults."


    Compared with the high caste of a San, the Han people at least regard a San at the bottom as a person.


    Slaves are at least classified as human beings. The Han people do not denounce all ah San as slaves. Ah San who is not in the way is still his own free people. Even the Han people want to obtain labor, but they also employ them in the form of employment. Some employed ah San work locally, and a considerable part of them are sent to the Han country by boat.


    "We are here to rule, not just to burn, kill and loot." Huan Wen never hid his thoughts from Yuan Qiao: "the emperor wants to restore enfeoffment in a''san mainland. Someone is to enfeoffe his country, and he shouldn''t stimulate a''san too much."


    The matter of enfeoffment has been determined and will be implemented after Liu Yan''s grand ceremony of proclaiming the emperor.


    The first area to be enfeoffed was the a San continent. At that time, as long as a marquis can obtain his own Marquis, but the size of the Marquis depends on the credit established in the past.


    The old land of the Han family, including the western regions, Indochina Peninsula and the Pacific Islands, has been confirmed not to be within the scope of enfeoffment. If you look at a modern globe, you will find that it extends to Kazakhstan, Russia and Siberia in the west, the Arctic Circle in the north, the Bering Strait in the East, and the depths of the Pacific Ocean in the south. Not counting the sea area, more than 21 million square kilometers are counted as the local area.


    "The third continent is big enough." In fact, Huan Wen can''t calculate the exact land area. He only knows that it is one-third the size of the native land of the current Han state: "the Gupta Dynasty will only be the first target of the Han Dynasty."


    The territory of the Gupta Dynasty only occupied the northeast of the A-San continent, almost one third of the A-San continent, and there were another 25 countries (States) in other places.


    In the southeast of the a San continent, there are some small city states, and gitanado is one of them. Jero can be called a regional strongman in the southeast of the A3 continent, but it is such a regional strongman that he was pushed away by the Han army.


    Vargatoga, two satraps, apira, arohaoyan, youdhia and karabalas are countries with fairly reasonable territory. Among them, vagadoga, apira and two satraps are not as strong as the Gupta Dynasty in terms of strength and national strength, but they are not a little stronger than other countries.


    In the country called apiro, they were able to withstand the Persian expansion to the south again and again. Although they make use of the terrain, it is very good that they can withstand it, and they are respected by the surrounding countries belonging to the same A3 culture.


    Yuan Qiao knew that Huanwen coveted the lower reaches of the Ganges, but he felt that Huanwen was a little stunned.


    The essence of the two mainland is the Ganges RIver and India rivers, which are the treasures of the entire Han nationality. They will never be separated as long as the central nervous system is intact.


    In fact, even if the center is willing to seal off the grain production area of ah San, how old does it take to be a minister to be sealed? The saying that every man is innocent and cherishes his sins revolves around the history of Zhuxia. How many people have come to a tragic end because they overestimate their strength.


    "Those guys don''t want to wait any longer?" Huan Wen said of the envoys: "it''s been seven or eight months since we started and delayed here!"


    The main reason is that the Persians really don''t want to wait. They think there is no suspense about the victory or defeat of the war between the Han state and the Gupta Dynasty. Even if the Han Army fails once or twice, as long as the Han people are determined to destroy the Gupta Dynasty.


    The Romans recognized the Persians'' view that the ongoing war was clearly that the Han army could withstand repeated failures, but the Gupta Dynasty, which fought at home and defended the country, could not withstand defeat after defeat. That was determined by the country''s comprehensive strength itself.


    "You can let them wait." Yuan qiaocai didn''t care what foreign envoys thought or decided: "shamudragupta will arrive in the battlefield within 12 days at the earliest."


    A long time ago, the Han people had the saying that "non Zhuang has no power". It can not only give the greatest visual shock effect to the alien on the building, but also show the military power is one of the most effective ways.


    "No firearms have been used, but they have been specially prepared for shamudragupta." Huan Wen thought of the 110 guns of various calibres in the army, as well as the stored explosive bags and gunpowder, and his heart couldn''t help but rejoice. He thought of what he could sneer at: "those guys only saw our little things, and they thought it was boring, and knew that this is the true essence of an army."


    Being able to step by step means controlling the rhythm of the war and beating the enemy at the speed determined by ourselves, which means mastering absolute advantage. The army can do everything well according to the command of the command center, which is precisely the proof of the elite army.


    The elite is really not only reflected in the fact that aggression is like fire. It can destroy the enemy and fight downwind. However, how many armies can control the progress of the war by fully controlling the rhythm?


    Twelve days is not a long time for a war that has been going on for more than three years. For the A3 side on the main battlefield in the state of war, it is like a year. They are really fed up with being shot all the time.


    When the royal flag representing the Gupta royal family appeared within 20 miles of the main battlefield, the Han cavalry who had been cruising behind a San made a contraction action, and the Han Army in the front battlefield also stopped a series of military actions.


    Shamudragupta has brought 300000 troops, and a steady stream of A3 troops are coming from the far rear.


    Up to now, most a San have not understood why the Han people beat themselves. They have been thinking about where they offended the Han people for countless days and nights, but after careful thinking, there are misunderstandings, but they have not ended their hatred!


    As everyone knows, there is no need for enmity in the war between countries. Country a takes a fancy to the beautiful rivers and mountains of country B. if it can fight well, it will kill it casually with an excuse.


    "As long as the Han people don''t send more troops, we can at least force them this time." Singh Love is luxuriant NARI Yadu, the finance minister of the Gupta Dynasty, looked even older than the previous year. The war not only made the Gupta Dynasty bleed, but also the gold coins flowed out: "after countless discussions, even if we can drive the landing Han people into the sea, they can still land on our territory for the second and third time."


    Shamudragupta is a wise monarch in the history of the Gupta Dynasty. It will not be said that the land area has been expanded by more than three times. If the Han people do not come to stir up the situation, they will continue to expand. A San will inevitably have the title of "one emperor for ever" in the history of a San.


    As for the gap between the Gupta Dynasty and the Han state, shamudragupta sees it more clearly than anyone else. Let alone the records of the strong Han people in the long history, the Han people currently have an incomprehensible Navy, but the navy of the Gupta Dynasty is completely destroyed. On the one hand, they can come if they want, and on the other hand, they have no basic coastal defense forces, so they have the luxury of winning the national war, It''s better to think about how to ensure the continuation of guozuo without bleeding.


    "Promoting peace through war is our only way to deal with it." Shamudragupta said that it was impossible to be willing, but he knew that there was only one solution: "we have shown all our strength, and the Han army fighting against it may be less than one tenth of the strength of the Han Empire, so we can''t expect more."


    "Your Highness is ready." Singh Love is luxuriant NARI Yadu said Chandra, the eldest son of shamudragupta: "once the war is over, he will go to the Han Empire as a hostage."


    Shamudragupta has many children, but any country or nation actually follows the eldest son inheritance law. Chandra is the current crown prince of the Gupta Dynasty.


    "Yes, the Han people have a proton culture. It is the greatest sincerity for Zhan Luoluo to be a hostage." Shamudragupta not only arranged Chandra, but he heard that the Persians and Romans arranged thousands of beauties: "don''t consider my feelings, let alone the feelings of various nobles. As long as they are beautiful, they are all candidates to be sent to the Han Empire."


    The Romans and Persians have become famous. They can''t block the news of so many beautiful women. As long as it''s not a country with too closed news, they already know what the Romans and Persians have done to curry favor with the emperor of Han.


    Of course, the phenomenon of laughing at the Romans and Persians exists, but no one can deny the strength of Rome and sassanne. They need to think about how even Rome and sassanne would deal with the Han people once they met the Han people.


    "I understand." Singh Love is luxuriant NARI Yadu really understands: "as long as we can ensure the continuation of the country, all sacrifices and efforts are worth it."

 Chapter 874

    Shamudragupta came with a mighty army.


    In addition to leaving 20000 guards to guard Fahrenheit City, the 80000 guards belonging to the Gupta royal family were brought by shamudragupta. They were 30000 cavalry, 8000 chariot soldiers, 2000 elephant soldiers and 20000 infantry.


    In addition, the number of troops belonging to the chadili Legion reached 120000, including 70000 from the allies, and the rest were armed by the Dalits.


    The chadili Legion also has a division of arms. The number of cavalry is almost 40000, 12000 chariots, and the rest is infantry.


    The eight allies of the Gupta Dynasty gathered 30000 cavalry, 2000 chariot soldiers and 500 elephant soldiers, and the rest were infantry.


    Ten thousand people are boundless, and three hundred thousand people seem to be dense on the earth, not to mention horses and other livestock, carriages and mules.


    If there is a big plain, so many people are pulling out in darkness. There are military flags flying everywhere, which looks very spectacular.


    "It''s like a moving forest!" Marcus had never seen so many people marching together and couldn''t help feeling shocked: "in the history I know, only Darius of Persia gathered so many troops and drove to the battlefield."


    Gambisis turned black.


    Darius? No matter how many generations, as long as the Europeans mention Darius, there is a black history about the Persians. Who let the Persian ancestors fall at the feet of the Europa again and again?


    The Romans rarely used more than 100000 troops to fight, usually less than 50000 to sling the surrounding barbarians. Especially after the Romans gained hegemony in the Mediterranean, about 50000 troops were only used when fighting with the Persians. It was basically just a legion with some vassal barbarians to deal with other barbarians.


    Coincidentally, the Persians have rarely used more than 100000 troops to invest in a battlefield at one time in recent decades. The largest number of troops in a battlefield in ten years is to compete with the Romans for Syria, but it is only 87000, which is 13000 away from 100000.


    It''s not that the Romans and Persians don''t want to gather most troops to fight. It''s that Rome has just come out of the civil strife. Persia is simply still in the civil strife. The Romans don''t have the money to arm too many troops. The Persian troops need to be scattered everywhere to maintain stability or suppress rebellion.


    "Shamudragupta really came in person." Julian was a little melancholy: "do the cyris really want to fight so many troops with their existing troops?"


    On the other side of a San''s military camp, I knew that after shamudragupta personally arrived at the battlefield, the cheers were wave after wave, which was a little like the morale of the army.


    On the contrary, the Han Army seemed very quiet. It didn''t even shoot arrows. It just didn''t see the fortification.


    There were more than 300000 A-San troops who had confronted and fought with the Han army. Even if they lost 60000 or 70000, there were still about 250000 left. At least 300000 A-San troops arrived in the battlefield, which combined to be at least 550000 troops. Behind them, A-San troops continued to pull out.


    "The Han Empire has two standing armies here, the elite of 60000 years of experience and hundred battles." Keshiasto is more or less to speak for his allies: "there are 40000 County soldiers who will never lose to Gupta professional soldiers, and 100000 Japanese minions who don''t hesitate to fight."


    Kexie Yas didn''t say it was OK. As soon as he said it, more people felt guilty.


    It is a recognized fact that the Han people can fight in the known world!


    According to the Romans themselves, there is no reference value between the Han people and the Romans one-to-one. The gap between the same arms and no weapons and armor, the base number is 1000, and the Han people will win if they collide.


    The Persians recognized that the 1000 Han Army needed at least 3000 Persian soldiers to compete with it.


    Well, after research, 10000 Han soldiers are at least equal to 50000 soldiers of the chadili Legion. If the Dalits... They always give heads!


    The 60000 elite professional soldiers of the Han Army are equivalent to 300000 chadili legions, and the chadili legions of the Gupta Dynasty are by no means as many as 300000 soldiers.


    So Julian''s melancholy is not whether the Han army can win, but how to face such a powerful Han people.


    The Persians are more worried. On the one hand, they are surprised by the strength of the Han people, on the other hand, they are afraid of the strength of the Han people.


    Persians like the strong Han people. Once they pull the Han people together and can''t get along with the Romans, can they sling the Romans every minute?


    Similarly, if the powerful Han people are unwilling to make friends with the Persians, even if the Han people do not collude with the Romans, both the Romans and the Han people can hang and beat the Persians!


    Kjayas found something and said in surprise, "there is a cavalry team holding the Gupta King''s flag. It should be the Gupta king who invited general Huan Wen to talk before the battle."


    Julian said expressionless, "after becoming king, samothra has been expanding and laid down three times the size of his country."


    The A-San cavalry had a great heart. It stopped when it was about 100 meters away from the Han Army camp. It never occurred to me that if the Han people didn''t pay attention to shooting arrows directly, they would rush into the street.


    Soon, the Han Army responded. A cavalry with the same number as the A-San cavalry went out of the camp, and the two sides delivered words about five meters apart.


    "He will not fail to see the reality if he can govern the weak Gupta into a powerful shamudra." Julian looked at the Gupta flag waving in the wind in the distance: "he must be thinking about how to end the war with dignity."


    As a European, he has never rejected the fight. If he can''t fight, he will recognize it first and develop slowly. As long as it can exist, it means that everything is still possible.


    Julian is substituting the role of samodaragupta with Europa mode of thinking. He thinks that the Gupta Dynasty really has only one choice, that is, recognizing and counseling first. It is absolutely impossible for him to die hard in the state of Han.


    What Julian didn''t know was that shamudragupta really wanted to have a wave first, and even the reason had been found. According to the modification of Chinese culture, it was "able to extend and bend" or "painstaking people, the sky does not bear, lie on the salary and taste the gall, and three thousand Vietnamese armor can swallow Wu".


    The two waves of cavalry who delivered the words before the battle responded one after another. Not long later, bursts of war drums and horns appeared in the camps on both sides.


    The gates of the front battlefield of the Han army were opened, and teams of soldiers went out of the camp in order.


    The Gupta Dynasty is very miserable. The camps have long been destroyed. There is no need to go through the gate of the barracks. Soldiers can be provided everywhere to go out of the barracks.


    The arrangement of troops is not a matter of a moment and a half. How much time it takes depends entirely on what kind of formation to arrange. As bystanders, Julian, keshias and other foreign visitors watch the arrangement of troops on both sides from the perspective of appreciation.


    It took about an hour and a half. The Han army took the lead in arranging troops. The infantry troops were arrayed in the center and the two wings were cavalry.


    "What are those things?" Flavis pointed to some big guys covered with boards: "it seems that even the horses are very hard to pull. There is no doubt that whatever they pull is very heavy."


    At the slightly forward position of the infantry formation core of the Han Army, there are about 100 large wooden boxes that look rectangular, each about five meters apart, arranged into three rows in front, middle and back. In particular, there are stacked boxes and some round rollers not far from them.


    Naturally, flavis didn''t get the answer. He suspected that he had hidden remote instruments such as bed crossbows. It''s strange that there are so many bed crossbows, crossbows and catapults in the camp. Why should they be arranged more in front.


    The Gupta Dynasty is still busy arranging troops. I don''t know whether the a San are showing off or intimidating. In the front row of the center, there are war elephants with very large physique. However, the elephant skin is painted white and covered with protective equipment such as rattan armor, metal armor and leather armor. I don''t know whether the war tower with people on the back of the war elephant is intentional or original. It looks gorgeous.


    "At least two thousand war elephants!" Gambisis looked very serious: "only this elephant army is enough to sweep any small country around, even if we encounter it, it will be very troublesome!"


    The Romans had not dealt with the elephant troops for a long time, but as noble children, they had to learn some Roman history, and they encountered the elephant troops in Roman history. Almost every time they fought very hard to win.


    "Alexander the Great''s expedition to the East led to the loss of confidence in the elephant troops." Marus is of Greek descent: "the great pressure mountain met only dozens of war elephants, and his soldiers were unwilling to fight any more."


    The king of Gupta put forward more than the elephant troops. Behind the elephant troops are dense chariot troops, and there are more cavalry on both wings. It is gorgeous simply from the perspective of lineup.


    On the battlefield, drums, horns, elephants and horses fluctuated with each other. Huan Wen rode across the majestic war horse and was protected by the guard knights. On the contrary, shamudragupta stood on the war tower and was protected by the elephants. They stopped three meters apart.


    "Han generals from the Far East, you have brought blood to this continent, and you will finally sprinkle your blood on this land." Shamudragupta looked at Huan Wen and advised, "go back, you can go back in time now!"


    There is a special interpreter present, who will translate the dialogue very loudly.


    When shamudragupta finished, first the guards around him cheered loudly, and then all ah San on the battlefield cheered, making the translator embarrassed whether Huan Wen heard his translation.


    Huan Wen came to confirm that shamudragupta had personally arrived at the battlefield and was particularly close to the front of the battlefield. In fact, he didn''t care what the other party wanted to say.


    "Finished?" Huan Wen nodded to shamudragupta with a happy smile on his face, "then I''ll go back.", Without giving samodaragupta time to react, he turned his horse and drank a "drive" and galloped back quickly.


    Shamudragupta was really stunned. He didn''t react himself. The responsible guard shouted to go back quickly.


    On the other side, the artillery blocked by the wooden board had long shown its true body and adjusted the firing angle. Huan Wen galloped back while waving and shouting: "fire, fire, fire immediately!"

 Chapter 875

    "Fire!"


    First there was a loud noise, and then there was a continuous sound. The continuous firing of bronze guns caused a series of vibrations on the ground.


    On the battlefield, ah San subconsciously felt confused when he heard the movement, and then heard the sharp roar.


    After a period of intense fire, the shells fell down. Some of them burst in mid air, while others fell to the ground. In an instant, a series of explosions were made among the A-San in the queue. People''s limbs were blown around, and a blank area was cleared at the center of each explosion.


    You can see a war elephant directly hit by the shell. At the first moment when it was concentrated, it fell rigidly to the ground without even crying. The shell directly entered its belly. About a few seconds later, the belly of the war elephant swelled and exploded in a few seconds. Blood and meat were blown around, and fragments were also fired, Sweeping the past brought a bloody storm.


    Even if they were not directly hit, the huge movement made the war elephants and horses who were already extremely sensitive to sound crazy. The war elephants who were originally arranged in a relatively neat row, let alone sitting in the war tower and controlled by the rope holding their ears, the war elephants who were crazy didn''t care whether their ears would be torn or not. They were only left with subconscious shaking their heads and rampaging.


    Shamudragupta is honored to be specially targeted by at least 20 bronze guns. After a continuous flash of light, waiting for the smoke to disperse, there are only one residual corpse on the ground. The war elephant that originally looked very powerful has directly become several sections. You can imagine what will happen to people.


    After the first round of firing of 110 bronze guns of various calibres, the artillery are busy cleaning the bore, loading and ammunition. It will take about five minutes before the next round of firing.


    Ah San who was shot, even if he was dead, he was completely ignorant of one who was alive. Most of their soldiers were blown up and scurried around, and the war elephants and horses were frantically "plowing" again and again.


    As the international friends of the bystanders, they all looked at the battlefield after the bombing with their mouths open. One by one, their eyes widened, their faces were shocked and dazed, and many didn''t even know they were drooling.


    "This... This... This..." childe''s face was dull: "this is the weapon of the Legendary God?"


    Childe is the Archbishop of ji1 Du1 religion. He used to scoff at the legend that the Han people had weapons belonging to the gods. He thought it was a bunch of lame fools fooled by the Han people.


    Only as a clergyman can we truly know what gods and gods are imagined by people, or used to make people good. They can be used to deter evil, and naturally they can also be used to get rich. When they come back, they say that they do not show evidence of the real existence of "him", that is, they do not exist.


    Now, child is a little convinced that there are gods in the world, otherwise he really can''t understand how people can make such weapons.


    "Fire... Gun!" Julian had heard of the existence of artillery for a long time, but he had not seen it with his own eyes: "the power is smaller than Cicero''s description..."


    They still have free time to comment on all kinds of things, but ah San''s side is completely fried.


    Apart from the Han people who can confirm that shamudragupta was cleared at a fixed point in the first round of shelling, only a few people who have been paying attention to him noticed it.


    The poor guy, who has always existed on all kinds of intelligence paper, only showed his face twice, and even... Got a bento?


    In fact, ah San didn''t have the time to care whether samodaragupta was alive or dead. Everyone was stunned. Not only was he suddenly frightened by the bombing, all the war elephants and horses ran crazy. It was very serious to avoid trampling. Most people didn''t have time to think about anything else for the time being.


    A San used about 70000 troops to line up and decorate the scene. Even if the Han Army used 110 guns, the area that could be bombarded was very limited. There would never be more than 1000 people killed in the first round of shelling, but the elephants and horses ran around, and a San pushed and trampled on them. In just three minutes, nearly 4000 people closed their eyes forever.


    Huan Wen returned to the array. He didn''t even have time to take a breath. He shouted excitedly, "send a signal, light a fire and blow up his mother!"


    Of course, it''s not to point out the fuse of the bronze gun. The bronze gun just opened is still loading.


    The huge cowhide drum with more than 100 sides was severely knocked by the drummer with a huge hammer. The neat beating sound made the war drum make a huge "Dong Dong Dong Dong" sound, which covered up all the noise in the past.


    "Cyris soldier..." Julian swallowed hard. "Are you going to take advantage of the situation?"


    No, it was Huan Wen who ordered to send a signal to some Japanese servants hiding underground.


    In the dark space, more than one Japanese servant from the army heard the originally agreed signal. They took out the fire fold and shouted "long live the son of heaven!!!", The fire fold ignited the fuse. The fuse was connected to a thick wooden barrel. There was more than one wooden barrel!


    On the battlefield, ah San couldn''t stop running around, but the Han Army didn''t take the opportunity to launch an assault and sweep away the holes.


    "Why don''t we rush?"


    "Ask so many questions! Just wait for the charge order."


    Most of the Han soldiers who are still standing in line are not the first time to see the power of artillery. Today is a small scene. The scene of artillery roaring and throwing explosive bags by stone catapults in the battle of Yandi before is spectacular.


    "Why did I hear the muffled noise?"


    "Well, is it an illusion? Why is the ground moving?"


    On the ground, there was a large-scale earthquake, and then there was a super loud explosion in the distance. First, there was a sound, and then there was another sound. The explosion sound became one.


    Julian''s vision was like this. He first heard the dull knocking sound, as if he had been knocked on his heart. Then the standing nest car trembled. Before he had time to think about whether to go down to avoid it, the land in front of his line of sight suddenly cracked, and the sand, stones and messy things were thrown into the sky in the explosion.


    For every ground that suddenly swelled and exploded violently, a Japanese servant joined the army and shouted "long live the son of heaven" before lighting the powder keg. Each one was still in the mood of willingness and great honor.


    That was the arrangement of the Han army before withdrawing from the a''san camp. Since there was no remote control, people had to light the powder keg.


    Huan Wen didn''t mean to ask the Han people to carry out such a fatal operation, let alone ask the Han people to ignite the medicine barrel to die with the enemy. If necessary, he would order hundreds of thousands of Han people to die. He wouldn''t frown, but there are Japanese in the army!


    It was about thirty-eight loud noises. There were thirty-eight exaggerated subsidence on the ground. It was impossible to count how many people were killed. The noisy battlefield was quiet

 Chapter 876

    The main battlefield is not absolutely quiet. The explosion just now is really too loud. The people on the scene first listened to the super loud explosion and lost their sensitivity to the sound with a lower volume.


    More people who are too close to the explosion point and don''t have a few parts on their body, their ears are bleeding out, and even their nostrils and mouth are constantly bleeding out. Their heads are buzzing and their hands and feet can''t stop getting soft. One after another, they turn around like they''re drunk.


    Then, a man vomited blood, rolled his white eyes and fell straight to the ground. Like pushing a domino, there began to be a large number of people who couldn''t afford to fall to the ground, just like cutting wheat.


    The sound of bronze gun firing appeared again, but the dropping point was changed to the hinterland of a San''s camp.


    Looking down from a high altitude, ah San at the front of the battlefield had long been in chaos, and the chaos quickly spread to the rear. There were people running around the whole land.


    The Han Army''s new round of shelling is coming. The distribution points are actually very scattered. Ah San, who was afraid but didn''t know what happened in front, finally saw the picture of shell explosion. The scene that there are no bones in the explosion is really frightening. Moreover, they don''t know what weapons caused this tragic situation. They just know that they run around with more fear.


    "Continue to extend the shelling to the farthest range." Huan Wen made a sideways listening posture and could slightly hear the cry from afar: "the troops in the other directions should be very smooth."


    They were originally determined to kill shamudragupta with a round of shelling. They were sure that whether shamudragupta was killed or not, ah San would be in chaos. They would certainly not arrange troops to launch an offensive in one direction.


    The Han Army had only 30000 soldiers in front of the battlefield, 16000 infantry in the middle of the array, 4000 cavalry on the left and 10000 cavalry on the right.


    This kind of step array on the front of the battlefield makes it clear that once an attack is really launched, it is to choose the right wing as the main attack direction, and the right-wing cavalry will smash any enemy blocking the attack route with a semicircular attack like a sickle.


    The infantry must have followed closely. They are responsible for the residual enemy forces that the right-wing cavalry did not solve. There is no difficulty in doing this kind of work. After the cavalry rushed over, the undead enemy soldiers will be in a mental state of ignorance and fear. They will not encounter much tenacious resistance. It is easy to disintegrate the enemy''s fighting will. Basically, it is the business of constantly capturing and then capturing.


    The left-wing cavalry will become chores, but it does not mean that they are not important. It can even be said that their importance is not lost to the right-wing paoze as the main force. Their commanders need to have keen battlefield observation ability to catch that the enemy may gather to form a resistance force, Hula drive the horse to rush to disperse, and disintegrate the possible gathering of the enemy again and again, so as to lay the most solid foundation for victory.


    In addition to the troops on the front battlefield, troops have been pouring out of the camp for a long time. They are on their way and then under the leadership of the officers directly under them, or they can go straight to A-San''s camp, or they can simply ignore A-San''s detour to other positions.


    Not all the troops of the Han army were in the camp of the main battlefield. Long ago, there were cavalry cruising in the peripheral battlefield. They had been harassing ah San''s logistics supply line.


    "Annihilate the enemy at one time, and the enemy along the way can leave it alone for the time being." Huan Wen has returned to the army account. As the General Commander of the war, what he needs to do is to sit down and look at the overall situation, not to rush and fight on Horseback: "there are no bones of the enemy chieftain. We need... To find a better gift."


    Huan Wen never forgot to offer prisoners at the ceremony of the emperor''s declaration of emperor. He didn''t want to capture shamudragupta, but it would add a lot of uncertain factors to the decisive battle, so he had to "bear the pain" to blow it to the residue.


    Choose one of the numerous descendants of shamudragupta as the new king? Huan Wen certainly won''t do such a thing foolishly and plainly, but there are countless ways for ah San to do it according to his will.


    Maybe we don''t need Huan Wen to step in at all? A San in the national war must understand that there is no need for a king in wartime. When he learned of the death of shamudragupta, he did it himself.


    Yuan Qiao was not in the big account of the Chinese army, and even many senior generals were not at all. Everyone was very busy during the war.


    Huanwen''s military order is recorded by the military''s praise of the painting, and the halberd doctor is to find someone to implement it.


    This doctor is not a doctor in the song, yuan, Ming and Qing Dynasties. The central doctor belongs to a middle-level official, or an official position without a clear civil and military boundary. Although they are middle-level officials, they are not light in their power of office, and the power of individual doctors is even higher than that of a county governor.


    The halberd doctor is a position with high or low authority in the military. At a low level, he is a warrior guarding the big accounts of the Chinese army, with the responsibility of "life Secretary". At a higher level, the halberd doctor is an assistant, and the valued halberd doctor is even a "consultant".


    Han Xin was a halberd doctor of Xiang Yu at the end of Qin Dynasty. Not only Han Xin was a halberd doctor, but many famous generals basically played the role of halberd doctor before the World War I.


    Han Xin came from a humble background. He could not have access to military books, or even know words. That is, he came into contact with military affairs when he was a halberd doctor for Xiang Yu, and accumulated enough military leadership theory with Xiang Yu. Therefore, there are a large number of heroes among halberd doctors. (one possibility is that Han Xin was a blank in the first half of his life)


    Ran Zhi, the eldest son of Ran min, and Ji Liang, the eighth son of Ji Chang, are one of Huanwen''s Halberd doctors.


    There were also some important officials who belonged to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. If they were able, they would also put their valued descendants into the Zhengnan shogunate where Huan Wen was located as halberd doctors.


    As a halberd doctor, you can learn from the general nearby, seize the opportunity and lead the troops to meritorious service. Therefore, the existence of the post of halberd doctor is actually a post of leaping over the dragon''s gate.


    Huan Wen kept issuing a series of orders, but it was also implemented according to the plan made in advance. He thought for a moment. It seemed that there was no order to add. Looking around the account, he found that one of the halberd doctors was counting one by one, all looking at himself eagerly.


    [there''s nothing wrong here...] Huan Wen just glanced around and didn''t immediately respond to the eager doctors: [these young people have always been obedient and sensible. Since their elders believe me, should they be given the opportunity to make contributions?]


    Huan Wen''s idea just turned in his mind and soon made a decision. The emperor is about to become emperor, and the enfeoffment should also be implemented. At that time, it is necessary to have someone say good words for himself. On the premise that there are no bad things, the more good luck is the better!


    The halberd doctors who got the order rushed out of the army account

 Chapter 877

    "Is this the power of gunpowder?" Keshias''s head was a little dizzy: "too... Too terrible!"


    "I''m really too young!" Julian could feel his calf shaking all the time. He stood very hard with his hands on the guardrail: "it''s really terrible, it''s terrible!"


    This group of international friends woke up from the loss of consciousness after shock for a long time. Many people found that they had knelt on the ground after returning to their senses, but no one felt that it was a shame to fall to the ground or kneel.


    At present, they are looking at the picture of the attack of the Han army. The roaring sound of horses'' hoofs is loud, and too many cavalry gallop and roll up the dust in the sky. In fact, they don''t really see the situation on the battlefield.


    "I thought those Pang war ships and crossbows were almost creations that could only be made under the guidance of God..." flavis twisted his whole face: "the cyris people have mastered the manufacturing technology of huge warships, and the magical weapons like crossbows can also be packed in batches. Now they see the power of gunpowder!"


    Take a good look. The 38 huge pits on the battlefield prove that they can''t forget the earth rock rising to the sky just like a volcanic eruption all their life.


    They saw it, but within the limited scope of knowledge and cognition, they really can''t imagine what thinking of the Han people can have a research direction, but they really made such a powerful weapon for them.


    "The Han people are invincible, invincible in the world!" From now on, Ali will openly shout Han daddy. He will not feel shy at all. On the contrary, he will feel extremely proud: "the son of heaven is indeed the only God in the world!"


    Frightened by the Han Bingfeng, there is no other way to choose. The rest of the countries can only be sons. Their real mood now is happiness. I''m glad that the Han people are so powerful without firearms. I''m also glad that my brain is really not mentally retarded. I chose to recognize my father early. Otherwise, I really annoyed the Han father. Should I also enjoy the end of no bones?


    At that moment, a San, the Chinese vassal who witnessed the explosion scene, regardless of what they thought before, they decided to abandon their previous beliefs, women and gods. Anyway, they had never seen the use of power. The Han Army had worked out miracles that only gods can do, and there was no need to hesitate to believe in the emperor of Han.


    In particular, they saw that after the Han army attacked, wherever the Han army went, the enemy was either crushed into slag or abandoned their weapons and surrendered. No matter what their faith, the Han army was so relaxed and comfortable that it was picking the fruits of victory. They would also strengthen their determination to be good children for the Han people.


    Julian and keshias have looked at each other for a long time. They didn''t talk, but they saw too much from each other''s eyes.


    The Han army without firearms has shown an absolutely powerful side. They are all important officials of the country. Generally, they should understand their country''s strength and the combat effectiveness of the army. Before, if they felt that they were cruel and desperate, they could compete with the Han people. After seeing the power of gunpowder, their heart was cold.


    "Anyway..." keshias said dryly, "our established national policy is to make friends with the Han Empire."


    Julian knew that the Persians were completely afraid. Who made the distance between the Han people and the Persians not far away? It seems that the two sides are still discussing how to get through land transportation from the East and West?


    "Don''t gloat." Keshias is an incomparable glass heart at this moment: "don''t forget that the Han Empire can reach Constantinople directly from the sea!"


    Julian vowed that he had nothing to gloat about, just fear!


    At this time, Wang Meng appeared. He was dressed in full arms and rode a very majestic looking war horse. He didn''t dismount after he arrived.


    "Our army has launched an all-round offensive." Wang Meng looked at the international friends gathered in a hurry, mainly speaking to the Romans and Persians: "do you want to watch the war nearby?"


    Those international friends who didn''t even let Wang Meng take a look from the corner of their eyes from beginning to end have maintained a flattery on their face since Wang Meng appeared. Some of them have unlimited determination to "father abused me thousands of times, and I still deeply love my father, respect my father and listen to my father''s words".


    Misap Kudelaus Dijean Sweat Keshan almost rushed out. He knelt down on the ground and walked on his knees. He was not afraid of being kicked to death by the war horse. He stretched out his hands to hold Wang Meng''s legs in the stirrup and kissed the dusty boots.


    Wang Meng had subconsciously wanted to kick. He tried his best to bear it before he moved. He looked at the first three Brahmans willing to cooperate in the battle of gitanado from top to bottom without expression.


    "Noble, worthy of all respect, I am willing to give all my services..." misap Kudelaus Dijean Sweat Kesihan opened his mouth and said a series of respectful words that could disgust the dead. Seeing Wang Meng''s subtle frown, he quickly said, "as the most humble servant of the son of heaven, the villain thinks what he has done before is far from good enough, and begged you, who represents the son of heaven, to give you a chance to make up for it."


    Wang Meng was still expressionless, only slightly nodded his head in exchange for misap Kudelaus Dijean Sweat Keshan''s face was like a chrysanthemum blooming face.


    "The most humble servant of the son of heaven, it is an honor to serve the army of the son of heaven." Misap Kudelaus Dijean Sweat Where did Keshan get so many modifiers? He reported a series of material lists and quantities, looked at Wang Meng eagerly, and expected to be recognized in a word: "do you think this is OK?"


    In fact, Wang Meng thought it was OK. He was thinking about whether to take care of some food. Yu Guang caught a series of human figures and rushed over. He knelt down from a distance. The little knee rubbed so hard that it was called lisuo. He "rubbed" and came to his mount. He queued up wisely, and then began kissing his boots one by one, Report the list and quantity of materials to be presented.


    If Wang Meng was surprised at the beginning with a trace of shame, one or two... Then he got used to it and straightened his mind. He is now an angel. Although he does not have a pair of wings behind him, he is very qualified to receive loyalty from these humble beings on behalf of Liu Yan... And even the whole Han country.


    Wang Meng''s memory is always very good, and his arithmetic is also very good. After a silent calculation, the number of people presented in a circle will be reported. Oh... The cost of sending troops in three years will be there?


    The Romans and Persians stayed on the sidelines.


    Among them, the lower the status, the more wonderful the expression on the face, and there is no lack of contempt and ridicule.


    People who have reached a certain level of status have no contempt or ridicule on their faces, but only endless heaviness.

 Chapter 878

    On the main battlefield, the Han Army, its slave army and slave army are gathering prisoners of war in batches. Ah San didn''t cause them much trouble, but war elephants and horses caused a lot of moths.


    A group of international friends walked on foot on the battlefield. They were very large. With the permission of the Han people, they scattered and went to places of interest.


    Julian had been standing on the edge of a huge pit for a long time. He looked at the huge pit with a depth of about 13 meters. His frown from time to time represented that he was thinking of bad things.


    There is a very strange smell in the air. It is a bloody smell mixed with a smell that Julian has never smelled. It feels a little choking to distinguish it. If you taste it carefully, you will smell a burnt smell.


    Giant pits are really giant pits. The depth of each pit is at least 13 meters, and the maximum range is about 80 meters, all of which are in the shape of a circular depression of a funnel.


    On the edge of each giant pit, a circle like a crater will rise slightly. After the explosion, the soil is piled up and raised, and the earth and rock at the center of the explosion will fall down again.


    After the explosion, people in the explosion range either evaporated or didn''t know where they were thrown. Anyway, don''t want to see any complete body in the pit. If you look carefully, you may find some hard meat or broken bones, and more human tissues are mixed with soil.


    Within 200 meters of the edge of the huge pit, you can see that there are a lot of corpses lying there. These corpses basically have a common symptom. There are traces of bleeding water from the mouth, nose, eyes and ears, but there are no wounds on the body. It is clear that they were killed by the explosion.


    "Julian." Flavis called before jumping off his horse. Seeing that Julian didn''t respond, he approached him: "do you see anything?"


    Julian turned to look at flavis, but his eyes were a little dull, his thinking was a little dull, and subconsciously asked, "what?"


    Flavis understands Julian''s current state very well. He also went to another pit just now. He also stood on the side and was in a daze for a long time. He couldn''t say what he felt. He only knew that the Han people who could make such powerful weapons were terrible.


    After being afraid, flavis subconsciously thought about the future of Rome and more about the future of the valentinianus family.


    The previously recognized world has become completely different with the emergence of the Han people. If you don''t straighten out your outlook on life and values in time, you will face the end of being eliminated by the times. If you are unlucky, you will be eliminated directly.


    The elimination of the former is about not keeping up with the times and facing weakness, but at least the family can continue to exist.


    The elimination of the latter? We must understand the way of thinking and social values of the Han people, or we don''t know when to offend the Han people. We don''t need the Han people to destroy a family in person. As long as the Han people are willing to leak out some benefits, some families are willing to do it for us.


    "Ah San completely collapsed." Julian shook his head a few times, as if to get rid of his distractions, sorted out his thoughts, and then went on: "fifty thousand people have no decent resistance. It is easier for the Han Army to capture them than pigs."


    It''s not so easy for people to catch pigs, but it''s much easier to capture the defeated soldiers who have completely collapsed. The defeated soldiers will be tied up and driven away in cooperation, but the pigs who act according to their instincts can only catch them.


    So we can often hear a line in a war: XX pigs, let XX army catch them, which takes more time than you things worse than pigs.


    A group of Han Army Infantry walked past the two prisoners and carefully observed the serial number on the Han Army soldiers'' uniforms. They were County soldiers belonging to the southern counties... That is, corvee soldiers from the south.


    "Ten people escorted at least 1000 prisoners of war..." Julian didn''t know what expression to use: "look at the fighting Han soldiers, and then look at those prisoners of war who looked frightened and walked carefully."


    They no longer call the Han state as cyris, nor do they call the Han people cyris. They only use very official names to call the Han Empire and the Han people. Naturally, the army is called the Han army.


    In the past, the Romans used the name cyris, because they were most impressed by the countries (races) in the Far East. At the same time, they also thought that only silk could represent the country (race). To put it bluntly, they didn''t respect (fear) from the heart.


    Now it''s different. The Han people don''t need other labels or aliases at all. The Han people are the Han people. The country name is called the Han Empire, and even can''t fully reflect their respect (fear). For example, ah San, who has become a vassal state of the Han country, has changed the name of the central country.


    The central state is the center of the world. It can also be interpreted as the kingdom of heaven. In short, it recognizes that the kingdom of the Han people is incomparably tall and the only overlord in the world.


    "The Han army will not have more than 10000 soldiers on the battlefield to collect prisoners of war. I looked around and left most of the servants of the Han Empire, with a number of 30000 to 50000." Vlavis looked to the far northeast: "their army has been pulled out. It is obvious that they are heading for a new target, Fahrenheit city."


    "The Han Empire really has such confidence!" Julian pointed to more than 1000 A-San prisoners of war who were escorted by ten Han troops but cooperated incomparably: "now even if the prisoners of war regain their weapons, they don''t dare to fight the Han people any more."


    "Yes!" Vlavis nodded and said, "they have felt the real terror from the depths of their souls. Not only now, they may not dare to be enemies with the Han people all their life."


    Far away and within the range of vision, groups of a San were sent to prisoner of war camps in different places under the custody of a small number of Han or Japanese servants.


    The prisoner of war camp is ready-made. It is basically the camp set up by ah San before. The difference is that the slave army on the side of the Han camp is building a fence for isolation.


    "We are so lucky!"


    "Yes, I chose the right host early."


    "Look at them. It seems that their soul has suffered unimaginable damage. There is fear in their eyes."


    "Our master''s master''s master... The ultimate master is the son of heaven, a living God. Anyone who is hostile to it will come to no good end."


    "After we finish our work, let''s have Sunday together!"


    "Must!"


    The same is ah San. Ah San in Han style burlap and shorts is full of happiness and happiness. Ah San in Gupta military uniform is full of negative energy.


    After a magnificent and spectacular explosion, a San, who belongs to the camp of the Han state, has made a great change of belief. Now ask them who is the mother-in-law God and who is the Buddha. They will shake their heads blankly to show that they don''t know. Ask who they believe in and say proudly that they are the son of heaven.


    Ah San, who works for the Han people, not only has the idea of happiness and happiness, but also has a way of thinking of "my master is very powerful, so I am also very powerful".


    A relatively simple manifestation is that some slave armies have been instructed to temporarily detain prisoners. A dozen or so slave armies dare to stare at hundreds or thousands of prisoners of war ferociously. Once the prisoners of war have something wrong, they dare to rush up and beat them up. That''s because they think their master is awesome and they are awesome.


    It''s right for a San to have such a change. From ancient times to now (including from now on), they are a race of "master cow force me also cow force". Once they find a master who feels very cow force, they will even behave more cow force than their master, fighting against the sky, the earth and the air... This is the basic operation!


    After the British conquered ah San, their evaluation of ah San was very direct, believing that ah San was a race that could not lack its master. When a San fights for himself, he can do all kinds of funny things. At the same time, he also lacks the persistence of courage. However, if an awesome master can support a San, a San will instantly become a saint (dog) fighting (leg) man (son) full of strength.


    "Kuai, what are those guys happy about?"


    "Don''t ask me. I''m busy."


    "How come it''s less than a day, and I think they..., what do you say?"


    "Become very motivated?"


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    Kuai''s full name is Chu Kuai. As a pawn of the Han Army, Kuai is still a pawn who has just landed in mainland A3 for less than two months.


    Yu Sheng, who spoke with Chu Kuai, was also a county soldier in corvee service, but he was assigned the position of chief of staff because he could fight.


    Chu Kuai was literate and was temporarily arranged to record the number of prisoners of war. On the contrary, Yu Sheng, the chief of the army, was illiterate.


    In such a year, it is very important to be literate. Although Yu Sheng is now chief Wu, the future of literate Chu Kuai is definitely much brighter than Yu Sheng.


    "What about prisoners of war who require treatment commensurate with their status?" Chu Kuai said and looked to the left. There stood dozens of prisoners in bright clothes: "it didn''t explain this!"


    It''s about 30. At first glance, it''s a San of shatili. Their mental state is better than that of ordinary a San.


    The so-called better is actually not much better, which means that they will at least think about what to do next, such as whether they can hold the Han''s thigh and affectionately shout: Dad.


    Speaking of this, Yu Sheng was depressed. He felt that his Marquis''s luck was too bad. How unlucky he had to draw the left behind sign.


    "Don''t expect Sheng to ask." Yu Sheng looked at how to take in more prisoners of War: "the village chief wouldn''t ask. Now no one dares to touch the bad luck of the marquis."


    Chu Kuai also showed a melancholy expression: "I really envy those robes who can go to war. They can share more booty than us after running around. If ah San is not sure about the resistance, he can cut off several heads. If he is brave, he will have the opportunity to be absorbed into the standing army."


    Yu Sheng subconsciously covered his heart. He felt his heart hurt. He couldn''t help but feel sour. His mood was old and complicated.

 Chapter 879

    After the decisive battle on the plain, the Han troops who went to the A3 continent began to enter the violent mode as if they were going to vent all their sullen breath for several months.


    Huan Wen''s response was very direct. Among the prisoners, aristocrats from all over the country were picked out and the next step was the army to work in batches.


    A-San aristocrats who are willing to cooperate can naturally leave a small life and even get good treatment. Depending on the degree of cooperation, they can continue to bully the same race as A-San.


    The A-San aristocrats who were unwilling to cooperate did not deliberately embarrass them for the time being. People must let them live. When all their property was searched, they could basically dig a hole and bury it.


    After great changes, the A-San aristocrats knew that the gap between themselves and the Han people was not gravel and mountains, but the size of gravel and the sun.


    If you are just a little weak, you will feel unwilling to lose. But if you use your strength, you will be trampled on the ground by a finger. Even people with strong nerves will be unable to control the goblin, spirit and Qi.


    The progress of the war was far smoother than Huan Wen had expected in advance. With the cooperation of the captured A-San aristocrats, the Han army was indeed not what A-San could resist. Where the Han flag went was basically to receive urban defense and settle down the troops.


    Even if a city chooses to resist, it usually transfers bronze guns... Or simply buries explosives. After the "boom", the flag at the head of the city becomes the Han flag.


    "War... Is becoming more and more boring!" Huan Wen''s invincible loneliness on his face ignored yuan Qiao''s smiling expression: "it''s said that the local people have also made fireguns, but they still need to be improved again and again?"


    Yuan Qiao didn''t catch up with Huan Wen''s stubble and didn''t know about the fire gun. After all, his level was not enough. He said: "general Zhengxi has led his troops across dulai water (Taras River in Kazakhstan)."


    "Yes..." Huan Wen touched his chin and sighed slightly: "they have broken through Gu Dawan and entered the territory of hunit people."


    That''s Dawan, the farthest west boundary that the pre Han army could go. Since the collapse of the Eastern Han Dynasty, let alone the Han Army, the Han people have not appeared in that land for a long time.


    After hundreds of years, the contemporary Han people finally went again and went further than their ancestors.


    "We''re better." Huan Wen did not deliberately compare with Xie an, but was in a good mood: "not counting the previous warm-up, he swept the Gupta Dynasty in only one and a half months, and now even Fahrenheit city has been won."


    In fact, the Han Army did not really fully control all the original territories of the Gupta Dynasty. Some places were still under the actual control of the Gupta aristocrats. A considerable amount of land in the west of the Gupta Dynasty was occupied by two satraps and vagadoga.


    The collapse of the Gupta Dynasty was too sudden. First, shamudragupta died in the battle, and more than 600000 troops were wiped out by the Han army. When the Gupta royal family in Fahrenheit city was selecting a new king, the Han army came to the city.


    Fahrenheit city was surrounded by the Han army. It was not that the Han Army entered the siege mode as soon as it arrived. It was mainly that Huanwen needed the new king of the Gupta Dynasty to take office.


    The Western army of the Gupta Dynasty learned the news of the death of their king from two satraps and vargadoga. At first, they didn''t believe it. They sent people back to Fahrenheit city. Along the way, they saw that the Han Army easily received one city after another, which also confirmed the news of the death of shamudragupta. It was impossible to enter Fahrenheit city, He brought back what he had seen and heard along the way.


    The two satraps and vargatoga picked up great bargains. Although they still took a little effort, they did something they could not do in the past, and expanded their soil for hundreds of miles with ease.


    "I appreciate their courage." Huanwen seems to have expanded recently? He seemed to be talking to himself and whispered, "I''m trying to restrain myself. I didn''t even go into Fahrenheit city. Otherwise, I really want to visit Gupta''s palace. I heard that any brick in the main hall is made of gold. Do you want to find them to pour out fire?"


    It''s still a cross sea expedition to go thousands of miles away. In the early stage, in order to achieve the goal, it''s always holding back. Later, it''s easy to destroy a regional bully for a month and a half. Is it normal for anyone to achieve such achievements?


    "Yuanzi." Yuan Qiao didn''t want to see Huan Wen get into trouble because of his momentary state of mind. However, he could not stubbornly persuade, and the reaction should be in a relaxed way: "the allies of Gupta, such as Nepal, menyu and Kashin Lingbo, have not been solved, and their king can no longer be shelled to death."


    "Hmm? And Arakan, Manipur, Tada, PYU... What bad names are they? They are really awkward to call." Huan Wen''s attention was indeed attracted: "the country is smaller, but it is also an enemy country. You can take their king for a walk in Chang''an."


    In fact, there are not so many countries. The captain of pingman school has never been idle. When Huanwen is engaged in the decisive battle on the plain, the Han Army on the other side is also marching all the way. Although the speed of destroying the city and destroying the country is not as fast as Huanwen, the state of Biao, alagan and Manipur have successively rushed to the streets, and the military peak has entered the border of Tada, If you work harder, you can join the Han Army in the Gupta Dynasty.


    "It''s autumn. It takes about three months to go back by boat. It''s almost winter." Yuan Qiao kept smiling on his face, but his eyes showed tension: "there will be no repetition in the war here. We have caught Zhan Luoluo, all the great nobles we should catch, and all the leaders of the surrounding dependent countries have come. Otherwise, Yuan Zi will take them home first?"


    Huan Wen hesitated. He took 99 steps in a hundred steps. He could go. He really wanted to return home as soon as possible to make more preparations for enfeoffment, but he was only one step away from completing it!


    "There are nearly a hundred people large and small who can walk out. Anshi can''t list such a gift list." Yuan Qiao was still smiling, but his teeth were a little sour: "when Yuanzi arrived in Jingkou, the enemy Xiao Wang arrived."


    Huan Wen just has a floating mentality, which doesn''t mean that wisdom has been eaten by the dog. Yuan Qiao''s advice and advice should be reflected. He was stunned for a while and stared at Yuan Qiao with inexplicable eyes, which made yuan Qiao feel angry.


    "Uncle Yan..." Huan Wen didn''t know it was because it was too hot. The place where he could sweat on his face looked full of beads of sweat. He arched his hand: "everything is in silence!"


    Yuan Qiao was really relieved.


    The Han state under Liu Yan''s rule was a real delegation of power to the generals of the unified army in all dynasties. Huan Wen commanded the army tens of thousands of miles away. He always wanted to fight as he wanted. There was never any instruction or even a supervisor in the center.


    If the army wants to have an army, it is still the kind of army that will resolutely implement the orders of the generals of the unified army. There are as many materials as they can. Yuan Qiao is really afraid that Huan Wen should have some ideas.


    you ''re right! Seeing Huan Wen who couldn''t help but be floating, Yuan Qiao was really afraid!

 Chapter 880

    Nowadays, the emperor''s surname is not Sima, and the imperial court is not the original small imperial court that can only be a signboard. However, even if the original small imperial court of Sima royal family is so rotten, the four gate valve can break the earth and become the king by pulling some aristocratic families and giants, and no one does so.


    It''s not that no one has no interest (ambition) before. It''s that the land of China is sinking and the mountains and rivers are broken. If the Hu prisoners in the north of the Yangtze River are weaker, the small court will certainly appear the figure of cracking the earth as the king again and again. However, the Hu prisoners in the north are so strong that everyone knows that there can''t be any more big trouble inside. Otherwise, the big guys should wait for Hu prisoners to kill the Yangtze River and become the real national slaves together.


    Even in that case, there is still a lack of "autonomous regions" south of the Yangtze River? Wang, Yu, Xie and Huan don''t have their own control areas. If they don''t like it, the small court can''t even control a hair.


    In history, Huan Wen led his troops to attack chin Shu. After that, he happily prepared to seal the king. He controlled Bashu as his own territory, so he had to hold a ceremony to seal the king. All the door lords and aristocratic families, including Huan family, advised him together. Some could not persuade him, but threatened him. Only then did he not break the earth and seal the king.


    In history, Huan Wen did not become a king until his death, but before his death, any order of the small imperial court could not enter the control area under his command. After he was extremely disappointed with the small imperial court, he never restrained his ambition. He repeatedly sent troops to carry out large and small northern expeditions, and once almost took the whole Guanzhong back from Hu Lu, in order to accumulate greater prestige and make those opponents lose their reasons for opposition.


    Yuan Qiao did not aim at Huan Wen, nor did he think Huan Wen had the courage to be king.


    It is yuan Qiao who has read quite a lot of books. There are too many examples in history books.


    A general was very loyal to his duty, but this general led the army to win the war again and again. He tried his best to please the defeated and flattered others. The general began to expand slowly. He tried again and again to test the army under his command, which was also the center of loyalty, but then he really reversed.


    In recent days, as a defeated a San, in order to survive and leave more property, or out of the simple mind of pleasing the victor, they are using various means to please Huan Wen.


    Not only the defeated ah Sanmen, but also people from Rome, sassania and other countries are trying to please any Han people who need them.


    People can stand one, two, three... And even dozens of flatteries, but as long as their mentality floats once, that is the beginning of degeneration.


    After accepting a flattery, you will think that Lao Tzu is a cow and should be flattered.


    People with a little power in their hands will expand, and there will not be too many victims. The harm caused to the country by using their rights is also within their own scope of authority.


    If the generals with heavy palms swell up, they really think that all victories are won under their wise leadership, and the combined role of other generals and soldiers is not as big as their own. They turn to the arrogant mode.


    With a arrogant general, even if he does not fail in his next unified operation, his army will suffer unnecessary losses. He even really feels that the world should revolve around himself, considering whether to pull anyone off his horse and play the game that the emperor will come to my house next year in turn.


    Huan Wen thought a lot in a short time. He asked himself that when he couldn''t sleep in the dead of night, he couldn''t help but raise his mind to test his generals.


    Huan Wen hasn''t had time to think about deeper things, but if so many are willing to do anything with themselves, they will start to win over the command class and buy off the love of soldiers. The next step is to find opportunities to kill generals who don''t want to get close to themselves. After really controlling the army, you should think about whether to rebel directly or play qingjunbian.


    Of course, Huan Wen just couldn''t help but want to test the generals'' attitude towards himself. Only those rebels who were plotting big things would plan and implement it. He knew very well that he wouldn''t do those things. All because he was not the most powerful general in the Han state, and the general of the southern expedition was only one of the four "expeditions".


    Another important thing for Huan Wen is his deputy... Yuan Qiao, the long history of the expeditionary army. As a close friend with deep friendship, he only expanded a little, so he had such a big reaction. The rest are only subordinates with superior and subordinate relations. It is worth thinking about what reaction they will have when they perceive it.


    [son of heaven...] Huan Wen didn''t dare to think any more. He looked back and found that he was not only sweating, but also wet all over. He pulled an ugly smile at Yuan Qiao, who had been watching him all the time, and said, "there is only the end of the war here. After a little thought, it''s time to return to the mainland first."


    Just now, Yuan Qiao was thinking about whether to go out. He should first summon the halberd doctor, and then transfer the law enforcement team to surround the big accounts of the Chinese army. Next, whether he wants to throw a cup or something depends on whether Huan Wen is willing to accept the suggestion of returning to the mainland first.


    "This is excellent." Yuan Qiao smiled happily and said confidently, "although he returned without order, Yuanzi didn''t lead the army, but just followed the angel."


    Huan Wen had just thought of this level. The general who went abroad did not get an order to return home without permission, but left at the end of the war to destroy the country. This behavior is to show the emperor that he does not love power.


    "That..." Huan Wen''s heart was more or less confused and asked for advice: "does Wen keep treasures privately?"


    "..." Yuan Qiao was stunned at first. Later, he understood that Huan Wen was seeking advice on whether to pollute himself. Many generals in history used this way to eliminate the wariness of kings. He made a dumbfounded expression, shook his head and said, "Yuanzi is upset!"


    Huan Wen immediately showed an "embarrassing" expression. He felt that his behavior was very funny. The emperor delegated power infinitely. There was really no need to do that kind of small hand. If he became the emperor, he would think more and be laughed at by his colleagues.


    "It''s better to hit the sun than choose a day!" Huan Wen was a very resolute man and shouted to the outside, "come!"


    The curtain was pulled open, Chi Chao, dressed as a halberd doctor, stepped in, saluted and stood waiting for orders.


    Huan Wen just subconsciously stared outside the curtain. When the curtain was lifted, he widened his eyes to observe whether there were knives and axes. Obviously, he didn''t see any knives and axes.


    "Herald!" Huan Wen couldn''t help grinning, a relaxed smile: "inform the port ships to be ready, tell the angels and envoys that the fleet will set sail and return to the mainland in the near future."


    Chi Chao is the eldest son of Chi Yu. He is only a 16-year-old boy this year. In fact, he is also one of the second generation who were brought to Huanwen for gold plating. He was unlucky to draw the left behind sign, but he sighed. As soon as he heard Huan Wen''s order, he was stunned. After reacting, he saw that Huan Wen was not angry, saluted quickly and walked out quickly.


    In the A-San continent, whoever has the most power at present is undoubtedly Huan Wen, the supreme commander of the expeditionary army.


    According to the Romans and Persians, Huan Wen just stamped his foot a little now, and there will be an earthquake on the A3 continent, but it''s not an earthquake, it''s the people''s heart.


    The command was issued from the Chinese Army''s big tent where Huan Wen was located. In an instant, hundreds of fast horses were galloping out of the military camp. Some of them would go to the ketak port where the fleet stopped, and more of them would go everywhere to inform the international friends who were visiting everywhere.


    When Wang Meng received the notice, he was in Fahrenheit city. Julian and keshias strongly requested to visit this Gupta Dynasty.


    Romans and Persians have heard a lot of rumors about Fahrenheit city. It is said that this is a garden city, not even lost to the legendary city of "sky garden".


    After a visit in person, the Gupta royal family really worked hard to manage Fahrenheit city. The whole city not only has absolutely magnificent city walls, but also has the largest greening in today''s era.


    The majestic wall nearly 40 meters high did not prevent the fall of Fahrenheit City, or even it had no chance to play its role at all. Chandragupta, the last king of the Gupta Dynasty, was still shouting in the palace to resist to the end. On the other side, the nobles who were guaranteed the life of the Han people had opened the gate.


    The only place where there was a war when they captured Fahrenheit city was in the main hall. Five hundred warriors who were willing to fight with Chandragupta to the end were killed. Chandragupta, who had yelled for his life the moment before, lost his weapons and became a prisoner of the Han army.


    Wang Meng is now standing on the tallest tower in the palace city. Standing here, he can look at the scenery of the whole Fahrenheit city and see a city with "Lu" and "Fang".


    In fact, this is a planned road. How many houses are one village and how many villages are one square. It doesn''t look like a messy building complex.


    A San is very similar to Zhuxia in terms of architecture, that is, compared with Zhuxia, he uses more bricks, stones and soil in architecture, and rarely uses wood structure. (Buddhism 1 brought a San''s architectural pattern to Zhuxia)


    There is indeed a hanging garden in Fahrenheit city. It is just that the mountain is leveled, the palace is built, flowers, plants, trees and trees are planted, and even many rare animals are deliberately placed.


    There are several peacocks behind Wang Meng. Their tails are open. They look very dazzling and gorgeous under the screen.


    Wang Meng thought that such a beautiful animal must be female, but a San, who was in charge of feeding, told him that it was male. He also said that generally good-looking animals are female, explaining the theory of what is the necessary "coat" for male animals to courtship.


    "Come on, pack all the lists in front of it!" Fu Wei said about the animals to be brought back to the country. After roaring, he turned to Wang Meng and said, "why did general Zhengnan suddenly come to such a notice?"


    Wang Meng smiled and shook his head. In fact, he guessed why Huan Wen suddenly made such a move. He thought from his heart that Huan Wen''s choice was very correct. He was worthy of being the new head of the Huan family, and also attached to the rumored image of Huan Wen''s wisdom.


    Julian understood Chinese and tried to say something after the accident.


    "Eh eh!?" Keshias worked hard to learn Chinese. He didn''t understand it yet. So he asked, "what happened?"


    Julian replied earnestly, "the general who conquered the south of the Han Empire will return home in advance."

 Chapter 881

    Huan Wen said that it was better to hit the sun than to choose a day, but in fact it was not that simple.


    As the commander-in-chief of nearly a million armies (including slave armies), how is it possible to go home as soon as you say you go? You should explain the follow-up things, collect rare treasures (including animals), and the most important thing is to bring the first batch of prisoners of war that should be taken away.


    After six consecutive days of almost no time to breathe, Huanwen finally arrived at ketak. Before he arrived, the fleet was ready to leave the port and return.


    Wang Meng arrived in ketak four days earlier than Huan Wen. As an angel, he is not easy at all. He should not only ensure that the important personnel on the list come back before the departure of the fleet, but also find some generals who can''t return home for the time being.


    Angels, it''s to proclaim power to the outside and comfort to the inside. When Wang Meng arrived in mainland a''san, he carried out the necessary process at the gathering of the generals. In fact, he said that the son of heaven was watching the generals, and the domestic fathers and elders were waiting for the news of their victory. Everyone knew it was a scene, but he liked to listen to some condolences.


    "If those other people can''t wait, they can take the next fleet." Julian must be considerate. Even if he wants to wait, the fleet won''t wait at all. But he finally asked, "will the fleet behind take them to the mainland of the Han Empire?"


    Wang Meng smiled and nodded. He was very satisfied that Julian put on his Hanfu.


    Julian is really wearing a Han suit, or a cool Ru style.


    It''s Ru costume, not Confucian costume. Ru dress is actually a kind of short dress, which is divided into top and bottom clothes. It has a Han style straight neck with very national characteristics. The color looks simple. The lower body is a skirt of the same style as the modern pleated skirt. The collocation of the jade belt around his waist makes the overall dress look a little nondescript.


    Before, Julian always wore a very common short coat in Rome. In fact, it was a short sleeveless robe in Rome that was as long as the thigh and knee. After the great battle in the plain, he specially talked to Wang Meng about the style of Han clothes. I don''t know who made a batch of Han clothes. It was a little hot in mainland A3. Naturally, he wore Ru clothes.


    Not only Julian, the wearing of Hanfu has become popular among various diplomatic missions. It seems that anyone who didn''t prepare one or two Hanfu did not keep up with the trend of the times.


    This is also a very normal embodiment. If you think that a country (Nation) is strong, you will subconsciously think that the strong party is good at everything and want to learn. Undoubtedly, learning from dressing is a good way to start.


    To put it bluntly, they are actually trying to win the favor of the Han people by dressing. Especially after they change into Han clothes, the Han people are indeed more friendly and know that they have done the right thing.


    There are many ships berthing in ketak port, and there are more ships outside the port.


    In the wharf area, loading is carried out all the time. The booty from the a''san continent is boxed in advance and placed in rectangular giant boxes (containers). Finally, the giant boxes are lifted by cranes and placed on the deck of the ship.


    Huan Wen stood on the dock and watched with his own eyes that the goods he thought were very important were loaded on the ship.


    As an angel, Wang Meng will naturally be arranged on the flagship. He greeted Huanwen when he got on the ship, and then separated again.


    Julian, Helena, Helena, keshias, Yena and Nicar have special identities and are also arranged on the flagship.


    The flagship is a giant ship with a length of more than 100 meters. If there are no other piercers to disturb the situation, such as going to North America or South America to lay a land and create its own prosperity, it is definitely the largest warship in the world at present.


    It''s a warship. It''s equipped with 12 bronze guns with a caliber of 250 mm. It doesn''t have a very professional rotatable turret. In addition to the main gun, it also has a total of 48 95 mm auxiliary guns. Therefore, it is not only the world''s first warship with a length of 120 meters, but also the first gunship loaded with guns into service in human history.


    Those who were lucky enough to get on the gunboat wanted to wander around the ship, but reason overcame impulse and didn''t dare to do anything special. They didn''t even bring attendants or maids, and Huan Wen or Wang Meng couldn''t arrange special personal service personnel. It''s equivalent to doing some details of life in the long sea voyage.


    "A giant ship, an unprecedented giant ship!" Helena was inexplicably excited and greedily looked at any detail: "she has up to six masts, the largest of which seem to have auxiliary wings?"


    Julian missed flavis very much at this moment. He was sure that flavis would speak more if he were present.


    Many of the envoys are from the Valentinian anus family. They are all masters who know how to build ships. When they go to the Han country, they intend to learn how to build ocean going ships. They are not sure whether the Han people are willing to teach or not. They should be more likely not to.


    "Move!" Helena was very nervous. Since she left the Strait of Gibraltar and entered the Atlantic Ocean, she was deeply afraid of the sea: "why didn''t she lift the sail? Why did she move by herself!"


    Indeed, the sail did not rise. What drove the warship to move was a huge fan drum at the stern of the warship. Its fan blades were installed on a shaft, and the fan blades were slowly rolling the paddles.


    If you look inside the cabin, nearly 100 giant men with tendons and flesh are pushing the winch respectively. The winch is connected with the seemingly very complex and precise gear parts. It is the giant man who drives the winch to drive countless gears to rotate and drive the giant fan blades to provide power for the warship.


    In fact, if you understand mechanics, the seemingly complex machinery only looks complex. It is the bite of many wooden big gears and small gears. In short, it is an artificial power driving device.


    Similar things have appeared in the spring and Autumn period, but they have not been further studied. Liu Yan does not want to engage in metal gears. In fact, it has been proved that he can engage in metal gears, but the cost performance is really inappropriate.


    "It''s the thing at the stern that drives the warship." Keshias was almost stunned at the other gunships around him: "it can provide power for ships in this way. Does it mean that this warship of the Han Empire can sail without relying on wind?"


    According to the development of history, even if there is a huge fan blade drum, it should be placed on the left and right sides of the ship (the early generation steam ship). Only Liu Yan asked to put it at the stern, so he directly crossed this span.


    In addition, although there is a huge fan blade drum, it can not replace the wind. If you want to use mechanical parts for a long time, you can''t stand the toss. You can use them when you enter and leave the port, and you can''t care so much when you have to.


    However, the Romans and Persians did not know the inside story. They were deeply shocked again.

 Chapter 882

    It is another time to set sail, but everyone''s mood is completely different from the last time.


    For the Han people who went to war, the collapse of the Gupta Dynasty is an established fact. There may be some residual elements to make trouble. They are not related by blood or are not members of the Gupta royal family to restore, but those will not be a big problem.


    The first batch of soldiers selected to return home together included high-level generals and ordinary soldiers. One of them was a model specially selected.


    Typically, to put it bluntly, it is the object needed by the national propaganda machine. After repeated propaganda, it will become an example for a specific class to learn from.


    The fleet left the ketak port, entered the A3 ocean, entered the pingman Colonel''s headquarters, and then went straight to Malacca without stopping.


    During the period of passing through Malacca, I no longer saw the scene of wild to only small fishing villages.


    At the entrance to the Strait of Malacca, two tall lighthouses are the first to enter the field of vision. They are distributed on both sides of the Strait and will provide lights at night to avoid ships hitting the land.


    In addition to the two lighthouses, there are large buildings on both sides of the Strait at the entrance. Even without military common sense, it can be seen that it is a customs fortress of some kind of permanent mode.


    "There must be artillery in it, too?" Keshias was very impressed by firearms. He wanted to watch the bronze guns loaded on the flagship more than once along the way, but he could only look at them from a distance: "the Han Empire had such weapons, and no one in the world would be their opponent."


    There must be shore guns in the customs fortress. The large caliber shore guns hidden in the YONGGU fortification are usually placed in buildings, and smaller caliber guns will be pulled out during the civil war.


    In fact, this area of fortification has not been completely completed. For example, underground excavation is far from enough. Only about 35% of the projects of various rooms and underground passages have been completed.


    The Han people built this place as a primary military important place. They would not only build a large number of permanent fortifications on the surface, but also have no less underground military facilities. They planned to build the "lock" of the Strait as perfect as possible, so as to make it a barrier that can never be broken through.


    The recognition that Malacca is a "lock" has been recognized by more and more Han people. Although they feel that no one can hit the door, the concept that people without foresight must have immediate worries has been affecting Han people.


    There will be no danger for their generation and even for several more generations, but if one day their children and grandchildren don''t work hard and ruin their family business, the builders will do what should be done first. Even if they lose their family, their children and grandchildren can support it for a longer time, can''t they?


    "It''s a huge permanent military base." Julian has been observing the two sides of the Strait. He has seen too many military fortifications and a large number of labor forces continue to build like ants: "although I don''t understand why the powerful Han Empire has such a sense of hardship, in a way, the Han Empire is really too rich."


    When the fleet arrived at the Strait, it was divided into two formations. That was because there was a large island in the middle of the entrance of the Strait. Naturally, the fleet could not hit it straightly.


    When the fleet goes in teams, we can see the vastness of the fleet. Ships of various styles are connected in rows. The scene is incomparably spectacular.


    Malacca is not at the gate of the Han state. It is thousands of miles away from the mainland. Some materials can be obtained from the local nearby, but there are always materials that need to be transported from the mainland. Looking at the current scale, how can it cost tens of millions or even more gold coins, but the project seems to be just the beginning?


    After Julian and others left Rome, after repeated discussions, the Roman parliament decided to build fortifications in the Strait of Gibraltar.


    The Romans had a strong determination to lock their "national gate" firmly no matter how much and how long it cost. They just couldn''t come up with a construction plan for a while and a half, but they had begun to raise funds.


    The arrival of the Chinese Fleet directly to Constantinople was very exciting to the Romans. In particular, they were worried that the whole Roman country could not draw a fleet to compete with it.


    On the premise that no one is a pure fool, Constantius II just mentioned it, and the whole aristocracy responded enthusiastically. It is rare for Rome to usher in a great unity without mustard. Money and labor can not continue without defense. If the Chinese Fleet came this time, it would be friendly, but it would be no longer friendly?


    If the military facilities in the Strait of Gibraltar are to be built, there must be a fleet. A strong sense of crisis is like a whip, which is madly beating the buttocks of the high-level Roman officials, driving them to move.


    The homing fleet still did not stop in Malacca, but directly entered the rising sea (South 1 sea).


    After completely leaving the Strait of Malacca, international friends couldn''t help looking behind them. They were shocked by the great efforts of the Han people in Malacca, and also had feelings.


    "The powerful Han Empire has a sense of hardship. What reason do we have to relax?" Julian didn''t know that the country had decided to start a super large project in the Strait of Gibraltar. He hesitated and said to cleas: "maybe it''s time for Rome and sassanne to put down the dispute?"


    Keshias was a little stunned. He knew that Rome had a sense of fear of the Han state, but didn''t bossasan?


    The more you understand the Han people, the more you will know the strength of the Han people. It is not like a mountain pressing on your heart, but like the weight of the whole earth pressing on your body!


    If they had thought about fighting together before, they quietly abandoned those ideas after seeing the power of Han people''s firearms.


    Quite simply, the relationship between Rome and Persian sassanne and the Han state is not bad, and the Han people have not shown their hostility to Rome and Persian sassanne. For them, the current situation of the relationship is very important. They really can''t do anything that can stimulate the Han people, or the fragile friendship will turn into hostility, and they won''t even cry at that time.


    Obviously, Julian and keshias, who can determine the diplomatic relations between Rome and sassanne to some extent, maintain the greatest reason and will never talk about the topic of alliance against the Han people, but there are some things that should be talked about.


    Keshias looked around and replied in a low voice, "we really should learn to get along well with each other, but... We need a reason without flaws."


    Julian nodded heavily. The Romans and Persians had been fighting for hundreds of thousands of years. Suddenly, they said they would not fight. Instead, they sent an obvious signal to the Han people. They could not allow the Han people to think whether the Romans and Persians wanted to form an alliance to engage in themselves.


    "Besides, we have too many disputes and disputes." Keshias said the truth. Even if the two sides are willing to live in peace, the solution still needs to be solved: "I''ve been thinking about whether we can let the Han people preside over to solve our dispute."


    After thinking seriously, Julian looked at kesias with an expression of admiration: "Your Excellency is so wise!"


    No, to let the Han people preside over is to give a high status, indicating that Rome and sassanne recognize the Han people as the boss.


    At the same time, as long as the Han people are willing to be the arbiter, it means that the Han people have accepted the positioning of the boss. Since the Han people are willing to be the boss, there is no problem!


    The eldest should have the grandeur and style of the eldest. You can''t bully your younger brother casually.


    All younger brothers, if your strength is poor, you can be a younger brother honestly. The younger brother who has the opportunity to turn over will never listen to the boss. Maybe he can win enough time to become stronger, and even get enough benefits (knowledge) from the boss.


    For the Romans and Persians, what they need to do most is to let the Han people be the boss and addicted. It''s good for the Han people to play the role of one word. Anything that can move their mouth must not let the Han people send troops.


    Oh! The Romans and Persians can play the role of little brother. For example, if the Han people don''t like who they see, the Romans and Persians scream and rush up, "the boss has his troubles, and the little brother takes the place of labor". The advantage is that the boss gets the biggest share, but why should the little brother gnaw his bone and drink some soup?


    Julian and keshias talked more and more happily, and talked more and more speculatively. They didn''t notice that Wang Meng leaned against the bulkhead and listened very interesting.


    Wang Meng knows Roman and Persian. Although he doesn''t understand some slang words, it doesn''t prevent him from distinguishing most of the meanings. He didn''t hear what Julian and keshias said in front of him. Instead, he listened to the part of the conversation behind them that made Han a "communist".


    [Communist Party leader? Is a role similar to the son of Zhou?] Wang Meng''s growth environment and knowledge are as follows: [it seems that he has a head!]


    Anyway, Rome and Persian sassanne are also powerful countries in the world, and they are also regional overlords with great national cultural heritage. One says nothing in the West and the other acts as a bully in the middle. It will really be useful to be recognized as powerful by two such countries.


    [your majesty once said that there is a ball under your feet. There are seven continents. The Great Han, Rome, Sassanian and other countries are on the world island of Europa and Asia?] Wang Meng has read the world map and has preliminarily developed the concept of "Earth": [after the Han Dynasty conquered the Gupta Dynasty, there were still far west and far north places, which would not have any conflict with the Daqin and Persians in a short time...]


    In the next step, Han will not start any large-scale war, but will clean up the edges and corners that have not been done before.


    In the new round of ten-year plan, the resolution is to carry out the construction of local areas. We can''t just see the repeated expansion of territory, but the quality of life of domestic people has not been significantly improved.


    In fact, the most important thing is that the Han state has some support for its territory. There is not enough population to fill at all. It has to stop the wheels of its chariot.

 Chapter 883

    Han people are still very experienced in being the boss.


    There is no need to say more about the history of the ancient pre-Qin period. Xia, Shang and Zhou are a long process of integration within Zhuxia. Not only are the tribes of the same ethnic group forming a unity, but also pack up all the foreign nationalities that originally lived around.


    Xia and Shang are too old, and there are too few handwriting left. Many things can only generate more speculation from a few words.


    Zhou is a dynasty with perfect historical records. To say what great achievements the Zhou family has made, that is, it has expanded the land seized from merchants by at least 20 times. That is, most of the time, the expansion has nothing to do with the Zhou royal family. It is the princes enfeoffed by the Zhou royal family who have done things by themselves.


    One generation also had a big event that could affect the whole history of Zhuxia, that is, the Duke Jin brought a large group of younger brothers to subdue Chu, forcing Chu, a country that never recognized itself as a member of Zhuxia, to become a member of Zhuxia from top to bottom.


    No nonsense! Chu was not a member of Zhou before he was defeated. He was an independent country (Nation) outside Zhou. They also said repeatedly that "I am a barbarian, and there is no need to adhere to the etiquette of summer".


    The above sentence appeared in the fourth ten of the historical records. The tenth of the Chu family. The historical background is that "Chu" attacked "Sui" in 760 BC.


    Then he said, "I am innocent."


    Chu said, "I am a barbarian. Now all the princes are rebellious, invading or killing each other. I have my armor. I want to see China''s politics. Please honor my name."


    The official name of the Royal territory in Zhou Dynasty was "China".


    "China" here does not represent a country. The official name of a country is "Zhou" and "China" refers to "Wang Ling".


    Chu people say "China" probably means "imperial court", which makes the Zhou royal family recognize the king of Chu, including the Zhou royal family and a number of vassal states mixed with Chu people.


    At that time, the state of Chu was very strong, and then there was a big event of "winning the top priority".


    At that time, the Zhou royal family had become a "signboard". As the "eldest brother" of the princes under the Zhou royal family, the state of Jin had just experienced civil strife... It was Zhu Qing who killed Zhao (then there was Zhao''s orphan episode). There was really no good way to take Chu.


    Waiting for the end of the civil strife in the state of Jin, Zhao Wu, the protagonist of the Zhao orphan incident (Ying surnamed Zhao, who had a common ancestor with the ruling family of the state of Qin), also grew up.


    After Zhao Wu became the ruling (equivalent to Prime Minister) of Jin, the state of Jin also recovered from civil strife. Zhuxia, who pursued gentleman revenge for ten thousand years, decisively settled the old accounts with Chu, led the Jin army and the alliance of princes to attack Chu, and beat and subdued the Chu people twice.


    At this point, Chu people also became a member of Zhuxia, and then entered the Warring States period. They were unanimously regarded as the basis of the civil war. Otherwise, Chu... Including Chu is really not the territory of the Zhou royal family.


    The day when the Han people really became the boss was based on the Qin Empire. Before Liu Bang established the Han state, the Qin army had cleaned up the surrounding areas, punched the nomads in the north, including the Huns, and kicked the foreign nationalities in South, southwest and East China.


    At the beginning of the establishment of the Western Han Empire, Liu Bang went north with hundreds of thousands of soldiers who won the civil war, mainly to deal with the growing threat of the Huns and recapture the land forcibly occupied by the Huns during the Zhuxia civil war.


    In fact, Liu Bang led his troops north and made great achievements. For example, he drove the Huns back to the foot of Yinshan Mountain, which also forced the Huns to suspend the war of destroying the country against the Dayue people. It''s really not just the embarrassment of "Baideng''s encirclement".


    It should be said that if Liu Bang had not led the army to the north this time, the Huns would have expanded their sphere of influence to Guanzhong, destroyed Da Yueshi as soon as possible and invaded the western regions.


    If we let the Huns gain a firm foothold in Guanzhong, eliminate the hidden danger of Da Yueshi, and enter the colorful world of the western regions in advance, it is really difficult to say what will happen if the Western Han Empire and the Hun Empire do it later.


    The Xiongnu who had the western regions as the blood drawing base was different from the Xiongnu who lost the western regions. Liu Che cut off the Xiongnu''s control over the western regions first, so that the victory balance of the war between Han and Hungary fell on the side of the Western Han Empire, otherwise the two sides would have to struggle.


    Since Liu Che''s generation, the Han people began to be the boss. The surrounding countries dared not provoke the Han Dynasty one by one. They cried and begged the Han Dynasty to accept themselves as the younger brother. They even wanted to give domestic attachments. If they could be attached, it would be a happy event for the whole family.


    The tributary system of Zhuxia started from the Western Han Dynasty, that is, the tributary system of the western and Eastern Han Dynasties was different from those of the Sui, Tang, song and Ming Dynasties.


    The tributary system of the Han Dynasty is like this: e, small states, annual tribute, the country can be extended.


    Pay the protection fee to have the right to survive, otherwise I will send troops to crush you into slag!


    There is absolutely no reward of ten times, a hundred times or more for the Han Dynasty to harvest tribute.


    It''s natural for me to pay the protection fee. I promise that the Han army won''t hit your house is the greatest gift. I hope I can give you some hair!?


    The younger brothers of the Han Dynasty also have grades. There are only two first-class younger brothers, namely "dian" and "Yelang". One of the two children was responsive to the Han Dynasty, and the other was for the sake of winning the emperor''s smile.


    "Dian" relies on itself to respond to every request, serve wholeheartedly, wholeheartedly... And so on. It can be regarded as an internal attachment of the family. It is no longer a barbarian, but a member of China!


    "Yelang" is also attached to the Ju family. The so-called Bo Tianzi''s smile is the allusion of "Yelang''s arrogance".


    It''s not that Yelang people are stupid to ask which territory of the Han Empire and themselves has strong power. The Han people have expanded to the door of their home. How can Yelang people not spy on the intelligence of the Han Empire.


    The background of "Ye Lang''s arrogance" is that ye Lang Wang didn''t assemble the army to fight with the Han army. He opened the door to the Han Army and let the Han Army enter. Doing such a thing is just selling cute! (the earliest selling Meng in history?)


    In the Western Han Dynasty, there were some moths, but it''s not just a matter of talking about a man being a five Hu. The "new dynasty" created by Wang Mang has always been beaten by foreigners who dare to jump. Similarly, the civil war as a Han is much more intense. Even if there is civil strife in the whole country, one of the foreigners around him will be beaten half paralyzed after a little jump.


    Liu Xiu continued the Han Dynasty. The leader of ZTE in the Han Dynasty described what life is like. It''s not just plain sailing after starting the army.


    Once, Liu Xiu took more than 17000 troops to pose with the 430000 troops of the new dynasty, and then he shouted to the sky, "look at my meteorite summoning skill!", A meteorite fell from the sky and hit the military array of the new dynasty. Wang Mang neatly played "GG" in a distant place. Later, the imperial city was destroyed. Wang Mang didn''t even resist and was killed by the merchant he once praised.


    It is very possible that Wang Mang silently appeared the letters "GG" in his heart at a certain moment. However, after being studied repeatedly, he has been unable to determine whether he is a transgressor or not.


    The end of the Western Han Dynasty and the beginning of the Eastern Han Dynasty were a contest between the transgressor and the son of the position plane. In the end, the transgressor lost to the son of the position plane. The new dynasty was sunk into the long river of history, and the Eastern Han Dynasty was once again popular.


    Liu Xiu continued the Han Dynasty. The Han people are still the undisputed boss in the East Asian monster room. However, a hidden danger was left during the end of the Western Han Dynasty, that is, the Qiang tribe in the northwest sang "turn over and sing".


    Since the Qiang tribe began to sing, the Eastern Han Dynasty has been bleeding continuously, but the Qiang people have never dared to raise any banner, shouting to make the Han people pay attention to the treatment of the Qiang people, let alone to say that they want the people to be independent.


    From the moment the Eastern Han Dynasty was established, it was doomed to perish. Liu Xiu continued the Han Dynasty with his aristocratic family and Haoqiang. The Han Dynasty was dug and buried by the aristocratic family and Haoqiang.


    It is worth mentioning that even if the Han people themselves play the brain flower, the surrounding alien people are still those who jump and die, leaving the eternal legend of "the country is always weak and the Han is strong", which can not be copied by any country. (please forget the Soviet Union at this moment)


    Sima''s family established the state of Jin. They were not weak at the beginning. It should be said that in the early stage of the Western Jin Dynasty, they were still quite powerful. They caught the surrounding aliens and beat them hard. If they won, they drove the defeated back home as slaves, and even fell in love with the capture of slaves.


    The civil war reduced the population of the Western Jin Dynasty sharply, and there was a serious shortage of labor force. The only culprit was the Sima family, who deserved to rise from the throne. The blood of the family was full of restless blood. The royal princes were more and more unwilling to be lonely. Several royal civil wars continued to bleed themselves, and then there was a big scene of "the rebellion of the eight kings", It can be regarded as bleeding too much, so that the alien caught as a slave turned over and the serfs sang.


    After? The land of China is sinking, the mountains and rivers are broken, and the clothes and clothes crossing South has brought the fire of civilization to the south. The Han people in the north have been left behind by dignitaries and dignitaries and live a life in deep water and fire, even inferior to the status of wild animals.


    The end of the little day when the Han people were the boss was the real end from the moment of five random Hua. They no longer have the spirit of the Han family and can''t even be the boss.


    How to be the boss? Please, it''s urgent.


    The tributary system after the Han Dynasty was like this: Xiao Bang, my Lord! Tribute and pleasure, generous gift.


    It''s good to be willing to pay the protection fee. I feel that BEI''ER has face. You give me a stone and I give me a hundred times a thousand times a gem.


    It''s a matter of saving face for my younger brother to pay the protection fee. I will be kind to you. Even if I can''t open the pot at home, I don''t even have two grains of rice, but I have to make you feel rich when I sell my wife, children and women. Yes, I have such a good face. I have to support the scene when I starve to death!


    If we say what the values of the Han Dynasty are, it is probably "Saint inside and king outside".


    The dynasties after the Han Dynasty did not play the Han Dynasty, but fell in love with the "inner king and outer saint".


    Contemporary Han people need to think seriously. They don''t want to continue to expand outside for a short time. Many countries are interested in establishing the "United Nations" and asking themselves to be the boss. How should they be the boss.

 Chapter 884

    All the way, the Chinese also explored the route, and built a reliable supply base along the way. Not only did the ship have problems, but also they could go to the base to repair in time, but also they could get the necessary materials in time. The fleet steadily went from the rising sea (South 1 sea) to the Haixia (Bay, we all know), and then from the estuary of the Yangtze River to the inland river.


    The fleet actually stopped at the mouth of the Yangtze River. The main reason is that there are too many ships in the fleet. Once they all flow into the Yangtze River, they will definitely block the waterway, which will not only cause great trouble, but also cause a lot of economic losses.


    Both the Yangtze River and the big river (the Yellow River whose river has not turned yellow) can directly enter the inland waterway from the sea.


    At present, the two rivers have been fully utilized by the Han people, especially the Yangtze River.


    All the time, ships go to sea through the inland waterway of the Yangtze River. At the same time, ships continue to enter the inland waterway from the estuary. Every ship is loaded with goods. Once the river is blocked, it is really causing economic losses all the time. It''s no joke to say hundreds of thousands every minute.


    There was once a topic in the center, that is, to discuss whether to expand the estuary of the Yangtze River and rivers. The discussion was ended after only one opening. The reason is that there is no means to intercept the Yangtze River and rivers at all.


    Manual diversion can be achieved, but the quantities will be extremely large... It is impossible to calculate the losses in which areas the river diversion will cause.


    So? It''s not impossible to expand the sea. No one can guarantee the consequences. No one wants to reproduce the scene of Dayu''s flood control.


    In fact, there is another way, that is, dig a channel in another place as large as you want. After the construction is completed, dig both sides inland, and a new river channel can be generated.


    However, even if the latter method was thought of, no one put forward it. The main reason is that the benefits generated by the two sea ports are too great. Once the location of the sea port is changed, whoever proposes it should be hated by at least dozens or even millions of people.


    Think about it for a moment. There are tens of millions of people who hate themselves. Even if their generation has not been retaliated for the hatred of so many people, what can future generations do?


    Then again, the beneficiaries of the new sea port will be grateful, but it is easy for individuals to remember their hatred and their kindness will soon be forgotten. It is really not worth bearing such a big consequence!


    "Is this the famous Yangtze River?" Julian looked at the crowded river with too many ships going in and out: "it''s really a forest of sails, and the boards can form land!"


    "It''s better to start thousands of miles." Wang Menggen did not hide his pride: "you will soon see today''s most prosperous port and the most populous city in the world."


    No matter what Wang Meng said, he was also a Jiankang order. He still has great feelings for Jiankang and will pay special attention to the changes of Jiankang.


    In Jiankang, there were once nearly two million residents in the city. After the Han army went south and the small imperial court perished, hundreds of thousands of residents fled the city first, and then hundreds of thousands were recorded and relocated. At one time, the resident population fell to only 600000.


    After seven years of Yuanshuo, the settled population in Jiankang city increased steadily and slowly. It had recovered to 1.2 million before Wang Meng left office, and rapidly increased to 2.27 million in the eleventh year of Yuanshuo.


    The sudden increase to 2.27 million will take into account the surrounding population, especially Jingkou.


    Since Jingkou has been designated as the main Wharf at the mouth of the Yangtze River, it''s exaggerated to say that it changes one day. However, when people go back after leaving for a year, they really can''t recognize what they once knew. At least the periphery of the city they see is definitely not the periphery of the city in their impression.


    "More... How much!?" Julian thought he must have heard wrong: "2.27 million?!"


    Julian''s expression is a drawing board that says "Watt, what are you doing?". According to the news he learned from Cicero, shouldn''t Linzi be the most populous city in Han? It is said that there are more than 1.8 million residents.


    Now, Wang Meng said that Jiankang''s population reached 2.27 million. Then Julian thought carefully. How many cities in Han with a population of more than one million? It seems that there are four, of which Linzi is more than 1.8 million and Jiankang is 2.27 million. Combined, the two have a population of more than 4 million, almost one fifth of the total population of Rome?


    By the way, in fact, even the Romans do not know their total population. They have always only counted the number of citizens (including relatives and citizens of their ancestors), not civilians, slaves and vassal races.


    According to the current calculation of the Romans, the official population of Rome should be about 20 million, but according to the statistics of European scholars, the population of Rome was considered to be at least 180 million in the fourth century.


    Considering that the history recorded by Zhuxia is true, romance becomes a myth, and the history recorded by Europa is regarded as true... To put it bluntly, the history of Zhuxia is far more reliable than that of Westerners, so the arguments of Europa scholars on history still ignore it.


    "Take the liberty to ask..." keshias stared at Wang Meng: "can you reveal the approximate population figures of the Han Empire?"


    Are you kidding? In this age when everything depends on both hands to work, how many people in a country can be disclosed casually!?


    Even in the 19th century, how many people in a country need to be extremely confidential. Whoever spies will prove who is planning an invasion!


    The population of a country not only represents the labor force, but also the guarantee of how many conscripts can be recruited when war breaks out. Can we spy casually?


    Wang Meng glared at kesias very badly and almost drew his sword.


    Julian "ha ha" smiled and quickly pulled the topic away to help keshias.


    "Your Excellency is an envoy. Please pay attention to your words." Wang Meng smiled: "otherwise... It will be misunderstood."


    Keshias kept apologizing with an ugly smile.


    The current population of the Han Dynasty, including infants at the age of one year, is 25.277.629, but minors account for more than 8 million.


    With the progress of encouraging fertility, the population of Han will continue to increase in an explosive way. I dare not say that there are more than 500000 new babies every year.


    The census does not include slaves. The number of official and private slaves recorded in the Han state has reached an exaggerated 12.27 million.


    Not a fraction, but the supplement and loss of slaves are changing all the time.


    The main reason is that the number of foreign countries and ethnic groups around the Han country is really too small. However, with the A3 continent and the African continent, I believe that the number of slaves will increase every year. Maybe in three or five years, the number of slaves should break through the 50 million mark.


    Of the 12.27 million slaves, the Three Kingdoms of the peninsula contributed nearly 3 million, the grassland contributed 1.2 million, Nanyang and Indochina contributed 4 million, and the rest were the contributions of the western regions and the a''san continent.


    Julian and keshias looked at each other quietly. Wang Meng''s reaction was big, but they didn''t study it deeply. It was worth their relief.


    According to the inference of Rome and sassanne, the population of the Han country should be about 50 million. That''s their inference from the number of Han troops they know. There is not so much population in the Han country at all.


    "The Han Empire can really pull out millions of troops." Keshias saw that the king was far enough away and lowered his voice: "it''s still an army that can be fully armed."


    Kexiyas told us about the data he knew. For example, nearly 300000 troops (land and Navy) were expedited to the A3 continent, nearly 200000 troops were collected from the western regions, and 200000 troops were also collected from the northeast and North (not so much). Why should there be more than 200000 troops stationed in China?


    In fact, kexiyas didn''t know that the Han people who survived the chaos were mainly young and strong, and most of them were men!


    "The Han Empire got nearly 30 million people from the Gupta dynasty!" Julian was breaking his finger: "there are 30 million Gupta people. The countries that are about to be destroyed by the Han people should also have nearly 10 million people. Then there are so many colonies in the Han Empire..."


    Is there a colony now? Really. The Romans always regarded the territory of the vassal race as a colony, a place where goods were dumped and plundered at will.


    "Even if the Han Empire has a small population, it makes no difference to us." Keshias could not forget the terrible picture he saw in the decisive battle on the plain: "they have mastered the weapons and gunpowder of the gods!"


    Recently, the friendship between Julian and keshias has been warming up again and again. They want to promote the reconciliation between the Romans and Persians to all the Romans and Persians, and happily paddle the Twin Oars of the friendship boat together.


    "After arriving in Chang''an, no matter who of us has the chance..." Julian found that Wang Meng came over without deliberately lowering his voice: "when you meet the emperor of Han, you must put forward that matter."


    Last time, although Julian felt a little late, he still found that Wang Meng heard his conversation with kesias.


    Julian was very careful to test how much Wang Meng heard. Although he was not so sure, he guessed that Wang Meng only heard one tail.


    "Uh huh!" According to the records of the Han people in Persian history, kesias has his own view: "the emperor of the Han Dynasty should be very happy."


    Now they are facing a very serious problem, that is, they don''t know what domestic will think of their ideas.


    After all, the two countries (nations) have been the absolute overlords of each region for thousands of years. In history, no matter how difficult the times are, they have never been anyone''s younger brother. Before the Han people showed malice, the two countries have not lost to the Han Army on the battlefield. Who is not a little proud until the moment of national subjugation and extinction?

 Chapter 885

    I''m strong. When a stronger one comes, without blood and worship, I can''t see that the other party is stronger than myself, so I jump up and hug my thigh and shout big brother?


    If you take a leisurely walk, you suddenly jump out of a fierce man and beat yourself up without saying a word. On the basis of how you can''t beat yourself, you may think about whether the other party will let you go, but it''s hard to shout out. You have to feel that you''re going to be killed to be unwilling to shout big brother. It''s estimated that Dad, Grandpa Ancestors... They are willing to shout whatever they can live.


    A small sample is affectation, not a disease, but the dignity of an intelligent creature.


    Julian and keshias were deeply distressed, and their interest in everything around them decreased.


    Before becoming the territory of the Han state, Jingkou was the largest commercial port in the South (none). Even if Shi Jie and Zhao had been on the other side, Jingkou''s prosperity was not affected.


    After the south of the Yangtze River is returned to the Han soil, the prosperity of Jingkou has increased again and again. That is because it has increased the use of the sea, not only by taking the river to the sea, but also by taking the sea route from Liaodong to the south coast. To the south of the Yangtze River, Jingkou will basically take the Yangtze River waterway. As the nearest and largest Wharf at the Yangtze River Estuary, prosperity is doomed.


    Before landing, you can see rows and rows of warehouses on the land. The size of the warehouse is amazing, and the traffic at the wharf is far more crowded than you can imagine.


    In the deeper inland, at a glance, all the places within the reach of your eyes are buildings, and you can see one business street after another that is well planned.


    Jingkou really does not have pure folk houses. Any building is of a commercial nature, resulting in the gathering of the most complete variety of goods here. Almost all the goods of Han country can be purchased here, but they don''t do retail. They are wholesalers in bulk transactions.


    It is said that almost all commodities can be bought in Jingkou. There are no commodities related to gunpowder on the market. Except for gunpowder, all weapons, including crossbows, leather armor, metal armor and other armor, bed crossbows, crossbows and stone throwing carts, and even warships can be purchased.


    Military equipment can be bought, not to mention civilian goods, which is one of the reasons why Jingkou is becoming more and more prosperous.


    After all, you can buy everything you want. When people want to buy any goods, they will think of Jingkou at the first time. They can''t think of prosperity or not.


    There are both official and private military materials.


    Crossbows, bed crossbows, catapults, stone catapults and warships are officially operated alone. The customers are officially recorded slave groups. Each commodity has its own number, which is placed on the surface, There are certainly reasons for doing so. For example, commodities are used in vicious cases in China to facilitate the tracing of the murderer.


    Weapons, armor and other protective gear, there are also private owned by government officials, they are not as strict as other devices, so long as they are rich and registered residence can buy them. All this is just because the policy of the present Han Dynasty continues the policy of the former Han Dynasty, does not control the civilian possession of weapons, and even encourages the civilian possession of weapons.


    In the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, people were encouraged to hold weapons from the founding of the people''s Republic to the subjugation of the country, and there was no restriction on the bow. The basis is that the Han Dynasty pays attention to ensuring the people''s right to self-defense, including those who are not allowed to enter their own house and can be killed legally. It also opened up the maximum right of self-defense and counterattack. For example, it is reasonable to be able to counterattack even if you are bullied.


    Of course, the fundamental reason why the western and Eastern Han Dynasties did not restrict civilian possession of weapons was that the surrounding environment was extremely bad at the beginning of the founding of the people''s Republic, which must give the people the ability to protect themselves in the event of alien invasion. It also extends to the Han law that "if a scholar does not teach, he shall not be recruited" and "if a scholar does not practice, he shall not be called up", that is, not a soldier can go to the battlefield, but only after strict training can he be sent to the battlefield.


    In addition to using the Han law to specify what kind of things can go to the battlefield, the requirements for conscription in the Western Han Dynasty are also quite high. With a series of training after joining the army and the concept that has been adhered to, we can imagine what kind of quality the army has been handed over from Emperor Xiaowen and Emperor Xiaojing of the Han Dynasty to Emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty.


    Therefore, it is not just a talk that one man should be five Hu, nor is it just an advantage in armaments.


    International friends got off the ship and were allowed to move freely at the dock.


    They entered the commercial street. The first commercial street was selling all kinds of weapons. They were dazzled by what they had never seen and there were no nonexistent types.


    After seeing the large military equipment placed in the open space and knowing that they are also commodities, people from Rome and sassanne are better, and people from other small countries are simply stupid.


    There is also a phenomenon that makes them even more stunned. They casually see a Han man with either a sword or a knife (or on his back). It seems that carrying weapons is a fashion in the Han country. They should carefully identify whether they are decorative or sharp weapons that can easily kill people.


    Adult men carry weapons, which international friends can accept after being surprised. But children and women will carry daggers in the street.


    What''s the situation?!


    "Is there danger in the Han Empire anytime, anywhere?" Helena looked puzzled: "otherwise, how could any Han people carry at least one weapon?"


    Helena subconsciously shrunk her shoulders, and there was fear in her eyes. Why does she feel that the people on this land seem to be murderous all the time?


    "Boss." Helena walked into a shop with various styles of short weapons and pointed to a beautiful dagger on the shelf: "how do you sell it?"


    Jiatong just came to some strange people in the strange shop. He just looked at them strangely. Unexpectedly, these people came in.


    In fact, it''s not strange. Helena and Helena are wearing Han clothes in the style of Beizi, that is, Helena''s hair hasn''t grown enough to cut off the dyed blond hair, while Helena has a head of black hair, that is, their facial features are much clearer than the Han people.


    Then, Helena and Helena will be accompanied by guards. They are wearing traditional Roman soldier suits, but they don''t mention shields.


    Such a group of people will feel strange when they see Jingkou people who don''t know that there are outgoing fleets returning. They just feel strange and won''t have any novelty. They live in two of the largest commercial cities in the Han Dynasty. They have seen many amazing things and have developed a plain heart.


    Jia Tong stretched out his hand: "registered residence."


    Helena was in a circle.


    Jiatong is not the boss, but the shopkeeper. He could hear that the blonde woman in front of him spoke strange Chinese, but recently there were too many blondes from the western regions to the mainland. He thought it should be the daughter-in-law brought back by a man who went to the western regions.


    "Forgot to bring registered residence book?" Jiatong does not discriminate against the Han''s daughter-in-law who looks like demons and ghosts. Not to mention that Helena is similar to the Han''s appearance except for her blond hair: "it''s still on your Lang''s side?"


    Helena continues to be confused.


    Rome does not have this registered residence. The Roman identity of a certain identity has its own badge, but the badge does not represent nationality, or family specific mark.


    "This fine gentleman." Jiatong is still very friendly with Yan Huan. Big men lack women, and men basically develop a sense of tolerance for women: "or the Lang of your family will come later? If so, you can let the barbarian guards not block the door and wait for tea with this little gentleman."


    Barbarian guard? It depends on the dress of Roman soldiers, not on their appearance.


    Jiatong is more or less guessing. Looking at the clothes of Helena and Hailin and equipped with guards, there should be a man above Zuo Shuchang (tenth class Baron) behind them.


    The reason is that only the tenth rank and above are qualified to recruit a limited number of barbarian guards. However, people with that status will not waste their personal guard quota on barbarians at all. The first choice is to give it to their relatives and take them with them when they go on the next expedition.


    "The Lang of the fine gentleman''s family must cherish you very much." Jiatong had asked the servants in the store to make tea for a long time. It also specifically hinted that a better tea should be used. A family member who may be a tenth class knight is worth making friends with the store. It is uncertain that he can become a long-term customer: "was Xijun told by Lang to look at the samples first? How much do you intend to purchase?"


    What Helena what she registered was not knowing what registered residence was, but what she was "fine" and "Lang". She thought the boss of the shop was very polite. He just wanted to buy one or two, decided to buy more than one, but she knew that no registered residence shop would sell it at all, and the base number was fifty, and the other one was bad.


    All international friends have encountered similar problems. They have seen a commodity, but they have neither registered residence nor the purchase certificate issued by hung Lou, unless what is not afraid of death is the black market transaction, otherwise they are not eligible to buy any weapons, but there is no restriction on civilian goods.


    "Warship!" Vlavis''s eyes were laser light, stared at the reduced model, turned to Julian and said excitedly, "you can be an ocean going warship!"


    In the official stores, there are a variety of ship models, which immediately attracted international friends with high status and money, including Julian, flavis, keshias, gambisis and so on.


    There are many kinds of ships willing to sell in the shop, but when it comes to military affairs, it basically belongs to the weakened version, and there are no gunboats.


    "Look!" Gambisis stood in front of a model ship: "does this look familiar? It''s the one with the most naval battles between the Han Empire and the Gupta dynasty!"


    At that moment, they all had a common wish. In any case, they had to buy even if they lost all their money!


    Is

 Chapter 886

    "Registered residence?" Julian looked straight and asked, "or the purchase certificate opened by Honglu museum?"


    What is registered residence? Is it delicious?


    Julian still knows about the Hong Lu Museum.


    Before leaving Constantinople, Julian had a special understanding of some organs and departments of the Han state, and knew that the Honglu hall was the Department used by the Han state to receive foreigners.


    Proof of purchase? Is it a certificate issued by the official of the Han state? Foreigners must have relevant certificates to purchase.


    Tong Yan is a name, not that people look like Tong Yan giant x, she is really a woman: "look strange? Don''t block the people at the door."


    At least Julian and keshias are royal families, and vlavis and gambisis are also great nobles. In a strange environment, how can there be a group of people without escort, which really covers the door of the store.


    Rome is better. Many families are dominated by women.


    The discrimination against women in Persia is not as exaggerated as after the prosperity of religion, but the status of women in Persian society is really not much higher.


    Julian''s cold and even cold attitude towards the child''s face was a little ashamed and angry, but he knew that he was in a foreign country, not to the point of losing his mind.


    Keshias subconsciously wanted to get angry. The scene of the great battle of the plains and the big bang flashed in his mind. He remembered that he was on the land of the Han Empire and forced himself to bear it.


    They already know that the purchase certificate that requires registered residence or hung Lu Pavilion is eligible for purchase, can not be angry, and will not change what is fired, and choose to withdraw from the shop.


    "Liuzi, clean it with a broom." Tong Yan is definitely not discriminating against Julian and kexie Yas. She discriminates against any foreigner who is not qualified to buy and has to come in and step on the muddy ground: "come here without knowing the situation. How do the people over there work in Honglu hall."


    Although she is only the shopkeeper of a shop, Tong Yan is also a person of status. She has the title of doctor (Level 5). She is also one of the female officials of the royal family. She is a member of the establishment who eats public salaries and is close to the royal family.


    Tong Yan''s eyes are higher than the top not because he has a high title and has a relationship with the royal family. The main reason is that he doesn''t like barbarians who don''t understand etiquette. He doesn''t have the obligation to teach barbarians how to be polite. For example, he can''t block the door of the store, and don''t stretch out his hand or pick it up casually.


    It''s not easy to make a model. It''s very difficult to make a model according to the reduced scale. Therefore, although it''s just a model, its value is really not low at all. On the one hand, if it''s damaged and loses money, craftsmen with that technology don''t have time to repair it all the time, and there are few samples in the store.


    "Angel wang promised to sell US warships." Flavis had an impulse to turn back: "is it a voucher?"


    According to their understanding, Wang mengke is a figure who can represent the son of heaven to some extent. How can he be regarded as one of the great figures? What he said will certainly be very useful.


    "Don''t rush to this moment." Julian really didn''t want to turn back: "let''s go to other places. Maybe it''s not the only one selling ships."


    Keshias immediately agreed, and he didn''t want to go back to be looked down upon by the woman.


    "Han Empire..." gambisis looked thoughtfully at the people walking in the street: "men carry weapons, and most women choose to carry weapons."


    They observed this phenomenon after landing, but they didn''t have time to think deeply.


    "According to the famous saying of the Han Empire, their behavior represents the martial spirit." Julian''s book on the state of Han is not for nothing. He knows a few idioms: "in some ways, it also represents that the social status of men and women in the Han Empire is equal."


    Keshias and gambisis tried hard to hide their disgust. Women in Persia were absolute vassals, and even developed many restrictions on women. They know that Rome is very indulgent towards women, and even more than once Augustus''s mother has dominated the political situation. It is not good to make slandering remarks against women in front of Julian and flavis.


    Speaking of Rome and Zhuxia, there is a great similarity in many places, not only in the appearance of the race, but also in the example of the "Empress Dowager" listening to politics.


    For example, in the Western Han Dynasty, several times it was because the Empress Dowager who listened to politics behind the curtain was powerful enough to restrict the emperor from disorderly behavior, and made great contributions to the country. Their involvement in politics was by no means negative. (it''s strange in the Western Han Dynasty that the Empress Dowager was basically positive in politics. Several emperors had a good mother. They basically played around all their life. They got a good posthumous title after they died.)


    After Rome entered the age of Augustus, needless to say, Alexander Seviru''s ability to destroy the Parthian Empire and sweep the surrounding areas is a good foundation established by his mother momia''s involvement in political affairs in the early stage. Otherwise, he would not have unlimited violent soldiers.


    Facts have also proved that after momia''s death, Alexander The central finance of Rome under severu''s rule immediately collapsed. It was still destroying the Parthian Empire and robbed the Celts, germanes and Visigoths, but finance collapsed like a small dam in a flood.


    Next, they walked several streets in succession, saw that the whole street was full of shops selling weapons, and saw that the whole street was full of shops selling armor.


    "The crossbows of the Han Empire are also sold on the market." Vlavis seems to have suffered a strong impact on his spirit. His whole face looks wooden: "Han people with titles can buy it, and Han people with slave arrest certificates can buy it, but we can''t buy it."


    They have found that there are no two items that they want to buy here, that is, there is no retail sale, each store has its own starting quantity, but different weapons have different restrictions. For example, some people buy goods on the basis of the registered residence and what the official residence of the residence is.


    Registered residence is a registered purchaser.


    The certificate issued by the local government is a bulk purchase license.


    They are all large transactions. How can they be purchased casually? At least there should be a justifiable reason. They can buy them back to guard the house, or they can buy them back and retail them themselves.


    "I heard that there are retail crossbows in Jiankang city. I just need a slave arrest certificate." Julian speaks the most fluent Chinese, and only he can communicate well with the Han people: "the Han Empire seems to strongly encourage warriors to go abroad to catch slaves?"


    What they don''t know is that not everyone can get a slave arrest certificate. The members of the slave arrest team must have the experience of joining the Army (not limited to the standing army or county soldiers), and the captain must retire as an officer of the standing army, otherwise they can''t apply for a business certificate from the government at all.


    "Jiankang city has streets dedicated to selling weapons, and there is no need for large transactions." Flavis gave a bitter face: "but we are not Han people and can''t legally buy weapons in Jiankang. We not only need to obtain the purchase certificate issued by Honglu Museum, but also can only purchase in the presence of Honglu museum officials, but also here in Jingkou! There are also restrictions on quantity, not less restrictions, but a certain quantity basis."


    They have felt the deep malice of Han to foreigners, that is, what Han people can do when they apply for several certificates. Non Han people have to run off their legs and do a good job of relevant certificates. Certificates are not enough, but they need special witnesses.


    In the final analysis, this is special discrimination!


    "Isn''t sassanne an ally of the Han Empire?" Vlavis has no place to fire and habitually wants to antagonize the Persians: "this is the treatment of allies?"


    "It''s an ally, we..." keshias was also angry and almost roared: "we regard the Han Empire as a close ally, but they obviously don''t think so!"


    Discrimination, ah, covered up in many people''s checkpoints, looking at courtesy and appearance is obvious discrimination!


    Treat friends, especially international friends, should not be full of friendliness, and should take out their best treasures, even if they cherish them very much, and provide them to international friends!


    If you think you are a friend, shouldn''t you provide all kinds of convenience? The people of your own country fooled you casually. Even if an international friend loses a bicycle, the police force of the whole city should be used in order to find the bicycle for the international friend within two hours!


    It''s really special. The Han people are very strong, but it''s really hateful. They don''t take the relationship between countries seriously. Don''t you need to pay attention to the "surprise of friends"? There is simply no model of a state of etiquette!


    Later, their ideas are too narrow. What is the registered residence after the commercial district? What is the proof of the household registration? What is the international friend?


    "Hanfu is very beautiful and comfortable, but thousands of thousands of sets are purchased..." Julian asked flavis in great confusion: "what do you mean?"


    "Please don''t ask any more." Flavis said gnashing his teeth: "I just want to tell the Han people that the Valentinian anus family is not short of money! There is no shortage of money!"


    The answer is from the heart. The key is that flavis wants to buy without thinking! Only in this way can you relax your full chest.


    In addition, there has been a "most dazzling Han style" in Rome. Learning Chinese has become a fashion. It is conceivable that wearing Chinese clothes will also become a trend. If you buy it here and sell it at a high price, you will definitely make a lot of money.


    "Books, books are the most important." Julian is not an ordinary person. He knows that living habits are secondary to catching up with a powerful country. The most important thing is knowledge: "the Han Empire did not limit the purchase of books, or even the types of books!"


    When it comes to books, what Julian wants to understand most is the production method of paper. The best tool for carrying words in any country, including Rome, is parchment, but parchment is really expensive!


    Is there really no restriction on the types of books sold abroad in the Han Dynasty? It can only be said that Julian is still too naive. Soon he will understand what discrimination is everywhere!

 Chapter 887

    "The book of songs, the book of history, the book of rites, the book of changes..." Wang Meng and Yan Huan looked at Julian and warmly recommended: "especially the book of rites, it is strongly recommended that you buy more."


    Julian is blinking. He can speak Chinese, but it doesn''t mean he can understand all Chinese characters. He wanted to buy books that could learn practical knowledge, but he really couldn''t list a title.


    In fact, let alone Julian, even well-educated scholars are not sure that they can understand all Chinese characters.


    "Ceremony is the foundation of man, which is also the fundamental difference between civilization and barbarism." Wang Meng said very sincerely, "the strong stool of the Han Dynasty is based on the courtesy, which is also the biggest difference between Zhuxia and barbarians."


    Julian thought and thought that Wang Meng was right.


    Isn''t the difference between Rome and the surrounding barbarians also based on the civilization system? He has learned from Wang Meng that the institutional basis of the Han people is based on the norms of the book of rites. If he wants to know more about why the Han country is so powerful, he should start with the system.


    "The book of songs can be regarded as the historical carrier of Zhuxia, and every poem in it is the history of our ancestors." Wang Meng took a Book of songs in his hand, turned to the page of Xiaoya. Getting out of the car, and slowly read, "I''ll get out of my car and herd there. Since the son of heaven, it''s called me. Calling that servant is called carrying. How difficult it is for the king to maintain his thorns."


    Julian, that is, he can speak in vernacular. When it comes to classical Chinese, he can understand it word by word, but he can''t understand it when it''s all connected.


    "This poem, by singing the victory of King xuanwang''s crusade against Hu in the early years of Zhou, enthusiastically praises the great achievements of commander Nan Zhong, and shows the self-confidence of ZTE''s monarchs and officials in making achievements." Wang Meng took a deep breath and said very seriously, "that''s a part of the history of Zhuxia!"


    Julian continued to blink and ponder. Once again, he felt that Wang Meng was very reasonable. If you want to understand a powerful country, you always have to interpret its history to find out what kind of changes the powerful country has gone through to become powerful step by step.


    "Let''s talk about this book of history." Wang Meng changed the books in his hand and said seriously: "in the history of Zhuxia, it has always been around the core idea of ''respecting the king and bustling the foreigners''."


    Julian asked, "what does it mean to respect the king and bustle with foreigners?"


    "Is to unite around the king, love the king, love the king, obey the king''s orders, and carry out the most resolute struggle with foreign enemies!" The one Wang Meng said was sonorous and powerful. In order to increase persuasion, he raised his arm and clenched his fist: "the book of history records the announcements of the previous kings of various Xia dynasties and the advice of his subordinates to the kings. It is strongly recommended that you study it carefully."


    Needless to say, as long as he really had the idea of uniting with the king, Julian felt that he should comprehensively promote the activity of reading the book of history in Rome and learn how the Han people loved, respected and obeyed the king. Once the idea of obeying the king becomes the mainstream, there should be no civil strife in the country, right?


    Well, the reason why Zhuxia has been changing dynasties is that it did not promote Shangshu?


    "In addition, the book of changes is also a must read!" The book in Wang Meng''s hand was naturally replaced by the book of changes, which was turned to the page with pictures: "try to learn it, apply it, you will get closer to the existence of heaven, and you can use the learned knowledge to predict destiny!"


    "Ah!!?" Julian quickly put his head on the opened book of changes. What he saw was a very complex pattern with dense fonts: "can you really do that!?"


    Wang Meng nodded with great certainty: "it combines the Sutra and biography. The Sutra is mainly composed of 64 hexagrams and 384 hexagrams. The hexagrams and hexagrams have their own explanations (hexagrams and hexagrams), which are used for divination."


    Julian certainly knew such a thing as divination. When Rome mainly believed in the Olympian God system, he did not engage in divination activities. It was only after the rise of ji1 Du1 religion that divination was weakened and replaced with other modes, such as meditation and communication.


    Not only Rome, it should be said that any gregarious race in the world, no matter how small a tribe, also has special clergy, which must have divination business.


    "This..." Julian wanted to grab the book of changes in Wang Meng''s hand. He stared at the book of changes and asked casually, "will your country do divination before going to war?"


    "Of course!" Wang Meng gave a positive answer: "since ancient times, divination is needed for any national event, and it is a necessary ceremony to go on an expedition."


    There is absolutely no lying. In ancient times, people paid more attention to it, but the later they did not care. Even if they artificially interfered with the divination process, the worst divination can be interpreted as good luck and become a pure form. No matter whether the divination is good or bad, it is serious to inspire people''s morale.


    Julian believes that Wang Meng has no need to lie about such a thing.


    After all, they can find the results by checking later.


    Wang Meng will not recommend books such as university, nine chapters of arithmetic, Gewu... And even those books above have certain risks.


    After all, the words of recommendation Wang Meng said are not nonsense. For example, if the knowledge of Shangshu and the book of rites is really used well, it can also achieve the goal of becoming a powerful country.


    Just... Uh! Learn those words and wait for the gradual Sinicization of ideas and values.


    "Recently, the emperor is creating." Wang Meng only heard some rumors, but he could say: "at the beginning of man, nature is good. Nature is similar, practice is far away.", After reading a paragraph, he said with emotion, "you have spoken the truth of the road, haven''t you?"


    It''s the Three Character Classic!


    The problem is that Liu Yan only knows a little in front of him. He really can''t compare with those who travel through his peers. He can''t remember the full text of the Three Character Classic. He gives a general core idea for Dr. Chaozhong to complete and improve.


    It is conceivable that in this version of the Three Character Classic, in addition to Liu Yan''s reading at the beginning, "at the beginning of man, nature is good. Nature is similar, practice is far away.", The content after that must be different.


    "When people were born..." Julian was a little stunned. He wanted to say that the moment people were born was a piece of white paper. There would be no distinction between good and evil. What kind of character was caused by the environment in the process of growing up, but he knew he could not refute it and said against his heart: "people are born for good..."


    That''s right. "At the beginning of human life, people are good in nature. Similar in nature and different in habits" means that people are born good, but because the learning environment is different in the process of growing up, there is a difference between good and bad temperament.


    It weakens the fact that babies have no view of right and wrong.


    Wang Meng doesn''t care too much. What he needs is to recommend some Chinese patches to contribute to Datong in the world.

 Chapter 888

    "Where are they?"


    "Back to the king, we have reached Mianchi."


    Where Liu Yan stands is the balcony on the top floor of the tallest building in Miyagi, which can overlook the end of the new Chang''an city.


    This building is tower shaped, with a total of 13 floors. Including the lightning rod at the top of the tower, the total height is more than 45 meters.


    The higher the altitude, the stronger the wind. Moreover, it''s winter. It still feels very cold. Liu Yan can stand it only with fur. The rest also wear coats that are thick enough or can cover the wind.


    They now stand facing the south. In addition to seeing the palace city and the orderly residential areas outside, they can also see the Qinling Mountains in the distance.


    When the land is enough, there are only two purposes for building tall buildings. One is for military purposes, and the other is to stand high and see far.


    As the ruler of Liu Yan, I don''t know when he fell in love with climbing high and looking far. Take a look at the scenery of the rivers and mountains under his rule.


    The whole new Chang''an was shrouded in snow white. It was a heavy snow last night.


    This year''s snow season came very timely. There was a rainy season before the snow, indicating the end of the drought and the return of the climate to normal.


    People cleaning up snow can be seen everywhere in the palace city. Palace maids work under the command of female officials in the back palace, while soldiers of the forbidden guards work outside the back palace.


    After all, Liu Yan still committed the disease that would happen to all the passers-by, that is, refusing the existence of eunuchs.


    Eunuchs are eunuchs, not eunuchs. Eunuchs are eunuchs, but eunuchs are not necessarily eunuchs.


    For example, in the ancient pre-Qin period, Zhongche mansion order (equivalent to Da Nei manager) was not a eunuch, which can explain why Zhao Gao had a biological daughter.


    There are also eunuchs in Liu Yan''s harem, but they are female officials. Either others or Li Kuang''s wife Zhuo Xiang, who once served as Linzi Ling.


    In fact, it''s not right to let his wife take the post of official in the harem. The emperor is afraid of being wearing a green hat. Don''t his subjects worry about wearing a green hat? However, the current situation is special. Zhuo Xiang, who has good ability, can only serve as a eunuch. After this period of time, she will re select unmarried female officials.


    Inside the city, the streets were also clearing snow, and slaves worked.


    Slaves were divided into those who wore foot cuffs and those who did not. The people who supervised their work came from the government, and the army did not do such work.


    The owner of each building can clean up the snow on the roof, or several families can work together.


    Because it''s winter and there have been several snows recently, there are not many tourists in parks and squares in the city, so we can''t see the lively scenes in spring, summer and autumn.


    People in parks and squares are usually fathers or mothers with children, or making snowmen, or chasing and playing.


    At the same time, there are also emotional people who get straw mats to watch snow and drink in the square or park, occasionally chant poetry and Fu loudly, or are interested in dancing a set of ornamental swordsmanship.


    If you make any original good poetry or Fu and have a few drinks by yourself, the people around you will also applaud, but the most popular and favorite is sword dancing.


    Liu Yan likes to watch the people under his rule play leisurely. Every time he climbs up to look at the distance, he will order the personnel to set up the telescope equipment first. Looking at the various life postures of the people under his rule will make him feel that all his efforts and efforts have their due value.


    The palace city is not always flat. In fact, some mountains are specially covered according to the ancient requirements, especially some buildings such as the main hall. Even if they are not built on the top of the mountain, they will deliberately pile up high foundations to build the palace.


    If the terrain is high, the buildings will look more magnificent. The next thing is to prevent waterlogging. This is why even if there is no natural terrain, the foundation will be artificially raised if the palace que group is selected.


    The size of the whole palace city accounts for about one tenth of the size of the new Chang''an city. In addition to the palace que groups, pavilions and zhangtai, there should also be necessary supporting facilities such as forest gardens, gardens and soup pools.


    Leisure places account for 34 / 10 of the palace city. The next 23 / 10 is actually the office area, the necessary Garrison and martial arts place, and then the rear palace area. Naturally, the ancestral temple area can not be lacking.


    The so-called harem is not a place for Liu Yan to hold women. It includes the main bedroom hall and side halls for various purposes, the residence of each Prince and princess, the main hall of the queen, the pavilions and platforms of each imperial concubine and the following grades.


    Yes, in addition to Liu Yan and Cui Wan who are qualified to live in the palace, people of high rank, including the prince, Princess and concubine, Zhaoyi, Jieyu, jing''e and Rong Hua, can only live in the pavilion or zhangtai. The other one who is qualified to live in the palace is the prince.


    Because Liu Yan has no elders, the palace for his elders is probably in a sealed state. It will not be rebuilt until he is willing to abdicate or die and Cui Wan is still alive.


    At present, four hundred and seventy thousand people who have obtained the registered residence in new Changan City, including the garrison, the floating population and the slaves, are more than one million and five hundred thousand people, but still only fill about sixty percent of the whole city. Many cities are either reserved for empty space or the building has only built a framework.


    Speaking of it, the number of slaves staying in new Chang''an was a little large, reaching 670000. They have to finish their work before they are transferred to other places to continue their work.


    In order to take care of as many as 670000 slaves, there are as many as 160000 troops stationed in new Chang''an, which is 160000 of the non forbidden guards. Counting the forbidden guards, the whole Chang''an City has nearly 300000 troops.


    Ten years after Yuan Shuo, Liu Yan expanded the number of the forbidden guards, no longer limited to the system army, and would select suitable candidates from the standing army. Under the repeated expansion, the number of the forbidden guards has increased to 130000.


    The forbidden guards stationed in new Chang''an are not only responsible for the security of the palace city, but also for the protection of the capital. They will go on an expedition when necessary.


    "What is the Taiwei office''s plan for Huan Wen to put down the war and return home?" Liu Yan heard footsteps and could tell that it was Xu Zheng: "what''s the new news about the war over Gupta?"


    The visitor is Xu Zheng. He is not dressed in full arms. He is also dressed in fur or made of polar bear fur given by Liu Yan. From different angles, he can be white or dark yellow.


    In fact, polar bear''s hair is "colorless". In short, its hair is actually a small transparent tube. As for people''s eyes, the color of polar bear''s hair will appear "white" because the inner surface of the hair is rough and uneven, which refracts the light very disorderly. When you stay in ice and snow, it is naturally white. And each hair can scatter the incoming sunlight.


    So it extends a very messy problem. The polar bear''s hair actually reflects different colors with different environments, and even looks at different colors from different angles.


    Why does Liu Yan have polar bear fur? He has been sending a fleet to explore the Bering Strait!


    Liu Yan is serious about finding the North American continent. There are a lot of things derived from it. One of them is to harvest the fur from polar bears. More importantly, he found the modern island named Guam.


    Xu Zheng is talking in his mind.


    According to the normal procedures, Huan Wen didn''t get the central command to return home without permission. It depends on how Huan Wen returned home.


    The first is that Huan Wen returned home with his army. No matter what the reason, as long as he brought more soldiers than the pro guard limit, he would undoubtedly be regarded as a rebellion.


    If Huan Wen is alone or only with a personal guard attached to the number limit, no matter what the reason is, he can not escape a definition of dereliction of duty. But there is something to say here, such as this time.


    "Your Majesty, the general of the southern expedition has largely wiped out Gupta, but there are only some insignificant endings left." Xu Zheng couldn''t figure out what Liu Yan had in mind. Bearing the risk, he continued: "the general of the southern expedition returned home this time with only ten Pro guards, and the rest were the officers and men of the expeditionary army who won special merit. The number was 62."


    What Liu Yan asked seems to be how the Taiwei department should deal with it?


    "I happened to get news from Gupta." As Xu Zheng spoke, he kept staring at Liu Yan''s heel: "vargathaga took the initiative to retreat from the occupied land, and the general team withdrew to China. Two satraps sent people to Fahrenheit city to find yuan Changshi to discuss the withdrawal, mainly to get... Compensation in other aspects?"


    Liu Yan had previously speculated that vargatoga and two satraps would take the initiative to withdraw troops.


    Liu Yan appreciated vagadoga''s knowledge of current affairs and the courage of the two satraps to bargain for benefits.


    "How to ensure the complete acquisition of the territory of the Gupta Dynasty is the matter of the Taiwei office." Liu Yan''s voice didn''t sound ups and downs, so he couldn''t tell whether he was in a good mood or bad: "how to deal with the follow-up things is the responsibility of the prime minister''s office and Honglu hall."


    Xu Zhengming knew that Liu Yan didn''t have long eyes on the back of his head and still saluted. He relaxed and said, "speaking of Honglu hall, they have been busy recently."


    "Yes..." Liu Yan''s mouth hooked up: "tens of thousands of people from afar..."


    Liu Yan didn''t mention the prisoners of war in mainland A-San. At that time, he was only responsible for watching the prisoner offering ceremony. Someone would introduce every prisoner who was qualified to be introduced to him, including his country, status, name... And so on.


    The relevant subsidiaries of Honglu hall have been busy for a long time. They are mainly busy with the ceremony of declaring the emperor. This event alone is worthy of their utmost enthusiasm. It will not only eliminate any accidents, but also do things perfectly.


    "The big man doesn''t have the rule of welcoming foreign guests and entertaining them with thousands of times of treatment." Liu Yan knows the customs of modern countries towards official diplomats, such as how much reception money they give according to different specifications: "tens of thousands of people come, and the businessmen in Chang''an will be very happy."


    Of course, Xu Zheng knows that what Liu Yan said is right. He has heard that those foreign visitors have started buying since they landed. They are also buying all the way to new Chang''an.

 Chapter 889

    The corridor is deep but not dark. It is three meters wide and I don''t know how long. It is not straight along the line. There are curves and corners. Its top is not covered by tiles, but by pieces of glass. The glass is not pure transparent color, but colorful under the sun.


    That''s right. Reminded by Liu Yan, the craftsmen worked hard to experiment. The Han people studied the glass, that is, the probability of pure transparent glass is very small, usually due to the variegation caused by bubbles.


    After studying glass, it is natural to have an artifact like a mirror.


    However, due to the immature technology, only some relatively large mirrors have been made, but there is no technical difficulty in making small mirrors.


    After the mirror appeared in the market and was sold, it immediately became a crazy commodity.


    The young man bought it for the girl he liked. Even if he had suffered more white eyes before, he would immediately get a sweet smile if he handed out the mirror as a gift.


    The husband bought it for his wife and enjoyed the utmost tenderness for many days. The tragedy is that the old waist suffered a crime and people were almost empty enough to walk.


    The price of most mirrors is not too exaggerated, but they are really cheap.


    Looking at the size and frame style of the mirror, the larger the mirror, the more expensive the mirror must be. The more gorgeous the frame is, the higher the price naturally goes.


    Generally speaking, Liu Yan did not intend to use the mirror to collect money in China, but he did not intend to popularize it too much. He also wanted to use this commodity to make countless profits abroad.


    When the mirrors are out, how can there be less other glass products? Although they are pure and transparent, there are still few, but looking at the colorful glass products, they are even more compelling and will be a good wealth collection commodity.


    At present, Liu Yan did not put glass products on the market, but used them as a reward.


    Still that way, Liu Yan also wanted to make countless profits abroad by relying on glass products. He was sure that this kind of commodity would be popular with all known races.


    "I''m ready." Zhang Shi''s expression is completely smiling, closely following behind Liu Yan''s two positions. There is no need to deliberately increase his voice in the corridor: "the auction is the largest auction house in Chang''an."


    Official business? What a terrible thing! How to put on a vest and call those "white gloves" is the correct way to operate.


    Zhang Shi is not a lieutenant now. He was transferred to the Shaofu and became the order of the Shaofu.


    To put it simply, this veteran level meritorious official who has no extraordinary talent is obviously not even a lieutenant. He took the initiative to ask for an official appointment, and Liu Yan arranged a new appointment of the Shaofu order.


    Shaofu Ling is the private housekeeper of the son of heaven. He is a family minister rather than a national minister.


    The key is that although the Shaofu order is not a national minister, it is a close Minister of the son of heaven. The son of heaven tilts resources to the Shaofu instead of hanging in the departments of state institutions, then the small treasury of the Shaofu will be richer than the national treasury. Even a single employee directly under the Shaofu will be much more than the ministers and subordinates of all parts of the center.


    Since the Western Han Dynasty, the power of the Shaofu has been reduced again and again. Most of the time later, it has basically become a decoration. It has completely lost the prestige of Liu Che''s period, let alone compared with the Shaofu in the Qin Empire.


    For a simple example, during the Qin II period, the whole Qin Empire was unarmed, and the Shaofu ordered Zhang Han to organize the army.


    Zhang Han just took out the Shaofu''s roster. When people had it, they had all kinds of weapons, armor and grain. Hundreds of thousands of troops were organized in a very short time.


    During the Qin Empire, the Shaofu not only managed private property for the emperor, but also the management power of the country''s mountains, rivers and rivers. There were even a large number of workshops, including prisoners, redundant sons-in-law, slaves and maidservants... Including businessmen. This is the reason why Zhang Han was just a Shaofu order, but he could instantly arm an army with his power and resources.


    After recovering the old land of the Han family, Liu Yan rationally separated his private property from the state property, and the Shaofu department was naturally re established. Otherwise, there was no Shaofu before the Han state founded by Liu Yan.


    However, Liu Yan also made a mistake that everyone would make, but he didn''t get out of the shackles that he couldn''t move a copper plate in the national treasury. He planned relevant rules, but in order to restrain the monarch of future generations, the rules of his generation were just rules.


    At present, any industry related to glass is allocated under the management of the Shaofu. How can Liu Yan let go of all the stalks made by those who know how to make glass? He must make a lot of money on the crooked nuts. It happens that the crooked nuts are sent to the door by themselves. It is said that he has enough wealth?


    Those crooked nuts with huge wealth come to the Han country to buy goods they think are useful. Liu Yan thinks that the money from crooked nuts should be spent on glass products, such as books, cloth, weapons, etc... you can buy them next time!


    "Make sure they enjoy themselves." Liu Yan only has these pleasures left. The future development of the country has been planned. It is the king to develop step by step according to the plan conceived by everyone. It is best not to use his willfulness in state affairs: "the scene must be hot, and the price must be sky high. We allow them to mortgage their property that is not in the big man if they don''t have enough money."


    What Zhang Shi knows is that whether those crooked nuts have enough money or not, crooked nuts can be mortgaged on credit. We will never worry about not getting the account back.


    After walking through the deep corridor, Ji Chang and other ministers stood waiting at the end.


    Out of the corridor, you can see Jianzhang palace in the distance. It is built on artificially raised terrain. Even if it is a little far away, it is still a majestic momentum.


    Many palaces in the palace city took the name of the early Han Dynasty, but that''s just the name. The same name doesn''t have to have the same purpose.


    Jianzhang palace is a unified name. It is not just a palace. In fact, it is a group of palace palaces. From a distance, you can see the Feige chariot Road (viaduct) connecting the palaces from the air.


    "King!"


    The crowd saluted and waited for Liu Yan to walk from his side before returning to his normal posture and following up.


    The place where they walk is a square. Because it is leveled and paved with stone bricks, the ground looks incomparably flat.


    The square is not small. There is a stone lamp rack every three meters on both sides of the special walkway. The brick color here is also red, which looks very conspicuous.


    There are guards on duty in the palace on both sides. They are standing on the edge of each stone lamp rack. They are wearing Chinese plate armor. They hold a halberd in their left hand and press their right hand on the hilt of the sword at their waist to keep a motionless posture.


    There is no decoration on the square except the stone lamp rack. It looks like an empty large area, which makes people feel empty when they are in it.


    "My Lord." Xu Zheng slightly accelerated his pace and came to a position behind Liu Yan: "Wusun has fallen."


    Wusun had not been that Wusun for a long time. They still kept Wusun''s name, but it was a virtual world divided into unknown forces.


    "Just drop it." With obvious disgust, Liu Yan ordered the general of Zhengxi to kill the kunmi, and pass it around as a warning


    "Promise!" Xu Zheng said that Wusun had fallen, that is, the Han Army controlled the whole territory of Wusun: "those who don''t know the number of days should be punished by heaven, and it should be handed down to frighten the families."


    It''s funny to say that there are too many people named kunmi by Wusun. Some of them are not normal. They have repeatedly sent people to propose to the state of Han, just to marry a Hanshi Princess like their ancestors.


    This matter is special for Liu Yan! He has a daughter, but the oldest is only nine.


    The age of the oldest princess is not the key. It is the face of Wusun people who ask Liu Yan to marry the princess. Even Wusun in the most powerful period is the same for the current Han state, not to mention the fragmented Wusun.


    Liu Yan was in a little mood. Originally, some kunmi of Wusun couldn''t bear to hop around through their friendship with the first Han Dynasty. He was even more annoyed. Wusun overestimated his strength and gave Xie an an an order, and then... Wusun was gone.


    There are no foreign countries in the western regions now. The wolf like Han people swarmed into the western regions. Under the command of Xie an, they solved the Kucha who wanted to die and the powerful Yanqi. There was no battle of the big Corps behind them. The Han people who got rich and robbed women''s minds formed their own teams to brush all kinds of copies. They couldn''t do the army summoning skill of "asking for big size and brush", The western regions have been cleared.


    "Prime minister." Liu Yan is a real man and never looks back. He called out and went straight on: "do you have accurate data for those who go to the western regions?"


    Ji Chang stepped up quickly and fell behind Liu Yan side by side with Xu Zheng: "back to your majesty, there are 400000 people on record. I think those who are not on record will not be less than 50000."


    "For those who go private, you don''t have to be too serious in the western regions." Liu Yan should not have stated his position, but he was too idle to panic: "when he went, he must come back. At that time, he will detain all the booty and see how they cry."


    Not being recorded is tantamount to robbing something and will not let the official statistics. In short, it is smuggling.


    The state of Han has different ways to deal with similar situations. It''s too cruel to kill those "black households". Unless those "black households" don''t return home, the fine will never be less if they are caught, and it''s necessary to close them for a period of time.


    Because the retired personnel are constantly arranged to the local level, the grass-roots level is definitely not blind. Every year, the local government can conduct a census and master the real-time data of population mobility. Although there is no restriction on population mobility, you also need to report when you go out. If you want to check whether a person is really going to a certain place, it is just to be verified by the governments of the two places.


    "Naive guys, do you think you don''t know that people have gone abroad without records? It''s just... Hehe!" How boring is Liu Yan? After laughing, I seemed to think of something interesting. Another burst of laughter: "ha ha ha!"

 Chapter 890

    Liu yanduo''s smile is not only good for himself, but also a good thing for the whole country.


    There is such a kind of people in the world. When they are happy and smiling, the country will be happy. Once they keep their faces dark, the country will fall into all kinds of man-made unrest.


    That kind of person is generally a dictator who holds all power. The happiness, anger and sorrow of anyone in the country depend on his mood. No matter how bad things are when he is happy, no matter how bad things are, the great good things can be turned into the worst things.


    Without exaggeration, I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are staring at Liu Yan all the time.


    If Liu Yan has a cloudy face for several days in a row, Miyagi will be the first to be investigated. He will find out who is unhappy.


    During this period, it is certain that some innocent people in Miyagi will be unlucky. Some people will be missing. They will be detained first. After a long time, no noble person asked about their whereabouts. It is very likely that they will sink a well casually.


    After checking the palace city, if there is no result, it should be to extend the investigation to officialdom. Then some people with stains will be severely dealt with, and officials who have done nothing wrong will be trembling.


    When officials of a country start to tremble, the whole country will fall into a high degree of official control, and the actions of the government will tend to be harsh. Officials knew that the wind direction was wrong and didn''t want to rule out any moths to attract attention. They were stared at and bitten desperately. It was better to let the rule down first because of their own bad luck. They couldn''t care what would affect the people''s life.


    If Liu Yan keeps a happy mood for a certain period of time, the first benefit will be the Miyagi office staff. Not only some small mistakes will be ignored, but also major mistakes will be punished less within the framework of the rules.


    After all, the emperor is so happy, it''s better not to happen something unpleasant.


    Seeing that Liu Yan was happy, Sangong and Jiuqing would be greatly relaxed.


    Smile is a very magical expression. Even three gongs and nine Qings are so happy, and their subordinates will be happy. It extends to the central atmosphere. The local government won''t have any unnecessary tension when it knows that the central atmosphere is very good.


    The administrative system that has not been maliciously manipulated can keep running well, and the government can do less things, which is the greatest gift to the people.


    On the ninth day of November in the twelfth year of Yuanshuo, the weather was sunny and windy.


    The weather was fine, Liu Yan was in a good mood, and the ministers were not bothered. The atmosphere in Jianzhang palace was very relaxed.


    If there are no special events or accidents, the Han center has a grand meeting every six days.


    That is, qualified officials in the capital, who get up early every six days and go into the palace in the dark to participate in government affairs. Most people only participate with their ears.


    The small court meeting is held every three days. The place where the small court meeting is held is not fixed, but only limited to Sangong Jiuqing and those specially summoned. However, the personnel participating in the small court meeting are not fixed.


    As for the Grand Court meeting, no Dynasty has a grand court meeting every day. The industrious emperors hold a grand court meeting every three days, while the lazy emperors don''t even participate in the Grand Court meeting, or even so lazy that they don''t even care about state affairs.


    Xiaochao meeting can be regarded as a high-level internal discussion meeting.


    There is often no pre-set theme for the small court meeting. The heads of the main departments report the recent work status to the boss and look forward to their small goals.


    The place where everyone is located is the side hall. Except for the maids serving one side and the guards standing guard, all officials can have their own seats, including the female officials of the palace city.


    This side hall is on the third floor. Needless to say, Liu Yan asked the palace maids to set up seats in the glass house outside, and the people also stayed in the glass house with full light.


    Since it was not an unexpected event, various drinks, fruits and desserts were prepared for human consumption.


    Ji Changgang was just talking about the recovery of various places after the drought. From the corner of his eye, he saw ran min stride in and paused.


    Ran min returned to his native land from xigaoche before the season entered winter. Due to the excessive waves during the war, he was shot in the shoulder joint. After returning to the capital, he was a general. He generally didn''t go out except for the necessary big court meeting and being called to participate in the small court meeting, but he only became active again recently.


    "Forever?" Liu Yan saw a red ran min, but he didn''t know what to do. The moth had to hang his hands with a sling: "the position where you were injured seems to be the other arm. In addition... Isn''t it cured?"


    Ran min''s step was about a few tenths of a second. His face was covered with an awkward but polite smile. As he continued to walk, he said, "Your Majesty, this is a new injury."


    Now they call Liu Yan a little disorderly, some continue to call the king, some call his majesty, and even some people habitually call him the king.


    "Didn''t the minister go home with a fire gun?" Ran min grinned and said carelessly, "I was hurt accidentally."


    The truth is that ran min put on his heavy armor and didn''t believe that the fire gun could break through the heavy armor, but he didn''t die to hit his body. He ordered his family officials to shoot at close range on his arm. The projectile didn''t penetrate the armor, but the impact force was enough for him. He dislocated his arm and took it back, but the medical craftsman suggested hanging it.


    One of the people was stunned.


    "You mean, just because you don''t believe that the fire gun can pierce the armor, you ordered Liu Yi to shoot at your arm?" Xu Zheng tried very hard to hold back his smile: "look at your appearance, you must not wear it. It''s time to hang for another period of time?"


    The fire gun they said is really a fire gun, not a newly developed flint gun.


    The caliber of the fire gun is much larger than that of the flint gun. It is not too much to say that it is a portable gun, and its power is much greater than that of the flint gun.


    Ran min estimated that he had several layers of armor, or only one layer of armor could withstand the close fire of the flameless gun.


    "I have nothing to do anyway." Ran min sat down on the seat newly moved by the maid of honor and looked around. When he saw everyone holding a smile and looking at himself, he was not angry at all: "doesn''t it mean that firearms will dominate the battlefield in the future? We always have to test every weapon in person first."


    The corners of Liu Yan''s mouth twitched directly. All he knew was that ran min didn''t stop when he returned to the capital.


    After returning to the capital, ran min first played with each caliber gun. Three of the largest caliber guns were scrapped. He said he was testing the quality for the army.


    After playing with enough guns, ran min began to be interested in all kinds of blasting. He applied for a box of detonators to blow up fish, or went to the river (Yellow River). After blowing up the river, he began to blow up mountains.


    People who knew what ran min was doing thought that ran min should stop after bombing the mountain. As a result, they were greatly wrong. When ran min returned to the capital again, he played with a firegun from the early generation to the latest scientific research products.


    Can Liu Yan see ran min protesting?


    The state of Han is now strictly separated from military and political affairs. In addition, after reaching a certain level, unless it is directly ordered, it will have no right to continue unifying troops when returning to the capital. That is why ran min will say there is nothing to do.


    By November, generals who are not in China have basically set foot on the way home early, and generals who are in China are also on their way to the capital.


    From November to the last day of December every year, civil and military officials of all levels go to the capital to report on their work.


    There will be two months to report on their work. We must not allow the highest officials or officials at the next level to be out of office at the same time. We must spare enough time for their rotation.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that he has to go back to the center to report on his work. For example, Huan Wen didn''t return home the year before. He was allowed by Liu Yan to stay in the A3 mainland and continue to command the war, but yuan Qiao, a long history of the expeditionary army, returned home.


    There is no great threat around the Han Dynasty, so it is not necessary for ran min, the Hussars general, to lead the army. Liu Yan will agree that ran min will go to the waves on the West High car, mainly because Liu Yan knows that ran min is a person who can''t calm down at all.


    No, ran min just stayed in the capital for two months and took off early this morning.


    Ran min was lucky enough to just dislocate his arm. If he wanted to try wearing his helmet and being hit by a firegun, he would be fine. Even if the helmet was not pierced, the thrust of the projectile would "pull" his neck off.


    "Your Majesty." Seeing that everyone was silent, ran min took the opportunity to apply and said, "can you allow me to go to the newly discovered continent?"


    It can''t be said that Africa is newly discovered. During the war between Malacca and the A3 ocean, the Han country has discovered the existence of the African continent, but it won''t have much time to explore for a while and a half.


    The Han people began to look at the African continent. It was during the return of Wang Meng''s fleet that they sent people ashore and found that there were so many black millet on that continent. It was good news for the Han country, which was extremely short of labor. It was considered that they had a strong interest.


    "General Hussars..." Ji Chang was not sure whether ran min had forgotten or what had happened. He reminded: "the war between Han and Gupta is over."


    Ran min certainly knew that the war against Gupta was over. He also knew that Huan Wen returned home without permission. Xu Zheng complained that Huan Wen caused trouble for himself some time ago.


    "I know." Ran Min said uninteresting, "the war against Gupta was commanded by Huan Wen, and min was not involved."


    In the presence of Liu Yan, Ji Chang could not directly tell ran Min that since the war over there was over and the grand ceremony of declaring emperor would be held soon, the national Dynasty should enter the stage of substantive discussion on enfeoffment. Is it appropriate for ran min to go out at this time?


    "All right." Liu Yan is not slow. He knows more or less what people are looking forward to, but what he wants to say today has nothing to do with enfeoffment: "the war against Gupta is over, and the biggest war between the Han Dynasty and the outside world will be gone. Zhongqing, JINGLUE has fed back the news. Tell me."


    By the way, what they want to discuss is what kind of attitude the Han state takes to contact with other countries.

 Chapter 891

    There is no doubt that the current force of the Han state is very strong. It may still be the kind of force that can easily sling any country, including Rome and sassanne, in terms of military strength.


    "The next time a big man starts a national war, it should be a world war." Liu Yan is not joking: "we have shown strength, and they will not give us an environment to break each other."


    "What the king said is." LV Yi said with a smile, "the Romans and Persians in the mission team began to become very friendly after they saw the power of gunpowder."


    As a member of a powerful country, it can be said that it is a wonderful experience to know that other countries are afraid of their own country. It doesn''t matter that they feel small in an instant. Anyway, the big men of other countries dare not move a hair of their own. Just because they dare to move, small things will become the pressure of the country on the country.


    "What a pity!" Ran min glanced at a group of people, including Ji Chang, who were conservatives who advocated trimming internal affairs and not starting the national war again: "you are too counselled. If you want me to say, sweep the past before they can unite!"


    At this time, regardless of whether ran min is right or not, people in the military should look down on conservatives with contempt. It''s not really about to start a war. It''s the soldiers who can''t show counseling!


    In this atmosphere, Liu Yan only needs to smile.


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, it''s an established fact that big men eat and support." Ji Chang made a reasonable gesture: "we are making great efforts in resettlement, and the barren places continue to be barren. In cities with a large population, the population continues to rise."


    Cai you, the country''s financial and resource housekeeper, also had to say, "Jingkou, Linzi and Buqi (Jiaozhou Bay) account for 36% of the annual tax, so bear with the over concentration of the population."


    It''s about wealth. No one will talk about it. How can we build without money? The army should also rest.


    Three localities account for 36% of the total national tax revenue? In fact, it is understandable. At present, it is not modern. Even if the Han country attaches great importance to the construction of roads, it is impossible to really achieve the convenience of extending in all directions.


    Linzi has its own details. In particular, it is also the first capital of the Han Dynasty. It has a high political status. At the same time, it also gathered the first batch of merchants.


    Jingkou and Buqi are two of the two major ports in the Han Dynasty. Another major port is mashijin in Eastern Liaoning.


    Mashijin, located in Liaodong Peninsula, was built for military purposes and has not been changed to civilian use for a long time. At the beginning, it was the largest base of the Han Army fleet, and its status has not been changed so far.


    It is also Jingkou and Buqi, a super port.


    Jingkou can not be regarded as a coastal port. It is just an inland port, but its geographical location really has natural advantages. It can not only welcome business travel and goods from the middle and upper reaches of the Yangtze River, but also the preferred docking point for maritime businessmen to enter the inland.


    If Jingkou and Jiankang, a super city, complement each other, then their relationship with Linzi is actually the same.


    No, it is also to welcome merchants from maritime merchants, and it is also a priority for maritime merchants to hoard goods. On the premise of enough goods, there must be many people going to trade.


    Most merchants are concentrated in three places for trading. With more trading volume, they will naturally contribute more taxes. As a result, it is difficult to generate new trading centers, and the rest can only be small-scale.


    In this glass house, anyone who can be called a big man, including Liu Yan, has his own industry in the three trading centers. Unless it is really necessary, no one will propose to move those three places.


    "The advantages of centralized trading outweigh the disadvantages." Ji Chang continued to reason: "it is the best thing to facilitate supervision and control."


    For five baht money and not to cause unnecessary fear, everyone smiled and nodded.


    In some ways, the current Han country is weak. After the war, the population has decreased sharply. All localities need time to restore people''s livelihood, and the foundation should also be built.


    At present, the internal structure of Han people is actually very complex. More than half of them were not Han people, but other races integrated in the process of Liu Yan''s war.


    For a long time, Liu Yan has been vigilant against the interior. He is deeply afraid that the Han people who integrate will make any big news.


    Fortunately, the national army has won many battles on the battlefield, and there are fewer and fewer enemies every day.


    Facts have proved one thing again. In the era of weak national concept, as long as their own strength is strong enough, the integrated people will be more determined, and even more loyal to the rulers above their heads than those of Gen Hongmiao Zheng.


    "No one has gone back to miss who they used to be." LV Yi was not lying: "before, they had no rights and interests. Not only they were the masters, but also their wives and children, including their property. When the Han people could own their own private property, only this would identify with the identity of the Han people, not to mention the benefits and pride of being a Han person."


    "If it weren''t for the necessity..." ran min narrowed his eyes: "all Hu people must die!"


    This is a person who has deep-rooted ideas because of his early experience. If he can decide, the national policy must be according to his own ideas, that is, the best Hu people are the dead Hu people.


    The people present were all Han Miao descendants of Hong Miao Zheng. They would not react to ran min''s remarks.


    If Qian Jiantong, Su Wan and some other Chinese Hu people were present, they would not dare to face ran min, but it is impossible to say that there is no objection.


    "Yongzeng..." Liu Yan said with a smile, "I thought carefully. Maybe I should let you go to Africa."


    Ran Min: "..." when you go to Africa, will the fief be divided in Africa? I heard that there are all black people all over. It seems that you can kill... Oh, you can catch it if you don''t kill it?


    Then there''s the baby boom problem.


    The center began to encourage more births in the fourth year of Yuanshuo, but it did not usher in the outbreak of newborn babies in the period from the fourth year of Yuanshuo to the eighth year of Yuanshuo. It ushered in the baby boom nine years after Yuanshuo.


    In the fourth year of Yuanshuo, it seemed that Liu Yan had just recovered the east peninsula of mountain 1, and even Qingzhou didn''t win the whole.


    When war broke out, but all parents with a little sense of responsibility would not choose to have children. Not only was it difficult for pregnant mothers to get any nutritional supplements, but no one knew when they could live, how could they have the heart to have children.


    The reason why the Han country only ushered in the baby boom in the ninth year of Yuanshuo is that the Han Army has recovered the old land of the Han family, and the obvious unstable factors in China have been basically eliminated. It is only that it is still in war with the outside world, and the internal society basically tends to be stable.


    Relevant data show that the number of newborn babies in China reached 1.2 million in Yuanshuo nine years, increased to 1.57 million in Yuanshuo ten years, and increased steadily in each subsequent year.


    When the society is stable and the country starts the big project, most people have a stable income. They live a good life when they are young. Parents will think that they should try to make people.


    Now the Han country looks strong and really strong, but there are many problems. Liu Yan knows that it is not the time to launch a unified world island Jihad at all.


    At present, the Han state can actually recruit about 3.8 million men and about 1.9 million women. (these data include those already in service)


    The so-called source of troops is not only those who are physically qualified, but also those who have undergone systematic military training.


    In the Han Dynasty, there has always been rural community training in summer and winter. From children aged eight or nine to adults aged 40, men and women will be called up for training.


    This also makes it clear why the Han people, regardless of gender, from children to the elderly, carry weapons. In fact, they are used to it.


    There is also a hierarchy of recognized sources of soldiers, that is, excellent sources of soldiers that can be selected after the outbreak of war. Men aged 18 to 25 are the priority recruitment objects, and men aged 25 to 30 are the second-class recruitment objects. Men and other women over the age of 30 have to be forced to order mobilization and recruitment.


    If it is not necessary, no country will do the mobilization of the whole country. Any national mobilization will basically cause unimaginable harm to the whole country, but it is not just the harm of economic regression.


    "In this war against the Gupta Dynasty, the Persians have no sense of existence throughout the whole process, and other countries are also making soy sauce." From beginning to end, Liu Yan thought that the "five Nation Alliance" was a joke: "the combined role of the other four countries is not as good as kabaragasdo."


    Remind me, it''s karabalas, not karabalas. However, because Liu Yan''s name is wrong this time, there will be no karabalas in the official records of the state of Han. Any records will only have the name karabalas.


    A female official looked at the historian who was writing fast, and then looked at Ji Chang''s reminder that there was no cover up at all. Cui Zong silently withdrew, and then looked at Liu Yan with infinite worship.


    It''s the right way to use it here!


    Cui Zonghui will go to the relevant personnel to prepare for the premise first, and then the officials of Honglu hall will go to karabalas by boat to find the king of the country and throw the "name change book" in his face.


    However, the king of calabalas seems to be on a ship coming to the mainland of Han?


    Liu Yan did not know what was caused by his slip of tongue. He asked Ji Chang and Xu Zheng, "the Gupta Dynasty is dead. What is the constitution of the ''five Nation Alliance''?"


    Ji Chang looked at Xu Zheng and indicated that Xu Zheng was the military leader.


    "The result of the Taiwei office''s discussion is that the ''five Nation Alliance'' can be retained first." When Xu Zheng spoke, his eyes were looking at Liu Yan, but his hands were always pressing down on ran Min: "Your Majesty, we need this'' five Nation Alliance ''."


    Liu Yan said "well..." and nodded indifferently in recognition.


    If the "five Nation Alliance" continues to exist, it can not only not stimulate Persian Sassanian, but also maintain that reputation and engage in affairs in the three continents of Afghanistan, including central and West Asia.

 Chapter 892

    By counting the dynasties, the state of Qin in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period can achieve the best mobilization.


    After the state of Qin became the Qin Empire, only the land of Qin enjoyed the achievements of the past reform, and the population registration and management system ensured the foundation of mobilization capacity. The later the territory was laid down, the worse the mobilization capacity and management became.


    The population of the dynasties of Zhuxia was always much larger than that of the surrounding areas, but a large population did not mean that there was a high potential for war, and even more than 30% of the national strength could not be used at all.


    At the end of the Ming Dynasty, the population was about 50 million to 60 million, but the number of troops that could be called the Ming army never exceeded one million, and the relevant data showed that it was 800000, but in fact, this data was very false, or even just data. At that time, the army had no combat effectiveness for a long time, and the real combat effectiveness was the so-called "servants" of the generals.


    According to the economic strength of the late Ming Dynasty, the central bank could receive less than 6% of the total commercial output value. Therefore, it is really difficult to see whether the Central Committee can support the national framework all the time or maintain the national operation under the current situation of domestic and foreign aggression.


    "From now on, we need to prepare for big and hard battles." Liu Yan needs to leave snacks. It is uncertain that one day Constantius II and Shapur II will take a wind together and unite with more countries and Han countries: "the absurdity of mafangnan mountain will never happen in the Han Dynasty, and the training of rural community troops cannot be absolutely stopped!"


    Liu Yan has been repeating this. The military attache is very energetic, and the civil servants know that there is no trivial matter related to national defense.


    Their generation has gone through the darkest moments, and everyone knows the importance of military strength.


    After five random tragedies, all people understand the tragic end of not having the ability to protect themselves. Ensuring the national defense force is also the common wish of officials and the people, which is also the reason why Liu Yan has been militaristic and supported.


    However, Liu Yan is not really militaristic, but often ignores people''s livelihood.


    "Maybe it''s time to get rid of two and concentrate on Rouran, Xigao and Donggao." Xu Zheng''s two films are the Murong and Tuoba fragments that have been fighting and stopping: "they''ve been breathing long enough."


    Ran min immediately became interested: "if you launch a decisive battle, your Majesty must make min a general."


    Liu Yan looked at ran min, just smiled and seriously thought about whether ran min should finish it.


    It''s hard to say how many real generals there were in the Han Dynasty. The Han army never relied on a general to ensure its combat effectiveness. It was strictly trained officers who supported the army.


    It is no exaggeration to say that in the Han Army framework designed by Liu Yan, the existence of unified generals only exists as decision makers. Their greatest role is to coordinate the attack direction of the army. The army will not fight because of the lack of excellent generals.


    The contemporary Han Army does not rely on the charm of a general to have high morale. Soldiers may not know what to do, but officers are very clear about their duties.


    If there is no unified general to command, the army will become stiff and dull because there is no timely coordination by the commander. The attack may be insufficient, but the defense is absolutely surplus.


    In the current Han Army, the background of senior generals who can fight is very clear.


    Taiwei was born in the north. The Hussars general was also a northerner. The generals of the north and the East were also northerners.


    General Zheng Nan and general Zheng Xi are southerners. They are granted the rank of general, but they have no sense of existence in the early war.


    Liu Yan later arranged Xie an to go to the western regions and Huan Wen to the a''san mainland, mainly to make the two generals from the South have a sense of existence, which is also part of the balance between the imperial and the lower.


    Not only the high-level balance, but also the army needs balance. For example, most of the soldiers who went to the A3 continent came from the south.


    Balance is everywhere. As a ruler, we should be aware of how to ensure balance. Otherwise, it is not the abuse of "map guns" between each other. The mutual discrimination between the north and the South has evolved into the estrangement of different regions.


    Many times, because we do not pay attention to balance, a small seed planted may grow into a towering tree that supports the balance and leads to the subjugation of the country.


    For a very long time, because the main threat came from the north, only the northerners took part in the war in person. It is difficult for the war to have any direct relationship with most southerners. But the southerners did not make any contribution, that is, the resources paid and produced by the southerners were used for national defense.


    Road constraints make it difficult for the Southern Army (including people) to appear on the battlefield in a short time even if they are deliberately mobilized in the face of war.


    Many times the war was over before the southern army arrived on the battlefield.


    In the end, the country did not easily mobilize its troops from the south. It was often mobilized, but it was not used. On the one hand, wasting military spending also caused a great blow to production.


    Either the army of the south is still on the way, the national defense of the North has been broken through, the war has not started at the national border, but in the hinterland, and the army of the South on the way has been scattered to cities everywhere as the urban defense army.


    It''s broken up! The regional label is infinitely weakened in an instant. Then, the chief officer of each city must not be the southern officer leading the team, or the city guard of the city, or the Northern General temporarily transferred to be familiar with the northern enemy. Whether he loses or wins, the southern army can''t live without a dragon suit anyway.


    In history, there are few examples of the Southern Army showing its power. The most famous but tragic one is the Danyang soldier dominated by Danyang people under Li Ling.


    The same southern army is full of tragedy. Beiwei army and Qi family army are dirty and lost by the National Center.


    If you count up, you can really fight if you were born in the south. The key is that the three legions were all killed by the imperial court.


    In the early war of the Han Dynasty, there was nothing to do with the southerners. That was when Liu Yan and Zhu Hu, led by the Jie nationality, fought fiercely. The south of the Yangtze River was still under the rule of the small court.


    The Han army fought the unification war in the sixth year of Yuanshuo and solved the small court. For a long time, the war with Tuoba Dynasty and Murong Yan did not use the southern army.


    At that time, the army in the South was either commanded by Huan Wen to clean up the uncooperative aristocratic families and powerful, or was fighting against the barbarians in the south.


    Even now, there are no organic troops from the south in Northern Xinjiang. The troops belonging to the south are either in the Indochina Peninsula or transferred to the A3 continent.


    "This time, Huan Wen is playing an important role in the A3 continent." Xu Zheng is a little sour. It can be said that there are already two countries under the direct command of Huan Wen, and they are not big countries: "four Pavilion Marquis, two Township Marquis and one county Marquis were played at one time, and there are as many as 24 monarchs, which can be compared with Li Guangli''s expedition to Dawan."


    Liu Yan was stunned and compared Huan Wen and Li Guangli. Is Xu Zheng slandering Huan Wen or cursing Huan Wen?

 Chapter 893

    Li Guangli? It''s the general of the second division in the Western Han Dynasty! He was a rising general in the late period of Liu Che''s administration, that is, life was full of all kinds of stains, and the ending was the biggest stain.


    Xu Zheng subconsciously compared Huan Wen and Li Guangli. When he said it, he knew that his words were inappropriate. He wanted to save it, but he was cut off.


    "The comparison between the general of the second division and the general of the southern expedition is inappropriate." Ran min doesn''t like Huan Wen. He doesn''t like all people from the south, but he won''t slander because of disgust: "Huan Wen is a general who can fight, and his achievements can be compared with a certain."


    In an instant, Xu Zheng showed a gaping expression. In addition, the expression of the military attache present was like eating a fly.


    Seriously speaking, there are only a few of them who achieved the goal of unifying troops to destroy the country. Xu became a Taiwei because he had the merit of unifying troops to destroy the small imperial court. Ran min led the destruction of Shi Jie and Zhao Guocai to be promoted to the general of Hussars. Huan Wen from the South Zhonglang will climb up to the general of the South expedition. He led his army to destroy Li Chengguo, and Xie an became a general of the West expedition after destroying countless countries in the western regions.


    For example, Li Tan and LV Tai, even they think that their general rank at the level of "Zheng" is somewhat watery, because they don''t take credit for leading the army to destroy the country.


    Li Tan is now catching Rouran, but he is trying to stimulate. What he thinks is how to destroy Rouran in order to squeeze out the water of his general in the north.


    The last grassland fire made Rouran see clearly what the Han people were like. Yu jiulu Bati had lost his mind to mix with the Han people. In addition, there was more and more pressure from Li Tan, and the distance between Rouran tribal alliance and the Han Army had entered the countdown.


    LV Tai stares at the remnants of Tuoba and Murong with red eyes. If he knows that ran Min wants to pick peaches, it is not impossible to go crazy.


    "In a short time, no more than one hundred thousand of the army will be used for war. It does not mean that you will be idle." Liu Yan never participated in the bickering of his ministers. Today''s occasion is not for them to bicker: "when I become me, you will be more busy."


    Everyone stood up, saluted respectfully, and shouted, "only the son of heaven can be domineering!"


    I don''t know when "bullying" has become a derogatory term, but at this stage, it is definitely not a derogatory term in a pure sense. It is natural to use it on the son of heaven. If the son of heaven can''t bully, or too many people can bully, the country will be in disorder.


    After Liu Yan became emperor, he will make a big attack on the system of three gongs and nine Qing, and the country will turn to the system of three provinces and six ministries.


    Entering the era of three provinces and six ministries is also in line with the trend. The more and more complex national government affairs have overwhelmed the system of three public and nine ministers. In addition, Liu Yan also intends to carry out a wave of decentralization.


    After the conversion to the system of three provinces and six ministries, the nine product system will be "online" at the same time. They will not be idle, or even busier.


    In addition to major operations on the central military, the military will also be divided as necessary. There will be no major changes in the active forces, but special military regions will be established in the reserve.


    The military region has only one purpose, that is, any trace of war potential should be tapped when it is really necessary!


    Many times in the Central Plains Dynasty, the original army was basically exhausted. It is clear that there are so many excellent sources of troops, but even the new army has not been established.


    This is directly related to the imperial power not going to the countryside. At the end of any dynasty, the local giants and squires are more and more divorced from the central government.


    They will be happy to arm the private army for self-protection, but they are not willing to gather young men and send them to the battlefield for national war.


    That''s very simple. The country still has millions of recruits to recruit. The key is that the center has issued orders, but after reaching the county level, no matter how anxious the center is, it will be useless if the urgent orders are not implemented.


    There are still excellent sources of troops. The problem is that they can''t be adjusted. What''s the use!


    Sometimes it''s the opposite. It''s clear that local giants and squires want to help, but the government that should do things will only do things that bully the people and exploit wealth, and don''t do anything serious.


    For example, the Wuhu can be rampant. It is the Sima family, including those dignitaries, who feel that they can''t resist to escape first. It is clear that there are enough troops, wealth and resources north of the Yangtze River, but they escaped very quickly.


    The people left behind by Sima''s family and the fugitives, led by a highly respected person, several families or villages formed a stronghold to protect themselves, but the Hu people could not help them. Many people who built strongholds (including building fortresses) to protect themselves, and they (future generations) even supported Yang jiandai Zhou.


    Even now, there are "isolated" strongholds and fortresses in the Han Dynasty. They refuse the management of officials and want to live their own small life.


    For this phenomenon, the government in the north will deal with it with the greatest patience, while in the south, this phenomenon is basically wiped out.


    It is not that the government likes to treat differently, but that the north and the south are different in nature.


    The northerners'' doing so is the sequelae of the rampant Hu people. They may not believe that the current Han country can last, or they may think that they will encounter all kinds of shit after accepting the government''s management, that is, they will have a sense of distrust of the government after abandonment.


    When dealing with the groups still engaged in "autonomy" in the north, the government will find out the reasons. If the reputation is bad enough, it will naturally be leveled directly, but if other reasons are more inclined to be solved peacefully.


    The South did not suffer from the rampage of Wuhu, and the threat of those who were allocated as barbarians was not great. They built strongholds to protect themselves and built fortresses, which was the product of the small imperial court.


    To put it bluntly, what southerners can do is either aristocratic families or powerful. Their ancestors must be those who abandon their northern tongpao to "cross the South". Those who are willing to accept the embrace of the new Han will be punished (for example, it is difficult to be an official), let alone want to enjoy happiness outside the regime. Who else will they do if they don''t do it?


    Central officials have repeatedly mentioned that if you catch a southern taxi clan to kill, there must be a wronged ghost to kill all ten, but at least 89 of the ten belong to the damned.


    "They''re cheap." Ran min is one of the people who think that the southern gentry deserve to die: "if you can go to Indochina (Peninsula) to plunder wantonly, now there is another A3 continent."


    Liu Yan certainly can''t kill the nanfangshi. He even has to give some benefits against his heart for the sake of national unity. However, this time the A3 mainland will not be open. He doesn''t know why ran Min said those words.


    "Now that I have talked about mainland a San, the ministers will talk about how to divide the fiefs." Liu Yan talked about this topic for the first time at a serious meeting: "can you enjoy the fief only if you benefit the Marquis or reach a certain title?"


    They were obviously confused by Liu Yan''s sudden mention of this topic. Then they couldn''t help concentrating all their attention, and their breathing began to become heavy.

 Chapter 894

    A San continent is very large, and the territory originally belonging to the Gupta Dynasty is not small. If you want to enfeoffe there, it can''t be someone who has completely inherited it. It must be territory division.


    "In the Ganges River Basin and the Xinxin River Basin, the minister''s opinion is not to be the land of enfeoffment." Jichang spent many days and nights studying the geographical location of the Gupta Dynasty, knowing which places are the best, which must not be mastered by officials: "for the rest of the land, officials suggest to divide it by mountains, rivers and rivers."


    A San continent is also a mountainous plate, that is, there are many more plain areas than Han mainland.


    The Han Dynasty had just conquered the Gupta Dynasty, but it found enough materials from the treasure house of Gupta, such as some materials recording the distribution of minerals.


    Compared with Zhuxia''s extensive exploitation of mineral resources, especially copper resources, in BC, the civilization on the third continent did not exploit mineral resources as much as Zhuxia''s.


    The history of Zhuxia is a history of war. Civil wars and foreign wars on a large and small scale are fought almost every day. The demand for copper in the bronze age can be said to be a bottomless pit. There will be no residue left in the easily exploited copper resources explored.


    Then came the iron age. Iron ore resources are treated like copper resources. However, iron ore resources that are easy to explore and have little difficulty in mining must be started. There is no idea to leave something for future generations.


    Han now has a large and wide territory, but to be discouraged, what vast territory and abundant resources are completely used to deceive people. The official has not recorded how many metal minerals can be easily explored, let alone how many metal minerals can be easily mined.


    If you want to obtain new metal mineral resources, you have to enter deep mountains and forests, and you may not be able to find them!


    Zhuxia has always been a situation of some kind of excess resources. The only thing that can be praised is the abundance of species.


    Thank the ancestors for not studying the real use of coal. Otherwise, coal resources will be consumed like copper and iron resources. What is left is basically those minerals that are difficult to be explored deep underground. Otherwise, it will be difficult to see the existence of coal bosses in modern times.


    "Compared with the mainland, few minerals in the A3 continent have been excavated and exhausted!" Cai Youcai is the internal history of managing millet in charge of mountain and river resources: "we found a wide distribution of iron ore in the area near the coast!"


    The so-called coastal area is Calcutta in modern India, which is originally India''s heavy industrial zone or an area rich in iron ore resources.


    "No less than the one found on the grassland!" Cai you said that the grassland is a large iron mine near Bayan Obo. Later Chinese dynasties made a major iron and steel enterprise in Baotou nearby: "the result of preliminary exploration is that it is definitely more than any local place!"


    In terms of current technology, a lot of mineral resources are unable to be mined at all. At the same time, it is still a problem whether they can be explored.


    It''s like Anshan in the later Chinese dynasty. Liu Yanming knows that there are rich iron ore resources there, but he sent people to explore some secondary ore veins and couldn''t find the main ore vein.


    "Is Dahan short of iron ore?" Ran min had just been wondering whether he had asked to place the fief in Africa. In his impression, it seems that the country has never been distressed by iron ore resources: "if you catch so many prisoners of war, use them to death, dig them out and transport them back."


    Cai you turned a white eye and said he didn''t want to talk to ran min. he went down and said, "the land in the lower reaches of the Ganges is obviously not suitable for enfeoffment."


    They are naturally loyal to Liu Yan, but only they know how loyal they are.


    It is their greatest reason not to take some areas as enfeoffments.


    The consensus reached by everyone privately is that the land of enfeoffment does not need to have many powerful natural advantages. It is the soil for breeding disobedience. There must not be such a black sheep to destroy enfeoffment as an established national policy!


    Therefore, it is rational. It is clear that once someone is enfeoffed and enjoys real independence, he will accumulate strength to rebel, and the national policy of enfeoffment will inevitably come to naught.


    The place that can become a large grain producing area can only be attributed to the center, and the area with rich mineral resources can not be used as a place of enfeoffment. It is still based on the strategy of strengthening the foundation and weakening the branches.


    Their generation should be a loyal minister and enjoy all their glory and wealth. Don''t think about playing the game of "the emperor takes turns to come to my house next year". What will happen in the future is the matter of future generations.


    Liu Yan doesn''t feel much about the people''s understanding. Everything that will happen will happen no matter how to avoid it. It won''t stop because of man-made interference. He may be able to manage his grandchildren and even the generation of great grandchildren. He can''t manage them for a long time!


    In Liu Yan''s generation, he built a reasonable system and laid a vast enough territory for future generations. It''s enough to have a heart. No matter how much, he is powerless.


    Ji Chang and Cai you successively set aside some areas where enfeoffment could not be arranged. It was nearly two hours after they finished.


    "In this case, the land that can be enfeoffed is about the size of Yangzhou?" Liu Yangang has just asked whether only the Marquis is enfeoffed. The topic has not been formally discussed: "ladies, what are the topics on how to enfeoffe?"


    The crowd soon made eye contact.


    In this kind of thing, Ji changlai said, "I think we can learn from the old practice of Zhou Wu and expand it."


    The old practice of Zhou Wu said that after King Wu of Zhou destroyed the Shang Dynasty and the Duke of Zhou''s eastern expedition, he adopted the policy of enfeoffing the princes in the face of the land, property, population, officials, army and their former vassal states left by the Yin Dynasty, so as to achieve the political purpose of Pingfan Zhou family.


    Ji Chang only dares to use for reference and will never propose to copy.


    With the expansion of enfeoffment, it will not be only the Marquis who can enjoy this treatment. Next, it depends on what level of titles they think it is better to start enfeoffment.


    "In ancient times, the doctor was a grand Baron and enjoyed the city of food." Ji Chang obviously thought that the title of the fifth level was appropriate: "the doctor can get a rural food city. The higher the title, the higher the fief?"


    They must have had a private discussion. Ji Chang started and could express his opinions later, even if he didn''t express his approval, he didn''t object.


    From the fifth level doctor? Liu Yan''s mind instantly appeared the current number of titles, which is a very huge number!


    "Foreign lands and people of different nationalities can herd on behalf of the son of heaven." Ji Chang has a mature idea: "as the minister said earlier, the doctor eats the city of a township to the state of Hou."


    Is it that a man with the title of doctor takes his own team to manage his own land, and the aborigines there obviously become his jurisdiction?


    Liu Yan wondered. Why did he feel that this scheme was a little familiar? I think I''ve seen it somewhere.

 Chapter 895

    You brought the enemy here?


    Uh. Captain. The Imperial Army asked me to bring you a message


    ¡­¡­£¿


    Er... As long as you can surrender to the Imperial Army


    indulge in wishful thinking! You traitor!


    ¡­¡­


    Thinking, I don''t know why a sketch that Liu Yan saw a long time ago appeared in his mind, full of laughter and baggage, but the background is actually full of sadness.


    Occupy a place, a few people can manage a village, and dozens of people can manage a county. Isn''t that the little devil''s sense of vision of the enemy occupied area?


    People who have not experienced that era can hardly understand how tens of thousands of people in a county are easily monitored by dozens of people, and why they don''t fight hard when they know they will die.


    Liu Yan has seen some reports of the battle of the Gupta Dynasty. Usually, a Han army of Wu can control a village with a population of thousands, and a team of Han army can suppress a San in a city. He dare not resist.


    Why can so many soldiers do that? There is a country behind the soldiers that ah San fears. Most ah San think that he died in resistance is definitely a white death. It''s better to live so hard.


    The doctor of the fifth rank Baron is probably the military position around the village chief in the army, and the local official system is probably the head of a department in the county. It is the backbone group in the whole Han system, supporting the basic operation of the country.


    "How many doctors do we have?"


    "Back to the king, the data of this year has not been totaled. There were more than 70000 people last year."


    "How much will it increase this year?"


    "There should be 20000?"


    Liu Yan knows that there are about 90000 doctors with the fifth rank in the whole country. Seriously, he can''t say too much, or even a little less.


    "Those above the fifth rank..." Ji Chang needs to think about it carefully. After checking it in his mind again and again, he said: "there should be more than 100000 people after statistics this year."


    The more you go up, the more difficult it is to be promoted. The real situation is that after you reach the third level, the title will no longer be recorded by winning the first level.


    Other non war winners have different ways of recording merit, such as what new creations craftsmen have developed or improved, and how much more food a person has paid to the country.


    When calculating the title, the state of Han included commercial affairs. A certain person who paid how much tax in a year and reached the amount would get the title.


    However, the most convenient way to get the title is to go to the battlefield. It is very difficult for other methods to get the title after the title is high.


    Since the third level hairpin curl, how many wars have you participated in and won, how large the scale of the war is, and what kind of credit your troops have made are calculated in a cumulative way.


    In the way of obtaining the title by commercial tax, becoming a Duke needs to pay 10000 five baht, and if you want to be promoted to shangzao, it is increased to 100000 five baht. From the second level to the fifth level, doctors add up to ten times. After becoming doctors, they add up to twenty times. The higher they are, the more they add up.


    In addition to a very few people, it is difficult to become a hairpin curl again. Those who have military status and good luck have been selected to participate in a war again and again. Because they can accumulate the number of times of participating in the war, they move up step by step.


    There are very few lucky people who kill the enemy''s senior generals as the bottom title, so they don''t have to accumulate the number of battles again and again and directly promote to the first-class title or jump several levels.


    "About 90000 doctors, less than 10000?" Liu Yan thought it was very reasonable. He asked, "what is the number of barons in the Han Dynasty?"


    This time Ji Chang answered quickly, "nearly 800000."


    "How much?" Ran min didn''t pay attention to these at ordinary times and repeated in surprise: "how much did the prime minister say?!"


    "800000." Ji Chang was glad that he didn''t have to pay wages to people with titles every month. He just gave him the benefits he deserved after he was knighted. Each time he was promoted, he added the benefits attached to the corresponding level: "the number of Gongshi is the largest, more than 600000."


    "In other words, at least 800000 men personally cut off an enemy''s head?" This time, ran min ignored other ways to obtain the title: "this is really an excellent thing. The big man has 800000 men who can see blood."


    "There are more than so many heads for decapitation and merit recording." Xu Zheng''s re reading machine seemed to read the promotion mode of each rank to the hairpin curl level: "the number of enemies killed on record is 2.26 million."


    Ran min immediately grinned, feeling extremely happy. Of the 2.26 million, at least 700000 were his works, which came into being when he exterminated the Capricorn.


    At this moment, I don''t know how many people showed a trance expression.


    Before the founding of the people''s Republic of China, there was chaos in all aspects. There was no emphasis on the number of enemies, but it should have killed more than 100000?


    After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, all aspects began to be standardized. In particular, Liu Yan decided to restart the system of the 20th rank. The record of the number of enemies killed is absolutely serious.


    Twelve years of war have killed 2.26 million enemies, that is, at least 180000 enemies are killed every year.


    They stand up again in the rampant environment of the Hu people, and then go abroad. On average, they kill 180000 enemies every year. In fact, it''s not much. It''s just a collection of data.


    Facts have repeatedly proved that the establishment of the country is indeed based on a sea of dead mountains and blood, not only by the enemy, but also by the sacrifice of its own people.


    Liu Yan needs to figure out one thing: "that data doesn''t count this year''s Gupta dynasty?"


    Xu Zheng saluted and replied, "it''s not included."


    Ran min asked with great interest, "if you count it, can you break through 2.5 million?"


    Xu Zheng can''t tell clearly. He still needs to wait for yuan Qiao, who is left behind in mainland a''san, to make statistics and send the war report to the center.


    "In the decisive stage, ah San collapsed very fast." Xu Zheng knew what kind of war would be if the enemy collapsed quickly: "there won''t be too many ah San who died in our hands."


    Ran Min said "Oh" sadly.


    The figures they said were only the number of troops killed, not the part that died directly or indirectly in the war. If they were included, the number of dead and missing in 12 years would never be less than 4 million or more.


    "Since the eighth year of Yuanshuo, the number of slaves lost by the Han Dynasty every year is not less than 130000." Cai you continued slowly: "in the ten years of Yuanshuo, the number of slaves lost reached 430000, in the eleven years of Yuanshuo, 370000, and 570000 this year."


    Come on, the blood debt on the Han people has increased by 1.37 million.


    "There are still many major projects. Fortunately, we conquered the Gupta Dynasty and found Africa." Cai you said without any psychological burden: "there should be no lack of labor."


    Liu Yan has no psychological burden. As long as the dead are not Han people, he doesn''t care how many people died.

 Chapter 896

    That sentence is quite right. No one will remember how many plants or animals they have eaten (manually praise for ''drinking while singing, aspiring to thousands of miles'', and honor is also a person who can read comments).


    Creatures at different levels will not pay attention to the feelings of those who are not at the same level.


    But relatively speaking, under the premise of the same intelligent creature, there is a reason called human nature supporting the social order.


    It''s like people are disgusted when they see the corpse of an animal, but it doesn''t mean that there will be any mood of rabbit death and dog cooking.


    When humans see human corpses, the first emotion they produce will be palpitations, followed by extreme discomfort, and even the degree of psychological exclusion will not be the same as when they see animal corpses.


    Even people will have different emotions when they see the massacre. They will be filled with indignation when they see the same race being slaughtered, and sympathy when they see the weak and small alien being slaughtered by a powerful alien.


    Waiting for aliens to slaughter earth people one day, as a member of earth people, I won''t care about race or skin color. The only thing I know is that I can''t live without fighting with ya.


    There is a kind of creature in the world who is human, but they will slowly surpass all sentient beings. Such creatures are called leaders. They no longer regard themselves as a member of the general public from the spiritual level, and their perspective on things will be different from that of ordinary people, or two different perspectives in peacetime and wartime.


    In peacetime, leaders see everything as comprehensive. When formulating development plans, they generally benefit the majority and cannot take care of the minority. Of course, it may also be taking care of the few and ignoring the majority.


    In wartime, the life in the eyes of qualified leaders should be a number. As long as they can achieve the desired goal or goal, it will be valuable to sacrifice many people, and they will not hesitate to sacrifice themselves.


    Liu Yan is also the leader and the biggest leader. In fact, he has always been in a semi blind state internally. He really doesn''t have any ideas. Many things are to set a general direction. How to do things well is to make concerted efforts to conceive and formulate.


    Ha!? People who must have gone through nine years of compulsory law don''t know how to govern the country?


    The problem is that Liu Yan really can''t govern the country. His highest level before crossing is to become a sergeant. He hasn''t studied economics and management, and the rest of the society haven''t studied at all.


    Without joking, a civilian suddenly became the leader of the country. If he really wanted to manage the country, the country was in chaos every minute. All kinds of ideas were ideal, and the policy of reality was very backbone, which made the country miserable, and then the country became turbulent.


    Managing soldiers and managing national civil affairs are two different things. Liu Yan knows military affairs and focuses on military related matters. Civil affairs is basically listening to reports and being a clapper.


    "The ministers discussed a plan, and I will review it." Liu Yangang was stunned for a long time. In fact, everyone was in a quiet state: "it should be noted that the land outside the mainland is sealed with the land within the mainland. We should master a degree."


    Not all those who are eligible for the treatment of enfeoffment will choose to go abroad. Even if they have a higher degree of freedom outside the territory, I''m afraid most of those who are eligible for the treatment of enfeoffment will choose to stay at home.


    In fact, the execution of the 20th rank is a process of enfeoffment, but it is more scattered. The treatment is not as high as that of the Zhou royal family, one of which is that there is no autonomy.


    They began to make eye contact with each other again. They were very distressed about how to master that degree.


    It is only here that the small court meeting has discussed a topic. The next step is what attitude countries should have towards foreign countries.


    Generally speaking, the tone given by Liu Yan is "internal saints and external kings", but he can''t be too overbearing, especially before the internal affairs have been straightened out, he can''t over stimulate Persian sassanne and Rome.


    "Xie an is halfway home. You can ask for advice when he returns." Xu Zheng thought about it. He should keep a buffer with bossasan: "I have to listen to Xie an''s own evaluation of hunit."


    "Those descendants of the northern Huns must not let go!" Ran min did not deliberately argue with Xu Zheng: "according to the description of Persians and Qiang people, there are many descendants of northern Huns in hunit."


    If you continue the name of the former Han Dynasty, you should inherit the responsibility. You know that even if there are northern Huns, even if they cross the mountain and across the sea, they should cry up, otherwise they are embarrassed to say that they are Han people.


    Liu Yan wants to cover his forehead. Fortunately, there is no sentence "don''t break Loulan and don''t return it", otherwise the pace of the western expedition should stop in Shanshan.


    In fact, Liu Yan has never understood the stem of Loulan. Loulan was repeated between the Xiongnu and the Han Dynasty in the Western Han Dynasty, but after the Eastern Han Dynasty, it has become a loyal dog of the Han Dynasty. Is it that Loulan people not only came back to life with blood, but also became stronger in the period of the two Jin Dynasties and the five arbitrary Chinese dynasties, leading to the later provoking Li Tang?


    Yellow sand wears gold armour in hundred battles, but it won''t be returned until it breaks the Loulan.


    ¡­¡­


    Ming imperial edict Xingchi sealed the sword and resigned the king to take Loulan overnight.


    ¡­¡­


    Would like to cut the Loulan with the sword on your waist.


    ¡­¡­


    Why is it too late to return to China? Lou Lan has not been killed yet.


    ¡­¡­


    The army went out of Loulan in the west, and the camp curtain was cold near the linyue cave.


    ¡­¡­


    What exactly is Li Tang''s grudge against Lou Lan?


    Considering that Emperor Taizong Li Shimin was the first emperor to read the emperor''s daily record, because his black history also interfered with the historical records, and it seems that it is not impossible to erase some historical events, so why is Li Tang so persistent to Yi Loulan because an event was covered up?


    "... Changqu dances in the Xiongnu and looks after Ling Xianbei. He abandons the edge of his body and can cherish his life? Regardless of his parents, how can he talk about his son and his wife! He is a famous strong man and should not care about his personal interests. If he dies in a national disaster, he will regard death as his home!" Liu Yan has been mending his knowledge again and again recently. He paused and touched his chin: "there are long clouds and dark snow mountains in Qinghai. The lonely city looks at Yumen pass. The yellow sand wears gold armor in a hundred battles, but he won''t return it until he breaks the Loulan."


    People still know that Liu Yan read Cao Zhi''s white horse in front, which involved the Huns, but he didn''t understand the meaning of Liu Yan''s folk songs.


    More importantly, it is politically correct to hate the Huns, but what does it mean to hate Loulan?


    "Your majesty!" Ran min stood up, saluted and said forcefully: "I am willing to kill all Shanshan good people for your majesty!"


    Each era of literature has its own popularity and specifications. For example, in the spring and Autumn period, the Warring States period and even the Han Dynasty, there must be a "Xi" in poetry recitation.


    At present, the poetry at this stage and the poetry in the Sui and Tang Dynasties are two specifications. At present, the seven character quatrains are not mature. They are generally used as ballads, which are not finalized and mature until the Sui and Tang Dynasties,


    Liu Yan silently looks at ran min. he can''t say he''s out of his mind for a moment, can he? From the thought, I think why Li Tang should hate Loulan. Even if he said Li Tang, he extended the topic of what the Li Tang Empire was. His subordinates should think about whether to kill all the people surnamed Li, and the evil will be great.


    The scene was once silent, and the atmosphere of embarrassment was spreading.


    Finally, Jichang rescue site talked about what the diplomatic missions of various countries had done on the way to Chang''an. Picking out an interesting thing to say can also alleviate the embarrassing atmosphere.


    Loulan... That is, Shanshan. They are now the number one lackeys of the Han people in the western regions. They are equivalent to the roles of Brahman and sardili in the A3 continent. They obey the orders of the Han people and specialize in some dirty and hard work.


    Shanshan people are so obedient and kill them? Didn''t you tell all the foreigners that the Han people didn''t leave them a way to live.


    Forced to ease the awkward topic, the discussion was boring, and the small morning meeting ended in an inexplicable atmosphere.


    When the ministers left, Liu Yan was still wondering how Lou Lan provoked Li Tang on his way back to the harem. If he remembered correctly, Loulan had been subjugated before the establishment of Li Tang. It seems that Li Tang also specially studied how Loulan disappeared overnight.


    Liu Yan was completely immersed in thinking and couldn''t extricate himself. He forgot that the "ancients" had their own thinking. What the Tang people hated was not Loulan, but a way of expression eager to restore the glory of the Han Dynasty. He hoped to continue to march to the West and attack the western edge of the world that the Han Dynasty didn''t reach.


    When entering the palace of the harem, Liu Yan was still at the tip of a bull''s horn and turned into a corner. He saw the guards in front making an isolation posture on both sides. What he saw was pars Arizoa and a maid knelt by the roadside. They just looked at it and didn''t want to pay attention to it.


    Pars Arizoa is the Zoroastrian saint who performed songs and dances in the military headquarters of pingman school. She was later sent to the state of Han and presented to Liu Yan as a symbol of the friendship between Persia Sasan and the state of Han.


    Liu Yan didn''t have much interest in expanding the scale of the harem, but he wouldn''t reject it. He took pars After that, arizoa spoiled her several times with a curiosity hunting mind. The curiosity hunting psychology was gone, and she didn''t hear the news of her pregnancy, so she didn''t call again.


    Pars Arizoa was wearing a palace uniform of the "good envoy" level, and there was only one maid in waiting beside her.


    The so-called "good envoy" was the fourteenth class sleeping attendant in the harem. In the Western Han Dynasty, he ate hundreds of stones and was regarded as the last class sleeping attendant.


    "Your Majesty." Pars Arizoa saw that Liu Yan only looked at himself and had to pass without any pause. He summoned up great courage to call to Liu Yan''s back. When he saw that Liu Yan''s steps stopped, people also looked back, made a kowtow and repeated: "Your Majesty."


    "Do you know Loulan?" Of course Liu Yan didn''t forget pars Who is arizoa? I don''t know why he asked Loulan. He looked up at the sky and wondered, "Why have I been thinking about Loulan?"


    Pars Arizoa couldn''t see any expression when he was facing the ground. He was dumb for several breaths before he spoke: "Loulan was called Shanshan in ancient times and now it''s your Majesty''s Shanshan county."


    Shanshan county was named by Liu Yan. Naturally, I don''t know.


    Liu Yan stepped forward again and suddenly stopped and turned to look at pars Arizoa, just pars Arizoa raised her head at the sound of footsteps and was seen with a lost face.


    "I finally know why Li Tang sticks to Loulan!" Liu Yan untied his confusion and faced pars Arizoa waved, "you walk with me."


    Liu Yan really knows why he sticks to Li Tang''s obsession with broken Loulan. That''s also the problem facing the Han country. They can''t live without enemies, but need an enemy who can entangle with them!


    History has repeatedly taught us that countries without enemies... Eat dates... Pills!

 Chapter 897

    "This is Chang''an, the imperial capital of the Han Empire?"


    After a month and a half of trek, Julian can be regarded as looking into the distance of Chang''an city.


    As the capital, the first capital without walls is Xianyang. Shang Yang did not plan to build walls during the construction of the city. He thought that the state of Qin should be an offensive country. In addition, there are no strong enemies in the West and Hangu pass and Yiguan pass as barriers in the East.


    Today, Chang''an, as the second capital without walls, is the same as Liu Yan. He believes that the Han state should be an offensive country, but he has not forgotten his reliance on Tongguan, Yiguan and Lantian customs.


    With the Qin Empire being driven into danger, Qin III led hundreds of officials to surrender. Liu Yan was strongly opposed to building a city wall in the capital.


    The opponents dare not directly say that the unfilial management of their children and grandchildren leads to challenges. They cite some very positive views to emphasize that the capital must have a wall or a magnificent wall to the limit, but they are flashed by reality. The power of gunpowder tells that no matter how magnificent the wall is, it will not be of any use.


    The truth is that since gunpowder was studied, it is also a matter of measuring how much gunpowder can be destroyed in the face of the majestic city wall. The city wall built with huge manpower and material resources will collapse after a "boom". What is the use of building it?


    Weapons will change with each passing day. There are already front mounted bronze guns. Maybe there will be rear mounted guns in a few years or decades, and even more powerful weapons. Building a city wall as a barrier will be extremely unreliable.


    Choose a dangerous place and build some satellite fortresses. A similar approach is a reliable choice.


    I''ve seen Fort groups built in the fortress, but I haven''t seen the walls of a city built according to the specifications of Fort groups.


    Julian saw a city without wall protection, but the floor area was exaggerated. He had a clear understanding of the well planned buildings and the road planning that can be distinguished in the distance.


    "Han people seem to have some obsessive-compulsive disorder?" Vlavis stared at the city in the distance: "they pay attention to everything in order, and see all clutter as a representative of disorder?"


    People thought of what they had seen and heard in the Han Dynasty. Soldiers don''t have to say. Civilians also have deep military habits. For example, people in cities or villages can often see people walking in groups according to the formation. There would be no such thing without forming habits.


    Their impression of the Han people''s pursuit of order is established bit by bit. Maybe not everyone knows what order represents, but they can guess how many trained soldiers can be gathered only from seeing the Han people.


    You can see the towering buildings in Chang''an from a very distant place. How high must it be to distinguish the towering buildings!


    It''s not very high. The highest is only 13 floors. Three floors of folk houses are the mainstream. Only some dignitaries'' residences rarely have buildings with more than two floors.


    Civilians like to build houses three floors high. They can own so much land. If they don''t build them higher, they will inevitably appear that the rooms are not enough.


    The residence of dignitaries covers a large area. There is no need to build multi-storey houses, and even build a garden pond or something.


    But it''s not that there are no towering buildings in the mansion of dignitaries. Liu Yan is used to climbing and looking far. They will regard climbing and looking far as a very high thing. Even if they have acrophobia, they should often force themselves to climb high and look far, otherwise they will be interpreted as not learning from the good example of the son of heaven.


    The mission team started from Jiankang, and they took the national highway still under construction.


    When passing the Yangtze River Bridge, one of the international friends was awed by the great pen of the Han people. They had not seen a river crossing bridge with a length of more than kilometers. Although there is an island in the middle of the Yangtze River Bridge as a support, the kilometer bridge is still an epic project for them. Anyone who sees it will be stunned and shocked.


    The Yangtze River Bridge they saw was built on the corpse mountain bones of slaves. More than 30000 slaves were lost to build this bridge alone, and hundreds of Han people died, mainly in the construction of piers.


    The construction method of piers is to fill the earth to increase the height of the riverbed, and then erect giant trees as support points. There is a pier every 15 meters.


    It is not simply to fill the riverbed, but to build an iron cage to fill mud and stone, ship it and then unload it, bit by bit.


    Although there are some opinions of Liu Yan on the project of the Yangtze River Bridge, it is more conceived by craftsmen with their own wisdom.


    Don''t underestimate the wisdom of the ancients. Many things the ancients can do, even if modern times have such high technology, but modern people still can''t do what the ancients can do.


    Like the Yanjin stone bridge (also known as Jijin bridge) across the banks of the river (Yellow River), it was a creation built in the early Western Han Dynasty and perfected in the Eastern Han Dynasty. It was not destroyed until five dynasties and ten countries.


    It should be said that the existence of the Yangtze River Bridge is enough to blind the eyes of international friends and shock their brains into bean curd dregs. All kinds of things they see along the way are challenging their cognition.


    In ancient times, there was no saying that you wanted to build roads before you got rich, but a similar view must exist.


    The center conceived and revised the construction of a national highway crossing the East, West, South and north of the mainland. The total length from Jiankang to Tongguan reached 3200 Li, which is equivalent to "setting" an exaggerated channel from the northwest to the southeast of the mainland.


    3200 miles? It''s about 1100 Rome, almost from the western end of Spain to the eastern border (probably Luxembourg).


    Romans have a famous saying that "all roads lead to Rome", but in fact, no road leads to Rome. It is an exaggeration that the broadest road in Rome can be four or five meters. The basic specification of the National Road on the Han side is 18 meters wide.


    For international friends, they learned that the Han people were building two roads through the border. At the first time, they had no other ideas except silly eyes or silly eyes.


    What they saw along the way, they can understand why there are villages and towns and large cities on both sides of the road with the roads connecting the northwest and southeast of the country, which depends on the convenience of transportation.


    Only by personally walking from Jiankang, the starting point in the southeast, to Tongguan, the end point in the northwest, will you have the most intuitive impression of this huge project.


    From a military point of view, there is a road to dispatch troops from the northwest or Southeast. Even if it is not a desperate journey, it can definitely be reached in a month. The road will become an important part of the central control area. There is such a road. As long as the central control is not rotten to the end, any rebellion is on the road to death.


    From an economic point of view, such a road is the sparse vein of goods circulation. Mom no longer has to worry about her son getting lost. Dad will be happy that safety is guaranteed along the way and delivery speed will be very fast!


    "This is an epic project!" Keshias said not only about the construction of two national highways for the Han people, but also about Chang''an City: "it is said that the Han people only spent three years building this huge city destined to remain famous for thousands of years?"


    In fact, the general construction of the city took only one year and three months. The construction of some epic wonders is difficult, increasing the time consumption.


    The so-called epic wonders refer to the palace que group and some places that will be used in various ceremonies. The most difficult is the gymnasium that can accommodate 100000 spectators.


    The closer you are, the more you can''t overview the scenery of Chang''an City, but you will be more shocked by some buildings.


    "What is that building that looks like a winged beetle?" Kexiyas didn''t know how many times he had been stunned after he came to the state of Han: "it''s too... Too big!"


    What the hell is a winged beetle? That is, the top of the gymnasium can''t close the solid building materials. It can only make the shielding pattern to the greatest extent. When necessary, it can only rely on the giant cloth to form the shielding effect.


    After all, the stadium can accommodate 100000 spectators. Its main building must be very huge. In addition, the square and some secondary buildings cover a wider area.


    Closer and closer, they were confused about the fences they saw.


    "This is the... Wall of the capital of the Han Empire?" Julian said of the fence walls: "the highest height is only two meters. Is it of any military value?"


    No one from the same foreign group could give Julian an an answer. They didn''t think that those fences were either used to prevent people or animals from running around.


    The roads outside the city lead directly into the city, but they are not allowed to go in and out casually. There is still a gate at the entrance to the city.


    There is no city tax in the Han Dynasty. It is said that buying and selling goods need to go to special places. The tax is also generated in the market. The role of closing the gate is for the team with a large crowd.


    In addition, for the purpose of cultivating students and raising interest for the people, if the villagers sell things in small quantities, they don''t have to pay taxes.


    In fact, even if the government wants to collect taxes, it can''t stare at everyone. It''s better to give convenience to civilians directly.


    The team of international friends is very large. Naturally, Wang Meng, who leads the way, can''t take them through the normal channel, or it should affect the normal entry of ordinary people. The route chosen is the special road for the army to enter the city.


    "At least fifteen steps wide!" Flavis said that the step is the Roman step, one step is about one meter and forty-nine centimeters, that is, the width is more than 20 meters: "I suddenly recall that the Han people are paranoid about the road. They must be wide enough and divided into left and right lanes!"


    This is a place to be proud of. At present, except the Han people, other countries and races in the world are not divided into left and right lanes. If there are more people, they will definitely mix together. Collision and pushing are inevitable, and blocking is also common.


    "I''m not concerned about this..." keshias said strangely, "didn''t the Han Empire arrange a welcome ceremony for us?"

 Chapter 898

    When envoys from so many countries come, they say that it''s not too much to say that all countries are coming to Korea?


    Well, in order to maintain the basic political task of all countries coming to Korea, there should have been a grand welcome ceremony. The key is that the teams from all countries are too swollen and fat!


    More than 16000 people came from the Romans alone, or more than 2000 people died during the voyage, leaving this number, or more than 18000.


    Many people came to Rome. The nobles accounted for about 10% of them. The rest were either accompanied by all kinds of people or escorts.


    There are so many people in a single mission. According to the statistics, there are about 6000 guards, which seems to be an army with three Roman legions, okay?


    If the soldiers were not guards and came from the Roman Legion, it would be impossible for the Han Army to let them ashore or even let them pass through Malacca safely.


    The number of Persian envoys is also quite large, including miscellaneous personnel, with a total number of 5600.


    The Persians had more nobles than the Romans, but they were obviously more sensible than the Romans, only bringing 500 accompanying guards.


    In the other small countries, some regional powers, such as vargatoga, two satraps and tidoro (the successor of kusana), rank second in the number ladder, with a number of more than 1000.


    The last echelon is each small country, with the number ranging from dozens to hundreds.


    The number of all the diplomatic missions added up, the number of international friends who arrived in Chang''an reached 47000, which is really an exaggerated figure.


    The number of people is so large that the welcome ceremony is not impossible. The problem is that there are too many people. It gives people a feeling that guests deceive the host. Even if the aggrieved Han people are very rational without using a knife, what is the reason to arrange the welcome ceremony according to the normal procedures?


    "Welcome ceremony?" Wang Meng smiled in an instant and smiled brightly: "did you see the Central Stadium on your way?"


    Of course, there was no stadium before. It was also a product of Liu Yan''s interference in history.


    Such a huge building can''t be ignored at all. International friends naturally see the central stadium.


    "A big man is a country of etiquette!" Wang Meng naturally has the confidence to say this. It is known that no country and nation in the world pays more attention to interests than the Han people: "how can you forget to arrange the welcome ceremony?"


    International friends think they understand that if there is no wall in Chang''an City, there will be no gate. Naturally, the welcome ceremony will not be arranged at the gate, that is, it will be arranged at the central gymnasium?


    They looked at the empty street and the open space on both sides of the street. They saw that the soil on the ground was still very strong. Obviously, it was because someone had been here for a long time that the soil on the ground was so strong and smooth.


    "We go through the entrance and exit of the army. It''s normal for no one to watch." Wang Meng didn''t lie. He said with a nostalgic expression: "when the envoy was sent off here, he came back after nearly two years. I felt a lot."


    Of course, the special channel for the army is not only for the army, and some ceremonies will also be held in the special channel for the army.


    The soil on the open space on both sides of the road will look so solid and smooth. People from the Hong Lu museum have been here to rehearse the welcome ceremony before. They decided not to hold the welcome ceremony outdoors until the embassies of various countries came ashore and changed to the central gymnasium.


    There are no buildings on both sides of the military special passage, and it is the same when going deep into the urban area. After going deep enough, you can see the buildings, but those are not folk houses.


    "Where we are passing is the military camp?" Julian saw a familiar building, which was a platoon dormitory called the barracks by the Han people. He could also see other novel things, such as some fitness equipment placed in the open space: "there is space on both sides of the road. Sometimes the road is not enough?"


    Wang Meng doesn''t want to explain at all.


    On both sides of the military passage, the more open it is, the better. There can be no buildings that can block the field of vision in order to prevent ambush. In addition, who will line up and only walk through the passage in case of emergency. Climbing is the best way to get to the position as soon as possible.


    "Look at the size of the barracks..." gambisis lowered his voice: "there should be about 10000 soldiers stationed in this barracks."


    The correct number of soldiers stationed in this camp is 15000, which happens to be an army.


    There are quite a number of barracks in Chang''an city. The number of personnel stationed in each barracks is an army. If you can overview the area where the barracks are located, you will find that the layout is very exquisite. The arrival of troops in any area will not exceed ten minutes.


    The team continued to move forward. As they walked, they suddenly found that the front was full of people. It was right to see that the people were dressed like civilians.


    Today is a slightly extraordinary day for Chang''an residents. They were informed earlier that foreign envoys would arrive, and the central stadium in the city would be opened for the first time.


    Most people don''t know what the purpose of the center is. Most people don''t know that they need to buy tickets until they go to participate. What''s more depressing is that buying tickets requires a foundation of titles. Without titles, they are not qualified to buy tickets.


    "Is this a foreigner?"


    "All in our clothes."


    "Looking at these guys wearing our clothes reminds me of the idiom of bathing monkeys and crowning."


    "Those foreigners who are similar to us dress well, and have dark and white skin are indeed bathed in monkeys and crowns."


    There is no human wall composed of public officials on both sides of the street, and there is no guardrail, but the onlookers consciously stand outside the road.


    Quality is not a natural cultivation, it comes from repeated education. As long as the adult Han people have no physical defects, they need to receive military training in summer and winter. There will be no lack of basic discipline. With some public officials walking around and restrained, the order can naturally be maintained.


    Most of the crooked nuts don''t understand Chinese. They judge the Han people because they don''t understand, which gives them the impression that the Han people are very enthusiastic.


    For example, Julian felt the closeness of the Han people to the Romans and knew that was the reason why the two nationalities looked similar.


    "It''s our fault that they look so different from the Han people?" Keshias felt malice: "are we friendly? How can we do this!"


    Julian was interested in eye medicine, but he endured it after all and said fairly: "only those who can support each other are allies. One party is completely dependent on the other, which is called vassal relationship."


    Keshias was silent.


    "At the beginning of this war against the Gupta Dynasty, Sasan only proposed an alliance to pull other countries into the alliance." Julian really felt that the Persians were either stupid or not authentic: "but you only did those things, and your later actions were not like allies at all."


    Keshias felt guilty. When they came back, they not only didn''t look like allies of the Han state, but also made obstacles to the Han state openly and secretly.

 Chapter 899

    In the war of the Gupta Dynasty to destroy the country, the Persian sassanne not only nearly made soy sauce throughout the whole process, but also played a negative role from the standpoint of the Han Dynasty. They didn''t expect the Han people to be unaware of it. Later, they also made efforts to remedy it, such as persuading vagadoga and two satraps to take the initiative to withdraw from the occupied area obtained from the Gupta Dynasty.


    Vargadoga was very sensible. As they knew, it was enough for them to easily destroy the Han people of the Gupta Dynasty. In addition, a Persian Sasan was under great pressure. He accepted the advice of Persian Sasan rationally and withdrew from the occupied area obediently. He hoped that the Han people would know their current affairs and not make trouble.


    The relationship between the two satraps and the Persian Sassanian is very complex, sometimes good and sometimes bad. At the same time, there is no lack of friction on the border. Naturally, they also saw the strength of the Han people. The problem was that when they got the advice of Persian Sasan, they suddenly lost their mind. They just wanted to express that they didn''t fully listen to the advice of Persian Sasan. They withdrew their troops rationally, and they sent someone to talk to the Han people about compensation.


    Kexiyas has only one wish now. He hopes that the emperor of Han can choose more from so many beauties. While those beauties bring happiness to the emperor of Han, pillow wind can play a role, so that the emperor of Han can not remember the villains, forget the unhappiness that happened before, and create a better future friendly between the two countries.


    Walking on the streets of Chang''an, looking at the disciplined people on both sides, the crooked nuts who understand thinking feel frightened and envious.


    How a country looks depends solely on its military strength. Even its economic strength is strong, but its national quality is not good. Even if the country can be strong for a while, it can''t last.


    "The Han people we see support a country that is strong enough to be unmatched." Julian said the Han people''s pursuit of order and observance of discipline: "how can a country be weak if it has such a quality?"


    Julian was wrong about this. All the dynasties of the Xia Dynasty emphasized order and discipline, but many times they did not produce the results due to people''s will.


    In the long history, Zhuxia civilization was rolling barbarism for most of the time, but only a few civilizations were rolled barbarically, but they paid a very painful price.


    During the period of Wu Hu Luan Hua, the Han people in the north were almost extinct, which had an unimaginable and far-reaching impact on Zhuxia. First, it broke the invincible myth of the Han people, smashed the backbone of the pride of the Han people, and made cultural changes.


    Yang Jian established the great Sui Dynasty after the Zhou Dynasty, but the cultures of all dynasties after the great Sui Dynasty actually covered the culture of the Hu people, and the names of many things have even changed. It is obvious that the cucumbers are not called cucumbers but cucumbers.


    To say which time the price was the most painful, it was the tampering of civilization by "my Qing Dynasty" and the perfection of fools.


    The firearms used flexibly in the battlefield in the Song Dynasty and the Ming Dynasty almost had a mature system. When the "I Qing Dynasty" returned to the insistence of the "invincible theory of riding and shooting", it was that the "I Qing Dynasty" knew how to ensure its dominant position, regardless of the progress of the times.


    Under the "I Qing" fool people policy, the Han people no longer feel that they have anything to be proud of, but feel that they should be inferior. This is even reflected in that "I Daqing" has swallowed pills, but a considerable number of Han people still feel that "I Daqing" can be rescued, and even take the initiative to beautify "I Daqing", and always promote the vital drama of Ge Ge or ah GE''s love to the public.


    "I found..." flavis has noticed for a long time, and now he is finally sure: "there are differences among the Han people!"


    "What?" Julian''s attention was instantly attracted: "what''s the difference?"


    "Among them, the shorter they are, the less confident they look." Flavis wanted to say this for a long time: "take a closer look at their facial features. There are subtle differences between their eyes and the bridge of their nose."


    Not to mention, flavis''s observation is correct. Different Han people also have their own mental outlook, but their appearance is secondary.


    This generation of Han people is the first generation after integration. Han people who originally belonged to the Han family and Miao people are generally taller, while those Hu people who are integrated into the big family tend to be shorter.


    In addition, there will be differences in the distance between the eyes. For example, the distance between the eyes of those groups originally belonging to the Hu people will be farther, which also includes the difference on the bridge of the nose.


    Julian was lost in thought. He felt it necessary to understand what flavis said. Maybe Rome will benefit one day?


    The team is still moving forward. The streets are full of buildings in the style of Chinese culture, which makes waiguoren very focused. They doubt whether they have any illusion. How can they look at the traces of ah San?


    It''s not an illusion. Buddhism was introduced into Zhuxia from the Eastern Han Dynasty. The Salmonella who came to preach encountered unprecedented difficulties. Except for a very few people who accepted Buddhism, the vast majority of people were lack of interest in believing in Buddhism. Those Salmonella people started a new missionary technology, that is, they worked hard to participate in the building reform of Zhuxia.


    In the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Western Jin Dynasty, the Eastern Jin Dynasty... The Salmonella people built countless temples and even participated in the construction of the palace city many times, which brought some patterns of ah San to the buildings of Zhuxia, including "cornices".


    There were people all along the way. No one cheered, no one sprinkled petals, and no children ran out with flowers. Some just commented on the whole process.


    When the front suddenly becomes empty, the crooked nuts surrounded all the way suddenly don''t adapt. Everything is just because there are a sea of people on one side and only a little people on the other side, which seems empty and abnormal.


    The place they came to was the square of the central gymnasium. This side of the square was deliberately vacated in order to arrange the embassy for those who did not need to enter the venue.


    After arriving at this place, Wang Meng met with the officials of the Hong Lu Museum.


    The official in charge of arranging the admission sequence is Xun Xian. He met with envoys of various countries one by one under the recommendation of Wang Meng and entered the communication stage.


    "In other words, according to our own wishes, people who do not need to participate in the activities will stay in this square?" Julian fully understood. What he didn''t understand was: "do we need to be prepared?"


    "Ready?" Xun Xian thought carefully and said, "wait a minute. When you enter, wear your own national clothes and ensure the spacing between different nationalities. Is it OK?"


    "Are your emperor and ministers inside?" After asking what he wanted to know most, keshias listened to the cheering of the central stadium and asked curiously, "what''s going on inside? Is it a fight?"


    "You mean the fight over Daqin?" Xun Xian shook his head when he got the answer and avoided the question of whether the emperor was there: "no, it''s folk artists performing."


    The crooked nuts entered the link of looking at each other. They were completely confused by the official of the Han state.


    "Your Excellency?" Julian asked seriously, "what''s your official position and your position in the Han Empire?"


    Xunxian was obviously a little unhappy by such a question, but he replied: "I''m an official of Honglu hall. I''m the Grand Duke of the doctor."


    "Hong Luqing and Meng Yuan are close secretaries of the emperor." Wang Meng knew what Julian cared about: "can you understand?"


    Julian saluted Xun Xian ceremoniously in an instant and was very satisfied with the arrangement of Xun Xian to meet him in the state of Han.


    What else can you be dissatisfied with? Wang Meng was the close secretary Lang of the emperor and the manager of the largest city in the Han Dynasty. Later, he also sent an envoy on behalf of the emperor, which shows that he is a person valued by the emperor. In a way, it also shows that the status of people who have been the close Secretary Lang will not be worse.


    Waiguoren soon knew what kind of existence Xun Xian was. Only when they had served the emperor personally, they felt that it was a very face-saving thing to be greeted by Xun Xian. They didn''t dare not cooperate, but later cooperated with a happy mood.


    Honglu hall is very serious about asking each crooked nut to wear their own national clothes. With the consent of crooked nut, many staff of Honglu hall began to get busy and pulled up one cloth wall after another as a dressing room.


    After a little delay, waiguoren all changed into their national clothes and disappeared. Xun Xian, who had a little meeting, reappeared, accompanied by a large number of Han soldiers.


    The Han soldiers did not come to chop people. They stood two meters apart on both sides and built a special passage in this way.


    The Romans and Persians were arranged in the first sequence of entry, and Julian was at the front.


    After entering the central stadium, Julian found that he did not enter the dark room as he imagined. On the contrary, the indoor lighting was quite sufficient. What he couldn''t understand was what sent out soft light every meter on both sides of the channel.


    It was a lampstand placed on the wall, in which the candle provided light, and was covered by a layer of milky glass. The light naturally turned into a soft light yellow.


    Julian silently calculated how far he had gone, saw the stronger light ahead, and knew that there was the exit. He vaguely heard someone outside introducing something loudly, but he couldn''t listen in detail.


    Waiting to step out of the channel, Julian first did not adapt to the strong light, narrowed his eyes, and bursts of cheers came from his ears. Subconsciously, he looked around. In front of him was a green square, and in the distance, one floor after another was filled with people''s seats from bottom to top.


    The central gymnasium is full. Many people have spent a lot of effort to visit in person today. They look forward to what they see to reflect their due value.


    In the audience, we have heard the explanation before. We know that the first "exhibition" will be the Romans at the end of the west, or an invincible power in the west?


    "Tut Tut, where''s the powerful country? It''s our pleasure!"


    Er, make no mistake. Today is not a welcome ceremony, but an activity for the citizens of Chang''an to see.

 Chapter 900

    As for so far, as long as the orthodox Zhuxia Dynasty is basically indifferent to foreigners, it is not necessary to kneel and lick anyone from the heart, so it is not necessary to study the kneeling and licking mode.


    Seems to be wrong? The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was the first to study how to kneel and lick an alien.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty has done too many absurd things.


    It was the first Zhuxia court to recognize the legitimate status of the invaders, and gave the treatment of being a king as a fig leaf.


    It was also the first Zhuxia court to ask a small foreign country to pay tribute.


    At the same time, it was the first Zhuxia court to give a return of more than ten times or a hundred times.


    If we really want to study the Jin Dynasty created by Sima''s family, we will find that it is very appropriate to use "born in injustice, weakened in self mutilation, and perished in shame".


    It seems that the dynasty founded by Sima family is dedicated to the blocking of Zhuxia.


    To say what contribution the two Jin Dynasties made, it is probably the achievements of calligraphy.


    However, with the fall of the north and the precarious situation of the south, people with lofty ideals should not devote themselves to the northern expedition to recover the lost land. Why did they rush to study calligraphy?


    In the small imperial court stage of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, only when they didn''t do serious work could they become officials safely, and the family could enjoy wealth and wealth at ease. Anyone who wanted to do some serious work was regarded as a disorderly subject and thief. None of the several men with lofty ideals who successively fought the Northern Expedition came to a good end. Those who really made achievements in the northern expedition will also leave a stigma of rebellious officials in history.


    Therefore, the dynasty founded by Sima''s family is a sick Dynasty, and even left "Wei and Jin demeanor" for future generations. Unfortunately, it left various models for scholar bureaucrats to live and dream of death. The scholar bureaucrats of the two Song dynasties were very envious of this. As a result, with the efforts of the scholar bureaucrats of the two Song Dynasties, "Da counsellor" really deserved its reputation.


    Liu Yan has turned a corner in history, and many things have become different.


    It should be said that the previous Zhuxia dynasties studied how to receive foreign envoys. The routine is to give a small welcome and throw it to the Honglu hall to learn how to be a right person


    Huh!? It is to teach Zhuxia etiquette. The western and Eastern Han Dynasties agreed that anyone who did not understand Zhuxia etiquette was not qualified to be a person, but an animal who could walk on two feet and talk.


    Nowadays, the Han state is very simple. It doesn''t even have a fixed routine on how to meet foreign envoys. If you are happy, you can give a little welcome. If you think it''s interesting, you can just pull it up for exhibition.


    Obviously, this time the "coming of all nations to Korea" was turned into an exhibition.


    Julian didn''t know that he had been "exhibited". If he knew that even if he was rational, he would lift the table on the spot. The problem was that he really didn''t know. He also thought about it with Roman values. He thought that the welcoming ceremony held by the Han people was very grand and even had a strong Roman style.


    Rome also has its own routine in welcoming guests. The most grand welcome ceremony is to hold activities in the arena. In the process, let the gladiators perform, and then arrange the guests to walk around the arena.


    Therefore, the same thing is different in different civilizations. For example, the Han people think that welcoming important guests should be on a serious occasion, but the Romans feel that such a bustle is more sincere.


    The Romans who felt that they were ceremoniously welcomed, one after another, burst into a happy smile on their faces, and even waved to the Han people who pointed to what they didn''t know what to say, but they didn''t quite understand how they waved back to the Han people''s face.


    "He waved to me."


    "Yes, I saw it, too."


    "Is it provocation?"


    "It should be... Right?"


    "Well, I''ll find him when the exhibition is over!"


    "You have to remember his face."


    What? Is waving understood as provocation? It doesn''t seem too exaggerated.


    Han people salute with fists or arched hands. If they do this to aliens on the ground, it may be regarded as provocation, and a death beam will shoot over. Before saluting, the Han people were still politely thinking about what to say in the first sentence, and then there was no more.


    Similarly, the Romans waved, and the Han people could understand that it was a provocation.


    After the Romans regarded it as a grand welcome ceremony according to their own understanding, they immediately regarded this "parade" as a major event that must be taken seriously.


    The Romans still in the passage


    When the Roman nobles adjusted their state, they must show their most elegant side to the Han people who came to enjoy (participate in) and welcome (view).


    Roman bodyguards began to gather. They need to communicate briefly and try their best to show the grandeur of Roman soldiers!


    Next, the Han (Guan) people (crowd) who were in front enough and had good eyesight were indeed surprised by the style shown by the Romans.


    "Their appearance reminds me of an animal you sent back earlier." Ran min pinched his chin and looked at Huan Wen and asked, "what''s your name?"


    Huan Wen first arrived in Chang''an, then went to the palace city to meet Liu Yan, and then went to the Taiwei office to report. He also came to the central gymnasium today, but he was not so happy. Liu Yan didn''t say anything about his failure to get summoned back to China. The Taiwei office is still studying what to do.


    "Is it the kind of animal whose tail coverts can unfold?" Huan Wen replied absentmindedly, "no one cares about the previous name. At present, there is no official name. If you like, you can call it big tail chicken."


    Liu Yan was also in the central gymnasium. He didn''t put any spectrum on purpose. Wearing plain clothes, he shared a big box with the ministers. When he heard Huan Wen''s words, he couldn''t help but spray out the fruit wine he drank in his mouth.


    If you only look at the body shape and ignore the colorful feathers and gorgeous tail of the male peacock, you really look like a big chicken. If you imagine the naked Turkey and peacock, you will really be handsome.


    Cai you just leaned down to take the wine bottle. Liu Yan didn''t spray it directly, but it was also sprayed. He looked at Liu Yan with a smile on his face silently: "thank you for giving ''rain and dew''."


    "..." Liu Yan was stabbed with a smile. Cai you''s words directly broke his expression: [God, rain and dew!]


    That sentence "thunder, rain and dew are all heavenly blessings" is specially used to describe authority that can be domineering.


    There is also a sentence "rain and dew" is a word with artistic conception in modern times, especially after a sketch of a small treasure, the word has evolved again.


    After more than ten years of ancient life, Liu Yan forgot a lot about the things before crossing, but some things are still quite impressive. He is not interested in rewarding Cai you Yulu.


    The Roman soldiers in columns below have finished walking, and it is the Persians who are walking out of the passage.


    Before the Persians entered the stadium, explanations of the introduction sounded in all directions inside the central stadium.


    It can make the whole central gymnasium resound through the commentary at the same time. If you don''t understand it, you will be puzzled, but you can understand it as long as you see those big horn shaped things on the ceiling.


    Naturally, the big horn is not a modern horn. In fact, it is based on the sound transmission principle of sealed barrel. For example, it is also an iron pipe. People can speak at one end of the iron pipe and hear it clearly at a very long distance at the other end.


    In the central gymnasium, there are not only those big speakers on the ceiling, but also some smaller ancient microphones in the auditorium according to different distances.


    It would be a big mistake to think that those ancient microphones were made by Liu Yan!


    The truth is that the Tianlu Pavilion, Shiqu Pavilion, Qilin Pavilion and even the imperial palace of the great Qin Dynasty, which were specially used to collect books, basically have devices that can transmit sound to each other at a long distance.


    In the pre Qin Dynasty, it was found that the sealed copper tubes were conducive to the further spread of sound. They were installed in Tianlu Pavilion, Shiqu Pavilion and Qilin Pavilion. Then, what books the main control room needs to get, and roar at the copper tubes connected to a room where the books are stored, so as to achieve the goal without special notice. (it''s not honor nonsense, but Sima Qian has specially introduced it)


    "Peacock." Liu Yan looked at ran Min: "it''s called a peacock."


    Ran min nodded seriously. For him... Or for all Han Chinese, Liu Yan is the son of heaven. Everything he said is right. In short, the son of heaven is happy.


    "My Lord." More or less, LV Yi felt that it was not authentic to use diplomatic missions from various countries for exhibition activities. He was very happy to see the Romans walking so happily. When it was the Persian''s turn, he thought and said, "they seem to like such an occasion very much?"


    The Romans were very happy, and they liked it to be the focus of attention.


    How much did the Romans like to be noticed? For this reason, Augustus died and ran to be a gladiator, but the general who was punished as a gladiator was killed, and then the general became the new Augustus. (for details, see a film called Gladiator)


    The new Persians were surprised at the first time when they saw so many hot audiences on the scene, and then they also felt that they had received enough respect. They really didn''t think about becoming an exhibition.


    Keshias walked happily. He was really satisfied with the welcoming ceremony arranged by the state of Han. He wondered why Wang Meng invited Ye Na and Nicar to leave in advance.


    There is another thing. Cleas knows that Helena and Helena of the Roman royal family are not in the team. At the same time, those Royal princesses from various countries to be presented to the emperor of Han are also taken away in advance.


    "Han Empire is atmosphere!" Gambisis understood why Roman nobles often took part in fights in person: "this feeling of tens of thousands of people watching and enjoying their cheers... To be honest, it''s really intoxicating!"


    In general, waiguoren felt very proud of the scene arranged by the Han state.


    At the same time, what kinds of Han people came to watch the exhibits. They are also satisfied with seeing so many different species in one day.


    Therefore, everyone is satisfied is really satisfied!


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Please do me a favor!


    Recently, the average order has been somewhat miserable. It will soon fall out of the average order of the big seal push, which will shake the honor to many.


    Thank you for supporting genuine friends all the time. Please also have the ability to see genuine friends to support.

 Chapter 901

    The visitors were happy and the exhibitors were happy. Naturally, the atmosphere was very warm.


    Liu Yan also learned from the modern Olympic Games and specially arranged the regional blocks of various countries on the green square. After walking the circular runway, the diplomatic missions of various countries went to their own regional blocks.


    "A bit of a fly in the ointment!" Liu Yan always felt that something was missing from the entry of foreign missions: "forget to let one of them walk in front and raise the exhibition board!"


    The Olympic Games entrance ceremony is naturally a sacred and proud activity.


    Today''s event in the central gymnasium is also a meaningful event for the history of world civilization.


    In addition to the evil taste specially bestowed by Liu Yan, it is the first time in world history that so many countries "marched" together, which was still carried out under the gaze of hundreds of thousands of spectators outside the venue, surrounded, talked and cheered by 100000 spectators.


    Before, similar activities took place on the Greek peninsula, which is the ancient version of the Olympic Games, but only Greek kingdoms and City States participated, which is only a small scene of self hi.


    The whole entrance ceremony took nearly two hours. After the Embassy of the last country entered its own area, the first link was over.


    Standing in the crooked nuts in their own area, they constantly look around the huge central gymnasium, and one will have an idea.


    "The Han Empire is worthy of the Han Empire!" Julian looked at the rows of spectators up the circular ladder and then at the facilities in the field: "this arena is at least 50 times the size of Constantinople."


    "Sir, we don''t have their instruments for transmitting sound." Flavis stared at the loudspeakers for not a moment and a half. He began to observe after entering the arena: "we can''t make the audience in the whole arena hear the speech."


    "It should not be any confidential equipment." Julian said more directly, "we have too many things to buy in the Han Empire this time. We can negotiate to buy them."


    Each regional block has its own topic. In general, it is to praise and praise again. Large countries envy the creation ability of Han, and small countries simply shout 666.


    Just when their mouths couldn''t stop, a very sudden crisp sound suddenly sounded.


    The crisp Zheng sound not only stopped waiguoren from talking, but also quieted the 100000 audience.


    People who know how to appreciate, such as Wang Xizhi, heard that he was playing "high mountains and flowing water" at the first time, and his friends sitting in the same row also heard it at the same time.


    The Long Zheng sound is transmitted to every corner of the central gymnasium through various sound transmission devices. Under the soothing music, the originally excited emotion is relieved.


    "The player is Yang Ji." LV Yi is the planner of today''s event. It is naturally clear who will perform what program: "she is from Wu County. She used to be the leader of brothels and now everyone in Chang''an."


    Although brothels are called brothels, they are not an occasion to sell meat. They are an advanced art club, that is, they do not sell themselves. Naturally, if someone she is willing to give a love applause, she can go to Wushan in spring.


    GouLan courtyard is the place to sell meat. It''s not about literature and art, and you can hardly see literature and art. To patronize is to applaud for love.


    "Huakui?" Liu Yan is not interested. What he knows is that the current brothel is not considered a dirty place, just like the modern performing arts circle, but now it is not enough to get a good face in the brothel circle: "that should be a capable person."


    The high mountains and flowing water played by the zither has entered the final stage. People with sharp eyes see that the green field suddenly splits everywhere, and nearly 30 platforms have been raised underground, on which a zither is placed. Behind the zither sits a beautiful woman who plays the hand style.


    If your eyesight is good enough, you can find that there is another object on each raised platform, which is aligned with the Zheng surface in the shape of a trumpet flower. In fact, it is a kind of radio equipment, and then spread to the whole audience.


    Liu Yan didn''t pay attention to today''s programs in advance. At the same time, he didn''t know that there was the same "ground breaking platform" in Rome. He was satisfied that LV Yi had made such a cool link.


    "There was no large-scale vibration on the ground, and there was no sound of mechanical operation." Flavis was not surprised to see that there were elevators on the side of the Han country: "every time we went up and down in the arena, there was a lot of movement. We lost to the Han people."


    The central gymnasium is being built with an epic spectacle attitude. It is also the first building in the world to use iron and cement on a large scale. The iron resources used to build it are enough to arm 200000 people.


    The elevator is not lifted by hanging. In fact, it is installed with gear device, and then the lifting function is achieved with relevant mechanical cooperation.


    To put it this way, most of the elevator''s transmission devices are made of steel structure. Many military personnel who know what is going on can not secretly make complaints about their resources. They are enough to build up 350 sets of marine power plants for the Navy.


    "It''s Guangling San..." Wang Xizhi listened to a few syllables and heard what repertoire he was playing: "this song is for women to talk about... Can you pop up the artistic conception?"


    "Guangling San" is a very intense song. It has another name "Nie Zheng stabbing Han puppet song". It is really very difficult to play its due artistic conception.


    "There are few tasters." Sun Chuo said that the people present today came not to taste the repertoire, but to see the excitement: "one picture is music."


    Wen Qing just can''t stand obviously noble things. They have to be worldly. What they need is that people who can really appreciate are qualified to appreciate them. The rest are just looking at and listening to it, which is tarnishing that work. It is because of their ideas that Zhuxia''s literature and art could not be developed, let alone become popular.


    "In other words, do you want to play all the five famous songs?" Huan Wen looked at LV Yi dully: "you have offended many people by arranging this."


    In fact, it is one of the top ten famous songs, including high mountains and flowing water, three lanes of plum blossoms, night of flowers and moons in the Spring River (and the sunset flute and drum), autumn moon in the Han Palace, snow in spring, questions and answers between fishermen and woodcutters, eighteen photos of Hu Jia, Guangling San, falling geese in the flat sand and ambush on all sides. However, some have been lost and some have not been created.


    If the Han people can still appreciate the music they are playing, those crooked nuts are almost confused.


    Different countries have their own popularity, and different nationalities also have their own appreciation angles. At present, it is not the era of the global village. They have not experienced cultural exchanges and cultivated common appreciation tastes belonging to the global village.


    The Romans liked passionate music, especially the sound of trumpets and drums.


    Persians like sad music. If they can be sad, long and light (slightly higher requirements), they are supreme works.


    Other countries and nations generally do not have much appreciation level, and "Yi Yi ah" in their countries or tribes can be regarded as songs.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it. It''s not a problem if you can''t taste the artistic conception of the track.


    Because of the strength of the Han country, the Han country must look tall in everything. They don''t understand because they are backward and their spiritual level is far lower than that of the Han people. It must be their own reason, not the bad music of the Han people.


    Huan Wenhui said that Lu Yi offended people because a considerable number of intellectuals took literature and art seriously and extended their recognition of ancient customs.


    Music has always been sacred in Zhuxia.


    In the ancient pre-Qin period, music had a very clear level. Only the emperor of Zhou, princes and doctors could listen. They regarded music and sacrifice as common importance.


    Before the end of the spring and Autumn period, few princes were qualified to train musicians. Even after the Zhou royal family was poor, they had no money to train musicians. The state of Lu always had a group of musicians, which was enough for Confucius to boast.


    The music in the central gymnasium first stopped and then resounded again.


    "What''s going on?" Vlavis suddenly felt something wrong with the atmosphere: "how... How do I feel like I''m on the battlefield?"


    "So I''m not the only one who has this illusion?" After Julian found that the new repertoire was played, first the Han people began to become wrong, and then the overall atmosphere became very strange: "I always have a sense of vigilance surrounded by layers?"


    The repertoire being played is called "ambush on all sides", which is fundamentally different from other repertoires before. The previous repertoires basically tend to be soothing. Even Guanglingsan is only intense, but "ambush on all sides" sounds really different, especially for people who have had a military career.


    The Han people intend to surround and destroy all the diplomatic missions? They didn''t think in this direction.


    If the Han people really want to kill them, they don''t have to bother so much.


    "Awesome!" Keshias is now also an incarnation of salted fish. His face is full of six or six expressions: "a song can change the overall atmosphere."


    For the Han people in the central gymnasium, in fact, not everyone knows what repertoire they are playing. They are subconsciously tense and have an illusion of participating in military operations surrounded by crooked nuts below.


    Han people who can get tickets first need a title, and then Han people with a title have basically been on the battlefield. They feel that they are participating in a siege, so even if it is not a real siege, so many people are tense and ready to move, and the atmosphere is formed.


    The Romans and Persians have more or less their own details. In short, they can survive in this strange atmosphere.


    People from other small countries or tribes are tragic. At the first time when the atmosphere becomes wrong, I don''t know how many people fall to the ground when their legs are soft and their will is weak, and their crotch is wet

 Chapter 902

    As long as Liu Yan doesn''t make any moths to spoil the country he has established, even if the country only maintains its current territory, all nations in the world can only commit themselves to it.


    The Han people continue to maintain this momentum. If the other ethnic groups want to survive and even become stronger, all ethnic groups need to keep up with the Han people.


    The so-called alignment is the process of all ethnic groups learning from the Han people. The final result has been doomed. The culture of the Han country will become the mainstream culture in the world, and Chinese will become the universal language of the earth.


    "Yes, your majesty." Ji Chang had long been used to Liu Yan pulling himself aside. He didn''t know what was going on. He nagged a large string in a language he didn''t understand very well: "you''re absolutely right, your majesty."


    Liu Yan continued to nag, or did he especially NAG in Minnan.


    Liu Yan miscalculated on this point. He is a modern Minnan man or a Quanzhou man from the birthplace of Minnan language, but he really doesn''t know that Minnan language originated in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, that is, the product of "crossing the south in clothes".


    The emergence of Minnan language is the product of alien invasion of the Central Plains, In the second year of Yongjia in the Western Jin Dynasty (308 AD), the eight dressed people in the Central Plains (Zhan linhuang, Chen Zhengqiu, he Hu) began to take refuge in the Jinjiang River Basin in Quanzhou, Fujian Province. They brought the ancient Chinese (such as body, peace, turtle, discretion, tripod, bamboo, etc.) at that time, which was later called "Quanzhou dialect (that is, the early Minnan dialect)".


    Ji Chang could understand a little what Liu Yan said. He always thought that Liu Yan knew he could understand some. Even Meng Dai guessed that he could still understand. He felt that he had enough trust in Liu Yansi''s examination of something and liked to talk to himself alone. With the mentality of "you replace me with a scholar, and I report it with a scholar", he has been working for the country so timidly for a long time.


    The key is that Liu Yan doesn''t know that Ji Chang can understand. He doesn''t even know that other people except Ji Chang can understand. He thought that Ji Chang had been holding his own voice like the one in the crosstalk because of his status as a minister.


    "That''s what history has proved time and again." Liu Yan also felt for a moment and looked up at the chandelier on the ceiling: "Napoleon made France rise. Countries all over the world not only think Paris is the most beautiful city in the world, but also think French is very good. The official language of communication is French."


    Ji Chang''s expression remained unchanged, but his mind was a little confused. He wondered what Lun was, what city Paris was, and how Liu Yan missed it so much.


    There are no trivial matters in the king''s mind. Ji Chang plans to ask Xu Zheng privately to find out which foreign kings have wheel characters. The city of Paris must be found and studied. It is uncertain that the next stage is to wave troops to attack that city.


    "Elizabeth has laid the foundation for the Commonwealth to become an empire with the sun never setting, and the British have become the strongest on earth. Then it''s London''s turn to become the most beautiful city in the world, and the official communication language of all countries has also become English." Instead of looking at the chandelier, Liu Yan looked at Ji Chang with a thoughtful face. He wondered that Ji Chang didn''t understand. In fact, he didn''t have to play: "the sun never sets. The Empire occupied enough colonies and controlled a considerable number of semi colonial countries. English has become a second language that many ethnic groups must learn, and English has become the language with the largest number of users."


    Ji Chang thinks about a man named Elizabeth again. It sounds like a foreign woman. It seems that she is still a potential enemy of a big man?


    Britain is also a country Ji Chang must keep in mind. Such a country called Britain wants to be the strongest on earth? He just wanted to ask the British, who gave the courage, and did the Han agree?!


    "Prime minister, you can not be so serious." Liu Yan first gave Ji Chang a good talk in Putonghua, which is being promoted, and then continued to spread his thoughts: "the achievements of the British Empire that the sun has not set for more than 200 years are that English has been the most popular, and any scientific and technological standards are formulated by the Commonwealth."


    Although Ji Chang can only guess, he has to be serious. He already knew that the country called Britain was definitely the object that big men must get rid of. Even if it was far away, they must send troops to destroy the country.


    "Setting standards!" Liu Yan has said to himself that he has changed his face to sigh: "that is the technology that is qualified for all countries, and that is the world''s technology development. They has the final say. Without any breakthrough standard framework, no matter how the development of technology in other countries is, it is still under the control of standard setters."


    Ji Chang subconsciously looked at Xu Zheng not far from the hall. Finding this country called Britain has become the most important political task. Finding it and destroying it, if necessary, also need to erase its history and kill all its people!


    "Taking advantage of the rise of the United States in the two world wars, there was no need for them to change the world lingua franca. They made reforms in accordance with the standards formulated by the Commonwealth. Many countries in the world used miles, yards, feet, inches, British cents and British filaments as length units, which later became kilometers, miles, meters, centimeters and millimeters." Liu Yan felt that his temperament should be gentle. Ji Chang was full of anger: "the reason why Americans are smarter than Britons is that they see the disadvantages of the colonial system. It takes too much cost to build a colony. They simply play economic control. They just need to ensure that the status of the United States dollar is not shaken and the world is under its control."


    U.S.A? Ji Chang clenched his fist and loosened it. According to his understanding, Liu Yan later mentioned that there was no danger in this country called the United States, that is, he didn''t understand what the two world wars were. Was it an ancient war without written records?


    Liu Yan didn''t go on behind. He felt that Ji Chang''s state was a little wrong. He did not intend to learn from the British or the Americans. The Han people can learn from their ancestors.


    What Ji Chang was thinking was that economic control was a joke. Only when the army was strong, subdued by force and even eliminated all disobedience was the king''s way.


    The ancient people of Zhuxia, including the children and grandchildren who continue to inherit, think like Ji Chang, which is right.


    Liu Yan felt that he still didn''t talk with Ji Chang. He wanted to tidy up his thoughts and could sit in a quiet place and conceive slowly.


    Today''s Liu Yan doesn''t know what follow-up happened to his chatter. Ji Chang and Xu Zhengzhen went to find a place called Britain, but they didn''t find it with a lot of resources. Later, Liu Yan knew it, but smiled and didn''t interfere.


    Until all the world islands were owned by the Han Empire, the Han people''s search for Britain did not stop, generation after generation.


    The great law of enfeoffment is very suitable for Zhuxia, but it needs to add some extra things, and we can''t repeat the mistakes of King Wu of Zhou.


    When King Wu of Zhou was enfeoffing, he left the best place to the royal family, enfeoffed the surrounding land to princes with the same surname, and enfeoffed some enemy territory to meritorious officials.


    Unlike King Wu of Zhou, Liu Yan knows how big the world is.


    After the activities of the central gymnasium, Liu Yan must have a small banquet with the ministers, and just invited some crooked nuts with enough identity. The venue is set in the indoor hall of the central gymnasium.


    Near the end of the year, the people who should return to the central reporting center are basically there.


    At the end of each year, it is time for Liu Yan to communicate face to face with the foreign minister again.


    As a ruler, Liu Yan must do something to win over or intimidate some people.


    The members of the Roman royal family and the Persian royal family were honored to be invited. When they entered, it happened that Liu Yan was talking with Huan Wen. Without being summoned, they had to stay away from him.


    Huan Wen was reporting to Liu Yan the process of the A-San continental war. He said it himself in much more detail than writing the war report. He could also say some of his understanding and views.


    "Ah San is a race that is easy to rule?" Liu Yan agrees with this view: "they have been conquered many times, and their national thoughts and values have been implanted with the concept of obedience by the invaders. Ah San at the top does not feel that he is the same as the rest of ah San."


    "Yes, your majesty." Huan Wen always wants to give Liu Yan something to summarize... Er, to express his views. He talked about allowing the upper class a San to retain privileges, and the upper class of a San became the help of the Han people to conquer the a San continent. Later, he said pleasantly: "it was all your Majesty''s strategizing that enabled you to conquer the Gupta kingdom so smoothly."


    This forced Liu Yan to really pretend.


    What should we pay attention to after entering ah San and how to better complete the invasion? There are many opinions of Liu Yan. He formulated them according to his understanding of ah San, and the facts have also proved the correctness of those views.


    "Yuanzi." In the corner of Liu Yan''s eye, Yu Guang saw Ji Chang and Xu Zheng leave the crowd and go to a remote corner. He paid a little attention and looked at Huan Wen again: "have you read the residence newspaper?"


    Huan Wen didn''t know what Liu Yan meant. His current state of mind is very stable. After this conversation, his heart was put back, and there was no panic.


    "The center is about to change." Liu Yan will not do anything that will be decided by patting his head. He will still do what he should do. He has repeatedly revealed in the di newspaper that the administrative system will be transferred to three provinces and six departments: "Yuanzi has led the army for many years. I heard that your wife misses more. Let''s stay in China next year."


    Huan Wen had no sense of loss at all. He also thought that he would stop taking charge of the army in a short time. He would still keep a low profile if he could keep a low profile. Otherwise, although Liu Yan''s mind could not make a great play with great achievements, it was frightening after all.


    Liu Yan specially mentioned Huan Wen''s wife. In private, he said that the family can shorten the distance between each other. He also used Huan Wen''s wife to warn against playing too much. You know, Huan Wen''s wife is from Sima''s family.


    For the Roman royal family and Sassanian royal family that have been hanging, men can wait patiently, while women can''t wait long

 Chapter 903

    The banquet is not formal. It is conducted in the mode of buffet. This mode is very suitable for the current situation. Many people have too much to talk about. If they sit separately, they can''t talk at all. Moreover, on this occasion, conversation is always more important than eating, and no one comes specifically for eating.


    Julian saw the similarities with Rome from the banquet mode of the Han Empire. He didn''t know that it was because of Liu Yan''s intervention. He thought that the Han people had such a banquet mode long ago.


    The buffet mode is really the standard banquet mode in Rome. The banquet held in Rome is unrestrained. If you really want to sit down separately, it usually appears on the occasion of negotiation.


    After a long wait, the Roman royal family and the Sassanian royal family were finally informed that they wanted to prepare for the visit to the emperor.


    Today is not a formal welcome ceremony, but people from foreign countries obviously don''t think so. They felt that they had received the most grand welcome, felt the incomparable enthusiasm from the Han people, and naturally had a good impression of the Han Empire.


    Julian and keshias walked side by side, followed by their two sisters. As they moved forward, they kept looking at Liu Yan without paying much attention to what was going on around them.


    When the diplomatic mission entered the audience procedure, the people in the hall consciously stepped aside on both sides, and the plates or wine glasses with food in their hands were also handed over to the waiter. At the same time, they quieted down.


    Liu Yan is standing like that. Xu Zheng is on the left and Ji Chang is on the right. The three stand in the shape of Pinzi, surrounded by a group of ministers.


    In the eyes of Julian and keshias, even if the Emperor Han stood quietly, he was full of dignity, as if all the light and heat danced with the breath of the Emperor Han, and he felt the pressure every step forward.


    In fact, it was a subconscious hint. They knew Liu Yan''s identity and had great psychological pressure because of the strength of the Han Empire. They unconsciously restrained themselves and began to be careful.


    "See your majesty!"


    Julian''s posture is to stand straight but with his head drooping and his right hand covering his heart. It is a very standard salute posture below Rome.


    Keshias covered his heart with his right hand and bent almost 90 degrees. It is also a very standard salute posture below Persia.


    Helena, Helena, ye Na and Nicar knelt down and made a servile gesture to Liu Yan.


    In different countries, the salute gestures of men and women are naturally different. At the same time, in terms of etiquette, men and women hold different dignity.


    In Rome and sassanne, women''s respect (submission) to the supreme superior is a kneeling ceremony. The two countries also have the same etiquette is to kiss the superior''s instep (or foot thumb).


    They call Liu Yan very strange. There is no such title as "emperor''s Majesty" in Zhuxia''s honorific titles. At the same time, no one will call "emperor" in front of the emperor. Generally, the title of "emperor" is behind, but add a "today", which together is "today''s emperor".


    Roman and Persian men cover their hearts with their right hands when saluting. First, most people are good at using weapons with their right hands. Freeing their right hands is a way to show no hostility; Second, cover the position of the heart, which means how to play from the heart.


    At present, it is not "my Qing Dynasty". The Han Dynasty never tangles with foreign people whether to kneel to the emperor. Generally, if they are not willing to kneel, they will fight until they are willing to kneel, so they will not force anything. It is to use a large army to speak under the city, which is fundamentally different from the mouth strong king of "my Qing Dynasty".


    No one stood up and wondered why Julian and keshias didn''t kneel. Their salute was to restore their normal posture with Cui Zong''s "flat body", and the four girls stood up again at the same time.


    Helena stood up again. Unlike her three sisters, she was careful not to look at Liu Yan. She looked at Liu Yan with two cautious, three curious and five aggressive eyes.


    Liu Yan is 1.92 meters tall. His figure is not an incomparably strong type. His appearance can only be said to be above medium.


    However, in Liu Yan''s position, his appearance has completely become secondary, that is, no matter how ordinary his appearance is, being in power all year round will also cultivate the temperament that the superior should have, and at the same time, the Watcher will add infinite points to his subjective consciousness because he knows his identity.


    That''s one thing. When people see the person in power, what comes to mind for the first time is not the figure and appearance, but the invisible but real "power".


    If people in a whole country obey a pig, what they see when they look at that pig is not a pig, a power that can not be ignored, and an arrogant arrogance in heaven and earth.


    Liu Yan noticed at the first time that the blonde was full of aggressive eyes, which were fluctuating infinitely. In translation, either "we must get him" or "I really want to swallow him". He felt funny about the look, but only funny.


    "The Great Han angels go to your country and take care of them more. I''m glad." Cui Zong is a little far away from Liu Yan. Everyone can see clearly that Liu Yan didn''t deliver a word at all, but he continued: "today, you come to Han with the same treatment."


    Julian and keshias didn''t understand what the operation was. They were a little confused for a second and saluted again.


    It''s not an operation. Today is not a formal meeting. According to the "Rites" of Zhuxia, Liu Yan let the Roman royal family and Sassanian royal family see that they are not in line with the reception process. How can they talk directly with them?


    Liu Yan looked left and right without expression. He didn''t look at the members of the Roman royal family and Sassanian royal family. He turned and walked away. The Han people present didn''t adapt at all, but stunned all his international friends.


    Until Liu Yan left, Prime Minister Ji Chang and Taiwei Xu Zheng also left, and then all the people at the level of Sangong and Jiuqing left except LV Yi, leaving some officials at the level of junior officials to continue their rare party and chat.


    "Ladies and gentlemen." Xun Xian awakened the international friends who were in a state of stupor. With a professional smile on his face, he compared a virtual gesture: "the Dianke is already waiting. Please come with me."


    This time, the members of the Roman royal family and Sassanian royal family had to be confused. They didn''t understand anything and followed Xun Xian with a dull mind.


    "It is very rare for your majesty to meet you today." Xun Xian explained the etiquette of Zhuxia, especially that it was a rare exception for them to see the son of heaven without the etiquette instruction of Honglu Hall: "the Dian guest is the foreign minister of the Han Dynasty. Please be careful."


    Julian and keshias immediately put aside all their thoughts and thought about how to state their demands when they meet later.


    The four girls have been following, and they don''t know what they''re thinking. Their expressions are extremely trance.


    They were taken to a door. Xun Xian knocked on the door and smiled at them. Unexpectedly, he left straight.


    When the door was opened, they subconsciously looked inside and saw a screen with beautiful patterns. Before they reacted, someone came out.


    "Ladies and gentlemen." After Yang Dun appeared, he made a leading gesture: "please follow me."


    What else can Julian and kosias do? It''s like a string puppet. The Han Empire can do whatever it wants.


    What we are entering now is the simplified process in Zhuxia etiquette. The standard process can be complex. I don''t know how many times, in order to make the crooked nuts confused, so that the crooked nuts lose their thinking and are used to obeying the arrangement. Next, no matter what negotiations are held, they are in a passive position.


    In modern terms, one set after another is actually controlling the rhythm, so don''t say that the ancients always did something useless, which is far more useful than they thought.


    LV Yi would not do anything to meet the guests at the door. When he saw the guests coming in, he nodded and greeted them, even if it was very face-saving. He nodded to the incoming guests, and naturally someone arranged for the guests to sit down in their own position.


    Four girls came into the room. Before they had time to think more, they were politely invited to the room by Yangdun.


    Only Xun Xian was left at the scene. The guests were Julian and kexie as. The two sides met each other, and the attendants brought drinks, fruits and desserts.


    Before long, Wang Meng entered alone. What he saw was Xun Xian communicating happily in Chinese with Julian, who knew how to speak Chinese, while keshias sat depressed.


    "Angel, it''s very nice of you to come." Kjayas didn''t have the face to let Julian act as his own translator. The Han Empire didn''t arrange a translator. He just wanted to say something, which LV Yi could understand: "can you please tell me?"


    "..." Wang Meng can understand most Persian, but he can''t understand Persian. He needs to correct one thing: "Sir, Meng is no longer an angel since he returned home."


    Kjayas dared to open the mouth only when he knew that Wang Meng was not an angel. Otherwise, he would not have the face to let the angel representing the son of heaven act as an interpreter.


    On the other hand, Julian had expressed the intention that Rome recognized the strength of the Han Empire, and used his personal identity to discuss with LV Yi the proposal to form a non alliance organization.


    "Your envoy said that Han, Da Qin and SA Shan became the leaders of this organization and were jointly responsible for disputes among Member States?" LV Yi thought this was very interesting. He doubted whether Rome and sassanne were qualified to stand side by side with the big men, but there was no need to talk about it now: "I am only responsible for receiving you today and listening to the two topics on trade. What your envoy talked about..."


    Julian understood very well that he mentioned it in his personal capacity and had not communicated with Rome. He believed that Constantius would agree with his vision, and Shapur II would certainly accept it.


    After all, the reality is there. The Han Empire is really too strong to be an enemy. We can only choose to be friends with it. It is very necessary to counsel, otherwise the consequences are a little difficult to say.

 Chapter 904

    If Julian was afraid of the strength of the Han Empire at the beginning, he thought it was a great idea.


    "This is a perfect plan!" Flavis said with great certainty, "there is no more suitable scheme at present."


    Julian looked at the night sky. There was no cloud tonight. There was a tooth moon in the sky.


    In the long history, Rome has organized a multinational alliance more than once, usually to target an enemy country. Naturally, the leader of the alliance is Rome, and then Rome takes a group of organization member countries to fight against the enemy country.


    In Roman values, Rome does not have to have enemies, but must have allies. It is probably the similar concept of "those who get the Tao help more" in Zhuxia. The difference is that Rome''s allies must be vassals, not to whom Rome is committed or have equal status.


    The two were sitting on the open balcony of an attic. They basically had no chance to eat because they participated in the banquet. If they didn''t eat something after they came back, they couldn''t sleep on an empty stomach. They came to the balcony with the food prepared by the post office one after another and happened to get together.


    "I haven''t been able to understand that." Flavis sucked a mouthful of chewy noodles and said vaguely, "Why are Chinese people interested in contacting the outside world now?"


    The Romans who know how to keep pace with the times know that they must understand the Han people from various channels, including the Han history books available in the Institute.


    "Yes, why this time?" Seeing that flavis was so delicious, he was hungry and had no appetite. He couldn''t help but take a sip of noodles. After the food was imported, he felt the spicy soup and the chewiness of noodles. He said in puzzlement: "how can a nation devote more energy to the study of pleasure when it is committed to the growth of military strength?"


    The Han Empire was born in the sky and entered the vision of the Romans with an extremely powerful attitude. The Roman attitude towards the Han Empire changed again and again.


    At first, the Romans only took the initiative to contact the Han Empire out of the purpose of not allowing the Han Empire to come together with Persian sassanne and acting as a dung stirring stick.


    The first Romans who came into contact with the Han Empire conveyed a lot of information to the mainland. The core is that the Han Empire is definitely not easy to provoke. If the Han people and the Persians really become allies, even if the Han people do not personally participate in the war against Rome, Rome will be in big trouble.


    "Yes, it''s impossible to have both force and pleasure." Flavis was puzzled that ordinary noodles could be so delicious: "is it that, as the Persians said, the Han people are a nation favored by some great existence?"


    Julian was lost in thought, only his mouth unconsciously chewing food.


    New changes always occur with understanding. After the Roman envoys came to pingman Colonel, Rome''s attitude towards the Han Empire changed again.


    The Romans were really troubled by the fact that the Han people were able to build military bases across the sea and were still the kind of strength that could garrison more than 100000 troops overseas. They clearly know that the Han people can garrison hundreds of thousands of troops overseas, which also means that they can send troops into Persian Sassanian territory. The alliance between the Han people and the Persians will not be as simple as material exchange.


    Since they knew the navigation development of the Han Empire, the Han Army did not exclude cross sea expeditions. The Romans no longer regarded the Han Empire as a distant country and recognized that the Han Empire was a potential enemy that could actually threaten the security of Rome.


    What really made the Romans afraid of the Han Empire was that the Han Empire''s fleet could reach Constantinople directly from the sea. In advance, the Han Empire''s diplomatic corps broke out in a foreign capital, which all showed and proved the Han people''s confidence in their national strength. It was only clear that it was not a big deal to go to war with Rome.


    At this stage, Julian did not know what the other Romans thought. What he knew was that the high level of Rome, including Augustus and Caesar, had understood that they were weaker than the Han Empire. They really began to fear war with the Han Empire. Otherwise, they would not have two princesses to choose, or even many beauties to marry.


    Under the premise that they could never become enemies, or at least they could not light up the war as a last resort, the Romans had an extraordinary degree of shame for admitting counseling.


    In history, the Romans recognized counseling more than once, then buried their development, and finally buried the object of counseling into the land.


    This time, after a lapse of unknown years, the Romans finally ushered in another recognition. Up to Constantius and down to any informed Roman citizen, they have been determined to learn from their ancestors and read the newly learned "painstaking people, bad luck, lay down their salaries and taste gall, and three thousand Vietnamese can swallow Wu." This Chinese sentence should be embodied in Gou Jian.


    If we follow the normal development, Rome, which is angry and strong throughout the country, will inevitably usher in a new outbreak period. It may even make Rome no longer fight internally because of this humiliation, and unite to work for the same goal. No matter what the final result of the war with the Han Empire will be, the possibility of avoiding its own "historical track" is infinite. (in a few decades, Rome will split into eastern Rome and Western Rome)


    For the Romans who did not know it, ignorance would be a kind of happiness.


    For the Romans who had seen the power of gunpowder, knowing too much was more likely to fall into despair.


    Julian fell into the stage of doubting his life for a period of time. He felt that it was good to jump down and follow the waves in the face of the broken and turbulent sea more than once.


    At that time, Julian had reason to believe that kesias would have more troubles than himself. He is a Caesar reserve, who has lost the desire to survive in the face of Rome''s tragic future. Should kesias, the third successor of bossasan, be more desperate than himself? After all, Persian sassanne is not really far from the Han Empire.


    The two people who were also in despair disguised themselves very well. They changed their mentality out of a joke like conversation. The more they thought about it, the more they felt that it was reliable, and after countless secret talks.


    "I believe the Persians are far more frightened than us." Julian did not gloat, but only felt sad: "you know, once I accidentally heard keshias talking to Yena. He asked Yena to be loved by the emperor of Han anyway. He thought that it was not the army that could ensure Sasan''s safety, but Yena or Nicar''s body."


    "..." flavis wanted to say that kesias was simply wise, and no one was willing to be an enemy of a country that possessed divine weapons: "I have to say, maybe you also need to have a deeper conversation with Helena and Helena."


    "If the will of the emperor of Han is a beautiful body, it can influence..." Julian mocked obviously: "I am willing to let all Roman women try it again."


    Flavis "ha ha" twice. He felt that Julian''s affectation should be changed. If he wanted to achieve great things, he should not have any affectation. He should even be prepared to take office on the ground and trample on it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t want to do great things.


    "I can see that the foreign minister of the Han Empire is very interested." Julian could see vlavis''s disapproval on his face. He didn''t want to continue on that topic and change the topic: "now we should work hard to arouse the interest of more Han Empire ministers!"


    He didn''t think much about this. He felt that to think about those, he might as well study the layout of the post house and learn from one or more private vacation manors when he went back.


    Of course, the post house for the embassies of various countries is located in the city, and the specifications are not low, that is, the people responsible for providing services are not Han people, but Japanese people from the Japanese islands.


    There are many similar posthouses in the city, and the Roman embassy accounts for 23. It is better to arrange some insignificant people to the designated temporary camp, or arrange one or two hundred posthouses for all Romans.


    The Romans who could be arranged into the post house by Honglu hall either had aristocratic status or reported their status as candidate beauties.


    The Persians occupy two fewer posthouses than the Romans. There are fewer nobles from Persia than Rome, but there are many more candidate beauties from Persia than Rome.


    The embassies of other countries are really not enough. They are arranged to live in one post house with many countries.


    "What we need to do now is to be friendly, even to show a submissive attitude." Flavis said that there was no sense of shame at this time. The valentinianus family never pursued face and practical interests: "weakness is sometimes a weapon, even sharper than any weapon. Now we need this."


    The Valentinian anus family did not rise for a long time, but why did it climb to the high-level social circle in Rome in such a short time? Even the Valentinian anus family has never cared about face. They also know what kind of people to contact and how much dignity to abandon. Mastering that degree is the key to the rise of the Valentinian anus family.


    "If we can make the Han Empire feel humiliated even when it goes to war with us, it will undoubtedly be the greatest success." Vlavis could see that Julian had obvious rejection and said with a smile, "Julian, you should think about the Germanic people carefully."


    Julian certainly knew the Germanic people, and even knew why the Germanic people could exist. Up to now, even the Germanic people have not become weak, but become stronger.


    "In front of the powerful Han Empire, we need to define ourselves as Germanic." Flavis has no sense of shame: "we think the Germanic people are a group of ants that can be pressed to death at any time. We have never been willing to admit that they are enemies. They are just a group of playthings that provide us with fun. The Germanic people have not been eliminated."


    Julian sighed greatly: "we will be nailed to the pillar of shame in Rome."


    "No!" Flavis firmly said: "we will become the greatest heroes in Roman history!"

 Chapter 905

    If you want to achieve great things, don''t stick to small things.


    It is not too late for a gentleman to avenge ten years after he has endured a temporary humiliation and turned grief and anger into strength.


    The great responsibility of heaven falls on such people. They must first work hard, work their muscles and bones, starve their body and skin, lack their body, and disorderly their actions. Therefore, they are moved and patient, which has benefited what they can''t.


    There are too many similar chicken soup to tell people who want to achieve great things what kind of people should do.


    Throughout history, a real gentleman has always been either a victim or a stepping stone. Only those who have no bottom line are most likely to laugh to the end.


    The current valentinianus family did not want to become the ruling family of Rome. The goal of all their efforts was to accumulate prestige and wealth.


    After the valentinianus family realized that they had become the new ruling family of Rome, they did not vigorously challenge the ruling position of the Constantine family, but relied on the contacts widely woven in the past to overhead the Constantine family to the greatest extent. They also played the role of a close person of the Constantine family, Wait until everything is ready to kick the Constantine family off the throne of Augustus.


    Flavis has his own ideas. Rome is completely secondary. Only the valentinianus family is really good.


    "Any response?"


    "Master, there was no response."


    The Valentinian anus family is not loyal to the Constantine family, or even to Rome. Flavis now knows only one fact: the pulse of the world is controlled by the Han Empire. It is still early to talk about immigration, but cooperation is a very appropriate option.


    Flavis believes that there are absolutely many people who hold that idea. Now it depends on who gets on the line with enough Han people first.


    "Don''t be afraid to spend money. What''s the motto of valentinianus family? What can be solved with money will not become an obstacle." Vlavis''s eyes are very deep: "what I''m afraid of now is that I can''t spend money."


    A shadow retreated, turned into complete darkness and disappeared.


    In the night, there are a lot of posthouses like the one just now.


    I just want to go online with a high-ranking Han Chinese and leave some good luck so that I can get convenience in some aspects.


    Aware of the pulse of the times, he thought about taking refuge early in order to sell his home country at a good price.


    Flavis looked up at the night and turned into a corridor. He didn''t know who he hit. A stuffy hum and a wheezing appeared at the same time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There is lighting in the corridor. There is no situation where you can''t see each other clearly.


    Helena covered her chest with anger on her face.


    Flavis touched his chest and looked at Helena.


    After a short silence, the two people did not have any communication and crossed.


    "Helena." Helena didn''t think about how vlavis walked around at night. She knocked on the door and called, waiting for a little while to get a response from the inside: "open the door."


    The door was opened, Helena wrapped herself in a blanket and looked sleepily at Helena who came in the middle of the night.


    "Are you sleeping?" Helena looked at Helena very speechless and touched the blanket made of unknown material: "can you sleep?"


    Helena stepped aside to let Helena into the room. Her sleepiness disappeared, but she was still sleepy. She went into the room and screwed up the kettle from the table to pour Helena a glass of water: "sister, don''t you sleep so late?"


    "It''s estimated that only you can sleep." Helena was really thirsty. She took a sip of the water from Helena and played with the porcelain cup: "I just went to find Yena and Nicar. Their residence is not far from us."


    "Oh." Helena pulled a chair and sat down. She didn''t know what to talk about with her sister. She casually replied, "did you go shopping?"


    "Yes." Helena also pulled a chair and sat down. She looked at Helena with a smile and said, "Chang''an is a city that never sleeps. We went to the food street and ate a lot of delicious food."


    Helena was finally aroused by her interest and nodded subconsciously: "the food of the Han Empire is good. Next time, please take me with you."


    "Fool!" Helena gave a shout of reprimand and said with a little hatred: "we are all foreigners. Although Sasan is not as powerful as Rome, only Yena and Nicar are enough to become allies with us."


    "Allies?" Helena really didn''t understand that. Because she didn''t understand, she didn''t dare to talk: "my father said that everything here is up to my sister."


    "Listen to me, of course." Helena promised, "I will take good care of you."


    Helena responded with a sweet smile. She listened vaguely to Helena''s speech. Most of the time, it was the pronunciation of "um" or "Oh". She nodded to show that she was listening.


    "At night, we were brought into that room. Do you feel who is spying on us?" Helena said that she was taken to meet LV Yi and to another room: "there must be holes that can be peeped into, and there must be someone watching us in the dark."


    "..." Helena asked as if she was awakened by fear, "I didn''t do anything impolite!"


    Helena simply ignored her silly sister and said to herself, "it should not be the emperor of the Han Dynasty, perhaps the queen or concubine of the Han Empire?"


    Many nobles in Rome always left some partitions when they built houses, so that they were specially used to spy in the dark.


    Helena''s manor has relevant arrangements. She also believes in her sixth sense and is sure that she must have been secretly observed.


    "If it''s a queen or concubine, that''s great." Helena is not saying the opposite: "it shows that they have a strong sense of vigilance."


    "Vigilance?" Helena had to be nervous: "will we... Be bullied?"


    "So you''re a fool." Helena subconsciously looked around, stood up and walked around, knocking on the wall, as if to see if there was a partition: "they will be vigilant and prove that their position is not so strong. You don''t understand this."


    Helena nodded to show that she really didn''t understand.


    "We are sisters." Helena didn''t find the partition or small hole. She didn''t think anyone had the courage to spy on the woman of Emperor Han: "we are a family."


    Even the duller Helena heard the implication of Helena''s words and asked, "sister, what did you see the nobles do privately?"


    "Don''t be surprised." Helena went back and sat down again. She poured herself another glass of water and took a sip: "before the emergence of the Han Empire, they could unite against the Constantine family. Now with the Han Empire, with the noble character, they must be thinking about how to obtain more benefits."


    Helena has no idea what to say.


    "So are we." Helena felt it necessary to make it clear to her silly sister, "we are women. Do you know what women are?"


    Helena waited silently for the following

 Chapter 906

    "As women, in Rome or in the Han Empire, our destiny has long been fixed." Helena knew that she could not understand the sigh on her face. She only felt tired for a while: "great as momia can only live behind the scenes."


    Helena knew that momia, a very famous woman in Roman history, was Alexander Severu''s mother, Alexander At least six points of Seville''s success in becoming Augustus of Rome is attributed to momia, and even more rare is that momia helped Alexander Severus laid a very solid foundation for Alexander During seviru''s reign, he settled his arch enemy, the Parthian Empire.


    "What kind of life can we live? We need Hera''s protection. We are born in a good family. When we grow up, we see our chosen husband and son-in-law..." Helena undoubtedly feels lucky and reincarnated into the Constantine family, Living in a better environment than most people: "I thought my husband would be Julian and had planned my future lifestyle..."


    Helena decided to be a silent listener. She had seen that Helena just wanted to talk.


    Looking forward to a better life is the nature of all intelligent creatures. Men may not have so many fantasies, while women can''t help thinking about what will happen after they have a family.


    Generally, women don''t think completely in the good direction, but more often in the bad side. After all, it is women who want to change their living environment. They always think about what their husband will be like and what their husband''s family will be like.


    "Julian''s family environment is very simple. He has no relatives except the wrong brother gallus." Helena said this with a self relaxed smile and asked Helena, "do you know gallus well?"


    Helena nodded. "People usually call him gallus without a brain, but I think he''s fine."


    Gallus also had the experience of being exiled. The reason why he was forgiven by Constantius II earlier than Julian was nothing else, but that his original fief was rotten.


    Before Julian was exiled, the fief was in Egypt and Asia Minor, especially Egypt, which was the nest of his mother basilina''s father.


    Egypt is very important to Rome. Under the premise that Italy, including Europa, does not obey Constantius II, the Constantine family must not lose Egypt. That is also a crucial factor for Constantius II to endure when he wanted to kill Julian several times, and then he was forced to lift Julian''s exile.


    "My idea is to help Julian after marriage and try my best to help him so that he can become a powerful challenger to the next Augustus." Helena really just wanted to say, "that''s because I''m afraid of losing power and don''t want to be a victim like Gallas."


    What Helena said about Gala is Julian''s second sister. She married Italian governor gastis for political reasons and was not happy.


    It should be said that the royal family of Rome has been unhappy for nearly a century. Men are easy to die in the competition for power, while women are married as political chips and live a very unhappy life.


    "Really, I will try my best to make Julian Augustus." Helena said with a sad smile: "long ago, I knew that the object of marriage might be Julian, and I began to work hard. At that time, Julian was still in exile."


    Helena at least knows how to look at the sad expression, but she doesn''t understand what sadness is. After she became sensible, the Constantine family had ended the internal struggle, and Rome was generally stable.


    Before the menarche, Constantius II mentioned to Helena more than once that it was to compensate for Julian''s decision to marry them. Helena was only eight years old at that time.


    Constantine is not a peaceful and friendly family. Constantine I may be powerful and domineering, but Constantine is a family with no family affection at all. Because Constantine I did not deal with the problems of his followers, the family with no family affection foundation directly came to meet him.


    Helena saw too many tragedies, especially deeply afraid of what would happen to people after losing power. She swore to the gods very early that she was absolutely unwilling to lose shelter no matter what price she paid.


    When Helena was sensible, it was the most intense year of fighting within the Constantine family.


    "You are happy." Helena was a little jealous. Helena said, "you''ve always been happy. You used to be, and probably will be."


    Simple people don''t have much pursuit, need less, desire less, and it''s difficult to become a stumbling block for others.


    Helena always knew what she needed, especially after knowing that her future husband would be Julian, she had an unprecedented sense of urgency.


    "The first man who touched my body was the captain of the guard in Miyagi." Helena brought her own wine and had drunk a lot: "the reason why I am willing to let him touch is that I can go in and out of the palace city at will."


    Helena has fallen asleep on the table.


    I don''t know what kind of wood the table is made of. It looks like it has been cooked with tung oil. The table is extremely smooth and emits a very comfortable wood smell.


    "Why do I need to go in and out of the palace city at will? In addition to selling things in exchange for what I need, I can freely contact those nobles." Helena, no matter whether Helena is asleep or not, she just wants to find a living person to talk about: "when she was a princess, know more nobles, seduce them and grasp their handle. It can be used one day, I think so."


    It''s dark at night. In the cold winter, naturally, there is no sound of insects that can be transmitted into the house through the doors and windows. Occasionally, there is a dog barking.


    "Everyone said I was a slut. I really looked like a slut, but who knows that the captain of the guard who first touched my body was fed to the dog the next year, except him..." Helena saw Helena''s head move and looked carefully to make sure Helena was sleeping, He also fell asleep and drooled: "only at the beginning of this year did Augustus mention marriage again. I found Julian and told him that he was about to become Caesar. Once he became Caesar, we would be a couple of heaven and earth. I offered myself to him. He was the first man to enter my body. I thought he would become my husband."


    Early this year? It was the time when the mission led by Wang Meng was about to arrive in Constantinople.


    At that stage, Constantius II had indeed begun to secretly prepare for the wedding of Julian and Helena. He would know both of them privately, and the wedding would be held at the end of the year.


    Many people knew that there would be a grand wedding, which was a signal that Constantius II wanted to release reconciliation.


    Constantinople will also have a grand wedding. The groom will be Julian, but the bride will not be Helena.


    Wang Meng led his team to Constantinople, which changed too many things. Not only did it ruin the marriage between Julian and Helena, but also the bad relationship between the Constantine family and the Christian Church was about to be healed again.


    "God likes to joke with me. Later Augustus said that things have changed. Julian is no longer the right marriage object for me. Rome needs my dedication." Helena drank another cup and squeezed the glass hard: "do you know what I was thinking at that time? I want to kill Julian! He suggested to Augustus that I should be sent to the son of Han. After making the suggestion, he didn''t even dare to touch me again! Then why did he touch me before!"


    The glass was thrown out by Helena. First it hit the wall and then fell to the ground. It was amazing that it didn''t break.


    "I always wanted to know if he had the idea of making me a candidate for marriage before he touched me." Helena looked straight at the glass rolling on the ground: "in that case, I won''t kill him myself. The man who stabbed the sword into his chest will be a soldier of the Han Empire."


    People have come to the Han Empire. Helena is not a dull person, let alone a stupid person. She already knows that her consequences are expected to be very bad. The son of heaven, regarded as a God by the Han people, should not accept women with bad reputation.


    Helena also knows that the most important thing is fame, and chastity is secondary. The emperor of the Han people does not exclude non virgins. That is a record repeatedly seen from the history of the Han people, but there can be no defects in reputation.


    "I thought a lot..." Helena stood up and shook her body slightly: "the emperor of Han will accept me. In order to start a war against Rome, the emperor of Han needs a reason. My unclean reputation is the best reason for the emperor of Han to start a war against Rome."


    Helena went to the window, pushed open the window and looked at the brightly lit Chang''an city.


    "No man in a high position will care about his feelings. I have seen through this incident for a long time." Helena leaned over half her body out of the window and looked down: "I''m ready, but I don''t accept my life!"


    Under the window is the ground without any sundries.


    "I will use all means to be successfully sown by the emperor of Han before the war between the Han Empire and Rome, and give birth to a baby boy!" Helena looked up at the sky, where there were stars: "the emperor of Han will need a child of Roman royal blood under the banner of bringing order out of chaos as the Han people say."


    The stars in the sky blinked and the breeze on the ground was blowing.


    "Yes, the Han people need that child!" Helena felt that her eyes were darkening. She knew that she was not drunk, but her body could not hold up under the action of alcohol: "he will become the governor of the Han Empire in Rome..."


    Helena fell to the ground so soft against the window. The sound of her falling woke Helena up.


    Helena raised her head and looked around vaguely. She saw Helena fall on the ground indecently, showing an expression that she didn''t know what to do.


    ..... split... Cut... Line


    Solemnly declare that it''s not washing white. It''s based on Helena''s performance in history. Looking at the first half of her life, it looks like the Roman version of Princess Taiping. The honor has been subjective for a while.


    In addition: Please subscribe!

 Chapter 907

    In late winter, Guanzhong ushered in a new snow season.


    The earth is covered with snow, thousands of miles of mountains and rivers are covered with a layer of silver, rivers are frozen, and people come to winter every year.


    It is said that auspicious snow heralds a good year. People have long been looking forward to a few thick snow. When the flowers bloom in spring next year, the land will absorb more water, so as to moisten the dry land and make drought a history of the past.


    Under the snowy weather, the palace city is also covered with layers of snow. After attending the Grand Court meeting, the officials went out of the Jianzhang palace hall and stepped on the channel that had just been cleaned up. Those who should go back to the office Yamen in the palace city may not choose to go home.


    "It''s finally settled."


    "Yes, it was originally scheduled to be held in the eleventh year of Yuanshuo. Now it is the end of the twelfth year of Yuanshuo."


    "New Year''s Day is the beginning of the new year. Naturally, it is a great auspicious day."


    "Unfortunately, the proposal to change the year was rejected by his majesty."


    The main topic of the great court meeting was to proclaim the emperor and determine the time of the ceremony. The mood of the officials was excited.


    Yuanshuo is the year after Liu Yan officially founded the people''s Republic of China. Yuanshuo is also the first new day of the year (i.e. the first day of the first month). The original choice of this year is that the Han people need a new start and embark on the journey of rejuvenation.


    Now the old land of the Han family has been completely recovered, and even many lands that the ancestors wanted to fight but couldn''t fight have been included in the territory.


    Monan is now the northern Xinjiang of the Han Dynasty. It is vigorously developing animal husbandry, providing a large amount of wool for the mainland and supporting the textile industry.


    The Han Army also crossed the desert and swamp into Mobei, which is not used now, but only as a bridgehead.


    In addition to the border troops stationed in Mobei, the Han Army also stationed a standing army for a long time. In the west, it is aimed at xigaoche, in the north, it is aimed at Rouran tribal alliance, and in the northeast, it has been fighting with Murong remnant and Tuoba remnant.


    In the southwest, the Han people advanced again after the demise of the Eastern Han Dynasty. They crossed the farthest position their ancestors could reach and entered the deep mountains and forests. At present, they are directly connected from the land to the sea in the west, expanding the size of the Qin Empire for future generations.


    In the northeast, the trace of the Han people has appeared within the Arctic Circle, and even the fleet has directly driven into the area full of ice. If the conditions do not allow, they should step on the north pole and put a flag, indicating that the north pole is also a sacred and indivisible land of the Han people from now on.


    In terms of orientation, the east of the (Korean) Peninsula is actually the sea. After crossing the Strait is the Japanese islands, and then to the East is later Alaska. From the land in the west to the land in the East, the sea belongs to the Han people.


    Fall over each other is not the territory of the Han Kingdom, but it is not so different. The ordinary Japanese people are eager to become a person with a registered residence in the Han Dynasty. The Japanese noble nobles want to be attached to it. What is more, they say that the Japanese army stationed over two hundred thousand of the Japanese army has been stationed in the county for a long time.


    Liu Yan changed Alaska''s name to Near East. It probably means the North American land nearest to the East.


    There are already Han strongholds in the Near East. Due to the extremely bad environment, many strongholds have been established, but there are not many people in each stronghold. Their task is to explore that continent and offshore, so as to lay a foundation for entering the North American continent in the future.


    In the south, the mainland is directly the mainland of Han, extending to the sea. All the explored islands are included in the territory. At present, the farthest exploration is in the waters of Guam. The navy is trying to find a string of islands (Hawaii) mentioned by Liu Yan, but the progress is not ideal.


    "We also have borders overseas." Liu Yan stood beside a hung map, pointed to the a San continent and looked at the people: "not counting the sea area, the territory of the Han Dynasty is twice as large as that of the previous Han Dynasty!"


    After the great court meeting, Liu Yan held another small meeting with the core ministers at the regular meeting. Three gongs and nine Qings, including important military officials, were present.


    "The A-San mainland meeting is the land where the Han Dynasty opened another different surname enfeoffment. It has also been announced at the great dynasty meeting, and it will be officially circulated in the di newspaper." Liu Yan looked at sitting upright, but he was full of happy ministers: "your first fief will be here."


    Today''s imperial meeting dropped two heavy bombs in a row. The first is to determine the time of the imperial ceremony, and the second is to confirm the enfeoffment of different surnames.


    In the fourth year of Yuanshuo, Liu Yan went to the throne of emperor Jin in Mount Tai and officially challenged zhengshuo of Sima family. In the seventh year of Yuanshuo, he became a unique zhengshuo.


    In the ninth year of Yuanshuo, there was a enfeoffment at that time, but it was limited to a very small range. At that time, Ji Chang, as prime minister, solemnly opposed it, and most ministers did not agree to the actual enfeoffment. The main reason was that the old land of the Han family had not been recovered at that time, let alone such a large territorial expansion.


    From the ninth year of Yuanshuo to the twelfth year of Yuanshuo, the land officially accepted as Han soil in just three years. The area is indeed far more than the estimates of all central dignitaries, including Liu Yan. According to various statistics, it has even reached 6 million square kilometers.


    From the ninth year of Yuanshuo to the twelfth year of Yuanshuo, it was really an exaggerated peak of expansion. Although most of the newly expanded land were islands, it really laid a size of the Western Han Dynasty.


    In the process of bringing those islands into the territory of the Han state, the Han people did not encounter man-made strong resistance during the expansion. What caused trouble to the Han people was only how to conquer nature.


    Look at the map hung up. The islands of the Philippines, Malaysia and Indonesia have basically become Chinese soil.


    Look at the location of the Indochina Peninsula. The whole land from the rising sea (South 1 sea) to the a''san ocean is also Han soil, which is directly connected from the land to the a''san continent.


    "There is no doubt about the strength of the great man." What Liu Yan desperately needs to wake up is: "but compared with our population, the land is really too large."


    Eating and supporting is a fact recognized by all the big guys, which is a happy worry. Liu Yan personally revisited enfeoffment. People with similar thinking have long been willing to extend this topic. In addition to selfishness, it really needs enfeoffment.


    "Zhu Qing..." Liu Yan walked back to his position, sat down and looked around: "at present, you must do two things well. The matter of enfeoffment and coexistence with other countries are all major events, so you can''t be careless."


    The ministers naturally stood and saluted: "promise!"


    Liu Yan will not personally decide who should be assigned where. He will still be a referee.


    For the Han country, which can not expand endlessly, how to get along with other countries also needs to be studied.


    "My Lord." LV Yi endured for a long time and felt that the time was right: "Daqin and Sasan envoys put forward an idea..."

 Chapter 908

    Establish a joint organization between countries with the three known world overlords and powers of the Han Dynasty, the Qin Dynasty and the Persian Sasan as the core.


    With the last five Nation Alliance as the basis, the central dignitaries at least have a certain understanding of the proposed alliance, but they don''t think so.


    The Han people themselves can play very smoothly. They don''t need the help of so-called allies to expand. To some extent, the Han people have never felt that they need any allies. They insist on having concubines who are also committed to chenghuan. Admitting that other countries have equal status will not only be a joke to the Han people, but also humiliate their ancestors.


    Although the Han state recognized the existence of the five Nation Alliance, it really did not take the alliance seriously. It did not even sign any credentials, that is, it did not join in at the official level. Everything was played by Persian Sasha enthusiastically. He insisted on pulling up the other three countries and shouting slogans to help the Han state defeat the Gupta Dynasty, so the alliance had a name.


    "Their vision is to establish strong and friendly relations and send troops to form a coalition when necessary to fight against a common enemy." LV Yi is now a presenter without any personal subjective consciousness: "ambassador Sasan promised that once this organization was established, they would send troops to cooperate with us in the fight against the remnants of the northern Huns, and would also be willing to provide supplies nearby."


    Like in the 10th year of Yuanshuo? The envoys from Sasan of Persia to the state of Han mentioned the northern Huns, which brought to the Han people that the northern Huns had not perished, and even the northern Huns still lived well and continued their journey.


    "Our border is at least 4000 miles away from the location of the northern Huns, separated by four countries and an unknown number of tribes." Xie an did not forget to explore the political mission of the northern Xiongnu. After entering the western regions, he has been collecting the news of the northern Xiongnu: "basically, as the Persians said, the northern Xiongnu has been conquering the west, conquering and eliminating the encountered countries and races, and has gradually restored its strength."


    The Han people are very serious about chasing and killing the northern Huns, especially if the Han people themselves are not involved in civil strife. Once they detect the trace of the northern Huns, they will not care about the long journey and the hardships of the journey. The center that chooses not to fight up is not a qualified center.


    Although the Han state established by Liu Yan had nothing to do with the royal families of the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, some political tasks must be implemented to continue to inherit the name of the Han people, including the fight against the northern Huns.


    "At present, the northern Huns are entrenched in the plain thousands of miles west of the northwest of the Han Dynasty. We found the information provided by the Persians that the northern Huns are fighting a group of people named salmat and Visigoths." Xie an''s name is basically transliteration, not necessarily the official name of those nationalities, but when did the Han people care about this? He continued: "I have an intuition that the Persians do not regard the northern Huns as enemies, and the Persians still like the northern Huns to some extent. Then the intention of the Persians to provide the information of the northern Huns to the Han Dynasty is very obvious."


    The Han people''s senses towards the Persians are very complex. They have found traces of the Persians from some historical materials. Among them, the Persians sent tens of thousands of troops to meet the envoys of the Western Han Dynasty, which made the Han people feel good.


    The Persians who came to the Han country kept talking about the traditional friendship between the Persian ancestors and the Han ancestors. The foundation was that the former Parthian Empire welcomed the Han envoy with super standard treatment. Then there was no contradiction between the two countries. Although the Persians and the Han did not unite against the Huns or Romans, trade was very frequent.


    The establishment of the land silk road was indeed in the Western Han Dynasty. The initial silk road was the farthest from the Han merchants to the Parthian Empire. The Han people who went the farthest were to wash their boots in the Mediterranean.


    The prosperity of the land Silk Road, which began in the Western Han Dynasty, lasted less than 40 years. Among them, the Xiongnu people who were unwilling to surrender to the Han people moved west, which once cut off the land silk road.


    Waiting for the northern Huns to be defeated and driven away by the Han people again, the land Silk Road did not become prosperous again. The reason is that the Parthian Empire entered the decisive battle period with Rome, resulting in the sharp reduction of the Parthian Empire''s demand for luxury goods. Without the need, the Han people lost their desire to bring goods to trade across thousands of risks and difficulties. Naturally, there was no business to do.


    Contemporary Persians, at least the Persians who came to the Han country, often talk about "friendship from ancestors". In fact, the ancestors of both sides did not even hand over a formal national certificate to each other. What kind of friendship can we talk about?


    The Persians don''t know how to record it. The Han people don''t know. The contemporary Han people have found some sporadic records about communication with the Persians. One by one, they all ask why the Persians didn''t protect the hero merchants, and ask the Persians to give an explanation to the Great Han. If there is friendship, the Persians must be the "m", but the Han people refuse to be the "s".


    They all play politics. Who doesn''t know what kind of mind a country suddenly pops up with, opening its mouth is friendship, and closing its mouth is looking forward to friendship.


    "The Persians are worried that we will continue to expand westward and are afraid that our military peak will point at them." Ran min always liked to tell the truth: "this time he made a core alliance of the Three Kingdoms. What I saw was that the Persians and the Daqin people had wanted to give up their hostility under our pressure."


    It can be said that it hit the nail on the head. When the two nations killed thousands of years ago, they suddenly found that a giant beast came out. After repeated evaluation, they found that they couldn''t do it, especially when they were still biting each other. Reason drove them to think about giving up the shopping. Whether to laugh away their gratitude and hatred first, they couldn''t continue to bleed each other anyway.


    "You can imagine the pressure that big men put on them." Ji Chang was more or less proud. The existence of the big man alone could make the two sworn enemies who had fought for thousands of years want to give up their shopping. The profile also proved that he was a very successful Prime Minister: "what I can''t understand is that they think that they can become allies with the big man by forming such an alliance?"


    If the Romans and Persians are true, do you think it''s funny?


    But the truth is that the Romans and Persians think so. They believe in the alliance signed by the king and wait to turn into an enemy. That is also the king''s notice that canceling the alliance will never be a war as an ally.


    Han people will think that the alliance is funny. On the one hand, Han people have never signed an alliance with any country. It has always been Han people playing with a group of younger brothers. In short, Han people are not constrained; On the other hand, after the intrigues of the Warring States period and later periods, Zhuxia did not believe that the alliance would have any binding force for a long time.


    On the Zhuxia side, the purpose of signing the alliance is to make the enemy lose vigilance, so as to take advantage of his unprepared Yin.


    In Rome and Persia, they treated the formal signing of the alliance. Even if they did not strictly implement it, they would never go to war treacherously before the alliance was cancelled.


    Therefore, it is another generation gap in thought

 Chapter 909

    After Zhuxia entered the Warring States period, the classical era had ended. It was a stage in which the means were not broken and the poles were used to achieve the goal.


    "It''s the same internally, but it''s the same externally..." ran min sarcastically said, "how can we do it if we don''t go too far."


    If you speak so frankly and say that everything is wrong, you will inevitably be considered hypocritical and everyone will fall into a state of silence.


    "Talk." Ran min saw that everyone had a strange expression and kept silent: "is min wrong?"


    It''s because I''m right that I''m speechless.


    Since the beginning of the Warring States period, Zhuxia has entered the circle of "soldiers, crafty ways". The one who fought according to the classical etiquette code has been ridiculed for more than 2000 years, and may continue to be ridiculed.


    Mockers will not know that since then, etiquette and faithfulness have been chosen to be thrown into the grave. People who adhere to faithfulness and promise have become valuable and rare varieties, which needs a lot of books.


    The more rare things are, the more qualified they will be to advocate. Otherwise, everyone can breathe the air. Some people are serious and serious... And they should be careful to think that they should protect those who breathe the air in an all-round way?


    Sticking to faith and commitment was once the most basic moral character of a person. Slowly, it has become an ethics that needs to be deliberately advocated before it can be respected. Finally, it is not necessary to abide by even the law.


    After the Qin Empire, Ji Bu got an idiom of "a golden promise" just because he attached importance to the promise. Does it mean that people who attach importance to promises like Ji Bu have become a minority.


    What would it be like to go to tijib alone if everyone valued his promise?


    The spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period were an era when rites collapsed and music went bad. It was a fact recognized by everyone, and even the old Liu family, who opened an innovative new empire, publicly recognized it.


    At one stage, the Han people wanted to pick up what they had discarded in the past, but they didn''t succeed. They also made a monster called Confucianism.


    The Confucianists did a very serious study on whether to promote faith. They studied it to draw a conclusion. Only those who are considered to be their own people deserve faith. For those who do not think they are their own people, they can use any means... Including pretending to be good friends and then happily stabbing them.


    Confucianism is generally divided into two schools in terms of the coexistence between the state and the state.


    One school believes that any race except the Chinese can only be regarded as animals, and people don''t need to talk about faith with animals. Animals just accept the urge.


    Another school believes that we are human beings. Don''t take care of any animals. Just live a good life behind closed doors. So don''t even have communication. What to do is to discuss whether we should hold faith or not.


    Then there is a new extension. Even our own people are divided into two kinds, one is people who can absorb and become our own people, and the other is people who only need animal instinct.


    Nothing else, just that scholars will draw together. The more stupid the people are, the better.


    After Confucianism became a behemoth, there was no shortage of honest people, but it was generally thought that reading would make the brain stupid. In particular, after "only meanness can succeed" became the motto of those who wanted to do great things, too many people without a bottom line succeeded again and again, so that subsequent people could know what the social reality was.


    Those who have succeeded in doing great things know how they have achieved success. They know that they can''t let people learn from themselves. They begin to prohibit others from learning from others and advocate all kinds of beauty.


    "The foreman is dead. We will continue our efforts." No matter what the society is like, Huan Wen only knows to make relevant regulations. Whoever crosses the border will get the punishment: "it''s not impossible for the Han Dynasty to inherit the Qin system, and the Great Han Dynasty to continue?"


    What Huan Wen said here is to build a society ruled by law, and each class has its own constraints.


    Liu Yan understood what Huan Wen meant.


    It can be said that Zhuxia was on the right track in BC, but it still needs to be improved again and again.


    The old state of Qin stresses the law, but the criminal law is too cruel. It always cuts hands, feet, nose, ears and tattoos. But if the Qin law is not violated, what does the harsher Qin law have to do with the good?


    After the Qin Empire, Zhuxia entered the stage of rule by man. The existence of law is a supplement. What leaders say is right, even if it is wrong, it is also right. Once it is really wrong, it is only because more leaders say it is wrong.


    In fact, the current Han state is the same. It basically maintains the operation of the state according to the law. However, if there are enough people in power to interfere in a certain thing, the law should also stand aside.


    "Minister..." Wang Meng needs to stand up at this time: "what he sees and hears is slightly different from that of the Han Dynasty when he is sent to other countries."


    Wang Meng has not been assigned a new assignment. Liu Yan personally named him to participate in the small court meeting in order to let him tell about his experience.


    "Each country has its own national conditions, but it attaches great importance to its credentials." Wang Meng''s statement can explain why Rome and sassanne made a new alliance: "take Daqin and sassanne as an example, if the two countries sign a letter of state, they will abide by it even if they fight."


    Liu Yan was impressed by those things.


    It''s not how good the crooked nuts are on the whole, it''s the environment that makes them understand how important credibility is.


    Like Europa, which has split into dozens or hundreds of countries, as long as it can be mixed with the status of a regional power, even the least credible kings will not strictly implement the terms of any literal agreement signed between countries, but they will not regard signing the credentials as a trifle.


    At present, in Rome and sassanne, people don''t talk about it, and no one cares about how officials treat domestic people. However, they will abide by the state-to-state contracts signed in the form of states.


    Liu Yan still knows that in addition to Zhuxia and some countries that are not qualified to participate in the game, the classical era of Europa, Central Asia and West Asia continues. The classical era of Europa is ended by Mongols, and the classical era of Central Asia and West Asia is ended by Arabs.


    With Wang Meng''s introduction, LV Yi continued his elaboration.


    Julian and keshias would not say that they did not communicate with China. They put forward the idea as envoys. The three current world powers come together to dominate the world and fish and meat countries.


    "Can I understand that Daqin and Sasan invited the big man to carve up the world?" Seeing that LV Yi was stunned, Liu Yan couldn''t help laughing. After laughing for a while, he said to LV Yi, "the Dian guest can continue to negotiate with him."


    Carve up the world? So should we delimit a sphere of influence? Liu Yan wants to see how the Romans and Persians delimit it.


    "My Lord." Jichang reminded: "should the big man be alert to the repair of Daqin and Sasan?"


    Liu Yan smiled again. The Romans and Persians have been frightened by the Han people. It is the established national policy of the two countries to go to the friendship meeting. Now the Han people can''t go that far, but they can act as a shit stirring stick and can do many things.

 Chapter 910

    "The big man needs to repair his internal affairs." Ji Chang did not dare to show any distressed appearance. Similar words had been said countless times, but today he was more serious than ever: "there are many places without counties, why?"


    There is no population to fill at all. The place where no one lives is a primitive wasteland. It is defined that the county is an administrative unit, but there must be someone to set up the county?


    "There are as many naturalized Hu as ten and a half people." Ji Chang had to dig up the abscess and said very seriously, "the naturalized Hu, holding the Han nationality, is he going home?"


    Similarly, no one dares to guarantee this. At present, when the Han army is victorious on the battlefield, there will be small-scale rebellions gathered by naturalized Hu from time to time. Who dares to say that those naturalized Hu Zhen treat themselves as genuine Han Chinese?


    Of course, there are reasons for the rebellion of naturalized Hu, nothing more than discrimination, and then there are the remaining problems during the period when the Hu people were domineering.


    The issue of discrimination is very realistic. Don''t expect the naturalized Hu to abandon the original living habits in just a few years. It can even be determined that the naturalized Hu who can''t speak Chinese accounts for the majority. The Han and Miao people who make up their minds again will naturally despise it. As for discrimination in action, the government will also target it, which inevitably leads to problems.


    The Hu people have been popular for so many years, and the Han and Miao people who have suffered various crimes account for an absolute majority. Almost every Han people has more than one enemy.


    Make friends with congenial persons fucking great registered residence. Now that it''s the turn of the Han people to force the cows to see the former enemy, they will not think that they are now the same country and become the same race from the household register. They will give up hatred and choose unity.


    This is the reality. How can the government advocate unity and fraternity? Everyone chooses to forget their experience. It''s just that they don''t meet it. It''s definitely a life and death encounter.


    The army went out to fight fiercely, and domestic killings also emerged one after another. In fact, the whole country was very lively.


    "Last year, the man who died of revenge..." Yu Yi pulled an ending, not to pretend to force, but to check in his mind: "up to 2704 people."


    If you can kill the whole family, you will never let go of one person, and the murderer is not alone.


    "Over the past 12 years, more than 130000 enemies have died." Yu Yi didn''t become a Tingwei for long, and the previous record data were not rigorous. Anyway, he couldn''t say the change after 10000: "more than 10000 people were executed and 30000 people were imprisoned."


    The so-called imprisonment is to become a criminal. In early years, he was thrown to the southwest as a savage. In recent years, he was taken to the sea to throw an island. He can be regarded as a pioneer in Reclamation for all Han descendants.


    The situation of vendetta was quite serious in the early years. At that time, it was just the resettlement period, or the stage of concentrated population urbanization. Naturally, it was easier to meet enemies.


    In fact, vicious vendettas are not so frequent and serious. For example, if only some humiliating things do not involve the killing of relatives, their childhood is very moist, and they really won''t choose to give up their current good days to kill and escape. Someone has to die at the hands of someone else. Only when they meet someone will they choose to kill someone.


    Liu Yan is not unaware of such things. He has long been psychologically prepared for such a situation. He really doesn''t expect that he will really have peace and security at the command of his own.


    To some extent, Liu Yan still understands the grievances of revenge. He just can''t condone it. He can only maintain justice within the framework of the law, not only deal with the sentence of revenge, but also hunt down the murderer for the record.


    When registered residence registration, anyone can record it, such as whose relatives are killed in their hands.


    The official will have a record. When the registered residence is unified, it will be selected. Some people who have lives in their hands will not get through this way. They will be caught and beheaded or thrown into a certain mine to die.


    Without that layer of selection, there would not be so few vendettas in the back. It should be multiplied by ten times or even a hundred times the frequency.


    The Han state has always been vigilant. The annual service of qualified soldiers is to control the biggest unstable factors within the framework.


    Qualified soldiers are not only Han and Miao people, but all of them.


    Whether the original Han Miao people or the later naturalized new Han people, becoming a county soldier is also a thoroughfare to make progress. It''s hard to say that Liu Yan makes knights in batches in the polar regions and makes those who have Knights become property.


    It is a wise saying that those who have permanent property have perseverance. Only those who have nothing will roar "a big scar on their head".


    People who have nothing to cherish dare to do anything on impulse, because they really have nothing.


    People who can make a living will think on impulse about what they have done and what the consequences will be.


    Another very practical problem is that in the Han Dynasty, state-owned titles represent a part of those who have vested interests, and naturally have a sense of belonging.


    Interests will not distinguish between Han and Miao people or naturalized Hu. They have gained benefits in this country. If they don''t want to lose those benefits, they must safeguard the country.


    Many times, Liu Yan is thinking about one thing. If there is no system, it is necessary to divide the land. He uses this binding method to complete his great cause. As for whether the divided land should be owned by the state again, ha ha!


    "Taiwei has something to say first." Ran min gave Xu zhengdi his eyes several times just now, but he didn''t get a response. Once again, he chose to jump out against all civil servants, including Ji Chang: "if necessary, the number of troops should be judged according to the actual situation!"


    No war? What a joke!


    If the world is really peaceful, how can soldiers be promoted and promoted.


    If you don''t get promoted, you can''t upgrade your title and lose your way to make progress. Believe it or not, a group of big guys are doing things internally?!


    "Well, it depends on the truth." Xu Zhenggang really didn''t notice ran min''s eyes. He was thinking about things. He pressed his hand to ran min and said not to be excited. There are military leaders consciously watching Ji Chang: "when there is an enemy does not depend on the big man."


    "People''s livelihood is sluggish and they don''t dare to speak steadily." Ji Chang doesn''t want to talk so much with the military. He knows who they are. He glanced at Liu Yan, who had been keeping his eyes closed to nourish himself, and said cautiously: "a great man is like a rising sun, the rising sun sometimes rises in the East, and the foundation of all ages rises from the ground."


    In fact, the military is so forced by Liu Yan, which makes Ji Chang too much to say.


    Many times, Ji Chang really wants to have the most thorough communication with Liu Yan. For example, it is clear that the Han country is now looking strong, but it is only strong in the military and reserves. Civil affairs can almost be summarized in a mess. If the national policy is not adjusted in time, their generation may have no problem, but the power holders of the second generation will definitely be very uncomfortable.


    Ji Chang doesn''t dare to say any ugly words, or he will simply say that II died

 Chapter 911

    The first generation of people can create a foundation, which is very awesome, but don''t think they are so arrogant that they can be unscrupulous. At least, they should consider consolidating the foundation for future generations.


    Liu Yan naturally understood Ji Chang''s idea and thought that Ji Chang''s idea was very correct. He opened his mouth and set the tone: "can the prime minister have a constitution?"


    Ji Chang was immediately refreshed.


    This is Liu Yan''s first statement that he really should pay attention to civil affairs.


    "Now the settlement of villages around the country has been solved, and the people cooperate with the resettlement." Ji Chang also talked about some achievements in the past, and later said: "Ding has registered residence and has a record of income. The minister thought he could get to the point from point to point."


    That is, we don''t do it comprehensively at the beginning, grasp some that need to be handled immediately, and then spread out slowly?


    "There are many new towns along the road." Ji Chang had to introduce the recent new development and said that the population is centralizing itself: "this is beneficial, but it is also harmful."


    The territory of the Han state is so large that there are so many no man''s land. If we really want to solve the civil affairs, how to reasonably carry out the population distribution is the top priority.


    As soon as Liu Yan heard this, he immediately became very interested. It has been proved that forced migration will be resisted, but then it is developing in a good direction.


    The current situation is much better than in the past. What we couldn''t do before can now be done.


    Many times, some right things are not necessarily in the first order to do. Liu Yan also knew that people''s livelihood should be paid attention to before, but the surrounding environment did not allow the country to live in peace.


    Ignoring the priority of people''s livelihood to deal with foreign enemies, Liu Yan is capable because he has a system.


    The system can carry out violent troops when necessary and transfer some baggage without loss. These two alone are enough. Liu Yan is confident that he is not afraid of domestic unrest and continues to use troops abroad.


    Liu yanguangfu''s is an old Han family land full of holes. It''s light to say that the people can''t make a living. There is no people''s livelihood at all. Piecemeal secession autonomy is a common phenomenon.


    Villages form strongholds, families form strongholds, and powerful people build fortresses. They don''t have any national flag, but they are in a state of autonomy. The government can''t even manage. What about civil affairs?


    In the fifth year of Yuanshuo, civil servants were talking about civil affairs. They wanted not to start war with the outside world, but to devote military forces to the recovery of internal management power.


    At that time, the Han state had Qingzhou, Xuzhou, Yanzhou, Jizhou and Yuzhou, which was far from the old land of recovering the Han family. Even most people thought that it would be destroyed by the counterattack of Shijie Zhao state.


    At that time, some people, including Ji Chang, discovered the mystery of Liu Yan, but they really couldn''t understand what was going on. What they thought was that if it was not easy to engage in internal affairs, the country could not get on track.


    At that time, Liu Yan''s choice was very moderate. He continued to fight with Shi Jie and Zhao, and the domestic combing was also carried out, but he frightened a large group of people and thought that it would be over.


    If there were no system, the consequences of Liu Yan''s doing that would indeed be over. For example, military grain support and consumption during transportation would bring down their power.


    Resisting and even ignoring the internal mess and repeatedly antagonizing the outside world have proved time and again that as long as the foreign enemy solves the internal chaos, it can not shake the rule, and even the repeated victory of the foreign war has deterred more people who originally did not cooperate to begin to cooperate.


    One example after another has shaken those who insist on doing a good job in internal affairs first, and they have become the latter.


    Now, even if the great enemy of life and death that should be solved by the Han people has not been completely eliminated, there is only survival. Seeing that the country has no worries about life and death, in any way, it should enter the stage of internal governance.


    "Colleagues." Cai you said slowly, "today is different from the past."


    If ran min understood the character of the tiger, there were only so many external enemies left, and the country also ate and supported. It was time to take a rest.


    The second voice appeared, and the people in charge of Civil Affairs continued to speak. They all expressed the same meaning. The state has been walking on one leg for too long. It''s time for the other leg to be treated.


    Like Ji Chang, he believes that the country is walking on one leg alone. He repeatedly ignores it. Once he falls down, it is difficult to get up.


    Other people, especially those who can''t get involved in the military at all. If the state doesn''t transfer its main energy to civil affairs, they will continue to have no sense of existence, and there is no way to make achievements.


    The military has been singing monologue for more than ten years. Many people who can''t get started don''t want to shout all the time: you''re a loser, you''re a loser!


    Selfish, but also fair minded. How can a country only pay attention to the military and repeatedly ignore the people''s livelihood?


    Only strong military strength is not really strong, and it will even cause wrong values to the followers.


    When the second generation took over the foundation, they thought they took over a foundation that was too strong for cattle.


    The country looks so big and its military strength is so strong.


    I''m not a loser. Who''s a loser?!


    If you think you are a loser and expand into a necessity, you will feel that all people are fools. Only you are smart.


    Since childhood, I have developed the idea that the universe should revolve around myself. Even if there is no mischief, I can''t wait to surpass the first generation, and then it is basically bad food.


    There are only two most famous examples of the death of the second, but there have been many deaths of the second since ancient times, but they are not very famous except Qin II and Sui II.


    Generally, the second generation will die, which is inseparable from the hidden dangers left by the first generation of entrepreneurs. The second generation does not find those hidden dangers or wants to cut them off.


    When the smart first generation trains or selects successors, the first choice requires not that the successors are losers, but that they will choose the moderates.


    Li Er is the only one who is strong and powerful, but Li Er is not a complete second generation. Li Er was working hard when he was fighting the country, and he is still a great entrepreneurial participant.


    What the first generation feared was that the successor felt that he was a loser and couldn''t wait to solve the hidden dangers. If he had excellent ability, he would have solved them. However, facts have proved countless times that he felt confident and could not really do things.


    Conservative inheritors will be the first generation''s priority choice. The second generation is a role of doing more and making fewer mistakes. We should be able to restrain ourselves, understand the importance of holding great righteousness and fame, slowly contain and eliminate unstable factors, and wait for the idea that our family is the ruler of the world to become a kind of nature, and the country will be stable.


    Liu Yan fully understood the starting point and idea of some people led by Ji Chang, that is, Ji Chang and others can''t hold down the military. He won''t make a decision immediately today, but he decided to move his position to the side of the civil service group. He really should let the country walk on two legs.

 Chapter 912

    Liu Yan has no idea what to do with the country''s civil affairs.


    For example, Liu Yan wants to take the development route of future generations directly. Without that foundation, officials fall into a state of ignorance, and the people can''t adapt. Chaos is inevitable.


    Every era has its own development route, and there will be no perfect development route.


    Since the establishment of the power, Liu Yan''s civil affairs have been very few, with the greatest impact and unlimited role. Naturally, cooperative communes not only supported the production in the Han Dynasty, but also played a great role in the early establishment of the Han Dynasty.


    However, the role of cooperative communes is only suitable for the initial stage of development. If you want to get on the right track, cooperative communes will become a burden, and even a complete setback.


    At present, the cooperative commune is naturally cancelled.


    Another civil administration that Liu Yan worked out is still being implemented, that is, the tuntian Corps.


    From the beginning, the existence of the tuntian Corps was to support the army''s logistics, so we can''t just look at the word "tuntian". They not only have to farm, but also enter various workshops for labor, and even make great efforts in minerals.


    After the country became more and more formal, the tuntian Corps was transferred from the military system to the Shaofu by Liu Yan. The military had struggled, but it was of little use.


    Under the military system formulated by Liu Yan, the general can not command a corps for a long time. Even the lieutenant general, Colonel and marquis will be transferred regularly, preventing a corps from becoming the most convenient operation space for a private soldier.


    Most importantly, Liu Yan also worked out the process of swearing allegiance to the emperor when he joined the army.


    Don''t underestimate the power of the oath. People in ancient times took the oath seriously. Even in modern times, there were strong constraints on swearing allegiance. * * after the defeat of Germany and little Japan, so many people committed suicide not only in despair, but also in the sense of making the last loyalty for the object of swearing allegiance.


    The field reclamation Corps has always been a very important organization for the Han state. At first, its personnel source was the reserve force, and then gradually changed to mainly demobilized soldiers, supplemented by slightly disabled retirees.


    It is planned that the tuntian Corps under the management of the Shaofu has always been the main force of domestic construction. For example, in several domestic grain producing areas under construction, the relevant personnel of the tuntian Corps play a vital role. The most labor force used for the construction of grain producing areas is slaves, and the Tuntian corps should participate as technicians.


    After the tuntian Corps became an integral part of the Shaofu, it was also split. For example, the factories and workshops responsible for firearms, including technicians and workers, originally belonged to the tuntian Corps.


    "I remember this place..." Liu Yangang just noticed that people come and go too often in this remote place: "it''s very remote, isn''t it?"


    Cui Zong laughed, but he didn''t dare to say more.


    Liu Yanhui suddenly made a noise. He heard the approaching of footsteps and heard a "Your Majesty?" The call of.


    Sang Miao has pretended to pass by this zhangtai several times. He didn''t get Liu Yan''s active call. He hesitated for a long time before he made a sound.


    There are many such things as zhangtai in Miyagi. Since there is a word "Tai", it means that it is built on a compacted foundation with buildings and pavilions.


    Liu Yangang looked like he was looking into the distance. In fact, his eyes had no focal length at all, but were in the purest daze.


    In late winter, it snowed one after another, and everywhere was covered with a layer of silver.


    The sun is full, and there is a dazzling snow-white everywhere under the irradiation, which shows that it is not suitable to watch the snow scene at all.


    Hearing the call, Liu Yan made a sudden return to God. He looked at Sang Miao standing five steps away to keep the salute posture, but he didn''t give a verbal response to the call.


    The sangs had grown into a big family during the period of Shijie Zhao state. Almost all the heroes of the Manchu family were officials in the Shihu regime. Some people went to Murong Yan state and Tuoba Dai state. It can be said that they blossomed in many places.


    Otherwise, sang Yu refused Shi Hu''s call and chose not to go out of office. How can he continue to live? It doesn''t depend on the San family.


    When the hooligans made trouble in the world, it was not only sang who worked for the Hu people, but also those so-called aristocratic families left in the north. One family was a family, and all of them were born to serve the Hu regime.


    Under the general environment, whether you want to escape or are reluctant to give up the foundation of the north, if you don''t serve the Hu prisoners, you must be mentally prepared for the death of the whole family. There is no family willing to be crushed into powder.


    For a big family, even if the owner wants to adhere to the distinction between China and foreigners, there are some people who advise him to change his job if he doesn''t move.


    After waiting for Liu Yan to rise, the truly backbone northern aristocratic family has long been eliminated. No one can laugh at who has lost the face of his ancestors, but can only compare who is the most shameless.


    Some families that really helped Hu Lu rose rapidly in a very short time.


    Without exception, any family that works for Hu Lu is definitely covered with the blood of the same family.


    Sang Yu worked for Liu Yan at the right time and in the right place. However, after sang Yu became an official for Liu Yan, the Sang family expelled sang Yu from the Sang family tree long ago.


    Expel the genealogy or something. For families with a little background, they have been playing very well for a long time.


    In the late Eastern Han Dynasty, if a family did not make separate bets, they were embarrassed to feel that they were members of a large family.


    In the civil war of the same race, families do not need to expel someone from the genealogy. The princes in the state of civil war even feel disgusted and have to accept the status quo.


    At other times in Huayi, especially when Shi Jie and Zhao looked at the power and shouted to recover the old land of the Han family and restore the glory of the Han family, Liu Yan looked at it and fell down. The only thing sang could do was to persuade sang Yu to go back. If sang Yu didn''t go back, he could only expel the genealogy.


    Shi Hu''s approach is that he doesn''t care if sang Yu is expelled from the genealogy by sang. If he is caught, he will be killed for a while. Exile doesn''t exist.


    For a tragic period of time, the Sang family suffered many casualties. However, the Sang family should thank Shi Hu for settling accounts with their family. Otherwise, when Liu Yanguang returns to Jizhou, even if Liu Yan doesn''t ask sang Yu to cut the Sang family in a real sense, sang Yu doesn''t dare to have anything to do with the Sang family.


    If Shihu didn''t deal with the Sang family, he wouldn''t be able to wait for sang Yu to return to the Sang family after Jizhou returned to the Han state. After several generations, the legitimate daughter of the Sang family is also unlikely to serve Liu Yan''s pillow. How can we get the identity of the current leader of the northern system.


    There are many families similar to the Sang family. After Liu yanliguo recovered the old land of the Han family, few families can still get along well. Apart from some who will go to Liu Yan early, the rest of the families disappeared in the war of recovery.


    Sang Miao said thousands of words again. Liu Yan just looked at him without talking. He was under great psychological pressure and couldn''t stand it directly. After saluting, he withdrew.


    Liu Yan values his family affection and cherishes his feelings, but in terms of his status, the above two are generally difficult to obtain.


    Liu Yan accepted Sang Miao as one of the harem for political purposes, not because of feelings.


    Not only Sang Miao, but also queen Cui Wan is out of releasing signals to the combination of northern aristocratic families and Haozu. Many other women are no different. They accept one, either to win over ministers or to stabilize the place. None of them come together because of feelings.


    So, Liu Yan is still very sad.


    Liu Yan stayed in this zhangtai for about two hours, but Sang Miao didn''t just pass by again and again, but Sang Miao was the only one who called Liu Yan.


    This is not, a few people who are still pretending to be walking in the distance. When they see the end of Sang Miao, they all show an expression of happiness or fear.


    They are glad that they are not the first to call out, or how should they be treated by Liu Yan.


    What they are afraid of is that the consequences will not be simple at all. Even if Liu Yan just ignores it in the future, the price is serious enough.


    "No one is safe." Liu Yan stood with his hands on his back and threw his eyes back into the distance: "do you see the queen?"


    Cui Zong immediately replied, "Your Majesty, I didn''t see the queen."


    Although Liu Yan has always been a soul wandering outside the sky, he can generally observe who is passing by repeatedly. Ask Cui Wan for other purposes.


    "The queen is a dutiful." What Liu Yan said is that Cui Wan is not so stupid, and Cui Wan doesn''t have to do anything stupid. His words made Cui Zong tremble and asked, "didn''t you see the German imperial concubine?"


    Cui Zong dared not hesitate and replied, "I didn''t see the princess."


    Princess De is tuobaxiu. She is one of the few people who make Liu Yan feel emotional. Not only did Liu Yan not have much power at that time, but also their experience was richer than that of her harem. The second is because she always takes Liu Yan''s interests as her interests. If it weren''t for race, Cui Wan wouldn''t be the queen.


    "Is Cui thinking about the change of national policy?" Liu Yangen didn''t care what answer Cui Zong would have: "when the national policy changes, they have to open the enfeoffment again. They should be active."


    Cui Zong closed his mouth and even breathed for several seconds before exhaling.


    The trembling Cui Zong knew that the order should be to confirm the date of the imperial ceremony and restart the enfeoffment of different surnames, and finally the change of national policy.


    Any of the three can be said to be a big thing. As a result, it is strange that it is not lively.


    The bigger things are, the more important is Liu Yan''s idea. No one wants to be confused. Everyone is afraid that they will make the wrong choice next. It is inevitable to want to know more.

 Chapter 913

    Liu Yan now has more than 30 women in the harem.


    This number is not much. It can even be said that it is a minority among the kings, but it can''t be compared with some infatuated kings.


    After more than 30 women with rank in the harem, Liu Yan couldn''t remember all their names, and often even called them wrong. If there were more, he would know what would happen. It was bound to happen that he would not meet again after only sleeping once, and he would not have any impression at all.


    This does not mean that Liu Yan is ruthless. Those women themselves do not enter the palace because of love. They can be regarded as voluntary or involuntary victims. Just a status in the palace is enough for the family to benefit a lot.


    Liu Yan has more women and more children.


    Liu Yan attaches great importance to his children. There will be no case of forgetting their children''s names, that is, there will still be a difference between familiarity and strangeness.


    Familiarity and strangeness have nothing to do with Liu Yan''s initiative. They are determined by the position of the child''s biological mother in the palace.


    Liu Yan''s response is to deal with the whole country. He does not manage family feelings most of the time. If he really spends most of his time with his family, he is an unqualified monarch.


    "They and I should be a tool for your majesty." Tuobaxiu dressed very frugally. She never deliberately dressed up. She was making tea for Liu Yan: "tools can''t have their own ideas, let alone eat inside and outside."


    Liu Yan was very lazy lying on a couch similar to a sofa. He half tilted his body and looked at the Tuoba show without a girl''s graceful body. What he saw was a young woman with a thick waist who was busy.


    In the 12th year of Yuanshuo, tuobaxiu was already a 31 year old woman. After giving birth to two children, her skeleton had long been enlarged because of childbirth. Looking at it, it would only be Fengyun. Where did she come from.


    That''s the truth. Female pregnancy is a process in which the body skeleton is supported. If you need tonic, you will inevitably get fat. Unless you are a mother who only cares about herself and ignores the fetus, you can''t keep your original style.


    Women''s pregnancy and childbirth is a process of accelerating aging. The simplest thing is that after the belly is enlarged, the child will have layers of fat and wrinkled belly. Whether she loves beauty or not, she will not disappear in a short time, and her body can''t keep the appearance of a girl.


    Hot Mom? Makeup, one of the four Asian magic arts, is a corset suit inside the coat. Good looking is the support of makeup. The price of good shape is being strangled.


    Liu Yan just smiled at tuobaxiu''s words.


    In fact, who is not a tool? Including Liu Yan himself, he is the monarch of the country. There is nothing wrong with him, but in a way, he is also a tool.


    All things in heaven and earth perform their respective duties and do what they should do. Beneficial and unhelpful behavior is the function of a tool. The difference is only the different treatment.


    "Tea is your favorite Dahongpao." Tuobaxiu sat on the semi recliner and didn''t blow the tea for Liu Yan. She knew that Liu Yan rejected this behavior, especially the food. She didn''t want anyone to do that: "drinking is just like that. I don''t understand what''s good about sending people to look for it and protect it."


    For those who don''t know how to taste tea, the tea made from any tea is the same.


    People who know how to taste tea, each kind of tea has a different taste. Many times, they are not only drinking tea taste, but also drinking a state of mind.


    Dahongpao should be deified in later generations. Once a thing is packaged again and again by the brand, it must exceed its due value.


    Liu Yan sent someone to look for Dahongpao out of a kind of nostalgia, and then it is also a manifestation of evil taste.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand." Liu Yan sat up with his hands propped up: "you can tell good from bad about mare''s milk wine."


    Tuobaxiu quit immediately, put the tea cup on the table and looked at Liu Yan with a teasing face: "I dislike that I was born in the grassland again?"


    "I don''t even dislike women from the desert." Liu Yan never felt that his grassland origin was the scar of tuobaxiu. Tuobaxiu would not have any special reaction to Liu Yan''s origin: "there will be more strange in the future."


    The grassland is already a part of the territory of the Han state. The newborns born in the grassland of Han nationality appear again and again. The discrimination between regions will not disappear, but in the future, they will move towards the war between wealth and poverty, and racial discrimination will be diluted again and again.


    "Like the ones Huan Wen brought back for you?" Tuobaxiu is talking about the Gupta queens and many princesses. According to the Convention, they will be enriched in the harem. She thought of something and then said, "when did Wang Meng become a matchmaker? She brought back more than ten thousand Mrs. fan to you at once."


    Liu Yan immediately smiled. He also felt that Wang Meng''s mission was a little interesting. It was funny what Wang Meng was thinking in the country where he arrived and what kind of brain hole would collect so many beautiful women.


    Beauty? Even if Liu Yan''s greater interest is to open up territory and have more beautiful women, especially those from all over the world, he will still feel a great sense of achievement.


    "Several women who came this time..." Liu Yan took a sip of tea and felt that tuobaxiu''s tea art had made progress again. He could not only taste horse milk wine: "it is of great significance."


    Those women refer to the princesses of various countries. The Han people can regard the princesses sent by various countries as a kind of weakness and flattery. On one hand, various countries recognize the strength of the Han people.


    The real situation is like that. It''s like that the first Han Dynasty was oppressed by the Huns and had to send out the princess to win breathing time.


    "The Xiongnu once accepted the princess of the Han Dynasty and did not continue to press in. It was because the Xiongnu had a better choice to March." Liu Yan didn''t think that offering one or two women could change anything. What the Xiongnu wanted was the submission of the Han Dynasty, and the goal of blackmailing money and goods was achieved. The Han Dynasty was not a bullying country, so he turned the Bingfeng to another place: "the big Han Bingfeng is strong, and the internal affairs are indeed a little bad. It might as well let those countries think their goals have been achieved."


    In addition to paying attention to the affairs of the Tuoba family, Tuoba Xiu did not intervene in other state affairs of the Han state at all.


    After the demise of the Tuoba generation and the only remnant of the Tuoba family, the Tuoba show stopped talking about the Tuoba family and devoted more energy to his own children and women.


    Liu Yan didn''t stay long at tuobaxiu. When he was about to leave, tuobaxiu just smiled and helped put on his coat without asking to stay.


    After leaving zhangtai where tuobaxiu lives, Liu Yan took a aimless walk in Linyuan. He was relieved to find that no one passed back and forth from his position.


    However, Liu Yan didn''t know that the news that he had gone to Tuoba show had already spread. Next, there would be no more people passing by him, but someone would ask to see Tuoba show again and again.


    Take a walk and feel the rare leisure. For a person who is not busy all the time, his spirit has been greatly relaxed.


    Liu Yan has long known that there will be a lot of noise in the near future. If he is quiet, he will appear strange.


    The grand ceremony of declaring the emperor is a top priority. After Liu Yan becomes the emperor, ministers at all levels will more or less get some benefits and titles.


    In terms of titles, Liu Yan has never been very generous, or even stingy. Since the moment he took power, he has never done anything to reward titles without practical merit.


    In fact, Liu Yan''s doing that is the virtue of a monarch, but others don''t think so.


    The impersonal monarch is frightening, and everything is even more frightening in terms of fairness. Liu Yanling''s fear and fear have not been maximized, which is the first time that he has not killed meritorious officials.


    "Your Majesty." Zhuo Xiang followed Liu Yan after she appeared. After a short meeting, she said, "Daqin and sashan sent gifts to the eldest son of the emperor, and the gifts were stopped at the palace gate."


    Liu Shen is now only the eldest son of the emperor, not the crown prince.


    Because he didn''t become the crown prince, Liu Shen was naturally not qualified to open his house and build teeth. He lived in the same palace with many brothers, and he didn''t have his own subordinate officials.


    "Gift?" Liu Yan wanted to know: "have you passed the hand of Honglu hall?"


    Zhuo Xiang replied, "as far as I know, it was without the hand of Honglu hall that I was intercepted outside the palace."


    Liu Yan hasn''t officially summoned any foreign envoy. Naturally, he hasn''t received the national gift. The Romans and Persians haven''t even sent him a gift from the emperor of Han. To send the eldest son of the emperor of Han first? Either ignorance or trouble!


    The Romans, Persians... The crooked nuts who came to Chang''an did not move a few days before they arrived. They became active only in understanding the officialdom of the Han state, exploring the dignitaries and so on, and then began to be money boys.


    In such a place as Zhuxia, gift giving also needs to talk about the identity gap and gift giving steps. Not everyone can give gifts, let alone receive gifts from anyone. According to what Liu Yan knows, crooked nuts have to give gifts to three Gong and nine Qing, including powerful officials. Without exception, they can''t even get in the threshold.


    "Let the gift come into Miyagi." Liu Yan didn''t say who to give it to. He wanted to see who would come out to deal with the gifts: "in addition..." he didn''t say anything later. He waved his hand and asked Zhuo Xiang to leave.


    Liu Yan''s eldest son is now eight years old. He is carrying out a full set of education, but he is a little fart in terms of age. Instead of placing his children far apart, he chose to let them live in the same palace in order to let them have more feelings.


    As a prince, you don''t have to be granted a king. To be granted a king is bound to be granted outside the mainland. That was Liu Yan''s decision before he had no children.


    According to the etiquette of the Han family, a man''s crown ceremony is considered an adult. In the past, the crown ceremony was held at the age of 20, but with the change of times, it has been reduced to the age of 18; When a woman is a hairpin (menarche), even if she becomes an adult, she is qualified to marry.


    The coronation ceremony can be flexible, but it is only in the noble class. Ordinary people have no economic foundation to carry out the coronation ceremony at all. Therefore, the age regulation is basically in vain.


    "Well..." Liu Yan stopped to look around and said, "go to Weiyang palace!"


    He gave special orders that he didn''t want to make a big fuss and wanted to take a low-key look at what his children were doing.

 Chapter 914

    Weiyang palace is only a general term, covering many pavilions, pavilions and mountains, rivers and pools.


    Liu Yan named some palaces according to the names of the Western Han Dynasty, but the function and layout were not completely used for reference. The name was just a name.


    In the Han Dynasty, Weiyang palace was not the pivot of the country, and Jianzhang palace was the palace que group for office.


    There are many corridors in Miyagi.


    What can now be called a corridor is at least covered by high walls on both sides, and some are closed on the top.


    The terrain inside the palace city is complex, and the corridor is generally established as the only way to some palace que groups. Its purpose is naturally to increase the difficulty of the invading enemy.


    The high walls on both sides of the corridor are generally built according to the specifications of the city wall. The wall is at least six meters thick, with women''s walls and arrow stacks.


    The high wall is more than five meters high. It is not a compacted structure, but some secret rooms have been built.


    The secret room has many uses. Hiding soldiers and storing materials are only the most basic functions. There are windows and some holes on the wall.


    After the window is opened, crossbow hands can be provided to shoot arrows or drop rolling stones and logs.


    Holes can also allow crossbow men to shoot arrows, but they are usually used for gold juice or fire oil offensive. They also have some liquid transmission pipelines.


    Let''s say that if the gate and wall of the palace city are lost, every corridor in the palace city will play its role. The enemy will hit his head and break blood in front of any corridor. Their danger is at least ten times higher than that of the palace gate and wall.


    Imagine that the enemy rushed into the corridor in the rain of arrows, but they were splashed with fire oil or combustion aids. The fire was a little. The enemy in the corridor had no place to hide. They could not enter and retreat. They must become a charred corpse.


    Liu Yan has walked through many corridors. The corridor with a width of six meters is not cramped, but the length of the corridor is at least 250 meters upward, so the comparison is too slender.


    The gate of Weiyang palace is at the end of the necessary corridor. Looking forward in the corridor, you can see the closed dark red door.


    In the palace city, you can only see the guards on duty near some doorways, but you must not think that only those people are responsible for the safety of the palace city. You don''t know how many people are on guard at all times where you can''t see them.


    For example, Liu Yan looked at the empty corridor. There was no human shadow on the high walls on both sides, but the secret rooms inside the walls and some dark rooms in the ground corridor could be used to pour out a large number of soldiers anytime and anywhere.


    The gate of Weiyang palace looks dark red. A layer of wood structure is only the surface, and there is a thick iron plate inside. As a result, it needs more than ten people to push when opening the door. When the door plate moves, it makes a loud "creak".


    Even without the use of some machinery, simply adding more oil will not make a harsh and loud opening movement, but there will be a lot of movement when any door in Miyagi is opened.


    It was originally hoped that there would be so much movement that no one could open the door quietly.


    After entering Weiyang palace, you can see a square. Except that the walkway is paved with bricks and stones, the other ground is green. In some areas, there are short houses, and you can see stone lampstands on both sides of the walkway.


    Most of the buildings are tool houses, and a few are entrances to the ground floor.


    The stone lamp stands are not burning now. They will be lit after nightfall and become two bright lines. There are only two bright scenery under the darkness. It will be very beautiful.


    It is green, not wasteland, that is, it is very particular about maintenance and pruning. It will never let the grass grow above the ankle.


    At this moment, I don''t know how many people are busy cleaning the snow. When the gate of Weiyang palace was opened, they were still working. When they saw Liu Yan''s appearance, they stopped working and bent down to salute in the direction of Liu Yan.


    A thousand meters further from the entrance is the square. When the field of vision is extended, you can see that the square is only a visual error within a short distance. If you look down from a high altitude, you will see a huge "Hui" shape, with the main hall of Weiyang palace in the middle and other buildings in the periphery.


    The whole palace city is square. The square outside the city wall is also in the shape of "Hui". There are four straight roads leading directly to the palace gate of the palace city. The connecting place of the roads will run through the whole city and directly lead to the suburbs.


    Liu Yan walks on foot, but he will never be alone.


    Unless he stayed indoors, there were no less than 50 bodyguards around Liu Yan. Most of the bodyguards wearing heavy armor would be nearest, and there would be more bodyguards wearing light armor on the periphery.


    It will be in heavy armor that Liu Yan is close. It is obvious that once there is any movement, they will act as a shield. Once a war breaks out, they will also be a solid defense line in front of Liu Yan.


    In terms of Liu Yan''s own force value, if he fought with cold weapons, no one in the world could beat him alone.


    However, since you are the king of a country, unless you don''t take the national throne seriously, you have almost no chance to play in person.


    Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, Liu Yan has actually no example of fighting in person. He''s not afraid of death, he''s setting an example.


    The commander of the army is one of the figures who should not fight in person. His duty is to coordinate and command the overall situation, not to work hard to kill the enemy like a small soldier.


    There are only two situations in which commanders need to fight in person. The first is to boost morale, and the second is the danger of death if they don''t work hard.


    Otherwise, to give up commanding the army and show his bravery is not what a commander should do at all.


    A thousand meters is not short. It took Liu Yan about 15 minutes to step on the steps leading to the main hall of Weiyang palace.


    When Liu Yan appeared in the square, the captain on duty immediately ran to get the news.


    The order given by the school captain is not to set up a flag and drum, so there is no need to do anything about the welcoming ceremony, let alone let the prince and daughter know Liu Yan''s arrival, including those teachers who teach the prince and daughter.


    The main hall of Weiyang palace is still built on a foundation that can be tamped high, so it takes nearly a hundred steps to go up.


    On the top, there is not only one road to the main hall, but a small square, with multiple roads connected with the square to provide access to other places.


    "Report to the king, the princes are in Chengming hall, and the princes are in qutai."


    Weiyang palace is a huge palace que group, covering more than ten halls of all kinds, and the number of zhangtai is more. It not only has various forest gardens and soup pools, but also the main office of the Shaofu is a part of the palace que group.


    Chengming hall is a small-scale library in the palace. Officials who are qualified to work in the palace will go to rest and read books in their spare time. When they communicate with each other, they will leave some manuscripts. Some meaningful manuscripts will also become one of the collections of Chengming hall.


    Liu Yan seldom goes to the Chengming palace. He always carries any books he wants to read anytime, anywhere or asks someone to find them temporarily. The Chengming palace has become the main place for princes to learn knowledge there.


    It is precisely that the learning place of the princes is set in the Chengming hall, which leads to more officials passing as long as they are free. They are not qualified to teach the princes directly, but they can try their best to write some manuscripts. It is uncertain which princes will read them. Once the princes like it, will they ask who the author is?


    Naturally, the school captain on duty can''t walk around behind Liu Yan''s ass. the Wei Wei Fu Shou who got the news rushed over as quickly as possible.


    Fu Shou is one of the highest people who followed Liu Yan''s rise at the end of the decade. He was a young man with Liu Yan, but he was old after so many years. He was an assassin of Yanzhou before. In the 10th year of Yuanshuo, he was transferred back to the central guard. It can be regarded as Liu Yan''s reward that he can have a resume of Jiuqing before retirement, and his genealogy and epitaph will look better in the future.


    By the way, Fu Shou is Fu Wei''s father.


    Liu Yan wanted to see his children. Naturally, he would not enter the main hall, but turned to the road to Chengming hall.


    There is no shortage of beautiful scenery in the palace city, or it should be said that it is built everywhere with picturesque scenery. The difference is that it has its own style.


    There must be a distance between palaces. There can be no connection between palaces, and there is a landscape in the middle.


    Although Liu Yan stayed in the palace city for a long time, he rarely wandered around. Even if he went to which palace and passed by, he rarely focused his eyes on the landscape. He was often either looking at a memorial or closing his eyes.


    To put it bluntly, I don''t have a lot of things in my family. I can''t walk around often if I don''t want to see them. My family is big and my career is busy. I really don''t have time to pay attention. When it is built, it is not for self appreciation, but for guests to praise.


    From the outside into the interior, the color began to become rich, no longer a snow-white outside.


    The larger the building, the darker the interior will be. After all, it''s not the light from the door that can provide the light of the whole room.


    In the interior of Miyagi, lighting is never a problem unless it is deliberately kept dark.


    Some primitive, either people carrying lanterns or oil lamps on the wall, can always provide light.


    Technology can also provide another way. For example, during the day, it will use the principle of light refraction to refract the sun repeatedly with unknown mirrors, large or small, so as to make the indoor light sufficient. At night, the mirror is used to refract artificial light repeatedly... For example, a bright enough fire can also make the room full of light.


    The Egyptians used the principle of light refraction to provide light as early as 3000 BC. It is not difficult to understand the principle.


    "Your Majesty..." Fu Shou had to ask, "do you want to dismiss the officials?"


    At this time, there will be no fewer people in Chengming hall. Some just come to have a rest and read, and more to see if they can meet a prince.


    "No." Liu Yan had no superfluous ideas: "I won''t pass through the hall."


    If you read history, you will find a very special phenomenon. In the imperial dynasty before the Ming Dynasty, as long as serious Han and Miao descendants were the emperor, the palace city was never a Forbidden Palace in the real sense. Only the harem would prevent outsiders from entering, otherwise the restrictions on other areas were not strict.


    For example, in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, the central office was in the palace city. If ministers wanted to, they could walk around anywhere except the back palace.


    Another is that serious Han and Miao people are emperors. Except for the Song Dynasty and the Ming Dynasty, the emperor has never had a record of being difficult with ordinary people. If you really want to target some people, you should at least be cold, but generally win them over to be strong.


    The so-called poor family is not ordinary people. At least there are hundreds of acres of good land, hundreds of servants and thousands of wealth. Those poor scholars are compared with some high schools, not ordinary people. Being able to read is a boundary.


    Liu Yan has not been specially trained since he was a child. Naturally, there is no royal bearing, but he is the real emperor generation. He is generous to his officials, not through any education. He has some thinking developed in modern times, and more is his self-confidence in his ruling position.


    Then again, only an emperor who is terrified of his ruling position has no sense of security. He has come up with a set of things other than limiting himself. It''s just to engage in bureaucrats and big families. His IQ is above the qualified line. He knows that as long as the people support him, he can''t get through any difficulties, But there are so many emperors who are mentally ill and can''t get along with the people.


    Liu Yan doesn''t want too many people to know he''s coming. Fushou naturally needs to do his best to meet Liu Yan''s needs. It''s inevitable that someone will evacuate where Liu Yan will pass.


    While the evacuees feel inexplicable, they are smart enough to guess why, but they will never make a statement.


    Liu Yan came all the way to Chengming hall, but instead of entering through the gate, he entered an interlayer channel.


    Every palace in the palace city needs some compartments. There must be someone on duty. They are a group of people who hide in the dark and pay attention to anyone''s every move. They are called dark guards by some people.


    "What do they learn today?" Liu Yan couldn''t see people''s faces in the dim vision. He got the answer from the dark guard on duty and nodded: "nine chapters of arithmetic have to be learned."


    The author of nine chapter arithmetic is Zhang Cang, but it is compiled with the wisdom of predecessors. Confucianism has not completely rotten to the end, and before it is fooled by those corrupt Confucianism behind, nine chapter arithmetic is not a partial branch, but one of the knowledge that Confucianism must learn.


    Liu Yan''s position is a little high. Looking down through the gauze, the teacher who taught the princes to learn nine chapters of arithmetic is Luo Han, who has the title of the first talent in the south of the Yangtze River.


    In addition to Luo Han, Zhang Kang, one of the three, Yu Xi, a famous Kuaiji scholar, and some people who have no impression of Liu Yan, sit on the side as a second seat.


    Liu Yan now has eleven sons. Liu Shen, the eldest son of the emperor, is eight years old. Liu Ming, the eldest son of a female official, is seven years old. Those who can sit down and learn knowledge are over five years old. A total of six sons were present.


    The six princes sat in a clear order. Liu Shen, the eldest son of the direct emperor, sat alone at the front, followed by the son of the fourth imperial concubine in the second row, and the lower the level of the mother product, sat in the third row.


    Liu Yan didn''t think about how to uphold one heart. Every child has the same attitude. He knows the consequences of doing so.

 Chapter 915

    Liu Yan just came to have a look. He won''t interrupt or disturb the prince''s study.


    Luo Han is a teacher. To put it bluntly, she is a lecturer, not a master, not even a teacher.


    Apart from the special identity of the students taught by teachers, they are not official positions.


    In the current Han Dynasty, there are no princes and bishops... Such as young teachers, young Fu and Prince washing horses, and few people hold the official positions of grand teachers, grand Fu and grand Bao.


    It''s not that no one will fight for those official positions. It''s that Liu Yan won''t choose anyone to take office before he is registered as the prince.


    At present, there are a large number of teachers who teach the princes. The last time Liu Yan held a literary event, for some talented and learned people, they were basically given official positions, while some people who are not suitable for official positions stayed in Chang''an.


    Most of those who were left in Chang''an got the status of a teacher, how much salary they would get each month (not salary), and also arranged accommodation. However, they are really not official staff, but they are more popular than public officials.


    "Can you note about Chengming hall?" Naturally, Liu Yan would not ask dark Wei, let alone Wei Wei Fu Shou. He was no longer in Chengming hall. He came to qutai and asked sang Yu, who came to see his niece: "how about the teacher''s lecture?"


    Qutai is also an integral part of Weiyang palace. It sounds like a place to sing and practice music, but it''s not.


    Qutai is a place with various exercise facilities and school martial arts field.


    Military attache or soldiers of the forbidden guards who come to work in the palace city are free or not on duty. They can come and practice if they like.


    It''s not a day or two for sang Yu to have opinions on the teachers of the princes. The reason is that less than 20% of the teachers are from the north, and 80% are from the south.


    "Mingke can give a good talk about the nine chapters of arithmetic, and the rest is a mess." Sang Yu is not stupid enough to slander with nonsense. He is telling the truth: "when talking about liberal arts, his style is too soft."


    The so-called Mingke includes laws and regulations and some miscellaneous studies. To put it bluntly, most of them are not Confucianism.


    The liberal arts now refers specifically to Confucianism, that is, the four books and five classics.


    Liu Yan''s eldest daughter, Liu Yin, is nine years old and her biological mother is tuobaxiu.


    I don''t know what the situation is. It may be driven by Liu Yin. The most popular leisure place for Royal daughters is not the garden or the forest garden, but the qutai.


    Liu Yan looked at a group of daughters who were shouting from a distance. The older ones were just shouting, and the younger ones were simply jumping and jumping. His sight moved to the school field, where two people who didn''t know their age and official position were engaged in a horse battle.


    There are far more people in qutai than in Chengming hall. Not only military people like to come, but also some civilian people like to come. It is obvious that this phenomenon will be caused. The reason for all this is that Liu Yan''s daughters often come.


    Liu Yanzhen has no mature idea of how to teach his children. So far, some ministers have put forward some opinions on the education of the prince. No one has even mentioned how to teach Diji.


    "Soft?" In fact, Liu Yan doesn''t understand the four books and five classics. Even classical Chinese has a certain identity to make up for it: "Zishen, talk about it."


    Sang Yu also didn''t mind that the occasion was inappropriate. He spoke realistically about what he knew.


    Since the prosperity of Confucianism, in fact, it has never been dominated by one school, but multiple factions are constantly competing for the position of zhengshuo.


    During the reign of Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, in order to conform to his own national policy, the Gongyang School advocated "great revenge and righteousness", which was supported. The Imperial College in the world was also the headquarters of the Gongyang School. The Gongyang School was also the leader of Confucianism, but it did not mean that the other 100 schools were gone.


    In competition with Gongyang School, Guliang school is the leader of Confucianism, as well as some schools such as Zuo Zhuan, Korean poetry, Chu poetry, Lu Confucianism and so on.


    Gu Liang school had long been tied to Liu Ju and had the capital to challenge Gongyang School. However, Liu Ju''s rebellion was destroyed, and Gu Liang school was seriously injured and had to lie dormant.


    At the same time, there is another catastrophe, that is, King Liu An of Huainan is strongly supported by hundreds of families, such as "Huainan Zi" is a collection of books of the essence of hundreds of families. Just as Liu An rebelled against it, hundreds of elite figures were exhausted. Even though all schools of thought had inherited, they were only half a step away from death.


    In the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Confucianists who had fought for several times and changed their leaders again and again had almost reached a dead end. They even created a major event that the contemporary great Confucianists rewritten the four books and five classics themselves, which was tantamount to the change between Confucianism after the Eastern Han Dynasty and Confucianism before it.


    In fact, Confucianism does change again and again. Any big man can change his rise. Under the big change and small change, Confucianism was not the Confucianism originally created by Confucius.


    Liu Yan listened carefully to Sang Yu''s introduction of the past and present lives of Confucianism. On the whole, he still knew the changes of Confucianism. Master Kong was an apprentice, and he didn''t know how much black pot he had carried.


    "Confucianism was abandoned when the first Han Dynasty lost its throne and Sima usurped the throne from Cao Wei." Sang Yu is a contemporary. Before he mixed with Liu Yan, he can be regarded as a famous scholar in the Central Plains. He is very clear about what changes the intellectuals have encountered: "metaphysics is not the product of ''crossing south in clothes'', but has been greatly promoted before."


    Liu Yan is still impressed by this. Later textbooks explain the change of literary style in this period, which means that some people with lofty ideals are disappointed that they can''t display their talents. They began their Wei Jin demeanor under sadness and helplessness, that is, they don''t do serious things and specialize in doing absurd things.


    "King, the wind of metaphysics cannot last long." Sang Yu could swear to heaven that he was really not trying to suppress famous Southern scholars: "if you don''t mention something, just talking about the invincible wind is the biggest disadvantage."


    At this moment, Liu Yan felt that he was really not a cultural man for this era. Most of the teachers didn''t understand what they were talking about. Many of his sons were taught some messy things.


    Liu Yan believes that sang Yu won''t talk nonsense. What he cares about is why sang Yu didn''t speak until now.


    "I''ve mentioned it many times..." Sang Yu will look at his face and see that Liu Yan''s face is wrong. Even if he says he''s choking Liu Yan, it''s better to be hated: "I haven''t met the king today, and I''ll pay a special audience to the king to mention it."


    Liu Yan recalled that sang Yu had indeed mentioned it many times in his memory, but he thought that sang Yu was out of regional factional disputes and had never given any response.


    "I''ve been thinking hard for a long time..." Liu Yan''s face calmed down and stared into sang Yu''s eyes: "imitating the pre Qin Dynasty or the pre Han Dynasty."


    Sang Yu, who didn''t respond, was stunned immediately.


    Looking at the past dynasties, if we say which dynasty''s royal family was the most successful in royal education, the ancient pre-Qin period was too long and there were too few historical materials for reference, it should be the most outstanding achievement of Lao Liu''s education in the Western Han Dynasty.


    The old Liu family in the Han Dynasty never talked about the restriction that the prince could not leave the palace, and even encouraged the prince to walk around the palace city.


    In the education concept of Lao Liu''s family, if you want to undertake great tasks, you must not be a house man. The more able the prince is to do things, the more he is loved by the emperor.


    Looking at the heirs chosen by Lao Liu''s family, we can generally understand a rule. The prince who does not leave the deep palace is destined to be a transparent person. The basic reason for leaving the deep palace to engage in the people is to be regarded as an unworthy son, but if he goes out of the deep palace to engage in high honor and even against the princes and kings, he can be included in the list of heirs.


    The emperor of Lao Liu''s family indulged and even encouraged the prince to go out of the deep palace to let the prince know what kind of world is outside the deep palace, let the prince use his eyes to distinguish the world written in the book from the world he sees, and know how to distinguish what is written in the book and what he sees with his own eyes, so he has less chance of being deceived by his officials.


    Then, the old Liu family will pay attention to what the prince of the deep palace has done and what kind of goods he has made, and check whether the prince has the ability to distinguish people.


    The emperor of the old Liu family in the Han Dynasty never taboo the prince to form gangs, and even encouraged the prince to find his little partner.


    What kind of people to contact and become friends with is the truth that Lao Liu''s family has long known that "people are divided into groups and birds of a feather flock together". Friends are talents, which means that the prince''s eyes are poisonous enough. Even if a prince who knows people is not good in other aspects, wait for this prince to take over the power stick, and the country is at least a mediocre country.


    The emperor of Lao Liu''s family also has a practice, which determines which prince wants to be listed as the prince, and the other princes don''t want to go out of the deep palace again. Except for the friends of the prince Xuanwei, most of the other princes'' friends either kill or drive away Chang''an to prevent any moths.


    At the same time, the emperor of Lao Liu''s family will first select several ambitious and close people around the prince to be killed in order to investigate the mind of the prospective prince. If the prince to be resents his father because of the death of several playmates, or is full of sentimental feelings, then the throne of the prince has nothing to do with the prince


    Waiting for the prince to be to pass the emotional level, the emperor of Lao Liu''s family still has the last test. Of course, it''s best if the prince to be goes against a prince or minister himself. Even if the prince to be has no conflict with a prince or minister, the emperor of Lao Liu''s family will arrange it.


    If you want to be a prince, you can''t kill a vassal King (including the son of the world) or a minister for the emperor of Lao Liu''s family. It shows that the prince doesn''t understand the cruelty of power struggle at all. You must kill a person of sufficient weight before you have a ticket to the east palace.


    In the Western Han Dynasty, the old Liu family didn''t change their methods of cultivating heirs. It was only when Liu Che''s generation of heirs belonging to the Tianjia family was terminated that God stood on the side of the old Liu family that Liu''s disease, which suffered from snacks, had succeeded to the throne, but the family business was not screwed up.


    Unfortunately, Emperor Xuan of the Han Dynasty was not taught by hand. Naturally, he did not understand the steps of Lao Liu''s family to cultivate successors. In the future, there will be waste firewood from generation to generation, and guozuo was ended by his relatives (Wang Mang).


    Lao Liu''s family is not the most ruthless. It''s actually the Zhao family with the surname Ying.


    The family surnamed Ying of the Zhao family is the successor to the power elected by the state of Qin. It has been throwing its heirs into the folk since the generation of Duke Qin. If it is true, it will be lost without even taking care of them.


    Later, the family surnamed Ying of the Zhao family changed to throw their heirs to the enemy country as protons. Ying Yi, the Lao Tzu of the first emperor Ying Zheng, belonged to the category of protons. Ying Zheng was just saved from being thrown into the folk wandering or as a hostage in the enemy country.


    It is with those seemingly cruel steps that there are generations of Mingjun.


    After Qin Xiaogong, Ying Dang became the leader of the country without much suffering. As a result, he died by raising the tripod.


    However, Ying Dang did not accomplish anything. At least he completed the causes of pacifying the chaos in Sichuan, uprooting Yiyang, setting up Sanchuan and setting up prime minister.


    The old Liu family just saw how the family with the surname of Zhao Ying could have a clear monarch again and again and tasted the truth of "being a master only after eating bitterness". Only then did they make so many steps for how to select their heirs, that is, the old Liu family is not as cruel as the surname of Zhao Ying.


    Sang Yu is a very knowledgeable man.


    At present, if you dare to say that you are erudite, you can not only read some books that should be read, but if you have conditions not to read history, you are an out and out fool.


    Sang Yu is not a fool. In his early years, he had read enough ordinary books. After following Liu Yan, he even studied military books. Waiting to become an imperial envoy, the doctor did his best to look for history books.


    If Liu Yan didn''t mention that he wanted to emulate the Pre-Qin and pre Han Dynasties, sang Yu wouldn''t think about some records in historical books in the direction of cultivating adopted children. Liu Yan was stunned for a while when he mentioned sang Yu.


    "This..." Sang Yu was so frightened that he sweated. His soul was almost scared out of his body. His body softened in bursts: "this..."


    Liu Yan said that he regretted it.


    As for how to cultivate the people who inherit the country''s throne, the training method of following the rules is just enough. How can we say the truth if we don''t want to follow the rules?


    "Minister, Minister..." Sang Yu knew that if he didn''t deal with it properly, his old age and sadness would be a certain thing, and the family might also disappear: "minister asked to be the teacher of Prince Shen."


    Sang Yu has a younger sister who is a high-ranking imperial concubine. Although Sang Miao has not given birth to a prince and has given birth to a princess, who can guarantee that Sang Miao will not give birth to a prince?


    Once Sang Miao gives birth to the prince, even if sang does not support competing for the position of Prince, his contacts and financial resources must be inclined to the prince who is related by blood, not to other princes.


    "You have to think clearly." Liu Yan looked at no mood ups and downs: "think clearly and then introduce yourself to me."


    In the distance, the two knights who had just carried out the horse battle divided the victory and defeat, and bursts of cheers broke out at the scene.


    The winning Knight rode around the audience. When he passed the Royal daughter''s place, he suddenly rushed out of several horses and caught them.


    The knights who suddenly appeared were not arranged by Liu Yan, but the real friends of the winning knight, who would stop him from doing something to the Royal daughter.


    The oldest Royal daughter is only nine years old. It is not appropriate to express admiration or love at all.


    There''s nothing wrong with everyone coming here to show that they want to get attention, but some things really do have serious consequences

 Chapter 916

    At the back, sang Yu didn''t know how he got home. When he was on the stage, he was a little confused and didn''t even respond to his colleagues.


    When sang Yu came out of the palace city, he was constantly afraid again and again. He thought that he must have thought about something. He just thought about it when he got back to his mind, but he couldn''t remember at all.


    The old Chang''an was also demolished, and the new Chang''an stood up with a new look.


    Don''t expect a city to have no hierarchy. For example, Miyagi is the most noble area, and then there are senior officials, officials, the rich, civilians and the poor.


    The huge Chang''an city also needs to set aside a special market. According to tradition, it is generally in the West and south of the city.


    The west of a city is generally a large trading area. According to modern parlance, it is a concentration of wholesalers. In the current era, there is no shortage of animal trading, and the environment is really not good.


    The south of the city is a concentration of commodity stores, the so-called retail market.


    Chang''an has a population of more than one million. Every day, only the food of each family is a huge deal of business, not to mention other goods.


    The east of the city will generally be the residential area of dignitaries and dignitaries, and it will also be the area with the best environment. The most common is the wall of a residence, which is generally not less than kilometers long, or even more than three or four kilometers long.


    "The master of the house returns to his house!"


    When the old man saw sang Yu''s carriage, he shouted. The servants standing on both sides of the courtyard in front of the door immediately saluted, and some people who were told to meet him also saluted.


    Sang Yu walked out of the carriage without expression and walked into the door without saying a word.


    "Be careful!" The old man must learn to observe his words and colors. He didn''t see that sang Yu was in a bad mood and warned his servants, "don''t make a noise!"


    Many servants still keep the salute posture, but the position facing them has become an old family.


    Liu Yan rarely interferes in civil affairs, but he has rigid requirements for officials, including the need to receive the direct relatives within the five clothes to Chang''an.


    The so-called "Wufu Nei" means from the grandfather generation to the xuansun. It will be a very large crowd. If it is enough to spread branches and leaves, it is not impossible for the "Wufu Nei" members of a family to count as many as thousands of people together with their lineage and concubines.


    Sang Yu''s grandfather died long ago, and there was no one in his generation. There were many elders who were still alive in his father''s generation, and there were more peers. If you count his nephew''s generation, there were 57 Members of the direct family of the whole sang family.


    "Zishen, what are you..." Sang Lu didn''t go out to meet him just now. That''s the etiquette that younger generation and some unimportant family members should have. He doesn''t need an uncle who has made great contributions to the family: "why is he so haunted?"


    There are many rules for big families. After sang Yu entered the gate, the servant went home to report the news. Unless Sang''s little people at home really can''t go away, they all came to the main gate to meet, and whether the elders meet or not needs to be weighed by themselves.


    Sang Yu is at least one of the three princes and a rural marquis. The floor area of the mansion is naturally not much smaller, and the specifications are also attached to the proper treatment.


    "Fourth uncle."


    Sang Yu is the contemporary master of the Sang family. Although sang Lu is an elder, he is not an elder of the family. Even if sang Yu respects sang Lu, he has no reason to salute. This is about the order of a family.


    "Is the fourth uncle going out?" Sang Yu didn''t keep his face expressionless any more, and his smile was a little far fetched: "if fourth uncle passed by Nanshi (south of the city), can you help Yu buy some goods?"


    "..." Sang Lu was stunned. What did the head of the family want to use? Even if there was no help at home, he didn''t ask his elders to help. He was really going to go out, but he gave up his idea: "fourth uncle is just an activity."


    Sang Yu nodded with a smile and bowed before continuing to move forward.


    [Zishen should have come back from the palace...] sang Lu looked at sang Yu''s back solemnly: [what''s the big deal?]


    In front of Sang''s residence, because sang Yu is not a marquis, it is naturally impossible to put a guard of honor with a blade, but there is still a qualification to put a male and a female stone lion in front of the door.


    The so-called honor guard with blade refers to the weapon of knife, gun, sword and halberd. Generally, halberd is used as the pole, and it also carries flag face, animal fur, tail and feather. The style is slightly different from the emperor''s scepter.


    Marquis, including sang Yu, as well as officials at the level of three princes and nine Qing, if people didn''t go out on business, guards of honor would be placed on the left and right sides of the gate of their residence to show that their master was at home.


    Not everyone can put a guard of honor in front of the door. You can know what level it is and distinguish your resume by what type of guard of honor you put.


    Among the guards of honor displayed in Sang''s residence are several battle flags that sang Yu personally participated in. The flag surface is to draw the mountains and rivers and summarize the terrain of the place where the war broke out. Those flags are sang Yu''s resume.


    Wuhou specifically refers to the serving military general. Sang Yu is not qualified to play a guard of honor with a blade. It is only related to his current official position, not that he has not made military achievements.


    Sang Lu has no official position now. He once served as governor of Jizhou in Shijie Zhao state, and he also served as general Zuo. However, his left general''s military position is actually good-looking. Many people have the name of left general. It''s really just a name. There are no soldiers at all.


    When Jizhou was recovered by the Han Army, sang made great efforts, in which sang Lu played some roles. Only because he didn''t do anything angry when he was an official for Shi Hu, but his reputation was really not very good. He should stay dormant for a period of time.


    After walking a distance, sang Yu stopped and calmed down. He knew that he had really lost his temper today, so that his mind was casually seen from his face.


    What happened in the palace city, or what he said when he contacted Liu Yan, only some people who don''t know how to live and die will be regarded as a show off talk. People who know how to be measured know what it means to be silent.


    What happened to Sang Yu today can be said to be the most dumb moment since he followed Liu Yan. Neither his uncle asked, nor his biological father should reveal a word.


    Because he was really depressed, sang Yu could only reluctantly remind sang Lu not to go out if he didn''t go out.


    Sang Lu understood immediately. After all, he is a man who has experienced officialdom. He knows that he can''t ask about some things without answers. That is, he has something important to do and won''t involve Sang''s life and death. Today, he decided to stay in the government.


    Sang Yu, who stopped, stood in the vestibule and looked at the mansion. There were houses and pavilions everywhere, and gardens everywhere. He didn''t look at the obvious resplendence, but only showed the low-key introverted of the important officials of the country.


    The word "low-key and introverted" is very suitable for Sang''s residence. The door panel of the main door is made of black walnut. If you steal those two door panels to sell, you can have the wealth of the middle-class family.


    Looking at other construction materials, people who know how to identify wood varieties can see precious wood everywhere.


    For the traditional Zhuxia style, to identify how much money a mansion was built, we should not look at the area or the number of buildings, but at the selected wood, and then look at what was planted in the garden.


    For example, ah San likes to use gold to show his wealth, but ah San won''t know that some senior officials in the Han Dynasty just draw a few beams at home. I can''t say that it''s easy to equal the total value of gold placed by ah San in the open, but it can be said that the wood value of a building is far more than enough.


    "Father!"


    Sang Cheng was not on duty today. He went out for winter hunting with his friends. As soon as he got home, he saw his father sang Yu standing in the vestibule, walked over to salute and called.


    "Cheng''er?"


    Sang Cheng is twenty-one years old and wears a samurai uniform to show his heroic side. He is now a member of the guards.


    Most of the senior officials in the Han Dynasty, regardless of their military and civilian duties, have the same requirements for their nephews. That is, if they can enter the military, they will never take the path of pure civil servants. Only if they can''t cope with their military duties can they cultivate themselves in the path of pure civil servants.


    There is a phenomenon that every family has children and nephews in the army. It is still the kind of arrangement to enter the army and climb the mold and roll from a pawn. It is not relying on its own power. It is clear that a fool will not fight for an official position.


    With Liu Yan''s attention to the military, they dare not show their authority in the military. Instead, they dare to operate in the civil service system, but they are only limited to the choice of counties and counties that arrange their posts.


    Sang Cheng''s military position can not be said not to rely on the light of Sang Yu. His family background must have some effects, but he should also have practical merit. He failed to catch up with the country that destroyed Zhao. The grassland war and the war in the Northeast did not fall behind. That is, he was promoted as a military Marquis during the war to destroy Yan. Two or three years later, he was still a military marquis.


    "Who did you hunt with?"


    Sang Cheng said several names, mostly Sangong Jiuqing and the famous general''s nephew. When he mentioned ran Zhi, he was more or less worried that sang Yu would be unhappy. It was almost well known that sang Yu and ran min had a very stiff quarrel.


    "No harvest?"


    When it comes to harvest sang Cheng, it''s a little embarrassing.


    They all worked for hours, but they didn''t even hunt a deer, let alone a beast.


    Chang''an has been built for two or three years. In order to ensure construction safety, the surrounding areas have been ploughed over and over again. Ferocious animals are either killed or arrested and driven away, and some harmless herbivores are basically silenced.


    After all, it is winter. Those who can hibernate under the lack of food choose hibernation. Even animals without hibernation habits will instinctively migrate to deep mountains and forests.


    At present, there are still some projects in Chang''an that have not been completed. Many construction resources are placed in the suburbs. Their winter hunting behavior is more a companion tour of young people than staring at their prey.


    Sang Yu asked sang Cheng to follow him and asked a lot of questions along the way.


    Sang Cheng was not a childe. He had the experience of fighting again and again. He soon noticed some key points from his father''s questions and focused on ran Zhi.


    Ran Zhi returned home with Huan Wen. His father was an Hussars General of the current Dynasty, but he didn''t make a name for himself. Otherwise, he wouldn''t go to Huanwen to be a halberd man.


    This time, when he returned home, ran Zhi added another pen to his resume. He could not directly become a senior official. There was no problem waiting to return to the A3 mainland to be a village chief. But he didn''t feel proud or even ashamed.


    "My son has joined the forbidden guards since the 11th year of Yuanshuo..." Sang Cheng said again: "I listened to my father''s instruction and didn''t dare to apply for an external transfer. I just watched my peers work hard and really... I''m not willing to be behind others."


    Father and son have walked to the back garden and stopped in a pavilion next to a large artificially excavated pond.


    Sang Yu looked up at the frozen pond and saw some towering buildings in the palace city in the distance.


    "It''s time to go out and make contributions." Sang Yu took back his sight, looked at sang Cheng with a smile and said, "are you going to A-San continent?"


    Sang Cheng repeatedly asked before, and again and again he was taught by his own Lao Tzu. He also understood why, didn''t I think that staying in the center could reassure the emperor? What he never understood was that most families didn''t have such a thing at all. His nephews went wherever they should go, and he didn''t see that the Emperor didn''t trust anyone. Was his father too careful.


    "My son wants to go to the western regions." Sang Chengcai didn''t want to go to the mainland that was about to be enfeoffed. When he went, he also bullied those soft footed shrimps. It''s not a matter of whether there is a sense of achievement. It''s the Taiwei office that has its own definition of merit. The merit on the other side of a San mainland is counted as second-class: "I heard that there are the remaining evils of the northern Xiongnu, and my son wants to compete with it."


    "Being a father can help you." Sang Yu looked at sang Cheng with thoughtful eyes: "can I help my father?"


    "Thank you, father." Sang Cheng said, "my son can apply normally."


    It means not to interfere in the evaluation of merit. Can sang Yu and Xu Zhengti not help when they mention that their eldest son wants to go to the western regions?


    What Xu Zheng can do is to pass sang Cheng''s application, but he will never intervene in which establishment a military Marquis should be arranged. It will appear that he is a great lieutenant.


    When his goal was achieved, sang Cheng seemed very happy and excited. He didn''t want to stay in Chang''an, where war would never break out. He thought it was a waste of good time.


    As soon as he was excited and faced his father, he couldn''t help but shut up on some things that shouldn''t be mentioned. He mentioned the end of the three gongs and nine Qing system and the change to three provinces and six ministries, and asked if there would be any changes in the military.


    "Chenger knows that being a father will take charge of Shangshu province?" Sang Yu couldn''t control it at all. His eyes became extremely sharp: "don''t hide it from your father."


    Sang Cheng was stupid. He didn''t know about his Laozi''s official transfer. He just knew that the system would be changed.


    "Chenger goes by himself." Sang Yu didn''t want to frighten his successor into a fool. He restrained his momentum and said blandly, "if you want to go to the western regions, you should spend more time with your children before you leave."


    Feeling the great pressure, sang Cheng saluted and left respectfully.


    Sang Cheng got married at the age of 14 and had four men and two women at the age of 21.


    Liu Shen, Liu Yan''s eldest son, is only eight years old this year. It is difficult for the sons of many big men to have any friendship with him. It depends on whether their grandchildren have that luck.


    Sang Yu looked at sang Cheng''s back and looked at the huge mansion, and suddenly sighed.

 Chapter 917

    Unless he is a fool who has no thought at all, he will have his own troubles if he is a living man.


    As the king of a country, Liu Yan.


    The trouble in business is how to govern the country and prevent the country and the nation from declining under their own governance. It is extremely important to leave some spiritual wealth to the nation.


    The trouble of private affairs is the education and future arrangement of women and children, especially their children.


    Like Sangyu, they worry about whether they can be competent in their position. Don''t live up to the trust of the king, or the end will be very serious.


    In addition to official work, people at the level of Sang Yu worry most about family affairs.


    Standing high means falling heavily


    If a small official with a little sesame and mung bean, he will not involve his family unless he has committed a big thing.


    In the official position of Sangong Jiuqing, as long as it is a crime, it will not be a small matter, because a small matter will not be investigated deliberately, and only a matter that the king can''t tolerate will be dealt with.


    The bigger the official is, once he is really handled, don''t think he can carry it down by himself. It doesn''t exist at all.


    There are absolutely no fewer people involved when they are dealt with. Those people who have deep friends with themselves and some of their subordinates are definitely unlucky. At the same time, it is inevitable for the family to be liquidated.


    That''s not the so-called involvement. It''s the kind of good thing that those involved have definitely obtained some benefits from the high-ranking officials who committed the crime, but they don''t bear the consequences.


    Therefore, the more officials do, the more they should be cautious about everything. It is impossible to make profits by using their power, but once they use their private rights, the benefits will be huge.


    In fact, the process of being an official is similar to building a house. Consolidate your foundation and don''t make yourself walk steadily above the high platform that is about to be chiseled. Otherwise, the high platform will fall apart after shaking a little, and you should be killed.


    Sang Yu went to the palace city the next day to find Liu Yan and asked for a three-day rest.


    Liu Yan could understand what fear sang Yu had. He didn''t comfort him, let alone express superfluous words. It was only accurate.


    The new year is approaching. New Year''s Day is the time for Liu Yan to become emperor. Recently, it is the busiest time. It is very unusual for sang Yu to ask for leave at such a time point.


    Sang Yu spent three days reflecting on his experiences in the past ten years.


    During the three days, the atmosphere of Sang''s residence was frozen. Even babies would be restrained by their parents to cry. Adults didn''t dare to make any noise. Unless they needed to move around, they stayed in their own house.


    High and large families do not need to go shopping. From daily food materials to some luxury goods, sellers usually bring goods to the door. The abnormality in Sang house is guessed from some details.


    On the first day, my colleagues sent a prayer post to visit sang Yu, mainly because they thought it was unusual for sang Yu to work at this time, but sang''s powerful people came out to explain that the owner of the house had something important to do and couldn''t receive visitors.


    The next day, all the members of Sang''s immediate family who were on duty went home immediately after work and did not stroll as usual; The immediate family members who were not on duty disappeared from public view.


    On the first day, anomalies were found in the residences around Sang''s house. The next day, they were confirmed. They were all guessing what had happened to Sang''s house.


    The strange situation in Sang''s house can''t be concealed at all. If all the children of a family are huddled in the house, it''s an unusual thing. The worship Posts sent by colleagues of the same weight have not been accepted, which shows that the matter will not be small.


    Sang Yu stayed in his study for three days. On the fourth morning, he stepped out of the door and reappeared with a smile on his face.


    The scene was first seen by the old man who had been guarding outside the door. He put down his heart and bowed with a smile like a chrysanthemum.


    The owner of the house can have a smile, which means that he has cleared his mind. At the level of three gongs and nine Qings, once he has a clear mind, as long as the king doesn''t really want to do it, everything else can be solved. The difference is that the price paid is not big.


    "Who has sent worship Posts these days?"


    "Home Lord..."


    The old family should have a good memory, at least know some things the owner will ask, and tell the list one by one.


    "Send it to worship."


    "Promise!"


    The news that sang Yu finally came out of the study soon spread all over Sang''s house. In particular, sang Yu smiled when he came out.


    The whole sangfu seems to be from the severe winter to the warm spring season. The baby can cry again. Everyone doesn''t need to keep a face all the time.


    At breakfast, sang Yu didn''t scold the people who made mistakes as usual. On the contrary, he asked a group of people who were officials something with Yan Huan.


    "Strict family style is the foundation of a foothold." Sang Yu put down the tableware, looked around the crowd and said, "you need to remember!"


    While the people were surprised, the heart that had just been put down was raised again.


    "The country will soon be restructured." Sang Yu smiled at his peers and looked at the younger generation: "the new system will provide more official positions. Remember not to force."


    The system of three provinces and six ministries will indeed have more official positions than the system of three gongs and nine Qing. Sang Yu knows that any family is gearing up for more positions, and his family has the same plan.


    "Several brothers and virtuous brothers." Sang Yu looked at the people of the same generation: "if you are recruited, can you go to the local government?"


    Elder brother sang Wan has many things to ask, but the occasion is not so appropriate. He chooses to take the lead and promise.


    "Sangshi no longer needs to forge ahead." Sang Yu repeated: "take stability as the top. You can read the doctrine of the mean when you have time."


    The three days made sang Yu understand a lot of things. He got the grace and identity. The family is also the top existence in the north. What a family can have is enough.


    Almost all of them have what they should have. How strong should they be?


    Is it strong enough to replace the current ruling family?


    During a breakfast, sang Yu''s attitude was very obvious. He was already the head of Shangshu Province, and it was difficult for his peers to forge ahead.


    There are so many pits in a center. Sang has occupied one of the three most important positions. The more pits, the better.


    The younger generation should forge ahead, that is, don''t stay in the center, but go down to the place.


    Some things need not be so clear. Sang Yu''s words were transferred to the whole sang family, and all people knew how to deal with the world.


    When sang Yu returned to work, the carriage walked on the street and looked at the bustling or bleak scenery. The spiritual level was completely different from that in the past. He already knows his definition in the future. He doesn''t have to deliberately keep a low profile, but he can''t show his sense of existence everywhere.


    At the palace gate, some early officials saw sang Yu''s carriage, and almost everyone moved their eyes.


    "Nothing has happened these days?" Ran min looked at sang Yu who was getting off the bus and said, "the door has been closed for three days."


    No one answered ran min''s questions. They were surprised to hear that sang Yu asked Xiu Mu and the Sang family not to go out of the mansion without going out.


    Everyone tries to figure out what happened. People with enough levels know that sang Yu had a conversation with Liu Yan in the palace city. People with insufficient levels don''t even know that sang Yu closed the door only after leaving the palace city.


    Sang Yu got out of the carriage and responded with a smile when he was greeted all the way. He looked more approachable than before. When he saw ran min, he walked over, bowed his hands first at a distance of three steps, and gave ran min a stunned reply.


    People who saw this scene were stunned whether their expressions had changed or not. People who were officials in the center knew that sang Yu and ran min had been very unhappy. Although there was no conflict behind, they could not communicate and never communicate. Meeting each other was equivalent to that each other did not exist.


    Today, sang Yu took the initiative to approach ran min and salute? Have to make people think more.


    Sang Yu saluted each other and didn''t understand those colorful eyes. He said to ran min, "if meiyang Hou is free at night, would you like to have a drink?"


    It was another accident that made others almost lose their chin. They regarded sang Yu''s behavior as actively seeking peace.


    However, ran Min said carelessly, "I have an appointment with Suxiao, Yuanzi, Anshi, ruicai and Heng''an in the evening."


    Those are the words of Tai Wei and four generals at the "Zheng" level.


    "You..." ran min looked at sang Yu suspiciously: "how did you become strange?"


    Sang Yu smiled but didn''t speak. He didn''t even feel angry when he was rejected.


    Up to now, sang Yu thinks that ran min is really wise, especially after he failed to beg the Lord Wang, some of his behaviors are full of great wisdom.


    Sang Yu is indeed taking the initiative to reconcile with ran min. he will not only do this to ran min, but also resolve those who had conflicts in the past because of the North-South dispute one by one.


    Everyone was thinking. They knew that sang Yu must have encountered something big, but they couldn''t guess what it was. Otherwise, sang Yu wouldn''t have changed so much suddenly.


    The Palace door was opened with a loud "creak", and the people outside the door were divided into two lines.


    It takes them about half an hour to walk to the main hall of Jianzhang palace. There is no need for silence, but they can''t make a loud noise.


    "Zi Shen." Ji Chang didn''t look back. Behind him was sang Yu: "is it right to behave like this?"


    Sang Yu is in the second place in the queue. Behind him is Tai servant Tian Shuo. The fourth position is Tingwei Yu Yi. Then there are LV Yi and Cai you, in order of official position.


    On one side of the queue, Taiwei Xu is walking in the front. The Hussars general ran min is the second, followed by the four generals at the "Zheng" level, followed by the people at the Zhonglang general level.


    "The imperial envoy doctor''s change made min a little afraid." Ran min didn''t mean to interrupt. He was really afraid. He wanted to stimulate sang Yu again and learned Ji Chang''s words: "is it OK?"


    "There were many obstacles in the past." Sang Yu must give a reasonable explanation: "I happened to be here a few days ago..." he stopped and showed a sad expression: "I know the way to do things."


    Since sang Yu''s change is related to Liu Yan, no one will say anything again.


    After a short silence, the conversation between them continued. They talked about some things about the emperor''s ceremony and inquired about their preparation progress.


    It''s only six days from New Year''s day. In fact, all the preparations have been made. The next step is to repeatedly verify to ensure that there are no mistakes in the ceremony.


    Those people at the level of Sangong and Jiuqing were relatively silent all the way. They were thinking about sang Yu''s transformation and whether they should also make some changes.


    "After the ceremony, Chang resigned as prime minister." Jichang will be the first highly centralized Prime Minister of the Han state, but it will not be the last prime minister, but there are many prime ministers after the reform: "Zishen served as prime minister (right) and later as an imperial envoy doctor. It is very appropriate to take charge of Shangshu province."


    Under the three provinces and six ministries, the prime minister is no longer the head of the civil service. Zhongshu order, Shangshu order and Shizhong will become the heads of the three major departments.


    The provincial government of Sinology is a department that makes decisions. The highest head is the order of the Chinese book. The second official is the waiter of Zhongshu, and the officials of the Zhongshu sacrifice are specially assigned to the monarch, and there are various official posts below.


    Shangshu province is an executive department. The supreme head is the Shangshu order. There are two left and right servants, two left and right Chengs, two left and right secretaries, one doctor, six Shangshu and many subordinate officials.


    The province under the door is responsible for deliberation. The middle servant is the highest head, but the middle servant is not a fixed person. There can be more than one middle servant. Down below is the middle servant, and there are also positions such as Sanqi Changshi, Jianyi doctor, imperial censor Zhongcheng, imperial censor and so on.


    Restructuring is a major event, involving all officials. Everyone''s position will change. The Central Committee has discussed this for nearly four years and confirmed the heads of departments and the level of deputy officials.


    This restructuring has little to do with the military, but the post of Taiwei has been abolished, and the top official post of the military has been changed to a senior general. There are still Hussars and cavalry generals. The four "expeditions", four "towns", four "peace" and four "caresses" have not changed, but there are fixed products like civilian generals.


    Liu Yan will not do anything to unify military affairs with culture, but he is no longer used to the military. What should the standing army do or what, but the county soldiers are assigned to the six military departments. At the same time, the logistics resources are also managed by the military department, which is tantamount to locking the army.


    In order to make the military leaders stop jumping, it is also a kind of exchange. The highest fixed grade of civil servants is the second grade, that is, the middle book order, the Shangshu order and the servant are the second grade, the top general is the first grade, the Hussars general and the riding general are the second grade, and the four "expeditions", four "towns", four "peace" and four "caresses" are the third grade.


    Compared with the previous three public and nine Qing system, Liu Yan''s restructuring is intended to be in place in one step.


    In fact, the leaders can see that after the restructuring, there is further centralization of power by the monarch, and the functions and powers of more departments will be refined and dispersed, but no one dares to stab. They just feel that it is not a good thing after there is no restriction on the monarch. For example, without the prime minister, no one will curb the monarch''s decision on civil affairs.


    Generally speaking, the restructuring has damaged the interests of some people, but Liu Yan''s strength has suppressed everything.


    The restructuring is a good thing for the middle and lower levels of officialdom. They will not manage the troubles of the top, but only know that their room for improvement has become wider.

 Chapter 918

    When they entered the main hall, all the officials returned to their ranks. They had no chaowat in their hands. They came empty handed.


    Chaohu is a kind of board, not all jade boards. In fact, it is a tool for recording small copies.


    When going to the court, you do not necessarily need to bring chaowat, but the Grand Court meeting will certainly bring chaowat. There is also a need for etiquette.


    That''s because there are a lot of things in the Grand Court meeting. Too many people have a lot of topics to talk about. Just remembering those things is enough to Daze your eyes. You need to take Chao Wat and remember some confidential things.


    Then, it''s hard to take care of what you want to say without a small fry. In addition, the emperor will call names and ask questions at the Grand Court meeting. You can''t be asked and can''t answer.


    After a short silence, many people began to talk to the people next to them in a low voice.


    In the Han Dynasty, some people always have seats, instead of hundreds of officials standing in line on the right path.


    Of course, the most important position of the main hall is the high platform at the bottom. There are nine steps and five steps, which is the number of the ninth five year plan, implying the supreme platform (also known as the throne platform).


    Under the supreme stage, that is, on the platform of the upper fifth step, there is a part of space, with two seats on the left and right. These two seats are provided to the queen (Queen) and the prince on some occasions. The space left is to add some nursery groups at any time, naturally for the princes.


    Down, some lamps will be placed in the middle of the steps, leaving walkways on both sides.


    Each oil lamp is not too big. Their shape is the same as that of a white crane spreading its wings. The wick is on the top of their head.


    There is no seat within ten meters in front of the supreme platform. There is a territory Map painted on the floor. If you sit on the throne, you can see your empire with enough light.


    Further back, the ground became a pattern of dragons and Phoenix. The heavyweight ministers came to this place to tell the king when they had something to play.


    Now the son of heaven is the son of heaven, but there is no concept that the son of heaven is a dragon. Naturally, there is no problem for the minister to step on the pattern with a dragon.


    In addition, the current status of the Phoenix totem is much higher than that of the dragon totem, but the Phoenix always has the meaning of assisting the king. It is also an honor for the core dignitaries to step on such a pattern in the main hall of the ceremony.


    Seats are only arranged on the left and right sides ten meters away from the supreme platform.


    At present, the left is the most important seat, and the first seat is the Taiwei. Unlike other officials, they sit in the nursery regiment. They are arranged with a wooden seat with a back and armrest. The next seat is the seat of the Hussars general, and then the seat of the general of the fourth expedition level.


    Han Zhonglang will not be in the first echelon below the level.


    The first seat on the right is naturally the prime minister''s seat. Like the Taiwei, it is a wooden seat with a back and armrest. In order, it is the seat of other civilian jiuqingpu regiment.


    Except Jiuqing, the others were also not in the first echelon.


    The so-called first echelon is within 20 meters of the supreme platform. According to the ritual system, they are both the arms of the king and important officials of the country.


    The difference between the Han Dynasty under Liu Yan''s rule and the dynasties after the northern and Southern Dynasties is that the status of military generals has been promoted, such as generals at the level of "Zheng", whose treatment is equal to that of Jiuqing.


    If you look at the dynasties before Liu Yan established the state of Han, almost all military generals had a higher status than civil servants, then Liu Yan''s arrangement can be regarded as a continuation of the ancient system.


    To put it bluntly, it is natural for the public to recognize that the position of military generals is higher than that of civil servants. If the position of civil servants is higher than that of military generals, it is deviant.


    The officials in the second echelon still have seats. The difference is that they are far away from the supreme platform, and they are no longer separated on the left and right sides. They are arranged in a multi-level row.


    The main hall of Jianzhang palace is very large. The walkway at the gate does not lead directly to the supreme platform. There is a phoenix Laiyi Pavilion ten meters after entering the door. A landscape directly isolates the outdoor view of the supreme platform.


    Fenghuang Laiyi takes the moral of historical records. Xia Benji: when the ancestors arrive, the group will give way to each other, birds and animals will fly, and the flute will be 90% younger. Fenghuang comes to the instrument, a hundred animals will lead the dance, and a hundred officials believe in harmony.


    There is Fenghuang Laiyi Pavilion at the entrance, and the channel naturally needs to extend to the left and right sides.


    Fifteen meters away from the door, there is a pool extending forward. An arch moon bridge is built every five meters. Up to 30 meters deep, there is a floating platform in the center of the pool.


    At a distance of 30 meters deep, the ground is full of substance. The floor is paved with Nan wood. They look extremely smooth. The dark yellow wood can even reflect objects.


    The officials who are not qualified to sit in the first echelon are sitting in front of the pool. If the room is quiet, they can hear the sound of water behind them, indicating that the pool is flowing water.


    From the gate inward, the total length is more than 500 meters, and the indoor space is shown as a rectangle.


    On the left and right sides of the spacious main hall, there is a thick load-bearing column every eight meters. They need five people to hug each other.


    Each load-bearing column is made of copper clad solid wood. The reason why the outer layer is made of copper is naturally to facilitate carving. It will be carved with rare animals or some landscape paintings.


    As for the winding dragon on the load-bearing column? It''s not without that technology, it''s without that custom.


    Return to the supreme stage.


    The throne on the supreme platform is not too fancy, nor is it made of gold. It is a wooden seat with hundreds of birds and Phoenix carved on the main body.


    The chair is not like a master chair, let alone a dragon seat. There is no dragon related pattern all over the chair.


    In Xia, Shang, Zhou and Qin Dynasties, none of them believed in totems mainly based on dragons. On the contrary, birds had the most totems. From the totem of the royal flag, even the family totem, can be studied.


    The place where there is a dragon on the supreme platform is on the left and right sides of the throne. The guardrail at the edge of the platform is like a green dragon. They show an ancient copper color. Their body full of scales is relatively slender, and there are only three claws on their four feet, showing the shape of opening teeth and dancing claws as a whole.


    Today''s dragons are different from those of later generations. Before the Mongol and Yuan Dynasties, dragons were basically three clawed. Sometimes the first two feet were three claws and the last two feet were four claws (for example, see the porcelain patterns of the Tang, song and Yuan Dynasties). There were four clawed dragons popular in the Ming Dynasty, and "I Qing" was more than five clawed dragons.


    Because there are only three claws, it is a green dragon.


    In addition, although dragons are called dragons, totems are actually evolving all the time.


    For example, the Shang and Zhou dynasties were the Kui dragon posture, the Qin, Han, Sui and Tang dragons were the Ying dragon posture, and the shape of the Yellow Dragon laid the image foundation in the Tang, song, Liao, Jin and Yuan Dynasties.


    In terms of the time point at this stage, it''s right for the dragon to show a posture of teeth and claws. It was created to frighten. Anyway, there was no auspicious meaning in the Qin and Han Dynasties. Some were ferocious, ferocious and ferocious!


    On both sides of the seat ladder, there are arrangements according to etiquette specifications.


    On the side of the first step seat, you can see the neat screen. In fact, the existence of the screen is to act as a temporary consultation room. When the minister is asked by the king, he can ask someone to go in and discuss it.


    Can the court still enter the "small black house" for consultation? This is a real thing, but it did not exist after the Southern Song Dynasty.


    After all, the relationship between monarchs and officials before the Southern Song Dynasty was the same. After the Mongol and Yuan Dynasties, all except monarchs were slaves. You can''t answer the question... Don''t say it without warning!


    At the side of the second echelon, there are some musical instruments on both sides. They are not casual musical instruments, but a full range of chimes.


    Chime bells rose in the Western Zhou Dynasty and flourished in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period until the Qin and Han Dynasties.


    The chime bells of the spring and autumn and Warring States periods can not be owned by anyone casually, but only by special gifts from the royal family.


    In fact, even if the royal family of the Zhou Dynasty allowed a vassal to have chimes, in terms of productivity at that time, it was not that any vassal could make a set of chimes. This is related to technology. For example, making chime bells requires a lot of wax. At that time, wax can only be made with honey. Princes with insufficient national territory can''t even prepare wax. How to make chime bells?


    After the Qin and Han Dynasties, the chime bell was not as tall as the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, but it was still a court musical instrument, and it was still not owned by people of any level.


    After hundreds of years, the chime bell still belongs to the palace musical instrument, which can''t be owned unless it is in charge of the name and instrument. Even after a long time, civilization has been destroyed by barbarism. The bell music that only the royal family can master has basically been lost. If you don''t create bell music, the chime should change from an instrument to a real decoration.


    A bell stopped the people who talked in the hall. No matter what they were doing before, they stood and bowed to the throne.


    Liu Yan took the lead in wearing the emperor''s crown clothes, followed by the palace maids carrying the peacock lamp on the left and right sides, followed by a warrior in gorgeous heavy armor and Cui Zong.


    The peacock lamp is naturally a peacock like lamp. The main structure is made of copper. The lamp is divided into three layers. The lower two layers are respectively sleeved with two headlamp bowls on the horn shaped base. Four small lamps are inserted symmetrically along the bowl. The top layer is shaped into a peacock with its head raised and the peacock carries a lamp on its back. Because the whole body has nine small lamps that can be lit at the same time, it is also called "Jiulian lamp".


    The warrior dressed in gorgeous heavy armor is also famous. He is the general of the main hall of this meeting, who is responsible for order and security.


    The general is not a official, nor a real general. Whoever takes the position is the emperor has the final say, usually showing young young people, and not only does the emperor express the hint that he intends to cultivate.


    Ran min saw the eyes behind the general''s face armor in the hall. His son could see it even if he only looked at a pair of eyes. He immediately grinned silently.


    Quiet to the hall, you can hear the sound of running water in the pool. Liu Yan walked to the throne and sat down.


    Cui Zong walked to the side of the supreme stage and deliberated for a while. He was also waiting for all officials to return to their seats. He said loudly, "the son of heaven and all the Qing Dynasty discuss!"


    At the beginning, Liu Yan thought that Chaoyi was the early Dynasty, but that was the name of the Ming Dynasty and "my Qing Dynasty".


    At present, it is called "Chao Yi", and there is no saying of "early Chao".


    Today is not a big court meeting, but a small court meeting. The obvious difference is that the sheriffs who also came to Chang''an to report on their work were not summoned to the court, but the generals who returned to Chang''an were summoned to participate.


    "Early morning" is not called "early morning". Naturally, there is no opening line of "starting with something, leaving with nothing". Liu Yan actually felt full of groove points before crossing.


    Liu Yan sat down. The officials who had just returned to their seats stood up neatly, left their seats, stood on the left and right sides of the main road, bowed neatly and shouted, "see the son of heaven!"


    Liu Yan didn''t kneel down. He didn''t change the rules. On the contrary, he continued the rules. The monarchs and ministers of the Qin and Han Dynasties didn''t kneel down. They could sit down when they were discussing.


    There is nothing wrong with saying "see the son of heaven". Bowing is indeed a reference. Kneeling on both knees without kowtowing is a visit, and kneeling on both knees and kowtowing is a thing that criminal officials will do.


    Liu Yan should open his mouth at this time: "Zhongqing is flat."


    All officials stand upright again, but they worship again before they return to their positions.


    Cui Zong and other officials sat down and said in a loud voice, "today''s discussion is mainly about reform and enfeoffment."


    It is also a feature from the Qin and Han Dynasties to point out what to discuss at the beginning, which means that if no one wants to do anything today, don''t go beyond the set agenda.


    It is true that the DPRK parliament will set the agenda first. It is not the mode of saying what officials want to say, or what order they come from.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the burning of jade and stone, there wouldn''t be an official who suddenly rushed out and took out a memorial from his sleeve, or named who to be hard in front of the emperor.


    Cui Zong then took a step back and said who wanted to express what could come out.


    Ji Chang stood up and did not leave his position. He saluted Liu Yan, who was on the throne, and said, "the territory of the Han Dynasty is increasing day by day, and the old system is difficult to echo. Obedience to the will of the emperor will make it more a system of three provinces and six ministries."


    Ji Chang introduced the names of the main official positions, explained some functions and powers clearly, and sat down again after saluting.


    Liu Yan''s voice was conveyed to the hall after Ji Chang sat down: "do you have doubts?"


    The restructuring has been prepared for four years, and it has been warmed up again and again in the ten years of Yuanshuo. People who pay attention to it have long been familiar with it. Even if they don''t understand it in some places, they won''t be stupid enough to ask the emperor. They all answer in unison: "nothing!"


    Many people secretly look at Ji Chang. Once the system is really changed to three provinces and six departments, there will no longer be the prime minister in charge of civil affairs. Although Ji Chang will still be one of the three civil giants, he can''t compare with the prime minister''s authority and scenery.


    In the 12th year of Yuanshuo, everyone''s positions would have changed. That was a normal job transfer. If there was no restructuring, Ji Chang would also step down from the prime minister''s position. It''s not easy to say whether to stop taking an official position or transfer to another position.


    After confirming the restructuring, the impact of Ji Chang''s resignation as prime minister was infinitely reduced, which was actually a good thing for him.


    After the restructuring, the most prominent person is Xu Zheng. He was supposed to step down from the post of Taiwei. Without Taiwei, there is a general. People who know the inside information know that he will still be the first military general. People who have no malice feel lucky, and some people will inevitably feel that he has taken shit luck.


    However, when Xu Zheng was a lieutenant, the army made obvious achievements. Even those who had more opinions could not give a reason to discredit, so they had to admit it.

 Chapter 919

    The restructuring has been recognized from the king to the core ministers. Those who are not qualified to participate in the negotiation have to recognize even if they have any opinions.


    From the system of three officials and nine ministers to the system of three provinces and six ministries, the middle and lower level officials have not suffered any damage. On the contrary, the room for improvement has greatly increased. It is too late to be happy and will not have any opinions.


    It is the core high-level that is damaged by the system reform.


    Civil servants have no boss who can speak a lot. The powers of the prime minister are divided into three. At the same time, the powers of the imperial envoy doctor are refined again, and other major departments are split more.


    The military is not without damage.


    The top general is designated as the first rank, but there is only one top general, which is the first person who can suppress civil servants from the rank, but before, the voice of the military was greater than that of the civil service system.


    What has the greatest impact on the military is the establishment of the six departments. Among them, the Ministry of officials, the Ministry of war, the Ministry of household and the Ministry of work have directly robbed some rights and resources originally belonging to the military. The relatively fatal thing is that the county soldiers are no longer planned under the management of the general''s office, which is equivalent to the standing army under the general''s office. They can no longer obtain military resources from the county soldiers system at will.


    The general government is now a department that the military commander has the final say. Liu Yan regards this department as a weapon for external expeditions. The Ministry of war is the existence of the latter''s staff headquarters, which is equal to the general government''s responsibility for the attack, while the Ministry of war is planning war.


    Huan Wen already knew that he would serve as the Minister of the Ministry of war and concurrently serve as the Prime Minister of the general''s house. After a long study, he found that the functions and powers of the Minister of the Ministry of war and the Prime Minister of the general''s house were the same. The difference was that the Prime Minister of the general''s house was the junior official of the Department, while the Minister of the Ministry of war was the boss of an independent department.


    "I haven''t heard of anyone renewing the post of general Zhengnan." Huan Wen lowered his voice and asked Xie an, "where''s Anshi?"


    Xie an will also leave his post as general of the western expedition and be transferred to the Minister of household, but no longer hold the military post.


    The positions of general of the southern expedition and general of the western expedition will be vacated later.


    The war in the three continents of Afghanistan will be headed by Zheng nanzhonglang.


    However, no war will break out in the three continents in the short term. The conquest of nanzhonglang will not be so much to command the war in the three continents as to monitor the surrounding countries, but also supervise the vassal states and the sealing of the territory.


    There will be an Anxi Du protectorate in the western regions. The highest officer is the Du protectorate, which is responsible for cleaning up the remaining enemies. At the same time, all kinds of friction or war will also be handled by the Du protectorate.


    Duhu was not a newly invented official position. It had been established in the Western Han Dynasty. According to the definition at that time, it was a rank ratio of 2000 stones, that is, the treatment under Jiuqing was at the same level as that of domestic Prefects.


    Nowadays, the capital protection of the Han state is determined from the third grade military general, half a grade lower than the general, and higher than the domestic prefect. The prefect is determined as the fourth grade.


    "The future of the west is to take a relative defensive position." Xie an is no longer responsible for the western expedition, but left his own policy before leaving office. He believes that the Central Committee will adopt that policy: "hunnit dare not annoy the big man, and the big man also needs time to clear up the remnants of dissatisfaction."


    "It would be reasonable for Si Hongzhuang to go to the Indochina Peninsula early and take the post of captain of pingman Colonel''s department and take the post of Zhengnan Zhonglang." Huan Wen did not make any effort to avoid suspicion on this matter. He asked, "who will be the protector of the western regions?"


    "Li Kuang." Xie an also didn''t recommend Li Kuang to avoid suspicion: "an can successfully recover the western regions with more help from Chengji."


    That is, the original two subordinates have been promoted, which can be regarded as a planned succession, representing that at least some previous policies will not be fundamentally changed.


    Li Tan and LV Tai are also talking about their own affairs. They will still be generals at the level of "Zheng". The difference is that Li Tan changed from general Zheng Bei to general Zheng Dong. LV Tai, who was originally general Zheng Dong, took up the post of general Zheng Bei.


    The level is not changed, but the title is changed. It seems that there is no change, but in fact it has changed a lot.


    That''s what Liu Yan confirmed early in the morning. No official can stay in a position permanently. No matter military general or civil servant, it is generally the same level tone at the same level. In the case of LV Tai and Li Tan, the prefects, county mayors, departments and CAOS of all counties will also be transferred, and so will all counties.


    Transfer is once every four years, which is not necessary, but the longest term of re-election shall not exceed three times, that is, the longest term of employment in a position (local) is 12 years.


    The 13th annual meeting of Yuanshuo was a very busy year. If there had not been system reform, some officials who had not been transferred in the previous two times would have been transferred this year.


    At the same time, the 13th year of Yuanshuo will also be a year for the big test.


    Whether some generals of the military have completed the task, what is the degree of completion, or simply failed to accept the task, all kinds will be verified this year. Naturally, the merit should be increased, and those who should be demoted or even lose their official position will also be dealt with.


    The assessment of the civil service system is aimed at all the staff of the Shaofu and the county level. Basically, it is to move back and forth from county to county. Officials who have achieved excellent results in local officials will be transferred to the central office.


    The Korean parliament continues, and the person who is talking is LV Yi. He just briefly introduced the mountain geography of the A3 continent and talked about the current governance of the A3 continent.


    The Han army attacked and destroyed the gitanada and Gupta dynasties, and the land of the two countries naturally became Han soil, but it does not mean that the Han people really completely controlled all the land. In fact, many areas are the current situation of the autonomy of the three high castes.


    When Huan Wen led the army to conquer the A-San mainland, it was not an absolute iron and blood policy. He incorporated the surrendered A-San, and some administrative regions also belonged to the Han soil in name.


    The autonomous a''sangao caste obeyed the state policy of the Han state, but retained the management power and needed tribute.


    From the Pre-Qin Dynasty to the western and Eastern Han Dynasties, Zhuxia did not have a policy of restraint and MI. During the Huan Wen war, it was not possible to be coy with the a-sangao caste and wait for the overall situation to be determined.


    "I thought that since the other land was enfeoffed, it was self-determination by the Lords and lords." LV Yi, whether as a ceremony guest or the incoming Minister of rites, is qualified to make suggestions with that right: "this law is in line with the policy of the former king."


    The Marquis is naturally a marquis. Adding a "Lord" is because it has its own marquis.


    The Lord is more as the name suggests. The titles below the Marquis are not qualified for the founding of the country, and the fiefdom is only a fiefdom, so it is naturally the Lord.


    The enfeoffment of land, whose land should be like, is naturally up to the enfeoffed people to decide. This is a strategy to imitate the enfeoffment of the Zhou royal family.


    The initial enfeoffment of the Zhou royal family was much more cruel than that of the Han state.


    When King Wu of Zhou was enfeoffed, in addition to the original commercial land, the vassal states of the same camp still belonged to their own family. There was no surplus land to enfeoffe meritorious officials. They could only stare at the alien, find a map, draw a circle and say "here belongs to you".


    The meritorious official can only rely on his own strength or some powerful good friends to help. Don''t expect the country to send troops to help fight down.


    Liu Yan now wants to engage in the enfeoffment of different surnames, which benefits even level five doctors. The land is enfeoffed. If he can manage it well, he will continue to be his lord or Lord. If he can''t manage it well, he will take the land back to the state,. Liu Yan made up his mind whether to divide it out again.


    The reality is that, since they are all their own industries, they are only in terms of consolidating management rights, not in the face of invasion by other countries. Who has the face to ask the state to invest and send troops. Even if you have the face to ask, you will only be asked whether to return the fief to the state.


    LV Yi said that all qualified ministers were seconded out of the class.


    In fact, this has no impact on the powerful minister of the family, and even wants the national power not to intervene too much.


    Those who really feel forced will be those who have been sealed but do not have enough strength, such as those who have only recently received the title of doctor. They have just been promoted to the title and have received due treatment from the state, but the time is too short to accumulate.


    In the Han Dynasty, after becoming a doctor, he was entitled to receive a fixed salary from the government every year. At the same time, the homestead, farmland and servants were distributed in place at one time.


    A doctor, if there are many people, it''s OK. He can also accept his relatives as family ministers or warriors.


    If you become a doctor but have no relatives, no one dare casually accept people who don''t know the foundation as family ministers or family warriors.


    The number of family ministers and family warriors of the doctor is limited, and one family minister and ten warriors will reach the top.


    After receiving people, as a master, we must give treatment. There must be benefits in every new year''s festival. The cost is really low.


    Many old doctors in the army needless to say. Those who are not in the army will organize slave hunting teams. The main reason is that they can''t maintain consumption simply by relying on land output. They must create income.


    The decision-making class, including Liu Yan, do not know what kind of groups will face difficulties after a policy decision. The problem is that there are often no perfect things at all, and even behind a policy is a process of elimination.


    The promulgation of policies that may cause damage to certain groups is naturally not done by Liu Yan. The minister should stand up and carry it at this time.


    All the ministers seconded it together, that is, to express the attitude of all high-level leaders standing in the unified camp, which is not only to carry the pot for the king, but also to imply that the damaged groups should not appeal, and the appeal will not be of any use.


    With the continuation of the policy since ancient times and the endorsement of the resolution by all senior management, the matter has actually been completely settled.


    With the basic policy, the next step is to understand the geographical moment of the area divided into enfeoffment.


    As for the substantive enfeoffment, it would be fine if there was no grand ceremony to proclaim the emperor. Liu Yan wanted to proclaim the emperor. The reward that should be issued this year was postponed.


    This time, the postponement of the reward is actually a good thing for those who are about to receive the reward. As a rule, Liu Yan needs to express when he claims to be the emperor. For example, those who have the honor get the benefits in kind, but those who have made practical contributions but have not been granted the title will all get the promotion of the title. It was a rare great progress in title. The emperor was happy and the big guys enjoyed it together.


    As time passed, the sun changed from sunrise to sunshine.


    The patio in the main hall shone with sufficient sunshine. A bell rang. All officials stood up and walked to the main road, saluted Liu Yan neatly on the throne, and then went orderly to the side hall.


    There is a very humanized setting in the Han Dynasty. When it''s time to eat, the discussion will stop. Instead of ordering people to bring a bowl of millet porridge to pretend to show their kindness, the emperor will prepare food in several side halls and divide it into one place for senior officials. The following will be arranged according to the number of people.


    Lunch? Three meals a day are always divided into wealth or not. Regardless of the specific age, eating only breakfast and dinner does not belong to the noble class. As long as the financial resources are sufficient and not so luxurious, eating dozens of meals a day does not hinder anyone.


    "Prime minister." Liu Yan specially recruited Ji Chang and Xu Zheng to have dinner with him. Naturally, they were each a few cases, not a table: "Tai Wei."


    They put down the tableware and listened to Liu Yan.


    "Liu Shen is nine years old after the new year, and the enlightenment stage is over." Liu Yan also stopped to eat, in line with the etiquette norms of mutual respect between kings and officials: "I want to carefully select teachers for Liu. Can you give me some suggestions?"


    Without much hesitation, Ji Chang recommended himself: "I think it''s appropriate."


    Xu Zheng was a little stunned and respectfully said, "I also recommend myself."


    Liu Yan originally meant to let Ji Chang be Liu Shen''s literature teacher and Xu Zheng teach martial arts. It was an obvious signal to both domestic and foreign countries that he intended to make Liu Shen crown prince.


    In the past, it was just a king. It was not so urgent to establish a prince. Once Liu Yan became the emperor, he could not empty the storage space. Especially when the princes were older and older year by year, it would be understood that Liu Yan encouraged the princes to compete.


    For a long time in Zhuxia, there was no so-called direct eldest son inheritance rule, which was the rule for virtuous sons to inherit Datong. This is directly related to the extremely bad surrounding environment of the country. Naturally, we should choose virtuous children, or our eldest son is a fool and should perish every minute.


    The rule that the eldest son inherited the great unification was formed in the Eastern Han Dynasty because the countries around the Eastern Han Dynasty could not threaten the national sovereignty at all. At the same time, because the Eastern Han Dynasty was an environment of one governance, one system and one system, the haos wanted the emperor on the throne to be a fool.


    "So good." Liu Yan showed a satisfied expression, motioned that the two could have dinner and communicate again and again, and then said, "can there be a list in enfeoffment?"


    Ji Chang naturally answered "yes", and then he didn''t start to read his name, but roughly said which title made what kind of choice, whether to seal it when he went out or to choose the land in the mainland.


    The Marquis all chose to go out, which was the result that Liu Yan could have expected. They could not give up owning the Marquis, but people would stay in the center. The Marquis Congress was handed over to the family to operate.


    Below the Marquis, 60% of the people who are willing to go out are sealed, and the remaining 40% choose to stay in China, especially a large number of doctors choose to stay.


    "It is a problem of insufficient wealth." Liu Yan clearly nodded because of that: "it''s good."

 Chapter 920

    Since coming to Chang''an, foreign visitors had a few days to wander around, but behind them came officials from Honglu hall. Some of the etiquette taught by Julian made Julian very interested in learning the etiquette of the Han Empire.


    Honglu hall did not just go to the post house where the Roman royal family was located, but all foreign visitors had Honglu hall staff there.


    The Roman royal family and Sassanian royal family went to Shaocheng, and several kings who came in person went to the doctor. The lower the level of foreign visitors, the lower the official position.


    The officials of the Honglu hall go to teach foreign visitors the etiquette of the Han family. If they usually teach them how to deal with the emperor, Julian and other foreign visitors catch up with the grand ceremony of Liu Yan''s becoming emperor. At that time, they will be arranged to watch the ceremony, which naturally requires more procedures.


    What kind of etiquette should be followed when meeting someone, what kind of appearance it should be when going there, and even strict requirements on the walking posture and the distance to be taken. There are a lot of foreign visitors who are forced by the whole ignorance.


    "Why didn''t the emperor arrange Helena and Helena?" Childe said uneasily, "does the emperor of Han want to refuse marriage?"


    Childe came to the Han Empire on behalf of ji1 Du1 religion. At present, let alone paying an audience with the emperor, he has not even met a slightly influential official of the Han Empire.


    There are many intentions of ji1 governor and Yijiao to the Han Empire, including preaching, but they know that things can''t be too urgent, they have to take their time.


    About the marriage, Julian has submitted his credentials, and the Honglu hall also gave a reply after accepting it, to the effect that he needs to report to the emperor. When the emperor has made a decision, he will inform him in time, and then there will be no more.


    The situation of the Persians was similar to that of the Romans. They also submitted the National Certificate on marriage. The reply not only did not change the text and punctuation, but also relaxed the mentality of the Romans.


    "Bishop childe, haven''t you received a formal reply to your request to go to Changguang county?" Julian didn''t like childe. It wasn''t because childe was fat. Many clergy of the Christian Church were linked to their own weight. The archbishop was even fat enough to need a servant to walk around. He said, "it''s the religious collection of the Han Empire. It''s really necessary for you to go on a field trip."


    The religious atmosphere in the Han Empire was not warm, and there were no central official positions related to religion except the ancestral temple and the star watching department.


    Changguang county is the home of Han soldiers after their death. Some non soldiers who have made contributions to the state are also eligible to be buried in the martyrs'' park there after their death.


    Because it is a national cemetery, it naturally needs special people to manage it, including some clergy needed for the mortuary ceremony.


    Every year, the state holds a large-scale public sacrifice, which is generally presided over by ministers at the level of three gongs and nine Qings. It is inevitable that clergy will be required to carry out some ceremonies, and some religious related departments have been specially set up there.


    Diplomatic missions from various countries to the Han Empire, except from Jingkou to Chang''an at the beginning, could not run around without permission.


    It is not just the Han Empire that has such regulations. In fact, any country in the world has the same regulations.


    The people in the room are waiting. They put on their national costumes and are about to go to the temple of heaven to observe the ceremony.


    Today is the first day of the first month of the 13th year of Yuanshuo. In ancient times, it was called new moon day, later renamed New Year''s day. It is a grand holiday every year. This year, Liu Yan will hold a grand ceremony to proclaim himself Emperor today.


    The first ceremony was held at the temple of heaven, and the subsequent ceremony was held in Miyagi.


    Since emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty changed the Yuan Dynasty, the last day of December is new year''s Eve, and the first day of each year is the Spring Festival.


    On New Year''s Eve, the whole Chang''an City has the excitement of the festival. After dinner, there are bonfires everywhere. At midnight, the sound of explosion resounds through the whole city.


    Those behaviors are to scare Nian beast.


    According to legend, the Spring Festival is not a happy day at the beginning. On that day, a fierce beast will appear and eat people. It is found that the fierce beast is afraid of fire, so it has the habit of lighting a bonfire every year.


    Bamboo is a very easy to burn plant. When it is burned, each section of bamboo will make a explosion sound. It is found that fierce animals are afraid of the explosion sound. The materials behind the campfire change again and again. Throwing bamboo in to listen to the explosion has become another custom.


    No one knows whether Nian beast exists or not. On the first day of the new year, the custom of eliminating evil spirits by burning a fire and jumping back again has been inherited. The custom of burning bamboo has also been inherited. After waiting for the emergence of gunpowder, it has become a firecracker.


    Foreign visitors also had a Chinese new year last night. They went to bed late and were awakened early. In fact, their spirit is a little bad.


    "I just looked out of the window." Helena is also a full-bodied dress, but Rome really did not study clothes enough. After inheriting the characteristics of Greek civilization, she copied it. She is a long silk skirt, that is, the patterns on the skirt are richer, and her head is covered with golden olive branches and leaf crowns: "people can be seen everywhere."


    "The city has more than one million residents." Flavis is wearing a military uniform. It should be said that the men of the Roman embassy are dressed similarly. They can''t wear the Roman men''s skirt that will be seen in the private part when the wind blows: "today is their traditional festival, or the time for the emperor of the Han Dynasty."


    In fact, most of them went upstairs and observed from the window. They could see people walking everywhere. On both sides of the main street were people who were looking forward to seeing the chariot of the son of heaven.


    Other avenues are better. The avenue leading from the palace city to the temple of heaven is a sea of people.


    "Our August 15 will be so lively." Julian said the August festival in Rome: "speaking, our August Festival is very similar to the Chinese Spring Festival."


    There are many festivals in Rome, but some festivals such as Christmas, Halloween... Don''t exist at present. They also celebrate the new year, but they don''t pay much attention to it. In the early stage, they will celebrate for some gods. The religious atmosphere is strong, and then they set festivals for some famous great men.


    August Festival is a festival specially set for holding dances. It is also one of the more grand festivals of the Romans.


    On that day, the Romans will prepare the costumes for the ball and dress themselves up. If they can wear new clothes, no one will wear the clothes of previous years.


    At the same time, the preparation of the dance must be to go shopping, prepare rich food for the guests and some articles for decorating the house.


    During the Chinese new year, when conditions permit, Han people will inevitably prepare new clothes in advance. After working so hard for so long a year, how can they have a good meal? The house will be decorated with some festive decorations.


    On the other hand, the Chinese New Year is really very similar to the Roman August Festival, which has the basis that Julian said is similar to the Chinese Spring Festival.


    While the people were chatting, officials of the Han Empire came to the post house.


    It was the little supervisor of Honglu hall. The Romans did not understand the official position of the Han Empire. They saw that they had brought many assistant officials. They judged that the little supervisor should be a not low official position.


    "Check your clothes." Young supervisor Liu Daodao was already observing after entering the door. He saw that the Roman dress was actually stunned: "what you are wearing is a dress?"


    The Roman dress was too frugal according to the aesthetics of Zhuxia. The Roman men in military clothes were actually OK. The rest were simple group clothes. The simplicity of the style made people wonder whether Rome had opened a development line called clothing art.


    When the Romans were asked, they didn''t know how to answer. There were so many styles of their clothes. It was not as complicated as the costumes of Zhuxia to distinguish whether they were costumes, that is, the patterns of clothes and some jewelry.


    There are many styles of costumes in Zhuxia. There is a standard set of clothes on various occasions. Usually, many clothes need to be matched, and then look at the color and pattern (pattern) to distinguish the grade.


    For example, the crown dress worn by the emperor is composed of crown, coat, lower garment, boots, knee covering and ribbon. The Marquis''s dress is only different from the crown dress of the emperor in some details. The following is what kind of title is decreasing again and again. It not only looks very complex, but also is not easy to wear.


    Seeing that no one answered, director Liu nodded and said, "you need to go as soon as possible. Don''t make a fool of yourself later."


    When the Hong Lu hall came to teach etiquette, it was very clear that there was no such thing as leaving halfway when watching the ceremony. There was a hold of excrement and urine. Even if you couldn''t hold it, you couldn''t leave half a step.


    The Romans did not understand the etiquette of the Han Empire. If they were in a strong position, they would definitely protest. The problem was that they were not in a strong position. They even had some fear of the military strength of the Han Empire and chose understanding very rationally.


    Director Liu gave ten minutes and decided not to give it to the Romans for another second.


    The Romans had long chosen to cooperate. Later, they lined up according to their internal agreed structure and followed director Liu out of the post house.


    No one asked why they walked instead of taking a bus. They knew in advance that today, except for a few people, there is no one in Chang''an City who can take a bus no longer within the etiquette procedures.


    After leaving the post house, they need to walk some distance to enter Zhuque Avenue. Under the guidance of director Liu, there are a team of forbidden guards in gorgeous military uniforms on the left and right sides.


    It is not that there are no people walking in the streets. They see officials leading a group of foreign visitors, and no one pestles in the way.


    The Romans who marched away did not speak. That was because they were instructed not to speak at will.


    The Romans can''t speak and can think in their mind. After they came to the Han Empire, they had two biggest impressions. The first is that the rate of men, women, old and young in the Han Empire is frightening, and the second is that the Han people pursue order and respect order.


    When they arrived at Zhuque Avenue, they were shocked by the surrounding crowd. After director Liu indicated that they could relax temporarily, they all praised the number of Han people and commented curiously on the clothes of Han people.


    Liu Dao stayed here according to the procedure.


    They will meet with foreign visitors from other countries here and check the clothes of foreign visitors for the last time. The inspection process is also to determine that no foreign visitors carry weapons, and then carry out the final training. They will repeat what things should be observed later.


    The Persians only came about five minutes later than the Romans.


    "Their clothes are costumes?" Liu asked his colleague Zhou Fen and compared the costumes of Persians and Romans: "at least it''s more gorgeous than Romans."


    Today''s Persians are not Persians of later generations. They wear robes around.


    Persians wear many kinds of clothes. Most Persian men in non military clothes wear clothes with upper robes and lower trousers. The upper robe is wide and long and thighs, and the lower body is loose trousers. The color is very bright, and there are also complex patterns or patterns.


    Persian women''s dress is very eye-catching. The main body looks like a skirt, which is as long as knees and ankles. The upper body is wearing a vest, and the outside is wearing a gauze windbreaker. On the head, there is a sharp crown that Chinese people don''t understand. The veil is supported by two ears to cover the face below the bridge of the nose.


    Yarn windbreaker is an ornamental dress at all. It seems to be a material with gold thread or lead. They are embroidered with beautiful patterns, and the thread is always shining in the sun.


    Since it is a yarn windbreaker, it will be transparent and can''t cover the upper body of the little vest completely tightened. The beautiful chest curve, thin bee waist and upturned hips show the beauty of women.


    After a little wait, the viewing teams from several other countries came one after another. After checking and serving, they listened to the final instruction, and the huge team began to enter the rosefinch Avenue.


    It was almost when the delegations from various countries entered Zhuque Avenue, there were bursts of cheers in the distance.


    Due to repeated admonitions and warnings about the consequences of failing to abide by the Han family etiquette, the foreign visitors who lined up were no longer curious and didn''t speak.


    Just when the curiosity of foreign visitors was about to explode, the Han people standing on both sides of the street cheered and followed. The sudden cheers almost made some foreign visitors lose their attitude.


    The whole city soon became a sea of cheers. In the cheers of mountains and tsunamis, most people didn''t know what they were cheering at all.


    The first place where cheers appeared was at the palace gate of Miyagi. The reason is that the gate of the palace city was opened, and those with marques below the Marquis came out of the gate on the left and right sides, and a group of marques came out of the gate in the middle. Their appearance made the onlookers cheer.


    Visiting groups from various countries? When they first came, they aroused the interest of the Han people, but no one cheered.


    Today''s Han people have a very simple idea. They don''t think foreigners are welcome at all. They even think it''s inconvenient for foreigners to appear in the capital.


    Pay tribute? Han people will feel that it is as common as sunrise and sunset, and it is strange not to pay tribute.


    After entering Zhuque Avenue, there was no Han officials in front of the foreign delegation. Liu Dao and Zhou Fen walked on the left and right sides of the street.


    At the strong request of the Romans and Persians, they were divided into two columns and walked side by side, and the other small countries naturally followed.


    They repeatedly praised the behavior of the Han people standing outside the yellow line when there were no soldiers on both sides of Zhuque Avenue

 Chapter 921

    Etiquette is that after the civilized society enters a certain standard, different forms of etiquette have been formulated for a variety of reasons, which has become a code of conduct on a certain occasion.


    No one is born with knowledge and reason. Only when they are born with knowledge and practice will they know what rules to abide by on what occasions.


    In short, the code of conduct of the Han people is formed the day after tomorrow. They don''t cross the line is based on what kind of punishment they will encounter after crossing the line.


    All kinds of legal rules restrict what can be done and what punishment will be given to what kind of things are done, which makes the Han people observe the social environment of order.


    Officials and people with a certain degree of titles have stayed in the palace city since last night. In previous years, they only participated in the new year''s palace city activities. This year, because Liu Yan''s day of becoming emperor was chosen on the first day of the lunar new year, they waited for the beginning of the ceremony in the palace city.


    Miyagi does not lack a place to rest, but few people slept last night.


    Officials with certain responsibilities for the ceremony need to be busy for the day, repeatedly confirm certain links, and ensure that there can be no mistakes.


    Most people who are not responsible are extremely excited. Due to the excited state and the environment, they prefer to chat with people all night rather than spend their time sleeping.


    At three o''clock in the morning, a group of palace maids in Miyagi walked at night with lanterns. The loud female officials shouted at what time, the sleeping people got up and prepared for busy grooming, and the sleepless people also went to groom for their own preparations.


    Before the appearance of white fish in the East, everything that should be ready has been ready.


    Last night''s Chang''an city was also a sleepless city. In fact, the annual Chinese New Year''s Eve is a sleepless night for Han people. It is a custom to watch the night. The people who sleep are usually the elderly and children. Even if the adults are bored, they will not sleep.


    It is said that the Nian beast in ancient times will come out to eat people on the last day of each year. It is not safe to burn bonfires and make explosions to scare the Nian beast. Someone needs to be on duty all night. Once danger is found, it is good to warn people to resist or avoid, and the custom of new year''s Eve vigil has been handed down.


    As early as after midnight last night, people came to the square outside Miyagi.


    Every night in the Palace Square, the stone lamp stand will be lit up. There is no lack of light in the square. People will not go close to the city wall or palace gate, or even step on the walkway. They or their family choose a place to sit down, or get together with people they know.


    As more and more people come to Miyagi square, the space naturally becomes crowded, so people can''t sit down leisurely and have to stand up.


    The palace city is on duty every night, including the square and walls. The most heavily guarded are the palace gates.


    The forbidden guards did not drive away the people who came, not only during the new year, but also during the day, as long as they were not close to the palace city within a hundred meters, but they were not allowed to come at night.


    Chinese New Year''s Eve is special. People''s coming to the Palace Square is considered to be the behavior of the king and the people. People are no longer restricted from coming to the square at night, but they still can''t be close to within 100 meters.


    At four or five o''clock in the morning, Miyagi square, including Qinglong Avenue facing the east of Miyagi, was a sea of people.


    No one goes to make a loud noise, but even if you speak at a normal volume, too many people will make a loud noise, like the "buzzing" sound made by a large group of bees.


    After the appearance of white fish in the East, the city gate on the left side of the palace gate was slowly opened in a loud "creak" sound.


    The first to come out of the palace gate were groups of forbidden guards. They stood one person per meter along the corridor, forming a cordon composed of soldiers.


    After the palace gate was opened, the people who were talking were quiet. Everyone looked forward to the palace city.


    About half an hour later, the main door and the right door of the palace gate were slowly opened in a loud "creak". People outside looked inside and could see the standing procession in full dress.


    I don''t know who was the first to shout out the first cheers, and then someone followed. The scene soon sounded the cheers of mountains and tsunamis.


    It was in the cheers that Ji Chang and Xu Zheng walked out of the Palace door side by side, and the people behind them followed.


    Those who came out from the front door were all wearing Marquis level crown clothes. In the early days, they were princes'' formal clothes. The biggest difference between the style and the crown clothes of the son of heaven was in the crown and ribbon, and then in the chapter pattern and pattern. Generally, there was no big difference.


    Not many people had been granted Marquis earlier. Today, many people lined up in Marquis coronal clothes. Some people have an odd number. There are as many as 37 people, more than 20 more than the Marquis he knew before.


    In the past, Liu Yan was very stingy with the marquee. The main credit for participating in the destruction of the enemy country was the foundation of the marquee, resulting in the very limited number of marquees.


    Today, those who are not Marquis but can walk in the queue in Marquis coronal clothes also benefited from the main credit in a war to destroy the enemy country, but they must have more water than those who were granted marquis in the past.


    Today''s Han Dynasty is more cautious in granting Marquis than previous dynasties, which also doomed the Marquis''s wealth and weight.


    For example, when the Western Han Dynasty was founded, there were eight kings with different surnames, and there were as many as 145 princes in Che and Guannei.


    Liu Bang''s designation of Wang and Marquis with different surnames is not based on merit. For example, Zhang Liang, one of the three outstanding heroes in the early Han Dynasty, ranked 62nd. Han Xin, who laid down half of Liu Bang, ranked 21st. Xiao he ranked first, but Xiao He is Liu Bang''s local party, and Cao Shen, Zhang Ao, Zhou Bo, fan Kuai, etc. are all ranked in the top 10, The other two LV Ze and LV Shizhi, who laid half of the country for Liu Bang and even took charge of logistics, simply hung their tails.


    According to the theory of the contribution to the unification of the dynasty, the contribution to the founding of the Western Han Dynasty is not based on the contribution, but on the distance. Only when the ranking of the founding heroes of the Eastern Han Dynasty is based on the point spectrum. Some separatist regimes generally look at the distance, and even Sima family, who reunited the world, also adopts the distance.


    Liu Yan is a loner. Even if he wants to be distant and close relatives, he can''t do it. He adopts a strict credit theory, but he doesn''t rank.


    In fact, today''s Han country still has merit ranking, but it is not Liu Yan''s ranking, but an unofficial recognition.


    It seems that the queue in line is based on the recognition. Ji Chang and Xu Zheng go side by side. The Hussars general and the imperial envoy doctor are in the second queue. The general of the fourth expedition and the millet internal history, imperial servants, major officials and Tingwei of Jiuqing are in the third queue. The fourth queue is the rest of Jiuqing''s official positions, followed by the rest. The whole queue consists of five rows.


    If Liu Yan wants to be emperor, he must send a big gift package. Three gongs and nine Qings have not been marquees before. As long as they don''t really have no credit foundation, they are all marquees today.


    Like those who enjoy the big gift bag, there are some people who lack credit. They may be a little less than a distance to be granted a marquis or a Duke of Jin. The key is that Liu Yan''s claim to the emperor must be celebrated all over the world, and those who lack credit to be a Duke of Jin are promoted during the evaluation.


    The whole Chang''an city was filled with the cheers of the mountains and the tsunami. The sound waves rolled up and spread out and resounded through the mountains and rivers.


    The officials and dignitaries who came out of the palace stepped on the Qinglong Avenue and enjoyed the cheers and attention from the people. Everyone had a proud expression.


    They are indeed proud to expel the tartar prisoners, recover the Han family, retaliate against all races that have hurt the Han family, and carry out the spiritual and physical extinction of the Jie family. The killing and integration of the rest of the Hu prisoners created another prosperous era of the Han family.


    It''s just that we should be proud to recover the old land of the Han family and restore our glory. Then we killed the old land to open up new territories, conquered countless foreign nationalities, and achieved the eastern territory of the Empire. In the daytime, the western territory is night, so that the Empire will always have a territory under the sunshine, creating an era of constant sun belonging to the Han people. Can''t we be a little proud?


    Officials and dignitaries walked to the temple of heaven. About half an hour later, the cheers that rang through the whole city were covered by the ringing of the bell.


    The bell was sounded at the same time. The source of the sound was the palace city and every high place in the city.


    In fact, those bell towers will also be sounded at ordinary times, mainly used to tell the whole time of the day. If they are invaded, they will also be sounded.


    Today, there will be 108 bells ringing in unison, not only Chang''an, but also every county in the Han Dynasty. As long as the clock tower is installed, it will ring 108, which can be regarded as a sign that all Han people have the "emperor" with the dual identity of emperor and Emperor again.


    From a long time ago to a long time later, people living in this land have always been inseparable from "those who control the world".


    It is the "emperor", not the "son of heaven" or "emperor" of a single identity, and there can only be one "emperor".


    When the bell rang, there was only the sound of the bell in the whole country.


    At that moment, everyone was filled with emotion. Some people with special sensibility had wet eyes. They had waited for their own "emperor" with the dual identity of the emperor and the emperor for too long.


    Liu Yan said that from the moment of the emperor, it represented that the Han people had their own guardian, and he did fulfill the responsibility of eliminating and expelling the Hu prisoners.


    Liu Yan, who was called the son of heaven early, ascended to the pole after a lapse of nine years (the son of heaven in the third year of Yuanshuo).


    If the emperor was the guardian of the Han people, Liu Yan regarded the emperor''s work as a whip of an alien race.


    The current Han state was conquering and opening up to the outside world as early as possible, but in Liu Yan''s view, it was just a small fight. The army swept all the way to the West until it reached the end of the western world. It would be carried out in his career as emperor.


    The bell rang every two seconds and stopped nearly four minutes later.


    At the palace gate, the forbidden guards appeared again. In front of him was a burly man. He held high the flag of nine birds. Behind him were teams of equally burly forbidden guards.


    The totem of the nine headed bird is the totem of Lao Liu''s family. The standardized title is "King flag", which is also in line with the practice inherited from civilization and takes birds as the totem.


    After the army square on foot, the knight square on horseback came out of the palace gate.


    Each knight is wearing the latest style of plate armor, with a bright red cloak behind him. The mounts are also wrapped in vests. They are armor mounted with a square array.


    The sound of neat steps was added to the sound of equally neat hoofs, and the onlookers held their breath and waited for the most solemn moment.


    Liu Yan rode on the chariot wearing a twelve chapter crown suit. The appearance of the frame made the people who had been brewing burst out the voice of "ten thousand years" with all their strength.


    The cry of "ten thousand years" appeared from the palace city and spread to the whole city. The wave of sound swept the vast world one after another.


    When the chariot passed, the people on both sides knelt down and worshipped, and still shouted the word "ten thousand years".


    Kneeling is not an official requirement, and no one at the scene commanded the people to kneel. It is in today''s special day, with a solemn atmosphere and feelings, no one asked to make such a move.


    On non major ceremonial occasions, Han people''s knees are not so soft. People kneel down to worship Liu Yan today. Is it about a way to express obedience to authority?


    Liu Yan, who was in a kneeling position, kept his eyes fixed on the front, and the expression on his face was blocked by "Diao".


    When the cry of "ten thousand years" was shouted out, people everywhere knew that Liu Yan''s chariot had left the palace city. People who performed their duties raised 120000 spirit and waited for Liu Yan''s chariot to reach the position of the temple of heaven.


    The temple of heaven is the east city built in the city. Its construction is not only used for today''s emperor worship ceremony, but also used for holding heaven worship ceremony if subsequent successors ascend to the pole.


    After Liu Yan came here, what he saw was still a sea of people. He walked up the steps to the top of the temple of heaven, turned to see the officials and dignitaries standing at the bottom, looked at the foreign envoys on one side, and nodded to Jichang, who had been waiting long ago.


    In Zhuxia, there was a link in major ceremonies, that is, the step of "burning watches".


    There was a huge four legged tripod at the scene. The tripod was rectangular and burning inside. Today, many dishes, utensils and objects will be thrown in.


    Ji Chang may have been too excited and worked hard to force his trembling to be less serious. He took a deep breath and began his duty.


    "Since ancient times, emperors have been around the world to control barbarians. Barbarians live outside China to serve China. They have never heard of barbarians living in China to control the world.


    Since the transfer of Jin Zuo, Hu captives have taken over China, and they have failed to surrender all over the world. This is not manpower, but a gift from heaven. At that time, the emperor was bright and the subjects were good enough to guide the world. However, people with lofty ideals still sighed that their titles and deeds were inverted


    ... the imperial court is the foundation of the world; Rites and righteousness are the great defense of the world.


    If he acts like that, how can he be trained in the world and later generations!


    And his descendants sank into famine, lost the way of kings and ministers, and exercised the exclusive power of the prime minister. The Constitution and Taiwan complained, and there was drug abuse. Therefore, the people rebelled, and the soldiers all over the world rose, which made our Chinese people lose their hearts and minds, and the bones and flesh of the living are not guaranteed. Although it is caused by personnel, it is also the time when Heaven hates their virtue and abandons it... "

 Chapter 922

    No matter how gorgeous the words are, burning the watch is actually a process of remembering and thinking sweetly, telling God how hard he is, what situation he has created, and what will happen in the future.


    The articles on each occasion will be in a different order. They can think of sweetness and bitterness first, or they can think of bitterness and sweetness first. Anyway, that''s the same thing.


    Being able to be arranged to read an article is destined to remain a name for generations.


    In the history of the Han Dynasty, such words will be recorded: the date is "the first day of the first month of the 13th year of Yuanshuo", the official position is "prime minister", the title is "Hou of Xingyang", the character is "Jichang", and the location is "Temple of heaven", which prays to the heaven on behalf of Liu Yan.


    After reading the thousands of words of the watch, Ji Chang saluted Liu Yan and shouted, "please burn the watch to tell God!"


    Reading can be read on behalf of reading, but it must be done by Liu Yan himself to throw the table text into the burning tripod.


    Table text was thrown into the burning tripod. When Liu Yan was doing this, someone brought a incense table and prepared a corresponding incense candle and tribute.


    Burning incense has always been a part of sacrifice. The tribute is the highest standard of three animals, grain and wine, which also needs jade as the background.


    When Liu Yan was offering sacrifices, except for those who needed to read some prayers, others watched quietly.


    There were at least 30000 people at the scene. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Liu Yan, and their eyes moved with Liu Yan''s walking.


    Sacrifice is a tedious process. It takes about half an hour to cut the meat.


    During the sacrifice of the various Xia dynasties, there has always been a link of dividing meat. The meat cut by the emperor is called Zuo meat, which can be distributed to people who think it is appropriate.


    Long ago, only princes and kings were eligible for Zuo meat. The specification was reduced since the first Han Dynasty, but only those who were simple in the heart of the emperor could get Zuo meat.


    Zuo meat can be cut big or small. If you can get a piece of Zuo meat in a grand sacrifice, it is a matter of pride and honor regardless of size.


    Liu Yan would call a name every time he cut a piece. All the people named were shocked and had an extreme surprise on his face.


    They will show off when they get Zuo meat, which is a naked show off.


    This kind of showing off will naturally be envied, envied and hated, but it is a part of etiquette to the effect that the emperor feels that we are meritorious to the country and close to us.


    In the period of the Zhou royal family, the act of showing off Zuo meat was also a display. In the early stage, only the vassal states with foreign military achievements could share Zuo meat. They were all vassal states that won extraordinary victories in the war against foreign races.


    The ceremony of dividing Zuo meat was accompanied by the royal family of the whole Zhou Dynasty, but later, it changed from antagonizing foreign races to showing off national strength, all of which meant to give a warning to the vassal states that were not dealt with and really difficult to fight.


    Who should get Zuo meat actually has a constitution in advance. A set of rules is actually a political signal to the world that kings and ministers get each other.


    At the end of the serious ceremony, the crowd shouted the slogan of "ten thousand years" again.


    At this time, foreign visitors finally have a chance to speak.


    "It is not unreasonable for the Han Empire to call itself a state of etiquette." Childe said with emotion, "their manners are too many and complicated."


    Every country or nation will have its own set of etiquette. Usually, the more civilized the society develops, the more complex the etiquette will be.


    The Romans naturally had their own set of etiquette, but their etiquette was much weaker than that of some countries at the same imperial level.


    "That meat..." Julian knew that it was not a matter of whether it was delicious, but a manifestation of glory: "it was a little different from us."


    In Rome, after offering tribute to the gods, no one would move unless it was a bold thief or clergy, especially in terms of food.


    As for the clergy, to give to the gods is to give to them. It is natural to move. Therefore, those who are generous to the gods can always get more blessings from the clergy. Please note that it is the blessing of the clergy, not the gods.


    The scene is already singing. It is a chorus of 200 men and women.


    On this occasion, we usually chant some great elegance in the book of songs. What is being sung is the book of songs. Great elegance. Chang Wu.


    Hehemingming. Wang Mingqing, the great ancestor of nanzhong, the master and the emperor''s father. The whole of our six divisions to repair our army. Both respect and discipline benefit the southern country.


    The king called the Yin family and ordered uncle Cheng to sue his father and walk around Chen. Quit my division and travel, lead the huaipu and save the Xu soil. Leave no room, three things are ready.


    Heye, there is the son of Yan. Wang Shubao''s work, bandit Shao and bandit tour. Xu Fang yisao shocked Xu Fang. Such as thunder and thunder, Xu Fang was shocked.


    The king fought fiercely, like shock and anger. He who enters Jue is like a tiger. Shop dunhuai, still hold ugly prisoners. Cut off the huaipu, where Wang Shizhi is.


    The king travels as fast as he flies. Like a river, like a Han, like the bud of a mountain. Like the stream of Sichuan, with continuous wings. Unexpectedly, Zhuo conquered the state of Xu.


    Wang yuyunsai and Xu Fang are here. Xu Fangtong, the son of heaven. Since the four sides are flat, Xu Fanglai comes to the court. If Xu Fang didn''t return, Wang said he would return.


    It roughly means praising the royal family for being so powerful and powerful, how vulnerable the enemy is, and how the King returns to the dynasty after the war is won.


    There will be not only the book of songs, great elegance and constant martial arts, but also the book of songs, great elegance, King Wen, the book of songs, great elegance, the emperor, the book of songs, great elegance, the clothes, and so on.


    It seems that the chorus is one after another, and those who know how to sing will also join it, resulting in a widely spread poem becoming a chorus.


    "What a shock!" Kexiyas actually didn''t understand what they were singing, but he could see that all Han people had different spiritual outlook with the different poems they sang: "it is said that the book of songs is a part of Han history, and every poem is a true thing that happened."


    "Yes." Julian knew this much better than kesias: "it was the history of the Han people in ancient times, which proved the details of the Han civilization."


    Rome also has its own poems, especially many. There is no lack of poems praising a great man, and they will be read on some occasions.


    Persians also have their own poems, which are also part of history.


    The poems of the three nationalities are different in format, but the core is the same. On this point, there is a common ground of overlord nations. There is no poetry handed down from ancient times without details.


    Egyptians also have their own national poems, but their civilization has long declined, and their history has become a part of Roman history.


    The ceremony at the temple of heaven has entered the closing stage. Liu Yan''s choice is to end with the book of songs. National style. Qin style. No clothes.


    The book of songs, national style, Qin style and no clothes is probably the most frequently used song in some occasions in all dynasties. It is suitable for almost all occasions related to national games.


    When the sentence "do you say no clothes? Share the robe with the son. The king Yu Xingshi, repair my spear. Share the enemy with the son!" When the official chorus took the lead in singing, all the Han people on the scene joined the chorus, followed by the Han people of the whole city.


    About the rest of the poems, probably the book of songs, national wind, Qin wind, Jianjia and the book of songs, national wind, Zhou Nan, Guan Ju can compete with the book of songs, national wind, Qin wind, Wuyi, but the book of songs, national wind, Qin wind, Jianjia and the book of songs, national wind, Zhou Nan, Guan Ju are generally used in courtship


    The singing of the book of songs, national style, Qin style and no clothes resounded through the whole city, which made foreign visitors burst out with goose bumps. What they understood was the murderous spirit shocked in the text, and those who did not understand also felt the murderous spirit coming to their faces.


    Over the years, how many people have stepped on the battlefield singing "no clothes". The aura of the combination of civilization and history is composed of singing, which will make people think about iron and fire.


    The singing is over, and the last link comes.


    Liu Yan doesn''t need someone to bring him a "crown". He has already worn a full set of clothes belonging to the emperor.


    In the conspicuous place of the temple of heaven, there are two things on a table. They are a book and a sword.


    Liu Yan went over, picked up the book and sword, showed the crowd the posture of holding a book and a sword, stood still for about a minute, and Ji Chang led him to kneel down first.


    I don''t know how many people knelt down at the same time and shouted "your majesty!"


    Those foreign visitors were stunned when everyone knelt down.


    Like the Japanese Isles and some dependent countries from the A3 continent, they knelt down without hesitation.


    People from countries such as Rome, sassanne, two satraps, vargatoga, didoro, frank, Burgundy, Alemanni... They salute with the etiquette they feel appropriate after a half beat.


    If the etiquette is inconsistent, messy things will appear. Some people just bend down to salute, others kneel on both knees or one knee. When the people around them see it, they are stunned first, and then they show their eyes trying to kill.


    Liu and Zhou debated silently at each other. They reminded them in advance according to the process, and did not ask foreign visitors to kneel. There was no punishment for such a thing.


    For those foreign visitors who come to watch the ceremony, the Han people will mark them according to the ceremony they perform, and what treatment their country will receive in the future depends basically on what ceremony they perform today.


    The end of the ceremony of the temple of heaven means that Liu Yan and other officials will leave. In fact, there will be activities here after they leave. There will be folk orchestras and dance troupes performing on the platform, and folk artists performing all kinds of performances on the square, which will continue to be lively.


    During the ceremony at the temple of heaven, the white tiger Avenue was preparing for the military parade.


    The clean street of Baihu Avenue was already in progress a few days ago. After the clean street, an auditorium was specially set up in order to hold a grand military parade today.


    The West Tower of the palace city is also decorated deliberately. After Liu Yan reviews the military array standing in the street by chariot, he will stand on the tower to review the military array and walk in a split pattern.


    Foreign visitors who are not sure of their fate in the future because of their saluting posture leave the temple of heaven under the leadership of director Liu and Zhou Bian.


    "I thought there was no military parade in the Han Empire." Julian had made numerous inquiries before and confirmed that the Han state had not held a grand military parade before. Only when he went out for many times could he see the army marching out of the city: "I hope to see more troops of the Han Empire today."


    The legend of firearm troops has long been spread to various countries, but they have not even seen what gunpowder looks like. Only those who participated in the battle of the A3 continental plain have seen bronze guns and explosive bags.


    Foreign visitors were taken to the auditorium. From a distance, they could hear the slogans of "ten thousand years of your majesty, ten thousand years of the Great Han". That was Liu Yan''s greeting and response to the soldiers in the array on the chariot.


    The military parade is the name of later generations. Now it is called martial arts, but such a grand occasion has not appeared for a long time. It should be said that there has been no grand martial arts since the decline of the Zhou royal family. In the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, including the later Qin Empire, the Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty, it is basically directly pulled to the battlefield for war.


    Liu Yan, who finished reviewing the army array by chariot, just appeared when he came to the city tower. He greeted the deafening cry of "ten thousand years of your majesty and ten thousand years of a great man".


    The left and right sides of white tiger Avenue are still densely populated with people. They came to grab a position very early to have a foothold. They have long been looking forward to watching the mighty and majestic army.


    Not only the ground on both sides of white tiger Avenue, but also all the places where people can stand, including floor windows, roof, trees and so on. There are people waiting everywhere.


    A bleak horn was sounded, followed by the sound of drums beating with unknown numbers of war drums, and the sound of neat steps came from a distance.


    The crowd saw that Xu Zheng and ran min were walking in front of the square array, and behind them were heavy infantry marching in a square array.


    At that moment, the weight of metal was trampling on the earth. The burly man was wearing heavy armor wrapped around his body. Only a pair of eyes were exposed all over his body. Every step they took was accompanied by the sound of drums.


    When the square array passed the white line in front of the tower, it shouted "ten thousand years of your majesty, ten thousand years of the Great Han". Every heavily armed infantry crossed the waist with the unfamiliar knife in their hand. Every step was to twist the unfamiliar knife, which seemed to belong to a cold flash.


    "I have the honor to see their performance on the battlefield." Cicero said about the defensive war of pingman Colonel''s headquarters: "this arms is terrible. When they advance, they are like a wall. Any enemy blocking in front, whether infantry or cavalry, even vehicle soldiers and elephant soldiers, will become fragments under the wave of that strange knife."


    Not only Cicero has seen the performance of Modao soldiers, anyone who has seen it will be shocked and think about how to target it.


    The second square is coming

 Chapter 923

    The second phalanx is still walking on foot, and the person leading the way is Huan Wen.


    Like Xu Zheng and ran min, Huan Wen also wore full-length military clothes. They wore fancy and gorgeous styles.


    The so-called fancy is that there are many complex carving patterns on the armor, which can be simple chapter patterns or patterns of some kind of beast. The chest and shoulders also have animal heads, and the pockets on the head are also animal head styles.


    The armor that is really worn on the battlefield will not have any carved patterns. The smoother the armor is, the better. When the weapon is cut or stabbed, it will slide away, so that those carved patterns will not become the force point.


    The soldiers of the second square array were wearing medium armour of fish scale style. Each of them carried a long halberd in their hands. When they reached the white line, they shouted "ten thousand years of your majesty, ten thousand years of the great man", and made an action similar to splitting a gun. They held the rod out in their left hand and the tail of the rod in their right hand. The long halberd was half tilted to the sky.


    In the sound of heavy steps, the warriors wearing fish scale armor and holding a long halberd are composed of halberd holders, painting admirers and assistants in each general''s shogunate. They are the most basic staffing of a general, and also bear the heavy responsibility of planning tactics, issuing orders and guarding.


    Liu Yan turned to Ji Chang and said, "I put them in the second order, not in the face of the ministers, but that they are really very important and qualified to enjoy such an honor."


    Jiji Lang is mostly the descendant of some senior officials and Gao Jue. Some are simply the legitimate sons of incompetent. Liu Yan is not talking nonsense and comforting people. It is these incompetent guys who do Jiji Lang well.


    In the first phalanx just passed, although the arms are unfamiliar soldiers, their personnel composition is selected from 13 standing armies, including those with titles ranging from Zuo Shu''s elders to those with low titles. The level of titles is only the difference between the accumulation of meritorious deeds, and some have made contributions early and slowly accumulated into high titles, Some have made meritorious deeds recently and have not had time to accumulate more meritorious deeds.


    Although Ji Chang does not intervene in the military, it does not mean that he has not studied the military. He is very clear about the importance of some staff officers and auxiliary personnel to the war situation.


    In fact, among the actual combat arms of the Han Army, the long halberd soldiers have been eliminated for a long time. Generally, they are only used as etiquette personnel of non actual combat arms.


    It should be said that since the Western Han Dynasty, the long halberds have been eliminated. They are not weak chickens. On the contrary, the long halberds are very powerful, but no one knows how to train the long halberds.


    Halberd has always been a weapon that relies heavily on skills. People who use halberd are either vulnerable to attack or dominate the world by force. There are evil in ancient times and LV Fengxian in recent times.


    In the Warring States period of Wei, their soldiers used halberds as weapons. Wu Qi knew how to train such arms and how to motivate and command them. Naturally, Wei''s soldiers were invincible in the world.


    Without Wu Qi, no one in the state of Wei knew how to train long halberds, let alone how to use long halberds on the battlefield. Wei Wuzu, once invincible in the world, became a complete weak chicken.


    The third phalanx succeeded the second phalanx to the white line. It was still a slogan, but there was no further positive step.


    The third square was led by Li Tan, who rode on a majestic horse. The third square was a knight regiment.


    Each Knight''s mount is quite majestic. Their dress is the type of bow cavalry. The riding bow and arrow bag are placed on the left and right sides of the horse''s neck. One hand pulls the reins and the other hand presses on the saber at the waist.


    Archers need high flexibility. Naturally, horses don''t wear armor, and knights only wear light leather armor. The only thing that can be related to ornateness is the red cloak behind each knight.


    Keshias of the viewing platform immediately compared the archers of the Han Empire.


    The Persians have always had two ace arms. The first is a heavy cavalry equipped with armour, and the second is a bow cavalry good at riding and shooting. Relying on these two ace arms as sharp knives, they are invincible in central and West Asia. Even in the early days of facing the Romans, they have won big victories again and again.


    "Their horses are somewhat inferior to ours." Keshias narrowed his eyes and said proudly, "our horses look more majestic than theirs."


    The horses in Persia are indeed very majestic and elegant in posture, but the Persian horses lack endurance and have no commendable charging ability. Weight bearing should be its greatest advantage.


    According to the breed, the Persian horse should be a kind of hot-blooded horse. It looks very good. Compared with the military value, it is worse than the Mongolian horse.


    Julian heard the "hum" in his heart. If he didn''t need to improve his relationship with sassanne, he would have to satirize that the Persian cavalry was scum when they met the Roman Legion.


    The Romans did not attach importance to cavalry, but they had been the overlord of Europa for more than a thousand years. They were infantry supremacists and thought that the Roman army could sling any cavalry. It seems that previous war examples have repeatedly confirmed this.


    After the bow cavalry, there was a square array of knights. It looked like a sudden cavalry, led by LV Tai.


    If there are many kinds of cavalry, the sudden cavalry should be the most balanced one. He has no armour mounted abnormal protection, but he still has a strong assault ability. He didn''t have the flexibility of light cavalry, but he could also run and shoot.


    The sudden cavalry of the Han army was fully refitted in the seventh year of Yuanshuo, and plate armor replaced all kinds of armor. The sudden cavalry before the change is a sharp knife on the battlefield. After the change, the sudden cavalry becomes sharper. Their repeated entry represents the beginning of a war, which belongs to the general attack of the Han Army, and will reap the fruits of victory.


    Then there was another square array of knights, most of which were sudden cavalry. There was only one square array of archers, light cavalry and heavy cavalry.


    Waiting for the appearance of a crossbow array, all the infantry behind are on foot.


    Crossbow soldiers, bow soldiers, sword and shield soldiers, sword and shield soldiers, long spearmen... Nearly ten square arrays passed one after another.


    The appearance of each square array will cause bursts of cheers. The Han people who came to watch were flushed with excitement. They were not stingy with their cheers, even if they were hoarse.


    There has been no similar scene in this land for a long time. In fact, they don''t know what a strong army looks like. They only know that the Han Army has repeatedly sent back the news of victory on every battlefield. Looking at the split array, it is so powerful and majestic that they firmly believe that their country is the most powerful country in the world!


    "In terms of momentum..." Cicero decided to tell the truth: "our military parade is soft compared with the Han Empire."


    Any Roman, including Julian, did not know how to refute when they heard it.


    The Romans also liked the military parade, but they didn''t pay attention to the formation, that is, the soldiers walked loosely according to the establishment, the queue looked crooked, and they could whistle to the beautiful women who were watching, suggesting a battle at night. It was really no better than the momentum shown by the Han Empire.


    Persians are melancholy. They have never had a military parade. There are no examples to compare.


    The situation in other countries is similar. The only thing that can be a little similar to the military parade is the promotion of the army when it goes out to fight. There is really no special military parade.


    "Look at those Han people." Kiyanush spent nearly four years in the Han Empire and was more qualified to say more: "they have an expression of extreme pride on their faces. If they just line up to show good-looking, I will laugh at it. It''s just false pride. But the army of the Han Empire has won on the battlefield again and again."


    Keshias turned to his cousin and said, "maybe we should learn from this activity that can boost national morale."


    The two royal family members of Persian Sassanian instantly reached an alliance in the eye to eye. They decided to make serious and serious suggestions to Shapur II and at least hold a grand military parade.


    They decided that the parade template belonging to bossashan should be based on what they saw today, so it must be to select good soldiers for special training. Maybe you can get some private benefits from it? Such as military power. If you do it, your reputation will certainly increase!


    Most foreign visitors are having a heated discussion. The topic is that their own country should also hold a military parade. They have the idea that doing so can boost morale.


    "Be careful." Liu Yan will definitely let Liu Shen be present today. He will let Liu Shen wait inside the city tower early. He will not let him out until a short meeting at the beginning of the military parade: "do you have any ideas when you see the passing military array?"


    When Liu Shen just appeared, he caused cheers. One square array after another walked past. It was impossible to tell whether there were cheers for his appearance or whether the cheers were given to the military parade.


    Xu Zheng, ran min, and others who led the phalanx through the division, also came to the city tower to watch the next military parade. When they heard Liu Yan ask Liu Shen, they immediately raised their ears and waited for the answer.


    "Mighty and majestic!" Liu Shen first gave a standard answer like a panacea. After thinking about it, he said, "with them, the Great Han can protect his family and defend his country and expand his territory?"


    Liu Yan''s expression remained unchanged. He touched Liu Shen''s head with his hand.


    After hearing Liu Shen''s answer, the people around him showed a happy expression, especially the martial arts man.


    In fact, what Liu Shen said was repeatedly repeated by Liu Yan in private. When Liu Shen was asked, he could pick up and answer. It did not belong to Liu Shen''s own thinking, nor did it mean that Liu Shen really thought that way.


    But it doesn''t matter. What Liu Shen said on this occasion is the most standard and correct answer.


    Liu Yan became emperor. He can''t seem to leave the crown prince vacant before he became emperor. He can imagine that if he didn''t act for a long time, all officials should act.


    The first emperor did not have a queen, nor did he set up a prince, which taught a great lesson to future dynasties.


    In the dynasties after the Qin Empire, the Queen''s position could still be vacant, but it was necessary to set up a prince, and even felt that it was better to have an inappropriate Prince than not.


    Liu Shen is Liu Yan''s eldest son. Although today''s big men do not pay attention to the rules of eldest son inheritance, and the prince does not necessarily choose Liu Shen, the concept of eldest son inheritance still exists.


    In fact, more importantly, no one thinks that the crown prince can not be replaced.


    If Liu Shen doesn''t make mistakes after being made crown prince, he will naturally be able to put the crown prince in prison and become a "ruler of the world".


    If Liu Shen makes mistakes again and again, small things naturally need education, which belongs to the scope of salvation. Waiting for him to really make a big mistake and kick the crown prince. At the same time, if Liu Yan feels that he is not a candidate who can inherit the unification, he can be regarded as a shield for the real dragon, secretly cultivate the real heir, and replace it at the right time.


    In today''s military parade, the queen, imperial concubines and those with grades were not present, and Liu Yan''s descendants were only Liu Shen, so the signal was very obvious.


    All officials must play at the subsequent meeting, asking Liu Yanli and Liu Shen to be crown prince, and there will be as many plays as snowflakes. No one will miss them if they are qualified to play.


    The parade was not over yet. When Liu Yan asked Liu Shen, a square array that looked different came from the distance.


    The array is still walking on foot, but they can''t see anything related to armor at all. They are wearing strange clothes and the weapons in their hands are confusing.


    Liu Yan continued to touch Liu Shen''s head and said solemnly, "take a good look, they will be the masters of the battlefield and open a new chapter of the times."


    The soldiers who came in line were dressed in clothes separated from trousers. The color of the clothes was dark green. If there were walkers present, they would be stunned. All because of the square array coming, their military uniforms, including the pointed helmets on their heads, were basically imitating the style of the German army in World War I.


    Why doesn''t Liu Yan directly engage in modern combat clothing? It is not a weapon factor, and it is also considered that changing over time is a formal process.


    The soldiers who are walking are holding guns in one hand and pressing the belt around their waist in the other. In fact, their walking momentum is not as majestic or powerful as the square array of cold weapons just now.


    "What''s that?" Julian had never seen a similar weapon: "looking at the main body is a wooden structure, there is nothing sharp. Is it a stick soldier?"


    It''s amazing, God''s special staff soldier.


    "The style of clothes... Looks really good." Helena praised, "very, very spirit!"


    It''s not just Helena. It should be said that foreign visitors have seen sharp and spirit from the style of clothes, and men feel that they should also be cut.


    On the tower, there are hundreds of officials who are qualified to stand around Liu Yan. They are not unfamiliar with the new arms. They know that they are the new arms that Liu Yan attaches great importance to. They have also seen such soldiers carry out four stage shooting. They firmly believe that Liu Yan says such soldiers are the masters of the battlefield in the future.


    When the Han people saw the new soldier array, they didn''t know what kind of arms it was because they were stunned. Many people also had the adjective "stick soldier" in their mouth.


    The scene that should have been shocked did not appear, and the audience only gave polite cheers

 Chapter 924

    It is inevitable that the firearms force will become the new master of the battlefield, but the evolution process is not to eliminate all cold weapons and arms at one time.


    In that change, the cavalry will certainly have a place for a long time. They will still be sharp knives on the battlefield and shoulder the important task of breakthrough.


    The largest number of cavalry appeared in the parade, which clearly indicated the future development direction of cavalry.


    Looking at the sudden cavalry of the Han Army, several of them have moved closer to the sudden cavalry of the 18th century, that is, they have removed the real heavy armor and replaced it with lighter plate armor.


    There was only one flintlock infantry square. When they reached the white line, they shouted slogans and changed their walking posture to goose step.


    Goose step is not the original name of positive step. It has a variety of postures, which are different from the swing of the hand, the position of pressing and holding, the span of the foot and the range of kicking.


    When they crossed the white line, they kicked about 75 cm straight ahead with their left foot, put proper force on the sole of their feet, and move the center of gravity forward at the same time, and move their right foot according to this method; The right hand puts the rifle vertically on the right shoulder, and the left hand will swing the arm forward with the step, bend the elbow, slightly level the forearm, and move the palm inward and slightly downward.


    Except for very few people who saw such a line during their training, those who saw it for the first time were instantly attracted.


    Goose step is a way of walking that is not fast. The posture looks arrogant. The soldiers walk in line, which reflects strong arrogance and solemnity.


    Liu Yan took the goose step of the German army during World War II and didn''t use his most familiar reason... It is that the control of the space-time administration is too strict. Maybe there will be a river crab beast suddenly, and his story is over.


    The square array equipped with flint guns should have welcomed the warmest cheers. Unfortunately, the people only thought that the gun was a stick. Although they thought the new military uniform was beautiful, they thought it was contrary to the different clothes of Zhuxia. They just got polite cheers.


    "I named the shaped flint gun ''twelve type rifle''." Liu Yan is named after the truly finalized year: "it has a total length of 1.65 meters without a bayonet, and 1.85 meters with a bayonet. The whole body weighs 14 kilograms, the caliber is 20 mm, and the projectile weighs 0.11 or 12. The maximum range is more than 400 meters, and the accurate shooting distance is less than 100 meters."


    The development of flint gun was not started at the beginning. The first generation of flint gun was a rope gun, but the rope gun was only used for excessive research. Liu Yan repeatedly pointed out that he crossed over to the flint gun stage, and even studied and made a breech gun.


    I will choose flint guns as the first generation of rifles instead of more advanced breech guns. It is mainly due to the factors of production time and cost, and the bullet production required by breech guns is quite difficult.


    As a rifle to be loaded in a large number of columns, the choice is definitely not the best. It should be the most appropriate. Obviously, for the present, the flint gun is the most appropriate one.


    Flint gun is just a general term. For example, the ordinary barrel is also a flint gun, and the linear barrel is also a flint gun. The latter is much better than the former in accuracy and range.


    Similarly, due to the factors of cost and manufacturing man hours, the number of flint guns with wire bore barrel will be much less than that of ordinary barrel.


    Without the warm cheers that should have been received, the flint gun infantry array passed in the eyes of the review.


    The cavalry on straddling horses followed, but they were very different from the other cavalry reviewed in front. They were wearing new military uniforms made of all cloth. They looked at no armor at all, and held a flint gun slightly shorter than that used by infantry.


    They are a line of musketeers equipped with flint guns for riding and shooting.


    "They can be regarded as alternative archers. The difference is that the main weapon is flint gun." Liu Yan felt the ignorant force of the people watching the parade, especially those who didn''t know the existence of flint guns: "the musket cavalry is equipped with two kinds of flint guns, one long and one short. The long one is only one shot, and the short standard configuration is two, which can be added according to the situation."


    The range of the long handle flint gun used for riding is not much different from that used by infantry. The range of the short flint gun is greatly reduced. The maximum range is 50 meters, and the effective killing range is within 30 meters.


    In addition to the long and short flint guns, the Musketeers were lined up with sabers.


    At the beginning, Liu Yan actually wanted to make a three eye fire gun. He wanted to restore the ancients to Guan Ning''s iron cavalry, but reason finally defeated the evil taste. He directly made the standard fire gun cavalry in one step.


    All the important officials have seen the drills of the firearm troops. There is no doubt that Liu Yan said that the firearm troops will become the new masters of the battlefield. After all, the artillery has been applied to the battlefield, and the power and impact on the war situation can only be seen by all.


    Most of them don''t know what role the Musketeers will play in the end, mainly because they have no intuitive impression of how strong the Musketeers can be. It''s only because drilling and actual combat are always two different things. They want to let them admit that the musketeers are strong enough to pass the battlefield test.


    The firearm troops equipped with flint guns went one by one, and the response was ordinary. In fact, it was also related to their failure to go to the battlefield.


    After the soldiers'' square formation, it became an equipment unit for review.


    The instruments of the cold weapon era were mainly crossbows, equipped with some traditional siege instruments.


    Their appearance once again warmed up the scene because people knew what their role was and their power. It was not like they didn''t know what a flint gun was.


    When the horse drawn cannon appeared, deafening cheers broke out at the scene.


    The gun is a bronze gun with a gun frame and wheels, which are pulled by a different number of horses depending on the weight.


    Today''s Bronze guns do not pay much attention. The gun itself is not different from cannon, howitzer and mortar. It is mainly distinguished by the shot fired.


    Most of the bronze guns equipped by the Han Army are of light weight. The minimum caliber is 75 mm and the maximum caliber is 150 mm. They are uniformly called field guns.


    The bronze gun first became powerful in the Liaodong battlefield. However, at that time, the number of explosives used was far more than that of bronze gun to launch bullets, but it still left a deep impression on the world.


    Knowing what bronze guns are and how powerful they are, the people are not stingy with their cheers. Compared with flint guns, they respond with a hundred times of enthusiasm.


    "Artillery!" Yuli looked intently at the bronze gun array passing by. He wanted to see the structure of each gun and distinguish them: "the most powerful embodiment of the Han Empire, the artifact on the battlefield!"


    There are people who took part in the decisive battle of the A3 continental plain. They will never forget what they saw and heard there. Especially when they dream back at midnight, they are repeatedly awakened by the scene of explosion.


    "I''ll never forget those dull noises in my life. The earth was thrown up like a volcanic eruption in the explosion. There was only earth shaking and mountain shaking in the world." Julian had nightmares about gunpowder explosion more than once. Each time, the scene was different. He was bombed in the field battlefield and during the city defense: "today, I finally saw what they looked like."


    Foreign visitors have one count, one eye is staring at the artillery troops passing in line. Their eyes are full of greed. They want to take those guns away with their eyes so that they can take them back as their own.


    In fact, they have more than once thought of using special means to spy, especially the production method of gunpowder, but no one has taken action for the time being.


    The posture of the Han Empire is so powerful that anyone who wants to use a crooked mind should think about the consequences.


    In the eyes of other countries, the Han Empire was not only powerful, but also an aggressive country.


    If only the Han Empire is strong, their fear is limited. The problem is that the Han Empire is not a country that can be offended in any way, which is a fact seen from the Gupta empire.


    According to the declaration of the Han Empire, the Gupta Empire invaded the sphere of influence of the Han Empire, but who doesn''t know that the expansion of the Han Empire coincided with the expansion direction of the Gupta Empire, and even the expansion of the Gupta Empire to Nanyang was far earlier than the Han Empire, but the Han people just felt that the Gupta Empire had entered their sphere of influence and declared war on this basis, And destroyed the Gupta empire.


    Well, the Gupta empire was destroyed just because the expansion direction coincided with the Han Empire, but there is nothing to say. Rome and sassanne also used similar reasons to destroy the country.


    The difference between the Han Empire and Rome and sassanne is that the Han army was too relaxed when it destroyed the Gupta empire.


    Rome and sassanne are also great powers in the world


    In particular, Sasan is not far from the Gupta empire. Whether by land or sea, it must be more convenient to destroy the Gupta empire? However, the Persians did not want to invade the Gupta empire. The key is that the Persians have not really competed with the Gupta Empire when they go south. Only the Gupta Empire supports the countries adjacent to the Persians, the pace of the Persians going south is blocked.


    The Romans naturally coveted the wealth of the Gupta empire. They must have thought about invading more than once, but they just thought about it, and they can only think about it.


    The Han Empire could not invade the Gupta empire from the land and chose the most difficult cross sea battle. If the fact that the Gupta empire was destroyed by the Han Army had not been in front of us, I don''t know how many people would be waiting to see the jokes of the Han people.


    "Such a Han Empire makes life unable to afford a little provocation." Cicero kept smiling bitterly: "unless it''s inaction, it''s going to end..."


    Powerful and without any scruples, anyone who provokes is to send his troops to destroy the country. However, it is definitely not just muttering in his mouth. The Han Empire has proved the cruel fact that "distance is not a problem" with the demise of the Gupta empire.


    Dare to ask, who dares to provoke easily?


    After the division of the artillery troops, the whole parade came to the link of offering prisoners.


    Liu Yan originally wanted to have a link where people could march on white tiger Avenue, but when he put it forward, it was opposed by almost everyone.


    It''s not that people are despised, nor that people are unqualified. There are still a lot of non soldiers who are qualified to set foot on the white tiger avenue for review. The key is that everyone is worried about problems.


    Ordinary people just have discipline, but no one can guarantee that there will be no problems.


    When problems arise on such occasions, it is not one or two people who lose face, but a lot of people who lose their head.


    The main reason is that today''s unusual military parade involves Liu Yan''s claim to the emperor. If something goes wrong today, will claiming the emperor become a joke?


    On the white tiger Avenue, walk from the last square. There is an interval of about ten minutes. There is no team coming again.


    When people appeared again in the distance, people saw the brightly dressed people walking in front. They were dancing funny while walking, as if they were still singing something.


    There was such a link in offering prisoners, so that those who were originally noble could dress up and dance a funny dance, which was intended to humiliate.


    After those people dressed in colorful clothes appeared, there was a roar at the scene. Every Han people laughed heartily and expressed that they were subjects of the victorious country.


    Today, there are not many prisoners who were arranged for a singing and dancing parade, including the prefect of Changguang County captured by Liu Yanqi at home, and Chandragupta sent after the war of the Gupta empire.


    The earlier those captured, the more familiar they will be with such behavior. Mainly, they will be pulled out to slip away at large-scale events every year. Practice makes perfect.


    "I almost forgot the existence of these people." Liu Yan is talking about some people who have long been captured, including Li Nong. He rarely showed a satisfied expression: "I don''t feel happy much..."


    Ran min''s eyes have been staring at Li Nong. Seriously speaking, he felt a little palpitation. More than once, he thought that if he had not been attached to the whole country, he would certainly not accept the fate of being captured, but his children would be a member of singing and dancing.


    People with ideas are not only ran min, Huan Wen, Xie an, Yu Yi, Yuan Qiao and others who are watching the ceremony. When they see Sima Zhen, the last emperor of Sima family, they can''t help thinking about what will happen if they don''t know the current affairs.


    Sima Zhen, who was only ten years old, was also among the singing and dancing crowd, and his small body was trying hard to follow the rhythm of the rest.


    Sima is not the only one taking part in the parade. Some of Sima''s clans are also among them. They are old and young, and have become their own columns.


    If you follow Liu Yan''s real idea and kill Sima, you won''t frown. In the end, you still choose to leave these guys as exhibits.


    There is also a column of prisoners of Shijie Zhao. They are the people who work hard to do funny dance. They are deeply afraid that they will not live if they don''t work hard.


    "This is really..." Julian looked at those people who were like clowns trying to please the audience: "hair (heart) people (have) deep (more) province (palpitation)..."

 Chapter 925

    Twelve types of flint guns for infantry and riding have been finalized, indicating that they can be mass produced. Next, it is time to gradually train the troops.


    The generals did not compete for which army should be installed first. They agreed that the forbidden guard should be installed first, and then the standing army should be installed gradually.


    It is not that they are dignified and recommend the first batch of troops equipped with firearms, but that no general will lead a fixed force for a long time.


    The struggle is to win over the first batch of equipment of a certain army, but it took a lot of trouble to make a transfer. How embarrassing is it?


    Before the appointment was issued, no one knew which army he would be transferred to. All the transfers may be just a temporary idea of Liu Yan, and no one wants to be the laughing stock of his colleagues.


    "The monthly output is 500, only 6000 a year." "It''s too little," ran Min said with disgust


    Even though Xu Zheng has countless "MMP" in his heart, he should smile without saying anything on the surface.


    "We should encourage more..." ran min wanted to talk about the prime minister''s house. Suddenly he remembered that there would be no prime minister''s house in the future. The Department responsible for supervising the manufacture of ordnance became the Ministry of war, and the Department working was the Ministry of work. The most important thing is that he doesn''t know whether the firearm manufacturing belongs to the Ministry of industry or the Shaofu: "which department is it?"


    Xu Zheng continued to laugh without saying anything. He also wanted to know whether the Shaofu would be in charge or the Ministry of work.


    Before, the Shaofu was responsible for making firearms.


    Artillery was a finished product that began to appear in the seventh year of Yuanshuo. In the first year, the output was only pitiful 32, which gradually increased to more than 1000 per year by the twelfth year of Yuanshuo.


    "Min can''t read the papers. At first he glanced..." ran Min said here and looked at the Shaofu order opposite Zhang Shi: "it seems that the Shaofu will not be abolished?"


    The place they stayed was no longer the city tower, but the main hall of Jianzhang palace.


    Today, the main hall of Jianzhang palace is very crowded. There are a large group of civil and military officials in the hall, and there are more civil and military officials outside the hall.


    It is a great honor to have a place in the main hall of Jianzhang Palace on such a special day. Those who are not qualified to enter the hall have to stay outside.


    There will be so many people. It is the end of the ceremony to proclaim the emperor, the end of the military parade, and the link for Liu Yan to award meritorious officials.


    The place of canonization was chosen on the formal occasion of Jianzhang palace main hall.


    Xu Zheng looked at ran min in surprise. He didn''t know what expression to face: "Yongzeng, you should pay more attention to the current situation."


    Ran min just smiled awkwardly and urged Xu Zheng to speak quickly.


    "Don''t say that the Shaofu will not be abolished, it will be split..." Xu Zheng almost looked at ran min with a fool''s eyes and asked, "can idle people have the important weapons of the military?"


    The Ministry of work is also a state department, but the degree of confidentiality is definitely lost to the Shaofu of the emperor''s private sector.


    On another level, what the Ministry of work looks like is just presented on paper, and the Minister of the Ministry of work has not taken office, let alone really perform the due functions of the Department.


    "That''s right." Ran min thought of another point: "the Ministry of work is newly established. It''s not clear whether it can clear its responsibilities. If it''s handed over to them... It''s not possible to stop production directly."


    Xu Zheng said "ha ha" directly.


    If they give it to the Ministry of work, they always have to prove themselves, don''t they? Therefore, instead of stopping production, the output will rise, that is, whether the quality is reliable or not. In addition, even if the quality is acceptable, the cost is absolutely exaggerated.


    In that sentence, firearms are now weapons that need to be kept secret. Any possibility of leakage should be blocked. Even if leakage may occur, it should not be leaked by the Ministry of industry.


    Maybe only Shaofu can carry such a big pot?


    The opposite Zhang Shi was looked at by ran min, some inexplicable. He put his head down again, full of joy and no time to think about anything else.


    Zhang Shi took over the Shaofu in the ninth year of Yuanshuo. It happened that the Shaofu also took on the task of making artillery that day. He knew that he didn''t have much talent or ability to change. After he became a Shaofu order, the only thing he realized was what the emperor wanted. Then he spent 12% of his energy to complete the task. In short, he couldn''t make a contribution, so he had to work hard.


    Therefore, people should have self-knowledge. Zhang Shi knew that it was the right thing to spare no effort. He only accepted the task and completed it. He didn''t think he was smart and went east and West. The Shaofu under his auspices became pure.


    Zhang Shi not only didn''t fool around, but also fooled anyone who wanted to fool around. The Shaofu became a group of people who didn''t want to work and didn''t need to run business. Isn''t it efficient?


    Zhang Shi, who got the news before, learned that he would be granted the title of township marquis. Just now he received cheers from the main gate of the palace city and a group of marquis. It''s clear that you can''t get to where you are today if you rely on your brain. You feel that your definition of hard work is perfect.


    Zhang Shi still read some history books. He felt that he was at least better than Wan Shijun in the Western Han Dynasty.


    Wan Shijun refers not to a single person, but to a family. This family has hardly any commendable ability, but maintains its glory by loyalty to the son of heaven.


    Any person in power needs to look for some examples. For the son of heaven, it doesn''t matter that Wanshi Jun has no ability. It''s enough to boast that he likes loyal ministers.


    People in the main hall have their own thoughts in every head. No matter what they want to do or what they have done before, they can have a place in the main hall, which is enough to prove that their choice is not wrong.


    Another bell rang. Liu Yan came out of the back hall alone and sat on the throne before nodding to Cui Zong below.


    The nod was not a greeting, but an indication of what to do.


    The Empire created by Liu Yan is actually similar to that of the Western Han Dynasty. It''s not something else. It''s the core Hall of the country that doesn''t prohibit chatting.


    Liu Bang, the founder of the Western Han Dynasty, actually hated that a group of Ministers shouted "Hua Hua" on such an occasion. Sometimes they would not only "Hua Hua", but also quarrel directly. It was common, and it evolved into group fights more than once.


    Liu Bang wanted to stop it, but he knew what would happen if he stopped it. Maybe someone with a brain problem would jump out and say, "I helped fight down your old Liu family. What''s the matter?". And this is indeed a very likely thing to happen.


    Later, a man named Shu Suntong came forward, which could be regarded as a solution to Liu Bang''s embarrassment. The grass-roots team moved towards the normal, especially those princes and kings with different surnames were killed one by one, and some people with fried thorns were also killed as an example. Finally, the court had rules.


    In fact, Liu Yan is also a grass-roots creation. He is not an aristocrat with the inside information. At first, the rules were like that. What should he look like now or what should he look like now.


    At the beginning of the Han Dynasty, there was an uncle sun Tong. At Liu Yan''s meeting, more than one person wanted to be an uncle sun Tong. Second, so that the chaotang could have the solemn appearance that the chaotang should have. The key is that Liu Yan''s mind is not here for the time being. He really wants to shut up the ministers, that is, a bell.


    Cui Zong, who got the signal, took two steps forward. He took out a scroll from his wide sleeve under the attention of all his ministers.


    Only a few people know what reward they will get. Most people know that they will be promoted, but it is not clear to what extent.


    When it comes to the link that everyone is looking forward to, everyone is holding their breath and waiting for the fruit.


    "I have heard that heaven and earth remain unchanged and cannot be transformed; Yin and Yang remain unchanged and things do not flourish. The book of changes says'' through their changes, the people will not be tired ''." the poem says'' nine changes are repeated, and the choice of words is known''. I Jiatang, Yu erleyin, Zhou... Cui''s wanmao and Dejia, born the prince carefully. There is a secretary. Cui''s Wanyi should serve the ancestral temple and be the mother of the world. "


    Cui Wan was a queen before. It was expected that she would be promoted directly to the queen. No one thought there was any accident.


    The award begins with the canonization of the queen, which is also the norm of the process. When Cui Zong was reading, Cui Wan came out of the back hall in full dress and knelt down to listen to the decree. After thanking him, she sat on the Queen''s throne and became the mother of the world as the queen.


    Cui Zong looked at Xu Zheng and picked up another scroll from the case raised by the waiter next to him.


    In fact, it is the imperial edict. It is made of silk. The color is not bright yellow, but brown yellow. There are no dragon patterns on it, but some very complex seal patterns, and the word "imperial edict" is not written on the back.


    "Emperor Fengtian said: since ancient times, emperors have calmed the world, relying on the strength of teachers and military officials; and the sea is quiet, invigorating brigade teachers, resting soldiers, so as to seal the border and important officials, enjoy the extended Yi world, spoil rivers and mountains, which is a grand ceremony! Xu Zhengzheng is loyal, Ke Youlue, publicize hard work, guard Yanjiang, release my worries, and make great achievements! Xu Zhengzheng..."


    When Xu Zheng was read his name, he had left the train and knelt down to the throne with a big gift.


    In the Han family system, the emperor wrote four letters: one was the policy book, two was the system book, three was the imperial edict, and four was the commandment.


    The person who wrote the script compiled the bamboo slips. The system was two feet long and half short. The seal script was called the emperor from mm / DD / yy to order the princes and kings. Sangong also gives advice to avoid sin, and uses official script, a ruler, a wood and two lines. This is the only difference.


    Those who made the script were ordered by the emperor''s system. The text said that they made three imperial edicts, all of which were sealed with a seal, and the seal of the Shangshu decree was re sealed, including Lubu Prefecture.


    An imperial edict, an imperial edict, and a notice. Its text says to tell an official cloud, like a story.


    Those who admonish the imperial edict are called the imperial assassin and the prefect. Their text says that there is an imperial edict for an official. It all imitates this.


    To put it bluntly, not every imperial edict is an "imperial edict", and different words have different intentions. For example, to reward meritorious officials is not to "carry the emperor to heaven and say the imperial edict", or it will become "ah, I tell you, your business is like this, then like this, and finally like this".


    The "system" used for knighthood is to issue orders within the institutional framework as the emperor, and there will be other procedures. For example, the "system" is used to confirm, there will be "imperial edicts" to reward, and finally the "imperial edicts" will be published to the people all over the world.


    Whether it is a title or an official position, it is really not a decree. Even if it is completed, it must be the correct procedure and leave a copy to seal the Forbidden Palace. It is a complete step. Without any step, it belongs to a "false decree".


    For example, Emperor Jing of the Han Dynasty left an imperial edict for Dou Ying. This "imperial edict" belongs to something that is not in the program. It is said that he did not complete the program. Later, because of such an imperial edict that will not be recognized, Dou Ying was executed.


    When the emperor rewards, naturally, the "purpose" of each procedure will not be read again, but publicity within a certain range is still a necessary procedure, representing the integrity of the steps.


    Then, the imperial edict of the "imperial edict" is for those who are granted a reward, the imperial edict of the "system" is to seal up the Forbidden Palace, and the imperial edict of the "imperial edict" is to convey to people all over the world.


    Xu Zhengda thanks in worship and returns to his position happily with the imperial edict. He was promoted from the township marquis to the county marquis. According to the statement of the early Han Dynasty, the fief was in Pinyang County in the pass, so when others called it "Pinyang Marquis", the actual status was the marquis. Because there are ten thousand households in Pinyang, it can also be called ten thousand households among the people.


    The second purpose of the reward is to Ji Chang. It will also be some gorgeous but empty words. There will be encouraging words to announce what kind of achievements and treatment have been given.


    Jichang was also a township Marquis before. He was promoted to a county marquis. The fief was Xingyang, and the official name was Xingyang marquis.


    Then, according to the size of the credit, people heard their name again and again, came forward to worship, listened to the edict, took their own share, and happily returned to their seats.


    The reading of the thirty-seven decrees represents that the Empire has had thirty-seven princes since then. Among them, only six are County princes, 11 are Township princes, and the rest are Pavilion princes.


    If there is no such thing as enfeoffment with different surnames, where the fief is, basically, is to enjoy the economic benefits there. After deciding the enfeoffment outside the mainland, it will delimit the area of land outside the mainland according to the level as its own marquis.


    According to the agreement, the pavilion marquis will be 50 Li, the township marquis will be 100 Li, the county marquis will be 250 Li, and the county marquis will be 500 Li.


    But now there are no princes in the Han Empire.


    The promotion of titles below the marquis will not be read in the hall, nor will Cui Zong read them, but will be attended by the original officials of the Dianke department.


    This time, Liu Yan was very generous. Everyone was happy when he was rewarded.


    Cui Wan, a new queen, also wants to express that it is inevitable to give treasures. Mother Yi can also take charge of the minister''s family, such as selecting beautiful women for big release.


    In the past, Liu Yan liked to send foreign women to his subjects in batches, but he didn''t send the beauty of the Han family, but chose the beauty of the defeated country.


    Today, you can''t give all beauties. For example, the beauties given to the Marquis must be the royal women or imperial concubines of a defeated country, and so on.


    For the beauty sent by the royal family, everyone accepted it with a smile, regardless of whether there was any detailed work in it.


    If the emperor really wants to monitor, he can arrange people without sending beautiful women, or even directly incorporate his family.


    After all, they still know why Liu Yan likes to send beautiful women, which is nothing more than playing a leading role in telling people all over the world that even important officials accept foreign women. Should big guys accept them calmly?

 Chapter 926

    To say a very unpleasant thing, if the Han people refuse to accept foreign women, I don''t know how many people have to be single all their life, or the phenomenon of marrying a 13-year-old Han woman at the age of 40 or 50 has become a common thing.


    There has always been a big gap in the proportion of men and women in the Han Dynasty. Since the ninth year of Yuanshuo, the country''s war ostensibly aims to open up territory. In fact, no one has a good intention. Siming said it was population plunder.


    When the government opened up all places outside the country, it only had to promulgate the "plunder license". The Han people first rushed into the Indochina Peninsula and caught one alien. The male alien must be used as a slave, and the experience of the female alien is much more complicated.


    There are many yellow people in Indochina Peninsula, but there are more dark skin there.


    To speak of, the Han people have a great ability to accept dark skin.


    Dignitaries and dignitaries can keep their skin white. Ordinary people need to work every day. Their skin will turn black after being exposed to the sun for a long time. Ordinary people do not have much resistance to accepting foreign women with dark skin.


    "There is no shortage of (female) slaves from Indochina Peninsula in the minister''s family." Ji Chang said with a very satisfied expression, "the men over there are very unbearable, and the women are actually very good."


    Men in Indochina Peninsula are basically too lazy to die, while women are very diligent.


    Han people never look at their appearance when they marry a wife, but whether their wife can run a family. They found that the Indochina Peninsula woman they got was a housewife. Even if their facial features were different from those of Han women, they were happy.


    Liu Yan is actually quite speechless. He knows that the male monkeys of later generations are really unbearable. Unexpectedly, they are not so unbearable in modern times. It turned out that they were like this in ancient times.


    "I have asked my officials to investigate." Ji Chang decided to speak with data: "the survey shows that more than 90% of the people are satisfied, and only 10% are dissatisfied. Dissatisfaction is that they feel that some customs are different."


    Is that a cold joke? Liu yanle, the ministers who came to thank him together also cooperated to "ha ha" laugh.


    It has never been a problem that the language between Han people and foreign women is different. In fact, even if the phenomenon of "ten miles of different sounds and hundreds of miles of different customs" is absolutely common, it is not an obstacle that foreign women do not understand Chinese. Customs are very important for Han people.


    Today is the second day of the first month of the 13th year of Yuanshuo. It has been a night for Liu Yan to declare himself Emperor and grant a reward. Whether Liu Yan is willing to give a reward, or whether the reward has met his expectations, Xie en must have this behavior.


    After another, someone came into the palace to thank him. According to the process, Liu Yan needed to put down a banquet.


    Thirty seven princes, including former and latter, came to Shane. Now they are arranged on the ring seat of zhangtai and sit in the shape of an arch guard Liu Yan.


    During the Chinese new year, not only the people need to rest, but also officials have a month''s holiday.


    People don''t have much time to be happy. Depending on the family situation, some poor and self-motivated people will start working after a three-day rest. Even if they can live a good life, they will rest until the ninth day at most.


    Officials take a month off, but in fact, many officials do not take consecutive holidays. After the ninth day of the ninth lunar month, they take turns with their colleagues. Some officials worked as usual after the ninth day of junior high school.


    People all over the world have time to rest, but Liu Yan won''t have a day''s holiday. For example, setting a banquet today is also part of his work.


    Liu Yan is giving a banquet in honor of his ministers, and Cui Wan is also giving a banquet on the other side.


    Cui Wan is dealing with the wives of the marquis. What she hasn''t done in the past will be done today.


    The so-called thing is to give them an order. Cui Wan will give them an order with proper treatment as a queen. Women with an order can also get a salary every month.


    "Indochina Peninsula is a treasure house!" Xu Zheng had a hangover last night. He entered the palace city without sleeping for a while. If he hadn''t been wearing incense clothes, he would have smelled of wine: "it''s a really good place!"


    It''s certain to have a few drinks in the new year. There are more than a few happy things. One of the 37 Marquis drank a lot last night. If he didn''t need to go to the palace the next day, Shane must have drunk Ning tincture.


    Only a few of them didn''t wear incense clothes, one of them was ran min.


    "That''s your Majesty''s kindness." Although ran min smelled of wine and didn''t sleep all night last night, he was very energetic: "everyone who rushed over has made a fortune!"


    The crowd laughed again.


    Indochina Peninsula is the first paradise for the Han people after stepping out of the old land of the Han family. The army enters first, and the army behind becomes the sea god needle.


    The so-called sea god needle never moves lightly. Otherwise, it would be cheaper for some brave people to be called sea god needle.


    Military plunder is the mode of confiscation and redistribution, while private people need to pay taxes.


    The distribution mode of the army is basically 60% confiscation. A soldier can get 40% of what he plundered. Soldiers without a wife can distribute high-quality alien women according to their credit. If there is no credit, they can buy them in the army at a price far less than that of the people.


    For private plunder teams, their tax payment methods are relatively complex. As many as 80% of the tax is paid for luxury goods, 30% for non luxury goods, and no tax is levied on grain goods.


    In fact, the high tax on luxury goods is a very reasonable thing. They can sell at a high price, and the buyers will also be rich. An ordinary article can sell one hundred and fifty baht, but a luxury can sell tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of five baht. Even if 80% tax is charged, the seller can still get far more five baht than ordinary articles.


    The government will set high taxes on luxury goods, which is actually to curb and crack down on luxury goods transactions.


    The civilization level of Indochina Peninsula is not high. When the Han people plunder there, they can''t grab anything too valuable most of the time. They can get luxury goods. Either they just robbed an Aboriginal who built a house with emerald raw stone or other raw stones, or they can rush for gold next to the aboriginal village, or they can''t grab any luxury goods.


    In the early stage, the army and private looting teams could also harvest good materials. In the back, they basically robbed all of them and focused on the indigenous population.


    Relevant data show that after the Han people rushed into the Indochina Peninsula, they created an economic income of more than one million five baht in a few short years, which was based on the discovery of many jadeite mines, gold mines and many precious timber.


    It can be said that as long as they went to the Indochina Peninsula, none of the Han people returned home poor. Not only did the people who went get rich, but the country also kept burping.


    Economic benefits are only one of them. Plundering a large number of people is actually valued by the state.


    The labor force captured from Indochina Peninsula has alleviated the lack of labor in China. It is said that it is relatively important to solve the marriage problem of at least 300000 bachelors.


    Taxes must be paid. Without the strength of the country behind them, it is impossible for them to rob recklessly.


    Private people should never say why they should separate profits from their labor achievements. The situation is that the country''s army is open and a strong country is behind it.


    If the country is not strong enough to rob other countries, believe it or not, the robbed country will send someone to catch it and give an explanation?


    The example of the Indochina Peninsula is the reason why there was not much opposition to the repeated opening of war.


    The latter is another model for the western regions. The state comes forward to organize, supplemented by the regular army and dominated by civilian forces.


    "The example of the western regions is very good." Xu Zheng is in charge of military affairs. He can see quite a lot of data: "the consumption of state funds is only for necessary arms, uniform clothing and early supplies, and the investment is only 15 million (five baht)."


    If the army is sent, the first preparation of 50000 troops will not only be 15 million five baht, but also at least 85 million five baht, or even more.


    Eighty five million baht will only be the first expenditure, and there will be many subsequent expenditures. Depending on the war process and whether it is smooth or not, it will not be too strange to spend hundreds of millions of baht after the war in the western regions.


    The simplest example is emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty''s three expeditions to the western regions. For the first time, he saved some money, which only cost 85 million baht. For the second time, it increased to 250 million baht, and for the third time, it exceeded 350 million baht. The number of troops sent out repeatedly will not exceed 20000 at most (excluding the people who bring their own dry food).


    When the Han family started the national war, it always depends on the income. Even if the Western Han Dynasty beat the Huns for revenge, it also noticed the expenditure and harvest. It said that Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty was a militarist. Why not look at how many people enthusiastically brought their own dry food to follow the army at that time, and why not investigate the decline in domestic meat prices after the war between the Han and Hungary.


    "The data that can be seen..." Ji Chang didn''t want to be a platform for the military. He said fairly: "although it''s not more rewarding than attacking the Indochina Peninsula, it also has a profit of 340000 (five baht)


    Ji Chang said that the income is not the net profit of land, but the slave trade behind it.


    At that moment, Liu Yan looked at Huan Wen, and then everyone''s eyes were on Huan Wen.


    "The expeditionary War (Han Ji war) is only a little data at the beginning." Ji Chang is still the prime minister now. If you don''t want to see some data, you have to see: "only the preliminary data, the statistical income exceeds four Indochina Peninsula, reaching 4 million."


    Huan Wen immediately showed a reserved smile.


    A San was so rich that even the Romans and Persians were jealous. The Han Army estimated that the gains from Fahrenheit City alone reached 28 billion. If it was not a big city, there would be more gains. It depends on the nature of the region. Some a San cities rich in gold made considerable profits.


    "Four million is only an estimate of 40% of the gains." Ji Chang couldn''t help looking at Xie an, who would become the Minister of household, and joked: "Anshi will be very busy just estimating the gains of a San continent in the future."


    It also caused a burst of "ha ha" laughter, and they would be happy in their hearts while laughing. After all, their vassal state is located in the A3 continent.


    It is estimated that the 40% achievement has a value of 40 billion, which does not mean that the latter 60% will have a value of 60 billion. It is uncertain that the latter 60% will not even have a valuation of 10 billion, but they are willing to think in a better direction.


    Liu Yan''s Han state was never short of money. It can even be said that there was too much money.


    Before plundering gold and silver from the Japanese islands, the existence of a bug like Liu Yan would not be short of gold. With the gold and silver of the Japanese islands and repeatedly obtaining wealth from those defeated countries, in fact, it would have happened long ago if the government had not controlled the excessive circulation of precious metals to the people.


    Money is money because it can buy goods.


    Once gold is flooded, gold will not be more valuable than iron. Even the value of gold will be far lower than iron. At least iron can be made into various tools and weapons.


    All kinds of gossip all morning. Near noon, thirty-seven princes left the palace city together, and their wives would not go home until evening.


    Stay until night? That''s the custom of returning to your mother''s house on the second day of the first month.


    How did the custom of returning to your mother''s house come about on the second day of the first month? It had to be the Ming Dynasty. The origin of the custom was given by Zhu Yuanzhang.


    Two important customs in China, eating moon cakes and going back to his mother''s house, are related to Lao Zhu.


    When the minister returned, Liu Yan began his busy work again.


    For Liu Yan, who combines the emperor and the emperor, there are too many most important and complicated things during the new year, especially today there is one more emperor.


    Every year, some important sacrifices are also one of the things that the emperor must do. However, Liu Yan''s situation is special. The link of worshiping the ancestral temple can be omitted, and only the sacrifice to Xuanyuan temple can be omitted.


    The sacrificial ceremony was held on the same day after awarding all officials, Liu Yan took all officials and high barons with him.


    What Liu Yan needs to do today is to deal with the choice of beautiful women presented by other countries, the most important of which are Rome and sassanne.


    "How are things I asked you to do?"


    "Back to your majesty, you have achieved initial results."


    The state treasury of the Han Empire is in a dilemma of too much money to know how to spend. In the short term, it will not start a large-scale war of annihilation. It is imperative to maintain peace and open trade with other countries, so it is natural to marry Rome and sassanne.


    Liu Yan began to read some information from the investigation, all about the wind speech of the marriage object.


    The marriage is bound to be carried out. Fortunately, it has to be selective. Before looking at her appearance, learn about her past. Because she doesn''t directly go to her country to collect intelligence, she can only spy on one side from the people who came with her, but it''s still better to do than not do well.


    Liu Yantong looked down, picked up his pen and drew on the list.


    Those who hit "X" are naturally eliminated.


    Those who hit "O" are on the candidate list.


    If she is passed, she will carry out a round of face selection. Liu Yan can only carry out the next round if he feels like it.


    "I''m the first to open diplomatic relations?"


    Liu Yan made a mistake again. The first person to use "stick diplomacy" was the first emperor. He not only accepted the beauties of the six countries of Zhuxia, but also accepted some foreign beauties.

 Chapter 927

    If you look through the history books, you will find that Xia, Shang, Zhou (spring and autumn, Warring States), Qin and Han never excluded the acceptance of foreign women. Intermarriage with foreign women is a very common phenomenon in the long history.


    The men in Zhuxia do not reject foreign women, but they extremely reject marrying their own women. Not only do men reject, but also women.


    Men''s refusal is naturally in dignity and pride of their own nation. They believe that it will be a shame to marry their own women to a different race.


    Women''s exclusion may have something to do with dignity and pride, but more is that they can''t accept some customs of other nationalities. On the one hand, on the other hand, the alien has a husband who dies, the husband''s brother accepts his wife and concubine, or the husband''s children accept female elders as concubines, and many other things that are simply unacceptable to the Han people.


    Most of the Husu on the grassland and some barbarians in the South have the custom of father dying and son inheriting (or brother). The Han people think it is against the code of ethics, but they think they are doing good things.


    It''s a very simple thing. The Husu and barbarians feel that they are doing a good job because women lose their dependence after their husband dies and are difficult to survive. If they accept the dead husband, they will bear the responsibility of feeding.


    The strange thing is that their elders should not be supported? And assume the responsibility of warming the bed? This will involve the aspect of population growth.


    Different social structures and customs have created the ideas of different nationalities. They all look at the actions of different nationalities with their own national ideas, and can not simply distinguish between right and wrong.


    As the emperor of the Han people, Liu Yan''s ideas should naturally be based on what the Han people can accept, so as not to care about what kind of things Hu Lu or barbarians did because of.


    Of course, Liu Yan should continue to carry forward the rules handed down in ancient times, exclude women of his family from marrying outside, and advocate the acceptance of a group of women. This kind of thing is also the responsibility of the son of heaven. Everything is just because the son of heaven is the patriarch, and what the people think is right should be right.


    From another perspective, Liu Yan, as the emperor, not only advocated from the behavior, but also needed to use the system to make the beautiful concept a framework supported and restricted by the law.


    Liu Yan has no reason not to accept foreign women. From ancient times to now, Sima''s family has not broken the inheritance handed down in ancient times. Otherwise, even if the former "emperor" accepted foreign women, even if he won''t go to sleep, there are still basic political shows.


    Sima''s failure to accept an alien woman is not that he doesn''t want to. It''s that no alien with identity is willing to give a woman to Sima.


    "This Da Qin woman named Helena has a strange wind review." Cui Wan is holding the collected information: "the people of Daqin appreciate her, but the language is vague. People in other countries think the Daqin is an unclean woman."


    Women, as long as there is a "unclean" rating, it means that people feel that her private life must be very corrupt.


    The world will always have different views because of gender. The erosion of men''s private life can be interpreted as romantic, and there is nothing bad about this romantic guy; But if it''s a woman, there won''t be any positive comments anyway.


    The reason why there will be a difference is very simple. Men hold the vast majority of social resources, and the power is controlled by men. The matter of three wives and four concubines has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people and has become a rule.


    One day, if resources and power are in the hands of women, maybe things should be the opposite?


    The maternal society in ancient times did not mention that since the birth of the country, men have three wives and four concubines. Have you ever seen women with three husbands and four heads?


    Actually, there is! Like the Western Han Dynasty, many emperor Ji who lacks face? But that''s how Diji can do it. Who else dares to do it.


    The absolute minority cannot become the social rule accepted by the general public. On the whole, it is right for men to have more than one woman for the world, and it is wrong for women to have more than one man. This is the rule. Not only men take it for granted, but also women, except a few, don''t think there is anything wrong.


    Now is not the Song Dynasty (including later), the social restrictions on women are not so exaggerated, and women are not much different from men in many rights and interests (excluding Polygamy).


    The most direct embodiment is that the property of a family is shared by the husband and wife. Not only the husband can divorce his wife, but also the wife can make peace and leave. Unless the government judges that a man (woman) needs to bear mistakes in accordance with the law, there is no clean exit in case of divorce.


    For the Han people, marrying a woman who is not a virgin is not an unacceptable thing, but the reputation can''t be too bad!


    "Foreign countries spread unclean reputation..." Cui Wan looked at Liu Yan with a cautious expression and hesitated, "Your Majesty... Are they slandering?"


    It''s not impossible


    After a blind date, ordinary people look at each other and privately go down to ask what kind of person the man (woman) is. Some neighbors may be just a little upset. It is still nonsense if there is no such thing.


    There is no reason for the mutual destruction between countries. For example, among the intelligence collected, Helena has not only bad wind comments, but also any one.


    Cui Wan saw negative information in every memorial. If judged according to those information, any bad news should be eliminated, so Liu Yan can''t choose anyone this time.


    "Your Majesty." Cui Wan didn''t know why she blushed. She was generous in her manners. The difference between her mentality and behavior can explain the problem. She said: "if not... Can you check... Check...", the words behind really can''t say, which means whether there is that film in the physical examination.


    The Han family never checked the film, even in the Song Dynasty, which was considered the most conservative. It was only in the Zhu Ming Dynasty, and "I Qing" was carried forward.


    Liu Yan understood what Cui Wan wanted to express without saying. He was embarrassed.


    Liu Yan has intervened too much in such a matter. This is also because there is no empress dowager. Otherwise, the draft should be checked by the Empress Dowager.


    Without the empress dowager, the empress can preside over and guard the harem. If Cui Wan has enough ambition and can even show the majesty of the queen in this matter, the key is that she doesn''t express any ambition.


    "There was no such thing in ancient times..." Liu Yan didn''t want to make such a head on such a thing for future generations: "if there is a big bang, the queen..."


    It must not be done with a high profile. Otherwise, Liu Yan should get the title of "non Ming Jun". If it is extended, it will even involve rumors of self-confidence, which will have an unlimited impact on the whole country.


    Before the Han people married, it was not like that. As a "ruler" integrating the emperor and the emperor, the imitation would start from all officials and then spread to all levels of the country.


    In fact, it''s not that men don''t care about that film. It''s that society decides not to advocate caring about that film.


    In the era of frequent wars, most men will be called up to the battlefield. If there were little women in ancient times and pre-Qin dynasties, they would hurry to have sex with men who would like to go to the battlefield, mainly to pass on incense to the men they like.


    Moreover, since it is possible to die in battle, the probability of widows is infinite. The government will not ask widows to observe festivals.


    There is no love or dislike. More widows will cause too many problems in society, and will also become an obstacle to population growth.


    Hu Lu and the barbarians accepted the women (non biological mothers) of their father (Brothers) in order to increase the population in some ways.


    If you look at the laws of all dynasties, you will find that there is one in most dynasties, that is, at what age men and women must marry, especially for women.


    For example, it is a crime for a woman not to marry when she is how old. It is not enough to say that she will be arrested, but she will be forced to choose her husband or take fines.


    How old are women? What measures will they take if they don''t get married? Who wrote them? It comes from LV pheasant, who is also a woman, who issued relevant laws and regulations.


    Since the Western Han Dynasty, all dynasties have continued that law. The reason why there was a law in the Western Han Dynasty was that the population decreased so much after the chaos in the world that women had to be forced to marry at the right age to get pregnant to increase the population.


    Today''s Han Empire also inherited that law and continued another previous practice. It will not force widows to remarry, but it does not advocate chastity.


    Under normal circumstances, the local government will implicitly encourage widows to remarry, not too obvious, but everyone knows that there is such a thing.


    When soldiers died on the battlefield, the government encouraged the undead to remarry? In any way, it is extremely impersonal.


    Are the undead no longer married and able to support their children and elders? In terms of productivity and women''s status, I''m afraid it''s very difficult.


    If the undead marries again, according to the social custom, her new husband has the responsibility to bear those responsibilities, which is equivalent to that the man has more than a family to support.


    It involves too many aspects. More than a human touch can explain everything. In many years after the war, a man married multiple daughters-in-law is not only not pleasure, but actually suffering. Not only will this man not be despised, but he will also get enough respect and think that he is doing a righteous act.


    The Han Empire established by Liu Yan did not encounter such a situation. On the contrary, the wanton persecution of women by Shijie resulted in the sharp decline of women than men in this war.


    The difference between this war and other wars is that the Capricorn people have a tradition of catching women with the army. They use it to vent their animal desires at night and cook it when they want to eat.


    Other captives are not as cruel as the Jie nationality, but the influence of the Jie nationality is not much better for women. The women who suffered the most in this war.


    "Your Majesty, Minister..." Cui Wan said that there was nothing wrong with being a minister. The queen also had a salary, so she was one of the ministers: "why don''t we all meet first and ask?"


    Liu Yan''s mood was not good in an instant. He just hinted that Cui Wan could quietly check the film. Unexpectedly, Cui Wan didn''t notice the hint at all. He can''t hint or mention it clearly yet.


    About who to choose, Liu Yan''s intervention is here.


    What kind of woman does Liu Yan want? Taking things seriously only involves the future coexistence between countries.


    Liu Yan left the harem and went to Weiyang palace. He asked LV Yi if he was on duty.


    LV Yi, who was summoned, soon saw Liu Yan. After saluting, he reported some things and paused to wait for Liu Yan''s prompt, such as what he specially summoned to do.


    Of course, Liu Yan can''t say it clearly. He pulled a lot of national style, wind evaluation, reputation and so on.


    LV Yi was stunned before he reacted. He didn''t think Liu Yan''s move was funny. On the contrary, he responded very carefully.


    "Wang Meng, as the envoy, has been asked." LV Yi repeated some answers from Wang Meng without any personal subjective consciousness, and finally talked about Helena: "I''m going to tell your majesty that the wind evaluation of the princess of the Qin Dynasty is really bad."


    LV Yi said a lot later. After enough bedding, he came to the main topic: "I think this matter may be used?"


    No one dares to fool around about the emperor''s princess, nor does LV Yi. Helena must be removed from the list, but he thinks Helena is very valuable from the national level.


    Liu Yan understood, but he had to show that he didn''t understand: "the meaning of words is..."


    "Can make her stay in the Han Dynasty and ask the state of Qin when the time permits." LV Yi said it with some caution. Seeing the expression on Liu Yan''s face, he explained: "this is an excellent excuse for war, and it can also show that a big man can''t be bullied."


    Using women for articles? The world has never lacked this routine, and it is still very useful every time. Liu Yan will have a dignified face and can''t stand it.


    "I have heard of a war in Europa thousands of years ago." Liu Yan simply said the background of the Trojan War: "the woman named Helen is famous and is destined to remain famous forever."


    LV Yi was more and more frightened. He knew more or less about Liu Yan and had guessed what would happen next.


    "I am not Liu Heng, Liu Qi or Liu Che!" When talking about the Xiongnu, the three people mentioned by Liu Yan would mention the insult of Bolden to LV pheasant to urge themselves to remember the shame and take revenge one day in the future. He was almost blue with iron face: "if the big man wants to levy the Qin Dynasty, it is enough that the Qin Dynasty is disrespectful to the big man. Why?"


    LV Yi had to plead guilty. He thought Liu Yanhui''s response was that his dignity was insulted.


    "I mentioned it to you again and again!" Liu Yan said almost domineering: "the Han people should be the master of blue star, and we are bound to become the only master of blue star. We should be more generous!"

 Chapter 928

    In theory, today''s big men can fight anyone they want, but in order to reduce the resistance of the enemy during the war and the rejection and resistance of the enemy''s people, we still need to find a reason to start the war.


    The more plausible that reason is, the higher the morale of our troops will be and the lower the resistance of the enemy country will be. This is the reason why we say "a teacher is famous".


    Liu Yan knew that the stain of marriage candidates would be a good reason to start a war. Using the unclean marriage candidates sent by the Romans as an excuse to start a war, the Han people would enter a violent state every minute, but there was absolutely no shame for the Romans.


    If the history of Rome has not been changed, the Romans should have entered a state of extreme extravagance, and the relationship between men and women is also extremely chaotic.


    For today''s Romans, men with status and wealth have few lovers. At the same time, if women are not pursued as lovers, they represent no charm.


    Under the current social situation of Rome, conservative men or women will become heterogeneous.


    On the ninth day of the first month, a few days of face-to-face selection activities were prepared and carried out as scheduled.


    On that day, women from all over the world came to the rosefinch gate early and waited for the opening of the palace gate.


    Not too many people are scheduled to be selected on the first day, mainly regional overlords.


    Rome and sassanne are recognized empires. Helena, Helena, Yena and Nicar will certainly come.


    The other is a group of women from the two satraps, vargatoga and the tydora Dynasty.


    Of course, several women will not come alone. Everyone will bring some people, either maids or guards, but the number of the team will not be too large.


    "It was unexpected that they could come." Helena was talking about the people of the two satraps, vargatoga and the tydora Dynasty. Her eyes kept patrolling the people of the two satraps and the tydora Dynasty: "what do you say?"


    Ye Na couldn''t see what expression it was with her veil around her face, but she could probably guess from her tight frown. She looked at Helena silently and didn''t know what response to give.


    "It is said that two satraps and vargatoga and the Han Empire are unhappy." If nikar remembered correctly, she made the most stiff quarrel with two satraps and the Han Empire: "doesn''t it show the justice of the Han Empire that they can appear?"


    At this point, whether they admit it or have any ideas, they need to rejoice in the justice of the Han Empire.


    At present, there are so many countries in the world, and the determination of regional hegemony is relatively simple. No matter how rich they are, they can not be regarded as a powerful country. The number of countries supporting troops and the size of their territory are also virtual. They can be regarded as a powerful country only if they have enough foreign war achievements.


    It goes without saying that sassanne and Rome were recognized as giants before the Han Empire appeared on the world stage.


    The jidora Dynasty will be regarded as a powerful country, thanks to the shadow of the kusana empire. Their country name is still called kusana, but foreigners do not recognize the country name kusana, but call it jidora directly according to their king''s surname.


    As a remnant of kusana, the jidora Dynasty was besieged by many countries for some time, but they survived. By abandoning military action, the besieged country is tantamount to recognizing that tydoro has the strength to continue to exist.


    Vargadoga is a poor and backward country. If it is according to the standard of a powerful country, it is not close to the edge at all, but they can take the initiative to invade the Gupta empire for a long time and attack cities and land many times.


    A half bronze and half iron age vagadoga can make such a record. No matter whether the Gupta Empire has not shown its ability to compete with it, vagadoga can always obtain a record from the Gupta empire. Then who can say that vagadoga is not a regional power?


    The two satraps can be regarded as regional powers because they have won twice in a row in the face of the Persian invasion in recent years. In addition, the situation is similar to that of vargatoga. The difference is that vargatoga is a country with treasure but does not know how to develop. The two satraps are nomadic tribes.


    The standard of who is the overlord and who is the powerful country is determined by the Han Empire, so that after the emergence of the two satraps and the tydoros, the Persians feel like eating flies.


    The Persians will feel bad. The two satraps and tydoro dynasties have a history of making achievements from the Persians, which means that they are regarded as a powerful country based on the evaluation of defeating the Persians.


    It is gratifying to be recognized as a powerful country by the Han Empire, but the two satraps, vargatoga and tydora dynasties are very complicated in the face of the constant attention of Rome and sassanne.


    "It is said that the person who decides the process is the queen of the Han Empire?" Aisia was the princess of the jidoro Dynasty. She also covered her face with a veil, revealing only a pair of eyes: "can you see the emperor later?"


    No one in other countries responded to aisia.


    The current status of the jidoro Dynasty is very embarrassing. They cling to the glory of the kusana, so they will not only inherit the shadow of the kusana, but also continue the hatred that used to belong to the kusana.


    Most countries on the other side of the a''san continent are separated from the kusana Empire, just to show that they are the Party of justice, so they won''t think that the jidora Dynasty is amiable and lovely. They don''t continue to catch the jidora Dynasty. There are disputes between them. It''s time for the jidora Dynasty to have a relatively peaceful environment.


    Princess Tanya, who came from two satraps, was dazed most of the time, and most of her followers were expressionless.


    In fact, these people of the two satraps are really ignorant and don''t understand how they can become a powerful country in the evaluation of the Han Empire.


    The people of vargatoga seem very quiet. Princess yazia, the highest status, has been staring at the Palace door, but if you pay attention to her eyes, they are actually in a daze without focal length.


    Five teams from different countries, they have their own costumes.


    On such an important occasion today, even if you are usually poor, you will deliberately wear a full dress, which will show the personality of your nation.


    The Romans and Persians didn''t have to do too much.


    The costumes of those in the jidora Dynasty are completely inherited from the costumes of the kusana empire.


    To some extent, Yasia''s dress style is infinitely similar to that of Han women''s palace clothes. The difference is in color and pattern.


    Bodyguards from the jidoruo Dynasty, whose military uniform is a type called xuantiezhou, will definitely be mistaken for soldiers from the Western Han Dynasty if people familiar with the history of the Western Han Dynasty are present.


    There will be misunderstandings. The armor of the jidoro Dynasty is infinitely similar to that of the Western Han Dynasty. They have the same armor and the same layout. The difference is that they have a leather cover like skin shrimp on their arms, and the color of the war robe they wear inside is brown.


    The two satraps and vargatoga are similar. Not only the princess''s dress has strong A-San characteristics, but also the maid and bodyguard''s dress also has Roma characteristics. The most clothes you can see are leather, showing a strong wild flavor. I just don''t know what else is in their leather clothes.


    The small doors on both sides of the palace gate were opened, and the two teams of forbidden guards lined up from the left and right sides.


    After waiting for the forbidden guards to stand guard on both sides, Wang Meng, dressed in scarlet official clothes, finally came out of the left door.


    "Princesses." Wang Meng saluted and said, "please follow me."


    Helena and Yena looked at each other in an instant, and they looked at the closed main gate at the same time.


    Under normal circumstances, the main gate of the Palace door will not be opened at all. It will only be opened when people with enough identity enter and exit, otherwise it will be opened on the left and right sides.


    The emperor''s draft is a big or small thing. Marriage with other countries can actually be regarded as a political event. However, today is only a face-to-face selection process, not to welcome foreign princesses to officially move into the palace city. It belongs to the scope of opening and not opening.


    The Romans were waiting for the Persians to be the first birds.


    The Persians are also waiting for the Romans to be the first bird.


    The Romans and Persians stood where they were, and people from other countries were blocked even if they wanted to move forward. The scene was once very embarrassing.


    Wang Meng happened to see Helena and ye Na looking at each other. On the whole, he could guess their ideas. He didn''t make a sound and stood in place with a smile.


    Finally, ye Na took the lead.


    Compared with Rome, Persian sassanne is closer to the Han Empire. On the premise of not wanting to make anything unpleasant, the bottom line of compromise of the Persians is lower than that of the Romans.


    The width of the side is only two meters. Two people can walk side by side, but it will be crowded.


    At the door, the Persians and Romans reached a tacit understanding in an instant. Yena and Helena walked side by side, followed by Helena and nical, followed by the rest of the Romans and Persians.


    There is no tacit understanding between the Romans and Persians in other countries.


    Although the jidora Dynasty has been a broken settlement, since they dare to inherit the name kusana, they still have their own pride and absolutely refuse to admit that they are worse than the two satraps or vargatoga.


    Aisia brutally squeezed out the position of Yasia and took the lead in following the ranks of the Romans and Persians, followed by the jidoro Dynasty, which was infinitely similar to the Western Han Dynasty.


    When Yasia was pushed out of her position, she just frowned and didn''t attack. The wild vagadoga bodyguard wanted to be stopped by her eyes.


    "Your choice is right." With a subtle smile, she said, "her performance is too arrogant."


    "A broken settled princess." Yazia''s stopping his men doesn''t mean he doesn''t mind, let alone afraid of the jidoro Dynasty. She smiled and said, "let''s go in together?"


    The Romans and Persians were sworn enemies for thousands of years. They can now come together.


    Although the two satraps and vargatoga had always had border friction, they did not have much hatred.


    Since the Romans and Persians can get closer and closer, why can''t the two satraps and vargatoga, which have no great contradiction, unite?


    Almost at that moment, yazia and luanya knew each other''s meaning. The friendship between the two countries will start from them, and the home country behind them will be willing to become an alliance.


    Wang Meng has always been leading in front. While walking, he will not look back and tell the rules to the people behind him. In general, what can be done and what can not be done later.


    "The Han family respects etiquette..." Wang Meng''s voice was flat: "I''m sure the princesses won''t miss themselves."


    In fact, the officials of the Hong Lu museum have already taught them. Whether they should abide by them or not depends on these countries. If they think they are awesome, they can follow their own personality, that is, they should be able to bear the consequences.


    "I haven''t congratulated the angel yet." Helena said that Lord Wang Mengjin was the Marquis of the pavilion. She specially called Wang Meng angel to show her closeness: "are those angels satisfied?"


    Wang Meng responded with laughter.


    Those crooked nuts from foreign countries are very good at life. Liu Yan''s promotion to Marquis has become a list. Crooked nuts are a generous gift.


    Mr. Hou didn''t refuse to accept gifts. Not only did he accept all the gifts of crooked nuts, but also the gifts of some friends and subordinates. They just returned equivalent gifts. No one took advantage of anyone when they came and went. It was just human relations.


    Of course, it''s OK not to return the gift with the same value after receiving the gift, but generally dignified people don''t do that.


    All the way down, the crooked nuts that entered the palace city for the first time went up to the princess and down to the bodyguard and maid. They were surprised by the opening of the building Zhangge with their own eyes to the numbness behind them, leaving only admiration. They are worthy of being the palace city of the Han Empire.


    "Living here is no different from the kingdom of God." Helena is full of longing: "any building is so magnificent. Although the scenery is covered with snow, the scale can be seen."


    Helena was very restrained from the beginning and only responded to her sister with the word "um".


    At the bridge of the harem, Zhuo Xiang led a team of maids to wait here early.


    The building bridge is the boundary between the harem and other areas. You don''t have to cross the building bridge to go to the harem, but the doors in other positions can''t be opened unless there are special circumstances.


    "The bodyguard and maid stay here." When Zhuo Xiang spoke, she saluted Wang Meng first. What she respected was not Wang Meng''s official position, but Wang Meng''s title. She looked at several princesses: "next, I will serve you."


    Not all the princesses understood Chinese. For example, Yasia, aisia and luanya couldn''t understand it. They had a special interpreter.


    Zhuo Xiang doesn''t care so much. She says she won''t bring one more if she only lets the princess enter the harem. Today, these princesses only need to wear ears and eyes. Basically, they won''t have any chance to speak.


    This time, Helena was the first to take steps. She always resented Ye Na''s competition just now.


    After stepping over the bridge, you can even enter the area of the harem. Unlike other areas, the scenery here is more gentle, that is, there are more twists and turns. It won''t be a joke to get lost without the guidance of people familiar with the road.


    Helena is very curious about Zhuo Xiang''s identity. It''s the first time she knows that there were women in the Han Empire. It seems that the official position is not low?

 Chapter 929

    Now is not an ancient matriarchal society. The status of women in most countries is very low. Although some relatively enlightened countries do not discriminate against women, there are really few countries in the world that allow women to be officials.


    The social status of women in Rome is not good or bad. The general social environment does not discriminate against women too much, but many jobs restrict women''s participation. For example, women can''t be officials.


    Helena doesn''t know the bottom of Roman society. What she knows is that no woman has become an official in Rome. Women have always been attached to men. If the attached men are willing to listen, they can have the right to speak.


    Women in sassanne are worse than those in Rome. Especially in recent decades, Persians have repeatedly carried out reforms, not political changes or reforms, but repeatedly suppressed women''s social status. Persian women with no social status are already falling into the abyss of pets or livestock.


    There are at least female leaders and queens in some countries. As the two great empires of self described civilization in the world, Rome and sassanne are inferior to some tribes in treating women. Then it''s no surprise that those princesses, including Helena, are surprised to see female senior officials in the Han Empire.


    "May I ask..." Nicar is very young. She is only 15 years old this year. However, according to the social customs of the Han family or Persia, 15 is the age to get married. She asked cautiously, "how old are you?"


    Nicar asked the questions that everyone wanted to ask, but she welcomed Ye Na''s warning.


    Zhuo Xiang looked back at Nicar. She was not as angry or anything as the princesses thought. She smiled and replied, "I have two official positions. One is da Changqiu, and the other is Diao Chan."


    Da Changqiu is the head of the official used by the queen, so she also holds the official post of Diao Chan.


    Diao Chan is not the Diao Chan of the four beauties. In fact, she is an official responsible for managing hats and clothes in the palace. So the name of the beautiful woman in the late Eastern Han Dynasty was not "Diao Chan", her real name was Ren Hongchang.


    "Da Changqiu?" Helena understood Chinese and specialized in the official positions of the Han Empire. She immediately looked at Zhuo Xiang with new eyes. She lowered her voice and said to Helena, "she is the spokesman of the queen. We need to please her."


    As for what Diao cicada is, Helena can''t understand it at all.


    Yena and nikar also made a decision in an instant. Even if they couldn''t please Zhuo Xiang, they couldn''t have a bad relationship with it.


    The other princesses who didn''t understand Chinese, in addition to being confused, repeatedly decided to learn Chinese well.


    Dachangqiu was an official post in the Western Han Dynasty, which was generally held by eunuchs.


    However, Liu Yan has decided not to choose eunuchs, and there is nothing wrong with Zhuo Xiang as Da Changqiu.


    From entering the palace city to coming to the rear palace, it took them nearly an hour just to walk. After the clock rang, it took them about half an hour to come to the Jiaofang hall.


    Jiaofang hall is also a continuation of the palace name of the Western Han Dynasty, and its function has not changed. It is a place for the queen to live.


    "It took us so long just to travel. We can imagine how big the palace city of the Han Empire is!" Ye Na compared it. Even if she didn''t visit the palace city, she came to the conclusion that the palace city of the Han Empire definitely has more than five areas of Sasan Palace City: "if we were selected, we would live here."


    Nicole walked all the way to see too many magnificent buildings, and also read those forest gardens and other landscapes. She said longingly, "the environment here is far more magnificent than I thought."


    Every girl will imagine her married life when she gets married.


    For today''s women, it is never up to them to choose who to marry. They will build a favorite man in their imagination, and then think about what kind of environment the man will live in and who will be in the family.


    Liu Yanda reached all the imaginations of these princesses about men, even far beyond their expectations.


    They had imagined their living place in a better direction before, but they went there in person to understand how lacking their imagination is.


    When they entered the Jiaofang hall, the main hall was traditionally made of multiple wooden structures, and they could hardly see any bricks, stones and soil. Under the guidance of Zhuo Xiang, they walked into the channel of the side hall.


    They just turned a corner, but they were surprised by what they saw and stopped in place.


    I don''t know where the corridor leads, but it''s a gorgeous color. The ground is covered with blankets full of auspicious patterns, and the left, right and top are painted walls made of glass.


    There is a special word to describe it, that is carving beams and painting buildings. However, the corridor made of glass makes people see the visual impact of being in the kingdom of God under the light.


    There are many vertical curtains in the corridor. It seems that they are made of small green gemstones strung with red ropes?


    In fact, there is no mistake in calling it gem, but that small one after another is actually emerald.


    The originally gorgeous corridor, with the brilliance of those precious stones, makes people feel what is extreme extravagance.


    The Han Empire conquered the Indochina Peninsula and found too many jadeite mines. In order not to have an impact on the market, it controlled the delivery of jadeite to the market.


    If there is more than one thing, it is not worth money. According to the old concept, the hanging curtain made of jade will feel luxurious, but for the number of Jadeites owned by the Han Empire, their value is not too high.


    Let''s talk about glass. If we make fully transparent glass according to Liu Yan''s requirements, the colorful glass in the corridor is actually a failure to deal with metal bubbles.


    The key is that these exotic princesses don''t know. They are completely shocked by the scenery in front of them.


    "Really... Really!" Helena''s face was dull: "it''s so beautiful!"


    Scientific research has shown that women are far more sensitive to color than men. At the same time, women''s love for gemstones is also an instinct. They don''t know the product of glass. They just regard it as a huge pile of gemstones or cut into painting walls on the left and right sides and on the top, which can make their eyes colorful.


    "Too rich!" Helena can be sure that the treasure of this corridor alone can make countless Romans Crazy: "its value must exceed a hundred high-grade manors!"


    Building a high-grade manor in Rome is not a luxury, but only buildings, gardens, pools and other facilities, which will cost about 5000 gold coins.


    A hundred high-grade manors are 500000 gold coins!


    Zhuo Xiang flashed imperceptible contempt on her face. She is one of the people who know how to get the goods in this corridor. Frankly, it doesn''t cost much.


    Of course, only those who know it will feel nothing strange.


    For example, the princesses do not know the source of the items in the corridor. They will think they are treasures, so most people will also think they are treasures. Since they think that even a stone will be overestimated, valuable things are always priced by people.


    There are a considerable number of crooked nuts on the land of the Han Empire. The commodity they want to buy most in the Han Empire is silk.


    The crooked nuts found the value of tea, and tea has become a hot commodity.


    Porcelain is the third valuable commodity found, but its trading volume is not comparable to that of silk and tea.


    If there are any other commodities that are also sought after by crooked nuts, a small number of glass products put on the market are also one of them. Small area mirrors, colorful glass sheets, and glass products of various shapes.


    Nowadays, the value of glass products far exceeds that of silk, tea and porcelain. Individual glass products have even been sold at the high price of tens of thousands of gold coins, which can be regarded as one of the fist products of the Han Empire.


    Based on the principle of valuing rarity, the number of glass products put on the market is very rare, not only the crooked nuts, but also the Han people.


    Liu Yan will not have any conscience about the pit crooked nuts, and he will not apologize to the Han people who have enough wealth to buy glass products.


    Setting such a high price for glass products itself is not affordable to ordinary people, so it can''t pit ordinary people.


    I don''t know how many corridors and passages they passed through. The princesses who came for the first time could not distinguish the southeast from the northwest. They saw too many things along the way and once again confirmed the wealth of the Han Empire... At least they confirmed that the royal family had amazing wealth.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please wait here." Zhuo Xiang did not introduce them to the buildings in the palace all the way, but also said some etiquette norms: "there will be a general name later. Please enter immediately when you shout your name. What will happen later? I believe you already know."


    The princess who understood Chinese immediately saluted Zhuo Xiang and said she understood.


    The remaining three princesses who couldn''t understand Chinese were ignorant when they saw the two princesses of Rome and sassanne salute.


    "The meaning of the female official of the Han Empire..." Ye Na repeated what Zhuo Xiang had just said in Persian without any misleading. After the translation, she paused and continued with a smile: "you need to hire a Chinese teacher."


    That''s what they say, but even if they can hire teachers who are proficient in their own language and Chinese privately, it''s still unknown whether they can enter Miyagi. Not to mention, they know that they really can''t find people who understand Chinese in their own country.


    "If..." aisia showed her humility and asked Ye Na, "we will be extremely grateful if you can teach us Chinese."


    Helena said before Yena, "I can speak many languages, including Persian and Chinese. Maybe I can help you."


    Ye Na always smiles, even if Helena actually cuts her beard.


    They are all foreigners. They come to a strange land and may live here until they grow old.


    After going to a strange land, people can only distinguish between locals and outsiders. It is a very understandable behavior for outsiders to stick together.


    Their identity should be special. At least before they understand the situation, no one knows what the attitude of "old people", including the queen, is. It is a very rational choice to hold a group for warmth first.


    The first person to be named is Ye Na. She was surprised when she heard her name. She took a look at Helena and hurried in.


    Helena was completely stunned. She took it for granted that the first person to enter would be herself. I never thought that the queen of the Han Empire would choose the princess of Persia.


    "Rome... Has always been stronger than Persia..." Helena''s face was very ugly: "the Han Empire should know this!"


    Helena secretly pulled Helena''s clothes and whispered, "sister."


    Helena certainly won''t attack here, but she''s very angry.


    Not long, about five minutes? Ye Na came out with a blank face.


    Before her princess could ask anything, the name of another princess came out, and Helena was called.


    Nikal asked the question everyone wanted to know: "what''s it like after going in?"


    "Ah...?" Ye Na was still at a loss. She didn''t seem to have recovered from something: "I didn''t see the queen..."


    Helena also came out soon. When she came out, she simply leaned against the wall and gasped. She couldn''t answer Helena''s questions at all.


    "What is the situation?" Helena wanted to break her head and couldn''t think of what happened to the people who went in. How did she get out and lose her soul one by one: "is it terrible?"


    The third person named is Nicole. She also came out after less than five minutes. It is also difficult to describe her experience in it.


    In the face of people who go in and come out like that, people who haven''t gone in will inevitably become uneasy.


    Helena was finally named. When she entered the hall, her sight was blocked by a landscape. She turned a corner to see what the hall looked like.


    Compared with the splendor of other places, the hall is not too complex in color, or even empty. There are only crimson floors and carved beams. In most places, the light is relatively dark, supporting the dazzling position of the only strong light.


    Helena''s biggest surprise was that she couldn''t see anyone in the hall. She took a few steps forward, just when she came to the place where the sun shone, she was stopped and stood where she was.


    [is the queen behind the bead curtain on your majesty?] Helena can feel a lot of eyes looking at herself in the strong light. Because the light is so strong, she even has a strange feeling that she has been seen through: [why no one, how long do I need to stand like this?]


    Your majesty is a step, which is specially used to refer to the steps of the imperial palace. That''s why the emperor is called his majesty.


    Except for the voice of standing in place, no one spoke again. There was silence in the hall.


    Standing in the only place where the sun shines, and then in a quiet space, I can feel myself being watched. That mood is very difficult to describe. Anyway, I won''t feel better.


    When Helena heard someone speak again, she was stunned. Only after she was stunned did she react that she could leave. Now she finally understood why the people who had just come in were in a trance.


    "Cross off her list."


    Cui Wan did sit behind the bead curtain and looked carefully at all the foreign princesses who came in. It was their appearance, figure and behavior after standing.


    Zhuo Xiang silently drew an "X" on Helena''s name on the roster.


    Another one with an "X" is Nicole.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Recently, my body and spirit are very bad. I keep coughing, have a little fever and can''t concentrate.


    I feel awful. I want to cry.!

 Chapter 930

    After entering the hall, I didn''t see anyone. I stood in a place with abundant light, but I don''t know how many people looked at me in a dark place. Anyone with ideas would feel uncomfortable.


    If people are examined, they will inevitably feel nervous. No matter how calm they are, they will have some subconscious behavior.


    People who lack a sense of security will be tense all over their body. Once they are tight, they will stand stiff and twist the muscles on their face.


    If there are people who always think that "there are always people who want to harm me", tension is inevitable, and their bodies will subconsciously pose defensive actions.


    When people encounter danger, the operation of thinking will be faster than usual, but most people can''t control their thinking, which leads to the obvious desire to avoid when danger comes, but the body doesn''t listen to the command of the brain at all.


    Similarly, when people lack a sense of security, the operation of thinking will also increase. Without dialogue and interaction with them, they will continue to think in their mind.


    Today''s selection is to make use of the effects of some people on specific occasions, such as making people stand in an absolutely obvious position and letting people know that there are big people who are very important to her future destiny.


    Even if the subject has strong self-control ability, there will still be some subconscious changes in facial expressions. If the self-control ability is weak, the richer the body language will be.


    Zhuxia has been following the line of philosophy and science for a long time. The research on people''s mind is much more profound than other sciences. Cui Wan has a very professional team. After observing the selected person, she will give evaluation according to some facial language and body language of the observed person.


    According to the observation mission''s comments on Helena just now, she is a very insecure person and shows a strong desire for control in many aspects.


    Lack of security, coupled with a strong desire for control, if you think about politics, such a person will not be a safe person. He will make things if he has nothing to do, but stir up the situation if he has something to do.


    Originally, Helena''s wind rating was not good, coupled with the definition of "uneasiness" labeled, of course, she will be included in the elimination list.


    The reason why nikar was eliminated is very simple. The observation team commented on jumping off and lack of fear of power. Another reason is that Cui Wan was definitely told by Liu Yanming not to have a young girl


    After all the selection, when Liu Yan got the memorial, he just glanced at it at random and threw the memorial aside.


    The draft is about marriage with other countries. It is a very important thing. There is no mistake, but for Liu Yanlai, as long as we ensure that all countries have suitable candidates to enter their own harem, who is actually not important at all.


    At present, the most important thing for Liu Yanlai is to draw up the list of officials from three provinces and six ministries, promote the reform of the system, ensure that there will be no trouble in the restructuring, and restore the management of the country in the shortest time.


    The list has been drawn up earlier. Liu Yan only needs to look at the leaders of the main departments and install monitoring personnel. Other positions do not need to be personally responsible.


    Ji Changhui, who was originally the prime minister, took office as the letter order and is still one of the important decision-makers of the country.


    The Chinese Library province is actually a government center, and it is also an organization in charge of confidential information and issuing decrees.


    Sang Yu will take office as shangshuling and remains one of the giants of the Han Empire.


    Shangshu province is an executive agency, under which there are six departments: the Ministry of officials, the Ministry of household, the Ministry of rites, the Ministry of war, the Ministry of punishment and the Ministry of work.


    In the list drawn up by Liu Yan, Fu Shou took the post of minister of officials, Xie an took the post of minister of household, LV Yi took the post of minister of rites, Huan Wen took the post of minister of military, Yu Yi took the post of minister of punishment and Tian Shuo took the post of minister of work.


    Each of the six departments has its own responsibilities. Fu Shou will become the head of such an important department of the Ministry of officials. He has the resume of a guard. There is no problem in qualification, but he will be the only person who is not a marquis but has great power.


    Liu Yan naturally has his own ideas when he does that. In fact, he is also releasing a signal. He is a "ruler of the world" and has the privilege of "domineering".


    Next is the province under the door. This is a deliberative department and is only responsible for Liu Yan.


    Cai you, Xie AI and Wang Meng all hold the post of a waiter in the middle school. Strictly speaking, there is only a difference in authority and no difference in status.


    The middle book order and the monk''s book order are the official positions of the second grade, the middle servant is defined as the third grade, and each Shangshu is also the third grade.


    The rest of the left and right servants are the fourth grade, the ministers and the county sheriffs (superior counties) are the fourth grade, the Zuo Cheng, the right Cheng and the middle County sheriffs are the fifth grade, and the chief officers and the lower County sheriffs are the fifth grade.


    The official positions including zhengliupin and those below liupin are generally the assistant of various departments, or the level of the county. For example, the county magistrate of the superior county is from liupin, and the county magistrate of the inferior county is zhengbapin.


    Starting from the eighth grade, it is generally an official position such as county captain and county Cheng.


    Like rank, stingy husband and Youhuo, such people are not rated, and they are regarded as petty officials in the real sense.


    The system developed by Liu Yan and his dignitaries is infinitely similar to that in the early Sui Dynasty, except for a censor''s platform and temple secretaries, but there is a general''s house except for three provinces and six ministries.


    In the early Sui Dynasty, under the emperor were the inner history Province, Menxia Province, Shangshu Province, Yushitai, Taichang temple, Guanglu temple, Weiwei temple, Zongzheng temple, Taipu temple, Dali temple, Honglu temple, Si Nong temple and Taifu temple, and the other was the so-called twelve guards general''s house.


    Those temples are actually the Jiuqing Department of the original Sangong Jiuqing.


    The twelve guards General of the Sui Dynasty was the product of Yang Jian''s reliance on the gate valve on behalf of the Zhou Dynasty, followed by Yang Guang.


    Nowadays, with the restructuring of the Han Empire, those temples are also in fact. They are only divided into six departments, which is tantamount to missing a transition link, which directly put the system of three provinces and six departments into place in one step to the Li Tang period.


    The new system has gains and losses for everyone, but compared with the three public and nine ministers system before the restructuring, especially in the new round of term change, most people can actually accept this result. Otherwise, some people will have no official position directly at the time of term change.


    The general''s office of the Han Empire left many characteristics of the period of three gongs and nine Qing Dynasties, such as four expeditions, four towns, four Ping and four Fu. These general positions have not been cancelled, and the corresponding military positions have been retained. The only difference is that there is a fixed product and an additional title of general.


    The so-called title of general, to put it bluntly, is a miscellaneous general. There is no name of general, but there is no directly subordinate army at all. It can be understood as an honorary title or something.


    In this restructuring of the cake, it can be said that it was a happy process. There was a little noise. Some important officials or rookies originally belonging to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty were able to wear official clothes again.


    According to Liu Yan''s true feelings, he was a little fond of the officials of the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, including most people in the opposition. Some people who can work and want to use have been incorporated long ago. The rest have not been killed, which is kind. Who let these guys be scum from the national level and the great righteousness of the people!


    But there is no way. Even if Liu Yan has been promoting literacy, the current illiteracy rate is still 99.9%, countless nines. Someone always needs to fill the hole, or even the most basic operation of the country can not operate.


    Liu Yan once wanted to carry out the bloodiest cleaning of the south of the Yangtze River, but reason defeated madness. He knew that it was a cleaning of civilization, because no matter how he didn''t admit it, those dregs really mastered the essence of Zhuxia civilization, but they didn''t apply it at the right level.


    If we really clean one by one, the retrogression in the degree of knowledge civilization will be amazing, and maybe a civilization fault will be caused.


    Liu Yan did not completely give up cleaning, but targeted the poor and vicious part and the group of people who couldn''t pee in the same pot with himself.


    It has long been confirmed that the general is the first grade, and the candidate is naturally Xu Zheng.


    Retain the title of Hussars general and cavalry general, and add the champion general, which is the second grade.


    No generals other than the "Zheng" level have been appointed, and the western and southern generals are vacant. Generals at this level are rated from the second grade.


    The lieutenant general of each department and the history of the commander of the line are the three grades, the four grades, the five grades, the school captain and the county captain are the five grades and the Marquis six grades. After becoming a military Marquis or below, there are no longer fixed grades for military posts. Some Zuo Tuo and others serve as officials below the sixth grade in the army.


    Liu Yan does not make too much reform for the military. The purer and simpler the army is, the better. Fancy official positions look dazzling and have no practical effect. More often, they are pulling back.


    In fact, there is one thing Liu Yan didn''t say to anyone. The next time he restructures the army, he will basically move out of the modern military rank.


    It is a very correct thing to continue the old official position of cold weapons in the army with cold weapons, not to imitate the ancients.


    Facts have repeatedly proved that modern people are not necessarily smarter than the ancients!


    To tell you the simplest fact, the cold weapon army will have such a establishment, which is the experience of repeatedly exchanging blood. It is definitely not just patting the head.


    Similarly, in modern times, they have their own staffing and official positions (military ranks), which are summarized from experience with different societies. The system does not change all at once.


    After the final confirmation of the personnel list, Liu Yan, who put down his pen, rubbed the temples on both sides.


    People who have been facing the paperwork for a long time will know how painful it is. In particular, they have to read a lot of words. If they not only read, but really understand and deal with it, the consumption of mental energy is far more painful than physical labor.


    "Wang Meng." Liu Yan called, and Wang Meng, who was waving his pen to the long document below, stopped: "send these documents to the prime minister''s house and the Taiwei office respectively."


    Wang Meng has no official position now, but he has been selected as a waiter and has once again done the equivalent of a secretary.


    Liu Yan won''t go to the office to bend his knees. He has set himself a table and a comfortable chair.


    The official documents on the desk are not messy. Next to them, Cui Zong has been busy sorting them.


    "Your Majesty." Cui Zong picked up the memorial sent by the queen and asked, "do you also send it?"


    Liu Yan gave Cui Zong a cold look. Tired, he really didn''t want to speak, but he still said, "go tell the queen, I know."


    Cui Zong made a move of panic, put the memorials sent by the queen in the position that needed to be classified and sealed, and then turned back a few meters in the face of Liu Yan.


    Although it''s for Liu Yan''s draft, unless he is interested in women''s sex, otherwise from the perspective of etiquette and law, it''s just to be the receiver, let alone intervene in the selection. It''s also the Queen''s responsibility to publish the news.


    Weiyang palace is a little away from Jianzhang palace. It will take up to half an hour to travel alone.


    Wang Meng left and Xie AI, who was waiting in the side hall, took over the job.


    Xie AI came to Wang menggang''s office and sat down without looking at the papers on the long case.


    Those are some administrative provisions and so on. You don''t need to have your own ideas. You just need to copy the text given by Liu Yan and finally send it to the receiving department, even if the whole process is completed.


    Today is bound to be a day full of news. The emperor has determined the list of heads of the three provinces and six departments, which represents that the restructuring has entered the final process. If the prime minister''s office and the Taiwei office have no objection, the rest is to finally confirm the steps to start the restructuring.


    In addition to the actions of the emperor, the queen also made her own voice.


    Zhuo Xiang went to Honglu hall with the list given by the imperial palace. It happened that LV Yi, the Dianke, was on duty. She handed the list to LV Yi herself.


    Before the final steps of restructuring have been completed, all departments naturally have to continue to fulfill their responsibilities. Honglu hall is still responsible for this draft, including knowing which country has been selected.


    "Is this list the final result?" LV Yi had to ask again and check the seal on it: "it''s been a long autumn."


    Zhuo Xiang could see that LV Yi was very tired, but she didn''t have much thought to guess why LV Yi looked like this. She smiled formulaically and left.


    It should be said that the vast majority of leaders in the near future are like LV Yi. There are too many things that need to be summarized and planned before the restructuring, and it must be ensured that they can perform their functions and powers after the start of the new system at any time.


    Most people are glad that although the system has been restructured, the official duties they are responsible for are not much different from those before. The difference is just a change of official name and a fixed product.


    A small number of people who have changed their functions and powers are really paralyzed. They should understand and master the new functions and powers to be performed as much as possible. From scratch has always been a difficult process, especially under the constraints of power, responsibility and obligation, any carelessness will lead to unpredictable consequences.


    LV Yi read the list three times from beginning to end and called everyone to wait.


    They need to write an attached manuscript for each of the selected people. It is necessary to use a considerable number of gorgeous words, such as Wang Xizhi, sun Chuo... And others who play with words very smoothly are specially called.


    After the manuscript is written, the Honglu hall will specially send it to the queen. Later, it needs to go through the procedure from the prime minister''s house to the emperor before it will be sent out finally.


    "It''s unprecedented..." Lu Yi smiled: "there are more than 3000 people with and without products."


    Of course, Liu Yan won''t sleep all those beauties. A considerable number are actually used to reward the ministers

 Chapter 931

    There are more than 20000 beautiful women sent from other countries to Chang''an. Empress Cui Wan can''t call every beautiful woman to have a look in person. A considerable number of places are selected by Zhuo Xiang.


    If they are the selected Princess level, they will become one of the women in Liu Yan''s harem. Generally, after entering the palace, the queen will give a fixed product, but the product level will not be high. It should be from level 10 to level 17.


    At present, the harem system of the Han Empire is improved from the harem level of the Western Han Dynasty, from high to low: 1 Queen 2 (IV) imperial concubine, 3 Zhaoyi, 4 madam, 5 beauty, 6 lover, 7 eight sons, 8 seven sons, 9 long envoy, 10 less envoy, 11 Jieyu, 12 she e, 13 ronghua, 14 Chongyi, 15 facial features, 16 Shunchang, and the subsequent five positions of wujuan, Republic, entertainment, Baolin, good envoy and night man stand side by side as the last level (17).


    The more important countries will be rated as level 10. The weaker the countries, the lower the princess grade will be.


    The harem also depends on the product level. The higher the product level, the better the treatment. The lower the product level, the worse the treatment. That is directly reflected in the living place and the servants under the name. There is even a strict distinction between eating and drinking expenses.


    There are not a few beautiful women selected by the queen as the emperor''s bedfellows. For every country that sends a princess, if the country sends only one princess, it will be selected. If there is more than one princess, the other candidates will be eliminated. There are 12 selected princesses.


    In addition to the princess, some noble beauties from those countries were also selected, with a number of 36.


    After a round of draft, including princesses and noble beauties, a total of 48 became the emperor''s bedfellows.


    For the rest, that is, the remaining 3000 beauties of nearly all nationalities, Liu Yan will negotiate with Cui Wan. Basically, all civil and military officials can be rewarded with at least one beauty, and some high barons will also be selected according to the order of their titles.


    Of course, the selection list was not announced by posting the imperial list, but was issued by the officials of Honglu hall in person.


    The will issued by Honglu hall comes from the queen, and the official name is Yizhi.


    "Helena Constantine, she is cautious, hardworking and gentle, gentle and pure, gentle, and virtuous. She is canonized as a junior envoy!"


    In the post house, high-ranking people from Rome lined up. After listening, Helena came forward to receive the decree and thanked the officials who announced it.


    The Romans in line did not disperse immediately, but waited for the officials of the Han Empire to announce the next Yizhi, but there was no next Yizhi at all.


    "Use less." Zhou Bian didn''t put on any spectrum and maintained due respect, but instead of respecting hailina, he respected the identity of "Shaoshi": "please get ready as soon as possible. At this time tomorrow, I will welcome the Shaoshi into the palace."


    Helena looked a little unresponsive. After nodding her head, she asked, "is there no imperial edict?"


    Zhou explained that it was not the imperial edict, but the imperial edict of the queen. Finally, he replied, "no more."


    The present Romans looked at Helena, who had been waiting with a smile, and saw Helena with a stiff expression on her face.


    "How could..." Helena didn''t understand: "it would be me, isn''t it..."


    "Please speak carefully." Zhou Bian has noticed something wrong with the Romans. Since Helena has accepted the order and is the less envoy of the Han Empire, she said the following words: "there is no mistake in who is selected. Don''t make mistakes."


    "..." Helena flustered her thanks: "thank you very much for your reminder."


    Even if the emperor doesn''t want to break the rules, the emperor can''t interfere with the queen. What''s the opinion of the chosen one.


    Zhou Bian then made some explanations, such as what preparations need to be made, reminding Helena that she can bring no more than three (female) people to the palace.


    That''s the treatment of "less envoys". You can arrange your own female officials and maids. It''s also very humanized, considering that there won''t be no one who can speak after entering the palace.


    This is especially true for princesses from all over the world. Most of them don''t understand Chinese. It can be seen what kind of dilemma they will encounter after entering the palace. Don''t get lost and starve because of lack of language, or no one who can speak has autism.


    On hearing that Helena could bring three (female) people into the palace, Helena immediately thought of many famous women in Roman history, but these women generally exist as mistresses.


    Zhou Bian left the strange atmosphere of the Romans and left. He still needs to go to many places.


    "Sister." Helena''s voice sounded cold and said, "you didn''t send out the prepared thank-you gift."


    There are some rules in the world, such as what the supreme ruler sends to inform, especially on the premise of good news, the notified person can''t let the visitor go back empty handed.


    This is a hidden rule in Zhuxia and an open rule in Rome.


    Helena looked at her sister apologetically and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Helena..." Julian looked at Helena who seemed unaffected with some worry. He hesitated for a moment and said in a relaxed tone: "we know that the aesthetic outlook of Han people is different from us..."


    In terms of Roman aesthetic standards, there is no doubt that the amorous Helena will be more popular than the green Helena.


    Julian didn''t finish what he said. He realized that it''s no use trying to persuade him now. Saying those words seems to dislike Helena. That''s very bad. Especially Helena has become an important medium to witness the friendship between Rome and the Han Empire.


    Helena''s mind is full of confusion. She has thought a lot in a short time and speculated on the reason why she was not selected.


    The Romans would speak ill of some Persians or others and praise their candidates; Persians, Roma, Cypriots... No matter who they are, they will not praise candidates from other countries.


    [it must be more than their slander...] Helena has a false smile on her face and is very complicated in her heart: [she must have been found out with some real evidence!]


    Go back to Rome in despair? Helena would rather rot in the Han empire than return to Rome like this! She kept thinking about what she could do.


    In addition, several post houses have received orders from various countries, with laughter and depression.


    "Why did I lose the election?" Nikal''s face was unconvinced: "why!"


    Keshias looked at nikar with a smile. Nikar looked very cute when he was angry.


    "Maybe..." Ye Na guessed, "is it because you are too active when being examined by the queen?"


    Nicole lost her voice immediately. At that time, she was only a little uneasy, more curious, her facial expressions were very rich, and there were some small movements of her limbs.


    "It must be because I''m too young!" Nikal peeped at his slightly flat chest: "it must be so!"


    In other words, neither Yena nor Nicar guessed wrong. There are indeed such factors.


    On the day when the list is officially determined, countries will inevitably inquire about each other.


    After exploring, they learned that only one princess was selected in a country, and the losers had all kinds of mentality.


    "I don''t want to go back!" Nicole was simply unconvinced, especially because she felt that she lost the election because of her milk volume: "I will grow up and have a chance!"


    Ye Na smiled and nodded: "you can take three people. You will be one of them."


    The rest of the Persians have no opinion. Shapur II is about to send his daughter and granddaughter. I really didn''t think they would go back. Even if Nicole can''t follow Ye Na into the palace, Nicole will live in Chang''an for a long time. She may be waiting for the opportunity to become the bedmaster of the emperor of the Han Dynasty, or she may find a Han man who is helpful to Sasan to marry.


    The day after the promulgation of the Yi decree, the officials of the Honglu hall went out again, mainly taking the princesses of various countries who were selected as the servants of the emperor into the palace. In addition, those noble beauties were by the way.


    On the same day, the Zhuque Avenue from the post office area to the palace city of Chang''an city was crowded again.


    People are always a group of people who like to watch the excitement. They won''t miss the scene of watching the selected candidates enter the palace. They are very proud of this grand scene. After hundreds of years, there has finally been a grand occasion of beautiful women sent by all countries to please. They firmly believe that this is the proof that the Han people stand on the top of the world nation again.


    "A lot!"


    "I heard that those foreign women will be rewarded later?"


    "What foreign women? They will be Han''s daughter-in-law in the future."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    By the 12th year of Yuanshuo, the number of foreign women who took the initiative or were abducted as Han''s daughter-in-law (wife or concubine) had exceeded 2.8 million.


    The total number is so much, but it is not a Han family. There is only one upper limit for men, and one is only the base.


    It may be that a Han man has a foreign woman as his wife and has several concubines who are also foreign women.


    According to the official data, 870000 families took foreign women as wives nationwide, and 1.37 million families accepted foreign women as concubines.


    Even after the war, there are only one or two people in a family, but there has been a transition period of 13 years, and the members of each family are actually increasing.


    If the average number of people in a household is four (excluding servants and slaves), 1.37 million households involve a population of 5.48 million. If you include the relationship between relatives and friends, more people will be affected.


    If there were no foreign women, how many Han children would be single all their lives?


    It must be right to accept foreign women as a member of society in today''s Han country. Not only the government advocates non discrimination, but also the people are very conscious.


    Moreover, they actively accept this integration, but not passively. In any way, it is something to be proud of rather than humiliated.


    The Han people were destined to enter the era of multi-ethnic integration from the moment when Liu Yan returned from his first job of abducting foreign women.


    The early stage of this kind of integration was established under the force of the Han people. The first objects to be integrated came from the three countries on the peninsula.


    The race on the other side of the peninsula is not very different from the Han people in terms of skin color and living habits. The only thing that can be called an obstacle is the lack of language. Because there was no great difference in all aspects of race, the first batch of national integration was easily accepted by the Han people. They have to accept it, or do they have to wait for a decade or two to wait for a new generation of Han women to grow up and start a family?


    With the first batch of successful integration cases, the next batch of women from the Japanese islands.


    For the Han people, except that the Japanese women are too short, otherwise in any way, the Japanese women know how to serve people better than the peninsula women, and they are also more diligent.


    The second batch of ethnic integration achieved the greatest success again, which not only solved the physiological problems of the majority of bachelors, but also solved the incense problem. There is nothing dissatisfied between the government and the people, which laid a good foundation for multiple integration in the future.


    By the time of the third integration, it was not so smooth at the beginning. The main reason is that the third batch of alien women who will be integrated... How to say? Dark skin is not the key. It is the facial features that make Han people feel... Not ugly, but strange.


    The third batch of integration is full of ups and downs, and the time period of acceptance is also longer. It is only when the reputation of women''s diligence in Indochina Peninsula is spread that the Han family son Lang believes that it is not a bad thing to accept foreign women in Indochina Peninsula.


    There has been ethnic integration on the Indochina Peninsula for some time. There is a phenomenon among the people now, that is, the skin of some newborns is relatively dark from birth, and social problems gradually appear. For example, Chinese children with yellow skin are not happy to play with Chinese children with dark skin


    The government has been paying attention to the education of the next generation. We can''t allow mutual discrimination. We have been guiding and guiding public opinion since children''s childhood. The main target is adults, and then let the social atmosphere eliminate this discrimination.


    Han people not only accepted foreign women with dark skin, but also accepted a large number of white skin foreign women after entering the grassland and western regions. In the future, mixed race children will not only have dark skin, but also the new generation of Han people who prefer white skin. We can''t let the difference of skin color cause social contradictions.


    The pace of the Han Empire''s conquest will not stop. It is impossible for the whole empire to have only one skin, so it would be a good way to define ethnic groups by culture. The old ancestors have always been the same, or there would be no Zhuxia now.


    "Our generation will be the most wonderful generation." According to the rules, Liu Yan would first review the beauties brought into the palace. He stood on the platform and looked down. There were more than 3000 foreign beauties kneeling on the ground in a neat queue: "I take the lead in accepting the daughters of all nationalities and leading the sons of Han family to enrich the gene bank of Han is my boundless business!"


    Below, there are beautiful women in a kneeling posture. They are flowers waiting to be picked!

 Chapter 932

    The competition between creatures has never stopped. It is not simply summarized as intelligent creatures. In fact, all things continue in the competition.


    Like some plants, if they want to obtain more resources, they must go back to absorb more water and soil nutrients, and exterminate different plants around them by occupying more resources.


    Like animals, the competition of biological chain has existed forever before human civilization. In the competition among animals, the fiercer the animals are, the more they have the right to survive. It is the adaptability of which animal to the environment and the reproduction ability of the new generation of the population that determine whether their own population can survive or not.


    No matter what kind of organisms, there must be a sufficient number of Cenozoic to have a future. For plants, soil is the basic condition for reproduction, but for animals, it is relatively complex.


    The first need for animals to reproduce is enough food, so the size of the hunting area determines the number of areas to obtain food. And this is the most basic survival of animals.


    People are far more complex than other organisms. They need both resources and soil. In a broad sense, it is how much living space they have. They can obtain the resources above the living space from nature or create in the living space to ensure that there are enough materials to continue the existence or growth of the species.


    From ancient times to the era of human existence, there is competition for resources all the time, so there must be fierce war.


    In fact, the competition between humans is not as cruel as that of other organisms. For example, different plants cannot produce offspring because of the isolation of biological reproduction. The competition between plants is to destroy each other as a way to survive.


    Mating between different races can produce offspring. At a certain stage, when the primitive people broke out of war, they no longer just for territory, but evolved into women who plundered each other''s ethnic group, so that their ethnic group had more women. To put it bluntly, it is the plundering of the "uterus".


    After waiting for the emergence of "civilization" in the real sense, the war against the "uterus" has never stopped, but the emergence of "civilization" has given more names to the war, but the goal of the war has never changed.


    Some countries (ethnic groups) that maintain the "primitive" style are much more straightforward. For example, the grassland ethnic groups have never concealed why they launched war. They just want to plunder more women from other ethnic groups, so that their ethnic groups can have more "wombs" to reproduce.


    The more "civilized" countries (ethnic groups) are, the more names they will launch war. Launching war for what will become more complex. Anyway, they will not publicly complain that they are launching war for what they are robbing.


    "Are we back to nature?" Ran min is standing in the tower in the distance to watch. Several people standing around him are big men with military background: "with all kinds of names, basically in order to get more women."


    "Don''t be too straightforward." Xu Zheng is more or less a person who needs face. The topic is too straightforward. He feels ashamed: "according to your Majesty''s original words, we are enriching the gene bank of big men. Although Zheng has never understood what the gene bank is."


    I don''t know when it began. Zhuxia launched war no longer to obtain more "wombs". Generally, it is marked with the name of "for self-protection".


    Even if we take the initiative to launch a war against a weak ethnic group, the war slogan is also which ethnic group poses a threat to the survival of our ethnic group, so we can only start first.


    Should it start from the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period? Anyway, the name of any war against an alien in history books must be that if you don''t attack an alien, your own ethnic group will have no land.


    With the skills of planting and herding, Zhuxia had a fixed source of food. The continuation of the race was basically related to the land. The wider the land occupied, the richer the output, ensuring the growth of the population.


    The importance of land has been raised again and again. Zhuxia abandoned the simple business of grabbing a wave and running, and replaced it with the mode of occupation and management.


    For a long time, Zhuxia thought that the "womb" of their own nation was completely sufficient. Because there was no lack of power to plunder the "womb" abroad, the country had a new name for launching war abroad. The participation of their own people in the war became the acquisition of glory, nobility and wealth. If they plundered foreign women or something, it would be completely incidental, Even the thought of rejecting foreign people appeared.


    In the history of China, the spring and Autumn period was an era of great integration, but it changed in the Warring States period.


    During the Warring States period, Qin and Zhao were repeatedly rejected by other vassal states. They were not simply too poor and backward. The reason was that Qin had been integrating Rong and di. Zhao first annexed Zhongshan and then merged Beidi.


    To put it bluntly, the vassal states at that time already had the theory of blood nationality, which believed that the blood of Qin and Zhao, which were mixed with different nationalities, were infected with different nationalities, so they despised them from the heart.


    "Think about it a little..." ran min''s face was full of depression: "in the future, the Great Han can see black and white skin everywhere, and naturally has the identity of Han people. Just think about it, he will feel depressed in his chest."


    Ran min never covered up the fact that he was a member of the people, the Lord and the righteous, and he didn''t think there was anything to cover up. He has tried very hard to use mild words, otherwise he will be unable to open and close his mouth without the word "nausea".


    "Once Rongdi and Beidi, historical records recorded that they were white skinned." Xie an is a very knowledgeable person. He didn''t have a good chance to read more books in the past. At present, the Han Empire has a central library, which can find many books: "look at Guanzhong and Beidi, they disappeared."


    For seven or eight hundred years, Qin people and Rong Di, Zhao people and Bei Di have repeatedly intermarried with each other, and the white skin system has disappeared. Xie an wants to say that, but ran min doesn''t seem to understand this meaning.


    "Our ancestors first multiplied in the Yellow River Basin, and each tribe never belonged to the same nation. After continuous annexation and annexation, we slowly determined a regional overlord and formed the same nation." Li Tan saw the above definition from the new generation textbooks of the Han Empire: "at the beginning, there was no Huaxia at all. It was only through continuous integration that there was Huaxia."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Ran Min said slightly irritably, "Your Majesty is right in everything you say.", He really didn''t understand what Xie an said.


    That paragraph is really the "preface" written by Liu Yan for a history class, which can be regarded as a definition of the origin of the nation. He didn''t think he was talking nonsense. Anyway, later textbooks were written like that.


    "Look at our skin color." Ran min was unconvinced anyway: "are they all yellow skin?"


    The continuous integration of the Xia Dynasty, to their generation of skin color only one, that is also a prerequisite for the same nation.


    Now the Han Empire is standing at a historical node far more complex than its ancestors, opening up a wider area and encountering more nationalities. They have met brown skin, white skin and black skin. No one can be sure whether they will encounter red skin, blue skin... Colorful people in the future.


    Ran min really can''t accept that different skin is the value of the same nation. He thinks it''s obvious that the skin is different. How can he think it''s a nation!


    "Maybe... We''re doing the wrong thing." Ran min, like a prophet, said, "after we are buried in the earth, maybe a hundred years, maybe a thousand years, our offspring will have disputes because of different skin colors, and civil war may break out."


    Xu Zheng: "


    Li Tan, LV Tai, Huan Wen, Xie an... One by one, they all looked at ran min with a serious face. For a moment, they thought what ran Min said was very likely to happen.


    How much time did Qin people and Zhao people spend "eliminating" the white skin system after intermarriage? No one has recorded and studied it, so that even if they deliberately refute it, they really don''t know how to describe it.


    It is a question of "the majority" to "eliminate" the "minority". In short, the intermarriage between Qin people and Zhao people and foreigners is dominated by the yellow skin system. After repeated intermarriage, it will naturally "eliminate" the characteristics of the white skin system.


    In terms of the current technical level and scientific arguments, they don''t know so much, but they can produce a simple thinking. They must not integrate foreign races too much, or they will become Han people and be integrated by foreign races.


    "We need to find a chance to talk to your majesty."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone reached an agreement at one time.


    On the other side, Liu Yan and Cui Wan have been inspecting together.


    Today''s emperors and queens wear formal clothes, that is, the twelve chapter crown clothes of the son of heaven and the Phoenix robe of the queen, showing infinite majesty.


    The princesses of various countries who were selected as bedfellows were naturally at the forefront of the queue, and they gave priority to the review.


    Today, every princess has abandoned her national costume and replaced it with the service of the Han family. If judged by the aesthetics of Han people, after they wear Han clothes, there are still a few that will make people feel amazing. Naturally, there are also some that make people feel strange.


    Liu Yan is very interested in integrating different races, but he is also the target.


    It may be that later generations are the social structure of the advantages of white people (whether they admit it or not). Liu Yan really has unlimited interest in integrating white people. He will not be disgusted with the brown skin system. He is only resistant to the integration of black skin system (including sub black people).


    It is not simply that blacks are a backward race, but some rare impressions of Liu Yanyi. For example, the combination of yellow skin race, white skin race and brown skin race will produce offspring with the characteristics of yellow skin race inherited the most, even if the characteristics of white skin race and brown skin race are more than yellow skin race, The combined hybrid children basically reach the standard range in appearance value.


    The combination of yellow skin system and black skin system produces almost no exceptions. All the offspring are black skin system. Later scientists believe that the gene of black skin system has the longest history, which leads to the success of gene competition.


    "Your Majesty, I have drawn up a preliminary list." Cui Wan didn''t lower her voice, and she really didn''t care about the feelings of those beautiful women: "Your Majesty has time to have a look?"


    Liu Yan was reviewing the beauties with an interested expression. He was deeply satisfied to see that most beauties are white skin.


    If history had not been changed, white people would spread their genes to almost every corner of the earth after the era of great navigation. In fact, white people controlled most of the living space of the earth.


    Most of the time, the competition for living space depends on the survival scope of human race. Especially before science and technology reaches a certain level, most parts of the earth are in an absolute wilderness period. Whoever goes to that land to inhabit first, as long as it is not the land that is unable to defend his own survival, the pattern will basically be fixed.


    Liu Yan believes that Han people everywhere in every corner of the earth is a long-term cause. In the process, they must constantly squeeze the living space of other races, and even launch a war to eliminate them. In fact, they all want to achieve the same goal.


    Now, if Liu Yan wants to achieve such a goal, it is much simpler than determining the world pattern. Most of the difficulties are the Han people''s conquest of nature. Many times, he doesn''t need to go to one place to break out a war. Now most of the land is ownerless.


    In fact, even if there is a master''s land, take North America as an example. Even if the Han people did not enter the firearms age, is it difficult to bully a group of Indians who still live in the stone age?


    After a tour, Liu Yan and Cui Wan went to the Jiaofang Hall of the harem.


    For those who are not bedfellows, they will be taken to the harem and placed everywhere. Then someone will teach them the etiquette of the Han family. They must also learn Chinese and Chinese characters.


    Forty eight bedfellows were taken to the Jiaofang hall.


    "See your majesty!"


    After they were led into the hall, they were arranged according to the grade level, waiting for all to stand together before saluting and greeting at the sign of Zhuo Xiang.


    Helena from Rome and Yena from sassanne were appointed as less envoys by the queen and the highest among the princesses.


    The princesses of other countries, without any exception, are level 17. They are just called wujuan, Gonghe, Yuling, Baolin, Liangshi and night people.


    The rest of those noble beauties simply don''t even have a fixed product.


    Even in the harem, the Han family has a strict system, but it is one thing to have a system. If the queen is not strong enough, it will be like a country, but the empty system has not been implemented.


    For people with high grades, they need to take a step, that is, submit the list of people they want to bring into the palace to the queen for review.


    It''s only a fixed product for less envoys, and the rank of female officials is naturally not much higher. Generally, it''s what kind of imperial edict or history. If it''s determined according to the nine grades, it actually includes eight grades and below.


    "Your Majesty?" Cui Wan handed the list to Liu Yan and said with some meaning, "have a look?"


    Liu Yan picked it up and looked at the corners of his mouth: "Princess of a country, come to my harem as a female official."

 Chapter 933

    After Liu Yan''s power has reached this level, he can feel that there is not much happiness from his heart.


    For example, in Empire level countries such as Rome and sassanne, if the princess doesn''t do well to be a princess, she will come to the Han Empire to be a female official who may not be as high as eight grades. Although Liu Yan detects something wrong, just because they are willing to do so, Liu Yan will still have a heartfelt pleasure.


    Liu Yan has been able to feel the loneliness and emptiness brought about by mastering absolute power. If there were not greater goals waiting to be completed, he doubted whether he would become a real tyrant to toss the domestic people for all kinds of fun.


    There is a goal without looking at the actual national strength. If you want to achieve that goal, the first emperor has set an example for the later kings of a country.


    For Liu Yan, there is another example of Yang Guang, and Yang Guang was blackened worse than the first emperor who was blackened again and again.


    The first emperor did have some places worthy of being blackened. Afang palace and Lishan cemetery could not be erased.


    But is it wrong to say that Yang Guang played Koguryo? Since it''s wrong, why should Li Tang play in the back.


    The imperial examination system was completed in Yang Guang''s hands and became a system of selecting scholars for the country until the demise of the last dynasty. And even in the modern civil service admission, there is still a reference for the imperial examination.


    Then there is the Grand Canal advocated by Yang Guang. His mistake is only too urgent. Otherwise, who dares to say that the Grand Canal is good for nothing?


    Turning part of his energy to beautiful women is what Liu Yan is trying to do recently. Especially with so many new things, he really should have a good time. He felt that he was not just having fun, but was working hard on stick diplomacy, which was also very hard.


    Countries that have presented beautiful women must be looking forward to the birth of a prince or daughter of their own blood, so as to determine the achievements in their contacts with the Han Empire.


    It''s spiritual comfort to go further, but it really works. If there is a prince of the Han Empire of national origin, can he get any practical benefits, let alone frighten a country without a prince of the Han Empire.


    As for the idea of making the prince with his own blood become the emperor of the Han Empire, it''s really not unthinkable.


    Liu Yan, who had worked hard for several days, went out of the harem only at the regular imperial meeting.


    There was only one theme of the great court meeting, which determined that the three provinces and six ministries system would replace the three public and nine Qing systems.


    The topic has long been determined. No one dares to put forward miscellaneous affairs at this time. The emergence of the new system was successfully promulgated, and the appointment of heads of ministries was also announced in the form of an imperial edict on the spot.


    Since it''s not something that needs to be kept secret, who will be the head of which department, unless it''s not at the power level, or what should have been known before, it''s a process.


    Just a restructuring will make the whole day''s session very full and completely unable to accommodate the rest of the topics.


    After the great court meeting, even if the heads of the ministries had thought out the appointment list of the officials of the ministries before, they would also work overtime all night to publicize that they had not only broken their hearts for the country, but also sacrificed their sleep.


    However, Liu Yan did not follow the routine. At the end of the great court meeting, he named the heads of all departments to stay.


    Just stay. Anyway, they didn''t think of the palace city tonight. They didn''t accompany the emperor. They reviewed the list in the office and considered whether to modify it. In fact, there is basically no need to modify the list. The list is to think again and again.


    Without the link put out for officials to constantly guess, it has become the task of accompanying the emperor. They are willing to come too late and won''t have any opinions at all.


    Liu Yan didn''t choose to hold a banquet in the hall, or even a formal banquet. He did an open-air barbecue or his own barbecue. He didn''t arrange anyone to serve.


    This group of core dignitaries has participated in similar activities for many times, and there is nothing they are not used to. They even like it very much. They don''t like to do it by themselves, but feel closer to Liu Yan.


    "Your Majesty, would you like some kidney?" Ran min grabbed a few kidneys that had not been roasted. He looked at Liu Yan seriously without the slightest ridicule: "it''s hard for you these days."


    No matter how hard it is, some people decorate and arrange all kinds of supplements (medicine or food) for Liu Yan, but it''s not enough to use kidney to make up.


    Liu Yan''s response was to throw the bamboo sticks left after eating the food at ran min.


    A partner in the world, and the ministers who join after the world is settled, the feelings will naturally be special.


    They have experienced difficult times together. They have seen almost all kinds of embarrassment. They don''t mention some embarrassing past events. In order to show their closeness, they will make some small jokes.


    Many emperors have experienced such a stage. At the beginning, they are still happy to joke with their business partners. Gradually, they feel that the authority has been questioned or challenged. They will do all kinds of things to warn, and raise the butcher''s knife without getting the proper effect.


    Liu Yan is not afraid of challenges. He does not derive from his enigmatic self-confidence. He really has that self-confidence. After he felt lonely and empty, he was always afraid that he would be lost. He was still happy that the group he identified could joke with himself.


    "Yuanzi and Anshi need more compensation." Li Tan smiled teasingly at Huan Wen and Xie an and said, "I''ve heard that. I''m fighting every night!"


    Huan wendang immediately fought back: "you don''t seem to have said it."


    Xie''an was stunned, smiled and shook her head, but she didn''t speak.


    Countries have presented so many beauties, and the queen has picked them for a while. Depending on the learning progress of those beauties and whether the people to be accepted have any opinions, at least one minister with sufficient qualifications has been sent, and some ministers have as many as a dozen.


    Recently, there is a "creak" sound all over Chang''an city. It is said that the craftsmen who repair beds have entered a busy period, and some ingredients that can strengthen 1 Yang are also on sale.


    "The altar naturally needs to fight night and night!" Li Tan looked proud and said, "it''s all for the big man!"


    In the broad sense of any point, there is absolutely no mistake in saying that. Sowing seeds and bearing fruits means that the Han Empire has a newborn again. The country of the child''s mother can feel closer to the Han Empire because of the birth of the child. It has really achieved both ends!


    Ran min and Xu Zheng looked at each other, and then made eye contact with several others.


    Last time they had the most preliminary conversation.


    During the first communication, they doubted whether the "fruit" produced by their struggle could have the meaning. They were deeply afraid that they would make wedding clothes for "others" behind the "fruit" they created.


    Their worries are not groundless. More and more disorderly skin colors are also members of the Han people. Although they are still mostly yellow skin, who can guarantee that yellow skin will still account for the majority in the future. If black skin or white skin... And even five colors and six colors become the majority, they will really doubt that their struggle is in vain.


    "Your Majesty, we are a patrilineal social structure... Is that right?" Ran min twisted a few strings of tested kidneys, came to Liu Yan''s seat and sat down. The expression on his face was hee hee, which seemed to be casual. Then he said, "the child''s father is Chinese, and the child is Chinese, right?"


    Liu Yan nodded.


    "Therefore, when a Han woman marries an alien, her child is an alien." Ran min finally saw Liu Yan''s eyes, but he was still laughing and said: "Han women certainly won''t marry outside. They can''t accept the customs of other nationalities and think that people with black skin or white skin don''t deserve themselves at all."


    This is the embodiment of the current social value. Liu Yan didn''t think there was anything wrong. He nodded again.


    Nowadays, a large number of foreign women have become Han''s daughter-in-law, but that is really something that can''t be accepted by Han''s men. However, if anyone can marry a Han''s man, basically no one will choose a foreign woman to become his wife. For the title, it''s only in line with the national policy to take a foreign woman as a concubine.


    Han women are still in demand. There is no change for Han women to choose the best and marry. They will marry foreign men only when they have problems.


    Ran min, who felt he had made a good start, looked at Xu Zheng.


    "Minister once wandered around and saw an interesting thing..." Xu Zheng lowered his head and didn''t dare to eye to eye with Liu Yan at all. His voice sounded very normal, but in fact he was very nervous: "several children play together. They play the game of fighting between the Han Army and foreign nationalities. All the children who play foreign nationalities are dark children, which is very lively."


    Several people were very cooperative and laughed. Liu yanleng was alone on the spot.


    Han people have accepted foreign women from Indochina Peninsula for many years. The official data is that about one million Han men, wives or concubines come from Indochina Peninsula, and there is no lack of dark Han daughter-in-law.


    Counting the time, the offspring after their combination are indeed old enough to play in the streets. Xu Zhengneng can see that it is normal.


    If several good folk friends barbecue together, talking about such a topic is fun, and everyone will find it very interesting.


    The occasion here is the imperial palace. They are kings and ministers. For ordinary people, some things can be fun, and the topic of fun is not so simple for them.


    Liu Yan remembers some things of later generations.


    Like some early American entertainment works, the role of bad people will always be black, and white people will always be great and just.


    In the United States, in case of robbery, the police can shoot unrestricted in the face of blacks, but when the suspect is white, there are hidden rules that must be restrained.


    Is it racial discrimination? Maybe, but blacks really


    Liu Yan has reacted. He probably knows what these guys want to express. The country really needs to face up to and pay attention to possible social problems, but he doesn''t want to talk about that topic at all.


    "I didn''t want to build a huge palace..." Liu Yan ignored that the palace city in the Great Wall is no smaller than a Fang palace, and there are palaces in other places: "I didn''t want to build the cemetery."


    The first emperor did not pay much for the construction of a Fang palace, and even resources and materials were collected free of charge. Liu Yan didn''t dare to do this. Except for slaves, he paid wages, and he should pay for resources and materials.


    As for the cemetery, Liu Yan officially started construction after he became emperor. It is still selected in Lishan. As he said, I really don''t care what it will look like.


    However, Liu Yan doesn''t care. It doesn''t mean that others don''t care. He just won''t use corvee personnel anymore. Slaves will be responsible for the whole process.


    "The two national highways running through each other are the biggest projects. They will take about 20 years to complete." Liu Yan felt that in fact, it would not take that long. Even if he no longer used the labor of free people and simply used slaves as labor, five or six years would certainly be enough. When he saw Ji Chang stop talking, he smiled and went on: "I know. Many people expect that the longer the road is built, the better. Many people rely on it to eat."


    Ji Chang smiled and nodded constantly.


    However, ran min was not far away from sang Yu. While Liu Yan was not looking at them, he kicked sang Yu''s upper with his foot.


    It is important to ensure the "fruits of revolution", but it is not just about the generals. Civilian personnel don''t want to be outside the event at all.


    Sang Yu was extremely embarrassed. He had seen that Liu Yan reacted. It was hard to guess which step Liu Yan realized, but now was really not a good time to continue the topic. He could only endure ran min''s endless harassment. He really couldn''t help but stand up and went to the grill to be busy.


    "This guy..." ran Min said fiercely to LV Tai, "he ran away. You didn''t say a word from beginning to end?"


    LV Tai looked at ran min in a wooden way and said he didn''t know what had happened.


    Ran min angrily "hum", looked at by Liu Yan, and "ha" again, slapped himself on the neck: "mosquitoes are really annoying!"


    Monarchs and ministers are happy here. Even if there are no waiting personnel, there will be no less preparations in advance, including lighting some drugs to drive away mosquitoes.


    Liu Yan would not point out, but continued to talk about how to improve people''s living standards with a smile.


    "There are nearly six million recorded slaves in the Han Dynasty. I think they should be used properly." Ji Chang is not the prime minister now, but as a letter order, he still has the decision-making power: "there are still many places to use under the principle of not squeezing the people''s profit space."


    There are many ways for anyone to get pleasure. If the angle is changed to the national level, oppression or conquest of other countries will become the only way.


    The Han Empire will always lack cheap labor, so the treatment of oppression and conquest will never stop.


    Ji Chang didn''t know whether it was intentional or casual. As soon as he started talking about obtaining slaves, the topic was changed again.


    Ran min kept quietly giving Ji Chang a thumbs up.


    Once or twice, Liu Yan didn''t notice that he was not blind when he had more times. He kept scanning the people with his eyes. He felt it was hard to relax once!

 Chapter 934

    From a military point of view, the Han Empire was not afraid of another war, whether it was against a small country of a regional nature, a large country of a regional nature, or even a overlord at the imperial level.


    Whether we can fight or not is not the key issue for the current Han Empire.


    After the war, especially after winning, how should the Han Empire deal with it.


    "We are facing unprecedented problems." Ji Chang''s tired face frowned deeply: "Chang said not only about domestic construction, but also about social problems."


    The entertainment barbecue didn''t end until dawn. No one could interfere with what Liu Yan did. All the ministers went back to their homes.


    The reason why they need to go home instead of waiting for work time is that they need to freshen up and change their clothes.


    Those who did not achieve their fundamental goal could sleep depending on their anxiety about the situation. Some of them only had a small rest, and most of them stayed in the bath for a long time.


    After returning to Miyagi, it should be a busy time. Today, there are not many things that the heads of departments need to be busy. Last night, they could accompany Liu Yan to "relax" all night. What they need to do is to distribute the long drawn up list.


    After finishing what should be done, I''ll see you below. It''s the next day. The people who attended the barbecue last night went to the changmingtai in Jianzhang palace.


    Due to lack of sleep, everyone has obvious bags under the eyes. They don''t need to pay too much attention to their demeanor. How to be lazy is what they look like.


    Changmingtai is one of the leisure places of Jianzhang palace.


    According to Zhuxia''s habit of naming a geographical location, changmingtai is either a place to keep people sane or a place with light all the time.


    The vestibule of changmingtai has a tripod shaped facility made of cement, in which there will be flames all the time.


    The tripod looks very large and its internal structure is not simple. Some oil pipelines are installed to continuously provide fuel for combustion by using the principle of water pressure, so that the flame can burn all the time.


    It is a kind of vegetable oil that is burned and specially processed. It seems that some spices and other materials are put, which will make the surroundings filled with fragrance.


    People who are not in good spirits put forward requirements for the female officials in charge of changmingtai. Today, they were replaced with mint incense.


    "The object of our ancestors'' fusion is the white skin system, which has always accounted for the majority in terms of time." Ji Chang reached out to pour himself a cup of tea, sipped and put down the cup: "no relevant records have been found. I can guess it took at least a thousand years to have our current single skin color."


    Some records clearly mentioned that in ancient times, there were more than yellow skin systems in East Asia. Around the Yellow River Basin, there were people with various skin colors, even white skin systems, which were far more than yellow skin systems and other skin colors.


    For example, all kinds of Di, all kinds of Rong, all kinds of Yi and ghost Fang, and even the Qiang in ancient times, they all belong to the white skin race according to records.


    After the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, the yellow skin system basically accounted for the majority in the south of the Yellow River Basin, and the white skin system still accounted for the majority in the north of the Yellow River Basin.


    The Chinese mainland really entered the era of yellow skin system from the late spring and Autumn period, but the white skin system is still very active in the grassland and the Yellow River Basin near the grassland.


    By the end of the Warring States period, the competition between the yellow skin system and the white skin system for living space had not stopped. For example, the state of Zhao was still integrating Beidi during the war of the first emperor''s unification, and the state of Yan was still fighting with Donghu.


    "During the war of reunification, the Di people who were originally dependent on the state of Zhao were subdued by the state of Qin. They participated in the war to destroy Zhao." Xie an usually doesn''t talk much. Today, most people are relatively silent. He knows some history of the white skin system and talks more: "after the war to destroy Zhao, the Di people accepted by the state of Qin were arranged to the north of Daijun and Shangjun. Then the historian no longer recorded the di people. It should have been destroyed by the Xiongnu or Yueshi."


    After Li Mu''s death, the Baidi people no longer obey the state of Zhao. The remaining 4000 people were incorporated by the Qin people and indeed sent to the grassland as Xie an said.


    During the reign of Qin Dynasty, it happened that the Huns rose. At that time, most nomads were under the command of Madden, and those Baidi people were either eliminated or incorporated.


    "Although Donghu was defeated and weakened by the Huns, its branches continued to flourish until the end of the (Eastern) Han Dynasty and even at the beginning of the (Western) Jin Dynasty." Xie an summarized it from many aspects: "Xianbei, wuwan, Fuyu, Quwo and Shen... They are all branches of Donghu."


    There is no dispute about the white skin and yellow skin of the Hu people in the history books. Historians of all dynasties have been trying to understand the distinction between the Hu people, and they were very clear before Sima Qian.


    Historians before Sima Qian believed that the Hu people of the yellow skin system were either Zhuxia branches that fled in ancient times, or the Chinese people who were later humanized. They also clearly pointed out that the Hu people of the white skin system migrated from more north or more West. For example, the white skin system in the northeast is from the ice field (Arctic and so on), and the people in the north and northwest are from the west of Kunlun mountain.


    According to the modern exquisite gene, most historians before the Western Han Dynasty really guessed right, and there were few mistakes.


    Sima Qian wrote the historical records. His time was very special. It happened that the national concept of Zhuxia came into being. At the same time, the war between the Han Empire and the Huns also entered a critical period. He may have his own conjecture or serve politics. He not only kept looking for the ancestors of Zhuxia for the equivalent tribal kings of the Huns, but also the Liangkan family (both the Huns and the family).


    At that time, because the Han army continued to win on the battlefield, the Xiongnu might find some reasons for defeat. Gradually, more and more people believed that their ancestors and Han ancestors were different branches of a large tribe.


    After the division of the Xiongnu, those Xiongnu people who believed that they had a common ancestor with the Han people chose to "recognize their ancestors and return to their ancestors", so the Xiongnu was divided into North and south.


    One thing is that when Wang Mang usurped the Han Dynasty, most Han people, including the royal family, thought Wang Mang was popular, but the southern Huns stood up against it. At that time, the southern Huns were very straightforward. They didn''t want the Han Empire to perish and were willing to shed blood to defend the existence of the Han Empire. The reason why they did so was that Wang Mang did not think that the Huns were also members of Zhuxia, which was absolutely intolerable to the Huns at that time.


    "History books do record that." Yu Yi is not endorsing Xie an''s statement. He is only repeating the historical records: "after the Han Dynasty was re established, the integration of the southern Huns was interrupted due to some policy factors."


    Han people... It should be said that in the Western Han Dynasty, they had their own way of integrating different nationalities. The result was to integrate most of the different nationalities in the four counties of Eastern Liaoning with an unknown number of different nationalities in southwest Yelang, Ailao and Yunnan.


    If more time were given to the Western Han Dynasty and the policy had not been changed, including the southern Huns, Koguryo, wuwan (i.e. Wuhuan), Qiang, and perhaps even all ethnic groups in the western regions, all of them might disappear into the forest of nations in the world and become Han people.


    In addition to wuwan, those nationalities that had not been solved in the Western Han Dynasty ruthlessly inserted countless knives into the Han people. These are because the Eastern Han Dynasty did not continue or simply adopted a policy completely opposite to the Western Han Dynasty, which not only interrupted the integration process, but also created rebellion and independence.


    Contemporary Han people, especially dignitaries with high status and status, have been repeatedly asked by Liu Yan to read more history books.


    Reading history can make people wise. Those who controlled the world before Liu Yan actually did not want people other than the royal family to read too many history books, especially the records of those who controlled the world.


    Liu Yan knows why. The emperor''s words and deeds can''t be read by anyone. In fact, it''s the material of learning "Wang Xinshu". When he asked officials to read more, he also prohibited the dissemination of the records of emperors or emperors of all dynasties, and let them read the historical process.


    Because of the existence of history books, a country or nation can get enlightenment from some examples of its predecessors and even learn from successful cases.


    Some of the problems encountered by the current Han Empire can be found in historical books, while others were not encountered by our ancestors.


    "The first stage of Han''s integration of different nationalities is no different from that of his ancestors." Sang Yu said that the number of Hu people who merged to the South was the largest, including Qiang, Di, Xianbei and miscellaneous Hu. He smiled bitterly and shook his head: "our ancestors had no precedent of accepting more than half of the foreign women of our ethnic group."


    "More than half." Ran min paid more attention to this than anyone else: "according to miscellaneous calculations, more than 60% of the Han family''s children have at least one alien woman in their family by the 12th year of Yuanshuo."


    At present, the total population of the Han Empire has reached more than 25 million, less than 7 million adult men. The rest are the old, the weak and women, and most of them are children.


    The Han people not only recovered the old land of the Han family, but also opened up territory to the outside world. Trapped by the lack of school-age women of their own nation, it is natural to plunder the female population.


    "The three Peninsula countries and Indochina Peninsula are no longer the only way to get foreign women." Ran min pressed his finger: "needless to say, the western regions and the three continents, the Great Han also had contacts with the messy people of Persia and Daqin. In the future, he will be able to have an alien woman."


    It was originally a very proud thing, but too many will become different. It is that the Han people deal with almost the whole world alone. Of course, it is the "seeds" of the Han men in many aspects, but they are not born with yellow skin. This is very bad!


    "In addition..." ran Min said with a very speechless expression: "if you remember correctly, the number of recorded slaves in the 12th year of Yuanshuo reached more than 6 million, and there may be more than 2 million without records. These slaves did not lose the ability to reproduce. Some guys seem to be engaged in what breeding scheme?"


    Ran min is talking about some families on the other side of the Indochina Peninsula. Based on the value that slaves are also property, they believe that slaves born of slaves are also part of property. In order to obtain better next-generation slaves, they are doing something like breeding livestock.


    "The big man found Africa!" Ran min rubbed his swollen Temple: "everyone here has sent a fleet to the new continent, still to obtain labor."


    The mainland of the Han Empire was busy, but other areas were not idle.


    The labor harvesting in the territory of the Gupta Empire has been in full swing, and great achievements have been made. The local people will receive at least 50000 ah San every month, and then be sent to work everywhere.


    The process of Han people''s development of Africa is slower, mainly because they are not familiar with the land and difficult to work, but recently, a fleet has been sending black millet back and forth.


    "Wang Meng returned home and brought back more than 20000 foreigners. Our beds have been increased by 3000, and the rest are estimated to have not run." Ran min is serious. What he knows is that Zhuo Xiang was signaled by the queen to select noble women from various countries: "sleeping with foreign women, I really feel extremely happy from body to heart. Isn''t that true for a man in the world? Killing the enemy and sleeping with his wife and daughter is so happy. But... I feel very complicated when I think of a baby going to the ground."


    Not many people have spoken. Sleepiness is on the one hand, and it''s also bad on the other.


    "You can accept foreign women..." Huan Wen said with a smile. "How to say, it''s still the blood of the Han family. But men... Wen thought it could be killed or castrated."


    Ran min immediately clapped his hands and said, "Yuanzi likes to hear this.", But he looked at Ji Chang and swept several other people. Without concealing his dissatisfaction, he said, "they worry so much!"


    The topic of total castration of slaves has been discussed, that is, more people oppose it than expected. Their reason is that what hinders Tianhe and what is terrible... A lot. Anyway, it''s all right to do it on a small scale, but it''s not OK to castrate it completely.


    Ji Chang closed his eyes. He was one of the people who strongly opposed castration. Secondly, he was mainly afraid of retribution, especially to future generations.


    "Maybe..." Sang Yu whispered, "you really should think about it. Otherwise, you are now eight million slaves, more than ten million in a few years, more and more in the future..."


    "Daqin seems to be a country with far more slaves than its own population?" Yu Yi''s family is very large, referring to family members. What he knew was that his own people were involved in the slave breeding plan and always had to say something: "Daqin seems to be very experienced."


    Huan Wen and Xie an seemed to look at each other inadvertently, and then showed a bitter smile. Someone in their family got involved.


    It should be said that a considerable number of families in the south of the Yangtze River have been involved. Who let Liu Yan assign the Indochina Peninsula to the south of the Yangtze River first? Their original intention is to create living value. As for what kind of follow-up and influence will appear, no one seems to think about it?

 Chapter 935

    "It is said that the Germanic people in Europe have been founded one after another?"


    Liu Yan was just wearing a cotton robe, half lying on the soft sofa, chewing olives in his mouth.


    The footprints of the Han people are now far away. Olives, which should have been introduced only in modern times, have been advanced by more than 1600 years.


    Nature did not come with fresh olives. In fact, it was soaked in some liquid and pickled. It was brought to the Han Empire by the Romans.


    Liu Yan is now in the pavilion where Helena is placed. After coming over, he happened to see Helena eating olives with Helena. Other Han people don''t know what it is. How can he not know what it is.


    The Romans had deep feelings for olives and had a variety of eating methods. They were generally soaked in fruit wine as a seasoning.


    However, the Romans made more use of Olives, including edible oil, health oil and even burning oil.


    What Liu Yan eats is an olive marinated in honey water. I don''t know how long it has been soaked. It tastes so sweet that it doesn''t suit his taste very much.


    Helena has been in the palace for more than a month. It''s hard to say whether she has adapted to the new life. Generally speaking, except for a new environment, there is a man who occasionally comes to sleep with her own man, and the food she eats is changed from bread to Chinese food. In other aspects, it''s not very different from that in Rome.


    There is no difference here. It means that Helena is still very curtily.


    The pavilion is on the third floor. It is an independent home space, with independent bedrooms, halls, dining rooms and open-air balconies. Some flowers and plants will be planted on the balcony. Naturally, there are also rooms for female officials and palace maids to rest, as well as storage rooms and sundry rooms. The total area should be about 400 square meters.


    There are many similar pavilions in the harem, which are used to accommodate the servants of the corresponding grade.


    The curtain was pulled open and Helena came out with two new jars. She just found one thing from the subtle expression of Liu Yan eating olives, that is, Liu Yan didn''t like the one from sweet to greasy, and found the type of soaked fruit wine and salty.


    Liu Yan came here only four times, two in the middle of the night, one in the evening and the other in the afternoon.


    In addition to the two times when she came to sleep with Helena, the other two times Liu Yan left in less than five minutes. I don''t know if there are as many as 100 Chinese characters.


    Today, Liu Yan came to the meeting and saw a memorial. It was written about the social assessment report. Later, he listed some current situations in Rome.


    The part of the memorial about the social report of the Han Empire raised concerns about the estrangement of the new generation. It did not point out that the new generation of non yellow skin is not the descendant of the Han people. It is a reminder of the social problems to be faced. Suppose that after waiting for this group of newborns to grow up, they will face discrimination between different skin colors and marriage.


    Liu Yan knows that discrimination is unavoidable. Either yellow skin discriminates against other skin colors, or discrimination due to different wealth holdings. However, when it comes to ethnic discrimination, we have to pay attention to it, because too many countries perish in domestic ethnic contradictions.


    Liu Yan didn''t see sang Yu''s question about how to solve the problems caused by different skin colors, which is tantamount to just asking for trouble without a solution. He may not have thought of it, and he may have thought of it and can''t say it or dare not say it.


    "If I''m right, there are a considerable number of Germanic slaves in Daqin?" Liu Yan''s eyes are watching the palace maids taste two different flavors of Olives one by one. That''s a necessary step, but it''s not who gives something or eats it: "Daqin is a country with far more slaves than its own population. What methods are used to ensure social stability?"


    Helena just wanted to answer, but she never paid attention to the relevant aspects and couldn''t answer at all.


    "Your Majesty, as long as Rome remains strong, slaves will always be slaves." Helena waited for the end of the trial, picked out the olives in the jar one by one with pliers, put them on the plate, and stood next to Liu Yan: "as long as we don''t make mistakes, slaves don''t dare to rebel, even if rebellion can be easily suppressed."


    "Oh..." Liu Yan gestured to Helena to feed herself olives, including one. She felt good about the salty Olives: "so, are there many riots among slaves?"


    Helena replied honestly, "small-scale rebellion is common, but it will have no impact on Rome. There are few large riots."


    Since the founding of Rome, the number of slaves has always been more than its own population.


    In Rome at a certain stage, the number of slaves was 30 times that of its own population, which was equal to one Roman corresponding to 30 slaves.


    In such a long period of time, there were not many crises in Rome due to slaves. One of the more famous was the uprising led by a Thracian called Spartacus.


    "I''ve heard of him." Liu Yan is talking about Spartacus. He not only listened to the Persians, but also saw an American drama about Spartacus: "it is said that he was originally an auxiliary soldier of the Daqin army and clashed with a Civil Guard in Rome. After returning to his hometown, the village was attacked by Syrians, he was captured as a slave, and his wife was taken away?"


    "Auxiliary soldier? Civilian protection officer?" Helena smiled a little flashy and dared not directly refute Liu Yan''s face. She euphemistically said: "the auxiliary status of the Roman Legion is very low. The protector has great power in Rome."


    In other words, Spartacus is equivalent to a servant of the Han Empire, and may be inferior to the servant of the Han Empire.


    Then, the civil protection officials in Rome were equivalent to the generals at the level of "Zheng" in the Han Empire.


    The identities of a servant and a general are fundamentally different, regardless of the possibility of conflict. If there is any conflict, it will not be much more difficult for the general to kill a servant than to crush a chicken.


    "In the Han Empire, I believe a general would not have any concern about executing a servant soldier?" Helena helped Liu Yan to feed another olive soaked in fruit wine: "in Rome, there is no need for any conflict, even if the Civil Guards feel offended by the auxiliary soldiers, they can kill the auxiliary soldiers in a word."


    Liu Yan smiled. He is still very clear about some things, whether it is the Persian statement or the plot of that film, it is obviously not a fact. The difference is that the Persians will slander and laugh at the Romans, while American dramas are processed through art.


    "If you are a soldier of your own country, both the Han Empire and Rome will give justice, but you also know that justice can only be relative because of the identity gap." Helena was telling the truth. She found that Liu Yan was interested in Spartacus, and there was no reason not to say: "Spartacus is a Thracian, he..."


    A history recorded by the Romans was slowly presented to Liu Yan with Helena''s narration.


    Rome expanded to the Thrace border, and the Roman general Kress, who led the army, conscripted from Thrace according to the Roman tradition. The village where Spartacus was located was the sequence of conscription, but the people who conscripted Spartacus were the tribal leaders of Thrace, not the Romans who ran over to conscription.


    "Rome is the guardian of that land." Helena finished naturally and flattered, "it''s like your majesty is the guardian of this continent."


    Liu Yan smiled without saying anything. He is only the guardian of the Han people and the conqueror of other nationalities.


    As the boss of that area, it is an ancient and long tradition for the Romans to call their younger brothers as cannon fodder. At the same time, Thrace did not be destroyed by the Visigoths because of the protection of Rome.


    Spartacus was indeed brave and good at fighting during his time as a Roman auxiliary. He not only established prestige among the Thracians, but also appreciated by the Romans. He slowly climbed higher and higher in the auxiliary system.


    "You know, many tribes are always full of ignorance. For tribal leaders, no one is allowed to have higher prestige than themselves." Helena said a cruel fact: "gadosi, he is the Thracian leader where Spartacus is located. He has taken action against Spartacus..."


    Liu Yan was a little stunned. He could almost guess what happened next, but he still didn''t guess right.


    "In fact, it was Chris who saved Spartacus''s life. Otherwise, gadosi wanted to kill Spartacus." Helena sighed and then went on: "because of this, Chris has become the clown of that period of history."


    Spartacus was not killed by his leader. He was sold to Rome to become a gladiator. After training, he went to the arena. Several victories made him famous.


    The Romans did not have too many records of Spartacus'' achievements in the arena. Instead, they mentioned a competitive performance about praying for rain, and Spartacus''s victory really brought heavy rain.


    Whether it rains or not is not a matter of asking. A coincidence not only made Spartacus famous, but also his master gave him enough treatment.


    The Romans did not record why Spartacus killed his master, but only the fact that he became a criminal and fugitive.


    According to some Roman records, Spartacus hid like a fugitive murderer after killing his master. At the beginning, it was defined as a murderer rather than a riot or uprising.


    In fact, Spartacus United dozens of gladiators to kill his master, and some dignitaries who participated in the manor banquet also died in the outbreak of gladiators. However, no matter from which aspect, it is only a group of poor and ferocious murderers, which has nothing to do with the uprising for the time being.


    No matter which country, the first reaction to murderers is definitely not to send troops to encircle and suppress them, but to let local police forces catch them.


    Spartacus, who had been on the run, probably did not hold the lofty ideal of overthrowing Roman rule. They acted as a group of criminals who broke the law and wanted to hide and live. They really had to starve to death before they started again against a remote manor.


    Before that, they found that they robbed ordinary Romans to fill their stomachs, and did not dare to fight rich Romans. The main reason is that rich Romans usually have family arms.


    A successful example of looting a manor was a group of people who had enough to eat. They didn''t want to starve any more. They thought it better to die in war than to starve. They began to choose remote manors again and again. More times, they finally attracted the attention of the local garrison in Rome. They were besieged and suppressed and began to live in hiding again.


    That uprising really began to attract the attention of the Romans. Spartacus led people to liberate a large mine, and the number of people under his command exceeded 10000. Therefore, the group he led made the Romans feel threatened. Otherwise, the Romans just thought they were a group of ordinary fugitives.


    "Because things were so big, what Kress did was turned over by the Senate." When Helena saw that Liu Yan listened very carefully, she naturally spoke seriously: "cress was ordered to lead the army to suppress the rebellion in gab ADB Province, but he failed and was doomed to be unable to remove the identity of a clown."


    Liu Yan is still clear about this.


    According to the story of Persians and the plot of American dramas, it was klassus and Pompeii who successfully suppressed the slave riots. Similarly, they sent out the family private army rather than the Roman Legion.


    "Since Daqin has learned a painful lesson, why didn''t it take targeted measures?" Liu Yan listened to Helena''s story. The uprising of Spartak fought the whole Italian peninsula, and even Rome was in danger: "or what measures?"


    "Yes." Helena has completely ignored Helena''s existence, and people have become to sit on Liu Yan''s side: "we no longer reserve a large number of weapons in the mines and arenas, and slaves and gladiators are always shackled when they work and rest."


    Liu Yan is very dissatisfied with this answer. Is it just a preventive measure or a very unreliable measure? There is no constructive or fundamental solution.


    "We can''t live without slaves." Helena seemed to be inadvertently rubbing her hips against Liu Yan''s body, and her expression and tone became soft: "without slaves, the Romans would have difficulties in daily life."


    Liu Yan easily reached out and grasped the plump position without delaying his speech: "so the Germans turned over and they established so many countries, but you were indifferent?"


    "We had a civil war." Helena was extremely surprised that Liu Yan was willing to move herself, but she chose to stand up and went over to pour a glass of water for Liu Yan: "Rome became weak because of the civil war and didn''t have enough energy and strength to suppress the Germanic people."


    "My minister heard some hearsay that he had a desire to understand the slave management of Daqin." Liu Yan touched it when he could touch it, and simply did not touch it when he could not touch it: "it seems that it is necessary for him to have a deeper understanding."


    Helena was a little surprised that Liu Yan didn''t show any nostalgia, but she knew her hip shape and feel, and began to regret why she wanted to play catch just now.

 Chapter 936

    The civil war of the Constantine family brought the Roman Empire into a critical period. Even if Constantius unified Rome again, even if the unification of Rome has always been a form, this time is really quite different.


    Before Rome, whether it was a republic or an empire, whether it was called a consul or Augustus, Rome was never a centralized system, but a form of CO governance.


    The political ecology of Rome is doomed to one thing. The supreme ruler has never had the space and opportunity to make arbitrary decisions, that is, the most powerful Octavian still can''t decide the local family, let alone the other Roman rulers.


    The situation of CO governance has not changed in Rome, but local families will try their best to cooperate with Roman policy, which is based on the righteous reputation of the current Augustus (consul).


    "It''s probably like the time of the emperor of Zhou." When Wang Meng was in Constantinople, he borrowed a lot of books and studied the history of Rome: "it''s just that the Qin Dynasty was not the only family to continue the rule, they just didn''t change the name of the country."


    Cai Youlue wondered, "why don''t they change the name of the country?"


    Wang Meng can''t answer this question.


    "They have gone through a variety of regimes, including republican system, patriarchal system, religious 1 system, king system and imperial system. They have tried almost all of them." Wang Meng has been able to roughly understand the systems with different names and explained: "in fact, the core has not changed, and the central government can not fully lead the local government."


    "It should be messy." Xie AI had no time to understand Rome for the time being, and guessed: "every period will be chaotic once?"


    Wang Meng nodded and said, "the cycle is about 30 to 50 years, and the families ruling Daqin will change. Each time is a dynasty change. Sometimes there will be co governance, which is divided into peaceful co governance and conflict co governance, which is different from us."


    In the earliest period, Rome had a period of four emperors'' co governance, which was a civil war period that could be described as "catastrophe" for Rome. If there were not the era of "five sages" in Rome, Rome would probably have died in the general outbreak of Germanic, Celtic and Slavic.


    Later, there was another stage of "co governance of the four emperors" in Rome, which was clearly divided into two parts with the early "co governance of the four emperors".


    From about 270a.d. at the end of the Illyrian Dynasty to about 310a.d., Rome did not appear quiet.


    During the period from about 280a.d. to about 305a.d., the co governance of the four emperors appeared in the East and west of Rome, which is equivalent to the existence of eight people claiming to be Augustus in the whole territory of Rome. It can be imagined how chaotic it was.


    Constantine I ended the co governance of Rome''s four emperors and made Rome usher in glory again. The key is that the good scenery is not long. The rise of families once again has divided Rome. Waiting for him to solve those opponents once again and become the only Augustus, it is because of the hesitation of successors that Rome ushered in a "family style" civil war.


    If we take into account the period of officer chaos and the illinian Dynasty, which did little, Constantius has at least kept Rome relatively stable until now. Rome has been in constant scuffle and civil strife for a full 102 years.


    "So long!?" Cai you was obviously shocked: "after a hundred years of civil war, there was no subjugation?"


    Xie AI was thinking about the extent to which the aliens around Rome should be garbage. Zhuxia was only a civil strife for 40 or 50 years. Waiting for the aliens around to make efforts, they almost came to extinction.


    "It''s strange to be fierce." When Wang Meng went to Rome, he didn''t forget to observe. What he saw and heard was that the slaves in Rome were very comfortable. What was around Rome, he didn''t have the opportunity to observe: "the Germanic people have made some achievements, and the other nationalities... Don''t seem to see the Daqin people in trouble?"


    Xie AI concluded, "they are really lucky."


    Cai you deeply believes in Xie AI''s statement. If the foreign races around Rome were replaced by those of Zhuxia, he can be sure that the Romans would have been cold long ago.


    The Eastern Han Dynasty collapsed in A.D. 220. It lasted 46 years for the princes to fight disorderly and stand side by side with the Three Kingdoms before Sima came to the "unification of the Three Kingdoms".


    In 46 years, the Han people from the peak of 56 million people, waiting for the establishment of the Western Jin Dynasty, there were only 5.37 million people left when the census was conducted.


    The chaos in Rome lasted more than a hundred years. Although there was a respite time for the Illyrian Dynasty, it was unbearable that the Illyrian dynasty did not end the chaos. Later, it was a dog''s brain. It was hard to calculate how many people died. In fact, the Constantine family did not know how many people there were in Rome.


    From some vague historical data, it is speculated that in the early days of Constantius'' rule of Rome, the Roman population should be less than 12 million?


    "You mentioned before..." Cai you thought carefully before continuing: "the population under the territory of the Qin Dynasty will not be less than 60 million."


    "Meng is counting the nations other than the Romans." Wang Meng''s guess is that there will be no less than 10 million people under Roman rule, 60 million or less. He cited several places, especially: "Egypt alone has a population of nearly 30 million, and Europe will not be less than 20 million."


    Xie AI seemed to understand something and blurted out: "no wonder!"


    "Last time some Germans came to the big man." Cai you really didn''t remember the country''s name very clearly. He repeatedly determined it several times: "frank, Burgundy, Alemanni?"


    Wang Meng said that Cai you had a good memory and said the country name correctly.


    For Han people, it''s really bad that waiguoren likes to take a smelly and long name. It''s necessary to reverse this.


    "After the Yongjia rebellion, we experienced a large number of northerners moving south, and there was also population migration in Daqin." Wang Meng looked out of the window and took back his sight before continuing: "the political focus of the Daqin people moved eastward during Constantine I. a large number of Daqin people also moved eastward from Spain, Gaul, Saxony and Celtic regions, resulting in the decline of the population of Daqin in some parts of Europe."


    Cai you and Xie AI looked at each other. They suddenly felt very strange. It is clear that Rome is so far away from Zhuxia. Why are some things so similar, and even the time nodes are almost the same?


    Which nationality does a piece of land belong to and whether it can be protected depends on the national strength. If there are no people in that piece of land when the national strength decreases, a large number of other nationalities migrate in the past, and the state does not take any action to recover it by force, there will be disputes over that piece of land over time.


    A large number of Romans migrated from, and a large number of Germanic people filled the gap. Belgium, Luxembourg and Eastern Gaul, which originally belonged to Rome, were established one after another.


    "The three Germanic countries were not established during the reign of Constantius. In fact, most of magnentius''s troops fought with Constantius, resulting in a military vacuum in that area." Wang Meng looked out of the window again. Cai you and Xie AI looked at his actions: "only frank, Burgundy and Alemanni were established."


    Constantius, the current Augustus of Rome, did not want to solve the problem in the past, but when he learned the actual situation, he fell into a state of hesitation. The reason is that too many families in Europe do not obey his rule at all. He originally wanted to use the righteous name to let those families in Europe destroy frank, Burgundy and almani, However, it turned out to be counterproductive. Instead, it ended the friction between those families and frank, Burgundy and Alemanni and entered the stage of allies without publicizing the covenant.


    The last time frank, Burgundy and Alemanni were able to make an envoy to the Han Empire was when a considerable number of families contributed. The power gathered by these families made Constantius extremely afraid. Unless Constantius wanted a war between Asia Minor and Europe, he had to choose to bear it.


    The location of the three people is a side hall teahouse, outside of which is naturally the atrium square.


    It is rare for them to get together for tea. Liu Yan invited several important officials, especially Helena, to explain Roman history.


    Liu Yan has multiple intentions to do this, broaden the horizons of several officials and let them really understand what Rome looks like. Don''t naively think that Rome is a system of all ages and there are dynasty changes. The difference is that the Romans have always adopted the national name of "Rome".


    "It is said that the Shangshu order should learn from the great Qin Dynasty to deal with internal affairs?" Xie AI also pointed out one of the reasons why Liu Yan wanted several important officials to understand Rome: "if you don''t really understand Daqin..., you don''t say anything later, because you think sang Yu will be ashamed.


    Let Helena tell the history of Rome. Liu Yan didn''t do it properly. Except Helena, Liu Yan really doesn''t have a suitable candidate. It can''t be Julian or anyone, right?


    "Ai thinks that man is a little too active." Xie AI was a servant. He didn''t go beyond this: "it''s too quiet to make (Helena)."


    The servant is not only a state official, but also a close Minister of the emperor. He can intervene in government affairs and the emperor''s family affairs, but a smart servant will not easily intervene in the emperor''s family affairs.


    "Just a woman." Cai you had higher status and older qualifications than Xie AI and Wang Meng in any aspect before. Although they are all attendants now, they still have high and low points: "a woman of a big man can be an official, but she is not a woman of a Han."


    As long as Helena did not suddenly become a minister of the Han Empire, even if she became one of the concubines of the harem, unless Liu Yan was bewitched, she could not intervene in state affairs at all.


    They have some understanding of Liu Yan. They think that Liu Yan is not controlled by a woman at all. It is speculated that Liu Yan must have a reason for doing so. It is very likely that he is planning for Rome.


    "Compared with the people of Daqin..." Cai you dragged an end before continuing to say: "the Persians are closer to us."


    "So now the most populous country is sassanne!" Xie AI put down the tea in his hand and said faintly, "the population under the rule of Shapur II will not be less than 80 million!"


    That comes from a series of relevant statistics. 80 million doesn''t all refer to Persians. Persians should only account for about 38 million. The rest are Arabs, Egyptians, Syria, Iraq... No less than 20 ethnic groups, and the number of Arabs is the largest.


    Xie AI has always been very concerned about the west of the big man, which has a lot to do with his birth in the northwest.


    Now a large number of northwest people are pouring into the western regions. It is also necessary to immigrate to the western regions for a long time in the future. Those who have already poured into the western regions will certainly be dredged and settled.


    The western regions are still very chaotic. The hunit people have already intervened. Xie an fought with them several times before he came back and cut off the hand extended by the hunit people. However, due to the change of national policy, he just killed in the warning and did not break out into a national war.


    "There are also obvious internal contradictions in Sasan." Wang Meng said something he had seen with his own eyes, and then summarized: "although some people in the Qin Dynasty provoked obstacles, it can also be imagined that the contradiction broke out at a sharp moment."


    Wang Meng didn''t just travel to bossasan. He didn''t have much chance before. In the back, he accidentally lost several boxes of gold with the idea that it would be no harm to prepare more. It seems that he was found by the Arab leader called Ibn or something?


    In fact, General Wang Meng remembered his name very clearly. There was nothing wrong with his name being Ibn. There were two people, one named Ibn Abdul, the other is Ibn Rahman. He also knew that not long after he left, the Arabs there became very active.


    "Big men don''t lack gold." Cai you knew what Wang Meng had done before. He appreciated Wang Meng''s behavior very much: "he has been continuing JINGLUE''s practice."


    Wang Meng smiled implicitly, but said, "Your Majesty seems to have a bad impression of Arabs?"


    If you want to make bossasan more chaotic, supporting Arabs seems to be the right thing to do.


    The Romans had been supporting the Arabs before, but the Romans used more mouth guns and couldn''t bring out too practical things.


    At present, the Han Empire has put too much pressure on Rome and sassanne, and the relations between the two countries have eased down again and again. The Romans simply quit their gun business to the Arabs. There is a great trend that two millennium enemies want to go to Colombia and Colombia.


    "Their fear is inevitable." Cai you said happily, "it''s just that the hatred of thousands of years can be easily eliminated."


    Xie AI then said, "unless the big man invades immediately."


    Cai Youxi said, "yes."


    Wang Meng thinks so too. Rome and sassanne are the most nervous time now. That''s because the Han Empire appears too abrupt. As long as there is a period of time as a buffer, the Han Empire does not show an obvious desire to attack. The two countries will fall in love and kill each other again.


    The Han people''s financial support for the Arab people''s 1 race, 1 resistance, 1 movement really made Liu Yan hesitate for a time, but he knew that the Arabs did replace the Persians.


    What else do you say? Amerikan supports Arabs, which is a "lesson" for Liu Yan!

 Chapter 937

    "Fine gentleman, if you have a body, don''t always go out to pick up horse dung!"


    ¡°**¡­¡­%¡­¡­%¡±


    "We don''t need to pick up horse dung now. I have plenty of places to make firewood."


    ¡°**¡­¡­*%¡­¡­£¤¡±


    Fang Lun sharpened his sword and looked helplessly at his new wife. He had stressed it many times. He didn''t know whether it was due to the lack of language or what the problem was. That white wife would always go out and pick up a large basket of horse dung.


    Spring in the western regions is not warm, and even the snow has not melted in some high-altitude places.


    It''s not like the hometown of Fang Lun. Green mountains and green waters can be seen everywhere. On the contrary, the Gobi can be seen everywhere. It''s not as easy to make wood as he said, but the Han people who settled in this land are absolutely different from the local people in the western regions.


    People in the western regions naturally exist with enthusiasm, but most of their enthusiasm is only people who give themselves trust. They treat more people as cold except indifference.


    It has been nearly two years since the Han people entered the western regions on a large scale. Most of the people who came here before made a fortune chose to return to their hometown. A small number of people stayed for one reason or another. Fang theory is one of the people who chose to stay.


    The Han people who stay in the western regions know very well that they are in a foreign land, and know more about the local western people''s attitude towards the Han people. Unity and mutual assistance are the foundation of their foothold.


    The village on the edge of the Gobi is inhabited by more than 100 Han people. They are all those who choose to stay in the western regions. They are settled in this newly-built village by the western region capital guard.


    "I''ll drive the sheep out later." Fang Lun imitated the sheep''s "Baa Baa" cry, looked at Buyi''s nod and continued: "after I go out, you will continue to learn Chinese characters in the village."


    Buyi nodded stupidly. It seemed that he didn''t know whether he understood it or not?


    Fang Lun chose to stay instead of returning to his hometown. There was no place for him to leave him. His family died in the war, and did not own their own house and land. Besides the registered residence, it was all over the Yan Men county.


    There are many reasons for Fang Lun to choose to stay in the western regions. The Han people choose to stay here. The military will enthusiastically arrange houses or help build houses from scratch. The same military merit can also be allocated far more land than their hometown. Finally, what made him decide to stay was a Western woman named Buyi.


    Fang Lun''s acquaintance with Bouyei was bloody. In fact, a group of people rushed into Bouyei''s village and started the cause of burning, killing and looting.


    The six of them went into the village fully armed. They thought that they would kill a man as usual. They did kill some at the beginning, but they rushed out of nearly a hundred horse teams. In a moment, they knew that they were kicking an iron plate or encountering an ambush. When the situation was bad, they naturally chose to retreat.


    The retreat was not so smooth. Two people didn''t even escape from the village. Fang Lun was shot down during his escape and unfortunately became a prisoner.


    Fang Lun''s experience of becoming a prisoner was not wonderful. He was humiliated and beaten by the gang of horse thieves.


    At that time, the Western girl named Buyi had been quietly sending food and water to Fang Lun.


    They don''t know why Buyi did this because they don''t speak the same language. Fang Lun later learned that Buyi had a deep blood feud with the gang of horse thieves.


    Since Fang Lun is still alive, it is natural that the gang of horse thieves ushered in the disaster. It was his escaped partner who brought the guards of the western regions. According to the clues left by the horse thieves, he found the old nest and surrounded and suppressed the group of horse thieves. What was more dangerous was that he was almost killed. If Bu Yi hadn''t knocked out his horse thieves with a stick to kill him, his bones could be used to beat drums today.


    The guards of the western regions not only exterminated the gang of horse thieves, but also the people of the western regions in that village were retaliated, either killed or arrested. Bouyei, who was also from the western regions, also became one of the spoils of the army. Fortunately, Fang Lun gave testimony.


    In the western regions, any behavior against the Han people will not come to a good end, even if the Han people are robbed and resisted. If you want to say something, you can only blame those people in the western regions for the wrong birth.


    As the only Westerner in the village who helps the Han people, Bouyei will get rich rewards and a "good citizen certificate".


    With that good citizen certificate, Bouyei can be endorsed by the western region capital guard and can choose to live and work in peace and contentment anywhere in the western region, instead of becoming a dead man or a slave like those arrested in the western region.


    On the land of the western regions, there is only one institution qualified to issue the "good citizen certificate", which is naturally the capital protector of the western regions.


    There will be such a thing as "good citizen certificate", which is mainly due to the differential treatment of western people, so as to attract more western people to serve the Han people.


    The western regions are in the period of military control. There is no division of counties and counties. The western regions are an organization integrating military and political affairs. They can intervene in anything in the western regions.


    Since Bouyei has become Fang Lun''s wife, it means that there is still a story in the follow-up, which is nothing more than a Han man taking care of girls in the western regions, and the latter two come together.


    If you write a script or adapt a film or a series, Fang Lun''s acquaintance with Bouyei to become a husband and wife will not lack the necessary elements in many literary and artistic works: male and female protagonists, different nationalities, men, in order to spread civilization, women have a sad past, a gang of Villains, a brave king, and the male and female protagonists finally come together.


    Fang Lun and Bouyei''s story didn''t come together, and they still have a long follow-up.


    This time the Han people came to the western regions is completely different from the previous times.


    Han people first set foot in the western regions during the Western Han Dynasty. At that time, the western regions was a colony of the Huns. At the beginning, the Han people did not stretch out their tusks. On the contrary, the Han people came with friendship.


    The Western Han Empire began to show its tusks to the western regions, waiting for the end of the Hexi war and opening up the Hexi corridor. The next step of the Western Han Empire is naturally to drive the Huns away from the western regions. Naturally, we should not only use goodwill to impress the people of the western regions, but also let the people of the western regions know that the Han people have a big stick in addition to turnips.


    The two "Da Wan wars" made the people of the western regions understand the strength of the Western Han Empire, and the Xiongnu had to flee. Then the Western Han Empire set up Wuji school captain department in the western regions for the first time, followed by the western region capital guard, which became the jurisdiction of the Han people.


    The Western Han Empire collapsed, and the Han people couldn''t care about the western regions for a long time. In the new dynasty established by Wang Mang, although there were western regions protectors, they actually existed in name.


    Waiting for Liu Xiu to establish the Eastern Han Empire, Han talents entered the western regions for the second time, but this time the Han people were far more domineering than the Western Han Dynasty.


    The domineering spirit of the Eastern Han Dynasty to regain control of the western regions was reflected in many aspects. There was no advance of tens of thousands of troops. Some were just an envoy and dozens of soldiers. They often went into the Royal Palace of a country, read the imperial edict, took out the sword, shouted "when to kill" the king who disobeyed the Eastern Han Empire, and established a new king who was close to the Eastern Han Empire.


    One envoy and dozens of soldiers dared to do so, which was established during the Western Han Dynasty and left enough impression on the people of the western regions. To put it bluntly, the prestige of the Han Empire was very effective in the western regions, and the countries in the western regions did not dare to start a national war with the Han people.


    Unfortunately, at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, civil strife broke out again and lost control of the western regions. It was still waiting for Cao Cao to unify the north. The next generation of Cao Pi established Wei Guocai to control the western regions again.


    The Western Jin Dynasty established by Sima inherited its control over the western regions from the Cao Wei Dynasty, but Sima''s Dynasty''s control over the western regions was worse than that during the Cao Wei period. Later, it experienced five chaos and chaos, which made the western regions break away from the control of the Han people for a long time.


    The Han Empire established by Liu Yan was the fifth large-scale march of the Han people into the western regions.


    This time, the Han people treated the western regions much more fiercely than the previous four times. This is because the Han people desperately need to absorb nutrition, and the means naturally can not be gentle.


    The western region has never been a unified place. Even if it is controlled again and again, there are still many kingdoms, city states and tribes, and the number of nationalities is far greater than expected.


    The complex situation led to unclear disputes among the nationalities in the western regions.


    Now the Han people are pouring into the western regions and doing all kinds of burning, killing and looting. It''s reasonable for the western regions to unite against the Han people, right? But it didn''t.


    That is related to the Han people''s policy of not burning, killing and looting everyone. Some current affairs aware kingdoms and city states are only gently "sucking blood" by the Han people. The fierce means of the Han people are used on the kingdoms and city states of current affairs ignorant people, and there is no distinction between tribes.


    Han people treat tribes with migration habits in a single way. If they find one, they destroy the other. In this way, those tribes have been moving and think it is difficult to control, which is a very bad unstable factor. The best way to eliminate the unstable factor must be to destroy it.


    In fact, among the tribes that maintain the habit of migration in the western regions, at least seven of them are horse thieves. It is common for the remaining three to catch cheap horse thieves and guest play horse thieves. The western regions have been so chaotic for a long time, and they can''t be separated from them. The Han people have no difference. It is absolutely right to destroy the tribes.


    "Fine gentleman." Fang Lun sharpened the knife, put it into the scabbard, stood up, picked up the sheep tools and said, "I''m out."


    Buyi has been called Xijun for a long time. He doesn''t know that it is the name that the Han man calls his wife. He thinks that his name translated into Chinese is Xijun, or the Han name given to him by his husband.


    Soon Fang Lun drove more than 30 sheep out of the sheepfold and drove them out of the gate around the house.


    Buyi trotted a few steps to the fence, watched Fang Lun drive the sheep away, took his eyes back and looked at his house.


    This is a house covering an area of about 200 square meters. The fence wall outside is built with the help of the villagers, and the house is built by the engineering team of the capital guard of the western regions.


    The fence wall surrounds the whole house. There is a door in the South and North, which is divided into front yard and backyard.


    According to the custom of the Han people, a pavilion will be built in the front yard. Usually, eating is in the pavilion. In addition to the pavilion, an open space will be cleared up, which is usually used to eat something; There must be a vegetable garden in the backyard, and the livestock and poultry raised at home will also build corresponding huts, houses and circles.


    It''s not a problem that she can''t speak with her husband. Buyi is very satisfied with her current life. She also works hard to understand everything her husband says.


    No, perhaps it should be said that the current life is that Bouyei far exceeds all his imagination of beauty. She believes that Han men are the best husbands in the world. They can take care of people, are willing to work, and have the ability to protect their families. That is a quality that is difficult to find in Western men.


    "Bouyei!"


    "Lisa?"


    "Is your husband out?"


    "Yes, he went to herd sheep."


    "Then come out."


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    There are more than 100 families in this village. All of them are Han men who have decided to stay in the western regions. Most of them have married a western region woman, and more Han men choose a western region woman as their concubine.


    Nowadays, it is the habit of Han men to take a foreign woman as a concubine. Most Han men, no matter where they are, will still want to marry a Han woman as long as their title is high enough.


    It is very common for the Han people to take concubines before getting a wife. For example, Lisa is the concubine of a Han man, but according to the understanding of the western people, there is no concubine. The western people distinguish many women of the same man by order, that is, the first wife, the second and the third.


    Buyi and Lisa came to the village square together. Before they arrived, there were quite a lot of people here, most of them women.


    They sit in rows. There is a wooden plate filled with sand in front of everyone''s seat, and they will hold a branch in their hands.


    Those are tools for literacy. Branches are naturally used for writing, and wooden plates filled with sand are used for writing. After each word is written, it can be erased and rewritten.


    In addition to the wives and concubines of Han men, there are actually some Han people who don''t have to work. Some are adult men, and a few are children and women. They also come to learn knowledge.


    "Write each word several times according to the stroke." Lin Sui''s voice was very loud. He said it once in Chinese and Western Dialect: "wait a minute, I''ll teach some words again."


    Lin Sui is actually one of the villagers. He spent nearly half a year learning the Western dialect in this area, and he himself read some books.


    When the western regions capital guard office organized to learn Chinese and write Chinese characters, someone came and found Lin Sui. After negotiation, Lin Sui was incorporated into the western regions capital guard office, but he was not used as a soldier on the battlefield, but for culture and education.


    "What kind of education is going on in China? The mother is for the next generation. We can be regarded as having a good reputation." Lin Sui took the kettle, poured a few mouthfuls, and said happily, "I don''t think it''s wrong that a high-quality mother can teach a better next generation."


    "We don''t understand." Wang Mian said simply, "I only know that literacy is definitely a good thing!"

 Chapter 938

    Two babies, one of whose mother is literate and the other whose mother is illiterate, have different starting points from the moment they are born.


    The simple truth is that a baby with a literate mother must be born in a good family; Illiterate mothers must be due to the family environment.


    In any era, it is important to match families. A good family is married to a good family. It is difficult for the poor to combine with the rich. They also have offspring. The starting point of the children of the poor family is naturally different from that of the rich family.


    The above is too depressed and extremely lack of positive energy


    In fact, a literate mother must broaden her horizons and obtain more knowledge. She can always teach by example, and the child''s growth space will certainly have better teaching.


    For example, children also make mistakes. Literate mothers can speak more truth and use perfect logic to tell the wrong children what they did wrong and how they should do it; An illiterate mother may not have so many reasons to tell. What is the logic is even less clear. Teaching children is to fight. Children who make mistakes are ignorant. After being beaten, they know they are wrong, but they don''t know where they are wrong or even what to do.


    Ignorance begins with literacy. Literacy can read and learn wisdom from words. Otherwise, how can words be an indispensable part of a civilization?


    The Han Empire has been promoting education for a long time. It did not develop this matter in a practical direction from the beginning. Educating people is not to read and recite poetry against each other, but only to hope that the educated people can read words smoothly, not in line with the idea of educating a group of poets, philosophers and thinkers.


    For a long time in Zhuxia, education has always taken the route of elitism.


    The so-called elitism is that once you educate and study, you must want to make educated people become all-round talents. The lower limit is to become famous, and the upper limit is to become the pillars of the country. What you want is to remain famous in history.


    In the view of Zhuxia''s ancestors, education has always been a sacred thing. It would be a great shame to educate fools, so there is a rule that no talent can go out of the wall. This was the most strict in the ancient pre-Qin period, resulting in many educated people staying within the door and wall all their lives, but those who can go out of the wall can at least become famous.


    Liu Yan is well aware of the importance of education to a nation.


    Countries that attach importance to education have adopted their own educational materials. Since the generation that attaches importance to education, the nation has ushered in a leap.


    Germany and Japan are the two most typical examples. They are rulers. They understand the importance of education, take out enough financial support for education, and wait for the educated new generation to grow up. The educated generation has become the backbone and supported the country''s strong rise in all aspects.


    Japan and Germany have adopted the policy of universal education, and they have indeed received far more returns than they thought.


    More established powers cling to elite education. As a result, they narrow their path, slowly decline from the position of the top world power, or even from the top to the second rate, and can''t even go up the first-class echelon.


    Any group needs a large enough base, especially the educated. After all, no one knows what kind of achievements a person can achieve. Given basic culture and education, more people can stand on the stage, and there will be an infinite future for a group.


    The education method advocated by Liu Yan is to make more people literate, and what kind of route should be chosen by those literate people.


    What kind of threshold they have entered because of literacy must be that only a few can cross the threshold. More people will only be literate all their life and will not achieve anything in a certain field. However, the larger the base of literacy, the more opportunities for a nation.


    In addition to some scientific progress or achievements that may be brought about by the promotion of education, it is more practical for the current Han Empire to be related to the integration of nationalities.


    Liu Yan made Pinyin in the seventh year of Yuanshuo. He racked his brains to get it out. In fact, he had long forgotten many things about Pinyin. He first wrote 28 letters of English, and then sorted them out slowly.


    Everyone knows what pinyin is, but except a few people, who can remember a whole set so clearly? Anyway, Liu Yan doesn''t belong to one of them. He can finally get it out. He also thanks himself for typing in pinyin instead of five strokes on the Internet.


    Pinyin is not used to teach people to read in the western regions. In fact, there are not so many people who master Pinyin now. Most of them are arranged to serve as teachers in major cities. Places like the western regions, which have not been recovered for a long time, can not be taken care of temporarily.


    Even if there are teachers who can speak Pinyin in the western regions, the village with only two or three hundred people on the edge of the Gobi doesn''t know when they can take the turn.


    Near noon, the people in the square dispersed slowly.


    Fang Lun''s sheep herding position is in the south of the village.


    It''s strange to say that the village seems to have become a boundary. There is a wide range of Gobi Area in the north and a grassland in the south.


    The area where the village is located is in the east of Congling. There is a river about 20 miles to the West. The other side of the river is still a war prone area, and about 15 miles to the west is Congling.


    The name of that river is Congling river. It originates from Puchang sea and has many branches. It should be the longest river in the western regions?


    The battle in the Congling area was fought between the Han Army and a force claiming to be Shujie. It was a large semi farming and semi nomadic tribe. The ethnic structure was very complex. It was probably the product of the integration of ethnic groups in the western region, and there were people with millet hair from the West. Its tribal population is about 200000, which was previously entrenched in the west of Congling.


    Before the Han people entered the western regions, Shujie lived and inhabited in the western regions, which can be regarded as occupying the old land of the Han family.


    Shujie has now moved to the west, but left a considerable number of people unwilling to leave. The Han people have only one response to this kind of goods, nothing more than iron and fire.


    Fang Lun looked up at the position of the sun and began to gather the sheep to return.


    A crowd of people suddenly appeared in the hill in the distance. Fang Lun, who happened to turn his head and look at it, found that he narrowed his eyes and tried to identify it. For some distance and the reason of his eyesight, he really couldn''t tell who it was.


    Fang Lun left his sheep and ran in the direction of the village as fast as he could. He called the police when he was close to the village.


    They settled in the western regions. The Han people were not very popular in the western regions because of their actions. They would be on guard day and night. Fang Lun had been found when he ran back.


    Waiting for that group of people to approach the village, what they saw was that the young people in the village had gathered, everyone was holding weapons, and individuals were wearing armor.


    It was not a murderer, let alone a man from the western regions. It was a group of Han troops.


    "Very vigilant!" Li Bing was only happy with the villagers'' actions and didn''t feel offended. If he came and saw a group of people who were scared to clean up, he would be mad: "let someone unload the goods on the carriage."


    Lin Sui saw several carriages long ago. He guessed that they were indeed given by the guards of the western regions. He grinned and shouted for people to unload them quickly.


    Li Bing came here specially and sent 2000 kilograms of various plant foods, mostly rice and highland barley.


    There are many kinds of staple food in the Han Empire now. Depending on where it is located, most of the food in the north is after wheat flour, while most of the food in the south is rice.


    The staple food of the military is rice, which accounts for the majority. Of course, the South and Indochina Peninsula are the main grain producing areas, and there is a bug such as systematic warehouse. There is no need to consider the consumption in long-distance transportation. Naturally, it mainly provides rice to the military.


    Every time, the western region capital guard will send teams to send some supplies to the villages inhabited by the Han people. In addition to the staple food of plants, they are some necessities of life, such as salt. They sent materials, and when they left, they would take away some leather goods and other goods provided by the village, which is an alternative transaction.


    Seriously, the leather goods provided by the village are usually not equivalent to the materials sent. The western region guards are providing assistance.


    "Lee''s rate." With a flattering smile, Wang Mian asked, "do you need hands this time?"


    Li Bing has been to the village more than once. He has some impression of Wang Mian. He laughs and scolds, "he is just a reckless man who can''t stop. But this time he really needs some hands."


    The whole western region has a military establishment, that is, 15000 Company soldiers and generals. They deal with the western region, which is wider than the whole Central Plains. Many times, they need to recruit people outside the establishment.


    "There are still twenty places left on my side." Li Bing should not only deal with this existence, but also the other four: "sum it up yourself, choose five people, and come with us later."


    Even if the Han people continue to wreak havoc, there are still many people in the western regions. It is generally estimated that there should be about 35 million?


    When necessary, the guards of the western regions will choose some people from the people of the western regions, but the most important thing for the guards of the western regions must be the Han people in the western regions.


    "Who did it to this time?" Lin Sui must stay in the village. As soon as he left, no one taught him to read and write: "is it an uneasy Shule person or a Shujie person?"


    Shule had inhabited this area for a long time before the Han people came.


    This time, the Han Empire did not intend to rule the western regions in name as before, leaving so many messy kingdoms, city states and tribes, which would be divided into emergencies and delays and disintegrated one after another.


    Shule was one of the first Western kingdoms to be destroyed. The king''s head had long been sent to Chang''an to show off. Except for a few exceptions, its officials were regarded as additions. Soldiers either died or became slaves, and civilians were treated differently depending on the degree of cooperation.


    Just like the truth of the world, there will be resistance when there is oppression. The Han people do not intend to bring light and dishes to Shule people, and Shule people will not wait for a tragic outcome foolishly.


    Shule people feel that their resistance belongs to justice, and Han people will also take it for granted to suppress Shule people''s resistance, so they will inevitably send out the army.


    Lin Sui took Li Bing to chat in order to give the villagers enough time.


    It doesn''t take much time to pick out the candidates. They have agreed on the next batch of candidates before. The time is spent running to other villages to find auxiliary soldiers.


    The Han people in this village have at least one Western concubine room. Unlike Buyi, most Western women have no relatives or friends. Many Western women''s families are in nearby villages.


    Li Bing actually knows what will happen. Even if Lin Sui doesn''t say hello, he will deliberately give some time for the recruited Han people to choose their own auxiliary soldiers.


    Usually, a Han man galloping on horseback enters a western people''s village and shouts a few names to tell them what happened. He or she has prepared a list of candidates in advance. Unless the people on the list are not present and have to choose another one, or the western people on the list hurry home and follow with what they have prepared in advance.


    It didn''t take much time. Five Han people, including Fang Lun, appeared in front of Li Bing, armed with selected auxiliary soldiers.


    Each Han is equipped with at least five auxiliary soldiers from the western regions. The seven auxiliary soldiers mentioned in Fang Lun are relatives of the wives or concubines of the other villagers, which he has agreed with others in advance.


    The number of five Han Chinese and the auxiliary soldiers brought by themselves reached 32, almost twice as many as those brought by Li Bing.


    "Give you five more minutes." Li Bing looked around at the crowd standing in the distance: "say goodbye to your fine gentleman."


    Fang Lun thought about it and went to Bouyei. He asked, "our child will be born in five months. I went out to earn more money for my child. It would be better to be promoted to the rank again. I''ve asked my neighbors. Remember to ask them for help when you have something to do. Then don''t go out to pick up horse dung."


    Buyi didn''t understand what Fang Lun was saying, but he knew that Fang Lun was about to go with the army. He said something Fang Lun didn''t understand and pushed Fang Lun.


    "Your fine gentleman told you to be careful." Lin Sui came to help translate: "I tell you not to care about wealth.", She hopes you can kill more people and rise to the rank well


    Fang Lun nodded heavily.


    In the Han Empire, titles were more important than anything else. Even if there was a wealth, there was no corresponding title. It was not enough to win the qualification to marry a concubine, not to mention many other restrictions.


    Although Bouyei was a woman from the western regions, she did not understand Chinese, nor did she know many things about the Han Empire, except that she was very clear about the importance of knighthood.


    The other couples (concubines) who are talking are bound to be told that they must kill more people. No matter what, they must earn at least one level of title this time.


    "Who says they are not Han Chinese? I''m anxious with who." Li Bing said to his robe full of ridicule: "each one is as good as what. I know nothing is more important than a title."

 Chapter 939

    If you want wealth, beautiful houses, pavilions, wives and concubines, everything is based on a high enough title.


    In the Han Empire, nothing is more important than title!


    In fact, there are many ways to obtain the title. Planting the field better, innovating some tools or inventing useful new tools, and making outstanding achievements in a certain field of officialdom and civil service are one of the ways to obtain the title, but for the vast majority of people, there is no more convenient way than going to the battlefield.


    Achievements in farming? For the vast majority of Han people, farming is a necessary skill, but most people can only farm. They don''t understand how to plant a good field.


    Nowadays, fewer and fewer Han people are buried in farming.


    Who has few slaves in his family? The work of farming was left to slaves. They were more willing to exercise their body and martial arts, so that they could go to the battlefield to win the future when they were called up.


    The threshold for innovating or inventing new tools is not low. It takes a long time to accumulate enough experience and knowledge in that field. There are many people who can innovate or invent tools in 100.


    Officialdom? Always have the opportunity to enter the officialdom first, and have enough ability to do a good job in the field you are responsible for.


    In fact, those who have the ability to be officials will not go to the local officials if they can choose. They are more willing to enter the military system and will try their best to become a member of the military.


    After all, being able to manage a place well means that your ability is not poor. You must think you can get better results in the battlefield.


    Going to the battlefield is not absolutely safe, but you can choke even if you eat. There is no real security. You have to pay as much as you want, including risks.


    "If I hadn''t come to the western regions, I might always be a white Ding." Wang Mian is now a shangzao. He earned his title after he went to the western regions: "those people in his hometown who have been waiting for recruitment are always regretting now."


    Since the 11th year of Yuanshuo, the Han Empire did not issue conscription orders on a large scale, and even county soldiers were rarely mobilized to the battlefield.


    County soldiers are one of the corvees that adult men of the Han family must serve every year. Most of them serve in the county, carry out some exercises and training, and more often emphasize discipline.


    Although becoming a county soldier is to lay all aspects of the foundation for becoming a standing soldier, in fact, there are not many people who can really enter the standing soldier.


    Ten years before Yuan Shuo, county soldiers would be gathered and dispatched to a battlefield.


    Ten years after Yuanshuo, fewer and fewer County soldiers had the opportunity to be transferred to a battlefield. Even in the 12th year of Yuanshuo, there was no record of county soldiers being transferred to the battlefield.


    Once you can''t go to the battlefield, the way out of the county soldiers will be cut off, and you will really become a simple corvee, with no hope.


    The Indochina Peninsula was opened in the early years, and the western regions were opened in the ten years of Yuanshuo. Those who have the courage and dare to fight leave their hometown with packages on their backs. The rest thought those people were stupid before, and now they know who the real fool is.


    The people in the village are not from the same place. They come together from all over the world, including Yanmen county people from the north, Liaodong people from the icy land, Cangwu people from the southernmost, and more from the northwest.


    In the hinterland of the Central Plains, people from different places will form groups in different regions, and there are not many factions in a small village.


    For the western regions, which may be in danger at any time, it doesn''t matter where they come from at home.


    In the eyes of western people, they all have a common symbol, that is, Han people.


    Western talents will not kill someone because he comes from Liaodong, nor will they have varying degrees of hostility because he comes from the northwest.


    As long as he is a Han, he can enjoy more convenience or privileges in the western regions than the people in the western regions, but that is based on the premise of exploiting and squeezing the people in the western regions. We can imagine the risks while enjoying convenience and privileges.


    The villages where the Han people settled in the western regions faced raids from horse thieves in the early days. Even if the horse thieves were eliminated, there were still many western people in the area. They were often attacked by hostile Western people on weekdays, which triggered a lot of follow-up.


    The search for criminals attacking Han villages takes place in the western regions every day. In view of the fact that the Han people are really difficult to provoke and can''t be provoked by the western regions, most western regions people don''t dare to hide or hide.


    If you encounter a situation of hiding and concealing information, usually a village is removed from the list. The people of the western regions in the village either die or become slaves, which becomes the end of that event.


    The Han people have never been soft hearted. They have effectively deterred the western people. They have not completely suppressed resistance and hostility, but they do reduce the number of western people who dare to attack the Han people.


    As for those western people who still dared to trouble the Han people, depending on their fame, they gradually became the leader or important figure of a Western resistance organization, and United a considerable number of western people who had deep blood feuds with the Han people.


    Western people resist? The policy of the Han people''s center has not changed for the time being. If you don''t resist, you will die later. If you resist, you will die earlier.


    Whether the Central Committee of the Empire will change its policies is only for the executors to implement. For example, this time, the western regions'' protectors once again recruited people from the people, which is a document from Chang''an. The Ministry of war asked to sort out the western regions again.


    The relationship between the protectors of the western regions and the Han people in the western regions is very harmonious. One side exists as an umbrella, and the protected side also tries its best to feed back. They are an absolute minority in the western regions, which is naturally somewhat different from the mainland.


    "Those who came later, they are late." Li Bing has taken people to five villages, and the materials that should be sent out, as well as the people and goods that should be brought: "in the earliest times, there were not many warriors in various countries, but at least there are. Now..."


    On the other hand, the earlier you come, the more battles you can participate in. Even if you don''t have the luck to cut down a rival armour to obtain the title of Duke, you can be promoted by accumulating the battles you win.


    At present, the countries that should be destroyed in the western regions no longer exist. The rest simply do not have the courage and courage to disobey the Han Empire. Large-scale wars do not exist at all, even on a scale that can be called medium-sized wars. Some are small-scale encirclement and suppression operations.


    The Party headed for Yancheng. First, they met another team in Shache. On the way, new teams kept coming together. Soon, the number of the whole team exceeded 5000.


    "To say that the princes in the court are really worthy of being the great wise men who assist the real dragon." Su Ren said with praise, "it''s a good way to recruit foreign women as wives and concubines."


    Accepting Western women in the western regions is not just for beauty or for the continuation of incense. In fact, it is tantamount to making the western people behind the Western women a natural group close to the Han people.


    Among the 5000 people, more than 3500 are from the western regions. Their daughters or sisters have married Han people and become relatives of the Han family.


    In the western regions, don''t underestimate the identity of Han family relatives. It can not only prevent Han people from burning, killing and looting, but also get some preferential policies in related taxes. More importantly, it can be selected to go with the army.


    With the status of Han family relatives, the rest of the western region people will not be counselled in any aspect. If they are bullied, they can find Han people to come to the platform. If the Han people are threatened, they will lead to the western region capital guard behind them.


    Now that''s the case. Maybe they are also western people, but because a woman in her family married a Han, she can sing two voices: we are different, different... Different


    It can''t be said that the people of the western regions followed the Han army. The correct statement is that they followed the Han people. As an almost omnipotent role, he blocked the knife for the Han people when needed, served the daily life of the Han people, and rushed up to fight someone when ordered.


    People in the western regions can''t get the title, but they have the opportunity to become naturalized. If they can become naturalized, it''s a matter of smoke from their ancestral graves. Not only he, but also his descendants can proudly shout "I''m a Han", become a member of a powerful empire, and become a wrist that can bully other nations while being protected!


    Of course, it''s not easy to become a naturalized nationality. After two or three years, few western people have obtained the naturalized nationality status, but there are so many western people who have obtained the good citizen certificate.


    The most practical advantage for western people to go out with their Han relatives is that they can obtain wealth and goods. They can plunder freely in the process of war, which is also western people, or get rewards from their relatives later.


    In the western regions where there is no national concept, even if the Han people are so obvious, those who are aware that their nation will die are still a minority.


    For example, western people who choose to marry their daughter to the Han people have a very simple concept. If they marry their daughter, they can become a second-class privileged class and will no longer be harassed and looted by the Han people. On the one hand, the taxes to be paid will be appropriately reduced.


    They saw the most obvious benefits. When they had benefits, they were willing to be lackeys for the Han people. As for what would happen in a few years or decades, they couldn''t think so far.


    Yancheng used to be the King City of kuci. Now it is the main residence of the western region capital guard. Another residence valued by the western region capital guard is bailongdui.


    Pu Changhai has been regarded as a place that must be controlled since the Han people came to the western regions, not only because bailongdui is the transportation hub of the western regions, but also because that place is an important salt producing area in the western regions.


    Controlling salt well can control the life and death of the surrounding people, which the Han people have long mastered. The Western Han Dynasty also completed the suzerainty over the western countries step by step by virtue of its control over salt in the western regions. Unfortunately, there was not enough time to complete the "integration".


    The Eastern Han Dynasty re controlled the western regions by learning from the Western Han Dynasty. The Cao Wei and the Western Jin dynasties also used the same means, that is, they did not really integrate the western regions.


    The Han Empire of this generation will use fierce means in the western regions. The great reason is that it has seen the limited results of the means used in the western regions from the Western Han Dynasty to the Western Jin Dynasty, but it has been inspired by some actions of Zhang Liangguo.


    Zhang Liangguo did not expand eastward, but adopted the strategy of expanding westward. Every time they captured a place in the western regions, they either killed or drove away (or captured as slaves) the people in the western regions. Indeed, they effectively controlled that land in their hands.


    The Han Empire established by Liu Yan was nothing more than treating the western regions according to the policy of Zhang Liangguo. That is, the Han Empire recovered the whole western regions at once. It still needs to take several steps. It''s not good to take too much steps at once.


    The main residence of the western region capital guard will be located in Yancheng, which has a very important strategic position for the western region capital guard at this stage.


    Yancheng is located in the south of Beishan (Tianshan) and the east of Congling. To the east of Khotan river is a basin.


    That basin is a rare area suitable for farming in the western regions. In modern times, it has become a swamp, but now the landform is very good and has been developed on a large scale by the Han people.


    "We will assemble here." Su Ren settled the garrison of Fang Lun''s team and gave the necessary explanation: "you have seen the people who have come here. You should understand that the scale of this action will not be small. Restrain the western people you bring and don''t make any mistakes."


    The recruited Han people have a very good sense of Su Ren, the military Marquis of the western regions. At the same time, they know that the next step is to work under Su Ren''s command. Naturally, they respond respectfully.


    "Don''t look at the name of Su junhou is Ren..." Wang Mian looked around and told his hearsay news: "he is a role in Yanqi that can stop children from crying."


    People who came to the western regions know Yanqi and have heard about what happened in Yanqi.


    The Han people encountered the most fierce resistance when they entered the western regions. As a result, the Yanqi people also suffered an almost devastating blow. The treatment of Yanqi people is almost close to the Capricorn people. You can imagine what a rolling scene is.


    "Strange!" Fang Lun thought he was not a person who had never seen a big scene. Looking at such a large station, he combined what he saw and heard: "it doesn''t look like a simple encirclement and suppression. Shule people can''t afford such treatment. It''s enough to deal with Shujie, but..."


    "There are two divisions in the camp next to us." Wang Mian said mysteriously, "I guess there is a big movement."


    One division of the standing army is five thousand, and two divisions are ten thousand.


    A place like the western regions can send 10000 Han troops, plus about 20000 Han warriors recruited, as well as 80000 western region followers and auxiliary soldiers. They don''t just want to destroy those guys.


    "Is it hunit?" Fang Lun was suddenly excited: "I heard that the Shujie people ran to the hunit people. They must deal with the hunit people!"


    Wang Mian was stunned and then became excited.


    Today''s Han people are afraid that there is no place to obtain military merit. If there are too few enemies, there will be less military merit that can be obtained. Everyone wants to be able to enter a certain war!

 Chapter 940

    If the Han people were the most brave in what period and counted up, they deserved to be the Han people in Liu Che''s period!


    At that time, the Han people did not cry when they heard the war from the beginning. They first went through Wei Qing''s recovery of Hetao, and then Huo Qubing did the great cause of sealing wolf juxu.


    Whether it was Wei Qing who recovered Hetao or Huo Qubing who closed wolf juxu, the direct embodiment was that the country suddenly had hundreds of feudal princes, Marquises in Guannei and lieutenants. It was impossible to calculate the people who received rewards below the feudal monarch. Even ordinary people could enjoy the benefits of the sharp decline in meat prices.


    The war brought glory and gave so many people status and wealth. The Han people naturally had enthusiasm for the war, which led to every war in the future. The Han Army''s soldiers rolled in front, followed by countless folk Xiaoguo with dry food.


    After the end of the era of Wei Qing and Huo Qubing, no Han general can lead the army to a brilliant victory, but the Han people still have enough enthusiasm for war. Not only the military loves war, but also the people pursue war.


    It is a fact that countless wars have made clear. They have played enough heart and firmly believe that their side will win.


    The victory is bound to be rewarded. As a result, Li Guangli trained behind Liu Che is not as brave and good at fighting as Wei Qing and Huo Qubing. The military still supports Li Guangli, and the folk Xiaoguo does not stop bringing their own dry food to fight with the army.


    "The general of the second division once led a large army through our feet." Su Ren rode on the low slope, holding the knife handle at his waist, and looked like Pan Gu Zixiong: "there are historical records that the army of the first Han Dynasty not only stopped at Dawan, but also beat the Kangju at that time and had a big fight with the rest people."


    To the west of the low slope is a vast grassland in the distance. The blue sky and the green grassland on the ground become a line. Anyone who sees it will feel the charming scenery in front of him.


    About the history of General Li Guangli of the second division, the generals of the western regions were forced to review it recently. Su Ren was happy to share that knowledge with his officers.


    "To say, the name of the second division general is because his goal is to capture good horses in the second division city." At the beginning, Su Ren didn''t know why Li Guangli had such a name. He only knew after listening to the history of the long history of the Army: "when he entered the western regions for the first time, there were only a few thousand people left under Yu Cheng, even Yu Chengdu at that time."


    The historical records clearly states:


    In the first year of Taichu (104bc), Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, took Li Guangli as the general of the second division, took 6000 cavalry of the territorial country and tens of thousands of young men with bad conduct in the prefecture and country, attacked Dawan with these troops, and expected to capture good horses in the second division city, so he was called "the general of the second division".


    Wang Hui, the former haohou, led the way for the army as a guide officer.


    Li Guangli''s troops had encountered salt water in the West. The small countries along the road panicked and kept their castles tightly. They did not provide food for the Han Army and could not fight down. Those who can attack have food to eat. Those who can''t attack have to leave in a few days. When Da Yucheng arrived, there were only a few thousand soldiers, all hungry and tired. Yu Chengcheng was defeated and many people were killed and injured.


    Li Guangli discussed with his subordinates: "Zhiyu Cheng can''t capture it, let alone the capital of Dawan king?"


    The Han army who lost confidence was led by Li Guangli to retreat. It took two years to return to Dunhuang, and only one tenth of the soldiers were left.


    Later, Li Guangli sent an envoy to Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty and said, "the journey is far away and there is a great lack of food. The soldiers are not afraid of war, but are afraid of starvation. There are few soldiers, so they can''t attack Wan. I hope to withdraw troops for the time being and send more troops before going."


    When Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty learned of the play, he was furious and sent envoys to guard the Yumen pass, saying that soldiers dared to kill anyone who entered the pass immediately!


    Li Guangli was afraid and stayed in Dunhuang.


    ¡­¡­


    Therefore, Han people''s first use of the troops in western regions ended miserably. They didn''t kill Sifang or anything as soon as they came out.


    "The general of the second division sent troops to Dawan for the second time, led 180000 people and carried more than 50 school captains." If Su Ren had not been "re educated", he would have believed some folk rumors, Li Guangli, the general of the second division, thought that he easily took down Dawan with more than 20000 Han troops: "there are 100000 cattle, 30000 horses, and tens of thousands of donkeys and camels. They bring more food, weapons, bows and arrows. This cost emptied the national money, destabilized the whole country, and finally beat Dawan."


    The school captains in the Western Han Dynasty were not the current school captains. At that time, school captains belonged to the middle and high levels of the army. More than 50 school captains gathered together, representing the collection of at least 50 standing elite divisions.


    It was also the failure of the first March. Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, believed that if even Dawan could not get down, the countries in the western regions that had previously been subject to repeated attacks, and the Han people were likely to encounter resistance from the whole western region, so they collected materials for Li Guangli''s second expedition at no cost.


    It was precisely because of the victory of the second expedition that the western countries learned that the Han people were powerful and inviolable. Later, the car drivers carried out blood sacrifice, and the Han people beat the Huns half paralyzed, forcing the Huns to give up the western regions and shrink to Mobei.


    "We are still enjoying Li Guangli''s cute shade." Su Ren said what the long history of the army said: "it is with the prestige of our ancestors that we can easily subdue the whole western region."


    Quite a number of people disagree with this statement. They think that their generation is far stronger than their ancestors and will naturally beat the people of the western regions like dogs.


    However, all rational people know that it is indeed the sprouting shadow of their ancestors. The mighty performance of their ancestors let the western people know the strength and horror of the Han people. Otherwise, their generation of Han people would not have killed them. Several kingdoms scrambled to take refuge. Those western people who raised the banner of resistance had their legs soft before they started a war with them.


    When people fight against each other, they will feel guilty in advance if they don''t fight against people with a reputation for bravery.


    When a country confronts with another country, a prestigious country will constantly make the other party feel guilty first, and its own body will erupt far more strength than usual because of its full confidence.


    Since the Western Han Dynasty, the Han people have had the saying that "one Han should be five Hu", which is deeply believed not only by the Han people themselves, but also by the Hu people. Therefore, for hundreds of years, the Han people were well deserved overlords.


    If the Sima family hadn''t taken off, leading to the emergence of five disorderly Chinese, the Hu people would always be the one with insufficient morale when facing the Han people.


    It was also after the chaos of Wu Hu and Hua that the Han people no longer existed as a superior race. Since then, no matter which dynasty they were in, they did not really make the Hu people feel like short Han people.


    That is reflected in fact that even though Zhu Di repeatedly went out to fight on grassland and made nomads out of the breath, grassland people still didn''t feel worse than Han people.


    The Han people started when they felt they had nothing to be proud of. When they were repeatedly challenged, their self differentiation was very serious. Even after that, hundreds of millions of people failed to resist hundreds of thousands of enemies, and even created a myth of "man dissatisfied with ten thousand, man ten thousand invincible".


    ¡­¡­


    The Han people of the Western Han Dynasty made a reputation for future generations and sprouted the shadow of the Eastern Han Dynasty, Cao Wei and the Western Jin Dynasty.


    The Han people of their generation, especially those who have read history books, the lowest limit is to catch up with the glory of their ancestors, and the upper limit is to completely solve all alien races in the world.


    Li Kuang, who was sitting in Yancheng far away, looked at the mountain map and said to the generals and Zuo Tuo, "our deeds will also be handed down for generations!"


    This time, the protector of the capital of the western regions made a great move, not only to wipe out the discovered hostile forces within the jurisdiction, but also to eliminate Shujie or drive him out of the country.


    Among the many backup schemes, one even set the goal of a fierce battle with the hunites.


    Those who are in charge of the temple plan the war, while those on the front line implement the plan.


    Fang Lun rides on the horse''s back, and his body swings with the rhythm of the horse''s hooves.


    People who know how to ride a horse know that riding on the back of a horse must not be hard. They should relax as much as possible. The correct riding posture will not be too tired, and the horse can be more comfortable. Otherwise, the rider will be tired to death, and the horse will not be able to stand the toss.


    Fang Lun is surrounded by his seven retinues. Compared with his armed teeth, the retinues don''t have perfect armor, most of them don''t even have a metal weapon.


    Nowadays, countries (nations) that master smelting technology can count with both hands, and countries that have smelting technology and sufficient resources to use may not count with one hand.


    In the western regions, there are only two or three countries that master smelting technology and have enough minerals. Without exception, they were removed from the Han Empire.


    After the Han people entered the western regions, those who had weapons resisted either died or became slaves. The remaining western people didn''t want to get into trouble, so they had to turn in their weapons according to the regulations.


    For example, the western people who followed the Han people on this expedition basically provided the guys in their hands. They can have a metal sword, knife or spear and spear with spear head and spear head in their hands. The Han people who followed them are rich enough, or they can twist a wooden stick or sharpened wooden stick.


    Not every Han recruited can be fully armed, but at least there is a metal weapon and a set of perfect armor.


    It has been nearly a month since they set out from Yancheng. First, they went to the north of Beishan Mountain, exterminated several Wusun horse bandits, and met several Wusun dominated servant cavalry teams. Then they detoured to the west of Beishan Mountain and entered the territory of drug donation (Modern Pamir).


    Drug donation was a city-state in the Western Han Dynasty. It is not clear how the Han people perished and disappeared. Waiting for this generation of Han people to come, the territory has become a part of Shule.


    "How many did you kill?" Wang Mian rode his horse close to Fang Lun. When he spoke, he made a ''three'' gesture to show that he had killed three: "unfortunately, they are all small pawns. Only reward money is not the accumulation of merit."


    Fang Lun was lucky. With his archery, he killed one of Wusun''s commanders. Although he said that the contribution of arrow killing was halved, it was enough to promote him to a first-class title. When he went back and waited for the document issued by the protector of the western regions, he was a third-class hairpin!


    The hairpin curl doesn''t seem to be much to the real nobility.


    However, for a village where the highest title is no more, the title of hairpin curl is the top level. Especially in the western regions, hairpin curl is even better. There will be 500 mu more pastures, not to mention one horse, three cattle and 20 sheep. At the same time, there will be two concubines at the western region capital guard''s house. Usually, there will be many more materials distributed.


    They were chatting. There were bursts of trumpets in the distance ahead, and the officers in the team responded very quickly.


    "The village where we are is called!" Wang Mian blushed with excitement: "this time we must kill someone who can rise to the rank!"


    Fang Lun also had an unlimited desire to rise to the rank. Subconsciously, he touched the riding bow hanging on the side of the horse''s neck.


    If you pay attention in the army at ordinary times, you can roughly hear the meaning you want to convey when you listen to the trumpet and drum. The horn just sounded to remind most of the scouts in front of them that they have found the enemy with less than 1000 people. Some Rangers have bitten the enemy and asked the large forces to send people and horses to reinforce them.


    The excited Fang Lun and Wang Mian, with their entourage, followed their village to the battlefield. When they saw the corpses all over the ground and the friendly troops cleaning up the battlefield, it was like a basin of cold water on their forehead.


    "Really special!" Wang Mian angrily scolded, "what''s the origin of this gang? It''s too easy to fight?"


    Fang Lun, who didn''t want to cause any misunderstanding, didn''t get off his horse. He rode on his horse and approached the enemy''s body, trying to identify where he came from: "if I''m not mistaken, most of them are Shujie people, and a few seem to be hunnit people."


    In a place like the western regions, whoever kills the enemy is entitled to pick up the spoils, which is a rule that needs to be observed far more than other places.


    "Who let you leave the team!" Li Bing shouted a few words with a frosty face, but later he said something that made people ecstatic: "return to the team, we have work to do!"


    According to the establishment, a garrison of the standing army consists of 250 soldiers. Because the Han people Xiaoguo was recruited, and the Han people accompanied the western regions, a garrison expanded to about 2000.


    According to the military order, they galloped westward at all costs. After about thirty miles, they saw a team of herdsmen with their families moving.


    "Don''t you know some rules!" Li Bing needs to restrain his Han people Xiaoguo, and these Han people will restrain his western people''s entourage: "especially let the western people you bring clean hands and feet!"


    In the distance, the migrating herdsman brigade had been in chaos. The convoy was completely dispersed and fled for their lives, but about two or three hundred cavalry came towards them.


    The people who came after them, including the Han Army, Han Xiaoguo and the entourage of the western regions, no one cared about which nationality or who the people were migrating.


    For the Han Army, there were many tribes they destroyed. No one would have any curiosity about a tribe that was about to be destroyed.


    Han Xiaoguo will have curiosity, but they are the executors of killing. They will satisfy their curiosity after the killing.


    The idea of following the people from the western regions is the simplest. Whoever he is, killing the living and robbing the wealth is far more practical than curiosity. As for saying that the people of the western regions do not kill the people of the western regions, when did the western regions have such a saying?

 Chapter 941

    Before the Han people set foot in the western regions, the chaotic situation in the western regions was doomed to attack and attack each other. In fact, the Han people (Western Han Dynasty) brought stability to the western regions, making the western regions less attacked and attacked each other for a long time.


    Otherwise, when the people of the western regions were the masters themselves and the Huns were the masters in the western regions, the ethnic groups of the western regions killed each other far more bloody than the invasion of outsiders.


    The Capricorn people they caught were a Capricorn tribe staying in the drug donation area.


    This group of sparse Capricorn people noticed the change of the western region capital guard. Without too much hesitation, they had started to flee, and made due preparations to concentrate the young people in the tribe to try to intercept the pursuers.


    Close to 800 Capricorn cavalry, they were first found and harassed by Yishi''s Han Army scouts, followed by a group of Han Army Rangers.


    More than 800 Shujie cavalry were defeated and defeated by 60 Han troops, leaving two or three hundred bodies. The rest of Shujie people were really discouraged. They didn''t know who ran first, and then they all fled in all directions.


    Those scattered Capricorn cavalry will naturally be pursued by the Han army. Compared with chasing the scattered enemy soldiers, it is more important for the Han people to find and catch the escaping Shujie tribe.


    Once the location of that tribe can be found, it represents an alien tribe, which will be swept into the historical garbage. At the same time, the Han people will also obtain a large number of livestock and women.


    The Han people took fierce measures in the western regions, and a large part of them were actually forced.


    Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China and the elimination of the Jie nationality, Liu Yan has obtained a considerable number of classics, including many orthodox and unofficial history books of the Western Han Dynasty.


    After the study, we found that after the Western Han Dynasty recovered Hetao, it was no longer just to fight for revenge. They would calculate the possible benefits of the war. Except for some times, if they did not fight, they should first ensure that they would not lose money if they started a war most of the time.


    There are plenty of reasons why the Han people were forced to use cruel means in the western regions.


    First of all, there are too many people in the western regions, but the number of Han people living in the western regions is too small.


    Then there are the factors of expenditure and income. However, the balance of payments is less important. The main reason is that the number of people in the western regions needs to be reduced.


    The imperial guards of the western regions encouraged or even encouraged the recruited Han people to bring more western people''s entourage. It was made clear that it was to pull the western people''s entourage as cannon fodder. Whether it was the western people''s entourage who mixed with themselves or the western people who were supposed to deal with, the more they died, the better. But relatively speaking, unless necessary, they will not maliciously consume the western people who mix with themselves.


    "In fact, people from the western regions can still fight." Li Bing stared at the fighting ahead and commented, "at least the people from the western regions on our side are very brave."


    If you want a war to bear fruit, you have to go through a killing first, but those who rush up will be the people of the western regions carried by the army.


    Abati is one of the attendants of the Han people. His sister married a Han man as a concubine, but the western people didn''t have the word "Concubine". According to them, she became a third wife for the Han people.


    After a Han man became his brother-in-law, Abati enjoyed many benefits. He didn''t have to be afraid to rush into the fierce Han people at home. On the one hand, some preferential policies are not the most important. It''s the biggest gain to go out with the Han army.


    "Die for me!!!" Abati rode a horse to charge and thrust out the long gun in his hand. The head of the gun stabbed into his opponent''s chest: "kill four more, and I can get a good citizen certificate!"


    Abati doesn''t know what nationality he belongs to, or even what country his ancestors belong to. From the moment he was sensible, he lived within the borders of Shule.


    After killing an opponent, Abati dismounted sideways and squatted down next to the body. The long gun was placed on the ground, took out the dagger pinned on the waist belt, twisted the hair of the killed opponent with one hand, and cut his head with the dagger in the other hand.


    There is an artery on the left and right sides of a person''s neck, which is the blood vessel that the body supplies blood to the head. When it is cut, there will be a stamping inside the blood vessel. At the moment when the blood vessel is broken, the blood is directly sprayed out, followed by a large amount of black blood.


    Abati was splashed with blood all over his face. He touched the blood on his eyes and continued to cut. Because the dagger was not so sharp, it was actually difficult to cut. It took the boss''s effort to be a success. He tied the hair on his head to his belt, and happily turned over and mounted the horse again.


    Such scenes happen in many places, and sometimes several western people compete for a head because of disputes, all because the enemy''s head is wealth to them.


    More than 1300 people from the western regions were accompanied by about 300 sparse Capricorn people. It was almost a situation of four fighting one.


    They are all men, women, young and old, who are organized to drag time again. They are all determined to die, just to buy a little more time so that their families can have more time to escape.


    Because they are determined to die, the performance of Shujie people is not cowardly at all. On the contrary, they show absolute bravery.


    If the people of the western regions had fought with each other in the past, the sparse Capricorn people in this state would have scared their opponents to retreat.


    But then again, the Shujie people who rose up and occupied the western corner of the western region were very rare in the past. They would die if they didn''t work hard. It doesn''t exist to have the determination to die just to delay a little more time.


    The bravery of the Shujie people frightened the Western Region People''s entourage, but the frightened Western Region People''s entourage showed an angry side at the next moment.


    "Do you know who I am!? my brother-in-law is Han!!!"


    Can people become more losers when they become relatives with Han people? For those western people who have daughters or sisters married to Han people, they will answer that they have indeed become even worse!


    Just think, because there is a Han son-in-law or brother-in-law, brother-in-law, who in the life circle doesn''t have to respect themselves.


    Because of that reason, the tax collectors of the Han Empire can also talk with a shy face when they come to collect taxes. In the eyes of other people in the western regions, such behavior is an enviable thing, and they feel they have more face.


    Occasionally, they can get things from Han relatives, and the rest of the western people can''t get anything at all. It''s what most western people do to show off. They are envied and jealous. They slowly feel that they are different from the rest of the western people.


    Trivial and trivial daily life has developed a spirit, and when people are full of confidence, they naturally shake up and have strong courage.


    He is full of courage. He can give full play to his strength with great strength. In addition, with the Han Army pressing the array in the distance, he is even fatter. He is afraid that a group of people who look fierce are actually sparse Capricorn people who tremble with courage in despair?


    "Don''t we go to war?"


    "If 1300 people can''t beat each other about 300 old, weak, sick and disabled, they don''t need to exist."


    For those scattered and fleeing sparse Capricorn people, the officers leading the team were not in a hurry to pursue and kill them.


    Nomads will not give up their livestock even if they run for their lives, and they are reluctant to abandon their necessary possessions. If there were no livestock, there would be no food, and it would be difficult to get rid of possessions. If those people were lost, they would be dead.


    The scattered Capricorn people basically have a carriage, or a very old style carriage. They don''t run fast at all, not to mention the obstacles of herdsmen. There are flat grasslands everywhere. Is it possible for them to escape for two or three hours?


    As the entourage of the Han people, the equipment of the western people is simple enough. What is worse than them is the sparse Capricorn people.


    Nomads will not lack high-quality war horses, but they are extremely short of iron. The Shujie people are a nomadic tribe that has risen in recent ten years. They have some support from the hunit people, and only those big tribes can really benefit.


    Among the 300 sparse Capricorn people who fight with the people of the western regions, I wonder if 20 of them have some metal in their hands?


    Thirteen hundred people from the western regions are escorted by them. The guys in the hands of more than 600 people can be called iron weapons. If they don''t hit the target, it''s enough. Once they hit the target, it''s either death or injury for the sparse Capricorn people.


    Wooden sticks, sticks and sharpened wood can kill people. The problem is that they are not the same as metal sharp weapons. The entourage of the western regions suffered several sticks. As long as they were not hit hard on the head, they felt very painful.


    That''s one of the reasons why most of the followers of the western regions are scared by the desperate efforts of the sparse Capricorn people, but most of the followers of the western regions are angry and basically don''t feel scared.


    "What a bunch of waste."


    "They are not waste. We can''t easily recover the whole western region."


    "I heard that someone is going to train this kind of western people?"


    "Nothing."


    "Yes, there is Sima''s example before, that is, someone''s proposal will not be passed."


    How did the Western Jin Dynasty become the Eastern Jin Dynasty? It happened decades ago. No matter how forgetful the Han people were, they would not forget the just happened catastrophe in such a short time.


    The reason why Shenzhou land sank and clothes crossed South was not that the Western Jin Dynasty killed itself. It not only wantonly arrested foreign slaves, but also accepted the tribes attached to it, and even made stupid things of training foreign armed forces and providing weapons and armor.


    If the Western Jin Dynasty was really strong, it might become an oriental version of Rome.


    The Romans have long been the current situation that the population of different ethnic groups in China is larger than that of their own, and the proportion has even reached 1:30 in a certain period of time. The reason why they haven''t been overturned by an alien for so long is that when the Romans encounter an alien counterattack, they know to put down their disputes first. More importantly, the alien over there can''t compare with the Oriental side.


    After playing for so long, the Romans have now begun to encounter the counterattack of the Germanic people. What is so similar in history is that the Constantine family killed each other, which gave the Germanic people a chance to turn over.


    Seriously, compared with Zhu Hu at that time, the Western Jin Dynasty was not weak, but the king of Sima liked to kill each other, so Zhu Hu had the opportunity to seize the Central Plains.


    There is an obvious example there. Let alone those who can''t make decisions but keep their ideas about arming and training foreign races secret. Those who can put forward opinions on national policies are even less likely to make suggestions. In fact, it is a matter that anyone who puts forward it should be paid attention to by "caring for the mentally retarded".


    It took nearly an hour, and about 300 Capricorn people were finally solved.


    The followers of the western regions are like wolf dogs who have been released to bite. They come back with their booty. If they have tails, they will shake very hard.


    "I killed three."


    "I only killed one."


    "I killed four!"


    "I didn''t kill any..."


    Don''t expect the followers of the western regions to have any discipline. When they come back, they find their relatives, or happily twist the blood dripping head to repay their merit, or feel dejected and self pity.


    They can use a sparsely Capricorn man''s head to exchange 500 five baht money. It is a crisp and quick way to hand in the head and get a reward immediately. There is absolutely no arrears.


    The imperial guards of the western regions always reward cannon fodder one for one. Not only the western region''s entourage, they usually issue a wanted notice or want the head of any nation. No matter whether the western region''s people or the Han people do things, they will get as much reward as they deserve. A five baht rebate will not be withheld.


    Abati twisted the cloth bag containing 1500 five baht coins, found the formula, and handed it out with great respect.


    Fang Lun received the money bag blandly, counted 300 pieces according to the rules, loaded them into his luggage, and returned the money bag to abbati again.


    Whether they despise or are subject to the rules, they will not stop them. It is a rule for the Han people to collect fees from their entourage in the western regions.


    First of all, the Han people are willing to take the people of the western regions to play with them, so they can come out with the army and make a fortune. Is it reasonable to draw a profit?


    Secondly, while restraining the western region''s entourage, the Han people also had responsibility for the western region''s entourage. If one of his followers from the western regions dies in battle, the Han people still have to pay a private pension.


    It has been enforced to make the five baht coins officially minted by the Han Empire the only currency in the western regions. It will be illegal to allow people holding other currencies to change them at the specified place for one year, and then use the officially designated currency of the Han Empire after one year.


    How to exchange money? Ordinary people don''t think it''s much to do with themselves even if they care about it. They only know that compared with other currencies, five baht is a kind of currency that looks like a high-quality currency.


    "It''s hard for them." Wang Mian was talking about the logistics personnel who drove the carriage with money boxes running with the team: "look at the rut, you can''t walk in the wetland."


    Fang Lun turned his eyes and said truthfully, "mainly the people in the western regions have no self-confidence. They are afraid that they will not get money if they delay, so they have to make delivery on the battlefield."


    Wang Mian took a picture of the money he had just collected. The leather bag was patted with a metal bump: "what''s the matter when you finally carry tens of kilograms of coins with you?"


    Is it troublesome to make money? Fang Lun didn''t even bother to turn his eyes this time.

 Chapter 942

    People die for wealth, birds die for food, which is the truth of the world!


    The companions of the western regions who have been promised a reward have great morale, so they won''t worry about killing people who look the same as themselves. They are blinded by the Yellow five baht money and are very eager to get more five baht money.


    They chased the scattered Capricorn people behind the team. The chase was about a hundred miles away. After slowly gathering again, they brought back a large number of horses, cattle, sheep and captives, and even nearly a hundred camels.


    There are no native camels in Zhuxia. They first got some from the Liang state of Zhang, but the quantity is very small. Later, they marched into the western regions and successively captured some in several wars to destroy the country. They also collected or purchased some from the people. In the 13th year of Yuanshuo, they only exceeded the scale of 50000 camels.


    "If you go into the desert, you can''t live without such animals." Li Bing stroked a camel''s cheek with surprise: "this kind of animal can be stored after drinking water. It is a living water bag."


    It is a surprise for a tribe of Shujie people with a population of only about 3000 to capture nearly 100 camels. Compared with nearly 100 camels, although the value of about 3000 horses, about 2000 cattle and more than 30000 sheep is relatively high, each camel is extremely important for the western region''s imperial guards who are already planning to march into the desert.


    What booty has been seized needs to be registered by everyone. After returning to the barracks, it will be calculated. 30% of the registered booty will be seized by individuals, 60% will be handed over to the army, and the remaining 10% will be distributed to those who have found nothing.


    "Don''t worry about those bodyguards hiding?"


    "It''s not time to worry."


    You can''t expect the people of the western regions to know what rules are, and you can''t expect the people of the western regions to turn in all their seizures. You can''t hide big things, but you will certainly hide some gadgets such as jewelry secretly.


    Now those western people''s entourage is very useful. There is no need to do anything to hide the booty. Let them continue to have fun and yearn for the arrival of the next dispatch.


    The Han people are now willing to indulge the western region''s entourage. They firmly believe that no matter how much the western region''s entourage obtains, it must belong to the Han people in the end.


    If there is a fight, there will be casualties. The enemy''s bodies are buried in situ, and the enemy''s wounded need to see the condition of the injury.


    The Han Empire is still short of labor force. If the value of the prisoner for the rest of his life exceeds the use of drugs, the Han people are still willing to save him.


    If it can''t be saved, or if the cost of treatment exceeds the value that prisoners of war can produce for the rest of their lives, it will mercifully end the suffering of prisoners of war.


    If you can treat the enemy wounded so quickly, your side will be more complicated. For example, you should at least pretend to be the escort of the western regions.


    In a battle, more than 1300 people fought about 300, and the escorts of the western regions killed 46 people, seriously injured 21 people, and minor injuries were not counted.


    After the casualty ratio was counted, Su Ren''s evaluation was: "they don''t expect to have much left until we play against the hunites."


    The Han people will not spend too much to treat the serious injuries of the western region''s entourage. Whether they can survive or not depends solely on whether they can survive.


    However, if, according to past experience, comfortable beds, coupled with paying attention to hygiene, necessary disinfection and anti-inflammatory, because it will not cost much money to do it, one or two of the ten should be able to survive.


    Even at that ratio, the western region''s entourage felt that it was a miracle. If they took care of themselves, five of a hundred seriously injured people would survive.


    All this is because people in the western regions do not know what hygiene is, let alone disinfection is anti-inflammatory. The real situation is that few people in other countries and nationalities know how important hygiene is to the injured, except that the Han people have mastered this popularized knowledge. Not to mention the research on medicine, the Han people have been ahead of the rest of the nationalities from ancient times to now. The preliminary studies are the Romans, Persians and a San.


    "It has been determined that it will go to war with the hunites." Su Ren smiled and said to the officers under the establishment, "we need more cannon fodder."


    As soon as they heard that they were going to fight the hunites, one of the officers showed surprise and happiness.


    What soldiers fear most is peace. Once there is no war, they do not lose their value of existence, but how can they obtain glory and merit? Without merit, you have to endure seniority. I don''t know how long it will take to make progress in the rank. The title doesn''t depend on time to upgrade at all.


    There is a war. For soldiers, especially the Han army who are going to fight in the war zone, they will be terrified all day when they hear the advice of the outbreak of war. However, today''s Han Army has no place for advice. It can even be said that as long as it is not an incurable advice, they should abandon the advice as long as they follow the collective to win victory again and again, He became a tiger wolf that would howl when he heard the war.


    "That''s great!" Wang Yanxi Zizi said, but he was puzzled: "I heard about China..." he shut up halfway. Some things can''t be said by a village chief.


    Not to mention other aspects, only from the fact that there is only one military establishment in the western region capital guard, we can see some clues, that is, we do not intend to continue to explore the West for the time being.


    But now they suddenly have to fight with hunit people. It seems that the scale is not small. They are surprised and happy, but they are confused at the same time.


    At present, the general situation of the Han Empire is to restore and develop resources.


    Thirteen years after Yuan Shuo, there are still not many places where there are actions. Occasionally crossing the border to bully Rouran tribal alliance is not a big action. Only general LV Tai, the general of eastern expedition, commands two standing armies to finish the war in Northeast China.


    The end of the war against the Northeast refers to the end of the Tuoba and Murong remnants. Before these two remnants were left, Liu Yan mainly pondered whether there was a place to sharpen the sword of the army.


    During the 11th year of Yuanshuo, the remnants of Tuoba and Murong began to hook up with donggaoche. In fact, this was also expected by the Han Empire. Their hook up would become the reason for the Han Empire to declare war on donggaoche.


    By the beginning of the 12th lunar new year, things were showing signs of deterioration. Not only did the remnants of Tuoba and Murong hook up with donggaoche, but intelligence showed that even the Rouran tribal alliance was involved because of the fire on the grassland.


    A multi-party alliance is emerging in the northern Xinjiang of the Han Empire. If the Rouran tribal alliance really joins in, it will certainly involve xigaoche.


    At one stage, the Rouran tribal alliance was almost a dog of the Han Empire. They are not willing to continue to be dogs, and even want to bite the Han people, which means that they will no longer cut off the connection between the West Gaoche and the East Gaoche. Even because they form an alliance with each other, the enemies in the northern border of the Han Empire will be connected.


    "The reason why we want to fight hunit is precisely because of new changes in the situation in Northern Xinjiang."


    Li Kuang thought that his term of office was to constantly suppress the resistance of the people in the western regions. The center first sent to sort out the unstable factors in the jurisdiction. He had guessed some unusual. Unexpectedly, the order to invade hunnit would be sent half a month later.


    "Things in Northern Xinjiang have nothing to do with us for the time being." Zhao Chang did not deliberately set his face, said with a smile and continued: "our war against hunit must frighten them at one time, so that the hunit people tremble when they hear the word big man!"


    Those who can climb to the post of captain or above will not be too stupid. They immediately understand the significance of this military invasion.


    It''s just that there will be a big move in Northern Xinjiang. The hunit people can''t feel that there is any opportunity to take advantage of it. They passively wait for the hunit people to think that the Han people have any chance to invade the western regions during the war in Northern Xinjiang. The center is more willing to take the initiative to order the western region''s capital guards to carry out military invasion.


    If we have to fight, no one will choose to deal with it passively. Even if the strength is strong, the passive party will be confused some time before the outbreak of the war.


    There are quite a number of examples. When a powerful country is suddenly invaded by a weaker country, even if it has made a prevention plan in advance, but after the war really breaks out, many plans are really just for the record, which can''t be used most of the time.


    Li Kuang, as the protector of the western regions, was absolutely unwilling to accept the invasion passively. He liked the command of the center to attack actively.


    There is only one military establishment in the western regions. With a force of 15000, it is doomed that it is impossible to form any effective defense deployment at the border.


    Although after the outbreak of the war, the western region''s capital guard can recruit and arm more than 50000 Han people within half a month, the front line will definitely be in a state of erosion. It is certain that there will be no good situation in the rear. Who makes the Han people really not treat the western region people gently.


    Not to mention the western regions, even in Northern Xinjiang, if the enemy makes a military invasion, even if there is junjishan army as a corner, there is a conventional border army and a mobile army along the long border. Believe it or not, the Han army can launch an effective counter offensive only after the enemy invades Yanmen county?


    It has nothing to do with whether the Han Empire is strong or not. It''s just a simple distinction between active and passive militarily.


    The powerful countries are strong and weak. Even if they are forced to fight for a while, even if they pay a great price to block the enemy''s offensive, the powerful countries can still organize strong troops, rely on strong information to prepare materials, and lose hundreds of wars in front. When they really react, they can turn the situation to their own advantage, You can even crush the invading enemy directly by relying on the only remaining details.


    Li Kuang is not a penetrator. He can''t say too many examples of war. If he were a transgressor, he could take those countries during World War II as negative teaching materials.


    Those are two countries that are not weak, but because they don''t have enough strategic depth, they don''t even have time to make changes to their mistakes.


    Another example is the Soviet Union.


    The Soviet Union could not say that it had not made military preparations in the early stage. The 2.69 million troops stationed on the border was not fake. The "big thunderstorm plan" was not fictitious. However, because it was robbed by the German army, it was hit under the capital city.


    If the population of the Soviet Union were smaller and mustache had no iron will, even if Uncle Sam transfused blood again and again, even if there was no exile government, Mao Zi would have to be an Asian.


    "The western regions are part of the Han Dynasty." Li Kuang''s meaning is that although there is still local behind it, the existing strength of the western region''s capital guard can not guarantee that the western region will be foolproof when xiongnit starts first: "if there is a follow-up that needs local support, the western region''s capital guard will be suspected of its value."


    All the officers looked serious. If the hunit people were the first to attack and sweep the western regions, even if they didn''t die in the invasion, no one would have the face to step through the Yumen pass or the Yangguan pass.


    "The operational deployment is as follows." Zhao Chang motioned Zuo Tuo to lift the shelf hanging the mountain map and began his duties as a long history: "for the two dispatched divisions, the division on the right will match 30000 Xiaoguo and his entourage, and the division on the left will match 10000 Xiaoguo and his entourage..."


    The mountain map is very fine. Where is the plain, where is the mountain, Gobi, desert or swamp, where there is water source, and so on are marked.


    Looking at the matched forces, the right road has the most people, but the right road is actually a feint. On the contrary, the left road is the main force of this invasion.


    On the right road, you will take the rest route, enter the ancient Dawan boundary, and follow the conquering route of Chen Tang, that is, pass through the ancient city of Zhizhi, "take the way" to Kangju, so as to attract the attention of hunit people and invade Kangju.


    The troops on the left side with fewer troops will lurk in taohuai for a period of time, confirm that the main troops of hunnit people are attracted by the troops on the right side, cross the Pinchi River, invade the territory inhabited by hunnit people, quickly advance westward and directly enter the hinterland of hunnit.


    "This is the early battle plan." Zhao Chang took a look at Li Kuang and went on to say, "before the invasion, we had cut off the threat of the western regions. Listen to your reaction, the western region''s entourage can''t be reused?"


    Whether before or recently, the appearance of the western region''s entourage is really bad, but no one will be stupid to say that they are not armed well, or they do not practice well.


    "Duhu has decided to recruit more escorts."


    No one was surprised that Zhao Chang said that decision. Most officers have experienced the founding war and subsequent wars. It is not clear that they can stabilize the place by controlling the young. They want to invade hunnit and make a dozen healthy homes by the way. They must continue to carry forward that good "tradition".


    "Statistics from all aspects..." Zhao Chang returned to his position, picked up a text, looked at it, and then continued: "it is preliminarily decided to recruit at least 200000."


    There should still be about two million people in the western regions. When 200000 people smoke, the youth in the place is almost empty.


    Zhu Yang, who has been arranged to stay behind, has a smile on his face. He has sufficient experience in how to manage and restrict the young people.

 Chapter 943

    "Kill all without amnesty!"


    "Burn what you can''t take away!"


    "After capture and registration, give it to the baggage camp. You are not allowed to carry anything unrelated to the war!"


    On the grassland, under the blue sky and white clouds, we have just experienced a killing.


    The people of the western regions roared and charged on horseback. They rushed into a tribe of sparse Capricorn people and fought with full enthusiasm against the rebellious Er sparse Capricorn people.


    The Han army of the western region''s capital guard circuitously pursued the fast Shujie people, while the recruited Han people stayed outside the tribe to intercept the Shujie people who broke out in twos and threes.


    The Shujie tribe with about 2000 people disappeared into the long river of history in only two hours. Those who resisted were either killed or captured, and those who did not resist would become part of the booty.


    Fang Lun wiped the blade with a rag, put the sabre back in the scabbard, and watched the plumes of black smoke rise to the tribe in the sky. There was no fluctuation in his heart.


    "This tribe is so poor!" Wang Mian looked depressed: "there are fewer horses, cattle and sheep than expected, and there is no camel."


    Shujie people are still in the semi bronze age. The valuable thing is livestock. If you want to count something, you can be a slave population.


    This is the fourth Capricorn tribe they destroyed along the way. In fact, the first three did not get satisfactory booty. They harvested less than expected, so they were naturally unhappy.


    "Set!"


    It''s still early. Maybe there''s enough time to attack the next target.


    Fang Lun and Wang Mian were selected into the left Route Army. They first hid in taohuai for nearly a month. They waited for the right route army to successfully attract the attention of the hunit people, and then left taohuai and rushed into the area where the hunit people lent to the Shujie people for habitat and reproduction at a lightning speed.


    They have penetrated the enemy''s territory for about 130 miles. There are nearly 30 formations with two or three thousand people like them. They are interspersed with the elimination of the Shujie tribes along the way. They do not pursue the elimination of all the enemy forces encountered along the way, nor do they want to capture more booty. What they need is to kill into the hunit territory as quickly as possible.


    "I haven''t finished registering..."


    "Can you lack something like this? Go and assemble!"


    Although Abati is reluctant to give up, he still has to put down his booty. He did not doubt that the booty would be swallowed up, but wondered how he could tell who was who without careful registration, and how to share the profits in the future?


    The Han people are generous... Or the western region''s protectors are generous and trustworthy, which has been recognized by the western region''s entourage. It was precisely because of the commitment and recognition shown by the guards of the western regions that they went on an expedition to hunit with the Han army with enthusiasm. Otherwise, even if they were really in the wrong mood, they would inevitably procrastinate or worship the Yang.


    The team set out again and left the baggage team to pick up the spoils. They will transport them to the rear for statistics and storage. It doesn''t matter whether the people who should share the spoils will come back. Even if the owner of the spoils doesn''t come back alive, the western region capital guard will send the spoils to their families.


    In the western regions, the capital protector of the western regions is the highest institution of the Han Empire and a department integrating military affairs and administration. Although it adheres to the policy of "reducing the number of people", it is always wiser to tempt the people of the western regions to work for the Han army with wealth and goods and be consumed than to eliminate the people of the western regions in an all-round way.


    They are located in a Gobi area about 20 miles to the West.


    The vertical width of the Gobi should be about 30 Li. It is not suitable for grazing because there is no water and grass. It only passes by when it travels between the East and the West.


    The troops will stop by a river to replenish and store water near the Gobi area.


    When Fang Lun came to the river, he saw a scene after the killing.


    "The Rangers come first." Wang Mian didn''t know who he was asking for the news. He showed off to Fang Lun: "a hundred Rangers and a thousand Wusun servants killed more than 1000 people here like chopping melons and vegetables, and none of them ran away."


    "Huh?" Fang Lun asked unexpectedly, "did you leave any prisoners?"


    Wang Mian looked at the fool and said, "do you have eyes to see the baggage team following?"


    It''s no wonder to see so many bodies but no living prisoners.


    The bodyguards of the western regions were instructed to bury the bodies. They were also surprised and surprised at how there were the bodies of young women.


    "What a pity." Abati looked at a girl with a pale face and dying in peace: "she is still young, but she died here."


    "Her clothes are well dressed." Zeku even reached out and pinched the girl''s chest: "not long after death, it''s soft."


    After death, the blood will stop circulating, the muscle activity will disappear, and it will become stiff and the skin color will turn blue after about an hour.


    People in the western regions don''t say that the dead are big. If the time and place are not right, Zeku doesn''t exclude "doing something while it''s hot".


    "I mean, don''t you kill young women?" Abati pointed to the bodies thrown into the pit: "this time they don''t even have a chance to become slaves."


    Zeku turned to look at the people who were not far away frolicking and eating, and recognized the existence of Wusun people: "as far as I know, the Han Army did not kill the elderly, women and children when it had to."


    Abati recalled it carefully, hearsay or seeing and hearing with his own eyes, as if that was the case.


    When the Han army was not threatened, it did not take the initiative to kill the elderly, women and children. It was servants and entourages of all ethnic groups who did this.


    It''s good to say hypocrisy or anything. The Han Army didn''t do those things in order not to become an animal army. In fact, the most important thing is that someone can do it for you. Otherwise, if you really do it yourself, you should do it again if you have an order to repel the Han soldiers.


    "Go over here and move forward..." Su Ren pointed to the West: "it takes at least 30 miles to get water replenishment again."


    A group of officers gathered together. They had talked for a while. While gathering intelligence, they finally confirmed their respective marching routes.


    "There are 3000 camels in the team. They will be arranged at the back and walk with the water convoy." Yang Su is the commander of this unit. He commands five thousand soldiers, ten thousand Han Xiaoguo and fifty or sixty thousand western region entourage with the rank of Colonel: "the old rule is that a small number of people rush to the front with Xiaoguo and entourage. After passing the Gobi area, you know what to do."


    The officers were all serious: "promise!"


    The team with full water bags set out first. One person brought at least three water bags. In addition to their main mounts, there was at least one auxiliary horse to provide transfer.


    The hunites were attracted by the right route army, and the military strength in the territory was empty. They came here to kill and destroy and pursue speed.


    Gobi is a place full of sand. It seems that the whole world is only earthy yellow except for the blue sky and white clouds in the sky.


    In such a place, a slightly larger wind can roll up a piece of sand and dust, and sometimes a rotating tornado can be seen.


    "It''s hard to find withered branches in this place." Fang Lun is no stranger to the Gobi. To the north of their village is the Gobi: "it is more desolate than ours."


    What the Gobi and the desert have in common is that it is difficult to see green plants. The difference is that the Gobi at least has soil, but the desert is full of sand.


    There were no people in the Gobi area for thirty miles. They met some caravans or other teams on their way. Usually, those teams found them and began to escape, and then they separated teams to pursue them.


    "Hurry up!" Li Bing''s mouth and nose are covered with cloth. When he opens his mouth, he won''t be filled with sand and dust. His voice can''t help but be stuffy: "solve them and go back and meet them immediately."


    Those who found that the Han Army ran away did not know that the Han army was hostile at the beginning. It was difficult for different teams to coexist peacefully when they met each other, whether in the western regions or in the Gobi. Even if they did not do it at the first time, they would definitely monitor each other and wait for the opportunity to start.


    Each unit of the Han Army had at least two or three thousand people, one of whom was at least a double horse, and did not carry materials.


    For the caravan or any team, it''s the most terrible team they see. Usually, it''s the horse thief group cruising in the Gobi. The army is no better than the horse thief group. It''s stupid not to escape.


    Li Bing took more than 500 people to pursue a business trip with about 200 people. He was the first to see blood when he wielded weapons. With a clean knife, he cut off a head. The headless body on the horse''s back spewed a stream of blood from the neck before it fell down.


    "Surrender, we surrender."


    "The goods are yours!"


    "Don''t kill me, my family will pay the ransom!"


    The Han people listen to the pronunciation of "gurgling", which may be understood by the western people''s entourage, but as a running dog, they never have any right to speak.


    This business trip found that it could not escape no matter how, and then it stopped by itself. They were driven and gathered together, constantly "chattering" and looked at the unidentified armed forces who surrounded themselves with eager eyes.


    Li Bing made a round of horse riding inspection, mainly to identify who they were and who they were.


    "There are Persians and ah San." Li Bing kept sweeping the Persians, watching them roar fiercely, and said expressionless, "work."


    The most important thing is that there are no Chinese talents surrounded. Where the rest come from will not be a problem at all.


    The western people''s entourage who got the order rushed up cheering. For them, it doesn''t matter who to kill. The key is to be able to kill and count the credit. One head represents 500 five baht coins.


    The Han Empire and sassanne are allies. Shouldn''t they even kill the Persians? Not to mention how much the Han Empire cared about the alliance with sassanne. Anyone who would hinder or threaten military action, even the Han people could not tolerate the slightest mercy when necessary. Just because of the strength of the Han Empire today, they usually don''t have to be embarrassed to kill their peers to achieve any goal.


    "Fur, cloth and some miscellaneous things."


    "Leave one to count."


    The animal power will be collected and taken away, and the body will be discarded in place.


    At the same time, in addition to some valuable trophies that are easy to carry, the goods will be left in place.


    The booty is not taken away, but will be counted. The main reason is that people in the western regions can''t work for nothing. In order not to be troubled by wealth and goods, the western region''s capital guard won''t lack so much money. Naturally, they will share profits later.


    "Do they really make strict statistics on how much we should divide?" Zeku''s body fluctuated with the gallop of the war horse, but his head couldn''t help looking back: "is there any bad rumor?"


    Abati was also looking at the rear, but the difference between him and Zeku was that he knew that even if the Han people fooled around, what could they do except complain? Everything is not to be pinned on the noble character of the Han people.


    For the bodies and goods left in place, the Gobi will soon make most of the bodies and goods disappear on the surface. In less than a day, all traces of killing will disappear. In a long time, people will find bones buried under the sand here.


    "Isn''t the relationship between the Persians and the hunites very tense?" Wang Mian always had too much curiosity: "Why are there Persians in hunit?"


    "When was the relationship between Han people and grassland tribes not tense?" Fang Lun said dully, "when will the grassland be short of Han people who go shopping?"


    Wang Mian found that he had indeed asked a silly question and smiled.


    The Han Army entering the Gobi area did not encounter too many non local teams, but they would hunt down one when they found it.


    They will not only do that in the Gobi area, but also go through the Gobi area to the populated area, killing and destruction all the way.


    The history of hunit people is not long. It should be 30 or 40 years ago that they formed a unified force. Their relations with Persian Sassan have been tense for a long time, but they have a very friendly relationship with the tydoro Dynasty.


    According to some Persians, hunit is a new tribe with multi-ethnic integration. It mainly has many happy people, and there are a considerable number of Huns and kusanas.


    In the accounts of the Persians, hunit is a brave and fighting tribe, and its combat style is also extremely tenacious.


    "These guys are fierce!" Fang Lun said with some fear: "the blade was stuck in the clavicle and almost stabbed."


    They were in a small village that was captured, and the western people also did some dirty and tiring work. The Han Army and Xiaoguo took the time to rest.


    In this village with only 300 people, it was easy for them to kill. At the beginning, there was no difficulty in killing. Probably the hunit people found that they would be slaughtered, and all men, women and children began to work hard.


    "The hunites are really different from the people of the western regions." Wang Mian''s face was not very good: "two of my attendants died."


    Will look bad, not sad, the retinue died, but Wang Mian went back to pay two pensions.


    Fang Lun didn''t know what to say. He just knew that his side had suffered nearly 100 casualties, and 27 people had fallen forever on this strange land.


    War will certainly kill people. Even Wang Mian is too powerful. Otherwise, he won''t die as two attendants.


    Wang Mian smiled as if he were crying: "my brother-in-law is dead."


    "..." Fang Lun comforted, "you still have seven brothers-in-law."

 Chapter 944

    The Han people in the official system did not care how many people in the western regions died, and even hoped to die more.


    The Han people, as civilians, were absolutely insensitive to a certain extent if they did not notice the government''s full malice towards the people of the western regions.


    Even if they are aware of it, they will not complain everywhere, but they will take care of their western region relatives without leaving a trace when conditions permit. If there is really no way, they can only mourn after a western region relative dies.


    It is not that the contemporary Han people have become cold-blooded, but that the collapse of the Western Jin Dynasty regime has taught them a vivid lesson. The sentence "not our race, its heart must be different" is not understood by Zhu Xia.


    A long time ago, while understanding the meaning of the sentence "if we are not a race, our hearts will be different", Zhuxia''s means to treat other races are not so bad. Discrimination and all kinds of repression must be there. The problem is that he does not intend to eliminate them completely and is more willing to choose to integrate them with discrimination.


    The reason why Zhuxia is Zhuxia is out of integration. Otherwise, there will be no "Zhu" and only "Xia".


    With the collapse of the Western Jin Dynasty regime and the entry of Zhu Hu into the Central Plains, they were absolutely not gentle about the means of the Han people. They used all kinds of conceivable and unexpected means to destroy the Han people quickly or slowly.


    "At least we didn''t catch alien women as two legged sheep." Li Bing chewed the biscuits made of coarse grain, drank a mouthful of water and swallowed the food in his mouth before he continued: "we are giving them hope to live, giving them a better living environment and an excellent husband. We are saving them from suffering."


    To some extent, the Han people are indeed rescuing foreign women. It can even be said that it is a kind of happiness for most foreign people to be slaves of the Han Empire.


    At present, only the Romans have a better living environment than the Han people in the world. Most of the other countries or nationalities are really in deep water.


    That is determined by the level of civilization of each nation. Too many countries or races can''t even guarantee the most basic food and clothing. Becoming slaves of the Han Empire is at least guaranteed to have a full stomach. For many people, having a full stomach is the greatest happiness.


    As a vulnerable group, women should not expect their treatment to be higher than that of men. The common phenomenon is that only when the men of this group have enough to eat, will they distribute the remaining resources to women.


    In most countries or tribes, their resources can not even meet the needs of strong men. There is a difference in resource allocation between the elderly, women and children.


    There is no cruel place, just because men are the main productivity and force guarantee of a race. While they enjoy better treatment, they also have corresponding responsibilities. For example, when they undertake all the heavy manual work and encounter what needs to be defended, it is men who set foot on the battlefield and shed blood and sacrifice.


    To say that good husbands, whether in ancient or modern times, in terms of average proportion, Han people are indeed better than men of other races.


    Why this generation of Han men marry or accept foreign women as wives and concubines is not due to the lack of women of their own nationality.


    Due to the lack of enough Native women, they have gone through a period of seeking but unable years. Some lucky Han men who marry Native women will certainly love them in every way, and the concept of loving and caring for women has been formed.


    "Yes, compared with the cruelty of the Hu people, we are saving them." Fang Lun expressed the same view as Li Bing on different occasions: "we don''t eat people. We come to destroy them because we don''t want to encounter the misfortunes of decades ago."


    Only after suffering tragedy can we know how painful it is. If the Han people did not rise up again, the national spine would be almost broken. I don''t know how many generations it will take to restore the blood, courage and spirit of the Han people.


    If history had not been changed by Liu Yan, the Han people had fallen for 264 years before Yang Jian changed everything.


    In those 264 years, the Han people''s initial status was inferior to that of wild animals. It was an outbreak led by ran min... It is estimated that it was also the Yu lie of the Han people''s blood courage that made the Hu people understand that the Han people who had no way to live would also explode, which slightly improved the status of the Han people.


    Later, the Han people were still inferior. The Hu regime did not recruit soldiers on a large scale. It was estimated that they were afraid of repeating Sima''s mistakes in the Western Jin Dynasty. Just as a civilian husband, the treatment and danger faced by the Han people are not much lower than that of the Hu soldiers. Many times, they have to be driven to fill ditches, cover rivers and consume arrows.


    The Northern Wei Dynasty, established by the Tuoba family, which was the most gentle to the Han people, still regarded the Han people as "crops" in the early stage, followed by the domestic soldiers who were actually consumed almost, and then wantonly recruited the Han people as soldiers again, but the Han people were sent to Northern Xinjiang to fight with the Rouran people.


    It is correct that the Hu regime did not recruit a large number of Han people as soldiers. After the independent Sinicization of Tuoba Xianbei in the Northern Wei Dynasty, the restriction that the Han people no longer serve as soldiers was blurred. Then the Hu regime accepted the Han people into the army. Sure enough, some Han people slowly mastered the military power and had the right to speak. Finally, there was a man who still remembered the glory of the Han family, Try again to make the Han people stand on the top of the world nation.


    The man is Yang Jian.


    Before Yang Jian replaced Zhou lisui, only a few Han people had social status, or they were still harvested as "crops", and even the title of Han people was full of insult.


    Unfortunately, the achievements of Yang Jian''s decades of efforts were buried by Yang Guang. It was Li''s turn to establish the Tang Dynasty. Li Tang no longer inherited Yang Jian''s national policy of continuing to restore the self-confidence of the Han people.


    Li Tang''s national policy is to "think about the world". In fact, if you look at the leaders of Li Tang''s generations, you will find that Li Tang actually prefers to reuse Hu people (including Hu Han mixed race).


    From the generation of Li Shimin to the demise of Li Tang Dynasty, the Li Dynasty never stopped suppressing or even suppressing the Han people, race, Lord and righteousness.


    Li took Dou Jiande and Wang Shichong as a fig leaf, saying that the door lords and aristocratic families in Hebei and Shandong supported Dou Jiande and Wang Shichong, and the people there all supported Dou Jiande and Wang Shichong, so they would always discriminate against and even target. As for the real reason, it is estimated that only Li''s emperors of all dynasties know.


    Having learned a painful lesson, the contemporary Han people will not have any psychological burden on killing other races. They firmly believe that what they have done is completely correct and will continue to do it.


    "Capture this village..." Li Bing looked at the sky: "I''ll spend the night here tonight."


    They are riding on a low hillside. Four or five miles in front of them is a small village. They can see that at this moment, cooking smoke is rising in the sky.


    On the other side of the low hillside, nearly 600 cavalry mounted in the voice of the command. They did their last self-examination before the war, and drove their horses and hoofs in the sound of the bleak horn.


    The bleak horn is very penetrating, and it spreads the moment it rings.


    In the village, most villagers prepare dinner at home. Some old people sit at the door of their home and enjoy a leisurely time. Children play in the yard or on the street.


    When the horn sounded, the whole village was almost a stunned God. I don''t know how many women broke the pots and cans in their hands. After the male stunned God, he either ran to the place where the weapons were placed or looked for his parents, wife and children, resulting in a lot of noise in the village.


    The sound of horses'' hoofs came from the East, and the escorts of the western people still galloped in the front. You can see their ferocious faces longing for blood.


    The first man from the western regions followed his horse to jump over the fence. After landing, he screamed and rushed to a white haired hunit not far away. The next moment was a head pulled out of the sky, and a blood spring gushed out under the afterglow of the sunset.


    More people from the western regions rushed into the village. They killed people when they saw them. If they were not ordered not to set fire, they would probably throw torches at the thatched cottage.


    Fang Lun only entered the village in the third batch. He didn''t see too many bodies in the streets or open spaces. When riding through some houses, he looked into the mess inside.


    "They are getting more and more familiar." Wang Mian rode on the left side of the Fang Lun. Because of the loud noise, he needed to open his voice: "even what steps should be taken to attack the village is familiar."


    This group of western people''s entourage has been fighting with the army for nearly three months. They need to be driven to know what to do from the beginning. Now they know what to do without anyone to restrain and urge. Even those who didn''t know how to fight before are playing very smoothly.


    Fang Lun subconsciously frowned when he heard it. He usually thought more and would observe more details. If he didn''t think about it, those Western Region People''s entourage would perform better and almost closer to death.


    At the beginning of their unit, there were more than a thousand people, but after a battle, there were only less than 700 left.


    If there is war, people will die. The eternal truth is that not only the people of the western regions will die, but also Xiaoguo of the Han people and the officers and men guarding the western regions will die, but more and less.


    Of course, most of the 300 people who have been lying in this strange land forever are accompanied by western people. More than 20 Han people Xiaoguo also died in the war. Although only six people were killed in the war, one of them was a village chief.


    Li Bing took over this unit temporarily. In addition to his original team rate, he also took over the command according to the battlefield rules because his title was higher than other colleagues.


    "I kick the door." Wang Mian held a war knife and made a prepared posture: "be careful."


    The wooden door was kicked upside down and flew out. At the moment of breaking the door, there were screams and cries.


    Fang Lun rushed into the house. It was almost a conditioned reflex. He waved a knife and cut at the people in the way. The scream stopped for a moment, and the child''s cry stopped as if he had been pinched by a knife.


    When Wang Mian entered the room, he saw a hunit woman who was convulsing in a pool of blood. Fang Lun was holding a war knife and looked at the two hunit children, one big and one small, hiding in the corner.


    "I......" Fang Lun''s hand holding the handle was loose and tight, tight and loose: "I......"


    "Luckily you did it." Wang Mian opened the hunit women''s clothes covering her right hand with the tip of the knife, revealing the dagger in her hand: "if you have mercy, it should be you lying on the ground."


    Fang Lun actually doesn''t have the time to distinguish who is blocking the road, and there''s no time to identify whether he is in danger. It''s simply that the body''s response is faster than the brain.


    The two hunit children, one big and one small, suddenly screamed. Their eyes were full of hatred and looked at the two people who broke through the door. The big one rushed up with a wooden stick and was kicked away by Wang Mian. Even the small one was staring at the corner of the wall with hate eyes.


    Wang miancai was not interested in watching the hate eyes of others. He went out and said hello. Soon, a western region escort came and took the two hunnit children away.


    "I suddenly feel so tired." Fang Lun leaned by the door and looked at the hunit woman whose body was no longer twitching: "it''s not because I killed a hunit woman. I''m really tired."


    Wang Mian was rummaging around the house without stopping his movements: "I don''t want to take your ashes back to the village."


    Fang Lun certainly knows that his state is very dangerous. If he doesn''t adjust it as soon as possible, the next battle may become a corpse. He envied Wang Mian very much that he wouldn''t think nonsense... Or heartless, but he really couldn''t.


    "Never forget!" Wang Mian didn''t find anything. He came out and stared into Fang Lun''s eyes. With an unprecedented serious expression, he said, "we are in the enemy''s territory."


    Fang Lun smiled bitterly.


    Whether they are in the western regions as a minority, or into the territory of the Shujie people or the hunnit people, haven''t they always been in the enemy''s territory?


    "Don''t forget." Wang Mian stretched out his hands and pressed them on Fang Lun''s shoulders: "how did Tun Lin die?"


    The former commander of this unit, he retained his kindness as a man at the price of a hunit child who was considered to be no threat. He inserted a dagger into his heart and didn''t even have to do rescue.


    "We are in a place where we are all enemies." Fang Lun knew where he was: "I didn''t forget what I came for."


    There was no doubt that the village was attacked. After nightfall, the people of the western regions began to revel and eat rich food, some of which were prepared by the hunit people. They teased the captured hunit women and looked so happy.


    "There are 327 retinues left." In Li Bing''s hand is a leg of lamb. It''s a roast whole sheep made in the back: "don''t treat me more and more."


    The officers in the circle understood what it meant. Those people in the western regions have gradually evolved into useful soldiers. Of course, it''s good to stay in the enemy''s territory, but it''s very bad to return to the western regions.


    "We''ll join the army tomorrow." Li Bing took back his sight of the people in the western regions: "it''s time to have a battle and let fate decide who can go back."


    They have been scattered in hunit for nearly two months. Hunit people should respond.


    The hunites were transferred back from the front line, and the new forces were also organized in the rear. Next, not only did they test who could live in the western regions, but the Han people also faced the same test.

 Chapter 945

    The greatest significance of history to contemporary people is to let people understand what is a lesson from the past, to avoid the bad situation caused by what they do, and to learn from the experience that what they do will have good results.


    "The situation we are facing is not optimistic, but it has long been expected." Su Ren didn''t speak very clearly. He believed that the officers could understand the unfinished meaning: "50000 enemy troops were assembled at the position called herat by the local people, and more than 100000 enemy troops were in the Aral Sea."


    Herat was fifty miles west of their position, which was once the territory of the Persians and later occupied by the hunites.


    The Aral Sea is the Aral Sea of later generations. It is located 120 miles to the north of their location. It is the largest lake in the region, but it is not a high-quality fresh water resource. It is in a strange position, but the water quality in the mainland is similar to that of sea water.


    "The enemy on the other side of the Aral Sea is the hunit people gathered to deal with the forces of the right route army. Now it has become our threat." When Su Ren said this, the officers burst into laughter. He also smiled for a while and then said, "everything is still going according to the plan. What we really need to pay attention to is the enemy of herat."


    The right route army of the western region capital guard first broke into the territory of the Shujie people, and then invaded the territory of the hunit people. However, it only raged a little in the territory of the hunit people, and then moved to the territory of the Kangju people.


    The hunites must have been paying attention to the trend of the western region capital guard. They responded at the assembly stage when the western region capital guard was ready to invade, and the general was transferred to the position of the Aral Sea.


    What the hunites didn''t expect was that the right route army of the western region capital guard turned to Kangju. I don''t know why they didn''t leave the Aral Sea assembly site and watched Kangju mourn everywhere under the havoc of the Han army.


    Su Ren looked at his long history with the army and asked, "has the data been counted?"


    Chen Xu immediately replied, "there are more than 34000 escorts from the western regions."


    Before they set out, there were 5300 people belonging to the sequence of the western region capital guards, including 10000 Han Xiaoguo and 56000 western region people accompanying the army.


    First, they entered the area occupied by the Capricorn people. They called it the first stage of invasion, and they didn''t suffer much loss.


    What really began to cause a lot of losses occurred in the second stage of the invasion, that is, entering the territory of hunit.


    The Persians said that the hunit people had a tenacious fighting style. They were suddenly invaded. Although the people did not organize formed units to resist, the hunit people did not appear docile when they were invaded. It can even be said that the hunit people resisted tenaciously.


    When the followers of the western regions obeyed the orders of the Han people to suppress the same western regions people, and even carried out violence against the Shujie people, most of the time they faced a very relaxed situation. They probably didn''t expect that the hunnits were different. They used their experience and mentality towards the Western Regions people and the Shujie people to deal with the hunnits, Many unnecessary casualties occurred when the hunites were not taken seriously.


    At the beginning of the invasion of hunit, the western region''s entourage lost more than 10000 people in a short half month.


    The serious casualties finally let the followers of the western regions know that the hunites are different. They face every fight with the most vigilant attitude, and the losses are naturally reduced. Their means and methods of dealing with hunit people have become more cruel and bloody.


    "We had hoped to see such an outcome." Chen Xu couldn''t help smiling proudly: "whether the people of the western regions hate the hunites or the hunites hate the people of the western regions, we are happy to see the result."


    Although the Han Empire took the initiative to invade hunit, in terms of number, the main force of the invasion is the people of the western regions. The same people who do all the dirty work are the people of the western regions. Some hunit people will survive on some occasions, and they will spread what the people of the western regions have done.


    Whether the people of the western regions realize what role they have become is not so important. They have no right to choose at all.


    For the people of the western regions who participated in the invasion, they invaded the territory of the Shujie people and the hunnit people, exchanged their heads for five baht, and there were rich booty on their books waiting for profit. It was enough to see these.


    "This place is our chosen battlefield." Su Ren pointed to an area marked as plain on the mountain map: "the battle itself has no complex battle plan. We need to have a frontal confrontation with the hunit people."


    They brought out 56000 lambs, some of which fell at the stage of growth, and others had been fed with blood to grow into manhood, with deadly horns on their heads.


    The Han people of this generation do not like threats. They believe that Northern Xinjiang is the biggest threat. When the domestic people''s livelihood is still erosive, they bite their teeth and solve the threats they see.


    They will go to war with the Gupta Dynasty regardless of consumption and loss, but they also think that the Gupta Dynasty is a threat. They don''t want to wait until one day when the warships of the Gupta Dynasty sail to the offshore of the Han Empire and choose to take the initiative to eliminate the possible threat.


    At present, the escorts of the western regions are also considered to be a threat. Taking them back to encircle and kill them will not be the best plan. It is impossible to completely cover up the matter. Once they are perceived by the western regions, no one will respond to the recruitment of the western regions capital guard. It is only one of the bad results. What''s more, it will make the western regions people recognize the facts, Resistance to life or death.


    "How are the Xiaoguo?" Su Ren asked what kind of choice they would make if they were aware of the army''s actions: "is it stable?"


    "It''s complicated." Chen Xu didn''t know what kind of expression to use, so he had to be expressionless: "generally, the situation can be controlled. More people who will go wrong have been transferred."


    People''s feelings are very complex. Two people who don''t know each other have been together for a long time. They have either become friends or enemies.


    If there is a little kinship, it will be more complicated. Not everyone can be cruel.


    "Then don''t waste time." Su Ren never thought that every Han Chinese would have the same consciousness: "the situation can''t get worse."


    After the meeting, the officers naturally returned to their respective teams.


    The area they are in should be regarded as a plateau area. When they are closer to the sky, the night sky will be clearer.


    Tonight is a cloudless day. The moon passes through this latitude during the day, and there are only twinkling stars in the sky.


    Hunit people are semi nomadic and semi farming. It is probably that farming is mainly in the southeast. At the same time, this place is also a plateau; The northwest is a relatively low altitude area. There is a trend of plain, which is used to settle nomadic tribes.


    "It''s said that the altitude south of Kunlun Mountain is higher than where we stayed?" Fang Lun was lying on a haystack and looking at the sky with countless stars: "the altitude on the other side of Tianshan Mountain is much higher than that on this side?"


    To the south of Kunlun Mountain is the modern Hoh Xil mountain range, and to the south is the Qinghai Tibet Plateau with the highest altitude in the world. Up to now, the Han people have not brought that area under control and are still in the stage of exploration.


    Seriously speaking, the western region is also a place with high altitude, especially Tianshan Mountain and Congling (Pamir). The western region''s imperial guards go to these two places for training every year, which is actually a process of adapting to the plateau.


    "There are a small number of savages living on it, and a kind of cattle covered with long hair?" Wang Mian didn''t know it was a cow: "I heard that the meat of that cow is very chewy?"


    The Han people have been exploring the Qinghai Tibet Plateau since the eighth year of Yuanshuo. Various intelligence only shows one point. There is simply a desolate place. It has been repeatedly confirmed that it is not suitable for the survival of the Han people. At the same time, after exploration, there is no rich mineral resources, and the area that can provide farming is also small.


    This is a mistake made by the contemporary Han people. Perhaps the exploration is not comprehensive, or the technology is not enough. Otherwise, it will be found that the mineral resources on the plateau are surprisingly rich.


    According to modern exploration, the types of resources stored on the plateau are extremely rich. There are 101 known minerals, including 80 million tons of copper, 2000 tons of gold and more than 100000 tons of silver. In addition, the reserves of lead and zinc are even more amazing, but the reserves of iron ore are lower.


    If the dynasties of the past dynasties knew that there were such huge reserves of minerals on the plateau, they would not have to worry about the amount of gold and silver. Only 80 million tons of copper ore would be enough to make them crazy. It is estimated that they would control and mine at any cost.


    However, all dynasties encountered the same situation as the Han people today, or went to explore. Because of the relationship between technology, they didn''t find it, or even didn''t move their eyes at all.


    "Zhuang Quan, they were transferred." Fang Lun didn''t know how much Wang Mian knew. He asked, "do you know why?"


    "What else can it be?" Wang Mian turned over to make himself more comfortable: "they are different from me. Unlike me, they don''t care so much about the life and death of their brother-in-law or miscellaneous relatives."


    Zhuang Quan comes from the south of the Yangtze River, where he has not experienced the tragedy of the rampant five Hu, which is slightly different from the Han people in the north of the Yangtze River.


    Most of the others who sympathize with the people of the western regions come from the south of the Yangtze River. They have lived in the north of the Yangtze River since childhood and survived the ravages of the Hu people. Of the 100, only three or five sympathize with the people of the western regions.


    At least they know who they are. When they notice something wrong, they don''t grumble around like crazy, but just persuading the people of the western regions to leave or escape will also make the situation on this side very bad.


    Fang Lun didn''t know what kind of mood he was in and asked, "will they be all right?"


    "You asked the wrong person." Wang Mian said absurdly, "maybe you can ask Tun Chang Li."


    Fang Lun wanted to ask, but felt that once he really did that, there was a 60% chance that he would become one of the people transferred.


    "We are Chinese, and they are also Chinese." Wang Mian said that Xiaoguo and the officers and men of the western regions who protect the government: "unfortunately, they will be escorted back to the western regions. There will be no execution."


    Fang Lun was not as optimistic as Wang Mian. He was silent for a while and said in an inexplicable tone, "we are participating in a war."


    What the world wants to say can most easily arouse a person''s evil thoughts. There is no doubt that war. No matter which camp you stand in, both sides treat each other as enemies. Since it is a hostile relationship, it will not care what means to eliminate it, resulting in more and more disregard of means.


    In the early morning of the next day, the horn that rang through the whole camp awakened the sleeping people. No matter what their mental state, they should be groomed as soon as possible. Whether they can eat in the camp depends entirely on the command of the commander.


    "After three months of running, I can ride on my horse and eat and drink with my hands open." Wang Mian''s sleep quality was obviously good last night. The whole person looked very energetic: "I feel happier to eat rice balls in this broken place than to chew on mutton legs."


    The marching troops, whether they are the regular army of the western region government guard, or the Han Xiaoguo and the western region''s entourage, are all eating hot rice balls.


    No one cares about how many grain trucks are always there, but how rice can never be consumed, so no one has noticed that there are always ten people who are civilians in the team, and their protection is far better than that of a leader. They just lament the strength of their own side. There is no lack of food in their hometown where they are so far away from their hometown.


    "Can you see why I''m so determined now?" Abati gathered together, took the rice ball''s hand and said to Zeku, "such a small thing shows too many things."


    As before, Zeku doesn''t know what Abati means. He only knows that Abati is one of the smart people in the village. If Abati wants to do anything, it''s absolutely right to do it.


    "So Master Wang sent someone to ask me whether to join the servant army. I didn''t hesitate to join." Abati didn''t find out how to be. He was really eager to serve the Han Empire. He first got a good citizen certificate, and then tried his best to get naturalization: "believe me, obeying them and serving them are our only choice."


    Zeku said cleanly, "do what you say."


    If the records on the exchange book of the remaining Western Region People''s entourage are good, basically the Han army will ask whether to join the servant army. Once they are willing, they will be included in the servant army system and become the glorious servant soldiers of the Han Empire. Since then, they have nothing to do with the entourage.


    From a lot of information, Abati firmly believes that becoming a minion will be the most important choice in his life. All he knows is that if he wants to become a naturalized nationality, he should start by becoming a minion first.


    "I hope the military Confucian students don''t brag." Su Ren is actually a headache: "if they don''t succeed, even if it''s obvious, a person from the western regions can''t go back."


    "Turning barbarians into summer is a long process." Chen Xu himself is also one of the disciples of Confucianism, that is, most Confucian scholars are actually "long" crooked, and more inclined to Metaphysics: "we can''t let the people of the western regions be destroyed, only we go back."


    Su Ren began rubbing his swollen temples again.

 Chapter 946

    Of course, we can''t bury all the western people brought out in the war, otherwise it''s like telling all the western people that the Han people want to destroy them all.


    Everyone can understand that there will be casualties in the war. Even if most people die, but so many people have obtained enviable glory, the world will only see the glory and ignore the victims who have become a touch of loess.


    The protectors of the western regions are eager to let all the people of the western regions disappear at once, but they know that there should be a good step and an unobvious process.


    They have been wooing or anaesthetizing a group of western people to create several models and examples against other western people to tell them what they will get if they are willing to obey and serve the Han people. At the same time, they also use the sea of corpses to tell them what will happen if they resist.


    A long time ago, the Han Army established a servant army system and absorbed some Hu people for their own use.


    The Hu people, who lack the national concept and are willing to serve the strong, accepted their new role almost instantly. When the Han people recovered the old land of the Han family, they threw their heads and shed blood, which consumed the vast majority of people, but the remaining few also got good results.


    Only a few can survive. The reason why they can survive is that they can''t see themselves as a member of the Han Empire from body to heart. They will get a special social status, and their waist will be wrapped with thousands of wealth, but they will never become a real power holder.


    The Han people are more troublesome in dealing with the people of the western regions. The Hu people are at least yellow skinned. The difference between them and the Han people is only a slight difference in facial features. After they are scattered and resettled, they are destined to really become a part of the Han people, but the people of the western regions with white skin are fundamentally different.


    It is impossible for two people who are completely different from each other from skin to appearance to become the same nation in a real sense. That is the fact that the skin color seen by the eyes is obvious, and there is no basis for self deception. This is the same for the white skinned western people or the dark skinned a San (including the indigenous peoples of Nanyang).


    "That''s the trouble." Chen Xu is a Confucian scholar, yes, but he is a new generation... Or the Guanzhong Confucian scholar of the retro Western Han Dynasty, who can ride a fierce horse and blade the enemy with his hand, is also ambitious: "why not decide to settle in the western regions or other occupied areas."


    Confucian scholars in the Guanzhong pass of the Western Han Dynasty are proficient in the six arts of gentlemen. They can fight for the country when they get on the horse and herdsmen for their father when they get off the horse. They are not the decadent people in Shandong who could only talk, let alone the scholars of later generations.


    As a contemporary "ruler of the world", Liu Yan attaches great importance to military affairs in any way. As a result, people entering officialdom sharpen their heads and want to squeeze into the military.


    Since you want to enter the military, it''s not enough to have a smart head, and your physical quality must keep up.


    Even those who have entered the officialdom should be able to write and fight. What about those who want to set foot in that field? It must be to strive to become a talent that your father wants.


    What Chen Xu knows is that the whole country, no matter what school it is, or what the school''s previous ideas and ideas are, is changing in the direction that your father wants.


    I don''t know where the rumor came from. It is said that Junfu believes that Confucianism is good at turning barbarians into summer. Although it can''t be confirmed at all, the rumor is what Junfu said, the Confucian scholars are still very happy and surprised.


    In fact, at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, Confucianism began to fall into confusion. They only have the general ideal of "for the world". In a broad sense, they have ideals but have no action. Even more Confucian scholars doubt their ideals.


    In the period of five Hu and chaos in China, Confucian scholars were completely confused. Although they were unwilling to admit it, they knew that they had become waste, so they began to develop in the direction of metaphysics. It was better to say that they were yin-yang school than Confucianism. If Dong Zhongshu''s generation was still alive, they had to squeeze them to death one by one.


    "You are really good." Su Ren is not saying the opposite: "there will be visible results in a little time."


    Chen Xu doesn''t feel proud at all. Confucianism has too many factions. Those who only respect Confucianism have their own dog brains, and several factions also take turns in charge of the spring and Autumn period.


    Over the years, the boundaries of various factions have been blurred. What knowledge they will learn depends entirely on what their father likes.


    Contemporary Confucian scholars have picked up the spring and autumn Gongyang and Chu poetry again, which can be regarded as developing towards a real scholar with a sword and a book.


    "First of all, you need to think of a Chinese name!" Mao run is not wearing a Confucian suit, but a very standard Han army uniform: "integrate into the Han Dynasty, start with a new name."


    The surrounding servants were all in front of them. They thought Mao run''s words were too right. There was no rejection of changing a name.


    Nowadays, no matter which country or nationality has a surname or a minority, it is not difficult for some people to change a surname. It can even be said that the vast majority of ethnic groups, including Han people, have only a surname and no surname.


    "With a new name, you can see this as a new life." Mao run doesn''t think he''s just fooling. He thinks he''s doing the right guidance: "for example, your name is Abati, which is the name of a grass in the western regions. The big Han has the ''a'' surname. You can use ''a'' as your surname. Don''t be so Western style."


    Do Zhuxia have the surname "a"? In fact, there is no. There is a surname of "ah Hui", but it was a long time ago. No one can tell how the last surname disappeared.


    "..." Abati didn''t know whether Mao run was talking nonsense, but he didn''t want to use ''a'' as his last name: "Sir, can I use Liu''s last name?"


    The smile on Mao run''s face became stiff.


    There is no such thing as "national surname", but the Royal surname is still noble.


    In the past few years, the emperor of the Han family has never done the practice of giving a "national surname". Even giving a surname in person is also another surname. For example, Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, gave a surname for some goals. A little king of the Huns was given the surname Zhao and named Xin. Zhao Xin also became one of the helpers to help Liu Che train cavalry. Later, Prince XiuTu was given the surname Jin.


    Although there was no "national surname", Mao run subconsciously refused to naturalize Hu and chose the surname "Liu", even feeling insulted.


    "Or Li?" Abati''s wisdom lies in his ability to observe his words and colors: "in the future, my name will be Li Li?"


    If Abati knew that it was Xie an who led the army to recover the western regions, he would choose Xie instead of Li. But he didn''t know Xie an''s deeds. He only knew that Li Kuang was the protector of the current western region capital guard.


    In the era of closed information, some people in the western regions did not know that Xie an, the leader of the western regions who returned to the Han Dynasty, was a perfectly normal thing.


    It''s like not knowing that the emperor has changed. Most people are there. They even don''t know about the change of dynasties.


    As long as he doesn''t choose Liu as his surname, Mao run has no superfluous opinions on what surname the servants of the western regions want to choose, but he will look at the servants with stingy eyes. He knows the ultimate fate of the people of the western regions very well.


    The plain to the east of Herat is a grassland landform. There is no large forest, but there are forests. Strangely, there is no river system, and there is flowing water, which is only the level of stream water.


    The heavy snow in this area melted three months ago. When the season has just changed, the number of streams is very large, and at the same time, the ground will inevitably become wet. If a large number of people trample repeatedly, it will inevitably become muddy.


    Three months later, only a few light rains fell in the middle, and the land became dry again. A large number of people and horses would not step in the mud. On the contrary, they would crush the grass on the ground because they were constantly trampled, and the marching route gradually turned into an earthy yellow channel.


    Even if it is a plain, unless it is completely leveled by manual treatment, there will be some raised low slopes and so on.


    On a low slope, several people rode and looked into the distance. There was a dark shadow moving slowly on the horizon. From a distance, they could see flags waving in the wind.


    "I will let the Han people know what kind of object they have provoked!" Zakuma is a rather uncharacteristic Central Asian name. His surname is Wei Xu. According to earlier habits, it should be the surname before the surname, but now it is the name before the surname: "they should not invade us, let alone do those things!"


    Zakuma Weixu is a Hun descendant, but hunit has long been integrated into a new ethnic group. No matter who was Yueban, Aram, Serb, Hun... Or who, they are now uniformly called hunit. He didn''t even know that his ancestors were Huns, but he kept some Hun customs and habits.


    Almost as soon as zakuma''s voice fell, another dark shadow appeared at the other end of the horizon, which moved faster.


    Another new shadow belongs to hunit. They are 10000 light cavalry. When they appeared and rushed to the marching side of the Han Empire, another hunit cavalry appeared from other directions.


    The plain is such a situation. When one party sees the other party, it is equivalent to each other entering the other''s field of vision. At the same time, seeing the other party does not mean that they will collide together soon. They often have more than half an hour to do something.


    That''s also one of the reasons why it''s difficult for infantry to win a great victory in annihilating the enemy when they go to the grassland. In the era of cold weapons, the arms that can annihilate the enemy in large numbers on the grassland will always be cavalry.


    The bleak trumpets were sounded, and the troops in front of the Han Army camp, which had tended to be a long snake array, stopped in place, while the troops in the middle and rear were close to each other.


    The front team stops in place to make a series of preparations before fighting. They will not stay in place foolishly and be raided. After they are ready, they will move, or make a drag on cruise, or make the most direct counterattack.


    It is very wise for the troops in the middle and rear to move closer. When the enemy situation is unknown, they always have to stabilize first. Waiting for the situation to develop further is a choice, and take the correct response according to the changes of the situation.


    Of course, the Han Army camp here is only the leading force. The number of the western region capital guard force, 3000 Han Xiaoguo and 10000 Western Region People''s entourage (minions) is one song. About 15 miles behind them is the middle army of the whole expeditionary army, and even more behind them is the rear army.


    Zhuxia''s military concept pays great attention to order. Even if they only choose the attack route all the way, they will not march all the troops together if it is not necessary. It has been used for thousands of years to adopt the marching method of front army, middle army and rear army, avoiding the destruction of the whole army many times.


    "Don''t be nervous, sir." Li Bing got the order to protect Mao run: "I''m waiting on the side!"


    Mao Yun looked at Li Bing strangely, and a "ah" was the opening of the whole sentence: "the knife in a certain hand is already hungry and thirsty!"


    How can contemporary... Or Confucian scholars who are qualified to enter the military system tremble when they encounter war. After they developed in the direction that the king and father wanted, even if they didn''t believe or reject them at first, after a long time of study, no matter what they said, they would only end up becoming crazy believers.


    Li Bing has not only seen Mao run, a Confucian scholar. He is not young. In his early years, he had a lot of opportunities to see Confucian scholars, but those Confucian scholars were worse than each other.


    In recent years, Li Bing has been staying in the army. Even if he heard some rumors of Confucian self-improvement, he still treated it with his previous impression because he didn''t personally contact it and won''t know much. He will protect Mao run not only because of military orders, but also because he believes that Mao run is indeed worthy of respect.


    They were a former army. From the appearance of the enemy to stopping to prepare for the fight, the horn of the order to attack was sounded about five minutes later.


    "Kill, kill, kill!" Mao run raised his knife and shouted excitedly, "kill all the enemies of the Han Dynasty!"


    Although Li Bing noticed that Mao run was somewhat different from the Confucianism he knew, he was still surprised by the situation shown by Mao run, which almost completely overturned his earlier impression of Confucianism.


    The rolling thunder of horse hoofs trampling on the ground is loud. The Han people naturally roar in Chinese. The people of the western regions and Wusun people also shout in the language they are good at. Different languages have the same meaning and come together as the word "kill".


    The Huns who are getting closer and closer are also shouting. They listen to the voice of "Yo Ho", which has the characteristics of nomads.


    "Huns!" Mao run widened his eyes, much more excited than before: "they are Huns!"


    As long as readers have the opportunity to consult some classics, they will see countless chapters about the Han people''s records that the Huns must be eliminated, as if the Han people existed to eliminate the Huns.


    "I didn''t expect someone to personally blade the Huns in his lifetime!" Mao run said excitedly that he was incoherent, and the hand holding the knife was unprecedented: "what a blessing from heaven!!!"

 Chapter 947

    No, they are not Huns. They are hunnits, but they have quite a lot of Hun habits.


    The nomadic people''s dress style is relatively fixed. Because they have little creativity and productivity, they don''t bother to weave and design clothes. If they want something to hide their shame or keep warm, they can only use the animal skin harvested by hunting or the leather of cattle, sheep and other livestock.


    Mao Yun would think that what he saw was the Huns and the enemy he saw. It was really the dress style of the Huns. Most of them were sheepskin jackets with a pointed hat on their head, but they could also see the dirty braids swinging and bumping on horseback.


    Hunit is a new tribe with multi-ethnic integration. If multi-ethnic integration is carried out, the integration of farming nations will wipe out the rest of the higher level of civilization, but the nomadic nation must be a stronger nation, leaving the most traces.


    If we distinguish according to the historical records of Zhuxia, the sudden emergence of the hunit light cavalry is undoubtedly full of strong Hun style, which Mao run has never encountered before.


    Two armies of different camps wanted to kill each other. After a period of gallop, they finally had a confrontation.


    It was the sound of bowstring pounding constantly, such as the arrows of locusts being shot out. They would shake their bodies happily in the process of flying in mid air. If they hit the human body after falling, they would break the clothes and drill into the body, so that the beautiful Yan red flowers would bloom.


    The cavalry of the two sides galloping in the front, they had the same situation under the dense arrow rain. People kept humming or screaming from the arrow and fell off the horse''s back, and then they were repeatedly trampled by horseshoes and became a part of the earth.


    Not only people can hit the arrow, but the bearing capacity of war horses is much higher than that of humans. Of course, they will have pain when they hit the arrow. Well trained war horses will still gallop forward. If they are hit at the key part, they will stumble and fall to the ground and roll, and they will be crazy because of pain.


    Constant overturning is a normal scene in the cavalry battle. No matter which side of the cavalry is charging forward in a complex environment. Their ears were not only filled with the sound of horse hoofs, but also with endless screams and howls. They had enough skills and luck to rush through the chaotic area of their own side, and the next moment was to oppose the enemy cavalry.


    Maorun is in a constant crisscross of charge. As he was trained, he tried his best to keep his body close to the horse''s neck, and the saber in his hand was crossed out. From time to time, he could feel the collision between the saber and the object, and his body would feel more and more wet.


    The wet blood comes from the splashing of the enemy when he is cut by the blade. He may be injured somewhere on his body, that is, his head is full of horse hoofs and he is in a complex environment where his nerves can''t react. People who encounter this situation for the first time will definitely be in a trance and need to get out of the chaotic site for a while to get over it.


    After the two groups of cavalry chiseled through each other, Mao run waited for at least five minutes to rush out before returning from the trance state. In the trance stage, the war horse decided to follow the brigade, not out of the control of the rider.


    "Are you hurt?" Li Bing looked at Mao run, whose whole body was covered with blood, and pointed to Mao run''s left upper shoulder: "it''s rotten there."


    It''s rotten leather shoulder pads, like being scratched by some blunt instrument with spikes.


    For nomads, this hunit light cavalry can actually be called excellent armour. Sheep fur jacket itself is a kind of protective equipment. They don''t know how many layers of fur jacket they wear. Most people have spears with gun heads, and many also have a machete. Some strong people use mace weapons. Compared with Shujie people, they have excellent armour.


    The cavalry of the Han Army did not stop. It was still in a slow cruising state. The leading cavalry in front had begun to make circuitous movements. The remaining people might be artificially controlled, or it might be the instinct of the war horse to follow the lead horse. The whole cavalry team was making a curved adjustment.


    Mao run looked dully at his left shoulder. He felt pain, subconsciously reached out and touched it, and controlled the left shoulder to move: "should it be a skin injury? I should press my body lower, and I shouldn''t tilt to the left."


    Li Bing knows that he is more and more fond of Mao run. He could see that Mao run was involved in the fight for the first time. It was not easy to adjust his state just in a trance. It was even more difficult to know what improvements he should make.


    "This is the advantage of reading." Li Bing himself was really adapted after three or four battles. He gave Mao run a thumbs up and reminded him, "we should pull out a distance."


    Cavalry combat will not be too close to paoze. It is a safe distance to open a distance of two meters from each other. It is best to maintain a distance of more than three meters after launching an assault. Otherwise, in high-speed running, only the reins shake may cause collision. If they are hit by enemy arrows, they will inevitably collide. A distance of more than three meters from each other gives a reaction time for evasion.


    The ground where they fought became a real mess. The green grass was trampled over, and the bodies of people and horses were left on the ground in twos and threes.


    It would be said that it is scattered because the bodies of both people and horses are damaged to no shape. I don''t know how many people or horses don''t even have broken bodies left, which are trampled into meat mud by horse hoofs.


    In the battle just now, nearly 1000 bodies were left on the side of the Han camp, and the hunit side would not be less than 1800.


    Although the losses on this side of the Han camp were relatively small, the hunites were still on the side of quantitative advantage. This is the difference in the personnel base before the war. At the time of the war, the Han Army had more than 5000 people, while the hunit side was about 10000.


    "I... I..." Abati felt his thigh hurt badly. Because his thigh was wrapped in leather, he couldn''t see the trace of the leather cut by a sharp weapon, but it was unbearable: "my leg should have been hit hard by a blunt tool, and the bone may have been broken."


    In the "roaring" sound of horses'' hoofs, no one could hear what Abati said clearly. Aside, Kuze could only look at Abati from time to time with worried eyes.


    It''s hard for cavalry to keep themselves from being hurt because of the mutual opposition between them. As long as they don''t fall on the spot, they are lucky to be alive after being chiseled through.


    If you are injured, there is no need to leave the brigade. Once you really leave the brigade, it will be an act of death. No matter how painful it is, you have to bite your teeth and follow the brigade. You can see that someone in the cavalry teams of the enemy and our sides will fall off the horse''s back from time to time. It is because the injury is too serious to support the balance on the horse''s back.


    The bleak horn was sounded by both sides, and the two cavalry on both sides fought head to head again, driving the mounts to sprint as fast as possible. As a result, there has been no collision again, and more people from two cavalry teams of different camps fell off their horses.


    This time, Mao run found that he didn''t fall into a state of ignorance. He could think and distinguish more calmly. It was no longer the brain that couldn''t control the body, but his instinct to deal with it.


    A knock was the arrow that Mao run knocked off with his war knife. After this action, he felt that he had been sublimated and entered a new life. He even had free time to observe the surroundings, looked at the expressions on the faces of his own camp cavalry, and saw faces of tension, ferocity and fear.


    Further behind the fighting field, Su Ren held a telescope to observe the overall situation. Behind him were 5000 cavalry ready to fight at any time.


    "There is a cavalry on the low slope, which should be the commander of the enemy. There must be an enemy behind the low slope. It is judged that it will not be less than 10000." Su Ren looked in another direction: "our North position, the number of enemy troops is 5000 by visual inspection."


    Chen Xu asked Su Ren''s question: "there are 30000 enemy troops here, and the remaining 20000... Or more enemy troops?"


    Su Ren put down his telescope and said firmly, "they''re going to attack our rear."


    Chen Xu also made the same judgment, but the hunites were destined to play to the iron plate. Their rear was not a baggage team, but a main force.


    Of course, there will not be only one battlefield in a war. There is a battlefield of frontal confrontation, and several other battlefields of feint or grinding damage. Many times, it is who can take away the logistics troops of the other side that determines the victory or defeat of a war.


    Zakuma wanted to win the war by taking out the logistics of the Han people. Li Kuang also understood the importance of logistics for a war.


    The cavalry battle will not determine the outcome in a short time. Even if one party occupies an absolute advantage, a cavalry battle is not a charge. Even if it is finished, one party usually cruises and pulls the front, chasing and running back and forth, and tugging at each other again and again until one of them is dragged down or the pursuer gives up pursuit.


    Because it is impossible to decide the outcome in a short time, find the enemy''s baggage team to destroy, and even cut off the enemy''s supply line, which will effectively shorten the time loss of the war.


    Whether it''s cavalry fighting, infantry to infantry, or mixed infantry and cavalry, it''s a very effective means to make the other party unable to get supplies.


    The vast plain is very difficult to hide. If you want to hide, you can only March at night, find a basin or a wide enough forest, and avoid the exploration of the hunit people during the day.


    Today, however, Yang Su did not choose to act at night and no longer concealed and directly attacked the enemy logistics forces that had been detected.


    Hunit people are a semi nomadic and semi farming nation. However, no matter what nationality, as long as they send troops dominated by cavalry, they will inevitably choose to take a large number of herds and only carry a small amount of baggage and livestock vehicles.


    "A few scouts keep an eye on them!" Yang Su could clearly see the enemy in the distance with a telescope. He lay on the ground and stared at all the normal enemy in front of him: "we wait for the coming of night."


    After half a month, they marched at night and hid during the day. With at least 70% luck, the rest was to use sufficient experience to detour to the north of herat. They almost didn''t bother to spy on the enemy''s baggage team.


    The military strategists of Zhuxia always emphasized the timing, geographical advantage and harmony between people. The timing is luck. Most of the time, even if the geographical advantage, people and harmony are on their own side, they lack a little luck. They not only want to get the result, but also are destroyed by the whole army.


    So far, the luck of the Han army seems to be good, even very lucky. Almost as soon as the army entered the position, it immediately found the target it wanted to look for.


    "They are moving. We can''t keep up too closely." Bai Xianqi told the truth: "there are their scouts patrolling around. We may be found anytime, anywhere."


    Of course, Yang Su knows this situation. There will be nothing foolproof in any war. Some of them make a good battle plan and try their best to avoid unexpected accidents. Although it is metaphysical or irresponsible, in fact, after everything is perfect, the rest can only be handed over to luck.


    Things in other places have nothing to do with their army for the time being. What they need is to wait. This time, the hunites may not believe that the Han army can quietly detour back to their rear. It may be that the Han Army has enough luck to be undetected until nightfall.


    In the ecological environment of the grassland, the sound of insects is always full at night. Sometimes I don''t know where it is, and there are even bursts of wolf howls.


    Yang Su still lay on the grass and looked up at the sky. A tooth moon hung in a corner of the sky: "the stars here are not as beautiful as their hometown."


    They will not attack immediately when night falls. The best time for a night sneak attack is the darkest moment before dawn.


    It''s not to be picky and inexplicably want to be darker, not only because the darkest time before dawn is the most sleepy time for the enemy''s night watchmen. As a prepared attacker, he definitely knows what''s happening better than the attacked person. After a while, the East turns white, and the interval is estimated to confuse the other party, With light, you can finish what you want to do more quickly and accurately.


    The hunites lit bonfires one after another at night. From a distance, they could see that they were preparing food and singing.


    This hunit baggage team should have nearly 40000 people, but the number of adults is slightly small, and most of them belong to old and weak women and children.


    It is a major feature of nomads that men, women and children drive livestock to move with the army. They are not only responsible for providing logistical supplies to the army, but also the main force to pack up spoils when the war is smooth.


    "I saw a team of about 1000 women leave in the evening." While waiting, Yang Su didn''t mind whispering something: "do you know where they went?"


    A burst of low voice laughter appeared. Who doesn''t know what''s going on? Women go to war with the army. No matter Zhuxia or other nationalities, it''s just that some physical things will happen.


    Yang Su took another look at the enemy camp in the distance: "tonight will be very long."

 Chapter 948

    Can a man with grass, a horse with a ring and a horse''s hoof wrapped in cloth really be silent? This is a kind of fanciful imagination of a literati who has not personally gone to the battlefield and participated in the battle.


    When a large group of people act, as long as they reach a certain number, they are also wearing boots (cloth). When people walk, there will be a trampling sound. How can there be no movement?


    Even if it is a kind of imagination for all kinds of silent literary and artistic processing, the horseshoe wrapped in cloth is indeed useful. Otherwise, the movement of horseshoe trampling is too crisp and will not be the dull sound after wrapped in cloth.


    People who know the common sense of sound wave transmission know that crisp sound represents stronger penetration. Once the sound is crisp to a certain extent, they can even easily tear off the eardrum, which can "tear" some glass objects.


    If 3000 knights and at least 6000 war horses want to get closer to the target they want to sneak attack, what they can guarantee is that they don''t make big noise artificially, but they can''t avoid the noise made by 24000 horse hoofs wrapped in cloth trampling on the ground.


    Under the dark night, the excessive burning of firewood reduced the brightness of the campfire. The awake hunnits first felt that they had some illusion. How could there be the sound of rolling thunder from afar.


    At the next moment, a hunit who was the first to recover opened his mouth. He knew what caused the thunder in his head. He was extremely shocked. His head could not control his body for the time being. His open mouth seemed to have a stuttering disease suddenly. He kept repeating the first syllable he wanted to speak. It took the boss''s strength to roar out the whole sentence.


    "Enemy attack!!!"


    The horse''s hooves are wrapped in cloth and there is no sound when trampling? Not too many people, just try ten people to jump in place several times.


    The weight of the horse itself, plus the load on the horse''s back, is borne by the horse''s hooves. Every trample under the flying hoof is no less than a drumstick beating a drum.


    The hunites sleeping on the ground can feel the increasingly obvious vibration of the ground even if they are not awakened by the sound.


    Depending on everyone''s vigilance, hunit people who wake up in their sleep realize that the reaction arc of night attack is long and short. The first time they react is to turn over. When they rush out of the tent, they can see those people running around, and most of them will soon join the ranks of running around.


    "All those who go out to investigate should be hanged!" Lekuma''s face was blue with iron: "how could they... How dare they not find anything without so many enemies!"


    Lekuma is also the name of a rotten street in Central Asia. His surname is zaiyaku. It can be traced back to the descendants of a large tribe of Arameans. He will appear here. He was ill before. Otherwise, he should stay on the front line as one of the commanders of the army.


    Before the enemy really came in, the whole camp was in chaos. Some wanted to fight back, some were at a loss, and some wanted to escape, but there was no difference. It was meaningless running around.


    Lekuma has no idea of suppressing chaos. He leads a group of people without any discipline, old and weak women and children who are not even a mob.


    In fact, even for the regular army, if it falls into the bombing camp, there are at most some possibilities that can be stopped. It is impossible to calm down in a very short time.


    Lekuma has not been familiar with any military books, but he knows that once more than 80% of people panic and run around, even if the God comes at that moment, it is impossible to calm people down. Once he wants to stop the chaos, the greatest possibility is to be involved in it and even hurt (killed) by the people dominated by fear.


    "Mom, the team and horses are ready."


    "How many people?"


    "Two hundred people."


    "Already very good."


    Lekuma went out of the tent and saw the last scene he wanted to see.


    Yingxiao will be the first chaos. People run around in the spirit of panic. Maybe there is a little friction in the process of running around.


    People who are extremely frightened will not have much reason left. They will think that they are in absolute danger and subconsciously want to protect themselves.


    It is the instinct of any creature to protect itself. That is to eliminate the possible threat to itself, it will become aggressive.


    In the camp, I don''t know who first waved weapons to whom, and then it evolved into an uncontrollable situation. Everyone seems to want to hurt themselves and don''t want strangers to approach themselves. That is, unlimited self-defense leads to unlimited struggle.


    "Untie all the cattle and sheep!" Lekuma turned on his horse and said, "liberate all horses."


    Some people will carry out orders. The only reason for lekuma''s doing so is that those animals will run around when they are free. The enemy who comes to attack does not have so much time to chase. They still have the opportunity to slowly close up behind. It is a very smart way to reduce losses.


    A "drive!" After that, lekuma took people to start their own risk avoidance action. They will go to another position without movement. No one will be merciful in the way.


    When Yang Su was at least a mile away from the enemy camp, he found the situation in the camp. He hardly thought about it and understood what had happened.


    "I don''t have to take care of the enemy for the time being." Yang Su shouted with the greatest voice: "our first goal is to eliminate herds!"


    That''s what happened! In the current state, whoever is involved will face a group of hysterical self-defense madmen. It is not easier to kill than in the normal state. Perhaps it should be more difficult to kill than usual. If you really want to kill, you must be prepared to cause heavy casualties.


    "Separate some people." Yang Su drove the horse close to his Herald: "keep creating panic in the camp. Don''t give them a chance to calm down."


    In fact, Yang Su''s current order has a preventive plan in advance, that is, before the real sneak attack, make a pre assumption of the possible situation, and then plan with the greatest possibility.


    There are already fires in the camp, and the hunites have entered a more crazy stage.


    In the face of danger, once they can''t solve the threat, they will subconsciously want to escape. Most hunit people just enter the stage of trying to avoid danger. They use their best efforts to move to the periphery. Some calm down people know that they should get at least one horse to take the place of walking, or they can''t escape even if they get out of the camp.


    Everyone wants to escape the danger. In that way, everyone is the greatest threat. At this moment, even the most familiar people will not hesitate to wield weapons once they find that they may hinder their way forward.


    The Han Army had investigated the location of herds and horses in advance. With their respective tasks, they felt the target position as fast as possible.


    Some Han soldiers found that their herds or horses were released before they arrived.


    Some Han troops met hunites who came to do something. Tonight, the first fight between Han troops and hunites also appeared.


    "It was the hunites who were left behind." Nie Xing means it''s too easy to deal with: "their leader is a smart man. He can think of such a move."


    He Da wiped the bloody blade on the body on the ground and said, "he is really a smart man."


    Instead of trying to organize resistance that could not be organized at all, they chose to release the herds and horses, so that the Han army could not slaughter all the herds and take away the settled horses.


    "Send a team to chase." When Yang Su got the report, she was very depressed: "such a smart man can''t let him live."


    The hunit people don''t pay attention to the camp. Everything seems so chaotic, but it is attached to their civilization level. There is no fire isolation belt in the messy tents and shacks. Once a fire is lit, it continues to spread along the wind direction. The fire is becoming more and more serious. The clouds in the sky can reflect the fire on the ground.


    The hunites in the camp are still killing each other, while the Han Army has organized arson outside the camp.


    The fire outside could stop the hunites from leaving the camp. The Han Army also caught and killed one of the hunites who broke out.


    The rest of the Han army was to carry out the initial combat goal, kill all cattle, sheep and other livestock that could be found, and collect the found war horses.


    Other things, such as baggage, are either the hunites who are crazy and kill each other in the camp, or the fire spreading everywhere. The Han army will not take this unnecessary risk.


    "I can''t hide the situation here." Yang Su looked at the clouds in the sky glowing with fire on the ground: "the enemy will be reinforced soon."


    Before the operation, they have conducted enough investigation around. In addition to this hunit logistics force, there are three or four hunit forces with more or less scale nearby, of which the nearest hunit force can arrive in half an hour.


    "Our task is to destroy the enemy''s logistics." Yang Su looked around at the officer who listened to the order: "my opinion is that we can retreat."


    The army should have a clear goal. It should not make mistakes just when it thinks about them. After the combat goal is achieved, it should retreat without delay.


    An officer wanted to suggest an ambush against the hunites who would come to support him, but he stopped talking several times.


    There were only more than 3000 hunites who would come to support in half an hour. Yang Su gave up the ambush after perfect thinking.


    If you want to ambush, you must first determine the marching route of the hunit people and consider the appropriate ambush location. The process must take some time.


    If they guessed the right hunit March route and successfully ambushed, they should not forget that the terrain of this place is plain, and the hunit who came to help will also be cavalry.


    On the premise of the same cavalry, it is not an ambush that can wipe out the whole. At most, it is to defeat and disperse. To achieve greater results, it is to carry out a series of chase wars.


    "We don''t have that much time." Yang Su said why there were no extraneous problems: "we also have other tasks!"


    The officers who tried to stop talking again and again showed a smile. One day they will understand why some people can command a battle, while others can only be commanded. Isn''t it to make the right decision when you need to make a choice?


    The three thousand Han troops, who did not lose one person, took nearly an hour to disappear, and began to retreat with the collected horses.


    Behind their departure was the burning camp. The fire reflected some areas, where there were dead cattle and sheep. There was so much blood that it gathered to the low-lying area and became a blood depression.


    Lekuma was not chased and killed. During his escape, he watched the Han army leave from a distance. At the same time, he also watched the camp that became a sea of fire. When the reinforcements came, they didn''t show up until the East turned white.


    The fire is still burning in the camp. The nose is full of burnt smell. Human charred corpses lie in some areas where the fire stops.


    "You ran away like a coward?" Ahmadi stared at lekuma with red eyes and said with gnashing teeth, "you should be hanged!"


    "If you were present, there would be no better result." Lekuma didn''t think he was defending, but telling the truth: "you''ve seen Ying Xiao and know what the situation is."


    Of course, Ahadi knows what yingxiao is. It''s a group of calm people who kill each other. There''s no reason for crazy people. Knowing what will happen does not mean that he accepts such a result. He still stares at lekuma. He is extremely patient and afraid that the tribe behind lekuma did not cut people with a knife.


    "We already know that there is such a Han army behind, and we can see what their goal is." Lekuma smiled: "since you know what they want to do, you can destroy them!"


    The hunites... Or any army, could not concentrate all their logistical resources together.


    In particular, the logistics forces carrying a large number of herds of livestock are extremely forage consuming animals, and the excessive herds are concentrated in one piece, which can not be supplied at all.


    Fifty thousand hunit soldiers joined the front line, followed by at least 200000 hunit people who were ensuring the logistics of the army. Only one of them was attacked by the Han army.


    "I want to get to the nearest camp. You can go, but..." lekuma looked at the more than 2000 cavalry not far away: "they are under my control."


    Ahadi refused without even thinking about it. When he was about to speak, he found himself floating up. At the last moment when his consciousness fell into darkness, he saw a headless body standing in situ spewing blood.


    "His poor support led to the destruction of the camp!" Lekuma yelled at the people who were about to draw a knife: "you should know what the surname zaiyaku stands for!"


    The hunites brought by ahdi were stunned when they heard the words "zaiyaku", and finally chose to salute and express their willingness to accept the dispatch.


    Someone needs to be responsible for the loss of this place. Ahadi, who has his head cut off, will be a good candidate, not only because he doesn''t support in time, but also because he doesn''t have a good surname.

 Chapter 949

    Reincarnation is a technical job, especially whether a person has cast a good fetus at the moment of birth has doomed a person''s future most of the time.


    Some people are born in a rich family. They will not only grow up in an environment without wealth, but also receive a better education. He or she will stand at a high starting point because of the efforts of his or her father or grandfather. Even if he or she is a waste, he or she can afford to pay more than ordinary people.


    Not everyone can have a good baby, but it''s not that their parents will always be poor if they are poor. If they can''t be the rich second generation, they still have the opportunity to become the rich generation. It''s just that they always have the opportunity to work hard and have enough luck.


    If it is lucky to be born into a rich family, then it is not just lucky to be born into a family that can determine the fate of most people without any effort because a surname holds great power.


    The surname zaiyaku represents power in hunit. The head of the family is also the head of the three tribes of hunit.


    In the history of Zhuxia, there was a time when a surname was worth following by the public. It can even be said that even if someone had nothing, it was only because he was a surname. As long as he appeared in the public''s vision and let people know his surname, he could have infinite numbers in an instant.


    The history of a surname worth following by the public has disappeared in Zhuxia, which also represents the decline of bloodline theory.


    In hunit, however, there is still the theory of preserving blood lineage. Perhaps it should be said that what kind of blood lineage (Surname) has in most countries (tribes) in the world except Zhuxia, including Rome, Sasan... Can still make a person who has nothing have unimaginable resources in an instant.


    In countries (tribes) that can enjoy privileges because of blood (Surname), such as most countries or city states of ah San, there have been enough examples, but those countries and city states of ah San are a variation of the theory of blood... How to say?


    Hunit still retains the relatively primitive attitude of "bloodline theory". There must be an example, which is probably the grassland a long time later. As long as he is a member of the "golden family", he means that he has enough political power, influence and influence.


    The camp was burned down, at least 70% of the protected herds were lost, 60% of the war horses were lost, and about half of the personnel were killed and injured. So what?


    Relying on the influence of his surname, lekuma killed a pot bearer and accepted a cavalry force. Everything seemed so natural that no one even questioned it.


    "Mom, what should we do next?"


    "All we have to do is wait!"


    They had been to a camp before, but they were one step ahead by the Han army. The camp was attacked, some herds and horses were lost, and some personnel were killed and injured, but the situation was much better than that of the first camp to be attacked at night.


    Lekuma did not stay in that camp for long, but chose to take away the fighting cavalry, left the old, weak, women and children, cleaned up the mess and came to the third camp.


    The "Mamu" in the Hungarian name is translated into Chinese, not the leader, but the "son of a servant".


    Their so-called "servant" is the servant of the god they believe in, just like the status of the Archbishop of the Christian Church in Rome.


    The system of hunit people''s belief is completely different from that of the Romans. The Romans believe in one God and one religion. Hunit people believe that all things have spirit, and if there is spirit, they can become God and call God.


    If you can go and have a look at the hunit people''s practice of one religion, one instrument and one style, the Han people can definitely find some traces from some ancient books, only because the hunit people... At least those in a nomadic state, their rituals are not very different from those of the Huns.


    The nomadic people believe that all things have spirits. If the nomadic people do not disappear completely, they will stick to it all the time.


    In many countries, the combination of military power and divine power is not one plus one equals two, but one plus one equals infinity.


    Once the Hun empire''s Shuang surname did not master both military power and divine power, but his later grandson Yi Zhixie did.


    It is a pity for the Xiongnu that yizhixie was too late to master the military power and divine power at the same time, but even if yizhixie did not do it until the Xiongnu ran out of water, it still made the Xiongnu stick to it under the repeated attacks of the Western Han Empire.


    Among all the nomads, the Xiongnu is the most resilient one. Unlike other nomads who suffered unbearable defeat and immediately perished, they persisted in the East for two or three hundred years after suffering heavy losses again and again, and the one who migrated westward even nearly destroyed the Roman Empire.


    It is difficult to say whether hunnit had the tenacity of Huns for the time being. They continued to break out conflicts with Sasan, but they were able to survive with far less population and national strength than Sasan, and even beat Sasan''s army many times, which proved that they were not weak.


    What lekuma needs to do is to set a trap and wait for the arrival of the Han army. Even if he can''t completely eat the Han Army, he should give enough blows.


    The Han Army ordered to destroy the hunit logistics force is already working and has made achievements.


    The hunit cavalry troops ordered to attack the logistics of the Han Army, but most of them became corpses or prisoners of war, and only a few escaped quickly to survive.


    "More than 3000 enemy troops were wiped out." Zhao Changgang just left the counting site and came to the Chinese Army''s big account to report: "the Rangers have been sent to hunt down the escaped enemy. They can''t escape."


    Li Kuang nodded to show that he knew. With a calm expression and a calm voice, he said, "they will not be fooled again. Similarly, they will not launch another attack rashly. We can''t let that enemy cruise behind us."


    The hunit cavalry who bypassed the battlefield and came to the rear of the Han army will not be less than 10000. Only about 5000 attacked at night last night. They were badly hit by the Han army who set a trap.


    The logistics force of the Han army was different from that of hunit.


    Even in the logistic forces, there will be no old or weak in the Han army. Some women are engaged in skin and meat business with the army. Generally, they are foreign women such as official prostitutes... Or more directly call camp prostitutes.


    The prostitutes of the army combat carrying battalion 1 have a long history in Zhuxia. They also do the business of pulp and laundry. They basically belong to a certain Caravan and will not serve the army by themselves.


    In the Han Empire period established by Liu Yan, at the beginning, it was also a woman who was carried by military vendors to do skin and meat business, but later it was gradually transformed into an official camp.


    The reason why they will continue to retain this "tradition" is quite simple. Don''t expect how high the ideological consciousness of the soldiers is. It''s better to have a legal channel to vent their animal desires in the process of combat.


    Under normal circumstances, although the personnel of the Han Army''s logistics force will not be elite soldiers in the front line, they will at least be young and strong. In today''s Han Empire, but all the young men with sound limbs have received military training. They are not elite soldiers, but they still know how to obey orders and will not lack fighting skills.


    This time, when the western region''s capital guard noticed the enemy''s encirclement early, they must be prepared accordingly.


    The reason why a sneak attack is a sneak attack is that you are prepared to attack unprepared. To put it bluntly, you are unprepared.


    If the other party had been prepared before the fight, it would be hard to say who would attack. It should be that the group of people preparing to attack rushed in and found themselves ambushed. It should be that they were on the side of shock and panic.


    "The casualties on the front line are relatively serious." Zhao Chang said about the troops that first entered the confrontation state with the hunit: "the enemy is not easy. If the two sides do not reinforce, it will become a bad battle."


    In terms of the number of troops on both sides, the Han Army camp is actually more than the hunit people on this side. Just considering the organizational system and ethnic groups, the western regions capital guard in the front-line combat position has only one division and less than 9000 Han Xiaoguo, and the rest are nearly 40000 Western Regions entourage and about 7000 Wusun people.


    The hunit people entered the battlefield about 15000 less than the intelligence, and only 35000 hunit people appeared in the front battlefield. About 5000 of the remaining 15000 attacked the Han Army logistics unit last night, and another 10000 were cruising.


    The confrontation has been going on for seven days. The first day is a relatively positive confrontation, but from the second day, it has entered a very traditional riding state.


    Unlike the infantry, the cavalry engagement is to draw a small field to attack and defend back and forth. The cavalry engagement is to move constantly, in the state of chasing and being chased, and one party will not be chasing forever. The roles of each other will often be changed.


    If you unfold a map, you will find that their fighting range has exceeded 400 Li. If you mark the lines, you will find that there is no straight line with track at all. It is completely around and back. There is no camp at all. It can even be said that most of the time eating, drinking, pulling, scattering and sleeping are done on horseback.


    "Waiting for three days." After pondering for a while, Li Kuang continued, "or those attendants will be consumed to less than 10000, and we''ll start again."


    "Duhu, the enemy in the Aral Sea has moved to our side. According to the Scout''s report..." Zhao Chang must remind: "they will arrive in the battlefield in two days at the latest."


    The hunit people on the other side of the Aral Sea started fighting here. There was news on the fifth day. It is estimated that it is unclear what the Han army who rushed into Kangju had planned. The first batch of hunit people sent out was about 20000.


    On the third day after about 20000 hunit cavalry left the Aral Sea station, another group of about 30000 hunit cavalry left.


    About 50000 hunit cavalry did not leave the Aral Sea, but nearly 150000 old and weak women and children followed. They are logistics forces to ensure the logistics supply of the army.


    There were about 100000 hunit troops on the other side of the Aral Sea, leaving 50000. The remaining 50000 hunit people stayed in the Aral Sea station. In addition to about 50000 troops, there are nearly 300000 hunit people.


    The population of the whole hunit ethnic group should be about three million? In such a short period of time, including the actual participation in the war and logistics, the number is close to one million, which is enough to show that the Persians'' evaluation of them is very objective.


    "We chose to invade in spring, not only because the snow and ice melted, but also because it was the season for livestock mating and breeding." Li Kuang meant that most of the Hungarian nit border was ravaged. A period of burning, killing and looting not only destroyed the national strength of the Hungarian nit, but also delayed the mating and reproduction of livestock: "unless there is a great opportunity, there is no need to engage in redundant fighting."


    Zhao Chang breathed a sigh of relief. He meant that since the combat objectives had been achieved, the hunites could not concentrate the resources needed to invade the Han territory for at least three years. At this stage, they should retreat to their own borders and enter the second stage of the war.


    "The number of people from the western regions who have been recruited has reached 120000. Although it is much less than expected, no further delay is allowed." Zhao Chang went to the side of the mountain map and pointed to the location marked as drug donation: "the hunit people have suffered so much loss. We retreat and they will certainly pursue. This will be a good battlefield."


    The drug donation is in the north of modern Pamir. According to the current mountain landform, it is in the upper reaches of Beihe river. Generally speaking, the terrain is relatively flat. For the defense side... Especially for the newly recruited western people who are stationed in the upper reaches of Beihe river without war horses, it will be a good battlefield for the defense side.


    The so-called second stage of war, without any disguise, is a war to consume the youth of the western regions.


    "What''s the chance that the hunit won''t pursue?" Li Kuang had asked several times before, and each time he got a different answer: "is there a new deduction?"


    The probability of the same thing at different time nodes is not invariable. For example, the Han Army loses a lot after the war, or the Han army is forced to retreat before completing its military objectives, and even the Han army is completely annihilated. Different results will have their own follow-up.


    "We sent troops to attack their logistics and make the illusion of a long-term war with them." Zhao Chang was almost repeating the results of the praise and deduction: "our casualties were heavier than expected. In a way, it made the subsequent withdrawal more convincing."


    "You can imagine how much the hunites hate us now." Li Kuang will regard the enemy''s hatred as his own merit: "the more they hate us, the higher the possibility of pursuit."


    "Yes." Zhao Chang thought that Li Kuang spoke very clearly, flattered a few words, and gave the data: "they are more than 70% likely to pursue."


    Once the military action reaches more than 60%, it is almost inevitable. We have to calculate the probability, but there are more complex places. For example, the hunnits really pursue more or less troops.


    Then another new question arises, is the Han army over Kangju going to enter the hunit border and wreak havoc again, or does Kangju''s Han Army cut off the way to pursue the enemy according to the original plan?


    Before the war situation has entered a certain stage, Li Kuang can only make a preset scheme, wait for the war situation to a certain extent, and then select the one he thinks is correct from many preset schemes according to the real-time war situation.

 Chapter 950

    "They have been retreating eastward. We didn''t find any new Han army." Zakuma asked, somewhat uncertain, "they''re running away?"


    Within the time determined by Li Kuang, the Han Army camp on the front battlefield seemed to move eastward in confusion, which was no longer a circle of cavalry fighting.


    The Han Army camp retreating from the front battlefield was indeed very embarrassed. Before they set out, the most powerful force reached more than 70000, but less than 30000 remained within a hundred miles close to their national border, which means that more than half of the people stayed in that strange foreign land.


    Not all the people who did not successfully retreat with the large forces, whether they were the guards of the western regions, or the Han Xiaoguo and the entourage of the western regions, were dead. Some became prisoners of the hunit people, and some dispersed with the large forces in the state of mobile warfare.


    Unless it is clearly registered during the war, it will only be recorded as missing. However, as long as it is recognized as missing in a world war, it is basically difficult to reappear.


    "There is another enemy in our territory." Lekuma has always wanted revenge. Since he said that, it means that revenge did not succeed: "you need to support me."


    Zakuma knew what kind of support lekuma needed, but shook his head: "of course, the enemy will be destroyed, but we have no surplus troops."


    "As long as the enemy is still there, our logistics will always be threatened!" Lekuma did not hide his hatred: "I need to destroy them to restore my reputation!"


    I don''t know if they didn''t receive the notice of withdrawal, or if the withdrawal deadline of the troops led by Yang Su didn''t come, they were still wandering in hunit.


    This 3000 Han Army almost succeeded by lekuma. It was only by retreating quickly and decisively that it could continue to wreak havoc in the territory of the hunites. It was inevitable that there would be casualties. There were only 2200 left of the 3000 people.


    "We lost too much this time." Zakuma didn''t know all the news, but only those he knew almost fainted: "the Han army was like a devil. Most of our territory was ravaged. The number of people killed in the sneak attack could not be counted. There were more than 500 destroyed villages and attacked tribes."


    Lekuma has better information. He knows more accurate data from the tribe. Excluding the casualties caused by the battlefield confrontation, more than 400000 people died in the sneak attack of the Han army. In addition to the attacked villages and tribes mentioned by zakuma, two other big cities were burned down by devastating fires.


    The Han people and their running dog, the people of the western regions, rushed into the territory of hunit. They saw that hunit people, men, women, old and young, were brutally killed, destroyed houses, burned villages, killed livestock and took away war horses.


    On the side of the hunites, the crimes of the Han people and the running dogs of the western regions are countless.


    The world has never been divided into camps without pure good and evil. At present, the Han people have done countless things to the hunit people, but haven''t the hunit people done anything to other countries (nationalities)?


    If the hunites stand on the side of the Han Empire, they will be very excited and proud. They don''t know how many celebrations will be held.


    This is the so-called other hero and my enemy. The truth is so simple.


    "What we can do now is to pursue while waiting for Kam''s orders." Zakuma said that Kam was a ''servant'', and lekuma''s father was one of the ''servants'': "Maha will send an order soon."


    Maha is a sacred place of hunit people. It is located in the west of the modern dukush mountains. It is not a large city, not even a small mountain village. When the temple is built, elders have been stationed for a long time. In case of major events, each "servant" has to go. The "servant" will consult with the elders, inform Shan Yu of the results of the consultation, and Shan Yu will finally make a decision.


    The chief of hunit people is Shan Yu. At that time, most nomadic leaders are Shan Yu and a few are Da Han.


    Nomads have a tradition every time. The Xiongnu''s tyranny for so long has had a great impact on the world, including some titles that affect nomads.


    Such forces with Hun descendants as hunnit generally continued some titles of the Hun period. For example, the leader called them Shan Yu, some titles such as Zuo Xian Wang, You Xian Wang, Bi Xiao Wang and Danghu... Were abandoned, while some titles such as commander in chief, commander in chief and Centurion were retained.


    Hunit''s politics and religion were not unified, which was a situation of being subject to religion. It is very simple to form such a situation. The patriarch of each major tribe is generally a "servant". Their "servant" is the human spokesman of a God and has the natural right to speak. If the force that Yu alone controls does not reach the title of suppressing everything, then Yu alone is naturally subject to religion.


    The Han Army camp looked embarrassed, and the hunit cavalry fighting with it was not much better.


    The 50000 hunit cavalry commanded by zakuma, except the 15000 cavalry released, the 35000 cavalry on the front battlefield were only about 17000 when the Han army took the initiative to retreat.


    Although the number of troops is relatively small, the Han Army camp is the retreating side, and the hunites in pursuit have a psychological advantage.


    "Precisely because they took the initiative to retreat." Zakuma said happily: "if they insist... Even for one day, we can''t support it first."


    Lekuma was full of thought to get back face. In fact, he didn''t have more time to listen to zakuma''s bitter water: "without solving the Han Army, our future will never be safe!"


    As a Mamu, losing face means losing prestige. It''s not important whether we can completely wipe out the Han Army that sneaked around the back. The key is that lekuma must show the side of vengeance.


    Lekuma came back with 3000 cavalry. After meeting, their strength could exceed 20000. Zakuma repeatedly tried to persuade lekuma to join the army, but it was obvious that the persuasion failed.


    "Reinforcements have come from the Aral Sea." Lekuma insisted, "after the meeting, your troops will reach 67000. You should allocate 5000 troops to me!"


    Zakuma already knew that Xianhai had sent reinforcements, which was one of the main reasons why he continued to pursue seriously. Otherwise, he should pretend and give up when he chased to a certain extent.


    "Two thousand." Even if zakuma doesn''t give face to lekuma, he will give face to zaiyaku: "no more!"


    There are another two thousand cavalry, which adds up to a total of five thousand cavalry. Lekuma goes to various camps to gather together, and he can gather up another two or three thousand cavalry. But the cavalry gathered up at the back are either old and weak or healthy women, that is, to build a strong momentum. It is not very useful to fight in real war.


    The Han scouts hiding in a low slope grass showed confused expressions when they saw the hunit troops.


    This Chinese scout team has been following for six days, always paying attention to the movements of the hunites and reporting to the rear in time. There are several other paoze teams doing the same thing with them.


    Paying attention to the enemy''s movement is what any commander will try his best to do. In such an era, if you want to know the enemy''s movement, you can only rely on scouts. That''s why an excellent scout can equal at least one force.


    The news of the division of hunit troops in the pursuit state was spread to Li Kuang. Zhao changlike discussed with a group of praise paintings. Their conclusion was that the divided hunit cavalry went to intercept their unrequited troops.


    "We still have two troops that have not withdrawn. One of them is Yang Su''s headquarters who was ordered to attack logistics." Zhao Chang never forgot how many troops he had on the battlefield: "we tried to contact Yang Su''s headquarters, but we didn''t find them. In a way, it''s good news."


    "No retreat after the rendezvous period?" Li Kuang looked at the mountain map hanging on the shelf without looking away: "they can''t withdraw, or find valuable targets?"


    Zhao Chang is more inclined to Yang Su''s department. He can''t withdraw: "the hunites have lost too much. They are all crazy."


    During their retreat, they were constantly attacked by a small group of hunit people. Many hunit people came to die like moths to the fire. The word "Crazy" is very appropriate.


    The hunites who constantly raided the Han Army and killed them either survived the Han army attack or had blood relatives who died in the Han army attack. They didn''t work hard immediately before. I don''t know why. They came to work hard with hatred and shame.


    On the left side of the expedition, the Han Army has withdrawn to within 50 miles from its own border line. If it retreats another 20 miles to the East, it should reach the preset position.


    Li Kuang always stayed with the left army, together with the marching commander Shi, who was also in the left army, while the right army was handed over to Deputy General Yang Rui.


    "Over time, Vice General Yang has launched an offensive against the Aral Sea." Zhao Chang knew why Li Kuang had been staring at the mountain map: "if they can conquer the Aral Sea in time, we can form a double attack on the incoming enemy."


    If he hadn''t fought with the hunites, Li Kuang didn''t think it was difficult for the hunites to fight. It was because he had fought several times. Seeing the tenacity and tenacity of the hunites, he could not help guessing that it would be difficult to decide the outcome of the war in the Aral Sea.


    "Even if it is difficult to make a quick decision, it will also make it difficult for the hunites to give consideration to both the head and the tail." Zhao Chang had to be a pity. If there were enough troops in the western regions, they wouldn''t have fought so hard as long as there was another army: "the general trend is still in me."


    There are only 15000 regular troops in the western regions. They spent 10000 on this expedition in hunit, and recruited 40000 Han and 130000 western regions.


    When the first stage of the war came to an end, did you include the two troops of the right route army and the left Route Army who were cruising and attacking hunnit, and there were less than 30000 left route troops retreating to the border.


    Among the 30000 people, there were more than 11000 Han people, and about 4000 Han people were left in hunit. Of the 56000 people from the western regions who were called up for the expedition, more than 37000 remained in hunit.


    If it is defined by the goal of consuming the people of the western regions, there is no doubt that the protectors of the western regions are successful, not to mention the results of the rampant destruction of the left army in the hunit people. Even if the left army of the expedition was completely destroyed in the hunit country, it actually made a lot of money only based on the data.


    "120000..." Li Kuang finally looked away from the mountain map: "add the previous 130000..."


    After the Han people recovered the western regions, according to rough statistics, there were more than 2.3 million recorded people in the western regions. So far, they have recruited 250000 people in the western regions, almost cleaning up the young and strong people in the western regions.


    Zhao Chang thought that Li Kuang had some hesitation or confusion. He whispered, "for the great cause of the Great Han Dynasty and future generations, what''s wrong with the death of non-Chinese?"


    "Ha ha." Li Kuang will not blame himself or be confused because too many western people have died: "in the second stage, only those western people may have rebellions or riots."


    "Their relatives are in the rear." Zhao Chang breathed a sigh of relief and continued with a smile: "our propaganda is that the hunites want to go to the western regions to burn, kill and loot. They will try their best to resist. That is, they dare to have different intentions... Just let the princes in the court know that slow is better than disease."


    Li Kuang doesn''t want to leave a record of incompetence on his resume. He has always been under psychological pressure that others can''t understand. When he was a school captain, his wife was already Linzi Ling. When he became a Zhonglang general, his wife became Gong Ling and also served as Diao Chan. With such a wife, as a husband, I don''t want to stand still for a moment.


    When the troops retreated to the position of the preset battlefield, they could finally catch their breath. The chasing hunnites found that there were more than 100000 Han troops here. They may not know how many belonged to the Han army for a while. More than 100000 were a number that made the hunnites dare not rush up.


    At first, the hunites were scared to withdraw twenty miles. Zakuma found out that more than 90000 of the more than 100000 were talents from the western regions and ordered to stop retreating.


    "The Han Empire is killing two birds with one stone!" If zakuma didn''t make it clear before, he should also make it clear when he saw a large number of western people recruited to the battlefield: "they are deliberately pulling western people to the battlefield consumed by us!"


    So what if you figure it out? The people of the western regions rushed into the territory of hunit and did those things. It is impossible for the hunit to give up revenge because the people of the western regions were driven by the Han people.


    "Han people are too insidious!" Zakuma did not know the new changes in the northern Xinjiang of the Han Empire, but thought that consuming the people of the western regions was one of the goals of the Han Empire: "is it possible for us to plot against the people of the western regions?"


    Pushmar is ima with the army, a role similar to a priest. He was stunned and then reacted: "it depends on whether we can win this battlefield."


    "Clearly tell the people of the western regions that they are being consumed?" Zakuma didn''t like the answer: "those western people like horse dung don''t know that the Han Empire wants them all to die?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Happy Mid Autumn Festival, everyone!

 Chapter 951

    "Good news! Report the success of the western region capital guard!"


    A knight in a standard Han army uniform, with a flag box behind him and three small triangular flags. He rode on the majestic war horse and reported his victory with the sound of hoofs on the concrete road.


    On the road, the people in front of Hongling''s hurry made them get out of the way on both sides. Chang''an residents who heard the cry turned their heads and looked.


    "I heard that there are only fifteen thousand children in the western regions?"


    "Seems to be shouting to annihilate the enemy by 100000?"


    "Yes, that''s really a great victory."


    "No, how many people should become Hou ye?"


    "Who was it?"


    "I don''t know."


    Hearing the news of the victory, the Han people naturally showed a happy expression on their faces, but if they wanted to say how excited they were, they really didn''t.


    People who have never seen or heard of the western regions have heard of it. One hundred and thirty thousand women from the western regions were suddenly sold the previous year, and some cultural and artistic products different from Zhuxia appeared in shops. Even if they didn''t buy Women or cultural and artistic products from the western regions, they should know more or less.


    It''s normal for Han people to hear the good news. It''s not normal to suddenly hear the bad news of their own army one day.


    From this victory to another victory, we have always been winning. It seems that the war broke out in the western regions after encountering an invasion. People will be happy when they hear that the western regions have won a great victory. But it is really difficult to feel this kind of emotion when they are ecstatic.


    Hongling, who reported the victory, hurried away with the crisp sound of horses'' hoofs. Those who had stopped to watch and cheer should do what they should do.


    On the third floor of a teahouse, Julian stood by the window and looked at the reaction of the Han people. He looked complex and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Western regions?" Keshias sat on a nursery regiment with his knees bent, straightened his waist and held the porcelain cup in both hands: "when did the Han Empire take military action against hunnit?"


    Julian turned back, took a few steps and sat down on his knees in a nursery group: "don''t you know that the Han Empire fought against hunnit?"


    Keshias felt puzzled: "why do we have to know."


    Julian would be surprised that the Han Empire did not communicate with Persian sassanne.


    You should know that hunnit is sandwiched between the Han Empire and Persian sassanne. At present, the Han Empire and Persian sassanne are allies. Even if Persian sassanne causes a little pressure on hunnit in the west, the Han Empire can gain more advantages in fighting against hunnit.


    They have not left since they came to Chang''an and still stay as envoys.


    Because of the relationship between the envoys, even if they can buy the residence no matter how rich they are, they can only live in the arranged post house.


    Not only did Julian and keshias not leave, but the first batch of envoys from various countries who came to the Han Empire, as well as many nobles from various countries in the back, plus the people who came back one after another, there were more than 40000 crooked nuts in Chang''an alone, and almost 40000 crooked nuts in Jingkou. There were more than 180000 crooked nuts in the whole territory of the Han Empire.


    It''s interesting to say that only less than 1000 of the crooked nuts who came to the Han Empire took their own ships, and the rest came to the Han territory by taking the ships of the Han Empire at various ports.


    In that way, in addition to not having many ocean going ships in various countries, there are also ships from other countries that need to pay almost sky high fees as long as they pass through Malacca. When they arrive in the mainland of Han, they have to pay another expensive fee. At the same time, the total expenses such as ship berthing fee, repair fee, supply fee, etc. add up, the cost is enough to buy a few ships of the same style.


    Although the price is so high, foreign ships still arrive in the Han territory by themselves, but they are all funded by the government. Of course, the reason is that those countries want to take a route by themselves.


    "The Han Empire knows that we will test the ocean currents everywhere, and we can experience the voyage by driving our own ships." Keshias sighed: "they can promise to let our ships come and prove that they don''t care."


    The Han Empire didn''t care about countries mastering routes, but there were so many restrictions and exaggerated pen costs. At the beginning, countries really didn''t understand why and thought it was making trouble. They came back later. The officials of the Han empire made those things to create profits for their own businessmen!


    The ships belonging to the Han Empire and civilian ships naturally need to pay various fees, but the amount of those fees is very reasonable.


    The Han Empire did not prohibit the navigation of ships from other countries, but ships from other countries cost 1000 gold coins. Ships from the Han Empire may only cost 100 gold coins. The price of the same commodity is absolutely different because of different customs clearance fees.


    In that case, it is also businessmen. The problem is that the merchants of the Han Empire have advantages in goods. It is obvious what choices consumers will have.


    "So what?" Julian had no grief or anger, but only helplessness: "it is natural for the strong to exploit the weak."


    The Romans have been exploiting the outside world for thousands of years, and only then can they have the glory of generations of Romans.


    Persians have never been soft when they can bully and exploit the weak. Otherwise, Persians who have experienced decline and stood up again, how can they still be an empire today.


    Truth is that truth. Standing on the side of the weak, we understand that it is a universal law. Being able to accept it does not mean no emotion.


    "Yes." Keshias said with a wry smile, "what can happen?"


    If you can beat the Han Empire, who will accept exploitation when there is something wrong.


    Now the Han Empire still uses commercial means, not force to knock on the door. This alone is enough for them to be happy.


    "The Han Empire has been very restrained." Julian said in Roman thinking, "if we were to attack, there would be no peace if the attacked countries were unable to counterattack."


    This also needs to be acknowledged by kesias.


    The fleet of the Han Empire can reach Constantinople, and it is not difficult to go to the coastline of sassanne, Persia.


    At present, only the Han Empire has the ability to carry out long-distance cross sea operations. No country other than the Han Empire has that ability. It means that even if a country is invaded by the Han Empire, it is at best fighting a dozen local defense wars.


    It is the cruel reality that makes any country, including Rome and sassanne, know how to face the Han Empire, rationally understand that we can''t annoy the Han Empire, as long as we don''t have a way to live, we should develop obscene first, and strive to improve ourselves so that one day we can have an equal dialogue with the Han Empire, or even surpass the Han Empire.


    There is no shortage of people in power in some countries who secretly laugh at the Han people and think that if they only beat others, others can only fight the war of local defense without any hesitation.


    "Why did the Han Empire suddenly start war on hunit..." Julian smiled. The Han Empire had entered a state of war with hunit before, but the scale of the war became larger: "do you have any news?"


    Keshias was still very upset that he had not found out that the Han Empire would start against hunnit earlier, or Sasan could join the war. Increasing the friendship with the Han Empire was on the one hand, and Sasan and hunnit were also enemy countries on the other.


    The Persians were happy to take advantage and teach hunit a lesson. Although they knew it a little late, kesias decided to send the news back.


    Hunnit has been taught a lesson by the Han Empire. Maybe Sasan should try to destroy the country when hunnit is weak, even if he can''t destroy hunnit, the more declining hunnit is also in Sasan''s interests.


    "Although we are treated with courtesy in all aspects, you know other things." Keshias meant that the Han Empire had no obligation to tell everything, and the powerful men of the Han Empire they made friends with would only say some unimportant news: "I didn''t care much before, now I think I can guess some."


    Chang''an is the capital, and the number of dignitaries is the highest in the whole territory.


    The number of dignitaries is more than one. It''s a bit exaggerated to say that a big banquet is held every day, but it''s normal for someone to hold a banquet in three or two days.


    Anyway, Julian and keshias are also royal families of powerful countries. They are only polite. Some dignitaries will also invite them to hold a banquet. They can hear some news. They have to identify whether the news is useful or not.


    "You mean..." Julian responded: "they have a lot of topics about Northern Xinjiang recently?"


    "Yes." Keshias nodded and continued: "this time, the Han Empire should start against xiongnit to prevent the western regions from being threatened by xiongnit after the war in Northern Xinjiang."


    Julian was stunned for a while and said with a bitter smile, "the Han Empire is really domineering."


    The Han people showed their hegemonic side, but everything was so reasonable. Who let the Han Empire itself have an enemy relationship with hunit.


    "The hunites are not weak." Keshias dared to swear that he didn''t say that because Sasan was planted in the hands of the hunites several times. He said very seriously, "the Han Empire used an army... Is it an army?"


    What Julian knew was that there was only one military establishment in the western regions, but he could not guess how many troops the Han Empire used to fight hunit this time.


    "A standing army may recruit local Han people, but it must recruit people from the western regions." Kexiyas knew that the military actions of the Han Empire liked to bring a group of vassal servants into the army. More or less, he also guessed that the Han Empire would consume the people of the western regions: "the number of cavalry that xiongnit can assemble in the East will not be less than 150000. We saw the urgent envoy of Hongling who reported victory. The result of the war is that the Han army will undoubtedly win. It proves once again the strength of the Han Empire."


    What they didn''t know was that the eastern border of hunit was ravaged all over, and half of the assembled hunit cavalry were lost in the battlefield, but there was no division in the western regions. More than 13000 Han people died in Xiaoguo battle, and only more than 50000 western people were left in the battlefield.


    If the outcome is based solely on casualties, it will not be lost by the Han Empire camp with nearly 220000 casualties.


    According to incomplete statistics, there should be 130000 hunites (including soldiers and logistics personnel) who died in the front battlefield. The key is that the number of hunites who died in the rampant swimming reached an amazing 400000, which is equivalent to the initiative of the western region capital guard, which immediately reduced the number of hunites by more than 500000.


    For a country with a population of almost three million, losing one sixth of its population at once is more than just breaking bones and muscles.


    Coupled with the losses caused by the rampage, hunit was almost hit from a regional power to a second-rate country in less than four months.


    The good news was sent to the palace city, waiting for Liu Yan''s order to fully announce the achievements made by the western region capital guard. After reading the notice, the personnel of all countries couldn''t help fighting a cold war.


    "It''s terrible!" Goodhouse has never left the Han Empire since he came to the Han Empire. He stayed in the Han Empire as a communication between frank and the Han Empire. He spent about four years, spent a lot of money and made his own efforts. He can speak fluent Chinese, but he can''t read Chinese characters smoothly. He asked the translator, "is it true?"


    The translation hired by Frank is a thin black and thin South African species. The registered residence is in the elephant forest of Nina County, formerly a nobleman of Lin Yi Guo, and now one of the naturalized books.


    "Of course it''s true." Lin Wen was the new name he gave himself. He held his head high and said proudly, "the big man will not commit any fraud in the notice!"


    Lin Wen''s experience was somewhat complicated. When the country was broken, he didn''t even believe that he had no resentment. He changed from a noble to a relatively rich naturalized nationality. His heart was full of gaps. He was very lucky compared with those who died and became slaves.


    From resentment at the beginning to gradually accepting his new identity, Lin Wen felt that he had become a Han Chinese... Even if he was naturalized, he was hundreds and thousands of times more noble than those who were not Chinese, and his mentality became proud. He was able to treat his customers with a proud expression and tone of voice.


    "More than half a million!?" Goodhouse''s eyes widened and his lips trembled: "more than the population of our whole country, he was killed by... 15000 Han Army in less than four months."


    Lin Wengang was seriously translating. The notice said that nearly 300000 troops were sent to the western regions'' capital guard. However, out of pride, he specially explained that the western regions'' capital guard sent an army. Both Han Xiaoguo and western regions'' people were irregular troops temporarily recruited. It seems that goodhouse understood that only the western regions'' capital guard is an army?


    Goodhouse didn''t think he had any misunderstanding. Frank had a clear distinction between combat effectiveness. The army was the army and the civilians were the civilians. The army and the civilian husband would not be confused deliberately.


    Even 15000 regular troops were a big number for Frank. If they carried out extreme mobilization, there would be less than 50000 men and women with combat effectiveness.


    This notice is in the post house area. Naturally, almost all the people who come to watch are crooked nuts. They are really frightened by the contents written on the notice. The total population of many countries does not exceed 500000. They can''t help thinking about what will happen to their country if they provoke the Han Empire.

 Chapter 952

    The season has entered autumn, but it has not yet reached the time when the leaves become withered and yellow and a large number of leaves fall with the wind.


    Located in the south of Chang''an, near the Qinling Mountains, there is a small military camp on the edge of the mountains.


    The existence of the barracks is to block the surrounding areas. Looking at the perfect blockade lines and the pass leading into the Qinling Mountains, it is not difficult to imagine what facilities do not want to leak.


    "Your Majesty." Zhang Shi, holding a rifle in his hand, said: "this rifle is improved on the basis of the twelve types. The length of the gun body has not changed, the weight of one kilogram has been increased, and the caliber has been reduced to 14mm. Its barrel has been changed into two styles: linear bore style and smooth bore style. After testing, its accuracy and range have been increased."


    To put it bluntly, it is a breech gun, which should have reached the level of the middle of the 15th century.


    "The barrel is spiral and linear." Ma Zihuan is an expert. He introduced in detail the results of the changes in the barrel structure. Later, he commented: "after repeated tests, the spiral barrel is obviously superior to the straight barrel."


    Liu Yan''s attempt at guns has not been completely abandoned despite the years.


    Of course, the spiral gun management office will be better than the straight barrel. The spiral barrel can make the long lead shot rotate when firing the projectile, and the flight is stable after being discharged, which improves the firing accuracy and increases the range.


    There is a machine tool next to everyone. Naturally, it can''t be driven by electricity, but it uses animal power.


    The most conspicuous part of the machine tool is the drilling rod, which itself is a spiral style. When drilling, spiral lines will be left in the barrel.


    In terms of the current scientific and technological level, such machinery should adopt the best hydraulic power, but it is not easy to find a suitable river first. The machine tool has been successfully developed for less than half a year. For the time being, a suitable section has not been found, so it is temporarily set as an animal style in Qinling.


    Two or three years ago, some craftsmen were able to make the barrel of the barrel by hand, but the yield was not high. Moreover, there were too few craftsmen who could do this. No matter how low the output was, it didn''t matter if they became a "toy" for several people, but as a gun that needed to be packed, it was too few.


    Liu Yan just put forward an idea, the Shaofu made the greatest efforts to study and test, and developed the machine tool after three years.


    The new machine tool placed in this factory in Qinling is unique at present. After trying, it can drill up to five barrels a day, and the yield is four barrels. It can be said that the yield is a little frightening.


    "If it is changed to hydraulic drive, Chen estimates that the efficiency can be increased by about twice." Ma Zihuan already knows what dynamics and what efficiency a machine can play. Generally, it is a drive decision: "it takes half a month to manually make a threaded barrel. Chen deeply feels the gap between manpower and machinery."


    There is only one new machine tool, but it does not mean that there is only one machine tool in the country. For example, before building an ordinary gun barrel, machine tools were also used. Those machine tools are divided into animal power and hydraulic power.


    Some previous scientific research achievements are the basis for ensuring the renewal of generations. Any science and technology has indeed become more advanced from generation to generation. Unless there is any miracle, it is impossible to throw stones at people for a while, but the next moment it is launched with Gauss guns.


    Accumulation is an inevitable process for science and technology. In fact, that process is also to understand the elements, and then extend all kinds of science. Only a variety of scientific research achievements can combine a product.


    "This rifle was named ''twelve style modification''." Liu Yan took the rifle. Generally, there was no big change. He compared a gun shooting posture: "the longest range is 920 meters?"


    "Your Majesty, yes." Zhang Shi said modestly, "the accurate shooting range has reached 280 meters."


    Liu Yan remembers that the emergence of rifles has changed the playing method of shooting in rows. Soldiers holding rifles are no longer in a close formation. They are in a loose array. They make use of the range advantage. They are no longer close to each other and shoot together. It is a playing method of retreating when the other party can shoot to their own distance.


    Liu Yan, the first person to let soldiers with rifles become snipers, has forgotten that after the first one did so, the war in the firearms era entered a new mode. After repeated sniping, no commander foolishly went to death.


    "Your Majesty." Zhang Shi asked pleasantly, "do you want me to bring gunpowder?"


    Liu Yan really wanted to shoot himself. He came to the shooting range and loaded the ammunition skillfully. After that, he made a standard gun posture and aimed at the gun target 100 meters away. When he pulled the trigger, his body felt recoil, and a "pa" sound came from his ear.


    In the distance, a mounted target made a "poof" when the projectile hit, and a burst of dust and smoke was soon dispersed by the wind.


    Someone lifted the target. The hole in the center of the gun target ring shows that Liu Yan hit it very accurately, which also proves that this twelve style modification can be used as a sniper gun.


    "Try 150 meters." After cleaning the gun bore, Liu Yan was doing ammunition loading: "maybe the butt of this gun should be changed and lengthened by about three centimeters?"


    The person holding the notebook nearby immediately recorded it.


    What''s the use of making a three centimeter change in a gun? That''s a question for people who don''t know what to do.


    Not to mention guns, even if it is a war knife, a little change will produce different hand feel.


    The length or length of the gun, and even the weight of the gun, can give full play to its power when it reaches the most reasonable design.


    The feel of holding a gun is very important for the shooter, even if it is only a little more comfortable when holding a gun. With different thoughts and feelings, the posture is more reasonable, and each shooting can be more accurate.


    Otherwise, you don''t have to distinguish between standard equipment and customized equipment. For example, in modern sports, who will use standard equipment will spend a lot of money on customization.


    After loading, Liu Yan once again became the standard gun holding position, but he maintained the aiming action for a longer time than the previous time. He was not only aiming at three points and one line, but also observing the plants around the gun target.


    Whether a gun is accurate or not, not only considering the gun itself, but also more testing the gunman, at least we should understand that the wind direction and wind force are also one of the factors that can be accurate.


    Liu Yan observed the plants around the wall to determine the wind direction and wind force. When aiming, he adjusted the aiming device to make the three points and one line change.


    The adjustment of gun parts is a very professional move. For example, aiming at a 100 meter target and a 200 meter target, the aiming device must make subtle adjustments, and corresponding adjustments should be made for different wind forces. Otherwise, shooting a 100 meter target will meet the standard, but the same three-point line shooting a 200 meter target is a lot biased.


    Although the standard device of the twelve type transformation is an adjustable mode, it does not have a professional scale, and it still requires users to have sufficient knowledge and common sense (proficiency). Although it is just to add a scale, it is only such a small part, and the time required by the current scientific and technological level is absolutely not short.


    With a sound, Liu Yan''s body swung back. After he shot, his eyebrows frowned.


    After the target was lifted, the hit position was within the seven rings. Although Liu Yangang frowned, he did not mean to appreciate the rifle.


    Whether he can fight accurately is not only the quality problem of guns, but also the reason of shooters. Liu Yan will not deny the excellence of guns with his own mistakes.


    Liu Yan was obviously not a person who gave up after one unsuccessful experience. He fired twice later and stopped the test firing only after hitting the tenth ring.


    There are professional test shooters in the shooting range. They have been waiting nearby. When they see that Liu Yan can hit the tenth ring in just three shots, they show an expression of worship whether he is pretending or not.


    After the three test shots, they took turns to test fire, 50 meters, 100 meters, 150 meters, 200 meters, 250 meters and 300 meters. The farther away the target is, the lower the accuracy is. In a total of 30 shots, the best result is to hit the third ring of the target at 300 meters, which is largely luck.


    After the test firing, the test firing personnel will evaluate the firearms in a professional direction, and the recorder will record them one by one, trying to do the best.


    There were evaluations and records. The accompanying military generals and schools lined up to test fire. It seemed that they had a good time.


    "It''s excellent." With a smile on his face, Liu Yan said to the generals who watched the whole process and shot himself: "excellent shooters should be selected to use this weapon."


    "Your Majesty is right." Huan Wen just test fired a 50-200 meter target. Although he didn''t hit ten rings, his performance was not too bad: "it is a weapon that can kill the enemy on the battlefield."


    Ran min didn''t play with fire less. He shot several times just now, and the worst result within 200 meters was to hit the eighth ring: "I thought the flint gun was powerful enough. I didn''t expect that it would be so terrible to change the barrel."


    The emergence of firearms will certainly change the way of war. The simplest thing is that the value of force will be reduced. An expert who has worked hard for decades will die if shot, and a person who does not know any fighting skills will die if shot. The value of immersing himself in practicing fighting skills will become a matter of little significance.


    Xu Zheng saw the bitterness on ran min''s face and didn''t want to comfort him at all.


    With the change of the form of war, the simple bravery has little effect. What can reflect the value is in the art of command and all kinds of experience.


    In short, the history of relying on simple military courage to obtain meritorious service will soon pass, and those who fail to keep up with the pace of the new era are doomed to be eliminated.


    "Your Majesty." No matter what the mood of the military general was, Zhang Shicai asked Liu Yan, "do you want to visit the next place?"


    Liu yanneng guessed that there must be some new achievements in the ordnance research and Development Department of Shaofu, so that Zhang Shi would ask such a question.


    They left this rifle range and did not go far to another range.


    It is also a shooting range, but the location needs to be changed, just because the shooting range is also different. For example, rifles and artillery shoot at the same time, and the shooting distance and attack degree are different.


    Liu Yan thought he would go to the gun test site. Unexpectedly, the place he came over was also a gun range. He didn''t have time to have any doubts. His eyes saw a big guy in the test position.


    It was a multi barrel instrument with a base supporting the barrel. It looked both strange and ferocious as a whole.


    "You got it!" Liu Yan will be surprised that the guy is infinitely close to the Gatling machine gun, but it seems much larger. He approached the hanging bullet chain and asked Zhang Shi, "can bullets be produced in mass?"


    The flint gun also needs to carry out the steps of charging and projectile, and then evolution is the post loading gun.


    The emergence of cartridge bullets is a revolution in the evolution of firearms, so that rifles no longer need gunpowder and bullets to operate separately. It should not appear until the 18th century, and it has been developed and matured again and again, and finally become a modern bullet style.


    The bullets loaded into the bullet chain are about four centimeters long. Liu Yan goes to the next table, picks up a bullet neatly placed, observes the whole, and finds that it is no different from his own requirements. After disassembly, the cartridge case, primer, propellant and warhead are fully equipped.


    "Your Majesty." Zhang Shi looked embarrassed: "the maximum output can be 1300 hair a day."


    If a person or a machine can produce 1300 rounds a day, it will indeed be a very good result. The key problem is that the relevant institutions of the whole Shaofu have such efficiency.


    "Still improving..." Zhang Shi seems to have to look to Ma Zihuan for help: "continue to improve, and the master knows more."


    Liu Yan nodded expressionless to Zhang Shi and looked at Ma Zihuan.


    "Your Majesty, I have found out the manufacturing process." Ma Zihuan was full of confidence: "the new machine tool has been successfully developed. As long as we can develop special parts, we will be able to increase the output."


    To do something, there must be special parts. The Han Empire now has no shortage of metal. What it needs is to accumulate on the road of science. As long as there is enough perseverance, diversified talents and sufficient funds, the pace will never stop. On the contrary, it will go faster and faster because of the continuous accumulation of basic science.


    Liu Yan was regarded as a big guy of machine gun. It started shooting under the operation of professional personnel.


    There is no pulling the trigger, but the operator constantly shakes a handle. Each shaking is a primer firing of the bullet, and then presents the explosion and lasing process of the bullet.


    Under the constant "click click" movement, the distant target was torn to pieces, but the big guy became dumb in less than 20 seconds.


    "This is..." the professional engineer checked it and reported with sweat: "it''s stuck."


    Just now, most people were stunned. They knew that the ferocious weapon still had major defects. On the one hand, they were relieved and more regrettable.

 Chapter 953

    The progress of science and technology is to open the doors one by one. Most of the time, as long as you get to that step, you can open the door with a gentle push. More often, it is difficult to open the door even if there is a gap.


    Firearms are assembled from one part and one component. Some parts do not meet the specifications. Even if they can shoot, their performance must be defective and their service life will be shortened.


    Compared with the twelve type rifle, the structure of the unnamed machine gun is more complex.


    "In addition to the base, it is assembled from 243 parts. The large parts are the gun shell and barrel. The minimum parts inside are only 4mm." Although Zhang Shi did not expect the test firing to complete a bullet chain, he did not expect that he could not survive for 20 seconds: "the shelling device and firing device are still perfect..."


    Liu Yangang just saw that the gun body shook badly during the launch. It is obvious that the recoil force generated during the launch is somewhat amazing. If the bite force of the parts of the gun is not enough, repeated shaking will inevitably lead to failure. I''m afraid there is a problem not only with the shelling device, but also with the whole machine gun.


    People who have played assembly should understand that when various parts are assembled with each other, it is difficult to bite enough teeth. There must be screws for further strengthening. If only the bite between various parts is difficult to be absolutely close, shake a little, then the bite will become loose, and the original beautiful assembly will immediately become loose.


    For a machine gun... Machine gun, there are screws to strengthen the bite of various parts, but it will still be a big test for the design, because even if it is only a simple part bite or reinforcement, it is also a part of science.


    Liu Yan was not angry or even blamed. He was encouraged by warm words.


    It took nearly ten years for the research rifle to have a finished product, and slowly came to the step of developing a breech gun. If you have to be angry and mentally crippled to kill the researchers every time there is a mistake, you have to start over every time.


    There is no lack of examples in history where research is forced to start again because the dictator killed researchers in anger. After the dictator''s anger is vented, it is certainly cool. Although the research will leave information, changing to different personnel is almost starting from the foundation.


    The machine gun was checked to see what went wrong and was ready to fire again after it was repaired.


    This time, its launch lasted about 10 seconds more than the previous one, and a brand-new bullet chain was hit by about a third.


    "A bullet chain, a thousand bullets?" Liu Yanmo calculated and said, "the rate of fire is 300 rounds per minute?"


    Ma Zihuan said the data of repeated tests. If a familiar operator launches, the maximum firing speed of the machine gun can reach about 450 rounds per minute.


    Liu Yan looked at the strange and ferocious multi barrel machine gun with some attention. He really didn''t expect it to appear so quickly. Although it has all kinds of defects, it is a problem of material science and part bite. If he studies it again and again, he will certainly develop qualified products.


    Unchanged in history, the first hand Gatling was written in the second half of the 19th century by American Richard Jordan Gatling invented that in its initial stage, its firing speed per minute was only 200 rounds per minute. After repeated improvements to the gun body and changes to launch copper bullets, it achieved a record of 1200 rounds per minute.


    Liu Yan doesn''t know the research history of Gatling machine gun, but he can tell that it is quite amazing to be able to achieve the maximum firing speed of 450 rounds per minute. He knows that once it can be mass produced and equipped with an army, it will be ferocious.


    "Rifles are destined to eliminate the cold weapon tactics of knives, guns, swords, halberds, etc..." ran min didn''t know what kind of expression to use: "the firing speed of flint guns is slow, excellent pacesetters shoot once in two minutes is the limit, and the life of cavalry. The way it fires bullets is a storm, and even the life of cavalry is gone."


    The era of platoon standing on the wall... Or the end of the close infantry array combat method is that the machine gun is used in the battlefield, and the cavalry moving faster than the infantry also disappears in the front battlefield, resulting in the cavalry from the king of land warfare to the role of a miscellaneous branch of arms.


    "We are very lucky." Xu zhengman said with emotion: "at least we are at the forefront of the world. At present, we are also the only one."


    The guards stationed in this camp are the first fully armed force in the world.


    The loud horn sounded the order of assembly, and teams of soldiers continued to gather in the school yard throughout the camp.


    Among them, the soldiers were lined up with twelve type flint guns, while the officers were of the hand gun type. As soon as they arrived at the school yard, they lined up under the constraints of the officers.


    The soldier''s upper body is a gray green combat suit. The clothes are in the middle open style. They are fastened by metal buttons one after another. They have epaulets, necklaces and badges, which look both straight and fit; Their trousers are iron gray, and their boots are black leather boots.


    Their waist is also an armed belt made of cow leather. There is a long leather box on the right waist, a 20 cm long bayonet hanging on the left front waist, and a strip for cleaning the gun chamber hanging on the left waist.


    The long leather box is 20 cm long and 10 cm wide. There is a barrier layer in the middle. On one side, there is paper powder and on the other side, there are lead bullets. The overall capacity is 30 rounds.


    Because it is neither in the wild nor in the state of marching, bedding, kettle, tableware, blanket and so on are missing.


    In addition to buttons and armed belt fastening devices, the metal helmet on the body is the German M35 helmet with a pointed spear.


    The helmet, named type 13, is stamped by an iron plate, with smooth arc curling on the edge, soft leather lining and wild gray coating.


    From Liu Yan''s point of view, the army in front of us has reached the specifications of the middle and later leaves of the 18th century. It can even be said that the design of military uniforms should far exceed the level of the 18th century and should reach the level of the 19th century.


    For the rest of the people, the military clothes lined up for review are so strange. There is no crown and hair, and the skirt is no longer right. Although the whole set of military clothes looks very heroic, it just feels like something is missing.


    "Your Majesty..." ran min was the one who said what he thought. He said bluntly, "it seems that he borrowed from the fashion design styles of the Qin Dynasty and Persia. The big men are far more powerful than them. Why should we learn from their styles?"


    "..." Liu Yan was asked for a while and was speechless. After a little silence, he said to ran min, "Yongzeng''s opinion is very right."


    In the known world, the Han Empire is the most powerful country worthy of it. The world should follow the fashion of the Han Empire. It should never be the Han Empire to imitate others.


    Liu Yan was also fixed in thought. He gave design guidance according to the military style of later generations. Due to the rule of river crab gods and animals, he could not follow the Chinese army. He chose the style of the combination of World War I and World War II German army, but there was really no Chinese style.


    "General." Liu Yan waved to Xu Zheng, then let several generals lean over and said, "Zhu Qing is a Veteran General in the army and is familiar with military life. He has never run less to the firearm army and put forward correct suggestions. Zhu Qing can brainstorm and design a Chinese style military uniform."


    Originally, the people who looked at the military uniform felt strange were stunned. They still knew that the military uniform with strange style was a product designed under the guidance of Liu Yan. They didn''t know what ran min had just said to Liu Yan, so they asked Liu Yan to say those words. For a time, they hesitated and didn''t know what to say.


    Liu Yan is serious about designing a new military uniform for the supply of firearms. He is no longer going to participate, or he will be disturbed by fixed thinking. It is more appropriate to be the final referee.


    Designing new military uniforms is a very abrupt topic today. No one has a clue. After a few words, they change the topic.


    On the one hand, it is an extra program to visit the unnamed and fixed machine guns. The real purpose is to review the firearms troops who have trained for one and a half years.


    This review is definitely not to watch the parade, but to watch live ammunition military exercises.


    Under Liu Yan''s order, the 3500 strong army divided into several teams and left the barracks.


    The former establishment of the firearm force is no longer continued. It is a three three three system, including a squad leader and a deputy squad leader, with 12 people in one class, three classes as a platoon, three platoons as a company, three companies as a battalion.


    In addition to the combat unit, that is, the 12 people in a basic class, the military unit in the platoon will certainly not be full of combat personnel. In fact, there will still be an auxiliary class. In fact, there are almost 50 people in a platoon. The more companies, battalions, regiments, brigades, divisions and armies go up, the larger the auxiliary forces.


    For example, this experimental firearms unit, the brigade that participated in the live ammunition military exercise, had 3500 people participating in the live ammunition military exercise, but in addition to these soldiers, there were 1500 auxiliary logistics units, and the logistics personnel only did logistics work, and they would not set foot on the battlefield unless necessary.


    Although the logistics personnel of the firearms unit do not have to participate in the war unless necessary, they are still a regular establishment and their treatment is consistent with that of the soldiers. This is because the firearm army is different from the cold weapon army. Compared with the cold weapon army, the logistics personnel of the firearm army are not able to transport things or do heavy work. They also need to know how to classify the Quartermaster and master the maintenance technology of their respective posts. Their busiest thing is to configure paper gunpowder for the soldiers on the front line.


    The troops pulled out of the barracks, went to an open area and immediately formed a unit. Based on a company, they were arranged into three columns, one regiment into a large column, forming a rectangular array line.


    "This is just a demonstration of riflemen?" Huan Wen did not see the arrangement of artillery, pointing to the scarecrow densely arranged in front: "is it to show firepower?"


    Many of them have seen the volley of firearm troops, from the column volley at the beginning to the four stage shooting at the back; Also by the volley into the vast smoke, to the back to use smokeless gunpowder, no longer in the smoke.


    The officers of the army were shouting the command. The riflemen in the first row became a standing gun aiming position, and the riflemen in the second and third rows touched the ground and stood still.


    "In situ three-stage shooting!"


    "The first row is ready..."


    "Fire!"


    A "pa pa" sound echoed frequently. After shooting, the first row of riflemen retreated, and the second row of riflemen replaced the first row.


    "The second row is ready..."


    "Fire!"


    There was another sound of gunfire, and the second row of riflemen after firing also retreated, and the original third row took over into the firing position. At this time, the first platoon had finished loading. When they entered the waiting position of the second platoon, the infantry soldiers who had just shot backward pushed to the third platoon for cleaning and loading.


    In the original third row, they entered the firing position and fired again at the command of the officer.


    Under such rotation shooting, the scarecrow in front was constantly hit by bullets, and the grass debris flew everywhere. Individual scarecrows who were shot too much simply became bare support frames, and even scarecrows burned.


    Although it was not the first time to see the firing of firearm troops, the people who came to watch were still excited.


    "Rolling propulsion shooting!"


    "The first row is ready..."


    "Fire!"


    "The second row is ready..."


    "Fire!"


    "The third row is ready..."


    "Fire!"


    The whole column cleared and reloaded in place when each row opened fire, rolling forward row after row, with an interval of about 10 seconds at most.


    After changing the shooting mode, the riflemen obviously couldn''t be as easy as three-stage shooting in situ. The people watching found many mistakes. For example, some infantry riflemen really couldn''t keep up with the action, but they had to follow into the shooting position, but they didn''t come and pull out the pass, so they had to compare the shooting action, but they didn''t dare to pull the trigger.


    The gun barrel is full of gunpowder and bullets. You really can''t fire, otherwise it will definitely be the end of blasting.


    "There are so many mistakes just in the drill." Ran min was not sarcastic, but rather a little bitter: "they will soon be transferred to the battlefield. The actual combat is definitely worse than the drill."


    "It should be too fast." Xu Zheng didn''t know whether what he said was fair or not. He only said from his own point of view: "if you slow down for about two seconds, the situation will be better."


    Liu Yan just listened quietly. The reason why he frowned a little was that he had no idea how many intervals the three attacks in history were. The troops in the exercise did it according to their own standards, which may be unreasonable.


    At present, the whole Han Empire has such a firearm army with flint guns. They are seeds. If they are embarrassed on the battlefield, they will certainly have a significant impact.


    "Come again." Liu Yan frowned and said, "the interval has been increased to 15 seconds!"


    This unit is about to be transferred to northern Xinjiang. If problems are found, it is better to carry out reasonable tests immediately, rather than go to the battlefield and produce a moth under too much compulsion.

 Chapter 954

    The cost of firearm troops of a rifle brigade is more than the total cost of two standing infantry troops, and the logistics of firearm troops is more troublesome.


    The same is to support an army, not counting the weapons of the firearm army. Just ensuring logistics will cost six standing armies.


    Riflemen usually train at least ten five baht per shot. If the barrel is worn out and needs to be replaced, one barrel is 500 five baht.


    Each shot will naturally wear the barrel. Another point is that the barrel is not steel. It is a barrel mixed with iron and other materials. There is no accuracy after about 220 shots. After 450 shots, not only the caliber becomes larger, but also irregular small bending occurs.


    At present, the cost of a flint gun, including labor cost and material value, reaches a high price of 3300 pieces of five baht. The same five baht is enough to make six swords or swords. If it is changed to a long gun, it is 15 strokes. A set of excellent metal armor can be made at the price of three flint guns.


    If we really set up a firearm army, it can''t be all riflemen. It must be attached to the Artillery Force.


    At present, even the cheapest bronze gun, including labor and materials, is 50000 pieces of five baht.


    A firearm army should be attached to a brigade Artillery Force, based on a class of one gun, that is, at least 240 guns.


    An artillery brigade can''t have all guns of the same caliber. It will have close combat support small caliber guns and long-range suppression large caliber guns.


    At present, the largest caliber gun has reached 320 mm, and the cost of one gun is 130000 five baht. A brigade''s Artillery Force will have at least one battalion''s heavy artillery establishment, and 75 guns are 9.75 million five baht. The money is gone.


    Those weapons are still calculated by the cost. Because they are made by the Shaofu and supplied to the military, there is no profit. Otherwise, it is like the price of selling the minimum caliber gun to the armed privateer. A minimum caliber gun is 180000 five baht.


    Such a high price certainly has the difference between land and marine bases, but it is a conscience price without tripling it.


    In addition, don''t be too expensive. If you want to buy, you have to pass all kinds of political 1 trials. You are not a high lord or you don''t have a high Lord guarantee. If you want to buy, you are not qualified.


    It is a historical trend for firearm troops to eliminate cold weapon troops. Liu Yan has repeatedly stressed and repeated this point a long time ago.


    However, Liu Yan constantly stressed that before going through the test of war, although everyone can see that the firearm forces are fierce, they will more or less subconsciously doubt, and it is inevitable that the firearm forces will be pulled to the battlefield for actual combat.


    On September 27, the 13th year of Yuanshuo, there was no farewell ceremony. The rifle brigade trained for one year and seven months was matched with two artillery battalions.


    With the current strength of the Han Empire, no matter what kind of arms they are, they have enough animal power to walk. They simply ride a horse and pay attention to riding a carriage.


    The army has to take the national road leading to Yanmen county. It needs to pass through the suburbs of Chang''an from the military camp on the edge of Qinling Mountains to the north.


    The movement of the Army March will not be small. The people close to the city wall found that there were large-scale troops. First, they watched curiously and found that this army was completely different from what they had seen in the past. Without martial law, it was necessary to call friends.


    Most of the soldiers of the riflemen brigade sit in a carriage, which is a carriage with a long carriage, with a real name called a carriage.


    Some Riflemen are riding on horseback. They are mistaken for the Musketeers who appeared in the last parade. In fact, they are a group of riding riflemen.


    "Where are you going?"


    "It looks like I''m going to northern Xinjiang."


    "Are you finally going to teach those blind guys a lesson?"


    "Several barbarian tribes have established an alliance. It''s time to break their homes and destroy their countries!"


    The officials of the Han Empire will selectively post some news in the form of notices. People can get some information that the officials want them to know from the notices. To be more thorough is to guide public opinion, usually reporting good news rather than bad news.


    The reason why it is in the form of a notice rather than a newspaper is that the current situation is not so appropriate except that Liu Yan doesn''t have that Kung Fu for the time being.


    Julian and keshias came quickly to see a tail. When they arrived, they happened to see the last car carrying riflemen.


    "Look, the queue will not be less than 7000 people. It should be the legendary army?" Kexiyas used the word "legend" mainly because he heard a lot of comments. What he really saw with his own eyes was the military parade: "the Han Empire really had to fight the hunites in the north."


    They came later. They didn''t see the artillery camp, let alone the baggage team. The riflemen marching on horseback were the rear team. To guess how many troops there are, we first look at the length of the queue, and then calculate the carrying personnel of a van.


    "You said..." Julian asked uncertainly, "if you ask to go to watch the war, will the emperor of Han agree?"


    They saw too much fire in the a''san battlefield. Only once, they had an indelible impression and were eager to know more.


    "The last time we saw shelling, this time the troops of the Han Empire had what they called riflemen." Keshias certainly wanted to watch the war, but he could guess: "since the Han Empire did not publicize it, I''m afraid he would not agree with us to watch the war."


    Julian thought a little about the same truth, sighed and looked vaguely at the drifting Han army.


    As for the acquisition of firearms, Rome and sassanne have made more than one attempt. At the beginning, it was an official consultation, and the original Dianke Department contacted with them did not even refuse.


    There was no way to buy firearms, and they tried to negotiate to buy gunpowder, but they were still refused cleanly.


    There is no way to obtain formal channels, or Persians start informal channels first. Naturally, Persians do not steal and rob openly. They let non Persians do things secretly or openly.


    According to the importance of the Han Empire on firearms, it is not easy to obtain firearms or gunpowder through informal channels. The people instructed by sashan did not do it. They were killed or captured before they saw the firearms or gunpowder. Nearly two years later, many people sent by sashan died (disappeared), but there was no result at all.


    Later, Rome also began its own actions. Of course, they did not let the Romans do it, but also sent non Romans. There was no progress.


    Until one time, the Shaofu''s powder making workshop was attacked by more than 100 foreigners. Naturally, all the foreigners were destroyed, but they also angered Liu Yan.


    You know, Liu Yan can use the map in his mind to distinguish such a bug between ourselves and the enemy. He has "scanned" before, but the "red dots" are scattered. He is not in any important area. He really can''t fight too much before something big happens.


    After 12 years, Liu Yan came to clean up and personally commanded the guards to arrest and kill.


    What I don''t know how to evaluate is that those high-level foreign people who were the indicators showed blue when Liu Yan "scanned", not neutral white or hostile red, which once made Liu Yan suspect that the system was broken.


    Liu Yan used a lot of energy to think and observe, and found that it was not the system that broke down, but those crooked nuts who wanted to become allies of the Han Empire from the heart. He also determined that the law of systematically identifying the enemy and ourselves was not discriminated by action, but an idealism.


    The "clean-up" was very noisy. Not only crooked nuts were arrested and killed, but also more than 300 people in the country. No matter why they were hostile to Liu Yan or the country, they were punished.


    Crooked nuts are hostile. No matter what their identity, they are sanctioned and have no chance to complain. Some crooked nuts actually did nothing. They were just hostile to the Han Empire from the heart, but they were only hostile to the Han Empire. It was right to be punished.


    Liu Yan is more gratified that there are no officials or dignitaries among the sanctioned personnel.


    In fact, it can be said that when he was an official and a baron, Liu Yan had screened and identified once, and then they had become vested interests. Those who were hostile were either screened and identified long ago, or satisfied with their current life after becoming vested interests.


    The hostile people in Chang''an were cleared away, which greatly deterred a handful of important officials who knew a little. They were very glad that they were loyal to Liu Yan, and their fear of Liu Yan was deeper at the same time.


    There is no way to obtain firearms from informal channels. Trying to obtain firearms from informal channels has repeatedly failed, and even evolved into the fact that the transferred personnel have just entered Chang''an and were immediately arrested or killed within a few days. Although the probability of obtaining firearms through formal channels is infinitely small, Rome and sassanne still did not give up.


    "Let''s go." Keshias looked at the troops who were so far away that he could only see a dark shadow: "we should try it anyway. Maybe the Emperor Han will agree."


    Rome and sassanne have been trying to ease their relations in recent years, and the high-level communication has been strengthened. There are no more soldiers on the border between the two countries, that is, the hatred for thousands of years is really too big. The high-level can start from the overall situation and want to become friendly. The army can also be restrained. The civilians of the two countries are not so well restrained, and there are still frictions among the people.


    Julian and keshias, who stayed in Chang''an, only knew what they were like inside. On the surface, they became very good friends. Most of the time, they were even inseparable, which made some people guess whether they had any passionate feelings.


    Of course, they couldn''t and couldn''t see Liu Yan. They first returned to the post house to discuss with their own people, then met at the meeting place, and went to the office of the Ministry of rites outside the palace city.


    The main offices of the three provinces and six ministries are in Miyagi, and there are some low-level offices outside Miyagi.


    The important officials of all dynasties worked in the palace city, mainly to report to the emperor. There was no need to be summoned to go all the way to the palace.


    There is an office outside the palace city because not everyone is qualified to enter the palace city. Even if they are qualified to enter the palace, there are usually such procedures.


    When the royal families of the two powerful countries arrived, Wang Xizhi, who was on duty (from the sixth grade), received them.


    Wang Xizhi is now both the code system of the Ministry of rites and the doctor who writes. The former is a formal official position, followed by a category of "Qing". The writing doctor said frankly that he was writing something for Liu Yan that did not involve government decrees and imperial edicts.


    "Dr. Wang!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Wang is now in office hours. Please call him the official position of the etiquette department."


    "Well, I''ve seen the king''s code system."


    "The two came together. I don''t know what happened?"


    After meeting each other, Julian explained his intention and said that it was a great honor to go to the battlefield to watch the Han army show off.


    In modern times... No, even in the two Song Dynasties, anyone who dares to use "show off" is tantamount to pointing to his face and scolding.


    Fortunately, "flaunting one''s might" is still an idiom for commendation, because not everyone has the strength to flaunt one''s might, and it is a matter of pride for anyone to be said so.


    "Persians and Han people have been friendly for generations and have a long-standing friendship." Kexiyas saw some hesitation on Wang Xizhi''s face and was surprised. He seemed to have the opportunity to be promised. With hopeful eyes, he said, "witnessing the bravery of the Han army can make us know the importance of friendship more."


    Wang Xizhi''s hesitation is not what he can make up his mind. He will hesitate because he knows that there are concubines in the palace today. As Liu Yan always shows, unless there is a big event, Liu Yan will put down the trivial things. Even if he doesn''t wait outside the delivery room in person, he won''t easily distract himself. He must consider whether it is appropriate to disturb such a small matter.


    "Wang Dian system." Julian said some flattering words with great sincerity and begged: "just convey, please help."


    Wang Xizhi wouldn''t complain about such a thing if his concubine wanted to produce it. He thought it was really not a good time to disturb Liu Yan today. He hesitated and said, "I can play it early tomorrow morning."


    Although they may not be able to do it, Julian and keshias showed their gratitude and thanked them constantly.


    At the same time, they are very happy that Wang Xizhi is on duty today. If someone else wants to change, it will not be so efficient. There will be no reply without tossing for ten days and a half months.


    Wang Xizhi didn''t realize what mistake he had made here. According to the truth, he should react to his superiors, one layer after another, and finally present it to Liu Yan''s desk. But because he could see Liu Yan in person, he promised to Cheng Bing their request.


    Waiting for Julian and keshias to leave, Chen Fei, a group of Dianxiang division (eighth grade) who witnessed the whole process, opened his mouth several times. In view of the duty of an official, he still said: "the code system, the lower official should record it and hand it over to the waiter?"


    Wang Xizhi didn''t seem to understand Chen Fei''s implied meaning, so he shook his head a little improperly. In his opinion, if he can give Cheng Bing to the emperor in person, he should say it himself. He doesn''t realize that he is challenging the rules of officialdom.


    Chen Fei was directly stupid, wondering whether he said it too tactfully or Wang Xizhi was too pure.

 Chapter 955

    People who are obsessed with art do not know whether they are born or formed the day after tomorrow. Most people who play art will appear very simple. There is no problem in IQ, but their EQ is frighteningly low.


    At present, Wang Xizhi is not only a well-known calligrapher and great poet in China, but also has a very high literary status in future generations. The price of the pen and calligraphy left to future generations is amazing, which is called the calligrapher in the calligraphy circle.


    Chen Fei intended to speak more clearly. He hesitated and decided to hide his clumsiness. He is only a subordinate of Wang Xizhi, not a relative, not a friend. It is his duty to remind him. No matter how much, he can''t and shouldn''t do it.


    The ritual Department of the Han Empire was infinitely close to the Honglu hall in the Western Han Dynasty. In addition to receiving foreign officials from various countries, it also undertook the responsibility of intelligence spying and war planning.


    If you read the history books, you can find that the Honglu hall in the Western Han Dynasty was a concentration camp for war traffickers, and the most famous was the battle of Mayi. The planner of the battle of Mayi was the great Honglu Wang Hui at that time.


    After the battle of Mayi, the Honglu hall in the Western Han Dynasty successively planned wars against South Vietnam, Minyue, Zhen Yue, Yunnan, Ailao, etc., with some successes and some failures. Some wars were even completed independently by the troops under the jurisdiction of the Honglu hall. Therefore, in history, the Honglu Hall and Shaofu in the Western Han Dynasty can actually be called "monster" departments.


    The only difference between the ritual Department of the Han Empire and the Honglu Hall of the Western Han Dynasty is that there are no directly affiliated troops. In addition, the military cannot launch a war without the assistance of the ritual department. It can even be said that the ritual Department has a great say in whether to fight against any country.


    Liu Yan summoned Wang Xizhi to come and record a famous chapter the next evening. Only then did he know from Wang Xizhi the request of Julian and kexie Yas.


    It has always been a taboo to report beyond the level in officialdom. Liu Yan has not learned from LV Yi, the Minister of rites, the request of Rome and sassanne. Wang Xizhi is only the code system of the Ministry of rites, but directly reported it. Moreover, such a thing has not happened for the first time. If Wang Xizhi had not been a doctor, I''m afraid he would not only lose his official position, but also live a better life.


    "Hearing that Yishao misses the scenery of Kuaiji?" Liu Yan saved face for the sake of Wang Xizhi''s posterity: "I will ask Chang Shilang to grant leave."


    Wang Xizhi stopped writing like clouds and water, looked at Liu Yan, and his face was full of puzzlement.


    Liu Yan won''t explain anything. Saying that means that Wang Xizhi should go back even if he doesn''t want to go back to his hometown. As for when Wang Xizhi will return to Chang''an, wait until Liu Yan speaks one day.


    There were not many people in the side hall. Liu Yan sat in the right position to review the memorials. Cui Zong stood on the side of the table ready to serve at any time. Wang Xizhi knelt down in the corner and waved his pen. Another female official and maid in waiting stood quietly in the corner.


    Cui Cong looked at Wang Xizhi with inexplicable eyes and thought that Wang Xizhi was quite lucky.


    In fact, for an official who did not enter Liu Yan''s field of vision and repeatedly failed to abide by the rules of officialdom, he not only had a bad reputation, but also could mingle in officialdom. It was also destined to be mediocre at the bottom for a lifetime. Wang Xizhi at least had the opportunity to enter the core circle as a humble official.


    The Romans and Persians wanted to see the firearm troops with their own eyes. Liu Yan would not be surprised. If his current status did not allow him, they all wanted to watch the war in person.


    Liu Yan''s choice was to ignore the procedure.


    Julian and keshias were still waiting with expectation. They went to visit Wang Xizhi two days later, but they got the reply that the host''s family was packing up their salutes and couldn''t meet the guests.


    They stood at the door, stunned for more than ten minutes, looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    They had to go to the office of the Ministry of rites outside the palace city again to ask for another code of duty.


    "I will tell you the truth." Zhang Qing actually didn''t want to see the two crooked nuts. If it weren''t for his royal status, he didn''t even want to see them: "you two go back to the post house and wait patiently for a reply."


    There are almost no secrets in the same office. Julian and keshias have just called on Wang Xizhi, but Wang Xizhi packed up and went back to his hometown. Not everyone knows the real reason, but they don''t hinder them from paying tribute to Julian and keshias who let Wang Xizhi lose his official position.


    Although it is not to be seen, Zhang Qing needs to record and report.


    Two foreign royal families requested to go to northern Xinjiang to watch the war. The paper was sent to the palace city two days later. According to the procedure, it went through Shaodian and Shaojian... And it fell on the waiter''s desk two days later.


    Shi Lang is the second ranking official of each ministry. The following is Shi Lang in the book of history. There are four chamberlains in the Ministry of rites. Each chamberlain is responsible for different fields.


    Chang Wei is a waiter in charge of contacts with various countries. After he got the submission, he glanced at it and put it down.


    Wang Xizhi is one of the officials of Chang Wei''s authority department. At the level of Shilang, he will know more things. It is clear that Wang Xizhi can be "granted leave" by Liu Yan.


    "Record..." what Chang Wei doesn''t know is that Liu Yan didn''t agree with Wai Guoren''s watching the war to let Wang Xizhi go back to his hometown, or simply because Wang Xizhi repeatedly broke the officialdom rules. He pondered for a moment and ordered: "it will be handed over to the minister in three days."


    Two days and two days, the Minister of rites was pressed for three more days. It was the seventh day waiting for the Minister of rites, LV Yi, to get the submission.


    LV Yi had already received instructions from Liu Yan. Wai Guoren''s request to go to northern Xinjiang to watch the actual combat of the firearm forces has been allowed. As for when the etiquette Department replied to Julian and kexie Yas and promised to let them go to watch the combat, everything is still given preferential treatment.


    It took as long as twenty days from the formal request to the reply.


    "The Emperor Han agreed to our request." Julian was more or less surprised. He thought he would be rejected: "the etiquette department will send a Commissioner to lead us."


    They did not get a reply. On the tenth day, they sent people to Beijiang in front of them.


    The truth is the same. Even if the Han Empire refused, they would not really give up. Just being able to see it in person is completely different from getting a description from others.


    The Ministry of rites delayed for another three days before notifying Julian and kesias that they would leave the next day.


    At last, the two people who know the exact date make complaints about how slow the administrative efficiency of the Tucao empire is, until they join the ranks of the rites, and really go to the North Xinjiang.


    "The efficiency of the Han Empire in some aspects is amazing." Keshias and Julian rode on a horse drawn rail car with special wheels and walked along the Chi Road: "they began to build this road in the ninth year of Yuanshuo. It is said that most sections from southeast to northwest have been completed? This road from northwest to northeast has also been built to a place called Taiyuan County."


    The two national highways that form a cross shape and run through the territory are planned as ordinary pavement and track from the beginning.


    The difficulty of road construction of ordinary pavement lies in building a bridge in the face of mountains and rivers. On the premise of having enough manpower and using gunpowder to blow up some sections, it can be repaired much faster than using manpower alone.


    It is not a simple thing to build Chi road even on a flat road. How to choose wood and how to make the track spliced firmly, Shaofu spent a lot of energy and thought.


    At present, the places with rail connections start from Chang''an. The one leading to Jiankang has only been built for less than 30 miles. The one leading to Liaodong has been built for nearly 100 miles because of the war on Northern Xinjiang.


    "Great invention!" Keshias looked at the scenery passing by the window and exclaimed, "how can the Han people have such wonderful ideas!"


    To be serious, Persians are really backward in infrastructure. There are no miracle projects and epic buildings, and they have never paid attention to the construction of roads.


    There is no reason why the Persians will lag behind in infrastructure. First, they have been on the weak side of the war with the Romans for a long time, and the consumption of national funds is not enough in the military. Where can they spare money for epic projects. Another point is that their geographical environment is quite special. A considerable number of areas are either dangerous mountains or Gobi or desert.


    Building roads in dangerous mountains, let alone at present, is not an easy task even in modern times, especially most of the territory of the Persians is on the plateau.


    Gobi and desert? Who is wrong will go to build roads in that environment.


    Various factors also lead to the inaction of Persians for infrastructure construction, which is not loveless, but unable to love.


    Speaking of miraculous projects and epic buildings, Julian had a proud expression on his face.


    The Romans'' love for infrastructure is beyond imagination. The country is full of roads extending in all directions and has built magnificent arenas several times, but the most obsessed thing is the construction of canals.


    The last time Wang Meng led his team to Rome, if you want to say what impressed you most, there is no doubt that the canals that can be seen everywhere, especially some elevated diversion canals.


    Don''t think that the construction of canals is a simple thing. Without the overall view, even the construction of canals will cause unimaginable damage to the river embankment in addition to the messy layout.


    The Romans'' extensive construction of canals shows that they attached importance to agriculture. Looking at them, they not only built all kinds of canals, but also built supporting reservoirs. They could see the appearance like that, but they also understood the water pressure and produced the most initial tap water facilities for human beings on earth, so that the Romans could not only take a bath with indoor running water, but also create countless carved fountain buildings.


    When Julian arrived in Chang''an, he was most surprised by the scenery. It was definitely the fountain in the parks or squares. He once doubted that he had come to the ancient Roman city, not to the Far East.


    In some records, in the heyday of ancient Rome, there were nearly 10000 water fountains in private or public places, and there were tap water facilities every 100 meters on the streets.


    The Constantine family moved the capital to Constantinople and tried hard to build a city like ancient Rome, but they seemed to have lost some knowledge in the war, Including how to build a perfect underground water pipeline (canal), let alone reproduce the grand occasion of water fountain everywhere in ancient Rome, that is, the Roman favorite bath can only use the water diversion canal to supply water, and the tap water of pipeline facilities is no longer seen.


    "It''s not difficult for them to look at the construction..." Julian was only proud for less than three seconds and put on a depressed expression: "Constantinople tried to build according to the drawing, which can only imitate the appearance and can''t be put into practical use like the Han people."


    If you want to learn how to build Chi Road, you must at least know how to select wood first, and then learn physics assembly, power and so on.


    Of course, there will be no clear disciplines now, but the truth that knowing relevant knowledge can do something remains unchanged.


    It was the first time they saw what was going on in the north when they took the Mara rail car to the north.


    "Han people are very happy." Keshias looked at the green scenery and tried to hide his jealousy: "green mountains and green waters can be seen everywhere. Unlike us, most of them are Gobi or desert."


    Julian chose to be silent about this.


    The place where the Romans made their fortune is also good. It can even be said that they are much better than the Han people. They made their fortune on the peninsula, and there is no lack of mainland around the peninsula, which makes civilization pay equal attention to land power and sea power from the beginning.


    The environment of the Italian peninsula is also green mountains and rivers. The Romans attacked and occupied the territory of the Gauls behind, and then marched into Spain. They occupied western Europe, most of which is flat, and have the foundation to become the overlord of the West.


    The Romans were able to have an advantage in the war with the Persians for more than a thousand years. Not only did Western Europe basically have no shortage of crops, but it was also rich in minerals. In addition, as a grain producing area like Egypt, if it could not keep the Persians under pressure for a long time, how could it be incompetent?


    "The Han people are indeed a nation loved and blessed by the gods." Julian didn''t feel that he was saying something against his heart or complimenting: "they don''t lack ideas, and they also have the force to defend their civilization. What I just don''t understand is, how did they come to this generation to think of going to the sea?"


    Don''t say Julian didn''t understand. There are many people who don''t understand.


    Han people only entered the sea in this generation. They think that ah San is the most bitter force.


    I don''t know how many ah San cried bitterly. They thought that the Han people would march into the sea during the Peacock Dynasty or the kusana empire. The Han people would never achieve the current results.


    They took a horse drawn rail car to Pingyang County, changed to an ordinary carriage and continued north.


    Julian learned from the etiquette officials of the same team that the firearm troops that had been pulled out earlier were stationed in Yanmen county.


    "Long ago, Yanmen county was a barrier to the north of the Han people." Julian really did his best to understand the history of the Han people: "I heard that it was the existence of Yanmen pass that prevented the grassland people from going south?"


    "What? Isn''t the great wall against the invasion of grassland people?" Kexie Yas didn''t understand that Yanmen pass is one of the sections of the Great Wall. He did not intend to tangle with this question: "I heard that the Han Army has entered the stage of war with Rouran people. How could that firearm army stop in Yanmen county?"


    Julian can''t answer this question.

 Chapter 956

    Liu Yanzhi''s reason for the Romans, Persians... And even some people from small countries to go to northern Xinjiang to watch the actual combat of the firearm forces was not that he was suddenly mentally disabled, nor was he forced to make a decision under any diplomatic pressure.


    The Han Empire does not need to give in to anyone now. On the contrary, it is what the Han Empire requires. As long as it is not too excessive, any country, including Rome and sassanne, will rebound only if it makes a conclusion according to their own strength, but the so-called rebound is more a struggle within their ability.


    "The gunpowder of the Han Empire is a Zhenguo artifact given by the gods. I''m afraid we can''t get it through normal diplomatic relations." Cicero was very sure of this. He advised: "no matter what difficulties and how much time it takes, Rome needs to master the knowledge of gunpowder."


    The surrounding environment was full of the sound of wheels rolling. The carriage was full of Romans. Cicero lowered his voice, which was difficult to be heard by the Han driver.


    They have tried their best to obtain gunpowder from all aspects, but they have faced failures again and again, but they will never give up because of repeated failures, and will work hard to harvest results one day.


    "If we can''t get gunpowder..." flavis said in a gloomy voice in the dark carriage: "we can''t let the Persians take the lead."


    Similar dialogues will also be held on the side of the Persians. This time, they urgently want to go to northern Xinjiang to watch the actual combat of the Han Army''s firearms troops. In addition to seeing what the firearms troops are like, they also want to find ways to obtain gunpowder on the battlefield.


    If possible, they not only want to get some gunpowder, but also buy or kidnap the Han people who know how to configure gunpowder, but everyone knows that it is not easy. Even if they really succeed, how to deal with the follow-up reaction of the Han Empire will be a big problem.


    "We have all witnessed the power of gunpowder." Kexiyas is always deeply shocked when he thinks of the scenes he saw in the A3 plain: "we all know why your majesty has repeatedly succumbed to the demands of the Han Empire."


    In the same dark carriage, I can still vaguely see the gloom on several faces.


    Sassanne is different from Rome. The Persians and Han people now only have a hunit as a buffer on the land. The hunit people have been seriously damaged by the Han army recently. It is uncertain when the Han Empire will destroy the hunit and rush into sassanne.


    "Gunpowder, gunpowder, gunpowder!" Keshias repeated three times in a low voice: "we must get it!"


    Without gunpowder, although the Persians were afraid of fighting with the Han Empire, they believed that even if they paid a high price, the final result of the battle of defending their homeland would be their own victory.


    It was a kind of attack and defense. One side''s local defense and the other''s long journey gave the Persians confidence. In addition, the Persians believed that even if it was not as powerful as the Han Army, as long as they were not afraid of sacrifice, they would be able to offset the gap in armaments and even training.


    If the Han Army used firearms, it would not be afraid of sacrifice. If it was not afraid of death, it would have to die valuable. Before it did nothing, it would die without bones. What''s the value?


    In different places and at almost the same time, Julian and keshias were worthy of being good friends and said the same words tacitly: "our compromise now is because we really can''t provoke the Han Empire. This situation urgently needs to be changed!"


    The Han Empire is dominating the world!


    As long as the royal family is not replaced and subjugated in weak and small countries, or small countries simply do not have the courage to refuse the requirements from the Han Empire. For example, those countries in the A3 continent, countries with excellent ports, and the Han Empire ask for leasing. Even if they are unwilling, they can only agree.


    At present, there are too many countries leased ports by the Han Empire, even including Rome and sassanne. The only difference lies in the size of the concession and the length of the lease time.


    Karabagas (formerly known as karabalas), rambajianna, bharapa, rawindorogata, trakutaka, two satraps and Frank have all been leased ports by the Han Empire, of which the minimum term of lease in two satraps has reached 300 years, and the maximum term of lease in other countries is 3000 years.


    In the above-mentioned countries, the port rent is only a pitiful gold coin, and some concessions are also only a gold coin. They regard renting ports and inland concessions as an act of paying protection fees.


    Whether it was a coastal port or an inland concession, the Han Empire would send troops of different sizes to be stationed depending on the importance.


    In fact, whether it is three hundred years or three thousand years, it is about leasing, but what is the difference between directly ceding the territory and becoming a part of the territory of the Han Empire?


    Unless those countries are strong enough to subdue the Han Empire one day, the leased ports or concessions will never want to go back.


    There is another possibility, for example, the Han Empire''s own civil strife, which can be forcibly recovered by those countries through the civil strife of the Han Empire, or the Han Empire voluntarily gives up, and those territories will be returned to other countries.


    Rome and sassanne also had ports leased to the Han Empire. Rome was at least one port in Egypt, Mauritania, talago (i.e. Spain), Gaul, Italy, the Balkans (i.e. Greece) and Asia Minor, with more than six ports.


    That is, except for Carthage, Syria (only occupying part) and Dacia, all other provinces have ports leased by the Han Empire.


    Because the coastline of sassanne is much shorter, only three ports were leased by the Han Empire, two in gedelosia and one in babisania.


    Unlike other small countries, the Han Empire leased ports from Rome and sassanne for a maximum of 99 years and a minimum of 15 years. Depending on the geographical location, the rent is based on the style of gold coins of the Han Empire, and the price ranges from 200 gold coins to 3000 gold coins.


    At the same time, Rome and sassanne refused to lease inland concessions to the Han Empire because they did not want to have Han troops stationed in the inland.


    Those big and small countries, in fact, do not understand why the Han Empire leased ports or inland concessions.


    Small countries simply think that the Han Empire is to ensure the supply safety of their military or civilian ships, and the direction of malicious thinking is that the Han Empire is swaggering.


    Because of their horizons, big countries will think more about the direction. It is certain that the Han Empire is showing off its strength. In addition, they can roughly understand that trade is involved.


    In today''s era, if Liu Yan had not indicated that he would come up with such a tax as tariff, there would be no such saying in countries all over the world.


    As long as ships from other countries go to the Han Empire, they not only need to pay tolls at various checkpoints, but also charge for goods, which is still a kind of charging behavior more than once. For example, when you cross Malacca, you have to pay it again at which port you want to dock in Zhanghai (South 1 sea), which means that you have to pay twice every time you ship goods and park at the port.


    Don''t think that paying the fee when landing is finished. Crooked nuts transport the goods to the market of a city. The inspection of entering the market is another payment. If they put them on the shelf and sell them, they have to pay the fee. If they change the site again and again, achieving "10000 tax" is not a dream, but a real thing.


    Rome and sassanne drew lessons from the customs duties of the Han Empire and also formulated their own customs laws. They originally wanted to collect customs duties from Han merchant ships, but they came out of the drama of renting ports by the Han Empire.


    According to the negotiation (bullying) between the Han Empire and various countries, since all the powers of the port no longer belong to various countries before the lease term expires, all countries naturally have no right to collect taxes, which means that as long as the Han ships choose the port leased by the state to berth, all countries will not receive tariffs at all.


    Let alone whether they have found the difference, there will still be no change between countries that have found it and those that have not found it. Small countries dare not talk more. Large countries are afraid to choose patience, and can only accept the fact that the Han Empire enjoyed trade privileges.


    At another time, in different places, a group of crooked nuts looked at the long city wall and looked at a majestic pass. They were shocked by the scenery in front of them and didn''t know what to feel for a time.


    They have reached Yanmen pass. It looks like the wall extending to the end of the world. Naturally, it is the Great Wall (Han Dynasty) and the magnificent pass is Yanmen pass.


    "It is said that the Han people completed the construction of those walls four or five hundred years ago?" Keshias asked Cicero: "the Egyptians built pyramids to bury pharaohs, and the Han people built them at the same level of epic architecture to resist the invasion of grassland people."


    "So the Egyptians were completely conquered by the Romans." Cicero really had a special understanding of the history of the Han people and told kesias about the history of the Great Wall, In particular, the Great Wall we see now is not the most primitive one: "the history of the earliest construction of the great wall can be traced back to the Warring States period of the Han people, and then their first emperor ordered to connect all sections of the Great Wall. The Great Wall we see now is built during their first and second empires."


    The so-called first empire is the Western Han Dynasty, and the Second Empire is the Eastern Han Dynasty. In order to distinguish the Western Han Dynasty from the Eastern Han Dynasty, countries call the current Han Empire the third empire stage of the Han people. Otherwise, the country name is the Han Dynasty, but there have been several turbulence and dynasty changes. It''s really hard to distinguish between the current Han Empire and the former Eastern and Western Han Dynasties, which all take "Han" as the country name. What''s the difference.


    After the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Han Dynasty paid less and less attention to the Great Wall. In the back, only individual sections of the great wall were maintained and repaired in a planned way, and most of the other sections of the great wall were left to live and die. Because of the lack of maintenance and repair, many sections of the great wall collapsed or were damaged by rammed earth, which became a large or small gap in the long wall.


    During the Western Jin Dynasty, there was a court discussion on the repair of the Great Wall. The key problem was that Sima''s Treasury had no money. At the same time, because of the long civil war and the sharp reduction of population, there was not enough labor. The issue was passed, but it was not paid for practical action.


    Now they see the Great Wall, except that the wall section around Yanmenguan looks perfect. In fact, there are many collapsed gaps in the far wall section.


    After discussion on whether to repair or maintain the Great Wall, it was decided to let the Great Wall evolve.


    There will be such a resolution. There are no complicated places. The border lines in the north have been pushed to the depths of the grassland, and the value of the Great Wall has been infinitely reduced. The repair needs astronomical national money and labor without knowing the figures. Is it just to waste money in order to become a scenic spot?


    "Although unwilling to admit it, our great wall is a small shrimp compared with it." Flavis has seen several great walls of his own with his own eyes: "we are trying our best to maintain the perfection of the Great Wall. The great wall of the Han people looks very old and open everywhere."


    The Romans also had their own great wall, which was built in different geographical locations at each stage, such as the "Germanic line" along the Black Sea, the Danube basin and the "Hadrian Great Wall" on the island of Great Britain.


    Although their great wall and the great wall of Zhuxia have the same name and use, their construction methods are two different things.


    The thickness of the Great Wall built by the Romans is no more than six meters, and the maximum is no more than ten meters. The foundation is very particular, but the key is that the wall is not so particular. Even in some sections, rammed earth or masonry is less than two meters thick. Such a creation does not need to be destroyed for a long time. It will fall down at a time when less than 100 people are destroyed.


    Their section of the Great Wall is basically in plain areas, especially in urban areas. It is not difficult to imagine the result, but they have contributed a lot of bricks and stones to build houses for the surrounding residents, leaving only a bare base to witness that it was once a section of the Great Wall.


    Flavis didn''t say it so obviously, but everyone who should understand understood it.


    The Romans are still trying their best to ensure the perfection of the sections of the Great Wall. Isn''t it because they are facing the "rise of barbarians"?


    The reason why the Han people don''t manage the Great Wall is that the Han people have no threat in the north. Naturally, they don''t need to spend state money and labor.


    "We set out from Chang''an..." Julian was silently calculating how far he had gone: "the total distance to this place called Yanmen pass is close to one thousand Han Li?"


    People who know geography give a positive answer.


    "After landing in Jingkou, the total distance from Jiankang to Chang''an exceeded 2500 Han Li." Julian took a deep breath and was shocked by his calculation: "Yanmen pass is not a frontier yet. It is only two thousand miles to the north. The vast territory of the Han Empire is far beyond imagination!"


    Although the territory of Rome is large, it actually does not have enough depth. Most of its territory is on the coastline. If it is fighting with the same maritime power, there are defense loopholes everywhere, which can be used as a breakthrough for the enemy.


    Keshias just heard a tail, and he calculated it silently. The conclusion is that from the south coast to the North grassland, and from the east coast to the western regions, the Han Empire has a deep enough hinterland to frighten people. It is a nightmare for any intruder!

 Chapter 957

    Leaving Yanmen pass to the north does not immediately enter the grassland. On the contrary, the geographical environment is full of mountains, and everywhere you can see the Valley Road formed by the sandwiching of two peaks.


    "Look at the top of the mountain." Julian raised his finger to the periphery: "more than one can see the old site of the beacon tower."


    The mountains on this side are high and low, and the average slope is very steep. No matter how you look at it, it is not easy to climb by hand.


    "Why didn''t the Han people move the pass north and build it at the southernmost end of the mountain?" Flavis remembers that Rome chose to build fortifications at both ends of the Alps: "is there a pass ahead?"


    There are no passes in front, and even small-scale Tibetan camps and small fortresses can be seen everywhere in the belly of the mountain. There are only some ruins of the beacon towers.


    They are constantly moving in the mountains. Most of the time, they walk in the valley environment, and constantly go around in the space similar to the environment. When the sun shines in the sky, they can''t distinguish the direction. People who are not familiar with the road here soon lose their way.


    "The environment is too complicated." Julian poured a few salivas and constantly scanned the surrounding environment: "natural barrier!"


    "Indeed!" Vlavis just kept thinking about a problem: "if we use the environmental Tibetan soldiers, we can ambush the invaders constantly. Presumably, the Han people did this when they resisted the grassland invaders."


    However, vlavis guessed wrong that the environment was very suitable for ambush, but most of the invasion stages did not fight in this complex environment.


    In the face of the invasion of grassland nomads, most of the time, the Central Plains Dynasty has no time to respond. The front is constantly occupied. Due to the time difference, the rear has not been reported in time. Waiting for the army to mobilize and assemble, there is not much time to plan the mountain ambush. Only a few adventurous generals will lead the army into the mountain in the fog of war, More generals choose to stay at Yanmen pass and the Great Wall for passive defense.


    It took them two days to get out of the mountains. Looking forward can be regarded as a glance. Although they can''t see the end of the horizon at a glance, their vision is at least broad compared with the mountains everywhere.


    If the field of vision is compact, you can''t see too far from the line of sight for a long time, and the environment is abnormally complex, people with large nerves will inevitably fall into an inexplicable state of anxiety.


    Many times, unless the mood fluctuates too much, it is difficult for people to perceive their state. Suddenly, they change from an uncomfortable environment to a new environment that is pleasant at first sight, and they will wonder how they have put down any burden.


    There are several counties outside the mountains of Yanmen county. At most, there are as many as 16 counties. However, every time the country experiences turbulence, Hu Lu will take advantage of the situation to invade the south, often causing heavy losses to northern Xinjiang. Now only four counties are left, of which the most famous is Mayi.


    "After Taiyuan County, you can see that the population is no longer dense." Flavis constantly glanced around and saw desolation: "the most densely populated place in the Han Empire is the Central Plains called by the Han people?"


    The Romans understood the history of the Han people. The word "Central Plains" appeared very frequently. It took them a lot of effort to know what territories the "Central Plains" covered.


    The so-called central plains, in terms of region, refers to the middle and lower reaches of the Yellow River centered from Luoyang to Daliang (Kaifeng), which is the habitat formed by the Zhou Dynasty after the Xia and Shang Dynasties; in a broad sense, the Central Plains is generally regarded as the new moon.


    The regime change of the past dynasties, generally, which regime ruled the Central Plains is regarded as zhengshuo. Later, it appears that who inherited the culture and thought of the Central Plains is zhengshuo. In other words, the reason why Zhao, song and Ming lost most of the Central Plains is still recognized as zhengshuo is not that the Nuzhen Jin State, which ruled most of the Central Plains, has the name of zhengshuo.


    "The area where the Han population is most concentrated is in the cross national highway." Liu Dao didn''t think it was a secret: "don''t you see very clearly from Jiankang to Tongguan and from Chang''an to Yanmen?"


    central plains? Now there are no Han people to emphasize the civilization of the Central Plains, and they don''t care what areas the Central Plains refers to.


    The thought of Han people changed with the central division of local and non local. Influenced by the official guidance, it was regarded as local from the sea in the south to Mobei in the north, from the ice field in the east to the plateau in the West; Non local is the enclave of Indochina Peninsula, A-San continent, islands and so on.


    The map can not be bought casually like later generations. It can even be said that the identity can not be seen at all without a certain height. Most Han people have no concept of the size of the country they live in. The crooked nuts they want to study do not have much reference, and they only have vague concepts.


    According to official statistics, the total land area of the Han Empire now reaches 37.46 million square miles, or 18.73 million square kilometers.


    When Rome''s land territory was the largest, it once reached 5.9 million square kilometers. Now, due to the rise of barbarians, there are less than 5 million square kilometers left.


    Sassanian''s land territory is the smallest of the three empires. When the land territory was the largest, it could reach 5 million square kilometers. At the present stage of Shapur II''s administration, it was 4.6 million square kilometers.


    The land territory of the Han Empire would be so large. In addition to the expansion around the mainland and the inclusion of islands on the sea, the destruction of the Gupta Dynasty increased by 3.2 million square kilometers.


    If you count the sea under the rule, the Han Empire still controls the largest sea territory, followed by Rome and sassanne.


    "How much?" Julian looked unbelievable: "37.46 million square Han Li?"


    If director Liu didn''t get a hint, he didn''t have the courage to disclose the national territory. He just said the answer. One of the crooked nuts was stunned.


    The Han Empire is the overlord of the world, and force can threaten any country, then the mainstream of the Han people will inevitably become the mainstream of the world, which is the inevitable trend from fashion to some academic words to replace all countries.


    Rome has begun to learn the length and weight units of the Han Empire. Sassanne''s arrogance is also a comprehensive follow-up, not to mention other countries. Although they have not abandoned some of their counting unit names, they will subconsciously think that the counting unit names of Han people are more professional, but they will add a special prefix, such as adding a "Han" before "Li", and the full name is the word "Hanli".


    If history had not been changed by Liu Yan, such a thing would have happened, but the protagonist had become an Englishman.


    Without enough knowledge, even if you know some data, you will be ignorant, and even your head is full of paste.


    Julian dared not claim to be a knowledgeable man, but he didn''t think he was ignorant. He figured out what the concept of 37.46 million square Han Li was. Compared with the territory known by Rome, the shock on his face was more obvious.


    "Even if we march eastward to the Slavic territory, as long as we do not cross Kazan, it is estimated that we are only much worse than the Han Empire." Vlavis has traveled far and wide: "expansion in Africa is meaningless. We just want to catch up with or exceed the territory of the Han Empire. We need to expand at least 5000 Han Li to the south."


    In Africa, especially in North Africa, there are not many sites of occupation value in this era. If more sites are occupied, is it selling sand?


    Julian imagined a little, and there was no difference with flavis''s point of view.


    Even if the Romans have the ability to expand, they will use their main power in Africa when they have problems. Their eyes will only focus on the continent of Europe, and the direction of expansion will also be to the East. The first thing to defeat is the Germanic people. If the Germanic people are solved, they will face the Goths and finally the Slavs.


    The rise of barbarians is not general. Although the Romans themselves killed the civil war, the Germanic people are no longer the ethnic group in the stone age.


    "If we want to deal with the Germans, we can only really get friendly with the Persians." Flavis can''t help looking at the Persians on the frame of another car: "there is a total truce with the Persians, and the general team is transferred to Europa!"


    Flavis himself has a lot of communication with the Germanic people. He knows that although frank, Burgundy and Alemanni are the size of nose excrement, the three countries are the Lighthouses of Germanic tribes. In particular, Frank has attracted the attention of more than half of the Germanic people.


    "Comprehensive and complete peace..." Julian had to smile bitterly: "we just want to do that, and the Persians have the same idea. But everyone knows that there can only be limited peace. It is impossible to achieve real mutual trust and coexistence, and friction can not be completely avoided. The number of troops stationed at the border is only limited."


    Flavis also began to smile bitterly. Due to the strength of the Han Empire, the two countries are trying to move towards understanding. How can the hatred of thousands of years be resolved? He even knows that even if there is no Millennium hatred, the conflict of interests is enough for the two countries.


    The territory called the Oriental territory by Rome covers Syria, Palestine, Iraq and other places. It is independent. The area controlled by Rome and sassanne is a quagmire over there.


    Sassanne and Rome want to be friendly with each other. How to solve the ownership of the Middle East is a big problem.


    Unless one of Rome or sassanne is willing to withdraw completely, the dispute will never disappear.


    However, whether Rome or sassanne, who dares to give up the Middle East easily?


    Rome''s abandonment of the Middle East is tantamount to opening the eastern portal of the Mediterranean. They dare not place the security of the Mediterranean on the conscience of the Persians, so it is impossible to give up control over Syria and Palestine.


    Similarly, the Persians do not want the Romans to control Syria, Palestine and Iraq. Just because the Romans do not leave the above three areas, there will never be any security in the west of sassanne.


    "Therefore, we are always entangled with the Romans." Keshias glanced at the vehicles full of Romans in front and said sternly, "no matter how well the Romans speak, they will never believe us. We will not really believe the Romans either."


    I have long known the strength of the Han Empire. Just now I know the territory and area of the Han Empire. If other small countries have any ideas, big countries won''t care at all.


    Similarly, for countries nominally at the imperial level, it is equally unimportant what ideas or intentions the Han Empire has, just because even if they know, all they can do is to estimate the appetite of the Han Empire and the extent to which they can resist.


    "The territory of the Han Empire is so large that it is not difficult to guess that the Han people have actually reached the bottleneck of expansion." Gambisis seriously reasoned: "how much territory a country can rule does not entirely depend on force, but on whether it has the ability to rule. Obviously, the territory of the Han Empire is too large. If the news of the border can be transmitted to the center for more than half a year, how fragile such rule is."


    It will take only half a year for the news to be transmitted, so the mobilization of the army needs more. If a place needs to wait for reinforcements for up to a year, it means that the place has no so-called security at all. Once it needs repeated competition, it can ensure that the territory remains in the territory. Unless it is the country''s inexhaustible national money, otherwise it can only reluctantly give up in the end.


    "The news we got is that the Han Army has withdrawn from hunit." Keshias clearly understood what gambisis wanted to express and agreed: "the Han Empire was able to capture the territory of hunit, but they didn''t do that, which proves your guess."


    "This time, the Han Empire wanted to deal with the enemies in the north. It was those tribes who united to threaten the Han Empire." Gambisis doesn''t know much. What he wants to say is: "we can wait for the result of the war and see how the Han Empire handled the war in Northern Xinjiang. Once the Han army is finished, it will withdraw to the mainland, which proves our guess."


    If the Han Empire had no need for expansion, it would be great good news for sassanne. There was no need to worry about the expansion of the Han Army to the west every day. The Han army was forced to tilt the economy to the military regardless of the consequences.


    In the 11th year of Yuanshuo, SA Shan adjusted his national policy, mainly because he was frightened by the Han Empire. Subconsciously, he began to prepare for war. The Oriental deployment, which had not been paid attention to, suddenly became extremely important. On the premise that it was impossible to transfer troops from other regions, they began to form a new Corps.


    Until the 12th year of Yuanshuo, because sassanne eased the relationship with Rome, it was possible to transfer some troops from the west to fill the gap in the East. The key was that there was still no sense of security. Instead of slowing down, the formation of a new Legion was frightened and accelerated by a series of military movements of the Han Empire in Northern Xinjiang.


    "In less than four years, our military spending has increased from 13 million (gold coins) to 60 million (gold coins) every year." Keshias took a deep breath and could fully imagine that all classes in the country had increased their taxes by several percent: "if this goes on, we don''t have to wait for the Han people or the Romans to kill us. We will repeat the old story of vologassis v."

 Chapter 958

    Vologassis V was a king of Parthia, and his reign was the time when the Parthian Empire fell into collapse.


    Parthia fought with Rome for hundreds of years. By the time vologassis V became the leader of the Parthian Empire, the Parthian Empire had been defeated for nearly a hundred years in a row in the Middle East, first losing Syria and then losing northwest Iraq. The national war was at a disadvantage. The minds of domestic aristocrats and countries, if not the Romans, would also have their own problems, The history of the Parthian Empire is almost over by vologassis v.


    Vologassis VI was the successor of vologassis v. he did not change the decline of the war externally, and because the continuous tax increase angered the domestic aristocrats, many aristocrats of the Parthian Empire persuaded their brother aldaban IV to rebel, and the Parthian Empire fell into division.


    After that, ardaban IV, who received many nobles, defeated vologassis VI and obtained the rule of the Parthian Empire, but vologis VI retained his rule in Babylonia, even after the fall of the Parthian Empire.


    When Artaban IV ascended the throne, the Parthian Empire was already in the twilight.


    The military pressure from the outside (mainly imposed by Rome) and the endless rebellion at home made the last generations of rulers of the Parthian Empire in a state of anxiety.


    Since the Parthians are also regarded by the Persians as foreign rulers in Iran, their life is even harder.


    The Parthians are not Persians. They are descendants of the descendants of Alexander the Great''s eastern expedition. In retrospect, we have to talk about the Seleucid Empire. In fact, they are some Greek or mixed races of Greek and other ethnic groups.


    The end of the Seleucid Empire is the resistance process of some Greek Americans who are dissatisfied with the status quo, combined with Persians, Cypriots and other nationalities. The establishment of Parthia is the result of the Seleucid Empire being swept into the garbage of history.


    Later, naturally, the Greek (mixed race) won the rule in the new country of Parthia, but the Persians firmly controlled the region of Iran, forming a political pattern in which the Persians controlled the east of Parthia and the Greek and multi-ethnic mixed race controlled other regions of Parthia, which was not a binary system, but a binary system.


    Shortly after Artaban IV ascended the throne (A.D. 216), the Roman emperor Caracalla, who was famous for his cruelty and debauchery, launched an aggression against Parthia. The battle was mainly carried out in Parthia, causing great damage to Parthia. However, in 217, the crazy and unpopular Caracalla was assassinated and killed. Artaban IV successfully defeated his successor and drove the Romans out of Iran (Battle of nicibis).


    However, the governor of Fars, aldasher (later aldasher I of the Persian Sassanian Empire), who had always been inclined to independence, finally challenged aldaban IV.


    Aldaban IV was killed in the battle of olmizdagan plain. After al Dahir continued to fight and control the whole country, the Persian Sassanian empire was established.


    The collapse and demise of the Parthian Empire was due to external pressure and internal problems, which forced the rulers to continuously increase taxes. As a result, not only the civilians were desperate for the rulers, but also the major nobles rebelled one after another. Even if the nobles did not rebel and separated from the central government, they had the opportunity of aldasher I.


    In just three or four years, the country''s annual military expenditure has increased almost fivefold. Let alone the financial situation of Persian Sassanian has been a little bad. Even if their financial situation is good, they have suddenly doubled again and again in just a few years until their military expenditure has increased almost fivefold. Not only for Persian Sassanian, it should be said that it is only fatal for any country.


    "We are now in some ways very similar to the end of the Parthian Empire." Gambisis couldn''t help but fight a cold war: "for example, at the end of the Parthian Empire, domestic rebellion continued. At present, we are also facing the continuous rebellion of Arabs and other ethnic groups."


    Zhuxia has a saying that taking history as a mirror, as long as other countries or nations have historical records, they must have similar views.


    Facing the continuous rebellion of ethnic groups led by Arabs, bossasan has no stability in the west of the country for decades. It would be no better if it were not for the Persians in the East.


    It is precisely because they have the basic plate of stability in the East, and the Persian Sassanian has the foundation to support it. The key is their East. Because the Han Empire was "born in the sky", the Han Empire showed a strong desire for expansion. Before the Han Empire took any concrete action, the original stability situation has been shaken.


    "In fact, we all know that building a defense chain in the East is to appease." Keshias looked at the Han Army on the way, and most of the time his eyes were staring at the cannon pulled by the horse: "what kind of fortification can resist that sharp weapon?"


    The eyes of the people in the car are moving in the past, and everyone is full of powerlessness from his face to his mind.


    It doesn''t matter whether there is a word "time gap" in Persian. They only know that the Han people are already using firearms, but they are still screwing a knife.


    Every nation has its own advantages when it can exist. Persians do not have their own glorious history. Perhaps it should be said that Persians not only have their own glorious history, but also have become the glorious role of the known great demon king of all countries in the world.


    The glory of the Persians was interrupted by the Greeks. After hundreds of years of struggle, they stood up again. Before they were glad of the decline of the Greeks, the Romans replaced the Greeks and became their eternal enemies.


    It''s hard for a country to have a strong enemy. Especially when bossasan faced Rome, he was weak most of the time. They were celebrating that Rome became weak because of the civil war. Countless Persians thought that when the Persians bullied the Romans, they suddenly found a more powerful country in their East, I don''t know how many people burst into tears in an instant.


    "What we should do now is pray." Keshias is not a devout believer. The more he knows the gap, the more he has an impulse to listen to fate: "pray that our friendship with the Han people will last forever."


    The Persians are all silent. Now they can only pray that the Han people are not hostile to their country and do not want to see the two countries enter a state of war. Otherwise, the Han Empire will travel a long way to attack from the land in the East, and there will be troops from the Han Empire''s navy and sea sources landing in the southwest. In an instant, it will be a situation of being attacked by the front and back.


    "What we should be most careful about is still the Romans." Gambisis did not believe in what the Romans called friendship: "they have betrayed their faith more than once in history."


    If we only measure the national reputation, from the perspective of Persians and a series of studies, the Romans really have no reputation. However, through research, it is found that as long as the Han people speak by those who control the world, they belong to "the king has no jokes".


    Persians have always been extremely eager for Liu Yan to talk about their friendship with sassanne in public. They know that as long as Liu Yan believes that sassanne is a country that can coexist peacefully, no matter what other Han people''s senses towards sassanne, the national policy of the Han Empire towards sassanne will basically be determined.


    It is a pity that Liu Yan has never told in public which country he likes. On several occasions in private, he mentioned his sympathy for the Persians'' long-term invasion by the Romans.


    It was only Liu Yan who expressed sympathy for the invasion of Persia to Ye Na that made the Persians feel very happy.


    They think so. Although it''s a shame to get sympathy, in a way, it proves that Liu Yan has a certain affection for Sasan. Can it show that Liu Yan has no malice towards Sasan?


    At present, most countries are supreme rulers, and they can say it implicitly. Once the supreme ruler decides something, it is equivalent to determining the direction of national policy formulation and winning the favor of a powerful king. A second-class powerful country is a bonus. For a weak country, it may be the key to the survival of the country.


    "The princess is pregnant." Gambisis thought that this was too good news. What was a bit flawed was: "the princess of Rome was also pregnant."


    For nearly half a year after becoming emperor, Liu Yan was in a state of no big things to do. There were so many fresh people in the harem. As a man, he would inevitably have a desire to hunt for beauty. In the first half of the year, he turned into a stallion, and the broadcast seed naturally ushered in a high harvest.


    The continuous pregnancy of concubines in the harem is not only the joy of all countries, but also the joy of the officials of the Han Empire.


    Too few royal families is not a good thing for a country. It can even be said to be a major event that shakes the country''s foundation.


    To say a bad word, if something bad happens when there are few Royal people, there will be more people under the premise of family and world, and the probability of being able to pick a girder will be greater.


    "If there is one baby boy left, I will ask your majesty to grant him a fief in Syria." Keshias made up his mind after careful consideration and told another news about the Romans: "their other princess has a similar plan."


    Helena''s plan is not to involve a baby with royal blood of the Han Empire in the quagmire of the Middle East. She plans Egypt. Egypt is currently a fief of Julian. If she wants to achieve her goal, she should not only convince Julian, but also pass through Constantius II.


    "Such a risk is great!" Gambisis said without concealment: "letting the prince with the royal blood of the Han Empire intervene in Syria will cause fear in Rome, but it also gives the Han Empire a reason to intervene."


    "So it is also a test of the Han Empire''s attitude towards China." It is impossible that keshias did not expect that level. He still decided to implement it with great determination: "if we determine the attitude of the Han Empire as soon as possible, we don''t have so many hesitations and concerns."


    If it is confirmed that the Han Empire will not coexist peacefully with Sassanian, they will not have to worry about the follow-up of repeated tax increases. All the prerequisites must be to plan to resist the invasion from the Han Empire at all costs.


    "Now the most important thing is the Roman side." Gambisis did not believe in the Romans, but he understood that it was not a problem whether he believed or not. It was sassanne who needed to stabilize Rome: "no matter what the real ideas of the Han Empire towards us, we need to try our best to suppress the rebellion in China."


    The Persians had always known clearly that the Romans were supporting the rebels. Aren''t they also Roman nobles who supported the dissatisfied Constantine family? They negotiated with Rome and reached the understanding that the Romans stopped supporting those rebel forces and no longer supported those nobles in Rome. After the agreement, the two sides did not leave a written record.


    It seems that the rebel forces in Sassanian have not been cut off at all. A few rebel forces are even richer in financial resources than before. They questioned the Romans, and the reply was that the Romans denied having anything to do with themselves, and the Romans implied that everything was done by the Han people.


    "Although there is no evidence, not even from any trace..." gambisis said firmly, "it must have been done by the Han people."


    But so what? Even if we can show evidence, does sassanne want to go to war with the Han Empire?


    Sassanne has been avoiding making enemies with the Han Empire. She is deeply afraid of entering a state of war with the Han Empire. She has even done things that ignore the national system, such as sending beautiful women. That is, she knows that the Han people have to be patient to support some rebel forces in China.


    "So it would be a way for Yena''s children to involve that quagmire." There is no word "lead a wolf into the house" in keshias''s dictionary. There may be relevant concepts. Compared with suppressing the rebellion, the reason for the Han Empire to intervene is ranked in the second order: "we all know that there are only interests between the state and the state, so give the Han Empire enough interests, all in order to win more time."


    It was not so obvious before. Until the emergence of the Han Empire, many high-level people in Persia realized the sadness and helplessness of the weak.


    "We are now in the middle of the two empires." Gambisis subconsciously took a look at the position of the Romans and looked at the marching Han Army: "those fools in China want to win over the Han Empire to deal with the Romans, but they don''t think that even if there is an alliance, the most appropriate thing is for the Han and Romans to unite to attack us."


    The original intention of Persian Sassanian to contact the Han Empire was to deal with the Romans. At the beginning, they did not have enough knowledge of the strength of the Han Empire. They happily united the Han people and other small countries to send the Gupta Empire to the sacrificial platform.


    Waiting for the Gupta Empire to be relatively easily destroyed by the Han Army, the Persians were both stupid and shocked for a moment. They realized that things were not what they imagined. There was no difficulty for the Han Empire to destroy the Gupta empire. They made serious mistakes in their evaluation of the strength of the Han Empire.


    "Where there is a will, there is a way to succeed. One hundred and twenty-two Qinguan pass will eventually belong to Chu. Painstaking people and heaven will live up to them. They will lie on their laurels and taste the gall. Three thousand Yuejia can swallow Wu." Keshias forgot where he heard the above sentence, but thought it was extremely reasonable: "endure and try your best to endure until the day when you have the ability to say ''no''!"

 Chapter 959

    More than 140 miles north of Mayi, you enter the grassland ecological environment. You can see a little yellow grass everywhere. When the wind is strong, there are always countless grass scraps flying with the wind.


    The grassland is not completely flat terrain, but compared with mountainous areas, the slope of the grassland is not steep. Many peaks are even an inclined plane of no more than 10 degrees, from the bottom to the top of the mountain, so people can''t tell whether they are walking a mountain road or not.


    At the same time, there were not many forests on the grassland in the northern Xinjiang of the Han Empire, even if there were forests, it was only a small one.


    "What a shock!" Flavis looked at the endless grassland. The ground was only a line away from the sky. He couldn''t help but exclaim because he hadn''t seen similar scenery. He said in a speculative tone, "what a rich grain producing area it would be if it were reclaimed in this place!"


    In the territory of the Romans, only Egypt has an endless great plain. It has been reclaimed by the Egyptians as a grain producing area since 5000 BC. With repeated reclamation, it has become increasingly rich. Up to now, it is one of the largest grain producing areas known to the Romans, and there are few grain producing areas comparable to it.


    What flavis doesn''t know is that the plain he saw can indeed be reclaimed into farmland, but in terms of soil quality, it is not a high-quality agricultural area. Once it is reclaimed on a large scale and there is no "rest field" planning, the soil will soon become regional yarn quality, and more seriously, it will slowly become Gobi.


    There are few places in Zhuxia that belong to high-quality agricultural areas. The Yellow River Basin is also in the middle and lower reaches. Because the river has brought fertile soil from the upper reaches for a long time, the river course of the Yellow River has been changed again and again after I don''t know how long, so as to form soil conducive to agriculture, making the middle and lower reaches of the Yellow River a slightly commendable agricultural area.


    In other places, the Yangtze River Delta has become a high-quality agricultural area because of the continuous diversion of riverbed and the fertile soil brought by rivers. What is more favorable than the lower reaches of the Yellow River is that the local soil is good.


    With limited high-quality farming areas, a strong civilization has been bred, which is extremely rare at any point in the world. Zhuxia has developed and expanded in such an environment. It has been in the first sequence of the world''s national forest for a long time, and sometimes even at the peak of the world''s National Forest.


    In addition to the Zhuxia civilization, many civilizations that can develop and survive have great advantages in their geographical environment. Individual geographical environments are suitable for reproduction and survival, and the nation itself is good enough. They are in the strongest sequence in the world without any twists and turns, However, it is more because the environment is good and there is no threat around, and the level of civilization has stagnated.


    If we observe the development history of various civilizations, we can find that the habitat environment is not very good, but the nation itself is good enough. As long as it can survive the first level of civilization development, such as defeating the surrounding strong enemies or developing advanced science and technology, it will inevitably leave a lot of marks in the development history of the earth.


    "When we observe the geographical environment of the Han Empire, we really don''t have too unique advantages." Julian understood that the Romans robbed enough documents from the Greeks. Some Roman scholars studied and interpreted the relevant knowledge. It took a long time to come to a set of theories belonging to the Romans: "they are on a mountainous continental shelf and can hardly see a large-scale plain. The only commendable place is that they have two rivers long enough."


    "Ah San and Persians have developed by relying on rivers with habitats." Vlavis also knows some geography: "the same is true of the Han Empire. Their civilization development has a high similarity, and the slight difference is the ideological difference after the initial stage."


    A San civilization is not a low-level civilization. On the contrary, it should be evaluated as a high-end civilization, but their geographical environment is more complex than that of Zhuxia. Except for the Ganges River Basin and the Indus River Basin, it is surrounded by mountains and vast forests that are difficult to climb, which is far more difficult to expand outward than the ancestors of Zhuxia.


    The peak of the expansion of Zhuxia civilization is either facing the vast Gobi and desert, or facing the insurmountable mountains and seemingly endless grasslands and swamps, and even the surrounding primitive forests and sea. The only place slightly better than the Arab three civilizations is the larger area of the "basic plate".


    Due to the civilization that cannot expand outward due to the surrounding geographical environment, they have conquered the challenges of the known world. The lack of contact with the outside world is bound to make it difficult to collide with other civilizations. It is natural that the level of civilization is stagnant and complacent.


    Zhuxia civilization and a San civilization are similar. They are also complacent in their glory. There was a civil war in the period of self pride, and then they were bullied by foreign civilizations, so that they can stand at the peak of the world''s National Forest in some periods of time. However, due to foreign invasion, civilizations have been faulted again and again and gradually surpassed by other civilizations.


    The tragedy of a San civilization is that when they found that they had nothing to do, they showed great interest in religion 1 and created religion 1 that was beneficial to the rulers. After conquering them, foreign invaders continued the "religion 1, yoke 1 and chain rule", making a San one of the best conquered nations in the world.


    "What''s strange to me is the Han people''s attitude towards religion." Flavis didn''t know how to describe it, and said in slightly confused words: "they are naturally devout towards religious 1 religion, but they are also easy to abandon their faith. They are more inclined to worship true gods (ancestors). Many fairy tales tell that man will conquer heaven, not just pray for the protection of gods after a disaster."


    The Romans once only believed in true gods (ancestors), but after conquering the Greeks, they changed their belief system and replaced the belief pattern of ancestors with "virtual gods".


    Looking at those nations who believe in "virtual gods", no matter what gods they believe, once they encounter a disaster, the first choice is to kneel down and pray for their gods to rescue, completely forget that they have hands, feet and ideas (wisdom). If they can''t do it, all people will unite to tide over the difficulties.


    "Because their God is real!" Julian was very surprised at the Han people''s attitude towards the Emperor: "the emperor of Han is not only the God of all Han people, but also their patriarch."


    Flavis was speechless for a moment.


    In the history of Rome, there was also the thing that the ruler was a God, but it did not become a tradition like Zhuxia. Even no one was qualified to become the patriarch of all Roman beings.


    It took them a long time to understand a truth. Long ago, the rulers of the Han people took into account two highest identities, first the patriarch (son of heaven) and then the manager (King and emperor).


    According to the understanding of the Romans, the identity of the son of heaven is far more important than that of the emperor. The simple reason is that the people need to obey the instructions of the patriarch unconditionally, which is a constraint from the aspects of morality, clan, social relations and so on. The emperor used a law to restrict the people, which can usually be classified into the law, which is basically a kind of power restriction.


    In most other countries, the supreme ruler only mastered the "law", because it is not the lack of "reason" in the relationship between patriarchs, which is equal to being in a state of lack of legal principle, and naturally does not have the "rationality" of the family and the world.


    Therefore, we can find that the ruling family in Rome is challenged all the time. That challenge is still an established rule. Unlike challenging the "heavenly family" in Zhuxia, it is a violation of ethics, betrays loyalty and will trigger the anger of the gods.


    In Zhuxia, if you want to challenge the supreme ruler, the precondition is that the emperor plays off first, which leads to people''s disappointment with the ruler''s family.


    In terms of data flow, the people''s experience of Tianjia is reduced to 30% or less, and it is possible to succeed only when someone challenges Tianjia. If the popularity of Tianjia is at least more than 50%, no one is likely to succeed in challenging the imperial power.


    In many countries, there is no big difference between the rulers and the people. The reason why they can sit on the throne under their hips is only that their armed forces are strong enough to play with the competition among the major nobles. It is difficult for civilians to participate even if they want to be a soldier.


    In a popular way, the stratum in most countries is solidified. It has always been the pattern of dragon born dragon and phoenix born phoenix. If you want to get involved in the game of power, you have to be an ancestor of your family who took the shit and became an aristocrat.


    "It took the Han people thousands of years to form the current social structure." Julian was not so sure whether the civilization of the Han people was good or not, and he couldn''t estimate whether Rome could learn: "even if we want to learn, we can''t do it."


    Ji1 Du1 religion was supported by the Constantine family and became a giant in only a few decades. With the private army and entangled with many nobles, Augustus would have to go through a difficult competition in hell if he wanted to have divine power and imperial power.


    Flavis can''t talk. Their Valentinian anus family is one of the families deeply related to the ji1 Du1 religion. It is not that they can''t cut off the entanglement with the interests of the ji1 Du1 religion, but it must hurt their muscles and bones.


    There are so many cases similar to Valentinian anus family. It is hard to imagine how ji1 Du1 religion can do this after decades of development. None of them thought that once the Christian Church continued to grow, Rome would fall into a state of imbalance between imperial power and divine power. However, the Constantine family is the current ruling family in Rome. They think it is also the Constantine family to worry about, and it is not their turn to worry.


    "We can''t do it, nor can the Persians." Julian himself actually had a lot of trouble with ji1 Du1 religion. He was able to return to the core of Roman power. Ji1 Du1 religion did not contribute less: "they are more fortunate than we should be that Zoroastrianism is a relatively mild religion."


    Zoroastrianism is a religious religion attached to the ruler in Sassanian. They seem to be satisfied with the current state. When they encounter differences with the ruling concept of the ruler, Zoroastrianism mostly chooses to give way, unlike the already growing Jidu 1 religion, which dares to challenge the Constantine family in all aspects.


    If Julian has found that there is a trend that Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian Christian.


    "In recent years, the Persian military spending has increased every year, and we have to follow up." Julian looked at flavis and looked at bishop childe in another carriage: "our military spending has not increased as much as that of the Persians, but it is far more difficult to increase taxes than that of the Persians. In this matter, the first governor and the first church have helped a lot."


    It is not wrong that the Constantine family is now the ruling family of Rome. The key is that a considerable number of Roman nobles are disgusted with the Constantine family because of historical reasons. It is not easy to maintain national unity. It is impossible to follow the policies formulated by Constantinople.


    "Our military spending has tripled, reaching 40 million gold coins a year from this year." Julian clearly knew that it was because Rome was too far away from the Han Empire. Most of the military spending was not used to form a land legion, but was used for the construction of the Navy: "in addition to directly buying from the Han Empire. For example, you valentinianus received a lot of orders?"


    "It just accounts for a small share." Vlavis said frankly: "the share left in China is research funds, which account for 70% of military spending from the Han Empire."


    Rome urgently needed maritime power to ensure the safety of its sphere of influence. On the premise that it could not build ocean going ships, the warships that needed finished products in a short time had to be purchased from the Han Empire.


    As an empire that has been handed down for thousands of years, the Romans also knew that armaments could not be bought alone. No matter how many difficulties there were, they had to understand how to build them and how to study how to update them. Otherwise, they would always lag behind others.


    "In fact, I communicated with the ritual Department of the Han Empire." Flavis did not hide: "buy drawings from the Han Empire, or pay the total cost at one time, or pay separately based on the production."


    Julian really didn''t know that. He asked eagerly, "how do they reply?"


    "The Han Empire didn''t refuse, just..." fravis shook his head with a bitter smile. "I can''t afford the price they offered."


    "How much?"


    Julian is not familiar with that aspect. He thinks that a family can''t afford it. Can''t he purchase jointly?

 Chapter 960

    When it comes to scientific and technological products, no matter how high the price may appear, especially the science and technology that others have but they don''t have. It''s a lucky thing that the seller is willing to sell.


    At present, there is no saying that "first-class powers sell standards, second-class powers sell brands, and third-class countries sell products". In fact, if the Han Empire did not appear in their field of vision, the Han army could threaten their security anytime and anywhere, and it would be the 18th century to make the international arms market prosperous.


    "They don''t sell ship blueprints in batches." In order to make Julian have enough psychological preparation, flavis first talked about the basis of trading. As expected, he saw Julian''s surprised but depressed expression, and said with a bitter smile: "it can''t be all the sets, but only those styles that the Han Empire was willing to sell. The price is not exaggerated, they are worth that price."


    Julian took a deep breath and repeated, "how much?"


    "It''s not just a money offer." Flavis felt that those ancillary conditions were the most important: "political conditions were involved."


    The reply of the Ministry of rites to flavis was a series of requirements, including the full conversion of Roman ocean ships to the standards of the Han Empire.


    In addition to the standard setting of marine ships, even the Roman shipyards were required to have Han officials to supervise the shipbuilding process. The reason given was that although the Han Empire sold blueprints, it was absolutely unwilling to see defective products.


    It was a good thing for the Romans that there were officials of the Han Empire who knew the technology to "guard the pass". Although they thought the condition was strange, they were also willing to accept it.


    For families like valentinianus, where more than 60% of industries are shipbuilding, the Han Empire also proposed the condition of opening a shipyard in Rome.


    Once there is a shipyard of the Han Empire in Rome, the Roman family who did not wait to buy the blueprint will have a thorough understanding of the technology, and it is estimated that there will not be much market share left.


    "Yes, indeed." Julian said with his own understanding: "we buy ships from the Han Empire. One of the reasons why they raise the price is that the delivery journey is long."


    Flavis believes that Julian did not grasp the key point. It is because these local shipbuilding families are facing the renewal of shipbuilding technology. When they stop production, the Han people insert into the market. Usually, they can use various methods to stop it. If the Han people have a shipyard in Rome, there is no feasible means to stop it.


    "If the shipyards opened by the Han Empire were willing to recruit Roman workers, it would not be unacceptable." Julian is thinking from the overall situation: "we desperately need their help to keep up with the pace of the times. Compared with catching up, the economy can make temporary sacrifices."


    From the overall point of view, flavis knows that Julian is absolutely right, but Julian is a royal family, they are just aristocrats.


    Roman nobles do not need to fully cooperate with the royal family. Nobles who do not quarrel with the royal family are not even qualified nobles in Rome.


    The royal family ruling Rome can be changed again and again, but the interests of the nobility cannot be damaged. This idea has existed in Rome for thousands of years and will continue to exist.


    At present, there is an idea of market share. In the thousands of years of development history, the Romans fought purely for the land at the beginning. Later, they gradually understand that even if they do not occupy the land, it is a victory as long as they occupy the market.


    "Our technology is completely behind the Han Empire, so we have no competitiveness." Flavis must be more clear: "if we can afford the money, Constantinople is willing to accept the ancillary conditions of the Han Empire. It will take us at least three to five years to understand those technologies, and there will be a gap in three to five years."


    Julian understood something, but he didn''t understand why flavis reacted so much.


    "During the gap period, including our Valentinian anus family, we will buy ships from the Han Empire. But your highness should understand the difference between buying all the way and buying in his own home." Flavis felt that he had made it very clear. He stopped to let Julian digest it a little before he said, "when we buy goods, there will be a stickiness. That is, if we buy goods from a certain merchant, as long as the goods are not too inferior, we will still go to that store the next time we want to buy similar goods."


    Julian listened to such a straightforward description. The first thing he thought of was that he felt good after buying a certain commodity. He really formed an inertia. The next time he wanted to buy similar commodities, he thought of that one. At the same time, he also understood that not everyone has the ability to travel all the way to the Han Empire to buy, but it is a most convenient thing to go to the door of his home.


    "For some reasons, we have accepted the offer of renting ports from the Han Empire." Flavis is actually one of the people who shut up against port leasing. He knows that Julian is the same. He sighed: "for thousands of years, Rome has never been so..., the word shame has not been said, and it has been slightly modified:" it is so rational. It is the reality that forces us to be rational. Once we are not rational, there may be a raging war on any coastline. "


    Julian deeply knew that compared with other countries, the port years leased by Rome to the Han Empire looked low, and the rent was even considerable, but it was just a fig leaf.


    The Chinese Imperial Navy entered the Mediterranean and swaggered, and the huge fleet reached Constantinople, which was a shock to the Romans that was difficult to describe in words.


    What barbarians burned Rome or the rebellious slave army threatened Rome is nothing compared with the fleet of the Han Empire directly under its capital city.


    "If it were only the threat from the fleet, we could not make that concession." Flavis is not the ruling core class of Rome, but he has a brain: "what really makes Augustus bite his teeth and nod is gunpowder weapons."


    There were more than 10000 Romans, who saw with their own eyes the power of the Han Army''s gunpowder weapons in the A3 battlefield.


    The tragic situation in the Gupta empire was written back by the Romans who watched the war in person. Anyone who saw it felt that the writer must be out of his mind at the beginning. How could there be such a weapon that explodes like a volcanic eruption in the world.


    If one or two people''s descriptions can be regarded as spreading rumors, then thousands of people who have written the same distant stories must be the truth, and people can''t believe it.


    The Han Empire has the most powerful navy known in the world today. Julian and others also reported to Constantius II that the navy of the Han Empire also contains weapons called artillery, and even described the scene of artillery warships shelling coastal cities.


    At this point, not only did Constantius II nod in the face of the port lease of the Han Empire, but even if he did not nod, he would be forced to agree by many Roman nobles. No one wanted to see the gunships of the Han Empire sail to his own city one day.


    That''s because only thousands of Han people dared to burst up in Constantinople. When the Han people were unhappy, the probability of artillery ships shelling coastal cities was almost as high as 99%.


    "So we can''t refuse at all." Julian knew what kind of embarrassment Augustus was in, and wanted to share the pressure and obtain the understanding of the domestic aristocrats: "you came to the Han Empire in person to understand the actual situation. Maybe you can write to your friends and tell them what happened."


    Flavis nodded and agreed. As for whether he would do it with his heart, even he was not sure.


    "We followed the Han people all the way north and entered the grassland..." Julian looked around and said not so sure: "after entering the grassland, we continued to walk north for more than 200 miles. We saw traces of postwar loss all the way, but we didn''t see the war. Do you think they don''t want us to see it?"


    From entering the grassland to moving on for more than 200 miles, it is not deep at all for the vast grassland. It can only be said to nod a little.


    Their current position should be the border between the original Han Empire and the Rouran tribal alliance. Those places that left traces of war should have a small-scale contact war. Judging by the traces left, they quickly divided the victory and defeat, and did not run and pursue.


    "From the fact that we have been marching, we can see that the Han Army did not find the opportunity to put the firearm troops into battle." Vlavis looked thoughtful: "the fact that the firearms troops of the Han Empire took carriages and horses during their march does not seem to mean that they can carry out short-range mobile operations?"


    The Romans were imperial countries, but they were not so familiar with the vast range of land operations.


    This is related to the fact that the Romans have mainly relied on the sea transportation and troop delivery of the Mediterranean for thousands of years. Most of the time, their troops do not have to carry out a long march on land. They only sail in the Mediterranean by boat, transport their troops to the coast close to the battlefield, and then land.


    In contrast to the Han Empire or sassanne, the animal power of the Roman army was very scarce, not to mention the large-scale cavalry.


    Once the Roman Legion needs to march on land for a long time, the troops basically rely on the two legs born by their parents. The turtle speed of their marching speed is also world-famous. At the beginning, it was because of this defect that they were seized by the Parthian Empire, which also achieved the reputation of the Parthian Empire''s bow cavalry and equipped cavalry.


    At the present stage... Or should be said to be the stage of fighting sassanne, the land marching speed of the Roman Legion has not improved, but they have adopted a cautious attitude step by step. At the same time, they have also organized their own cavalry. Every time they start a war, they must recruit cavalry from vassal races to help them.


    Something special happened that day. When the sun was still in the middle of the sky, the team stopped.


    Julian invited keshias to look for director Liu and got the answer.


    "Our troops surrounded part of the enemy at a river beach about thirty miles ahead." Liu Dao only knew this: "the general of the Northern Expedition thought that the battlefield could be handed over to the firearm forces."


    The two crooked nuts who got the reply returned to their team.


    "You may have guessed that the firearms troops of the Han Empire can only fight positional warfare." Julian thought this was good news: "it seems that this new type of arms has some big defects?"


    Vlavis shook his head and said, "only positional warfare is not a defect."


    Julian was stunned and smiled bitterly, "indeed."


    Isn''t it true that the final outcome of any war is determined by multiple positional battles?


    For example, nomads like to fight assault and guerrilla warfare. If they win again and again, they only achieve the effect of destruction. If they do not defeat the main force of the enemy in the front battlefield, tickling is tickling. It is only uncomfortable but not fatal.


    It has never been heard that harassing war and guerrilla war can determine the success or failure of national war.


    The best way is to have troops that can withstand the front battlefield, plus friendly forces attacking and harassing behind the enemy. The combination of the two has the effect that one plus one is greater than two.


    In fact, if the frontal battlefield cannot withstand it, it is only a matter of time before we lose.


    "Battlefield conditions change rapidly." Liu Dao saw that there were too many crooked fruits to go to the battlefield: "each country can only go to up to five people."


    The only people who followed the north were the Romans and Persians. In the back, the Ministry of rites felt that one country went to see it, and there was no difference between multiple countries. To show it, people from more countries simply saw it and organized envoys from various countries in Chang''an to go north. They met east of Yinshan and north of Shengle.


    When the firearm force was launched, multinational observers moved forward together in the force.


    The closer we get to the battlefield, the more and obvious traces of war can be seen, and even the scene that the Han army is cleaning the battlefield can be seen.


    It was not until a river blocked the way that the firearm troops got off the van and abandoned their horses.


    The river blocking the road is not deep, and the deepest wading is only to the waist, and the river does not appear fast.


    "Ahead is the besieged grassland army?" Julian landed again and pointed to the front: "look, the scale will not be less than 40000?"


    When the firearm troops came to the north of the river, one urgent military order after another began to be shouted out, and they began to queue according to the organizational system.


    If you look down from a high altitude, the battlefield is a land sandwiched between two rivers, with a space of about 30 miles.


    "The enemy was forced to squeeze into the half bend of the river." Director Liu can reveal more information: "they were completely desperate and rushed into a turbulent area."


    The firearm troops marched in a queue, with firemen in front and horses behind.


    The left and right wings of the battlefield were other Han troops who had been in operation for a long time. They formed a pincer like encirclement situation and gave way to the space in the south.


    The surrounded grassland coalition army seemed to have lost its effective chain of command. As soon as it saw a gap in the south, a group of people rushed out. Li Tan''s attitude towards this was to choose laissez faire.


    It was not easy for Li Tan to encircle the enemy in this place. He thought that if the firearm army could defeat even a small group of enemy''s charge, there was no need for the big man to engage in any firearm army, or the officers of that firearm army should die!

 Chapter 961

    Heaven and earth form a line, the lower part is green grassland, and the upper part is blue sky and white clouds.


    After the firearm troops waded across the river, they made a queue adjustment at the beach. Rectangular rifle line arrays were formed in a short time, and then became a large line array of horizontal lines, moving forward slowly.


    Li Tan watched the arrival of the firearm troops on the right wing.


    Just proceeding from reality, they can drive the enemy away and intercept the enemy in this half bend river beach area, which itself represents that they are fully capable of annihilation.


    "The big man needs to know the actual combat ability of the rifle line array." Li Tan is not unhappy with this place. He can lead the enemy to encircle it. He has proved his talent: "many people are waiting for the result."


    The rest of the soldiers were not so happy. It took them nearly three months to fight with the grassland coalition forces, repeatedly pushing hundreds of miles north. It was not easy for them to surround an enemy. As a result, they were attacked and ripe peaches were to be picked?


    Whether willing or excluded, military orders must be observed.


    In silence, the Han Army on the left and right wings watched the grassland coalition send cavalry to the south to try to break through, and watched the rifle soldiers forming a long horizontal line advance steadily. One will have an idea. There is no lack of people waiting to see friendly jokes.


    "The frontier army, the standing army and the junjishan Colonel''s headquarters have been busy for several months to see today''s scene."


    "What we can solve in a rush, we have to give it to others."


    "I''d like to see how powerful that firearm is!"


    "Watch."


    As the grassland coalition forces trying to break through to the South approached the rifle line, the angry soldiers could no longer bear it, and gossip spread.


    The riflemen line advancing steadily stopped amid the sound of military orders and slogans.


    "Get ready to shoot!"


    The riflemen at the front of the line array began to charge and load ammunition.


    Gunpowder is quantitatively packaged by paper. It only needs to tear the package and put it into the gun chamber. It is no longer necessary to rely on experience to measure the amount of gunpowder loaded as before. If more gunpowder is loaded, it will explode the chamber and less power is loaded.


    After loading the powder, the rifleman put the lead bullet into the gun chamber and then pushed it back and forth with a general strip.


    After the loading action was completed, the riflemen in the first line of the array did not immediately aim. They stood quietly in place and waited for the next order, just like the last two rows of paoze in the same line of the array.


    "It looks complicated." Julian was not the first time to see a musket, but he had never seen the process of charging and ammunition: "are they waiting for the enemy to approach?"


    "It is said that the longest range of the Han Army''s rifle is more than 300 Han meters." Flavis looked at the grassland coalition cavalry who kept galloping: "look at the process of loading just now, the average is about 30 Han seconds. The cavalry impact of 300 Han meters is only about 20 Han seconds?"


    "The shooting speed is slower than the archers, but the range has an advantage." Julian said in a speculative tone: "they can only have one round of volley at most. Is there a hand to hand fight behind?"


    Not only the Romans are speculating, but people from other countries are talking. Most people are not optimistic about the confrontation between the Chinese riflemen and the grassland cavalry. They believe that the Chinese riflemen can only shoot one round at most based on the charging speed of the cavalry.


    The artillery behind the riflemen array only had 20 guns ready to fire, and the rest did not move.


    The caliber of the 20 guns in the ready firing state is not large, all of which are 75 mm.


    In each undulating voice, the artillery finished the action of loading and loading, and adjusted the angle of the muzzle and the direction of the muzzle in a burst of passwords.


    "A thousand meters!"


    "Nine hundred meters!"


    "... six hundred meters!"


    "Five hundred meters!"


    Twenty guns arranged in a horizontal straight line, one of which is arranged for calibration. It is Fuzed and ignited in the action of the gunner waving the red flag.


    The short fuse soon burned into the gun chamber, the propellant inside the gun burst with the dull sound, and the shell was blasted out by a huge force.


    The shell roared in the air, broke the air and rolled and fired. It also had a burning fuse in the process of flying. When it almost lost its kinetic energy, the fuse also guided the core of the shell. A dull sound exploded in the air about five meters away from the ground, and countless iron beads fired around from the explosion center.


    From the perspective of the periphery, at the moment when the shell exploded, the grassland cavalry within seven or eight meters below suddenly appeared one blood hole after another. The huge body of the war horse under the seat was hit more by iron beads. Even people and horses died in an instant, and people fell on their backs and horses all at once.


    "Ready!"


    "Fire!"


    The rhythmic sound of guns was one after another. Every time the bronze gun fired, the ground would vibrate.


    For the fired bronze gun, their gun body vibrates under a thrust. The setting of the base is that under the thrust, the two wheels roll backward to remove the recoil, and the gunner resets the bronze gun.


    The continuous explosion sound appeared again on the head of the grassland cavalry on the way to charge, showing the picture of gunpowder burning and sparks splashing, and the gorgeous fatal flying of iron beads.


    At that moment, more than one person issued a "hiss!!!" When they saw the gorgeous and bloody scene, they couldn''t help taking a breath of cold air.


    The grassland cavalry in the artillery range died when they died, and those who did not die lost their ability to think.


    The undead grassland cavalry simply let the horses under their seats make their own decisions in a dizzy state. Some of the frightened horses were standing on their hooves, and more of them ran around in panic. The scene was completely chaotic.


    "This, this, this..." kjayas turned around and found himself lying on the grass, but his head became an unnatural angle and looked at the absolute miserable situation ahead for the grassland cavalry: "such terror!"


    Keshias was not the only crooked nut that fell to the ground. There were also a large number of people lying or kneeling around him. In addition to being absent-minded, each face was full of shock and distortion.


    Some of them did not see the shelling scene for the first time. Although the shelling scene of the A3 continent was huge and powerful, it was also like a volcanic eruption. At present, the shelling movement seen was not as big as that of the A3 continent, but what they saw was different blood and terror.


    The better the eyesight, the more they can know the power of shelling. Just imagine the environment in which iron beads are scattered around the body. Everywhere on the body begins to feel pain, and the internal organs will also produce an illusion of vibration.


    "It''s impossible to guard against..." gambisis was pale: "there''s nothing to guard against."


    The arrow rain in the sky is terrible enough. The density of the iron beads fired after the explosion is much higher than that of the arrow rain. Looking at the penetration of the human body or horse shot by the iron beads, it can be expected that the shield can''t resist at all. Everyone can''t help trembling at the thought of that kind of attack for the Han Empire and the enemy sooner or later.


    As the grassland cavalry charging in the front line, they were lucky not to be within the range of shelling, but everyone turned his head and stared at the rear, subconsciously trying to escape the battlefield.


    "First row ready!"


    The grassland cavalry charging on the front line have entered a range of 180 meters close to the rifle line.


    "Shoot!!!"


    The "snap" sound of fried beans sounded. The riflemen who used smokeless gunpowder did not fall into the fog. After shooting, the riflemen had no time to see the results. They stepped back from the shooting position according to their usual training.


    The riflemen who fill the firing position forward, when they do the aiming action, they see that the enemy in front is swept down.


    "Ready!"


    The riflemen who saw the miserable situation of the enemy, whether they were nervous or not, found that they could sweep down the enemy at such a distance, and their mentality immediately stabilized.


    "Shoot!!!"


    There was another explosion of fried beans. After shooting, the riflemen turned and stepped on their legs, sideways missed the robe that filled the shooting position forward, and began to clean the barrel.


    Two volleys were fired, 240 meters away and nearly 80 or 90 meters away. Only a few grassland cavalry within the shooting range stayed in place unharmed. Even if they were not shot on the spot, the rest became blood people lying on the ground wailing.


    Only the scattered grassland cavalry remained, and there was no need for the third volley.


    The riflemen entered a brief trimming posture, and the Rangers arranged on the flanks were sent out to deal with the standing grassland cavalry.


    "Good!" Li Tan''s eyes were full of pure light: "I have lived up to the general''s expectations!"


    The shelling with special ammunition was amazing. At least seven or eight hundred of the two or three thousand grassland cavalry fell under the shelling, and the rest of the grassland cavalry were scared out of control. The next war became an expected thing.


    Riflemen formed a linear array to shoot at the same time. The scene made the general who pursued order feel pleasing to the eye no matter from which aspect.


    A salvo, because it is far away, can more clearly observe the war results. It is a kind of dense fire with dense bullets sweeping and people don''t know how to hide within the shooting range.


    "Isn''t it just disintegrating the enemy''s charge..."


    "Just, that is... We can make the enemy''s corpses everywhere if we set up an arrow array."


    "Yes, yes. The arrow array won''t lose to their volley at all. The scene is even more spectacular."


    "Even if you don''t arrange an arrow array, the cavalry can easily solve the enemy by rushing each other."


    The Han Army on the left and right wings kept talking, and all kinds of people in their mouths didn''t admit it, but whoever saw it was either weird or convinced.


    They know they can do it, but they will never be as clean as the firearm army. At the same time, it is absolutely difficult for the firearm army to eliminate the two or three thousand enemy cavalry in a charging posture without casualties.


    "Well, I''m curious, pure curiosity. How can I enter the firearm army through selection?"


    "Yes, I''m also curious. But which brother knows?"


    "I like that burning stick very much. I''m also very good in a new military uniform!"


    Moving closer to the strong is the commonness of intelligent creatures, and becoming a member of the strong is the idea that people yearn for.


    The standing army can only be selected after repeated selection. It is not that there are cultural courses every few days in the state of war. It is only to see an amazing display. People with more flexible minds immediately understand the good and bad.


    "Bastards, since they are experimental in nature, as long as they perform well, they will certainly be gradually promoted and listed."


    "Our department is elite. Once we decide to change equipment, it must be faster than other troops. What''s the hurry?"


    "Ha, ha... That''s to be reported. We worked very hard to surround the enemy. The credit is great. We must give priority to changing clothes."


    From disdain to shock and envy, it was a change of thought in a very short time.


    If the appearance of the firearm force is not so amazing, they will still resent that their credit has been robbed and wait to see the performance of the firearm force. Although they are still dissatisfied, they mostly want to join them.


    Li Tan can also roughly find out what kind of mental journey his troops have gone through. He wants to give the firearm troops more opportunities to perform and orders: "let them advance all the way."


    The firearm troops were temporarily planned to the shogunate sequence of the general of the northern expedition, and the orders from Li Tan naturally had to be executed.


    The movement on this side was heard by the other grassland coalition forces, but it was difficult to see the whole picture at a distance.


    The firearm troops continued to advance in a linear formation and met several grassland cavalry who took the initiative along the way.


    When the number of enemy troops was small, the firearm troops did not carry out large-scale shelling, only fired one or two guns to intimidate the enemy horses.


    Riflemen are riflemen firing demonstrations based on the number of enemy troops and several linear arrays of riflemen. They demonstrate the single row firing of linear array, three-stage round firing, linear array cross fire volley... And so on.


    "The enemy''s war horses have not been specially trained. When they hear the explosion, they rarely get out of control." Li Tan saw clearly that the shelling had a very serious impact on the enemy''s war horses: "our war horses are only Rangers belonging to the firearm army who have been specially trained. It seems that it is an inevitable trend that the trained war horses will not be frightened by the gunfire in the future."


    On the battlefield, the firearm troops have been pushed within five miles of the enemy, the horizontal direction of the linear column of the riflemen has changed again and again, and the bronze guns have begun to be deployed with different calibres and ranges.


    "The firearm force doesn''t seem to be suitable for a too open battlefield?" Chi Ying refers to that once the enemy''s horses are no longer frightened by the explosion: "at the shooting speed of riflemen, they have no more than three chances to fire."


    Li Tan thought for a moment and nodded in recognition. He began to think about how to deal with the charge of cavalry when he was commanding the riflemen himself.


    Before every war, there must be a special peace on the battlefield.


    The current battlefield is in that period of tranquility. What breaks the situation is the military orders that are constantly yelled out. Riflemen form a linear array and move forward again.


    The artillery who entered the waiting state, they have completed the action of loading and ammunition. With the order of firing, they made a special roar on the battlefield

 Chapter 962

    The bronze guns of the firearm troops took the lead in playing. The sound like thunder fluctuated with each other, and the open plain echoed like lightning and thunder.


    The smell of gunsmoke permeated the artillery position. Due to the distance, the artillery after a round of firing can only see the confusion of the enemy at the artillery position within the visible distance, so it is difficult to judge how much effective damage has been caused to the enemy.


    "Why didn''t you fire the shell just now?"


    Li Tan came to the artillery position. Out of his identity, he knew the type of shells. He found that he was firing solid shells and raised questions.


    At present, there are not many kinds of shells. The main types are solid shells and flowering shells, and the other is close combat defensive shrapnel.


    Solid bullets are distinguished because of the proportion of materials such as iron and lead. If you want the range to be far enough, you can see the matching proportion between materials.


    Flowering bombs are generally divided into shrapnel and projectile, and there is also a category called incendiary bomb (grenade).


    No matter what shell it is, it looks like a black thing that tends to be round in general. There is no other device for solid projectile, and if there is charge inside the projectile, a fuze device will be added. At the same time, when firing different shells, the bore will also have different installation AIDS. For example, flowering shells need a booster device.


    The artillery captain answered Li Tan''s question.


    Shells containing iron beads are too expensive. The cost of firing one shot is more than 100 times that of ordinary solid bullets. They believe that the number of guns for firing is enough, and solid bullets can also play enough lethality.


    "In addition, the enemy is already scared. In order not to cause unnecessary waste, they still don''t launch special bombs."


    Li Tan didn''t know how to evaluate the artillery captain''s concept of saving money.


    The Han Empire was a country with poor civil affairs and no poor army. The institutions belonging to the state should be the richest army.


    "Even your artillery think that if you can save, you can save..." Li Tan joked: "it can be seen how expensive the firearms force is."


    The artillery captain was completely speechless.


    Take the firing of that kind of iron ball shell for example. The value of one shot can make more than 30 long guns. If it''s not expensive, it''s really lying. However, looking at the power just played, it can never be said that the cost is huge and worthless. It should be judged as value for money.


    The sound of guns continued, and the grassland coalition forces that were shelled were completely stunned.


    They haven''t seen similar weapons. At first, they thought it was thunder. But although there are clouds in the sky, there are not many clouds and they are all white clouds. This kind of rolling thunder should not appear.


    If it was only the sound of rolling thunder, it would scare people and horses. However, they constantly found that there was a broken sound on the surrounding heads, and saw that their nearby companions were hit or swept by something.


    The object hit or swept by the solid bullet, whether it is a man or a horse, is a tragic picture of flesh and blood flying in an instant. It''s okay to die immediately. If you don''t die, you have to cry with your broken arm or leg, or even sweep your body into two parts and die in despair.


    Tens of thousands of grassland allied forces were completely in chaos, and the people and horses at the core crowded and fled everywhere, killing and injuring countless people trampling on each other; Those grassland allied forces in the periphery, without even thinking about it, will leave this place with water like hell.


    The grassland coalition forces located on the river beach, regardless of the depth of the upper riverbed and the rapidity of the water flow, even if the people in front still have scruples, they will be crowded into the river by the people behind.


    "What a spectacle!"


    "Tut Tut, it''s so miserable that it can''t be described in words."


    "The river will soon be blocked by corpses?"


    "I don''t know if it will be blocked. The fish and shrimp here will certainly become very fat."


    "Dare you eat?"


    "Think about all disgusting, still eat?"


    It is indeed an extremely sad scene. When those grassland people enter the river, they will soon be washed down by the turbulent river. When they are impacted by the water, their heads float and sink. As soon as the number of people is large, they are all undulating in the horizontal plane with their heads and hands, which is like the scene of hell on earth.


    "I don''t pity them at all." Doua said expressionless, "think about decades ago, our people jumped into the river under the coercion of Hu Lu, and tens of thousands of women were driven into the river."


    That''s what really happened. It happened in the early days when the Jie nationality ravaged the Central Plains.


    On more than one occasion, the Jie people drove Han civilians to various rivers, and then massacred on the bank. When they were tired, they first asked the living Han people to throw their bodies into the river. Finally, the Jie nationality drove the Han people who had not been killed by weapons into the river and drowned.


    The Jie nationality has a tradition of marching and fighting together to catch women. Women use it to commit adultery at night and cook it when they want to eat it. When they were defeated and forced to retreat, they usually chose to drive the captured women into the river.


    At present, the Jie clan has been removed from the world, but what they have done will not be forgotten, and the action of Han people chasing and killing the Jie clan continues.


    In the scene on the grassland battlefield, the grassland coalition forces were forced to jump into the river. There were no so-called innocent people among them.


    Soldiers who go to the battlefield and are hacked to death are also dead. Being forced to jump into the river is also dead. The moment they go to the battlefield is to enter the stage of "either you die or I die". No death method is important.


    Forcing civilians to jump into the river? In a broad sense, there are no innocent people, but only the sadness of the weak.


    How to look at a killing depends entirely on what position you are in.


    Contemporary Han people do not reject killing. It can even be said that they have a strong interest in killing other races because of their previous tragic experience.


    There is only one reason why the Han people like to love killing. Looking at any alien, they feel that they will invade themselves one day. It is better to leave those aliens as a threat or kill them first.


    On the battlefield, the grassland coalition army in the South was not organized, and those who wanted to escape began to rush to the periphery regardless of everything.


    The Han Army on the left and right wings can no longer be a mere spectator. They are also happy to join the killing of the grassland coalition army.


    "Those grassland people are really unfortunate." Keshias did not know what kind of mentality it was, and said, "their misfortune is that they are too close to the Han Empire and are regarded as a threat by the Han Empire."


    Gambisis knew that kexiyas was in a mood now. It was nothing more than seeing the grassland people slaughtered, giving birth to a sense of sadness like a rabbit dead and a dog cooked.


    "We know a lot about the nomads in the northern Xinjiang of the Han Empire." Gambisis said in a depressed mood, "there have been many overlords here, and each overlord has threatened the Han people."


    "The Hun empire once existed under the pressure of the Han people. Now the Huns left have been digested." Looking at the killing on the battlefield, keshias said, "the Huns who migrated westward can show off their power all the way, and even destroy countless countries all the way westward."


    "The nomadic cavalry has always been good. Don''t look at how easy the Han people are to deal with..." gambisis is also witnessing the killing: "if tens of thousands of nomadic cavalry are in other places and face opponents like jidoro, it will be a different scene."


    What they were curious about was how the Han army drove and surrounded tens of thousands of grassland coalition forces to this beach.


    You should know that simply annihilating an enemy and driving the enemy to their desired position will face different difficulties in two different situations. It will be less difficult to annihilate.


    "We may be able to destroy a nomadic cavalry of tens of thousands of people." Keshias sighed: "but we can''t drive them to the desired position."


    Seemingly simple things are infinitely difficult to operate. We need a commander who can grasp the overall situation at all times and an absolutely elite army.


    The role of the commander is to move the troops to the right position at the right time node every time, and at the same time, master the appropriate attack to force the enemy to rout in the direction they need.


    "It was Li Tan, the general of the northern expedition of the Han Empire, who commanded the war?" Keshias had to praise: "what an excellent general!"


    The good general, he had left the artillery position and reached the flank of the rifle line.


    Riflemen who have been forming a linear array and advancing forward, they also face more or less impact each time.


    "This is called rolling shooting?" Li Tan looked at the rifle line: "the name is very appropriate!"


    The riflemen formed a line of riflemen. After shooting, they stopped in place to clear the bore and reload. The paoze in the back row stepped forward into the shooting position to fire, rolling and moving forward in this rotation.


    Doua also came to the flank. He happened to see Li Tan and came to meet him.


    "The formation of riflemen looks very thin." Doua compared the personnel gap between the cold weapon army array and the firearm army linear array: "Nearly 4000 riflemen form two straight lines, each line is lined up, and three rows of riflemen fire in rotation. Although there is still a second column that can be filled up at the critical moment, if the enemy''s horses can not be frightened, it is difficult to ensure that the cavalry will not rush in front of them with this thin formation and the shooting speed of riflemen."


    Li Tan saw this just now. He also wanted to see what the riflemen had against the cavalry. Unfortunately, the grassland coalition army did not pose enough threat to the riflemen line array.


    "The enemy has completely collapsed." Doo ah said in a suggested tone, "do you want to surrender?"


    Of course, Li Tan knows that it''s easy to make the grassland coalition army surrender. It''s not enough for the firearm troops to kill the enemy.


    Anyway, today is the first time that the riflemen of the firearm army participated in the war. Without enough blood, how can they pour out a loud reputation?


    "Wait." Li Tan pondered for a moment, smiled and said, "when the enemy has less than 10000 left, we will recruit and surrender."


    Doua didn''t say anything that might force the enemy to jump over the wall.


    Many times, even if the dog is forced to jump over the wall, it also depends on who is blocking the dog. The dog will struggle violently in despair, but if it has the strength that a stick can knock it to death, it doesn''t need too much fear.


    The forward speed of riflemen''s line array is not fast. It is a situation of shooting in rows and advancing slowly step by step.


    Standing in front of the riflemen line, no matter what people or horses are doing or want to do, few people and horses can stand in place after a row of fried beans.


    Gradually, the riflemen stepped into the field full of corpses and wounded. They were still shooting in rows like an infinite cycle machine. There were some riflemen with bayonets in each column.


    What the riflemen with bayonets do is to mend the enemy''s knife on the battlefield, regardless of whether the enemy is lying on the ground motionless or moaning and wailing. Anyway, the bayonet is stabbed into the heart or head, so that the enemy must really die.


    Riflemen marched forward and then forward. I don''t know when, and no grassland coalition army launched an assault on the rifleman line.


    The artillery fire on the battlefield did not stop, nor did the riflemen stop firing because the enemy stopped charging, and the one-sided massacre continued.


    The prairie allied forces with complete mental breakdown tried to break through but could not do it. After the initial wool blowing stage passed, although there were still companions dying around them, the living people seemed numb... Or lie down, kneel, lie down, or stand, stay in the original place in different positions, and accept all the fate they were about to face.


    "Killing is meaningless. Why didn''t the Han Army surrender?" Julian had no compassion, but was confused: "is the Han Empire no longer short of slaves?"


    "Those grassland people are still alive, but they are also dead." Flavis did not see at least 15000 people waiting to die in place: "in fact, not many Chinese soldiers were killed. More grassland people died in trampling on each other and killing each other. They were completely desperate. Their body and mind had admitted that it was useless to struggle any more."


    "All right." Julian nodded and admitted, "those grassland people really don''t even have the qualification to be slaves. They have been completely abolished."


    The bystanders of the great powers are actually good. They can make a few comments.


    Other people born in small countries are not a few who see their pants wet directly, and there are even people who can be scared out of their minds just by watching.


    On the battlefield, the shelling stopped first.


    For a time, there was no rolling thunder of shelling, and both the enemy and ourselves were not used to it.


    In the back, the riflemen also stopped shooting.


    There was no more movement on the battlefield except screams and wails and the neighing of war horses.


    "It should be less than 10000 enemy troops?" Li Tan glanced at Dou ah and asked, "your troops go up and down?"


    Dou a thought and promised.


    The undead grassland coalition army found that the Han Army no longer continued to attack. First, they howled, and then they cried. They felt that they were really miserable, or that kind of unprecedented misery. There was no exchange of weapons with the Han Army in the whole battle. Only the Han army was constantly "roaring" and "popping", but the people on their side were almost dead.


    "Because of the emergence of firearms." Julian said very heavily, "war has become completely different from what we understand as war."

 Chapter 963

    The more than 30000 grassland people surrounded are not all young and strong.


    According to the characteristics of the grassland "army", unless it is absolutely elite, it is impossible to be all young and mixed with a large number of old and young women and children, but don''t think that these old and weak women and children are all pulling back.


    The old and weak women and children of the nomadic people are no less ferocious than the young, just because they have no more combat effectiveness than the young.


    In general, the nomadic people invade the farming people and rob the villages with a small number of young people, with most of the old and weak women and children. The villagers who die in the hands of the old and weak women and children of the grassland people are no less than those who die in the hands of the young and strong of the grassland people.


    Doua''s junjishan school captain went to accept the surrender. In despair, the grassland people who thought they were going to die cheered. It seemed that what they were going to do was not surrender, but to accept liberation with honor.


    Grassland people do not reject surrender. They believe that serving the strong has always been the common character of grassland people. The disputes among tribes on the grassland have never stopped. It is their habit to vote for the victorious tribe to continue to live after defeat, and they will even be happy to become the strong one.


    With the decline of the Xiongnu, the Han people respected as the strongest in the known world, and it became an honor for the grassland people to succumb to the Central Plains Dynasty.


    In about two or three hundred years, being selected to go to the Central Plains Dynasty to become soldiers has become the greatest desire of grassland warriors. Along the way, the tribes on the grassland also feel that it is normal to yield to the Central Plains Dynasty and it is abnormal to oppose the Central Plains Dynasty.


    But that historical process was interrupted at Sima Jin''s room, and Zhuxia''s spine was also interrupted with the "crossing south in clothes".


    When nomadic nationalities came to the Central Plains, the grassland people temporarily forgot the terrible of the Han people and succumbed to the "tradition" of the Central Plains Dynasty. Only a few old people still remember.


    After the Han Empire decided to wipe out the undeserving officials in Northern Xinjiang, Li Tan led a standing army, together with the grassland border army and the junjishan Colonel, with a total of 37000 troops.


    The war began when junjishan''s army was the first to enter the battlefield. They rushed to the soft King''s tent of the dome ridge with light and simple equipment. Yu jiulu Bati didn''t expect that the Han army of junjishan would suddenly launch an attack, resulting in no defense at the dome ridge.


    Under the first World War, Yu jiulu Bati was the first to flee without knowing the military situation. The Rouran people in the dome ridge were also flustered and did not make effective resistance. The military headquarters of junjishan killed more than 7000 enemies and captured more than 40000 prisoners, and joined the border army to the south.


    It was almost the time when Yu jiulu Bati called on Rouran''s departments to assemble their troops. Li Tan led a standing army into the territory of Rouran tribal alliance.


    Li Tan did not concentrate the whole standing army to fight together, but divided it into several troops to attack the tribes of Rouran people.


    The ruran King''s tent in the dome ridge was attacked by the Han army without any preparation, and the rest of the ruran tribe were even more unprepared.


    In just a month and a half, the Han Army wiped out all the Rouran tribes in the south of the desert, and won a great victory of killing more than 30000 enemies and capturing 170000 prisoners of war.


    As the price of victory, the Han army only killed and injured less than a thousand people, which was a great victory in the real sense.


    Yu jiulu Bati gathered part of the Rouran cavalry and headed east to the East Gaoche territory. At the same time, he constantly sent people to the Rouran tribe in Mobei to gather troops and horses.


    About the time when Liu Yan ordered the firearm troops to go to northern Xinjiang to participate in the war, Rouran officially allied with donggaoche.


    During the fierce war in Monan, LV Tai, the general of eastern expedition of the Han Empire, also launched an offensive against the remnants of Tuoba and Murong.


    As in the past, the two Xianbei remnants only resisted a little and immediately retreated further north. The shogunate of the East general only achieved the result of annihilating the enemy by killing more than 2000 and capturing more than 10000.


    "This enemy force blocked in the river bend is most of the grassland people that Monan can find." Chi Ying was not familiar with Zhong Xing, but knew that Zhong Xing was a highly qualified old man in the Han Army: "among them were Rouran people, Chile people, Qigu people... The tribes of the people who came were very mixed."


    Zhong Xing is the commander of this firearm unit. The combined number of riflemen and artillery is about 7000. The official title is Zhonglang general.


    Seven thousand people died in the county and County military system, that is, a marquis as a commander, and Yu standing army is a school captain.


    The establishment of only 7000 people is equipped with a Zhonglang general, which has shown the particularity of the firearm unit. Everyone can see how much attention is paid to it.


    "Chile people and Qigu people are a branch of Ding zero people?" At the beginning, Zhong Xing was still curious about how there was no high car army since he called the coalition Army: "how many have they come?"


    "There are 30000 wagons in the west, and only 8000 troops in the East." Chi Ying had to introduce the fighting process before the firearm troops came. After explaining it, he smiled and said, "the Xigao car only damaged two or three thousand people and ran away with its tail."


    Chi Ying said so much, just to let Zhong Xing understand that they can actually annihilate the enemy. After so much effort and many twists and turns, they gave the firearm troops a perfect battlefield. I hope Zhong Xing won''t forget this.


    The Han Empire now has a formed firearm unit. No one else has become the commander of this firearm unit, but Zhong Xing has been selected. It can be seen that Zhong Xing is at least a simple figure in the heart of the emperor.


    There is also competition within the army. Many times, the competition is even very fierce. It is absolutely a key thing whether you have an impression on the son of heaven and how deeply you are impressed when you need to compete.


    Zhong Xing became the commander of the first firearm unit, and the military will change clothes again and again. Then, as the first person to command the actual combat of the firearm unit, how blind should he be to see that he is a rising military star?


    Although the average age of the top echelon generals today is only 40, which seems to be the most golden age, don''t forget that people are over 20. Because of their learning and experience, there will basically be no big changes in how they should be. I''m afraid it''s difficult to be familiar with the new tactics and apply them flexibly.


    When the army has new weapons and new methods of operation, the commander of the first firearm force is destined to prosper immediately. Who will give up if he can make such a person owe a favor?


    "There is no enemy in a war within a radius of 300 miles." Chi Ying went to the bottom of the mountain map and pointed to the southwest of the North Sea (Baikal Lake, now known as bajini water by Hu people): "Rouran Khan yujiulu Bati and East Gaoche leader afuli pickle, with about 80000 troops stationed here."


    There are only leaders in donggaoche, but not Shan Yu or Khan. The leaders are Ding Ling people of the white skin department, but not all Ding Ling people in the tribe. In fact, the largest number is the Chile people. Ding Ling people are the second largest population in the tribe, as well as Qigu people, Ukrainian people, Luo people and other tribes.


    Qigu people, Ukrainian people and Luo people are regarded as miscellaneous Hu. What can be passed down is that their tribe is rising. Otherwise, any country will not shout its name alone, but will summarize it with miscellaneous Hu.


    Zhong Xing didn''t seem domineering because he was valued. On the contrary, he knew what kind of position he should have. He decided to wear only his ears and listen to orders whatever arrangements Li Tan had.


    "General Zhengdong led his troops to this vast forest and lost the trace of the remnants of two Xianbei." Chi Ying''s hand crossed over a river system marked as Wanshui: "it is reported that there is an unknown cavalry here, and they are also approaching the North Sea."


    Monan region has now been completely owned by the Han Empire. Bridgeheads have also been established in the place called Mobei, but only a few garrison forts have been built along the main rivers in the northeast.


    It is not that the Han Empire did not pay attention to the northeast area of Mobei, but that it is in the season of ice and snow all year round. At the same time, the ecology there is an environment with widely distributed trees among mountains and rivers. Not to mention that it is difficult for the Han people to stay for a long time, even if the local people rush into the woods, it is difficult to ensure that they will not get lost.


    "This is a forest with a range of more than 800 miles and a long shape." Li Tan made a sound for the first time: "Your Majesty named Xing''an Mountain, which is divided into two parts, the Great Xing''an Mountain in the West and the small Xing''an Mountain in the East."


    What the Han Empire knew best was the part of the Xiaoxing''an Mountains. The reason was that it had long sent the field reclamation corps to the southwest of the Xiaoxing''an Mountains. Later, it had migrated 560000 slaves from the Three Kingdoms of the peninsula to reclaim wasteland, and planned to build a grain producing area on the black land of the Qianli plain.


    It has been seven or eight years since the remnants of Tuoba and Murong shrank to the Xing''anling area. At first, the two remnants should have more than 400000 people, but less than 250000 people are left after only one year.


    The two remnants of Xianbei will lose so many people in just one year, not all because of the continuous pursuit of the Han Army, but because the local climate is really bad, and there are countless wild animals in the forest.


    The surviving Xianbei people are the most tenacious group. They have passed the early life and death period, and can be regarded as crossing mountains and mountains to the plain behind Xing''an Mountains. However, they did not usher in the imagined good day. They fell into the frozen soil covered with ice and snow in winter, spring and most of the autumn.


    In the past few years, 250000 people were killed and injured again and again. Waiting for the Han Empire to launch another large-scale offensive, the two Xianbei remnants would escape without thinking. In addition to being unable to defeat the Han Army, it also has a great relationship with the fact that they have less than 100000 people left.


    "The Tuoba Department has decided to surrender to the big man." Li Tan said the news that no one would be surprised. The most important thing is later: "they will act as insiders after our army launches a new attack."


    After the rise of the Han people again, which of the various Hu is the most comfortable, it is undoubtedly the Xianbei Department of Tuoba.


    Of course, it''s not because there is a Tuoba show among Liu Yan''s four concubines, nor does it all depend on Liu Yan. For the sake of Tuoba Xianbei''s independent sinicization, it''s the above factors. In addition, Tuoba Xianbei sees the situation clearly and chooses to cooperate. Tuoba Xianbei department is regarded as a model and gets the best treatment in resettlement.


    Li Tan said so much that he wanted to express one meaning, that is, there would be no accident in this war in Northern Xinjiang. It must be the final victory of the Han Empire.


    Victory is inevitable, and who gains what credit is uncertain.


    The war in Northern Xinjiang may be the last war that can be called war in the Han Empire in recent ten years. If the nomadic alliances in Northern Xinjiang are solved, not only there will be no threat in Northern Xinjiang of the Han Empire, it should be said that there will be no threat around the Han Empire, and the importance of the army will inevitably show a downward trend.


    For the last feast in ten years, those who do not want to be marquees and want to be marquees do not want to wait another ten years to seize the opportunity.


    Those who have sealed Hou also want to make their resume more beautiful.


    In a war that must be won, they not only need to win, but also need to play well in order to give a satisfactory answer to the whole country.


    "Our department will meet with the General Department of Zhengdong in the Crocodile River (Selenge River)." Chi Ying''s finger is a large river system whose source is the North Sea, but it is thousands of miles to the south, and it extends several branches, The meeting place is 150 miles away from the south of the grassland coalition Army: "what needs to be done is to force the enemy to fight a decisive battle before the snow season, solve the enemy in the northeast at one time and sweep away their tribes. Then, send troops westward and prepare to invade xigaoche!"


    It was very clear. No one had any questions. Li Tan asked irrelevant people to step down.


    "Hold together." Li Tan left Zhong Xing alone and ordered people to prepare a wedding banquet. After sitting down respectively, he said, "how do you feel about commanding the firearms army?"


    "Thanks to the general for creating the opportunity." Zhong Xing raised his glass and invited him to drink: "the general is free, and the end will be full!"


    The war here is over. There are no invincible troops within 300 miles around. After the army wins, it naturally needs to be rewarded. Not only generals and soldiers can drink, but also soldiers can drink in batches. There is no prohibition.


    "If you have any feelings..." Zhong Xing filled himself with wine and said with emotion: "the times have changed so much that no brave warrior can resist a bullet."


    When facing the archer''s arrows, the warrior can also wave weapons to knock off the arrows, but he can''t do it if he is asked to chop the bullets. It''s really difficult to stay in the army only by relying on simple martial courage.


    "There has always been a sigh." When Li Tan was in Chang''an, he listened to ran min''s sad spring and autumn. He smiled and said, "today, watching the volley of the array, there is an unstoppable momentum. I would have guessed again and again that if the enemy''s war horses were not frightened, could the rifle array have a way to deal with it?"


    "Yes." Without thinking about it, Zhong Xing replied, "riflemen form four horizontal and vertical lines to form a line array. It is best to have anti horse and fence, but the effect is not slightly poor. Under repeated exercises, it is determined that they can target cavalry."


    Li Tan imagined it in his mind and came to the conclusion that it was probably a hollow square array in the shape of "mouth". He didn''t believe that relying on this array alone could effectively resist cavalry.


    Armed forces armed with cold weapons form a dense square against cavalry. There are examples of success and failure, but they are usually beaten passively.


    "Many riflemen form a hollow square array, and each hollow square array is within the shooting distance from each other to form a full cloth of hollow square arrays..." Zhong Xing said a series of terms and summarized later: "the enemy cavalry rushed in and were shot in all directions. If they can break through several hollow square arrays, they will still be defeated."


    Li Tan understood in an instant. Isn''t it the scattered arrow array that Zhuxia is best at? It''s just that the weapon in the soldier''s hand turns into a musket.

 Chapter 964

    East of the North Sea, although it is only the end of autumn, snowflakes are falling in the sky.


    Looking up, the branches and leaves on the tree tops accumulated snow, the frozen soil on the ground was black and white, and the field of vision was full of spots of white and other colors.


    "It''s already a dead end, but it''s just a dying struggle." Murong Ke didn''t wear a mask as usual. After a long time of wind and sun, his facial features were still bright and beautiful, but his skin became rough: "we can''t go back long ago."


    "Yes, I can''t go back." Tuoba Han said full of vicissitudes: "when he was far north of Dalin (Xing''an ridge), he had long expected."


    The two remnants of Xianbei didn''t get along well at the beginning after they fled far. It should be said that they fought with each other for the pasture.


    They fought against each other for two or three years, and the population of each department became smaller and smaller. They realized that if they fought again, they would be weaker. They divided pastures by negotiation with the greatest reason. Although there were still many contradictions, there was no more war, and they could be regarded as a little peaceful.


    The north of Xing''an Mountain is not a very good place. At least two seasons of the year are in an icy and snowy environment. In worse years, even three seasons will not melt.


    The farming people eat according to the weather. In fact, the nomadic people are the same. It can even be said that the farming people depend less on the climate than the nomadic people.


    Stay in an ice and snow environment for most of the time, and there is not enough grassland, which means that livestock lack enough forage.


    Once there is not enough forage, the livestock will multiply wantonly, and it is difficult to ensure that the number of livestock does not decline rapidly.


    Although nomads live on grazing, the main food of ordinary people among them is not meat. In fact, it is all kinds of cheese products. If ordinary people want meat, some livestock die.


    Without sufficient materials, it is difficult for livestock to reproduce, and even the milk production of female livestock is seriously insufficient.


    For the two remnants of Xianbei, they came to a wild land, where grazing is difficult to maintain food sources, and the frozen soil does not have the foundation for farming. Fortunately, there are many wild animals around.


    The only point is that even if there are enough original beasts, repeated hunting will kill them all, and even let the beasts migrate, and gradually fall into the dilemma of lack of food sources.


    Whether farming or nomadic, the basis for population growth is sufficient food. Without sufficient food, the population will only show a downward trend.


    In just a few years, the total population of the Tuoba remnant and the Murong remnant dropped to more than 100000, and then fell from the level of contact with civilization to the stage of almost drinking blood.


    If the leaders of the two remnants of Xianbei were not more or less ambitious, they would be like those nomadic peoples who once had scenery. They would either destroy themselves and split into unknown number of wild tribes, or be digested by the powerful nationalities around them.


    "The domineering of the Han people is beyond our imagination." Murong Ke lowered his head and touched the horse''s mane: "unexpectedly, they didn''t solve Rouran, Donggao car and Xigao car, so they used troops against us."


    The two remnants of Xianbei do not pose a threat to the Han Empire in any way. It should be the Rouran tribal alliance with more than millions of people and the biggest threat to the Han Empire is donggaoche and xigaoche.


    According to the usual truth, even if the Han Empire hated the Tuoba and Murong remnant, it should temporarily ignore the two Xianbei remnant without much threat and concentrate on fighting against the Rouran tribal alliance, donggaoche and xigaoche, right?


    "The Han people are too strong." Tuoba Han said with a bitter smile: "strong enough to start a war on the whole line."


    Murong Ke smiled bitterly, and he knew that it was true.


    The remnants of Tuoba and Murong ventured through the Daxinganling. There were about 80000 people before they entered the forest, but there were less than 50000 left after they left the forest.


    Half of the antithetical couplet is half broken, and the rest is the essence. They accept the proposal of Yu Long Lu to mention the alliance, and will not speak clearly to the leaders of the union, or even think of all the family property.


    When Murong Xianbei retreated, he not only took away a large number of people in Eastern Liaoning, but also brought wealth and materials. This is also the reason why they can still sustain themselves in a completely strange wilderness after losing their territory. But they still underestimated the bad of the strange environment, especially the difficulty of obtaining food.


    "I have three thousand armour and you have eighteen hundred." Murong Ke said thoughtfully, "those forces alone will not lose 100000 troops of the coalition forces of all parties. What do you think they will think?"


    "Either rely on or fear." Tuoba Han said truthfully, "if they know that our department has run out of people, they may be more inclined to kill us."


    Most of the vehicles of the two Xianbei remnants on their way were lost in the forest area, and there were not many livestock in the team. It was difficult for the whole team to see the elderly and children, even women.


    If the majority of a tribe is young men, it seems that they still have enough force, but it depends on the existence of other tribes around them.


    If we can invade the surrounding areas by force, constantly defeat other tribes and annex them, it will naturally develop again.


    If it is difficult to normalize the various proportions of the tribal population by means of aggression, such as obtaining a sufficient number of women, it will appear that the force is strong for a time, but it will never escape the fate of disappearance.


    Once the building was annoying, wasn''t it a nomadic people with powerful force? However, they not only like the indiscriminate slaughter of the defeated, but also don''t care about the women of their own race. As a result, the gap between the ratio of men and women in the back has widened again and again. Finally, waiting for the death of a generation of young and old people, Lou fan has disappeared into the long river of history.


    Alliance with various tribes to fight against the Han Empire?


    Murong Ke will not make such a choice. If he really has to work hard, he has a better choice.


    Tuoba Han did not hide from murongke that he had taken refuge in the Han Empire. He had an agreement with murongke.


    The remnant of Tuoba Xianbei pretended to form an alliance with the tribes. What they should do at that time is to be the insiders of the Han army. After the war, they will belong to the Han Empire, accept the family and become the outcome of the Han people.


    Judging from various signs and news gathered from various parties, if the emperor wants to give a different look to any tribe among all ethnic groups, there is no doubt that it is the Tuoba tribe.


    According to the understanding of the world, the emperor''s relative kindness to Tuoba Xianbei is due to his love for Tuoba Xiu, which even the Tuoba family think is the case.


    The Tuoba people had the protection of Tuoba Xiu. Although they no longer had the name of Tuoba Xianbei after they were attached to the Han Empire, the Tuoba people did not die out. For them, compared with other tribes, the Capricorn who thought they had been destroyed by the family, the end has been the best one.


    Murong Ke often asked himself if Murong Xianbei could get the treatment of Tuoba Xianbei, would he choose to give up like Tuoba Han.


    Every time he asked himself, murongke''s answer was "yes". But Murong Xianbei didn''t have a Tuoba show. They didn''t dare and couldn''t deliver their fate to the unknown.


    Not daring to attach, murongke chose to take another road after his great glory.


    On a snowy day, after a long journey, the two remnants of Xianbei came to the gathering place of all ethnic groups.


    Yu jiulu Bati and a Fuli salted together to welcome Murong Ke and Tuoba Han.


    They had been informed before that a large number of armour riding equipment appeared in the two Xianbei armies. After the welcome, they saw the armour riding equipment with their own eyes. Their attitude was warm enough to melt the ice and snow.


    "You two really believe in people!" Yu jiulu Bati''s appearance is rough, but his voice is thicker. After a burst of "ha ha" laughter, he said: "with the help of two, it''s more confident to defeat the Han Army!"


    A Fuli salted originally wanted to take steps and speak first. He was robbed by Yu jiulu Bati. His face flashed through the haze.


    Murong Xianbei once entered the Central Plains and was influenced by many Zhuxia cultures. In just a few decades, his clothes were no different from those of the Han people.


    Although Tuoba Xianbei had never entered the Central Plains, a considerable number of Han Scholars defected to the Central Plains, which was also close to Zhuxia in terms of culture.


    A group of people, Murong Ke and Tuoba Han, although they were wearing armor, the cloak outside and the clothes in the armor were all Zhuxia styles, while Yu jiulu Bati and a Fuli pickle were wearing animal skin clothes, which looked so out of place.


    Facing the enthusiasm of Yu jiulu Bati and ah Fuli, Murong Ke and Tuoba Han looked at each other.


    "Thank Khan for welcoming me." Murong Ke smiled forthrightly and said, "the poor man, please take more care of Khan in the future."


    Tuoba Han also said something similar.


    They say that, but they don''t have the appearance of inferiority at all, and they show a little pride in some aspects.


    Yu jiulu Bati didn''t seem to see the attitude of the two Xianbei leaders. He still warmly invited them into the camp and said that he would order people to treat the other Xianbei people who came to help the war.


    "It sounds good..." ah Fuli said to the soft and brave general Ah Fu ganzefu, "but there is contempt in their eyes."


    "Nothing." Ah Fu ganzefu said bluntly, "if I had thousands of warriors, I would have the same attitude."


    "Armour......" ah Fuli salted and retorted without a word. He made a half ring and said, "too."


    The whole Rouran tribal alliance gathered together. I don''t know if it can come up with 500 sets of iron armor. That''s because Rouran had a period of friendship with the Han Empire.


    Donggaoche is too far away from the Han Empire. They have not developed any level. It is a nomadic form close to the stone age, not to mention iron armor. They don''t even have many metal weapons.


    Before, donggaoche was not very impressed by the strength of the Han Empire. It was only when he saw that the soft people who could rub themselves on the ground were beaten by the Han army without parry, that he had a basis to imagine the strength of the Han Empire.


    "Xianbei..." ah Fuli pickled asked not so sure: "was it beaten away by the Han people?"


    Ah Fu ganzefu replied, "the Xianbei people once entered the Central Plains. After decades of good days, they were indeed driven away by the Han people."


    Ah Fuli nodded and looked thoughtful.


    A long time ago, since the Huns were repeatedly defeated by the Han Dynasty, the grassland entered the stage of learning from the Zhuxia. Since then, learning to write Chinese characters, speak Chinese, and even learn the dress habits of Han people has been regarded as a way to become stronger.


    Although the decline of the Western Jin Dynasty brought the Hu people into the Central Plains, they still believed that Zhuxia was a very powerful civilization and that learning from Zhuxia was the only way to become stronger.


    If the central plains were buried through the Western Jin Dynasty, the Eastern Jin Dynasty would still be unable to recover the Central Plains through the northern expedition. Over time, the strong impression of Zhuxia by the Hu people would certainly disappear and embark on a period of contempt for the level of Zhuxia civilization.


    Liu Yan changed history. Although the Han people declined for a while, they soon stood up again, and bloody retaliated against the Hu invaders in the Central Plains. In particular, he killed the Jie people, making all ethnic groups realize that the strength of the Han people is not offensive.


    Now, although Rouran people and Ding Ling people entered the moment of full-scale war with the Han Empire, because they lost again and again on the battlefield, they admitted that the Han civilization is still the most powerful civilization in the world. Seeing the serious Sinicization trend of Xianbei people, they not only didn''t feel anything wrong, but even envied.


    When the people entered the camp, Murong Ke observed the situation of the camp and saw that the camp was very chaotic, with a relief on his face. He is not a person without knowledge, even a person who knows the soldiers. Seeing that there is no order in the camp, he doesn''t expect such an army to defeat the Han army. He is glad of his early plan.


    "At our peak, we were hundreds of times better than these barbarians." Tuoba Han obviously had the same view and said in a low voice in Xianbei Dialect: "the Han army is still defeated by the Han army. The Han army is more than ten times stronger than when it defeated us. The war results are clear at a glance, but they are still dreaming of defeating the Han army."


    "Fight, it''s better to lose more miserably." Murong Ke smiled friendly when he saw Ah Fuli pickle looking at himself. He looked at ah Fuli pickle and said to Tuoba Han, "the worse they lose, the greater your credit. Maybe you can win a post in the Han Dynasty. It will be easier for me to accept their tribe."


    Tuobahan no longer responded. He chose to take the remnant of Tuoba with him. First, he knew that the Han Empire was really unable to resist. Second, all his ambitions were wiped out. Even if he could get an official position, he would shirk it. He wanted to live a rich man''s life after being knighted.


    "After coming out of Dalin, we have discussed not to use Xianbei as the name." Murong Ke seemed to have made a major decision: "there will be no Murong in the future. I decided to change my name to ASHNA."


    "Ashner?" Tuoba Han didn''t have to think too much and asked, "return to the origin? Decide to go west instead of East?"


    Murong Ke also thought for a long time before he made such a decision. His choice of "ASHNA" is Xianbei language, which has a meaning, probably the noble wolf. What is expressed here is not to yield to the arrogance of the Han people. It also means to recognize that Chu really can''t beat the Han people and stay away from them.

 Chapter 965

    In the 13th year of Yuanshuo, the time came to the last season of the year, winter.


    Northern Xinjiang is far away from Chang''an, and war reports have been sent back, but it has not caused any impact.


    At the beginning of winter in Chang''an, it rained for about half a month, and the temperature suddenly decreased. It was only sunny for five days, but it snowed.


    For half a month, the rainy season is not only in Chang''an, but also in Guanzhong Plain and Luoyang in Eastern Shaanxi.


    When it began to snow in Guanzhong, there was no snow in the Central Plains of Guandong.


    However, Northern Xinjiang and Liaodong began to snow earlier than Guanzhong.


    The drought from the ninth year of Yuanshuo to the eleventh year of Yuanshuo is extremely impressive to the Han people. There is a continuous rainy season in autumn. In winter, there is another drizzle for half a month before the snow. There are floods in some areas, but the people would rather endure floods than experience another drought.


    The drought for nearly three years did not cause people to die of hunger everywhere because the official response was effective, but it has made a significant change to the original population aggregation.


    According to official records, the original population of more than 1.3 million in Northwest China was less than one million after 12 years of Yuanshuo. More than 300000 chose to settle down after going to the western regions. In the 12th year of Yuanshuo, the million people in the Northwest were not all the original northwest people. Nearly 200000 people from all over the country moved here.


    In the Central Plains, there are more than 20 000 registered residence in Northwest China, and more than ten million settled in the western region. More than one hundred and fifty thousand of them are moved to grasslands, and the largest number of people who move to Liaodong are one million and four hundred thousand.


    The population change in the south of the Yangtze River is smaller because the south of the Yangtze River is not greatly affected by drought.


    Yangzhou, which was originally the most densely populated, forcibly moved millions of people in the seventh year of Yuanshuo. Most of them were forcibly moved to the original ningzhou and Guangzhou, and a few were moved to Jiaozhi.


    By the 10th year of Yuanshuo, population centers including Jiankang, Jianchang and Wuxing were forced to migrate again. This time, under the national policy of building Jingchu grain producing area, the population was moved to the original Jingzhou.


    "Your Majesty, I think we should introduce a national policy to restrict mobility." Xie AI is now one of the three attendants. He has just reported on the current population distribution of the country, and has repeatedly talked about the disadvantages of population mobility: "for example, when the central migration population goes to Jingchu, people continue to flow back to the East. If it is not stopped, Jiankang will soon become a city inhabited by more than two million people."


    The land of Jing and Chu is a broad name, which is about hu1 north and Hunan of the later Chinese dynasty.


    On the other side is the large-scale development planned in the eighth year of Yuanshuo. At the beginning, it was only invested in the field reclamation Corps. The efficiency was too low, so there was the action of forced migration of people.


    Divided by the old administrative regions, the original Jingzhou is actually good, but the so-called good is only limited to the north and east of Changsha County. To the South and West, it is still a completely wild land.


    The development of Jingchu land is based on the construction of predecessors, that is, a perfect irrigation system is established around the Dongting Lake area, and then the wasteland is reclaimed into good farmland.


    It took the Corps three years to complete the construction of the irrigation system around Dongting Lake. By the 11th year of Yuanshuo, 300000 hectares of good farmland had been reclaimed for the country. Of course, those good farmland were owned by the state, but also benefited the local people.


    To turn Jingchu into an excellent grain producing area, the most difficult thing is to develop other areas, such as Lingling, Quanling, Yingyang, Wugang and so on.


    Not all of the above areas are suitable for grain production. For example, Lingling and Yingyang are mountainous terrain, so they are not suitable for grain production.


    Involving Lingling and Yingyang, the premise of building other areas is to divert water from Hunan and Yingyang water to form an irrigation regional network interconnected with Zishui and huanshui water.


    Dongting Lake grain producing area is only one of the construction plans, which will be completed in ten years according to the plan.


    The overall construction plan of Jingchu grain producing area also includes Poyang Lake grain producing area and Yangtze River Delta (Hanjiang plain). Only in this way can it meet the desired scale of the center, but the center does not naively think that all the construction can be completed within ten years. It is based on enough patience and plans to do it in batches for at least 35 years.


    No matter what year it is, if you want to do something, you can''t lack people. There is such a construction force as the tuntian Corps in the center, but you really can''t lack the participation of the people.


    "I don''t understand." Liu Yan was really confused: "migration is based on land replacement. Didn''t you give more land when replacing?"


    Xie AI knew that although Liu Yan paused, he had not finished yet, and quietly waited for follow-up.


    "Give land and policy." Liu Yan continued to say in great confusion: "the local environment is really bad enough to survive? Are they willing to give up the land and return to their hometown, or did the local government return the land after they returned?"


    "If there is no central policy, the local officials dare not do that no matter how bold they are." Cai you calmly gave the answer: "if there is no land under his name, he may become a tenant of the government, or he may enter workshops and other places to live. There is always a way to continue to live."


    Xie AI has to look at Cai you gratefully. He just wanted to say that. He was very sure that it would embarrass Liu Yan. After a little hesitation, Cai gave priority to say it first.


    The current national policies of the Han Empire were in some confusion. They wanted to restore agricultural production, but they issued policies to encourage the development of industry. The contradiction between the two sides lies in one. People do not necessarily need to guard the land to survive. They can also rely on working to earn wages and obtain living funds.


    Jiankang has been repeatedly displaced, but it can often attract people to settle down because it is a gathering place of handicraft industry and can provide sufficient jobs.


    Where there is a need, merchants will see business opportunities to transport goods. Jiankang is a city that relies on merchants to supply food. Most people buy their rations from various stores rather than grow them themselves.


    "I really ignored this..." Liu Yan is not admitting his mistake. Even if the world is wrong, it won''t be his fault. Without any embarrassment, he asked, "is Mingda''s proposal to restrict population mobility to prevent more people from returning to their hometown, or is it worried that more people will abandon agriculture for work?"


    "Your Majesty, I have no idea of hindering the people from becoming workers." Even if Xie AI really had such an idea, he dared not admit it: "I think there are workshops everywhere. There is no conflict between farming or being workers. What worries me is the layout of the Han population distribution."


    Liu Yan recalled that he really forgot that he began to restrict population mobility from the dynasty, but he knew that the starting point of restricting population mobility was really inseparable from farming.


    The first dynasty in history to restrict population mobility was the state of Qin in the Warring States period. After Qin ruled the world, this policy continued.


    The state of Qin has made strict restrictions on population mobility. It is precisely because of this policy that the state of Qin has an efficient mobilization system. Otherwise, if the population mobility is too large, let alone troop mobilization, it is a difficult problem to ensure food supply.


    Liu Yan didn''t think it was the pot of the Qin Empire. According to some vague fragments in his memory, he put the pot on Meng Yuan''s head, subconsciously disgusted.


    Of course, Liu Yan was not that Liu Yan for a long time. Unless necessary, he would not deny it wantonly because of his inner disgust.


    The way of thinking will change because of the different seats. Liu Yan has long known that there are contradictions in national policies and has not come up with a way to get the best of both worlds, but he chose to ignore it.


    Xie AI said that it is far fetched that there is no conflict between the two, but it can not be explained.


    Farming is most important in spring and autumn all year round.


    After farming in spring, only a few people will continue to take care of the farmland every day. Most of them occasionally remove weeds and whole ridges. After planting in spring and before autumn, they are in the idle stage of doing nothing.


    After harvest in autumn, farmers need to prepare for spring ploughing in winter, such as raising seedlings or repairing farmland, but it really doesn''t take three months or more, and it will be done in two months at most.


    In the slack period of agriculture, women need to be busy much more than men because of their family roles. Men usually stay at home doing nothing, or men will go out to drive dogs and chickens. There are some men who spend their energy on eating, drinking, whoring and gambling.


    So when you don''t need to be busy farming, you really can work in the workshop. Xie AI''s statement is not nonsense. The problem is that people who want to work need to be able to find a job.


    "The national road from Jiankang to Chang''an has been deserted for most of the four years, and now villages and towns can be seen everywhere." Cai you dares to tell the truth more than Xie AI: "although it''s expected, it''s due to the hidden worries of the state."


    The Han Empire absolutely did not want to see the phenomenon of excessive population density, especially now there are so many people. If there is excessive population density, it would be easier to see uninhabited areas.


    Liu Yan understood slightly. Cai you also believed that policies to restrict population mobility should be introduced.


    There is a saying in later generations that restricting the flow of population will eliminate the bud of industrial development.


    There is such a saying because it is difficult to scale industry without enough workers. Unless there is enough population in a certain place and the primitive handicraft industry is gathered for one reason or another, the rudiment of the initial industry will not appear.


    In the early period, the first handicraft industry gathering place in Zhuxia was Linzi. The reason why the state of Qi in the spring and Autumn period was able to ascend to the dominant position was the industrial economic profits generated by the handicraft industry gathering in Linzi.


    At present, the prototype of the industrial base of the Han Empire is in Jiankang, which is not the sign of Liu Yan''s planning. It is the foundation created during the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Liu Yan knows that industry is the future of the nation. At the same time, he also understands that there is no future without enough food. It is precisely in this way that he realizes that there are contradictions in national policies and does not fully tend to ensure farming or vigorously support industry.


    "The national highway gathers people..." Liu Yan didn''t know what the ministers thought. He said: "in your opinion, there are only disadvantages, not benefits


    Cai you was asked.


    "Officials are worried that population migration will become useless." Xie AI chose to block the gun and said cautiously: "people can go to both sides of the national highway freely. It''s natural that they can get land. There is no other way to settle down."


    Liu Yan had known for a long time that the national highway would gather people, and he was happy to see such a development. He knew very well that unless the national roads of later generations were really desolate areas, there would be many prosperous towns along the way.


    Once the national highway is completed, it itself forms a transportation corridor.


    The transportation corridor will attract people to provide various services along the way because of needs, and will gradually develop into an economic corridor.


    Now that''s the case. The locals along the national highway take the lead in benefiting. If they can buy and sell land freely, I don''t know how many people will become rich in an instant.


    Even if they can''t buy and sell land freely and independently, they can build buildings, or do business by themselves, or rent buildings. They don''t become rich in an instant, and they go to the road of prosperity much earlier than people in other places.


    "I see." Liu Yan needs to think about it and wave, "you''re busy."


    Cai you and Xie AI looked at each other, saluted silently, and turned away after a period of space.


    In the snowy season, no one will walk around in the snowy weather as long as it is not on a whim.


    Because Miyagi is the residence of those who control the world, God doesn''t snow in this place. Cai you and Xie AI walking in the corridor outside the room don''t walk fast, but they are silent for a long time.


    At a corner, they stopped with tacit understanding.


    "Your Majesty is in a dilemma." Cai you contacted Liu Yan much earlier and longer than Xie AI. He persuaded: "this topic can''t be mentioned again in a short time."


    "Agriculture is the foundation of the people and the foundation of the country." Xie AI did not give a positive response: "the big man can squeeze the indigenous people of Indo China Peninsula and a''san continent and continuously obtain food from overseas. However, since the local people have the construction plan of grain producing areas, they have also taken action. Shouldn''t they be more determined?"


    Cai you "ha ha" smiled a few times. He didn''t get angry because his kindness was not accepted: "Mingda, you''ve seen guns and artillery. You think it came out of thin air?"


    "..." Xie AI didn''t understand what Cai you meant for a moment: "please teach me."


    "Mingda doesn''t have a long time to serve your majesty..." Cai Youzhen didn''t rely on the old and sell the old. After a long ending, he continued: "I don''t know if Mingda has heard your majesty say the word ''industry''?"


    Only when Xie AI became a waiter did he have the opportunity to often contact Liu Yan. In the past year, he shook his head blankly: "not yet."


    "That''s no wonder." Cai you has no malice. At this moment, he has a full sense of superiority. He smiled demurely and said, "Mingda will probably understand your Majesty''s thoughts by thinking about what industry is."


    Xie AI saluted and watched Cai you leave. His mind was full of the word "industry", and he was determined to find out what it was.

 Chapter 966

    Xie aigang just left Liu Yan''s rest place and soon came back.


    The palace city is very large. About 67 / 10 is actually the office area of imperial officials, and only 34 / 10 belongs to Liu Yan''s private palace and Linyuan district.


    There is no special office for the servants. Their role and scope of responsibility determine where the emperor often goes, and the office will move there.


    Xie AI will come back again. He returned to the office and was informed that there was a new war report in Northern Xinjiang.


    The servant is the only official who can walk around the palace without a token. He can also see the emperor anytime and anywhere. This is something that even the previous prime minister can''t do, or if the prime minister dares to do so, a powerful minister or rebellious minister''s hat will be immediately buttoned on his head.


    "The war happened 17 days ago." Xie AI respectfully stood aside, his eyes did not stare at Liu Yan holding the memorial, but lowered his head: "I congratulate the Great Han and his majesty!"


    This time, the use of troops for the nomadic tribes in Northern Xinjiang was not large in terms of scale, but two generals at the "Zheng" level were used, and the first batch of formed firearms units were put into operation. When the news was returned, Liu Yan, as the emperor, should have a look at it at the first time.


    "So there is no Xianbei tribe in the world?" After reading the memorial jointly signed by Li Tan and LV Tai, Liu Yan was not too entangled in the details of the war. He was more interested in other things: "the remnant of Tuoba defected and gave his sincerity to surrender. The remnant of Murong took the opportunity to attack the rear tribes of various tribes and fled to the Northwest after looting?"


    Liu Yan needs to nod his head about the matter that the remnant of Tuoba should belong to the Han Empire. He accepted the attachment of the remnant of Tuoba for the sake of Tuoba show, but he didn''t make any promises. He repeatedly made it clear that even if the remnant of Tuoba made contributions, it was only a chance to live.


    "Your Majesty, it should be Tuoba Han who disclosed it to Murong Ke in private." Xie AI didn''t guess at all, but said firmly, "only this move of Murong remnant."


    In the memorial, it was written that the remnant of Murong gave up the family name Xianbei, and even mentioned that Murong gave up his original surname. Liu Yan was confused when he saw that Murong Ke chose "ASHNA" as the new surname of the family.


    "ASHNA means noble wolf in grassland language." Xie AI must remind: "they are thieves and still have wolf ambition!"


    Liu Yan doesn''t care too much about what ahsna means in the grassland language family. The reason why he was so confused is that he is the only one who knows what the surname "ahsna" really means.


    [Murong family changed to ASHNA family?] Liu Yan was lost in thought: [did Murong Xianbei really withdraw from the Central Plains and change from Murong family to ASHNA family in history? They made a comeback with Turks as their family name?]


    When Li Tan and LV Tai joined forces, it was snowing season.


    According to common sense, it is basically not suitable to carry out military operations after the snow begins. Be conservative and wait for the warm flowers in the coming spring, or even until the horses fatten up and livestock fatten up in the new year and autumn.


    It was not the first time that the Han army continued to use troops in winter, but after consultation between Li Tan and LV Tai, Li Tan decided not to press the whole corps, but to use the elite cavalry to flash into the joint army station on the grassland first, and then use the follow-up elite infantry to block the enemy''s retreat direction.


    It was in such a snowy weather that five thousand elite cavalry of the Han army launched a very sudden attack on the garrison of the grassland coalition army. After the battle started, the remnant of Tuoba didn''t respond immediately. The remnant of Tuoba was the first to make a flight under the instruction of the commander of the Han army.


    The remnant of Tuoba took the lead in running away because it thought of a role. One of them was to attack the morale of the grassland coalition army. The other was to let more grassland coalition army subconsciously follow him.


    The grassland allied forces that were suddenly attacked unexpectedly broke through in the same direction with the remnant of Tuoba, and ran into the Han Army that had been waiting for a long time before they ran out ten miles. They turned against the enemy under the foolish eyes of the other grassland allied forces. The morale was low and the confused Caoyuan allied forces collapsed directly.


    The grassland coalition never thought that the remnant of Tuoba would do that.


    According to the understanding of Yu jiulu Bati and ah Fuli, the remnant of Tuoba and the Han Empire are enemies of life and death. The remnant of Tuoba who was beaten so badly by the Han army should have surrendered long ago. This time, the remnant of Tuoba was chased and ran away again. To meet them is to fight hard with the Han army.


    What Rouran Khan and the leader of donggaoche did not expect was that the remnant of Murong acted more ruthlessly. It turned out that after retreating, they attacked all the tribes they could find, looted the population and livestock, patted their hips and continued to loot and annex along the way to the northwest.


    What had happened had happened. Liu Yan was not surprised that the northern expedition would win.


    Now something unexpected seems to have happened? Murong Ke not only gave up Xianbei''s family name, but also changed his surname.


    "Interesting..." Liu Yan is not sure whether this a Shi Na is that a Shi Na: "it is said that the place farther north is covered with ice and snow all the year round. What about the northwest?"


    The Central Plains Dynasty has always used a wide range of "Grassland" to understand the Great Wall. In fact, it has a serious lack of understanding of "Grassland".


    Even in the Western Han Dynasty, which had reached a depth of more than 3000 miles into the grassland, it was not particular when recording the grassland. Some specious descriptions were often used, such as "looking at thousands of miles", "boundless expanse", "extremely desolate" and so on.


    Liu Yan knows more about the grassland than people now, but his knowledge is limited. In his impression, the so-called grassland is Inner Mongolia and Outer Mongolia, and then as far as Siberia. Because he didn''t go deeper in person, he needs to send someone to explore if he wants to know more.


    The so-called Monan and Mobei refer to the South and north of the desert because of the existence of the desert.


    The Scouts of the Han army went deep into the grassland again and again. They found that Mobei needed to trek through a desert from the front to the north. If they went northwest, they would be blocked by a swamp, and there were dense forests all over the East.


    "Murong remnant headed northwest?" Liu Yan recalled that in modern times, it is Siberia, and its appearance is either mountain forest or swamp: "is there any sign that they have conducted investigation in advance?"


    Xie AI answered honestly, "I will send someone to confirm."


    Liu Yan was silent for a while, mainly thinking about whether it was necessary to send troops to hunt down.


    "Your Majesty, the remnant of Murong is heading northwest." Xie AI knows that the northwest is the territory of Xigao car: "I''m afraid Xigao car won''t accept their behavior like that."


    "The speed of message delivery is not that fast." What Liu Yan said is also true. If the hair was born a hundred miles away this year, it might take three or four months to spread without leaving hands to spy in advance. He hypothesized: "the Murong remnant has long found a route through the swamp. When the news reaches xigaoche, I''m afraid they have finished what they should do."


    Liu Yan is now wondering why each of those nomadic nationalities chose to migrate westward when they were defeated in the East? In the past, the Xiongnu did the same, and now Murong Xianbei does the same.


    Xie AI understood from Liu Yan''s name. Since Liu Yan continues to call Murong remnant, it indicates that he doesn''t intend to let them go at all. He should disclose this matter to the Chinese Library province and let the Chinese Library province start planning the follow-up of the pursuit.


    Changing a name means that everything that happened before has become the past? If Murong Ke wanted to express this meaning, he was either stupid and naive, or he didn''t understand Zhuxia culture at all.


    No, it can''t be murongke now. It should be ASHNA Scrupulous, or scrupulous Ashner.


    After Xie AI left, Liu Yan thought about it and drove to the imperial concubine of the back palace.


    Tuobaxiu had no psychological preparation for Liu Yan''s sudden arrival. After welcoming him, he led Liu Yan into the palace. She personally prepared tea sets and tea leaves, and didn''t ask Liu Yan what he was doing.


    Liu Yan sat down, didn''t sit for a little while, but instead half lay down, quietly watching Tuoba show busy.


    This palace que is in the north of the rear palace. There is a river as the dividing line between the rear palace and the rest of the palace city.


    Looking out from the balcony, you can see the wall three miles away, which is actually one of the walls of many corridors in the palace city.


    In the snowy weather, the guards on duty in the palace city are standing quietly outdoors in snow. If they are assigned to be on duty above the city wall, they have to drink some hot soup to keep warm after work.


    Liu Yan''s eyes have always been very good. Although they are far away, and there are snowflakes in the middle to hinder his sight, he can still see the vague outline of standing on the city wall with a long halberd in his hand.


    "Your Majesty." Tuobaxiu handed out the cup in his hand and said, "the spring water boils for three times. Making tea is the most delicious. Tea is your Majesty''s favorite Dahongpao."


    Liu Yan was in a trance.


    Tea comes from Poyang County, Luling County in the extreme south. It is produced from a mountain range (Wuyi Mountain). However, whether it is Dahongpao of later generations needs a question mark.


    "Your Majesty has something on his mind?" Tuoba Xiu asked casually and sat beside Liu Yan. Just because he didn''t want to get the answer, he said to himself, "yin''er and fu''er are playing outside, but we want them to come over?"


    Liu Yin is Liu Yan''s eldest daughter and also the eldest daughter of the emperor of the Han Empire. She was born by tuobaxiu.


    Liu Fu is Liu Yan''s fourth daughter and his biological mother is Sang Miao.


    They are now eleven and nine.


    "Yes." Liu Yan has always been quite casual when he comes to tuobaxiu. He can come as easily as he can. He asked curiously, "did the imperial concubine come just now?"


    "Huang Cui brought fu''er to play with yin''er." Huang Cui mentioned by tuobaxiu is one of Sang Miao''s female officials. She gave an order to the maid next to her, poured Liu Yan a cup of tea again, smiled and said, "they get along very well."


    Liu Yan now has as many as 31 children, the largest is the 11-year-old eldest daughter of the emperor Liu Yin, and the youngest is the daughter just born three months ago.


    The youngest Royal daughter''s biological mother is pars Arizoa, originally a Zoroastrian saint, was dedicated to Liu Yan in the 11th year of Yuanshuo.


    More than a decade later, there were only 31 children. It can be said that Liu Yan''s mind was focused on the national war in the early years. It was difficult to enlist in person eight years after Yuanshuo, and the country was getting more and more on the right track.


    More than half of the 31 children were born after the ninth year of Yuan Shuo. It can be seen that once the rulers are relatively idle, they will inevitably be close to women.


    Before long, the two royal daughters came under the guidance of their palace maids.


    They came to see Liu Yanli''s surprised expression, saluted politely and said, "father."


    Liu Yan looked at the past. He didn''t deliberately lick the calf on his face. He just calmly looked at his daughter who wanted to be close and didn''t dare.


    When Liu Yin was very young, Liu Yan loved her most. It is a special feeling for a new father to treat his first child.


    Waiting for Liu Yin to grow up, Liu Yan is getting busier and busier, and gradually the time to contact becomes less.


    "Come here." Tuoba Xiu started: "you two keep talking about wanting to see your father, but you don''t see him today."


    With the encouragement of Tuoba show, the two little girls summoned up the courage to approach.


    "What were you playing just now?" With a smile on his face, Liu Yan pulled the two girls to his side one by one: "there are snowflakes on his body. Did he run outside?"


    Almost as soon as Liu Yan''s voice fell, the palace maids who came in with the Royal daughter all buried their heads and knelt down. They were too timid and even trembled all over.


    In snowy weather, if the Royal daughter is exposed to the cold outside, even if the maid serving them is not sunk in the well, she must be sent to yeting.


    "Father, I taught my sister to make a snowman." Liu Yin first whispered and thought of something fun. She slowly amplified her voice: "it''s fun."


    Tuobaxiu just waved the kneeling maid out.


    The two royal daughters went out to make a snowman, which was agreed by Tuoba Xiu. In her opinion, children should be wild. Being careful in everything will bring up a group of spoiled and weak children.


    Liu Yan wants to say that it is impossible to get along with his flesh and blood without warmth, but he usually doesn''t show anything. He is not only reserved as a father, but also out of protecting his children.


    It may be absurd to say, but the reality is often so absurd. Once Liu Yan shows more doting on a child, there will definitely be a large group of messy people around the child. In case of an accident, it is generally the people who get together.


    In the royal family, it is one thing to spoil the Royal daughter. If you show different love for the prince except the crown prince, it will inevitably cause trouble.


    Liu Yan took the country name as "Han". He worried more than once about whether it would be like the Han Dynasty, such as the long Princess doing politics, so he should be more cautious.


    "Your Majesty, empress. Imperial concubines, noble concubines and virtuous concubines came outside the hall with their princes and daughters."


    Liu Yan left and looked at Tuoba Xiu.


    Tuobaxiu also looked at Liu Yan subconsciously.


    At that moment, Liu Yan was frowning. He thought those women were too deliberate.


    Tuobaxiu was unable to laugh or cry, but she was more or less proud in her heart. Who let Liu Yan go to the harem and choose to relax is to come to her?

 Chapter 967

    It makes sense that men always have more feelings for the first woman they own.


    It is a kind of deep impression that even if you experience countless women later, you will never forget the first woman. Her position is always left in a corner of your heart.


    If you don''t marry the first woman, even if you live happily after marriage, and occasionally dream back at midnight, even if you don''t deliberately miss, some memory fragments will emerge uncontrollably. You can''t do it if you want to "close the screen". The more you want to forget, the memory will become clearer.


    Not only men, but also women.


    Therefore, if their other half is not "the first time in life", even if they never show any difference, they can''t avoid the existence of some unspeakable secrets.


    In some things, women are more ruthless than men, while men tend to be more indecisive.


    In fact, men are far more affectionate than women, but they are basically driven by a possessive desire that they don''t even find.


    Liu Yan can have as many harem beauties as he wants now, but he subconsciously comes to Tuoba show when he chooses to relax. In fact, his habit is very bad. If Cui Wan was not rational and didn''t have too much ambition with Tuoba show, he would have staged the drama of palace heart fight.


    As the queen, Cui Wan maintained the greatest restraint. Her bottom line is that Liu Shen''s status should not be challenged. In addition, she will not compete for favor. Her concubines are different.


    In fact, as long as Liu Shen''s position is stable, Cui Wan''s position will never be shaken. In this case, it would be a failure to argue for something again. She had only a vague understanding, but her family had explained it thoroughly.


    The female official informed that tuobaxiu was a little stunned and went out in person.


    Before long, four "imperial concubine" level women came in talking and laughing.


    After they crossed the threshold, they closed their voices and were closer to Liu Yan. In addition to Tuoba show, the rest took their children to salute themselves.


    Tuobaxiu, who first followed Liu Yan, is 31 years old this year. In modern terms, she has become a young woman.


    The youngest of the four imperial concubines is Xie Daoyi, 22. Sang Miao and Zhang Lan are both 26.


    In such an age, if you are over 20 years old, you will be recognized as an old woman. The best age for women is between 13 and 16 years old.


    The three concubines who came over, plus the ones held in their arms, fortunately, the indoor space is large enough. Otherwise, more than ten people should be so crowded that they don''t even have a place to stand.


    Liu Yan is thinking about something. It seems that he hasn''t been away from a concubine for a long time. He went to Xie Daoyi''s side to stay in bed last night. What''s going on today regardless of the impact?


    At the second stage under the empress "imperial concubine", they naturally couldn''t do anything. They gathered together and chattered together. They were sitting on the sitting garden brought by the palace maid, with a reserved smile on their faces, or talking in a low voice, or sitting quietly.


    Liu Yan finished reading the adult and looked at the child.


    The children are more active. Those who are brave have gathered around Liu Yan, while those who are timid have gathered around their mother or played in an open place with their brothers and sisters who play well.


    Liu Yan has 31 children, all of whom are relatively young. During the winter solstice and the new year, he would only summon his concubines and all the children above Shaoshi (level 10) to eat together in Weiyang palace. Usually, he could not see all the children coming together.


    "Father emperor, this is lin''er''s work." Seven year old Liu Lin was holding a cricket made of grass in his hand. He looked at Liu Yan with expectant eyes and asked, "is it like?"


    "Like." Although Liu Yan was not impressed by every son, at least he could remember his name and appearance. He looked very much like Liu Lin when he was a child and asked with a smile, "did you do it yourself?"


    Liu Lin nodded like a chicken, with an expression that wanted to be praised: "it took me four days to do it slowly. I just did it yesterday."


    With Liu Lin''s leadership, several brothers and sisters also took out their own gadgets and showed them to Liu Yan one by one. Everyone was praised by Liu Yan.


    Boys make insects and girls make small animals.


    When Liu Yan asked, he knew that it was the extracurricular homework assigned by the teacher. Then he asked who the teacher assigned the homework was. After he got the name, he nodded with satisfaction.


    The lecturer is either an official position or some lecturers assigned to teach the prince and daughter. There is no fixed teacher, either Ji Chang, who does not need to be on duty, or a famous opposition scholar whose reputation has spread to Liu Yan, who is invited to speak.


    No matter who has the opportunity to lecture to the prince and daughter, they will not refuse. They even cherish the opportunity to promote the teaching of the prince and daughter to the height of preaching.


    It is because when they reach the height of preaching that many people have the opportunity to teach to princes and daughters, they generally show their skills, and the topics they talk about exceed the boundary that children under the age of 10 can understand, and the results are obvious.


    "Yu Xi?" Liu Yan still had a deep impression on the man: "is his body still strong?"


    The oldest Liu Yin replied, "I often cough badly when giving lectures."


    Yu Xi is 73 years old this year. He discovered the precession and founded the "theory of an Tian". He is not only a very famous scholar in the south of the Yangtze River, but also a famous astronomer in the history of Zhuxia. The height of the literary world is slightly lower than that of Zhang Heng (the one who made the armillary sphere) in the Western Han Dynasty.


    "A bad cough?" Liu Yan knows that it is an extremely long life to live to 73 now. If he coughs badly at this age, it is basically very bad: "lecture with illness?"


    Zhuo Xiang, who was also present, saluted and said, "Your Majesty, everyone Yu has been ill for two months. His family persuaded him not to give lectures in the palace and was rejected."


    "Cui Jinshi." Liu Yan looked at Cui Zong and said, "order the imperial doctor to visit Yu''s house."


    Cui Zong naturally should "promise", but he didn''t leave immediately.


    Now there is no personal secretary Lang said that the official position of the people who always serve around Liu Yan has been changed to a near attendant, but the near attendant has never been castrated. It''s just an official name.


    The near attendants belong to the Shizhong mansion. According to the rank, they are six grade officials. Because they can serve the emperor all the time, they are absolutely small but not inferior.


    Chang''an is the imperial capital and is destined to attract people with lofty ideals from all over the country.


    Because the Han Empire has not limited population mobility, ambitious people in the whole Han Empire will come to Chang''an whether they have a big pocket or not.


    People with good family resources will definitely choose to buy a house when they come to Chang''an.


    However, the richer you are, the bigger the house you live in. If you have money but don''t have enough titles, some local restrictions may be blurred, but Chang''an doesn''t do that. If you don''t have enough titles, you can honestly live in a house attached to your own identity.


    Some scholars who want to come to Chang''an to find opportunities are actually more inclined to post to a high nobility. They have a good reputation and enough real materials. Basically, they can be hired, perhaps as teaching for their children, or accepted as family ministers.


    If they have a talent and don''t have a loud enough reputation, they can only choose to make their reputation loud. Generally, they can set up their own literary challenge arena or challenge the champion of the challenge arena at the temple of heaven square.


    In addition, they can also offer articles to senior officials or high barons, hoping that someone can appreciate their articles.


    Liu Yanping will pay more or less attention to the literary struggle at the temple of heaven. If there are talents, he will order people to investigate the history and past events. He will also collect the man''s articles. That is, he has not personally made an exceptional promotion. He will really appreciate it in a roundabout way... Such as telling which Shangshu to pay attention to it.


    The Han Empire does not need to be appointed by the emperor. Even if you have talent, you should struggle step by step.


    It''s not that Liu Yan doesn''t pay attention to talents. It''s that he needs to ensure enough fairness and can''t break the rules by himself. On the contrary, he should maintain the set rules.


    In the Han Empire, if you have talent but don''t do practical things, you just think about which golden thigh you can hold, and how many years do you struggle less by holding the golden thigh. Even if it is really convenient to hold the golden thigh, at most, that is, to enter the officialdom or the army, we still need to start from the bottom.


    There will be such a rule, which is based on what kind of status you want to get. First of all, you have to establish enough credit and what achievements you have made. Without merit and achievements, one can only pass on his academic name to the world, and he can only be a famous scholar in opposition forever.


    In fact, this point has been criticized by many people. What ordinary people want to see and hear most is someone who is amazing, and then valued by who. In a short time, they have completed the achievements that others need to achieve in a few years or decades. They will have such a mentality, which is nothing more than everyone''s expectation of "shortcut".


    The key lies in the word "shortcut", and what a country can''t exist is "shortcut". Usually, "shortcut" is equal to "trickery".


    Are all "tricks", doesn''t it mean using clever means to seek illegitimate interests or avoid difficulties?


    It is not terrible for individuals to advocate "ingenuity" and desire "shortcuts". It will be terrible for most successful people in a country to use such means, and it will be dangerous for the national level.


    In the early days, Liu Yan always subconsciously used modern ideas to do things in this era, which is also the reason why his power seemed so strange in the early days.


    After the forces became large and formal, Liu Yan understood that advance was not equal to application and began to exercise self-restraint. He still likes some values and thoughts of the general public in the current era, which are full of authentic Chinese flavor. It is not the utilitarian core after Western civilization has become the mainstream.


    "Let shen''er and ming''er..." Liu Yan ordered several names in succession. They were all older children: "let them go to the Qinglong gate."


    Cui Zong respectfully said "yes!". This time he left with a brisk step, and when he came out of the door, a smile appeared on his face.


    Cui Wan, who is the queen, is inconvenient to do many things. For example, when the four imperial concubines get together, the queen has to bear it even if she wants to come again. The queen needs to be reserved, so she can''t come with Liu Shen.


    Just now Cui Zong looked at the emperor''s heirs around Liu Yan, all kinds of coquetry. He was anxious in his heart.


    "They followed me, you..." Liu Yan got up and gave no reason: "what to do, what to do."


    No matter what the three concubines wanted to say or do, Liu Yan didn''t intend to give them a chance. He wanted to tell Tuoba Xiu about the remnant of Tuoba, but he had to mention it later.


    When Liu Yan left, he took the prince and daughter over the age of five, and each of them looked for his mother under the age of five. When he arrived at the Qinglong gate, the named Prince and daughter had been waiting by the gate.


    "See father!"


    Liu Shen saluted with his waiting brother and sister.


    "Yes." Liu Yan has put on his regular clothes, followed by a large group of people, and told Liu Shen: "look at your brother and sister more."


    Liu Shen, also dressed in regular clothes, saluted again respectfully and said, "promise!"


    This time out of the palace, Liu Yan thought of the temple of heaven and a whim surrounded by his children, so he wanted to take his children out of the palace.


    When the emperor leaves the palace, naturally, Liu Yan doesn''t roar and say to go. In fact, he needs to leave a time difference. At least let the relevant personnel go to the place to decorate first. At the same time, there will be no fewer bodyguards on the surface.


    The so-called arrangement is either to clear the site, or to eliminate hidden dangers first, and then to enter the position of people who need to be guarded and protected in the dark.


    Shopping with a large group of people in Chang''an is not a conspicuous thing. It is even common that there are many bodyguards around.


    After all, this is Chang''an, the capital of the Empire. How can there be fewer senior officials and xianjue people? They don''t stay at home every day. They often go shopping with their children. Chang''an citizens won''t be surprised to see a group of adults shopping together and with many guards.


    "Shen''er and yin''er ride with me." Liu Yan stood beside a gorgeous and spacious carriage and looked around at the female official responsible for taking care of the prince and daughter: "be careful."


    Liu Ming, the eldest son of the emperor, and Liu Shen, the youngest, were one year old. He looked at Liu Shen from a distance, and his eyes were full of envy.


    Liu Ming was born to a female official. Her biological mother Li Fei became one of the concubines of the Imperial Palace because she gave birth to a prince. Although she was a common son of the emperor, she got the rank of "eight sons".


    Li Fei knows what kind of position she is. She is extremely satisfied to have the "eight sons" status of the seventh grade in the harem. She really doesn''t dare to ask for more. She always teaches Liu Ming to be self disciplined. She even warns Liu Ming not to have any unrealistic ideas more than once.


    These children are all their own flesh and blood to Liu Yan. He is not growing up in a "traditional" family. If he did not often deliberately suppress himself, he would not show such obvious differential treatment.


    Liu Yan happened to see Liu Ming''s expression of envy before boarding the car. He was a little stunned. He paused and chose to ignore it. He has his own monologue in his heart, which is good for Liu Ming and the country.

 Chapter 968

    There is no absolute fairness in the world, especially for parents to treat their children.


    Even if it is not the royal family, ordinary people''s families as long as they have more than two children. Although parents firmly believe that they treat both children with the same love, in fact, it is only an illusion as parents, or even parents'' self deception. In fact, they will relatively prefer a child.


    Liu Yan is destined to pay more attention to the successor of the Empire. However, if he shows more love for a prince other than Liu Shen, it will cause a series of follow-up.


    His son is loved by the emperor, and the biological mother will think about whether his son has a chance to compete for the only throne with the emperor''s love. It may be difficult for her to do anything else. The best way is to constantly set up a game for her son''s competitors.


    If the prince is liked by the emperor, the courtiers will have an idea of standing in line. They will gather under the prince and challenge the heir to the Empire.


    As a result, innumerable disputes have arisen. The harem is constantly engaged in intrigues, and obvious factions will be formed in the court.


    In this way, there will be constant accidents in the harem and constant trouble in the court. No matter how strong the emperor is, he will inevitably be involved in his energy. The unstable situation will inevitably lead to less desire for outward expansion.


    Liu Yan is very satisfied with the current situation of the harem. At the same time, although he knows that factions have been separated early in the morning, he extremely doesn''t want to see a minister fight in the name of his son.


    Last time, sang Yu only showed some signs. Liu Yan noticed that he immediately gave a warning, forcing sang Yu to say that he was willing to be Liu Shen''s master.


    Liu Yan naturally did not let sang Yu become Liu Shen''s master. Fame can limit sang Yu, but fame can also make sang Yu more convenient when he wants to do something.


    Sang Yu stopped after being warned that time, and even the number of times he went to the palace to see his sister decreased like a cliff. He is like this. When other people who originally had any thoughts look, they can''t understand that it''s better to be honest and loyal today. Don''t think about other messy things.


    In fact, Liu Yan is only in his thirties. He can at least sit in the position of emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty for more than 20 years. Even if he wants to stand in line, it''s too early.


    "Your Majesty is out of the palace?" Ji Chang was not on duty today. When he was reading at home, someone came to report. After thinking about it, he said, "prepare the carriage and I''ll go there."


    Ji Chang didn''t send someone to stare at the palace gates, but there was a square around the palace city. Liu Yan''s action was so big that people outside would tell their owners when they heard the news, no matter for what purpose.


    The news of Liu Yan''s leaving the palace also spread. People who think they are qualified and have no people on duty. They think about it and all do the same thing as Ji Chang.


    There was a scene in the east of the city. At least one carriage was brought in front of each residence. The owners walked out of the house in regular clothes, or walked alone, or took their valued nephews and nephews. The wheels rolled over the cement path and went straight to the temple of heaven square.


    The current resident population of Chang''an has reached 1.4 million. This figure does not include slaves and all kinds of construction personnel. Except for all kinds of dignitaries, they are civilians with or without titles.


    If slaves were included, Chang''an''s population would increase by at least 600000.


    It''s not that there are too many slaves in dignitaries'' families. On the contrary, even if there are a lot of slaves, dignitaries will not settle in Chang''an, but will choose to settle in their own fiefdom as labor force.


    There can be about 600000 slaves. It is a noble man. Each family has at least one slave. Most of the citizens living in Chang''an, as long as they are adult men, are also barons. Because their titles are not high enough to obtain land, slaves naturally work at home.


    Although the various projects in Chang''an have been basically completed, there are not a few projects that have not been completed. The slave construction group subordinate to the Shaofu is carrying out various finishing projects, and there are still more than 400000 official slaves working.


    Considering all kinds of identities, Chang''an has a population of nearly 2.5 million, which has surpassed Jiankang, the largest city in the south, but lost its prosperity to Jiankang.


    As the imperial capital, Chang''an lost its prosperity to Jiankang because Jiankang is a commercial city.


    The second prosperous city in the Han Empire is still not Chang''an, but Linzi in the east of the Empire.


    The prosperity of the imperial capital is only the third in the country? If other emperors naturally can''t accept it, but it''s OK here in Liu Yan.


    In Liu Yan''s view, the capital of a country is not necessarily the most prosperous place. Just as the capital is destined to become a political city.


    "Your Majesty, all dynasties are strong and weak." Xie an was dressed in regular clothes and even carried a package that she didn''t know what it was. He happened to meet Liu Yan and his gang. He didn''t deliberately pretend to meet: "it''s not allowed that the place is stronger than the central government."


    Xie an is right. In any of the above dynasties, until the end of the dynasty, no ruler will allow the local to be stronger than the central government.


    "Oh? Is Anshi played by zancheng Zishen?" Liu Yan didn''t think much about whether Xie an deliberately encountered himself. He saw Xie an shopping with his three-year-old son on the street and wanted to invite one to the temple of heaven Square: "move the local rich households to Beijing?"


    Without hesitation, Xie an said, "it has been decided in ancient times that it is good governance to move rich households to enrich the central government."


    Very early, very early, it can be traced back to the Shang Dynasty. The rulers migrated the local rich to their own eyes.


    The most successful was the Western Han Dynasty. From Liu Bang to Liu Zhen, every emperor moved local rich households to the central government every few years. The name they use is to enrich the "mausoleum", and the "mausoleum" is of course the sleeping mausoleum, that is, the place where they are buried after death.


    Of course, the rich migrants are not brought to be buried, but are actually placed near the sleeping mausoleum under construction, gathering people and becoming one of the sub cities of Chang''an.


    The Eastern Han Dynasty did not move the local rich households to the central government. The result was very obvious. Local giants were everywhere. The emperor often became a puppet. It was difficult to have a strong emperor. The foundation of the country was simply dug by the giants.


    Liu Yan looked at the neat street and then at the passers-by walking on the street.


    To observe a country, the most direct thing is not to see the army, let alone the most prosperous cities. In fact, it is to go to every place to see the people''s living standards of the country.


    Usually, the citizens living in the capital of a country also have great reference value.


    Although Liu Yan doesn''t often go out of the palace city, every time he comes out, he will certainly see the citizens with his own eyes, see whether their faces are ruddy, and then look at his clothes.


    In snowy weather, not many people go out to stroll. Even if they go out and walk in the street, they will be in a hurry.


    Liu Yan saw with his own eyes that every citizen he saw was red on his face, but he didn''t feel very proud. It was cold and he went out to the wind. Unless he was frozen to blue, who wouldn''t be red on his face?


    It can only be observed from clothes. In cold winter weather, you must keep warm if you want to go out. Citizens count one by one. They are basically clothes layer by layer. They are not fur coats or thick wool clothes.


    Liu Yan originally wanted to go directly to the temple of heaven square. He got off the bus and walked half way to temporarily change his mind and decided to go to the market in the south of the city.


    Since it is a temporary change of location, it must not be decided to start immediately. It is still necessary to give relevant defense personnel time to arrange.


    "Jiankang has a waterway." Liu Yan also thought about moving the rich people to the central government, but many times he stopped when he had to order: "it is convenient to sell commercial goods by connecting with other countries."


    Jiankang is connected to the Yangtze River, which has an outlet to the sea. In such an era without air transportation, the cost of land transportation is too large. Water transportation is the best way to save transportation costs.


    The price of the same commodity is bound to increase due to the cost of transportation, and the purchase of goods must want a lower price. Jiankang gathered merchants all over the world and attracted buyers because of the convenience of water transportation.


    The merchants gathered together will slowly open their workshops around Jiankang, forming a natural cycle. Jiankang has become the most prosperous city in the Han Empire.


    The situation of Linzi is no different from that of Jiankang. There is also a river on the edge of the city, which has a direct access to the sea. Relying on the convenience of water transportation, Linzi has become the second prosperous city of the Han Empire.


    Xie an knows that there are disputes about whether Jiankang and Linzi should continue to prosper. More than half think that Chang''an should be the most prosperous place in the whole empire.


    Based on the good starting point for the country, each of them wrote a book at least once. The content may be written differently, and their views are surprisingly consistent.


    The only place where Liu Yan has doubts is that once the rich households in Jiankang and Linzi are forcibly relocated, or if the migration is completed at one time in a very short time, the national economy will certainly suffer from near devastating turbulence.


    When rich households are relocated, they will not choose to keep fixed property, but will sell in panic. So the question is, the people who have the money to buy must also be on the migration list. Who will accept that people and property are thousands of miles away?


    National acquisition is one of the methods, but the appearance will be unparalleled. Who will do business in the future?


    As a result, a large number of industries will be abandoned directly, workshops and factories will close down one after another, and an exaggerated tide of unemployment will occur.


    "This..." xie''an was surprised when he heard Liu Yan''s statement, as if he had not thought: "Your Majesty is far sighted, and your minister can''t reach it."


    Liu Yancai didn''t believe that Xie an had never thought about it, but he didn''t dare to say it because of his origin and identity.


    No matter what their previous family background, the status of these people with high rank and also high officials in the court has changed. They can''t just live on salary.


    People from the north will get advice even if they don''t expect to invest in Linzi and absorb family officials. Their identity determines that they can''t have no pomp at all. They don''t want to do corruption, so that they will be escorted to the entrance of the vegetable market one day. It''s inevitable to involve commerce.


    People born in the South have more details than those born in the north. Many of them have huge family property. The land is recovered with compensation, but some original shops and workshops are still under their names.


    They have more or less capital in their hands. Anyone can see that Liu Yan supports the development of business. He is the first to participate. After participating, he has not been warned, and even made money from legal operation. Who will reject it?


    Once local rich households are really forced to move to Guanzhong, the only people who can benefit are those who have enough capital to own huge property thousands of miles away without worrying about being occupied.


    Liu Yan often had to think more. How many of the officials who suggested moving to rich households wanted to make a lot of money?


    When I came to the south of the city market and stood outside, I could see a fog in the air.


    Of course, it''s not really foggy. There are too many people gathered. At the same time, many shops in the market cook things. Too much heat makes the air appear a kind of fog.


    "Your Majesty..." Cui Zong asked carefully, "the princes and daughters are too young. The market is chaotic. Are you waiting outside?"


    In fact, the market in the south of Chang''an city is still relatively standardized, but as a market, it is impossible to really clean where to go. At most, there is no disorderly occupation of stalls, which makes it impossible for people to walk around. The places that should be dirty will still be dirty. At the same time, there must be no freshness in the air. On the contrary, there are too many flavors, Form the turbid air unique to the market.


    That is, Liu Yan had a map in his mind to identify the enemy and us, so he would take a group of sons shopping. It won''t be assassinated, but the air is turbid. It''s really crowded. Children are really not suitable to go in.


    "Your Majesty." Xie an advised, "Your Majesty, the country is all on you. It''s so chaotic that your majesty can''t enter."


    In fact, it can also be imagined that other people have fallen into a state of high tension, that is, the people responsible for protecting the royal family.


    If you carefully identify it, there have been too many fierce people here in a short time, but they have to carry out all kinds of camouflage, making some ordinary people curious.


    Liu Yan was accompanied by a dozen children and female officials. No matter how they looked, they were very conspicuous. Soon, they were surrounded by people nearby.


    "Just." Liu Yan is not a stubborn person. He said the names of some goods to Cui Zong and said, "go in and buy it."


    Cui Zong is greatly relieved. As long as Liu Yan doesn''t go in, everything belongs to easy to say.


    Liu Yan said that those commodities are available to ordinary people. It is necessary for him to have a good understanding of some market prices in order to judge the living conditions of Chang''an citizens.

 Chapter 969

    Temple of heaven square is not the most lively place in Chang''an. When it comes to excitement, it should be a food street extending from Zhuque Avenue.


    Since it is a food street, it must be a street full of all kinds of food. It is a straight street with a length of about two miles. There are shops on both sides. Each shop is a specialty food.


    In addition to the shops, the food street also has stalls, but different from the orthodox food with standardized store operation, the stalls mainly operate various snacks.


    Due to the passenger flow in the food street day and night, the shops are operated 24 hours in shifts, and the stalls are rotated by different owners.


    Day and night all day long, all kinds of fragrance has never been cut off, and Chang''an people have given it a nickname, called Piaoxiang street.


    In the world, there is only the wrong name, not the wrong nickname. Piaoxiang street is indeed a street with the smell of food all the time.


    Food street is not only a variety of cuisines in Zhuxia.


    As the Han Empire has been in line with the world, and businessmen from so many countries have arrived, all countries have been allowed to rent shops from the government. They also began to operate their own food and enrich the dishes in the food street, but the food from foreign countries may not be loved by the Han people.


    If the food street is a place for fun, then the temple of heaven square is a place that tends to be serious.


    The temple of heaven is a place for national sacrifice, and the square is a part of the temple of heaven. It is absolutely impossible to say that it can be a place where people play wantonly.


    I don''t know who was the first to set up a literary challenge arena in the temple of heaven square. The government didn''t drive away or investigate, so it has become the best ideal to carry out literary struggle in such a serious place. Many scholars even think that if they display their talents here, they may be sensed by heaven.


    Until a talented person was invited to give lectures to the Royal Children in Miyagi, he really met their expectations. No one knows whether there is an unspeakable mystery in heaven, but being called by the emperor to give lectures to his children is no different from being favored by heaven.


    With the first example, people who think they have real talents and learning are more eager to go to the temple of heaven square, hoping that their talents can also be discovered by the emperor and become another famous existence in the world. As a result, there are people like peacocks in the temple of heaven square all year round, even day and night.


    "What''s going on today? Why are so many dignitaries coming?"


    "How did you find out they were dignitaries?"


    "Why don''t you say more? I''m not a dignitary. I''m qualified to take so many guards!"


    "Ah, you''re right and reasonable. I can''t refute it."


    In the Han Empire, it is obvious what kind of title can have how many guards.


    At the same time, if the title is not high enough, but the current official position is high enough, we can still have a temporary increase in the number of guards. The difference is that once they step down from their official posts, their titles will be treated as they are.


    It''s just that the dignitaries came to the temple of heaven square, and the people who were showing themselves were instantly excited to show themselves with the best attitude.


    At the same time, some people began to call friends and tell them that many dignitaries came to the temple of heaven square.


    Waiting for Liu Yan to arrive, I was surprised to find that there was snow in the sky, but there were many people on the square.


    "I''m not too much." After Liu Yan''s arrival, Ji Chang gathered together when he found it: "I should find that there are a large number of high barons today. Come and find an opportunity."


    On this side of the temple of heaven square, you can see an area of about 800000 square meters. In the center is the towering Temple of heaven. There are warriors on duty around all the time.


    The whole square has no other buildings except the temple of heaven. It is all flat slate ground.


    Literati came here to set up a challenge arena, not to build a high platform or something, but to find a place to challenge by voice.


    Their provocation does not mean abusing, but shouting like vendors. The difference is that vendors shout the names of goods, but they read their articles aloud.


    Liu Yan has been here several times before and has some understanding of the so-called literary struggle of the literati.


    At this moment, just standing outside, Liu Yan can hear the voice of fierce competition. At a glance, he can see many circles gathered by the onlookers.


    There is no TV these days. Some public figures may be very famous, but they don''t know what they look like.


    Liu Yan didn''t appear many times. Every time he appeared, he was on a very important occasion, but he was too far away from ordinary people. It was impossible for people to see clearly at a distance far enough. Then, when he appeared, he basically wore a crown suit, and his face was basically covered by a Diao made of bead curtains.


    In contrast, some ministers often show their faces in public. The more informed people are, the more senior officials they know. They told each other that at least half of the three orders and six Shang books had come, and some big figures in the army also appeared in the temple of heaven square. They were both excited and confused. They really couldn''t guess how so many dignitaries and dignitaries gathered together today.


    The Han Empire is in the process of repeated restructuring. The original recommendation of Xiaolian was cancelled because of the transformation of the system, and the imperial examination system was not launched because it was not perfect. In fact, the state took talent and fell into a standstill that no one wants to see.


    When the formal channels for talent acquisition temporarily "disappear", there must be other channels that are not so formal. Coming to the temple of heaven square to show talent is one of them.


    The snow in the sky could not stop the enthusiasm of those enterprising people. Their inner heat could even evaporate the cold cold air. Liu Yan saw with his own eyes that some scholars in the debate were steaming on their heads.


    "The big man is not a generation without talent. It''s because we haven''t tapped talents." Ji Chang has a happy attitude towards so many scholars: "they are the future of great men!"


    Liu Yan''s face was smiling, but his heart was noncommittal.


    Most people who listen to the debate are debating, basically "Zhongni", "Mencius", "Xunzi" and so on. Few people "say themselves".


    Those who always "say" to someone do a good debate. Unlike debate, they are simply learning to endorse. What can show their ability is just to show their ability to memorize by rote. Some of them are to memorize by rote and understand the meaning of the words of the sages. In addition, they have no ideas of their own.


    "If the future of the big man is like this, then hehe!" Ran min came over and just heard a tail of Ji Chang''s words. He said with disgust on his face: "they are not Confucius, nor are they Meng Ke and Xun Kuang. What good are these sages to today''s Great Han?"


    Ji Chang was a little angry about ran min''s naming of the sages, and said angrily, "don''t general ran know to respect the sages?"


    "Someone wants to respect." Ran min just dug his nostrils to show his disdain: "but do they have a place where they can be respected?"


    "Only by inheriting culture and studying literature can we have Zhuxia today." Ji Chang''s beard almost cocked up with anger: "can''t general ran respect it?"


    "Well, someone admits that they have made contributions, but most of them just talk and do nothing." Ran min thought and asked, "can the sages have developed excellent instruments to make Zhuxia have more sharp tools to fight against foreign races?"


    Ji Chang: "


    "The sages who developed hundreds of workers seem to be looked down upon and even trampled on the soles of their feet and rolled over again?" Seeing that Jichang couldn''t speak, ran Min said happily: "can the strategists of the past dynasties be regarded as sages?"


    "Many sages did not develop a hundred works, nor did they wave their troops to Yanshi..." Ji Chang was almost surrounded. He reacted and said forcefully: "they enriched the culture of Zhuxia and armed their will with culture. The great defense of Hua Yi is the strong shield of Zhuxia, and the difference between Hua and Yi is the sharpest spear."


    This time, ran min had nothing to say.


    "The Chinese letter is sharp." Xie an whispered to Liu Yan, "it''s just difficult to explain why he treats sages other than Confucianism lightly."


    Once upon a time, sages meant all those who had made contributions to Zhuxia, not only those great powers of Confucianism, but also anyone who paid for the nation.


    However, with the dominance of Confucianism, the disciples of Confucianism knocked down all those who were not "their own people", so that Zhuxia could exist entirely due to Confucianism.


    In the era when Confucianism was so exclusive that it was impeccable, if anyone dared to jump out and tell the truth, he could definitely see the body in the wilderness in two or three days, or even evaporate from the world.


    Later, it was the disciples themselves who doubted whether Confucianism was really useful. In the Eastern Han Dynasty, they had found that Confucianism was trapped in shackles and tried to improve and perfect. Only then did the contemporary great Confucianism in the Eastern Han Dynasty re record books and annotate scriptures under the name of sages.


    What the Confucian Daniel of the Eastern Han Dynasty did was to renew the life of this school valve, but less than a hundred years later, in the two Jin Dynasties, Confucianism was once again at a loss. Especially in the face of the force of Hu Lu, not only the Confucian knowledge seemed weak and useless, but even couldn''t get anything that could be self-armed in material terms to resist, Confucianism has almost peacefully evolved into metaphysics.


    Ran min almost participated in the fall of China north of the Yangtze River, and was absolutely qualified to have enough disgust with Confucianism. He didn''t know what Confucianism brought to the nation or what inheritance it would have. He only knew that Confucianism did nothing in the face of alien invasion, and even some so-called Confucian celebrities scrambled to work for Hu Lu and poison their peers.


    "Brother Tai''an, I''m not aiming at anyone alone..." ran min Huan pointed around and raised his chin a little: "anyone who can only moan without illness is rubbish."


    To be reasonable, Ji Chang is not a loyal Confucian disciple. He has not even studied many Confucian masterpieces. He just subconsciously protects the sages who have made noble achievements in literature out of the sentiment of literati.


    "Isn''t the Hussars general crazy?" Sang Yu was never afraid of Ran min. he came to listen to ran min for a while. Seeing that ran Min said too paranoid and absolute, he asked, "according to general hussars, do you want to ban writing? And then burn a lot of literature?"


    Ran min replied, "most of them can be burned."


    They competed almost in a dispute here, slowly attracting onlookers. Many people were eager to try, but they retreated when they knew that one of them was ran min.


    Ran min''s reputation was tainted by the literati in the south of the Yangtze River in the early days. Later, he presided over the war of extermination against the Capricorn people, and was very polarized with the names of God of war and butcher.


    People who think that ran min is the God of war also hate and hate Capricorn. To say that at least 99% of people in the north of the Yangtze River hold a praise attitude, at least 40% in the south of the Yangtze River think that ran min is a butcher.


    Although the people in the south of the Yangtze River have been facing the threat of the Capricorn for a long time, they really don''t have much skin pain, let alone have personally experienced the rule of the Capricorn. They only think so when they put themselves in the position of "being away from things".


    No matter who regards ran min as a god of war or a butcher, anyone who faces ran min will be afraid. Scholars pay attention to judging the situation, and only a very few people will spare themselves for persistence. It seems that the surrounding scholars have not directly choked on ran min''s courage for academic purposes.


    Liu Yan has his own view. For a country (Nation), pure literature is actually useless in most, but it is also an indispensable part.


    Like novels, movies and series, can they create anything except that creators and participants can make profits? I''m afraid the vast majority of works can''t even bring people to think, just to achieve the effect of entertainment. But can you say they shouldn''t appear?


    No matter what literature it is, since it exists, it will be more or less useful. Ordinary works can enrich ideas, excellent works can bring people to think, and handed down works will become a part of the spiritual civilization of the whole nation.


    Liu Yan kept observing the people around him. After waiting for a while, he didn''t see who stood out to participate in the debate. He didn''t even see who showed a thoughtful expression. It''s false to say that he is not disappointed.


    "Never had a madman, nor was it paranoid." Huan Wen has been standing on Liu Yan''s side for a while: "he has a first glimpse of what industry is and believes that only the theory that can be created is the real theory."


    "Science." Liu Yan said a name, turned to look at Huan Wen and asked, "do you and Yong ever hold the same view?"


    Huan Wen whispered the name "science" several times and replied with a smile, "science can strengthen the army and also invest in construction. I think science is the future of the country."


    Liu Yan doesn''t know that science is the future. Although the rest is inheritance, it is only inheritance.


    "First of all, we need to know who we are. We can''t forget that."


    Liu Yan thought of something


    Someone who wants to eliminate Chinese characters and fully use Latin letters.


    Another major event of completely negating its own culture occurred.


    One thing after another, some happened in Zhuxia and some in neighboring countries.


    The so-called Chinese cultural circle is that with the surrounding countries abandoning Chinese characters, they either use Latin letters or make their own characters blindly, and "wash" the traces of Chinese on their bodies in a few years.


    "Be sure to know who we are!" Liu Yan said with great determination, "if you don''t know your roots, any strong power can be subverted at any time."


    His words have already spoken out the importance of those seemingly useless cultures

 Chapter 970

    When a nation falls into the abyss, the moment it gets up again is most likely to produce National Awakening.


    However, if we can not only produce National Awakening, but also become strong again, we must have the most basic foundation, that is to have our own culture with national characteristics.


    Any nation has its own culture, but the culture is also divided into levels.


    "As far as I know, there is a Western civilization called Greece, which is the strongest country in Europe?" Huan Wen knew that Greece was not uncommon. He even had a very detailed understanding: "it is rumored that all western civilizations came from Greece."


    Of course, Liu Yan also knows Greece, but he doesn''t know much about it.


    As Huan Wen said, Greece is indeed the cradle of Western civilization. It can even be said that Greek civilization is still the highest level in the West. The difference is that the Greeks have declined, and the Romans are at the top of the civilization level created by the Greeks generation after generation.


    The Greeks have made great achievements in many aspects. Seriously, they studied astronomy more than a thousand years earlier than Zhuxia. At the same time, they also gave birth to thinkers and philosophers earlier.


    As for which of the Greek civilization and the Zhuxia civilization created words earlier, it''s really a little hard to say. There are too many controversial places.


    "There is another civilization called Egypt." Huan Wen has ignored a group of colleagues with an increasingly strong smell of gunpowder: "it is said that it existed more than 5000 years ago, was brilliant for thousands of years, and was finally conquered by the Qin people."


    There is a view in the historical circles that ancient Egypt created characters as early as 5000 BC. Whether the historical circles admit that there was a Xia Dynasty in Zhuxia or not, the first nation in the world to have characters is Egypt.


    Huan Wen began to talk about some rumors he didn''t know whether they were true or not. He found that Liu Yan listened very attentively and spoke very vigorously.


    Liu Yan was really listening. He wanted to know what Huan Wen said was different from his understanding.


    At first, there are really many different places. For example, some achievements of Mesopotamian civilization are missing, or simply the achievements of some civilizations are transferred to another civilization.


    The so-called Mesopotamian civilization is the civilization produced by the Euphrates and Tigris rivers. The most brilliant is the civilization created by the Sumerians.


    Sumerian civilization made amazing achievements around 3200 BC. Later archaeologists found that when most nationalities were still primitive, they had 39 "the best in the world".


    Liu Yan waited for Huan Wen to stop and asked, "did Yuanzi ever hear of a civilization called Babylon?"


    "Is it the one who perished a long time ago in Western Persia?" Huan Wen really knew that, with a relatively uncertain attitude, he said, "I heard that the Babylonian Empire was very powerful and created the sky garden, but the sky garden was destroyed in the hands of a country called Assyria?"


    Liu Yan was a little surprised at Huan Wen''s wide knowledge.


    "It is said that they (Babylonians) also built a building called the tower of heaven." Since Huan Wen was curious about Babylon, it became normal to know that the sky tower: "they want to build a high tower that can reach the sky. I heard that it was destroyed by the flood before it was completed."


    Huan Wen''s understanding of Babylon is that a civilization that has developed architecture to a high level can never build an aerial garden. At the same time, he has no confidence to build a high tower that can reach the sky.


    "The Babylonians did not exterminate the nation, and the Iraqis thought they were the descendants of Babylon." Liu Yan thought of Lao SA, a man who constantly vowed to restore to the height of Babylonian civilization: "they first became a member of the Persian rule and were once ruled by the Daqin people. Now they are seeking the independence of one people, one family and one independence."


    "I think that if there were no accidents, Greece, Iraq and Egypt would be independent again." Seeing Liu Yan waiting for an explanation, Huan Wen said, "their ancestors all created words, which carry ideas (Culture). A nation with its own past and inheritance, even if it is a temporary decline, as long as others do not forget, it must be able to revive again."


    Liu Yan admits this, but there is a pre key, that is, the nation must first have heroes who have not been forgotten, and then have been thinkers.


    A national hero is an encouragement to boost the courage of future generations.


    The key is how many thinkers the nation has been born. If more thinkers are born in the nation, the culture will inevitably become rich again and again with the increase of thinkers, and the traces will be more difficult to erase.


    With the core values, thoughts are basically shaped. Then it depends on how many heroes there have been in this nation and what kind of deeds those heroes are considered heroes.


    Fighting against the invasion of other races, doing what is considered to be extremely meaningful, and someone becomes a national hero. Usually, when there are more such heroes, they will be a conservative nation.


    If we continue to open up to the outside world and constantly appear heroes who command the army to destroy the country and the nation, the nation will tend to be offensive.


    The only thing that can be confirmed is that the nation that can give birth to heroes is qualified to stand in the forest of nations in the world. The more they respect their heroes, the higher the centripetal force of the nation will be.


    Similarly, once one day a nation no longer respects its heroes? No matter how powerful this nation was at that time, as long as it encountered challenges, even if the challenger was weaker than itself, the Challenger could win and stand on the head of the nation that did not respect its heroes.


    Generally speaking, when the country is about to die, there must be demons. Generally, it refers to the characters who can turn the tide. They are repeatedly made difficult by the so-called "own people" and even killed. This is the best manifestation of disrespect for our heroes. In fact, many Central Plains dynasties died in their own hands.


    If Liu Yan had not appeared, the Central Plains would have been a Hu Lu amusement park for 265 years.


    The time of enemy occupation is too long. Even if the Han people once had any glory, with long-term humiliation and suppression, generation after generation are afraid that they are used to becoming second-class... Even a few trillion. Even if they know that their ancestors have been extremely glorious, they will not feel how honored, but how glorious their ancestors have been, They will have equal resentment.


    From Wuhu chaotic China to the fall of the Central Plains several times, if you look up the historical books, you will find that those people north of the Yangtze River are more and more used to being ruled by foreign nationalities. They are also willing to serve foreign nationalities. They often act as the vanguard of the southern expedition and kill their own compatriots, which is far more cruel and cruel than foreign nationalities.


    In fact, once they were ruled by other nationalities, those who accepted the status quo would not take the southerners as their own people. They would no longer regard the southerners as their own people, whether to draw a line or to please their masters.


    Usually, those people in the enemy occupied areas, on the contrary, how much humiliation and humiliation they have encountered in the north. Counting the humiliation and humiliation on those in the south, it is probably "Lao Tzu is so unfortunate. Do you want to be better?" Something like that.


    In the matter of culture, in fact, there are differences whenever and wherever. The north of the Yangtze River has its own distinctive cultural characteristics, and the south of the Yangtze River also has very easy to distinguish characteristics.


    Take a look at those poems handed down in history. The North must be golden, iron and heroic, while the south is dominated by scenery and human feelings, accounting for the vast majority.


    Of course, it has something to do with the living environment. The North has been under the threat of alien races for a long time, but the South can participate in the national war only when it is time to subjugate the country.


    However, don''t think that the southern folk customs are really weak. In fact, we should say that where the resistance is the most resolute after repeated alien aggression, we can find that although the southerners are relatively weak in war, they are not counselled at all.


    The south is not without generals, but compared with the north, the geographical environment and social environment will make the probability of generals in the south lower.


    The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was under the pressure of the north for a long time. Although the so-called elite class was generally rotten, there were still some characters destined to shine.


    At present, there are many people who can be called famous generals in the Han Empire. Huan Wen and Xie an are two of the famous generals in the land war. If we count the Shanghai army, the number will be more. The representatives are Li Mai and Wang niche.


    Liu Yan has always believed that human growth is related to the environment. It is not that a person''s fate has been determined from the moment he was born. Only animals are born from the womb. There is no variability in the fate track.


    Carnivores always only eat meat, herbivores only eat plants, omnivores eat everything, but they never wonder why they don''t wear clothes.


    As human beings who have wisdom and can rely on learning, what kind of destiny they have is only related to how much knowledge they master. Otherwise, how can there be a saying called "knowledge changes destiny"?


    The current intellectuals are generally called scholars.


    The reason why we use the name "Scholar" is that we don''t have certain assets. Otherwise, even if we can have the opportunity to learn knowledge, we don''t have enough wealth as support. It''s extravagant to want to learn knowledge.


    The stratum of "scholars" is "gentry". In the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, the aristocrats had another name called aristocracy. No matter how poor they were, they must be richer than ordinary people.


    Liu Yan was not surprised that Huan Wen took the initiative to understand the world.


    Huan Wen was the man who commanded the army to cross the sea and destroy the country. Among the many generals, he went the farthest and came into contact with many new things than others. If he had not been curious about the outside world, Liu Yan would doubt whether he would embark on the journey of conquering the world island.


    "Yuanzi." Liu Yan kept walking. Only Huan Wen and Xie an were left behind. The rest stayed there and continued to watch the excitement. He went to the periphery and asked, "I ask you, do you have any idea that there are so many countries besides big men?"


    "I naturally have ideas." Huan Wen''s eyes at this moment were full of ideals: "the world is far beyond Chen''s imagination. Chen knew that this was the true face of the ''world'', and he was drunk that night."


    Xie an interjected, "like Yuanzi, I was drunk after knowing it."


    Even if they didn''t say the latter words, Liu Yan probably could understand.


    "You are happy, but some people are afraid." Liu Yan is talking about people who don''t want to see the country go to war all the time. He looked at the very busy square, reached out to catch the snowflakes falling from the sky, glanced at the children around him, and said slowly: "since the ninth year of Yuanshuo, foreigners have been coming from thousands of miles away, but some people live in their own world forever and are unwilling to open their eyes to see the world."


    Huan Wen and Xie an can certainly understand what Liu Yan is saying.


    Take a look at those so-called scholars in the square who have had a heated debate.


    Listen to what those scholars are talking about. At least nine of the ten people always say "so and so".


    Among the nine people who have been talking about "so and so who said", at least five of them don''t know what "said" at all. They know to use the "said" of one sage to refute the "said" of another sage according to the routine.


    "Ha ha." Huan Wen didn''t look down on those so-called scholars who died of reading at all. He said, "in the view of officials, most of them have become disabled. Even literate soldiers in the army have higher plasticity than them."


    That''s what Liu Yan is depressed about!


    Those so-called elites can''t compare with the soldiers trained in surprise?


    The elite of a nation don''t know anything except being a repeater, and don''t even have the ability to do it yourself? Such a nation has a moment of glory. How brilliant it is, it will encounter the same tragedy. And when it comes to resistance, the so-called elites will only bury their heads in the land and pout their hips high.


    Without exaggeration, Liu Yan has found that the current real situation is similar to any period in history, probably similar to the late Northern Song Dynasty, the late Southern Song Dynasty and the late Ming Dynasty. The vast majority of people who are considered to be elites can''t do anything except being drunk and dreaming of death and being a repeater.


    "At least I have some hope." Liu Yan is talking about the soldiers: "they can''t write poetry and Fu, they just know the daily words, but at least they don''t have a full head of ''Yue''."


    Huan Wen and Xie an looked at each other quietly. After they looked at each other, they had their own ideas.


    "I mentioned the imperial examination..." Liu Yan was no longer in dialogue with him. He said that it was easier for him to follow up his thinking: "then what is the imperial examination? The examination of the four books and five classics is a cycle of history. Without the examination of the four books and five classics, let them answer."


    Huan Wen and Xie an were more knowledgeable, but followed silently without answering.


    "If you don''t take the four books and five classics, test grid things and mathematics, you can imagine that those scholars should be crazy." Liu Yan suddenly stopped, faced the two people behind him and asked, "is it appropriate to ask policy, grid, mathematics and geography?"


    Huan Wen saluted and said, "you are the Supreme Master of the ninth five year plan."


    Xie''an hesitated. He knew that once he did that, he would be abandoning people of at least one era. If he did that, something would happen!

 Chapter 971

    It is not so easy to abandon the old era, especially when it is left to the rulers to make a decision. Without great determination and perseverance, not everyone can make that decision.


    Liu Yan actually doesn''t know much about today''s literature. It can even be said that he has only learned one-sided knowledge of modern times. What he knows, in addition to the daily common sense of life, is the military literacy cultivated after joining the army.


    I don''t know enough about today''s knowledge level, and I can''t come up with a set of practical new knowledge for people to study. I really want to abandon the old era and fill the gap with what?


    Liu Yan couldn''t stay at the temple of heaven. He returned to the palace city less than two hours after he came out. Obviously, he was not happy. After thinking about it, he went to the direction of food street.


    The dignitaries who argued for a while stopped after they found that Liu Yan was not there. Everyone seemed as if when the argument just now did not exist. They couldn''t hook up their shoulders, but they could also smile and chat about something else. They asked where Liu Yan went with the prince and daughter and followed him.


    "Your Majesty won''t be angry?" Ran min looked very calm, not as vigorous as the false fire just now: "are we going too far?"


    Even if they are in a high position and can even affect the formulation of national policies, it is always a little inappropriate to argue whether the sages have contributed to the nation.


    It is not wrong that they are high-ranking people now, and they can also affect the formulation of national policies. However, in history, people like them are like crucian carp crossing the river. How many people can become sages?


    There were many people who wanted to deny or even slander the sages. No matter how noble their identity was, or even as emperors, they could not get the knowledge (achievements) comparable to the sages. There is no doubt that they have become contemporary jokes and have to be recorded in history as eternal clowns.


    "It''s a little too much." Ji Chang said with a wry smile, "but I have to do so."


    Not everyone in Temple of heaven square knows who they are, but there must be people who know them, how high their status is, what kind of words they say in public, and each sentence will produce corresponding follow-up results.


    Important officials of the country, whether in private or in public, basically can''t climb to a high position if they don''t understand the truth that more words must be lost and remain silent.


    They know that every word they say will lead to unknowable follow-up. The key is, as Ji Chang said, no matter how big the risk is, they should bear it to trigger Liu Yan''s thinking.


    "Someone''s reputation is smelly enough..." ran Min said so, but he couldn''t see any annoyance. He looked even relaxed: "after today, he will be criticized more severely?"


    "General hussars, are you at ease?" The contradiction between sang Yu and ran Min has long been weakened. They can''t become close friends, but they can make fun of each other calmly: "among us, those who can accompany the rich and noble forever belong to the ran family."


    Ran min glared at sang Yu mercilessly, but he didn''t refute.


    The founding fathers of any dynasty since the Western Han Dynasty, it is one thing to fight in the mountains and rivers. After waiting for the mountains and rivers, no one is particularly afraid to stage the drama of "birds do their best to bow and hide, cunning rabbits die and running dogs cook". After the situation has been settled, smart people can pollute themselves. They are deeply afraid that too good a reputation will lead to the fear of the king and the desolate end of death and family destruction.


    Ran min should be one of the most complicated people in the world. He even became the king of the world side by side with Liu Yan. After the whole country was annexed, many ministries entered various posts in military and political affairs.


    There are too many officials and nobles. Their ties with ran min are constantly cut. Ran Min has a bad reputation whether he is not attached or after he is attached.


    "Someone knows very well." Ran Min said proudly, "just think you''re jealous."


    Sang Yu uttered a "hum" directly, but his face was also smiling.


    Logically speaking, if Liu Yan wants to play the game of "birds do their best to hide their bows, cunning rabbits die and running dogs cook", it is absolutely the first to cut ran min, followed by the generals who control military power, and finally those who control civil power.


    So far, Liu Yansi has shown no signs of cleaning in any way or even in terms of signs. This is also the case. Although they may break out contradictions and even have a fierce confrontation, they dare not kill each other, lest they die the first and break the heart of Liu Yan at the beginning.


    Liu Yan''s surname is Liu and his country name is Han.


    People who read some books will never forget that the Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty were an extreme.


    The founding fathers of the Western Han Dynasty, whose credit is higher, die faster and worse. Even if the founding fathers didn''t die for a while, no matter what the scenery of the first generation is, the fourth generation either becomes a non-profit among the high honors or simply becomes a civilian.


    The Eastern Han Dynasty was different. The founding fathers lived well and received the grace they deserved. Even future generations could benefit continuously.


    There are rules and tacit understanding in everything.


    If Xun GUI doesn''t treat himself as a Xun GUI, no amount of credit is enough to die. That is, the Emperor didn''t start, and the same Xun GUI was either marginalized or attacked in groups.


    It''s the same with killing each other. If Xun GUI fights with each other, don''t expect the emperor to be kind. The first one to die in the inner fight, the emperor will never mind doing it himself or killing several more.


    Everyone cautiously didn''t want to make a start. They kept the greatest caution, but they didn''t want Liu Yan to remember the extremes of the two Han Dynasties. The Western Han Dynasty was really mean and ungrateful, but the meritorious heroes of the Eastern Han Dynasty came to the end of harming the country.


    It is not that Liu Yan adheres to the concept of not killing meritorious officials for "perfection", but that he can control the ministers, and his age also has a great advantage.


    If you wait for such a day, for example, Liu Yan is dying of illness, he will definitely kill those vigorous founding heroes, and none of them will stay.


    It''s not cold-blooded. In fact, it''s for the sake of national stability. One emperor and one courtier is the best situation. The more martyrs of the older generation live, the greater the harm to the country.


    Sang Yu said that it is reasonable for ran min''s descendants to be rich as long as they don''t make mistakes.


    Ran min takes the initiative to take revenge on the Jie people. He doesn''t care that his reputation becomes more smelly to carry out the action of exterminating the family. Anyone who has been abused and abused by the Jie people is willing to accept ran min''s feelings no longer.


    Not everyone is qualified to repay the kindness. If you can''t repay the kindness, you should read it well. When there are too many people who need to repay kindness, it is both dangerous and inside information for the parties. As long as the parties themselves are not crazy and do not become living saints, and the emperor has no head caught by the door, they should give enough wealth to the parties and their descendants.


    "Now we need to maintain stability most. Don''t mess around." Ran min looked at the food street in front of him and stopped to look at Jichang and Sangyu, several important civil servants: "if you are unkind, don''t blame us!"


    Ran min''s words were endless, but Ji Chang and others knew what they were talking about.


    "If you plan for a big man..." Ji Chang said with a smile, "what you do is what you do."


    "You!" Ran min angrily said, "in short, whoever proposes to abolish the army is the common enemy of the military."


    Ji Chang simply ignored ran min and continued to move forward with a leisurely attitude.


    "Don''t look at me." Sang Yu was not afraid of Ran min''s ferocious face: "who is the threat? Don''t think that there is no war, is it suitable to continue to raise such a huge army?"


    "You can try." Ran min kept sneering: "who proposed to abolish the standing army..."


    Sang Yu "ha ha" smiled a few times and ignored ran min''s wrong body.


    Disarmament? If Liu Yan heard what they said, he could understand why there were so many strange things these days.


    At this time, Liu Yan ate bean curd with his children around the table.


    Food street, of course, has a large flow of people. There are few vacant shops and stalls on the street; Most of the people walking in the street also have all kinds of snacks in their hands.


    "Father, how to eat bean curd? There is a saying of ''heresy''?" Liu Shen was curious and asked, "I know the word ''heresy''. I heard that the distant Qin Dynasty would burn ''heresy'' with fire."


    "Where did you hear that?" Liu Yan remembered that he had not said similar words to the children. With a rare mind, he taught: "in the Western Daqin Dynasty, in the early days, they nailed the blasphemers to the cross. The one who was nailed to the cross later became their son of God. It was inappropriate to nail with the cross, so they changed to other criminal laws. Fire is the most commonly used one."


    "Oh..." Liu Shen was obviously unwilling to get the answer. He asked, "then why does mother say that eating tofu brain is different from ''heresy''? Will big men tie people to burn on a pillar because they eat sweet or salty?"


    There are two bowls of bean curd in front of Liu Yin. One mouthful is sweet and the other mouthful is salty. She heard Liu Shen''s question and stopped to look at Liu Yan.


    "..." Liu Yan saw that many of his children looked at him in an instant. He remembered that he seemed to have mentioned it to those women more than once, but he was just kidding. There was no other meaning! He asked, "do you like sweet or salty? What about you?"


    Liu Yan first asked Liu Shen and Liu Yin, and then asked the other children.


    "Father likes sweet food." Liu Shen said cunningly, "children naturally like to eat sweet."


    Liu Yin immediately pushed the salty bowl far away and stood aside with her father.


    At the same time, the children who were already eating sweet smiled, while the children who ate salty showed a bitter expression.


    As an ordinary person, Liu Yan would tell the questioner jokingly when facing his children like this, The heretic who eats salty (or sweet) tofu brain should indeed be burned to death, but he is the son of heaven with a tongue in his mouth. He can''t joke about this. Otherwise, some people will be burned to death by eating salty tofu brain or sweet tofu brain somewhere in the Empire.


    "The Han Dynasty has a large territory." Liu Yan put down the bean curd and motioned Liu Shen to listen: "from the frozen soil in the north to the sea in the south, the whole journey is nearly ten thousand miles. From the ice field in the east to the plateau in the west, the total length is more than 8000 miles. With such a vast territory, people in every place will not have the same living habits, and their food will change due to different regions."


    Liu Shen was a little confused. He only understood that the territory of the country was very large, and the rest didn''t understand very well.


    "You can''t think they are different people because people on the grassland eat cheese and people along the coast eat seafood." Liu Yan has noticed that Ji Chang came behind him and didn''t stop Preaching: "as long as they wear my Han clothes, speak my Han language, respect their ancestors and have the same customs, they are all Han people."


    "Yes." Liu Shen probably understood it later and concluded: "for his father, what he cares about is not whether they eat sweet or salty, but all his parents and villagers."


    Liu Yan immediately made a look of laughter. He felt that Liu Shen used the word "parents and villagers" very well, far better than some words such as "people", "people" and "Li people".


    With the current culture and boundaries, not everyone is qualified to mention "parents and villagers". They have to have enough achievements or high enough status.


    If someone has made great achievements, he will be qualified to be cultivated by his parents in a township, village, city or town.


    Thank you for mentioning "parents and villagers", but only the son of heaven is qualified to say that "parents and villagers" are his people. Anyone who dares to say that parents and villagers are his people, except the son of heaven, will be regarded as rebellious.


    Ji Chang was the first to see Liu Yan teach Liu Shen with his own eyes. First, he was happy, and then he was slightly shocked.


    The Han Empire has always been in a state of vacancy of the position of Prince. Some of their important ministers have repeatedly implicitly suggested that the position of prince should be established, but Liu Yan has never made a clear response.


    At present, there is no rule to establish a reserve and a leader. From the ancient Pre-Qin Dynasty to the demise of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the position of the reserve king of Zhuxia has always been to establish a virtuous person. This can be seen from all dynasties. Only the prince who does not appear to be particularly virtuous will be the eldest son of the emperor''s line to succeed to the throne.


    Jichang originally thought that Liu Yan didn''t choose the candidate for Chu Jun so quickly because the princes were too young to wait for many princes to grow up. Today, he saw Liu Yan teach Liu Shen and had a different view.


    "Be careful." Liu Yancai doesn''t care what''s wrong with Ji Chang. In addition, he doesn''t have long eyes in the back of his head. He asked Liu Shen genially, "after this winter, you will be eleven years old. After thinking for my father, it''s not suitable for you to stay in the palace city. You should go out and practice."


    "OK, OK." Liu Shen didn''t seem to think much and said happily, "my child wants to go to northern Xinjiang!"


    "Northern Xinjiang?" Liu Yan''s experience is not to let Liu Shen go out to play, so he asked again: "you have to think about it. This time you go out, you don''t stay for only ten days and a half months as usual, maybe a few years."


    Liu Shen had been out of the palace for the longest month. He was surprised to hear that he had to stay for at least a few years.


    "Your Majesty." Ji Chang really felt that it would be too late not to speak again, so he said, "Prince Shen is still young!"


    Liu Yan is waiting for Liu Shen to make his final decision. He has thought in detail. Even if he has chosen Liu Shen as the prince, it is impossible for his son to stay in the capital. He should go out to understand what the world outside the capital looks like, and even encourage him to go abroad to have a look.

 Chapter 972

    No matter which Prince is, Liu Yan will not let them stay in the palace city until they have a reward. Not even every prince can be a king, but the bottom line is to be a marquis.


    A person who always lives in a "circle" is facing such a fixed crowd. For example, he is like a frog living in a well and sees a small piece of sky. If such a person can do his part, once he has the idea he shouldn''t have, it will be a disaster for himself and his close friends.


    Liu Yan does not want to raise an heir who will ask "why not eat minced meat". It will be a complete tragedy. It will not only make the old Liu family an animal killed arbitrarily, but also plunge the whole country into chaos.


    How many powerful dynasties have buried hidden dangers because of a generation of kings, that is, it is impossible for the heirs of previous dynasties to be intelligent, but there must be no heirs who don''t know anything.


    In fact, a king does not have to be very intelligent, but he must understand the situation of the people. Even if he can''t really understand it, he must also understand the basic situation.


    Liu Yan had long thought that any prince would be sent away from the palace city when he was old. He could travel to the frontier of the Empire or live in an ordinary family in the hinterland.


    That is only the first procedure. When they grow up, the prince will be picked up and let them choose to serve in the army or take a local official post in a certain place.


    How many talents a person has is only the starting point, and how many things he has experienced will have how much experience.


    There are many people with great talent. They have the best talent and don''t experience anything. Everything is blind.


    And some ordinary people, although they have no extraordinary talent, because they have enough experience, even if they can''t make amazing achievements in a certain field, they will at least become a useful person.


    It is very gratifying for a family to have a genius.


    For the country, it is naturally gratifying to have a genius who can change the times, but it is also the case if the genius is not enough to change the times.


    It is impossible for everyone to be a genius, so at the national level, it is practical to have more useful talents, especially those who are willing to devote themselves to research, attack difficulties in a certain field, or work steadfastly. In fact, the latter two are the most solid foundation of a country.


    In that day''s era, Liu Yan can fully understand that even if there is a genius, it is probably a pure literary genius. It is difficult to produce a genius that can be related to science and technology.


    It is not that Liu Yan despises the people of the current era, but that science is not like literature.


    Science is based on the system we have. We study and discover it step by step. It is impossible to say that we are still using gunpowder weapons just now and laser weapons the next moment. Judging with such certainty, all science can not escape the threshold of material.


    "I don''t understand that." Cui Wan pleaded deeply: "shen''er is only eleven years old after the new year. Does your majesty really want him to leave the palace or go to the grassland?"


    "What happened to eleven?" Liu Yan said, "how many eleven year olds have worked for several years."


    "It''s different." Cui Wan flushed her eyes with tears: "shen''er is your eldest son!"


    "Because shen''er is my eldest son, we should be independent early." Liu Yan knew that he could not reason with a mother, especially when it came to the mother''s child: "as my eldest son, Shen Er can''t stay in the palace city forever. He should understand the vastness of heaven and earth and contact more people."


    Cui Wan was stunned. She thought Liu Shen was going to be driven out of the palace city. Worrying about the time was like exile. After listening to Liu Yan''s words, she tasted some key points.


    "Well..." Cui Wan asked hesitantly, "where is shen''er''s first stop?"


    "Junji mountain." Liu Yan said slowly, "first stay in the captain''s department for at least half a year. I have another arrangement later."


    Cui Wan at least knows where Junji mountain is. As far as she knows, Junji mountain has been very critical to the Han Empire in the past few years. It is not too much to say that it is a strategic place.


    The Han Empire set up several school captain departments, but all of them were strategic places. The importance of junjishan was reflected in that there were Ding zero people in the West and Rouran people in the East.


    Now the Rouran people have been defeated. Li Tan, the general of the northern expedition, and LV Taizheng, the general of the eastern expedition, led their troops to kill them all. However, although the Dingling people in the west of Junji mountain have also suffered some blows, their strength is still there.


    Cui Wan knew that Liu Shen could no longer be allowed to leave Chang''an, or she might break Liu Shen''s path to the position of Chu Jun. She is still worried.


    Liu Shen grew up in a good environment, and his genes were good. At the age of 11, he had the height and physique of an ordinary person at the age of 14 or 15, but he was only 11 anyway.


    "Shen''er''s going to Junji mountain is..." Cui Wan really couldn''t help asking, "is it as the supervisor of the school captain''s department?"


    "Supervisor?" Liu Yan wondered, when did he set up a supervisor for a certain army? Cui Wan couldn''t rest assured if she didn''t tell the details. She revealed: "she will first serve as doua... That is, the captain of junjishan. She will be doua''s personal soldier first. If she is familiar with the military brigade, she may be transferred to a field army to become an officer or a pawn..."


    Liu Yan talked a lot and made it very clear, including that Liu Shen has been selected as the person to reserve the monarch, because Liu Shen should be selected as the person to reserve the monarch, so Liu Shen cannot be unaware of the soldiers.


    "Isn''t it the same to learn the art of war from you or find a good teacher?" Cui Wan''s worry did not disappear, but became more serious: "it''s not peaceful there. Shen''er is young and goes to the battlefield..."


    "Are you dizzy?" Liu Yan said curiously, "don''t let me make everything so clear. Won''t I send Ruishi to protect shen''er openly and secretly?"


    That''s inevitable. Liu Yan can''t really release Liu Shen. His purpose of arranging Liu Shen to go out for training is very clear, not to let Liu Shen die.


    Cui Wan found that Liu Yan was becoming more and more impatient and even showed signs of anger. She dared not say any more words, and even forced herself to laugh and tear the topic away.


    A man has too many women. Instead of relaxing with a woman, he is bored. He must not have the mind to comfort. He will choose another woman who can relax himself.


    "After all, the queen is shen''er''s biological mother." After listening to Liu Yan''s complaint quietly, tuobaxiu smiled and said, "I''m also a mother. I always know that as a mother, I will always worry about my children."


    Of course Liu Yan knows, but their family is different from other families.


    There is a saying that "you must bear the weight when wearing a crown", which means obligations and responsibilities. Only those who understand obligations and responsibilities will be a qualified superior.


    "I read some history books." Tuobaxiu claimed that there was nothing wrong with him: "are you going to follow the example of the pre Qin Dynasty?"


    Liu Yan was stunned and didn''t react for a while.


    "When Qin Xiaogong''s eldest son was very young, he drove him away from the office and left the court." When tuobaxiu saw that Liu Yan didn''t react for a while, he mentioned a few words and asked curiously, "don''t you learn from the pre Qin Dynasty?"


    Liu Yan didn''t explain to tuobaxiu that Qin Xiaogong didn''t actively exile his eldest son to the people. It was the Qin Gong''s office and the vested interest aristocratic group that chose yingsi as their spokesman.


    If Qin Xiaogong wants to continue the reform and crack down on the public office and the aristocratic group with vested interests in an all-round way, it is the most appropriate way to exile their chosen spokesman Ying Si, which can not only express the determination of the reform, but also warn the public office and the aristocratic group with vested interests to the greatest extent.


    "Since Qin Xiaogong, several generations of monarchs in the pre Qin Dynasty... It seems that they are really not children raised around." Liu Yan was not asking questions, but had an answer long ago: "they were either exiled or went to the enemy country to be protons. They had such an experience. They were not flowers growing in the greenhouse. They could know more clearly what they wanted to do. Only then did they have the strength of the sixth generation and did their best in the first emperor generation."


    "You are imitating the pre Qin Dynasty." Tuobaxiu asked curiously, "the Pre-Qin Dynasty is for self-protection and for the destruction of the six countries. The enemy countries around the Han Dynasty will perish in your hands. The Han Dynasty wants to go further?"


    Liu Yan just smiled and didn''t answer.


    The pre-Qin dynasties had clear goals. At the beginning, they only tried to protect themselves. After they could protect themselves, they changed the goal to dominate the world.


    The ultimate goal of Qin people is to unify the world. It is endless confusion to do something in the future.


    It is said that the Qin Empire was destroyed in the hands of Qin II, Hu Hai, Zhao Gao and other evils, but it is not always true.


    From another point of view, could it be that the Qin people lost their goal after completing the unification of the world and suffered all kinds of injustice after they had no goal to strive for? It is clear that there are hundreds of thousands of troops in southern Xinjiang and the source of troops in Guanzhong has not dried up, but it is the reason why the joint forces of the Qin Dynasty easily entered Guanzhong and did not resist to the death?


    Liu Yan knows that a country must have a goal. It must not be too simple or too difficult. Once it is simple, it will lose the motivation for progress. If it is difficult, it will make people lose hope. It can only be a goal that can be seen but not easy to achieve.


    How to cultivate heirs? Liu Yan is divided into several steps and has a lot of ideas.


    If Liu Yan''s generation completed the conquest of the world island, the second generation of kings must not continue to focus on conquest, but how to consolidate their rule.


    To put it simply, the kings of the previous generation need to open up, and the kings of the next generation need to keep it.


    "Then you..." tuobaxiu was surprised: "let shen''er go to the army?"


    "How can I not know the soldiers." Liu Yan said seriously, "no matter whether I choose shen''er as my prince or not, and no matter which son of mine, they should all know the soldiers."


    Tuobaxiu couldn''t come back for a long time.


    "The territory I rule is very large, and it will be even larger in the future." Liu Yan said seriously, "if you are a king, you will be a king thousands of miles away. I don''t know how the soldiers can hold the country, and even continue to develop as a pioneer."


    Is the Han Empire big now? It is indeed very big. If it were not limited by the population problem, it would be even bigger.


    To say small, the current territory of the Han Empire is indeed small. In Liu Yan''s opinion, the Han people should become the only master of the blue star under their feet!


    "Are you not afraid of trouble?" Tuobaxiu regretted when she asked. She has only a daughter and no son, but she is still at the age of childbearing. Who can be sure whether she will have a son in the future. When she saw Liu Yan looking at herself with strange eyes, she said, "you don''t want a son."


    There are some things Liu Yan can''t say. He felt that the successor of the Empire was so incompetent that he could be kicked off the throne by his brothers who went out to seal the country, even though he mastered such a large basic plate and was also the strongest?


    The Han Empire has restored feudalism. Those princes have their own vassal states, their own people, the right to collect taxes and the right to recruit soldiers.


    The Marquis has all the rights and interests it should have, which itself is one of the risks. The shackles on the Marquis, in addition to the names of monarchs and ministers, that is, the Marquis needs to pay taxes to the central government.


    Liu Yan will give Hou so much freedom. He knows very well that there will be no changes when he is alive. It can be predicted that there will be no problems within 100 years after his death. No matter how far away, there will be no way to guess.


    The greatest role of enfeoffment of meritorious officials in contemporary times is to ensure that the land beaten down from foreign nationalities can be consolidated, and those who get enfeoffment will use their best efforts to suppress the possible restoration of foreign nationalities.


    If the central government is directly under the central government, the appointed officials will never be more responsible than the feudal lord. The second is that they really stay too far away. When something happens, the local government will report to the central government and the central government will send instructions. If the local government can rely on its own strength to suppress it, it will become an invalid instruction when the central government''s instructions arrive.


    There are too many restricted things, and the central government can''t afford to send troops all the way to fight the rebellion. It''s better to divide the country directly and share the risk completely with the country.


    If the enfeoffment of the country can not resist, naturally, the central government will send troops to fight down the lost land again. The land can be enfeoffed again or returned to the central government according to the situation.


    Liu Yan can take all the risks. He knows what Zhou''s enfeoffment is. He knows better that it is Zhou''s enfeoffment that makes Zhuxia''s old land so big.


    There may be old things like the enfeoffment of the Zhou Dynasty, but Liu Yan doesn''t really care so much. He only knows that one day the Han Empire will perish and the people who will establish the next Dynasty are still the descendants of Zhuxia.


    Those things Liu Yan can''t tell anyone. He also knew that he was not doing anything selfless. Otherwise, he would not still control the fattest land outside the mainland, and would continue to enfeoffe his son in the future.


    In fact, Liu Yan simply can''t make the Han Empire immortal. If he wants to destroy it, he can''t be replaced by other races anyway!

 Chapter 973

    After the severe winter, the calendar opened a new page to the year of 14 years of Yuanshuo.


    When spring comes, there will be only a few places in the south where it will snow. When spring comes, it won''t take long for flowers to bloom everywhere.


    In most parts of the north, spring comes only when the ice and snow begin to melt. It is precisely because of the melting of ice and snow that many places will not only temporarily form multiple streams, but also the ground will become unusually wet.


    If the wet ground is trampled again and again, there is no doubt that it will become muddy. With the warmer and warmer climate, all kinds of plants will grow madly in the muddy land, especially weeds.


    According to the area, maybe Guanzhong should be located in the northwest? The ice and snow in this place will not completely melt until the middle of spring. If the season does not change much, there will also be a rainy season in the middle of spring. Therefore, the spring farming in Guanzhong is basically around the late ten days.


    In fact, the farther north, the later the time period of spring ploughing, and the earlier the time period of spring ploughing in the south.


    On the land of the Han Empire, at this moment, the South has entered the busiest time for farmers. Working figures can be seen everywhere in the fields. The first thing they do is to turn over the ridge.


    The ridge is the boundary used by each family to divide their fields. While rectifying the ridge, they also maintain the water transmission channel.


    "The price of cattle is too cheap now."


    "Isn''t it?"


    "This is the advantage of laying down the grassland!"


    "With cattle, the farm work that used to take a month to complete can now be completed in three or five days."


    Of course, it is beneficial to lay down the grassland, which is directly reflected in the provision of a large number of animals, especially cattle and horses, which are very important to the farming people.


    In the current era, cattle are basically used for farming in the south. When there are horses in the north, cattle will not be selected.


    That is determined by the soil quality and appearance of the two regions, and it is also the different needs of planting crops in the two regions. To put it bluntly, most of the cultivated land in the south is paddy field, while in the north it is mainly dry land.


    The hooves of cattle and horses are not the same, and then there are differences in tension and endurance. Generally speaking, it is best to use cattle as animal power in mud, and horses are better than cattle if they are used to pull plows in dry fields.


    If we observe the history of farming in the world, we will find that where Malay plows are used, the farming speed will definitely far exceed that of cattle. In fact, most countries and nationalities in the world use horse plows much more than cattle plows.


    "Even if you can''t afford a cow, you can rent it from the township society!"


    "How extravagant should I be in these years, so I don''t have enough money to buy cattle?"


    The most intuitive data is that when the small imperial court ruled in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the price of cattle suitable for farming would not be less than 50000 yuan; Nowadays, the price of cattle suitable for farming is only 5000 yuan. It means that the price of cattle fluctuates like a cliff.


    In fact, 5000 yuan is still a large amount for ordinary people, but don''t forget who had farmland in the Han Empire. Except those who originally owned land, they were rewarded for their achievements.


    It must be understood that in the two Jin Dynasties, those who originally owned land would not be too poor to exaggerate.


    At the same time that they were rewarded with land for their achievements, since they were able to obtain titles, they had participated in at least one war, and the soldiers of the Han army could also get 40% of the captured. The whole army still had a share of the overall booty after the war. How can they get no less than 1000 money after a war.


    Only a few people can get a title in a war. Most people actually need to go through more than ten wars to get a title. So as long as they are willing to save money and wait for retirement from the army, whose package will be less than 10000 money?


    Ten thousand dollars and five thousand dollars are spent on buying a farm cow. The land is earned by military service. If a title is settled in a place, the local government also needs to build a house for him. That is, in addition to some necessities of life, such as furniture and scattered bowls, chopsticks, ladles, pots and other small things, there is no other cost unless he wants to buy some non daily necessities.


    "A year''s plan lies in spring? There''s no such saying now!"


    "Spring ploughing is extremely important. It''s just that there are many ways to get money now."


    A man who looks simple and honest may be a warrior with blood on his hands. He has made military achievements because of his bravery. In addition to hundreds of acres of fertile land and expensive cash, he has to have more than one slave.


    Among the busy figures in the fields, at least seven of the ten are slaves.


    Most of the slaves in the South came from Indochina Peninsula. They looked dark and their body bones tended to be thin.


    In fact, the former slaves of Koguryo, Baiji and Silla were the best in agricultural labor. They were all agricultural people and were not lazy when they were familiar with agricultural operations.


    Slaves from the grassland want them to farm? Basically, we need to start from scratch. What can be praised is that the slaves from the grassland are not lazy.


    In recent years, many slaves have been brought back from the western regions, that is, few slaves south of the Yangtze River come from the Three Kingdoms of the peninsula, the grassland and the western regions. Even if there are demobilized people who have personally participated in the war, if they are assigned by the local government, they are basically slaves from the Indochina Peninsula.


    If the Indochina Peninsula is divided by civilization, it also belongs to the regions of farming nations, but in fact, no matter now or later generations, as long as they are local indigenous men, they are definitely not good farmers.


    "Those monkeys usually climb trees and sleep late. They are experts. Let them know how to work well in the field, but they don''t use less whip education."


    "Yes..."


    "I heard that you can replace Nanyang monkeys with ah San soon?"


    "Can you change it?"


    "Someone also heard from the military robe Ze who was a guest at home."


    "How to change it?"


    I have to admit that the male slaves in Indochina Peninsula are really useless. Even if they urge them with a whip, they will not let go when they can be lazy.


    The slaves in the family are monkeys from Indochina Peninsula, which is a bad thing for everyone. They constantly complain. In view of the fact that the complainants are not real mud legs and have titles, the government dare not ignore those complaints.


    The government responded to the center, and the center could not ignore the resentment of the meritorious class. Considering that the Gupta empire was destroyed and a San was a lot of slaves, a San was better than Nanyang monkeys to some extent, so it put forward the policy of replacing a San with Nanyang monkeys.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Listen to paoze, the fastest is this autumn?"


    "It happens to be the autumn harvest!"


    "Ah San, we haven''t used this one. I don''t know if it''s easy to use."


    "No matter how bad it is, it can be worse than those monkeys?"


    "That''s what I said!"


    In the contiguous fields, the "Moos" of cattle fluctuate with each other. They are covered with a plow and walk through the mud.


    As an agricultural nation, the plow has always been the most important tool, but there is no one. Most people can''t say what the style of the plow was before the ancient pre-Qin period. In the pre Han period, the plow underwent a reform and gradually unified the use of the straight pole plow.


    The so-called straight pole plow, as the name suggests, is a plow in a straight line shape. It also has a triangular propulsion plow head, a grip and related trunk. It is very difficult to rotate in use, so it will be laborious to cultivate land.


    Liu Yan didn''t bring much science and technology to this era. Fortunately, he was not a person who had never done farm work. When he was a child, he actually needed to participate in work and had contact with paddy field work. At that time, he didn''t pay too much attention to observation, but only had a vague impression.


    As the emperor of the Central Plains Dynasty, even if it is any absurd law, the emperor should have patience to carry out the necessary show, that is, carry out an agricultural show at a specific time.


    Liu Yan has become the son of heaven. In fact, he does not exclude farming in person, but a more correct way is to focus on the positioning of being an "operator" and "arbiter" than farming by himself.


    When participating in the farming show, Liu Yan saw the straight shaft plow. In fact, he didn''t find anything at the first time. He felt something wrong when he operated and found the characteristics of difficult rotation.


    Liu Yan left his mind and began to observe the plow. After recalling for a long time, he figured out that something was wrong, but he only put forward some opinions, but he didn''t work as a designer.


    The Shaofu was ordered by the emperor to develop a more advanced plow. In particular, when it comes to improving the rotation and structure, it has been studied and improved again and again. When it comes to the finished product, it is very close to the Quyuan plow.


    It''s just close to the style of Qu Yuan plow. It''s not a real Qu Yuan plow. Liu Yan''s memory is too poor. Unlike his peers, he can remember all poems, songs and Fu, as well as all related to farming. He has mastered all modern scientific and technological knowledge.


    "The male monkey must be replaced by a San. No matter how bad a San is, he is definitely better than the male monkey. Some is just pure curiosity. Where will the monkeys we replaced be sent?"


    "I don''t know that."


    Slaves from Indochina Peninsula, men are useless both in physique and character. Their thin body can''t do heavy work, and their lazy character can''t do fine work. They are said to be the worst slaves. No Han people will object.


    In fact, the center of the Han Empire did not think about what arrangements should be made to "recover" the male slaves in the Indochina Peninsula. Perhaps they would be sent to build roads or to mines everywhere. There is always a place that can play a role. Because these monkeys are useless, they probably do not have any idea of care. Monkeys will be consumed very quickly.


    "Are you talking about ah San?"


    "Ah, yes."


    "I''ve seen ah San. It''s not very different from the monkeys in Indochina."


    "No! What''s the difference between changing and not changing?"


    "Looks very similar... Ah San should be more diligent than monkeys."


    Among the people gathered together, five or six of the ten returned from the army. In fact, they are not so worried.


    The collected wishes and demands can be transmitted to the local government. The local government does not dare to ignore and cover up, and the center will not ignore the demands of their group. This is their greatest confidence.


    Only the absolutely vulnerable groups will have no sense of security, and it is natural for them to have no sense of security. After all, the request can not be answered. No one will take them seriously. Where is the sense of security?


    In the Han Empire, people who had no voice were usually those who had no military service experience. If they had military service experience, even if they had not made military achievements and won the title, anyone who had not won the title of paoze in the army would always be able to know paoze to win the title,


    The ruling group, including Liu Yan, regarded the nobility as the foundation of the Empire, and they also expected the nobility to play a role in stabilizing the place.


    When it comes to the time of conscription in national war, those who have nobility are also the best sources of troops. After all, they are all groups who have lived in military life. If they are conscripted again, they will soon form combat effectiveness and can be used immediately on the battlefield.


    It doesn''t mean that no title will be completely ignored in the Han Empire, but just like the sentence "take responsibility, have obligations and enjoy treatment", don''t be angry when you encounter anything. You have to think about what you have done for the country before you want to ask the country what you can do for yourself?


    Individuals and individuals pay attention to giving and obtaining, and individuals and countries should be the same. It is normal to enjoy equal rights and interests as much as they pay. It is the biggest abnormality to ask for more than anyone who does nothing.


    "When can I be selected to go out..."


    "It''s not that we don''t work hard and pay attention. We really don''t have that chance."


    "Earlier, county soldiers had the opportunity to be transferred out. I heard that only the standing army was sent out to fight on the grassland this time."


    "I don''t know if it will become normal? If you go out to fight and don''t transfer County soldiers, there are so many people who can join the standing army."


    "It should have been fought for long ago. It''s getting harder and harder now."


    Without a title and the opportunity to participate in the national war, it would really be a bad thing.


    When some people hear others complain, no matter how proud they are, they will choose to shut up and rejoice that they have caught up with the good time again and again.


    Since the 12th year of Yuanshuo, the Han Empire had large-scale military operations, that is, this grassland war.


    Before the real fight, I don''t know how many people are looking forward to participating. First, the standing armies keep asking for war, and the counties and counties in the north are also looking forward to being selected as auxiliary soldiers to go together.


    When it comes to the time of war, most people are doomed to be disappointed. What they didn''t expect is that the number of troops mobilized will be so small, let alone that this group of grassland coalition forces are so useless.


    Compared with the previous grassland nomads, some grassland Cenozoic generations such as Rouran and Gaoche are really useless, especially the Han Army in their heyday.


    Hundreds of thousands of grassland allied troops were repeatedly defeated and annihilated by less than 40000 Han troops, which really disappointed those who wanted to participate in the war in the form of reinforcement.


    "Don''t you have to go to war?"


    "Then you say, what other way can you get the title!"


    It seems, seems, maybe... There is no simpler way for ordinary people?

 Chapter 974

    "It''s a long way to go back."


    I don''t know why, Dou a has a sense of closeness to Li Tan, and doesn''t have any constraints because of the big identity gap between the two.


    Li tangui is one of the five great generals of the Han Empire, and is also a top general. He didn''t feel anything wrong with doua''s treatment of himself. He looked even very happy.


    "It''s too far." Li Tan said faintly, "our troops can''t be wasted on escorting prisoners."


    It was already bright, the barracks became lively again from the silence of the night, and the walkways of the barracks were full of soldiers walking back and forth.


    The season comes in spring. When the weather begins to warm up, the northern land far away from home is still shrouded in ice and snow.


    They chewed biscuits and walked on the snow again and again.


    Cake is a kind of meat foam mixed with wheat. It can''t be called delicious at all. However, it''s easy to find a forest in this place, but the trees are too wet to make a fire.


    "This place..." Li Tan sighed: "even the frozen soil in the real sense can''t be used for farming."


    After solving the grassland Coalition on the north coast, the army drove north according to the original plan.


    Their next combat target is the West high vehicle. According to the meaning of the center, it means to sweep to the greatest extent like entering hunnit. Don''t be polite about how much damage can be done, but also destroy enough effective forces.


    Dou a ghost said, "there are not many foreign races left around. Our generation may be able to wipe them out."


    "Sure." Without any hesitation, Li Tan said, and his face suddenly became a little confused: "is it no use for the military to clean up the surrounding aliens?"


    "The surrounding aliens are wiped out. Aren''t there still distant aliens?" Doua won''t have a similar worry. As he walked, he said: "there is Sasan in the west of hunnit, and there is Rome after Sasan."


    Li Tan thought for a moment and said, "there is already a call for Disarmament in China, but he didn''t report it to his majesty."


    "Disarmament?" Dou a asked in surprise, "who are they? Those civil servants? Are they crazy?"


    Inside the barracks, the walkways were compacted, and the tents looked orderly, revealing Li Tan''s military management quality.


    Only those who really know the army can understand that whether they can make regular arrangements when stationed in the camp will greatly test the military quality and control of the generals of the unified army.


    They passed through several checkpoints and came to the largest military tent in the barracks.


    It is a large quadrangular tent, the main body of which is a wood support structure, and the tent cloth is a kind of linen with high tenacity. It''s about 20 square meters.


    The tent door should be a foot wide. A sunshade was supported outside the door, and three halberds stood on both sides.


    When Li Tan came, he naturally entered his own military account.


    Doua''s army tent is on the other side.


    It was probably the third shot of the day, and the originally agreed meeting time came.


    The generals and schools qualified to participate in the meeting came to the military account of Litan one after another.


    After they entered the military tent, they saw a man who looked incomparably young. Everyone who knew who it was showed a surprised expression.


    The young man was naturally Liu Shen. In fact, he had just arrived at the barracks. According to the Convention, he reported to the top commander of the army.


    Some of them saw Liu Shen and said hello with their eyes, that is, whether they recognized Liu Shen or not, they were full of confusion and didn''t understand what the situation was.


    Since it is a tent, there is naturally no sound insulation effect. The people inside speak a little louder and can hear clearly when standing outside the tent.


    "Nearly 200000 prisoners came from various tribes."


    "Men and women, old and young, old and weak account for the majority."


    "Rouran has the most people, and the rest is basically miscellaneous Hu."


    "The current issue is how to deal with it, regardless of what ingredients."


    There was still good communication inside, and soon there was a dispute.


    Most of them think that there is no effort to send prisoners of war back to China, and advocate to pick out women who are suitable for the region, regardless of men, women, young and old.


    Doua should be the first to express his opposition. He knows very well that if he needs to be escorted home, there is no doubt that junjishan Lieutenant department will bear the responsibility.


    Everyone knows that there will be no war in the next few years. Invading xigaoche may become the only large-scale military operation in ten years. No one is willing to miss the opportunity to participate. Maybe this invasion is the only opportunity to make meritorious contributions in ten years.


    Li Tan has been watching Liu Shen and wants to observe something from the change of Liu Shen''s expression. When his audience had almost debated the school, he stopped and said, "OK!"


    The general stopped arguing and stared at each other. All the people who had quarreled with him just now looked at Li tan.


    "Son Shen." In fact, it''s really difficult for Li Tan to call Liu Shen. He can only use that name: "do you have any opinion?"


    Liu Shen didn''t think that Li Tan would strive for his own opinions. He was stunned when asked. He hesitated and said, "Shen... Only with ears."


    Li Tan took a deep look at Liu Shen, turned his eyes to the generals and schools, and said in a deep voice: "the army is outside, thousands of miles away from the mainland, and there are too many soldiers."


    The generals and schools who supported the killing of the prisoners just now all raised their eyebrows and looked more or less proud.


    "It''s not appropriate to kill them all..." Li Tan touched his chin and took out his decision: "pick out the women inside and place the rest in scattered places."


    The smell of grease in the military tent is very strong, which is the smell produced by the burning of oil lamps for lighting.


    The furnishings in the account are very simple. There are people in the tables on the left and right sides and seats at the moment.


    There are documents, weapon shelves, mountain maps and other objects on the edge of the tent.


    "Captain Dou." Li Tan hid his hands in his long sleeves, glanced at Liu Shen again and said to Dou a, "you will preside over the killing of prisoners, and childe Shen will help."


    Everyone in the account looked at Liu Shen, and the expression on each face was wonderful.


    "He?" Dou seemed to hear something absurd. He opened his mouth silently and said, "I''m afraid... It''s not so appropriate?"


    Although Dou A is only a school captain, he is a school captain with a special prefix. Others may not recognize Liu Shen. How can he not recognize him?


    At that moment, Liu Shen was actually confused. He couldn''t figure out how Li Tan would let himself help kill the prisoners. A cold sweat couldn''t help coming out.


    "General" Dou a said with the most serious attitude: "childe Shen is young and has some special identity. Why not..."


    Without looking at it, Li Tan raised his hand to stop the others who wanted to say something. He clapped his hands and said, "the general''s military order has been issued, and there is no possibility of change."


    Dou''a showed an expression of hesitation. It was estimated that seeing that Li Tan would not change the military order, he bowed his head and answered: "promise"


    Liu Shen was really completely confused. He was the eldest son of the emperor of the Empire, or the eldest son of the emperor who came out of the Empire. He never thought that he would come all the way and kill prisoners the first thing.


    In the afternoon, the grassland coalition troops were ordered to dig a pit in the East.


    There is a sunken basin over there. The operation of digging the pit is only to complete the original inclined ground into a cliff shape. The operation is not so heavy. It is basically finished in the evening.


    The prisoners of war ordered to dig the earth wondered why they did it.


    Of course, the Han army could not say that digging a pit was to kill people. It told the prisoners that they needed to bury the bodies of some long dead people or livestock.


    Some people must have guessed what would happen during the capture of the grassland coalition army. It''s strange that there was a slight commotion and then calmed down. Even though it was very quiet and strange, the atmosphere also had an indescribable and unidentified depression.


    "We''re going to kill more than 200000 people?" Liu Shen confirmed it more than once. He couldn''t believe it. At the same time, he felt extremely excluded from being his deputy: "that''s more than 200000 people..."


    "Childe Shen is wrong." Doua already knew that Liu Shen was assigned to the military department of junjishan and would play his role as a bodyguard for a long time in the future. He felt honored and pressured to make such an arrangement for the emperor, but he had to fulfill his responsibility: "they were the enemies of big men before they were captured and then the defeated enemies."


    "The enemy..." Liu Shen said, "the enemy who has surrendered."


    "In addition to the enemy, they are also grassland people." Dou a said in a sincere tone: "childe Shen has never experienced the years when grassland people were rampant, but he wants to understand that the biggest enemy of Zhuxia has always come from the north."


    Liu Shen understood something, but he still felt excluded.


    Tonight is a moonless night. The wind is from northwest to Southeast.


    The wind was so strong that the banners on the flagpole kept ringing, and even the tent kept making noises.


    Small snow particles are blown by the strong wind and fly in the air. When people look at things, they have to squint. They talk too much, and their mouth is full of the smell of snow.


    The grassland coalition troops who were placed in the pits were very quiet. Because they were temporarily placed, even if they had tents or shacks, they could not be brought to the new location.


    It was very cold. Campfires were lit everywhere. They sat around the campfire with a few or a dozen people.


    "Listen up." Liu Rui held a torch and pressed one hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist. As he walked, he shouted, "all women over the age of 10 and under the age of 35 stand up!"


    Liu Rui didn''t make his own decisions. He just got such a job to pick out women of the right age from the demobilized army.


    Hearing the cry, the women who thought they were suitable stood up from the ground in twos and threes.


    "What does the general want to do when he only picks out women?" The speaker looked very old. He asked suspiciously, "Why are you over 10 and under 35?"


    "Can you speak Chinese?" Liu Rui couldn''t see the interviewer''s facial features clearly and didn''t think of approaching. He replied loudly, "you care what we want to do? Just do it!"


    The present hour should be quarter past eight (7:30), and the deadline given by Li Tan is quarter past eight.


    The order to kill and surrender at quarter past midnight tonight has been issued, and all the departments of the Han Army have verified the order. There is no room for maneuver.


    After a position yelled and asked, there were very few responses. Some people stood up and sat down again. There were very few people out of the campfire circle.


    "Don''t mistake yourself!" Liu Rui almost shouted with all his strength: "don''t hesitate, stand up and go south!"


    Doua told Liu Rui that more than 200000 people died in the pits in the East. After tonight, there are at least 200000 bodies buried under the soil.


    Liu Rui can still guess why women over the age of 10 and under the age of 35 should be singled out, all because they are useful to big men.


    "Did the general pick out those women to have fun?" A tall looking soldier suddenly asked when Liu Rui approached, but Liu Rui didn''t admit it and said, "otherwise, how can you only pick women?"


    Liu Rui was a little nervous for a moment.


    "It''s not a big thing!" The prairie man laughed and shouted, "they are useful. Should they give some food and clothes?"


    It was just a small episode. Liu Rui didn''t go too deep. He just made a circular notice around the periphery and soon approached the quarter of eight o''clock.


    Someone came to inform Liu Rui to leave, or he didn''t have a watch. How much time passed is purely guesswork.


    Liu Shen was taken to a low hillside. After climbing the top, he saw Li Tan riding on a horse with dark and shiny fur.


    "How many people were singled out?"


    "Go back, general! About seventeen thousand."


    Li Tan "Oh", holding the reins in one hand and touching the horse''s mane in the other hand, looked at the gathering place of fallen soldiers in the distance.


    "Son Shen." Li Tan didn''t turn his eyes to Liu Shen. The voice asked coldly, "do you know why you were asked to preside over the killing and surrender as your deputy?"


    "Go back, general." In fact, Liu Shen was a little cold by the wind. Some angrily stared at Li Tan and replied, "Shen doesn''t know!"


    Li Tan "ha ha" smiled for a while and said, "you''ll know later."


    After a few questions and answers, there was only the whistling of the northwest wind on the slope.


    Time passed bit by bit. I don''t know how long it was. Liu Shen felt that he was going to be frozen, and his spirit was getting worse and worse. There was a sudden light in the distant sky.


    The color of the sudden light is different from that of the stars in the sky. The stars will not move if they are silver white or light purple. The new light is bright yellow and marks a track in the air.


    Liu Shen realized what had happened and stared at the Rockets falling. In his ears, there was a noise made by an unknown number of people.


    Here we go. The operation to kill and surrender has begun.


    The Han Army First greeted the soldiers with arrow rain. The soldiers in the periphery fell down under the sudden attack of dense arrow rain. The soldiers who were not covered by arrow rain knew what had happened when they were close. I''m afraid the soldiers who were far away could guess what had happened.


    From a distance, Liu Shen, who was on the slope, saw that his death was just shrinking back, and then he was shot down by arrow rain again and again.


    The sound of killing in Chinese resounded through the night, and the earth was trampled by too many people, just like the sound of beating drums.


    "They are alien!" Li Tan''s voice sounded very cold. He said: "childe Shen must remember that only a dead alien is a good alien!"

 Chapter 975

    "General." Dou ah tried to stop talking again and again. He couldn''t help but say, "is childe Shen the prince or the eldest son? How can you let childe Shen participate in the killing and surrender?"


    According to the culture of Zhuxia, killing and surrender, whether of the same or different race, is a matter that needs to be condemned, and the person who ordered the killing and surrender will never come to a good end.


    With a bitter face, Li Tan said faintly, "it was your Majesty''s order."


    "Your Majesty?" Dou ah was surprised at first, then puzzled: "how could..."


    If Li Tan had a choice, who would let Liu Shen do the killing of prisoners?


    If nothing happens, the probability of becoming the imperial prince as Liu Shen, the eldest son of the emperor, is at least 70%.


    After receiving the order, Li Tan was actually ignorant at the first moment. If the order had not come directly from the emperor, he wondered whether someone would frame himself.


    Even if the order was given by the Emperor himself, Li Tan would think more.


    It is impossible for Li Tan not to think much about letting a prince who is more than 70% likely to become a prince to kill prisoners. He thought a lot, including whether the Emperor didn''t like Liu Shen and wanted Liu Shen to leave the stain of killing prisoners.


    "Your Majesty is very human." Li Tan said that he was explaining to Dou a, rather than comforting himself: "what I think and what I think, which ministers can guess?"


    The massacre continues. 200000 people can''t be killed in one night.


    When all the prisoners outside were killed, the Han army kept pushing inside. They often greeted them with an arrow array first, and then checked whether there were undead in the process of pushing.


    If they find no dead enemy, the veteran will never mend the knife by himself.


    Veterans will shout that they are weak and ask them to kill the enemies who can breathe.


    Liu Shen was one of the members in the promotion. His face was very pale and was troubled by a strong sense of vomiting.


    In addition to the uncomfortable feeling that he wanted to vomit and couldn''t vomit out, Liu Shen was also tortured by dizziness. He found that in his head, in addition to the wailing and howling, the place where his eyes could see was full of corpses, and there was blood flowing on the ground.


    "This is a pile of corpses and blood?"


    Liu Shen''s eyes just looked at an enemy who was dying. What he saw was a pale face with too much blood loss. Arrows were inserted into the heart, abdomen and left thigh of the body.


    What''s it like to look at the dead? Liu Shen never thought that he would go to the battlefield one day, let alone kill prisoners as his deputy. In particular, he never thought that he would look at the dead one day.


    "Vomit!!!"


    Liu Shen, who was already extremely uncomfortable, bent down, pressed one hand on his stomach, covered his throat with the other hand, and opened his mouth like a gushing spring.


    A dozen people around Liu Shen looked at each other when they saw Liu Shen vomit wildly and no one came forward.


    Fifteen people came to the depths of the grassland with Liu Shen from Chang''an. They were carefully selected. Everyone has a specialized collection, or is good at frontal fighting, or is proficient in exploration and investigation. There are also full-time people who learn how to block the knife.


    They will accompany Liu Shen until he is recalled to Chang''an one day, which is the last line of defense around Liu Shen.


    "Who is that man?"


    "Too young."


    "Should it be the first time on the battlefield?"


    "Definitely the first to go to war."


    Seeing Liu Shen bend over and vomit wildly, the standing army officers and men made comments, but no one said Liu Shen came to gild.


    No one can predict what the standing army will look like in the future, but the current standing army has never had a case of pure gold plating.


    It is naturally easier for Xun GUI''s children to enter the standing army. When they enter the standing army, they can take the team rate as the starting point.


    As a grass-roots officer, you will understand what kind of rank is one thing. Whether you can convince the people and make the soldiers willing to obey orders is another thing. If you can''t convince the people without some real skills, it is difficult to make further progress in the team rate.


    As the second generation of descendants of the founding fathers, the Han Empire was founded only 14 years ago. The average age of Xun GUI''s descendants selected to the standing army was 27. They did not live in a comfortable environment from the beginning, and their parents did not obtain high positions and titles for nothing. Their education was still relatively perfect.


    With a better growth environment and a good education, even if they don''t have excellent skills, they won''t be too bad. What they lack is experience and will.


    Liu Shen is only 11 years old this year. He looks like 14 or 15 years old.


    No matter 11 or 14 or 15 years old, no such young man has been elected since the standing army. It is inevitable to arouse the curiosity of the soldiers.


    However, the officers and men of the standing army are just curious. They firmly believe that only practical merit can be promoted, and they are not worried that a noble son will occupy his merit.


    Let alone 11 or 14 or 15 years old, the officers and men of the standing army will not think in a too dark direction. Instead, they will guess what extraordinary skills Liu Shen should have when he was so young but could enter the standing army.


    I don''t think I will despise Liu Shen when he vomits.


    As long as a normal person kills or sees a dead person for the first time, there are some normal physiological reactions. There is really nothing to laugh at.


    Many soldiers who saw Liu Shen vomit thought of themselves in the past. They observed whether Liu Shen peed his pants. After finding that Liu Shen didn''t pee his pants, many people thought Liu Shen was brave enough.


    Liu Shen vomited and vomited until there was nothing to vomit and turned into retching. He wiped his face and found that his face was full of tears and runny nose.


    Seeing that Liu Shen no longer vomited, Jia Yu came forward and handed over a cloth towel.


    Liu Shen took the cloth towel and began to wipe it. After wiping his face, he began to wipe his armor.


    "Am I ashamed?"


    "No soldiers laughed at the childe."


    Liu Shen looked around. In addition to his own bodyguards, others were doing what they should do. If there was anything special, they would only look at it occasionally. No one really laughed at it.


    There is no disgrace on the battlefield. Some are life and death.


    Only in some propaganda with political purposes can there be greatness, light and justice on the battlefield without any defects.


    The reason why the battlefield is a battlefield is that it is an occasion where people''s lives are constantly consumed. Vomiting, peeing their pants... And other things are not worth paying too much attention. With that spare time, it''s better to eliminate more enemies as much as possible and increase their chances of life.


    Li Tan, Dou ah... And so on. Anyone who calls Liu Shen "childe" is naturally because Liu Shen is just the prince and has no official title and official position. What''s more, Liu Shen does not completely belong to his own palace.


    Wait for one day when Liu Shen has a title or official position, others will use the title or official position to call him. If he did not get the title and official position, but had his own palace, he could also use the title of "Your Highness".


    If one day Liu Shen becomes a prince, everyone in the whole Han Empire should use the name "home" except the emperor and queen.


    Why use "home" to call Chu Jun? The reason is that after becoming the prince, he is generally qualified to call himself a "minister" or "home" to the emperor.


    Many princes or princesses, as long as they have their own palaces, can be called "Your Highness". In this way, it is not unique to call the crown prince "Your Highness". After the Western Jin Dynasty, the crown prince was called "home".


    After Liu Shen vomited, he felt extremely uncomfortable in his stomach, but the feeling of vomiting and dizziness disappeared.


    "Childe." Jia Yu''s foot stepped on an undead prairie man and called to Liu Shen: "young master, do you want to blade this thief?"


    He used the words of asking, but Jia Yu was serious on his face.


    Just as Li Tan will receive special orders, dou''a, as Liu Shen''s directly subordinate officer, will also have special orders, and their bodyguards will also be specially explained by the emperor.


    Those emperors in the early Han Dynasty, as long as they were wise emperors, had killed people themselves in their growth period. But they didn''t kill the domestic people, nobles or royal relatives, or bandits, thieves, thieves, or even soldiers of the enemy country.


    Liu Yan has made reference to some records of previous dynasties on how to cultivate Chu Jun, especially the cultivation methods of Chu Jun in the first five generations of the Western Han Dynasty.


    As a superior, we must not be afraid of killing. The superior who is afraid of killing is certainly not a qualified superior. In particular, one day he will become the ruler of the Empire and dare not kill as a ruler.


    Liu Shen looked at the grassland man trampled by his feet. He was a grassland man with an arrow in his thigh. He drew out his sword and stepped forward step by step, his hand trembling slightly.


    "Is it the father''s order?"


    Jia Yu smiled and said nothing, but stepped up his strength.


    The grassland man who was trampled on was frightened all over his face and kept shouting something in his mouth.


    Liu Shen closed his eyes to stab out the sword in his hand.


    "Childe, please open your eyes." Jia Yu said slowly, "look at his eyes and point the sword at his heart."


    When Liu Shen opened his eyes, he didn''t see the grassland man, but stared at Jia Yu fiercely. Then he changed stabbing to cutting, and the blade cut into the grassland man''s neck.


    The sword is naturally a good sword. It is very sharp. One sword cuts down to break the skin, cut off the meat and bones, and the sword body cuts to the ground to transmit the anti shock force.


    "How to kill..." Liu Shen gasped heavily, "I has the final say!"


    Jia Yu was splashed with blood below his thigh. He respectfully saluted Liu Shen silently.


    In the distance, Li Tan and Dou a have been silently watching Liu Shen''s every move.


    When they saw Liu Shen cut off the head of the grassland man, they subconsciously looked at each other and smiled.


    "Did your majesty say how long childe Shen will stay with you?"


    "The longest is half a year."


    "What about the future?"


    "The end will not know."


    Li Tan would have thought more before. Seeing that Liu Shen was guided to kill by his bodyguard, he would no longer think in a dark direction.


    It must be the son of heaven who chose to be Liu Shen''s bodyguard. The bodyguard chosen by the Emperor himself led Liu Shen to kill. Can it explain the problem?


    "You..." Li Tan looked at Dou ah with envy and said without concealment, "what a lucky guy!"


    Doua has already returned to his taste. He really feels that he is extremely lucky to be the first experienced official of the prince Shen. If he knows how to cherish it, it will undoubtedly be of great benefit to his future career.


    "But I don''t know how the other princes arrange it?" Li Tan has some expectations: "if we all experience like this, the Great Han will have no hope for ten thousand years."


    As a general, who doesn''t want the ruler of the Empire to be an iron emperor?


    If, as soldiers, they encounter an emperor who is extremely gentle and doesn''t want to fight at all, they will feel infinite disappointment and sadness.


    "I''m afraid there has been a great quarrel between Chaozhong and Beijing." Doua didn''t think he was talking nonsense: "those civil servants have long been fighting for blood and head in order to be the teacher of Prince Shen. Your majesty hasn''t chosen a teacher for Prince Shen yet, but they are sent to the army. How should they beat their chest and feet?"


    Li Tan imagined it, couldn''t help smiling and said, "they don''t know your Majesty''s wisdom."


    It must be said that the military must select the biggest enemy, not any enemy country or alien, but definitely domestic literati.


    They once personally suppressed the literati, but the results were not good. They were not bullied by the literati, but suppressed by Liu Yan at the same time, or there would be no rotation system.


    The reason why the literati of other dynasties can stand on the head of the generals and shit and pee is not how powerful the literati are, but that the emperor chose to stand on the side of the literati.


    Obviously, the reason why the literati dared to insult the generals without limit was that the emperor stood on their side? Otherwise, the military general can beat the literati half paralyzed in minutes by force. Even if the literati have the courage to insult the military general?


    Like the "big counsellor", the Zhao family bullied orphans and widowed mothers and became emperors. They were afraid that generals would learn from each other. They could only choose to suppress the military without a bottom line. It would be ugly to do it by themselves. It would be a good practice to choose unlimited indulgence of civil servants.


    As long as Liu Yan still wants to unify the world island, he must not be able to suppress the general into a dog. On the contrary, the military itself is driven by the evolution to dogs. All he needs to do is train the general to be a tiger and a wolf.


    At the same time, Liu Yan also knew that he could not let the military indulge indefinitely, nor could he suppress the literati without a bottom line, so he could only adopt the strategy of Wu Liuwen 4.


    For a country, nothing is more important than balance. Even if it must be tilted sometimes, it must not be tilted too much.


    The military of the Han Empire obviously felt that Liu Yan loved his side more. They dared to speak louder, but they suffered too much for several times. I really didn''t dare to be too arrogant.


    "Your Majesty, if you let every prince experience in the army..." Li Tan narrowed his eyes with a smile and said contentedly, "it''s really a blessing for our martial arts people."

 Chapter 976

    "Killed, all but some young women!"


    "Two or three hundred thousand people, kill them all?"


    The interlocutors were Julian and keshias, who had been with the army. They followed.


    Previously, they knew that the Han Empire had won a great victory. When they arrived, they happened to see the tail of the massacre. After inquiring about the news, they knew that the Han army would continue to march westward and kill them if they could not carry prisoners.


    "It''s terrible!" Kexie yasna said for a long time: "but the competition between nations is so cruel. Isn''t it?"


    Persians have a long history. They can exist and have a strong period. Without exception, they are based on the sea of corpses and blood.


    No nation in the world is an exception. In the process of growth, it must rise by stepping on the corpse of competitors. A pure nation can''t survive in the competition at all.


    As a matter of fact, every hand of the nation that still exists is covered with blood. It can be stuck in resisting invasion and killing the enemy, and more in the process of expansion. There will be no exception.


    Compared with the Romans, the Persians understood the cruelty of competition more thoroughly.


    After the rise of the Romans, they rarely encountered strong opponents. They stepped on one competitor after another until they became the well deserved overlord of Europe and Rome.


    The Romans who did not encounter the Persians did not need to gather the strength of the whole country to fight against anyone. Basically, they achieved the goal of expansion or military attack easily or relatively easily.


    The Persians will have more twists and turns. They easily defeated those competing nations in the process of the rise of West Asia until they expanded westward and met the Greeks who are also in the rise period. The two sides have been fighting with each other for thousands of years, and the bodies of the dead are enough to block the near coast of Syria.


    The Greeks ended the glory of the Persians, and it was a blow that went straight into the abyss. Since then, for more than 500 years, the Persians have been living in the shadow of Greek descent. If Rome had not expanded eastward, the Persians would not know how long they would sink.


    Since the Macedonian Greek King Alexander invaded the East, Alexander the great died before he had time to consolidate the fruits of the war. The Macedonians and Greeks who marched with him joined forces. First, they established the Seleucid Empire to rule Western Asia and some Central Asia for 248 years.


    The demise of the Seleucid Empire was actually a carnival of Greek descendants, but the Persians finally seized the opportunity to grab some fruits.


    The establishment of the Parthian Empire was still the ruling class of mixed descendants of Greek and other nationalities. At that time, those Greek descendants stayed in West Asia and Central Asia for too long and continued to intermarry with other nationalities. They merged into a new nation, the Parthians.


    At the same time, Alexander the Great''s eastward invasion not only affected the (ancient) Persians, but also had a great impact on central and South Asia.


    Many years after the death of Alexander the great, including the fall of the Seleucid Empire, there are still many countries ruled by many Greek descendants in Central Asia and Northern South Asia.


    In those times of alien rule, the Persians, as a conquered nation, must have suffered no less.


    After rising again, the Persians settled the class that had oppressed themselves, which was a large-scale massacre process, so that the Persians regained the right to rule the land.


    The Persians who regained their rule faced the same threat from the west, but changed from Greeks to Romans.


    The Persians were still quite afraid of the Romans. They could not forget the scene of the Roman army sweeping Parthia, and took 120% of their strength to fight the Romans.


    The two sides fought back and forth for land in this land of West Asia. I don''t know how many Roman and Persian soldiers spilled blood on the battlefield. In the process, I don''t know how many civilians were affected, not only Persian civilians, but also Syrians, Iraqis and Egyptians.


    The war is ruthless. The Persians and Romans dare not say that they have not cleared the scene during the confrontation. Clearing the scene again and again is the slaughter of other ethnic groups. No one can tell how many people have been killed. Anyway, the number will never be small.


    "In fact, it''s normal..." Julian asked, "isn''t it?"


    If the Persians had a long period of decline under alien rule, the Romans had no such experience.


    "That''s right." Keshias did not think he was mocking: "you have conquered the Carthaginians, Gauls, Egyptians... There must be many similar scenes."


    Julian also didn''t think keshias was mocking. On the contrary, he thought keshias was praising.


    The land is so large and the resources are so small.


    If you want to get broader land and more resources, you don''t have to go out and stroll around. Everything is your own, and you don''t have to rely on force.


    "We almost killed the Carthaginians." Julian spoke with pride: "the Carthaginians should be honored. They are the only people we think should be killed."


    Carthage is indeed the strongest opponent encountered by the Romans in the process of their rise. The Romans themselves said that they respect the fighting and bravery of Carthage. In fact, the Romans fear that Carthage will have a chance to turn over.


    "Like Gauls, they only deserve to be our slaves." Julian pulled his finger: "the Egyptians only gave us food, Syrians, Thracians, Iberians, Macedonians, Greeks, Germans, Celts, Saxons, Slavs... Ha ha."


    Cassias was jealous that the Romans had conquered so many nations at this moment.


    "What I know is that the Han people conquered and destroyed far more nationalities than we do." Julian looked at the Han Army that was packing up things and preparing to start again from a distance: "ghost Fang, dog Rong, Beirong, Baidi, Dongyi... I can name no less than 30 countries and nationalities that were destroyed by the Han ancestors in ancient times."


    Kexiyas knew that Julian did not miss any chance to understand the history of the Han people, but he was surprised that Julian could say so many national names destroyed by the Han ancestors.


    "Han people are called Xiongnu, and you are called xiongren. You should not be unfamiliar with this nation?" Julian received a nod from keshias and continued: "it is said that the Huns used to be a huge empire. The territory from the iceberg (Arctic) in the Far East to a place called Tianshan is all the pastures of the Huns."


    "Yes, according to some of our records, when the Huns were the most powerful, they could invade the land of the Han people at will." Keshias recalled that he thought he should give a more intuitive data of Julian: "the Huns were able to assemble more than 500000 cavalry at one time."


    The Huns called their cavalry the master of strings. What keshias said was not an exaggerated number, but a real one.


    Julian''s understanding of string controllers came from the Parthians and Persians. He knew that they were a kind of arms that could shoot arrows on horseback.


    When the Romans first encountered the archers, they were beaten miserably by the archers. They fought with the archers for the first time, and two of the three legions were disabled. It was such a heavy loss that they changed their tactics that had been used for thousands of years, and then they had the tactical idea that the tortoise shell array was the king.


    The Roman Legion accumulated experience, studied and improved from the battle of the Parthian Empire. Although they were mainly infantry, they were not afraid of any cavalry.


    Julian heard that there were 500000 cavalry. Out of the Roman''s fear of cavalry, he was not surprised at how many cavalry the Huns had, but at how many troops they could assemble.


    "It took the Han people nearly 200 years to expel the Huns." Kexiyas understood that history: "after the defeat, the Huns were entrenched in our northeast for a period of time..."


    "I know that." Julian cut off keshias''s story: "the Parthians have hired Hun cavalry many times, and we have fought with Hun cavalry many times."


    In those battles, the Romans seemed very relaxed against the Huns. They didn''t know whether the Huns were so bad or whether the Huns were killed by the Han people if they could fight. Anyway, they didn''t feel any pressure to fight with the Huns.


    "...." keshias certainly knew that the Parthians had repeatedly hired the Huns to fight for themselves. He said sadly, "the Huns fought with the Romans just to get commissions, and there was no need to fight to death."


    "Those Huns, are they on the black sea now?" Julian remembered one thing. The Han people mentioned that the Persians sent an invitation to hunt down the Huns who fled to the Black Sea. He didn''t mention it to keshias or any Persian. He pretended to be curious and asked, "are the Huns at war with the Goths?"


    "What we know is that the Huns have just been defeated by the Goths." Keshias thought there was no need to hide, and said: "the Goths defeated the Huns'' invasion and suffered heavy casualties. They are licking their wounds now. Unfortunately for the Huns, the salmat and Slavs rushed up like wolves when they knew they were defeated."


    In the past, the Romans did not pay attention to the Huns at all. They found that the Persians used the Huns as bait to invite the Han people to the west, so they had to pay attention to the Huns.


    The Han people regard the Huns as their mortal enemies, or those who know where they are and will pursue and kill no matter how far away they are. The Romans did not understand why the Han people had to destroy all the Huns, but they could guess that the Persians attracted the Han people to the west to fight themselves.


    If there is no follow-up, the Romans are really worried that the Persians will attract the Han people, but the Han fleet has arrived at Constantinople, and the military strength displayed by the Han people is so terrible. The Romans know that the Persians will not attract the Han people to the West now. On the contrary, Persians are the party most afraid of the Han people to the West.


    "This time, the Han Empire went west to fight a country called Gaoche?" Julian knew that kjayas had urgently sent back the information of the Han Army''s westward advance. He had no place to gloat and asked, "what country is that high car country and how did they provoke the Han Empire?"


    "The Han people call the country in the west west the West Gaoche. They just destroyed the East Gaoche and Rouran in the East." Keshias said worriedly, "as you can see, the Han Empire only dispatched less than 40000 troops to easily destroy donggaoche, which had 200000 troops and 100000 troops, and easily solved the remaining enemy who had not been completely eliminated before. Xigaoche and donggaoche are of the same ethnic origin. The Han people should think that the sin of donggaoche should also be borne by the people of xigaoche."


    A word suddenly appeared in Julian''s mind. It was called "overbearing".


    They just know the general situation and don''t have all the information. Donggaoche and Rouran were really destroyed. The remnant of Tuoba chose to be attached, while the remnant of Murong ran West quickly.


    "Wait!" Julian seemed to see something. He raised his hand in great surprise and pointed to the front: "that... No, not... The prince?"


    Keshias looked in the direction of Julian and saw Liu Shen riding on a war horse.


    In terms of age, 11-year-old Liu Shen is a child, but he has the height and physique of a teenager.


    Of course, they know who Liu Shen is. Liu Shen appeared once or twice on several formal occasions and made a very formal introduction.


    "How did he appear here?" Julian was surprised at first, then puzzled: "did the emperor of Han attach great importance to this war? Sent his own prince to supervise the war?"


    Kexiyas was shocked. What he knew was the importance of the Central Plains Empire to the royal family. He racked his brains and kept remembering and thinking. He could think of only a few times that the prince of the Central Plains Empire went out with the army.


    "We..." Julian hesitated. "Do you want to go and say hello?"


    "It seems that he has concealed his identity." Keshias distinguished Liu Shen''s dress and looked like a bodyguard of a big man: "I''d better not rush over?"


    They were still discussing, but Liu Shen flattered them.


    "Two." Liu Shen pulled the reins to control the speed of the mount. After saluting, he asked curiously, "Why are you here?"


    Julian and keshias naturally made a grand return. After being asked, they looked at each other.


    "With the permission of your emperor, come to watch the war." Julian hesitated and asked, "are you?"


    According to the truth, all three people are the royal family of a country, but the same royal family can also be high or low.


    Obviously, the Han Empire is the strongest in the known world. When Julian and keshias face Liu Shen, although they are much older, they have to show due respect.


    "Watch the war?" Liu Shen nodded a little, didn''t answer Julian''s questions, and didn''t say anything superfluous. He drank a "drive" and left.


    Keshias and Julian were confused. They looked at Liu Shen and a group of Han Army Knights going away, took back their eyes, looked at each other, and continued to show a wry smile.

 Chapter 977

    At that moment, Julian and keshias thought of many past events.


    Many times, as two members of the Roman royal family and the Sassanian royal family, they were absolutely indifferent to people from small countries, and even did more arrogant things.


    Up to now, they have become the object of indifference in the eyes of others, and they have a deep understanding of what kind of mood it will be.


    What kind of mood is that? Perhaps humiliation, but more helpless.


    On the premise of unequal strength, others should feel lucky if they are willing to give a good face.


    One side is absolutely powerful, and the other side can''t return the hand after being beaten. If you haven''t been beaten, you should really feel lucky. How can you expect more!


    "Xigaoche..." Julian was silent for a long time and asked in a low voice, "don''t you border with Sasan?"


    Xigaoche is actually a name given by others. They are not so much a country as a tribal alliance formed by a scattered tribe.


    The alliance is mainly composed of Dingling people, who have no fixed territory. In the East, it probably starts from Jinshan (Altai Mountains) to Daqiu River (irtsis River) in the West; in the north, it reaches the permafrost area, and in the south, it is close to Yueban and hunit.


    Keshias only knew that there was no country called xigaoche to the east of Sasan. He was not sure whether it was a translation problem. Maybe the Han people called xigaoche, but they called it another name.


    "The approximate geographical range should be inferred?" Julian saw that keshias was a little confused, frowned and said, "you haven''t increased your exploration and investigation in the east?"


    Keshias is strange now. It''s true that Sasan wants to improve diplomatic relations with Rome, but the two sides are not allies. They don''t understand Julian''s confidence to spy intelligence so clearly.


    Moreover, even if sassanne and Rome become allies, the basis of the alliance is only on the premise that the Han Empire fought against one of the two countries. When should the Allies inform each other of all information.


    "But..." Julian didn''t seem to notice keshias''s strange face and said to himself: "the Han Empire just sent out less than 30000. It should be a sweep, not a large-scale westward advance. You still have enough time to know enough about the East."


    At present, Rome and sassanne are building more mutual trust, and the two sides have begun to redeploy troops from their respective front lines.


    Not to mention whether sassanne and Rome have established enough mutual trust after returning the front-line troops, the local Syrians and Arabs who seek independence are happy.


    The Syrians have been colonized for a long time. They were first ruled by the Seleucid Empire and later replaced by the Parthian Empire.


    Waiting for the Romans to march to the East, conquer Syria and establish provinces, the Syrians were ruled by the Romans.


    The young Syrians under the Roman rule were either captured by the Roman Legion as labor or sold into slaves.


    If the Jews are a group of people skilled in calculation in West Asia and Europe, the Syrians also have the same reputation. Even other ethnic groups think that Syrians are more cunning than Jews.


    The free people of Syria often played the role of hawkers in Rome or the Parthian Empire. The Syrians sold to Rome were either sent to the arena or became some Roman accountants.


    For a long time to come, Syria became a war zone between the Parthians and the Romans.


    The army of the Parthian Empire and the army of Rome have been sawing back and forth in Syria for nearly a hundred years. It can be imagined what kind of life the Syrians have been living under the shadow of war.


    People who experience tragedy often yearn for a better life and try again and again to live a better life. The key is that there is no improvement after repeated efforts. People with perseverance will become depressed and even despair of survival after repeated failures.


    If any nation in the world took the first desperate suicide attack, there is no doubt that the Syrians were the first. Once they organized more than 30 people, each of whom carried kerosene into the arena, blocked all exits, set fire in the arena, and played an attack of burning jade and stone. But there was no "terrorist attack" at that time. It was only recorded that a fire broke out in an arena one day.


    The place name is still called Syria. It is hard to say how many genuine Syrians there are. The statistics of the Romans are 1.6 million and the statistics of the Persians are 2.4 million. No one knows whose statistics are closer to the facts.


    No matter how many tens of thousands of Syrians, they are not the main force in this wave of national independence, and Arab talents are.


    At present, there is no official title of the Arab nation. The Romans and Persians unanimously regard them as Semites and also call them Semites.


    The Arab name is claimed by some tribes of the Semitic people. It is no different from the birth of any nation. It will not be accepted by all countries. It needs to wait for them to show strong enough force to force all major powers to recognize their existence. The original claim will become an official name.


    The Semitic people are a huge ethnic group. Many ethnic groups, such as Assyrians, akkads, Kuti, Amorites, etc., belong to the branch of the Semitic race.


    It is recorded that the history of the Semitic race can be traced back to 3000 BC. Their most glorious history is the establishment of the Babylonian Empire (Amorites).


    Now there are many ethnic groups claiming to be Arabs, which are scattered and widely distributed. Tribes claiming to be Arabs exist in North Africa, East Africa, West Asia and Central Asia.


    At present, Arabs who are seeking independence or self-government are mainly tribes in West Asia, and began to spread slowly to East Africa, which is tantamount to their resistance to the rule of Persians and Romans at the same time.


    Arabs challenge the two empires at the same time, but it is strange that each tribe does its own work and does not form a "United Front". All along, they can only make trouble. In fact, they make trouble, causing some small trouble to the two empires.


    The key is that there are too many Arabs who began to resist. Although there is no "United Front", a lot of small troubles will become big troubles. The direct embodiment is that the Sassanian Empire belongs to the "hardest hit area", and the logistics line of the front-line forces fighting between the Sassanian Empire and Rome has become extremely fragile.


    Both the Sassanian Empire and Rome withdrew their troops. The "blank area" formed by the withdrawal of the two countries'' troops almost emerged countless forces for a time. Even a small village has at least two or more forces declaring ownership. As a result, those forces fought each other. As a result, the withdrawal of the two countries did not bring peace to those places, but became more chaotic.


    "We are focusing all our energy on consolidating the coastal areas." Julian may know more about Syria than kjayas, all because his fief is in Egypt and Asia Minor: "the more chaos there is, it is actually more beneficial to both of us."


    What quesias knew was that the Romans were really crazy and seemed to be consolidating the sea territory. Only the Strait of the Spanish province allocated 2 million gold coins to build fortifications. If there was no technology to build a gate to block the Strait, it would be built no matter how much it cost.


    The Romans were really frightened by the fact that the fleet of the Han Empire drove directly to the sea near Constantinople. They absolutely didn''t want to see the Han Empire go to war with themselves one day, and then the fleet of the Han Empire came directly to Constantinople for landing.


    In addition to being crazy about building a strait fortification group, the Romans were still crazy about studying warships. On the other hand, they also placed orders to buy any ships that could be purchased from the Han Empire to the greatest extent. It was obvious that they had the disease of "insufficient warships".


    "It''s not just the Spanish provinces..." Julian said with a depressed face, "the Egyptian provinces are also building coastal fortifications."


    "Yes!" Keshias thought of one thing and asked, "I heard that the Han Empire proposed to jointly excavate the ancient Suez Canal with Rome?"


    The ancient Suez Canal was excavated for the first time around 2000 BC. At that time, senusret III of the twelfth Dynasty of Egypt (its name is the source of the word "Suez") ordered the excavation of an "East-West" canal to connect the Red Sea and the Nile River in order to carry out direct trade through land flat bottomed ships.


    There is some evidence that the canal existed at least until Ramesses II in the 13th century BC, and then the canal was abandoned.


    The ancient Suez Canal was regained by Ptolemy II around 250 BC and continuously improved, destroyed and rebuilt in the following millennium.


    The current ancient Suez Canal is in the stage of being destroyed. Rome has fallen into civil strife in the past few decades and has no ability to repair it at all.


    If history had not been changed, Augustus, waiting for Julian to become the New Roman, would order reconstruction again.


    Now? Augustus of Rome was Constantius II. He could hardly recover from the trauma of the civil war. He had no spare time to care about the ancient Suez Canal.


    "Well, the Han Empire put forward a proposal to jointly repair the Suez Canal." Julian knew he couldn''t hide it at all, and said with a bitter smile: "just as we can''t refuse the Han Empire''s port lease and lease, we can only agree to the proposal to jointly repair the Suez Canal, but... We''re still procrastinating."


    In fact, no matter the Romans or Persians, they really wonder how the Han people (official) know so much about them. They can''t guess how the Han people know everything they should know after only a little contact with each other.


    The Suez Canal has proved its value for a long time. Its existence can directly connect the Mediterranean Sea and the Red Sea. The navigation between each other does not need to bypass a big bend in Africa.


    It was precisely the great shortening of the time of sea voyage that the Romans were most worried about.


    If one day Rome and the Han Empire become belligerents, they believe that the Han Empire will not choose to fight from the land in the east to the West. They can understand that cross sea invasion is the most convenient way by thinking with their knees.


    The Han Empire had leased a considerable number of ports from Rome, and restrictions were given according to the treaties signed, including that the Han Empire could not berth in the form of a fleet.


    The Romans are not sure whether the Han Empire will abide by the treaty. The Romans will treat whether the Han Empire will abide by the treaty as a "cordon". If there are too many Han Empire warships berthing in the leased ports one day, the Romans should understand that the war is about to break out.


    Similarly, the Persian Sassanian also had a similar treaty, that is, the Persians were close to the Han Empire and did their best to negotiate. There was still a port, which was defined as a military port. The military port does not limit the number of large-scale warships that the Han Empire can dock. It is entirely reasonable and legal to say how many warships the Han Empire wants to dock.


    "It''s all the same." Keshias is not open-minded, but knows and doesn''t know: "our majesty has completely opened his eyes. Maybe when the war breaks out, we will choose to become the jurisdiction of the Persian capital protectorate of the Han Empire?"


    Julian was stunned directly, and then asked with an incredible face, "isn''t it fake?"


    Of course, it''s false. On the one hand, kesias said that he was really helpless. Why didn''t he stimulate Julian?


    "If there is a war in two years, how long can we resist?" Keshias said seriously, "how long it can last depends entirely on how many firearm troops the Han Empire sent out."


    "If Rome can help at the first time..." Julian asked seriously, "how long can it last in your estimation?"


    "The Han Empire is more than a powerful firearm force. You should know that." Keshias thought for a moment and gave the answer: "if our two countries cooperate sincerely, we may be able to establish a reliable defense line in South Persia. How long we stick to it depends on their determination to invade."


    South Persia is chalaseni, Elam, MIDI, Fars and Sistan. The terrain on this side is quite complex. There are not only vast desert areas, but also many mountains.


    Once upon a time, and now, South Persia is a very rich place, and it is also the best line of defense against any invader.


    When the Parthian Empire was defeated again and again in the west, it relied on South Persia to survive for nearly a hundred years. Until the defense line of South Persia was torn open by the Roman Legion and the Persians took advantage of the situation, the current Sassanian empire was established.


    "Do you think..." Julian subconsciously looked at the Han army marching in the distance: "when will war break out?"


    "It''s hard to guess!" Keshias said with a wry smile: "when we thought that ''they'' would enter the rest period after fighting ah San, the western Xinjiang campaign broke out first. We thought that there should be a period of peace after the western Xinjiang campaign, and the northern Xinjiang campaign began again."


    Julian also smiled bitterly: "indeed, we didn''t guess right."

 Chapter 978

    The state of the Han Empire really had to be frightening.


    For waiguoren, they think that the Han Empire seems to be a country that will suffer from depression after a year of armistice. They don''t know what to do without war. It seems that they are looking for the object of war all the time.


    "If any country just drives away and destroys its enemies, what it should do most is not to cultivate students and raise interest?" Keshias continued his wry smile: "as far as I know, the Han people did not do that. They fought at least one war every year from before to after the restoration of the country."


    Julian''s understanding was the same, for which he had great admiration.


    For thousands of years, small wars have been fought at a certain border of the territory every day, and a large-scale military operation is bound to be carried out every five years.


    They firmly believe that if a country wants to be strong, it should conquer the outside world endlessly. If it waits for Rome to stop the war, that day will also be the time for Rome to fall into weakness.


    Foreign conquest is a process of plundering, seizing enough people as slaves and freeing more Romans to devote themselves to a new round of foreign conquest. In addition to the population, every step outward is to obtain resources. More developed places mean that the Romans have more resources.


    The rise and growth of Rome was based on the continuous conquest of the outside world. They obtained an exaggerated number of slaves and used those slaves as various labor forces. At one time, ordinary Romans did not need to participate in labor, and the official distributed food every day.


    The constant plunder not only made Rome strong, but also made Rome the most powerful country in the known world for a period of time. Looking up, it can be regarded as a worthy opponent in West Asia.


    "So the Han people are strong. They continue to conquer their enemies, obtain population, wealth and resources, and will continue to be strong." Julian didn''t mind revealing one thing: "we are consolidating the sea and have found the object of war."


    "Britain, or central Europe?" That''s all kosias can guess. He said firmly, "you will fight Britain first."


    The Romans once killed across the Strait and occupied most of the island of Britain. However, with the chaos of Rome and challenges in other directions, and the determined resistance of the barbarians above Britain, the Romans gradually paid less attention to Britain.


    The present situation is somewhat special. The Romans attached unprecedented importance to the sea and frontier. They desperately needed to accumulate enough sailing experience.


    Not Mediterranean sailing experience. The Mediterranean is actually an inland sea. Compared with the Atlantic or Pacific, the sea state is not the same at all.


    Of course, there will be waves and ocean storms in the Mediterranean, but to be honest, the waves in the Mediterranean are nothing compared with the Atlantic and Pacific, let alone the level of ocean storms.


    Although the Romans ruled the Mediterranean, they could not control the weather. Even a storm of the Mediterranean level destroyed the Roman fleet more than once. Considering the bad sea conditions of the Atlantic and Pacific, the Romans had to be frightened.


    "We have purchased 87 ships from the Han Empire." Julian knew that these could not be concealed at all. The main reason was that the Han Empire did not mention the need for the Romans to keep secrets: "once they return to Europa, after necessary maintenance, we will put them into the battle against Britain."


    In the long history, because the Romans have always been the most powerful and dangerous opponents of the Persians, the Persians have been spying on Roman intelligence, and they will have a basic understanding of the terrain even if they can''t know it well.


    "Do you want to use the ships you bought only in the North Sea?" The North sea called by keshias was named by the Romans. Seeing that Julian did not refute, he continued: "do you want to learn from the Han Empire''s raid on the Gupta Empire and choose to land from the waist of the British island?"


    "It''s really good to be guessed!" Julian really didn''t think there was any surprise in being guessed: "the North Sea and the Strait, both sides landed."


    The central part of Britain is a relatively narrow terrain, or the whole British island is actually an irregular long shape except for the open terrain in the south.


    "We will use a pincer attack. After landing in both directions, we will get through to each other from the land and meet." Julian was sure that the Persians knew the general situation of Britain. Since they were guessed how to fight, there was no need to hide: "the Saxons, Celts, angles and Picts were not very friendly to each other, but as long as we entered, they would always unite."


    The Celts are now the most powerful on the British island, occupying all the territory in the west of the southern part of the British island.


    The Saxons and the angles are allies. One is to occupy the southeast territory in the south of the British island, and the other is to occupy the northeast region in the south of the British island.


    When the Romans had no military action, the Saxons and the angles fought the Celts together.


    But if the Romans had any military action, the Saxons and the angles would immediately truce with the Kate to deal with the Romans.


    The Picts are a tribal alliance entrenched in the northernmost part of the British island. They are only willing to stay in their own territory all the year round, and have a neutral relationship with the keters, Saxons and angles.


    However, the neutrality of the Picts was limited to the civil war within the British island. Once the Romans showed a slight sign of going north, they would send warriors south, usually with the Celts to fight the Romans.


    "It''s just a simple military training..." what clethias knows is that Rome is very poor now. He asked suspiciously, "can the nobles in your country agree?"


    "We found a super large iron mine over there." What Julian didn''t say was that he didn''t know who first spread the news. Later, it was confirmed that what he said was true: "there are a lot of associated silver reserves."


    Iron ore? Or super large? Cassias was a little extremely Roman for a time.


    The current world island, except for some extremely uncivilized nations, as long as it is a formed country, even if it does not master mature smelting technology, it is basically entering the era of contact with iron.


    Since it is the iron age, the value of iron ore goes without saying.


    For some countries, especially regional powers and Overlord empires, iron ore has always been the more the better, and no country will be too few.


    At present, the Romans say it is super large, and the storage capacity will not be less than 20 million tons.


    Of course, the Persians have their own mineral resources, but they still want to go crazy when they hear that the Romans have discovered a new iron ore with a storage of at least 20 million tons. They use so many iron ores, but they are basically large, medium and small types. There is really no super large iron ore.


    "I don''t know why, the Han people are very interested in collecting silver and seem to be more obsessed than gold." Julian did not say what the silver reserves in Britain were. He guessed: "there seems to be not many gold and silver mines in the territory of the Han Empire. The value of silver was higher than that of gold before. It has changed only in recent ten years."


    It is true that there are not many gold and silver mines in Zhuxia, especially the number of silver mines is less, and most of the gold mines are concentrated in the South and southwest.


    Perhaps it should be said that there are some minerals in Zhuxia except coal mines, but in terms of land size and reserves, the quantity is really not much.


    Whether before or after, in fact, Zhuxia earth is a situation of extreme lack of precious metals, that is, with the continuous development of science and technology, more and more elements are discovered, and the application types of elements are also increased. Only those minerals such as rare earth, manganese... That have not been discovered can produce their due value.


    Kesias understood that the Romans thought that the Han people liked silver, and the Romans did not want too much gold to flow to the Han Empire. The Romans did not pay so much attention to silver. If they could trade with the Han people with silver, they would not choose gold.


    In fact, the Persians have long found that the Han people prefer silver. Fortunately, Persia has a large amount of silver. When trading with the Han people, they also give priority to paying with silver.


    Do Han people really like silver more than gold? To some extent, neither the Romans nor the Persians guessed wrong.


    For a long time, perhaps it should be said that the Ming Dynasty needs to carry out foreign trade and constantly obtain silver from the trade between Japan and Europa. Otherwise, the gold on the land of Zhuxia was much more than silver.


    If someone traded before the fall of the Southern Song Dynasty, giving priority to silver rather than gold or copper, he would definitely be regarded as a fool. Or the man just passed through and didn''t know the market.


    On the premise that rare things are expensive, the amount of silver owned by the Han people is scarce. Although the value of silver is much lower than that of gold in the known world, the Han people really prefer silver.


    "Now basically the Han has the final say." Julian said the value definition of precious metals: "they like silver, but they still use the ratio of 10 to 1. See if they are more willing to receive silver. Is there a shortage of silver?"


    The Persians also made similar guesses, but they didn''t understand where they needed a lot of silver.


    "Could it be that they invented those things?" Julian is more willing to guess from this aspect: "for example, silver is needed in the processing of gunpowder, artillery and muskets?"


    "That''s what we guessed." Keshias patted the snow on his shoulder and said with less certainty, "it''s very possible, but it can''t be confirmed."


    What brain hole is this? Even if silver is used in industry, it is only used in some Antirust Coatings at the current scientific and technological level. We need to wait for the era of electricity, and the use of silver for industry will increase sharply. After all, silver is an indispensable raw material for electroplating.


    "Absolutely." Julian said with great certainty: "their Japanese island provinces are constantly transporting silver to the mainland, but silver is still preferred in foreign trade. It must be for great use, otherwise it can''t be explained."


    At this moment, both of them had an idea. Should they put forward suggestions to China and start the relevant reserves of silver so that they can be used in the future?


    There are snowflakes in the sky. At first glance, the earth is also snow-white. If the sun is enough, no one will stare foolishly.


    In fact, no matter Julian or keshias, or anyone else, they all choose to wear a thin eye mask. They prefer to see through the eye mask rather than take off the eye mask.


    People are like that, as are some livestock such as war horses. Otherwise, if you suddenly go blind one day, you''ll find yourself.


    They were already in the territory of xigaoche, but they were not too deep. They just entered more than 60 miles and didn''t even meet a tribe along the way.


    "Your Highness is over there."


    Julian reminded that he had driven his horse close.


    Keshias didn''t want to fall behind at all. He also flattered and leaned over.


    In the icy and snowy environment, Liu Shen wrapped himself up. The whole person didn''t even show his eyes in the air. He didn''t know how Julian saw him.


    The three people have been in contact for many times, from just greeting before to chatting later. At present, they can ride a horse together. They may not be friends, but they can get together and chat.


    "Is it your highness patrolling again today?" Julian didn''t care that he was blocked by the Knights of the Han army when he came over. He was even glad that he didn''t take away his weapons this time: "Ding Ling can hide too much. He doesn''t know where to hide."


    In the past few times, Julian, keshias and others were disarmed within ten meters of Liu Shen.


    Not everyone who approaches Liu Shen will be disarmed. It''s just crooked nuts.


    "Our scouts explored the surrounding area for fifty miles, but they didn''t even find a herdsman." Liu Shen''s mouth and nose were wrapped in cloth. He spoke in a stuffy voice: "this is not a good phenomenon."


    "Yes!" Julian certainly agreed with Liu Shen: "if you don''t find Ding zero people, you can''t destroy them."


    In fact, the season has entered the late spring, but there is no sign of snow melting in this area. Although the Han Army had expected this for a long time, it still felt a little confused.


    I''m not confused why I came here. I''m confused. One day, this land will become part of the territory of the Han Empire. What''s the use of this place.


    According to the modern regional division, their current position should be at the junction of central Siberia and western Siberia.


    The terrain of this place is extremely flat. It is difficult to find a mountain. Now they are facing a piece of ice and snow. If they wait for the ice and snow to melt, they will face a worse environment.


    "I heard that after the ice and snow melt here, there will be swamps after swamps." "Once the ice and snow show signs of melting, we should withdraw our troops," Liu Shen said in distress

 Chapter 979

    There is no doubt that the Han Empire failed to invade xigaoche this time.


    Xigaoche probably expected that after the Han Empire beat Rouran and donggaoche, they would move westward. They migrated the tribes in the East. As a result, the Han army went hundreds of miles away and didn''t find a medium-sized tribe, but just destroyed some small tribes.


    "Their preparation time must be very long." Li Tan pondered for a moment and continued, "otherwise, with the vast grassland, there is no convenient contact method, and it is impossible to achieve this."


    Xigaoche can evacuate the vast majority of tribes in time, which also shows that xigaoche is a relatively stable social system, at least there is an efficient ruling class, otherwise some things can''t be done.


    "Withdraw." Doua kept staring at the mountain map and said, "the ice and snow have shown signs of melting."


    According to some gentle nobles, the plain inhabited by xigaoche is covered with ice and snow from mid autumn to winter and until late spring. After the ice and snow begin to melt, it will enter the long rainy season. About the middle of summer, it will be muddy and even form swamps.


    "What a pity." Li Tan was more or less unwilling: "come here, but less than 5000 people were destroyed, and there were not many livestock."


    It''s time to withdraw. They sent troops from September of the 13th year of Yuanshuo. At present, it is May of the 14th year of Yuanshuo. They spend most of their time in ice and snow. As time goes on, the situation of non combat casualties becomes more and more serious.


    If you can achieve good results by entering the West high vehicle, it is not a disastrous non combat damage. In fact, it is not unacceptable. The key is that they go deep into the West high vehicle and only achieve some results. It is of little significance to continue.


    "This is a ghost place..." Li Tan has a general understanding of the local situation: "it starts snowing in the middle of autumn and needs to thaw in the late spring of the next year. After the ice and snow melt, a large area of swamp will be formed..."


    Most of the territory of xigaoche is in western Siberia of modern Russia. The local latitude is high, the temperature is low, the evaporation is weak, and the precipitation is greater than the evaporation. Another is that there is a thick frozen soil layer under the ground, the surface water is not easy to infiltrate, the groundwater level is high, the terrain is low-lying and the drainage is not smooth. It is true that it is a ghost place.


    The Han army came in the snowfall season. The ground had a thick layer of snow, and even formed an icy surface.


    If the Han army came in summer, the scenery would be very beautiful, but it would just look at the beautiful scenery. If you really wanted to enter, you would see wetlands everywhere, and swamps would block the way.


    It is said that the Huns retreated westward. When they came to central Siberia in modern Russia, it happened to be summer, and they were blocked by the swamps.


    It was because the Huns couldn''t get away that they turned south and approached the western regions again. Otherwise, there would be no event of Chen Tangyi''s banner and cutting the head of Zhizhi branch, and the sentence "the Ming Dynasty will kill the strong Han although it is far away" would not appear.


    Perhaps it is because this area is a ghost place that there are not many xigaoche tribes to inhabit. It is not that the ruling class of xigaoche has much binding force on the following tribes, waiting to notice that the Han army is coming before moving those tribes.


    For the Han Army, the trouble of invading xigaoche this time was the natural environment and wild animals.


    "The bears in this place are bigger than those on our side."


    "That''s right!"


    "Stand up close to three meters, even the fiercest warrior can''t fight it hand to hand."


    "It''s said that four strong men worked together to kill a bear."


    The people who speak are sorting out the fur. In fact, the most are the fur of lynx and squirrel. The number of tigers, brown bears, leopards, wolves, Wolverines, sable and red foxes is also extremely large.


    No matter what kind of beast it is, ordinary people will be afraid if they are right. Ordinary troops will be troublesome to kill, but it''s really not too easy if elite troops come to kill.


    Most of the furs they were dealing with were full of holes, which were hit by a large number of arrows.


    The value of fur with too much damage is low, the price of intact fur will be high, and it will have different values due to different varieties.


    The Han army was in a state of war. Naturally, they wouldn''t go hunting deliberately. However, even if they didn''t hunt deliberately, they only killed when they met them. Look at the fur piled up and being classified. There was no shortage of killing.


    On this day, Liu Shen was hanging around the camp with Julian and kexie Yas.


    As they walked, they came to the fur pile. When they saw the pile of fur piled up like a hill, Liu Shen didn''t have much special feeling, but Julian and keshias looked straight.


    "How many!" Keshias saw many kinds of fur and read some categories: "are there so many tigers and bears in this place?"


    Julian''s eyes kept looking at the Striped fur. Seeing that the quantity was so large, he subconsciously swallowed his saliva.


    Europa does not have such an animal as a tiger. If you want to hunt wild tigers, you can''t talk about it. If you really want to experience it, you have to go to West Asia or South Asia.


    It is precisely because Europa does not have such animals as tigers. They will be happy and even proud if they can get a tiger skin. On the one hand, it proves that they have been to Asia, on the other hand, even if they have not been to Asia in person, the tentacles of the family have extended to Asia, which is a manifestation of strength.


    "It''s big!" Keshias looked at it and said, "it''s at least 30 centimeters bigger than the largest tiger on our side."


    Of course, there is an animal such as tiger in the Persian habitat, but it is West Asian tiger according to its category.


    The tiger body of West Asia will be shorter. The maximum weight of adult male West Asian tiger can reach about 480 kg. Because the body is shorter and has that weight, it will look fat.


    The average weight of adult male Siberian tigers is 600 kg, with a body length of about 2.6 meters, a shoulder height of about 1.1 meters and a tail length of more than 1 meter; The average weight of an adult female tiger is about 320 kg, the body length is about 1.7 meters, the shoulder height is about 0.8 meters, and the tail length is about 0.8 meters.


    If we put the Siberian tiger and the Siamese tiger together, we can really easily distinguish the physical differences, and we will never mistake which one comes from where.


    Liu Shen is not so interested in this. In his opinion, it''s just some fur. However, he was not foolish to see Julian and keshias salivating and offered to give it. It was the booty of the army, not his personal belongings.


    Julian didn''t know why he looked a little depressed. In fact, he was wondering, wondering how the more facing east, whether human or animal, the physique should be taller than the people in the west?


    The average height of the Romans in ancient times was only about 1.57 meters, while the contemporary Romans grew to about 1.65 meters.


    Around the Romans, the average height of the Gauls in ancient times was 1.75 meters, while that of the Germanic people was 1.78 meters. In terms of physique, it would not be easy for the Romans with an average height of only 1.57 meters to conquer the Gauls and suppress the Germanic people.


    It was a cold weapon battle. The side with good physique must have more advantages. The Romans who completely lost their physique to the Gauls could completely conquer the Gauls. Either the Gauls were really too waste, or the Romans crushed the Gauls at the level of civilization.


    At present, the level of civilization includes not only those in science and technology, but also organizational strength, tactics and methods of warfare. At this point, the Romans did win over the LULUs in an all-round way.


    Similarly, the Romans can suppress the Germanic people because of the level of civilization. Otherwise, the Germanic people are not only taller than the Gauls, but also stronger than the Gauls.


    It can be said that the Romans did not have any advantage in Europe in terms of physique. It can even be said that the Romans lost to any neighboring nation in terms of physique, but they became a well deserved overlord in Europe.


    It is a kind of gain from the level of civilization, which can make up for the disadvantage of physique.


    The Romans took the lead in civilization, won victories again and again, cultivated the self-confidence of the whole nation, and naturally became the overlord.


    However, the Romans also had some experience after encountering the Persians. When the civilization level could not form the trend of rolling, there would be no destruction and decay in the confrontation. They could only consume again and again, so that the other party could not stand it first, and then they could pick the fruits of victory.


    Julian of Xinsai subconsciously looked around, and his mood became more depressed. Standing next to him, Liu Shen has a height of more than one meter six at a young age. When he is an adult, he should be at least one meter nine. Is it normal to exceed two meters?


    If the prince of a country is tall because of his excellent growth environment, it is only an example, but Julian saw that the Han army is generally 1.8 meters tall, and there is no lack of strong men who are up to two meters tall. If he stands next to a two meter tall Han man, his head happens to reach the Han man''s chest and wants to look up 90 degrees from face to face.


    "That..." Julian was extremely depressed and asked the question he wanted to ask for a long time: "what is the staple food of the Han people?"


    "Staple food?" When asked, Liu Shen was stunned and replied, "the staple food in the Central Plains since ancient times is millet, beans and millet."


    Julian has spent a lot of energy in recent years to understand the Han Empire, understand those names, and know what they are.


    In fact, the Romans have been observing the eating habits of the Han people for a long time. They have also collected the seeds of plant foods from the Han people. Even the first trial planting has been carried out in many areas of Rome.


    The idea of the Romans was very simple. They thought that the Han people were so tall, so they would learn from the Han people to eat the same food. They think that since the Han people can grow tall after eating those foods, it makes no sense for the Romans.


    Of course, plant seeds can''t grow by throwing them into the soil. It can even be said that the same seeds can''t even germinate in different areas.


    When the Roman candidates planted millet, beans and millet in Egypt, they found that even if the seeds could grow, they looked haggard, as if they would wither and die in the next moment.


    Some seeds selected in Gaul showed good signs. Happy with the results of Roman observation, they began to sing and dance, cheering that the size of the next generation of Romans would "rub" up.


    "Five years after Yuanshuo, the staple food in the Central Plains gradually changed to rice and wheat." Liu Shen didn''t think about what Julian was going to do. What he knew was that there was no need to hide this information: "you haven''t stayed in the big man for a long time, and didn''t find this?"


    Naturally, the Romans also collected rice, barley and wheat seeds in the Han Empire. They also took them back to Rome for trial planting. What they didn''t understand was that the Han people ate some staple foods such as millet, beans and millet. Why did they suddenly change their staple food?


    In addition, the Romans need to understand that, for example, after the Han people changed to eat other food, will the height of the Han people still be so tall?


    "What we eat is similar to that of the Han people." Keshias had a little understanding of what Julian thought: "it''s just that there are differences in cooking techniques."


    The main food of Persians is rice and wheat, especially pot and rice. It should be said that the raw materials are really not much different from those of Han people. They also have many cooking techniques, especially some soup making, which are very similar to the Han people.


    When Julian heard that his depressed mood had not improved, he doubted a little. He wondered why his ancestors had never thought of improving their eating habits. Even if they didn''t meet the Han people, they might be able to improve their height by learning from the Persians!


    Europeans make bread from wheat as their staple food. They really don''t have any cooking skills. Anyway, they cook in white water.


    In terms of height, whether ancient Persians or contemporary Persians, their average height has always been about 1.75 meters. Although there are few two meters tall, there are some, that is, most of them are thin.


    In fact, few Han people are tall and strong. That''s a problem caused by different eating habits. In short, Asians have different muscle fibers from Europeans because of their eating habits.


    In fact, not only the Romans, but also the Persians are exploring the eating habits of the Han people. Many aristocrats in the two countries have fully adopted the eating habits of the Han people.


    Similarly, it is not just the eating habits. It can be said that the Romans and Persians learn from the Han people in all aspects. Some other Romans and Persians even classify them and think that some things of the Han people must be learned.


    Liu Shen seemed to think of something and said, "I heard you made a request to the etiquette department, hoping that the big man can provide teaching?"


    Julian and kosias looked at each other subconsciously. They used to make a request to the Honglu hall. With the reform of the Han Empire, they changed from the Honglu hall to the ritual department. They were rejected again and again and were not discouraged.


    "Maybe..." Liu Shen said with a smile, "I can convey it to my father."


    This made Julian and keshias couldn''t help showing great joy.

 Chapter 980

    Liu Shen thought of some things and clearly remembered that his father mentioned two ways of foreign conquest.


    The first way of conquest is very rough, that is, the use of force. It is very difficult to make the other party completely yield and submit. What the Han Empire likes to do now is to destroy the body and spirit since it is impossible to conquer people from spirit to body.


    From before the founding of the people''s Republic in 340 ad to 354 ad, the tribes destroyed by Liu Yan after he took up the army were a little difficult to calculate.


    After all, not all tribes are large groups. The reason why zahu is a zahu is that it can''t be on the table, but don''t take that tribe with hundreds or thousands of people as an ethnic group.


    Among the large ethnic groups that were destroyed, the Jie nationality was the first to be swept into the garbage of history. The Capricorn people have no own culture, and they can basically be killed by the Han people. It won''t take long. Now they have become some written records in the history of the Han people.


    The Xianbei family has not disappeared yet. Although Tuoba Xianbei fully surrendered to accept sinicization and Murong Xianbei changed his name, the Xianbei group still exists, but those who still retain the name of Xianbei are unlikely to make any more noise.


    The earliest Duan Xianbei went south. They were consumed a lot in the state of Zhao under the rule of the Jie people. Later, they migrated some tribes to the southwest, but these tribes were destroyed when Huanwen destroyed Li''s Chenghan.


    Yuwen Xianbei was destroyed in the civil war. The remaining Yuwen Xianbei either took refuge in the other Xianbei tribes or was incorporated by Murong Xianbei. Those Yuwen Xianbei who neither took refuge in other tribes nor were incorporated by Murong divided themselves into eight parts, one of which is called Khitan.


    Later, the Khitan took a long time to subdue the tribes who were originally Yuwen Xianbei, united the Xi nationality by marriage, annexed and eliminated the other nomadic nationalities who refused to obey, replaced the Turks to dominate the desert south, and then simply entered the Central Plains.


    Another Murong Xianbei, that is, the one hiding in the northwest of the plateau (Qaidam Basin), was completely defeated in the 13th year of Yuanshuo. They fled to the western regions and were intercepted by the western region''s capital guard. People died and were captured. Basically, many people did not escape, which was tantamount to being destroyed in the form of a collective.


    Seriously speaking, Xianbei is really a tribe with incomparably strong vitality. Their origin is in the northeast, but their footprints have covered almost half of East Asia. If the history has not been changed by Liu Yan, Xianbei not only established many tribes (royal families) successively, even controlled the Central Plains, but also went to the southwest and western regions to establish a country, and even one went to Central Asia to establish a country. It will disappear only after the complete rise of Turks.


    Liu Shen was very impressed by the second way mentioned by Liu Yan.


    The second way of conquest is to use force as the basis, but not to destroy the nations that want to be eliminated by violence, but to integrate culture.


    The ancestors of Zhuxia had done so long ago, but the level of civilization was not high enough to crush. They usually broke through by force and took a long time to assimilate the defeated tribes.


    [the origin of the Han people is due to the great achievements of the first Han Dynasty...] Liu Shen was taught this, or his father taught it himself, but some didn''t understand why his father used the country name of ''Han'': [or because the civilization of the first Han Dynasty was the undisputed overlord civilization on the continent.]


    Liu Shen was very impressed by Liu Yan''s words. Liu Yan once said that the reason why he used the country name of "Han" was to connect the past and the future. Otherwise, those Hu prisoners successively used "Han" as the country name and created what kind of "imperial Han". The country name of "Han" was almost corrupted.


    Liu Shen, who is still young, doesn''t really understand what "connecting the past and opening up the future". What he probably knows is that he can''t forget his roots. He should remember and thank his ancestors for their contributions, and then urge future generations with his great achievements.


    When Liu Shen said that he was willing to propose to the emperor of the Han Empire to open the study of the two countries, Julian and keseyashcher were completely excited.


    Rome and sassanne began to make requests in the 12th year of Yuanshuo. At the beginning, they actually had the idea of understanding the Han civilization. They didn''t really pay attention to it until they saw the use of firearms by the Han Army in mainland A.3.


    No new things will come out of thin air, especially science and technology are based on a certain accumulation, and the so-called foundation is knowledge.


    "Thank you so much!" Julian was so excited that he almost trembled. His right hand knocked heavily on his left chest and said gratefully, "Rome will be an eternal friend of the Han Empire."


    Liu Shen smiled and scoffed at the "forever friend".


    Although Liu Shen is young, let alone him, no one in any country, even the royal family of a small country, is so naive.


    Although Liu Yan did not teach Liu Shen too much, he must instill the truth that "countries have only interests but no friendship", and Liu Shen must remember.


    If Liu Shen only knew this truth before, he would have an intuitive impression when he came to northern Xinjiang in person.


    Very early, very early, Liu Yan was just the patriarch of the Han Dynasty. At that time, the Han Dynasty not only made friends with Tuoba Dai state, but also expressed goodwill to Murong Yan state to the greatest extent.


    At that time, Tuoba Dai state and Murong Yan state were friendly to the Han Dynasty. They didn''t really have any friendship, but they took what they needed.


    The Han Dynasty turned its face with Murong Yan state because of its expansion to Liaodong Peninsula, and turned its face with Tuoba Dai state after gaining the rule of most parts of the Central Plains.


    In recent examples, before Liu Yan became emperor, the Han state expanded to Monan. Because of the threats of donggaoche and xigaoche, Tuoba Xianbei and Murong Xianbei, he chose to make friends with the Rouran tribal alliance.


    Who would have thought that the two countries that have always shown friendship would become hostile just because of a fire on the grassland?


    [Rouran, Ding Ling and Xianbei fought and killed before...] Liu Shen expressed his gratitude to keshias, but in his mind he thought: [waiting to become an enemy with the big man, didn''t he immediately become an ally of Ding Ling and Xianbei?]


    Some things can be understood more intuitively only through personal experience. For example, Liu Shen believed that "countries have only interests but no friendship" before. When he went to northern Xinjiang, he fully understood what the so-called friendship between countries is all about.


    The reason why Liu Shen has always resisted the enthusiasm shown by Julian and keshias is not that he is the prince of the Han Empire, which is the most powerful country in the known world. In fact, he heard some words spoken by Liu Yan with his own ears.


    Liu Yan mentioned to Liu Shen that if the current conditions were not allowed, he might make friends with the Romans, but he definitely sent troops to attack Persian sassanne immediately and waited for sassanne to be defeated. The next target is Rome.


    That is, Liu Shen was still young and immature, so he showed such obvious resistance to the enthusiasm of Julian and keshias.


    Fortunately, Julian and keshias noticed Liu Shen''s resistance, but their understanding was that Liu Shen was reserved.


    Julian still understands Liu Shen''s reserve very well. Take himself as an example. He is a member of the royal family in Rome and the heir to the throne of the top five. He has such an identity and despises some people who want to make friends with him. There is no reason at all.


    The strong are proud. The heir to the throne of a powerful country especially needs to be proud. If he can "be good with anyone", he will lose his share.


    According to Julian''s understanding, he knew that Liu Shen was the eldest son of the royal family of the Han Empire... Of course, there was no eldest son in Rome. In other words, Liu Shen was the first heir to the throne of the Han Empire.


    The Han Empire is a powerful and frightening overlord. It is natural to be arrogant as the first heir to the throne of the Han Empire. Let alone that Julian is only the fifth heir to the throne of Rome, even if the first heir to the throne of Rome communicates with Liu Shen, it will not be equal.


    This is a gap in national strength. As a political figure, only people with mental problems will ignore this gap. Their own strength is weak and needs to be treated with the same respect as the strong. However, it is a matter of minutes for the strong country to destroy the weak country and the small country.


    Liu Shen was summoned by Li Tan and left.


    Julian and keshias didn''t have Liu Shen''s company. They couldn''t walk around the camp at will. They had to go back to their own camp.


    "That''s great!" Keshias''s excitement and excitement could not be controlled at all, and his face was full of joy: "if we can send someone to study in the Han Empire, we must choose the best people!"


    Gambisis didn''t know what kexiyas was excited and excited just now. After knowing the reason, he was stunned at first, and then became excited and excited.


    "Your Highness, it''s the ritual Department of the Han Empire. Have you responded?" Gambisis burst out laughing after asking himself where they are now. Even if the ritual Department of the Han Empire agreed, it would not send someone to inform them. He probably guessed something, but he still asked, "Your Highness was with his highness of the Han Empire just now. Did your highness of the Han Empire promise?"


    When keshias was asked, he came back to his senses. He has the intention to follow Liu Shen''s path. He knows that his friendship is still very shallow and has not opened his mouth. He needs to be friends with Liu Shen before opening his mouth.


    "Yes..." keshias said to himself in confusion, "how could your highness take the initiative to promise?"


    Gambisis: "


    On the other side, the Romans were having the same conversation.


    "Keshias and I just showed our yearning. The royal highness of the Han Empire was thoughtful first..." Julian was trying to recall the process just now: "he took the initiative to put forward suggestions to the emperor of Han."


    Flavis''s thinking face. He knew that his highness in the Han Empire had always rejected Julian''s deliberate friendship, or his attitude had changed recently. How could he become so enthusiastic in an instant.


    Rome has not only been collecting food seeds from the Han people, but also books that can be bought and then quietly sent back to Rome.


    "When we returned the books for the first time, all the customs officials of the Han Empire withheld them. This can show that the Han Empire did not want us to learn from them." Flavis said that all Romans showed an impressive appearance. He went on to say: "in the back, we hid secretly. Many books were found, and even Roman citizens were detained because of their collection."


    This situation occurred before the 13th year of Yuanshuo, and the most serious one was that the whole Roman team was detained. It was not eased until the 13th year of Yuanshuo, but the Romans needed the permission of the Han Empire to bring books home, and the punishment for hiding books became more severe.


    "The Han people are so strict about what books we want to bring home..." flavis said dully, "I heard that your highness is very, very young. Maybe... He just mentioned it casually."


    "Your Highness is the first heir to the Han Empire." Julian knew that flavis was just a noble. He explained: "even if the highness mentioned it casually, whether the emperor of Han finally accepted the proposal or not, the official of the Han Empire must go through a process."


    They were talking, but they were told to pack up and leave in half an hour.


    "We all know that before we made a request, the Han Empire simply refused. It can be imagined that there was no negotiation." Julian naturally did not need to clean up himself, and flavis had his own entourage. He stepped outside the tent and said, "it is also a success to allow officials of the Han Empire to negotiate."


    "We allow barbarians to become Roman citizens. The first generation of barbarians who become citizens can''t get real power." Flavis walked side by side with Julian: "to become a barbarian descendant of the Romans, it takes the third generation to take power. Similarly, we only allow the third generation of barbarian descendant to become an officer in the army."


    Of course, Julian understood what fravis wanted to express. It was nothing more than that even if the Han Empire accepted the Romans to study, it would definitely treat the Romans differently. The Han people could not treat the Romans equally.


    "Of course." Julian is not a fool or an idiot. He can''t be naive enough to learn how to make gunpowder in this way: "this is just a beginning. We also need such a beginning!"


    "Well, Rome was not built in a day." Flavis also understood what Julian wanted to express: "the cultural similarity between us and the Han people is too low, not as high as that between the Persians and the Han people. If you want to make progress, you really need to take it step by step, so start from the step of cultivating an understanding of the Han culture."


    Not to mention whether they thought about the assimilation of Chinese culture, even if they thought about it, they wouldn''t think it was a big thing.


    The culture of Rome itself has changed again and again in the expansion. It can even be said that the core culture of Rome is plundered from the Greeks. They can accept complete Hellenization, and the level of civilization of the Han people is obviously higher. What about complete Hellenization again!?

 Chapter 981

    Only by recognizing the weak and accepting the strong can we make progress. A nation that does not understand this truth can never escape the fate of being eliminated.


    When accepting the culture of the strong side, if we do not maintain our national values, then although our national "body" is still alive, without "spirit" and "inner" is also dead.


    The Roman culture is Hellenized, but their "spirit" and "inner" are pure Rome. Even because they accepted the Greek culture, they enlarged some good aspects of Greek culture, so that the gain of the Romans is not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    For a long time, the Romans conquered many nationalities. They always absorbed them after conquering a nation. At the beginning, it was religion, such as continuing to worship the gods of the conquered nationalities. Later, they slowly absorbed their culture and values.


    The Romans never refused to learn good things. After they found the strength of the Han people, the more powerful the nobles were, the more they took the lead in learning the Han culture.


    If the Han Empire sent envoys to Rome now, it will be found that the closer Rome is to the provinces in the East, a large number of nobles no longer wear traditional robes, but wear gorgeous Han clothes.


    The imitation of clothing style is only one thing. If you can be invited to participate in the banquet of the great nobility, you can also find that the banquet is not the same as before.


    In the past, Roman banquets were nothing more than putting rich food on people''s own. Food was generally cold dishes. If you wanted to eat hot food, you either had a barbecue on site or brought soup.


    Now, the middle and small nobles are still like that, but the big nobles are basically not like that.


    No matter what the aristocrats learned, they just learned the way the Han people held banquets. Some learned well, others didn''t even learn the form, but they were always changing.


    Those great Roman nobles who studied well had family children who went to the Han Empire. Those family children were invited to dinner hosted by the Han people.


    Depending on who the noble children were invited to participate in the banquet, the Romans who participated in the Han grand noble banquet many times and the Romans who only participated in the Han little noble banquet learned a completely different form of banquet.


    They will keep some cold dishes in the form of buffet, but basically to take care of those ignorant guests.


    The newly learned way to hold a banquet is to arrange a place to put a table and futon, and serve dishes one after another in order.


    Many Roman nobles learned a form. Most of them had never eaten Han food at all. Even if they changed to hot food, only a few nobles could provide Han dishes.


    The Romans kept a great curiosity about anything new. They were even interested in some arts of weak and small nationalities and imitated interesting things.


    It''s just fun to learn something about the weak and small nationalities, but learning from the strong is to become stronger.


    The Romans deeply know that they can never fall behind the pace of progress. They never exclude learning. That is the crucial factor for Rome to become the overlord of Europe, without one!


    The Persians were surprised when the Romans learned from the Han Empire, and then the Persians came back.


    Although the Romans in the eyes of Persians are strong, Persians always have a trace of arrogance. They admit that the Romans are a little better than themselves, but the Persian culture is more diversified and better than the Romans.


    In fact, the Romans had some cultures and living habits that they learned from the Persians, which is also the place where the Persians could not beat the Romans but despised the Romans.


    Like the Romans, the Persians did not approach the Han people in everything. For example, the Persians did not learn from the clothes of the Han people.


    In terms of diet, Persians are very similar to Han people. The difference is only the different dishes. In fact, cooking is almost the same, but the taste is different.


    The history of the Persians is much longer than that of the Romans. Although the Persians had a period of depression, didn''t they stand up again?


    A nation with a long history must have something to be proud of. The Persians are willing to learn from the Han people, but they will not independently sinicize like the Romans. They will not change their clothing characteristics, are more reluctant to abandon their traditions, and even deliberately retain their traditions.


    "Actually..." keshias was just talking about relevant things and asked Julian curiously: "after you fully study the Han people, are the Romans still Romans?"


    Julian was very puzzled by kesias'' view and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "You have completely changed your clothing style and living habits..." kesias said a lot and finally asked, "Rome or Rome?"


    "Rome will be Rome, of course." Julian had some aftertaste, smiled and said, "it''s like we once fully accepted Greek culture. Aren''t we Romans?"


    Cassias was said to be a stunned God and thought, "yes, the Romans are completely Hellenistic, but they are still Romans."


    They followed the Han Army to the southeast and were arranged in the middle of the whole team.


    The ice and snow on this land have begun to melt, and the soil on the ground is quite wet. After repeated trampling, it becomes muddy.


    Fortunately, the Han Army did not lack animal power. With a large number of carriages and walking horses, people didn''t have to get stuck in the mud step by step.


    However, there are not many troubles. For example, after the soil becomes muddy, the wheels often get stuck. It must take animal power and people to deal with it.


    Later, Li Tan changed the way of marching. The whole team was distributed to the greatest extent and became a team moving south in a fan way, which is not the very common way of marching with long snakes.


    After the repeated trampling is minimized to the greatest extent, the muddy difficulty is greatly solved. The marching speed is the slowest 80 Li per day, and it can be close to 120 Li when it is fast.


    Because there are huge animals in the team, they need to stop and repair every 500 miles. A repair usually takes two to three days. After seven days, they are still more than 400 miles away from Junji mountain.


    It''s not that the more animals, the faster the March.


    Like cavalry troops, they can march on horseback within 500 miles, but they don''t March indefinitely. If they don''t want their horses to be abandoned, maintaining them is a must.


    The cavalry force is only short-distance and has strong mobility. Although the pure infantry walk slower than them every day, the infantry marching on foot will actually be much faster than them in long-distance marching.


    The infantry will march faster than the cavalry because the infantry don''t need to stop a few days apart to let the horses enter the recovery period. In this way, although the infantry marched 70 miles a day and the cavalry marched 120 or 30 miles a day, the infantry marched 70 miles a day, but the cavalry marched for two or three days and had to repair it for two or three days. Many times, it took more than a thousand miles for the infantry to walk for three or four days before the cavalry arrived behind their hips.


    Therefore, the so-called fast of the cavalry is the distance beyond the range of 500 Li on the premise that the distance does not exceed 500 Li. The price for the cavalry to keep fast is to make the war horse useless.


    The Han army withdrew from the border of xigaoche.


    Xigaoche didn''t seem to know that and didn''t send large-scale troops to catch up.


    During the retreat of the Han Army, there were sporadic attacks. When they caught the living, they were some people who had been hiding. They didn''t attack after receiving orders. It was pure self-behavior.


    After withdrawing from the border of xigaoche, even sporadic attacks did not occur again. The scouts who stayed behind to spy reported that xigaoche had no sign of sending troops.


    "Maybe..." Dou a said hesitantly, "Ding Ling doesn''t even know about our invasion?"


    "Who knows." Li Tan said sadly, "maybe our invasion is in the wrong direction."


    They have more or less figured out one thing. The selected invasion location will be ice and snow when it snows. After the snow melts, it is not conducive to marching. Once it enters the rainy season, it will become a land of Ze. No matter how you look at this environment, it is not suitable for habitat. No wonder there are no signs of residence in large areas.


    "We just left before. It rained locally." Li Tan has more information than Dou A: "it''s only two days of heavy rain. Not far from the area where we were originally stationed, the low-lying position has directly become large and small pools. If the rain continues, it''s not impossible to form a lake."


    The Han people can tell that the place is a basin at all. With the amount of melting ice and snow and the rainfall in the rainy season, it is inevitable that low-lying areas form lakes. Areas without lakes will be full of streams. Only some places with relatively high terrain will have less humidity, but not much better.


    "Tortured some prisoners." Li Tan said with a wry smile, "in summer, there will be swamps over there."


    The subtext is that their withdrawal behavior is completely correct, or they should get out at the right time. If they are a few days later, they should face the rainy season, and if they continue to drag on, they will face the swamps everywhere.


    "What a pity..." Dou a said with great regret, "the big man has occupied the land and won''t get much."


    This statement is completely correct, that is, after modern times, whether the Soviet Union or Russia, when that land does not exist, they do not even have the idea of development, so that they maintain the original style.


    That piece of land is not without resources. It is more expensive to develop that piece of land than other places. So who will develop it on the premise of some choices?


    "Not without harvest." Zhang haole said happily, "estimated, the value of fur and medicinal materials is very high."


    Now there are Dingling people. I didn''t know how many nomadic troops there were before. Looking at the small number of Dingling people in that place, considering the local appearance and climate, if there are not many people, they won''t consume the gifts of nature, and there must be many natural resources left.


    The Han army paid attention to revenue when they went to xigaoche. They didn''t kill many Ding people. At the beginning, they didn''t take the initiative to hunt and collect resources. They really couldn''t find the enemy behind, so they wouldn''t stay in the camp and do nothing. They must be trying to create revenue.


    Under constant hunting and exploration, a large number of animals were killed and their fur was collected.


    The harvest of plants is more than fur. There are a large number of medicinal materials that are difficult to find in the Central Plains. Some plants that have never been seen will never turn a blind eye if they can be found.


    "Plus the harvest of the Northern Expedition..." Zhang Haomei said Zizi, "make a lot of money!"


    The harvest of killing Rouran and donggaoche is more than one million livestock, with the largest number of sheep, the second number of cattle and the second number of horses.


    Unfortunately, because of the military affairs of invading xigaoche, those prisoners of war can only be solved, otherwise they can increase profits.


    If you share the spoils of war, you will be a small soldier who goes out with the army. It is estimated that you can get at least more than 1000 five baht.


    Wealth is secondary, and the most important thing for soldiers is merit.


    According to the rules of the Han Army, those who have made meritorious service on the battlefield are also counted. Those who are unlucky enough to fail to make military service are determined by their original official titles and titles. For example, those who are not even public servants are bound to get public titles when they go back.


    This is part of the "subsistence allowance" for participating in the war. The rules have been formed since the Pre-Qin Dynasty, and have been continued in the western and Eastern Han Dynasties. Up to now, the Han Empire also chooses to retain them.


    There are more or less gains. Moreover, the casualties on our side are not serious, and the army has always maintained high morale.


    It seems that the morale of the Han army is high all the time. It is really shocked. Some small countries and few people have limited experience. The more powerful the country is, the more it can understand what it represents.


    "Their morale was high during the northern expedition. It was also high in ice and snow. Now they are still high on the way home." Flavis said puzzled, "are the Han people always like this?"


    "What you should ask is, is it like this for every army in the Han Empire?" Julian did not believe that any army of the Han Empire was like this: "the troops of the northern expedition of the Han Empire must be elite. They destroyed two countries at a slight cost and obtained amazing capture. They must be happy."


    Flavis thought about it and thought so.


    If the Roman Legion went through such a expedition, I''m afraid it would show greater excitement than the Han people. After all, there are not many people killed or injured, but there are so many materials seized. It''s strange that the living people can share the spoils.


    "I know a Marquis of the Han army. He said he could get at least 500 gold coins." Flavis is not a poor man, or even a rich man. He still feels jealous: "he doesn''t seem to be keen on wealth. He''s happy to be promoted to the rank of Lord."


    Julian was very clear about what the title represented in the Han Empire and put forward a topic he wanted to discuss for a long time: "Rome did not establish a title. Should we also establish a title?"

 Chapter 982

    Of course, Rome also had a high or low status, but it did not set up a title system.


    Rome without a title system is considered to be an aristocrat, with different rules from other countries. A member of the Senate is an aristocrat, the generals of the army are aristocrats, and rich people can be aristocrats.


    Because the title did not become a system, whether or not an aristocrat in Rome depends entirely on strength, that is, whether there is money, how many private troops, and then how much prestige, which constitutes the basis for being recognized as an aristocrat.


    Then it creates a very special phenomenon. At the last moment, a guy may be nothing. At the next moment, this guy did a sensational event. He won a reputation, dug a gold mine, hired a large number of warriors with gold, and had the basic conditions to become an aristocrat. What he lacked was recognition.


    In the history of Rome, gladiators will turn into Augustus because Rome lacks a rigorous stratum system. The other is a kind of heroic complex of the Romans. As long as the reputation is enough, it has the foundation that everything is possible.


    "We really need a ladder system of titles!" Julian said extremely seriously: "I found that the reason why the Han people can recover in a short time and the domestic people''s livelihood is worrying is that they can sweep around the surrounding countries because their 20th class barons are driving!"


    From the perspective of waiguoren, the Han Empire is a country with distinct classes. The higher the title, the better the treatment and welfare. Many things can''t be done without a high enough title.


    While attaching importance to titles, the Han Empire did not block the way for ordinary people to obtain titles. On the contrary, there were many ways to obtain titles.


    For ordinary people, it is undoubtedly the best choice to go to the battlefield to establish military merit to obtain the title. They want to make profits, get the title reward, and the country wants to obtain land, population and resources, forming a perfect interaction.


    "We have citizenship." Flavis thought about it and said, "maybe Augustus can suggest a more perfect title system on the basis of the civil system."


    "The twenty barons of the Han Empire are ready-made." Julian was not embarrassed. He smiled and said, "just copy."


    Flavis thinks more.


    The twenty barons of the Han Empire are indeed ready-made, and there is no trouble in the application of the Han people, but can Rome really copy them completely?


    "Every level of their titles has the same reward and social treatment." After a pause, fraveston continued: "for example, a gentleman can get a hundred acres of land and a servant, increasing land and related treatment on each floor. Rome... So much land is used for reward?"


    Although the current territory of Rome is smaller than before, it is not small.


    The key is that most of Rome''s land is in private hands, the land held by the state is not too much, and the land held by the state seems not very good.


    Julian obviously had relevant considerations for a long time and said: "there is no land, you can fight it down."


    Flavis smiled and said no more.


    Land annexation will happen in any country with farming habits. If any country is the most serious, there is no doubt that it happened in Rome.


    Roman nobles like to build manors. Usually, the land occupation of a manor is "hectares" as the basic unit. In addition to the necessary rest places, a larger manor may occupy tens of thousands of hectares just as a hunting ground.


    It''s just a manor for fun, not like the manor built by the Han people. Except for fun, there must be land for farming. It''s equivalent to the Roman manor with only input and no output.


    "Don''t you need to get a title when the title system is established?" Julian''s opinion is that in addition to his official position, he does not recognize the previous default aristocratic status, but he dare not say it clearly. He will only discuss with Constantius II in private after returning. He smiled and said, "it seems that the present Roman citizens and the former Roman citizens are two kinds of people. They should have the power again."


    The existence of Roman citizens has a very long history, almost accompanied by the ups and downs of the whole Rome.


    The former Roman citizens attached great importance to honor and the pursuit of honor. The Roman citizens after Octavian evolved in the direction of slackers. They usually wait for relief if they don''t do anything. They can hide when the army needs troops.


    The Constantine family fell into civil war, which directly broke the rule that the Roman Legion only recruited citizens as regular soldiers. A large number of people who were not Roman citizens joined the army, and even "foreigners" who were not Roman began to pour into the army.


    There is no way. The main reason is that most Roman citizens have become waste materials. If you want the army to have combat effectiveness, of course, you can''t abide by the inappropriate rules. Naturally, you can let whoever is suitable become your own soldiers.


    It was precisely the Constantine family that broke the rule that only Roman citizens could enter the Roman Legion and become regular soldiers. Some conservative nobles had a worse impression of the Constantine family, and Roman society also had a sense of exclusion from the Constantine family.


    Waste will never admit that they are waste. They will only see that what originally belongs to them is occupied. Even if they are too waste to enjoy (bear) what should belong to them, they are not willing to be replaced. They will only hate the reformers, who dare to deprive them of what originally belongs to them.


    Julian wondered whether Constantius II had found himself sitting not on the throne of Augustus, but in a crater that could erupt at any time.


    Rome''s complete imitation of the 20th Baron system of the Han Empire can inject a strong driving force into Rome, which is bound to usher in a new round of expansion.


    For the Constantine family, expansion was incidental, and it was the most important thing for them to cultivate a large group of patrons.


    What a simple truth, what kind of identity were those people before? Except that they rarely received rewards from the Constantine family, most of the rest didn''t come from the Constantine family at all. It means that the Constantine family did not benefit the vast majority of people under their rule at all, and even encroached on their interests, which attracted their hostility.


    Julian learned a lot from the Han Empire, including that the ruling family must give or benefit to the groups under its rule, otherwise the rule is not reliable at all, let alone stable.


    "Will your highness stay in Beijiang?" Julian spoke to Liu Shen and asked in surprise, "in your capacity, can you stay in the frontier for a long time?"


    Liu Shen knew early in the morning that he would stay in the military headquarters of junjishan. He had no aversion to this, and even was very happy.


    Julian was surprised that he wondered how the emperor of Han could keep his first heir to the throne away from the center, and chose a war zone.


    Any Roman dreams of settling down in Rome. People with some status think about crowding into all small circles of Rome day and night. The aristocracy who originally lived in Rome will not leave Rome if it is not a last resort.


    Of course, now the political center of the Romans has been replaced by Constantinople, but there has been no change in thought, but Constantinople has replaced the attachment to Rome.


    Not only the Romans, in fact, people in any country have the same persistence. Ordinary people think that it is a cow and long face to be able to live in the political center of the country. Ambitious people know that only being in the political center of the country can have more opportunities.


    However, all Han people who have some ambition will choose to stay in Chang''an no matter how hard it is. They always insist on it with the hope that they will be appreciated by dignitaries and dignitaries one day.


    In fact, there are too many dignitaries in the political center of the country, and there are more opportunities for people with political aspirations to seek recognition.


    Kexiyas, who came to hear the news, showed a surprised expression and even a trace of fear when he knew that Liu Shen would stay in the captain''s Department of junjishan.


    Junji mountain is located in the northwest territory of the Han Empire. It is xigaoche to the northwest and Xiyu to the southwest.


    Such a place, whether before or now, has a very important strategic position. Otherwise, the Han Empire would not specially set up a school captain department.


    There were not many school lieutenants in the Han Empire. Each school Lieutenant existed in a very special way. It was not only of military value, but also of strong political status.


    Because the current situation has changed again and again, the school captain Department has been abolished to only two, one is junjishan school captain department, and the other is Xing''anling school captain department in the northeast.


    The original pingman military academy was abolished, and the Han Empire completely integrated the Indochina Peninsula and established the Annan protectorate. The person who took up the post of Duhu was Si Hongzhuang, the former colonel of pingman Colonel department, but now he has become Annan Duhu, that is, like a rocket, from the rank of Colonel to an important military minister who will have the same status as the lieutenant general.


    At the same time, the occupied area of the A-San continent has also been planned, and the Tianzhu capital protectorate has been established, with Qian Jiantong as the first capital protectorate.


    The name of the western regions capital guard was changed to Anxi capital guard, and Li Kuang was still the capital guard.


    The rising sea (South China Sea) and the surrounding islands are uniformly divided into Nanyang capital protectorate, and Fu Wei is the protector of Nanyang capital.


    In the 14th year of Yuanshuo, the Han Empire built three new capital protectors, plus Anxi capital protectors renamed from the capital protectors of the western regions, a total of four capital protectors were established.


    This move of the Han Empire has attracted widespread attention, especially Persian Sassanian dare not ignore it at all.


    "Is your junjishan school captain under the jurisdiction of anxidu escort?" Kexie Yas was brave enough to ask. After asking, he saw Liu Shen looking at himself with strange eyes and said with a smile: "curious, just curious, no other meaning."


    Although junjishan Colonel''s headquarters is located in northwest, it is an independent "war zone" which is not under Anxi capital''s escort system.


    "Did the Han Empire divide the capital protectors by regions?" Julian is not Persian, and he will not have much sense of urgency about the actions of the Han Empire: "so is there an Beidu protectorate in the northern Xinjiang and an antondu protectorate in the east?"


    There are no anbeidu and antondu protectors.


    The Han Empire directly set up counties on the grassland, that is, the scope of counties was much larger than the hinterland, which was unified and directly under the central government.


    The grassland has been recovering animal husbandry. Because of the development of wool textile industry, the Han people no longer regard the grassland as chicken ribs. Even with the huge profits generated by wool textile, they don''t know how many eyes are staring at the grassland and want to get rich.


    In that place in the northeast, the Han Empire was building a grain production area, which must also be directly under the central government. It was because of this that the Xing''anling school captain department was established, and the selected location was also for Gongwei grain production area.


    Whether the Romans or Persians, they have more or less understood the naming habits of the Han people. Those newly established protectors use "an", which is mainly consolidation.


    If one day the anxidu protectorate becomes the shogunate of the west, the Persians should understand that the Han Empire began to expand to the West.


    Kexiyas is now very eager to know whether there are any new changes in Anxi capital. For example, although the administrative level of the western region capital guard was high, the western region capital guard had only a regular establishment of the standing army. He wondered whether the Han Empire would increase its staffing after it was renamed anxidu protectorate.


    Don''t say Liu Shen doesn''t know this. Even if he knows it, he won''t tell kesias.


    Of course, kexie Yas''s IQ is still online. Even if he knows that Liu Shen is not old, he will not regard Liu Shen as a fool and ask Liu Shen about those things.


    Countries, including the Persians, will soon know what they can know.


    The Han Empire had a very detailed plan for the establishment of capital guards this time, and had their own arrangements for capital guards in different regions.


    Like the Nanyang capital guard. The environment of this place is doomed that the army will not be the main force, and the fleet can assume the role of the main force, so it is to allocate the Navy as the main force.


    As the protector of Nanyang capital, Fu Wei needs to continue to explore the ocean. His first task is to quickly find a continent called Australia by Liu Yan.


    As the Persians feared, Anxi Du Fu was increased from one standing army to two. In particular, the center gave Du Fu Li Kuang the right to recruit soldiers in his jurisdiction in wartime.


    For a long time to come, the two standing armies led by Li Kuang will not do nothing. They will continue to carry out military operations against hunit and will not stop exploring and investigating the West.


    Li Kuang was clearly informed that the two standing armies of Anxi Du Fu would be rotated every two years in order to keep the standing army familiar with the war. He also knew that it was not only the Anxi capital guard, but also the standing army in all war zones, which was rotated every two years.


    There are three standing armies in Tianzhu Prefecture, which is the largest of all Prefecture guards.


    Qian Jiantong fought hard to become the capital guard of Tianzhu capital. All because he knew that among the several capital guards, only Tianzhu capital guard would maintain relatively "vitality".

 Chapter 983

    It is recorded that the name Tianzhu first appeared in Zhuxia in the Western Han Dynasty.


    Liu Che sent Zhang Qian to the western regions. Zhang Qian learned a news from some countries in the western regions that there is a country with a very large territory on a continent to the south of the western regions.


    Because of the language, the "Tianzhu" known in the Western Han Dynasty was actually the Peacock Dynasty.


    However, when Zhang Qian was sent to the western regions, in fact, the Peacock Dynasty had been subjugated and divided into dozens of countries, large and small.


    Whether those countries in the western regions knew that the Peacock Dynasty was over or not was unknown to Zhang Qian. He carefully collected intelligence and reported it to Liu Che after returning home.


    As the son of heaven, Liu Che''s words and deeds, as well as his confrontation with ministers, must have historians present, and the records of "Tianzhu" were written in the annals of history.


    After Liu Che, several generations of the emperor of the Han family basically sent people to look for "Tianzhu", but they didn''t find it once or twice.


    They looked for countries with other names, such as the Sunda Dynasty and the Centaur Dynasty.


    After the subjugation of the Peacock Dynasty, the northern part of the South Asian subcontinent entered a glorious era of Greek civilization. Greek Americans, Cypriots and Sakya jointly established the Greek Bactrian Kingdom (okratides Dynasty), and some Greek Americans and Indians also jointly established the Indian Greek Kingdom.


    Greece Bactria Kingdom and India Greece kingdom are only two relatively large kingdoms in the north of the South Asian subcontinent. Other small countries and city states controlled by Greek descent can be described as numerous.


    The north is almost Hellenistic, but the central and South are more chaotic, such as the conflict between Kashmir (state) who chooses to protect the Buddha 1 religion and the emerging Weituo religion.


    Like Kashmir, which is also in the north of the South Asian subcontinent, odambaro, Nagaya, three cave country and youdeshia are also in trouble with religion 1. In the face of the decline of Buddhism 1, Weituo and Brahmanism have a strong rise. Even other religion 1 also participate in the fun. People of different faiths break out small conflicts every day and have a big conflict from time to time.


    It is also the Sunda Dynasty separated from the Peacock Dynasty. This country was founded when general pushyamito killed prihadorada, the last king of the Peacock Dynasty, during the military parade.


    As a country that destroyed the Peacock Dynasty, the Sunda Dynasty occupied the largest territory of the South Asian subcontinent and ruled the Ganges and Indus river basins.


    A little different from other countries in trouble with religion, the Sunda Dynasty accepted the belief concept of the Peacock Dynasty, and most people in China are still Buddhists, believers and disciples. In order to offset the influence of the Peacock Dynasty and to show their correctness and greatness, the rulers undoubtedly wanted to combat Buddhism and support other religions. They chose Brahmanism, which also opened up the turbulence and chaos caused by the troubles of religion.


    Coincidentally, the Baicheng Dynasty, the second largest country in the South Asian subcontinent at that time, also benefited from the collapse of the Peacock Dynasty. They did not escape the chaos of religion.


    Several generations of Han people looked for "Tianzhu", and the Peacock Dynasty perished. Of course, there was no country transliterated as "Tianzhu", but I don''t know what happened. Behind it, nearly 20 countries and city states, such as the Baicheng Dynasty, jialingjie and Donghui, were incorporated into the tributary system of the Central Plains Dynasty.


    In the Eastern Han Dynasty, "Tianzhu" in Zhuxia records became the Baicheng Dynasty, while the Sunda Dynasty was destroyed.


    After the fall of the Sunda Dynasty, the northern and central territories fell into the hands of the later invading kusanas. Some surviving countries, such as Dasana and nasikda, also sent help to the Eastern Han Dynasty through the Baicheng Dynasty, asking the Han people to help resist the invasion of the kusana empire.


    In the history of the Eastern Han Dynasty, there is no record of getting help from the South Asian subcontinent. On the contrary, there is a record that the Parthians sought to become allies, that is, the Eastern Han Dynasty did not pay attention to the Parthians at all.


    At the same time, it was mentioned in some official documents sent back to Chang''an by the western regions capital guard of the Eastern Han Dynasty that the capital guard was aware of the invasion of the western regions by the Kushan Empire, which easily shattered the Kushan empire''s ambition for the western regions.


    "Therefore, they are originally part of the tributary system of the Central Plains. It is legally reasonable for us to send troops to mainland A3." Huan Wen was holding a history book in his hand, full of greatness and justice, and spoke boldly: "our vassal state was destroyed by them. As a patriarchal state, how can we do nothing?"


    Qian Jiantong, who is about to leave for mainland A-San to become the protector of Tianzhu capital, nodded in agreement.


    At this time, no one will say, for example, no matter which country on the a''san continent established a tributary system with the Western or Eastern Han Dynasty, today''s Han Empire inherits only the country name and spirit of "Han", and the son of heaven is not the descendant of Lao Liu''s family.


    Of course, in fact, Liu Yan didn''t know whether he was related to the old Liu family who established the western and Eastern Han Dynasties. That''s something he will never find out.


    "The general of the Hussars originally suggested to his majesty that he should be named assandu''s guard house." Huan Wen''s brain hurts when he says this. He is now a military and civilian. Both sides have official positions. When it comes to government and military affairs, he is usually regarded as a bridging medium. Whenever there is any difference, he will be entangled by both sides: "the three provinces are naturally opposed, and the general''s house is also opposed. Later, his majesty clapped the board and took the name of the Tianzhu protectorate."


    Ran Min has been too idle to be flustered recently. He won''t interfere with major events. He likes to mess around when he catches people.


    In order to name the Duhu Prefecture, after ranmin started making trouble, he first asked Jichang to fight alone, and then roared to let Jichang and Xu Zheng go together. He wanted to fight Xu Zheng and Ji Chang alone, and shouted that those who wanted to stand on the side of Jichang and Xu Zheng could go together. He took it all.


    Of course, there was no fight between ministers. Instead, Liu Yan summoned ran min alone on a certain day in a certain month of a certain year.


    On that day, ran min walked out of the palace city with two dark eyes. When he walked out of the gate of the palace city, he turned step by step, his hand still pressing his old waist.


    The gossip about what happened to the core dignitaries soon spread all over the specific circle. The news that ran min was beaten by Liu yanpang made all the ministers eligible to know happy for more than half a month.


    Ran min, who became the object of fun, was not angry. As soon as someone mentioned it, he was very proud to say that he had fought with Liu Yan for dozens of rounds before he lost.


    After Liu Yan became king, he never went to the battlefield in person, but the whole country still praised his reputation of bravery and invincibility.


    In fact, regardless of whether Liu Yan is brave or not, anyone who can be beaten by the emperor and live well is undoubtedly a matter of boasting and pride. After all, not everyone is qualified to be beaten by the emperor. Isn''t it a manifestation of intimacy?


    Qian Jiantong happens to be one of the insiders. He envies ran min''s treatment and is glad that the emperor did not adopt the name of assandau''s protector.


    Han people are now called ah San, ah San and ah San. Although no one knows why Liu Yan calls "ah San", they all know that it is a contempt.


    The official organization uses a term of contempt, and anyone who takes over the organization will be depressed.


    It''s good to use the name "Tianzhu". First, it''s more formal. Second, it means that the Han people have reasonable and legal ownership over there from all aspects.


    what? Those countries that paid tribute to the Western or Eastern Han Dynasty have perished. I don''t know how long? Did the Han people agree with this statement!?


    The Han people destroyed the Gupta Empire and didn''t look for those dependent descendants to restore the country? The Han people are trying to find it. Wait until they find it one day.


    "Just give me an explanation." Huan Wen said without concealment, "it''s just a statement. Don''t say it''s not found, it''s really found..." compared with a gesture of wiping his neck and indicated with his eyes what Qian Jiantong should understand.


    "The end will understand, fully understand." Qian Jiantong knew that he was one of the tasks of the capital protection. Who dared to show that he was a descendant of a royal family of his country. If he could hide it, he would do it directly. If he could not hide it, he had to make a shipwreck. What he wants to know is: "does the Ministry of war have any requirements for the countries around the capital guard?"


    Qian Jiantong left the general''s house and went directly to the military headquarters to find Huan Wen.


    The attitude of the general''s residence is that there is no attitude. Xu Zhengming clearly tells Qian Jiantong that the Tianzhu Prefecture guards will do whatever they want, on the premise that they can afford it. If they do it, they have to wipe their ass at home. Those enemy countries that enter the state of hostility must be destroyed, but Qian Jiantong has only one way to go back to home.


    "Requirements?" Huan Wen looked at Qian Jiantong with surprised eyes. Seeing that Qian Jiantong was uneasy, he said, "on the premise that there is no conflict with the general''s house resolution, the military department has only one suggestion."


    Huan Wen was talking about suggestions, not orders, nor requirements, because the Ministry of arms did not have the authority to issue orders to the troops.


    Qian Jiantong listens.


    "You know, the south side of the big man is wantonly replacing slaves with slaves." Huan Wen said that Nanyang monkeys have received numerous bad comments. Later, the Central Center proposed to replace them with ah San, which has entered the practical operation stage: "if we can not only maintain the transportation to the mainland, but also increase the number, the imperial guards can also make profits."


    Qian Jiantong guessed that the military headquarters also attached importance to this.


    The military headquarters of the Han Empire was more like a Logistics Department of the army. They involved much more production related than military related. Although Huan Wen was the Minister of the military headquarters, he was actually a warehouse general manager and transportation captain.


    If you want to be a rat and stare at the quartermaster to fill your own pockets, this official position will undoubtedly be a good job.


    But I have no idea of filling my own pocket. What I want is to lead the army to fight, so it may not be very comfortable to be a minister of the Ministry of war.


    It was because the Minister of the Ministry of war did not have much military power that Huan Wen concurrently held the post of Zhongcheng in the general''s house.


    Huan Wen''s tendency is to focus on the decision of the general''s house as long as it will not cause fatal trouble to the military headquarters. His attitude is also because apart from allocating resources, the military department really has no place to conflict with the general''s house.


    "There is a navy under the jurisdiction of Tianzhu Prefecture?" Huan Wen was not asking. He said that he was laying the groundwork for the following words: "for the time being, we have not discussed how large the meeting will be, and we must be able to maintain route safety."


    The name is Du Hufu, but if there are three standing armies, with the strength of the standing army of the Han Empire, a Du Hufu with three standing armies is actually stronger than some big countries in that continent.


    There are three elite standing armies, plus a navy with more advanced and powerful warships than anyone else. They don''t look down on which countries on the A3 continent, but all the countries on the current side. If the Tianzhu protectorate ignores the influence, such as the nerves involved in sassanne and Rome, it is fully capable of launching the war of annihilation on the A3 continent.


    "Route?" Qian Jiantong instantly knew what Huan Wen said and dared not have any guarantee. He casually said, "I don''t know the scale of the navy of Annan''s palace guard."


    The whole peninsula is under the jurisdiction of the Annan capital, which is much longer than the coastline of the Tianzhu capital. At the same time, the Annan capital is a gorgeous transformation from the pingman school captain department.


    The former pingman colonel had a huge naval force. Since the lieutenant Department of pingman has been expanded into the nanmandu palace, both the army and the navy must be under the nanmandu palace. Unlike the newly established Tianzhu palace, it has no foundation to re match the troops.


    "It doesn''t hurt to tell you." Huan Wen said with a smile, "didn''t the Nanyang capital guard be established at the same time? The Navy there only left a necessary part, and the rest were deployed under the Nanyang capital guard system."


    Qian Jiantong didn''t know the news. The picture of Si Hongzhuang jumping appeared in his mind.


    "I see." Qian Jiantong was obviously happy on his face and promised: "it is the duty of the protector of Tianzhu city to safeguard the interests of the Great Han."


    Since the scale of the navy of the Annan protectorate is reduced, it will certainly strengthen the naval power of the Tianzhu protectorate, or there will be a vacancy in the maritime military power of a Sanyang.


    The center will not ignore ah Sanyang. Once the Han Empire does not pay attention, it will let other forces have the mind to spy. That is absolutely not allowed.


    "Very good." Huan Wen also smiled and said, "it''s best for you to think like that."


    Qian Jiantong is not stupid. He can guess that Huan Wen is raising himself.


    One thing to know clearly is that the Tianzhu capital will become the farthest sphere of influence from the mainland of the Han Empire. It may be the same in other places, but the Tianzhu capital is not far from the newly discovered African continent. In particular, if the Han Empire wants to go to the African continent, it must be one of the transit points, so it seems special.


    The Han people discovered the African continent and knew that there were a large number of indigenous people there. They didn''t know how many people sent slave teams or even set up slave fleets.


    As the protector of the Tianzhu capital, Qian Jiantong offered some protection or convenience, that is, selling the face and favor of those who have interests involved. Maybe this will be the biggest gain of Qian Jiantong as the protector of the Tianzhu capital?

 Chapter 984

    The far north of the Han Empire is still a land of ice and snow, but the South has long been blooming in spring.


    Fu Wei, who had just returned from mainland A3, was a little confused by the pie falling from the sky. He became the protector of one side.


    The Laofu family was invested by Liu Yan in the Han Dynasty during the difficult survival period of Changguang county. Unfortunately, there were no high-end talents in the family at that time, resulting in no ethnic group being able to get into a high position.


    However, even without high-end talents, Laofu family still has some talents who can work. With the continuous expansion of the territory ruled by Liu Yan, he has gradually become a person at the prefecture level, that is, there has been no development in the military.


    Lao Fu''s family really entered the first-class family after Fu Wei became Jiangdu order.


    Since then, Fu Wei has been fully supported by the old Fu family. However, the development track of Fu Wei is somewhat different from the expectations of the old Fu family. He has not transferred from the official position of Jiangdu order to the army. Since he became Jiangdu order, he has been labeled as a water army, and the development circle is limited to the water army.


    Since ancient times, there have been "three services" in China, which originally meant infantry, chariot and cavalry. Later, the chariot army was gradually eliminated, and the Navy such as louchuan replaced the chariot army in the "three services".


    Before Liu Che, the navy was basically a transparent person, but not many people would pay attention or care. At that time, Liu Che got enough attention because he had to fight against the southern countries.


    With the collapse of Fujian, Vietnam and South Vietnam, the Navy once again entered a dispensable state, and even acted as a fishing fleet.


    In a very long period of time, only when the country fell into the division between the north and the south, the navy of Zhuxia would be re valued. Generally, the Yangtze River was used as the battlefield, and it was unpromising to fight and kill in that small ditch until a victory or defeat was divided, and then the Navy became a dispensable role again.


    Although the Han Empire at that time had not only played in inland rivers, but had initially shown its ambition for the sea, the long-standing concept and cognition still had a great impact.


    The old Fu family is naturally very anxious that Fu Wei is limited to the Navy circle. What they expect is that Fu Wei can play a role in the army. It may be extravagant to climb to the general level of "Zheng", but there is still hope to climb to the level of Zhonglang general.


    It turned around when the Han Empire decided to attack the Gupta empire across the sea.


    Due to the lack of sufficient knowledge of water warfare among the direct line personnel of the Han Empire, many demobilized generals who originally belonged to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty were re employed and reused. As direct line personnel and officials who knew water warfare, they were promoted like sitting on a rocket under their ass.


    For more than two years, the war between the Han Empire and the Gupta empire was in the stage of sea duel, and a large group of talents in sea war emerged. They were continuously promoted because of their war achievements, which finally made those who had ignored the Navy understand that not only military achievements on land are military achievements, but also the titles and rewards that the Navy should receive for meritorious service.


    As a member of his lineage, Fu Wei, who had played an important role, took over as the commander-in-chief of the fleet after the war of the Gupta Empire, and the original Li Mai and Wang niche were transferred back to China.


    After the merit evaluation, there are generals from the Navy, including Fu Wei, Li Mai and Wang niche. The difference is that Fu Wei continues to be reused, while Wang niche and Li Mai are transferred to relatively less important positions.


    At this moment, Fu Wei, who has become the protector of Nanyang capital, stood in the bow of the boat and looked at the rolling waves ahead. He still couldn''t support himself.


    There were only four protectors in the whole Han Empire.


    Li Kuang and Si Hongzhuang were absolutely right. One of them was to wipe out the western regions before Xie an easily recovered the whole western regions, and the other was to participate in the war of destroying the Gupta empire.


    Qian Jiantong is also one of the lineages. Just because he is a descendant of Xiongnu, no one will believe if he is not affected, but no one will mention it.


    The xiqian family took refuge decisively before Liu Yan became rich. The owner of the family, Xi Qian Bai Liao, died in the state of Murong Yan. To some extent, it cleaned up the biggest obstacle that was still called xiqian Jian in officialdom at that time.


    Qian Jiantong was one of the first Zhonglang generals under Liu Yan''s command, but after reaching the level of Zhonglang generals, he seemed to have encountered an invisible ceiling. He was Zhonglang generals from the 7th year of Yuanshuo to the 13th year of Yuanshuo. He hasn''t even moved his official position for six years.


    Such a situation may not exist. At that time, the northern Xinjiang that should have been destroyed had been destroyed. Without too many large-scale wars, there was a lack of opportunities for meritorious service. Several other Zhonglang generals, Li Kuang, were lucky to have the great battlefield of the western regions. Like Zhonglang generals in the South and the East, they lacked opportunities to obtain meritorious service, and their official positions and titles were not promoted.


    "This is my first time at sea." What is the simultaneous interpreting of Qian Jian and Fu Wei? When he came to Fu Wei''s side, he said with emotion, "the sea is as vast as a rumor."


    Fu Wei is going to take office, and Qian Jiantong is going to take office, but one final location is Malacca, and the other is going to Fahrenheit city.


    Not only them, there was another capital guard on board, that is, the capital guard of Annan''s capital guard house.


    They all went back to Chang''an to accept official positions and went through the procedure to get their official robes and related printed ribbons and tiger amulets.


    To travel from the mainland of the Han Empire to Malacca, pingman city and Fahrenheit City, although all three places can be reached by land, sea is the most convenient way.


    To go to the peaceful city of Malacca, you have to enter the primitive jungle in the southwest, climb mountains and mountains, and go to a ghost place full of poisonous insects, beasts and miasma.


    To go to Fahrenheit city from the mainland of the Han Empire, or go to the western regions and then turn south, you need to pass through seven or eight countries, including hunit, tidoro Dynasty, youdhia, etc; Or choose to go to the plateau, read the world''s first peak and enter the A3 boundary.


    Taking the land route will not be the best choice. Without mentioning the danger, the time spent alone can not be sure.


    The sea route is different. You can take a boat from Jiaozhou Bay or Jingkou. You can cross the Yizhou Strait all the way and then enter the rising sea (South China Sea). Fu Wei can land in Malacca. Si Hongzhuang can land in the A3 ocean through Malacca. Qian Jiantong also needs to sail through the southwest Bay (Bay of Bengal) to land.


    If you travel by sea in the monsoon season, it will take more than a month from Jingkou to Malacca, and it will only take about two months to reach ketak on the other side of ah San.


    Without the convenience of monsoon, it usually takes twice to twice as long, but it is still much faster than taking land.


    All three protect the same ship. If something happens, it won''t happen if the hostile Navy comes to fight. No one can control the weather disaster. It''s time for the Han Empire to choose another person to protect the ship.


    The center did not warn, they were aware of it, but no one had much worry.


    "I know what you''re thinking." Fu Wei has a full sense of superiority over Qian Jiantong who took the boat for the first time: "the big ship under our feet is the latest style of gunboat. Her hull is 170 meters long, 42 meters wide and 9 meters deep. It''s not too much to be called a mobile sea fortress!"


    Liu Yan has provided the Navy with the concept of tonnage, but most people still recognize ships based on intuitive length, width and water depth.


    As the flagship of the Nanyang capital guard, it started in the 11th year of Yuanshuo and was launched at the beginning of this year. After three months of trial voyage, it was supposed to be delivered to the Navy, but at that time, the center was already discussing the division of the capital guard, and the delivery was delayed.


    The center named this giant ship "Linzi". She is now a well deserved sea giant ship, and no ship is at the same level.


    Fu Wei can understand naming warships after the city, but he really doesn''t understand how to choose Linzi.


    There are now three super cities in the Han Empire, namely Chang''an, Jiankang and Linzi. The first sea giant ship is to serve in Nanyang. Many people think it is appropriate to name it "Jiankang".


    At the beginning, the center really wanted to be named "Jiankang", followed by Liu Yan''s direct intervention, and finally decided to be named "Linzi", but like Fu Wei, no one knows why Liu Yan made that choice.


    Liu Yan will have that choice. In fact, there is no other choice. If there is a super big city in Liaodong, he will choose a big city in Liaodong to name the new giant ship. The key is that there is no one in Liaodong.


    Liu Yan didn''t need to explain this kind of "interest" to anyone. He simply named the new giant ship "Linzi" because there was no super city in Liaodong and Linzi was close to there.


    "The Navy establishment of the tianzhudu protectorate has no gunships, and the scale of ships for operational purposes is only 320." Qian Jiantong looked at Fu Wei jealously and said, "the Nanyang capital guard house has 80% of the original gunships alone, and there is such a huge ship, with a ship scale of more than 2000."


    Fu Wei is also jealous that there are three standing armies in Tianzhu Prefecture.


    They had only one standing army under the Nanyang Prefecture guard, but they were divided into three divisions, which were stationed in various stations, and then were divided sporadically. The largest station is two songs. Who are you crying to?


    "It''s the same capital protector, and there are at least countries around the Tianzhu capital protector..." Fu Weisi made no secret of her jealousy: "the big man must fight the whole a''san continent."


    Qian Jiantong thinks so. He is a little pitiful to Fu Wei. There are no countries around Nanyang. There are seas and islands. Even if he makes contributions to the discovery of new islands, can he compare with military achievements? For one thing, he is not a marquis now, but Fu Wei is already a marquis.


    "What are you talking about?" Si Hongzhuang went to the bridge first and came when he saw two people in the bow. He kept looking at the ships around the flagship and said with emotion: "in less than eight years, the big man has a navy of this scale."


    The two people who were still talking didn''t know what kind of mood they were in. They looked at Si Hongzhuang with stingy eyes.


    There are many countries around the Tianzhu protectorate. The Nanyang protectorate has the task of exploring the sea, and the Annan protectorate is the role they wrapped in the middle.


    What can Annan do? It''s probably to touch the mountains and forests to catch savages, and then to monitor the fiefs of various families. There''s really nothing else to do.


    Si Hongzhuang was a little uncomfortable by their eyes. At the beginning, he didn''t understand what it was because of. He looked back and said carelessly: "it will be a long time before the local grain producing areas of the Han Dynasty take shape. Before that, the area under the nanmandu protectorate was the largest grain producing area for transporting grain to the local region. If the two local grain producing areas take shape, will their status decline?"


    In terms of the area, the Annan protectorate is the largest of the four major protectorates at present. In terms of area alone, it is almost one-fifth the size of the mainland.


    Because of the equatorial relationship, the other side has also been developed by those families for many years, and has always undertaken the major responsibility of transporting food for the mainland. To say, its political status is not low at all.


    There is no one to fight against. It''s nothing at all for Annan''s protectors. Si Hongzhuang also knows what kind of task he takes as the protectors of Annan''s protectors. Ensuring food transportation is the primary task. The next thing is to keep an eye on those families.


    As long as there is nothing wrong with the important task of transporting food to the mainland under the jurisdiction of Annan''s protectorate, Si Hongzhuang knows that even if he has done nothing, waiting for his term of office to be transferred back to China, a post of minister will never run away.


    "There are also grain producing areas in Tianzhu Prefecture..." Qian Jiantong didn''t want to quarrel with Si Hongzhuang, with full vision: "I heard that the output of the Ganges River Basin and the Indus River basin can feed 100 million people?"


    At this moment, Fu Weixin stopped.


    The Han Empire has issued a series of national policies to encourage fertility. Only idiots don''t realize what that means to some extent.


    In order to increase the population, the environment is generally in peace, which is not the first factor. In fact, the most important thing is to ensure adequate food.


    Whether in recent years or for a long time to come, where can provide a large amount of food, then the political status will not be shaken.


    "There is seafood in the sea." Si Hongzhuang smiled and said to Fu Wei, "when you explore the sea, fishing is also an input."


    Fu Wei rolled his eyes and said nothing.


    Fishing at sea has long been no stranger to the Han people. The Yellow Sea, the Bohai Sea, the East China Sea and the rising sea... Even farther away, can there be less Han fishing boats in the fishing season?


    "It''s not that there''s nothing to do except fishing." Qian Jiantong felt that in the future, he still needed the Nanyang capital guard to provide maritime support. He would not learn from Si Hongzhuang to attack Fu Wei. He said, "didn''t the exploration team find copper in Luzon? The Han Dynasty has always been short of copper. You can start with this."


    Fu Wei rolled his eyes again. Can he still not know that Luzon has been explored into a super giant copper mine?


    It''s one thing to have a copper mine, and it''s another thing to whom to manage it. Fu Wei, as the protector of Nanyang Prefecture, has been told that it will belong to the Shaofu Prefecture, or he''ll be depressed.


    "Don''t be complacent." Fu Wei hid his depression and pretended to be very excited: "we will find Nanchan Buzhou. Then you want to compare the credit with me?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    If you accept the opinion, it''s called Southern toad island.

 Chapter 985

    Fu Wei said that, but his mood was a little pessimistic.


    Looking for the Legendary Super Island, which is not much smaller than the mainland, was ordered by Liu Yan in the eighth year of Yuanshuo... That is, after the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was destroyed and the southern coastal territory was taken over.


    We have searched for the super island for seven years, and not a few islands have been explored. The relatively large ones are Luzon (Philippines) and Johor (Malaysia). Every time we explore it, we think we have found the super Island, but after reporting it, it is denied without exception.


    It took seven years to accomplish something. Fu Wei didn''t think his luck would be so good. As soon as he took office, he could find that super island and fulfill the long cherished wish of the son of heaven.


    Bad weather rarely occurs in the rising sea (South China Sea) in spring. That''s why the center doesn''t care where the three protect the same boat, even Fu Wei and Si Hongzhuang who are familiar with the sea conditions.


    In fact, the fleet sailed all the way to the South without even a little thrilling experience. If the scenery along the way was not really good, and if it could continue to meet with independent merchant ships or large-scale fleets, I don''t know how boring it should be.


    "Sailing at sea is an extremely boring thing." Fu Wei is lying on a rattan chair with an umbrella on his head. He was just wearing a pair of underpants, holding a cup of fruit juice in his hand, sucking it with a straw, swallowing it, turning his head and looking at Qian Jiantong with his eyes closed. He didn''t know if he was asleep: "it''s normal not to meet anyone else for ten days and a half months, or even longer."


    Qian Jiantong is very strange to HNA. He was reminded not to stare at the sunny sea all the time, or he didn''t pay much attention because of lack of experience. As a result, there was something wrong with his eyes.


    No matter in the world of ice and snow or in the environment of blue sea and blue sky, as long as the sun is sufficient, people really can''t always stare at the place where the mapping light is too strong. If it''s light, people will temporarily suffer from eye flash and tears, and if it''s serious, it''s not impossible to go blind directly.


    Qian Jiantong has only a small problem with his eyes. In addition to sleeping and staying in the cabin, he must wear sunglasses when he goes on deck.


    The so-called sunglasses have long been nothing strange in the Han Empire. Pay attention to sunglasses with crystal lenses at a high price, and glass products at will.


    Navy soldiers usually buy more than one pair of sunglasses, mainly black lenses, and the rest buy lenses of other colors with the idea of playing.


    If you observe the personnel on the deck, no matter they are working or wandering, everyone is wearing a pair of sunglasses. If they don''t still have their hair tied, or they wear sunglasses, most of them just wear underpants. If they just see it, they really can''t tell whether they are ancient people or not.


    A noise came from other ships. Carefully identify it. It was a large group of dolphins chasing the fleet.


    On the sea, from time to time, there will be a figure in the air. They flash past and rush into the sea again. The speed is very fast.


    Qian Jiantong was attracted to the side of the shipboard, looked at the rear side against the guardrail, saw those white figures fluttering from time to time, and asked in wonder, "what kind of fish is it?"


    Fu Wei happened to come over, looked at it and said, "it''s a white dolphin."


    "Ah, what''s the matter?" Qian Jiantong was a little stunned: "the dolphin in the sea?"


    Dolphins refer to pigs in the dictionary of summer, and the "pig" is the general term for pigs. "*" refers to pigs that hind legs can not stand upright.


    "No problem, it''s the dolphin in the sea. Your majesty calls it dolphin." Fu Wei had no curiosity about dolphins for a long time, but he also knew that white dolphins were very rare. It was easy to meet blue, black and striped dolphins: "the Navy caught some dolphins and presented them to his majesty. His majesty called the kind of white dolphins we see now ''Chinese white sea dolphin'', and specifically ordered that they should not be killed."


    At present, Zhuxia has many self proclaimed names, such as Huaxia, Zhuxia, China, China and the Central Plains. However, the concept of "China" proposed by Zhong Xin in A.D. 300 has not been popularized.


    Liu Yan is a "person who controls the world". Even if he just speaks casually, it is worth too many people to ponder and study. When he mentioned the word "China", people understood it as the collective name of "central country" and "China". At the same time, they also thought that this word was first mentioned by Liu Yan.


    In fact, that understanding is right. In history, the word "China" is a collective name, but it needs to be added to the national name by 1912. Since then, "China" has the meaning of a modern country; Geographically, "China" refers not only to the Central Plains, but to the whole territory of China; In terms of nationality, it does not just refer to the Han nationality, but all nationalities living within China''s territory, including Chinese and ethnic Chinese living overseas.


    At present, "Chinese white dolphins" appear not many times in the southern coast of the Han Empire, but they are found in many places.


    In modern times, the "Chinese white dolphin" has become a completely rare species. It is difficult to find so little. Only northern Australia, the Indian Ocean coast of Africa and the Pacific coast of Southeast Asia are left.


    "Look." Fu Wei pointed to another sea area and put down his telescope: "the blue and striped came to join the fun."


    Qian Jiantong is not familiar with the ocean and has enough curiosity about marine creatures he has never seen. He also looked in another direction with a telescope in his hand. He really saw dolphins of different colors.


    "In fact, I can understand..." Qian Jian thought with the same face: "people are divided into yellow, white, black and brown. Naturally, dolphins in the sea also have different groups of skin."


    Fu Wei really didn''t think in this direction. He was stunned, and then nodded in agreement.


    "What''s that?" Qian Jiantong was suddenly surprised or confused with worry. His finger saw the position: "a large moving shadow."


    Looking from the sky to the sea, the dark shadows are constantly moving in the sea, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, and there is no fixed law.


    Fu Wei was surprised by Qian Jiantong''s nervous performance. He raised his telescope and observed it hard. He smiled and said, "migratory fish."


    Qian Jiantong thought it was a giant beast in the sea. When he heard that it was the shadow of an exaggerated number of fish gathering together, he showed an embarrassing smile. He just wanted to say something, but when he heard the sound of the bell from the ships outside, he asked, "do you want to cast a net for fishing?"


    "Fishing?" Fu Wei has begun to turn around and walk towards the bridge. As he walks, he says, "what fish to catch is to avoid the route and avoid accidents."


    Qian Jiantong was stunned and wondered if the ship would be attacked by those fish?


    Don''t say, it''s really Jiantong to Qian and Mengzhong, but it''s not a real attack, but more like a suicide impact.


    A large number of fish flock together. They will not only swim in the sea, but also perform a flutter shuttle when some fish rise close to the sea level.


    The accident mentioned by Fu Wei is not that fish collide with ships. It is that when fish migrate, they will be followed by some big guys.


    Almost when Fu Wei arrived at the bridge, he saw a huge figure jumping out of the water in the distance before he stood still.


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Qian Jiantong unconsciously opened his mouth when he saw the picture: "good, big..."


    That huge figure is definitely more than 20 meters long, with blue and white spots on the back and beige on the abdomen.


    The spot is not its original skin color. Its original skin color is blue-gray. The spot is actually left by the resident organisms of some shellfish.


    Qian Jiantong was stunned and did not return to his mind. In the distance, a huge figure fluttered up.


    The body of this one is bigger than just now. It should be close to 30 meters by visual inspection.


    "There is a fish in the northern underworld, and its name is Kun. Kun is so big that it can''t be thousands of miles away. When it turns into a bird, it''s called Peng. Peng''s back can''t be thousands of miles away; when it flies in anger, its wings are like clouds hanging from the sky. If it''s a bird, it will migrate to the southern underworld by sea. If it''s in the southern underworld, it''s the Tianchi Lake."


    Qian Jiantong turned around when he heard the voice and saw Si Hongzhuang with a smiling face.


    "Of course it''s not Kunpeng, it''s whale." Si Hongzhuang felt that he was a person who had seen the market. With a full sense of superiority, he said to Qian Jiantong, who still had a shocked look on his face: "isn''t he surprised, isn''t it amazing?"


    The previous paragraph is of course a fragment of the book of mountains and seas. At present, there is a Book of the book of mountains and seas, but the version is different from that of later generations. To put it bluntly, the book of mountains and seas is not written by one person, but continuously supplemented and completed by some people in different times. The current book of mountains and seas is an unfinished work, missing the content after the two Jin Dynasties.


    "There are birds, whose shape is like Zhai, and five caiwen, named Luan bird, is peaceful when you see it." Si Hongzhuang asked with a bad smile, "must have read it?"


    Qian Jian nodded with a wooden face.


    "That''s the peacock." Si Hongzhuang continued to read: "two hundred miles north," the mountain of North Yue, and many of them. * there are animals that are like cattle, and four horns, human eyes and ears. They call it "Huai". Its voice is like a wild goose, it is cannibalism. The water of all bosom is absent, and the West flows into the water, many of which are fish.


    "I see." Qian Jiantong said with an ugly face, "it means rhinoceros."


    In the past, the Han people just lived in the old land of Zhuxia. When they read the book of mountains and seas, they were reading a magical book of goblins and monsters.


    Waiting for the footsteps of the Han people to move towards the land of Zhuxia, we can constantly find some animals that are no different from the animals described in the book of mountains and seas.


    One or two can be a coincidence, but it is definitely not a coincidence to constantly find the "divine beast" described in the book of mountains and seas.


    They should be surprised and shocked that for a long time, some ancestors stepped out of the clan land, walked more than a few miles away, and could safely return to the clan land, leaving behind what they had seen and heard in words?


    Fleet is evading and will not bump into it foolishly. That''s experience given by painful lessons.


    The Han people didn''t go out of the land and face the sea until the present age. It is tantamount to starting from a stage where they don''t understand anything and have no long accumulated experience.


    Because of the existence of a bug like Liu Yan, the Han people''s exploration of the ocean is different from that of any nation.


    Every nation in the world, when it comes to unfamiliar fields, finds things they have not touched by chance and gradually explores them bit by bit over a long period of time.


    Contemporary Han people are not like that. From the beginning, they rushed into a new field of exploring the ocean. Almost without any experience, they surrounded the East China Sea, the Yellow Sea and the Bohai Sea, carried out wanton fishing and recklessly ran amuck.


    As early as the second year of Yuanshuo, there had been an accident in which a ship was overturned by a whale, and similar damage occurred frequently.


    People will face up to painful lessons. If they really pay attention to it, they will certainly study it. They know that once a large number of fish gather, whales and fish will generally follow.


    "What''s that?" Qian Jiantong raised his hand and pointed not far away: "it''s the triangular thing that moves very fast on the sea!"


    Si Hongzhuang looked, his face remained unchanged and gave the answer: "fin."


    "What?" Qian Jiantong is not only unfamiliar with the ocean, but also doesn''t understand some characteristics of fish. He just knows that there is no danger in Si Hongzhuang''s expression: "how fast!"


    "Sharks are bloodthirsty creatures." Si Hongzhuang can see what misunderstanding Qian Jiantong has, but he doesn''t want to misunderstand Qian Jiantong because of his words today: "whales with incomparably large bodies won''t take the initiative to attack, sharks are different."


    In fact, if Qian Jiantong paid more attention, he would never have a blank understanding of marine life... At least not whales and sharks.


    After all, it was not a short time for the Han Empire to carry out marine fishery. In particular, the fishery in the eastern sea area was very developed, and there was no shortage of whales and sharks. In particular, there was a complete set of operations in whaling, which also extended a lot of aspects.


    It happened that Qian Jiantong saw a shark sticking out of the water and saw the sharp teeth of that mouth biting a dolphin. For a moment, the sea area was blood red, and then more fins appeared in that sea area.


    "See." Si Hongzhuang explained: "there are not many sharks in the offshore waters of Dahan. The coastal areas of Indochina Peninsula and assan are different."


    "This creature called shark will take the initiative to attack ships?" Qian Jiantong must understand this: "have you ever hunted sharks?"


    "Of course." Si Hongzhuang, who had worked as a lieutenant of pingman''s Department, said, "it''s good to kill. As long as there is a smell of blood, they will come one after another regardless of everything."


    In an instant, Qian Jiantong had at least four plans to carry out planned slaughter when he was troubled by sharks. He heard very clearly just now. There were sharks along the coast of ah San!

 Chapter 986

    As senior generals of the Han Empire, they know much more information than ordinary people, including the fact that the area of the sea is much larger than that of the land.


    The ocean is so vast that the Han people have not fully identified the species of shallow sea creatures, so there is no need to talk about the creatures in deeper waters.


    There are Han people who have run across the sea. They already know that the creature named blue whale is the largest creature known in the world.


    Many Han people who heard the rumors could not help but wonder about going to sea, that is, not everyone was lucky to see the blue whale, but after they went to sea, they could not see the marginal ocean, and all felt that they were so small.


    People always have higher horizons with the change of environment. With the more things they know, they will inevitably realize how ignorant they used to be.


    Once thought that the central plains were all those people, and the highest desire of ambitious people was to become the ruler of the Central Plains. In another sense, they were frogs trapped in the well, and saw only a small piece of blue sky on the well.


    "If the Han did not open up the sea, who can believe that the area of the rising sea (South China Sea) is three or four times the size of the Central Plains?" Qian Jiantong was full of emotion: "during the voyage of more than one month, I saw so many new things that I deeply felt incredible."


    If you travel on land, how can you see that there will be too big guys under your feet? How can we see that millions of fish come together, and we don''t know that every group of fish must be followed by predators.


    They have reached Johor range and the fleet is slowly crossing the Strait.


    Fu Wei came to the area named Haishi, which is actually the location of modern Singapore. After contacting it in ancient times, Zhuxia was called Temasek.


    The Han Empire controlled Malacca. No matter which place was named before, the Han people must rename it.


    As the main residence of Nanyang Prefecture, the narrow island is surrounded by sea areas. The new city seems to be located on the sea. It is very appropriate to call it Haishi.


    Coincidentally, if Haishi is translated into a local Aboriginal, the transliteration is indeed the pronunciation of "Temasek".


    When they crossed the Strait, those who didn''t need to work were on the deck, including Si Hongzhuang and Qian Jiantong.


    Because "Linzi" is the flagship of Fu Wei''s Nanyang Prefecture, when "Linzi" reaches the land, it will not continue to go north.


    What''s more, the fleet was originally composed of more than 1400 ships of different sizes and models, of which more than 900 stopped sailing and scattered to various stations, and only 520 were crossing the Strait.


    "This is a very narrow strait, much longer than the Yizhou Strait." Si Hongzhuang patted the guardrail and said with emotion: "when I came here for the first time, I still saw an original scenery. Now..."


    At the entrance of the Strait, Haishi is naturally an emerging city. In terms of scale, it is not too large, but it depends on where it is built. In local terms, it is the scale of the county. It can be called a huge city in this wilderness.


    The sea city was established only within four years. It was a year ago that it was really confirmed to be a mixed military and civil city. The associated port was also divided into military and civil cities.


    At this time, the military port is moored with a large number of ships. The huge "Linzi" is the most prominent among them. Near her, there are six gunships of the Han Empire.


    The gunship is 120 meters long and carries 12 bronze guns with a caliber of 250 mm. There is no professional rotatable turret. In addition to the main gun, it also has a total of 48 95 mm auxiliary guns. There were only ten gunships of the same level in the whole Han Empire, eight were allocated to the Nanyang capital escort system, and two were allocated to the Annan capital escort system.


    There are only six gunships in Haishi military port, and the other two are sent out to carry out tasks.


    In another civil port, there are more ships berthing than military ports, which can be described as thousands of miles from head to tail.


    "In recent years, flying shear boats have gradually replaced Fu boats." Si Hongzhuang knew more about the ocean than Qian Jiantong: "in the early days, both the army and the people actually had a blessing ship system. In the 11th year of Yuanshuo, the Naval Research Bureau made the first flying shear ship, and then it became popular."


    The difference can be distinguished simply from the shape of the ship. For example, the blessing ship is relatively "swollen and fat", and the flying shear ship is a slender body style.


    Qian Jiantong understood the difference between the two ship systems in a literal sense, and immediately knew that the speed of the flying shear ship was higher than that of the Fu ship.


    "If you''re a businessman, isn''t it better to load more goods?"


    "That''s right, but it depends on when."


    Qian Jiantong was silenced by Si Hongzhuang.


    In terms of loading capacity, Fu ships are indeed much more than flying shear ships, but if maritime merchants choose, they will give priority to flying shear ships rather than Fu ships.


    The reason is that now is the era of rushing for time. Using the fastest time to go back and forth, mastering the first-hand information of market demand, and then transporting and distributing goods at a high speed can always earn the maximum profit of "rare things are more expensive".


    In short, the price of the same commodity is not the same at different times. The earlier the goods are provided, the more profits will be made under the same quantity. After the goods reach a certain quantity and the market is gradually saturated, it may be necessary to sell ten pieces before the profit of selling one piece at first.


    Qian Jian wondered with the same face and asked, "the competition among merchants is very fierce?"


    Si Hongzhuang smiled but said nothing.


    Because the Han Empire adopted different tax policies at home and abroad, it was difficult for foreign ships to bear all kinds of heavy taxes even if they were able to sail ocean voyages. Generally, there would be no crooked nuts who chose to sail to the Han Empire without political purpose.


    In the final analysis, the Han people with absolute advantages can''t afford the cause of sea trade. They have to have enough Zi products to enter this industry.


    The vast majority of Han people who are interested in sea trade do not actually have their own ships. They can purchase goods, rent shipping spaces accompanying the national fleet, or jointly rent a ship that can be used for ocean navigation.


    Under normal circumstances, two or three trips are bound to make a lot of money. If you bite your teeth and buy a lowest level ocean going ship, you can still afford it, and 90% of them do the same.


    Some people who are engaged in sea trade are either old-fashioned world or door valve, or emerging noble class, with varying numbers of ocean going ships running sea trade.


    Those who have tasted the benefits of sea trade basically expand their fleet size for the first time and continue to invest in the industry of running businesses on the sea. No one quit after making money.


    As old-fashioned forces and emerging Xun GUI, they reap the biggest profit, that is, there is competition between them. No one will be foolish to maliciously lower the price.


    Usually, after encountering competition, the steward in the front line sends the news back to the principal, who must report to the home owner. As the home owner, the first choice is to communicate with each other.


    "So, it''s not malicious competition." Si Hongzhuang''s own family also has a fleet running on the sea, but the scale is not large compared with some people: "it can be to reach an agreement on how much to ship in what time period, or to delimit their respective scope."


    Qian Jiantong''s family is not engaged in maritime trade. Their main energy is devoted to grassland animal husbandry. What can produce the greatest profit is livestock trafficking, not the textile industry that has flourished in recent years.


    "Of course, there will be competition among our own people. It''s impossible to avoid it." Si Hongzhuang said naturally, "but why do you want to bargain with outsiders?"


    The attention of the Han Empire to the title has long been extended to all aspects. No matter what the conflict is, people at the bottom of the title usually give way within the acceptable range when negotiating, but people with high titles won''t eat too much. That''s it.


    It''s not that they have high rank and high moral character, but that they have the ability to take all but show mercy. It''s that they have such strength, not the enemies of life and death. Everyone should take care of some influence.


    The most fundamental truth is that bullying the same Han group can benefit, but you should leave a curse. No matter how cruel you bully waiguoren, you won''t bear a curse. Even bullying waiguoren will be easier. After a little balance, you should understand who you really want to bully.


    To recognize the facts, it is better to force someone who is also a Han to work hard and have a negative impact after winning. It is better to have a big belly for his fellow Han. Who dares to guarantee that the same Han people will not rank higher than themselves one day? Crooked nuts have no possibility of surpassing themselves in the title.


    Jinshan and Yinshan are right there. If you have that Kung Fu, you might as well step up your pickpocketing. Families who do not understand this truth will reject everyone, wait for no one to want to play with themselves, and have no place to regret.


    "You are one of the guardians now." Si Hongzhuang said with a smile, "I heard that mainland A3 is an extremely rich place."


    It''s not that you can do something recklessly as a protector, but there is a hidden rule in the Han Empire. On the premise of not violating the Han law, officials serving abroad have natural convenience, not to mention that they can master first-hand information and earn money legally in a certain place.


    Qian Jiantong was stunned and nodded: "yes, it is... Is it time to order ships now?"


    Si Hongzhuang looks at Qian Jiantong like a fool. However, since he has raised some points, he is lucky to be a good man in the end and get more favor.


    "To be an official at home, you must scruple the rules. For example, if you know which family has what, you can''t rob it, but you have to protect it faithfully." After a bad smile, Si Hongzhuang continued: "there are many countries around ah San. The routes on that side are also very prosperous. They are not the people of the Han Dynasty. If they are missing at sea, they will disappear, right?"


    Qian Jiantong was shocked. He stared at Si Hongzhuang in amazement and realized that he had sent his Navy to rob the ship.


    When Si Hongzhuang saw Qian Jiantong''s face, he was stunned first. He reacted and said with such a sharp mouth: "I didn''t ask you to assign a fleet under your command!"


    Once again, Qian Jiantong was stunned. He just lost his mind and forgot that the Han Empire had a large number of mercenaries and could hire them.


    "Your jurisdiction has great advantages." Si Hongzhuang briefly described what he knew, especially what routes there were within the jurisdiction of the tianzhudu protectorate: "foreign ships can''t afford to enter our waters, and they don''t dare to set foot in the karabagas controlled by us. They chose the island opposite karabagas... What''s its name?"


    Qian Jiantong is going to be the protector of Tianzhu Prefecture. How can he not understand and insert a sentence: "Lamba Jianna."


    "Yes." Si Hongzhuang nodded: "that''s it. They regard it as the nearest transit station to the big man."


    Qian Jiantong smiled and knew what to do.


    Want to live in a world without a privileged class, that is the idea of children. Who would be so naive if they were adults.


    As long as there are groups and society, the privileged class will exist forever. The difference is that it can''t go too far and who can use the privilege.


    In today''s Han Empire, when you are an official, do all kinds of immoral things against your peers? How stupid and ignorant it should be!


    Although he is an official, unless no one has a title, there is a way to pierce the sky.


    It''s convenient, even if it''s just the convenience brought by the name and official position. It''s different to hire people to bully foreigners without instructing anyone under the system.


    More than once in the Han Empire, someone from an alien race went to the land of Zhuxia. They asked the government for justice, but they were desperate by reality.


    Any official has the same meaning, not that he can''t complain, provided there is no Hukou book.


    It''s not a complaint from an alien of Chinese nationality. I don''t get a grain of rice from your family. Even if there is rice from your family, it''s also handed over by the Han people. It''s no longer yours in the hands of the Han people. Do you understand?


    Of course, the Han people know that the foreign people call their country "China", but from the emperor to the people, it is clear that the "China" status of the Han Empire is played out, not recommended.


    After five years of chaos and suffering from the ordeal of almost exterminating the family, the contemporary Han people are the most exclusive and able to recognize their own generation. Who has a special problem will think that the reverence expressed by other nationalities or other messy things will judge their own people for a completely irrelevant person.


    "So, at present, there are only Chinese and foreigners." Si Hongzhuang said with a smile: "according to practice, foreigners'' lawsuits are not accepted."


    They all know that the Han people can do this. If any country or nation feels unhappy or has objections, they will fight. They have no power to change the pattern and blindly "wow" the Gobi.


    Qian Jiantong likes such a country and is proud of it.

 Chapter 987

    If it weren''t for fear of internal collapse, Liu Yanzhen had the idea to directly push the world island.


    In terms of force alone, if the Han Empire did not rely on the system, it would be able to directly enter Central Asia, but it would only enter Central Asia, and it would be difficult to make further progress due to logistics.


    If Liu Yan relies on the system to conquer, it won''t be too difficult to reach Europa, but it''s not enough to just attack, and it''s difficult to stand firm.


    It took the Han Empire at least ten years to develop people''s livelihood, occupied so many sites and added so many resources. Even if people''s lives did not get better one by one, they could not live a precarious life.


    The reason why a powerful country collapses is usually not simply broken by external forces. It is the internal problems that arise first and then interfered by external forces. Finally, he made a dilemma at home and abroad, resulting in a collapse.


    Throughout history, any country that can be called a powerful country is not destroyed by simple external forces. Only those countries with small countries and few people are easy to be destroyed by simple external forces.


    In the history of Zhuxia, the subjugation of the country was caused by internal problems every time from the ancient Pre-Qin to the modern times.


    If the internal troubles were not fatal, even in the face of a strong enemy, the Central Plains Dynasty could suffer losses in advance and counterattack later, that is, under the counterattack, it could not destroy the enemy, but also enter the stage of stalemate.


    Not only the Central Plains dynasties of the various Xia dynasties, but also many powerful countries, such as the Seleucid Empire and the Parthian Empire.


    When the Seleucid Empire and the Parthian Empire entered the stage of subjugation, they lasted at least decades. If they really wanted to shrink, they could even continue to survive for one or two hundred years.


    Rome''s "survival" stage was even longer. They lost part of the territory of Europe, and Eastern Rome continued to exist for thousands of years.


    Liu Yan can imagine that if he goes recklessly, although he can expand wantonly to the greatest extent in his generation, it is absolutely inevitable that he can''t survive the second.


    There are lessons from the past. What a great man Qin Shihuang was. He did the military annexation of the six countries of the same origin, but because he only achieved the military annexation, he did not conquer ideologically.


    The time of unification is too short. People living in the generation of disputes are not dead. Don''t they jump out one after another after waiting for the death of the first emperor?


    The same root and the same origin are still the same. What the Han people want to conquer is the alien race that has never been connected before. It is impossible to assimilate and integrate them in a short time.


    "Who doesn''t understand this truth?" Si Hongzhuang and Qian Jiantong just talked about the reason why the expansion of the Han Empire was blocked: "let''s not talk about the domestic people''s livelihood first, the alien race in the conquered land is a trouble that can''t be ignored."


    There are not many places to be conquered. The Indochina peninsula where Si Hongzhuang is going to take charge is one, and the A3 continent where Qian Jiantong is going is also one.


    In fact, the Indochina Peninsula is fairly good. Although Zhuxia has had little contact with it in a long history, some countries are still branded with the mark of Zhuxia.


    The A-San continent is different. Zhuxia''s records on the A-San continent are just a few words. Even those countries that claim to be the vassals of the Western Han Dynasty or the Eastern Han Dynasty do not know that there is such a thing. It is those countries that use the prestige of the Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty to intimidate their ambitious enemy countries.


    "Take your time." Qian Jiantong thought of his "indicators" and did not forget that Huan Wen had a special reminder before he left. He said leisurely, "one million eight hundred thousand a year will be shipped to the mainland, and it will be gone in a few years?"


    "..." Si Hongzhuang looked at the sky for a long time without saying a word. God has 1.8 million a year. If he is really so dry, he will despair and resist even if he is afraid of death. He looked at Qian Jiantong and said, "take it easy."


    Qian Jiantong is not joking. He is serious.


    South of the Yangtze River, a large number of ah San need to change Nanyang monkeys in a short time. The first batch is 200000. Is this a hard target, or does Qian Jiantong need to do it within six months after taking office.


    "Although the Great Han Dynasty perished the Gupta Dynasty, aren''t there dozens or hundreds of States?" Qian Jiantong felt that the Gupta empire was really a wonderful country. How could there be so many countries among states: "there are many contradictions among those States, right?"


    Si Hongzhuang immediately understood. He knew that the first thing Qian Jiantong did after taking office was to promote chaos among the States. The states could not really fight and kill each other. What he needed was to capture each other''s population.


    "Fund the acquisition first, anyway..." Qian Jiantong grinned and continued: "anyway, they have to vomit as much as they eat."


    In fact, there are few countries in hundreds of states in the Gupta empire. When the Zhou royal family was the largest, there were more than 3000 countries. It can even be said that the power of the state of the Zhou royal family was much greater than that of the Gupta Dynasty, that is, it was rare for Qian Jiantong to read less historical books.


    There are many countries with similar situations, such as sassanne and Rome. Although they are unified countries, the number of "countries within the state" is still considerable, that is, they change a form, such as aristocratic private ownership or fiefdom.


    The Central Plains Dynasty on the Zhuxia side stopped before the founding of Liu Yan. The only one without a "state within a state" was the Qin Empire after the emperor swept through the eight wastelands and six harmonies. Otherwise, the former monarchs and Marquis also had their own fiefs.


    It''s the current Han Empire. Isn''t it because of the reopening of feudalism? Compared with the previous dynasties, Liu Yan was generous to an unlimited extent. When he reached the fifth level, he could go to a San and get a village. The Marquis could also have his own marquis. In a broad sense, I''m afraid there are thousands of "countries within the state" in today''s Han Empire.


    Not to mention now, as long as human society does not collapse, can it lack the existence of "country within the country"? The name may be different, but it''s basically the same.


    "Look at the di newspaper. The number of slaves in Han''s native land has exceeded 13 million." Si Hongzhuang was a little melancholy: "if we follow the trend, the day when the number of slaves exceeds the people will soon appear."


    Qian Jiantong said happily, "isn''t it good to exceed? The number of slaves is more, which means that there are more people with titles and more official labor."


    Si Hongzhuang didn''t want to think that Qian Jiantong was a descendant of Xiongnu. The problem was that Qian Jiantong didn''t care about the number of slaves at all, so he had to remember.


    "The slaves of Daqin have always been more than their own people. When exaggerating, one Daqin compared 30 slaves." Qian Jiantong didn''t pay attention to Si Hongzhuang''s face and said to himself, "it''s too little for me to say about the slaves of the big man. If all the work is handed over to the slaves, can''t you concentrate on training? Then the big man won''t be short of soldiers."


    Si Hongzhuang looked up again.


    In the Western Jin Dynasty, those door lords and aristocratic families, including Haoqiang and quantemo, thought so. It was also the first and only Dynasty in which the number of foreign slaves far exceeded the national population among so many local dynasties in Zhuxia.


    In the Western Jin Dynasty, the war led to a sharp decline in the population. Everyone was in urgent need of labor, so they dared to accept regardless of any labor force. If they were strong enough to hold them down, for example, the Romans would hold them down to the stage of waiting for the Huns to drive the Goths into the country.


    The problem is that those people in the Western Jin Dynasty are purely brain mutilated goods. They patronize the royal family and kill each other. They haven''t done it for ten years. They went south in their clothes.


    It is precisely because of the mental handicaps of the Western Jin Dynasty as a warning, on the one hand, the Han people now enjoy the dividends of the labor output of foreign slaves. On the other hand, they are more or less afraid of repeating the mistakes, and are in a very complex state of mind.


    "It''s a good thing to liberate more people, even if they don''t serve as a source of troops." Qian Jiantong thought of all kinds of workshops springing up in the South: "now the people with slaves give their field work to slaves and work for money."


    There is another phenomenon that Qian Jiantong did not say. In other places, he did not know that the textile owners on the grassland had begun to use slaves wantonly. At the beginning, they only used slaves for grazing, mainly because those slaves were also good herders. The use of slaves in subsequent processes has been increasing.


    To put it bluntly, that is an inevitable phenomenon. Slaves can be used wantonly if they are purchased at one time without paying wages every month.


    Then there is the squeezing of slaves. Who should slaves complain about the existence of no human rights?


    Facing the free people is different. You should be careful when squeezing, for fear that you will complain if you squeeze hard.


    More simply, the use of slaves can minimize the labor cost. It is also a commodity. The difference between the profit of hiring free people and the profit of using slaves is at least three times. However, no owner does not pursue profit. It is conceivable how to choose on the premise that he can choose.


    Qian Jiantong didn''t say, but Si Hongzhuang mentioned it.


    "Zhongshu province is already negotiating a decision." Si Hongzhuang also heard some gossip and didn''t guarantee it to be true. He chatted and guessed: "it''s said that it''s a hard rule. In terms of scale, the lower limit of employing people."


    Qian Jiantong doesn''t care much about this. His family engaged in animal husbandry. In addition to the slave benefits brought by his title, he basically chose Hun descendants for employment. It is said that those people are skilled, but they know they are taking care of groups with the same roots.


    Not only Qian Jiantong''s family will do that, but Han people will give priority to employees and people close to them, either clan members or villagers. In fact, related households give priority.


    The current relationship households will not idle away with wages or do more excessive things. On the contrary, they will do their best more than outsiders. This is also a real phenomenon that the feelings of relatives (neighbors) have not collapsed. They know the importance of love and understand what benefits it is for them to develop the related people.


    "Well..." Qian Jiantong also had some grapevine news, but he still confirmed the true news: "general Hussars has submitted a proposal to menxia province. He proposes to castrate male 1 slaves."


    Si Hongzhuang also knew the news. Don''t mention whether he likes it or not. The first moment he learned the news was a gushing admiration for ran min.


    Menxia province is a deliberative department. Naturally, it is necessary to absorb the opinions of all parties, from the important officials of the country to the people. However, whatever ideas and courage you have, regardless of what suggestions, can be sent to the offices set up in menxia province.


    Submitting directly to the provincial government office under the palace gate is a privilege of senior officials of gaojue. It''s just one thing to submit, and whether it will be passed is another thing. To say that the privilege is only a lot less audit procedures, and directly enters the semi final stage.


    The privileges of the Han Empire were clearly displayed, not hidden rules and secret operations.


    According to Liu Yan, that is encouraging those with ability to make more achievements if they want to enjoy privileges.


    "I heard that the first time was directly rejected by menxia province?" Qian Jiantong once again knew ran min''s ferocity and wondered why ran min didn''t consider his name? He continued with a strange expression: "he was rejected twice in a row. The third time, the Hussars general made a direct statement and did not give reasons for the rejection. He wanted to single out all the attendants in the province."


    The three servants in menxia province are Cai you, Xie AI and Wang Meng.


    Xie AI is estimated to be able to make ten moves under ran min''s hands?


    What is certain is that Cai you and Wang Meng go side by side, which is what ran min can put down with one punch and one foot.


    Therefore, ran Min said that he wanted to single out three, with the confidence of winning, which is much more confident than clamoring for a single selection of all the leaders of Zhongshu province and Zhongshu province.


    You should know that, except that monk Jichang and monk Sangyu are not mentioned by the Minister of the Ministry of justice of the Ministry of justice, the force values of Huan Wen and xie''an in the six Shangshu are not low. Yu Yi and LV Yi are much stronger than Cai you and Wang even if they are not comparable to Xie AI. The remaining force values of Fu Shou and Tian Shuo are not worth mentioning.


    "The version I heard is a little different from yours." Si Hongzhuang also had a strange expression on his face: "the version I heard was that the general of the Hussars was holding a suspected explosive bag, but it was actually a quilt. None of the three attendants fell, and each family went to ask the reason for the rejection."


    "..." Qian Jiantong once again refreshed his impression of Ran min. he could imagine that the three attendants were definitely frightened: "really... Really worthy of being..."


    Si Hongzhuang is a military general. He is still very happy that ran min is such a tough and boundless big man in his camp. He is stunned by ran min''s actions many times.


    "Have you heard that when will the Hussars general leave the country?" Qian Jiantong thought that he was the protector of Tianzhu capital, and there was a Marquis of Ran min in the area of the protector of Tianzhu capital. His legs suddenly softened: "wrong, no one will really stay in his marquis. Did you hear when the Hussars general will visit the Marquis?"


    "..." Si Hongzhuang was about to tell Qian Jiantong the news. He learned from Xie AI: "Fourteen princes, including the Hussars general, will visit the Marquis on a different day this year."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Qian Jian sat on the deck with his legs soft and his hands supporting the ship''s guardrail with suckling strength. He swallowed a mouthful of water and asked in a panic, "do you know the exact date?"


    Where can Si Hongzhuang master the information? He doesn''t know whether to gloat or sympathize with Qian Jiantong, who is leaning on his upper body on the guardrail.

 Chapter 988

    "Your Majesty, your proposal is serious." Ran min looked embarrassed. It was difficult to see such an expression from him: "it was 13 million, not 1.3 million. Those were still recorded slaves, and how many were not recorded slaves?"


    Everyone said whether ran min was ill or not. It was OK to provoke a group of people alone. Recently, he even proposed to castrate all the male 1 slaves on the list.


    Since the establishment of the Han Empire, Liu Yanming has secretly opposed castration for many times. The reason is not what the saints said, but to sigh that there are enough Han people to artificially create people with defects that cannot inherit their children.


    Today''s Han Empire is also the first dynasty in which the royal family did not use eunuchs since the establishment of the state in Zhuxia. At this point, even those who are most hostile to the existence of the Han Empire should praise that Liu Yan has finally done a job.


    From Zhuxia to the stage of kingship, eunuchs did not know when they began, but they existed with history.


    The eunuch appeared because the king was afraid that his head would become a green grassland, but in fact, if someone really had the courage to make the king''s head green, it was not just the nearest officials in the palace.


    Miyagi always needs someone to guard it? The eunuchs who are castrated can serve the seclusion life. Will all the warriors who defend the palace city be castrated?


    There is a scientific name called hormone. Male hormones are not only aphrodisiac. In fact, men are naturally stronger than women. There are some male and female differences in bone. One of the secrets is hormones.


    Who will be selected as a member of the king''s last line of defense? Once there is a defect in the body, or the defect of a bird missing from the crotch, it really has nothing to do with bravery.


    Guarding the palace city has always been a priority for warriors. In modern times, muscular men are called walking hormones, which can better attract women. Then in any era (except the northern and Southern Song dynasties), women should prefer strong men.


    The king is afraid that his head is green. The king has too many women. How should we understand that they can''t meet them anyway? Naturally, we will be afraid.


    Liu Yan comes from modern times and knows very well that women want to plant a piece of grass on their men''s head, so they can find opportunities no matter what.


    Ordinary husband and wife can restrain both sides from cheating. Either they can meet each other, or they only have feelings.


    The feudal dynasty restrained the women in the harem from planting grass on the king''s head, which came from the deterrence of kingship.


    Liu Yan didn''t know whether he didn''t use eunuchs, which gave ran min so much confidence.


    At present, there are more than 13 million recorded slaves in the Han Empire, of which more than 11 million are men, and most of the remaining women are over the appropriate childbearing age. According to age, less than 500000 were male and female slaves under the age of 14, and more than 2 million were male and female slaves over the age of 35.


    When plundering the population, the way the army calculates military merit based on the captured population is not a simple one size fits all, but there are standardized rules and regulations.


    For example, young and beautiful women are the highest when calculating military merit, followed by women with ordinary appearance but suitable for childbearing age, and then young male 1 slaves.


    When the folk slave teams carried out captivity, although they could not obtain military merit because of the capture of slaves, the reason to say what kind of population was more valuable was actually the same.


    The Han Empire began to catch slaves wantonly since the sixth year of Yuanshuo. The first country to suffer was Baiji. The Three Kingdoms on the back peninsula were flattened. Most of their more than 3 million people became slaves, and nearly 200000 school-age women were rewarded to meritorious officers and soldiers in the army.


    The sixth year of Yuanshuo was just a harvest period. It was the eleventh year of Yuanshuo that really entered the peak of slave hunting.


    At that time, the Han army opened up the Indochina Peninsula. The army caught wild tribes and fought constantly, and the folk slave teams also poured in. In just three years, the Han people plundered nearly 3.8 million people from the Indochina Peninsula, of which nearly 400000 school-age women were either taken as concubines by military officers and soldiers, or became women in the people.


    From the 11th year of Yuanshuo to the 12th year of Yuanshuo, another concentration of slaves was on many islands in Nanyang. About 180000 slaves were captured before and after.


    In addition, the number of slaves captured in the recovery of the Central Plains reached 9 million by the 12th year of Yuanshuo.


    At the beginning of the 13th year of Yuanshuo, the Han Empire ushered in the peak of the sudden increase of slaves because of the destruction of the Gupta empire. Only then did there be the terrible number of more than 13 million slaves in the beginning of Yuanshuo 14.


    If we count the number of foreign women who have become men, children, wives and concubines of the Han family, we can increase by about two million.


    The official records are those. No one doubts that the people will hide private slaves. It should be said that there will be no registered slaves, but no one can be sure how many there are.


    "How can there be one or two million." Ran min saw Liu Yan silently looking at the distant city and said anxiously, "that''s 15 million. I think at the beginning of Jin Dynasty, it only accommodated more than 800000, and Zhu Hu increased to more than 4 million in less than 20 years. It''s impossible for ministers not to use slaves, but there are more than 15 million slaves now. How many should there be in another 20 years?"


    Liu Yan was not unable to agree to the castration of slaves proposed by ran min. on the contrary, he was very interested in it.


    There is a very crucial issue. Apart from the official slaves, the slaves rewarded by military merit, including those owned by the people, are already personal property.


    At the beginning of the establishment of the Han Empire, Liu Yan clearly put forward the rule of "inviolability of private property", and wrote it in the table when he called the emperor to burn the table and worship the heaven.


    It has basically become a part of the "ancestral family law" to burn watches and worship the heaven. Let alone burn watches and worship the heaven when he became the emperor, it means that unless Lao Liu''s family loses the country, who dares to modify the rule of "sacred and inviolable private property" belongs to a major event that not only disrespects "Taizu", but also tries to shake the foundation of the country.


    Now ran min proposes to castrate male 1 slaves. Of course, Liu Yan, who belongs to the official slaves, can be the master, but private slaves can only be advocated.


    Han people are actually no stranger to holding slaves.


    From ancient times to the southern migration of the Western Jin Dynasty, or the demise of the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Zhuxia always had the habit of raising slaves.


    If there is any difference, Liu Yanming''s order prohibits the raising of Han people as slaves, but it is also enforced and enforced in the next place while still fighting the world.


    After Liu Yan stressed that "private property is sacred and inviolable", even if there are Han slaves in some families, the government can no longer force anything, but can only choose other ways, such as persuasion. Persuasion is of course the best. It has no effect. Don''t blame the government for "sticking" or targeting at some things.


    This matter proposed by ran min is different. It is not related to the interests of a few, but will infringe on the interests of the vast majority of people.


    What is the family like without slaves in the Han Empire? It is those who have no men in their families who have served the Military Council and have no title as the basis for owning slaves.


    It is not excluded that some people do not have titles, but secretly raise slaves. This is because the local authorities indulge, but they absolutely dare not go too far.


    In the group with slaves in the Han Empire, the rank of Duke is only the most basic. The higher the rank, the more slaves. They will understand that children born to their slaves are also slaves. In terms of established customs, children born to slaves naturally belong to their own property.


    Although it is said that only a very few slaves can get the right of mating, is there always one?


    Then there is no lack of smart people to do things that they think can make a profit. For example, women who are black and don''t slip away are not expensive. If they buy one or more within their own permission, can they let other male slaves mate with black and don''t slip away women to produce offspring?


    "Someone is already doing that." Ran min just opened a map gun: "those scum in the south, why don''t they think about how they desperately indulged the birth of slaves for those petty profits decades ago."


    Liu Yan knew that something like that would happen, but he didn''t expect to come so early.


    "Black does not slip away?" Liu Yan almost couldn''t help laughing. In fact, he couldn''t help laughing. He smiled for a while and said, "they specially bought black women as fertility tools?"


    "It''s not just a simple reproductive tool." Ran Min said angrily, "they found that black women can work very well. In addition, they can have children, which makes the market extremely hungry for black women."


    So... The price of black skinned women slaves is going up? Maybe it''s still going up exponentially. After all, ran Min said that women with dark skin work no worse than men. They are even five times better than Nanyang monkeys, three times better than a San, and twice better than Zhu Hu.


    Liu Yan suddenly understood one thing. He said that from last year to this year, the number of ships ordered from shipyards increased rapidly. It turned out that it was not only because of the prosperity of sea trade, but also because he saw new slave hunting interests and wanted to go to Africa to catch slaves.


    Now the shipyards that can build ocean going ships are owned by the state. The data have changed significantly. It is certain that someone will specially inform Liu Yan.


    Shaofu is crazy about the surge in orders. The profit of building an ocean going ship is basically more than eight times the cost, which is equivalent to selling one ship and using the profit to rebuild seven ships.


    Zhang Shi first asked for an increase of 10 docks, but did not ask for another 30 docks more than two months. It can be seen that the market is hungry for ocean going ships.


    At the same time, private applications for civil shipbuilding licenses have increased by a percentage, reaching 400%.


    Shipbuilding is not an easy task, especially to build a large ship, or a large ship that can go ocean. That is a more difficult thing. It can not be built with money alone, but also with that technology.


    Shaofu sells shipbuilding technology to the people, with different prices according to the level of ships. Taking the smallest ocean going ship technology price as a conclusion, the buyout is 30000 gold coins, and the share is the cost of drawing 300 gold coins for each transaction. The selling price of the smallest ocean going ship was 2000 gold coins before. So far, it has soared to 3800 gold coins, which can''t be bought with money.


    He applied for a shipbuilding license and bought out from the Shaofu. There were three before Yuanshuo 13 years ago. From the 13th year of Yuanshuo to the 14th year of Yuanshuo, it suddenly increased to 17. In two years, the number of companies that did not use the buyout model but used the pumping model also soared to 76.


    These "families" refer to the number. More and more financing in the form of joint financing is coming later. Even the phenomenon of hundreds of families financing together is enough to show that people have a public opinion that shipbuilding sales can make money.


    Liu Yan thought of something and shivered and said, "castration, we must castrate."


    This time, ran min was overjoyed, but he listened to Liu Yan go on.


    "Black, that''s black!" Liu Yan said very seriously, "except for the one religion that has not yet appeared, those who fail to achieve the goal of war with womb all over the world belong to blacks!"


    "Ah?" Ran min was stunned and asked, "Your Majesty said, only castrate blacks?"


    "The black slave trade has just begun. Even if there are black slaves in China, the number is very small." Liu Yan reasoned and said, "there are not many Han people with black slaves, which will not cause too much trouble."


    "What about the rest of the slaves?" Ran Min said bitterly, "what others don''t see, your majesty should see. Indulge slaves, give birth to special students, and our generation fight with blood... If we don''t keep it together, we''ll be fighting for them one day."


    Of course Liu Yan knows. He knows better than anyone.


    The most powerful country in modern times is not the result of painstaking efforts. I don''t know how many generations have climbed the mold and rolled, and how many thoughts and tricks have been spent. As a result, all efforts must become efforts for blacks.


    "I know, but I know better..." Liu Yan patted ran min on the shoulder and said stiffly, "Yongzeng, have you ever thought about the cost of being too direct?"


    Ran min''s first reaction was to roar: "do they dare to rebel!"


    "Rebellion? There may be some rebellion, but I believe more people want to live." Liu Yan looked at ran min quietly and chose to be more straightforward: "although the resolution can be passed, he will make enemies all over the world."


    "That''s what your majesty said?" Ran Min said indifferently, "it''s really an honor if I keep my name for thousands of years!"


    Liu Yan knew that ran min would not be afraid. But! He has changed ran min''s fate. Although ran min still has mixed reputation in historical evaluation, at least he was not finally killed by Hu Lu in despair.


    If you can, Liu Yan still very much hopes that ran min can have a good reputation and good results.


    Ran Min said again impassively: "for future generations, I am willing to bear the hostility of those dregs!"

 Chapter 989

    No matter how the situation is changed, some people seem to be destined to remain famous in history in a variety of ways.


    In the original history, ran min set up the army because Shi Hu promised to be the crown prince and reneged. Many sons of Shi Hu attacked and killed each other, giving ran min the opportunity to stand on his own. No matter what ran min embarked on the road of resistance, he did shelter a considerable number of his compatriots in the chaotic North at that time, and finally ended his life with a tragic end.


    In this history (face position) changed by Liu Yan, ran min was also forced to embark on the road of opposition to Zhu Hu. If there is any difference, Liu Yan brought ran min a more distinctive thought of "no independence between Han and Hu".


    Everyone will have their own personal settings. Some people don''t like being a bad person so much. If they can choose, they will want to be a good person. The problem is that after taking a wrong step, too many people choose a way to go to the black.


    Those who chose to work for the captives in turbulent times may only protect themselves and keep their family at first. For the first time, they raised a sharp weapon and cut it down. They immediately understood that only in this way can they get the trust of their master. In the future, they will no longer have to harm their peers, but will regard the harm of their peers as performance.


    Once dyed black, it is not easy to wash white. Some people seize the opportunity to wash themselves white. Even if they force themselves to follow the new human design, they can generally do it until death.


    Liu Yan doesn''t really know ran min. As he knows, ran min changed too much after and before he took refuge in himself.


    How can a person who can be reused and valued in the Hu Lu camp be a reckless person? No matter how deep the city is, the basic camouflage must pass.


    After becoming a member of Liu Yan''s command, ran min repeatedly showed that he was like a reckless man. Others would worry about being like fire and water with his colleagues, but he repeatedly set up an opponent for himself.


    Liu Yan can understand why ran min was like that, all because ran min was attached with a large number of people.


    A man who once became king, who he took a large number of followers to take refuge in, and who dared to be brothers and sisters in the new circle, was definitely too long for his life.


    Ran Min has successfully created an image of democracy, democracy and righteousness for himself, so of course he wants to show hostility and hatred to other races.


    According to Liu Yi, the Minister of Ran min''s family, making trouble is afraid to offend all people. As long as you can stand on the same side with the son of heaven, you will offend all people. So what.


    In addition to acting deliberately because of the relationship between people, ran min thinks he is doing an extremely right thing.


    At the small court meeting the next day, ran min once again threw out the topic of castration of male slaves without waiting for what to play in the three provinces and six ministries.


    The ministers who had been informed in advance fell into absolute silence for a time.


    In fact, they didn''t know that it was the right thing. No one wanted the efforts of their generation, and even the efforts of several generations of Han people, to make wedding clothes for the group of people who not only killed and squeezed themselves.


    There is no joke. From Liu Yan''s war against Hu (340 A.D.) to the 14th year of Yuanshuo (357 A.D.) after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, they destroyed more than two million alien races on the battlefield.


    At least two million aliens have been killed on the battlefield alone, so how can the number of aliens who indirectly died in the war not be less than 10 million?


    In 17 years, 10 million people were wiped out in the form of war. Other acts after the war, such as slavery and looting, are actually more about reducing the alien population.


    At present, there are 13 million slaves officially recorded in the Han Empire. They are still living slaves.


    The Han Empire started various projects wantonly from the eighth year of Yuanshuo (349 AD). Until the ninth year of Yuanshuo, corvee was still the main labor force, but after the tenth year of Yuanshuo, slaves became the main labor force.


    Especially in road construction, the Han Empire basically could use slaves, so it would never use the corvee.


    In such an era when everything depends on both hands, road construction is not an easy thing. It can even be said that the casualties caused by road construction will be very terrible.


    Data show that just building a 230 mile road from Ruyin county to Chen County consumed as many as 140000 slaves.


    The road from Ruyin county to Chenjun county is still on a relatively flat plain. There are not many mountains along the way. It is a relatively easy terrain for the whole road section.


    The road from Chenjun to Luoyang is 450 miles long, but 470000 slaves are consumed. The distance is twice the difference, but the consumption of slaves is three times the difference. Of course, the reason is that the environment for building roads is different.


    So far, the two cross national highways centered on Chang''an can only be said to have begun to take shape, which is far from the real completion. The number of slaves who have been consumed for road construction is an amazing 3.6 million!


    There will be such exaggerated consumption. On the one hand, it is related to the road construction environment. On the other hand, the Han people really don''t cherish slaves.


    According to relevant data, as many as 220000 people died in building straight roads from Guanzhong to Beidi in the pre-Qin period. Most of the dead were prisoners of war from the six countries.


    The Northern Song dynasty built a road less than a hundred miles in the south, only because it was located in the southwest. More than 60000 people died when building a road less than a hundred miles, which indirectly gave Fang La more opportunities to buy people''s hearts, so he started a rebellion.


    If you read history, you will definitely find that no matter which dynasty built roads, it is definitely the most dangerous thing to be recruited and issued corvee to build roads, which is more dangerous than being recruited and issued corvee to build sleeping tombs.


    Before the reform of various departments in the Han Empire, the prime minister''s office made a special estimate. If you want to complete the construction of the two national roads, you must be prepared to consume at least 8 million people.


    The total length of the two national highways will not be less than ten thousand miles. They are not only built for hiking and car frames, but also built galloping roads in some sections. According to Jichang''s straightforward report, it is a very small number to say that eight million people died.


    Liu Yan still understood why there were such exaggerated consumption figures. He thought of Yang Guang.


    According to some records, more than two million people died before and after Yang Guang built the canal.


    I don''t know whether there is such an exaggerated number of deaths, or whether it is politically correct... For example, fraud is only used to discredit the previous dynasty, but the number of deaths must be very large, which will be a fact.


    It seems that there is such a one-sided record. Fei Ju suggested to Yang Guang that more time should be spent on building the canal. He said that the cost of money and wealth would be reduced several times, and the casualties would not exceed 200000 at most.


    Then it is very clear that the same project will not only reduce the expenditure, but also completely different casualties due to different time consumption.


    Liu Yan doesn''t know this truth. If, according to the normal situation, in the era of simply using manpower as labor force, it won''t take one or two hundred years to build a ten thousand mile road, but they plan to complete it within 20 years, they will have to bear the inevitable cost.


    If the price was to fill the hole with the life of the Han people, Liu Yan would not do whatever he said, but would not have any psychological burden if he consumed the alien.


    Until modern times, after the exchange of countries on the earth, taking foreigners'' lives to spend on infrastructure projects, no matter how much they praise how civilized they are, they will not blush at all, and even take it for granted.


    Under every sleeper of the North American Railway, there is a body of Chinese workers, which is a disgrace to the Chinese, but it is a story that the white people can show off.


    In fact, the Han Empire was able to plan so many huge projects and even pay them for action because it did not cherish slaves at all.


    If there were no slaves, not only Liu Yan, it should be said that any minister would not have the mind to plan the project.


    So far, more than 3.6 million slaves have died in road construction, and no less than 2 million slaves have died in mines. About 2.3 million slaves have been consumed on other occasions.


    Is it enough to consume nearly six million slaves in seventeen years? If it were not for the value created by slaves, the speed would be very slow.


    Liu Yan knew that a fellow ruler had killed more than 100 million people in a short period of more than 20 years from his rise to becoming a overlord.


    More than 30 million people were killed when the kingdom of Jin was exterminated, and more than 2 million people were killed when the Xixia was exterminated. Almost all huala Zimo were killed. Waiting for his descendants to become the rulers of various regions, the population who died in this family will never be less than 200 million. More than 40 million people died in the war in the Southern Song Dynasty alone.


    So far, no more than 20 million people have died directly or indirectly in the war ignited by the Han Empire. The territory of the Han Empire is actually about half less than that under the rule of that family.


    That''s about ten to one, and the Han people''s army did not carry out malicious slaughter except against the Jie people. It''s not too much to say that the Han people have been very kind.


    "The number of foreign nationalities under the rule of the Han Dynasty was about 40 million." Ji Chang quit as prime minister, but as a Chinese missionary, he can still grasp the first-hand information: "the number of protectors in Tianzhu is the largest, and there are nearly 30 million ah San there alone."


    Before the collapse of the Gupta Empire, according to their own demographic statistics, there were more than 6 million people excluding Dalits, and more than 37 million including Dalits.


    The Han Empire destroyed the Gupta empire. Several large exhibitions wiped out nearly 400000 troops of the Gupta Empire, but there was no subjective killing of the people.


    To say where the Han people consciously and planned to carry out massacres, it must be the islands of Nanyang. That''s why the aborigines of those islands in Nanyang are barbaric enough. If they don''t kill enough people, the aborigines don''t know what fear is.


    Huanwen had been directly under the central government of Nanyang before. When he signed the report, he cleared 17 islands. The so-called emptiness is to kill all, while the aborigines killed by the Han people are cannibals.


    "More and more is inevitable." Ji Chang glanced at ran min and said expressionless, "I think the newly arrested male slaves should indeed be castrated."


    Liu Yan understood that the male slaves arrested in the future were not private property, so there would be no damage to anyone''s existing interests, but castration of those who had become private property was opposed by Ji Chang.


    "Don''t forget a little." Ran min is fooling around today. Everything is good. He must let the issue pass: "the registered slaves of the Han Dynasty are not official slaves, but there are more than three million slaves owned by the people."


    "Chang knows." Ji Chang looked at ran min without fear and said in an orderly manner, "it is precisely because of the large number that there are scruples."


    "The Great Han has an unchanging national policy of ''sacred and inviolable private property''." Sang Yu also opened his mouth and said, "those slaves already belong to private people. How can they intervene? Moreover, it''s not the same to replace them with new castrated slaves?"


    "In the final analysis, you are staring at your own interests." Ran min roared, "have you forgotten how the Western Jin Dynasty perished?"


    No one has forgotten, but it''s really too difficult to do. If they really want to implement it, they must be fully prepared to put out fire everywhere. For them, they don''t worry about putting out riots or rebellion. Doing so is tantamount to overturning Liu Yan''s law of "sacred and inviolable private property". It is so serious that the country''s credibility is broken that they can''t take it lightly.


    The truth is really like that. Liu Yan can overthrow a rule he has set because of something. Everyone will think whether he will ignore the rules he has set one day? Then what are the rules for.


    "In short, the act of castrating slaves must be passed!" Ran min stood up directly, sneered at his colleagues and said, "if you don''t sign, let the Hussars general establish the shogunate, and take the Hussars general shogunate as the leader and executor to do this!"


    Ji Chang was so angry that he raised his finger and ran min couldn''t say a word.


    It''s not that whoever carries out it is equal to not breaking the contract. It''s that when things are done, it is equal to breaking the contract. It''s really not something that ran min can carry down alone.


    "Enforcement..." Lv Yuzhen didn''t want to wade into the muddy water, but he had found Liu Yan''s face more and more ugly, so he said what he thought was feasible: "enforcement is not desirable. If people can implement it spontaneously, they can have both ends."


    "Ha ha, just talking about you and jumping around..." ran min continued to sneer, regardless of some people''s anger: "as important officials of the country, can you expect others to agree?"


    "Yongzeng, just stop." Xu Zheng pulled ran min to go back to his seat. He pulled it several times and failed to pull it. He said in embarrassment, "everyone here, who will have that interest and whose interest is those slaves."


    Ran min ignored so much and looked at the people angrily.


    Sitting in front of you, Liu Yan, who has been listening to you all the time, looked at LV Yi and asked, "what are the feasible suggestions of the Minister of rites?"


    Ran min was stunned, took a look at Liu Yan, looked at LV Yi who seemed to have a plan, hesitated again and again, and then walked back to his seat. He wanted to hear if LV Yi could name a flower.

 Chapter 990

    Raising slaves can naturally make amazing profits, but important officials of the country will do it if the environment permits. If not, they don''t care what benefits slaves will produce. Their greatest interests are their titles and official positions.


    The Han Empire allowed private ownership of slaves, but there were not any restrictions. What kind of title could own how many slaves was an iron law.


    Titles can obtain land, houses and slaves, and there are very detailed differences. For example, Gongshi is 100 mu of land, a house and a slave. Gongshi''s land can be allowed to be increased. The specifications of houses are fixed, and the upper limit of slaves is only one.


    In the Han Empire, the only way to get more slaves and live in bigger and more splendid houses was to upgrade their titles. In addition, once the number of slaves and houses beyond the specifications are increased, it is a violation of the Chinese law.


    Unless you hide slaves, that is, under the premise of violating the laws of the Han Dynasty, you can have as many slaves as you want. This shows one thing from the side. Under the constraints of the existing system of the Han Empire, except that the emperor can have an unlimited number of slaves, everyone has a ceiling, and the environment for raising slaves is not good.


    So sang Yu said very honestly that these Marquises are the group that can raise the most slaves except the son of heaven, but even the county Marquis has only a maximum of 2000 slaves.


    The number of 2000 slaves seems to be a lot, but this is the illusion that people with unknown circumstances will have.


    To put it simply, the powerful in the Eastern Han Dynasty, even those in poor villages, kept no fewer than 100 slaves. It is common for rich and powerful people to raise more than a thousand slaves. In terms of the top gate valve at that time, the number of slaves raised did not exceed 100000. Who would say he was a top gate valve?


    The most envious person who knows the Three Kingdoms well should be Liu Bei, who married a concubine (MI family). The concubine took a considerable amount of money and money, and 2000 private army servants. It was not as simple as fighting for ten years. It was laying a very solid foundation that led to the rise of the capital behind.


    What we should pay attention to is not wealth, but the 2000 servants. How many of the 2000 well-trained soldiers should produce and serve them, and how many slaves did the MI family raise? The MI family was only one of the four merchants at that time.


    There is another Zhen surname among the four merchants. Yuan surname, the fourth generation and the third Duke, tried every means to marry Zhen mi (the Zhen Ji given by Luo Shen). Why did yuan surname, who was so arrogant, plot a merchant''s home? The answer is that after annexing Zhen surname, hundreds of thousands of Yuan''s army had food and fodder for ten years, but the source of conscription suddenly increased by hundreds of thousands.


    Nowadays, the founding time of the Han Empire is still short. Those rich families in the Eastern Han Dynasty are operated by several generations. It seems that there is no comparability, but there is an obvious contrast. The answer is that the Eastern Han Dynasty did not limit the maximum number of slaves. Now the Han Empire has.


    It is difficult for the Han Empire to have a business based on raising slaves, so the damage to the interests of castrating slaves is not so simple.


    "There are more than three million registered private slaves, which is the difficulty." LV Yi must first suppress ran min''s anger, or let ran min continue to mess around. He can''t say anything clearly: "if it is only in the hands of a few people and doesn''t destroy the law, coercion and inducement are effective."


    "Yes." Ji Chang stood on the platform for LV Yi and said, "there are more than one million people with titles in the Han Dynasty. They are the pillars of the country. Can meiyang Hou agree?"


    Ran min pursed his lips. No matter how crazy he was, he didn''t dare to deny it.


    Not to mention that all knights were knighted by cutting off an enemy''s head on the battlefield, but more than 99% of knights earned their first-class Knights by fighting on the battlefield. They dare to go to the battlefield, no matter what they go to the battlefield for, defend the country with practical actions and shed blood for the nation. Who dares to deny the fact that they are pillars?


    There are those who do not fight for titles with their lives. They have made contributions in other aspects, such as improving some tools, developing new tools, or making meritorious contributions to local governance. Can''t these be regarded as credit and not the pillars of the country?


    "Meiyang Hou, do you want to turn the pillars of the country into people hostile to the country?" Ji Chang saw that ran min''s momentum was weak, but his momentum was improved. He continued: "it''s ignoring criticism. Does meiyang Hou want to see the law in vain?"


    Liu Yan is the founder of the country. He is in his prime and strong. He is still far from dying.


    The law established by the early monarch will become the ancestral family law according to Zhuxia.


    Generally, if you want to destroy a ancestral family law, it is almost equivalent to denying the correctness of the royal family''s rule. If it is the ministers to change, even the most stupid Emperor will stop it.


    Only such a kind of people can try to change their ancestral family law under specific circumstances. The need is real. When it is necessary to change, then the reigning emperor has prestige and supports the reformers.


    For such a long time in Zhuxia, because the ancient pre-Qin period was a world of great controversy, if you want to build a strong country, you must keep up with the times and even far surpass the countries of the same era. The reform was regarded as a good medicine and good deed.


    After the Western Han Dynasty, let alone the political reform, it was a group of conservatives who wanted to do something less intense. Some of them stood up against it and even did not hesitate to fight for it.


    The later the Zhuxia Dynasty, the more difficult it will be to change the law. Even if the emperor supports the reform, there will be no successful case of the reform.


    Liu Yan is the founder of the country. It is impossible for others to overthrow the laws formulated by him, but there will be no problem for him to improve. Even if there is any problem, the whole country will think about it in their mind. No matter how honest and loyal the officials are, they will not object directly.


    If Liu Yan wants to modify the law, there is only one premise, that is, the law is really inappropriate. It can bring turbulence to the present age or bury hidden dangers for future generations. Even if he really felt that he needed to change, unless it was arbitrary, in fact, he could not lack communication and obtain the approval of at least half of the people.


    There is no trivial matter in the formulation of the law, as long as it is not necessary to change. Since a law has been formulated and promulgated, it really should not be changed. This is a matter of national credibility!


    "What the hell are you trying to say?" Ran min was not impatient. He felt that he was still a reasonable person. He was surrounded by some brain pain: "after all, he still pushed three times and four times?"


    Liu Yan knew that they had said so much, not to ran min, but to himself.


    Of course, governing the country should not be regarded as a trifle. No matter what you want to do, you should think clearly about the advantages and disadvantages in advance, that is, you have done something harmful. Once it is related to maintaining the national reputation, you have formulated and promulgated harmful laws, you should also bite your teeth and implement them until the court and the people agree that you must change, and then follow the voice to change.


    That is not simply to lose face, but to safeguard the country''s reputation at an acceptable price and to ensure that the rule will not be shaken at a deeper level. Compared with the stability of rule and the credibility of the country, there is really no unbearable price unless it is to subjugate the country.


    It sounds absurd, but as long as we think that the country will lose its credibility and rule will no longer be stable, the country will fall into turmoil or even civil war, we can certainly distinguish which cost is more serious.


    In later generations, it was said that the people of Zhuxia had a good rule. How could they tolerate so much.


    Some people can''t stand the crooked nuts of some things. Obviously, they live a more comfortable life than most people on earth. They listen to some words of the first power, are blinded by the lighthouse, overthrow the ruling class that they don''t like, and then live a worse life than the chickens and dogs in Taiping countries.


    In the face of the question of crooked nuts, it is basically difficult for Zhuxia people to say more. The answer in their mind is: made is mentally retarded. The unique environment of Datian 1 Dynasty can be understood by you and other barbarians!


    Thousands of years of history told the descendants of Zhuxia that whenever there was turbulence, there would be war. It was better to be a peaceful dog than to leave people in disorder.


    Take a look at the fate of that "big brother", and then look at those Middle East countries that fooled themselves. They are all out of their minds.


    It is also right to say that the people of Zhuxia are good at ruling. As long as there are tiles on their heads and their stomachs are full, they will be obedient to the ruling class. But if you really want to live, countless uprisings recorded in historical books are proof.


    How heavy is the responsibility of the ruling class in a country with central power?


    Liu Yan had previously told ran Min that once forced castration, it would not only cause damage to interests, but also represent the abandonment of those groups that most support the existing ruling class.


    Stupid ruling class will do things that make supporters cold.


    Only a more stupid ruling class can do stupid things that shake the foundation of rule.


    Liu Yan tapped the table with his fingers and scanned it.


    Ji Chang, who is speaking, shut up.


    All the people first looked at Liu Yan, and then all looked at LV Yi.


    "I don''t think it''s advisable to force castration." LV Yi stood up and paused for a second or two in the face of Liu Yan before continuing to say: "I think those who have nobility are the same as the country (interests), and the strength of the Great Han is beneficial to them, which can be guided by public opinion."


    Ran min gave a completely subconscious "ha" sound. When he wanted to speak, he saw Liu Yan''s sharp eyes, his expression stifled and continued to listen.


    "Throughout the dynasties, there is no one whose majesty has won the integrity of the country. His Majesty''s prestige is endless in the hearts of his subjects." LV Yi saluted Liu Yan. After facing his colleagues, he faced Liu Yan again and said, "since he is a fellow countryman, he must follow his strong relationship."


    Liu Yan knows the power of public opinion. As long as it is properly guided, whether good or bad, it will die if it becomes a trend.


    The Han Empire has more than once used the guidance of public opinion to promote the implementation of national policies. For example, when the country''s internal affairs are difficult, it still continues to go to war with the outside world, that is, the main tone of public opinion is to kill all foreigners. Then there are Han men who marry or accept foreign women as wives and concubines. It will go so smoothly without some guidance of public opinion.


    "By your majesty first, it is bound to become a trend of upper action and lower effect." LV Yi knew that Liu Yan supported the castration of male slaves. It was precisely the Shaofu that had the most slaves in the Han Empire, and the Shaofu was the private property of the Emperor: "just like this, I''m afraid there will still be some complaints."


    If you really want to do that, it means that all the pots are carried by the emperor. Only others have always carried the pot for the emperor. How can the emperor carry the pot for others?


    Therefore, Liu Yan, if the other emperor dared to make such a suggestion, it is necessary to be angry, and may even severely deal with the proposer.


    At present, it is not far from the tragic consequences caused by the wanton use of slaves in the Western Jin Dynasty. The Han people who have become the main nation of state rule again are also the most centripetal moment. LV Yi said that it is indeed a feasible way to guide public opinion. The most important thing is that they have not overthrown the existing national policies.


    Liu Yan knows that LV Yi... Or some officials have worked together to think of many ways, and the one mentioned is only one of them.


    "Compensation without changing the law is a supplementary policy." LV Yi is the Minister of rites. He is just a person who throws out this topic: "ministers just throw bricks to attract jade. Other colleagues must have other good strategies."


    Liu Yan knew it would be like this. After all, no one dares to carry the pot, not to mention the emperor with no prestige. No one dares to carry the pot like the founding king of the country.


    After LV Yi sat down, sang Yu stood up.


    "Your Majesty, colleagues." Sang Yu first saluted Liu Yan, then saluted everyone present, and slowly said, "there are thousands of Han slaves. Whether it is guidance or coercion, it is not feasible for the moment."


    When it comes to this problem, people have to admit it.


    Castration is an advanced craft. After the Han Empire destroyed the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it obtained some people who owned this craft. However, there was no eunuch group in the Han Empire, and those who owned the craft naturally lost their positions. No one cared where they went before.


    It''s not hard to get those people back. After all, the Han Empire has a hukou level and road guidance system. If you really want to find someone, you can find it by using national strength.


    Castration with the previously mastered technology is not 100% safe. We need to consider what compensation should be made to the original owner if the slave dies.


    Then, if you don''t die after castration, it must take some time to recover. What kind of compensation should be made for the damage to the interests of the original owner when the slave recovers.


    "If you die, you''ll die. Just give another one." Ran min liked the progress of the discussion topic, and castration had actually been passed: "isn''t there more than 30 million people in ah San? Catch it! If ah San is not enough, there are Persians and Daqin people... Some messy aliens? Catch it!"


    No one wants to talk to ran min, who is delirious with joy. They are either speechless, or look at ran min angrily or stare at him. They use their eyes to signal ran min to shut up and don''t delay his business.

 Chapter 991

    "Thirty seven cases have been found with filing gear."


    "Check, check again!"


    Yu Yi kept rubbing his temples, his face full of fatigue.


    The resolution of castrating slaves has been passed at the small court meeting. The ministers listed many implementation plans, and later decided to coordinate several feasible plans to form a large plan.


    Although the resolution was adopted and there was a plan for implementation, it was not notified. Only a small number of people knew that the resolution was adopted, and the insiders of the implementation plan were limited to a small circle.


    Yu Yi is the Minister of punishment. In fact, he has only been in office for less than a year.


    In general, the Ministry of punishment inherited the functions of the imperial censor''s office, Tingwei''s office and Dali temple under the previous three Gong and nine Qing system. There were changes in the names of some official posts and the transfer of functions, but the general operation was the same.


    Previously, all parts of the country need to summarize and sort out the local cases every winter, and then send them to Chang''an for another induction and filing.


    Now those files naturally belong to the Ministry of punishment. Yu Yi has a task, that is, to find out the files of slaves who raped 1 good family women.


    The Great Han Dynasty has been established for 14 years. At the beginning, there was a class of slaves, but in the early days, the number of slaves was small. The more later, the number of slaves increased sharply.


    But all living creatures, especially intelligent humans, must make some mistakes.


    There is a saying called "all evils lead". Does it point out that people want to make the most mistakes?


    Yu Yi came to find the files about the sexual 1 assault committed by slaves. He was surprised when he didn''t check them. There were thousands of lists to check.


    Those slaves who committed sexual 1 assault naturally died. Some died so badly that they had no bones left, and even a large number of people were involved and died.


    In fact, Yu Yi wondered whether the Han people''s discipline and restraint on slaves were too poor, or whether the slaves were so crazy. How could so much happen?


    Just after the idea came out, Yu Yi smiled bitterly and shook his head: "the slaves of the big man are as many as 13 million. Only thousands of things have happened. It''s very rare, isn''t it?"


    In terms of proportion and probability, it is really less.


    We should deeply know that there is a nation that has legal rape laws. The reason for constituting legal rape is that women wear less. The implementation of rape or more excessive rounds of rape does not constitute a criminal fact. It can be imagined how many infringement cases will occur in that country every year, and how worried women living in that country should be.


    In the early years, the gap between the male and female ratio of Han people was too serious, and the occurrence of sexual 1 aggression was also very serious. Officials knew that it was basic to block rather than sparse. It was only when the government set up a fence court that the crime rate of sexual 1 aggression decreased.


    The latter is even more straightforward. If the family lacks women, it will rob. If it is difficult for individuals to rob, the army will open the way. The army does not call robbing, but enriching the national population. The civilian team has become a slave team. Everything is working legally without violating the laws of the Han Dynasty.


    "Sum it up." Yu Yi said solemnly to gaining, the Prime Minister of the Ministry of punishment, "this matter is very important. Do it as quickly as possible!"


    Gaining really didn''t know what his boss meant. He respectfully replied, "promise!"


    Yu Yi ordered someone to pack the sorted files and asked someone to carry the box with him.


    The main public yamen of the Ministry of punishment is in Miyagi, and the core office institutions are in Miyagi.


    Walking in the palace city, Yu Yi found that not only the Ministry of punishment looked busy, but also the Ministry of work looked a little leisurely, and the other five were busy.


    In fact, the work department is also very busy, but the busy place is not in Miyagi, but in the suburbs.


    The Ministry of work is now busier than any other department. They have received a large share of offline work from the Shaofu. They need to build 30000 qualified gun beds, gun tubes and sub guns within a year.


    In order to show Liu Yan that they can also work, the whole work department seems crazy. It should not only be completed within the period, but also produce high-quality products.


    In the future, whether the work department can intervene in the production of firearms depends entirely on the hammer business. Otherwise, I really have no face to argue with the Shaofu again.


    Whether to participate in the production of firearms is not as simple as face. The Ministry of work has risen to the height of being completely marginalized. If they can''t participate in the production of firearms, what their official position should be and what they will be, but don''t think about the benefits and contributions.


    The Ministry of work needs to complete the parts of 30000 flint guns within one year, and the Shaofu''s share is 120000.


    In addition to the parts of the flint gun, the Shaofu also has 7000 guns of various calibres.


    All this shows that the Han Empire has put firearms on the agenda, and the army is transitioning from a complete cold weapon to the firearms era.


    "Yu Shangshu." LV Yi put down his papers and asked, "have you finished so soon?"


    Yu Yi nodded with a smile.


    This is the advantage of being in the center. Local files have long been sent for induction. If you want to find any files, you can go to the summarized archives. It takes only labor. There is really no trouble.


    In addition to the etiquette at the national level, the etiquette Department of the Han Empire was also responsible for planning wars.


    There is no military action that needs to be planned by the Ministry of rites in the current Han Empire. Most of the time, there are not many things that the Ministry of rites can be busy with. The big thing is to be busy with sacrifice at the national level, and the small thing is the marriage and funeral of high officials and dignitaries.


    This time, Liu Yan handed over the guidance of public opinion to the Ministry of rites, and LV Yi did his best to strive for it.


    Before the establishment of the Ministry of rites, the guidance of public opinion was completed by the Honglu hall under the jurisdiction of the prime minister''s office.


    The Ministry of rites was established, but its officials were actually those of the former Hong Lu Museum. It can be said that they were very familiar with the task of guiding public opinion.


    "I looked it up a little and found some special files." Yu Yi opened a box, picked up the top files, opened one of them and said, "this happened in the 12th year of Yuanshuo. The male master of the family enlisted to fight in the western regions. The female master couldn''t resist loneliness and had an affair with slaves."


    LV Yi took the file from Yu Yi and looked at it carefully.


    It was a woman who was so hungry and thirsty that she almost went crazy. Her husband couldn''t stand it anymore, and the slaves in the family looked strong and didn''t look ugly. As a result, adultery occurred.


    The reason why it became a file summarized was that the male master''s good friend of the family went to take care of it. When she found something unusual, she killed the slave. As a result, the female master took advantage of her unprepared and killed the male master''s good friend, which alerted the government.


    "This..." Lv Yi wondered, "this woman is out of her mind!"


    In such an age, being called up to the battlefield is a common thing. Even if you don''t go to the battlefield, you should conquer the corvee and leave for some time.


    There is an unspoken rule among the people, that is, if the male host leaves for a long time and the female host has anything to do with others, even if the neighbors find it, they won''t take care of it.


    In fact, if you look up history books, you will find that only those who have some status attach importance to this.


    More carefully, what modern people absolutely can''t accept is that the male owner who went out for about a year came home and found his wife had a big stomach, and even gave birth to a child, but he didn''t go crazy. Many accepted the child who has no blood relationship with themselves.


    Every era has its own values. What modern people can''t imagine and absolutely can''t accept may be extremely normal in a certain era. (no nonsense)


    LV Yi wondered how the hostess could find a slave and couldn''t hold it. Couldn''t she find a Han?


    "And this file." Yu Yi handed out another copy, shook his head and said with a wry smile, "the male master of the family didn''t sleep with his wife, but sowed seeds very hard for the female 1 slave. The wife couldn''t bear the humiliation and threw herself into the river."


    Apart from those two files, Yu Yi did not introduce more. He picked out two to be human, and more to be annoying.


    LV Yi naturally accepted Yu Yi''s kindness. Those two cases are worth publicizing. The first one simply doesn''t need any further processing.


    There are some differences in values between contemporary Han people and those before them, including that they can''t accept their wives'' promiscuity, but the customs have existed since ancient times, and it''s difficult to put an end to them all at once. Even if you can accept customs, no man can accept that the object of his wife''s nonsense is a slave.


    It is conceivable that once the first case is widely circulated, it will certainly attract great attention and even cause a wave of slave killing.


    As a man of the Han family, the most yearning and longing is to be able to go out with the army and fight for a first-class title on the battlefield.


    Lao Tzu went to the battlefield desperately, not for himself, but for the whole family. After going to the battlefield, I don''t know whether I can go back alive or not. It''s just that I can''t keep my loneliness. Can I bear to let slaves do it?


    If the first is to arouse men''s anger, the second is to drive women crazy.


    "Yu Shangshu... You are so bright." Wang Biao''s face was full of admiration: "just two copies can cause a great sensation."


    His subordinate officials praised the leaders of other departments. LV Yi was not embarrassed. He even had to admit that he really deserved to have fooled around in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    "Look again." LV Yi knew that perhaps he could not find better publicity materials, but only two were not enough: "all parties should focus on it."


    Their public opinion guidance this time is not to create a slave killing frenzy, but to pave the way for castrating slaves to become a must.


    The government asked each family to hand over the slaves for castration. It''s really not the same thing with each family''s initiative to request that the slaves be castrated. One is the government''s compulsory request and the other is the government''s help.


    In the following days, we first talked from the streets of Chang''an about which house''s mistress was really mentally disabled, how to let slaves do it, and which house''s male master didn''t sleep, and his wife went crazy to sow seeds for female 1 slaves.


    As soon as the topic entered the people, there was almost no need to intervene, and it was very popular.


    "There''s a slave killing." Yu Yi drew the attention of all departments under his jurisdiction on the day after the spread of public opinion. Unexpectedly, he received a report the next day: "hundreds of cases?"


    Gaining did not know that the public opinion was spread by the Ministry of rites. He was both puzzled and puzzled. He pleaded guilty and said, "we are incompetent. Please plead guilty with the minister."


    The Ministry of punishment is not passively accepting the report, and prevention in advance is also one of its responsibilities.


    In the previous dynasties, regardless of how slaves died, money was fined according to the law, and the Han Empire continued this set of laws.


    Those who killed the slaves in their family knew that the Han law could not be ignored and took the initiative to pay the fine. When asked why they killed the slaves, no one would tell the truth. Those who were simple and honest hesitated, or they found all kinds of reasons, even the reason why the slaves died on foot.


    The departments directly under the Ministry of punishment did not care much, but there were many cases, so they had to pay attention to them.


    Although slaves are property or private property, they are also an integral part of the Han Empire, involving human life. No matter who''s life, the Ministry of punishment has the right to intervene.


    In fact, if the number of homicides is too large, it is equivalent to the dereliction of duty of the Ministry of punishment. It is really dereliction of duty, indicating that they have not performed their duties at all.


    "To criticize a crime is to criticize a crime." Yu Yi looked at gaining, who was a little frightened, and said expressionless, "all the divisions have done their best. Be sure to stop the tide. If the people are still upset, tell them to send it to the government first."


    Gaining was greatly relieved. He was surprised that Yu Yi didn''t get angry. You know, this time the Ministry of punishment suffered an unprovoked disaster.


    "Hundreds of times a day..." Yu Yi stood up as if talking to himself: "it''s so frequent that I''m afraid of major events. I need to see your majesty."


    Gainin was stunned.


    Yes, there are more slaves, but it''s not that Han people are killed. You need to see the emperor for such a thing?


    "That''s right." Yu Yi took a few steps and stopped. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something and told gaining: "go to the military headquarters and ask about the number of female 1 slaves under the name of the military headquarters. If there is enough... Ask the military headquarters for help. If the people are willing, they can exchange female 1 slaves for male slaves in their family. The procedure must not be wrong. It should be in line with the procedure and make the people happy."


    "..." gaining felt that his brain had become paste and replied: "no!"


    Their offices are all in Miyagi. Gaining only needs to walk four or five hundred meters to the military headquarters.


    When he came to the military headquarters, gaining didn''t go in immediately. He needed to think about who he should find and what kind of wording he should use.


    "Gai Zhongcheng?" The Chen family, the left supervisor of the Ministry of war, came to gaining with a puzzled look, greeted him and said, "please follow me."


    Gaining was very surprised. He didn''t say why he came. Why was he asked to go inside? It seems that he still went to the office of the Minister of war?


    "Coming?" Huan Wen seemed to know that gaining would come long ago and ordered a thick book on the table: "this is the roster."


    "..." gaining had to wonder whether he was involved in any major event. Everything was strange, and Mu responded: "promise!", Soul wandering outside the sky seems to have to leave the military headquarters.

 Chapter 992

    At any rate, the Han Empire was also a country that attacked everywhere. It is an indisputable fact that its territory expanded rapidly, regardless of how many countries and nationalities it destroyed.


    The newly laid land is generally controlled by the army. In some places, there are not many waves of war resistance, and in some places, there are constant riots.


    However, whether the resistance is fierce or not, the jurisdiction under military control has never been so-called calm.


    There are not many jurisdictions that are against the enemy, and they are not the masters of the state, but only registered residence.


    No registered residence, they are only sojourner, pay taxes than anyone else, the benefits and treatment should not be at all.


    In this way, even if you accept to become a member of the Han rule and can bear heavy taxes for a while, you don''t get any return. You can either flee quickly and riot if you are bolder.


    Alien escape or riot is what the army wants, so they can assume their responsibilities, catch groups of fugitives and fight them into slaves, suppress the riot by force and make prisoners of war become slaves.


    Don''t talk about benevolence, righteousness and morality. Even if there is benevolence, righteousness and morality, it depends on who it is. Even saints don''t do indistinguishable fraternity. We are just a group of rough people.


    The world is so big, land and resources are so small. I''m stronger than you, so I should have more. If I don''t have the ability to keep my things, don''t just talk.


    It makes sense wherever you go to buy more family property for your children and grandchildren.


    There are so many great principles in the competition between countries and between nations. There are only some rules: if you do it, I will do you; But I''ll hear what you want to say again.


    Only a fool can make irresponsible remarks when the country is tough and tyrannical to the outside world. Even if he accounts for more, others will be less. He doesn''t figure out what kind of guardian to be.


    "Your Majesty, Zhuxia has been a state of etiquette since ancient times, which is different from Chinese and foreigners. People of different nationalities live in the land governed by your majesty and are already your Majesty''s people."


    The speaker is fan Xuan. He is a famous Confucian in the world and a very excellent painter.


    At the Linyuan zhangtai of Miyagi, there are a group of famous or well-known people. Without exception, they have made amazing or good achievements in some fields.


    The vast majority of them were either calligraphers or painters. A few of them could be called familiar with classics. Several days ago, they jointly wrote to the ritual department and begged to see Liu Yan.


    Chang''an is now the capital of the Han Empire, but all aspiring people will choose to live in Chang''an. Later, there is a migration order according to the family level. It can be said that people noticed by the center have been forcibly moved to Chang''an to settle down.


    From the perspective of location, Chang''an is too far away from Jiankang. We don''t talk about the whole south of the Yangtze River alone. Due to the event of "crossing south in clothes", most of the door valve families fled to the south, especially Yangzhou.


    Even if it is only for the purpose of preventing accidents in the south, we must not let some people stay in the south. It is the best choice to move and put them under our noses.


    It''s not that there is no bleeding without respecting the migration order. Some people are used to it. They think they live in an era when they have a reputation and can ignore all powers. As a result, they pay a painful price for their loser.


    Those who should be moved to Chang''an, those who are not dead or missing, are all here. Those who are dead are dead, and missing is tantamount to death. Even the reputation of Lao Liu''s family among scholars has smelled to a certain extent.


    As long as he doesn''t have a reputation among the people, Liu Yan won''t care what the literati circle thinks of him.


    Having talent and learning without knowing to serve the country is to benefit the family. It can''t be done without the privilege of power. Is knowledge learned to do? Is it just for talking?


    In fact, that''s the case. Some people are talented, but they can''t do anything if they lose the power to open the door. I really don''t know whether their so-called ability is power or talent.


    Not all literati have pride. They work hard and study hard. At least 99 of the 100 are for being officials. In this way, it''s a little funny. He scolds Liu Yan in his mouth or heart, but he hopes to be appreciated and become a member of the system.


    Liu Yan knew who the speaker was and what achievements he had made under the hint of Wang Meng nearby.


    The fan family is a big family or a first-class big family. There are senior officials for several generations. There is at least one famous scholar in each generation. The difference is that the name is passed on to the whole county, county, state or country.


    Dai Kui is sitting on fan Xuan''s left side and Liu Ying is sitting on his right side. The seats in the same row are all literati of similar grades.


    Liu Yan looked at fan Xuan who was still talking without expression, but his eyes were getting colder and colder.


    When the Ministry of rites conveyed these famous people''s requests, it always had to find out in advance what they were asking for. It was about flourishing literature, but it talked about it on the spot.


    Fan Xuan''s failure to play cards according to common sense was startled. LV Yi, who accompanied him, stopped LV Yi several times. The person who stopped LV Yi with his eyes was Liu Yan.


    As the son of heaven, it''s natural that no one wants to see it, but it can''t be blocked. Many living celebrities jointly ask for it, that is, they have to see it no matter how they don''t want to see it, otherwise they don''t know what it will be like.


    What Liu Yan didn''t expect was that when these celebrities entered the talks, the first thing was to strive for treatment for the conquered alien. He wanted to hear what celebrities wanted to fight for the alien race.


    "Zhongni said, ''if the barbarians enter China, it will be the of China''." Gan Bao said with a smile, "the grass people deeply agree with it. The grass people think that if the barbarians don''t know Chinese etiquette, don''t read Chinese culture, and don''t speak Chinese language, they don''t belong to China."


    Liu Yan was still expressionless. He saw that the same people had different opinions and saw that things might be more complicated.


    Compared with fan Xuan, Ganbao is not a little less famous. At the same time, the former has some places criticized by the literati circle.


    Fan Xuan was Qingliu, and even the emperor of Sima''s family refused the invitation to become an official.


    Ganbao responded to the invitation of Sima''s emperor to become an official. Then, this one has a very special hobby. He not only likes reading, but also likes reading history books. In addition to history books, he reads miscellaneous books and talks, and writes his own books with what he sees.


    If the rest of the literati refuse to accept the serious books, they will scold at most. The key is whether Gan Bao writes novels or supernatural novels. It is not only scolding, but also thoroughly despised by some literati.


    "I like the story of searching God written by Qing very much." Liu Yangen said with a smile, "Qing must be familiar with the book of mountains and seas?"


    "Back to your majesty, I am familiar with it." Gan Bao smiled so that the wrinkles on his face piled up: "the grass people thought that the predecessors of the book of mountains and seas should record what they saw and heard abroad. If the grass people are not so old, they really want to go out by boat and see what they haven''t seen outside the country."


    Although they are all Confucianists now, they may be yin-yang scholars, novelists, Huang Lao, etc. with the brand of Confucianism. Gan Bao began to boast that he was a novelist in the 11th year of Yuanshuo.


    In fact, the fate of Ganbao has changed with the change of history. It is only one of them to admit that he is a novelist. He would have died in the 10th year of Yuanshuo, but now he is still living well. Look at his ruddy face and divine eyes. He should have no problem living for a few years.


    It should be said that the fate of everyone who lives within the territory of the Han Empire has been changed by Liu Yan.


    Not only the living, but also the dead are influenced by Liu Yan.


    Generally speaking, Liu Yan is not only a person who changed the old land of the Han family, but also changed the fate of many people in distant Europe.


    Confucianism has become the only one and absorbed many schools of thought, which means that Confucianism has actually become a complex of all schools of thought. The difference is that all schools of thought have become branches under Confucianism, and then everyone has become Confucian disciples together. This is also the reason why there are so many factions in the Confucian society and there are completely contradictory theories.


    Confucianism changed again and again a long time ago. At the end of the Western Jin Dynasty, Confucian disciples continued to doubt themselves. In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, they simply went farther and farther in the direction of metaphysicians.


    Liu Yan never paid attention to Confucianism, and of course he was not hostile. In his eyes, there are only two kinds of Confucian scholars. One is that they can only open their mouth and Hua Hua, and the other is that they can''t even open their mouth and Hua Hua.


    It''s not that Liu Yan despises Confucianism. More than 90% of Contemporary Confucian disciples have been abandoned. The remaining 10% either wear the skin of a Confucian scholar, or simply don''t recognize themselves as a Confucian from the heart.


    Even if the great Confucianism in the Western Jin Dynasty did not make any commendable achievements, they still made some achievements in Ideological and academic studies.


    After the Eastern Jin Dynasty, only those who had been captured by Hu were called great Confucianism, and the South began to be renamed famous scholars.


    The Confucian scholars who joined Hu Lu lived to prove to Hu Lu that they would not be soft at killing their colleagues. The famous scholars living in the South were either calligraphers, metaphysicians, philosophers,... This family and that family was to catch people who really wanted to recover the Central Plains during the Northern Expedition and bite them to death. If they couldn''t bite them to death, they would stink their reputation.


    Bitten to death is to prove that everyone is waste, not only yourself.


    If you can''t bite, it will prove that the guy who isn''t dead is an alien. However, there are few different kinds, and most of them are normal people.


    Throughout the northern and Southern Dynasties, Confucianism only shone once or twice, but it''s no wonder that they made most of the Hu prisoners only recognize force and don''t want to listen more.


    Those who are willing to listen to Confucianism are Tuoba Xianbei, and then Tuoba Xianbei is independently sinicized. This can be said to be one of the few achievements that Confucianism can show. Compared with it, it probably inherits Zhuxia culture, but Zhuxia culture has basically been deleted and modified in the hands of Confucianism.


    "Your Majesty, there are many disturbances among the people near the sun view, and the trend of killing slaves is becoming more and more popular." Dai Kui is a director of the Ministry of works. Naturally, he is qualified to be a minister. Since he is involved in today''s muddy water, first, because of his family background, and then for some other reasons: "public opinion is like fire. There are more than thousands of foreign slaves in the big man. If it goes on like this, there may be disaster."


    It''s not that Liu Yan likes to talk about SouShen with Gan Bao. It''s that he would rather talk about the topic of novels than listen to those people talk about their love for foreigners. He''s afraid he''ll vomit when listening. He even doubts whether he has the stomach to kill people without fire. He''s still a famous celebrity.


    It was definitely a bad brain that came to talk to Liu Yan about the topic that aliens are also human. In particular, it was suggested that Liu Yan should be treated equally.


    Liu Yan tried to smash the wine Baron on the table at fan Xuan several times just now. He put up with it very hard. He must admit that some ministers are right. If they don''t do anything, maybe they don''t have to wait for the death of their generation. All they create should be wedding clothes for other nationalities.


    Liu Yan had no impression of Dai Kui. Seeing that Dai Kui didn''t wear an official robe, he naturally couldn''t recognize how many officials he was and which department he was in.


    "Your Majesty..." Wang Meng lowered his voice and introduced: "Dai Kui is the Secretary of the craftsman Department of the Ministry of work."


    Director? That''s the five senses. It''s not low. Or a craftsman, that is, a person with superb skills in at least one technology.


    Liu Yan looked at Dai Kui more quietly. He couldn''t help wondering if a really capable five-level official had such a quarrel with a group of idle people when he was full?


    Every time Dai Kui was looked at by Liu Yan, he felt that the whole Mount Tai was pressed on his body, and tried his best to keep calm on his face.


    "I have also heard of folk affairs in the palace city." Liu Yan glanced around the crowd and his eyes stopped on Dai Kui: "I''m the director of the Ministry of work. Today is a rest bath?"


    Unless it is something to be promulgated, Liu Yan will not define anything. His last sentence can be regarded as a warning.


    Dai Kui trembled. His face was respectful and replied that it was Hugh mu.


    "Your Majesty." Liu Zhen has been smiling all the time. He is a good leather bag with elegant temperament, showing what is a famous scholar: "Your Majesty is destined to be a promising king for thousands of years, and your kindness will be widely applied to all generations. The words of promotion (Ganbao) are right, but if you can show your kindness to Yidi, your reputation will be transmitted further and longer."


    "Yes, your majesty." Fan Xuan then went on to say, "sassanne, which is close to the great man, is tens of thousands of miles away in Rome, and needs to be illuminated by your brilliance."


    It must be admitted that Liu Yan was stunned.


    In contemporary times, except Liu Yan, other people call Rome "Daqin", which was decided at the beginning when the Han people met the Romans.


    Liu Yan will be a little stunned. After tasting so much nonsense, he can be regarded as revealing his meaning a little bit.


    The glory of the emperor of the Han family is not so easy to undertake. The protected people will naturally remove the cold and enjoy the warmth brought by riyao. But those who are not protected by the son of heaven will be burned to ashes by the light.


    Liu Yan recalled that they talked about aliens and slaves.


    So what do they perceive and think they can serve the emperor in this matter?

 Chapter 993

    Dong Zhongshu compared Confucianism to a beautiful woman and gave it to Liu Che.


    Liu Che, who desperately needs to unify the national thought, but if there is a school that can help him win over the people and suppress his dissatisfaction, why should he respect Confucianism alone.


    Unfortunately, at that time, only Dong Zhongshu, who had devoted himself to observation, saw what Liu Che needed, and all the other so-called great powers threw themselves into the world of mortals, climbing and rolling.


    If you don''t have a better choice, don''t say whether you are a beautiful woman or an ugly woman. As long as you can help yourself achieve your goal, you must hug yourself home.


    Liu Che went back with the beautiful girl presented by Dong Zhongshu, giving Confucianism a space for rapid growth.


    After respecting Confucianism alone, in fact, Confucianism did not easily climb to the peak. It was an age of blood and blood, and it was also a time when academic disputes would die.


    "Today''s Confucian scholars don''t deserve to carry shoes compared with those at that time." Liu Yan naturally wouldn''t do the welcoming and seeing off. After those famous scholars left, he invited several core dignitaries to have a drink. After drinking some conversation boxes, he opened them: "I watched the records. Dong Zhongshu''s disciples held a book and a sword in one hand. They worshipped the mountain first with ceremony. If they couldn''t convince people, they would face each other with a sword."


    These histories can be regarded as secret histories, which are not recorded in historical records. Only from some books and biographies can we find some shadows.


    "Ancient Confucianism did have a school of upholding the sword and going straight." Sang Yu recalled generally: "I thought carefully. Gongyang Chunqiu, Chu, Han, Zhao and Yan poetry schools are all like this."


    There are three schools in the spring and Autumn period, including Gongyang spring and Autumn period, Zuozhuan spring and Autumn period and Guliang spring and Autumn period.


    Dong Zhongshu is the boss of Gongyang Chunqiu. This faction is relatively stunned and has a sharp head, that is, they cleaned up their competitors at that time as the vanguard of Confucianism.


    Zuozhuan spring and autumn appeared relatively late. After annexing novelists, he began to aim at writing books and educating people, such as lying on the ice and seeking carp, which was created. Their intention is naturally excellent. No matter why they don''t smash the ice, they have to use their body temperature to melt the ice, as if they don''t do so is unfilial.


    Guliang Chunqiu is a school of thought that advocates the rule of a large family. Most of them are Ludi scholars.


    The so-called poetry schools of Chu, Han, Zhao and Yan are some Confucian schools derived from the book of songs. Among them, several generations of Chu and Han poetry schools have been committed to educating the wild land in the south. Their achievements should be the largest and most far-reaching Confucianism.


    It is because of the efforts of Chu and Han poetry school that Liu Che easily conquered Southern Xinjiang. The reason is that the leaders of all ethnic groups in the South had been sinicized first with the efforts of Chu and Han poetry school.


    The contribution of Chu Han poetry school was not only in the Western Han Dynasty, but also its influence can be traced back to thousands of years later. The upper Sinicization of Indochina Peninsula continued until the white skin was broken by strong ships and sharp guns.


    The efforts of Zhao Yan''s poetry school are also not small. Chaoyixian Peninsula has been divided again and left the big family of Zhuxia. Zhuxia culture has always been the mainstream of chaoyixian Peninsula, and even the influence of Japan is not small.


    It was not until Bonzi recognized a new father that he went to Sinicization. Even the name of the capital was changed. It was like forgetting his ancestors and being crazy.


    The other is worse. Japan, which has not changed its Chinese characters, invaded "my Qing Dynasty" at the beginning for the reason of restoring the glory of the Chinese nation.


    To say what is the relationship between the restoration of the glory of the Chinese nation and the Japanese, they say that "my Qing Dynasty" is not a Chinese new moon and that they have inherited the orthodox Chinese culture.


    The Japanese people used such a statement, which is really reasonable in terms of historical research, but it was useless to the brainwashed "I Qing" officials and people, and even provoked the Qingliu rage of the "I Qing" at that time, shouting that "I want to be a dog for the Manchu master" and advocating war.


    (there is no special reason, but the foot pot chicken was really confident at that time. First, the Manchu people were not Chinese zhengshuo, and then the Manchu people did everything they needed to modify the ancient books. The unchanged ancient books have always been regarded as treasures in the Japanese country. At the same time, most of the Japanese people''s power at that time were the descendants of the Tu species in the Temo Song Dynasty.)


    The Confucian School of poetry has never held power. Their figure is generally in the border of the Empire, or even in a foreign country. Since Li Tang, the school of poetry has simply lost its inheritance.


    "Now those who call themselves Confucian scholars no longer have the pride of their predecessors." Sang Yu also considered himself a Confucian disciple in the early years, and the more he later refused to recognize that identity. Now he simply felt that he was not a family: "those people who were Confucian disciples just now have been restored to novelists, yin-yang scholars and miscellaneous scholars... It can be seen that those who think themselves Confucian disciples are actually with the judges..."


    In fact, Liu Yan also thought about whether to resume the contention of a hundred schools of thought. After thinking for a long time, he decided to let it go.


    The decline of Confucianism is inevitable now.


    In fact, the Confucians in the Western Han Dynasty have some combat effectiveness. In the later years, they often enter troubled times and rarely see the figure of Confucians. It''s not that Confucians don''t participate in it, but that Confucians become dead with only one mouth left. Who wants such a person? What''s the use of coming?


    The so-called great Confucians who joined Hu Lu did not do the work of fighting on the battlefield, but sang praises for Hu Lu. In addition to their unlimited combat effectiveness in killing their fellow clans who have no resistance, they are sent to the battlefield to die one by one. When they die, they have to pull more pieces to die.


    At the end of the war, there was only one mouth left in the whole body. Those people who lived still depended on who they sang praises and brushed their sense of existence. It happened that the emperor needed such a group of people. The short and tall can also be used as chess pieces to balance the generals. They found that a person who can really work will inevitably leave the name of capable minister in the history books.


    "They are in a hurry." In recent years, Xu Zheng began to call himself a strategist and wrote a military book without a name. It seems that he hasn''t finished the first article after nearly six years: "seeing that the prosperous age is coming, but without their share, he must be desperate."


    Liu Yan didn''t invite ran min today.


    Such a formal meeting with the opposition celebrities is a show in itself, and it is completely unexpected to get some useful suggestions. But just because it is a show, it can''t show any moths. It should be like laughing and talking nonsense to each other.


    If ran min was present, when fan Xuan said that he was kind to foreigners, ran min should directly rush over and rub fan Xuan on the ground. It must be bloody and messy. It''s not just a joke. No matter how eager to be an official, scholars should consider how to live a good mountain life.


    Waste is waste, but waste is also shameful waste. Once the ruler really tears his face, waste will never live up to his ability to succeed. Waste can''t do anything big, but disgusting people will make people uncomfortable!


    "They have a great reputation among the people." Ji Chang always frowned and said seriously to Liu Yan, "individuals are also talented, but they are a little proud."


    Liu Yangang has just counted it in detail. Thirteen of the sixteen people were originally officials in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and three of them were not low at all.


    After the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was destroyed, Liu Yan actually didn''t treat Sima''s family very bloody. He just robbed several young emperors who were raised in the deep palace and let the little emperor who lost his national title concentrate on learning to dance. Fortunately, he came out to dance in some celebrations.


    The other people who served as officials for the small imperial court in the Eastern Jin Dynasty were those who belonged to the core and important officials of the small imperial court. After the collapse of the small imperial court, they were still ignorant of the current affairs. They must have killed a group, but they did not engage in the same set of collusion. Some people who know the current affairs also depend on the year and what they have done. For example, the Yu family has been well treated. Although some people of the Xie and Huan families have died and their families have been hit hard, the Xie and Huan families are still one of the hope families of the Han Empire because of the existence of Xie an and Huan Wen.


    For those who served as officials in the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, after being selected, middle and lower level officials chose some people who could really work for them to stay in office or transfer them. It was the high-level and those who didn''t have talent that really got blood moldy.


    If we say that the country is destroyed and the premise of civil war is wrong, we must be willing to gamble and admit defeat. There is nothing to complain about.


    Liu Yan is already quite rational. Otherwise, if the outcome of the civil war is determined, which dynasties has not taken a harsh and bloody clean-up of officials?


    In the case of national war, the gentry should sacrifice, but living is a shame.


    The gentry in the South will reject the old Liu family, the master of the new empire, but Huanwen behind is too fierce to find a person who can be compared with it from the history books.


    They do have reasons for exclusion. Whether it''s the outcome of the civil war or the replacement of the Warring States, it really hasn''t happened to clean up their property.


    Any winner, no matter how unwilling he is to win, should do something to win the hearts of the people. It is even more necessary for foreign nations to win the country. The so-called people''s hearts are the gentry, not the people.


    The old Liu family in the new kingdom is good. It is aimed at the people to win the hearts of the people. It is either bloody removal or liquidation of the family property. Looking through any historical books, there is really no more contempt for the existence of the gentry than the old Liu family. It can even be said that it is insatiable to be greedy to the extreme.


    The early resistance in the South never stopped, and Huan Wen, who was in charge of the south, raised his butcher''s knife. It was only after the Indochina Peninsula was ravaged that the situation changed.


    Facts have repeatedly proved that there is no hatred that can not be dissolved by wealth. Liu Yan designated the Indochina Peninsula as a playground for southerners. No matter how much families hate in their hearts, they should hate or hate, but they do not fall into the Indochina Peninsula.


    As the nomads on the grassland were pulled out one by one, the western regions easily lifted the youth of the people to the sky, and then a current great country tens of thousands of miles away was also classified as flying ash in the military peak. Who doesn''t know that it is an extravagant hope to overthrow Lao Liu''s family by force?


    If it''s just that people can''t resist in terms of force, they don''t have to wait too long. They just need to wait five or six years. The army can''t be good at war forever. There are still some opportunities.


    "Your Majesty has decided to develop people''s livelihood." Ji Chang simply pointed it out and said, "nothing can stop the arrival of the prosperous age. No matter how proud and resentful they are, how dare they not embrace the prosperous age?"


    To put it bluntly, waiting for Liu Yan to decide to let the people under his rule have a good life, Lao Liu''s country is really stable.


    At worst, Liu Yan can ensure the prosperity of the country for at least one generation. Not many people have the courage to dormant an era, especially when they can''t understand the development of the era more and more, so they can only show their submission on their knees.


    There must be a routine to express surrender. They have found the routine now.


    If they want a kind of public opinion to be widely spread in a short time, if it is not the national power, they have lived for so many years and read so many books, they really live on dogs and are blind.


    There are those people who can be called the most valuable sentence. Only fame is left. They feel that at least they still have some role in public opinion. If they don''t use it again, maybe even the aura of fame will be peeled off soon.


    "It is similar to Dong Zhongshu." Sang Yu mocked, "but they have no beauty to offer to their majesty, only one face."


    If anyone can offer a set of theories to clean up people''s hearts, Liu Yan will definitely follow Liu Che. Unfortunately, there is still no such person so far.


    The current Han Empire looks powerful, but it is really powerful, but it is also very chaotic. What supports the whole country in opening up abroad is wealth.


    Of course, Liu Yan knows that using wealth to attract people and expand outward is unfavourable, but it will not last too long.


    It is not that external wealth will be plundered, but that Zhuxia has never been a nation simply eager for wealth. To some extent, there will be more spiritual needs.


    Liu Yan wants to figure out a theory that can not only plunder wealth, but also enrich and satisfy his spirit. Even though he doesn''t read much, in fact, he hasn''t read any great works. I really can''t figure it out.


    "Although the words are ugly..." Ji Chang said with a bitter smile, "if you want to be calm, you really can''t lack them."


    They are a group of people who may not be able to do anything but are more than enough to corrupt one thing. They really have to be anxious. Only there is a person who is not afraid of his own death or his family''s funeral. Whether it is fanning the tide of slaying slaves or pointing out the country''s castration of slaves in another way, it is enough for the whole country to be in chaos for a while.


    "That''s true." Sang Yu had to be serious: "they didn''t feel desperate when they came."


    Liu Yan knows more or less about the history of Zhuxia, including the ideas of contemporary people.


    Whether you are an official in the imperial court can almost control the rise and fall of a family.


    It is not necessary for someone to be an official in the court hall to revitalize the family, but if there is no official in the family, it is impossible to revitalize the family.


    In this country (Nation) where the "official standard" has lasted for thousands of years, if no one in the family is an official, even if there is more property, it is just a thrill.


    When Liu Yan thought about things, he found that most of the ministers looked at themselves carefully and understood what was going on a little stunned.


    Those guys came to act as humble and humble, but they were a threat anyway. The ministers did not think Liu Yan would be a person who could be threatened.

 Chapter 994

    Needless to say, Liu Yan is not easily threatened by an incompetent king.


    If you look at history books, you will find that someone will threaten the emperor, but no one has the courage to threaten the emperor.


    In Zhuxia, the emperor is not the son of heaven, but the son of heaven must be the emperor. Then the emperor is the emperor, and the son of heaven is both the son of heaven and the emperor.


    The emperor is the ruler of the country, a cold law, and a black man full of intrigues. He can treat everyone coldly and ensure the stability of his rule with intrigues. Then don''t blame others for treating himself in the way they want.


    The son of heaven is the patriarch. He was just the patriarch of a tribe a long time ago. Later, more and more people need to be protected under my wings, so he set a rule that all people under my wings are the same race, and Zhuxia came into being.


    In Zhuxia, the patriarch has always been in charge of family law. In the face of good people, he will not be stingy with love and warmth. People who see bad people also have the right to punish. There is no excuse. If you don''t want to be kicked out of the house, you should be honest.


    With the values and thoughts of Zhuxia, there is nothing wrong with resisting tyranny, but do you dare to resist your Laozi?


    If there is anything wrong with the elders, it is the most ideal way to gently advise them. Otherwise, even if their advice is right and the method is wrong, they will have to bear a reputation of unfilial.


    If all evils and adultery are the first, then there is a saying that all goodness and filial piety come first. Zhuxia is too lazy to care about what other ethnic groups think of filial piety... Or only when they feel necessary, but if their Miao people dare to be unfilial to their elders, they will inevitably end up without a place to stand.


    When did the name of the son of heaven appear? It''s hard to study. It''s probably reasonable and unreasonable.


    If it''s too far away, don''t pay more attention to it, just say Zhou Shi.


    In fact, there is no authority and majesty to say from the back of the Zhou room, but the king of Zhou still has the name of the son of heaven. Even if the princes despise the son of Zhou in their hearts and carry out large-scale sacrifices, they still need the waiters of the son of Zhou to give Zuo meat.


    No matter how powerful the princes are, if they dare to show their contempt for the emperor of Zhou in their behavior, all the princes in the world will fight against the emperor no matter how reluctant they are, and they still have children''s admiration for the emperor.


    In ancient times, Chu won the throne and Jin led the troops of princes to fight against it.


    Recently, some king Wulie of the Qin Dynasty died, and the princes gathered their troops at Hangu pass. The state of Qin was fearless of the princes'' army by virtue of the Xiongguan letter valley. The emperor of Zhou had already become a decoration, but the king of Qin still needed to admit his mistake to the people all over the world. The coffin of King Qin Wulie who held the tripod was hastily buried without enough arrangement according to the princes'' etiquette.


    Is it miserable enough to offer Emperor Han Shi? When the patriarch''s power was not handed over, the old Cao family dared not lose their virtue outside the power no matter how tough they were. It was Xiandi who first went to the throne of the son of heaven before he had the throne of Zen emperor.


    Cao Pi just won the throne granted by Liu xiechan and did not respect him as the son of heaven.


    The reason is that the son of heaven is not self appointed. The self appointed son of heaven is not called the son of heaven.


    No matter how arrogant Cao Pi was, he only dared to ascend the throne in the early stage, and still let Liu xiehang and Han zhengshuo treat each other with the gift of the son of heaven. He gave himself the name of the son of heaven on the day when the grace of the Han Dynasty was exhausted and it was estimated that he could not see the rule of the world, but he was not recognized.


    In Zhuxia, there can be many emperors, but there can definitely be only one emperor. However, in the state of separatism, only shameless and common sense dare to call the emperor, which is destined to be ridiculed by people all over the world.


    Liu Yanxian established the country with the name of Han Dynasty. The small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty just jumped. After he became the emperor in Mount Tai, the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty immediately looked like an immortal.


    If Liu Yan was the son of heaven, but he did not rule the world all his life, he was destined to be ridiculed in historical records for thousands of years.


    There was no lucky place. Liu Yangan abandoned Sima''s family in the south of the Central Plains. The extinction of the small imperial court was the end of the civil war.


    Some people in Zhuxia are very strange. Winning the war against Hu Lu will not be regarded as a great cause. It is likely to be scolded as militaristic. Winning the civil war will be recognized by those people. It is a great thing to do.


    Perhaps it is indeed a great thing. Only by ending the disputes of our family can we raise the strength of the whole family to fight against the outside world. There is a reason that we must first settle down in order to hustle outside, but there are too few people who can really do it, and most of them fall on the road of settling down in.


    "In their view, my greatest achievement is not the complete elimination of the tyrannical Jie nationality, but the reunification of the ethnic group." Liu Yan spoke to Cui Wan. As long as he is free, he will basically come to Cui Wan''s side and sometimes stay overnight, More often just sit and go: "I naturally know the appeal of celebrities among the people. When they discussed with me, they called me your majesty, that is, threatening the emperor with the emperor''s eyes. Although it is rare in history, threatening the emperor with the identity of celebrities is a way to keep a name. I didn''t figure out when I was the emperor and when I was the son of heaven."


    Cui Wan is crying because her heart and her priceless treasure, Liu Shen, was taken to Junji mountain by Liu Yan.


    While weeping, she meticulously made tea. Occasionally, there were tears dripping in the tea cup. There was no big wailing, but some low choking.


    Liu Yan now doesn''t know whether to face his woman with the identity of the emperor or the identity of the son of heaven. He looks at Cui Wan who is only crying and doesn''t dare to complain.


    Changing a certain identity all the time is a skill that the ruler must master. When it is appropriate, he can use what identity. Alone, he should not have the role of husband and father.


    "I''m tired." After Liu Yan found that there were more things, he really wouldn''t have cherished feelings. After ruling the country for a long time, people would become ruthless: "don''t stay much."


    Cui Wan was so surprised that she forgot to sob and looked up at Liu Yan''s back.


    In the cool weather, Cui Zong''s forehead was full of sweat, and his clothes looked sticky. He looked at the stunned Cui Wan with a frightened expression. He didn''t dare to delay and hurried to follow behind Liu Yan.


    Day after day, no one can stop the passage of time. Guanzhong... Or Chang''an is in the rainy season again.


    If it is mysterious, it can be said that the queen is worried about her legitimate son. Tears every day moved heaven and earth, and then there has been rain for more than a month. It was the continuous rain that led to the severe test of the drainage canal in Chang''an. It seemed that nothing had gone wrong. The queen finally took no responsibility.


    Looking at Liu Yan in the corridor, who was hazy in the distance under the heavy rain, it was not an excuse for him to say that he was tired. He was really tired in the near future.


    Liu Yan still admires a kind of person very much. As an emperor, he can govern the country well, as the son of heaven, he can protect all the people. When he becomes a husband, he is an affectionate person, and when he becomes a father, he can have calf licking feelings with his children.


    What kind of demons can have so many identities and switch back and forth perfectly, so that being an emperor can govern the country strong and prosperous, and being a son of heaven can make the country peaceful and the people safe under shelter. Those women feel that they are not with the wrong people, and their children are so close?


    "Your Majesty, why did you stay here so long?"


    No one dares to say those words to Liu Yan except Tuoba Xiu. She had long learned that Liu Yan was standing in her zhangtai corridor. She was very considerate. She didn''t come immediately. She waited for more than an hour and didn''t come until she saw the time for dinner.


    "You bring a dish to the queen."


    Liu Yan did not turn his head, but his eyes were still looking at the hazy distance.


    Cui Zong knew that he had said it to himself. Although he was not completely calm down, he was also greatly relieved.


    Tuobaxiu looked at the relieved Cui Zong suspiciously. She had known that Liu Yan must be annoyed at something, but she didn''t expect to have something to do with the queen.


    Liu Yan wrote down that the Hougong didn''t do politics. After she had her own family law, she withdrew her outstretched hand from what she had done before and what she wanted to do.


    Tuobaxiu didn''t know what the country was doing. He knew that Liu Yan wouldn''t be a man annoyed by women. He stood quietly with her.


    "The big man at this time is like that hazy." Liu Yan didn''t want to say anything more. He was talking to himself rather than talking to who he was talking to: "I need to clean up that haze, that''s all."


    Castrating slaves is imperative. It''s disgusting for a group of so-called celebrities to jump out.


    Among those names that came before, one of them wanted to be an official. Since they were celebrities in opposition, they should be their own celebrities all their life. If they were talkative, they should have the consciousness of going on a picnic and missing. The role they should play is indispensable, at least in the public opinion supporting castration. If they dare not do their best, they must be prepared to bear more serious retaliation.


    If they pass Liu Yan''s test this time, their relatives, who have the ability to pass the examination, should be officials, that is, they don''t want to cross the boundary of five grade officials. This is the limit that Liu Yan can do.


    Liu Yan dared to threaten the emperor and was not killed on the spot for some reasons. The nine tribes were killed. It was Liu Yan who had to worry about the views of people all over the world. Even if he wanted revenge, he had to beat around the Bush and leave no trace. Liu Yan was rational enough to do this.


    "I need beauty..." Liu Yan turned to tuobaxiu: "what do you say?"


    Although I didn''t understand whether it was a real beauty or something, all Tuoba show could do was smile and look at each other.


    "I won''t go."


    Liu Yan wants to understand that he really needs beauty!


    Tuobaxiu sends Liu Yan away with endless confusion. She doesn''t understand that Liu Yan has never shown any hobby for beauty. Why did he say that he wanted beauty today?


    When night fell, Liu Yan sent someone to summon officials from the general''s house and the three provinces and six ministries.


    It''s time to eat. I don''t know how many people eat half of the meal. When called, they quickly stop eating and change their clothes in the fastest time.


    Even those who are not eating will not wear imperial clothes at home. They know that it is a very formal call, so they must step up their time to change their clothes.


    In the evening, the rain became heavier and the sky continued to thunder and lightning.


    "Do you know what happened?"


    "Your Majesty''s call all night must be a great event!"


    Ji Chang and sang Yu met at the gate of Jianzhang palace. They had a short conversation and went on their way.


    Liu Yan was in the main hall of the court meeting. He was there before the ministers came. He watched the ministers enter the hall one by one, soaked and embarrassed.


    The first comer saw that Liu Yan was already in the main position, and his heart was filled with endless panic. He knew that something big had happened. When he saw that there was no colleague present, there was not even a person who exchanged eyes. His head was swollen and his eyes were full of Venus. He forced himself to sit down in the place where he should be at the grand meeting.


    The people who came back found that Liu Yan, who had never been seen before, came first. They wanted to ask their colleagues who had come first with their eyes, but they found that each colleague lowered his head. As a result, they also tried their best to control their body without trembling and their feet were not empty. They struggled to sit down in their own position.


    "Gentlemen." Liu Yan saw that all the people who should come came. As soon as he made a sound, all the people below were out of position and made a worship posture outside the table: "I need beauty."


    Tonight is so unusual that ran min, who likes to make jokes, just worships the ground.


    If in the usual time, ran min might yell "the end will be plundered for his majesty". Now he is panting heavily.


    "I congratulate your majesty!" Ji Chang got up and bowed down: "congratulations for the great man!"


    Those who understood swept away their worries and fears, with endless joy on their faces, and repeated Ji Changgang''s actions and congratulations.


    Those who have not yet understood are ignorant and forced. Although they do, they don''t know why to congratulate.


    "Big man, the soldiers are sharp, and there is no shortage of state money." In fact, Liu Yan did not deliberately increase his voice, but his voice could be conveyed to every corner of the hall: "foreign enemies can be vanquished by soldiers, and domestic affairs are based on national money. After yesterday''s events, I have some worries. What a big man lacks, we can unite as one."


    Ji Chang is really ecstatic at this moment. In the past, he said several times implicitly that a country (Nation) should have its own core values, but it must not create core values with wealth. There will be a tragedy of pro or non pro. In the eyes of the world, there is only capital and no ethics.


    At that time, Liu Yan naturally understood it, but the main argument he received in later generations was to exclude Confucianism. In fact, he did not understand what Confucianism was. He unilaterally thought that the outline and ethics of Confucianism were not only useless but also hindering.


    Waiting for Liu Yan to really know what Gangli ethics is, no one has taken this to persuade, and all the people are happy that there are more and more wealth.


    Some clues have shown the disadvantages of focusing only on interests. Liu Yan thought it had not been paid attention to, but it has happened. Even the most stubborn people have changed. He couldn''t clear his mind for a moment, but he found something bad out of intuition. He was tired of knowing what he needed and what the country (Nation) needed for two days.

 Chapter 995

    However, when individuals can choose, they must seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Only when they really have no choice will they ignore the advantages and disadvantages.


    Liu Yan is a member of the material society. He didn''t think anything wrong with people''s pursuit of wealth. He was even happy to see them pursue wealth.


    Most of the founding fathers of the early Han Empire were low-level figures. If they wanted to formulate national policies, they really couldn''t come up with any plans. It''s great to repeat the old stories of their predecessors.


    Some people who see the pros and cons clearly know what bad consequences they will get if they do. However, because there is no better strategy to offer, most of them can do their best is to give euphemistic advice.


    There are also some people who see the pros and cons clearly, but think that the development of things is beneficial to themselves and their family. They neither advise nor add fuel to the flames.


    There is absolutely no idea that ideas and values can be achieved overnight. No one can put forward relevant concepts through the thinking of wise people, so that the society can eliminate and adapt in a long time.


    Liu Yan''s thought to the contemporary Han people is very direct. The Han people should be a unique overlord race, and any alien race should become the nourishment for the rise of the Han people.


    The Han people, who have experienced great human grief, desperately need to vent, wash their weakness with blood, and prove to the world that they have reached the peak with countless corpses.


    Because of the great need, although the domestic people''s livelihood withered, the army swept vertically and horizontally in the direction of Liu Yan''s banner.


    Meritorious service requires reward. The restoration of the 20th class military merit Baron is a set of reward system.


    It is right for people who have nothing to set foot on the battlefield to be loyal to the king. When they don''t die and find that they don''t understand, they have money they never dared to think of before. Those who have made contributions not only get wealth, but also social status. When they become public officials, they want to become shangzao. Since shangzao can be obtained, it''s not impossible to look forward to hairpin curl. What they think is that the higher the title, the better.


    With their own efforts in exchange for a good day they deserve, they live in luxury when they should be rich, and they take it for granted that they should be respected under their titles. That is, how do they feel that there is something missing?


    The compendium of ethics is often just a generalization. It''s really not that simple.


    Five days; Another example: the relationship between kings and officials, father and son, brothers, husband and wife and friends is five.


    Loyalty, filial piety, fraternity, tolerance and faith are the rules for dealing with human relations.


    The king is the subject, the father is the son, and the husband is the wife.


    Benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and faith are the five constant.


    It seems decadent, but it is essential. Without those, it will not be different from animals.


    Many people have more and more money, but they don''t have the feelings that father and son should have, the warmth that husband and wife should have, and the friendship that friends should exist.


    For the sake of a fortune, the red eyed son does not recognize the father, the husband and wife struggle to leave, and friends intercede with each other. It can not be said that it will not happen, but it should not be common.


    It''s right to fight for living space, but if you don''t talk about benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith in other races, will you feel that you should treat everyone like that for a long time?


    Liu Yan has been thinking in recent days that he ended the rampage of Hu prisoners early and laid a large territory in his own strength. Just looking at these words, he will be extremely proud of the changes he has brought. However, it is found that people only recognize materials and don''t care about others, but their hearts shrink and feel fear.


    If it''s just a matter of promoting the masses and paying attention to material things, it''s entirely right. They don''t even know one big character, don''t understand so many great principles, just want to make their life better, and there''s nothing wrong.


    Once those so-called learned people also believe that material is everything, jealous vested interest groups have a layer of official status, which can be taken more conveniently, give up their pride and leave their reserve, there must be a problem somewhere, and it is a big problem!


    "They sounded the alarm for me!"


    Liu Yan didn''t name his name, and he didn''t need to say who it was. In fact, he admired those people more or less before. When others were full of oil, they still maintained their pride. Although they jumped out occasionally, how can a collective not make a voice of refutation?


    The people in the hall looked at each other for a while. Some people smiled bitterly, and some people were confused, that is, they didn''t have a bottom head.


    Liu Yan is looking at sang Yu with a wry smile on his face, as well as Xie an, Huan Wen and Yu Yi with various expressions.


    These people don''t climb up from the bottom. From the moment they were born, they are rich in clothes and food. They know more truth than anyone and have more constraints than anyone.


    A group of people who have received education from all over the world are happy to see some national policies implemented by Liu Yan before, including the obvious class and allowing families to go out to create income.


    Even if they know something, for example, the families in Indochina Peninsula kill a river of blood for a Jinsha River, and even their families directly participate in the competition for the Jinsha River. All the fighting is limited to that river, and the hatred stops there. When they go to another place, they should show their smiling faces and smile brightly. When they face to face, they should not be so serious, It can even show endless friendship.


    Liu Yan knew it before. For example, Xie and Yu killed in the dense forest in order to compete for an emerald mine. Huan and Yu were also Lei Lei for a coal mine inland. Xie and Huan fought for an island with gem mines and made a sea of blood.


    There are many dead people. The dead are still family ministers, but have you seen their vicious words? No. What can be seen is that they are polite and friendly to each other. Even if there is any conflict, it is definitely not because of what happened in the Indochina Peninsula, but because some government have different opinions.


    Can they get ownership of those minerals by killing around? No. Only after confirming the discoverer and exploration right, the things still belong to the state, and then the state has 10% of the income when confirming the development.


    The people who have the right to go to the grassland are the northern system. They are not much more elegant than the southern system, but they compete for different things.


    Logically speaking, Liu Yan should be very happy to see Xun GUI secretly beating and killing. After all, if Xun GUI can wear the same pair of pants, it is a bad thing for the king.


    Earlier, although Liu Yan was not very happy, his first thought after learning that Xun GUI was secretly fighting for interests was not to stop, but a smile that knew everything.


    The king''s mind skill lies in balance. If he can achieve the greatest balance, he is a Ming monarch. The country may not be very good, but it will never be bad.


    Since ancient times, the higher the level, the more bloody they should fight. When they don''t fight, it will be a disaster for the people.


    Therefore, Liu Yan will not stop the struggle between Xun and GUI. He will not interfere with the discovery party they reported and strive for exploration rights as long as it is approved by relevant departments.


    Liu Yan''s bottom line is in the mainland. It doesn''t matter how many people they kill outside. If they dare to kill one in the mainland, someone will take the law to the end.


    Han people now know what''s going on.


    What people want to do abroad, nothing can stop them except whether they are willing to live with their conscience. Anyway, there is no such thing as abiding by law and discipline.


    People who are extremely poor and vicious abroad must bear constraints when they return to China, or they will get no less punishment.


    Since the ninth year of Yuanshuo... It should be said that since Liu Yan opened the Indochina Peninsula, a large number of people have gone by themselves or in groups. After some people began to return home, they are really used to running around outside. They think they don''t have to worry about anything and get what they deserve when they return home.


    Liu Yan is not a native of this era. Even if he is not so familiar with the history of white colonization, how can he not know what it will be like for people who do evil outside to return home. He knew from the beginning that there would be trouble, but he was surprised. It was all because the Han people performed much better than the white skin department. That was the conclusion drawn from the crime proportion of returnees.


    Zhuxia has its own moral system since ancient times. Nothing is so naked. There are people who are extremely poor and vicious abroad and still commit crimes when they return home, but most people are extremely poor and vicious abroad, but they can benefit their hometown when they return home.


    The real deterioration is that the cost of going out to earn blood money is reduced. It may also be because there are too many people going out. Even if there are legal constraints, the situation has become more and more serious in recent years. Most of the offenders are people without titles, and only a few of them have titles.


    That should be a phenomenon. With titles, it is not easy to earn a first-class title. If you want to be happy, you need to consider whether it is worth losing your title after you have worked so hard.


    Those who have no titles have not enjoyed a superior life, nor have they been widely educated. They will not consider so much because of their temporary rebellion.


    "When the western regions were conquered, more than 300000 barons were added to the Han Dynasty." Although Xu Zheng thought the timing was wrong, he said, "I think the more barons, the better, not the less."


    In the Han Empire, only when there is a title can there be a superior status. With such an identity, should I really be like a Sir Alex? It''s just not hard to ask. It''s entirely reasonable to read a book, talk about learning, and learn how to live and what kind of person a noble should be.


    Liu Yan doesn''t have enough teachers to carry out universal education. He is still able to arrange for more than one million people with titles.


    Instead of asking them to read the four books and five classics, they just learn to read and instill some rules.


    Liu Yan''s eyes swept like a chainsaw, so that Xu Zheng bowed his head and didn''t dare to move.


    Let the ministers come tonight. It is Liu Yanming who clearly expresses a meaning that the country is strong, but we can''t live without the core idea.


    A person with a strong physique should also have a wise mind, otherwise he is also a fool.


    People can use muscle instead of brain, because people live for a hundred years.


    The apparent strength of the country is not really strong. If you want to maintain the country for a short time, you don''t have to worry much, but absolutely no ruler wants to see that the foundation industry he created is only a hundred years old or shorter.


    After Liu Yan wanted to understand, he wanted to slap himself several times. The ideas he brought to the Han people over the years are too naked, far more naked than the development and growth of the white skin system.


    Those white skin systems really don''t have their own details, especially in the moral system. Perhaps it is also because there is no moral system that they can do all kinds of bad things without any psychological burden. Only when they are developed can they think about how to create spiritual wealth.


    Zhu Xia is different. Zhuxia has created spiritual wealth for a long time, and the development and growth that should be taken has been continued. However, there are mountains, deserts and swamps blocking the road on the land. It is true that it has reached the limit of territory expansion in various times, and it is really immovable to expand.


    For the ocean, it is because the land territory of Zhuxia is too large that they lose the desire to explore the ocean. Another reason is that the threats of all dynasties came from the north, not the boundless sea in the south.


    Liu Yan knew that his previous action was to destroy the spiritual wealth created by generations for thousands of years. He didn''t think so for a long time, and even had some secretly happy ideas. He thought that he had expanded his territory to a degree that his predecessors could not achieve, and plundered countless resources. He saw the abundance of physics and ignored the spiritual desire.


    Just last night... Maybe early in the morning? Liu Yan woke up from a nightmare.


    Liu Yan doesn''t quite remember what dream he had. The vague impression is that in his old age, old women fell to the ground everywhere. Kind people helped him up, but he was blackmailed.


    Then, there is no shortage of people lying next to the car all over the country. Liu Yan didn''t remember what the car was. Anyway, he poured it next to the car and was willing to get up only if he gave money. Otherwise, it''s useless for law enforcement officers to go. It''s probably useful only if the road is too hot to get familiar.


    Later, it was even more exaggerated. Liu Yan wondered how he could continue to change his vision when he died. He saw that countless people could sell everything for money, and the country was controlled by the chaebol.


    In Liu Yan''s dream, the people of the country controlled by the chaebol are lambs. They collect when they are happy, when they are unhappy, and when appropriate,... They collect as much as they want.


    The emperor woke up from the nightmare and knelt down outside the bedroom. After the imperial doctor''s examination, he didn''t dare to directly give a diagnosis of anxiety and illness, which gave a conclusion of strong false fire.


    Everyone has the experience of having nightmares. Some people will laugh when they think about it when they wake up, but Liu Yan''s face is blue. He wanted to walk in the harem and get a little comfort. When he went to the queen, he was more upset by tears and choking. He wanted to go to tuobaxiu and found it inappropriate. He stayed in the corridor in the rain and thought for more than an hour before he wanted to understand what he was worried about and how to make up for his mistakes.


    The values of his ancestors may not be suitable for all times, but without them, Liu Yan knows that he will create a ghost country!

 Chapter 996

    Teenagers or inexperienced people don''t understand, but if they reach a certain age or have experienced vicissitudes, the world in their eyes will become more and more complex.


    Material wealth can be valued, but spiritual wealth is priceless.


    Liu Yangang was twenty-six when he first passed through, and forty-two when he was fourteen years old in Yuanshuo. In terms of age, he was only middle-aged, but in terms of status, he definitely saw more than anyone else, and his strange origin was destined to know a higher level than anyone else.


    When everyone believed that the sky was round and the place was round, Liu Yan knew that his feet were actually a planet. Later, he thought that the round sky was still emphasizing the word "rules", which should not be used to understand the earth under his feet and the sky above his head.


    Countless careerists... That is, the so-called heroes and heroines. When they think that the so-called world is the big place, Liu Yan already knows that even if the earth is unified, it is one of the endless dust in the boundless universe.


    There are too many wide and empty things. Liu Yan has heard the saying that only light objects can float on the water more than once. When the minister also mentioned it, he ordered people to take an iron washbasin and put it on the water, and then laughed wildly at the stunned minister.


    There is an aftereffect of putting the latte washbasin on the water, that is, after knowing that the iron can also float on the water, more than one person has played it many times and believes that an iron armor ship should be built.


    Liu Yan knew that there was no matching power. The armored ship could not float only by wind, but he still approved the construction of the armored ship.


    Liu Yan not only believes that the steam engine will be studied sooner or later, but also aims to meet their understanding from the unknown.


    Everything is slowly explored from the unknown. Even if it is clear at a glance, who can be sure that it has no inner meaning?


    After a few years, the emperor went on a tour again.


    Where is the emperor''s destination? He didn''t hide it, but he didn''t publicize it. He went all the way to the southeast along the national highway. I heard that he was going to witness the launch of an iron ship.


    Naturally, it is not a matter of one horse and several people. The emperor''s patrol is divided into several types. Even the simplest etiquette is not very simple.


    When the first emperor went on a tour, covering the road with loess was a necessary procedure. Before reaching a place, spies had arranged it long ago. Let alone people, people even stared at a dog. The bandits in those places will die if they don''t escape, and the people with bad reputation will be thrown into prison even if they don''t break the law.


    Liu Yan can''t cover the Loess on the national highway, and it''s even more impossible to block the whole national highway. The biggest limit is the clearance within ten miles of the emperor''s chariot. The so-called clearance only allows the vehicles and pedestrians on the national highway to retreat to the side temporarily, as long as they do not occupy the national highway and are not close to within a mile.


    Before leaving Chang''an City, there were naturally no people near, but there were dark crowds in the distance. Their crowded purpose was very simple. They wanted to take a look at the chariot of the emperor and the Phoenix flag.


    As long as you can see the chariot of the son of heaven or the flag of the Phoenix with your own eyes, for many people, your life will not be in vain. You can show off your old and dead pride from the moment you see it.


    It''s hard to estimate how many people will have the idea of "he can replace" if they can watch the honor guard of the emperor''s patrol, but one must be too excited to themselves.


    Out of Chang''an City, there is still a sea of people around. Waiting for the Phoenix flag of the son of heaven to leave the city, the cry of "ten thousand years of the son of heaven, boundless Han" sounded behind.


    Liu Yan likes to listen to the blessings of thousands of people, but he knows he can''t live for 10000 years. He''s not sure how long the empire he created can exist, but he really hopes that the nation he saved in advance will no longer sink, and the living space of Han and Miao people can be boundless.


    Up to the beginning of summer, there was no abnormal climate. It was not hot under the good weather. After the rain in spring, the plants were just the most dense.


    There are trees on both sides of the national highway. The types of trees will change according to the different areas.


    Most of them will be some fruit trees. It is the time of flowering in early summer. At a glance, the trees are dressing up nature in their own way and giving the world more colors. In autumn, the flowers will become fruits.


    There are trees on the side of the National Road, but they will not become forests, showing two narrow to boundless fruit tree barriers.


    If you walk on the national highway when the fruit is ripe in autumn, those fruit trees are contracted to the people. When pedestrians are thirsty and hungry, they can pay the caretaker, choose the fruits they have picked long ago, or pick the fruits themselves and eat them.


    There is a Chi Road on the edge of Chang''an, extending hundreds of miles to the northwest and 200 miles to the southeast.


    There are very few people using the Chi road. Generally, if you want to take it, you need to pay a lot of fares. Its existence is mainly used for cargo transportation. Every day, one vehicle follows another, and horses pulling railcars can be seen running at full speed all the time.


    Of course, the emperor''s tour should be delayed. This is often the case. There is always a need to make concessions.


    The existence of the national highway itself makes Chang''an city expand continuously. Within the scope of Chi Road, the number of cities and towns increases sharply in the short term. Maybe in 20 years, those cities and towns will automatically connect together, and finally make Chang''an City "fat" again. If this cycle continues, Chang''an will continue to expand its land area and one day become a city with tens of millions of residents.


    As it was a formal tour, except for the emperor, the chief officials of each department only ordered Ji Chang to stay in Chang''an, and the other chief officials followed.


    Liu Yan naturally did not take the rail vehicle, so the auxiliary vehicle of Bu doubt array is naturally necessary. It''s not that he is afraid of death, it''s the norms and arrangements of etiquette.


    "Your Majesty, Xiaomin heard that there was a son named Meng, who slept naked next to his parents at night, and his body was a Ding bag at day..."


    When the patrol team came to Xuchang, Liu Yan stopped to rest.


    Xuchang city was naturally taken over by the accompanying forbidden army, but Liu Yan did not choose to enter the city, but stationed in the Northeast ten miles away from Xuchang city.


    On this tour, Liu Yan not only accompanied hundreds of officials, famous doctors and people with reputation, but also 16 celebrities in opposition that day.


    Liu Yan won''t clean up immediately until they play their role. If it plays a big role, Liu Yan can not leave an elegant thing for future generations to show his magnanimity.


    Just now Gan Bao was talking. He told a story about a child named Wu Meng.


    The child''s family is poor and can''t afford mosquito nets. There are many mosquitoes in the south. Often in summer, the big and black mosquitoes bite the whole family and can''t sleep well.


    Wu Meng loves his parents who have worked hard all day. In order to let him sleep soundly, he thought of a way.


    Every night, Wu Meng sleeps naked beside his parents. When a child''s skin is tender, mosquitoes gather on him, and the more they gather, the more they gather. Wu Meng let mosquitoes bite and suck blood, but he didn''t drive it away at all.


    Liu Yan was curious about the dry treasure who wrote SouShen Ji, and his attitude was different from the other 15 people.


    After listening to Gan Bao''s story, they were silent for a while, and then congratulated Liu Yan.


    "Your Majesty, the Ministry of rites should reward those who are filial!" Sang Yu didn''t ask whether there was Wu Meng. He said firmly and his face was full of joy: "there is pure filial piety among the people, proving the goodness of folk customs, congratulating his majesty and the Great Han!"


    Liu Yan naturally agreed. He also didn''t ask if there was Wu Meng. He greatly praised the child for being sensible. When it comes to filial piety, he should have blessing and success in his life.


    Zhuxia has always advocated filial piety, believing that a filial person can''t be bad even if he is bad.


    Of course, filial piety is extremely cruel. There must be people who are very poor and vicious. But in order to promote something, we usually ignore it and just praise the good side. This is a necessary step in publicity.


    While appreciating, Liu Yan glanced back and forth on the minister suspiciously, suspecting that Ganbao was a nurseries kicked out.


    It was a little wrong for the minister. They had made some preparations, but the child care they were looking for was really not a treasure. It was someone else.


    "Your Majesty, there is also a rumor." LV Yi said slowly, "there is a son named Zong in the place of origin (Jiangxia) of the minister. He lost his father less. His mother is old and sick. He thinks of bamboo shoots to cook soup in winter. Zong has no way to get it. He goes to the bamboo forest and cries with bamboo. Xiaogan feels the heaven and earth. In a moment, the earth cracks, shoots and stems come out, and holds them as soup to serve his mother. After eating, he recovers."


    Liu Yan was about to nod with a smile. When he thought of something, his neck was stiff.


    Not wondering why crying can make bamboo shoots appear regardless of the season, but Liu Yan finally remembered how familiar it sounded.


    Of course, twenty four filial piety has not been written yet. Gan Bao''s "wanton mosquitoes and full blood" is one of the closer "filial piety", while LV Yi said "filial piety" during the Three Kingdoms period.


    When Gan Bao talked, there was nothing strange about Liu Yan, that is, a sensible child would rather let his parents sleep well than bite himself, but what''s the situation behind.


    His neck stiffened for a moment, and Liu Yan nodded with a pleased smile.


    To promote filial piety, what should we do reasonably? Maybe it''s exaggerated. The story owner is stupid, and the people prefer to listen to it. As long as the people like it, it will spread. They will also ignore the irrationality in the story, figure out what is the reason for the irrationality, and maybe think that irrationality is correct.


    Liu Yan continued to listen. He was deeply afraid of who would say "it was cold and frozen when he wanted to eat raw fish, and he asked for it when he undressed and lay on the ice". If anyone really wanted to say such a sentence, he really couldn''t point down that end.


    Filial piety should be, but can''t you be smarter to be filial? For example, if we don''t use our body temperature to melt the ice, wouldn''t it be more beautiful if we smash the ice and take the fish home happily?


    Or is it difficult for a wise man to have filial piety? Only stupid people will be filial? Maybe it''s just that people prefer fools to smart people.


    "Zhu Qing..."


    Liu Yan listened to a few more. Three of them were related to tigers, ranging from eight to 14. Although they were young, they were extremely brave. It was understandable that their father or mother would be hurt by tigers, and then rushed up recklessly to strangle the tigers, but could they still be killed by pulling the tiger''s beard?


    "Hehe, hehe... The great man is indeed a people chosen by heaven. Children have such courage. But you should know about it and tell the people the harm of tigers. You can''t take it lightly."


    Liu Yan''s face is smiling, but his face is getting more and more iron green.


    Parents should be desperate to save when they are in danger, and there is nothing to pursue in praising virtue, but don''t let children or teenagers think that tigers are easy to deal with, so that children and teenagers will be sent to tigers one after another.


    One of the ministers was confused and forced. The doctors and celebrities in opposition who accompanied him were secretly looking at Liu Yan with strange eyes.


    Of course, they know that some things are unreasonable, such as where children have the strength to strangle the tiger, or what kind of tiger can be pulled to death by pulling its beard.


    They knew very well that the children who jumped on the tiger would come to no good end. A reasonable story is that the tiger patronized and ate the children, and then the adult ran away, or the adult and the child were buried in the mouth of the tiger.


    "If your body and skin are still affected by your parents, why cherish your life in order to save your loved ones?" Liu Tan said of course, "what an unfilial person can be indifferent to seeing that his close relatives are going to be buried in the mouth of the tiger?"


    Liu Yan doesn''t like this guy with the same surname very much, not only because Liu Tan has a good skin bag, nor because Liu Tan has the title of the first romantic celebrity in the south of the Yangtze River, nor because Liu Tan doesn''t hide his pride in front of him, just because he doesn''t like it.


    But Liu Tan is right. Reason should not appear when relatives are hurt. That is not reason, but cold-blooded.


    When relatives are hurt, they should lose their reason. Even if they know they must die, they should take action for them.


    If Liu Tan offended Liu Yan because of other things, there were some people who jumped out with a sword to maintain the majesty of the emperor.


    But most of the ministers were stiff at this moment.


    The general jumped up and looked like he was going to jump up and kill him. He just posed for a long time and didn''t move at his feet.


    Of course, the son of heaven is unique and the most noble person in the world.


    However, even the son of heaven can''t destroy people''s family!


    If there is a time when we should not stand up and unconditionally protect the son of heaven, then this moment is definitely the time.


    Reasonable... Or the right thing, there is absolutely no danger for relatives. They should be indifferent or even flee. They should do it knowing that they can''t do it!


    Liu Yan really doesn''t like Liu Tan, even unreasonable disgust. At this moment, he ordered Cui Zong: "for the words'' why cherish your life to save your loved ones'', hold a bottle of wine for me."


    The person who had held his breath immediately resumed inhaling and exhaling.


    Liu Tan drank all the wine given by the emperor and saluted and thanked the emperor.


    The atmosphere of the scene was restored, and all kinds of reasonable or unreasonable stories began to be told again.


    Their dialogue will be specially recorded, including the fact that Liu Yan was almost reprimanded by Liu, and then transmitted to all parts of the Han Dynasty through various channels.

 Chapter 997

    Xuchang was renamed Xudu for some time, which was the name of Liu Xie, the emperor of Han Dynasty, temporarily changed by Cao Cao.


    Just like many cities, no matter how magnificent they were before, they have become dilapidated after the ravages of hooligans, and some cities have simply become wastelands with ruins in large pastures.


    "There is also a palace foundation in the city." Sang Yu strolled around Xuchang City: "the local government was unable to remove the foundation and built a fence around it."


    It means that there used to be a palace city. Without special instructions, the county magistrate of Xuchang didn''t dare to move. Not only did he not build a government office on the former site of the palace city, but also he didn''t settle the people.


    Zhuxia has a long history. It is hard to say during the Xia and Shang Dynasties. After the Zhou Dynasty was enfeoffed, in fact, the cities that had just begun to be built could be regarded as capitals. Only the princes had the resources and labor to build cities, and the rest were in the form of villages.


    The three thousand princes who were enfeoffed by the Zhou Dynasty fought for annexation. The former princes'' capital became an ordinary city, but the cities that can be used as the capital became bigger and bigger, and the walls became higher and thicker, which looked more and more magnificent.


    In the world of great strife, it is common for all countries to move their capitals. For example, the state of Chu, which has always been the most extensive territory in the Warring States period, moved its capital seven times.


    The history is too long, and there are many long separatist regimes. In fact, there are not a few cities that used to be the capital of one separatist regime.


    In today''s Han Empire, Jiankang, with the largest population, is the capital of a generation. Linzi was once the capital. The rest, such as Xiangguo, Yecheng, cheng1du, guzang and Shengle, were once regarded as the capital or accompanying capital, so there was a complete urban defense and related foundation.


    As the capital city, the more time it takes, the more details will be left. Like Yecheng, which was built by Shi Hu with great efforts, although her political status in the Han Empire is not high, she can definitely rank in the top five in terms of the perfection of the city and the scale of land occupation.


    Xuchang was the capital more than two hundred and sixty years ago. Not to mention that she had not been the capital for a long time. In fact, after Cao Wei moved the political center to Yecheng, she declined at a very fast speed.


    The national road from Jiankang to Chang''an is to Tongguan, and there is another national road to the northeast.


    Chang''an, as the center of the country, although its geographical location is not in the center, with cross national roads, it can ignore its location, whether from the political level or other aspects, and truly become the heart of the country.


    Liu Yan didn''t care about anything in Xuchang city. He didn''t even have time to think about what significance Xuchang had brought to the nation or what role he would play in the future.


    The main purpose of this tour is to make a show. For example, talking about filial piety after camping is one of them.


    What happens will be transmitted through various channels, may become many versions of stories, and may also produce allusions to increase the spiritual wealth of the nation.


    There may be risks in advocating other spirits, but there will be no risk in encouraging filial piety. That is, some stories created are too exaggerated.


    Liu Yan is not very serious. It is good to achieve the goal advocated.


    The world simply can''t afford to be serious. Once serious, no one will be comfortable. For example, Yu Yi went to check the slave camp.


    They will stop at Xuchang. There is a camp here to close up the slaves who built roads. The number is 120000.


    The national highway has been put into use, but it is still very far from the completion of the real construction. The section from Xuchang to Ruyin is available, but it is said that there is not even 20% of the construction process.


    "It is also a big project to castrate only the slaves on the Shaofu register." Yu Yi said with a wry smile, "how to arrange castration in batches is a fine job."


    Going on a tour is one of the things that must be done to understand the local actual situation and investigate the people''s livelihood. The next thing is to picket against lawlessness.


    Before, as a Tingwei, Yu Yi took at least three months to go to the place in person every year. He basically didn''t leave empty every time he went out. He checked the illegal officials in the countryside without lowering his identity. The officials arrested were above the county level. If he could catch a prefect, he could be said to have gained a lot.


    This time, the Ministry of punishment got the relevant authority to picket the Shaofu. Yu Yi was eager by many colleagues and only had to stare at it every millimeter with a microscope.


    Shaofu is the private property of the emperor, not only the officials, property and resources... Anyway, it is all the private property of the emperor. It is a department that belongs to the state, but can not be interfered by the three provinces and six ministries.


    Officials from the three provinces and six ministries regard the Shaofu as their biggest competitor. This time, the emperor finally opened his mouth. They didn''t have a whim to kill the Shaofu, but no one would miss the opportunity to find more mistakes from the Shaofu.


    For a department with exaggerated resources, many functions overlap with the three provinces and six ministries, which is equivalent to a competitive relationship between the Shaofu and the three provinces and six ministries. However, the serious state department can never suppress the Shaofu in competition.


    The Shaofu in the Qin Empire was a terrible department. If Zhang Han just liberated the criminals in Lishan, he could pull out more than 400000 young people under the Shaofu''s name. He could arm more than 400000 people without opening the Taiwei''s arsenal.


    Shaofu in the Western Han Dynasty was dispensable at the beginning, but it was strengthened again and again in the Liu Che period. How strong is it? It will not be difficult to arm an army of 500000 people with the staff and related slaves on the roster, weapons and food in the Treasury.


    At present, the Shaofu of the Han Empire has nearly 800000 employees on the roster and nearly five million slaves.


    If there are only a large number of people, it is nothing. The most terrible thing is that there are at least 200 more weapon workshops under the Shaofu''s name than the Ministry of work. Even the Shaofu almost controls the manufacture of firearms.


    In terms of arms, just controlling the manufacture of firearms is equivalent to strangling the neck of the military, not to mention the control of non military supplies. Simply speaking, there are seven Ocean Trading fleets under the command of the Shaofu. The smallest fleet has more than 200 ships, and the largest one is close to 1000.


    The three provinces and six ministries competed with the Shaofu for their functions. As for how many fleets the emperor placed in the Shaofu, no one shouted what to compete for profits with the people.


    The fact is that not only high-ranking officials and dignitaries get rich behind the emperor, but also the people get rich behind the emperor.


    It is a very reasonable way to make a fortune that the emperor eats meat, senior officials and dignitaries chew bone and meat, and the people drink soup.


    The reason why the three provinces and six departments compete with the Shaofu is that the Shaofu does not seek personal interests for the emperor. If the Shaofu only seeks self-interest for the emperor, it will be too late for them to be happy. It''s the Shaofu who has done better than them in the same field. In that case, it''s necessary to set up relevant departments in three provinces and six ministries. What are they doing!


    The castration of slaves this time is definitely not one-time castration, but must be carried out in batches.


    Shaofu is the most slave department and the private property of the emperor, so it is best to castrate from Shaofu. First, it can set an example for everyone. The emperor''s slaves have been castrated. What else can others say. Second, there are so many slaves in Shaofu. The castration personnel can change from unfamiliar to familiar. Even if they practice to kill a large number of slaves, it is completely regarded as accumulating technical experience.


    "The servant knows what they are up to."


    Zhang Shi''s claim to Liu Yan is "servant", which is different from other people''s claim to be "minister". The Shaofu order is indeed the emperor''s private servant, a family minister who can be ranked in the imperial class.


    Liu Yan also knows.


    It is nothing more than that the main labor force of Shaofu is slaves. The slave castrated, even if he didn''t die, he couldn''t work for a while. In this gap period, the three provinces and six ministries will make every effort to fill the gap.


    "The Shaofu managed by a servant is a department with a matrix organizational structure. How can that happen?" Zhang Shi said with a smile, "they have been competing with the servants. The competition is so fierce. Haven''t they figured it out?"


    The so-called matrix organizational structure, also known as planning target structure, combines the departments divided by functions and the departments divided by products (or projects, services, etc.) to form a matrix. It is a structure in which the same employee not only maintains organizational and business ties with the original functional departments, but also participates in the work of the product or project team.


    This is not created by Liu Yan. In fact, the three provinces and six departments are matrix ancestral structure.


    The three provinces and six departments were founded only in the Sui Dynasty, waiting for Li Tang to improve. Before that, the Western Jin Dynasty implemented the nine grade Zhongzheng system, which was actually the predecessor of the three provinces and six departments.


    To some extent, the nine grade Zhongzheng system in the Western Jin Dynasty only improved the three Gong and nine Qing system. In short, it was at the time of the alternation of the new and the old.


    The three princes and nine princes system is a linear organizational structure. Although the Han Empire has abandoned the three princes and nine princes system and directly entered the three provinces and six departments system, the three provinces and six departments are also linear organizational structure. The courtiers may have found some differences in the Shaofu, but no one really knows what a linear organizational structure is and what a matrix organizational structure is.


    All officials think that the Shaofu has many resources, but they don''t see that the management mode is the key.


    Similarly, to master those resources, there must be differences in the efficiency under different management modes, and then there is an obvious gap in efficiency output.


    Liu Yan knows all kinds of management modes, but he only knows them. He is not a senior executive. He has no practical operation and management experience. He can take the Shaofu to carry out his own experiment, and give priority to national departments.


    Waiting for the Shaofu to sort out a set of feasible matrix organizational structure one day, Liu Yan will try to reform the three provinces and six ministries, or the kind of slow reform.


    After all, no matter how advanced the management system is, it may cause more harm than the rigid system if it gets the wrong place or operates by different people.


    Liu Yan said nothing about Zhang Shi''s complacency.


    Shaofu just wants to adopt the mode of batch rotation. As long as the planning is appropriate, the impact of castration will be, but it is definitely not as exaggerated as all officials think.


    "Castration..." Liu Yan looked at the wilderness without expression. There was no fluctuation in the sound line: "maybe it may bring more medical branches to the world..."


    Any kind of science is based on sufficient experience accumulation, and the same is true of medicine.


    After castration, should we think about some hemostasis, and then conduct relevant tests on the drugs. Maybe we try to think that we should make a drug with anesthetic effect. With anesthetic drugs, we will find that the object undergoing surgery will lose the sense of pain. Since there are hemostasis and anesthesia methods, do we want to try to open the belly.


    That process is like planting a sapling. It grows slowly. The trunk grows branches, which continue to extend, and then full of branches and leaves.


    How did modern medicine come from? It is based on countless experiments.


    Then why did World War I and World War II lay the thickest foundation for modern medicine? It is because the war has produced countless casualties, as well as various inhumane studies that are unknown or already known in the context of the war.


    They have left Xuchang for four days, and the distance from Jiankang is only about three days.


    When passing through Huainan County, Liu Yan deliberately went to Bagong mountain.


    Standing on the back of Bagong mountain, Liu Yan looked at Feishui. If history had not been changed, the land under his feet would become a huge military camp in 383. The army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was mainly based here, facing the overwhelming Fu Jian army on the other side of the river.


    "Anshi." Liu Yan turned to look at Xie an standing on the side and asked, "if you command 80000 troops to meet 800000 troops from the North...", he said the forces of the enemy and us in the Feishui war and the relevant background again, and then asked: "how to meet?"


    Xie''an was stunned.


    During the Han Kingdom, the Han Army also competed with the Eastern Jin army in this place. The background was that the Han army went south to fight for reunification, and the Eastern Jin Dynasty made every effort to resist.


    At that time, Xu Zheng was in command of the Han Army, which numbered 120000.


    At that time, the commander of the Eastern Jin army was Chu Li. The regular army seemed to be 50000, but there were 160000 private troops from various families to help.


    In Xie an''s memory, the main battlefield of that war was not Huainan. It was clearly that the Han army came with the momentum of Mount Tai. Chu Li didn''t know what consideration it was that he took the lead in crossing the river and arranged the main force in Ruyin county. The war in Huainan county was not very fierce.


    These people who came from the gate valve of the Eastern Jin Dynasty will more or less study the battle of unification. Without exception, they secretly scold Chu Liqi for being as stupid as a pig. How can they choose to cross the river and deploy defense? If they deploy defense in the south of several water systems, the Han Army may be able to go south, but it will never be so simple.


    "Your Majesty..." Xie an''s cheeks twitched for a moment, and he still decided to take full strength to make a hypothesis: "the enemy is overwhelming, and there are no water troops available, so Bagong mountain should be the main camp..."


    Liu Yan listened quietly and found that Xie an''s layout was no different from "history"

 Chapter 998

    Xie an has good swordsmanship and marksmanship, but he never thinks he is a fierce general. He is a man who has read a lot of books. The early Han Dynasty has distinguished between the brave war sect and the war seeking sect. He thinks he should be a war seeking sect, not a brave war sect.


    In the hypothetical background, the north of the Yangtze River was unified by Hu captives, but it was a new country with multi-ethnic mutual distrust. The king also treated all foreign nationalities equally. It can be seen how fierce the game between internal nationalities should be, and it is unknown how many foreign leaders are dormant and want to make trouble.


    To deal with a multi-ethnic country is nothing more than to provoke those ambitious nations. First of all, we should start from national contradictions. There is no need to carry out any separatist schemes. There will be countless ambitious people making all kinds of overt and covert disturbances.


    "I thought Hu chieftain needed a decent victory to prove that he was destined to return." Xie''an has regarded a Q & A as a deduction and said firmly: "since chieftain hu wants to win a decent victory, he sent envoys to invite him to hunt. On the grounds of crossing the river, he asked chieftain Hu to withdraw ten miles back as a hunting ground, and chieftain Hu will certainly agree."


    Liu Yan laughed.


    In history, Fu Jian really wanted to win a decent victory and agreed to Xie an''s request to retreat. As a result, the Jin army shouted that Fu Jian was defeated. The former Qin army saw that Fu Jian''s King flag was indeed retreating. It may be that Fu Jian really thought he was defeated, or those dormant savages finally found a chance.


    A 800000 Former Qin army that could break the flow of the whip did not fight in a decent battle. Unexpectedly, it was chased and beaten by tens of thousands of Jin troops, which staged the largest rout in history.


    After this great defeat, Fu Jian didn''t even have a chance to regroup when he returned to the rear. The former Qin Dynasty collapsed in just a few years.


    "With this great victory, can the Southern Army take the opportunity to make a northern expedition?" After laughing, Liu Yan asked, "take this opportunity to recover the Central Plains?"


    "Or recover Yuzhou and Xuzhou?" Xie an pondered for a long time and gave the answer: "I''m afraid I can''t recover the Central Plains."


    Not only did Xie an guess, but all the people who listened to the whole process guessed what was going on. Their understanding is that the so-called southern army should be the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and the northern Hu Lu is one of the five Hu.


    If the regime in the south is something else, not the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, defeating 800000 enemy troops, and the Hu prisoners of all parties fall into fratricidal warfare, there is still considerable hope for the northern expedition to recover the Central Plains. The problem is that the southern army is the small Imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    They were rushed to the south to survive, but the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not have the situation of unity of mind. On the contrary, the internal struggle was unprecedented fierce.


    At the beginning, there were still many door lords, aristocratic families and scholar bureaucrats who were determined to kill back to the Central Plains and made great efforts to do so. However, after the northern expedition of Zu Ti and Liu Kun, everyone was disappointed.


    Zuti''s northern expedition was the most likely one to recover the Central Plains. At that time, he entered Guanzhong and advanced into Guandong. However, there were those people who didn''t want to see a good situation. The subsequent support didn''t keep up, and even kept pulling back, and even spies secretly informed Hu Lu.


    When zuti''s Northern Expedition army was fighting bloody battles, the South was a scene of singing day and night.


    Then zuti''s Northern Expedition army was annihilated, the southern singing day and night did not stop, and even the famous fight for wealth occurred in the middle.


    No one cares whether the Central Plains can be recovered or not. Even the central government doesn''t want the Central Plains to be recovered at all. People who cry bitterly about the collapse of the Northern Expedition army have become an exception, and those who repeatedly appeal to the northern expedition have become a thorn in the eye of others.


    Yu''s family was one of the four gate valves and almost surpassed Wang''s family to become the first of the four gate valves at one time. However, Yu Liang repeatedly called for the Northern Expedition and really took practical actions for the northern expedition. As a result, Yu''s family was constantly blocked openly and secretly.


    Amid the opposition of the courtiers, Yu Liang led his troops to the northern expedition.


    Yu Liang led the army to advance amid the sound of abuse. Before the war was opened, Jiacheng fell, because it was difficult to carry out the northern expedition.


    The fall of Jiacheng is only a short record in the history books, but it has a very embarrassing inside story. Yu Yi''s investigation found that Jiacheng was deliberately caused by someone. The purpose is to destroy the situation of Yu Liang''s Northern Expedition. He even sacrificed 5000 defenders and threw the people of the city to Hu prisoners for killing and abuse.


    If there is a war that marches from south to North and finally succeeds, it will never happen to the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    Perhaps it should be said that as long as the door valve and aristocratic family are not dead, there is only one mouth left in a group of people who are still alive and still control the government, and finally dominate the world from south to north.


    Liu Yan looked at Huan Wen who said similar views, and his inner surprise was not a little.


    Indeed, in the long history of thousands of years, it is only Lao Zhu''s family who can live in the South and settle down and develop, but can send troops to dominate the world from south to north.


    As for the headmaster? From the beginning to the end, he has never achieved real reunification, even nominal reunification.


    "Qing''s meaning is..." Liu Yan asked curiously, "southern soldiers are unbearable?"


    "Your Majesty, I never meant to." Huan Wen didn''t want to carry the pot: "there are no soldiers who can''t stand the war, only the generals who bury the soldiers."


    In fact, it will be clear that the reason why the South could not dominate the world from south to North was the advantages and disadvantages of the North-South elite class.


    Take an analogy. In the late Eastern Han Dynasty, the northern scholars wanted to rule the world again, while the southern scholars wanted to separate the regime. The elites in two different regions have divided the victory and defeat from the ideological level. One side is full of aggression, and the other just wants to defend their hometown.


    Those who want to defend their hometown, even if they have the opportunity to break through the north in strength, because only a few people want to break through the north, they will be hampered and damaged by the majority. In this way, it''s very high to play half of the strength, and it''s usually good to play three Chengdu.


    It is not only the last years of the Eastern Han Dynasty that is the case. If you look through the history books, you will find that in the long history, 99% of the elite in the south are "misers" or "conservatives". If there are one or two enterprising people occasionally, they will become different under the general environment, either succumb to the general environment or die young.


    The same nation, just because of regional differences, but there are so big differences, is nothing more than because of life. To put it bluntly, the north is always threatened by the grassland, but the South has no great enemy. People''s horizons are related to the growth environment, and the cultivation of ideas is naturally the same.


    Liu Yan also put forward a hypothesis in Bagongshan. There was nothing unexpected about the military deduction, but he had to let the ministers think more.


    The Han Empire is also beginning to show North-South differences. The more northward the place is either poisoned by the war or originally desolate. The more southward the place is, the less it will be damaged by the war.


    In the south, where the general environment is comfortable, even if there is turbulence, the living environment is still much better than that in the north. Without considering the recovery of the pain of the war, it is inevitable to adapt to the development of the times. The phenomenon is that the new number of workshops and factories in the south is much higher than that in the north.


    The patrol team left Bagong mountain to enter Huainan. It can be seen from many things. It is not a big town, and there is absolutely no shortage of small workshops. Unlike the north, it focuses on agricultural restoration.


    Arriving at the Yangtze River, we must stop to visit the scenery.


    As one of the mother rivers of Zhuxia, the Yangtze River is actually far more utilized than the Yellow River even without Liu Yan''s intervention.


    "The Yangtze River waterway is not suitable for navigation, nor are southerners familiar with water." Sang Yu looked at the endless Yangtze River: "it''s the difference between ideas."


    The northerners are good at animals and the southerners are familiar with boats. In fact, is it not caused by the living environment?


    "The water system in the south is crisscrossed. Taking boats instead of walking is far more important than driving." LV Yi thought for a moment and continued: "it is difficult to obtain livestock in the south, so using the water network may not be a helpless move."


    To some extent, it''s really a kind of submission without choice. It''s not because of the convenient water network. In the final analysis, people live on land. Whether they are on the way or transporting goods, they always need to go ashore by boat. It''s not easy to load and unload by current means, and they definitely don''t reach their final destination when they go ashore.


    Jiangnan Shipyard, named Shaofu, is mainly based in Kuaiji county (Hangzhou Bay), but there are several sub bases, one of which is in Jiangdu.


    Jiangdu branch shipyard is the one who built the iron ship.


    Jiangdu is very close to Jiankang. Generally speaking, it is just looking across the river.


    Today, the emperor''s patrol team appeared on the North Bank of the Yangtze River. The bureaucrats who knew in advance naturally waited early to meet, and the people who knew later poured out.


    Of course, the people knew that they could not walk near the emperor. They looked far away and found that the patrol team was not going to cross the bridge into Jiankang city. While wondering and disappointed, they wondered where they were going.


    The military value of Jiangdu decreased with the reunification of the north and the south. However, because Jingkou became one of the two major trade ports of the Han Empire, although the military value of Jiangdu decreased, it was not dismissed.


    A manifestation of the reduction in military value is that Jiangdu no longer has Jiangdu orders, but is just a garrison marquis.


    Jiangdu, which learned early that the son of heaven would come, has no shortage of preparations. Naturally, it will not be the garrison Hou who is responsible for welcoming. The main welcoming person is the construction envoy of Jiangnan Shipyard, and the Deputy welcoming person is Jiankang order.


    First, the forbidden army drove in for various inspections, and then took over the key. When Liu Yan entered with all the officials, he saw a clean place without even a root of weeds on the ground.


    "See my emperor!"


    The governor made the horse club the first to salute.


    Jiankang ordered Yu Fu to follow him.


    Then there are a group of officials and excellent craftsmen selected by the etiquette department.


    Although they all kneel, they do not belong to kneeling ceremony, but worship. It''s like bending your knees is sitting, not kneeling.


    "Flat." Liu Yan glanced at the past and found that there were more craftsmen than officials. A smile appeared on his face: "Zhu Qing, where is the ship?"


    Naturally, the ship is in the dock. When the emperor and officials come, they will go to visit first, and then move to the slide to wait for the final launching ceremony.


    There are 16 docks in Jiangdu, and there is almost no chance of vacancy. One by one, a new keel will be laid immediately after the completion of the upper one, and the construction of new ships will follow.


    The docks are not in the open air, nor are they concentrated in one plant. Among the 16 docks, the smallest is to build inland ships, accounting for 11 of them, and the remaining five are specially used to build seagoing ships.


    "Jiankang is one of the big cities in the Han Dynasty. You can''t make mistakes."


    Yu Yi is in front and Yu Fu is in the back. The two uncles and nephews didn''t deliberately avoid people.


    As an uncle, Yu Yi is very optimistic about Yu Fu. As long as there are no mistakes in his post, he can be reused later.


    Yu Ying is Yu Liang''s third son. His brother Yu Bin was killed in the rebellion of Su Jun. the second brother didn''t become an official for some reasons. Yu Liang became an official in his early years, first as an assistant official at the county level, and then as a county magistrate. After Wang Meng left office, he became a new Jiankang decree.


    "Your Majesty is here. You can''t make superficial remarks." Yu Yi earnestly taught: "strictly abiding by your duty is the way to be an official. Jiankang focuses on stability and does not need to forge ahead."


    Yu Yu didn''t feel embarrassed. It was lucky to have an uncle who was willing to speak so clearly.


    As one of the two major trading cities of the Han Empire, Jiankang really does not need radicalism. Maintaining stability is the most correct way of governance.


    When they came to the dock where the iron ship was placed, they saw a ship 24 meters long and 8 meters wide with three masts. It was not a wooden structure, but a concrete pier frame.


    What is the biggest impression of the iron ship? It has an obvious assembly line. Most of the appearance is based on the flying shear ship, but the short hull has three masts, which seems crowded.


    Liu Yan looked at the black iron ship and knew it was painted. He asked specifically, mainly about the fit of the skeleton, and was not surprised to learn that it was Rongjie.


    Zhuxia''s smelting technology may not be the most advanced in the world, but it has mastered the fusion technology early. For example, many cold weapons need to use the fusion technology.


    "Have you had a trial voyage?"


    "Your Majesty, yes."


    Liu Yan nodded. He was going to inspect. How could the relevant personnel not have prepared in advance? It was inevitable to try to drop the ship into the water. Otherwise, if the iron ship sank directly into the water, it would be more than a joke.


    "What is the maximum speed?"


    "This... The maximum speed of the wind is only three knots."


    Liu Yan nodded again. He thought he could run more than one or two quarters by relying on the wind. Unexpectedly, he ran three quarters?


    "I don''t think it''s reasonable for iron ships to be driven by wind. I''ve seen new warships and think mechanical driving must be the trend."


    Liu Yan stopped and looked at the talking horse club. His eyes were full of examination.

 Chapter 999

    In fact, the Han Empire already had mechanical driving devices, but frankly speaking, it still relied on manpower to drive, which was not a mechanical driving device in the real sense.


    The Navy now has 15 gunships, of which the "Quanzhou" is equipped with a gear mode driving device, but it is human (animal) power that makes the gear generate power, and only a small part of the gear structure uses metal.


    The so-called gear driving mode can be regarded as an alternative "donkey pulling mill" super complex version, which is composed of many large and small gears and bearings to form the force increasing mode of large and small gears.


    The test of the driving device of "Quanzhou" was not successful. Firstly, the materials composed of parts could not support wear, and secondly, even if there were problems in the arrangement of gears, resulting in too short service life, too high failure rate, and so on.


    Layout is a component relationship. In fact, there are layout position errors.


    Historically, the steam engine has been studied and installed on ships. It is not unreasonable to adopt the layout of the rowing device on the left and right sides of the ship''s side. The main reason is that the horsepower is insufficient. The layout can play a greater role under the limited horsepower.


    The first generation of marine thrust device is the kind of blade like a circular waterwheel. It is not the blade like a propeller. It may not be lack of imagination. It is on the premise of insufficient power. The blade area of the circular waterwheel is large after rent, and then the added rolling mode can play more functions.


    "Your Majesty, the thrust device is arranged at the stern, and the position of the rudder has been changed..."


    The Horse Club spoke a lot of professional terms, including some ship parts and related parts.


    Some of Liu Yan can understand, but more can''t.


    The rudder is a component that controls the navigation direction of the ship. It can not be arranged at any position. At the same time, the rudder size of each ship is not the same. It is still necessary to consider the tonnage of the ship itself and then study how to arrange it. It is also to design the rudder size according to the tonnage of the ship.


    "The rudder of the Quanzhou ship has been changed 17 times. Finally, the position and size of the layout can be determined to maximize the flexibility of the ship''s steering." The "Quanzhou" mentioned by the Jockey Club is currently the main base of Jiangnan Shipyard: "the rudder is redesigned and the hull is also redesigned."


    Liu Yan remembered that there seemed to be a memorial that mentioned that the "Quanzhou" was only used for less than two years, and there was a problem with the keel that could have been used for ten years. Under the premise of continuous maintenance of the keel, there was still a big trouble that the navigation had to be stopped.


    Facts have proved that as long as it is related to science and technology, there is really no one thing that can be achieved overnight. All of them are constantly experimenting and constantly improving in the discovery of problems. The degree of perfection may reach 99%, but they have found problems that can not be reversed, and finally overturned the overall design.


    If you don''t get involved in a certain field to a certain extent, you won''t find that field is far more complex than you know. It can even be said that the more you study this field, you will find that the confusion doesn''t become less and less. On the contrary, more confusion will arise with the deepening of research.


    When a layman looks at a ship, he is looking at an object that shows a long shape.


    When a knowledgeable person looks at a ship, he will only look at the hull and wonder whether such a design is right or not, and whether the design in the horizontal plane and below has reached the best.


    The ship is only sailing in the water. We must consider what kind of line it should be in order to minimize the resistance of the water itself. After repeated tests, it is found that the original triangular sharp lines or perfect arch shape will be the best design scheme.


    Further in-depth research will show that the razor shape should be below the horizontal plane, which will not only minimize the resistance, but also provide the maximum stability of the ship.


    Liu Yan has been on the iron ship. When he saw that the deck was made of metal, he got the answer that only a layer of iron sheet was wrapped.


    The iron ship is divided into three layers, with only one deck and two cabins.


    The flagship room is placed in the middle and back position, just between the stern mast and the midship mast.


    "The mast is a wood structure..." when sang Yu looked far away, the mast was also painted black. When he looked closer and knocked again, he found that it was not iron: "that''s right. The sail is fire Huanbu. Since the sail can''t burn, it doesn''t matter whether the mast is iron or not."


    Yes, sang Yu is talking about huohuanbu.


    It is said that Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, obtained a piece of huohuan cloth from the western regions and found that it could not be destroyed no matter how it was burned, which was regarded as an invaluable treasure.


    The so-called huohuanbu is a kind of stone cotton cloth. For a long time, it has been regarded as a priceless treasure. If anyone can have it, they need to hide it and never let people find it. Otherwise, some people want to kill the door and rob it.


    There are asbestos mines in Zhuxia, more in Hexi area, and only two in the south.


    It was not the people of Zhuxia who first discovered the characteristics of asbestos mine, but the people from ah San, and then spread to the western regions.


    If you read the history books, you will find that the people who sell fire Huanbu as a treasure to the land of Zhuxia are either Western people or so-called Tianzhu people.


    When the Han Empire swept across the western regions, there was a family who wanted to exchange the secret of asbestos for a price to live. Of course, the secret was pried by the Han people, and that family did not win the chance to live.


    The navy has long wanted to obtain a sail that is not afraid of fire. The four Han people who learned the secret of huohuanbu received a reward from the Navy. They got what they deserve. The Navy''s mastery of the secret of huohuanbu is equal to that of the center.


    When a thing is no longer a secret, there is nothing strange, especially when the national power is used for production, there will be less things, because there are not enough minerals to be found, and it is definitely not due to the lack of productivity.


    The huohuanbu, which was originally a treasure, has become commonplace only because the navy has mastered the production technology.


    "Just an iron shell?" Liu Yan put on a tour. There is a metal structure inside the hull, but in fact, the main material is wood: "since it is a wood structure, what is the consideration of using a metal waterproof hatch?"


    The Horse Club showed an embarrassed expression and replied, "have relevant concepts and accumulate experience."


    Yes, this is an experimental ship. The premise of ensuring that it will not sink when it goes into the water is to maximize its utilization value, regardless of whether it is a reliable thing. It can be installed and built.


    Liu Yan got off the bottom hold and didn''t check the sailor''s lounge. He came to the stern.


    It is emptied here. If you look at some architectures, you can find that they are deliberately vacant for something. If you look at the style of the architecture, you will find that they are not randomly decorated, as if they are waiting for installation.


    "I think the armored ship is not driven by wind." The horse club didn''t know what it was because of. There was a fanatical expression on its face: "Quanzhou can run 16 knots as fast as possible with mechanical drive. Although it can only maintain its efficiency in less than five minutes, I believe that the ship should use mechanical energy, not relying solely on natural wind."


    What the jockey club didn''t say was that the "Quanzhou" ran 16 knots, but the price was that the gear unit collapsed. At that time, 24 people supervised and maintained, of which 13 closed their eyes forever.


    "The ''Quanzhou'' is nearly a thousand tons and can run 16 knots. I guessed..." the horse club said excitedly, "if you can ensure the operation of that device and drive ships below 100 tons, can you run 35 knots?"


    Liu Yan couldn''t hold back. After laughing, he looked at the horse club from excitement to constipation and reminded him, "volume."


    If the device installed on a thousand ton ship wants to be installed on a hundred ton ship, the machinery must be reduced in size. It needs to consider whether it can play the same efficiency once reduced.


    "..." of course, the horse club took into account the reduction. If someone else opened his mouth, he would spray. Facing the emperor, he could only hold it and flattered: "Your Majesty is holy."


    People engaged in scientific research may be bronze in other fields, but they will be king in the fields they are familiar with.


    They are not afraid of repeated failures in a scientific research project, because all failures are to accumulate experience for success.


    For those engaged in scientific research, what they fear most is bureaucrats. Those bureaucrats clearly don''t even know a fart. They like to talk casually by virtue of their official position. They call it guidance. If they do not do it, they are doomed to fail. If they don''t do it, they will lose the opportunity to continue to fail.


    Liu Yan mentioned the "idea", at least he was right.


    The horse club was depressed and then had a greater excitement.


    Many of the scientific and technological products of the Han Empire were raised by the emperor. Those engaged in scientific research will not take it for granted that the emperor knows everything, but those engaged in scientific research understand that the emperor must have the quality and knowledge of scientific research.


    "The animal power device made by the Navy..." Liu Yan touched the metal support and said with a smile, "I know it''s a transitional product at best, but let them do it."


    The horse would stop breathing and look at Liu Yan''s mouth. His heart was beating violently.


    "You should try everything, otherwise how can you know if there is any result?" Liu Yan didn''t pay attention to the horse club. He took a few steps to look at a bite device on the ground: "animal power drive is naturally not good. It is doomed to failure. It is only enough accumulation for gear application, that is, gear application has achieved success."


    The horse will continue to hold his breath, and the sixth sense of harvest will become more and more intense.


    "It''s over today. You can go to Chang''an." Liu Yan squatted down and looked at the occlusal device. He guessed what it was used to fix. He said, "the Shaofu is working on the ''big teapot'' plan. You may be able to join in."


    The horse will know that his harvest is this. When he recovers his breathing, he breathes in and out. He doesn''t know whether it''s suffocated or something. His face is full of flushing.


    Of course, the so-called "big teapot" plan is the research on the steam engine. The relevant work has been carried out since the 10th year of Yuanshuo. After four years, we have figured out how the steam is generated. From the beginning, we simply test the boiling water to observe the steam, and then test the thrust of the steam. Various pipes play the steam function.


    Liu Yan went to Chang''an before leaving and found that relevant personnel had entered the stage of observing steam entering the cylinder. He also heard that there had been several explosions before. Fortunately, there were only injuries and no one died from the accident.


    Once the research of steam engine enters the cylinder stage, the rest is to find out what layout method the internal structure of the cylinder should be.


    Liu Yan is not familiar with the steam engine, but he knows that the cylinder needs two things, sliding valve and piston. No matter how much, he has no relevant knowledge.


    The "big teapot" plan shocked the researchers just because Liu Yan mentioned the sliding valve and piston. They wondered what was missing before. It just took time to think from scratch. It also needed repeated failures. After countless failures, they constantly changed the components and structure, and finally produced results.


    Liu Yan doesn''t know what kind of layout method the sliding valve and piston of the cylinder should be, otherwise he should preside over the test himself. Although he is eager, he can only wait patiently. Maybe this year''s "big teapot" plan will produce results, which may take another three or five years or even longer.


    If the "big teapot" project succeeds, the Navy will not benefit first. It will definitely be used on land first.


    Just knowing that steam generates power does not mean mastering the use of power. Next is the supporting of mechanical science and technology. Otherwise, the power generated only has the effect of evaporation if there is only a steam engine without supporting connecting rod mechanism and flywheel device.


    "Quanzhou" to engage in gear machinery, isn''t it groping for the power output of the steam engine?


    The kinetic energy of the steam engine drives the flywheel to run. The next thing is the bearing and gear. When they rotate, they are an application of power. As long as they can rotate, the next thing is to consider increasing horsepower.


    Liu Yan looked around and found that the layout of this place was waiting for the installation of relevant machinery. He wondered how to choose the stern layout because "Quanzhou" had proved that it was inappropriate to install it at the stern.


    "Kuaiji has built a set of grinding tools and has cast a number of gears." The horse club is not sure whether Liu Yanzhi knows such a thing. When asked, he naturally dare not hide: "as I know, steel is used."


    Liu Yan nodded and said nothing else.


    It''s great to have the spirit of exploration, especially in science and technology. Isn''t it the premise of trying everything that can produce results?


    Perhaps because you want to experiment with something, you don''t come up with what you want to do, but you have produced new scientific research achievements. The science and technology tree is such a thing.


    When Liu Yan founded the country in the 12th year of Yuanshuo, the annual output of pig iron had reached the output of Russia in the middle of the 19th century.


    Perhaps it should be said that the total output of pig iron in various countries in the world today is probably a fraction of the Han Empire.


    The Han Empire now produces 260000 tons of pig iron and 43000 tons of steel every year.


    It doesn''t look like much, but what we need to know is that it''s only A.D. 356, not 191xx!

 Chapter 1000

    In history, when steam engines were built, they also experienced a process of slow reduction. The first application of steam engines was not the sea, but the land.


    If the Han empire made steam engines, they would be the first choice for ships.


    reason? The huge volume of the first generation steam engine is inevitable. If you want to apply it to the train, the locomotive will be very large.


    How wide the train is, how wide the track must be. It is impossible to build hundreds, thousands, or even thousands of miles of tracks.


    What about waiting for the steam engine to be reduced and creating those wide tracks? The final result will be how wide the track is and how wide the train is. It is impossible to abandon those wide tracks because the train width becomes smaller.


    Even for a powerful country, needless to say, if the track is more than ten thousand miles, even if it is only hundreds of miles long, the cost of building the track will not be too low, so we can''t give up.


    The ship has no trouble of abandonment. As long as it can be installed, there is the replacement of steam engines with different horsepower. The moving project is nothing more than small-scale reconstruction.


    "Big man has a new five-year plan." Tian Shuo was asked by Huan Wen about the output of pig iron. He didn''t say the current data, but talked about the future: "the boiler has been updating and upgrading. It can be predicted that in the 19th year of Yuanshuo, the output of pig iron will exceed one million tons, but it will directly reach 2.5 million tons. Even steel is confident to reach 200000 tons."


    Tian Shuo said it with ease, and the people who heard it were also relaxed. They really didn''t know what that output meant.


    Only Liu Yan has full pride and pride.


    First of all, regardless of the quality of the metal, if the pig iron output could exceed the scale of one million tons by the year of Yuan Shuo, it would directly reach the level of the great powers in the 19th century.


    Of course, it''s just the bottom among the great powers.


    To be clear, not counting pig iron, just steel, the steel output in the 13th year of Yuanshuo was directly close to that of Japan, the most powerful country in Asia in the 19th century.


    If, as Tian Shuo predicted, Yuanshuo reached an annual steel output of 200000 tons in 19, it would be equivalent to exceeding the national steel output of the Soviet Union in 1920.


    This is an amazing achievement. You should know that even in China in 1920, the national annual pig iron output will be 2.0204 million tons.


    The Han Empire directly spanned more than 1500 years and directly reached the production capacity at that time.


    Such capacity is naturally not without cost. The unnecessary loss of iron ore, coupled with huge personnel losses, has supported the current capacity.


    "So even without castration, just mining will soon consume the slaves." Tian Shuo did not want to antagonize ran min, but to tell the truth: "the number of slaves consumed by the big man in the mine every year has never been less than 200000. At most, it even exceeded 350000."


    Ran min''s response was to roll his eyes.


    If the technical level is not reached, there will be unnecessary loss in smelting metal, which is a necessity that the ore can not be used to the extreme.


    Simply put, if the temperature is not enough, there will be more impurities in the metal.


    In addition to other aspects, such as the inability to extremely crush the ore, there must be no released metal when refining.


    Those wastes were acceptable to the Han Empire.


    The Han Empire has now slowed down the mining of local ores. Similarly, the priority of resources is to mine outside the mainland, with the result that the industrial base is also outside the mainland.


    At present, there are four largest smelting bases in the Han Empire, one in the grassland, the second in Jiaozhi, the third in Luzon and the fourth in the Japanese islands.


    The smelting base on the grassland is in the southwest of modern Ulaanbaatar, where iron ore was explored in the eighth year of Yuanshuo.


    After exploration, it was found that the iron ore there was not only easy to mine, but also the mining area was surprisingly large, reaching about 20000 mu.


    Jiaozhi''s smelting base is in rinan county (Hejing), which is built next to the iron mine, but it is not simply used to smelt pig iron. In fact, the largest output is copper mine.


    There are two iron mines and three copper mines in rinan County, and the copper mines are accompanied by gold and silver mines.


    Jiuzhen county was found to have an iron mine and two copper mines, but there is a very precious anthracite mineral.


    Jiaozhi county has four iron mines and three copper mines, as well as Asia''s largest anthracite mine. The anthracite in this place is still open-air. There is no need to dig deeply at all. You only need to be a porter.


    It can be said that Luzon is almost an island piled up with metal. According to the relevant documents of the Ministry of industry, only 13 years before Yuanshuo, the explored iron ore reserves exceeded 10000 tons, mainly concentrated in the middle of Luzon Island.


    Ten thousand tons of iron ore reserves have been explored in only one island. Will there be more gains in exploring other islands? The answer is continuous harvest. The iron ore reserves there are definitely more than 30000 tons. Some are easy to dig, and some are very difficult to dig.


    Luzon islands not only has iron ore resources, but also has more than 10 million tons of copper ore reserves in the 13th year of Yuanshuo alone.


    A waiter from the Ministry of industry made a bold guess. He thought that the copper reserves in Luzon islands should reach 50 million tons.


    In addition to extremely rich iron and copper mines, gold and silver mines have been found in the Luzon islands.


    Those minerals have one thing in common, that is, there is no shortage of open-pit minerals, especially the most open-pit gold mines.


    The smelting base of the Japanese islands is not used to smelt copper and iron, but mainly to smelt gold and silver.


    In the early days, the Han people returned home with raw ore for smelting. Later, they really couldn''t stand that efficiency. The Japanese islands became the first place for the Han people to build smelting related facilities outside their own land.


    With the Japanese Archipelago as the beginning, the following three places began to be built.


    If mineral resources are discovered, as long as the reserves are confirmed to be sufficient, it is far more correct to start the construction of relevant industrial facilities than to transport the raw ore all the way... Or all the way back to China.


    As for whether it is appropriate to build industrial bases outside the mainland, it must be said that it is actually very appropriate, not only to increase production efficiency, but also to reduce local pollution.


    "We must be cautious in the planning of heavy industry." Liu Yan felt the prestige and looked at the constantly broken water surface: "if you can get abroad, don''t put it at home."


    The iron ship has sailed on the river. After the sails are fully opened, the wind is not small, but it really can''t run fast.


    I don''t know how many people crowded around the nearby banks. They came either to watch the trial voyage of the iron ship or to pay tribute to Tianrong, or they were too far away. Even if they could see the son of heaven, they looked like a very vague figure. Only this made them very excited.


    "What your majesty said is that the waste water from heavy industry is discharged, and there is no grass at all." Tian Shuo personally inspected Jiaozhi: "I went to a place. I didn''t know until I asked. It turned out that there were green mountains and green water. But in less than a year, the water became a smelly ditch, and the surrounding plants were shrouded by waste gas day and night."


    Smelting, there must be exhaust. You can imagine how a chimney spits fog.


    The wastewater from smelting is generally produced by the washing process, and washing is also a process that produces the most pollutants.


    "Therefore, not only heavy industry, such as paper mills, should not be placed in China." Sang Yu was not just trying to make fun: "when I went back to my hometown to worship my ancestors, I found that the clear stream turned into mud. I went to have a look and found that it was not dry and turned into mud, but that the stream accumulated very exaggerated paper residue!"


    Sang Yu''s words reminded Liu Yan of his childhood.


    When Liu Yan was young, the stream was so clear that he and his friends would be invited to play and swim every summer.


    One day, a carton factory started on the edge of the stream. In less than a month, the originally clear stream became extremely unbearable, let alone swimming. When the weather is hot enough, you can run on the hardened paper residue.


    Liu Yan grew up in an age when green mountains and green waters were constantly polluted. He saw all the beauties destroyed one by one. Only a small carton factory abandoned a stream and polluted nearly 20 miles of water.


    Whether the carton factory has made a lot of money is not the key. It is the end of the stream. At the same time, the surrounding farmland is difficult to carry out farming because of lack of water source, and the abandoned farmland is definitely more than 3000 mu.


    The farmland can''t be cultivated. The report is just that the relevant departments came to carry out the so-called investigation, and I don''t know what the investigation method is. The carton factory didn''t even shut down. Those who came to investigate not only came to eat, drink, play and whore, but also had a lot of money when they went back.


    The original water town is gone forever. The carton factory has always existed, and then the stone factories are opened one after another. There are not only the color of paper residue in the stream, but also the white of the waste water discharged by the stone factory. When the two colors are mixed together, it seems that the way is like flowing excrement.


    "The environment makes concessions for the economy, ha ha..." Liu Yan looked at Tian Shuo: "if one day let me know about it..."


    The environment of thousands of years can be completely destroyed in a year, but it may not be able to recover in decades.


    Before Liu Yan crossed, the paper mill had closed down, and the stone factory had closed down successively. Thirteen years later, the stream was still flowing with shit.


    What he experienced personally is only one, but it is a nightmare that can never be erased. Liu Yan has not seen cancer village on various news.


    Those who have made money, even if the factory closes down, have already made the money they should have made.


    Because a few people make money, but more people suffer. After suffering, there will be no compensation, that is, the so-called environment makes concessions for the economy!


    I also took the iron boat. If the guy at my feet was not an iron boat, it would be no different from taking other boats.


    The patrol team left Jiangdu and crossed the river to the south bank, but it did not enter Jiankang as expected. It turned to Danyang County in the southwest of Jiankang.


    Danyang county is not the destination of the patrol team. The destination is Jiangnan Shipyard (Hangzhou Bay) in Kuaiji county. During this period, we will also patrol around the area (Taihu Lake).


    "The area is the concentration of handicraft industry." Xie an didn''t know so much because he was born in the south of the Yangtze River. As the Minister of household, he was able to check the tax collection of various places: "the tax amount around the area accounts for 3.7% of the Han."


    Although the percentage is only 3.7, it depends on how big the territory of the Han Empire is, and it is not just the local people who need to pay taxes.


    "Jingkou is so close to Youqu that 3.7 is not much." Huan Wen curled his lips and said, "why don''t you say the tax outside the pass."


    Xie an said helplessly, "it''s different. Outside the pass is the concentration of textile industry."


    "So it''s not that the grassland is useless, but the fools in front didn''t find it useful." Ran Min said happily, "only wool provides the textile industry, which makes it difficult for the grassland to separate."


    Before the dynasty elite is not a fool to say, but ran min is right. In the past, he easily gave up the grassland because there was only expenditure but no harvest.


    Now that wool is used in the textile industry, who dares to give up the grassland, regardless of the reaction of the country, the group of people who benefit only from wool textile can''t let go of those who dare to say that.


    Liu Yan asked, "what are the main commodities in Jingkou''s foreign trade?"


    Yu Yu immediately replied, "silk, porcelain and tea."


    As Jiankang Ling, Yu Fu also followed the patrol team because Liu Yan was bound to ask about Jingkou.


    Silk is now the best-selling fist product, but this silk is more than one kind, and Shu Brocade is included.


    During Wang Meng''s mission to various countries, Shu Brocade was truly famous in the world.


    Waiguoren couldn''t distinguish the types of silk so carefully. They only knew that the Romans were crazy about Shu Brocade because the Romans were willing to pay a high price. No matter which country businessmen came to the Han Empire, the first thing they wanted to buy was Shu brocade.


    "Porcelain?" Liu Yan asked curiously, "what do they call porcelain?"


    Yu Heng was a little confused. He thought a lot in advance, but he didn''t expect Liu Yan to ask this.


    "Don''t you read porcelain?" Yu Yi must extricate himself from the siege for his nephew: "what should I read?"


    "As far as I know, Frank called calling porcelain ''kick that''?" Huan Wen joked, "what''s the ghost name? LV Shangshu should send someone to scold!"


    Lu Yi usually said, "what Huan Shangshu said is very true. Those savages should speak human words well."


    As the overlord of Europe, Rome used to call the Han Empire cyris. After they really recognized the strength of the Chu Han Empire, they may continue to use the name cyris in private, but in public, they definitely use the name of the Han Empire.


    A few big guys make fun, nothing more than showing an attitude of caring for the younger generation. Each of them has his own nephew. If he can get rid of the encirclement, there is no risk. Why not?


    "There are really people called China." Liu Yan wondered, "do Franks belong to the Germanic family?"


    It''s strange. Is China the Germanic who shouted first? Shouldn''t it be English pronunciation?


    What Liu Yan doesn''t know is that Westerners come into contact with Qidan and porcelain. No matter which nationality they are, they all use the pronunciation of China.

 Chapter 1001

    At the beginning of industrial development, due to lack of sufficient experience and too primitive technology, it is impossible to have good means to prevent pollution, and the damage to the environment will be the most serious.


    What Liu Yan knows is that the first to enter a modern industrialized country depends on whether any country is a powerful country. The first thing to see is the sky of the country.


    For some time, whether the sky of a country has been shrouded in haze is regarded as a symbol of a powerful country. The smog is produced by one chimney after another.


    After the emergence of industrial scale, the competitions of European countries are very interesting. They don''t care how the haze smells. At the same time, they won''t consider all kinds of problems arising from living in the haze environment. They compare which country''s air smells the worst.


    As the first country to complete industrialization, that is, Britain, the capital London has a thick haze all the year round. The Thames River flows with ugly sewage, but they are very proud because other countries could not achieve this achievement at that time.


    It is difficult to say how much benefit London produced during that period. The cost of cleaning up pollution is definitely more than ten times the income, or even more exaggerated.


    But it was not like that. Industry brought pollution, but made Britain the most powerful country at that time. If there were any benefits, that was to colonize more than half of the earth and dominate the earth for more than 200 years.


    The ancients of Zhuxia once said that "you know etiquette when you have a solid warehouse, and you know honor and disgrace when you have enough food and clothing". White skin has related concepts, but they are more vulgar. They won''t consider what kind of pollution will be considered when they develop. They wait for their family to become rich before they begin to have pollution for others to bear, and they enjoy the concept of green mountains, green waters and a good environment.


    Before the mushroom bomb appeared, there must be a risk in hollowing out domestic enterprises, which is a great risk. It is likely to collapse at any time, and it is actually supporting other countries.


    After the emergence of mushroom bombs, it is also an era when economic volume is king. Placing heavily polluting industries abroad is actually an inevitable way for the strong to squeeze the weak.


    Of course, there is no mushroom bomb in the Han Empire, but it has a unique weapon "gunpowder". Of course, it does not have the deterrent power of mushroom bombs, but the places where heavy industry is installed are only a little far from the capital Chang''an. At the same time, they are also regarded as remote places. In fact, they are not abroad.


    Even if it is settled abroad, it is not a big deal in terms of the current force of the Han Empire.


    When the patrol team enters Danyang County, the sheriff and officials will naturally welcome them from hundreds of miles, and some highly respected people in the village will also appear in the welcoming team.


    "Ge Hong?"


    It was not the first time Liu Yan heard the name, looked at the welcoming team, looked around a group, saw an old man in blue and gray clothes, and had no reason to think that the man was Ge Hong.


    If Zhang Zhan made an important contribution to the localization of Buddhism, Ge Hong is one of the important figures in the emergence of Taoism.


    Liu Yan has met Zhang Zhan and has not talked in depth, but he finds that Zhang Zhan doesn''t mention Buddhism 1 in front of him.


    That''s what it should be. Liu Yan has no good feelings for Buddhism. Although he did not persecute, the crackdown was not small at all.


    That''s the evil that Buddha 1 taught himself. Who let Buddha 1 who went east teach Hu Jin.


    Hu Jin was a Salmone who clamored to kill all Jin people and took action for it. He was one of the advocates of Shijie''s genocide. Although he didn''t kill anyone himself, he didn''t know how many jin people died under his actions.


    It''s just that the Shami''s Hu Jin naturally can''t represent the whole Buddha 1 religion. It can even be said that even the Buddha can''t represent the Buddha 1 religion, but often a mouse excrement can spoil the whole pot of porridge.


    In fact, even without Hu Jin, it would be inevitable for the Han Empire to suppress Buddhism 1. This is not an order from Liu Yan. It is an organization that the state does not allow under the name of "people outside the territory", but does usury business, constantly forcing people to sell houses, fields, wives, children and women.


    The Buddha 1 religion known to later generations is the Buddha 1 religion that was castrated repeatedly by the Central Plains regime. In fact, the Buddha 1 religion in the period of five Hu Luan Hua was extremely cruel in general.


    It''s not just Buddhism. It should be said that any religion at that time had a murderous side. It can only be said that the harm areas were large and small. Otherwise, they actually did the same thing, especially in the aspect of usury.


    When did the local Taoism of Zhuxia appear? Without rigorous research, it began to appear in large numbers in the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Taoism in the Eastern Han Dynasty was not so much a religion as a professional rebel organization. Whether it was Taiping Dao or wudoumi Dao, it was a beheading business.


    Liu Yan still knew that the normalization of Taoism began in the period of Wuhu Luanhua, and it was also during this period that the Taoist genealogy began to be improved, such as the initial evolution of Sanqing and many priests.


    The Confucianists in the Eastern Jin Dynasty began to neglect their work and completely forgot "Zi Bu Yu, strange forces and gods". Many big man level figures, who are drinking small wine, lying on the thighs of beautiful women, have created many metaphysical stories.


    "I heard that Qing thought that Sanqing was transformed by Pangu yuan God?" Liu Yan somehow knew that Pangu first came from the "three five calendar", that is, he forgot who the author was. He looked at Ge Hong with a smile on his face and asked, "have you created the stories of Yuanshi Tianzun, Lingbao Tianzun and moral Tianzun?"


    Ge Hong''s face stiffened.


    In Liu Yan''s mouth, the gods are actually created. Is it equal to denying the existence of gods? All gods are created artificially?


    "The ancestor of Buddhism is the Sakya people of the state of kapilawi. His name is Siddhartha and his surname is jotama. It is said that he became a Buddha by sitting..." Liu Yan looked at Ge Hong with a smile and said: "the king of a small country can be the Buddha, and the status of gods of all Xia can''t be lower."


    Ge Hong''s face, which was originally stiff, showed great joy.


    Who is Liu Yan? Not only the emperor, but also the son of heaven, but also a unique ruler of the world.


    In the past, the son of heaven may have a metaphorical meaning of "the son of heaven", but now the son of heaven of the Han Empire has long weakened this point and tends to be the head of the clan.


    As a constitutional ruler, he said that the local gods must not lose to the prince of a small country outside Huawai. Does he express his support for the local religion?


    "I often hear that Zhuxia has spirit and is a sage who has made great contributions." Liu Yan wants to support Taoism, because people need spiritual belief. If they don''t occupy it, they will inevitably be occupied by foreign religious 1 religions: "the first Han thought that the first king would become a God, and the great sage could also get incense. I think so."


    Most of the gods of Zhuxia are real people. They are those sages who have made great benefits and contributions to the nation. They are passed down by word of mouth when they have no words. Relying on language inheritance, they will inevitably be processed by art from generation to generation, and then there are all kinds of strange story backgrounds.


    Ge Hong began to think that the three emperors and five emperors could find people to take their seats according to their numbers, so who should the Taoist gods find?


    As a ruler of the world today, Liu Yan is actually the spiritual belief object of all the people. This is also extremely consistent with the local belief. Zhuxia will have an inexplicable fear of the emperor when they treat the licking of the calf by the son of heaven. Under the complex thought, they always think that the person who controls the world is the living God.


    The person who controls the world is really the same as the gods for all the people. It doesn''t matter whether there is a technique or not. It is that the person who controls the world can open the mountain if he wants to open the mountain and cut off the flow if he wants to cut off the flow, and the person who does those things must be a member of all the people.


    There is a saying called "when people are united, Mount Tai moves". Fools don''t understand what this sentence means and want to express what deep meaning, but they have clearly said one thing. No one can prove whether there is a God, but as long as the person in power wants to do what, the difference is when to do it, not whether it can be done.


    Well, for example, the ancients wanted to go from heaven to earth very early and thought that only gods could go from heaven to earth. However, with the development of science and technology, there are still less things flying in the sky. Not to mention entering the earth, they can even go to the sea for hundreds of kilometers. If the gods can do that, there are a lot of gods.


    Zhuxia''s attitude towards worshiping gods has always been correct.


    People who believe in real names have really existed and done great things. Then we can see that the divinities of the various Xia dynasties have always been supplemented. The figures of the former dynasty also have divinity names hundreds of years later. Li Bing, who presided over the construction of Dujiangyan in the Pre-Qin Dynasty, is one example.


    "Siddhartha jotama has made contributions to the kingdom of kapirawi and has become their Buddha." Ge Hong assured with a firm expression and tone: "a big man will also have a true God."


    Gehong also thought of one thing. He was very interested in the Christian 1 Du1 religion in Rome. After many inquiries, he found that the Roman god was actually a real person, that is, the experience of becoming a God was tortuous, and then tragic and heroic.


    The Romans shaped the people they killed into gods, which is something that ordinary Han people can''t understand. But that''s the matter of the Romans. Those who are perfecting the Taoist spectrum have found a similar situation in Zhuxia after research.


    There is no shortage of hostile fierce and evil people in the divination charts of the various Xia dynasties. They also make them a part of their own divination charts. At first, they act as evil gods, but later they do not know what has evolved into positive gods.


    Liu Yan stopped suddenly as he walked forward.


    At the end of the welcoming procession stood a figure in Shami clothes, but he did not shave his head, but kept an inch of the his head.


    Wearing Shami clothes and leaving an inch is the mainstream and one of the characteristics of Zhuxia, but there is no scar.


    Salmones usually shave their heads in the birthplace of Buddhism and the western regions. Even those who originally came to China with a bald head will also have full hair and look like an inch of head. In fact, this is to adapt to the unique people''s conditions in China.


    "Little monk Zhi dun." He bowed and said sadly, "from Anguo temple."


    Anguo temple is in Jiankang, which can be said to be a grand scene.


    During the reign of Sima PI, Emperor AI of the Jin Dynasty, Zhidun worshipped Buddhism. Zhidun was invited to preach at Anguo temple at that time, and then stayed in the south of the Yangtze River to preach.


    Liu Yan ignored and went on. He had seen the list of welcome in advance, and there was absolutely no Zhi dun. No matter what happened in this matter, as the host of the welcome, the Sheriff of Danyang is bound to be unlucky.


    Zhi Dun''s face was more sad.


    In order to make Zhidun appear in the welcoming team, Salmonella is bound to pay a high price, and that price may not have a positive return, or even pay a higher price.


    Wu Lin, the governor of Danyang County, was trembling all over. He really didn''t see any Salmonella in the team before. He really didn''t know how Zhidun appeared in the welcome team.


    "You!" Wu Lin turned her head and looked maliciously at Xiang Pu, the county Cheng: "I don''t want to live, but I''m the one!"


    Xiang Pu remained expressionless even if he was stared at fiercely. He said calmly, "the Buddha can cut meat and feed the eagle. Xiang Pu doesn''t cherish this body. For the vitality of the Salmonella, it has affected the sheriff."


    While they were talking, they were surrounded by the forbidden army, sandwiched between the left and right and taken away.


    Buddhism 1 religion was introduced into China from the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, because it followed the high-level line at the beginning. In the initial stage, it only affected a very small number of nobles, and its impact on the people was almost zero.


    The first Buddhist Temple (White Horse Temple) was founded in the 11th year of Yongping of the Eastern Han Dynasty (AD 68). It is the first temple officially established by the government after the introduction of Buddhism into China. It represents that the government began to accept the existence of Buddhism.


    Due to the relationship of only taking the upper line, with the strife of the aristocracy, Buddhism 1 religion often has ups and downs, but this ups and downs is still limited to a very small range.


    After Buddhism 1, it was found that it was fatal to only follow the upper line and began to preach to ordinary people, but they encountered unprecedented challenges. First, the people rejected hair cutting, and then derived from the confidence and pride of Han people, who were not interested in foreign religion 1.


    The reality is the same. Since the Western Han Dynasty, the Han people have always been an overlord nation. If there are gods, local gods must be more powerful than foreign gods. If you want spiritual sustenance, you will also choose local gods. How can you believe in gods in unknown places?


    After hundreds of years of hard work in Buddhism 1 teaching, there was still no result. It was waiting for five indiscriminately to discount the spine of the Han people. The Han people who lost their self-confidence and pride went to the bottom. Some were not sure whether the local gods were as powerful as they thought.


    In the current years, if Liu Yan had not changed history, the Buddhist 1 Church in the north of the Yangtze River would flourish, and the South would also be infiltrated, without a lack of crazy believers.


    Obviously, Xiang Pu, who said the sentence "Buddha cuts meat and feeds Eagles", is either a crazy believer or forced to suffer.


    Zhi Dun naturally saw the movement of the forbidden army. He gritted his teeth again and again and chose to follow up.


    Zhongtu Buddhist 1 sect is confident to communicate with Liu Yan this time. Zhi Dun came with some news from Central Asia. This news may be related to the rise and fall of the Han Empire.

 Chapter 1002

    The area is a lake. Its area is very large and provides abundant water for the surrounding areas.


    After the Jin family moved south, those aristocratic families who fled to the south from the north of the Yangtze River gave priority to the new habitat around the area.


    There were too many northern gentry who fled to the south. At the beginning, they were not welcomed by the southern gentry. It can even be said that the southern gentry had an extremely exclusive attitude towards the southern gentry.


    Because of exclusion, the gentry on both sides of the north and South will certainly fight.


    At that time, one family died and one family prospered day by day.


    The fleeing taxi clan destroyed the families in the South and obtained land, wealth and population.


    The southern gentry destroyed the families that fled from the north to the south, and obtained the huge wealth and wealth that the northern gentry carried and coerced the population that fled from the south.


    In that era when you killed me and I killed you, it was tantamount to the fierce evolution of the high-level society in the south. There was no doubt that the gentry in the north had achieved the ultimate advantage. I don''t know how many southern families disappeared in that turmoil. At the same time, the northern families who fled from north to South also experienced a wave of scouring the sand.


    In the era of complete dialogue by force, the northern gentry with political voice were beaten like dogs by the Hu people, but it was not a big problem to deal with the southern gentry who had been in Chengping for a long time. Therefore, we can also find the weakness of the southern gentry.


    The native families in Yangzhou were basically driven away in that turmoil, even if they stayed, they were squeezed out of breath. The expelled southern gentry only went to the southwest. They poured into Jiangzhou, Guangzhou and ningzhou. They did the same thing as the northern gentry. The difference was that they changed from the one who was supported to the one who supported others.


    If Liu Yan had not changed history, the gentry who fled from Yangzhou would begin to hibernate. They sat and watched the powerful door lords and aristocratic families rise and fall, waiting for a determined and capable person to appear.


    In fact, the man also appeared. As a person who fled south from the north, he got the support of the local gentry in the South with his own ability and skills, and finally turned over the Jin room to establish Liu Song.


    Is Liu Yu a descendant of Gaozu? In that turbulent era, without genealogy, no one can prove its origin and say what is actually what, especially after waiting for the strength that everyone can''t resist.


    The southern gentry were disappointed that Liu Yu did not give their investment due return. They began a new round of dormancy. At that time, they chose to support the local aristocratic family, but after the local aristocratic family became the royal family, they still didn''t get what they wanted.


    "As far as I know, most of them have moved to the nannadu protectorate." LV Yi, holding a set of porcelain in his hand, looked at a set of tea sets: "part of them moved to Luzon."


    Zhuxia had the habit of drinking tea long ago. At first, tea was a kind of traditional Chinese medicine. Later, it evolved into a drinking method. It crushed the tea and put a lot of strange condiments into tea in oil soup.


    That kind of tea basically has no taste of tea, and then there is a new drinking method. It also grinds the tea, but it no longer adds strange things and becomes a kind of Matcha.


    The set of tea in LV Yi''s hand can fully explain that the current drinking method is different, that is, the simple drinking method of soaking tea with boiling water.


    "The drinking method of tea soup should be influenced by Hu Lu?" Sang Yu also had a set of porcelain tea sets in his hand: "in the early Han Dynasty, tea was introduced into the grassland, and the Hu people drank milk."


    Liu Yan was stunned. He was not familiar with the tea culture of Zhuxia.


    Is that the same thing? Liu Yan knows that prairie people have a kind of milk tea, but adding strange things to the tea doesn''t seem to have spread from the grassland to the Central Plains, right?


    Similarly, Liu Yan is not only unfamiliar with tea culture, but also more unfamiliar with porcelain culture. He can''t distinguish good from bad. At the same time, no matter how much he listens to the commentator, he can''t hear it.


    In fact, Liu Yan doesn''t have to understand this. What he drinks about tea is a taste, and what he drinks is a dignity. As for how to choose a kind of tea, it is a kind of tea that can produce the best, which is what the tea grower should know.


    "Tea was sold to Persia as early as the early Han Dynasty." Huan Wen said there was evidence. He gave several examples and finally said, "Wang Shizhong was also given a small bag of tea. It is said that it has a history of nearly 200 years."


    When Wang Meng was sent to Persia, he was really given a small bag of tea. God knows what method the Persians use to preserve tea. Anyway, Wang Meng is a piece of tea. After returning home, it was checked by a special person. The conclusion is that it can be drunk, but it is definitely not good to drink.


    The Western Han Dynasty opened up the Hexi Corridor and two expeditions to the western regions.


    At that time, the Han people didn''t have many fist products. In addition to silk, they were Chinese herbal medicine. Later, they found that selling Chinese herbal medicine was not good, so they specialized in selling silk. That''s the name of the silk road.


    The Western Han Dynasty found that selling Chinese herbal medicine was bad because it found that grassland people desperately needed rhubarb, a traditional Chinese medicine, because rhubarb could solve the perennial food accumulation symptoms of Hu people.


    At that time, the Hu nobles generally had the problem of accumulated food, and constipation was more frequent in three days and two days. They ate some rhubarb and excreted it happily. There was nothing more enjoyable for them.


    In addition to rhubarb, other drugs can also cure some diseases. At that time, in addition to the systematic medical means in the Western Han Dynasty, most of the rest of the ethnic groups fell ill by hard suffering and hard suffering. Some of their dignity was to invite wizards to dance Nuo dance and pray to all gods. It can be said that life and death were determined by fate.


    In ancient times, because it was not easy to travel, the Han people naturally did not know what they had brought to central and West Asia, waiting for the exchanges between various nationalities to become frequent, and even a ten thousand mile long journey anytime and anywhere. After archaeological research, it was found that some medical means in central and West Asia were simply to learn from traditional Chinese medicine.


    At first, central and West Asian countries thought it was the research results of their ancestors. They waited for some ancient tombs to be excavated before they found from some records that it was not the case at all. It was the means brought by the silk road.


    As for the time point when the means of traditional Chinese medicine (or similar) in central and West Asia were obtained from China, it was probably from the Western Han Dynasty, and more was learned in the Sui, Tang and Song Dynasties because of more exchanges.


    "Han civilization has provided so much for the world..." Liu Yan said more than four major inventions. For example, this medicine was not included, and even despised: "it should be harvested."


    There is a lake that looks like a half moon. There are three large islands in the lake. The future Wetland Park... That is, the island with many national scenic spots, does not exist now.


    It is now in 356, 1662 years from 2018. For such a long time, it is completely understandable that there are some differences in landform, just as there is no so-called loess high slope in Guanzhong, and even there is no desert in the direction of grassland.


    Today''s earth, in fact, most places are covered with green vegetation, even some are too dense, resulting in many places that are not suitable for human survival at all.


    "After more than 200 years of construction, Jiaozhi is still a place developed only by the Han people, with a sense of civilization." Huan Wen shook his head, looked contemptuous and said, "the local savages, especially those living in the dense forest, can eat enough and don''t think about it."


    Liu Yan still pays attention to the Indochina Peninsula. He knew that the situation was similar to what Huan Wen said. As their generation began to march into Jiaozhi again, it was considered that the place ushered in a period of rapid development again, especially in the coastal areas, which were changing almost year by year.


    "So, all your wood is from Jiaozhi?"


    Liu Yan and Yan huanse asked a middle-aged man who looked simple and honest. Even if they were with Yan huanse again, the middle-aged man was playing around all over and talking more unwisely.


    The middle-aged man is the owner of the furniture store. He really didn''t think that his shop would let the emperor visit one day. He was so excited that he could only hear his heartbeat. When he saw anyone, he looked at the action of opening his mouth, and he couldn''t hear any sound in his ears.


    Liu Yan looked at the middle-aged man slowly opening his big mouth. Then the middle-aged man fell back, and the guard standing on one side responded quickly. Otherwise, the middle-aged man should fall directly on the hard ground.


    "..." Liu Yan didn''t know what expression to look at. He ordered, "help me down and take a look at the imperial doctor."


    Of course, today''s Liu Yan can''t wear that emperor''s crown suit. He is wearing a regular suit, but he is definitely not a white dragon fish suit.


    Although there was no closure, there were three steps, one post and five steps and one sentry on the street. In such a case, how big a heart would choose to continue shopping?


    As long as it is a shop, the shop owner should naturally open the door to do business. It can even be said that because the emperor is coming, whether he is ill or there is a funeral or wedding at home, even if he doesn''t come, the shop door will definitely open. If he dares not to open today, he may never open.


    Just now, the owner of the furniture store fell down. It can be said that he was silly to see a large group of people. The first moment they saw that scene was to grin, and they stifled the thought of inappropriate. Everyone knows what''s going on. I was so excited that I fainted!


    Facts have proved that it is absolutely good to be a royal doctor. Soon the middle-aged man woke up, but Liu Yan and his group have left their own store. He is sorry to beat his chest.


    It''s definitely an honor to be asked by the Emperor himself. If the emperor can praise his store, there will be no shortage of business for several generations... Even more than a dozen generations!


    A group of people walked from the street to the end of the street. It was more a passing through than an inspection of people''s livelihood.


    In fact, it''s the same. Just walk around and ask and answer. Do you really think you can get anything? Nothing more than a statement: I attach great importance to you, work hard and try to get rich.


    It''s enough to have such an attitude. Then, because of Liu Yan, they came to visit this street. It''s certain that this street will become famous and may become a scenic spot. It is conceivable that what people want to buy in the future, the priority must be the products of this street.


    Liu Yan did not deliberately go to a people''s home to sit down and understand the people''s real life. He wants to do so. The problem is that it will bring trouble to the people. It is a real trouble, not the kind of trouble disturbed.


    The people are simple. They don''t know how to entertain the emperor. After the emperor leaves, they may get all kinds of intangible convenience. For example, the local government will give preferential treatment in all aspects.


    Simple people have been given preferential treatment again and again. If they are smart, they can either start to train their younger generation to study and expect to eat official food (this is almost certain). Or they can also choose to open a shop and the government can buy the same goods. Even if their goods are poor, the government will still choose their goods (this is inevitable).


    The people of this family whose fate has been changed have to live in all kinds of monitoring in this life. If there is a possibility of making mistakes, someone will stand up and stop it, which is tantamount to the complete loss of freedom of the family.


    There is nothing wrong with them, because they accepted "jun''en", which is also accompanied by "thunder". The most likely way for the family to live in the future is that they don''t have to do anything, that is, they eat, sleep and eat, and are placed as living sculptures.


    Zhi Dun has been looking for opportunities, but he finds that Ge Hong follows him intentionally or unintentionally.


    This time, the Buddha really got a message, not unintentionally. It was those people who contacted Buddha Tucheng first, and then the Buddha convened the core Shami to discuss.


    Buddhism originally wanted to go directly to Chang''an and learned that the emperor intended to go on a tour. After discussion again, it was considered that directly informing the emperor was far more beneficial to Buddhism than contacting officials. The emergence of Zhidun was one such thing.


    Ge Hong will follow Zhi dun. The Taoism has been paying close attention to Buddhism. The government may not care about the convening of Taoist monks by Buddhism, but the Taoism will not take it lightly at all.


    "Immortal Ge, you don''t have to." Zhi Dun was not angry at all: "whoever should have the opportunity is whose. The Taoism may be prosperous. If there is no Buddhism in the East, it is not good for the Taoism."


    "I am also entrusted to be loyal to others." Ge Hong made a helpless expression and said, "if Lord Lin is a great virtue, can you tell me what to do? I can''t say, the Taoist door can help it?"


    Zhi Dun could make sure that daomen didn''t know what was going to happen at all. The heart he had mentioned before relaxed again and stopped taking Ge Hong''s words.


    Sitting in the pavilion, Liu Yan and others were chatting casually in the face of Youqu lake. They saw the two people representing daomen and Buddhism talking and guessed what they were talking about.


    "Both of them are smiling. In fact, they all want to be full of old boxing?" Ran min burst into laughter, but saw that the people didn''t laugh with him. He shook his head very uninteresting: "is there anything min doesn''t know?"

 Chapter 1003

    "Are you willing to be slaves of the Han people from generation to generation?"


    "Shiva is on the. The Han people are too powerful."


    "If you resist, the most powerful enemy will be overturned. Without resistance, your land will never belong to you, your wealth will be plundered and your population will be taken away forever."


    "The Han people are the disaster that god Shiva came down to punish us. When god Shiva forgives us, the Han people will naturally retreat."


    "Before your God forgives you, you can''t afford a palace full of gold, there are no beautiful women around you, and even you will be tortured and die."


    "The Han people are too powerful."


    "Not only you. You are only the first part of the whole plan. As long as you can attract the attention of the Han people, the whole world will stand on your side. We will work together to resist the tyranny of the Han people and end their barbaric acts of plundering the whole world!"


    "No, we can''t stand another blow. If you are willing to resist the Han people, we will follow. But let us start... The Han people will kill us all."


    The dialogue was silent here.


    This is a mountain stream. Two groups of people sit on the stones on both sides of the narrow water.


    On one side is ah San, who is full of gold. Their skin looks very white. In addition to gold, they are colorful fabrics.


    On the other side are people wrapped in robes. If you look at the patterns and styles of robes, you can clearly recognize Persians even though you cover your face and only show your eyes.


    The gurgling water is "clattering", and there will be the sound of monkeys and birds in the mountains and forests from time to time. At a glance, there are plants and animals passing by from time to time.


    There is a small lake under the mountain stream. There are more than ten young and beautiful girls playing in the water. When they play, they will give out crisp laughter, like interacting with the songs of natural animals.


    Of the two groups of people on the slope of the lake, only a few focused on those beautiful and beautiful girls, and more people either frowned or closed their eyes to take a nap.


    "With the knowledge of Brahmans, you have no reason not to know what the Han people are doing." Kuslow Sorodyas''s depression and contempt are hidden under the Veil: "according to the number of 500000 people they take away from this continent every year, how much can your population... Especially women, be left in ten years?"


    Singh Love is luxuriant NARI Yadu closed his eyes painfully.


    A San, this continent has never been calm, but there has never been a conqueror like the Han people.


    The Macedonians and Greeks once entered the A3 continent. Although their joint army was invincible in Western Asia, they were forced to stop their March when they arrived in A3. Even Alexander the great was forced to marry the kingdom of A3.


    Even though Alexander the great initially gained a firm foothold because of his marriage with the local Kingdom, he still lost his halberd and sank into sand on this land.


    The Macedonians and Greeks did little harm to this land. They even opened their eyes to the princes and nobles on this land and let them know that the so-called world was not only those they could see, but also an incomparably powerful empire in a distant place, where there was a culture definitely different from their own.


    Later, a nomadic nationality named Yue came to the northeast. They gathered people from the western regions, Cypriots, Suli and many other nationalities to invade the south.


    This time, there was no Communist Party in the A3 continent, and the fragmented A3 kingdoms united to resist the invasion of barbarians led by the Yueshi people. It may be because of mutual distrust, or it may be due to the long-term corruption of Greek descendants, who undoubtedly became the defeated party in the battle of Ganges.


    After the successive downfall of uzhanna, kabitsian, Gandhara and arakosia, an empire called kusana appeared. They ruled the land on the North Bank of the Ganges, and then carried out barbaric expansion around. Nearly ten kingdoms, including the kingdom of otambara, the kingdom of cuninda and the three cave state, were destroyed one after another.


    A San firmly believed that he was a brave and good at fighting. It was only because the Greek people brought extravagance and enjoyment to this land that they were beaten without fighting back in the face of the barbarians led by the Yueshi people.


    It is true that there is almost no strength to fight back, so that all the countries in the back are merged, so that the Ganges RIver Empire and India River Basin are completely controlled by the cream empire. The most outstanding land on the third mainland is no longer a third.


    In the era when the Kushan Empire dominated the A-San continent, as the most powerful country in A-San, that is, the fandaruo Dynasty (Baicheng Dynasty), even had to frighten the Kushan empire with the Eastern Han Empire, saying that he was one of the vassals of the Eastern Han Empire. He pretended to be a tiger and bullied the Kushan Empire not to attack himself, otherwise the Han father would teach them to be a man.


    The kusana empire was one of the top Empires at that time. Moreover, their ancestors fled to the West from the grassland in the East... That is, the Yinshan area was beaten like a dog by the Huns. The Yueshi people with written words made relevant records to know how they fled to the west, and there are also records about the Qin Empire.


    At that time, the Qin Empire naturally disappeared and was replaced by the Han Dynasty.


    The Yue people had in-depth exchanges with the Han people in the Western Han Dynasty. At that time, the Han people wanted to go to war against the Huns to seek an alliance with the Yue people. However, the Yue people did not want to return to the east at that time. They entered the territory of the Cypriots and found that they could bully without too much cost. They had a happy life, At the same time, I still remember how cruel and good at war the Huns were. I really don''t want to go back east to find abuse.


    Yueshi people who do not want to return to the East may feel that it is inappropriate to do nothing. They dare not fight with the Huns on the battlefield again. They know that the Han Dynasty is seeking a breakthrough in smelting technology. In the spirit of giving the Huns no pleasure, they can get a trace of comfort. They may also wish that the Han people and the Huns would fight for a sea of corpses and blood, He packed the smelting technology he got from ah San and gave it to the Han people.


    In a San''s records, the kusana empire is their native Empire, which is as great as the Peacock Dynasty.


    Since the kusana empire is a part of their history, don''t particularly investigate what kind of level ah San is in that country, and extend it with their values. Knowing that ah San has such a history, they kill the contemporary Han people without even a reason. It is a mentality of neither understanding nor full of grievances.


    "Our ancestors gave the Han ancestors the most advanced smelting technology to help them complete the evolution from ordinary pig iron to entering the steel age." Sargeman Dodos The eyes of carchton burst into tears: "their descendants repay us with a sea of corpses and blood, which is full of scars."


    Kuslow Sorodyas is a little confused. They really don''t know what kind of communication ah San''s ancestors had with Han people''s ancestors. Look at sarerman Dodos Carchton recalled the degree of tears and thought that this should be a hot spot that can persuade other countries (nationalities).


    Basically, take a look. Ah San''s ancestors helped so much to the ancestors of the Han people, but the Han people don''t know how to be grateful. The argument of "come on, come on" proves how ungrateful and ruthless the Han people are.


    At present, the four great inventions of Zhuxia have not been spread. Even the earliest spread of papermaking and compass need to go to the period of Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms. In this way, the Han people actually get "nutrition" from the outside, such as smelting technology.


    If Zhuxia, who has not been gracious to the whole world, is picked out of the history of obtaining smelting technology from the kusana Empire, it will not have much impact on the outside world. As long as the Han Empire remains strong and wants to beat anyone, it is at best to find a reason for the past. Internally, it may really cause trouble, such as lack of confidence in the field of science and technology.


    In fact, the Han Army did not personally carry out the massacre in a''san mainland. It was the states of a''san that killed and killed.


    A San''s states attack each other only because the price offered by the Han people to buy the population is very attractive. Even if there are rational people, as long as a fool attacks another state in order to obtain golden gold coins, the more rational people are attacked, they must fight back.


    One by one, two by two, and slowly more states were involved, the A3 continent entered an era of war. They raided each other''s cities and lands, and the looting of wealth was inevitable. Different from the past, even the population was interested, especially the young and beautiful girls.


    "This year, 350000 ethnic groups have been escorted onto the ship from this continent?" Kuslow Sorodyas paused and looked at the three Brahmans with painful and helpless expressions: "the news we got is that women account for more than half of them."


    In fact, due to the relationship between aesthetics, Han people do not like A-San women with dark skin, but prefer A-San women with white skin.


    On the mainland of ah San, the whiter the skin, the more noble the blood. Under the temptation of high prices, they broke the original tradition. Even if they fought with each other, they captured each other''s Brahman members. Men tried not to kill, while women would be hospitable.


    The reason for entertaining Brahman women is relatively simple, which is related to their religious 1 tenet, and the consideration of reproduction.


    A San, in this place, it is best to marry people of the same status. If a high caste marries a low caste, the offspring will no longer be recognized as a high caste. For ah San, nothing is more important than maintaining the high caste. No matter how frustrated they are, as long as the qualification of the high caste is still there, they have plenty of opportunities to turn over. Once they don''t have the identity of the high caste, they will sink forever.


    Now, under the threat of force from the Han people, ah San has broken the tradition of not exporting high caste women.


    "You can''t go to the Han Empire in person. You don''t know their fate." Kuslow Sorodyas took off his veil, Let the stinginess on your face show under the eyes of all ah San: "Most of the women who are extremely noble to you have become the wives of ordinary civilians or are arranged in the GouLan courtyard... Do you know what the GouLan courtyard is? It is the saints of your temple who do the same thing. Only a few women of high castes become the concubines of knights in the Han Empire."


    Basically, all the religious 1 religions in the a San continent have such a profession as saints, that is, their saints are a little special, tell the truth, and then make money for the temple.


    Four or five ah San stood up, clenched their fists and looked angry. Then they sat down decadent and depressed.


    Any nation with a little self-esteem will be absolutely angry as a man as long as it is not completely numb and hears that the women of this nation are insulted or more serious things.


    The reality is also like that. As a man, even if he can summon up courage to protect women, there is nothing that can stimulate hatred more than talking about women.


    "Your noble woman, according to the Han people, has become a prostitute with ''a pair of jade arms, a thousand pillows, a little red lips, ten thousand people taste''." Kuslow Sorodyas first showed a puzzled expression and gradually turned into contempt: "whether as a man or faithful to faith, do you watch?"


    At this moment, ah San was naturally angry, but he would feel more or less embarrassed. Some high caste women or one of them personally took the ship to the Han Empire.


    I know what I have done, but I have to pretend to be angry even if I am despised.


    "The Han people are too strong." Sargeman Dodos Catchiton repeated Singh Love is luxuriant NARI Yadu said several times: "if you don''t give practical support, we''d rather die slowly, and maybe we can leave descendants. Once we resist the Han people, with the ferocity of the Han people, maybe none of our descendants will remain. Therefore, you need real support, and we won''t stand up against the Han people first."


    "Of course there will be support." Kuslow Sorodyas clapped his hands. Someone carried out ten boxes. After opening them, they were either gold coins or various gemstones: "there will be weapons, enough weapons."


    A San never had any resistance to gold and gemstones. Only a few people looked normal. Most of them subconsciously wanted to take them as their own when they saw gold coins and gemstones.


    "Rome and your sassanne will certainly not challenge the Han people immediately." Singh Love is luxuriant NARI Yadu said bluntly, "you will not have military action until the Han Empire is in trouble. Then please tell us, who will be the first to do it?"


    "Hunites and high cars." Kuslow Sorodyas spoke of the two countries that were not surprised by the three. He thought about it and revealed: "there are big moves within the Han Empire, about slaves. We have made relevant arrangements and tried our best to let them fall into the wave of riots. Coupled with the pressure of at least two countries outside, even if you do it, you will only face a regiment of the Han Empire."

 Chapter 1004

    "The Han Empire is too strong!"


    "We are completely behind Cyrus."


    "The Han Empire has just begun to use gunpowder. Now they have begun to train firearms. They may train three legions in five years."


    "Yes. Cyris has conducted firearm application tests in the north. The type of weapon has been finalized and has entered the stage of mass production."


    "With the same weapons, we may be able to compete with the Han people on the battlefield. Even if the quality of the army can''t compare with the Han people, they send out an army corps, and we use three Army Corps to offset the disadvantage. Once the Han people are fully equipped with firearms, according to the information returned by our observers, the number of people can easily recover the disadvantage."


    This is Syria. Two people in white robes talk face to face in a kneeling posture.


    Observe the meeting place. The two people who don''t know the place and don''t look at the conversation only look at the layout, which is a very common Han courtyard, and the furniture styles are also the common types in the noble families of the Han Empire.


    The sun is always hotter in summer than in other seasons. The weather in Syria belongs to an extremely hot environment in summer. If there is no rain and the pool is exposed to the bright sun, it will not be long before it will be evaporated.


    "Have you mastered the construction of ocean going warships?"


    "No."


    "Then..."


    "One step behind, unless we start a new era, we will always lag behind in how to catch up. If we learn how to make ocean going warships, we will certainly lag behind the Han Empire in terms of performance, or even more than one generation behind. Rome is not rich enough to spend a lot of money to build warships that can''t compete with the Han Empire."


    "I see. You started a big project on the other side of the Strait (Gibraltar) to block it."


    "Yes. No matter how much you chase, you can''t surpass the warships. Looking at the naval battle between the Gupta Empire and cyris, it''s far more difficult to overwhelm the quality with quantity in marine warfare than on land."


    "We also have relevant coastline defense plans."


    "It''s no use. In the war between the Han Empire and Gupta, a ship called gunboat was used. It can carry out coastal shelling on land near the coast. The deployment of coastline will only have one result."


    "Your land-based defense chain?"


    "It''s just a necessary measure. The only effective defense is the depth of inland defense. We all know that the defense is too passive. We can only choose the invasion route that the enemy must pass."


    The place of conversation is a villa on the coast. When the courtyard looks to the north, you can see the Mediterranean.


    It''s not a port. About a dozen large and small ships anchor and stop about 300 meters near the coastline. Their sails are not lowered, but they will move again at any time.


    On the gray yellow beach wading line, nearly a hundred boats were on the beach, sailors in brown linen stayed near the boats, and Roman warriors with a bright red cloak gathered together.


    Around this kind of villa, there are Roman warriors on alert in the north and Persian warriors on the south.


    "Only by taking the initiative can we win this war."


    "There is a buffer zone with a depth of more than 300 Li between Siris and hunit. There is a buffer zone with more than 500 Li between Siris and Gaoche. The eyes of Siris never stop looking west. Once there is a slight movement between hunit and Gaoche, they can''t escape the monitoring of Siris."


    "There will be no temptation this time. The hunites know very well that if they don''t work hard, they will subjugate the country and destroy the species. Like the Ding people, they know the seriousness of the situation. They have the strongest determination, but they don''t trust us. They also have the determination to win or die."


    "I understand your concern. Rome is the farthest from Cyrus, and you will indeed worry about Rome''s determination. We have assembled 30 legions in Asia Minor and can move eastward anytime, anywhere."


    "This time we completely let go of the west, and hunit poured out like a tall car. We believe that Rome knows the strength of the Han Empire and that Rome''s alliance is full of sincerity."


    The conversation stopped again.


    At present, there are 2000 to 5000 Roman legions, and 5000 first-class legions. However, there are only 18 first-class legions in Rome, so the maximum number of thirty legions is 100000.


    Rome will not drive all the first-class legions out of the country. It must leave the necessary legions to defend the Germans in Europe. Being able to mobilize nine first-class legions has shown the greatest sincerity.


    In addition, the Roman Legion is famous for its short legs. Even if they march with all their strength, it will take at least two months to enter the Persian border from Asia and at least half a year to reach hunit.


    "The Han Empire wanted to castrate all slaves."


    "Yes, the news is accurate."


    "It''s terrible."


    "Before, we all agreed that the cyris wanted to plunder the world and knew that there was no bottom line for their desire to expand. Now we know that the cyris can''t accommodate other ethnic groups."


    This time, Roman Augustus Constantius personally came to Syria.


    In order not to attract attention, Constantius did not make any big moves at all. He boarded the ship from Constantinople, only with 12 ships and 500 guards.


    Since Constantius himself came, bossasan must have come to meet Shapur II himself.


    Some time ago, Rome and sassanne have both withdrawn from Syria, and countless armed forces have emerged. Those armed forces continue to announce which place they own, so that Syria has been divided into countless control areas, large and small, and these control areas fight against each other.


    This land did not give up peace because of Rome and sassanne. On the contrary, it fell into greater chaos.


    When the Romans and Persians seized the rule of Syria, although they were not moderate, they rarely carried out mass killings.


    Waiting for all kinds of messy armed forces to fight, it is clear that they all come from the same vein, but they have far more ferocious behavior than the Romans and Persians. In less than two years, I don''t know how many villages have become ruins, and then I can find piles of dead bones left after slaughter near the villages.


    By killing each other, there were more than two million people in Syria. Only two years later, I don''t know if there are one million left.


    In addition to the people who died in the scuffle, those armed forces continued to sell people to the outside world, and the most were young women. There is no doubt that most of the people behind them, whether Han or not, were sent to the mainland of the Han Empire.


    "Every day ships leave port with slaves, and they sail to the East."


    "It''s the same on our side. What''s good for Rome is that most of the people escorted on board are Germanic, Celtic and Saxon."


    The Han Empire leased ports and concessions from various countries. Some ports and concessions have entered the opening stage, and those places have become one of the more lively areas.


    Rome and sassanne, who also existed at the imperial level, were the first to face the act of ceding land without going through war. This alone was enough to make them hostile to the Han Empire.


    It is not just hostile to leaders with a long-term vision. They also need to consider the future. There is not much difference in their conclusions. One day, the Han Empire will not be satisfied with renting land, and war is inevitable.


    "The sea trade with cyris has only been going on for four years, our domestic gold coin holdings have declined unprecedentedly, and transactions between nobles have been bartered. This has never happened in Rome."


    "Is it so exaggerated? Thousands of years of accumulation, only four years, just?"


    "There is no exaggeration at all. Ships of silk, porcelain and tea were transported to Roman ports, and the ships were filled with gold coins to go to sea again. For the cyris, Rome had no goods they were interested in except slaves."


    "Trade deficit. I learned this word by accident."


    Shapur II said that "trade deficit" was pronounced in Chinese, and then explained it in Persian. It was not just a word, but a long string.


    Of course, Rome also had its own goods, but as Constantius said, the Han people really didn''t like any Roman goods.


    Faced with the hard sales of Roman businessmen, the Han people looked at all kinds of pottery and looked at all kinds of sculptures, including figures and animals.


    In the exchange between Rome and the Han Empire... Or commercial exchanges, the only thing that can earn a lot of gold coins is water conservancy technology.


    In fact, the Han people are happy to hire relevant talents from Rome, but they are not so clear about which talents should be hired. It is said that the Romans are very good at water conservancy, so they hire a large number of water conservancy talents.


    The Roman bathhouse culture is almost famous all over the world. At present, more than 1000 Romans of relevant majors run around the Han Empire. They design canals and irrigation systems for all parts of the Han Empire, and then design indoor bathhouses for people who can afford money.


    Like Chang''an, the Han people had engaged in the park sprinkler system before, but it was obviously not as professional as the Romans. Later, it was redesigned and built.


    "The trade deficit between Persia and the Han Empire is not much better than that of Rome. The only thing we can attract the Han people is carpet."


    Shapur II and Constantius looked at each other, and their faces were helpless except embarrassment.


    "The cyris are happy to harvest our gold coins, but they are only willing to sell luxury goods."


    "Yes. We understand how important gunpowder and firearm technology is. It is normal that the Han people are unwilling to sell them, but they block us even with papermaking and printing technology."


    In fact, different from the blockade of gunpowder technology, papermaking and printing are not only official. Rome and sassanne still obtained papermaking and printing.


    Although the technology has been obtained, they found that there are so many different methods for papermaking and printing, and it still needs time to verify and select the most appropriate method for popularization.


    "We have been patient. We stopped obtaining gunpowder through unofficial channels after only one trial."


    "Isn''t it because of our tolerance and compromise that the Han Empire turned its energy to China?"


    "That''s the only thing we did right."


    "That''s the only way. Once there is no end and no scale, the Han people have a 70% chance of choosing to start a war."


    "It''s really something that the cyris can do. When they face challenges, both their emperor and their civilians are too violent."


    "In our records, the Han people are a very gracious nation. They pay attention to etiquette and politeness. We also have some records that you won''t believe. Hundreds of years ago, when the Han people were offended, they felt offended because the offending people were not civilized enough. The Han people would send managers to teach the offending people into civilization."


    "It''s... Unimaginable. It surprises me."


    Has there ever been such a thing? I don''t know when the Persian records say, but in the previous dynasties to Zhuxia, whether it was the Western Han Dynasty or the Eastern Han Dynasty, or the stage of falling into civil war, and even the Western Jin Dynasty and the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it seems that the first choice to be offended is to hate?


    "Without exception, the nations who were taught became members of what the Han people called ''Zhuxia''."


    "It''s terrible!"


    "This war is actually saving Rome. Did all your Roman nobles begin to sinicize?"


    "Learning from the advanced civilization is our strong point. We were fully Hellenized, but we are still Romans."


    "It''s different. Believe me, any nation learning Chinese culture will eventually become a part of the ''Zhuxia'' in the Han population, and then become Han people."


    The Japanese stood up and expressed their dissatisfaction with this.


    Then, after waiting for a certain period of time, they are obviously Han people, but because of their political achievements, many people find that they have been expelled from the Han people and become a new nation they have never heard of.


    "We have gone through darkness and know the value of light. Persia has been fully United. We want to fight a complete holy 1 war!"


    "Holy war? Did you learn the word from the Arabs?"


    "There''s nothing funny. We''re too close to the Han Empire to have any other choice."


    "So... Have you contacted the princess you married?"


    "No contact at all."


    Constantius was surprised by sassanne''s determination. He would ask, knowing that if he could contact, even if there was only one in ten thousand chance of success, he would try to let the son of cyris die in bed.


    The Romans had the same consideration about this, especially that Helena had given birth to a baby boy with Chinese ancestry.


    If the whole world could unite to attack the Han Empire this time, it would be almost impossible to completely destroy the Han Empire, but as long as it could gain an advantage, there were countless possibilities to operate.


    "Despite my greatest determination, I''m still not sure what step I can take."


    "The worst result will not be worse than the future result."

 Chapter 1005

    No matter the Romans or Persians, even the most determined people, 1 race, 1 Lord, 1 righteousness, 1 admit that as long as there is no accident, the Han Empire will always be one of the most powerful empires in the known world in the next few decades and even a hundred years.


    It is calculated from the national cultural heritage to population, economy, force and territory area. Although the calculation method is not so reliable, it will never produce subversive wrong calculation results.


    "This is not difficult to check..." Cicero put down his tea cup and said: "according to the official data released by cyris, after the census this year, they got 5.78 million households, about 31 million people."


    Julian is also drinking tea. They are located in a private teahouse in Chang''an.


    When the emperor went on a tour, Chang''an didn''t change much, except that he couldn''t see the carriages of the ministers converging to the palace city in three or two days. Otherwise, what should it be like at ordinary times.


    It can even be said that because the emperor is not in the capital, many people''s mentality has been more relaxed. They feel a little like flying themselves. Some noble sons and the second generation of officials make a noise every three or five times.


    "Although the cyris did not announce the age level, it is not difficult to guess." Cicero likes to drink tea, especially green tea. When he first drinks it, it is bitter and astringent, but his tongue can gradually taste sweet, especially good for his body. He rubbed the porcelain teacup with one hand and said slowly, "according to their census statistics in the 12th year of Yuanshuo, it is estimated that the number of adults in cyris is about 8 million this year."


    Julian also likes to drink tea, but he likes the way that he puts seasoning and oil soup in the tea. He thinks this way of drinking is the way that aristocrats should have.


    "From this data, we can find something." Cicero looked very excited and didn''t lower his voice: "the people of cyris have fallen into absolute infantilization. About every family has at least three babies."


    Julian had already deduced this result, and he was equally excited about it.


    Imagine that every family in a country has at least three babies or children. How much effort should parents make to feed their children and how much energy should they devote to their children?


    We should not only work hard to earn money, but also take care of children when we are not working.


    People with children will know that as long as they are children, there is no time not to make trouble. Most children can stop a little except when they sleep. Otherwise, as long as they keep their eyes open, they are making trouble all the time, so that the people who take care of them need to focus on their children all the time. Over time, they are either prone to irritability or neurasthenia.


    "I know that most of the cyris families have fewer babies living in cities, and there are generally more than five children in villages." Julian has not only visited the mountains and rivers in the Han Empire in recent years. He can have such convenience. In addition to carefully drawing maps, he is to investigate the living conditions of the Han people: "the life pressure of the cyris in the city is far greater than that of the local villages. Although they are all cyris, their thoughts are changing differently."


    In short, there are too many places to spend money living in cities, especially when they no longer farm themselves, even a grain of rice and a leaf of vegetables need to spend money to buy. Another is that living in the city will inevitably have a more obvious psychology of comparison. It makes no sense that the neighbors are bright, but they are wearing worn-out or patched clothes.


    Many times, even if it is borrowing, people in the city will dress themselves up for face, and even the food can''t be worse. Otherwise, they will not only feel ashamed, but even have no friends at all.


    "I wonder if your highness found out." Cicero thought on his face and said, "the cyris who farm and the cyris who participate in handicraft industry are slowly becoming two absolutely different groups."


    Julian was stunned at first, and then showed no happy expression. On the contrary, his face was slowly shrouded in haze.


    Rome has long found that as long as there is no shortage of food, the increase in the number of people involved in industry is actually the greatest contribution to the growth of national strength.


    The more workshops a country has, the more products it produces. As long as it can provide a market for selling goods, it can further stimulate the handicraft industry. At the same time, the higher the commodity tax the country will get.


    "We have 18 unproductive legions. We can''t breathe." Julian took a gloomy sip of tea full of oil soup, Continue: "Each of our standing legions has only 5000 people. Cyris has 15 standing legions... No, now it is 16. There are 13 old standing legions, and each Legion has 15000 people. One of their tiger Ben army and feather forest army has 8000 people, but the other has 30000 people. At first, the firearm Legion behind has only 10000 people The establishment of 3000 has now increased by 15000. "


    In that case, the number of adult men who were not engaged in production in the whole Han Empire approached 250000.


    Production is only one thing. What needs to be studied is the necessary investment. For example, how much does a soldier of the standing army spend on equipment and how much does he spend on food and drink.


    It is more necessary to calculate the construction of training venues, as well as many necessary costs and maintenance costs.


    Rome could not get the annual military expenditure of the Han Empire, not even the total data, let alone the cost and maintenance cost of a single Legion.


    "The annual cost of the cyris legion, which maintains the original column (cold weapons), should be about 8000 gold coins when the infantry Legion is not in combat?" Cicero was completely guessing and said the textual research of the data: "the soldiers of the Han Empire have no salary. The land they get when they join the army is an advance salary for their service. Those expenses are used for equipment and food."


    Rome has gone through the era of officers in power and opened an era when salaries were needed as long as they entered the army, no matter whether it was the national regular army or the private army.


    There was no salary in the Han Empire. If you can get something at ordinary times, you use the argument of "reward". At the same time, there is no rule that there will be a "reward" every month, quarter and year. It is possible to get a "reward" only on some special festivals.


    This is indeed the envy of all countries, especially Rome.


    While admiring Rome, it was completely incomprehensible that the Han Empire army could have such strong fighting power and will to fight without salary. At the same time, it was eager to know the secret.


    "The cyris have a Corvee System. This system has been implemented since thousands of years ago." Julian did not read so many books in vain: "they have long been used to giving without return. The emperor of this generation gave land when they served, and has been regarded as the most kind and generous emperor."


    In fact, Rome also had the obligation to join the army for a long time. At that time, only when it joined the army could it become a citizen. At the same time, after becoming a citizen, it could also obtain land.


    In the "civil age" stage of Rome, enlisting in the army to obtain land was not the most attractive place. That period happened to be the stage of rapid expansion of Rome. The biggest source of income for soldiers was to participate in the war. Getting bounties was only part of it, and more of it was to make money in the integration of the army.


    The Han Empire army as like as two peas in Rome is almost the same as the "citizen era" in Rome. The difference is that the system of the changed China has been changed. The Han Empire still carried out the classical system.


    "Is it possible to start from this aspect?" Julian said to himself that he was asking, rather than thinking: "let the soldiers of cyris have more requirements!"


    Cicero was lost in thought.


    It can even be said that all countries, including Rome and Persia, were unwilling to be plundered and suppressed. They did not want to provoke unrest within the Han Empire.


    Everyone looked for a big circle and was surprised to find that it was a country with the extremely stable ruling structure as long as royal family was not disordered.


    The emperor of the Han Empire is the only adult. This makes countries almost feel incredible, but at the same time, they can''t understand that the rulers of all countries they know can step from being ruled to becoming rulers. Without exception, they are all a powerful family, and it is precisely because the family itself is strong enough to become a new ruling family.


    How can powerful families be sparsely populated? In addition to the financial resources to support the armed forces, there will also be a large number of talents. Only with these foundations can they have the opportunity to rise through difficulties.


    Generally speaking, families with few people do not have enough self-protection, and there is almost no basis for expansion. All because of "entrepreneurship", the most trustworthy people are the people with blood relationship. These people with blood relationship are "entrepreneurship" themselves, and the people without blood relationship are just "working".


    If you are related by blood and want to change jobs, you will not destroy your career. If you are not related by blood, you can do something to destroy "entrepreneurship" at any time. To put it bluntly, it is the relationship of trust. Usually, even if outsiders have more abilities, when they are appointed to do something, they will still choose their own people who are related by blood.


    They knew that Liu Yan was only alone at the beginning of "entrepreneurship". They were stunned. They couldn''t understand how Liu Yan could make his "career" bigger and bigger under the condition of being alone. What''s more, they couldn''t understand how those subordinates who had no blood relationship with Liu Yan could not be suspicious or even show loyalty. This situation is almost unreasonable and unreasonable for their country.


    No matter how unscientific, Liu Yan did what countries thought was absolutely impossible "alone. He not only worked hard to build a country with his own strength, but even made the country a hegemonic existence.


    If it is only to manage a country to the point of regional hegemony, most countries will not know what is happening in that land in the East. However, the Han Empire suddenly entered the vision of all countries, or stepped onto the world stage by means of a cross sea expedition to destroy a regional hegemony.


    The way to destroy a country and occupy a country is well known. There is no more cool way to appear than this!


    "I''ll be back in a while." Julian said by way of command: "whether it can succeed or not, you should try to make cyris'' Army disordered according to the scheme just mentioned. Even if it does not cause chaos, cyris'' soldiers should think that they have not been paid attention at all!"


    Cicero answered with a wry smile and asked, "have those Persians been trying to contact the princess?"


    "Cyris''s system is very special, not so similar to all countries." Julian knew what Cicero asked and had given the answer: "we are also trying, and there is no result. There is a saying of the cyris that the palace is like the sea. After entering, it is equivalent to sinking into the sea. It can be seen that it is not so easy to contact."


    "Actually..." Cicero hesitated and said, "there is almost no possibility of success."


    Roman Augusti''s wife can see so many people. If she wants to do something, she doesn''t lack opportunities, but she has never had a problem in this regard.


    The harem system of the Han Empire was much more complex and strict than that of Rome or any other country, especially when dealing with foreign concubines.


    "As far as we know, the emperor of Han doesn''t sleep with them at all. He will leave no matter how late he wants to sleep." Cicero said this was very early intelligence: "unless we can buy two people, the queen, or the princess."


    "Is it possible for the German imperial concubine of the Han Empire to buy it?" What Julian knew was that the imperial concubine''s ethnic group was destroyed: "as long as people have feelings, she must have had the idea of revenge for her mother clan?"


    Cicero has nothing to say about this. What he knows is that tuobaxiu has a very good reputation and is deeply loved by Liu Yan.


    "We''re not sure!" Cicero wanted to say that they couldn''t contact anyone in the harem at all. He smiled bitterly and said, "don''t try, or even stop the Persians. Now is not the time to scare the snake."


    "No." Julian has another saying: "let the Persians try. No matter what achievements they have made, it will at least put the emperor in trouble. If the emperor wants revenge, it will also retaliate against the Persians, which is good for us but not bad."


    Cicero thought about it and thought it was the same thing.


    They are united to conquer the Han Empire. They are about to enter a state of hostility, but they still have to distinguish who the Han Empire is more hostile to. It is appropriate for the Persians to meet more anger of the Han Empire.


    If the Han Empire chose to cross the sea expedition or even directly land in Constantinople, they certainly thought they would win the final victory of the defense war, but they really didn''t want to see such a result.

 Chapter 1006

    "What''s the attitude of those niggers?"


    "They are very satisfied with their present life."


    "Doesn''t it matter that there is no freedom even if you work to death?"


    "I''m afraid so. They didn''t have enough to eat when they were in their hometown. Although they didn''t have enough to eat when they came to the Han side, they could at least eat half full. As long as they worked, they didn''t have to worry about food. Nigger, no one was willing to change the current situation, and even threatened that if we dared to influence them, we would kill us."


    "A real group of niggers with only muscles and no brain!"


    While the dialogue was going on, there was a sound of hammer beating on the stone.


    This is a valley mine, not a metal mine, just an ordinary quarry.


    Looking down from the height of the mountain, you can see that the valley is full of people wearing foot chains. Some are swinging hammers to beat stones, some are moving stones into iron cars on the track, and some are hammers and chisels. Almost everyone does anything.


    The stones from the quarry are to be sent to the national highway.


    In addition to the road, the national highway will build separation roads on both sides of the left and right lanes. Iron is still a precious metal at present, so it is certainly impossible to make iron railings. It is very appropriate to build a half waist high separation wall with stones, and a green belt for planting flowers and plants can be made.


    Since there are no requirements for the specifications of stones, if stone mines are found on some mountains that should be leveled, no matter what stones are, they can always get a suitable shape. After they are built into a green belt, a layer of soil is plastered on the outer layer. Maybe the desired color on the soil map has no requirements for any stones.


    On the long national road construction route, I don''t know how many mountains need to be razed to the ground.


    In some mountains, there are few stones, which are basically excavated, and the soil will be moved to the sections that need to be padded and leveled.


    Some mountains have more stones, so gunpowder is needed for blasting. It is generally divided into several blasting stages, such as blasting the surface layer first, and then blasting in sections when the rock stratum is reached. However, explosion is not omnipotent. It still requires manual chiseling.


    After the blasting reaches a certain stage, the vehicle track will be laid on site. This is for efficient and faster transportation. In fact, the specifications of vehicle tracks and lanes are not so particular, resulting in accidents from time to time.


    Road construction is a heavy manual work. Digging mountains and stones is a heavy manual work. In addition, the working environment is complex. Even in some sections, it is dangerous to look at, so casualties are inevitable.


    "Niggers can be trouble."


    "They are a bunch of fools with such a big head but no brain."


    "Even if I told them they would be castrated, the nigger wouldn''t want to work with us?"


    "They don''t believe the Han people will do that at all."


    The two people who are talking are not too old, but according to their appearance, some people believe that they are 50 or 60 years old. In fact, they are not 40 years old this year.


    It''s not about looks to tell age these days. The nobles are in their fifties and sixties because of their good maintenance, but they look like they are in their forties just by their looks. People who have been doing rough work are obviously only in their twenties, but they will have a look of thirty or forty.


    One of them is from the western regions, the other is from Rouran.


    The western regions were recovered by the Han Empire. In the first stage, all the major countries in the region were attacked and destroyed. Naturally, soldiers from all countries became prisoners of war, were escorted to the hinterland of the Han Empire and became part of the road construction army.


    The collapse of Rouran was about a year later than that of the western regions. The young and strong of the captured Rouran people were sent to the hinterland of the Han Empire, and most of them were arranged to build roads.


    The news that the Han people wanted to castrate the slaves completely came out. No one could tell where the source of the news was and who was the first disseminator.


    It should be said that the slaves who heard the news of castration did not believe the rumor at all. After all, I have heard of mass slaughter or pit killing of prisoners of war. There has been no castration of hundreds of thousands or even tens of thousands of people in history. Most people think the rumors are too absurd.


    Under suspicion, a few people confirmed the truth from the Romans and Persians.


    It doesn''t matter whether the news is accurate or not. What matters is that the Romans and Persians made various promises and gave practical benefits, so it''s not surprising that someone is willing to take some risks.


    Alati was one of the western people who received a small bag of gold coins. He also received the double promises of the Romans and Persians. Even if the incident failed, the Romans and Persians also made a promise to save him from the Han Empire.


    In order to show their sincerity, the Persians found alati''s wife in the western regions, took the keepsake and told alati that even if alati died in the incident, his wife and only son would be well taken care of.


    With his wife''s keepsake, the Persians also described his son''s appearance correctly. Alati knew that it was both a guarantee and a threat. He had had enough of slave life and thought that even if he worked obediently, he would die of overwork in less than five years. Naturally, he had to fight.


    As a gentle man, he only got on the line with the Romans. In fact, he didn''t get any promise. He just decided to fight for a bag of gold coins. He didn''t think about it at all. Even if there were gold coins, he didn''t have the opportunity to spend them. Every day, he had to rack his brains to hide that bag of gold coins and torture his own little brain.


    Brother Li''s idea is very simple, that is to do a magnificent event. Even if he will die, he will cause trouble to the Han people before he dies.


    Compared with Rouran people, people in the western regions have more experience and intelligence.


    Soft people have little wisdom, but they also have simple benefits. They don''t think about success or failure. They think about it one by one. Even if they take their lives for a moment of cheerfulness, many soft people are willing to do it.


    "There are 227 people on my side."


    "I have only 46 people here."


    A Han supervisor came over. The two men stopped talking and waved their hammer hard. The hammer and stone hit Mars.


    There are about 6000 slaves in the valley. Their composition is very complex. There are Peninsula people who have been slaves for nearly ten years, Rouran people and western people who have been defeated and captured in the war, Africans who have been caught by sea all the way, Asian blacks on an island in the Southern Ocean, and even Han people sentenced to hard labor for violating the laws of the Han Dynasty. Naturally, there are ah San.


    Among the 227 people gathered by alati, more than 40 of them are from the western regions, and the rest are all Nanyang monkeys. He implicitly tested other ethnic groups. The nigger who looked stupid but guessed what to do refused. The peninsula man was about to snitch after being tested a little. He had to risk killing the peninsula man who tried.


    In order not to have a long dream, alati obviously didn''t dare to test more, otherwise he wanted to find the few Han people in the quarry.


    "Otherwise... Before starting tonight, find those Han people?" Alati clenched his teeth and said, "there are more than 30 Han people in the quarry. If they join, whether things succeed or not, the impact will be greater."


    Brother Li said indifferently, "whatever you want."


    The time is approaching evening. Every day at this time, the whistle is sounded, and today is no exception.


    At the sound of the whistle, a group of heavily armed Han people trotted out. They clubbed next to the warehouse where the working tools were collected as usual.


    Slaves lined up under the whips or shouts of the supervisor. Every slave who came to the registration clerk would put his tools aside on the ground.


    "Long hammer." Zhou Ming typed one of the strokes with the word "Zheng" on the booklet and went to the next: "short hammer and chisel."


    There are not too complicated words in the booklet, let alone the so-called names of people. There are relevant items on each page, such as long hammer and so on.


    Slaves come from too many places, with different skin and different looks. Without photos, it is obviously too challenging to remember the appearance of each slave by memory alone.


    During the supervision, the supervisors of each group were able to match the faces and names of the slaves, but Zhou Ming, who was responsible for recording, could not remember the appearance of more than 6000 slaves. He had to verify how many tools were sent and calculate by quantity.


    Every time five tools are recycled, write a "positive" word. A "positive" word is five, and ten "positive" words are ten. Then count the number of "positive" words, and sum up, you can have clear data on how much is distributed and how much is recycled.


    "Lanzi." Zhou Ming saw an acquaintance and asked with a smile, "how many days will the hard labor end?"


    A strong looking middle-aged man, Lanzi, smiled and said, "forty six more days."


    Thirty two Han people worked hard in the whole quarry. Zhou Ming couldn''t remember more than 6000 people. He could still remember that more than 30 people could do it. In particular, it is much less difficult for him to remember the appearance of Han people.


    "That is, there are few big men now. It''s not too much to behead for what you did." Zhou Ming waved his hands and asked Lanzi to go away quickly: "after restoring freedom, don''t do bad things. Next time it won''t be hard labor."


    Lanzi raped his neighbor''s concubine, but it was a white woman from the western regions. He said it wasn''t a rape, it was the woman who seduced him. He was confused and couldn''t help it.


    No matter why the neighbor''s concubine was asleep, no one could bear it. In addition, the white woman insisted that she was raped. The government sentenced Lanzi to three years of hard labor and compensated the neighbor three gold coins according to the law.


    "The first thing I do when I regain my freedom is to pay for that woman!" Lanzi was angry and shouted, "that woman is a villain!"


    Zhou Ming skimmed his lips. Unless someone caught him, no one knew exactly what it was. It didn''t matter whether the white woman took the initiative to seduce and cooperate in sexual intercourse. It was Lanzi who really "did it".


    Lanzi said he wanted to buy the white woman. As long as he paid enough money, he really had a great chance to buy it.


    If you are a wife, it is impossible for a Han man to sell even if he marries an alien woman.


    Concubines are still foreign women. It''s normal to sleep with people when entertaining people. It''s not uncommon to give people away. There''s no problem selling them.


    When Zhou Ming was in the rank, he could call the names of Han people who were doing hard labor, but some had a kind attitude and some had a bad attitude. It depends on the reason why the Han people came to perform hard labor. For example, Zhou Ming didn''t give a good face to Lin Sui who was a deserter. Zhou Ming even spit at Lin Sui''s feet.


    "The Han man named Lin Sui." Alati lowered his voice and said to a fellow behind, "wait and find him."


    There were more than 6000 slaves who turned in their tools, and Zhou Ming was the only one registered.


    Even if the speed is not slow at all, it will take no short time to walk one by one.


    "Please use more snacks tonight." Zhou Ming bowed to a group of armed Warriors: "the warehouse will be handed over to you."


    Team leader Huang Bin bowed back and said with a smile, "it''s a matter of duty."


    After handing in the tools, the slaves went directly to get the food for tonight. One was packed in a bamboo tube. I didn''t know what soup, and one looked like a black steamed bread. It was dinner.


    Lin Sui squatted aside as usual, holding the steamed bread in one hand and the bamboo tube in the other.


    In the same quarry, because Lin Sui is a deserter, not only the manager of the quarry, but also the supervisor and warrior are not welcome. Even those Han people who are also hard workers are unwilling to pay attention. Although he was a deserter, he could accost and please foreign slaves. Even if he had to speak, his attitude was contemptuous. He was unwilling to make friends with foreign slaves. He could only be so lonely.


    "Go away." Lin then looked at a white skinned slave and wanted to come over with a cheap smile. First he shouted and shouted, and then scolded, "don''t get close to Lao Tzu with such a cheap smile."


    "Master..." Maimaiti still smiled, bent over and handed out the steamed bread in his hand: "you are a noble Han, you shouldn''t have such treatment."


    Don''t mention that more than 30 Han people worked hard. Except Lin Sui, the rest of the Han people were two steamed buns. If they didn''t eat enough, they could ask for them with a shy face. Only he was treated the same as foreign slaves. There was only one steamed bun. If they wanted it, they wouldn''t give it at all.


    Lin then didn''t even look at the steamed bread handed over and looked contemptuously at Maimaiti: "well, even if I was despised by the people, I should be. Who let me really be scared to pee, turn around and run away, and run out of the war zone. When will it be your turn to pity you bitches?"


    Maity''s smile was a little stiff. He didn''t understand that he was a deserter abandoned by his fellow countrymen. He was so careful and respectful to his fellow countrymen. How could he be so arrogant to them?


    "Let me tell you..."


    "You''re still chattering. If you''re asked to roll, you''ll roll!"

 Chapter 1007

    The stars in the sky are especially bright at night without the moon.


    In this age when the atmosphere has not been polluted, there are no dense lights reflecting the atmosphere on the land. When people look up to the sky, they can see obvious stars and rivers.


    It''s really the galaxy. It''s the other cantilevers of the Milky Way galaxy. The third cantilevers where the earth is located make people look up to the sky. The dense galaxies of the first cantilevers and the second cantilevers can be seen in different seasons.


    Observing the sky from the earth, the nearby stars are planets, satellites, asteroids, comets, meteors and interplanetary materials, just like the moon, mercury, Mars, Jupiter... And other celestial bodies in the same galaxy reflect the sun, and some smaller stars will also.


    For distant stars, they are the light of a star in a galaxy, or even the light produced after the explosion of a star or planet.


    There are two places in the quarry that need to be heavily guarded, one is the warehouse for storing working tools, and the other is the underground chamber for storing detonators.


    When the tools are taken out of the warehouse, the guard force will be reduced.


    Wait for the tools that are taken out to return to the warehouse, and the guard force will increase.


    The number of soldiers guarding the tool warehouse tonight is no different from that in peacetime. It is a team of 66, including team rate, team length and five leaders.


    In the Han Empire, there were five people and one chief of staff as one, so there were six people.


    There is one chief in the two clubs, that is, thirteen people.


    A team has five Shi and ten Wu Chang, plus 50 soldiers and a team rate, then it is 66 people, not only 50 people after taking the team rate, Shi Chang and Wu Chang into account. This is different from the modern army.


    In fact, no matter the chief of the staff, the junior commander or the monitor, they are not officers.


    In the Han Empire, the rate of troops could not be regarded as officers. It was necessary to go to the village head to be regarded as the officer class.


    The military chief of the quarry is a village chief, which also represents that the armed garrison of the quarry is more than 200, about 300.


    The underground warehouse for storing detonators is not in the camp of the quarry, but a post about kilometers away from the quarry. Naturally, this is for the sake of safety. It''s like the army will deliberately arrange the baggage team transporting gunpowder away from the army to prevent a large group of people from being killed or injured in case of an accident.


    "Our first goal is not to immediately impact the warehouse where tools are stored." Arati didn''t deliberately lower his voice. He said in the local dialect of the western regions: "it''s arson and chaos after the launch!"


    The slave''s resting place was a long row of wooden dormitories.


    The space in the long dormitory is very narrow. A row of beds also nailed with wood occupy seven tenths of the space, leaving a long and narrow corridor.


    A dormitory can accommodate 20 people. Their beds are directly connected to the wall. If the weather is cold, people sleeping by the window have examples of direct freezing to death.


    Since you are a slave, you can''t get along with any comfort. Eating the simplest food, the smell of meat has long been forgotten, and you don''t even want to see a drop of oil flower many times.


    Naturally, the bed could not be covered with comfortable sheets, but with weeds, rice stalks and other things. Instead, we distributed some linen blankets to everyone.


    He has been doing heavy physical work for a long time, but he has not kept up in nutrition. The fat on people must be consumed, making people look extremely thin, just like a skeleton covered with a layer of human skin.


    If a person is thin, his physical strength and strength will certainly be reduced. He does not have much endurance. Doing heavy work is tantamount to consuming his life. If he works for three or five years, he will die.


    So far, the Han Empire has consumed nearly 1.8 million slaves. Most of them are because they don''t get the nutrition they deserve, or even don''t have enough rest, resulting in overwork and death.


    More than 6000 slaves in the quarry come from different places, so they will have their own local languages.


    Some people with higher language talent spend three or five months learning other languages, generally learning Chinese for basic communication.


    Even Chinese is actually only one. Chinese is a general term. Chinese spoken by Han people living in Henan and Chinese spoken by Han people living in Hebei sound like two languages, but both Henan dialect and Hebei dialect belong to Chinese.


    Slaves could speak Chinese, but because the Han people they contacted came from different regions, what they learned was actually the dialect of a certain region.


    At night, there were more voices in each dormitory than usual.


    Because they come from different countries and regions, they can''t recognize what they are talking about, but they can hear a sense of tension that can''t be hidden from their tone of voice.


    "What do they want?"


    "Although I don''t understand, it''s definitely not a good thing."


    Hyena is from the western regions. He was born in Shanshan... That is, the so-called Loulan.


    Although they are from the western regions, the western regions have never been the same unified country, and the ethnic composition is also very complex. Each nation has its own language. As a western region person, they don''t know all the western languages, just as it is clear that Chinese people can''t understand Chinese.


    The little wolf comes from the peninsula. He and the hyena communicate in a low voice in standard Chinese.


    The so-called standard Chinese is the official language promoted by the Han Empire, that is, Mandarin.


    Of course, Liu Yan knows that Putonghua evolved from poor Putonghua, but he grew up in an environment where he was educated in this language. His mother tongue is Minnan dialect, but he can''t use Minnan dialect as an official dialect in the Han Empire, can he?


    "Something''s wrong, very wrong!"


    "Shall we disturb the guards?"


    In the dark dormitory, because the hyena and the wolf are adjacent to each other, they see each other''s fuzzy facial features when they look at each other.


    Those who use western dialect and grassland dialect do not know what stage the communication has entered, or there has been a quarrel. There is a trend that the more they speak, the more excited they become.


    Although all slaves are slaves, there are also slaves who are unwilling to accept their fate and those who have accepted their fate.


    Hyenas and coyotes come from different places. They have become friends because their names have the word "wolf".


    Two people from different places have the same origin, that is, they are poor with nothing. Before they became slaves, they could not taste a trace of decent food in their mouths for three days or two. They became slaves. At least they knew what rice noodles were, and they could eat meat on some grand festivals of the Han people.


    "Allahu Akbar!"


    "Allah, haben!"


    In the dark environment, several people shouted slogans and suddenly attacked the people around them.


    Of course, there is no "true 1 God" at present, but just as Westerners pronounce "God" no matter what God they call, some areas can also pronounce "God" with "Allah" or "Allah".


    Just now, a slogan was shouted from the mouth of the man next to the hyena. As a Western man, I know where that slogan came from. It came from the Arabs in Sassanian territory.


    The hyena was actually a little confused at that moment. All he knew was that there were no Arabs in the dormitory, and he didn''t understand how that slogan appeared. When he was still stunned, his neck was pinched, and he struggled subconsciously.


    First there was a riot in one dormitory, and then there was fighting in more and more dormitories.


    Lin Sui''s dormitory is better than other dormitories. There is a layer of sheets on the wooden bed, one person also has a quilt, and there are paper windows to keep out the wind.


    Their dormitory is larger than other dormitories and can accommodate 32 people. The thirty-two people were naturally Han hard labor. When they heard that the surrounding dormitories were in chaos, they turned over and sat up one by one.


    "What happened?"


    "Those cheap bones are fighting."


    "More than one dormitory is fighting."


    During the discussion, they crowded into any place where they could look out. In fact, they couldn''t see anything under the dark night. They could only listen to the news.


    Naturally, the movement in the dormitory area was found by the camp guard. Because there were too many fights in the dormitory, the area involved was relatively wide. The guard on duty sounded the alarm at the first moment.


    The slaves were fighting in the dormitory. They didn''t know whether they were destroying the windows fixed with sticks or beating someone to get kicked out. The first slave left the dormitory, and then the second and third. Gradually, the door of the dormitory was destroyed, and slaves poured out.


    The bell was ringing, and Zhou Qing was awakened from his sleep. He turned over and walked quickly to the window. Because it was a three-story building, he looked down. There was a fire in the dormitory in front. Under the light of the fire, he could see the figures fighting or running around.


    Obviously, what is happening is no longer a simple fight, even if it is not a premeditated riot, it is also developing towards the trend of outbreak.


    "Send a fast horse to report to the county!" Zhou Qing was wearing armor for himself and shouted at the guards: "ask for help from the headquarters at the same time!"


    Their camp is within the jurisdiction of Wuyang county. Wuyang county is not a big county, but as a county, there must be yamen service, and then the county Lieutenant can immediately call up military service and organize the county soldiers.


    The so-called headquarters is the headquarters of the Duwei of Xiangcheng County. A governor of the Han Empire is a sheriff, but the main army is a sheriff. Depending on the location of the county and the population, each county also has a large or small garrison in peace.


    There are more than 6000 slaves in the quarry, but the total number of guards, supervisors and relevant staff is only more than 350, almost one person has to deal with 20 slaves.


    If slaves were to behave themselves, it would be no problem for many Han people to take care of them.


    For such preventive guard tasks, it is impossible to match a high proportion of guards for a long time. First, the cost is unreasonable. Second, even if there are more soldiers in the country, it is not so. Maintaining an appropriate proportion is the normal mode.


    "Didn''t you notice the clue before?" Facing Zhou Ming, Zhou Qing didn''t use a questioning tone, nor was he angry. He reflected: "we have taken it for granted to surrender to other nationalities."


    That''s one thing. The contemporary Han people are at the most glorious and proud moment.


    In the past, even if the country was strong, there was no intuitive impression of the country''s strength for most people.


    Now the Han Empire does not lack foreign slaves. Seeing that their lives are changing day by day, they can hear which country the army destroyed from time to time, and then see that foreign nations are so careful and flattering in the face of themselves, which can be regarded as an intuitive understanding of how powerful the country is.


    Due to contempt and contempt, although the staff of the quarry did not deliberately abuse slaves, it was not necessary to say how much attention they paid, and some measures were not taken, such as developing informants among slaves. It''s good to know in advance.


    "The tool warehouse was not impacted." Zhou Minglai had known the general situation before coming: "it looks like the outbreak of contradictions among all ethnic groups, and then slowly affect the whole camp."


    Zhou Qing also received a report that the tumultuous slaves did not attack the periphery, and there was no sign of breaking through the camp for the time being.


    The two men exchanged known information and came to the conclusion that the slaves were fighting in the dens. They thought that they only needed to guard the exit channel of the camp before the reinforcements arrived.


    "There''s something wrong with these cheap bones!" Lanzi was standing on the door with several people, and someone was bumping outside again and again. He roared: "usually he doesn''t even have the courage to look at us. Today he came around and killed us all!"


    Although they all work in quarries, Han hard labor and alien slaves are not the same kind of people, and it can even be said that they will never become the same kind of people.


    Foreign slaves never dare to stab the Han hard labor at ordinary times. Timid foreign slaves really dare not look at the Han hard labor. Even if there is any contradiction, it has always been that foreign slaves tolerate the Han hard labor.


    "Those guys have red eyes." Although Lin Sui was a deserter, he was one of the six of the 32 people who had been on the battlefield: "not only his behavior is crazy, but also his eyes are crazy!"


    In this case, even though the rest looked down on Lin Sui at ordinary times, they all knew that they were deeply involved in the vortex of riots, and only the other 31 people could believe it or even depend on each other.


    "There are no guards." Lin then punched out, and a slave''s temple with his head extending through the window was hit and fell soft. He pushed the slaves from the inside out: "there is only one village in the mine. It must have chosen to guard the passage."


    People who have an overall view will think that the guard''s response is very correct when they think about it a little.


    If the commotion is found in advance, or before the riot spreads, the guards pull in to suppress it, there is naturally no problem.


    Now the whole dormitory area is in chaos. Thousands of people are fighting frantically. The scene is extremely chaotic.


    The tool warehouse must be guarded, so at least one team can''t move, and even need to strengthen the guard. It''s safe to use two teams to guard.


    Other passages must also be guarded, and less than 120 people may be able to drive into the camp. It''s best for such a person to frighten the slaves in the face of thousands of slaves, or they will be submerged.


    What the Han people in the quarry didn''t know was that there had been a slave riot a few days ago. Zhou Qing had to wait for the people sent to come back to know that today, not only did they riot here, but there were riots of varying degrees in the four camps for road construction.

 Chapter 1008

    "We are very dangerous!"


    "Who doesn''t know this? We''re stuck in it. They''re crazy. It must be us that want to kill them most!"


    The door panel has been hit, and there is a loud noise outside.


    The slaves were crazy. Whether they were active or passive slaves involved, they knew that the matter was too big. Once the Han people wanted to deal with it, it was not impossible to kill all the slaves after killing the group of people who picked the matter.


    Judging from the Han people''s handling of foreign races, it is most likely that all the more than 6000 slaves in the quarry will be killed. On this thought, I also thought that there were more than 30 Han people in the dormitory area. Someone proposed to take them as hostages and negotiate with the guards of the quarry.


    If we can talk about a good result, it is naturally the best, but this possibility is almost impossible. Even if the Han people promise anything and wait for the situation to be controlled by the Han people, they will settle accounts after autumn.


    "Now they are with us." Alati said with a gloomy face, "catching the Han people in the dormitory area to negotiate is just to let them know the facts."


    But for those who have some brains, no matter what the outcome of the negotiation is, there is only a dead end in the end.


    "Those guys are useless." Maimaiti looked at the group of people around the dormitory, hit the door for a long time, and attacked the window for so long: "you can''t get in."


    Arati walked forward with a handlebar in his hand, squeezed away the crowd, and threw a torch on the roof of the dormitory.


    Lin Sui in the dormitory happened to see alati throw the torch on the roof from the window, and his heart sank.


    The slaves seemed to attack fiercely before, but they didn''t have decent weapons in their hands. They just kicked them or ran up and hit their shoulders. It''s not so easy to break open the blocked door.


    Not to mention attacking the window. If you stand inside, you happen to be half waist to the window. If you want to climb up the window from the outside, you need to jump up and grab it with your hands. If you want to climb up, you must tilt your head to the window. As long as the people inside react quickly and punch hard enough on the temples, the beaten people will faint and fall down if they don''t die.


    "They''re starting to throw torches!"


    "I already know."


    With the leadership of alati, slaves with torches made the move of throwing torches.


    They throw not only at the roof, but also at the windows.


    The people in the dormitory began to panic. The house was full of wood structure. It was nothing to throw a torch into people. Throwing it on the bed soon ignited the quilt.


    Thirty two people, some continued to block doors, some defended windows, and more were picking up torches and putting out fire against burning sheets and quilts.


    "Most of them still wear Anklets!"


    "Found, only a few do not know what method to go to the foot chain."


    Foreign slaves wear foot chains all the time. Han hard labor does not need to wear foot chains unless it is a felon.


    There were no serious criminals in the hard labor of the Han people in this quarry, and none of the 32 people wore foot chains.


    "It''s about 300 meters from the nearest passage."


    "There are at least four hundred people outside!"


    "Don''t you have a brain? If you don''t break through, are you waiting to be burned?"


    "That''s life and death?"


    "It''s really stupid. After going out, they rush in a mess. None of them can rush out a hundred meters."


    Among the thirty-two people, several have military experience. Three people, including Lin Sui, a deserter, have really been on the battlefield and participated in combat.


    Among the three men, another one was retired from the army after his service.


    The one who has been swearing and has no brain is the one who committed a crime and became hard labor after he retired.


    "Without military experience, haven''t you experienced rural community training?" LV Ping really doesn''t want to curse people. He usually speaks politely, but once excited, he is full of dirty words, or he can''t help it. Otherwise, he won''t retire as a pawn: "have you practiced the most basic queue? When he''s out of his mind, he forgets that the collective strength is stronger than the individual strength."


    Lanzi, who was repeatedly scolded for being brainless, was both angry and embarrassed. His full name is Mulan. What''s the word? The pronunciation is Mulan, which is the "Mulan" of "haw haw, Mulan weaving".


    Of course, it has not experienced the northern and Southern Dynasties, and Tuoba Xianbei, who founded the Northern Wei Dynasty, has also been exterminated. However, there is the Mulan poem, which comes from Gongcheng, but no one knows who the author is.


    Of course, Liu Yan is the author. He once chatted with Zhuo Xiang and talked about whether women can be soldiers since they can be officials. Just as he remembered the Mulan poem, he read it out.


    No matter what year it is, there will be no shortage of knowledgeable people around the rulers. A female official with a very good memory wrote Mulan poetry by dictation, which was spread with the consent of Liu Yan.


    Lanzi is very depressed about the pronunciation of the protagonist of the Mulan poem. No matter where he is in the village or where he is, he never wants others to call his full name.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Yes, the roof is burning!"


    "The smell is too choking. What to do as soon as possible!"


    Bursts of urging sound were constantly roared out. The dormitory was full of smoke, and flames could indeed be seen on the roof.


    Because of his experience, LV Ping was not allowed to become their commander.


    Outside, there was morbid excitement on their faces when they saw that the besieged dormitory would soon turn into a sea of fire.


    Alati retreated to the rear early. Even with his knees, he could guess that the Han people surrounded in the dormitory would not wait to die.


    As for letting alati command the slaves, he wanted to do so, but he had self-knowledge.


    Those slaves were temporarily involved in the riots, and there was madness under fear. Crazy people have no organization.


    Alati is very rational. He thinks it''s better to organize people to attack the tool warehouse. If they can win the tool warehouse, they will have tools such as hammers as weapons.


    With weapons, they can try to impact the channel. If they can break through the channel and escape, they can flee to the mountains and forests.


    In the guarded dormitory area, Zhou Qing, who went to the top floor, has been paying attention to the dormitory of 32 Han people.


    "They were surrounded." Zhou Qing could see clearly with a telescope, including those ferocious and crazy Slaves: "there is no one who understands. I don''t know if I don''t break through, I will be burned to death?"


    If civilians are trapped, even if Zhou Qing knows that he will pay a high price, he will certainly organize rescue operations.


    Those trapped in the riot area are criminals. Although there are no felons, they are still criminals.


    Failure to rescue civilians is not only a heavy responsibility, but also a group of people who will not feel better under the heavy pressure of public opinion.


    If you don''t rescue criminals, you have nothing to say. Maybe you don''t know whether you will be scolded or not.


    "How many are tongpao." Zhou Ming also held a telescope and asked, "really don''t you try to rescue?"


    "Those slaves are still fighting in disorder. As soon as we appear, we will unite them to resist." Zhou Qing refused to rescue directly and said the most feasible way: "if they break through by themselves and can reach within 100 meters of our people, maybe they can try."


    Most of the slaves who rioted were caught and beaten by their fellow slaves.


    The slaves who dared to attack the channel were basically shot by the guards with long-range weapons. After a group of people died, no slaves would attack the channel again.


    The slave''s dormitory area is in the deepest part of the valley surrounded on three sides. It is the open space cleared by the continuous blasting of the valley. The three sides covered are all steep rock walls. The only outward side is the wall built, leaving a side-by-side passage together with ordinary roads and tracks.


    The dormitory area for the staff and guards of the quarry is built on a hillside on the outer side, which is just connected with the fence. You can reach the fence as fast as possible. If you want to go straight down the mountain, you need to rely on the elevator.


    Alati didn''t choose to attack the guard at the first time, because if he wanted to attack the guard''s dormitory area, he had to take down the wall first. They couldn''t get close to the wall without disturbing the guard. They had to let all slaves riot first.


    According to the plan of alati and LIGO, they thought they could attract some guards. Kill and rob the guards'' armor and weapons, arm their own people, kill slaves, and finally attack the wall.


    Unfortunately, there is no guard to go to the bomb pressure, and the plan to seize weapons will fail. The only feasibility is to organize people to attack the tool warehouse.


    If you can lay down the tool warehouse, you can not only obtain a batch of tools, but also kill some guards. At that time, you will still arm yourself with Han weapons and armor, and the next confrontation will exist as a sharp knife.


    It was because of such a terrain that Zhou Qingcai decided not to send people to the slave dormitory area from the beginning.


    As long as they keep a firm hold of the passage, the 32 criminals inside can ignore it, but they can rely on the terrain and long-range bows and crossbows to suppress the slaves within the wall.


    Slaves can''t rush out. Even if they are killed miserably, they will die.


    But there was no food in it. Even if slaves ate people, they would jump for ten days and a half months at most.


    You don''t have to wait ten days and a half months. At the latest, the quarry will be reinforced in two days. It''s not cowardly or advice. It''s much more rational than using two or three hundred people to forcibly suppress thousands of people.


    "Our first task is to ensure that slaves cannot go out." Zhou Qing had seen someone rush out of the dormitory that was about to turn into a sea of fire from the telescope: "once you let these riot slaves out, you can imagine what will happen."


    How can Zhou Ming not understand? At that time, if there are civilian casualties in the hands of these fleeing slaves, it is inevitable to guard the military court, and the civilian personnel will be stained all their lives. At that time, no matter who, regardless of the possibility of coming out, the most likely result is that he has become a local slave.


    In the Han Empire, there was no simple prison food. The crime was sentenced to how many years, either to become a cheap handicraft worker, or to become a hard worker in a place where he did rough work, and then to be sent overseas to open up wasteland. It was impossible to do nothing in a cell.


    LV Ping was the first to rush out of the dormitory. He was wrapped in several layers of blankets, wrapped around and tied up again.


    Wrapping a blanket in pure hand to hand combat can greatly reduce damage when being hit, but it is not useful for sharp weapons.


    While LV Ping rushed out, someone jumped out of the four windows.


    As the first group to rush out, they not only wrapped themselves in thick blankets, but also held extinguished torches and sticks in their hands.


    Seeing the Han people rush out, the slaves'' deep-rooted fear makes them subconsciously retreat.


    "Get close to me!" LV Ping knocked the nearest slave on the forehead with a stick and said, "round array!"


    The slaves who subconsciously retreated for a few steps remembered that they were in a riot at present. Maybe they were ashamed and angry because of the subconscious retreat just now. The first one shouted and rushed up, and the first one took the lead. The rest also rushed up while shouting hysterically.


    Lin Sui was the sixth to come out. The moment he jumped out of the window, he kicked down a slave. Because he was kicking, he didn''t stand when he landed. He rolled two circles to stand up. The next action was to back-to-back with Lanzi to cover his own people who would jump down again.


    Slaves do rough work. They have too little food every day. They are all skinny.


    Except for Lin Sui, the Han people were targeted for hard labor. Except that it was difficult to stick meat, the rest could still eat steamed bread. They were much better than slaves in terms of physique and physical strength.


    Gradually, the Han people drew closer to LV Ping. They found that the fist from the slave didn''t have much strength at all, and began to believe that they could break through.


    "This is special." LV Ping also had Kung Fu to scold: "guards have sharp weapons and armor. It''s no problem to deal with such goods, one against 20. They even watched on the fence!"


    A large number of braziers have been lit on the other side of the wall, and campfires have also been burning hundreds of meters in front of the wall.


    Experienced people know that those are to provide enough light for archers to shoot the enemies who dare to rush up.


    It is said that the formation of a circular array is actually a very irregular and constantly deforming oval, and it is really not an array, just pushing forward side by side.


    In addition to a small number of slaves organized in advance, more slaves were involved in riots, which means that only a few slaves are organized and there is no large-scale cooperation.


    Zhou Qing saw that the Han people who formed the circular array moved forward easily. He was a little stunned. He reacted and said, "maybe we were too careful?"


    Zhou Ming was stunned and nodded depressed.


    They just thought of the comparison between themselves and the number of slaves, and really forgot the quality gap between the two sides for a time.


    However, even if they had understood this, they did not intend to change their plans.


    For them, maintaining stability is the most correct choice.

 Chapter 1009

    The emperor went out to inspect, but there was something extremely wrong everywhere.


    The first place where the slave riots took place was a quarry in Wuyang county.


    The warden responsible for monitoring the slaves in the quarry was very steady and took the most conservative way. Although six Han people died for hard labor, he prevented the spread of the rebellious slaves to the people. The riot was suppressed by siege.


    The second riot took place in Wuyang County, but it took place in the slave camp where the national highway was built. The consequences of this riot were far more serious than those of the quarry. Thirteen guards were killed and injured, as many as 171 people were killed and injured in the riot, and slaves fled to the mountains.


    The number of slaves in the riot was about 30000, and only 700 guards guarded them. The people spontaneously participated in the suppression, and only suppressed the riot in just two days. More than 200 people escaped, which was very troublesome.


    There were far more people to arrest the escaped slaves than to suppress the riots. To suppress the riots, more than 1000 guards and more than 3000 people were sent out, but 30000 or 40000 people were used to hunt down the escaped slaves and conduct a carpet search for the mountains and forests within a radius of 200 miles.


    As the first county where slave riots took place, Wuyang''s official documents sent out in duplicate were not sent to the emperor and Chang''an to stay in Jichang''s hands. Riots occurred frequently in other places.


    The biggest noise was in Yuannan, Wuling county.


    Wuling county is one of the grain producing areas in Jingchu, located in the west of Dongting Lake and the upper reaches of the Yuan river.


    Since it is the construction of grain producing areas, the number of slaves used must be small. At the same time, it is not scattered like the construction of national roads, but intensive centralized resettlement.


    Also at night, there was nothing wrong with being noticed in advance. The riot happened so suddenly, and Han people responded immediately after the riot.


    It is the participation of Han people in the riots that makes things more complicated. The number of Han people involved in the riots is not so many. Compared with 50000 slaves, only more than 700 Han people participated in the riots.


    "Those are the remnants of the southern gentry who have been dealt with in repeated attacks." Cai you has sorted out the materials, handed them to Ji Chang and said, "some far away are those left by Huan Wen''s killing, and some near are those who violate the law and are punished by hard labor."


    Huanwen killed many people south of the Yangtze River, and only a few were captured. He killed too hard. He killed a group of people who hindered the stability of rule, but also involved some people who didn''t die, leaving a lot of problems and troubles.


    "The big man has always had hidden worries in the south. It''s good to break out." The news Ji Chang knows is that the number of Han people involved in the rebellion on the other side of Dongting Lake has been increasing, and it has increased to more than 2000 in just one month: "it is a hidden danger that there is no outbreak, not after the outbreak."


    As a left behind attendant, Cai you represents the son of heaven.


    The Chinese Communist Party ordered Ji Chang to stay behind. He did not have the name of supervising the country, but did the work of supervising the country.


    Of course, the center must be left behind, but official documents everywhere are actually in duplicate. One is sent to Chang''an and the other is bound to be sent to the emperor Xingyuan.


    "We thought it was the result of castration." A sarcastic expression appeared on Cai you''s face: "I didn''t expect it to be so simple."


    "Shaofu''s gunpowder manufacturing base has not been attacked for the time being." Ji Chang also showed a mocking expression. Although he was surprised by what happened, he also felt it was reasonable: "they said they were irrational and dared to do that. However, it can be explained that the big men are far stronger than them at present, and they will have no power to resist in a few years."


    That is to say, it has been proved that the frequent riots in the Han Empire are related to various countries, of which Rome and sassanne are the most active.


    "The big man wanted to live in peace for a few years, but he couldn''t live in peace." Cai you said unhappily: "when the Han Dynasty established the country for the new year, whenever he wanted to deal with and develop internal affairs, he always jumped out of the enemy."


    Does that really seem to be the case?


    In the sixth year of Yuanshuo, the Central Committee held a good meeting and decided to temporarily stop the foreign war to concentrate on dealing with internal affairs. As a result, the small court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty took the initiative to launch an offensive.


    In the ninth year of Yuanshuo, the center once again decided to focus on the restoration of people''s livelihood at home. As a result, Murong Yan state and Tuoba Dai state launched another fierce invasion.


    From the ninth year of Yuanshuo to the thirteenth year of Yuanshuo, many people tried their best to change the national policy, and finally let the emperor support to deal with the internal affairs first. This time, in order not to make any moths, they were even willing to let the military take the initiative to find xionnet and xigaoche. As a result, there was a trend of attacking Han all over the world.


    "Does your majesty still decide not to return to the capital?" Ji Chang asked, and said in some wonder, "what does your majesty think of such a big thing?"


    If there were only a riot in one or two places, it might not have happened.


    The problem is that there have been riots, large and small, all over the country, and there are real evidence that it was done by various countries, so the next step must be to respond.


    "Your Majesty means to let us handle domestic affairs by ourselves." Cai you said in distress, "let''s leave the external affairs alone."


    The chief officer and subordinate officials at the general''s house went out on patrol, and the top official left was just a waiter.


    The official position of the Chamberlain is not low, but he really doesn''t have the authority to dispatch troops, let alone issue any orders to overseas troops.


    The domestic army and the remaining chamberlains also have no right to mobilize, so the suppression can only be presided over by local prefects or Duwei.


    What Cai you can do is to transfer the decision of the center to the emperor Xingyuan.


    Ji Chang did something to clean up his hands.


    "You said..." Cai you really couldn''t help but ask, "did your majesty decide to go on a tour long ago?"


    Ji Chang doesn''t want to guess. He thinks there are some possibilities, but the possibility is not high.


    If Liu Yan had long had insight, how should he respond in advance.


    Looking at today''s response, all localities have targeted measures only after the riots, which doesn''t seem to be arranged in advance.


    Again, judging by Liu Yan''s character, if you find something in advance, it is impossible not to take necessary measures against those foreigners.


    As for what disputes will arise if we arrest or kill foreigners without real evidence, not only Liu Yan, the son of heaven, will not take it seriously, but even the most ordinary people will not think it is a big thing.


    "Orders have been issued to the local government." Ji Chang has the right to do those things: "people who are not Chinese should be controlled together."


    Still that sentence, no one will think it is a thing to treat foreigners roughly. Usually do not go rough, because there is no need to be rough. If anything happens, it''s not the Han people. There are no so-called human rights in the Han Empire.


    Cai you said dully, "I hope the military will not be too cruel this time. The big man still needs those slaves."


    Ji Chang can only smile at this. He doesn''t expect the military to be soft at all. He has already begun to plan what places to choose to make up for the missing labor force.


    "It''s like this at home, overseas..." Cai you said anxiously, "it''s conceivable that it will be more serious."


    Ji Chang waved his hand: "you and I are left behind and focus on China."


    Cai you said that it was clear that even if the overseas enclaves were lost, they could only call back later. He was worried that the losses were too serious. In particular, he suspected that the military would take this opportunity to fight. In that case, it would be a joke to repair the internal affairs well.


    Ah Sanyang, tens of thousands of miles away.


    The "Xingyang", one of the gunships, sailed on the rough sea. Captain Liang Mingang just got a report. The lookout found that two ships collided at 45 degrees to the left of the bow.


    "One is the ship of the Daqin people, and the other is the ship of the Persians." Xiao Xin is an intelligence officer. He personally reported his discovery to the captain: "they have lit a pillar of distress."


    "Such a large sea area can collide." Liang min had no idea of going to the rescue at all. She joked, "are they blind?"


    Of course, Xiao Xin would not suggest that the captain go to the rescue.


    If one of them is a Han ship, they will not hesitate. They must go to the rescue. They are all foreigners'' ships. Whether they save or not depends on their mood.


    "This route is very prosperous." Chen Tan was the first mate of the gunboat. After resting, he came to the flagship room. When he heard the news, he asked, "no ship went to save people?"


    Anyway, it''s not a Han ship. Just talk about it as a new thing.


    They soon forgot what had just happened. The watchman reported again that they found that the two ships collided again, but the style of the two ships collided this time belongs to the Han people.


    "What happened?" Liang min looked at Xiao Xin and asked, "today''s wind and ocean currents are very unusual?"


    This is the sea, not a narrow inland river. How careless should it be, or encounter a natural accident beyond human control, so that the two ships collide in such a vast sea area?


    Xiao Xin went to a place full of pipes, opened one of the sleeves and asked loudly, "boatswain, check the ocean current data."


    Before long, the pipe responded and found no abnormality in the ocean current.


    Those pipes lead to all parts of the ship, and the flagship room communicates with people in different positions on the same ship.


    The style of the ship is Chinese. Whether the crew on it are Chinese needs to be close enough to see it carefully.


    Today, the "Xingyang" had no mission that could not be delayed. Liang min ordered the warship to sail to the location of the accident.


    About half an hour later, the "Xingyang" came to the sea area where the accident occurred. It was possible to see two ships with the naked eye. One of them had sunk and let who flooded the deck.


    "It''s our people." Chen Tan is looking through a telescope: "we don''t see much."


    For ocean going ships, there are some Han Chinese shipowners who run sea merchants. The shipowners will use foreigners on a large scale. Liang min doesn''t have too many ideas and orders to put down the boat.


    Liang Min said, "if the one that doesn''t sink can be placed, it''s best. If there''s no way, take our people over."


    As for foreigners? It''s just that other ships came to rescue. Before other ships came to rescue, they were lucky to hold something that could float. Even if they sank, Xingyang would not take any foreigners on board anyway.


    When the "Xingyang" approached within 100 meters, the cheers of the two ships involved in the accident could be heard.


    Qin GUI looked at a very aggressive man. He shouted to his companions: "it''s coming, don''t flinch!"


    The twenty or so Han people present had different expressions on their faces, some with tangled faces and some with twitching cheeks.


    "After this vote, you will never want to set foot on the Han soil."


    "With money, where can''t you stay comfortably?"


    "If you say that, you feel uncomfortable."


    "All killed. Who knows we did it?"


    The discussion stopped when the three boats came up. They were either silent or shouted for help or thanks.


    More foreigners did not dare to look into the eyes of the Han soldiers on the three boats.


    The Han Army did not think much about the appearance of foreigners. Some of their soldiers serving abroad were too used to the fear of foreigners.


    "What''s your situation?" The person Huang Yi asked was Qin GUI: "can you hit such a big sea?"


    Qin GUI said unluckily, "the waves were too big. The ship broke the waves and didn''t have time to react, so it was hit by the waist."


    As soon as Huang heard it, he didn''t say much.


    The sea is not the same as inland rivers. When there are strong winds and waves, there is nothing strange about ships sailing below the average sea level.


    The sea water was rolled up, and the sea level of the ship fell. Sometimes it could fall by seven or eight meters, and then the waves burst out and suddenly rose above the average level.


    If that were the case, it would be bad luck to hit a sudden ship.


    "How many Han people are there?" Huang Yi didn''t see the abnormality of some people. He thought it was a sudden accident and didn''t think much. He got the answer and said, "swim by yourself. In addition, restrict those aliens. Warships only carry their own people, and none of them can go on."


    "Nature, nature..." Qin GUI greeted his companions and took the lead in diving into the sea. While swimming, he shouted something in the local dialect he didn''t know which side. The translation was: "don''t show any abnormality. Don''t do it when you get to the warship. The soldiers will certainly put us in the cabin and do it directly when you get to the cabin."


    No one of the Han soldiers came to think more. Their duty is to come and save the Han people.


    Looking at the ship that won''t be silent at all, Hassan saw three small boats constantly rescuing people and said to the people next to him, "God bless us. As expected, there are no other warships following the Xingyang."


    Hadisan tried his best to hide his excitement: "I thought I was lucky to get gunpowder. I didn''t think it was possible to grab a gun ship!"

 Chapter 1010

    The sea is naturally choppy. The boat will shake violently with each wave on the water. If the person above is unstable, he is likely to fall into the sea.


    It is inevitable that the sea will sink and float. Even large ships will shake in the sea, but they will be much more stable than small ships.


    The boat slowly approached the "Xingyang" gunboat. Huang was stunned when he found that the expression on the rescued face was becoming more and more stiff. He couldn''t help saying, "the sea water is a little cold. It''s warm when you get on board and have a hot meal."


    The water temperature of the sea will be lower than that of inland rivers. The difference between the water of some sea areas and that of inland rivers is even more than 10 degrees. If people fall into the sea, they will soon lose temperature.


    "Thank you so much." Qin GUI had nothing to say and asked, "who''s your brother?"


    "As Han people, what thanks can we talk about when we meet certain rescue." Huang looked at Qin GUI and relaxed. Instead of answering his own questions, he asked, "the owners of the two ships are Chinese. Where are they?"


    Qin GUI said, "my little brother is officially the owner of one of the ships."


    "Is it the one that sank or the one that didn''t sink?" Tian Fang guessed, "is it the one that didn''t sink? It doesn''t look like you are distressed."


    Qin GUI was said to have a stiff expression.


    The boat stopped on the side of the gunboat "Xingyang". The gunboat dropped a grid in order to let the people of the boat climb on board.


    In fact, no matter military ships or civilian ships, they basically don''t build stairs connecting the horizontal plane. If they want to get on the ship in the sea, they rely on the grid made of climbing rope sleeves.


    In the distance, Hassan saw Qin GUI and others get on the boat and shouted to his companions to get ready.


    "They..." hadisan shouted, "why didn''t they fight as soon as they got on board?"


    Hassan looked at it in amazement. He really saw that the deck of the gunboat "Xingyang" had broken out. He couldn''t help scolding: "I know the Han people can''t be trusted!"


    It was a real fight because there was a man who couldn''t stand the torture of conscience... Or didn''t think he could do anything. He deliberately stayed on the boat and waited for others to get on board. He yelled at Qin GUI and others for evil intentions.


    Qin GUI and others were also guilty. When they were yelled, it was someone who robbed the soldiers'' weapons. The soldiers who responded naturally attacked, and dozens of people fought on the deck.


    The "Xingyang" gunship is full of 320 people, including 70 members of the Marine Corps. Usually, 13 people are on duty on the deck.


    The soldiers on board heard the roar and saw the rescued people snatching weapons. In fact, they were somewhat stunned. They felt incredible. At the same time, the soldier nearest to the attacker immediately attacked.


    "Come on, come on!" Hassan roared, "the ship moves and the people in the water swim to the enemy ship!"


    The ships on both sides were less than 80 meters away. At the same time, the gunboat "Xingyang" dropped its sails to save people, but the ship pretending to be hit dropped its anchor instead of lowering its sails.


    Liang min was actually stunned when the attack occurred. He reacted and shouted, "sink it!"


    This thing happened so fucking!


    The Han Empire was at the height of the sun. As usual, no foreign country dared to move even civilian ships, let alone warships.


    Today, not only the warships were attacked, but also the nationals of their own country participated. What are those Han people thinking that they will attack their warships with other nationalities?


    "Forget the people on the deck!" Qin GUI kept yelling: "attack the flagship room. We must control the officers before we have a chance to live!"


    The turret on the warship was already turning, and the dark muzzle pointed at the approaching ship. The next moment was a roar.


    When Hassan and hadisan saw the turret of the "Xingyang" gunship turn around, they jumped out of the ship into the sea without thinking, shouting to let the nearby boats wait for themselves.


    Four guns rang in a row, and the shelled ships were opened four big holes. At that moment, wood chips flew everywhere. Even if people in the explosion position were not killed by shells, the flying wood chips would kill and injure them seriously.


    After four loud noises, at least twenty smaller guns broke out in a row.


    The twenty shots were fired by the auxiliary guns on the side of the ship. Their caliber was much smaller than that of the main gun. The caliber of the main gun is 180 mm, and the auxiliary gun is 75 mm to 45 mm.


    "I don''t want to, I don''t want to." With his head in his hands, Shi Xian said painfully to Huang Yihe Tian Fang, who was in custody, "they coerced me. I denounced them. Did I commit a crime?"


    Everything was abnormal before. After the attack, everything became normal.


    It was found that two ships collided twice in a row. When I went to save people, I saw the tension or panic of those people. It was not the emotional change after the accident, but the performance of ghosts in my heart!


    Huang Yi and Tian Fang looked at each other. They couldn''t give Shi Xian any answer, but they really wanted to be glad that Shi Xian didn''t pass the test. They had to wait for more than 20 people to get out of the cabin. When they were attacked suddenly, the environment in the cabin was much more complex than that on the deck. It would be very annoying.


    If you are attacked to a position with gunpowder, the consequences... Are unimaginable!


    Inside the turret, gunner chief LV zhe observed the shelling effect through a telescope and asked the loader to replace the blasting bomb.


    "Loading completed!"


    "Aim ready!"


    "Fire!"


    After all the four shots were fired, the sails and masts of the ship had been cut bare, and the hull above the horizontal line was in a mess.


    Before the main gun opened fire, the auxiliary gun had fired another round. LV zhe saw that the other party could not move, and saw that the sea was full of throbbing figures, and grinned out of the fort.


    Gunboats are the highest embodiment of the force of the Han Empire. Even if the auxiliary guns do not join the shelling, the four main guns and two rounds of simultaneous firing can completely paralyze the enemy ship.


    The ship, which was riddled with holes, not only stopped moving, but also began to sink.


    LV zhe came to the side of the ship, pushed away a fellow who was operating a machine gun, and pulled the trigger against the boat that was rowing the oars.


    The caliber of the machine gun is 23 mm. It has a drum. Each drum is filled with copper shells. The capacity of a drum is 30 rounds.


    It was not only the machine guns operated by LV Zhe that were shooting at the boat, but a total of six machine guns were shooting. At the same time, Marines with flint guns also joined in shooting on the deck.


    Qin GUI and others who had boarded the ship before were all solved in less than five minutes, and there was no threat at all.


    As a matter of fact, there have always been 13 fully armed Marines on the deck, as well as no less than 15 sailors, and some off duty personnel on the deck ready to help, which together will not be less than 50.


    Although not all of the 50 people wear weapons, more than 20 people such as Qin GUI also don''t have weapons.


    The pattern on the deck is not complex, even empty. Even in the event of a sudden attack, it will be a little stunned at the beginning, resulting in some casualties. However, when the Marine Corps and relevant crew react, more than 20 people such as Qin GUI don''t even have the ability to splash. Soon, more than 20 people such as Qin GUI are either dead or captured.


    The watchman in the top bucket of the ship''s mast was the first to find the ship, and then the ship appeared on the side. Then all the watchmen sent a notice to the bottom.


    "Seven from the side and two from behind." Xiao Xin is an intelligence officer. Naturally, he needs to coordinate the known Intelligence: "the ship can get on the sails in ten minutes at the fastest. They can''t get close in an hour."


    At sea, as long as you have enough eyesight, you can find distant ships far away.


    While they can see each other, they can''t contact in a short time. Xiao Xin said that the premise for the other party to be close within an hour is that their warship stops in place. If they move to form a chase, close contact will be a distant thing.


    Liang min''s face was covered with ferocity at the moment.


    It was attacked. Although it didn''t cause any trouble, it was really attacked!


    No matter which route the navy of the Han Empire sailed on, they had always been the only ones who were domineering, and foreign ships could only swallow up even if they encountered unreasonable things.


    "The other party is at full speed." Xiao Xin was also angry: "please order the captain."


    "Warning shot." Liang Min said coldly, "no matter who they are, let them lower the sails. The warning is invalid and tilt the fire freely!"


    Chen Tan tried to stop talking, but he still didn''t say a word.


    They were attacked, and the next moment a fleet came at full speed. It was already possible to guess who was coming.


    If the sails are lowered during the warning shot, it is naturally an expression of no hostility.


    If you still approach at full speed in the warning shooting, let alone an alien ship, even a domestic ship, if you dare to ignore the warning shooting, you deserve to be sunk.


    "Something big must have happened." Chen Tan said grimly, "otherwise they would not dare to attack warships."


    Liang min just "Oh" and didn''t answer.


    Major events are inevitable. The difference is whether accidents occur only in overseas territories or at home and abroad.


    "Solve the things here..." Liang min took a deep breath: "return to the military port."


    The ships coming at full speed don''t know if they have a telescope. If so, the trouble of being able to observe the "Xingyang" from a long distance has been solved. Knowing that the "Xingyang" has no trouble, it dares to approach at full speed. It is either inevitable or fearless.


    LV zhe emptied the drum and saw his colleague''s sad face who had been robbed of the shooting position. He smiled and stepped aside: "when this thing shoots, the whole base is shaking. It''s really strong!"


    The machine gun has a base and can rotate 360 degrees. To control the steering, you need to rotate a turntable. The machine gunner who was robbed of the shooting position just now is acting as the steering operator.


    "A row sweeps past, and being hit directly becomes a blood mist." LV zhe really thought it was enough to shoot people with machine guns: "the failure rate of this thing is not as exaggerated as the rumor?"


    Song Hui, who was already full of depression, was even more depressed when he heard it. He said quietly, "this is the third generation machine gun. It uses a drum, not a chain. Each bullet is carefully selected again and again. With an ultra-high failure rate, the high research cost is wasted, or the loader is lazy."


    "It''s just too big and bulky." LV zhe blinked and said, "that is, it is installed on the ship as a fixed fort. Even if it can be pulled by animals on land, it is not so easy to stop and install."


    The third generation of machine guns is much larger than the previous two generations. If you want to use it on land, install it on the frame made of wood. Once you shoot, the greatest possibility is to scatter the frame. If you build an iron frame, even if the animal power can pull it, it will not be much faster. Next, the cost will be too exaggerated.


    The third generation machine guns are either installed on warships or arranged in some fixed urban fortifications.


    Because the output is still too small, there are not many troops equipped with the third generation machine guns at present. Apart from the installation of gunships, only Miyagi has installed them.


    The "Xingyang" with its sails raised twisted, with its bow towards the seven approaching fleets.


    The seven ships did not lower their sails after being warned to shoot, but the other two ships lowered their sails after being warned to shoot.


    Liang min did not intend to deal with the two ships that lowered their sails. In the face of the seven ships that were warned to shoot at full speed, he naturally chose the latter.


    Next, a battle that could not even be called a naval battle began. During the high-speed movement of the Xingyang, the main gun and auxiliary gun fired one after another, which may be due to good luck. The first round of Volley hit the horizontal ship side of one of them, and the second round of Volley broke one of them.


    The fleet of seven ships was at least 500 meters away from the Xingyang, but there were no two, and the remaining five immediately dispersed.


    "Confirm that it is an enemy ship." Liang min showed a ferocious expression: "escape? Just their ship speed, still want to escape?"


    If the gunships were not here and fled in the face of enemy ships, it would be difficult to destroy them all, even if they could catch up with them.


    But here is a gunboat. Her main gun can shoot more than one kilometer, that is, the farther it is, the lower the hit rate. However, if it can reach within 500 meters, how can the hit rate be maintained at about 30%. As long as it can hit a sail, the enemy ship will slow down, and then it will fight better.


    "Now even if we return to the military port, what should have happened has already happened." Liang min sought the advice of chief officer Chen Tan: "destroy the remaining five ships, check the two ships that lowered their sails, and then go back?"


    Chen Tan has his own judgment. He believes that according to the current trend, as long as the main gun does not play abnormally, it is probably that every three rounds of Volley can paralyze an enemy ship. Each round of Volley takes about three minutes. At the same time, it is enough to get close to the next sub gun to join in the shooting, and even closer to the machine gun to join in the shooting, then of course it is to continue to fight.


    "Night is the end of the war?" Chen Tan got Liang min''s reply after asking and nodded: "then continue to fight."


    In the sea area where they are currently located, it takes about seven hours to go to the military port of tianzhudu protectorate, and more than 24 hours to return to Annan protectorate.

 Chapter 1011

    The two ships that lowered their sails after being warned to shoot were merchant ships of the Huan family.


    "We met those two ships before we came, but one of them sank and the other was heading this way." Huan song continued to Huang Yi, who was in charge of the ship, "as soon as the gun rang here, the ship turned around and left."


    Of the seven ships that came, six were caught up and sunk by the Xingyang, and only one gave up chasing after nightfall.


    The sea is vast. At night, if there is no light on the ship, it is the day of the full moon. It takes enough time and luck to find a ship on the vast sea.


    Although it was unwilling, it was a waste of time to continue to look for it. Liang min ordered to sail to the Nandu escort.


    After the two merchant ships of the Huan family lowered their sails, they were taken over by the small boat put down earlier by the "Xingyang" and joined the "Xingyang" to form a formation.


    Their position had deviated from the prosperous route. After re entering the route, because it was night, unless the hostile enemy ship had long-range high lethal weapons, it was impossible to engage in the side battle until the "Xingyang" released Huan''s two merchant ships, and there was no accident on the return route.


    There are three large ports in Annan''s Protectorate. The military port is where the Han army landed at the beginning, and the other two are civilian ports.


    It was another day. "Xingyang" was close to the military port and saw the rising black smoke in the land camp of the military port from a distance.


    "The military port has also been attacked?" Liang min saw from the telescope that there were several buildings in ruins smoking: "it seems to be a warehouse?"


    Like Chen Tan, he was watching with a telescope: "look at the position, it''s in the warehouse where the fire oil is placed."


    As it was a storehouse for burning oil, the buildings were not connected, and there was enough distance from the camp. After they burned, it seemed that there was an explosion, the surrounding trees were obviously swept away, and large pits could be seen at the same time.


    Then, the fire oil burning will be a kind of black smoke column, and the simple wood burning will be a gray smoke column, which is easy to identify.


    "We were confident and didn''t expect an attack at sea." Xiao Xin sighed and said, "they are estimated to be like us. They don''t believe that someone dares to sneak attack."


    The warehouse, which should have been closely guarded and guarded, was successfully attacked, so it can only show that there is more than one omission.


    The "Xingyang" communicated with the military port in flag language, and a pilot ship was sent to guide it into the berth.


    It can be seen that there are many ships berthing in the port, each of which has entered the operational alert state, but the other gunship "Yecheng" of Annan''s escort is not in the port.


    Liang min got off the ship and went directly to the shogunate of the capital guard. What he saw along the way was a busy scene. Soldiers were carrying out various investigations, and there were at least three times more sentries than usual.


    "Zhihao is back?" Yang Rui took the lead in greeting and said, "last night, the military port was attacked and three warehouses were burned down."


    "I saw it all the way." Liang Minshu said about the encounter of the Xingyang at sea. Later, he asked, "how many enemy troops are coming?"


    "More than 1500 people." Yang Rui''s face was gloomy to the extreme: "first, there was riots in the commercial port, followed by slave suicide arson."


    The other two civil ports of the Annan protectorate are commercial ports. There are Han people from the mainland, and there are more businessmen from various countries.


    Because the cost of crossing Malacca was too high, businessmen from various countries chose to stay when they arrived at the Annan protectorate, which brought prosperity to the two newly established civil ports and made them the most prosperous commercial area in the whole Indochina Peninsula in a very short time.


    At ordinary times, the number of foreigners staying in two places will not be less than 10000, and even exceed 50000 at most. They sell their own goods here. At the same time, they will eat a large number of goods from the Han Empire and do some reselling trade.


    Liang min had to wonder that he didn''t see smoke in the two commercial ports when he was at sea.


    "The fire was put out in time." Yang Rui and Liang min walked side by side. As they walked, they said, "although there are many foreigners in the port, not all of them joined the riots. We also have many people. We all carry escorts when running business, and the response of the garrison is also timely."


    So is it that the riots in the two commercial ports involved the attention of Annan''s protectors. During the chaos, slaves serving the garrison found an opportunity to attack the warehouse storing fire oil?


    As they walked, they said that after entering the shogunate, someone informed them. Soon Liang min was received by Si Hongzhuang.


    "The main force of the attack camp is the Persians." Si Hongzhuang looked very calm. After raising his mouth, he asked, "were you attacked at sea?"


    Liang min carefully explained what had happened and said later, "most of the people who attacked us were Arabs except the Han people who were bribed. After torture, the main conspirators were Daqin and Persians."


    After berthing in Hong Kong, the "Xingyang" has taken the prisoners off the ship. There are 12 Han criminals and seven foreigners. They will be handed over to the Garrison for interrogation again.


    "The Yecheng has left Hong Kong for six days." Si Hongzhuang thought that there would be two when there was one. He said with worry: "if his ship was found dead at sea, he must go to rescue. They..."


    There are only two gunships in the Annan palace. Unless necessary maintenance is carried out, they are patrolling back and forth through the route. Of course, the purpose is to frighten the countries in the world.


    Si Hongzhuang did not hide his hatred: "what did the Han people say after the interrogation?"


    Han people have just experienced the years of being ruled by other nationalities. They know what is misery and life is better than death.


    Again, the government has repeatedly publicized and stressed that the main theme is to work together with the same family to create a better future.


    The problem is that there is no perfection in the world. How can there be less scum in an ethnic group? There are always so many people living just waiting for the day when they become scum.


    In recent years, the Han Empire has been emphasizing the economy. Once the pursuit of wealth reaches a certain level, the price is not enough. Once the price is enough, the phenomenon that even parents can sell will inevitably rise, and the probability of increasing scum will certainly increase greatly.


    Before, Liu Yan had realized that it was not advisable to blindly pursue economic benefits. He had a plan for moral education, that is, sometimes a "door" was opened, and it was not generally difficult to close it again.


    "Originally, they were a group of outlaws who ran all over the mountains and forests to catch slaves. They went to the Persians for fun..." Liang min slowly introduced what she knew: "The guy named Qin GUI is a retired senior officer in the army. He has titles and assets. Only when he loses all his gambling can he catch slaves. His gambling habit has not changed. He owes huge gambling debts not only in Persia, but also in China. The Persians bid 10000 gold coins for him, and his team bid 50000 gold coins, which adds up to 60000 gold coins."


    "Wealth moves people!" Si Hongzhuang didn''t talk about gambling. The Han Empire itself couldn''t help gambling. He shook his head and said stiffly, "unexpectedly, the rest of the people would follow."


    Now it''s a very happy thing to be a Han. If you have a title, you''ll be happier.


    As the most ordinary Han people, they don''t have obvious feelings at home, but once they go abroad, they will find that even if they are ordinary people in the Han Empire, they will inevitably become human masters abroad. It is that foreign dignitaries dare not offend at all. Ordinary foreigners need to be treated carefully and please, and give "high national" treatment.


    People who enjoy the benefits of a strong country, have a little conscience... Or have a little brain, it''s too late to protect the country. Only when they are crazy to a certain extent will they be bought by foreigners to deal with their own country?


    "Everyone can get at least two thousand gold coins." Liang Min ''ha ha'' smiled a few times and said with an understandable but deeply resentful expression, "they are lucky to catch slaves. They can earn up to 50 gold coins a year, and 2000 are the wealth they may not be able to earn in most of their lives."


    Si Hongzhuang has been writing official documents to the effect that he reported the attack and losses to China. After he wrote one, he raised his pen again to write another, and then asked Liang min to write down the names and native places of the Han people on the official document.


    "Enjoy welfare but eat inside out, and even participate in the attack." Si Hongzhuang shook his head and said, "it''s inevitable to be regarded as a model. Before they do it, they don''t think about their relatives."


    However, the Han Empire did not abolish the law of Zhulian. Those Han people who participated in the attack will not only die themselves, but their blood relatives will at least end up in labor. Those who did not die will feel uncomfortable living. They must live under the strange eyes of others all their life. In the future, they don''t want to find any job, even if their children want to be educated.


    On the other hand, Qin GUI retired from the military and had a title, but he had no guarantor to be involved. If there is a guarantor, he will be retired and fined in service. If he is also discharged from the army, the penalty procedure is indispensable.


    "You work harder." While writing his third official document, Si Hongzhuang waved his pen and said, "form a fleet, including the Xingyang and 120 other ships. Leave Hong Kong today and go to ketak."


    Ketak is the largest port on the other side of the A3 continent, which belongs to the jurisdiction of the Tianzhu protectorate.


    It is conceivable that the situation of tianzhudu protectorate as far away as the A3 continent will be more serious.


    Liang Minying "promise!" After that, he asked, "will Yecheng arrive in the back?"


    Si Hongzhuang shook his head: "I don''t know when the ''Yecheng'' will return to Hong Kong. After you go there, you will be temporarily incorporated into the Tianzhu capital guard system. Unless I have a new order, I''ll listen to the command of QianDu guard."


    Liang min doesn''t know that it''s normal for Si Hongzhuang to act like this. First, there are no gunships in the navy of the Tianzhu capital guard, and second, the current situation there is very special.


    When the emperor visited Kuaiji (Hangzhou Bay), several princes and dozens of high barons went out of the sea by boat. About a month ago, they passed through the Annan protectorate and also visited the port. They are now in mainland A3.


    In the Han Empire, as long as it was a marquis, everyone was a senior official.


    How many marques are there in the Han Empire at present? Even if Liu Yan had a big release after he became emperor, there were still no more than 30 princes in the whole Han Empire. If they had an accident, it can be said that the whole Han Empire would be shocked.


    If Si Hongzhuang hadn''t mentioned it, Liang minzhen didn''t know that three princes had gone to the Tianzhu Prefecture.


    "The Hussars general is there, too?" Liang min couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water: "in addition to three princes, there are 26 high barons? This is really..."


    Si Hongzhuang knows why Liang min shows such an expression. He has similar ideas.


    It is possible to worry about whether there will be accidents for ran min''s group. It is more sad for those who choose to make trouble at this time.


    As an Hussars general, ran min did not go to the third continent on official business. Without relevant official documents and necessary tiger symbols, he naturally took over the army of the third continent from formal procedures.


    It''s the same thing in legal theory, but if ran min doesn''t care, he doesn''t need to go through such a procedure in legal theory at all. He just needs to convince Du Baoqian Jiantong, the protector of Tianzhu, not even to take over, so that the army of the three continents can act according to their own ideas in the way of demand (coercion).


    "It''s really something that the Hussars general can do." Liang min smiled bitterly and had no choice but to ask: "what if the end will


    Si Hongzhuang stared: "do you follow Qian Duhu''s command? Can you think of anything else?"


    Liang min is more or less relieved. Compared with ran min, he is a small man. Ran min, who has always been confident and fearless, can act recklessly. Even Qian Jiantong, who is the protector, can choose by himself according to the situation. His small body can''t afford to experience such a thing.


    After necessary replenishment, the "Xingyang" took the lead in leaving the port, and the port continued to handle all types of ships and assembled into a formation of 126.


    The big move of the military port can''t hide from others, that is, what the fleet wants to do has nothing to do with most people, especially for the foreigners who are concentrated in custody, they can''t do anything even if they want to do something.


    "Du Hu." Yang Rui saluted after entering the house. Hui reported: "all the 606 murderers involved in the attack have been killed except the main culprit."


    Si Hongzhuang nodded and waited for the following.


    "At the two ports, the total number of foreigners counted is 42009, and all of them have been detained." Yang Rui had an expression on his face. Seeing Si Hongzhuang''s expressionless face, he slowly became expressionless: "they have been clamoring and protesting, asking us to give a statement."


    Last night, a considerable number of foreigners chose to help the Han people. They participated in the suppression of the attackers, but were detained by the garrison. Foreigners who feel that they have made meritorious contributions do not understand why they should be imprisoned. They think that the Han people are avenging the hand that feeds them.


    "Statement?" Si Hongzhuang was still the dead man''s face: "big man, when do you need to give an explanation to the alien?"

 Chapter 1012

    "The shapes of these buildings are very similar to those of big men!"


    Ran min walked in the smallpox female temple. He had looked around the periphery. At present, he is looking at the internal pattern.


    It was only 13 days before they arrived at the Tianzhu capital protectorate. They spent all their time on the shore. They only took a cursory look along the way. When they arrived in Fahrenheit City, they were in the mood to understand ah San''s culture.


    Fahrenheit city is a San''s own name. If transliterated, it should actually be called Patna. However, Han people prefer the name Fahrenheit city to Patna.


    It is said that Fahrenheit City, the original capital of the stone Peacock Dynasty, was built more than 500 years ago. At first, it was the capital of the country. Later, it became a gathering place of religion 1, and gradually became a holy land of religion 1.


    "In the legend of ah San, a considerable number of people have become saints here." Qian Jiantong, of course, wanted to entertain ran min and others. Just because his official business was not busy, he personally served as a tour guide: "they also call it the capital of saints."


    "Ridiculous!" Ran min not only retorted, but also sneered and said, "just them, are there saints?"


    As long as it is a nation with a long history, in fact, it will have its own saints, which is whether other nations accept it or not.


    "Who knows." Qian Jiantong won''t go against ran min, and there''s no need: "it''s true that ah San was brilliant for a time."


    The so-called glory is not false, because they once had great unity and once became a country with the largest territory in the world.


    The Peacock Dynasty occupied almost all the land of the Indian continent, leaving only a small tail in the south. The time from the founding of the Peacock Dynasty to its demise was shorter, only 136 years. The real unification was less than 50 years, and then it was divided into nearly 100 countries and city states, large and small.


    "The family of the founder of the Peacock Dynasty is also named Gupta?" Zhang Shi is one of the three Marquis who came to Tianzhu capital to protect the mansion this time. He asked curiously, "does it have anything to do with the Gupta Empire we just destroyed?"


    This is the question of Qian Jiantong.


    The first king who established the Peacock Dynasty was Chandragupta. Because they were a family raising peacocks, the established Dynasty was also called the Peacock Dynasty.


    Chandragupta''s historical title in asan is Asoka, and if translated in Chinese, it is called moon protector. His rise is full of all kinds of miracles, which should be said to be an example of heroes created by the times.


    At that time, it happened that a Macedonian named Alexander unified Greece and led the army to continue the eastern expedition. First, he defeated the Persian Empire and occupied all the territory of Persia. After that, he was not satisfied and marched eastward again.


    At the beginning, Alexander invaded northern India and occupied most of northern India in a very short time.


    Ah San''s historical record of Alexander''s disastrous defeat in India is actually not the same thing.


    According to the records of the Greeks, the soldiers who followed Alexander on the eastern expedition at that time had made enough war money and were physically and mentally exhausted. In the face of India, which was still a mountain forest, they really didn''t want to continue the eastern expedition. The soldiers were unwilling to fight again, and Alexander had to retreat to the West.


    Ah San did have a frontal battle with Alexander, but looking at the full fall of North India, what words are used to describe how powerful ah San is and how pale he is.


    Chandragupta rose because he found that the Greek rule in northern India was getting weaker and weaker, seized the opportunity to form an army and persuaded a considerable number of local nobles.


    They drove away the residual power of the Greeks in Punjab, gained great reputation for this, and then set foot on the smooth road of unifying India by defeating the Greeks.


    "Ah San''s record of this man is very mysterious." Qian Jiantong was just telling the truth: "it is indeed very mysterious. He scared most ah San not to fight by relying on his record of driving away the Greeks. It is better to say that he unified the credibility by force than to obtain the power of rule by means of intimidation."


    "So..." ran min just listened quietly and commented, "most of the assassins have not really succumbed to Chandragupta. The Peacock Dynasty, which seems to be in a unified state, actually has ghosts in the central and local governments?"


    "It''s really like this." Qian Jiantong jokingly said, "if we insist on a comparison, the Peacock Dynasty is probably similar to the middle period of our Zhou royal family. However, the first king of the Peacock Dynasty is still alive, there are continuous separatist wars. In addition to no new national title, the south is actually in a state of division."


    It may not sound so good, but that is the current situation of the Peacock Dynasty, and it was like that when Chandragupta was still alive. It can also be seen from here how unstable Chandragupta''s rule is. Otherwise, living is likely to fall apart at any time. It can''t be seen that it should be a unified country.


    "Asan, Yueshi and Cypriots generally think highly of Chandragupta." Qian Jiantong''s remarks are well founded: "although Chandragupta''s rule was unstable, he fought and won against Seleucus, the world''s largest power at that time, and once attacked Central Asia and occupied part of Central Asia (Afghanistan)."


    Ran min knew that Seleucus was the Empire. What he knew was that the Empire called Seleucus was once the most glorious in the world.


    "Look at the buildings here. I can''t see the traces left by the Greeks." Zhang Shi touched the carving on the wall: "this is very similar to our picture of heavenly women scattered flowers."


    In fact, it was a sculpture of the dancing of demons, which told the background story of demons bewitching a goddess who was about to become a Taoist goddess.


    Out of the smallpox temple, people looked down from high and could see the Ganges in the distance.


    Fahrenheit city itself is on the South Bank of the Ganges River. It is located in the highland. It can not only read a long river section, but also see the scenery on the north bank.


    "What are they doing?" Ran min pointed to the Bank of the river: "Why are there bonfires everywhere?"


    There are a lot of people on the Bank of the river. Some are taking a very boring walk, some are taking a bath, and some are grooming all kinds of things.


    The above are normal, but the bodies wrapped in white cloth after burning a campfire don''t look so normal.


    There are not only cremation on the river bank, but also people who put corpses wrapped in white cloth on rafts and push them out to drift with the waves.


    Ran min looked through a telescope and his cheek twitched a few times: "this river..."


    "Ah San called it the holy river." Qian Jiantong never ate the water of the Ganges River: "they think the water there is very sacred and all sins can be taken away by the Ganges River."


    "Bathing and grooming will make the water dirty. It''s nothing to drink ignorant." Zhang Shi was also watching with a telescope: "people are cremated on the bank and even put the bodies into the river. How can they..."


    If you stand high enough and can see further with a telescope, you will really find that there are enough floating things on the river. Human bodies are because a San has the custom of water burial in the Ganges. The problem is that there are a large number of cow bodies.


    "There is no prohibition from the guards?" Ran min did not feel uncomfortable watching the dead: "so... There will be no plague?"


    "Before the last general took office, Huan Shangshu was forbidden, but..." Qian Jiantong didn''t know what kind of expression to use. He simply used an expression that couldn''t cry or laugh: "we know it''s dirty and extremely easy to outbreak plague, but ah San resisted very resolutely, even more resolutely than the resistance in the war to destroy the country."


    "..." ran min twitched his cheek and whispered, "strange ah San."


    "Ah San attaches great importance to the afterlife." Qian Jiantong is going to be the protector of the Tianzhu capital, No longer willing to understand all aspects of ah San: "they think that for the suffering of this life, they are practicing or accumulating blessings in the afterlife. Ganges is their holy river. They believe that this river can wash away sins and reincarnate in a good family in the afterlife. At the same time, they also have a legend of relying on this Ganges to reach the kingdom of God."


    Ran min is more concerned about whether the Ganges River, which is casually thrown into the body, can see rotten bodies everywhere and whether it has caused a plague.


    "This sounds strange." Qian Jiantong looked incredible: "the temperature in Tianzhu is generally high, but there has been no large-scale plague. According to a San''s literature records, there has been no plague caused by the Ganges River."


    "Is it because the river is running water?" Zhang Shi touched his chin: "probably that''s the only explanation."


    Qian Jiantong is more inclined that ah San has been used to such an environment. In a scientific way, he has stronger antibodies than others.


    It''s like eating too much gutter oil. Slowly, human cells have the corresponding adaptability.


    Then, when you eat more genetically modified food, the human body will slowly adapt.


    If you grow up without eating gutter oil and genetically modified food, you will have problems when you eat it. The difference is how big the problem is.


    "Religion has completely abolished this nation." Qian Jiantong said "afterlife theory". He didn''t know whether he should be happy or depressed: "the group called Dalits is submissive to everything except not to touch their fanaticism about religion. We know that a nation has always been inseparable from the base layer that can grow. Once the base layer collapses, the nation will cut off the future."


    In other words, the Zhuxia model is that the people as the grass-roots level, the key is that the people have no pursuit, only want the afterlife, and live in all kinds of confusion in this life.


    People''s desire is the source of progress, because with the desire for something, they will work hard to make money, and they will create while making money.


    People should also have ideals and be willing to struggle for that ideal. Then in the process of struggle, there will be sparks of wisdom and contribute to the overall progress.


    "This is a nation whose class has been solidified. We all know that." Ran min didn''t say that Zhuxia was once like that in the Three Kingdoms, the Western Jin Dynasty and the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He affirmed Qian Jiantong''s statement and said: "the grass-roots level is completely abolished. If those people who are the elite live and dream again, it''s just hehe."


    "That''s right." Qian Jiantong thought of something and jokingly said, "something has happened recently."


    Slave riots took place within the Han Empire, and Han people took part in some parts.


    Something has happened in the newly occupied areas outside the mainland, such as the Indochina Peninsula and the Nanyang islands.


    So far, the tianzhudu protectorate in mainland A-San has generally tended to be stable.


    Qian Jiantong said that a considerable number of Brahmans reported to each other, and the statements were surprisingly consistent. Either the Romans or Persians bewitched or bought a Brahman.


    "The big men did not cancel their privileges, and even strengthened their privileges to some extent." Qian Jiantong said about the Han Empire''s policy towards the a''sangao caste: "the Han Dynasty will also provide convenient channels for the people of the Qin Dynasty and the Persians to buy luxury goods that are difficult to obtain."


    Ran min knew this and knew better that it was the policy of the Emperor himself.


    "Of course, not all Brahmans are treated equally and will be treated differently, so that they can understand that only by obeying the great man and being loyal to the son of heaven can they ensure the current luxury life and even live a more moist life." Qian Jiantong now understood the power of that policy: "they not only denounced each other, but also arrested Daqin and Persians who went to bewitch and buy."


    Brahmans on the third side never think they are the same nation as the rest of the third. It doesn''t matter how miserable the bottom is. It''s true as long as they can live well.


    At the same time, on the side of the A-San continent, as long as the Brahmans don''t want chaos, they will suppress the sardili. Then, as the largest number of Dalits, no matter how miserable they suffer, they will choose to endure.


    "They donated a lot of money and shouted the slogan ''as long as there is another ah San, the big man will never give in''." Qian Jiantong''s expression on his face was very painful: "I''m willing to contribute money and be a pioneer to fight against bad ministers."


    Ran min''s face was like eating shit.


    More people find it funny and wonder what''s going on in a San''s brain circuit.


    "Your Majesty, holy!" Zhang Shi is talking about Liu Yan''s policy towards ah San: "just arming ah San... Isn''t it necessary?"


    Qian Jiantong had a different view. After he came to the Tianzhu capital guard, he carefully observed the class of sadili of a San. It must be admitted that as a soldier, sadili, who has turned to force for generations, is still quite qualified, especially their obedience to Brahman is almost unconditional.


    It would be a hidden danger for a chadili group to stay. It would be a good practice to arm them and send them to fight with the Romans, Persians or any enemy of the Han Empire.


    "Daqin people and Persians..." ran min thought about the overall situation: "can''t bear it at last?"


    It has to be said that ran min''s blood is boiling all over his body. The original purpose of coming to the A3 continent was to inspect his country, but now he can''t wait to fly back to Chang''an

 Chapter 1013

    It''s a mess!


    If the world is peaceful and there is no war, it is the greatest sorrow for soldiers.


    Ran min didn''t think he was a hero, but as the center of the Han Empire decided to stop fighting, there was bound to be the sadness that the hero had no place to play.


    At least he is an Hussars general. He can''t go in small-scale war, even in medium-sized war. Only in general war level war can he have a chance to appear.


    As an extremely belligerent man, ran min is eager for the arrival of war all the time, and the larger the scale, the better.


    "I thought I would be silent for at least twenty years." Ran min was full of joy and did not hide his love for war: "twenty years! I am forty-two years old this year and sixty-two years later. Even if there is a war, will it be my turn to lead the army in twenty years?"


    The group of people who followed Liu Yan''s rise at the end of the decade are already in their sixties, and the youngest is in their thirties. If the war is not started again 20 years later, it is also the time for a new generation of young men to perform. It is really not time for them to go overbearing.


    In the current Han Empire, although Xun GUI of the older generation of the military is in a high position, he is more in a state of honor and support. At ordinary times, he can command his own soldiers and has no direct troops.


    This is the military system of the Han Empire. Once they reach the general level or above, their troops will be assigned only in wartime. If they are rational in non wartime, no one will run to the army.


    After reaching a certain status, people always have some scruples, but they can''t mess around with their temperament, otherwise they will be involved if something happens to them.


    As an important official of the military, the national system is there. Knowing that there are taboos, you have to run to the army all the time. Are you dissatisfied with the established system, or do you want to make an army your own private army?


    For example, ran min, who always behaves arrogantly and domineering at ordinary times, knows that frequent contact with the army is a big taboo and abides by that bottom line, and others can imagine.


    After reaching a certain position, there are more places to worry about. There is really no energy that the middle and bottom can show. After all, they are all important officials and dignitaries. If you climb up, how high do you want to climb? Do you want a big play to replace it?


    "Ah San really obeyed as he showed?" Ran min doesn''t want to seal the country at all, even if his eldest son is sealing the country. When he asked this, he was not worried that something would happen to the parliament, but that he should show his concern as an important Minister: "what has happened to vargatoga and two satraps?"


    Qian Jiantong is the only one who is not a marquis among the Dadu protectors. His current state of mind can be said to be very complex. He is not only happy that ah San knows, but also depressed that ah San knows enough.


    In the Han Empire, there is no easier and faster way to promote a title than to participate in the war and make meritorious contributions on the battlefield.


    Although the military achievements in suppressing Rebellion (riot) are not as good as those during the national war, they are also military achievements!


    A San, most of the Brahmans are really too aware of current affairs. A few people who don''t know the truth haven''t had time to make any big moves. They just move a little. Then, the garrison of the Tianzhu Prefecture guard hasn''t been pulled out yet, and it was solved by the other Brahmans jointly with the chadili under the changed party.


    So it seems that ah San is not stupid. At least he knows how to judge the situation. He is not blind and can see how powerful the Han Empire is.


    They may not be as loyal as they appear, but they are not stupid enough to sacrifice themselves for others.


    But those who have a little brain will not think that if they take the lead in standing up against the Han Empire, they will be suppressed by the Han Empire in the most resolute and fierce way?


    The Han Empire did not show a decline, but was still as strong as the sun. At this time, most people think it is an act of seeking death. Maybe some people are not afraid of death, but they must not want to die without any meaning.


    "They..." Qian Jiantong was not so naive. He believed that the Brahmans showed loyalty: "it''s only good or bad for the big man."


    Just as the Han Empire now allows the high castes of a San to retain privileges, many things do not need to look at the reasons behind them, but only for the needs of a certain stage.


    The Han Empire needs the stability of Tianzhu Prefecture. The Brahman chooses to show loyalty to the Han Empire, which is the beneficial side.


    Waiting for one day, the Han Empire thought it was necessary to clean up those Brahmans, and their loyalty would become a harmful side.


    If you keep a dog for a long time, the dog is loyal enough. Even if you want to kill it, you need to consider the impact, don''t you?


    "Vargatoga found no abnormality." Qian Jiantong looked at ran min suspiciously and said, "there are some situations in the two satraps."


    Qian Jiantong would look at ran min with that kind of eyes, wondering if ran min would take over the command.


    "It''s best to have an exception." Ran min won''t take over the military power of Tianzhu capital without the permission of the emperor. What he wants to do now is to return home: "in the most rapid and violent way, he should not destroy the country in one fell swoop, but also play a sufficient deterrent."


    Qian Jiantong certainly thinks so, and has begun to deploy.


    Thousands of miles away, although ran min was an Hussars general, he really had no right to take over the military command of Tianzhu Prefecture.


    There is only one premise for ran min to take over the military command of the Tianzhu capital guard, not the erosion of the Tianzhu capital guard, but the death of Qian Jiantong.


    In fact, taking over the military command of the Tianzhu protectorate was a trouble for ran min.


    The Tianzhu protectorate was just one of the overseas enclaves of the Han Empire.


    Although Tianzhu capital is the largest overseas enclave, it is only a part. Taking over is tantamount to ran min being tied to Tianzhu capital. He is absolutely unwilling to accept such a thing.


    Rome and sassanne have obviously shown hostility. What they do is equivalent to declaring war. The Han Empire cannot fail to respond. Then it has become an inevitable trend to break out war one after another.


    The Han Empire was too far away from Rome. There was only one way to attack Rome. Once again, it gathered and formed a large-scale fleet to carry out cross sea operations tens of thousands of miles away.


    The navy is not something that ran min can play with. He also didn''t want to hang out at sea for at least a year or more.


    At present, there is no land border between the Han Empire and Persian sassanne. There is a hunit in the middle, but the Han Empire did not take hunit too seriously.


    Hunit was originally left because the Han Empire wanted to have a buffer zone with Persian sassanne. For example, the last time they simply invaded hunit territory, they almost swept most of the country without any difficulty, and wiped out 60000 or 70000 so-called elite troops of hunit.


    Judging from the course of that battle, it would not be too difficult for the Han Empire to really want to destroy hunit. It could be done by using five standing armies and recruiting about 200000 County soldiers or servants.


    What ran Min wants to fight for is to be the commander-in-chief of the western expedition. He knows very well that the western expedition will not be just one or several wars. He can be sure that according to the temper of the Emperor today, this western expedition is likely to fight all the way to the west to the end of the western continent.


    Is there anything more exciting than this? Absolutely not!


    As long as you think about it a little, ran Min feels that his blood is burning!


    Since we already know about the accident and it is a comprehensive accident, we should naturally give up visiting the country. We should also put aside the benefits of seeing ah San.


    In eight days, ran min and others arrived at ketak from Fahrenheit city.


    When ran min and others arrived in ketak, the fleet led by Liang min happened to have just arrived.


    The fleet that came from the Annan protectorate did not see the chaos they had originally suspected. It should be said that except that the security of ketak was strengthened, the rest was not much different from that in peacetime.


    "It should be because there is no gunboat in Tianzhu Prefecture?" Chen Tan can only guess: "the army has artillery and stores a batch of gunpowder. But we can imagine how tight the guard is."


    Liang min is reading the newly received document.


    The official document was written by ran min in his own handwriting, not in the words of order. It first introduced the situation of the Tianzhu capital protectorate, and then asked whether a ship could be arranged to send them to Malacca by way of inquiry.


    The handwritten book from the second person in the general''s house is not to mobilize the main fleet for something, but to negotiate whether ships can be arranged for pick-up.


    Liang min knows very well that the book written by general Hussars has given great face, especially in the words of inquiry and negotiation. He knew more or less about ran min''s reputation. To be honest, he was afraid of Ran min''s attitude.


    "Since there is no chaos in the Tianzhu capital escort..." Liang min thought about it and said, "leave 70% of the warships and send documents to the Tianzhu capital escort. The remaining formation is dominated by Tan Dong. We escort the Hussars general, Shaofu order and the Minister of rites?"


    Annan''s protectors came to help. If Tianzhu''s protectors fell into chaos, they should all stay.


    Isn''t it peaceful for the Tianzhu Prefecture now? Leaving 70% of the warships has achieved the greatest sincerity of the friendly forces.


    It''s a matter of two or three days from ketak to Malacca. It''s a must to be able to sell face to three princes and a large group of xianjue without being limited to death!


    An officer of the "Xingyang" naturally will not object. Without military conflict, it is a rare opportunity to sell a favor to those big people. Anyone who doesn''t know how to seize it is stupid.


    In fact, the garrison of Tianzhu capital has arranged a fleet to send ran min and others, just because the number of fleets in the jurisdiction of the garrison of Tianzhu capital is small, and there are no gunships, so it seems relatively poor.


    Ran min knew that the gunboat "Xingyang" was in ketak port, and there was no reason to catch strong men temporarily.


    "Those ah San look very safe. To some extent, this is the most dangerous." Ran min didn''t know what arrangements the Tianzhu capital escort would make for the "Xingyang" gunboat. He said: "those aliens are so determined to get gunpowder that they will pay no price. I want the" Xingyang "escort to avoid some potential dangers."


    Does that seem to be the case? The barracks of Annan''s Protectorate were attacked, and the two gunships under the establishment were also set up. The garrison of Tianzhu capital was not equipped with many guns, and the amount of gunpowder was rare. They were all guarded very tightly, so there was no attack.


    Fu Shou said to ran Min that he smiled and didn''t speak. He has his own judgment on what ran Min said, about seven true and three false. If he wants to stay in the "Xingyang" for a period of time, his more starting point is to understand what the so-called gunboat is, so as to judge what role the gunboat will play once he makes a cross-sea expedition to Rome.


    Gunships are the absolute main force of the Han Empire at sea. It is also an inevitable trend for the navy to line up from cold weapon warships to gunships.


    It was because there was no need before that the Navy had about a dozen gunships, which was planned to increase to 50 within ten years.


    Now, the Han Empire will be besieged by the whole world. After the state system turns into a state of war, many things are bound to change.


    Far away in the Han Empire, Liu Yan is leading hundreds of officials on the way back to Chang''an.


    "Within two years, the number of gunships must be increased to 30!" Liu Yan was surprised to be besieged by the whole world, but he didn''t panic: "the big man must firmly control the sea and still be the only overlord on the sea."


    Xie AI is taking notes. The hard pen in her hand... That is, the pencil, keeps writing.


    They have arrived in Xingyang, and then they will enter the section with Chi road. At that time, Liu Yan will take the rail car and return to Chang''an as fast as possible.


    Slave riots broke out in China. Riots in some places have been completely suppressed, but riots in some places have left a tail and are still spreading to the surrounding areas.


    Those places are joined by local Han people. God knows what they are thinking. Maybe they think it''s time to change the dynasty. They may have been coerced, but they just participated in the riots.


    "Send orders to the Nanyang capital guard." Liu Yan didn''t want to do it one by one. He had his own overall consideration: "Zhao Fuwei set up an expeditionary fleet. At the same time, he sent orders to the Beiyang fleet, and the prepared gunships were transferred to the Nanyang capital guard house and included in the expeditionary fleet sequence."


    Slave riots will cause trouble to the Han Empire, and will be a big trouble, but it is impossible to say that they will cause erosion.


    The Han Empire was not afraid of war on land. In particular, the Han Empire now had enemy countries in the west, and the countries in the other directions were basically swept away.


    For the Han Empire, even if the Anxi capital guard could not block the first wave of danger with a standing army, it was just that the Han Empire temporarily lost the western regions, and the enemy could not break through Yangguan or Yumen pass and invade the hinterland of the Han Empire.


    "Your Majesty?" Sang Yu said in a sonorous tone, "when you return to Chang''an, your majesty should issue an edict and the whole country will enter a state of war."


    It''s really special. The Han Empire didn''t take the initiative to attack. It''s lucky that those shriveled calves should take the initiative to start a war. That must be the most drastic response!

 Chapter 1014

    The world''s attack on the Han Dynasty seems to be a very big event. In fact, it is really a big event, but there will still be an order in which things happen.


    Countries first instigated slave riots in order to plunge the Han Empire into internal turmoil.


    Subsequently, the overseas territories of the Han Empire were attacked one after another. Some attacked in order to obtain gunpowder, but more attacked while the garrison was not too prepared.


    If you want to break out a national war with a country, the first choice is naturally to provoke civil strife in that country. Even if it can not produce subversion, it will inevitably make it difficult for that country to take into account the outside world for a time.


    Before dealing with the internal turmoil, it is even more difficult for the country to concentrate all its forces on the outside world.


    Perhaps during the period of dealing with internal turmoil, the state will also trigger a greater internal crisis, which is tantamount to external forces trying to win the greatest interests at the slightest cost.


    More than two months have passed since the first slave riots in Wuyang county. The slave riots one after another have indeed caused great losses to the Han Empire.


    Slaves themselves were the property of the Han Empire. Every death of a slave was tantamount to the loss of part of the property. The slave riots also caused damage to the place, and the ongoing projects were forced to stop.


    "In the past two months, according to statistics, more than 300000 slaves were lost, and the property loss was no less than 40000 yuan." Ji Chang looked rather haggard: "it was mainly because the location of the slave riots was either a construction site or a workshop or factory that there was such a high property loss."


    It''s all riots. Slaves can''t destroy anything without destroying it. They can destroy everything they catch, and they won''t have any scruples if they can set fire.


    In fact, the efficiency of the crackdown by the garrison in various places is not slow. Even the slowest will arrive on the same day. That is, the arrival of the army does not mean that the destruction of slaves will stop, and subsequent wars will cause further damage.


    Forty thousand dollars is four hundred thousand gold coins.


    In the Han Empire, one thousand five baht coins were exchanged for one silver coin and ten silver coins for one gold coin.


    Look at the loss of five baht money. It''s not so painful when it''s replaced with gold coins.


    Liu Yan didn''t care about property losses. The total annual taxes of the Han Empire exceeded 3 million gold coins at the lowest and even 7 million gold coins at the highest.


    Because of the favorable tax revenue, the tax contribution of business accounts for about 45%, and the tax paid by Xun GUI accounts for about 15%. In addition to 8% of the agricultural tax, there are some miscellaneous taxes.


    Liu Yan privately calculated that only the Shaofu''s business activities accounted for 60% of the total tax.


    The tax of the Han Empire was not one size fits all. There was a high tax on luxury goods, that is, luxury tax.


    For example, for the transaction of jadeite, the tax to be paid for each transaction is 400 times that of agricultural tax.


    The taxes paid are so many, and the profits that can be generated must be more than the taxes paid. The Han Empire can receive taxes of millions of gold coins every year, so the amount of business must be more than tens of millions of gold coins, but I don''t know if it has exceeded 100 million.


    For property losses, Liu Yan cares about how long it will take to recover after being damaged. He is actually holding a happy attitude towards the official losses more than the folk losses.


    The official loss will also be lost. Private individuals will lose some, which may cut off the livelihood of a family, and even affect dozens, hundreds or more families.


    After the loss, it must be rebuilt, and the official reconstruction will inevitably drive the increase of domestic demand. On the premise that there is no need to build more official facilities, the destruction and reconstruction is actually good news for the people.


    "What is the attitude of the people towards what happened?" Liu Yan attached great importance to this: "is there a public opinion survey?"


    How could Ji Chang ignore this aspect and replied: "sampling the people in Guanzhong did not cause large-scale panic. He was indignant about what happened."


    In the past ten years, almost all the Han people have experienced the years when the hooligans were rampant. For them, the unrest this year is actually a small matter, and there is really no psychological panic.


    "Your Majesty." Ji Chang felt it necessary to say good news: "before the arrival of the garrison, the people in many places spontaneously participated in the suppression of the slave riots. In some places, the slaves of the riots have been suppressed before the arrival of the army."


    The Han Empire has been carrying out "two-season military training". Every summer and winter, all localities will convene young men and women for military training.


    In the Han Empire, it was extremely normal for people to hold weapons.


    Some foreigners who came to the Han Empire once suspected that they were coming to a large barracks. They wondered why the Han people had at least one dagger, and it was normal to hang a sword or knife around their waist


    The types of weapons prohibited by the Han Empire were mainly strong bows and crossbows. On the contrary, people were encouraged to buy melee weapons. The prohibition of armor should be stricter. If people have a pair of armor, it''s nothing, but if they have several pairs of armor, it''s a crime.


    In fact, there are "two seasons of military training" every year. Isn''t it self contradictory to prohibit people from holding weapons?


    "People..." Liu Yan didn''t know whether to be happy or worried. He asked, "are there many casualties?"


    In the two months of slave riots, the casualties of the army were less than 1000, and most of them were not serious injuries.


    The people who spontaneously participated in the crackdown have weapons, but not everyone has armor. If they have armor, they can''t compare with the military. The casualties are more serious than the military. According to statistics, 1017 people were killed in the war and more than 8000 people were slightly injured.


    "The war dead are treated as those killed in the national war." Liu Yan was naturally pleased with the blood of the people: "everyone in the Han Dynasty dares to fight. What''s the point of attacking the Han Dynasty all over the world."


    Ji Chang did not encourage the people to participate in the war without permission. He believed that it was the duty of the army to go to the battlefield. If the people were recruited, there would be nothing. The responsibility of the people who were not recruited was to carry out production in the rear.


    There are two sides to everything. It is naturally a good thing for people to participate in the war spontaneously, but if they have better organization, some casualties can be avoided.


    "Your Majesty." Ji Chang frowned slightly and said, "the Shangshu order proposed that the whole Han country enter a state of war. I thought it was too early."


    The so-called national war does not mean that everyone embarks on the battlefield to fight. It means that a large number of troops have been recruited. At the same time, the production system has also begun to focus on the production of military materials.


    Ji Chang, who has been prime minister for several years, knows that if the whole country enters a state of war, what he did in the previous two years will be in vain, and his economic planning will inevitably become deformed.


    At present, some production in the Han Empire depends on machinery, but most of the production actually depends on both hands. If mobilization really starts, the number of troops will increase sharply, representing that the youth of the people will decrease.


    As long as it is a normal country, it is not the time of last resort. Really, no country will easily change from the normal system to the wartime system.


    "At present, the troops in the northwest have moved to the western regions. The same is true of the troops stationed in Guanzhong." Ji Chang is a written order. He should not have interfered in military affairs, but it is really too big for the whole country to turn into the war system: "the Anxi capital guard will have the scale of five standing armies within one month at the latest. If the local can recruit 100000 auxiliary soldiers, there will be no worry."


    The anxidu guard house originally had only one standing army, but it had the right to recruit local Han people as auxiliary soldiers.


    The last time Li Kuang presided over the war with hunit, only two regular divisions were dispatched. Only 50000 people were recruited, and about 250000 western region servants joined the army.


    In Ji Chang''s view, in the face of the world''s attack on the Han Dynasty, the Han Empire should take a defensive attitude, see which countries do it, and then fight for those countries that don''t.


    In this way, the Han Empire needs to pay special attention to the northwest and other overseas territories, and the rest is to pay attention to the domestic.


    The Han Empire usually maintained 15 standing armies, and a new firearm division was compiled last year.


    The current badminton army and the other two standing armies have entered the state of dressing up, but aren''t there 13 standing armies that can be used? In particular, the firearm division is at the junjishan Colonel''s headquarters not far behind anxidu''s guard house.


    "Li Kuang Hui governs four standing armies." Liu Yan didn''t calculate the auxiliary soldiers temporarily recruited: "including the firearm division transferred from the captain Department of junjishan school."


    The establishment of the firearm Division has been reformed. There are no longer five chiefs, but the establishment above "what" is retained. At the same time, new changes have taken place in the staffing. For example, the five five five system is used. For example, five what is a small team, five teams are a squadron, five squadrons are a brigade, five brigades are a regiment, and five regiments are a division.


    The establishment of a firearm division is nearly 35000, which is more than that of the two standing armies.


    In the future, once the standing army is reorganized into firearm divisions, it will basically be divided into four levels: A, B, C and D.


    The class a division is an organization of 35000 people, with four standard rifle regiments, one standard artillery regiment and two baggage brigades.


    At the level of division, there are still the designations of army, corps and group army. Three divisions are one army, three armies are one corps, and group army is equivalent to front army.


    "Twenty years before Yuanshuo, a big man must have more than six firearm masters!" Knowing what Ji Chang was worried about, Liu Yan smiled and said, "Tai''an, now it''s not that I want to be militaristic, but that those countries want to be difficult with big men."


    "I dare not." Ji Changcai did not dare to say that Liu Yan was poor and militaristic. If Liu Yan insisted on entering the wartime system, he did not dare to stop it. However, he still had to do his duty as a minister and express his worries: "Your Majesty, the great man now has nearly 13 million children and nearly 6 million young people."


    The so-called children are under the age of 12 and teenagers are between the ages of 12 and 18.


    It is a national policy to have such an exaggerated number of children and teenagers.


    The Han Empire has always encouraged more births and more children. For this reason, an exaggerated amount of finance has been allocated. There are assistance for more than two births and rewards for more than three births. If a family has more than eight births, even the husband will get the first-class title, and the mother will get the title of "great mother".


    In fact, it is not so normal for a country to enter the absolute "rejuvenation". Before that, it can continue to start large projects because there are a large number of slaves.


    At present, slaves everywhere continue to riot. Even where there is no riot, the project has stopped one after another.


    Now that there have been slave riots, the monitoring and control of slaves must be infinitely improved. In the past, more than 100 people could guard 10000 slaves, but at present, 1000 people are needed to take care of 10000 slaves.


    It is conceivable that as long as the slave riots have not been completely subsided, or even after they have been completely subsided, the use of slaves everywhere is absolutely cautious. The manpower and finance used in this regard must be increased.


    There was a riot among slaves, but the established castration policy did not stop. According to Liu Yan, since some things had happened, they simply carried out what they should do.


    In that case, the slave riots will probably not stop one day.


    After all, as a man, who is not afraid of his bird being cut?


    Before that, I was afraid of death again. Who wouldn''t resist if I knew that I was going to be cut into birds?


    For a long time, a large number of projects will be shut down and the chaos will continue. This is undoubtedly a great challenge for the Han Empire.


    In this situation, if we turn to the wartime system, the stagnation of people''s livelihood is inevitable, and even there will be a certain degree of retrogression, which will only lead to the unhealthy expansion of various items related to military industry.


    "I understand." Liu Yan thought it was not necessarily a bad thing: "I know what I''m doing."


    Today''s military industry is also closely linked to people''s livelihood, which is not so clear-cut in modern times.


    Even though the Han Empire was about to enter the era of firearms, cold weapons still dominated the army, which was nothing more than a huge consumption of pig iron and steel.


    In the current society, the lack of pig iron and steel will not have a fatal impact at all.


    Once it is a large-scale military expansion, the first benefit will be related to garment making. And this is definitely something that ordinary people can benefit from.


    "Tai''an." Liu Yan comforted: "what you need to pay close attention to at present is the discipline of children and teenagers everywhere. As long as you do this well, the big man can''t mess up."


    The first nursery was established in the seventh year of Yuanshuo.


    The first primary school was established in the 11th year of Yuanshuo.


    There are now 8727 primary schools, 609 middle schools and 74 high schools in the Han Empire, but there is only one university in Chang''an.


    Of course, this number is not enough and needs to be increased again and again.


    "I will not immediately turn the country into a wartime system." Liu Yan wants to give Jichang a reassurance: "the big man is forced to get involved in the war this time. He must make the strongest counterattack, but they are not good enough to let the big man fully turn into the wartime system."


    Ji Chang was relieved immediately. He said that it was the western region that would really break out a great war. At most, there was another Tianzhu Prefecture guard, which didn''t need the whole country to enter the wartime system immediately.

 Chapter 1015

    "Son his mother, after the war for her husband, the elders in the family still need you to pay more attention."


    "The husband is at ease, and the young mother will not dare to bear the burden."


    Jia Wei is 42 years old this year and was a military Marquis when he retired. He has an eight level title. His house and corresponding greening cover an area of five mu. His accumulated wealth is more than 2000 gold coins, and his good land is more than 600 mu.


    Three days ago, a call-up notice came from the village. When Jia Wei received the notice, he changed his previous peace and laziness, sharpened his sword and checked his armor when he had time.


    The family is probably in a mixed mood about receiving the call-up notice. Everything they currently have is based on Jia Wei''s previous fight with his life. They have nothing to worry about their clothes, food, housing and transportation from nothing to excellent rewards because of his war achievements.


    "It''s a pity that shang''er hasn''t been called up." Jia Wei was depressed: "shang''er has been 19 this year. His performance in the military club is not bad at ordinary times. Why didn''t he be recruited?"


    The young woman silently checked her husband''s armor. She could understand her husband''s depression, but she couldn''t say whether she was happy or sad.


    The title was so important in the Han Empire that it involved more aspects than we could imagine. The simpler thing is that even the richest people, if they don''t have the corresponding title, how rich they can live in a house of any specification, are limited to death.


    To put it more complicated, if you get a certain title during the new year''s festival, the Yamen in the village will specially send someone to send gifts to thank someone for his past contributions to the great man.


    Whether a gift is worth money or not is one thing. The most important thing is to let the government take the initiative to give gifts. The first is to feel extremely gratified and prove that the country still remembers its past efforts. The second is that most people are not qualified to be offered gifts by the government. They can''t say that they have that treatment and have face.


    "This time, Weifu will at most become the rear logistics supervisor. Unless the logistics team is attacked, it is difficult to participate in the fight." Jia Wei said that this is not to reassure the young mother, but it is a pity that there are few places where she can make contributions: "when she comes back from the army at an old age, it is difficult to be recruited again, but it is difficult to have the opportunity to make contributions and rise to the rank."


    "When you serve for a certain period of time, you also record merit." If you have such a husband, how can you be unfamiliar with the military merit Baron system: "if you are lucky enough to start a war in your army, although you can''t win three big victories or six small victories than the soldiers who fight in person, can you also be promoted to a rank?"


    Jia Wei just sighed that once upon a time he led his soldiers to fight in blood, that is, when he dreamed back in the middle of the night, he could dream of holding the enemy''s head high and roaring.


    "At that time, what an extraordinary time, what a high spirited..." Jia Wei really didn''t feel that he had suffered any hardship during his service, that is, he could eat hot meals when the war was the most intense, and he was never hungry. He extremely admired the logistics supply. As long as he worked hard to kill the enemy, he didn''t have any worries: "I must learn from my predecessors this time. I can''t let the robes bleed and sweat on the front line, but I can''t eat a meal."


    The young mother likes Jia Wei''s high spirited appearance very much.


    In the early years, the gap between men and women was so large that six out of ten men were very likely to be single for a lifetime.


    The young mother once saw Jia Wei who was full of spirit and high spirited. When she met Jia Wei''s pursuit, she was a little reserved and agreed.


    At that time, Jia Wei was no more than a senior officer than other teams pursuing young women, and even Jia Wei was not even a public servant at that time. She likes the man''s self-confidence. Not only does Jia Wei think he will develop, but she also believes it. It also proved that she didn''t choose the wrong person.


    Someone came to report that Zhao Bing from his hometown came.


    "It''s him." Of course, Jia Wei knows who Zhao Bing is. He is another level 8 title holder in the same Township but different places: "son his mother, I have to meet him personally for my husband and do my due courtesy."


    As a vested interest, if you don''t even maintain the established specifications, can you ask others to abide by them?


    People with similar titles have even greater competition in secret. As long as they are not at the level of life and death, some of the etiquette they should do must not be lacking. Otherwise, they are not only disrespecting those with equal status, but also killing themselves.


    Jia Wei and Zhao Bing are in the same township. There are two or two people whose titles have reached level 8. There is competition between them in some places. At the same time, they also need to unite to resist the oppression of other surrounding townships. The relationship between them is quite complex.


    In the final analysis, the Han Empire did not recruit troops on a large scale in recent years. In many cases, there was corvee and became a supervisor of a place, not even a county soldier.


    If there are recruits, the number of places in the county will be robbed into a dog''s brain by each township. At that time, it depends on who has wide contacts and energy in each township. Most of the time, it''s not a person''s business. What we need is people who can contribute in the same township to work together in a certain direction.


    "Lao Zhao." Jia Wei went to the door to greet him. The door was also open. He greeted him first. Seeing Zhao Bing''s eldest son, Zhao Bing''s face was so bright and proud. He was stunned and asked, "isn''t it a special door to show off?"


    Zhao Bing is three years older than Jia Da Da. Both of them retired at the level of military marquis. However, before Zhao Bing retired, he was awarded the title of level 7. Later, he went to the western regions and earned the title of level 1 before reaching level 8.


    "Just show off." Zhao Bing looks rough and crazy, and laughs brightly: "smelly boy has also received the call up. He still goes to the front line. My old Zhao is happy."


    Zhao Ping had already saluted and greeted with a giggle on his face.


    Jia Wei''s face darkened. He knew that Zhao Bing''s son, Zhao Ping, was also recruited, but he didn''t know where to go. When he heard that he was going to the front line, he thought of his son who was not recruited, let alone how envious he was.


    "Your Jia Shang is top-notch in the military club. Don''t mention how envious I am." Zhao Bing grinned all the time: "today, my old Zhao''s seed has finally won your Jia Shang once."


    At ordinary times, the two compete with each other, including adults and children of all families. Zhao Bing''s son has always lost to Jia Wei''s son. It''s false to say that he is not depressed.


    No, Zhao Bing just knew that his son was going to the front line today. Although he was not sure what kind of army Zhao Ping went to the front line as, he just couldn''t bear to come to Jia Wei.


    "I won''t entertain you today." Jia Wei invited Zhao Bing and his party into the house. Although his face was not Tieqing, he was extremely depressed: "it should be you."


    "OK, OK!" Zhao Bing said boldly, "we''re going to the northwest. There''s always a time to stop and rest all the way. We''ll definitely invite you to eat and drink!"


    They are all registered residence in Guanzhong, far away from Changan, but they are all "inner history counties".


    The joint military department of the general''s office made a plan, and the first stage was called up for Guanzhong and Northwest China.


    The targets of recruitment are retired officers who have performed well in the army. They are not required to go to the battlefield to fight, but are divided into several purposes.


    Some of the veterans who have been recruited are directly transferred to the front-line troops, usually arranged in the logistics camp in the rear; Others will be sent to barracks everywhere to participate in the training of recruits as veterans, and teach some recruits their experience on the battlefield.


    They are also going to anxidu''s guard house. They are from the same township. They will go the same way all the way.


    Because they are called up veterans, there are naturally some differences between them and recruits. For example, they will have more freedom and better treatment. Only then did Zhao Bing say that they would buy food and drink on the road.


    Zhao Bing just came to show off his son''s promise, not to eat and drink. After showing off, he left.


    Jia Wei, who was originally in a happy mood, was so upset. After the guests left, he complained to his young mother, "is Shang Er too honest?"


    Sometimes honesty is not a commendatory word. On the contrary, it is almost pointing to the nose and scolding a fool.


    Is it true that there are more opportunities to perform well than others in life? In fact, it''s not always true. It''s to know how to seize a fleeting opportunity. If you don''t know how to seize the opportunity, how can you be excellent?


    Jia Wei is guessing whether Zhao Bing made any outside moves, or whether Zhao Ping knew how to hold his thigh. His son is a fool except for serious training.


    "How can you slander your son so much?" The young woman will tolerate her husband in other aspects, but not when it comes to her children: "isn''t it good to be honest? I heard that the officers of the military club like shang''er''s honesty very much!"


    "It''s useless..." Jia Weihuo was about to say something hard to obey. He heard the servant report that someone was coming. It was the soldier Cao in the county: "what happened to shang''er?"


    There are six CAOS in a county, among which the military CAOS are one. At the same time, they are also the main responsible departments of the township military cooperatives.


    Jia is not at home yet, so Jia Wei has to worry about something else.


    "Jia Gong!" When soldier Cao Huangtan saw Jia Wei, he didn''t pay attention to Jia Wei''s face. After greeting him, he congratulated: "there is a Kirin in your house!"


    Jia Wei, who was originally worried, was stunned when he heard it. After returning the salute, he said in a daze, "where does joy come from?"


    Huang Tan said, "there is only one firearm division in the Han Dynasty. The general''s house will reorganize the old standing army as a firearm division. Jia Shang of your family has been selected. The official documents have arrived in the county, and someone thinks they should be delivered in person."


    Jia Wei certainly knows what a firearm division is, and there is only one firearm division in the country.


    The last time a firearm unit not at the division level went to the grassland, it may be because of its excellent performance. The general''s office won the opportunity to give a national notice of praise. Not to mention the attention of all military departments, the people were also hooked and attracted interest.


    Many non-governmental people with information sources know what a firearm force is, and they know from some channels that firearm is the future trend. They are very clear that the future of entering the firearm force is much greater than that of the old standing army.


    "Really!?" Jia Wei was both surprised and unbelievable. When asked, he was embarrassed and said, "that... Is not questioning Huang Gong, but Jia was crazy with joy."


    "Understand, fully understand. Ha ha!" Huang Tan was not at all unhappy. Although he was the soldier Cao of the county, he was faced with an eighth level Title owner, and he himself was the fourth level Title: "only Jia Shang was elected to the firearms army in the county. This is the glory of Jia''s house, isn''t it the glory of the county?"


    There is only one firearm master in the whole country. How rare and special it should be.


    On the premise of only one firearm division, the news that firearms are the future trend has long been spread all over the world. As long as you are not stupid, you can understand that entering such an army is almost linked to development.


    The population of their county is only more than 8000, which is a lower county.


    In this recruitment document, the number of veterans recalled is 87, and the source of recruits is 107. Only Jia Shang is sure that he was selected to enter the firearms army, so it is even more special.


    There were about 1200 counties in the Han Empire. It was not clear how many people in other counties were recruited, and it was even more unclear that they were selected into the firearms army. It can be guessed that the firearms army should give priority to selecting talents from the active forces.


    In this way, is it not special enough for Jia Shang, who was selected to go to the firearms army?


    Jia Wei was extremely excited. He was disgusted by Zhao Bing just now. He didn''t know that his son had also been recruited or went to the firearms army. It was disgusting before, but his son couldn''t compare with others. He had to endure any discomfort. Now he has the impulse to catch up with Zhao Bing and show off his saliva on Zhao Bing''s face.


    "Ah..." Jia Wei reacted and remembered that he was in front of the gate. He looked excited and embarrassed and said, "Jia neglected. Please come in, come in quickly!"


    Huang Tan can fully understand Jia Wei''s gaffe. If his son has such glory, he is not allowed to be more gaffed.


    They thought that Jia Shang went to the first firearm division as a supplementary soldier, but that was not the case.


    The general''s office received Liu Yan''s instruction to reorganize the original first standing army into a firearm division within three months. It can be said that the time is relatively tight.


    It was originally a happy thing to be adapted into a firearm division. It was originally considered to select the best soldiers from various counties and counties, but there was a new voice behind it.


    Some people think that those excellent soldiers in counties and counties, even if they perform well in peacetime, are completely used to the tactics of cold weapons.


    So should there be new ideas? For example, if younger young men are selected for recruitment, their thinking has not been fixed, their young learning ability is relatively strong, and the probability of being a soldier is also relatively small.


    In fact, the army really doesn''t like older soldiers, especially those who have climbed the mold and rolled for many years in society. They prefer those with less experience.


    Jia Wei is indeed a loyal and honest man. He can even be said to be relatively dull. The county''s evaluation of him was truthful, which was selected by the subordinate institutions of the general''s house.


    "Only my Shanger was selected in the county?" Jia Wei has asked for the fourth time and has been affirmed again and again. He can''t help saying, "this is the smoke from the ancestral grave of the old Jia family!"

 Chapter 1016

    When Jia Shang learned that he had been selected and was going to Chang''an, he was ignorant.


    Because of the combat effectiveness of the firearm division in several battles on the grassland, unless they are completely unable to get information, they all know that cold weapons are about to be eliminated, and only firearms are the future.


    In this situation, those who can give priority to entering the firearms force are equal to knowing what firearms are first. Waiting for other troops to be reorganized into firearm divisions, they are likely to be transferred to become "models". It is inevitable to mention the position in the process.


    "The whole county, just me?" Jia Shang knows that others say he is stupid, but he thinks he should be meticulous in everything he does. What he shows is only stereotype, not stupid. He looked at the village chief Cai Ping standing in front of him, and still couldn''t believe it and asked, "just me?"


    Cai Ping is the leader selected by the county to send Jia Shang to Chang''an. They will send a special person to escort Jia Shang.


    It''s almost the same as the county magistrate''s trip to use an escort. The only difference is that Jia Shang can''t play a guard of honor.


    "Yes, you were selected for the whole county." Cai Ping went directly to the military club to find Jia Shang. He was very envious of Jia Shang''s selection. He urged the stunned Jia Shang: "although there are still seven days, you can be more familiar with the environment when you arrive one day earlier. You can start early without going to pack up and salute."


    "My father and my mother?" Jia Shang confirmed it. While ecstatic, he asked, "don''t tell my parents. Just go?"


    "Huang bingcao went to inform me yesterday." Cai Ping smiled and said, "it''s also your father''s intention to start early."


    Originally, the young mother wanted Jia to go home, but she couldn''t go home. She also wanted Jia Wei to send some money and add some clothes.


    Jia Wei once had that impulse, and then he stubbornly endured it.


    The whole county was selected. I heard that the county magistrate and leading figures in the county had gone to comfort Jia Shang and would come to Jia''s house later.


    The Jia family used to be famous in the county, because Jia Shang was the only one in the county who was selected to be a firecracker. Now the Jia family is more famous and is not at the same level as the Zhao family. I believe it is inevitable that the Jia family will pressure the Zhao family in the future.


    As a matter of fact, when Zhao Bing learned that Jia Shang had been selected as a firearm division, he went to Jia''s house to congratulate him. In addition to envy and jealousy, he had already bowed his head to Jia Wei, only to say that Jia Wei was bigger and smaller in the back village.


    The limelight is big enough, so there is no need to let the children go home and stick those fireworks. They should go to the military camp as soon as possible and arrive one day in advance, which may give more good impressions to the officials.


    As for giving money or something, it''s OK to send it when you''re finished. Although he is in the army, he has enough money to eat and drink better. Moreover, people need human relations.


    Clothes are not necessary. When people enter the army, the army is equipped in all aspects. They usually wear uniforms. Only when the army collapses and needs to disguise and escape can they have the opportunity to wear ordinary clothes. The implication of sending clothes is quite bad.


    "Oh." Jia Shang also had full expectations for the fire remover. He nodded and said, "it''s troublesome for CAI Guanchang."


    Cai Ping, 31, is the chief of the county''s army system.


    At that age, he is a village chief. Even if he is only a village chief in the county and county soldier system, he should be said to have mixed well. That is, Cai Ping knows that he has almost no room for improvement.


    Jia Shang is only 19 years old this year. His Lao Tzu has a rank of eight. As his eldest son, he will accomplish nothing. In the end, he will cut a rank and inherit Lao Tzu. How can he be a public doctor.


    In the Han Empire, titles were allowed to be inherited. People with titles generally chose their eldest son to inherit. Only some eldest sons had titles that did not lose their father''s title, the father''s title would choose another son to inherit.


    People who could have been lying on their parents'' merit books and waiting to die, but they are so successful that they get the opportunity they deserve. Others envy, but they have to be convinced.


    "Firearm Division has plenty of opportunities to go to war." Cai Ping said: "I know that firearms are sharp. It''s very clear that it''s easy for a rifleman to get a first rank. It''s estimated that in two or three years, your title will be equal to or even higher than mine. At that time, there will be another person with a title above level 4 in the county, and the county will also benefit. Escort is only a small thing. Don''t forget that your hometown is."


    The evaluation of political achievements in various places of the Han Empire is generally to assess the population, and then the tax paid. On the one hand, the infrastructure construction in the county is also a part of political achievements.


    The number of nobles in the county can be regarded as the wise teaching of the people by the county magistrate and other administrative personnel and the local military, which is also a merit more or less.


    If someone in a county has made meritorious service and won a higher title, even if it is careless in all aspects, he will certainly be evaluated as "good", and then won''t the title winner give back to his hometown?


    Take a look at those places where the Marquis is. Even if the Marquis doesn''t help or give back to his hometown at ordinary times, there is only a marquis in his hometown. Foreigners don''t say they are tolerant everywhere. The fairness should be guaranteed. Otherwise, who knows whether they will go to the Marquis of their hometown if they are bullied.


    If the Marquis has deep feelings for his hometown, pays attention to and takes care of it everywhere, and then pulls a good project, the benefit of his hometown is beyond imagination.


    The Marquis of the Han Empire also had Marquises overseas. Most of the good positions must be won by the Marquis''s relatives. For other positions or looking for help, don''t you look for more reliable hometown people?


    Without exception, on the premise that those Marquis can choose people, the first thought is definitely the people from their hometown.


    Isn''t that the so-called one man''s way to heaven? If you can support a native, make him meritorious, and constantly upgrade his title until he becomes a marquis, I believe all counties and townships will spare no effort to help.


    Jia Shang set off with the sound of gongs and drums. When he left, the streets were full of villagers. He could see an expression called expectation on the faces of the villagers. The young man didn''t understand why.


    "I hope you can make achievements." Cai Ping said something bluntly: "it''s like where you grew up. It''s not because there''s Jia Gong and good things to fight for."


    Jia Shang also thought of his father, as if it was really the same thing.


    "This..." Jia Shang said happily and nervously, "I just entered the firearm division. I don''t know what to do. I really can''t afford the expectations of the villagers."


    "You must be able to afford it." Cai Ping, who is also from the county, said seriously, "there will be motivation only when there is pressure. If you encounter something that can''t be overcome, think about your parents, brothers and sisters at home and the villagers in the countryside. There are so many ardent expectations. Don''t give up easily."


    Jia Shang only felt the pressure.


    Yong county is 430 miles away from Chang''an. They ride horses.


    Rest in some towns or counties along the way. You can find that you are busy along the way.


    This time, the general''s office issued the recruitment document for the counties in Guanzhong, and all places fell into a warm atmosphere.


    Being recruited is not a disaster for contemporary Han people. On the contrary, it is a good thing.


    Some are veterans who can''t forget the extraordinary years. They are happy that they can still be recruited by the army. In addition to proving that the army still remembers itself, they want to raise their title.


    Most of them are young men who have been looking forward to being recruited. Their generation grew up listening to the stories of their parents. Everyone wants to go to the battlefield to win their fame and become the protagonist of the next generation.


    "Are you going to Chang''an?"


    "Yes."


    There is a teahouse beside the national road. As long as the people on the way are not in a hurry, they are thirsty. It''s not a problem to stop to drink some tea for more than ten minutes.


    "What a coincidence!" Jiang Chao''s face was happy: "so are we!"


    Just now they heard the next table talking about the firearm division. After listening carefully for a while, they knew that the team at the next table was escorting a person to report to the firearm division.


    Cai Ping was equally happy and asked, "did you escort the young men in the village?"


    "Isn''t it?" Jiang Chao confirmed that there was nothing wrong. He looked around and saw that Jiang Shang was the youngest. Almost for the first time, he recognized that the person who was recruited to the firearm division was him: "we came from pingbao. We have been in a hurry for four days all the way."


    Jiang Wei also believes that the youngest person on the other side is the person recruited. He made do with it, smiled and said, "we are probably paoze of the same army. My name is Jiang Wei, and you?"


    Jia Shang said his name. He was silent and suddenly said, "your name is the same as my father."


    Jiang Wei was stunned. He doesn''t know how to answer. Is there such a chat? Just say your father''s name is the same as so and so. Do you recognize your father or how? How embarrassing!


    Jia Shang regretted what he said.


    "Er..." Jia Wei said with a stiff face, "I''m the only one in the county. How about you?"


    "The same." Jia Shang was very embarrassed in his heart. After a little silence, he continued: "are all the teams going to Chang''an like us now?"


    Jiang Wei found that Jiang Shang couldn''t have a good chat at all. People on the way to Chang''an were like them. He didn''t see that most of the people driving on the national highway were businessmen, and most of the people on foot.


    If there were official business in the county, the Han Empire would not be a country lacking horses. No matter how poor a county is, can''t it get together more than ten horses? The first choice is to ride a horse.


    Another horse team got off the National Road and came to this teahouse. Although more than a dozen people looked dusty, they looked full of spirit.


    "Shopkeeper, the material of the horse is easy to use, and there is enough food in the store." Jiang Fang looked around the shed of the teahouse and saw that most of them were soldiers. He said to the people next to him, "there are so many soldiers or peers on the national highway these days."


    They went to the northwest from Chang''an. Along the way, they really saw too many small troops or slave teams, more from east to west and a few from west to East.


    "Several." Jiang Fang saw that there were no tables in the teahouse. There were two tables that were not so full. He said in a deliberative tone, "can you get together?"


    Those two tables are not full. It is the team led by Jiang Chao and Cai Ping. They have responded successively. Naturally, they can get together.


    "Are you going to report to Chang''an?" Jiang fangman said admiringly, "the whole country has ordered the recruitment of troops in Guanzhong, and there is no news in other places. No, it will not be two or three years just about the recruitment of troops in Guanzhong. We have gathered more than 50 people and plan to go to the western regions to find a chance."


    Of their fifty or so people, only a dozen made up a table, and the rest could only find a place at will.


    People who can sit at the table are tough at first sight. Others did not express any dissatisfaction with them sitting at the table.


    Cai Ping and Jiang Chao looked at each other and wondered why the man was so familiar.


    "Listen to the accent, is it from Kanto?" Cai Ping went to pass the corvee service in Guandong and could hear the obvious Guandong accent: "the news is very well informed. How long has it been since he arrived in Shiping County."


    "Nine days." Jiang Fang gestured and said, "we heard the news. It took us nine days to go west from Mount Tai."


    It was nearly two thousand miles. It took only nine days to go that far?


    "There is a national road!" Jiang Fang grinned and said with a smile, "what we did before was bloody work. We know better than anyone about seizing opportunities. Many times we spend more on the way and arrive one day earlier than others. We are likely to earn back what we spent and have more left."


    They took the road rail car in Julu County. If they could take the track on the road, they didn''t have to spend more money. Because they took the national highway, they caught nearly two thousand miles in nine days.


    "If there were no national road (chi Road), we should have reached Jiyin county?" Jiang fangman said with emotion: "without going out, you can''t see the changes of the big man with your own eyes. If you go abroad, you will find that there are only two countries in the world, that is, the big man and the barbarians. The big man is the peak of civilization, and even if the rest of the barbarians are not Ru Mao''s blood drinkers, it''s not much better."


    People saw that Jiang Fang was a man with a lot of stories. He might still be working abroad for a long time.


    Jiang Chao was obviously more active in communication and asked, "where is the farthest place to go, brother?"


    "Farthest?" Jiang Fang touched his chin and thought for a moment. He raised his head slightly and said, "it should be Tessie''s seal?"


    Tession? Many people haven''t even heard their names, let alone know where they are.


    "That''s the capital of Sasan." Jiang Fang thought there was nothing wrong with holding his head up when he spoke. Who made his knowledge so broad: "it was three years ago."


    People knew that the Han Empire had entered a state of war with Sasan, and they couldn''t help but want to know more about the Persians from Jiang.

 Chapter 1017

    Three years ago was probably the most friendly moment between the Han Empire and Persian sassanne?


    "We were hired to be the escort of the caravan and went by sea to sassanne." Jiang Fang showed a look of memory: "we landed at a port in the Persian Gulf and received an excellent reception."


    The Persian Gulf is a large harbor. Jiang Fang can still remember what he heard and saw at sea at that time. They are two different landscapes from the coastline of the Han Empire and the coastline of the Indochina Peninsula.


    "The climate on their side is dry, and you can''t see a lot of green even on the coastline." Jiang Fang saw that the people were fascinated by it and wanted to show off his extensive knowledge: "the peninsula on the west coast of the Persian Gulf is a desert stretching to the end of the sky at a glance. I don''t know how far the beach spans."


    Should it be the Arabian Peninsula of later generations? Only a few areas on that side have a little green, otherwise it is really all desert or Gobi.


    "The east coast is better, but it is generally desolate." Jiang Fang took a sip of tea and then said, "it''s probably with trakutaka as the dividing line. Further on, the Gobi accounts for most of the terrain."


    Terakutaka is a small country in the northwest of the A3 continent. It is adjacent to the two satraps and vargatoga. It is located on the coastline of the two countries. It is a country with a long and narrow territory.


    It''s hard for Han people to remember smelly and long names, but no one asks what kind of country trakutaka is. It doesn''t matter what kind of country it is. Anyway, there are only two countries in the world, one is the Han Empire and the other is the barbarian country.


    "The port where we landed should be one of the more prosperous ports in sassanne?" Jiang Fang drew a rough figure on the table with tea, which is the outline from the Indochina Peninsula to the Persian Gulf: "compared with the simple race of the Han people, the population on the other side of Sasan is a little mixed. You can see the race with fair skin and sub black or shiny black skin."


    The white people on the other side are divided into several kinds, just as outsiders can''t distinguish the Han people, the Japanese and the peninsula people. It''s difficult for the Han people to distinguish the white skin nationalities.


    "Their goods are not small, even most of us have them." Jiang Fang''s impression is: "for example, for some dry goods, except for some plant dry goods, the rest are just handled differently, otherwise the things are still the same."


    Cai Ping said, "what Persians can say is the carpet?"


    "You''re right." Jiang Fang said happily, "we didn''t buy the rest of the caravan, but bought a lot of carpets."


    Persian Sassanian''s fist trade product to the Han Empire was carpets, accounting for about 70% of the trade volume, and the rest was some specialty products, including preserves.


    "If you haven''t been abroad, you won''t have a profound experience." What Jiang wants to say is: "the Han people are the uncle there. Take a simple example. The Han people''s money bag is also lost. The Han people''s money bag can be found in less than a day. Even the Persians are not as efficient as the Han people."


    There should be many people who have been abroad in the teahouse. They all show a smiling expression.


    Several people spoke of their experiences, almost all of which were examples of enjoying supranational treatment abroad.


    "In China, it''s from public facilities... Such as convenient national roads that you can feel that a big man has become strong." Jiang Chao is also an insightful person, who has never been abroad: "next, we will live more and more comfortable in our childhood. In fact, we can get better because of the strength of big men."


    "It''s like the national highway is a slave. We Han people don''t need to do those heavy and dangerous jobs. If we really want to go, we can get wages?" In a less determined tone, Jia Shang said, "the price of grain is low because a large number of grain is transported back from the Indochina Peninsula?"


    That''s it.


    If there were not so many slaves, the Han people would have to do the road construction themselves. The dead and injured were not slaves, but the Han people.


    Not only food, the Han Empire plundered too many resources from abroad, such as those that can be used as meat, so that most Han people can see meat on the table today.


    There is no need for meat on the table. This is the biggest change!


    In addition to food, the increase of minerals may be invisible to the people, but it has really increased the national strength, the military''s equipment is getting better and better, and even a large number of pig iron metals can be used in some projects.


    If people have any personal experience about the increase of minerals, it should be the popularity of copper money. People don''t need to trade in the form of barter because of the shortage of national money.


    "That''s it." Jiang Fang clapped his hands and said, "no matter what you get, it''s because the big man makes them have to respect."


    When they went to sassanne, it was the time when the Persians tried to please the Han Empire.


    At that time, Persian sassanne and Rome were still mortal enemies. In order to make the Han people stand on their side and even become reliable allies, the Persians even did not hesitate to kneel and lick almost faceless and skinnless.


    At that time, when the Han people had just recovered the western regions and the official military peak advanced westward, according to the wishful thinking of the Persians, once the Han Empire knew that there was a Western overlord like Rome, the Han people certainly did not want Persian sassanne to fall under the attack of the Romans.


    In order to win over the Han people, the Persians even did not hesitate to pull up the alliance of the "five nations" as an intermediary when the Han people fought against the Gupta empire.


    Although the so-called "five Nation Alliance" played little role in the war against the Gupta empire. The Han Empire almost overturned the Gupta empire on its own, the Persians still felt that they had made great efforts in it.


    As an alliance, it has turned over a regional power or a very rich country. Even if it doesn''t make much effort, should it share some benefits?


    However, the Han Empire recklessly took all the fruits of victory into its bag. Not only did Persian Sasan, as the initiator of the alliance, not get a trace of booty from it, but he actually sent troops to attack vagadoga and two satraps of the Gupta Empire, and even withdrew from the occupied area, and the other two allies were actually controlled by the Han Empire.


    In the eyes of the Han people, they defeated the hostile Gupta empire with their own strength, and the rest were allied countries, so they had no strength at all. Why should we give the fruits of our own war to irrelevant people? Is it just because of the relationship between allies?


    No matter what the country name is, Zhuxia has always had no so-called "allies". It is believed that no one is qualified to become their own allies. If you want to stand on the same front with yourself, you may not have the opportunity. How honored you have to be to become your little brother.


    The Central Plains dynasties in different times have different practices for their younger brothers. The more domineering Central Plains Dynasties will only drive their younger brothers without giving them benefits. The milder Central Plains Dynasties will drive their younger brothers to give them some benefits later. The mentally disabled Central Plains kings will bleed to death and give all the benefits to their younger brothers.


    The Han Empire in this period was just a hegemonic Dynasty. In short, it was despised and gave great face to be able to form alliances with those countries.


    Since they have given so much face and given those guys the opportunity to fight side by side with themselves, the glory they should give has reached the limit. What else do you want? If you want more benefits, you are so greedy!


    Han people have their own values. It seems that the extremely correct way of handling things is not the case for others.


    It seems that the Han people are too overbearing? But the Han people don''t think so.


    Han people''s natural attitude will make them feel happy even if they feel wrong, but other countries have their own actions.


    Persians understand that Han people are almost proud to their bones. They can''t become friends with them simply by kneeling and licking.


    As for being a little brother of Han people? Although the Persians are in a bad situation now, they are also brilliant. They are still an empire at the overlord level. They must have their own dignity and can become allies with the Han Empire, even if they are lower allies, but they don''t have to consider being a little brother.


    The Persians believed that it was fortunate to have discovered the Han people''s self-esteem as soon as possible, and the Han people''s hegemony was naked in front of the world, so that those countries, including Rome, could understand what kind of existence the Han Empire was.


    It can be said that in the face of today''s worldwide attack on Han, this pot can''t be thrown out. Han people have to carry it by themselves.


    "About the 16th year of Yuanshuo, we went to Sasan again." Jiang Fang spoke about the changes he had experienced: "this time I can feel the difference from the last time. Although the local government is enthusiastic, it is a kind of enthusiasm with ulterior motives. They try very hard to hide something. The people''s attitude towards us is obviously hostile."


    The two different experiences witnessed a period of history, that is, the Persians gradually changed from kneeling and licking the Han Empire into vigilance and fear, and even hostility.


    "You all know?" Jiang Fang looked around and said, "that''s why the slaves rioted."


    Now there is no TV, and there are not so many media. Only some people who pay special attention because of their identity will have a timely understanding of the current situation.


    "The Persians and Romans did it." Jiang Fang is not talking about the people of the great Qin Dynasty, but the change in the attitude of the government: "you should be called up to go to Chang''an. In the future, you will fight against the Persians or Romans."


    In the past, the Han Empire used "Da Qin" to call Rome, just as the Western Han Dynasty called a country "Da Xia". The expression meant that one day the people of that country should recognize their ancestors and return to their ancestors. In short, it was a complete conquest to make the territory of that country a part of themselves and the people of that country under rule.


    Originally, the Han Empire wanted to be as friendly to Rome as possible and waited for the right time to unite the Romans to fight against Persian sassanne.


    After the elimination of Persian sassanne, it should be to clean up some miscellaneous countries. I don''t know how long later, the next goal of conquest is Rome.


    The Han Empire has not yet put its national policy into action, but Rome has come together with sassanne and has actually declared war on the Han Empire, which is tantamount to the outbreak of war.


    "Sasan is a country with a vast territory, which is about one-third the size of a big man?" Jiang Fang is not talking casually. He knows that there is a sculpture of the world map near the temple of heaven in Chang''an. He went to see the sculpture himself: "Rome is also vast, not small at all, and even has a larger sphere of influence."


    Jiang Fang mentioned the world map near the temple of heaven in Chang''an, so that those who want to go to Chang''an can have a chance to see it with their own eyes.


    "Some of the things I know, such as population and resources." Jiang Fang paused and guessed in a less certain tone: "the population under Sassanian rule will not be less than 60 million and Rome will not be less than 80 million. Their territory is so vast that they will not lack resources. This war... Will not end in three or five years."


    For some knowledgeable people, if we compare the territory and then analyze the population and resources of various countries, we can probably analyze whether it is difficult to deal with.


    How many people in the Han Empire can''t be known by ordinary people. Otherwise, let them know that although the Han Empire has a population of more than 30 million, more than 20 million are minors. I don''t know how bad it will be.


    "No matter how long they fight, they will fail!" Jiang Wei said firmly, "what a vast territory the Xiongnu once was, and what a perverse Wuhu once was, has disappeared."


    "Ha ha!" Jiang Fang gave Jiang Wei a thumbs up: "young people should have such spirit!"


    "Da Han''s national road is only built to Yangguan?" After a silent calculation, Jia Shangmo continued, "the Anxi capital guard house is just west of Yangguan pass. I don''t know how the road condition of Anxi capital guard house is. If it''s bad, it won''t be easy to dispatch troops and supplies."


    After Yangguan, Shanshan is the boundary of western regions.


    The Han Empire recovered the western regions, but it really didn''t use much energy to carry out construction. The appearance and transportation remained the same.


    In fact, the construction of two cross national highways in China is still due to the exaggerated number of slaves. Even if it takes 20 years, how can we spare no effort to overhaul the roads in the western regions. If you really have so much spare time, you might as well expand domestic roads. With national roads, you can build county roads, then county roads, township roads and village roads.


    "It will take at least 20 days to go from Yangguan to Congling." Jiang Fang actually took the route: "I''m talking about a small team riding on horseback. If it''s on foot, it will take two months. The troops march... It depends on the attitude of the generals."


    Jia Shang and Jiang Wei subconsciously looked at each other.


    They are going to the firearm army. Yes, the establishment of the firearm army is definitely not to be a decoration. They must go to the battlefield. It is not clear how long they will train. Now they know that even if it is only for marching, it will not be less than four months. At that time, they will not know the state of the war.

 Chapter 1018

    "A hundred miles west of the panchi River, a large number of enemy cavalry were found!"


    "Light the beacon!"


    The Pinchi river is west of the Congling mountains and is no longer part of the Congling mountains.


    The Han Empire used to say that northwest Xinjiang was Xiliang. After the recovery of the western regions, the official name was anxidu protectorate, but the people used the name northwest Xinjiang in the former western regions.


    Now northwest Xinjiang is far larger and wider than when it was still Xiliang, but the living environment is much worse.


    Also, the western region is originally an environment full of deserts and Gobi. Before, those small tribes relied on Oases to establish their own regime. Almost every large oasis supported a kingdom, and small oases let people establish a small city-state.


    A good place is controlled and occupied by the strong, which is a matter of course. The past kingdoms and city states have been destroyed by the force of the Han Empire, and there are no more so many forces. Now even if there are forces, they also belong to horse thieves.


    The former western regions capital guard and the current Anxi capital guard have never relaxed their suppression and killing of bandits. It''s just that some horse thieves can''t be eliminated with much force. They are usually horse thieves who often hide in the desert. The Han Army suppresses such horse thieves when they find them, but won''t follow the desert in circles.


    For the Han Army, the natural environment was far more dangerous than the enemy.


    Fighting or something, the Han army is confident that it can face enemies of any level, but nature


    The last time Li Kuang led his army to capture hunit, he killed many enemies and plundered many materials, but he artificially created a buffer zone of nearly 300 Li.


    According to their own needs, the Han Army built beacons wherever appropriate, or even fortresses when the terrain was good enough.


    To the west of the Pinchi river is actually a basin. Compared with the Anxi capital guard, the other side is a green place.


    Under the threat of the Han Army, the hunites shrank back more than 300 miles. As soon as they shrank, they almost shrank to the West Bank of the Amu Darya River.


    When the original owner of the land fled, the land became a land without owner. When the Han people and Guiyi Hu people in the area of anxidu Hufu looked, they almost said: Well, it''s a pity that such a good land doesn''t grow (herd) anything!


    As a result, the Han people tried again and again to test the attitude of Anxi Du''s guard. Seeing that Anxi Du''s guard didn''t want to control at all, Sahuan seemed to have to run over.


    With the Han people as the beginning, Guiyi Hu people said that we must follow what the Han people did, and then Hula also ran to a large group of people.


    "The intelligence came from the Han people with water, and our scouts have verified it."


    "How many?"


    "No less than 80000 infantry and horses have been found, and there are an unknown number of enemy troops in the rear."


    "The hunites are looking for death!"


    The beacon fire of the fortress has been lit. Behind it are beacon towers or fortresses and military forts. The beacon fire is constantly lit by relay to convey military information to the rear.


    Long, long ago, such scenes often occurred in various sections of the Great Wall. Once you see the beacon rising to the sky every few miles from the section of the Great Wall, it represents the invasion of the great army of Hu Lu.


    It''s just a change of region, but the meaning is the same.


    Anxi Du''s guard house is located in the shogunate of Gu mo. Li Kuang was a little stunned after being reported.


    "The hunites took the initiative to launch an offensive?" Li Kuang couldn''t understand it at all and said in wonder, "are they abandoning themselves?"


    The last time they entered hunit territory, it was not the most important how many hunit troops they killed, but they almost beat most of hunit into white land.


    Almost half of the territory has been broken. Even a semi farming and semi nomadic country like hunnit will not suffer as much as half of the borders of the farming people, but it is really not far from paralysis.


    Fortunately, hunit is a semi farming and semi nomadic country. At the same time, as an agricultural area, the West has not been ravaged by the Han army. Otherwise, we really don''t have to wait for the second attack by the Han army. We are really killed at one time.


    How long has it been? It should be less than a year. What is wrong with the hunit people that they should take the initiative to start a war!?


    "What happened?" Li Kuang has been busy with the affairs of Guiyi Hu people recently. He doesn''t pay enough attention to hunit''s half disabled country: "is there anything I didn''t notice?"


    In fact, Zhao Chang was at a loss. What he knew was that hunit was still retreating some time ago. He really didn''t understand what kind of madness Glen badis had before he gathered a large army to take the initiative to break the border.


    Glen badis is the current king of hunit, the Huns and related nomads are called Shan Yu, and the Arameans and those farming based ethnic groups are called the king.


    Hunit itself is a multi-ethnic country. Nomadic tribes account for the majority in the East and agricultural areas account for the majority in the West. In fact, they do not have a strict system and usually manage their own affairs.


    When winter comes every year, some leaders with enough weight will be summoned to the plain in the southeast of the Aral Sea by grunbades, which can be regarded as a relatively serious "Grand Court meeting". However, in order to share the tax share with each leader, grunbades''s second purpose is to discuss some big and small matters.


    "Eighty thousand infantry have been found, and there are unknown numbers of enemy troops?" Li Kuang thought this was very wrong: "last time we wiped out 70000 hunit troops, and the hunit people who died in the war will not be less than 300000. Can they gather 80000 steps to ride, or even more?"


    Zhao Chang also felt something wrong.


    According to the information of anxidu protector on hunit, hunit is a country with a population of about 12.3 million. Before that, there were not so many young adults, almost 23 of the young adults of the whole country disappeared, and at least 80000 or more were recruited in less than a year?


    "What if they can win a small victory if Glen bades does so?" According to his own understanding, Li Kuang said: "for a country like hunit, if the young die, can they still exist?"


    Let alone hunnit, if the young people of any country die, they will not be destroyed by the outside world, and the country should become chaotic and doomed to subjugation.


    "Glen bades is a capable man!" Zhao Chang sighed, "at least he can do it."


    For a king without executive power, he had to sit on the throne in the face of the last disastrous defeat, and even be kicked off the throne and beheaded. However, grenbadus was still the ruler of hunnit.


    I would like to mention a time difference here. The news of the domestic riots has not yet reached the Anxi capital guard. After studying for a long time, Li Kuang and Zhao Chang will not think that hunit is not crazy, but has the support and "blood tonic" of Rome, Sasan and other countries.


    The troops marching in hunit have been found by the Han Army, including 80000 infantry. This 80000 man infantry is not all hunit troops. In fact, a considerable number of them come from various allies.


    If Li Kuang knew that the countries headed by Rome and sassanne formed the anti Han axis, he would get the answer to his confusion about why xionnet fought back in less than a year, could form at least 80000 infantry, and even maintain military supplies and logistics.


    In terms of time, the current time node is the fourth day after the slave riots in Wuyang county.


    If we take the planning steps of the anti Han alliance, the action of forming a coalition army would be earlier than provoking the slaves in the Han Empire to riot, that is, before those slaves rioted, in fact, countries were secretly mobilizing troops.


    The Persians took the lead and hit it off immediately after contacting the Romans. After reaching an agreement, the two countries did not make much action, but planned the production direction first.


    Many Han Chinese are now going abroad, but if they go to a country, it is really difficult to establish an efficient intelligence system in a short time.


    If the movements of sassanne and Rome are too big, the Han people will notice some clues under special attention. The problem is that the Persians and Romans are not stupid. Even if they want to make some big movements, they also choose a remote place, so they won''t do it under the eyes of the Han people.


    It will take time for the Han people to discover the changes between sassanne and Rome, even if they want to send the message back.


    It will take at least two months by sea and at least a year by land to transmit information from sassanne to the Han Empire.


    In Rome, no one knows how long it takes by land, because no one has ever traveled by land.


    From the sea route, it takes a year and two or three months to send the news back to China from Rome. As for whether it is a year, two months or three months, it depends on the climate conditions on the route.


    Sassanne and Rome reached an agreement probably in the 15th year of Yuanshuo. They spent a year and a half making preliminary preparations in their own country and did not contact other countries until the early ten days of the 17th year of Yuanshuo.


    The attitude of the Han Empire was too overbearing, and there were only two kinds of behavior towards some countries: reasonable and completely unreasonable.


    If sassanne or Rome came alone and stood up and said they wanted to resist the hegemony of the Han Empire, all the countries contacted would shake their heads.


    They are not stupid either. No matter how they look at sassanne or Rome, a single one will be rubbed on the ground by the Han Empire. How crazy must they be to wade in the muddy water?


    If sassanne and Rome unite, and then pull in some regional powers, probably more than two plus five, the nature of things will be somewhat different.


    Since the Han Empire appeared in the vision of all countries, they know that the Han Empire is very strong. Under the condition of one-to-one, any country will be pressed on the ground for friction. It is the reality that regardless of how far away the distance is, anyone caught by the Han Empire can be beaten up.


    The Persians have said that on the premise of smooth war, the coalition forces of various countries may be able to enter the western regions and carry out a seesaw war there by taking advantage of the complex terrain of Congling.


    All countries... Including sassanne himself, in fact, everyone knows that things will not be so easy. In the early stage, they may be able to take some advantage by surprise, but they will have this assumption when they lose their mind and go crazy in the tug of war in the Han Empire.


    A reliable guarantee for the Persians is that they will at least block the Han people east of MIDI on land, even if they lift the power of the whole country.


    MIDI is the central province of Sassanian, which means that the Persians have made relevant psychological preparations. After fighting with the Han Empire, they may lose the eastern territory to the east of MIDI.


    Most of the eastern territory of Persia is Gobi or desert. Only on the edge of the Black Sea and Caspian Sea can there be a suitable living environment. They dare to make such a guarantee because as long as human beings can''t stand the desert or Gobi spanning hundreds of miles. At the same time, long and deep fortifications have been built in the two narrow corridors of the Black Sea and the Caspian Sea.


    If the first wave of troops officially launched a war with the Anxi capital of the Han Empire, Sasan would mobilize the whole country at the next moment. Training the young and middle-aged in China is a necessary procedure. The next step is to forcibly pull the young people of the Arab ethnic group with the largest population.


    Sasha''s own population should be 50 or 60 million, which is related to life and death. It''s not the first time to pull up a million troops. There are at least four or five million Arabs in their territory. How can they make do with four or five million, regardless of pulling cannon fodder?


    Shapur II has told Constantius that as long as the allies can keep up with him in terms of funds and military supplies, there is no pressure for sassanne to pull up an army of 2 million people. He even said that if other countries were dragged into the water, all countries could come up with a force of 500000 people.


    It has entered the Persian army in hunit. The 80000 step cavalry found by the Han Army, of which 30000 belong to Sasan. This is also the reassurance given by Shapur II to grenbadez, indicating that Sasan is definitely playing for real this time, not trying to fool hunnit.


    At the same time, Rome also has five legions that have entered hunit. Two of them are serious Roman legions, and the other three are auxiliary legions from vassal races. Their total strength has reached 60000, which is actually not small for Rome.


    In addition, there are more than 100000 other countries and tribes. They belong to the enemy that has not been noticed by anxidu guard for the time being.


    What Li Kuang and Zhao Chang need to consider now has no complicated aspects. Since grenbadus doesn''t want to live and takes the initiative to start a war, the anxidu guard is of course gathering troops to fight up. We must teach grenbadus how to be a man.


    What the anxidu guard needs to consider is whether they can only simply destroy the invading enemy this time or enter hunnit again.


    "Hunit people are crazy. Ding Ling people must have actions, too?" Zhao Chang touched his chin and said happily, "they are difficult brothers and sisters. They have established a deep friendship in a short time. Glen badis has taken action and will not forget to get on the West High car."


    Li Kuang had thought of this aspect for a long time. He was happy to have a war, but he didn''t really understand why the other party went crazy.

 Chapter 1019

    The enemy came 80000? Li Kuang wrote official documents according to procedures and sent them to Chang''an and the emperor Xingyuan during his tour. At the same time, he mobilized some areas under his jurisdiction.


    Thanks to the new system of the Han Empire, the Du Fu had the right to mobilize the people under its jurisdiction in the face of military threats. If the previous dynasties were to be, the local generals had no right to send troops and mobilize. There was only one army in Anxi Du Fu. Maybe it would be worse this time?


    However, Li Kuang''s mobilization only meant "routine". He really didn''t take the initiative of the hunites too seriously.


    Some of them may have failed, but on the whole, they have been moving from one victory to another. To put it bluntly, they are really proud.


    According to the thinking of the Han Army, if there is an enemy attack, it should be said that it is a direct enemy!


    Under the inertial thinking, Li Kuang had no idea of fighting a defensive war at all. He handed over the internal affairs of anxidu guard to Zhao Chang. He himself ordered troops in the morning and led the assembled troops to the Pinchi River in the afternoon.


    As soon as they heard that there was a war to fight, they not only did not reject at all, but all entered into excitement and excitement.


    For them, no war is the most terrible and sad thing. Once they hear that war can participate, one after another is happier than everyone.


    There is no way. The system of the Han Empire is there. What status and treatment you want depends on the title.


    So how did the title come from? There are many ways to get titles, but nothing is more direct and efficient than using the enemy''s head to get titles on the battlefield.


    Want money? Go to the battlefield and get the enemy''s head!


    Want land? Go to the battlefield and get the enemy''s head!


    Want beauty? Go to the battlefield and get the enemy''s head!


    Want status? Go to the battlefield and get the enemy''s head!


    Want to... Go to the battlefield and get the enemy''s head!


    For the Han people, the enemy''s head is everything they want to get, especially for the white people. The enemy''s head is the necessary thing to get a foot in order to cross the white body to a person with a title!


    "Eighty thousand enemy troops attacked this time?"


    "I heard more than 80000."


    "That''s really good!"


    "Of course, the number of enemy troops is large, and the brothers can score enough points."


    Not all the soldiers of the Han army were knights. Some of them had bad luck. They joined the army for so long and didn''t have the opportunity to personally cut the enemy; Some have just made up from the county and county soldier system and haven''t had time to participate in the war.


    Some soldiers who are still white need the enemy''s head to become knights. They are more eager than anyone to break out of war, so as to add 100 mu of land to their homes. Signs indicating knighthood can also be hung on the door panels of their homes.


    Those soldiers who had titles were eager to participate in more wars, rely on the accumulated number of victories to raise their titles, obtain higher social treatment and obtain more practical benefits.


    An army with pursuit never lacks the desire for war. They throw themselves into the battlefield with desire. What they want is to kill the enemy and exchange the enemy''s head for everything they want!


    When the Han army of Gumo started, they would take the route along the North River, pass through Shule, drug donation and rest, and then turn to the southeast to reach the penchi river.


    Walking along the North River is a reasonable arrangement. The western region depends on oases and rivers to have enough water. Otherwise, it is difficult for a small group of people to obtain water on the premise of full Gobi and desert. It is even more difficult to ensure water supply for thousands of people.


    When Li Kuang ordered troops in Gumo, the first batch of troops he took away were 3000 troops stationed in the shogunate. Later, there will be garrisons and auxiliary soldiers recruited from the rear.


    At present, there is only one military establishment in anxidu protectorate, that is, no more than 15000 people. The 15000 people were divided into more than 30 camps, large and small. In addition to the long-term garrison of no less than 3000 troops in hunnit, which is adjacent to the western line, there are more troops in the shogunate where the capital guard is located, and then there is bailongdui.


    The strategic value of bailongdui has always been not low. In addition to the large salt producing land on that side, it is also the main trade concentration of all ethnic groups in the western regions and the Backroad of the Han Army stationed in the western regions. How can we not pay attention to it.


    This time, in addition to ordering the conscription of Han people in the western regions, Li Kuang also sent people to Wusun. The order given to Wusun was to let them assemble at least 50000 cavalry.


    Wusun is a country with a long history. When the Huns were still there, the Wusun people always swayed between the Huns and the Han Dynasty. After the Han Dynasty perished, Wusun released himself.


    During the collapse of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Wusun who released himself happened to fall into civil strife.


    Waiting for Sima''s family to re dominate the world and enter the western regions again, Wusun people once again chose to obey the Western Jin Dynasty with "inertia", and made some contributions to the Western Jin Dynasty''s re control of the western regions.


    Unfortunately, the good scenery of the Western Jin Dynasty did not last long. First, chaos broke out in the Central Plains, and then there was simply a "journey to the South". The Western Jin army stationed in the western regions lost its rear. Except that very few Jin troops could withdraw to the Central Plains, most of the Jin troops were destroyed by the countries in the western regions who were aware of signs.


    During the period when the western countries eliminated the Western Jin army stationed in the western regions, some tribes in the south of Wusun sheltered the Jin army, which led to the Han people''s re-entry into the Western Jin Dynasty, and some descendants of the officers and soldiers of the Western Jin Dynasty.


    In view of the things that Wusun did that were still visible, and the Han Empire did not have the time to carry out merger for the time being, Wusun still retained the national throne although he was still divided.


    At present, Wusun has dozens of leaders, big and small. No matter what their attitude towards the inside, they maintain the greatest respect and obedience to the booming Han Empire.


    Although there is only one standing army in anxidu, and the Han auxiliary troops of no less than 30000 can be recruited and reorganized within half a month, there has been a Wusun cavalry of 5000 for a long time.


    This Wusun cavalry serving the Han Empire usually did some dirty work, such as going to destroy the western people who dared to resist somewhere and being told where to destroy a horse thief.


    As the Han Empire is at its zenith, the Wusun people are proud to serve the Han Empire. They don''t think it''s wrong to run around doing dirty work for the Han people. On the contrary, they are deeply proud. That''s because the others are not qualified enough to do dirty work for the Han people.


    Bossashan wanted to establish the anti Han axis this time, not without considering the cooperation of raousun. After some observation, they came to the conclusion that the Wusun people were not only happy to be dogs for the Han Empire, but also proud to be dogs. They thought that the greatest possibility of contact was to be sold by the Wusun people, so they did not pull the Wusun into the anti Han axis alliance.


    It can be said that the Persians'' view is very correct. If the Wusun people know that there is such an anti Han axis, they may struggle in their hearts, and then poke the news that the Persians want to anti han to the Han Empire.


    Wusun is a fragmented situation, not a whole. On the premise that the strength cannot be concentrated, following the anti Han is pure death. They don''t know how the Han people will treat Wusun in the future. Those tribes who show that they follow the Han people have a more and more nourishing appearance. It''s better to muddle along.


    The dispatch order of Anxi Du''s guard house was sent to Wusun''s departments. Most Wusun leaders began to assemble people and horses without thinking about it and drove away according to the route formulated by Anxi Du''s guard house; A small number of Wusun leaders will think about it. They are not hesitant to obey the orders of anxidu guards, but wondering if they can bring more people.


    According to the experience of previous years, the Wusun people firmly believe that fighting with the Han army will never fail. They enjoy the feeling of victory on the battlefield and like to share some of the spoils after the war.


    As a result, Li Kuang only asked Wusun''s departments to send 30000 troops, but the Wusun cavalry assembled in the back greatly exceeded 30000, reaching a scale of 60000. Some of these 60000 people are not particular. There are too young and too old, and there are not a few women.


    When Li Kuang led his troops to the west, a fortress more than 80 miles away from the West Bank of the Pinchi river had entered a state of war.


    The fortress is built on the top of a mountain. There must be fortifications along the way from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain.


    There are more than 500 officers and soldiers of the Han Army stationed in the fortress. In addition to the soldiers, there is a civilian baggage team that has just transported knives, guns, swords, halberds and arrows.


    "Come soon!" Wu Zhou was the supreme commander of this fortress. He had ordered war preparation in front of him, but he didn''t expect the enemy''s advance speed to be so fast. As soon as the front foot of the baggage team arrived, the enemy arrived at the back foot: "the enemy just left about 3000, and the rest of the enemy bypassed."


    From Wu Zhou''s position to the northeast, we can see that several dark shadows are moving. He has participated in military training and knows how to visually measure the number. It doesn''t look like there are only 80000 enemy troops.


    The enemy is not only in the northeast of the fortress, but also in the West and southwest. According to visual inspection, the scale of the enemy is definitely more than 150000.


    "Give birth to wolf smoke!" Wu Zhou already knew the seriousness of the situation: "inform the rear of the scale of the enemy!"


    How many people are there in hunit? Intact hunit can''t organize an army of more than 150000 scale. It suffered such a painful blow last time, but it organized an army of more than 150000 in less than a year. Isn''t that a joke?


    Their fortress is not in the western regions, but within the borders of hunit. Just because a buffer zone of more than 300 Li was hit last time, the hunit withdrew cleanly. However, a large number of Han and Guiyi Hu people poured in, and anxidu protectorate built some military buildings.


    "The enemy is going to attack!"


    The slope of the mountain is very high, and only a step road is built at the foot of the mountain to the fortress.


    More than 300 enemy troops did not crowd up the road, but spread about a hundred meters and dispersed to advance towards the fortress on the top of the mountain.


    The inclination is really a little high. People have to use both hands and feet to ensure climbing up. They didn''t encounter the long-range weapon attack of the Han Army in the fortress at the first time. After climbing more than 30 meters, the Han army finally reacted.


    "Shoot an arrow!"


    There were about 120 Chinese crossbow men standing on the wall of the fortress. They had long selected their own targets, either loosened the bowstring and fired arrows, or pulled the trigger to trigger crossbows and arrows.


    The anti Han soldiers who were climbing up were shot by arrows at least 30 people in a flash. When they were hit, they made a dull hum or scream, and their bodies rolled down uncontrollably. In addition, most of the anti Han soldiers who were not shot by the Han army were lying on the ground, and only a few were still struggling to climb up.


    "Even these enemy troops are dead. As long as we don''t lack arrows, they can''t attack." Wu Zhou was deeply confident in this. They chose this position and occupied all the geographical advantages: "the only thing to worry about is the water source."


    The fortress is built at the top of the mountain. As long as people with common sense understand it, there is no water source at the top of most mountains. Only a few mountains with springs in the mountains can have water source. Just don''t expect 500 or 600 people to eat it every day.


    "As long as it can last for a month, it''s enough." Yueshan was not worried at all. He said, "although something is wrong, that''s what happened."


    Yue Shan means that one month is enough for friendly forces from the rear to fight.


    Wu Zhou thought more about things. Most of the time, the war is always full of variables. If their guards choose to completely annihilate the incoming enemy, they must deliberately lure the enemy further east. In that way, no matter how smooth the war is, it is almost impossible to finish it in a month.


    "We still have to make the most serious preparations." Wu Zhou didn''t have any idea of breaking through: "planning water, from today on, except necessary, don''t waste water."


    Yueshan only should "promise!" You can''t be too cautious about war.


    At the foot of the mountain, chilis frowned at the fortress on the top of the mountain. He comes from Persia and is the commander of this force.


    "Explore the surroundings!" The main purpose of the test was to see how many long-range weapons the Han Army in the fortress had: "just now there were at least more than 100 arrows, maybe about 100? Only with about 200 bows and crossbows, no matter how many people died, we couldn''t attack, let alone less than 3000."


    Their greatest hope now is to find an attack route with better road conditions, but that is almost impossible. Otherwise, the Han Empire would not choose such a place to build a fortress.


    "Along the way, there are as many as six fortresses like this, and there are more military forts and beacon towers." With a wry smile, he said, "there are at least 3000 troops in one fortress, and the fort can involve 1000 people. We have sent out 40000 or 50000 troops before we have officially contacted the field troops of the Han Empire."


    So, in other words, Wu Zhou didn''t see all the enemy troops? The number of this anti Han coalition army exceeds 200000?

 Chapter 1020

    After the Persians realized that no matter what they thought, they would be destroyed by the Han Empire sooner or later, they said they wanted to give up their reason, all for the sake of death and anger. When they die, they can make the Han Empire realize their will to die and fear. Persians feel that only in this way can they live.


    With such a clear understanding, from Shapur II to people with lofty ideals, they all worked hard, planned with 100 times of effort and enthusiasm, and worked hard to make the plan more perfect.


    When a country begins to want to do something with a will to die, the energy burst out is absolutely beyond imagination.


    Shapur II said to Constantius, sassanne, don''t look after your back. We just want to concentrate on fighting for the old life with the Han Empire. It''s best for you to form an alliance in good faith. You''re willing to stab us. We''re dead. It''s definitely your turn next.


    Seriously speaking, the Romans are not as urgent as the Persians. Rome is too far away from the Han Empire. One is in the east of the world island, and the other is in the west of the world island. When the Han empire goes to war with Rome, those countries between the two countries must be gone.


    Although the heart is not so urgent, the Romans are still quite unhappy with the "natural" requirements of the Han Empire. They simply don''t treat Rome as an empire.


    For a long time, Roman talents were the domineering party, taking whatever they wanted from the surrounding countries and tribes. Suddenly, they became the "natural" object. At the same time, they didn''t respond. At the same time, an unprecedented sense of humiliation also rose to their hearts.


    If the Romans can become the overlord nation, there must be wise men with long-term vision. Their advice to Constantius is that even if they do not want to fight a life and death war with the Han Empire, they should not indulge the Han Empire. Since sassanne wants to fight with the Han Empire, it would be a right choice to complete the Persians, Rome should also be involved.


    This time, as the direction of the first war, Sasan alone sent 60000 troops to hunit.


    The 60000 Sassanian troops were originally stationed in various provinces in the East, accounting for 60% of the troops stationed in the east of Sassanian.


    Shapur II did not pour out the troops stationed in the eastern provinces. The main reason was that the Arabs danced too happily, needed to leave the necessary suppression forces, and then pulled strong men against the Arabs.


    In addition to 60000 troops from sassanne and 60000 troops from Rome, among the first wave of troops to fight against the Han Empire, there are only less than 40000 hunites, and the rest are the troops of neighboring countries and tribes, and even 5000 descendants of northern Huns from the far northwest.


    With a total of 240000 troops, the anti Han axis alliance only prepared food and grass for three months, so it headed east.


    As long as it is an army combined by multiple forces, although they are coalition forces, they will not cooperate closely with each other. It is normal for some foreign troops to enter hunnit territory to burn, kill and loot. Even the armies of different countries have not done a battle before fighting with the Han army.


    Along the way, because the Han people built a considerable number of fortresses, fortresses and beacon towers, 240000 troops scattered more than 45000 miles away from the Han territory.


    "Most of them just make up." As the supreme commander of Rome in this eastern expedition, marus looked at the so-called friendly forces on the left and right sides: "needless to say, the host hunit people have experienced heavy losses last time, and the 40000 people gathered up this time are even old, weak, women and children. The cavalry who call themselves Huns are really useful."


    The people who call themselves the Huns are the descendants of the northern Huns. They will come to wade in the muddy water. First, they are unable to continue to advance westward in the near future, and then they hear that the enemies of their ancestors are marching westward. In order to be curious about what the enemies of their ancestors look like, come and have a look.


    The Huns did not have their own characters, but they had a long-term entanglement with the first Han Dynasty. The later the hundred year war, the Huns became more and more aware of the power of the first Han Dynasty. It was a human instinct for the weak to learn from the strong. In fact, their nobles could basically write Chinese characters, leaving some records.


    In the relevant records, the northern Huns had to describe the part of hatred. Almost how badly they were beaten, the more space to describe the strength of the Han people.


    After so many years, less than three of the descendants of the northern Huns still recognize Chinese characters. They are all elderly people with the identity of shaman.


    It has been too long. Many descendants of the northern Huns have never heard of the encounter of the ethnic group in the East. Only those in power will inherit that history from generation to generation.


    It is precisely because the history is so long that many things have not been forgotten and become a horror story. When the northern Hun leaders of this generation had just been defeated in the West and wanted to lick their wounds, the Persians suddenly came and talked about the Han people marching West. In view of nothing and not how many troops to send out, they simply had the idea of bringing 5000 cavalry to have a look.


    Eltaba was deeply impressed by what marus said. Except for the troops of sassanne and Rome, only the Hun cavalry really looked like they could fight. The rest could even paddle... Not possible, but absolutely drown.


    "So didn''t we arrange for those wastes to stay and besiege the Han army we saw along the way?" Altaba felt that the Romans were quite sincere about Rome''s willingness to send two regular legions to participate in the war: "the first batch we have to face is less than 15000 regular troops of the Han Empire, and we may have to add no less than 50000 auxiliary troops of the Han people."


    Altaba didn''t talk about the servants of the western regions who joined the army.


    Last time, Li Kuang pulled up 250000 western people to join the army. After repeatedly exploring intelligence, countries found that as long as western people without Han supervision, even those western people''s weapons and equipment were good, they were still easily pressed on the ground by hunnites.


    The people of the western regions can only play their combat effectiveness when they are led by Han people, but most of them are reflected in the premise of burning, killing and looting. The scene of the confrontation between the two armies is still terrible.


    "I heard that the Han people have been implementing the reduction policy in the western regions?" Marus felt that it was necessary for Rome to learn from the Han people: "most of the women in the western regions have become the women of the Han people. The men in the western regions were either thrown into the battlefield or captured in the hinterland of the Han Empire to become labor?"


    "Of the 250000 western people who invaded hunit last time, less than 130000 ran back." Altaba didn''t know how to evaluate those western people. Even burning, killing and looting could have such a big loss: "maybe the western people are really useless. There is no cover up behind the Han people. They are indeed wantonly reducing the number of men in the western regions."


    Marlus subconsciously touched his chin.


    After the civil war, the native population of Rome has been greatly reduced, but the influx of foreign nationalities into Rome has soared. It is not the appearance of being a slave, but the current situation of living in Rome as a free man.


    The number of citizens in Rome has always been small. The population of Roman ethnicity was only more than 20 million at the most.


    Constantius became the unique Augustus. He heard that the Han Empire would conduct a population census every three years. He thought it necessary to find out how many citizens and ethnic groups there were in Rome. He also did it in the 15th year of the new year of the Han Empire.


    The census conducted in Rome did not get the cooperation of local nobles. It was not only the door lords, aristocratic families and giants of Zhuxia who hid the population in the world, but those who could bring benefits by hiding the population.


    Constantius worked hard to do one thing. He spent a whole year before and after. The data he got was full of water, but he also had a data.


    In the 16th year of the Han Empire, Constantius got the data that the number of citizens in his country reached 1.87 million, but the ethnic group was only about 7 million.


    Roman citizens are potential sources of soldiers, or they join the army to become citizens, or their ancestors have long obtained citizenship.


    Constantius didn''t know whether to laugh or cry in the face of the census data. 1.87 million citizens represent the number of soldiers that can be recruited. The key is how the ethnicity is only 7 million?


    The reason is that Roman citizens have their own welfare even if they do not enter the army, but the ethnic part needs to pay taxes, resulting in the abnormal data of so many citizens.


    According to Constantius'' guess, not only the number of citizens has water, but also the ethnic groups must have more water. He made a compromise calculation by himself. The number of people who can really be recruited as soldiers will not exceed 400000, and the number of ethnic groups will not be less than 20 million.


    Due to the long-term use of slaves in Rome, there should be about 45 million slaves in the country. The number of free people who did not belong to slaves and settled in Rome should not be less than 20 million.


    If that data were true, Rome would be an exaggeration with a population of nearly 100 million, but in fact it would not be useful. On the contrary, it was an extremely dangerous signal for Rome.


    "So Augustus is already considering introducing new policies to attract free people to become soldiers." Marus said these were a signal: "we are the first Roman army coming eastward, and there will be the second and third... We will not stop sending when necessary."


    Altaba is not very excited. The troops forcibly organized should not expect how high the combat effectiveness can be, and even the combat will will will definitely be negative.


    What will the forces that are forced to organize do? It probably means that when driving to the battlefield and letting the Han people kill those guys, they consume some strength, damage some military equipment, consume Han people''s military grain, and so on.


    Isn''t Sasha doing something similar? For example, the main forces used Arabs as cannon fodder, and even some small tribes in the territory did not let go.


    Sassanne even made preparations for the most critical situation. After the war officially broke out, the next policy is to let the whole country enter the mobilization moment.


    "It will actually be very useful." Marus said mysteriously, "the strong will crush the vegetable chicken for a long time, and the strong will become the vegetable chicken after a long time."


    There has been such a situation more than once in the history of Rome. It is clearly an elite army. It has fought with chicken like enemies for a long time. The longer the time is, the more the elite Roman Legion is behind it.


    It''s definitely not that an elite regiment loses the relationship of soldiers in the battle. It''s rolling and winning again and again. It doesn''t suffer much loss. It''s just that the more it hits, the more it becomes a chicken, and the later it is simply abandoned as a whole.


    It was the first time eltaba heard such an argument. As soon as his eyes lit up, he said, "is there any evidence?"


    Marus said that altaba believed it or not. Anyway, he kept driving away cannon fodder for the Han Army to kill. Rome and Sasan would pull as much cannon fodder as they died. In the end, he would be able to prove the correctness of his statement.


    "I will advise your majesty." Eltaba took great interest in the back: "if that''s true, it''s worth sacrificing more people."


    Sassanne is well prepared to die a million Persians on the battlefield. Even Persians can die a million. How can non Persians in sassanne not die more? They will also be dead. If they can lower the level of the Han Army, they will play an unexpected role.


    "Of course, you can''t do that in the first stage." Marus was still quite rational: "according to your investigation, the current troops of anxidu guard house will not be too many. They haven''t listed and loaded many firearms. They have a good chance to kill into the territory of the Han Empire."


    However, eltaba said, "the Chinese''s hegemonic thinking is doomed that when they know that we invade, they will choose the battlefield outside the national border. Unfortunately, although the Chinese are hegemonic, they are cautious, and we have been exposed. If we can ambush..."


    As a buffer zone, there are some mountains within 300 miles, more flat terrain.


    The vegetation on this side is not dense, and the woods are generally not much wider. Moreover, even if they can hide soldiers in the woods, they dare not do that.


    The Han Army had a criminal record of large-scale arson. Listening to Ding Ling, the Han people once ignored arson on the grassland. It was a terrible scene with hundreds of fires on the grassland, resulting in the direct reversal of the Rouran tribal alliance, which had a good relationship with the Han people.


    Eltaba''s guess is not wrong at all. Li kuangzhen, who knows that the enemy is coming, did not choose defense because he has few troops on hand.


    "Intelligence from the reconnaissance cavalry ahead." Eltaba handed out the report: "Anxi Duhu has reached the West Bank of the Pinchi river. He has brought two divisions and 30000 Han auxiliary soldiers."


    "A division of the Han Empire is about 5000?" After reading the information, marus had to be convinced of the arrogance of the Han people: "they must know that we will not be less than 200000, and dare to use 40000 people to fight us?"


    Eltaba said with an exclamatory expression, "because they are Chinese."

 Chapter 1021

    Every nation has its own characteristics, or character.


    Even the most humble people in a nation that has been in a dominant position for a long time have their own "starting point" in vision and thought, especially in the face of foreign races.


    It has always been a weak nation. Even the upper class will have limited horizons, let alone talk about ambition. They will be superior in their own nation. When facing the overlord nation, the civilians of a overlord nation can show more pride and self-confidence than them.


    Since the name of "Han people", it has experienced difficulties at the beginning, but it soon entered the era of "one Han when five Hu".


    The Han people established their hegemony with the remains of countless enemies, and used a once nomadic empire as their stepping stone to declare their strength to the known world.


    At a certain historical stage, in those countries (nationalities) that know that there are Han people, the first thought of the Han people must be the idea of "ah, it''s the Han father".


    Despite the demise of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the three groups, as separatist forces, were still able to suppress the fat beating of the surrounding aliens, rely on intrigues and forbearance to steal the ruling power of Sima Jinshi, and rely on their previous reputation to continue to take away the surrounding aliens.


    Sima Jinshi took all the glory of the Han people for granted. They thought they could still be domineering. In view of the strength of the Han people, the alien did not dare to jump at first.


    When the alien race found that the same race was only renamed Jin people, without the shock of the name "Han people", and the Jin room didn''t look very powerful, they tried a little, and really overturned the Jin room to the ground. They found that the guys named Jin people weren''t so great.


    After becoming Jin people, they suffered unimaginable suffering. People living in enemy occupied areas sometimes die as a relief, and most of their life is better than death. Those who fled to the South have tried to rise and try hard, but it is useless to rise and try hard no matter how. People with aspirations still choose to struggle, and some broken people start all kinds of absurd behaviors.


    "Why do we dare to attack with so many people?" Badong was asked by a young man. After thinking about it, he replied, "because we are Han people!"


    The young man is still young, about eighteen or nine years old. Their family had just moved from Donglai county to anxidu protectorate. It was less than four months since they settled down. A call for service came to their family.


    For people under the age of 20, their growth environment is completely different from that of the previous generation. The sensible stage is when the Han people stand up again.


    When they were young, although they lived a hard life, they were not inferior to beasts at least. Every once in a while, they could always hear the adults talking about where the king division won the victory and how many Hu people had been destroyed.


    When they wait for adulthood, they already know that their country is the largest power in the world, and the Han people are the greatest nation in the world.


    "Yes, we are Chinese." Tai Shiming nodded like a chicken: "a Han man can beat five Hu Lu, and a miscellaneous Hu inferior to Hu Lu can beat at least ten!"


    In Zhuxia, Hu Lu was the poorest and ferocious enemy, generally referring to the nomads from the grassland.


    Now there are no hooligans. The whole grassland has become a pasture for the Han people. As the textile industry has become an emerging industry, more and more Han people feel that they can make a fortune even by simply herding sheep and selling wool on the grassland. More and more Han people go to the grassland to raise sheep. As a result, there are gradually villages inhabited by the Han people on the grassland.


    "It''s good to have a heart, just......" Batong is still happy to teach Xinding a lesson from his predecessors: "take it easy on the battlefield."


    "Uncle Ba, I''m not stupid." Tai Shiming said happily, "I won''t be hot headed and rush to the enemy alone."


    Badong comes from Bashu. If calculated according to the clan, his ancestors are Ba people. I don''t know from which generation, they became Han people. When Li Chenghan ruled Bashu, they became Ba people again. They waited for Bashu to be liberated by Liu Yan and chose to continue to be Han people.


    In the 15th year of Yuanshuo''s reign, their family moved to anxidu''s Protectorate. Previously, Badong was the first batch of folk Xiaoguo to participate in the recovery of the western regions.


    Only when the land reward is allocated to the western regions will Batong pick up his family.


    Everyone in the team laughed at Tai Shiming. In their team, Tai Shiming is a young man under the age of 20. The rest are at least over 30. The son of an individual is older than Tai Shiming.


    They are all Han people who choose to migrate to anxidu guard mansion to settle down. Some have been here for three or four years, while others have been less than a year.


    When they came to settle down in anxidu protectorate, they were told that they would be called up in case of war. They not only had no objection to this, but even felt happy.


    Not everyone is staring at the Anxi capital guard. The land they originally owned can be exchanged for at least three times. They mainly value the opportunity to be called up to the battlefield.


    In the Han Empire, there was no special ability. The best way to change your destiny was to go to the battlefield.


    It is really too difficult to select and enter the regular army. Temporary recruitment has become another option. The Anxi capital guard will be the area most likely to break out of war in any way, and the chance of being temporarily recruited is much more than that in the hinterland.


    Those who desperately want to change their fate know that there are too few opportunities to be temporarily recruited in the hinterland. As soon as they bite their teeth, they apply to the government for migration to anxidu guard house.


    There will never be a shortage of people who want to change their destiny. Relatively few people really have the courage to take steps to seize opportunities. By the 17th year of Yuanshuo, the number of Han people who settled in anxidu protectorate reached 70000, with a population of nearly 400000.


    In fact, this figure has broken through the highest point in history. Over the years... Or more than 50000 Han people have settled in the western regions since the Han people set foot in the western regions, which occurred in the Western Han Dynasty and was forcibly moved by the government.


    Li Kuang ordered the conscription of Han people in the area of anxidu Hufu as soldiers. According to the tradition, one family was conscripted, and a Han auxiliary force of more than 70000 people was gathered in less than half a month.


    The regular army of anxidu guard house will go to the front line, and some garrison tasks in the rear are handed over to the auxiliary troops.


    In addition to ensuring public security, the remaining auxiliary troops also need to cooperate with the relevant administrative personnel of anxidu escort to forcibly recruit people from the western regions.


    This time, anxidu''s plan is to pull up 200000 cannon fodder from the western people, just because the western people lost too much last time, so it is necessary to prevent the western people from not cooperating.


    "They dare not mess." Li Kuang is quite confident about this: "those who have the courage to mess are basically dead. The undead people in the western regions are either timid or careless."


    In fact, there is another kind of western people, who obey the Han people and are willing to be a dog for the Han people.


    The people of the western regions who have benefited are happy that they have made a fortune. When they become the dogs of the Han people, they have also become a privileged class. While groveling to the Han people, they can still bully the rest of the people.


    To say, the western people hate not the Han people, but the same western people. The Anxi capital guard will not lose his share to do the things of anger and resentment in person. He will only send those jobs to the "two devils". What he wants is to enjoy the results and let the people of the western regions carry the hatred on their own.


    To some extent, the Han people who migrated to anxidu Prefecture acted as "good people". They accepted the girls in the western regions and were willing to take care of the girls'' family to some extent. Isn''t that a good man?


    The people of the western regions were not "a family", but they had their own country and race before. The Han people were fighting and killing before they came. The Han Empire was such a policy that it was doomed that the people of the western regions could not become "a family" at all. The difference is that there are more dead people.


    The source of the penchi river is from the Aral Sea, which is located at the junction of Kazakhstan and Uzbekistan in Modern Central Asia. It is a salt water lake, extending out of the river. I don''t know what kind of change it is. Except for those sections near the Aral Sea, the rest are actually fresh water.


    Amu Darya River and SYR Darya River are the largest river systems in that area, and penchi river is one of the tributaries of Amu Darya River.


    The east bank and West Bank of the pengchi river look like two worlds. Most of the east bank is a piece of loess at a glance, but the West Bank has a lot of green shade.


    In terms of the country''s territory, the Pinchi river is actually a boundary line. The east bank belongs to the Han Empire and the west bank belongs to the hunit. Only the last invasion of the anxidu protectorate opened a "no man''s land" with a span of 300 Li. The hunit people shrank themselves, but the Han people ignored the concept of territory and settled in.


    "We have built three floating bridges before." Huo Dong lit the sand table, looked at Li Kuang and said respectfully, "if necessary, three floating bridges can be built in seven days."


    In the large tent of the Chinese army is a sand table four meters long and three meters wide. It strictly copies the surrounding mountains and rivers, so that people can see the terrain and environment within 300 miles when watching the sand table.


    The narrowest river surface of the Pinchi river is more than 200 meters wide. The previous choice of floating bridge was to choose a place with a small width.


    With the floating bridge, of course, a post will be established. As many people come and go, settlements will be formed around the post.


    Li Kuang arrived at the Pinchi river with two divisions and 40000 auxiliary troops. He did not choose to take his troops to the West Bank of the Pinchi river at the first time. He must learn more about the real-time situation and make the next choice.


    "The enemy has arrived here." Huo Dong refers to about 40 miles in front of the Pinchi River: "the terrain here is flat and can accommodate the troops."


    At the same time, it is also the upper reaches of the Pinchi river.


    The penchi river is an inverted "U" shaped River shown on the map. It is very similar to the big river (Yellow River) in the Han Empire, that is, the penchi river is not so long and the river surface is not so wide.


    "The number of enemy troops has reached 150000, and there are still unknown numbers in the rear." Huo Dong frowned, smiled bitterly and continued: "the warning point we set in front has played a role, but the information they sent back is a little chaotic."


    It is inevitable that not every military unit in the front can find all the enemy forces. It may even confuse the enemy forces found before with the enemy forces seen behind. It is indeed difficult to report how many enemy forces there are.


    "They didn''t build a camp there." Huo Dong still refers to the plain: "but they don''t continue to move forward for the time being. They are constantly waiting for follow-up troops."


    Li Kuang had some impressions of that plain. In terms of military value, it is suitable for the army to build barracks and garrison there. At the same time, the surrounding area is actually a situation where there is no danger to defend. Just because it is stationed next to the Pinchi River, it needs to pay attention to the other three sides.


    "The army has no less requirements for water sources." Li Kuang was very clear about the marching route of the Army: "since they chose to march along the river bank, the number would not be less than 200000."


    If the number of troops is too large, it can''t rely on transporting water from other places to solve the water source. In this way, no matter what the size of the army, the planned March route, even if it is not along the bank, will never be far away from the bank.


    Li Kuang thought about it and arranged: "one division goes to the West Bank to build fortifications, and the other troops are stationed on the east bank."


    The generals naturally responded: "promise!"


    The outpost on this side originally had 500 people. After the arrival of the army, they will change their role.


    Due to a better understanding of the surrounding terrain, the officers and soldiers of the post will be divided into various forces, basically acting as a guide.


    Forty miles west of the pontchi River, marus and eltaba received a report from the reconnaissance horse.


    "The Han Army didn''t come straight." Malus looked pitiful: "I thought the Han people would kill them without thinking."


    Eltaba is constantly frowning.


    Many of the troops they sent out to pay attention to the movements of the Han army continued to send back information, but a considerable number of them seemed to have disappeared.


    "They are the Han Army, not barbarians." Marus took the performance of the Han army for granted: "only barbarians will foolishly let people master their own trends. As the undisputed first power in the world, how can they be indifferent?"


    In every war, the two armies will always compete with those soldiers who are responsible for spying. They are both responsible for spying on the enemy''s intelligence and cleaning up the enemy''s peers.


    "The main reason is that our marching speed is too late to cross the Wuhu River (i.e. the Pinchi River), otherwise..." eltaba cleaned up his mood: "since the Han Army didn''t kill them, we can''t cross the river and advance eastward before they arrived. Will we camp here or?"


    Rivers can generally be used as natural danger for military purposes. They are wondering whether they can fight over them, and there are only 50000 Han troops stationed there.

 Chapter 1022

    The flow of the Pinchi river is not fast, especially if the section of the pontoon bridge should be said to be quite mild.


    The construction of floating bridge is just like that. A floating thing is used as the base, and then a passable bridge deck is laid, which can provide cross-strait communication.


    Although it seems to be a very simple project, there are still few countries (nationalities) that can be achieved. The simplest thing is that it can''t be done without a certain cultural heritage, let alone the rapid establishment of a stable floating bridge.


    The more countries (nations) without civilization, the more they can''t do big projects. This can be said to be a human truth. Whether before ancient times or long after, the truth is the same.


    A Han army of a division came to the West Bank through a floating bridge. Some officers walked around the West Bank and soon had a plan.


    They will build fortifications on the West Bank. Whether they are setting up fences, walls or digging ditches, they will inevitably involve some knowledge of civil engineering.


    The soldiers of the regular army will help, but the real work is the auxiliary troops.


    A considerable number of auxiliary soldiers are not the first to do those jobs. They have accumulated considerable experience and finished the division of labor soon.


    "Let''s go to the forest to cut down wood." The guy in Batong''s hand was replaced with an axe: "anyway, it''s necessary to cut bald. Straight wood can be used to build fences and cause horse resistance and spikes, and the rest can be used as firewood."


    Since it will soon become a battlefield, it is inevitable to cut down the surrounding woods. In addition to the large amount of wood required by our own troops, we are unwilling to leave it to the enemy for use.


    What Tai Shiming is holding in his hand is a saw, which looks like a bow and is also called a hacksaw.


    The Han Army preset this side of the floating bridge as a battlefield. Depending on how much time they have, they will cut down the available wood in the surrounding area. It is conceivable that it will become a bare area in the next few years. I don''t know what impact it will have on the ecology.


    Zhuxia is never unfamiliar with war. Whether it is a national war or a civil war, as long as a place is preset as a battlefield, the surrounding woods will definitely suffer blood and mold.


    Once a war breaks out in a place all year round, even if it was densely forested before, it will inevitably become a "white land" after several wars. Gradually, it is difficult to see forests in that place, resulting in irreversible changes in the water and soil environment, resulting in the phenomenon of water and soil loss. Some are self healing by nature, Some places have become bare loess land.


    Cart after cart of wood was transported back to the camp. More people cut the wood cut back and made all kinds of things with wood.


    "Ordinary horse resisting is a triangular support frame. The ground pier and rising point are all cut with sharp thorns. The two supporting legs should be straightened, and the other should be tilted..." Ba Dong likes Tai Shiming very much, I don''t mind imparting more knowledge: "just like this, this piece of wood tilted forward has lethality, and the enemy''s war horse will do great damage. This thing will be called resisting the horse."


    Juma distinguishes between monomer and platoon. We need to see where it will be placed.


    For example, the anti horse placed near the passage usually uses a single anti horse. Soldiers like to display it irregularly. In that way, it is not a question of whether the enemy cavalry can escape easily. If they don''t want to collide with the anti horse, they have to stop.


    The anti horse of the platoon will generally cooperate with the fence. It is mainly placed in front of the fence in a row to prevent the enemy from using cavalry to collide with the fence and cause damage, forcing the enemy to come on foot even if they want to destroy the fence.


    In any military action, horse resistance is a trivial gadget, but it has repeatedly made great achievements. With their obstruction, long-range forces can play a greater role.


    "We have done a good job in large-scale horse rejection. Later, we will do a small-scale horse rejection." Ba Dong compared the size with his hand: "in fact, it is an iron Tribulus terrestris with wooden structure."


    The output of pig iron in the Han Empire is the largest in the world, but there are too many places where pig iron is needed. It''s hard to ensure that it is sufficient in all aspects.


    The shape of Tribulus terrestris is a sharp object with four corners. It can be made of metal or wood.


    At present, only the war horses of the Han Empire are equipped with Horseshoes in the world, and other countries have not found that they can put "shoes" on horseshoes for the time being.


    In fact, even if a horse is covered with horseshoes, stepping on iron tribulus will be finished. Horseshoes without horseshoes, let alone iron tribulus, even stones can cause great damage to horseshoes.


    Therefore, if there are too many small gravel on the road, it is also a big trouble for the cavalry. There are not so many suitable battlefields for the cavalry.


    At the age of 16, Tai Shiming began to participate in "two seasons of military training" in the village, but he couldn''t learn a lot of knowledge. He was very impressed that his older uncle knew what he should do and could do the work so well and quickly.


    "We are auxiliary soldiers. That''s what we do." Ba Dong said with a smile, "this is a thing handed down from generation to generation. People who don''t understand come to the military camp and learn what to do from their predecessors. Do it a few times more and you will become the one who teaches the younger generation. However, try to be the one who doesn''t need to do these jobs, you know?"


    Tai Shiming looked at the soldiers passing in line, the uniform they were wearing, and their unsmiling faces. The chicken nodded to Ba Dong.


    This is the west of the western regions, which originally belonged to the hunit people.


    The hunites who used to live on a piece of land are mainly herding, the level of civilization is not high, and there are no towns around.


    It is difficult to see the river here, such as the scene in the territory of the Han Empire. For example, there are boats floating on the river. It should be said that a decent boat can not be found in dozens of miles of reach.


    "The enemy can''t collect boats. The only way to cross the river is to make rafts." Huo Dong collected the boats and boats on the river. They were made after the arrival of the Han people: "there is a shallow beach twelve miles away from us. In summer, the riverbed will be naked 1 exposed."


    The riverbed of a river is deep and shallow, and there will be some natural changes according to different seasons, precipitation and so on.


    "No enemy of more than 200000 can be all hunites." When Li Kuang knew the number of enemy troops, he already understood that there must be a great change in the international situation: "we should be prepared for long-term operations here, and there should be no omissions!"


    It is a necessary accomplishment for a unified general to master the size related factors that may be beneficial to the enemy on the battlefield. The fuller the understanding of the terrain, the better.


    Huo Dong has been on duty here for more than a year. He usually carries out activities along the river bank whenever he has the opportunity. He doesn''t have a lot of records on hand.


    "Always pay attention to the upstream." Li Kuang pointed to the U-shaped turning point on the sand table: "it''s not easy for us to act at this place, but the enemy can rely on its own position advantage."


    Li Kuang is worried that the enemy will choose to build dams. Whether the enemy wants water attack or building dams to lower the water level downstream, it will not be a good thing for them.


    Huo Dong didn''t foolishly say that the enemy was a gang of barbarians. He didn''t know so much.


    It is not wrong that the Han people are the dominant ethnic group in the world, but if they regard other races as fools, they will really become the stupidest fools.


    "There is an observation post over there." Huodong asked, "do you need to build a camp there?"


    Li kuangqi gave Huo Dong a strange look.


    That place is not a small area, it is a large area, and the reach that can build a dam is exaggerated.


    There are fewer troops to be stationed, which is of no use.


    If more troops are sent to station, the other side is likely to become the main battlefield.


    "Always pay attention." Li Kuang took back his sight, looked at the sand table and asked, "the enemy still stayed in place?"


    The Scouts of the Han Army have detected some intelligence, including the discovery of the military flags of sassanne and Rome. In response, the two great empires sent troops eastward.


    This news was very useful to Li Kuang, enabling him to judge more clearly what kind of war he was about to face.


    As for what purpose sassanne and Rome, including those other countries, formed a coalition and made actual war behavior, it is not what Li Kuang cares about. What he needs to do is to guess the scale of the war and then ask the center for reinforcements.


    "The enemy still didn''t move." Huo Dong also knows that sassanne and Rome have joined the war. The only emotion is excitement. It can be regarded as another war. It may be an unprecedented war: "they didn''t rush across the Pinchi river before you led the army. They should want to wait for the follow-up troops to come and concentrate the superior forces to attack."


    Li Kuang is more or less happy about this.


    The news I got before was that there were only 80000 enemy troops invading. Although hunnit was crippled, if he fought his old life, he could still get 80000 steps to ride. Li kuangzhen didn''t think more about the direction of forming a coalition of countries.


    Waiting for further information to continue to return, the number of enemy troops found has increased from 80000 to more than 200000. Li Kuang has led his troops to the Pinchi river.


    Didn''t the enemy press up immediately? Li Kuang''s inner pressure is a little bigger. He could not judge the final number of the enemy. After all, it was a coalition of so many countries. Even Rome thousands of miles away sent troops on an expedition. We can imagine how sincere their alliance was this time.


    If there were not only one standing army in his hand, Li Kuang would choose to take the initiative to attack it, so as not to let the enemy assemble so comfortably.


    Unfortunately, what Li Kuang could use was only the size of a standing army, and only two divisions pulled to the front line. He really didn''t have much capital to disturb the layout of the enemy.


    40000 auxiliary troops? They are all auxiliary soldiers. In terms of organization, even the level of county soldiers is not as good as that of county soldiers. It is still useful to fight positional warfare. The field battle in the swimming mode is that the Han people die not enough and not fast enough.


    "The formation of the slave army should be faster!" The object of Li Kuang''s speech is Shi Songping, commander of the army. "Within three months, I want to see 200000 servants join the army and arrive at the front line."


    Each unit of the Han Army has a long history. If the prefix "accompanying the army" is added to the long history, it is not only a role similar to the chief of staff, but also the "housekeeper" of the army.


    Song Ping raised her eyebrows and replied with some embarrassment: "promise!"


    Within the whole Anxi Prefecture, the number of people from the western regions is unknown. Is there 1.5 million left. Because of the reduction policy of the Han Empire towards the western regions, men in the western regions are killed or captured all the time. It''s not so easy to pull out a 200000 cannon fodder in three months.


    Of course, Li Kuang knows the difficulty, but no matter how difficult it is, he must do it!


    It is obvious that so many countries have united. As a prominent part in the west, anxidu protectorate is bound to become a strategic military unit in the future.


    It was a war that I didn''t know how long it would last, and it was even difficult to judge whether the war would be carried out in or outside the jurisdiction of anxidu protectorate. The existence of western people would become a threat that can''t be ignored. If western people make trouble, anxidu protectorate would have a lot of fun.


    Song Ping obviously knew the consequences. He remained silent for a while and promised, "I''ll start writing immediately and urge the rear."


    Li Kuang Shen nodded heavily and even urged.


    At this moment, Li Kuang does not care what means he uses. What he wants is to eliminate potential threats, or the enemy will invade and there will be internal problems. With their current strength, there will be bad consequences.


    "We build a defense here." Li Kuang''s eyes kept patrolling back and forth on the sand table. After reading the sand table, he went to the shelf of the mountain map hanging throughout the territory of Anxi capital guard house: "in addition to the Red River defense line, Congling..."


    The Central Committee''s decision to expand the establishment of anxidu protectorate has been passed, and Li Kuang has not been notified in time.


    However, even if the Central Committee decides to expand the Anxi capital guard to the size of three standing armies, it will certainly take time to mobilize troops. It will take the highest priority to deal with it, and it will take another month to arrive as soon as possible. It is equivalent to that Anxi capital guard needs to use the current limited force to deal with the current situation.


    Li Kuang felt it necessary to build a defense line in the abdomen to prevent the rear from blocking the enemy''s advance after the front-line war worsened.


    There are few routes suitable for marching in the western regions. In fact, there are only two routes suitable for large-scale troops, all of which are displayed as corridors. In this way, there are not too many directions to prevent in advance, because it is difficult to build passes due to the relevant terrain.


    "Lucheng, Tieshan, Shule..." Li Kuang frowned: "we all need to improve the city defense specifications."


    There are many cities in the western regions. Almost every city has military value. Some cities in special areas have higher military value, such as those named by Li Kuang. Generally, as long as the cities are not lost, the enemy dare not easily bypass them.


    "We need reinforcements..." Song Ping said the key question: "the more, the better."

 Chapter 1023

    "What''s the matter? Is there a problem in the north?" While packing up his personal belongings, Liu Shen asked his own soldiers: "it''s reasonable that the Xigao car in the North doesn''t dare to move at all. Even if there is a change, he won''t choose to take that swamp in this season. Isn''t it in the north?"


    Wulong''s face was full of helplessness. He thought Liu Shen, the eldest son of the Empire, didn''t know. How could he know as a bodyguard.


    The main function of Junji mountain school is to defend the West High car. However, during the last deep March, it was found that there are only a few roads in the northwest of Junji mountain in summer. In other seasons, it is a place full of swamps. It is realized that nature is the best buffer zone.


    This place will have military value for the local nomadic regime. At the same time, there are more fat pastures around. According to the nomadic point of view, it can feed a tribe of 70000 people.


    For farming people, the terrain of Junji mountain is not so good. More than one meter of grassland is sandy land. Desertification will occur in less than two years for farming.


    Not only the problem of soil quality, but also great difficulties in water source. Anyway, it is absolutely not enough for farmland irrigation.


    Junjishan Colonel''s department didn''t care much about the threat of xigaoche. Instead of being reduced, its establishment was increased. It was expanded from one division to six divisions, one of which was the first firearm force in the Han Empire.


    The expansion did not take long. It was less than a year from April 16 to March 17 of Yuanshuo. The personnel only reached nearly two-thirds, and there was no shadow of a large number of equipment.


    The establishment of the firearm force is only formed in the center, and there is no formal designation.


    Waiting for the first firearm unit to be officially designated, a firearm Division will reach the establishment of more than 30000 people, which can top the "old" two standing armies.


    At present, the junjishan Lieutenant department is a semi-formed firearm division. In terms of the traditional establishment, it has two divisions, a total of 10000 rifles, and an artillery unit with 64 bronze guns of various calibres.


    It has been one year and four months since Liu Shen left Chang''an. When he was appointed to the junjishan Colonel''s headquarters, he first became the personal soldier of dou''a, three months later became the team leader of a team, and six months later became the head of a village. Up to now, he is still the head of a village.


    Their unit was ordered to leave the necessary defense units, and the rest of the units were under the formation of anxidu escort office, which would follow Li Kuang''s command in the future.


    As the supreme commander of junjishan Lieutenant department, Dou a smelled his face from the moment he received the order.


    Junjishan Colonel''s Department was supposed to be reorganized into a firearm division with more than 30000 personnel. If the reorganization is completed, Dou a will become the commander of the first firearm division. This is not only glory, but also will become promising. As a result, the process of adaptation is interrupted. It is reasonable for him not to scold.


    "Fifteen thousand people, except for four songs without firearms, the rest are all firearm troops." Doua didn''t hide his unhappiness. He said to Yang Rui, who was about to lead his troops to anxidu guard house, "you''re a lucky guy. You can lead the army to fight."


    Of course, Yang Rui is happy in his heart, but he knows that Dou A is in a very bad mood, but he doesn''t dare to show his joy on his face. He can only listen without expression.


    "You are still subordinate to junjishan Colonel''s Department, but you are temporarily transferred to the battle establishment of anxidu escort." Dou ah could only comfort himself with this saying and said, "if I knew you were ashamed of junjishan Colonel, you know the consequences!"


    Yang Rui is naturally the guarantee of mankou. He will never lose face to junjishan Colonel, let alone doua.


    "The eldest son of the emperor also went to war with the army." Dou A should explain clearly: "Your Majesty trusts and values us when he sends the eldest son of the emperor to the military department of junjishan school for training. If your highness loses a hair..."


    "This..." of course, Yang Rui dare not send Liu Shen to perform dangerous tasks, but who can guarantee absolute safety on the battlefield? He said with a painful face: "I really don''t know how to deal with my duty. Otherwise, your highness, don''t go to war?"


    Doua finally has something to be happy about. He knew that Yang Rui''s statement simply didn''t work. It was impossible to say that the rest of the firearms troops were transferred, but Liu Shen was left in the village. Not only Liu Shen couldn''t understand it, but also Liu Yan, who knew afterwards, would have an unclear attitude.


    "You have to deal with it." Doo ah Cai would not gloat, but said extremely seriously, "that''s my opportunity, isn''t it your opportunity. After handling it, your Lao Yang family has no worries for three generations."


    The Han Empire is not a clear eldest son inheritance system, especially related to the choice of imperial heirs. In the past, the first Han Dynasty selected talents, and there was no rule that the eldest son of the direct emperor must be the heir to the throne.


    Even if Liu Shen won''t become the crown prince, the identity of the prince alone is special enough. It''s said that he was sent to experience, but does he really ignore his identity? If you really ignore your identity, you must have a brain problem.


    "A village, fifty people are the imperial city guards, nearly one hundred and twenty people from Cui Shi, and so on are all the Xun GUI children..." Yang Rui did not know what to make complaints about: "there will be no problem."


    Cui''s family is the Queen''s family. Liu Shen, who has Cui''s blood, can be said to be related to their future. It is determined that Liu Shen was sent to the captain''s Department of junjishan. Cui simply stopped people regardless of his life and made all kinds of promises and entanglements to Dou a, regardless of the posture of ensuring Liu Shen''s safety.


    Some Xun GUI who knew Liu Shen''s experience in the army, of course, would not miss such an opportunity. They did everything that was reasonable and legal or unreasonable and legal in order to put family children under Liu Shen''s command. Even if they can''t establish friendship with Liu Shen, it''s also an excellent thing to get familiar with him. If they can have friendship, the future will be


    Dou a has always been very big. After being cut by Cui, he was completely scratched. On the contrary, Liu Shen did more and made more mistakes. As long as there was no response from the emperor, he would not interfere.


    "Your Highness has no aversion." Yang Rui said happily, "that''s good for everyone."


    Doua doesn''t comment on this, but there is a small soldier named douhui in Liushen''s village. Douhui is doua''s eldest son.


    On the premise of not violating the military law and the law of the Han Dynasty, people with power in their hands will not be really selfless. However, it is normal for feudal society to do some convenient things by taking advantage of their power. If they really don''t do that, they will not only be regarded as fools, but also come to a good end.


    To put it bluntly, what do big guys work hard for? They have the sentiment of making contributions to the country and the nation, but they always have to get returns. Only dedication without return will only appear in very individual times. Most people work hard for rights and powers.


    On a fine day, the army pulled out without delay.


    In fact, Liu Shen knew that his identity had been exposed to a certain extent. He had no idea that there were no "ordinary people" in the village he led.


    The so-called exposure within a certain range is enough that people who know their identity already know, and those who know won''t shout all over the world, so that ordinary people in the real sense don''t know.


    Before Liu Shen was born, Liu Yan had laid down "half of the country" and became the king. As a result, Liu Shen became a prince from the moment he was born, and there was no too ordinary growth environment.


    What kind of environment a person grows up from, everything he touches is doomed to his starting point.


    In fact, the people Liu Shen contacted from childhood were either palace maids, female officials, or senior officials or Xun GUI''s children. Only when he went out to play could he occasionally contact ordinary people in the real sense.


    In view of Liu Shen''s identity, there is a real sense of ordinary people contacting him. Before and after knowing Liu Shen''s identity, there must be two attitudes. As a result, Liu Shen''s contact area is really not so wide, and it can even be said that he grew up in a protected and favorable environment.


    Liu Shen, who grew up in that environment, certainly did not understand what folk suffering was. He was able to have a modest character and knew that he could not practice the people. In fact, it was a success of the royal family''s education.


    More people who grow up in that environment have a perverse personality or are too self-centered, which is the mainstream. Zhao Ying''s surname in the Pre-Qin Dynasty has long found this. Later, Lao Liu''s family in the early Han Dynasty also noticed it. Only then can there be successors who are often exiled in the Pre-Qin Dynasty. The emperor of Lao Liu''s family in the early Han Dynasty constantly encourages the prince to assess candidates to go out to play and find people to hate, such a way of education.


    If Liu Yan doesn''t know what happened on Liu Shen''s side, it''s impossible.


    However, even if Liu Yan knows Liu Shen''s situation, most of the time he can only shake his head and smile bitterly. Everything interferes not only does not adhere to the way of being a father, but also is not the demeanor that a son of heaven should have. He can only let Liu Shen choose and change himself.


    "Tun Chang." Xu Guang said happily, "we can certainly take part in the war this time?"


    "It has been spread in the army that those bastards dare to form... What?" Ji Hai thought bitterly and finally remembered: "anti Han axis. They are tired of living!"


    Xu Guang is the eldest son of Xu Zheng. He is 24 years old. He used to be a military marquis in Huben army, but now he is a team leader under Liu Shen.


    According to ran min''s evaluation after knowing it, the original words are: Su Xiao usually looks like a very serious person. He doesn''t want to be shameless and has no lower limit.


    A good military marquis is improper and runs to be demoted to a team leader, all because the village chief is the eldest son of the emperor of the Empire. The eldest son of the emperor hardly ran away and would be the crown prince of the Empire.


    Xu Zheng''s doing that is actually betting on Liu Shen.


    Ji Hai, the youngest son of Ji Chang, is 17 years old. He was not in the army before. He was assessed as a local civilian and was reasonably and legally thrown by Jichang to Beihai (Baikal Lake) as a local Hucao. Last year, he was ordered to be a full-time soldier and was arranged to become a soldier under the command of Liu Shen.


    If you look at a group of people, you can really find people similar to those prominent officials or barons in the Han Empire. Lao Tzu is either a general or a Shangshu, and the worst elders also have titles no lower than Da shangzao.


    Although this group of "second generation" can speak, they dare not make any special moves. They are marching honestly on horseback.


    Liu Shen usually has little contact with some of them. Even those who don''t often contact can call their names. They are not so strange to each other.


    In addition, for those from the Cui family, Liu Shen knew that there were 16 cousins who were close by blood, and the rest were related by blood, that is, the blood relationship was far away.


    Not to mention the imperial city guards, ten of them are the young guard Liu Shen, and the remaining 40 or so are carefully selected from tens of thousands of forbidden guards.


    Liu Shen doesn''t have no opinion about not half of his "ordinary people", but he can''t say that he has any exclusion psychology.


    When she was very young, Cui Wan repeatedly told Liu Shen that as Liu Yan''s eldest son, he was destined to be an extraordinary person and shoulder greater responsibilities than anyone in the Empire.


    In addition to instilling such ideas into Liu Shen, Cui Wan will inevitably teach Liu Shen what kind of people he should unite. Undoubtedly, high-ranking officials and dignitaries belong to the part that Liu Shen should unite.


    Therefore, Liu Shen is such a group of people under his command. Even if he feels inappropriate, he should definitely be seduced. He will not have any rejection or disgust because of his inner opinion.


    Liu Shen will find it inappropriate because of Liu Yan''s teaching.


    What Liu Yan emphasized to Liu Shen is that although everything they do is based on strong force, they must not ignore the people. They even said that as long as they can get the love of the people, the royal family will be stable no matter what challenges they encounter.


    Because Liu Yan spoke so directly and clearly to Liu Shen, Liu Shen often hopes to get in touch with the people. Of course, it''s best to have the opportunity to be kind. Even if there is no opportunity to be kind, it''s good to know more about the real ideas of the people.


    Now, Liu Shen can guess that he must have violated his father''s original intention of giving himself experience, but he really has no good way to change the current situation. The only thing he thinks of is promotion. When the number of people under his command increases, he can really accept a group of "ordinary people".


    "Those bastards." Ji Hai said angrily: "usually, he kneels and licks five, six, five and seven, and takes back so many good things from the big man. If he says the opposite, it''s the opposite."


    Most of Xun GUI''s children looked at Ji Hai with a speechless expression. They had the impression that Ji Chang was a gentle and elegant man. They didn''t understand how to have such a "rough" son.


    Huan Ji, the second son of Huan Wen, looked enviously at Ji Hai who opened his mouth at will and thought it was too awesome.


    "Look, that''s a sign of closeness!" Huan Ji said to Wang Tanzhi, "Your Highness is still listening happily. If only we could do that."


    Wang Tanzhi doesn''t know what to say

 Chapter 1024

    "What a mess!" Liu Shen looked ahead and said, "is it suppressing the riots?"


    In the village ahead, you can see soldiers in auxiliary clothes catching people from the western regions.


    Two days ago, they had entered anxidu Prefecture. Two days ago, they couldn''t see the inhabited village. They didn''t expect to see such a scene when they saw the first village.


    "It is said that the enemy exceeds 200000." Xu Guang looked at the capture picture with great interest and guessed, "it should be the western people here who thought they could get rid of the rule of the Han Dynasty and did something."


    In fact, that''s not the case. The conscription of servants of Anxi Du''s guard suffered resistance. After a negotiation failed, they simply sent troops.


    The western people who fought with the Han Army last time joined the army. Although a large number of people made money, the casualties were really terrible.


    This time, the anxidu protectorate ordered the conscription again, and the people of the western regions had two completely different reactions.


    The group who made a fortune last time, and some others who were envious of the group who made a fortune, were full of expectations for the recruitment of anxidu guard.


    If there are western people who feel enthusiastic because they have made a fortune or want to make a fortune, there must be western people who are afraid of dying and don''t want to be recruited.


    The village that is being captured in front is only telling one thing. The Anxi capital guard doesn''t care what the people of the western regions think.


    It''s a simple truth. As the ruled western people, it doesn''t matter what they think. Because no matter what they think, in the end, they will not change the disposal they have to face.


    The Han auxiliary soldiers who are encircling the village for arrest are not prone to murder. Their task is to gather the men in the village and send them to the nearby military camp, not to receive the military order of suppression.


    "Oh? Why be reasonable?" Bai Wenqu was stunned when asked by the stranger in front of him. He still told the reason because the other party was in a regular army uniform: "the front line needs a lot of cannon fodder. If we can kill less, we will kill less, otherwise the cannon fodder on the front line will not be enough."


    Come on, it turns out that among the values of some Han people, not killing people from the western regions is a kind of reasoning.


    "Speaking of the front line, what''s the situation there?"


    "What else can it be? Our troops rely on the Pinchi River to keep the enemy firmly on the other side of the river."


    "Still deadlocked..."


    "It''s great to be in a stalemate! How many of us are there, and the other party is nearly 300000!"


    "The enemy troops have increased again?"


    In the end, junjishan Colonel''s headquarters mobilized more than 20000 people to reinforce anxidu''s guard house, about 10000 riflemen and more than 1000 artillery, and the rest were traditional cold weapon troops.


    It took them less than five days to enter the anxidu protectorate. The news came that they had sent rangers to rule the shogunate of anxidu protectorate first. The feedback was that they marched to Gumo for two days to repair and wait for the next instructions.


    Because of the marching route, the position where they entered Anxi Du Fu was from the northeast. The first place they entered Anxi Du Fu was the original Yanqi kingdom.


    Yanqi was one of the main forces against the recovery of the Han Army at the beginning. A large number of Yanqi either died or became slaves. Many villages were completely abandoned, which made this group of troops of junjishan school captain go so long to meet a village.


    It is no secret that sassanne and Rome took the lead in organizing the anti Han axis. At the same time, more than 100000 enemy troops invaded anxidu''s guard house, and the news from the two countries was also spread.


    Some interested people were not surprised that sassanne and Rome would take the lead in organizing the anti Han axis. It was that they knew how the Han Empire bullied two countries at the same imperial level. They could have guessed that sassanne and Rome, both empires, would not be reconciled. They just didn''t expect that the two countries would raise the banner of resisting Han hegemony so soon.


    "Chief, the front line has exposed more than 300000 enemy troops." Xu Guang''s title to Liu Shen is to choose a closer "Tunchang", not "Your Highness". He said with a smile, "but it looks like he''s still blocked on the West Bank after 20 days of attack. It doesn''t look very good."


    "Sassanne and Rome are also imperial countries." Liu Shen didn''t look down on sassanne and Rome at all: "the big man took a few steps ahead of them, but the big man''s firearm army hasn''t finished packing, so we should treat it carefully."


    Xu Guangshan smiled a few times and nodded to show that he had been taught.


    The army of junjishan Colonel''s department did not participate in the Anxi capital guard''s office, but marched directly towards Gumo.


    Along the way, they can see that there seems to be some chaos in the area of anxidu guard. Even if they don''t take the initiative to inquire about individual news, they will know the noisy news.


    "Li Duhu forcibly recruited servants and planned to forcibly recruit 200000 soldiers." Yang Rui has not been officially included in the shogunate establishment of Anxi Du''s guard house. For the time being, his title is not so formal: "the chaos we see should be more than recruiting servants?"


    "It''s wartime control." Sun Fang narrowed his eyes: "due meaning."


    In the final analysis, the Han people really didn''t take the western people as their own people. Looking at the previous historical books, they recorded that the western people were capricious and entered a state of war, or that the whole world was anti Han. Naturally, they should use a high-pressure policy to treat the western people.


    All the servants of the western regions who were recruited to join the army were transferred to the front line at the first time. Nearly 40000 servants of the western regions joined the army and went to the front line. What Yang Rui knows is that it took less than ten days.


    "Li Duhu and the enemy are repeatedly competing for a river section?" Sun Fang is talking about the river section where the riverbed will be exposed in summer: "the competition for the floating bridge area is also quite fierce."


    The Pinchi river is too long. Almost every river section can be used as a battlefield. It can be imagined that with the extension of the fighting time between the two sides, the river section that becomes a battlefield will continue to increase.


    "Of course." Yang Rui said as if he had seen through everything: "the number of enemy troops exceeds 300000. At present, he is only staring at a few places to make a strong attack. It is nothing more than to play a kind of ''inertia''. We can''t be fooled."


    Just because the Pinchi river is too long and the water flow is relatively gentle, as long as enough rafts are made, we can start swimming. There is really no strategic place to compete for.


    The Han Army cut down the trees near the river section in advance, but the time is tight. It is really impossible to cut down all the trees, and the enemy still has enough wood to use.


    The "inertia" mentioned by Yang Rui is a tactical strategy, which is probably to repeatedly use a certain attack method to gradually harden the enemy''s response, and then break that "inertia" to surprise when the right time comes.


    Similar tactics are common in the war history of Zhuxia, and can often achieve the desired effect, that is, the troops on hand should be enough and the time should be affordable.


    They spent two days in Gumo to learn more about the state of Anxi Du''s Protectorate.


    It can be said that under the high-pressure policy of anxidu''s protectors, most of the young people in the western regions have fallen into bad luck again. As long as these young people in the western regions show up, no matter when and where, some people will go to the forced conscription. Generally, the people in the western regions who have been recruited as servants do this. They are Han auxiliary soldiers very rarely, and the regular army does not intervene.


    Even if you don''t have to go to the scene to see it, you can imagine a lot of pictures. Nothing more than a few wolf like people rush into a house. They pull people out in the roar or scream of the owner of the house, followed by crying women and children, and then tie up the young and take them away, leaving women and children crying in the cold wind.


    In addition, some western people who have time to escape will escape with their families when they have enough time and opportunity. If the time is too late, it will be to leave his wife and children and escape by themselves. There will be no procrastination when he escapes, and he won''t even think about whether his family will encounter revenge.


    In fact, there will be no revenge. When those who came back saw that the male owner of the family was gone, they kindly invited the female owner to be a guest and more kindly chose a male owner for her, either as a concubine or as a female slave.


    According to the local customs and traditions, it''s really doing a good deed. Otherwise, the male host won''t appear for a long time. It''s difficult for her to survive. Even if she can survive, she will suffer from strange men coming home constantly. If she is gentle, she will ask for bed warming. If she is rough, she will simply commit rape. This is not nonsense. It is a normal thing for people in the western regions.


    As for children, they may stay at home or take them away.


    How can outsiders "cherish" a nation that is so cruel to itself?


    Then, as a weak nation, what happens to it, misfortune to misfortune, is a law of natural selection.


    Even Han people will be bullied after they are weak?


    So, if you want to ensure your safety, you have to become strong!


    Of course, the Han people have the concept of "do not do to others what they do not want to do to others", but their ancestors repeatedly taught the value of "not our race". In short, except that the fellow robes are human, the rest are just animals that can walk on two feet. Therefore, treating people of western regions or ethnic groups like that is not really bullying.


    The gentler Han people are mostly blind and deaf to foreigners.


    More radical Han people will not choose to do it themselves, but will borrow it from others.


    As a reinforcement, junjishan Colonel''s headquarters was launched again, marching together with nearly 30000 servants from the western regions.


    "The village chief has been watching them?" Ji Hai asked without covering up: "is it compassion?"


    Liu Shen was indeed looking at the servants of the western regions. When asked, he turned and looked strangely at Ji Hai and asked, "should I have compassion?"


    Ji Hai was choked by the rhetorical question.


    Of course, the minions of the western regions do not have standard military uniforms. They wear their original clothes. Most minions are empty handed.


    Only a few of the servants of the western regions had guys in their hands. They were a group related to the Han people, and they were also the kind of people who volunteered to serve the Han army. They are responsible for driving other servants of the western regions to join the army. If they see someone walking slowly, they will go up and give a warning. If the warning fails, they will punch and kick. When they meet people who want to escape, they will catch up and kill them directly.


    "These people are not Wang Hua, not our ethnic group." Liu Shen raised his head slightly and said, "when there is such a robbery."


    Anyway, Liu Yanping is also the eldest son of the emperor of the Empire. Liu Yanping will personally instill some ideas into Liu Shen. The most important thing is that "if you are not my race, your heart will be different".


    It''s all because Liu Yan is afraid that Liu Shen''s heart is "wrong". If Lao Tzu works hard to clean up the living space for the Han people, but his son feels that the alien is really poor. He does something kind to the alien, so that the alien can breathe and have a chance to become stronger. It''s really funny to wait for the kind alien to become the existence of the Han Empire one day.


    However, there is no lack of such funny examples in the history of Zhuxia, or even more than one example. Liu Yan will not be nervous.


    Yang Rui happened to be riding by. When he heard Liu Shen say those words, he was infinitely relieved for a moment.


    As the "sword" in Liu Yan''s hands, it was their bloody struggle that enabled the Han people to break free from the state of arbitrary humiliation. It was their countless bloody struggles that made the Han people become the undisputed overlord of the world again. No one wants the next generation of Empire leaders to be more Iron-blooded, even if they are not Iron-blooded, It must not be an heir to the "virgin".


    The soldiers of the Han Empire knew that the emperor sent the eldest son of the emperor to the army for training. All the soldiers who knew the news were in high spirits. Their understanding was that the emperor really believed in the military and knew that it was the correct training method for the military to escort the growth of the eldest son of the emperor.


    Of course, Liu Shen is only the eldest son of the emperor and has not been listed as the crown prince. That is a small disappointment for the military. It would be more perfect if Liu Shen went to the military to experience as the crown prince.


    In fact, as long as the Han Dynasty is in power, the military, without exception, is eager for the heirs of the Empire to get close to the military. That is a shadow left by the father and son of the former Han Emperor Xiaowu, which has always been shrouded in the sky of Zhuxia and has never retreated.


    In the military of Liu Che''s period, what they feared most was that Liu Ju really inherited the great unification, all because Liu Ju opposed the war.


    The next emperor''s anti war is not equal to whether he has determined the achievements of the army. Not only do they deny their achievements, they are also likely to regard them as stains. There''s no need to say that such a prince must die. He should die anyway!


    "I''m lucky to have this eldest son of the emperor." But Yang Rui has been paying attention to Liu Shen. According to Liu Shen''s usual performance, combined with the words he just heard, he said happily: "big man, worry free."


    Not only with the ardent hope that Liu Shen can be crowned prince, but also with strong confidence in the education of the royal family.


    In fact, the military has always adhered to a view that as long as the royal family does not tie the military''s footsteps, the military will be able to turn the ball under its feet into unique to the Han people!

 Chapter 1025

    Today is the twenty fourth day of fighting on the pinchihe front.


    Marus stood about 500 meters away from the pinch River and looked at the enemy and us fighting in a daze.


    The fighting there was not fierce. The anti Han axis just attacked again, and then the arrow rain of the Han Army covered it again and again. More than 5000 people fell before they fought hand to hand with the Han army. The Han Army in the rear gave them hope as usual, but they rushed up and were killed in batches by the Han army like slaughtering lambs.


    When more than 5000 people died and seven or eight hundred people died, they had collapsed. They turned and fled back. They were washed by the arrows and rain of the Han army. Many people fell halfway through the rout. Only more than 2000 people were left alive to escape from the range of the Han Army''s Crossbow.


    "The Han Army hasn''t used gunpowder on a large scale..." marus doesn''t care how many miscellaneous soldiers die. What he cares about is: "we know the Han army is very strong, but we didn''t expect it to be so strong."


    Before making enemies with the Han Empire, Rome not only witnessed the victory of the Han army.


    From the standpoint of the friendly side, the Romans could see the strength of the Han Army, but it was difficult to have more experience.


    Now that Rome is at war with the Han Empire and the two sides are on a hostile battlefield, marus has experienced the helplessness of fighting with the Han army.


    "Their bows and crossbows are too powerful!" Albata was just calculating the lost troops. Counting the more than 3000 people who had just lost, they lost nearly 40000 people in just 24 days. He recalled that in general, "hundreds of years ago in the Hun Empire, more than 100000 cavalry troops besieged a Han infantry regiment without backup and supplies. It took several months to consume the arrows of that Han infantry regiment, forcing the Han generals to surrender conditionally."


    Persians have not many records about the Han people, but some important records are basically there.


    Elbata is talking about the old story of Li Ling''s regiment. Since Li Ling later became the king of Jiankun of the Huns, the Huns recorded the fighting process completely.


    After the Huns fled westward, a lot of information was transmitted to those countries in central and West Asia about how the Hun empire collapsed and how powerful the Western Han army was.


    At that time, Parthia was being rubbed on the ground by Rome. It was urgent to find a strong ally. Knowing that there was a strong country in the East, we tried to form an alliance.


    It is clearly written in the Persian records that in order to meet the envoys from the Western Han Dynasty, the Parthian Empire sent 20000 people only with heavy cavalry, and the other second-class legions combined to a scale of 100000.


    Using 100000 troops to greet a country''s diplomatic mission, in addition to ultra-high standard reception, is also showing its strength.


    The envoys of the Western Han Dynasty were confused about being greeted by 100000 troops of the Parthian Empire. But at that time, the Han people were in an absolute rising period. They really didn''t mean to panic at all. They just felt that the Parthians were really crazy.


    Later, the Han people received the alliance intention of the Parthian Empire. The result of the discussion was that the Parthian Empire used 100000 troops just to meet its own envoys, including 20000 heavy cavalry. The enemy of the Parthian Empire must be stronger.


    At that time, the whole Western Han Empire had no heavy cavalry with a scale of 10000. The mainstream of cavalry was sudden cavalry, and the number of sudden cavalry was 30000 or 50000.


    The Han people believed that the Parthians were definitely out of their minds. The Western Han Empire didn''t even know who the enemy of the Parthian Empire was. Then the enemy of the Parthian Empire would not be weak. If that country provoked the Western Han Empire, it must be against them, but even those people didn''t know who they were. How could they wade in the muddy water.


    The Persians only recorded that the Western Han Empire did not respond to the alliance of the Parthian Empire, but they did not know that the Han people of the Western Han Dynasty regarded the Parthians as psychopaths. The Persians described the strong and rich side of the Han people in their own history books, because the Western Han Empire did not wade through the muddy water and left a lot of thoughts, which became a kind of obsession.


    "Our goodwill for alliance with the Han people has lasted for hundreds of years." Albata said, shaking his head: "there is probably nothing more ridiculous in the world than this?"


    It is said that the Persians have good intentions towards the Han people, but they have encountered the Han people''s almost undisguised malice. From the perspective of the Persians, it is not only sad, but also stupid.


    Marus blinked and didn''t know what expression to use to face elbata.


    The Persians have such a "lovely" thought purely because of Rome, a great enemy they must face. It is also because they have never had a positive contact with the Han people at all. Under the deepening of obsession, they will have wishful thinking because of the relationship of obsession.


    In the history of the war between the Romans and Persia, it is not that they did some seemingly beautiful but actually extremely stupid things. For example, in a certain period, they relied too much on the barbarians, resulting in the tragedy of barbarian invasion.


    It was a product of the fact that it was difficult for both sides to completely knock down their opponents with their own strength. They really couldn''t support it and had to choose foreign aid.


    Persians are pretty good. After hundreds of years of obsession, they find themselves wishful thinking. At least the Han people don''t show hypocrisy. They don''t pretend to be friendly first and then stab in the back suddenly.


    The Romans first experienced barbarian invasion, and then broke the restriction that barbarians could not obtain Roman citizenship. They were already eating the consequences of their own evil.


    "How many Han troops are there here?" asked marus


    "The Han Army had little loss." Albata cleaned up his mood, frowned and said, "I don''t see any sign of their increasing troops. They are still two regular divisions and about 20000 auxiliary soldiers."


    The pontoon seems to be the main defensive river section of the Han army. There is no change in the two regular divisions, but about 20000 Han auxiliary soldiers are dispatched to each river section.


    In the river section where the river bed will be exposed in summer, the anxidu protectorate placed 20000 western region servants from the rear with 5000 Han auxiliary soldiers.


    In other river sections, there are more than 3000 people and less than hundreds of people, all of whom are arranged by the Han auxiliary soldiers and the servants of the western regions to join the army.


    Nearly 300000 troops came to the anti Han axis, nearly 200000 troops were stationed on the side of the floating bridge, and the rest were scattered and tried to swim across the river.


    Some anti Han axis troops successfully passed the East Bank of the panchi River, but they were soon either eliminated or rushed back to the West Bank, which also made marus and elbata find that the Han Army had a cruising and mobile cavalry force.


    In the past 24 days, the Romans and Persians only played once in succession. The scale was not small, but they were firmly blocked. The Han Army also used firearms on those two occasions.


    "The longer it takes, the harder it is to fight!" Of course, marus didn''t want the Romans to die too much. He also felt that since he lost his abruptness, there was no need for a strong attack: "we are waiting for the water level to drop, but the Han Empire will not be arrogant enough not to mobilize reinforcements."


    The penchi river is too long. There is always some place where the riverbed is exposed after the water level drops for hundreds of miles. At that time, they will be able to cross the river by wading instead of swimming.


    It is not difficult to cross such a long river in summer, but even if it is scattered across the river, the troops always need to assemble, and the terrain of the western region inevitably has to face-to-face contact with the Han army.


    "We knew it would be a difficult war, and there were enough Xili to prepare for a protracted war."


    Elbata... Or should be said to be really sober Persians. They are not naive enough to think that gathering the so-called anti Han axis can really rub the Han Empire on the ground, and they can''t even think of destroying the Han Empire.


    In a rational way, they took the lead in forming an alliance with Rome and became one of the giants of the anti Han axis. What they held was to tell the Han people not to take anything, and they dared to work hard.


    If things develop in a good direction, the two sides will have a big fight in hunit, no matter how much blood they shed and how many people died, as long as the Han people can be officially recognized, the other countries are also sovereign countries and no longer take it for granted that they want to plunder the world. In fact, the goal of the Persians and Romans has been achieved.


    Even with the sacrifice of two million people, as long as the Han people can understand that the Persians dare to work hard in exchange for the respect they deserve, even the Persians who win are even prepared for the worst result.


    Once things come to an end, they will work hard and sacrifice. Their upper class will admit failure in exchange for retaining some rights and interests, and continue to struggle with the Han people in another way.


    Don''t think the Persians have big brain holes or are too naive. They are suffering from similar torture. In fact, they are learning from Arabs. If they can''t fight regular wars, can''t they let ordinary people as many as gravel destroy and play suicide attacks?


    They don''t believe it. The Han people can stand the endless attacks. They are willing to occupy a land that people resist all the time. Maybe they can use this method to bring down the Han Empire, and the upper classes will jump out and get back their lost rights at that time.


    The Romans did not know what mentality the Persians had in fighting this war. What they saw was that the Persians put on the posture of fighting for their lives, not only in terms of mentality, but also in terms of the national mobilization of the Sassanian empire as they announced, which was not like playing a fake at all.


    To be reasonable, the Romans were still happy to see the Persians working hard, and were willing to make the necessary investment.


    Constantius squeezed out his scarce financial resources and formed ten new legions. At the same time, he mobilized 20 Roman legions and nearly 200000 vassal races to go eastward.


    This move of Rome is very sincere. Even the sincerity of the Romans will reach the top here. They have their own things to do. In addition to continuing to build coastal internal defense lines at all costs and investing necessary funds to study a new generation of warships, they no longer have any scruples about dark things.


    "It has entered a state of war." Marus said naturally, "of course, whatever means can be used to obtain gunpowder."


    People all over the world are serious about obtaining gunpowder and are willing to pay any price for it.


    In the past, they dared not tear their faces and restrained themselves from using those means that would pay a high price. Since the war has already started, there will still be so many scruples. Naturally, there is nothing to do.


    The Romans and Persians are different from the Han people in appearance. Those who want to play penetration are really unable to play due to this restriction. They had bought off some Han people long ago, usually lurking as spies. They had used a batch of them before, but they didn''t achieve any decent results.


    "Go back." Marus said decisively, "I''m afraid we can''t get through before the summer comes. With the pride of the Han people, they won''t tolerate us. There is a great chance that they will come voluntarily within their sight."


    Although albata felt very unwilling, he agreed to marus''s proposal.


    On the Han side, Li kuangdu was already considering whether to take the initiative to withdraw the division on the other side of the river and let the enemy cross the river.


    "Does the alien know to attack half over?" Song Ping hesitated about Li Kuang''s thinking: "will they cross the river?"


    "How can you know if you don''t try?" Li Kuang did not know how many reinforcements there were in the follow-up. He tended not to exceed three standing armies at most: "there are too many enemy troops. Once summer comes, we will be more passive."


    Pinchi River can be used as a natural danger, but it is not the Yangtze River after all.


    The Han people should not know as much about the Pinchi River as the anti Han axis. In such a hundreds of miles of river section, the defense line is almost full of loopholes. Even if the number of troops of anxidu guard house is increased to four standing armies, plus 700000 Han auxiliary soldiers and 200000 western region servants, they are still struggling with hundreds of miles of river section.


    On the other hand, 200000 soldiers from the western regions will help and may become a threat.


    In fact, Li Kuang really knows that the people of the western regions have reached the edge of outbreak. Maybe he should not drag the forcibly recruited people of the western regions to the battlefield, but send them to China. If he is cruel, he will choose to kill them.


    "Duhu, the enemy is shrinking its forces and pulling out."


    The new information made Li Kuang a little stunned. He personally went up to the arrow tower, looked out at it with enough height, and found that the enemy showed signs of retreat.


    "We have an advance base on the other side..." Song Ping was looking at the enemy and said with a strange expression: "they can''t do it even if they want to attack halfway!"


    As long as the Han Army on the West Bank is not destroyed, it is equal to that the Han Army controls the floating bridge, and there is no possibility of being attacked by half crossing.


    During the war, the enemy tried some tricks to destroy the floating bridge, but the water flow in the river section was calm and slow, and the wood dropped upstream was not fast. When it reached the floating bridge, it would only form floating objects, and there was no impact force at all.


    Even if the enemy puts down the fire raft from the upstream, it is easy to be intercepted because of the slow speed.


    The floating bridge was firmly controlled by the Han Army, but the enemy made it clear that they wanted to retreat. For a time, Li Kuang was a little confused.

 Chapter 1026

    Li Kuang was caught in a dilemma. He knew why the enemy chose to retreat. It was because the enemy had to wait for the change of season. In summer, many sections of the Pinchi river would expose the riverbed. At that time, the enemy had some breakthrough points and didn''t have to make a strong attack like when the water level was high.


    Once the riverbed of many sections of the phanchi river is exposed in summer, the hundreds of miles of the phanchi river is bound to be full of loopholes. As a defense party, it will be unimaginable for the troops to be stationed to block those loopholes, and it will also give the enemy the opportunity to break them one by one.


    "I can only chase." Song Ping also knew what the situation was: "I have to chase, but how should I chase?"


    We must catch up. The enemy now looks like more than 300000, and nearly 200000 come together. The Han army can''t let the enemy leave far enough to change its layout without pressure.


    "You can''t use infantry." Li Kuang frowned: "the cavalry has strong mobility and can fight and withdraw."


    Since the enemy retreated, it must have made corresponding arrangements. The Han army will not pursue too many troops. Once the Pinchi river is lost as the dividing line, the enemy''s quantitative advantage can be brought into play.


    The Han Army on this side of the phanchi River, including the regular army, auxiliary troops and slave troops of the Anxi capital guard, numbered 80000, facing nearly 200000 anti Han axis coalition forces.


    Of the 80000 Han troops, only 10000 are regular troops, which are the absolute main force; At the same time, although the Han people have some military literacy because of the "two seasons of military training", they really can''t compare with the regular army. They can only fight a dozen defensive wars, and the field losses of the mobile nature will be very heavy; Thirty thousand people from the western regions have joined the army, which is both a help and a hidden worry. It is difficult to determine whether they will fight back.


    "Less than 3000 cavalry..." Song Ping frowned: "great risk!"


    Anyway, we can''t let the enemy leave to the point of flying ourselves. The infantry will be surrounded when they press up. We can only attack and harass the enemy with cavalry. We can''t let the enemy rest calmly, and we can''t make the enemy too comfortable.


    "Reinforcements from junjishan Colonel''s headquarters will arrive at the pinchihe front in two days." Li Kuang still attached great importance to this reinforcement: "there are about 12000 firearms troops in the reinforcement. There are 64 guns of various calibres alone. Although the number is small, it is a force that can control the war situation."


    "Your Highness is among them?" Song Ping is talking about Liu Shen, which will not be a secret for their middle and high-level generals in the same Theater: "Duhu will deploy his highness to become the garrison of the shogunate at that time."


    Li Kuang wanted to do that, but he had scruples.


    Liu Yan didn''t send his eldest son to the army for gold plating. As the eldest son of the emperor, Liu Shen came to the army to experience life. At the same time, the royal family was expressing a sense of closeness to the military. If things were done too obviously, it would have a negative impact on the anxidu palace guard, and even hate Liu Shen.


    "Then..." Li Kuang said with a headache: "it depends on the situation."


    The cavalry with a scale of 3000 is the largest mobile force of Anxi Du''s escort. They have been cruising and maneuvering to destroy the enemy troops who have crossed the Pinchi River, beheaded more than 800 before and after, and captured more than 1000 enemy troops.


    The war record looks small, but it has a very eye-catching sense of existence for both the enemy and ourselves. The Han Army knows that because of the existence of such a cavalry force, it doesn''t have to worry too much about being infiltrated by a large number of enemy troops in the rear; The enemy had the necessary attention and fear because of such an eye-catching cavalry.


    "Duhu ordered us to cross the river." General Qin song received the military order in his arms, looked at the rest troops around him, said to the deputy general, and ordered the soldiers: "blow the assembly horn."


    A bleak "Wuwuwuwu -" sound was sounded, and the knight who had no matter what he was doing began to clean up.


    Among the more than 3000 cavalry, only more than 300 are Han people, and the rest are from the tribes of Wusun.


    The Han Empire''s grazing policy, which is now shackled, learned from the policy of the former Han Dynasty on the vassal race, and constantly selected warriors from Wusun tribes and recruited them as their righteous followers.


    The former Han Dynasty is the combined name of the Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    In the middle of the war between the Western Han Dynasty and the Xiongnu, the Han Dynasty recruited wuwan, Xianyu, Weishi, zahu, and even the Xiongnu from those obedient tribes. Yueqi camp and Changshui camp are the two most representative ones, of which wuwan people account for the largest proportion.


    After the Eastern Han Dynasty, the three battalions of tunqi, Yueqi and Shesheng in the five schools of the northern army also belonged to the Han Dynasty, accounting for a large proportion, but changed from the wuwan people in the Western Han Dynasty to the Huns.


    Today''s Wusun is not the Wusun before, and the Han people are still Han people.


    Wusun people feel extremely honored to serve the Han Empire. When they serve the Han Empire, their relatives in their hometown will become masters. Even if the tribal leaders dare not drive wantonly as before, they have to make a good confession.


    If they can make great achievements, they will be able to settle down in the Han Empire and become a Han people, not like the righteous Hu of the people of the western regions.


    Driven interests, coupled with spiritual satisfaction, the Wusun people are very obedient and have no lack of fighting desire. They have all turned over and mounted in less than five minutes after the horn sounded, and there is no sign of procrastination like the Hu people.


    There was no channel for them to cross the river. They needed to go to the floating bridge area. There was no delay after arriving. Several people were left to verify the military order. The other cavalry crossed the river directly from the floating bridge without slowing down.


    The number of more than 3000 cavalry is neither too much nor too small, but the movement created can not escape the eyes of the anti Han axis coalition.


    "The Han Army didn''t choose infantry to press up." Marus was somewhat disappointed. He was not so familiar with cavalry combat and asked albata, "which troops should we choose to fight against?"


    There are about 30000 cavalry in this group of anti Han axis coalition forces, 7000 vassals brought by Rome, 8000 in the Persian army, and the rest are cavalry of all nationalities.


    "Huns!" Albata said without any hesitation: "a collision hundreds of years apart will be very wonderful."


    The so-called Xiongnu people are the tribes ruled by the descendants of Xiongnu from the west to the north.


    The Xiongnu has never been a nation of pure blood. When they dominated the grassland, the real Xiongnu people actually accounted for only a few of them, more of them were tribes annexed in the expansion. Some tribes who saw the power of the Xiongnu began to call themselves Xiongnu people without hesitation.


    Hundreds of years later, the northern Huns still have the saying of patriarchal race. Patriarchal race is still the core leadership of the tribe. The ruling population changes again and again. Many of them are conquered ethnic groups of Central Asia, such as Arameans, Yacai people, Dayi people, lega people and Miao people.


    In today''s era, only a few nationalities have national ideas. The weaker the nationality, the less national ideas, let alone the sense of national belonging. Stronger countries, such as the Han Empire, sassanne and Rome, will have clearer national ideas.


    "Well?" Grenbadus looked at albata strangely, and his eyes turned to marus: "feud?"


    As a contemporary leader of the Huns, grenbardis was very satisfied with the presence of the Persians and Romans in person. He was very interested in what marus said about the duel between feuds, epic revenge, bar, bar and so on, but he was not interested in being asked to fight.


    "Yes." With an impassioned expression, marus said, "after hundreds of years, you two are also descendants of a powerful race. You meet on the battlefield again. No matter what the final result of the war is, the Han people will know that the Huns still exist. Your reputation will spread not only throughout the East, but also in the western world."


    The Hungarian... Or the current leader of the descendants of the northern Huns, Glen badis is still lack of interest after listening to the translation. This time he came to the East, it was purely for fun.


    Glen bades knew that the Han people were feuds, but he was really not interested in the epic war that broke out again hundreds of years later.


    Their interests are not in the East for a long time. They just lost the war in the westward advance not long ago. They went out to avoid the difficulties made by some old guys in the tribe. They brought the elite of the king''s court, so they were not interested in losing in a battlefield that did not belong to them.


    "Of course we will teach the Han people a lesson." Grenbadus shook his head. Without waiting for marus and elbata to show a happy expression, he continued, "but not now."


    "How could..." elbata said very incomprehensibly, "we have learned a message from the Han Empire. As long as the Han people know where you are, even the ends of the earth will come to destroy you. The Han people have a deep attachment to destroy you, King..."


    "Ha ha." Grenbadus didn''t hide his displeasure. He didn''t believe elbata so much. He just thought that the Persians fooled too much: "they are almost over crossing the river. Don''t waste your time."


    After the inheritance of the northern Huns was broken, there were only a few toothless shamans left in some records of their ancestors. I still remember that the new generation had not even heard of the name of the Han people. As the leader, Glen badis only knew some fragmentary information. Where could there be any deep-rooted sense of hatred.


    Do Han people know that they will pursue and kill at the ends of the earth regardless of distance? Glenn bades thought that whoever believed it was mentally ill.


    "Get ready." Grenbadus said to the people around him with a gloomy face, "be ready to retreat at any time."


    Grenbardis brought light cavalry with standard one man and two horses configuration. Many horses are lactating and can fight and escape.


    Marus and elbata, who thought the Huns were happy and agreed to fight, left with confusion.


    Elbata didn''t lie just now. Last time, Sasan revealed the information of the Huns to the Han Empire. The Han empire made it clear that since it knew that there were still people in the northern Huns, it would definitely pursue and kill them. He just didn''t understand that the Huns shouldn''t hate the Han people more? After all, the Han people won the final victory in that war. It was the Huns who set foot on the road of escape!


    The three thousand Han cavalry crossing the river did not attack the enemy behind the cushion. They made a detour to the north. They wondered how the anti Han axis coalition army watched them cross the river. Under the repeated reduction of the distance between the two sides, the anti Han axis coalition army did not send cavalry to intercept?


    Qin song waved to the soldiers not far away and pointed to the front.


    The bleak horn sounded again, and the 3000 cavalry running slowly began to adjust in the horn. They slowly turned their front into a chaotic enemy.


    "We each sent two thousand people?" Albata saw Marius nodding: "most of the Han cavalry are Wusun people, not all Han people."


    In the cognition of the anti Han axis, the most powerful force of the Han Empire is the firearm force, and then the standing troops who fight abroad all year round. In fact, they don''t know much about the cavalry forces of the Han Empire.


    According to elbata''s understanding, the cavalry of the Han Empire is absolutely not bad. You know, the Han Empire has completely solved the threat of the northern grassland. If the cavalry of the Han Empire is bad, it can''t do this.


    The Romans had their own cavalry, but the number was very small. Among the Roman legions brought by marus, there were only a few Roman Cavalry as scouts and scouts. The number was about 70 or 80, and the 2000 cavalry sent out could only be vassal races.


    Most of the anti Han axis was still evacuating to the West. The troops left behind found that the goal of the Han cavalry was not themselves. According to the direction adjustment of the Han cavalry, they had to make targeted formation changes.


    Qin song was staring at an enemy that fell into chaos because of the formation adjustment. When they approached 150 meters, the enemy fired arrows. It seems that there should be two or three hundred, but none of them touched them.


    An ordinary bow and arrow can shoot 60 or 70 meters away. Only a standard strong bow can shoot 150 meters.


    Before that, the Han army fought with the anti Han axis coalition army for 24 days. Unless the anti Han axis coalition army hid deep enough, what types of long-range weapons had long been found out.


    "Shoot!"


    Within 120 meters, 300 Han cavalry were launched. They had two crossbows, one with a range of 130 meters, and the other with a continuous shot but only 30 meters.


    No matter what Dynasty the Han people were, they never relaxed their control over the crossbow. The Anxi protectorate did not equip the Wusun people with crossbows.


    As the second echelon, the Wusun people suffered a wave of arrow rain and lost more than ten people. They didn''t launch arrows until they were close to 50 meters.


    Of course, Qin song will not lead the team to charge. They just come to play the role of dog skin plaster and harass the enemy as much as they feel uncomfortable.


    "Woo woo..."


    There was another bleak bugle. The cavalry of the Han Army changed direction again. Qin song found that there were two cavalry of the enemy. They needed to distance themselves from the enemy army and move to a more open place at the same time.

 Chapter 1027

    When Liu Shen''s troops arrived at the pianchi River battlefield, the course of the war was that the two divisions of the Han army were all on the opposite bank of the river, and another 20000 Han auxiliary soldiers built camps behind the water and entered the confrontation stage with the enemy.


    The anti Han axis coalition was supposed to retreat. The Han army sent out cavalry to harass, and the infantry of the Han Army approached. Another purpose of the anti Han axis coalition was not withdrawn.


    The war broke out on the 27th day. The anti Han axis coalition forces successfully forced the Han Army at an absolute disadvantage to cross the West Bank of the Pinchi river. It must rely on the quantitative advantage to try to defeat or annihilate the Han army.


    On the 25th day, the anti Han axis coalition army carried out an offensive with 100000 troops, which once made the Han Army almost close to the river. Fortunately, the cavalry troops of the Han Army risked to attack the general flag of the anti Han axis coalition army, causing problems in the deployment of the anti Han axis coalition army who lost command, and the Han army was able to stabilize the front.


    The cavalry of the Han army who ventured to attack successfully stabilized the war, and they did bear a heavy price. Behind the 3000 cavalry who launched the attack, only more than 1300 left the battlefield. To this extent, in fact, this cavalry was basically abandoned.


    On the 26th day, Li Kuang had to use firearms that had not been used in the face of the more fierce anti Han axis coalition.


    It was 21 75 mm bronze guns used in land warfare, plus about 200 explosive packs, that forced the anti Han axis coalition offensive to be curbed, and the war entered the stage of confrontation.


    There are not many firearms in Anxi capital. Twenty one 75 mm bronze guns are all the long-range firearm strike power. The 500 explosive packs in reserve consumed two fifths in a day.


    Li Kuang originally intended to use firearms at the most appropriate time to give the anti Han axis coalition the greatest surprise. The deterioration of the situation made the calculation empty. However, those firearms were used at the right time and played a key role in stabilizing the front.


    "Big man is really strong!" Ji Hai knew the course of the war and said happily, "ten thousand soldiers plus twenty thousand auxiliary soldiers are not afraid of the more than 200000 enemy troops. They can still be held in place."


    "There are not enough cavalry in anxidu Prefecture." Xu Guang is older. After several years of military life, he has participated in many wars and has his own vision: "if he could have a cavalry of about 10000 people, the situation would be different."


    "We have more than 7000 cavalry coming." Ji Hai certainly knows the role of cavalry in the war: "the number is less, but there will certainly be troops coming back."


    In fact, almost a month later, the center of the Han Empire already knew what was happening at Anxi Du''s guard house, and the reinforcement of junjishan Colonel''s headquarters was the command of the center.


    At the same time, the center receiving the report began to carry out local mobilization on the fourth day. On the twelfth day, troops started to pull out to the anxidu guard house. The nearest reinforcements from the Pinchi River have arrived in Shule. Even in four or five days at the latest, they will certainly pull out to the battlefield to join the battle sequence.


    The 12 counties near the Northwest were the first to be mobilized. Later, the whole Guanzhong entered the mobilization state. Excluding the standing army mobilized from other places, the mobilized soldiers from counties and counties will reach 160000, and all of them will reach the front line within four months.


    In addition to junjishan Colonel''s headquarters, a standing army stationed in Guanzhong will arrive within a month. In fact, this standing army has entered the area of Anxi capital guard house and belongs to the shogunate battle sequence of Anxi capital guard house. They are placed by Li Kuang in the middle reaches of the Congling River, probably near Shache.


    The other three standing armies, the slowest, will join the battle sequence within three months.


    The first batch of standing armies of the Han Empire put into the war, not counting junjishan, will be five, with 160000 county and county soldiers, and between 140000 and 180000 soldiers of the western regions forcibly recruited within the jurisdiction of anxidu guard office. As the first batch, the total number of troops put into the war will reach about 400000.


    This sudden outbreak of war was the first time in five years that the Han Empire used its troops to break through the scale of 200000 people again. There were countless people serving in the war in the rear. It was definitely not as simple as trying to defeat the invading enemy.


    It can be said that although the Han Empire was caught off guard by the sudden outbreak of the war, it also made the Han people who knew the outbreak of the war angry.


    The Han people who have been moving from this victory to another victory really did not expect that someone would take the initiative to fight themselves. For so many years, they had only taken the initiative to attack others. The whole country fell into a state of feeling bullied. The voice was to fight, fight all the time, fight through to the place called Europa, and wipe out all countries that dared to take the initiative to start a war.


    The military, who originally thought they were going to bear the loneliness, fell into a carnival when they learned of the outbreak of war. They were really afraid of the day without war and knew that once there was no war, they would lose their value.


    Many military leaders have been transferred to civilian posts in the new system reform. In fact, the military is in a state of hesitation and worries about the weakness of the military all the time.


    They know very well that once civil servants rise up, it is bound to form a trend of suppressing the military. Stopping for three or five years will be a heavy blow to the military. Maybe being suppressed will become the norm. Finally, civil servants will stand on the top of the military and shit and pee.


    No one expected the war to break out so suddenly. If we say that the civil service group is the anti Han axis of beating its chest and feet, the military followed the broken scolding on its mouth, but it gave countless praise in its heart.


    On the one hand, there is a civil "glass heart" attack. Is there any military action? They are eager to break out fierce battles all the time, so that their existence value will not be reduced but promoted, and the soldiers of the military system will have the opportunity to make achievements.


    "I heard that people are excited at home." Ji Haile said happily, "when a war breaks out, so many countries form a coalition, and the army will certainly expand. How many people have the opportunity to set foot on the battlefield to obtain meritorious deeds. I don''t know how many princes will be produced, how many people will obtain titles and be promoted."


    There is no doubt about the importance of knighthood in the Han Empire. The battlefield is the best place for people with no special skills. In the process, some people will fall on the battlefield, but for the vast majority of ordinary people, the most important thing is to have the opportunity, and the absence of the opportunity will make people despair.


    Liu Shen himself was in the army and witnessed the loss and depression of the soldiers who thought there would be no war. He clearly remembered that day, when he learned that the war broke out, all the officers and men showed ecstatic expressions one by one, knowing that they were going to the front line as if they were going to a feast.


    "Tun Chang." Xu Guang ignored Ji Hai. When he approached him, he asked in a low voice, "Duhu asked if you would like to act as a guard team?"


    "Yes." Liu Shen pulled at his collar and said with a smile, "my father sent me to the army, which itself meant to increase my knowledge. How could I give up participating in the war."


    Liu Yan really made it very clear when he saw Liu Shen off. After arriving in the army, Liu Shen can have his own choice. He wants to be a "good baby" pure gold plating, or he is unwilling to be lonely. He wants to experience the real military life. Everything is decided by Liu Shen himself.


    That is, he has a special status, or even the top general has no free choice. Liu Shen is still young and doesn''t understand. Those generals who are specially instructed... For example, Li Kuang, who knows that Liu Shen has the right to choose, is surprised and has a huge headache.


    Of course, if it is really dangerous, Li Kuangcai will not let Liu Shen fool around.


    It was only Liu Shen who came to the battlefield. After Li Kuang''s repeated deduction, he had enough knowledge of the war. It was really not time to restrain Liu Shen.


    Xu Guang stopped talking. He was not a hairy child. He knew clearly that he must not encourage anything, and even act as the restraint when necessary.


    Not far away, it looks like Yang Rui passing by. As he walks, he looks at Liu Shen and others.


    "The offensive in the afternoon was our first appearance after the war." Yang Rui''s eyes no longer looked at Liu Shen''s side, but stared at Qin song and said seriously, "what I need to see is to destroy the withered and decay."


    In fact, Li Kuang didn''t want the firearm troops of junjishan Colonel to fight so quickly. The problem was that the troops in the shogunate battle sequence of anxidu guard were too tight, and the original cavalry as a mobile force was abandoned.


    The enemy is brewing a new attack. They are encamped against the pengchi river. If there is not a floating bridge connecting the east bank behind them, they are playing Han Xin''s game.


    Han Xin''s backwater battle is to let the soldiers know that they will die if they don''t work hard, and stimulate the soldiers'' determination to fight to death.


    Li Kuang didn''t need to do that. He was just worried that it would be difficult to control the situation after the enemy retreated. In summer, the enemy with more detour space would cause great trouble.


    Marus and elbata, the anti Han axis allied forces with absolute superiority in number, decided to let the troops of all ethnic groups under their command rotate to carry out harassing 1 attacks on the Han army.


    Once the sun rose, every time a large group of small groups of all ethnic groups began to attack. Basically, they retreated when they couldn''t touch the fence set up by the Han army. There was no danger in the attack, but the Han Army couldn''t relax.


    "Today their reinforcements came." Albata''s expression on his face was very cautious: "look at the flags, it''s the Han army from Junji mountain."


    Marus just knew what was going on. He heard from albata that junjishan colonel was the first regular army in the Han Empire to be fully equipped with firearms in addition to the imperial capital guard.


    They didn''t know what was special about junjishan''s lieutenant department. How could the rulers of the Han Empire pay so much attention to it, but they knew what the firearm army represented.


    Just a day ago, they caught a mistake by the Han army. When they drove the Han Army on the West Bank of the pengchi River to the east bank, the Han Army used firearms.


    It was just the firing of 21 bronze cannons. In fact, the first wave of people killed by bronze cannons would never exceed 200. However, when 10000 anti Han axis coalition forces attacked heard the sound of cannons, they completely collapsed at that moment, and more than 80000 anti Han axis coalition forces waiting for the attack were in chaos.


    Even if the Han army made a counterattack and used explosives, there would never be more than 2000 anti Han axis coalition troops who died under firearms that day.


    "Too much deterrence!" Albata continued to smile bitterly: "the death of being hit by bronze shells is miserable, and the explosive bag makes people''s bones disappear."


    "It''s about faith." Marus also smiled bitterly: "those barbarians are firm, it is the means that God can master. Even Roman citizens know what''s going on, but they are in great awe and fear."


    Indeed, even if the current bronze gun has flowering shells, the power of a shell is just like that. The directly thrown explosive package is worse than the projectile in terms of killing. However, they really caused great panic to the anti Han axis coalition forces. The main reason is that the anti Han axis coalition forces have their own religion. Many aspects of their religion scaring people who want to die are very similar to those made of gunpowder.


    "We know that it has nothing to do with the gods, but a weapon made by the great wisdom of the Han people." Albata frowned, "but people are often ignorant."


    "Only when we can defeat the Han army using firearms will we end their ''myth''!" Marus held out his hand and shook hands with albata: "we put in the most elite troops to deal with the firearms troops of the Han Army!"


    They all know that there is really only one victory, even if it is only a small to insignificant victory, but as long as they can defeat the Han army using firearms once, even if they can not completely eliminate the "myth" of the anti Han axis coalition army on firearms, the anti Han coalition Army soldiers will no longer be afraid and awed to face it.


    At noon on that day, a gentle "Dong Dong Dong" war drum sounded in the barracks of the Han Army, followed by the sound of drums instead of war drums.


    Marus and elbata, who had already predicted, heard the sound of drums. Even if they had guessed that the Han army would join the firearm army, their hearts were still pumping.


    The Han army with special uniforms began to leave the camp. They didn''t have armor. They were wearing straight dark green new military uniforms and carrying flint guns to form a queue one after another.


    Liu Shen was in one of the queues, but he did not carry a flint gun on his shoulder. He held a short flint pistol in one hand and pressed the other hand on the hilt of the sword around his waist.


    On the side of the anti Han axis coalition forces, all kinds of drums and bugles are also ringing.


    This time, the first allied forces from the anti Han axis came out of the barracks in red. They were Roman legions from the Far West. After stepping out of the barracks, they formed a whole team. Officers kept repeating "the glory of Rome" and so on.


    The second batch of anti Han axis coalition barracks were troops from Sassanian. First, cavalry, then chariot soldiers, and finally foot infantry poured out of several Yuanmen.


    The two armies separated by more than kilometers seem to reach a tacit understanding in an instant. All kinds of drums and bugles disappear at the same time, and the rest is absolute slaughter.

 Chapter 1028

    As Liu Shen, who set foot on the battlefield for the first time, he could hear his heavy breathing and the vigorous and fast beating heartbeat.


    Liu Shen''s queue is in the fourth sequence of the whole queue, which is relatively backward. He knew that this must be the result of deliberate arrangement. His position was a distance that could not be reached even by the enemy''s arrows. If the enemy could really break through the front three to column, he could have enough time to evacuate in the fourth sequence.


    Being able to fight has been the greatest satisfaction for Liu Shen. He really doesn''t just want to experience life in the army. He has a deep desire to participate in the battle. He knows more how important a prince who has really participated in the battle is to compete for the crown prince''s throne.


    If Liu Shen''s identity as the eldest son of the emperor of the empire can give him an 80% chance of becoming a prince, personally participating in the battle will be a greater bonus, increasing the probability of becoming a prince to more than 90%.


    Although Liu Shen is young, he grew up in the royal family, and his precocity is certain.


    No one told Liu Shen... Or analyzed it. However, he was quite clear that his father would never choose a person who was not close to the military as the crown prince. He should be afraid that the military would alienate the royal family. More importantly, once the next ruler of the Empire had a dirty relationship with the military, it would affect the overall layout of the Empire.


    Therefore, Liu Shen had no opinion about being sent to the army at the age of 11. On the contrary, he felt extremely happy.


    Two armies separated by kilometers.


    The Han army is mainly divided into three parts. Riflemen with flint guns are arranged in the front, the left and right wings are composed of various arms with cold weapons, and the rear is the artillery.


    On the side of the anti Han axis coalition, a red Roman Legion occupies the left and a gray Sassanian Legion occupies the right. It is a horizontal vertical formation. It seems that the thickness is not small. The two empires are at the forefront, followed by armed men of all ethnic groups with no formation at all.


    Compared with the Han Empire, Persian Sassanian and Rome, all ethnic groups are really not qualified to be called the army, but can only be regarded as armed personnel.


    That is not only reflected in the gap in packaging, but also in all aspects including packaging, the most obvious of which is about organization and discipline.


    "Very traditional Legion against the battle line." Marus had a telescope in his hand. He kept patrolling back and forth in a dark green. With a heavy expression, he said, "at least 5000 firearm troops can see their artillery positions in the rear."


    Telescope is no longer unique to the Han Empire. It was made in the eighth year of Yuanshuo. It is under strict control. However, after so many years, it is impossible to guarantee that it will not be obtained, that is, other countries do not master manufacturing technology, and the holdings are very rare.


    As like as two peas in Al Bhatta''s hands, the same telescope has the same pattern.


    Rome and sassanne had two ways to obtain telescopes. One was to buy from countries at war with the Han Empire, and the other was to buy from the Han Empire.


    Knowing the importance of telescopes, the Han Empire did not want to sell them, but the price offered by the two countries was really too attractive. In addition, it planned to paralyze the two countries and refuse everything. After discussion, a few sold a batch.


    In fact, even the warships of the Han Empire were sold to other countries. It''s really bad to list the telescope as a non-sale item alone.


    "Guns..." albata''s cheeks twitched: "no less than 80 guns."


    This time, they either drove the armed men of all ethnic groups as the first batch of charging troops, or because the Han army sent out bronze guns?


    Those foolish people of all nationalities regard the firearms invented and manufactured by the Han people as the weapons of the gods.


    For example, the Han Army used firearms yesterday, and the original good situation was immediately reversed. In fact, there are not many people who really died under firearms. There are many people who trample or kill each other after they have not collapsed, but they are really afraid of firearms!


    "The gun firing interval of the Han army is about three to five minutes." Marus looked at albata and said sincerely, "our army is too slow. We can only rely on you."


    In the front of the army array of bossashan, there are nearly 800 chariots. On the left and right sides are traditional archers and light cavalry. About 1000 heavy cavalry and infantry exist behind.


    In today''s world, chariots are still regarded as a powerful arms. For example, sassanne has a huge chariot force, Rome, which can''t play with cavalry, also has its own chariot force, and other regional powers will bite their teeth to form chariot forces.


    Bursts of long horn like decadent sound were sounded, which was a military instrument used by the Persians for more than 2000 years.


    The neighing of war horses and the battle bugles that were constantly roared out resounded through the battlefield, and 800 Persian chariots in front of the military array were driven.


    Persian chariots are pulled by two groups of horses. The body is like a spoon. The wheels on both sides have serrated spikes that go out to the outside. They keep twisting when the wheels roll.


    The huge war drums were sounded in the Han Army, followed by the firing of bronze guns like thunder.


    The projectiles were driven out of the barrel by the thrust of the gunpowder explosion. They were hot all over, rolling their bodies in mid air, and the fuse was burning.


    What are fired are flowering bombs. When the fuse is burned out, they will detonate the explosives in the core of the projectile. Generally, they will explode at a position three or four meters high from the ground and shoot lead pellets at the periphery in a circular attitude.


    What was just fired was a bronze gun with a caliber of 120 mm. In less than 30 seconds, the projectile flew more than 1200 meters. It exploded over the troops of the anti Han axis coalition that did not move. Under the sweep of lead pills, blood blossomed from the human body, and brought a lot of howls and groans.


    Marus was awakened by seeing the covered with his own eyes. The people within the explosion range were swept down in pieces, and each bullet could cover about 10 meters. After the explosion, the people in that area fell to the ground in pieces.


    "The artillery firing range of the Han Empire is farther than that in our data." Elbata was very glad that he didn''t fly the flag: "shall we step back some distance?"


    The reason why they did not play the general flag was that they were deliberately targeted by the Han army two days ago, and they were afraid of being saturated and covered by the Han Army''s artillery.


    If it is saturated and covered by artillery fire, it is equivalent to the end of the war at the beginning. Not only will the National Army collapse when it loses command, but the armed personnel of all ethnic groups will certainly run faster than anyone else, and they will simply stop playing the general flag.


    It was right to ensure his own safety in order to command the troops. Marus despised elbata''s temporary retreat.


    In wartime, the commander can only advance but not retreat, but the Persians often do things that the commander retreats in the midst of the war, so that the enemy can seize the opportunity every time to defeat the Persian army that is clearly not at an absolute disadvantage.


    The most famous was the battle between Darius and Alexander. The battlefield situation was that it was clear that the Persian army was forcing the Macedonian army to retreat. Darius only found that a group of cavalry was charging straight at him. As the ruler, Darius retreated, which directly stunned the Persian generals. Alexander rumored that Darius had fled. As a result, the dominant Persian army turned and ran away.


    In a war that would have won, because of a ruler''s timidity or misjudgment, not only did he not pick the fruit of victory, but he swallowed the painful consequences. Similar things are common in the history of war, but the Persians are the nation with the most.


    "The Han Army did not move." Marus chose to ignore elbata''s proposal: "they are just using the advantages of weapons to carry out the necessary deterrence."


    There are only 18 120 mm bronze guns of junjishan Colonel''s headquarters. Even each bronze gun firing can cause dozens of casualties to the enemy. In the face of the enemy with "10000" as the unit, it is impossible to destroy the enemy when the gun barrel is blown up.


    The existence of bronze guns is more of a deterrent, and the other is to seize the opportunity to artillery a part in need of support to stabilize the front that may collapse.


    Only when the type of gun develops to a certain stage can it be qualified to control the process of a war. For example, a shell can sweep tens of meters, or it has greater power, higher firing speed and longer range.


    After the Persian chariot troops charged, they were about 800 meters away from the front line of the Han Army, and the other types of bronze guns of the Han army continued to fire.


    The number of projectiles sweeping and exploding is not exaggerated. They only interfere with the Persian chariot.


    "They deafen the horses." Yang Rui put down his telescope and said to Li Kuang, "it should be not only the horses pulling the chariot, but also the rest of the cavalry mounts."


    After the emergence of firearms, war horses really need special training to stop being afraid of those loud explosions, including the explosion of ammunition.


    The Persians did not know how to train the war horse correctly, so that the war horse would lose its fear of firearms. Their practice is quite simple and rough, stabbing deaf horses and blindfolded them.


    The opening of the bronze gun will certainly kill the Persian chariot troops, but the effect is not obvious. When nearly 60 bronze guns of various types shot at the most in one round, they destroyed nine Persian chariots. For 800 Persian chariots, it is a drop in the bucket.


    The rifle array line was already busy when the Persian chariot launched the charge. They placed the prepared platoon anti horse in front of the array line from 80 meters to the nearest 10 meters. Before long, four obstacle lines composed of anti horse were placed in front of the whole array line.


    The Han Army on both wings was doing the same thing, and a few bed crossbows also started their own shooting.


    Liu Shengang just carried the anti horse for placement, returned to the rear, looked forward from the gap of the human wall, and happened to see the rifle soldiers in the front row firing in volley amid the whistle.


    The maximum range of the twelve type flint gun can reach 400 meters, but that is only the maximum range. The effective range is only 120 meters. After the effective range exceeds 120 meters, the projectile actually has no strong lethality. Even if it hits the target, it is just a little "bite".


    After shooting, the riflemen retreated. They were already ready to shoot. The second row took too strong aim. They pulled the trigger in the officer''s whistle. After shooting, they also retreated.


    With the vision of Persian chariot soldiers, the distance made them watch the Han Army lift out of the horse resistance and set up obstacle lines. When they saw the long rows of horse resistance, they not only scolded the Han Army as timid as a mouse, but also looked ignorant and desperate for the next fate.


    The chariot without axle does not have any small turning maneuver after galloping. It is a large circuitous way to turn.


    At the same time, Persian chariots have no braking device. They used to run wildly. If they wanted to stop, they could only restrain the chariots to reduce their speed until the previous kinetic energy was consumed. It is impossible to stop when they want to stop.


    "The artillery position should be set at the of the array line." Xu Guang looked at the Persian chariot in front of him, which hit the horse and looked terrible. He turned to Liu Shen and said, "the artillery can launch shotguns. The range is closer, only 50 meters, but the coverage area is very wide."


    The Han Army didn''t have many opportunities to use bronze guns. For the time being, it didn''t sort out a set of combat methods that could match its own positioning.


    In the use of bronze guns, many generals actually regard them as a tool of intimidation and do not release the real power of bronze guns.


    "The enemy''s infantry charged." Liu Shen didn''t understand the usage of bronze cannon. Even if he knew how to use it most effectively, he wouldn''t express his opinion. He said without expression, "we have a chance to shoot."


    The second wave of charge was still launched by the Persian army, which looked like a sullen charge with no formation at all.


    The short legs of Rome, after the second wave of Persian army charge, formed a large column of scattered soldiers in a row of nearly 1000 people, and began their own advance at a trot.


    The barrier line temporarily set up by the Han Army played a great role. 800 Persian chariots stormed fiercely and were restrained. They were destroyed by gunfire. About 30 vehicles hit the horse resistance front. The rest continued to rush on the road where their companions waded out with blood, but under the discharge of guns by the Han army riflemen one after another, Only less than 20 rifles successfully rushed into the line of the Han army.


    Not far from Liu Shen''s left, a Persian chariot collided. The riflemen on that side did not do any evasion. They just accepted the impact. The horse hit the human wall in the way. The remaining impact force was only about four meters forward, and then submerged by the riflemen.


    It''s not that the riflemen can''t hide, but their tactics don''t allow them to hide. Once a square array moves, the whole rifleman array line will fall out of order, and the consequences may not be as simple as losing dozens of people in the war, so they can only be forced.

 Chapter 1029

    The battlefield was filled with the smell of gunsmoke. People''s ears were either excited roars or all kinds of screams and wails.


    A burst of drum sound joined in, and the front soldiers of the riflemen of the Han army began to push forward four segment shooting.


    The so-called push four stage firing means that after firing, a row of soldiers stand in place to clean the barrel and reload and load ammunition. The second row of soldiers who have already loaded and loaded ammunition open fire in place of the firing position, rolling forward as a substitute firing row after row.


    There was a rifle array with a length of more than kilometers. There were bursts of gunshots. There was no smoke. The Han Army used smokeless gunpowder.


    The first to rush into the range of the Chinese riflemen was the Persian light cavalry. They held a machete and a small round shield to keep their bodies as low as possible. The small round shield was blocked in front.


    Some lucky Persian light cavalry used a small round shield to block the bullets fired by the Han army. They could clearly feel the impact of the projectile on the small round shield. They were glad that the small round shield in their hand could block the gun.


    The Persian light cavalry hit by the bullet felt that they had been bitten, and their strength dissipated at a very fast speed. They could not help softening their bodies, and then fell off their horses.


    More bullets hit the horse. After all, compared with the knight who leaned down on the horse and had a small round shield protection, the horse''s body will be larger. The bullets are not only facing people, but also facing all the targets blocking the trajectory. The larger horse naturally has a higher chance of being hit.


    In a real battlefield, whether it''s archery or bullets, it won''t be the knight on the horse who keeps falling down dumplings, but the war horse is unharmed. In fact, in a real war, archery and shooting are running to shoot the horse, which is the so-called "shooting people first, shooting the horse".


    The mounts of the Persian light cavalry were blindfolded and deaf. They rode more than 2000 to launch a charge and directly impacted the rifle array of the Han army. At first, they were bombarded by the artillery of the Han Army, fell down nearly 200 horses, and entered the range of 400 meters, which was covered by the crossbows and arrows of the cold weapons on the left and right wings of the Han Army, and fell down more than 300 horses, At 130 meters, he was baptized by a platoon of guns.


    For a short 130 meters, if there were no obstacles, it would be only eight or nine seconds at the speed of the cavalry, but the Persian cavalry had to face the rows of resisting horses and the wreckage of their own chariots, not to mention a row of guns every second.


    "Get the gun!"


    In those positions where the Persian light cavalry charged, the rolling four segment shooting stopped, and the riflemen in the front row began to form a "forest of thorns" with flint guns equipped with bayonets. They had to face the collision of at least 500 or 600 Persian light cavalry.


    Those riflemen who did not encounter threat made a small turn under the constraints of officers, changed into in-situ rotation shooting, and continued to fire on Persian light cavalry in an inclined way.


    "Steady!"


    The riflemen who are about to be collided by Persian light cavalry are not fearless, but they have been stressed on discipline for a long time. Even if they know that they may be killed, they want to avoid it in their hearts, but they keep on their defensive posture.


    The army has never had any freedom to speak of. Some of them are devoid of personal freedom and are repeatedly asked to obey, obey and obey again!


    Whether an army is elite or not has nothing to do with how strong an individual''s combat effectiveness is. It does not rely on personal force. Soldiers lose their personal "consciousness" and get orders. Even if there is a sea of knife and fire ahead, they will firmly wade in the past, which is a strong army in the real sense.


    "Throw a bullet!"


    In addition to being equipped with a flint gun and corresponding gunpowder and bullets, Riflemen are equipped with five wooden handle grenades.


    When the Persian light cavalry rushed about 40 meters, the riflemen in the second row followed the order to throw wooden handle grenades.


    The wooden handle grenades were thrown out one after another. They triggered a coordinated and dense explosion. The explosion closer to the Persian light cavalry directly lifted people and horses.


    However, the collision occurred. The 12 type flint gun with a total length of 1.85 meters was not like a 6-meter long spear at all. The Persian light cavalry with good riding skills could control the horses to cross the bayonet forest, and even people and horses trampled down heavily towards the frightened Han soldiers below.


    The number of Persian light cavalry who can control their horses to jump high is not large. Most of them hit the bayonet forest. The problem is that even if they hit the bayonet, they still break the type 12 rifle and dent the area by relying on the powerful collision kinetic energy.


    Qin song didn''t feel much about the collision on the battlefield. He knew that his tactics to deal with the cavalry were wrong. In the face of the cavalry, he should put on a "hollow array".


    However, what is the correct tactics on the battlefield? Everything needs to be arranged to choose the tactics allowed under immediate conditions.


    The Persians charged not only 2000 light cavalry, but also nearly 1000 archers and nearly 10000 infantry.


    The Han Army faced first a wave of Persian light cavalry, then Persian bow cavalry, and finally Persian infantry. It didn''t have much time to change the tactical formation, but only hard.


    In addition to the Persian charge, there is a "slow" advancing Roman Legion behind. It seems that it is widely distributed. The number should be about 3000?


    It was not just the rifle array that responded to the charge of the anti Han axis coalition forces. The long-range attack forces on the left and right wings were always outputting bows and arrows, and the Artillery Forces in the rear did not stop shooting.


    In addition to long-range fire support, the Han cavalry on both wings also moved. They formed pincer shaped double arrows and killed the coalition forces on the anti Han axis.


    The first force stopped the rifle array line of push four segment shooting. After a while, the two thousand Persian light cavalry fell on the battlefield except for the four or five hundred cavalry that charged and retreated halfway; More than 300 Chinese riflemen were killed and injured, more than 100 were killed on the spot, and the rest were seriously injured.


    The rifle array of the Han army was not only impacted, but also faced the arrows of the Persian archers. Fortunately, the long-range support of its left and right wings was effective. Otherwise, the loss would be even greater, not just about 300 people.


    After a short pause, the undead riflemen pushed forward again under the constraints of the officers, still rolling platoon shooting, and the attack target was replaced by the enemy on foot.


    It was only less than ten minutes before the war began. Liu Shen was moved to the front row. He was standing in the front of the queue with a flint pistol in his hand. Around him, there were more than a dozen people in a semicircle, vowing to defend to the death.


    Every time Liu Shen blew the whistle of fire, the flint pistol would be pointed forward.


    Right in front of them are roaring Persian infantry. They seem to be mainly in gray uniforms, but they have messy armor, and their weapons are also diverse. After a row of volley, the Persian infantry running forward will fall to the ground.


    The Persian archers have been forced to detour around their left and right wings. If they do not take care of their left and right wings, the two Han cavalry attacking in a pincer posture will "stab in the waist" into their attacking troops. Even if the attacking troops are not stopped by the waist, it will be equal to their attacking troops falling into three flanks, Only by trying to drive away the Han cavalry killed on the left and right sides can the offensive continue.


    "It is worthy of being a firearm army!" Elbata was livid at the moment: "we have suffered more than 50% of the losses and are still moving forward. The rest will fall on that land forever."


    Through the telescope, we can see that the Persian infantry who charged and approached within 100 meters of the Chinese riflemen fell down all the time, but the living people twisted their faces and still rushed forward one after another.


    The Persians not only have to face the bullets and arrows that are shooting all the time, even if they rush within 30 meters of the riflemen, they have to withstand the wooden handle grenades thrown by the Chinese riflemen. As a result, their own side has fallen three or four thousand people, but they just shoot less than 30 Chinese soldiers with bows and arrows.


    "It''s really terrible!" The expression on marus''s face was very tangled. He was really frightened: "there are firearms far and near. I haven''t seen the kind of explosives near before."


    The Han Empire has been developing throwing weapons for infantry. The earliest type was pottery. With the progress of research, it entered the era of wooden handle grenades. At the same time, an all metal "egg" grenade was also developed, but it was packed with wooden handle grenades.


    Science and technology is one thing. As long as you open a door and have an "idea", there will be a research direction. If you don''t research it, you just don''t invest enough. Otherwise, if you study it again and again, products will appear sooner or later.


    Therefore, it can be said that most of the time, it is only ideas that limit the process of science and technology. How big people''s brain imagination is, how many scientific and technological products will be produced. It doesn''t appear just because the research cost is not enough.


    Will choose wooden handle grenades, of course, metal grenades, which are expensive and difficult to make. The cost of manufacturing a metal type grenade is enough to manufacture three wooden handle grenades. Even the power of wooden handle grenades is less than that of metal grenades. For such weapons that need to be fully loaded and will consume a lot, it must be to select a large number of wooden handle grenades and a small number of metal grenades.


    What marus is struggling with is that even if the Roman Legion forms a tortoise shell array, the shield can block the bullets and arrows of the Han Army, but can the new explosives that have not been seen be stopped?


    The answer will soon be revealed. The Persian troops who attacked lost more than 70%. Finally, they couldn''t hold on any longer. First, the first person turned around and ran away, and then formed an effect. The attack turned into a great rout.


    "What a pity..." Qin song frowned at the retreating Persian army and said to the left and right: "it is not allowed to send cavalry to pursue, otherwise none of them would want to escape."


    In fact, it is true that if the number of enemy troops is not so large, there is a large area of enemy troops not participating in the war behind, and a Roman army in formation is approaching, the Han army can really send cavalry to kill the retreating Persian troops.


    The advancing Roman Legion, after they found that the Persians collapsed, sounded their trombone.


    The Roman Legion was not very comfortable moving forward. Shells fell from time to time in the queue, and at least ten people fell each time. If their formation was dense enough, it would be more than ten people falling, but they pushed in the form of scattered soldiers just to reduce losses.


    The psychological collapse of the Persians, they do not retreat to the left and right sides rationally, but turn around and run recklessly, which will inevitably have an impact on the advancing Roman Legion.


    Not wanting to be thrown into chaos or even forced to retreat, the Roman Legion could only stop at a bad position and start to form their best tortoise shell array.


    The so-called tortoise shell array is that Roman soldiers form a close formation side by side, and then use the tower shield to organize the shield wall except under their feet. They swept Europa with this method of warfare. No race can do anything with this method of warfare. Even when marching to the East, the tortoise shell array still has a strong effect. It is still an extremely effective method of warfare in the face of pattia and now Sasan.


    Now, the Roman Legion has to face the Han Army, and it is the Han Army entering the firearms era.


    However, before facing the Han Army, the Roman Legion forming the tortoise armor array had to undergo the collision of defeated friendly forces.


    Under the impact of the Persian rout like a tide, the tortoise shell array organized by the Romans did not waver at all. Only when the shells fired from a distance hit, will there be a shield flying and smashing, and people fall down.


    Marus could not hide his dissatisfaction when he looked at albata: "look what they''re doing!"


    Of course, balbata saw that the Roman soldiers whose "tortoise shells" were opened by shells were immediately "rolled up" by the rout soldiers. In an instant, the whole tortoise shell array collapsed, and the undead Roman soldiers were forced to roll back.


    "The Han Army did not charge." Marus just expressed his dissatisfaction. He couldn''t do anything else. He turned into a disappointed expression: "how could the Han Army resist the charge? They should charge."


    If the Han army were a cold weapon force, it would indeed take advantage of the chaos of the enemy to launch an assault, work hard to disintegrate the enemy''s offensive and enter the stage of counter attack.


    However, the Central Military array of the Han army is riflemen. They will not give up their long-range firepower advantage and rush to do hand to hand combat. It is still very stable... Or rigid and rigid push action of rolling platoon.


    On the left and right wings, the Han cavalry sent out earlier are chasing or cruising repeatedly with the Persian bow cavalry, and the rest of the troops are parallel to the firearm troops of the central array line.


    Marus frowned and said uneasily, "the Han people are too stable."


    Indeed, the Han Army did not show any impulse, so that the anti Han axis coalition really did not know where to start.

 Chapter 1030

    No one is willing to face an enemy who is "stable" in any aspect. What the enemy does is "stable", which means it is difficult to reveal any major flaws. Even if we finally win a battle with such an enemy, it will inevitably be a disastrous victory of killing one thousand and losing eight hundred.


    If we face an enemy that is "stable" in all aspects, unless our own weapons and equipment have an absolute advantage, the soldiers have sufficient training, perfect organization and are more elite than the other party, otherwise we will really only win a disastrous victory. Only ourselves know the depression of the generals who encounter this kind of war.


    There was no special way for the Han Empire to train the firearm troops. It weakened the soldiers'' personal thoughts again and again, and imported the collective consciousness and obedience consciousness. It did not need the soldiers to have strong personal combat effectiveness, but only that they could maintain the formation in the face of any enemy.


    In the era of firearm shooting in platoon stations, there is really no need to have too complex training means. The real need to make changes is when firearms are more perfect and all kinds of weapons are updated. Otherwise, "a fresh recruit" can dominate the whole world.


    Of course, at present, the whole earth has developed firearms in the Han Empire, one step ahead... Let firearms appear more than 1000 years in advance, and let individual soldiers throw firearms and bronze guns be loaded into the army in advance.


    Other countries are still playing with cold weapons, that is, the chariots eliminated by Zhuxia for hundreds of years are still the main arms of other countries... Including Rome and sassanne.


    The firearms troops of the Han Army, who were trained to be extremely rigid, did not face the enemy with guns and guns of various calibres. They were a group of long-range weapons, basically bows and arrows, and crossbows or enemies imitating the Han Empire.


    Within an hour after the start of today''s battle, the Han Army''s firearm troops destroyed more than 6000 enemy troops, and their own losses were less than 400.


    The rest of the Han Army, the cold weapon troops on the left and right wings, are neglected groups, but they have achieved a lot of results. They should have killed about 2000 enemy troops, but they have not even lost 20.


    The cold weapons on the left and right wings of the Han Army and the cavalry also made great contributions to the whole war situation, forcing the Persian bow cavalry to "accompany" cruising and fighting, attracting more cavalry of the anti Han axis coalition, reducing great pressure on the front battlefield.


    "You should develop cavalry!" Elbata was almost black with a face. He didn''t know whether to wonder or sigh or rejoice: "the infantry were slaughtered when they fought with the gun troops of the Han army. Only the cavalry can play a role."


    Rome''s "short legs" are well known all over the world. It''s no problem that they still nest in the Mediterranean. Anyway, they can rely on shipping to make up for the shortcomings of "short legs". However, once they leave the Mediterranean environment, the shortcomings of Rome''s "short legs" will be infinitely magnified.


    "It''s time to develop cavalry." Marus''s face was also not good-looking: "but you know, we don''t have good pastures over there. We need your country to provide enough war horses."


    There was really no good pasture in the territory of Rome. The areas they ruled were either mountainous or forested, and there were not too broad plains. Even if there were plains, they were also an environment full of shrubs.


    Albata opened her mouth, and there was only a sneer behind her.


    Although the Persians and Romans moved towards Alliance under the pressure of the Han Empire, the hatred for thousands of years can not be eliminated so easily.


    For the weaker side in the war with Rome, the Persians tried their best to suppress their hatred towards the Romans. At the same time, they also hoped that the alliance between the two sides would be closer. But it was a dream to let them send war horses to the Romans for nothing!


    Marus would have the awareness that Rome needed cavalry troops. He saw the flashing sparks of the shield forming the tortoise shell array under the discharge of the rifle soldiers of the Han army.


    The Roman Legion formed a tortoise shell array. In order to make each shield fit closely, they moved carefully. We can imagine how fast they could push.


    They had to be careful. As long as there was a little gap in the shield wall, they could get into the hole with the dense fire of the Chinese riflemen. The fall of a Roman soldier with a shield indicated that there was a gap in the tortoise armor array.


    Once there is a gap in the tortoise shell array, Roman soldiers will face more bullets, that is, a burst of blood bloom. If the gap is not quickly filled up, the tortoise shell array will face real disintegration. At that time, they will be completely exposed to the discharge fire of the Chinese riflemen.


    The Chinese riflemen in the front row kept firing in rotation, and some grenadiers who got orders were separated from the team.


    The Grenadier is actually a temporary role change of some riflemen. They are usually fast and flexible people. They temporarily put down their flint guns and just carry grenades or grenades.


    Yan Ping was one of the Han soldiers who temporarily served as a grenade thrower. He tied a row of wooden handle grenades around his waist and twisted one in his hand. After leaving the team, he approached the nearest Roman tortoise shell array.


    The battlefield, which has been fighting for more than an hour, does not look clean. There are bloody bodies everywhere. Some people killed by shelling have become mutilated bodies, and some people''s limbs or internal organs can be seen.


    There are not only human bodies on the battlefield, but also many Arab horses that seem to be large and muscular. Most of the war horses have died, and some lie on the ground but do not die.


    Yan Ping passed by a wounded but not dead war horse. He didn''t deliberately observe. It was just a coincidence to look at the war horse''s eyes and see that the war horse was crying.


    Just like that, falling on the battlefield does not mean that they have died. In fact, many soldiers are injured and difficult to move, or they are so scared that they can only lie down and accept the unknown fate. Naturally, they are just pretending to be dead.


    "..." Yan Ping saw an enemy soldier lying on the ground unexpectedly when he was running forward. He looked at the enemy soldier and was not hurt. He hesitated and chose to change the direction of running: "this NIMA!"


    A pure discovery, a Persian soldier who didn''t know what purpose he was holding was lying on the ground secretly observing. He didn''t have time to react under Yan Ping''s "passing", he got a hit on the back of his head, and then he was riding on his body and his head was constantly knocked.


    Yan Ping could have changed into a dagger, but he really forgot to change his weapon. He chose to knock with the wooden handle grenade in his hand. After confirming that the Persian soldier under him died, he wiped a bloody face and stood up and ran again.


    In the course of action, the grenadiers who cruise out will encounter some things that do not kill the enemy soldiers. If circumstances permit, they will easily repair the wounded enemy soldiers. If they encounter the enemy soldiers who are unharmed but stay on the battlefield, they will inevitably go up and fight with them.


    About 50 meters away, Yan Ping killed two dead enemy soldiers and six wounded enemy soldiers, avoided the trajectory and approached the tortoise shell array composed of Roman soldiers for about 10 meters, unscrewed the cover at the bottom of the wooden handle grenade and pulled at the white pull rope. The wooden handle grenade began to smoke and threw it at the tortoise shell array of Roman soldiers.


    The smoky wooden handle grenade landed on the top of the shield wall composed of shields. It made a "yiyiyi" sound to count down.


    The Roman soldiers who were inside the shield wall could not distinguish the knocking sound of bullets hitting the shield and the falling of wooden handle grenades under the continuous firing of Chinese riflemen.


    With a roar, the wooden handle grenade on the top of the shield wall exploded. Its explosion power was to lift a large shield. The next moment, another smoking wooden handle grenade was thrown again, followed by the third and fourth... A total of six exaggerated grenades were thrown.


    Yan Ping just found that he was not only throwing a wooden handle grenade, but also sweeping his body before lying on the ground. He saw that the other two comrades in arms chose this tortoise shell array as the attack target.


    The constant explosion directly disintegrated the tortoise shell array composed of 100 Roman soldiers. One fell. Most of the people within three meters of the explosion were killed on the spot. If they were not hit by shrapnel outside four meters of the explosion, they would become injured.


    The key is that the tortoise shell array was disintegrated. The shield wall they used to resist the discharge of guns by the Chinese riflemen disappeared. The next moment, bloody flowers appeared on the confused Roman soldiers. The soldiers in the front fell first in pieces, and then another round of discharge of guns knocked the rest to the ground.


    The riflemen of the Han Army have reached a combat distance of about 50 meters. Even the accuracy of the flint gun at this distance is very unreliable. Relying on the dense platoon shooting method can still ensure the coverage, give them enough shooting time, and no enemy can stand safely.


    Marus in the rear, his hands shaking with binoculars.


    From marus''s vision, the tortoise shell array was disintegrated one after another, and then its own soldiers completely became gun targets. If this trend continues, more than 3000 soldiers there will be reimbursed in less than half an hour.


    "Give up the formation!" Albata wiped the sweat on his face: "they are the first troops less than 50 meters away from the Han Army''s firearms army. They launched a decisive charge!"


    In fact, the scene was so amazing that marus lost the judgment of a general. He shouted: "blow the charge horn!"


    Not far behind marus stood a row of Roman soldiers with trombones and a guard of honor with military cards.


    The trombone of the Stormtrooper was sounded. After the Roman soldiers on the front heard it, the Roman soldiers who had disintegrated the tortoise shell array continued to be ignorant, and the Roman soldiers who had completed the tortoise shell array shouted "for Rome!", Withdraw the shield wall to meet a group of people who fell with a row of guns. Those who did not die threw away their shields and charged forward with short swords.


    Liu Shen''s platoon was rotated to the front. He was a little stunned to see the Romans split the shield array, but he didn''t delay ordering a volley.


    Fifty meters is actually a short distance. With good eyesight, they can see each other''s looks. Liu Shen has seen the Romans for a long time. He knows that the Romans are a group of people with black hair and black eyes, which is different from the Han people in the distribution of facial features. At the same time, compared with the Han people, they are shorter in height.


    Roblin was the centurion of Rome. Fortunately, he was not shot by the platoon and ran hard. Of course, he looked at the Han Army in front of him. I don''t know why he was attracted by a very young Han man.


    [how young!] Roblin sighed and found something wrong: [why is there a wall around him, but other Han people don''t.]


    Liu Shen happened to look at Roblin with a "broom" on his helmet and knew that the Roman was an officer. He saw Roblin staring at himself. He didn''t know what he thought. He smiled at Roblin very sunny.


    "Get close to me!" Roblin can conclude that the young Han must be very noble, not only from the people around him, but also from Liu Shen''s smile: "there is a noble descendant of cyris over there. We can only leave the battlefield safely by holding him!"


    The Roman soldiers who greeted the hail of bullets were shocked when they heard Roblin''s shouting.


    In the battlefield where people continue to fall, there are two different situations: hope and hopelessness. Before, Roman soldiers charged in despair. Instead, they charged with hope, running faster and becoming more flexible.


    Roblin was really lucky. There were people falling down around him, but no bullet flew within two meters of him.


    "Your Highness." Yingkui found that seven or eight Roman soldiers charged in this direction and warned, "you need to step back."


    Of course, Liu Shen found the Roman soldiers and smiled at the "hair sweep". He raised his chin and gave Yingkui a cold look.


    Back? How could Liu Shen retreat because some people rushed to him!


    In fact, the Roman soldiers who charged against Liu Shen fell down again and again. They didn''t rush to a distance of 20 meters near Liu Shen. They fell to the ground without any left.


    Roblin''s chest was bleeding in two places. He looked at the blue sky and his mouth was full of bitterness. Before he fell, he threw the dagger in his hand, but the dagger only flew forward for more than ten meters and fell powerlessly to the ground.


    The firing interval of the riflemen of the Han army was less than three seconds. Under one round of shooting after another, none of the Roman soldiers who launched the charge stood. The farthest they rushed was to approach the range of eight meters of the Han Army''s rifle array, and then they became either corpses or wounded.


    The drum was sounded again, and the rifleman array line continued to move forward. When Liu Shen passed Roblin, he saw that Roblin''s blue eyes lost focus and looked at the sky.


    The advancing riflemen found the undead Roman soldiers when they passed by. They ended the pain of the Roman soldiers with bayonets.


    In a way, the Han riflemen who mended their knives were good people. Because if you are hit by a lead bullet, even if you don''t die on the spot, you will suffer all kinds of torture and die painfully in the symptoms of inflammation and pus.

 Chapter 1031

    "Or..." albata had a desperate expression on his face: "let the whole army charge!"


    The situation on the battlefield undoubtedly shows that the anti Han axis coalition forces are at a disadvantage. They dispatched 800 chariots, about 4000 cavalry and 13000 infantry. However, with the positive advance of the Han Army, they are not only pushed forward, but even collapsed and retreated.


    It can''t be said that the Persians and Romans were not brave. They were the first army in the world to dare to push forward with the platoon and rotation of the rifle soldiers of the Han army.


    The Persians broke down after losing about 70%.


    The Romans lost more than 80% before they collapsed.


    They have shown amazing will. It should be clear that when the war losses of most armies reach about 10%, the collapse naturally occurs.


    An army recognized as a strong army usually needs to be able to withstand about 30% of the war damage.


    In general, 10% of the war damage of an army means that those brave and brave have been damaged, and the rest are either cowards or those who drift with the tide.


    The dominant Han Army actually admired the enemy who could endure more than half of the casualties and still showed the will to fight.


    If the soldiers admire, the officers will be afraid.


    An army that is not afraid of death is not terrible. What is worrying is that the army that is not afraid of death is not lack of training and has a perfect organization.


    With the foundation of training and arming the army, coupled with tenacious will, it''s just not to give them a chance. Once they seize the opportunity, they can usually create miracles.


    The number of enemy troops running away on the front battlefield is very small, and more than 70% are left behind.


    Every step forward, Liu Shen had to avoid the bodies on the ground. These bodies were mended by the riflemen who had been pushed in previously. Each body had at least one hole emitting blood.


    After being shot, an individual was mended, but he stubbornly didn''t die. Their brains are completely occupied by pain. Their bodies will roll up like shrimp, close their eyes, and their bodies will continue to tremble slightly. They will soon be shocked and die in shock because of too much blood loss.


    From the start of the war to the defeat of the soldiers of the anti Han axis coalition forces on the battlefield, all happened within an hour and a half.


    Because of the fighting, the Han Army stopped in place for platoon shooting most of the time, and the forward distance was only about 600 meters.


    When the anti Han axis coalition sent fighting troops to show defeat, marus and albata retreated with troops who did not participate in the war.


    In the end, they dared not send troops to fight again. The armies of the two empires were defeated so miserably. The probability of using their own troops to add oil was as much as death.


    If other countries (nationalities) mobilize the anti Han axis coalition forces, they don''t say whether they are willing to obey orders. Those in power are really willing to send troops. The greatest possibility for those miscellaneous soldiers is to collapse at one touch and then attack their own formation.


    "Return to the camp." Marus''s face was very frustrated: "using the camp for defense is our only choice at present."


    Most of the other nationalities do not know how to build camps. They are proficient, that is, the Romans and Persians. At the same time, the Romans will have more experience in building camps.


    The Romans were really good at building camps, especially after conquering the Greeks, they got a lot of knowledge about engineering in Greece.


    Like the Persians who also have a set of methods for building barracks, they build barracks nothing more than making fences and resisting horses, digging one or more ditches, digging countless traps, placing spikes, and adding more fences or walls if they pay attention to some, but they rely on their hands and basically have no mechanical tools.


    The Romans were different. They mastered the relevant lifting technology and had a large number of machinery to make the project construction more convenient. They built the same camp as the Persians. The Persians needed ten days, and the Romans could finish the construction in three or four days.


    Since the war was not so smooth at the beginning, marus had the knowledge of wantonly building camps and fighting a long war with the Han army from marching to the banks of the Pinchi river.


    They are building camps on the West Bank of the Pinchi river.


    The first camp was less than 500 meters from the pinch river. Because this camp was within the range of the Han Army''s artillery fire, it simply dug two ditches and set up a fence and three-layer fence. It was destroyed by the Han Army on the 17th day.


    The second camp was built on the West Bank 3000 meters away from the Pinchi river. In front of it, there are six ditches with a width of about five meters, each with an interval of about 20 meters. Behind the trench is the "city wall" which is generally built by using the wood structure and rammed with the wall. Its width is about four meters and its height is also four meters. The more the "city wall" is more than 700 meters long, and the built driving wooden frames extend out on both sides. It will continue to ramme the wall in enough time, with a large number of arrow towers.


    The third camp became a half bend. The Romans took advantage of the large number of miscellaneous soldiers to build a great wall on the front. The project did not stop when the war was going on. Its ditches, walls and traps are much more than the second camp, and the height of the "city wall" is much higher.


    The current second camp, whose current role has been transformed into the forward base of the anti Han axis coalition army, is where the anti Han axis coalition army retreats from the front battlefield.


    It must be said that the Han people were extremely surprised that the anti Han axis coalition forces could move the project in wartime and even form a scale in a short time.


    The Han Army did not want to send troops to interfere, but the number of anti Han axis coalition forces was too large and the terrain was too limited.


    Li Kuang sent cavalry to harass him several times. Either he was intercepted by more than ten times his own enemy, or he rushed in and was in danger of being surrounded and eaten. He simply turned a blind eye to it.


    "Where did the artillery advance?"


    "Back to Duhu, we have followed within 100 meters of the rear side of the propulsion force."


    The advancing Han army is still a rifle array in the center, but only cold weapon troops on foot are left on both wings. The cavalry are scattered and are still playing the game of "cat and mouse" with the anti Han axis coalition.


    The terrain of the battlefield is really too restrictive for the Han Army crossing the river to the West Bank. There is no depth. On the one hand, it is because the number of anti Han axis coalition forces is really too large. At the beginning, it is in the state of being sandwiched by three bread. Unless the Han Army crosses the river from other river sections, there is no detour space at all.


    In some ways, the Han Army liked such a battlefield very much. They had 10000 riflemen. In the face of such a battlefield, not only would there be no constraints, but even at such a disadvantage, they could attract the enemy to attack on their own initiative, fight openly and squarely, and give full play to the greatest shooting advantage of platoon guns.


    Liu Shen stood where he was when he heard the "stop" military order. He looked around. The robes around him showed a tired expression.


    The position where they stopped was only 500 meters away from the camp of the anti Han axis coalition army. At a glance, there was no enemy outside the camp. The enemy stood on the "city wall", and more enemy troops were behind the "city wall".


    "Rest in place, replenish water, eat, and don''t walk around at will!"


    Fighting without rest for an hour and a half, people are always in a state of mental tension, and then they are always under exercise. People really feel dry mouth. Drinking some water properly and eating something can relax their spirit and recover their physical strength.


    Liu Shen took out the kettle hanging on the back waist and poured it for a while. After drinking a few mouthfuls, he felt that his chest was not so stuffy. He raised the kettle and tilted it. The water was drenched on his face and flowed along his neck to his body. The whole person immediately felt comfortable to "live" again.


    Many people are doing that. Next to it is the spray Red River. There is no need to worry about being unable to replenish water. If you shower with water, you can relax your body and heart. So why not do it?


    "This thing tastes terrible." While chewing the dry noodles in his mouth, Ji Hai disliked it: "if it weren''t for the crisp taste, it''s really good for nothing."


    The rations carried by soldiers are dry noodles wrapped in cloth bags. They are ground into strips and then fried. They do have a crisp taste and have little nutritional value, but they are easier to carry and not easy to deteriorate.


    Liu Shen chewed dry noodles and poured water into his mouth from time to time. His eyes were looking at the "city wall" not far away. The enemy troops above were busy.


    "They''re really good." Ji Hai exclaimed, "I''ve built such a thing in less than a month. I heard there''s another one in the West."


    When it comes to start-up projects, Han people have seen many kinds of projects in the past decade and gradually understand what is called efficiency. At the same time, they think that no one in the world can compare with themselves for project construction.


    For some special reasons, the soldiers of the Han Empire have always been a group of proud people. They firmly believe that whatever it is, the Han people are at the top level in the world.


    Now, as a "second generation" and a soldier, Ji Hai praised him. It can be seen that he was really surprised.


    "The Romans loved all kinds of projects. They were no strangers to building roads and walls." Liu Shen knew that the Romans always had a history of building the Great Wall. They built the Great Wall in every period of Defense: "Wang Shizhong (Wang Meng) has been to Rome, introduced the traffic conditions and various arenas in Rome, and especially praised the Romans'' persistence in building canals."


    Some "second generation" including Ji Hai and Xu Guang understood it.


    The Romans are not barbarians. They also have a high level of civilization for the current world. The Romans who like to start projects have their own mechanics. They will use machinery during project construction, which can achieve faster construction speed than those nations who don''t know what mechanics is.


    While they were chatting, there were bursts of gunfire behind them.


    After the shells leave the gun barrel and fly to the sky, they will roar because they break through the air. More than 40% of them fly for a distance and blast towards the anti Han axis. The coalition soldiers are in a busy "city wall", and the rest either land prematurely or cross the "City wall" and hit the rear camp.


    The "city wall" is mainly supported by wooden frames. Shells hit down one after another. Some of the rammed walls are concave, but they do not collapse. The walls that have not been rammed in time are blown out of the effect of falling apart.


    The artillery units of the Han army fired solid bullets, which were mainly used to bombard the "city wall", not to cause many enemy casualties.


    "It''s amazing." Qin song looked at the constantly bombarded "city wall" and praised the other party for setting off the strength of his own artillery: "our fastest record is to build a stone wall more than ten miles in a month?"


    Qin Song said something a long time ago. At that time, they were still weak forces in Changguang county. They were forced to retreat to Liaodong Peninsula by Shijie Zhao state. In order to deal with the threat of Murong Yan state, they had to build the Great Wall.


    Of course, it is systematic farmers who build a ten mile wall a month, which was once considered by countless forces to have created miracles.


    "The Romans did have their own advantages." Li Kuang did not reject praising the enemy: "the Central Library in Chang''an has an introduction to Rome. They are very great."


    Praise your enemies properly in order to show your strength after defeating them.


    If there is no bottom line to belittle our enemies, it is not natural to win. If we still lose a lot in the process of combat, we show our incompetence.


    According to the Han people''s understanding, there are so many forces opposite that can carry out those projects in wartime. There is really no one except the Romans.


    "Some time ago, news came back from abroad that the Romans were wantonly starting projects in their Spanish and Egyptian provinces, all of which were coastal defense chains." Li Kuang has nothing to deal with now. He finds that the enemy has no sign of leaving the camp at all. He is still willing to talk more with Qin song: "they are very afraid that the big man''s navy can reach Constantinople directly from the sea. They should be afraid indeed!"


    In the past, most people, especially the army of the military, rejected and criticized the development of the Navy. They generally believed that it was better to strengthen the army with those financial resources.


    At the stage of war with the Gupta Dynasty, after the Navy showed its greatness, the exclusion was reduced, and the criticism was that it disappeared.


    Now Rome took part in and led the formation of the anti Han axis, which became the second axis. They began to rejoice that their own side had a strong navy. Otherwise, they didn''t know how long it would take to kill them from the land.


    "Didn''t you notice in the newspaper?" Qin Song said happily, "Your Majesty has approved the formation of the expeditionary army. The scale of the fleet alone exceeds 2000. Seven gunships have been dispatched, including the Linzi."


    The Han people who once again become the overlord nation can never wait for revenge. They really don''t want to wait for the land to hit Europa one day. It is a firm attitude to set up an ocean going navy to retaliate against the Romans.


    "It will take at least one year or two months for a good sea voyage. Landing from Egypt will take half a year, not counting the preparation time." Li Kuang didn''t mind looking forward to his future: "at that time, we should march into Sasan."

 Chapter 1032

    After all, the line of defense established in a hurry is the Roman city building method. Before it has time to go through layers of reinforcement, only compacted soil and stones can play a good defensive effect in the face of the attackers with completely cold weapons, but it seems to ignore the Han army with firearms.


    The artillery troops of the Han army first fired three rounds of artillery, but then the artillery stopped.


    The cold weapon troops of the Han Army on the left and right wings have their own sword and shield soldiers to leave the array.


    "Are they going to attack?" Elbata didn''t go to the wall. He regretted his life. Even if there was only one in ten thousand chance that he would be hit by flying shells, he wouldn''t go to the wall. He waved back the people who came to report and asked marus, "they just sent sword and shield soldiers. Shall we send troops to fight back?"


    Marus had a worried face.


    They continue to encounter failures in the frontal battlefield, and the results achieved by investing in their own troops are almost no different from sending out miscellaneous soldiers of all ethnic groups.


    To say where the Persian army and the Roman army are better than the miscellaneous soldiers of all ethnic groups, it can only be said that they consumed more ammunition and gunpowder of the firearms army of the Han Army, that''s all.


    "Fight back?" Malus took a deep breath and said, "we must not let them leisurely attack the city wall. We must fight back. But all ethnic groups have been afraid, and only ourselves."


    The Romans and Persians fought a great battle. They rode nearly 15000 steps and shook about 10000 Han troops. As long as they were not blind, they saw the final result.


    After an hour and a half of fighting, about three or four thousand Romans and Persians fled back, including about 1500 archers alone, which means that more than 70% of them lost their lives on the battlefield.


    When the Han army was advancing, when it met dead and undead Persians and Romans, it would mend the knife, and there was no move to capture at all. Therefore, 70% of the Romans and Persians who participated in the attack really lost their lives on the battlefield. At this point, the Romans and Persians were filled with resentment and fear, while all ethnic groups were filled with fear and fear.


    "Han people are too cruel!" Al Bada had just ordered his troops to attack, waved back the messenger again, and said with gnashing teeth on his face, "we don''t want to be captured next!"


    "Ha ha!" Marus smiled and asked, "are we really going to do that? Don''t keep prisoners?"


    Elbata''s face changed, blue and white, white and blue. He finally slapped one hand on the table, both angry and depressed: "we... Are not qualified to do that!"


    Han people can be unscrupulous, but now they don''t have that qualification.


    If one day the Persians can kill all without leaving prisoners on the battlefield, they need to wait for the progress of this war to reach the stage of victory of the anti Han axis coalition.


    "We threw in more than 2500 people, and you lost nearly 8000 people." Marus said bitterly, "I don''t know if I have killed 500 people."


    "There should be." Elbata said with less certainty, "the cavalry successfully rushed into their array. We all know how much damage the cavalry will cause by launching a decisive collision."


    In addition to the cavalry fighting with the Han Army, the other infantry of the anti Han axis coalition can only shoot at the Han soldiers with bows and arrows.


    Among their Persian light cavalry, only some timid Persian Knights escaped in advance and saved their lives. None of the Persian knights who really launched the decisive charge survived, but they were the only ones who caused the greatest loss to the Han Army in the whole battle.


    It has lost more than ten thousand, and it is uncertain whether it has achieved five hundred? Whether this war damage ratio occurred on the battlefield of three empires or whether the two empires united to fight another Empire, it makes people wonder whether Rome and Persia are the level of Empire, and it also makes people panic that the Han Empire is too powerful.


    The exaggerated war damage ratio has been showing its effect. As commanders, marus and albata have produced self-confidence, and the rest of the ethnic groups have wavered at the same time.


    "This is the enemy of our ancestors?" Adia batra watched the whole battle process, because there was no telescope, he could only observe the general dynamics, but he saw the exaggerated defeat of Persian sassanne and Rome: "are the Romans and Persians too useless, or are the Han too powerful?"


    Seriously, this group of descendants of the northern Huns saw such weapons for the first time. They really didn''t understand what the weapons of the Han army were. They don''t understand and haven''t been hit by those weapons in person. They know that those weapons are very powerful, but to what extent they are powerful, they are claws.


    "There is no doubt that the Persians are very powerful. They are the overlord of the land in the south." Kyuli is the captain of Adia batra''s close guard. He gave an example: "we have sent warriors to their land several times to dig grass and valley. The Persian army generally can''t take advantage of it, and we have suffered disastrous defeats several times."


    To evaluate the strength of a certain force, it is basically necessary to have fought with that force in order to get more accurate data. Otherwise, it is really not so reliable to just look at some intelligence such as the number of territory, population and wealth of that force.


    The simplest example is that big counsellors have a large population and strong economic strength? But again and again, he was taught to be a man by Xixia, whose population and economic strength were dozens of times less than his own.


    With a small population and poor economic strength, the Mongols have become the "whip of God", ravaging most of the world, and no less than 200 million people have died directly or indirectly at their hands. And how many people were there in the world at that time? According to some historical data, there were about 350 million people in the world at that time, which means that more than half of them were gone. (mainly the spread of infectious diseases)


    Supporting the bones means that the Persians are really not weak, and the Persians are at a disadvantage in the confrontation with Rome most of the time, so the Romans are better than the Persians.


    Now, the Persians who are not weak and the Romans who are stronger than the Persians are united to fight the Han people, but they are on the battlefield of honest confrontation. They have suffered an astonishing defeat not because of any conspiracy.


    "Rome?" Adia batra had heard of Rome and learned about the richness and power of Rome from the Goths. He pinched the whip in his hand: "it seems that the Romans have entered a period of weakness and will inevitably weaken. How can that rich land lack our figure?"


    He didn''t have any good education, but Adia batra was still a leader after all. How could he not know that once the Persian sassanne and Rome failed again and again on the battlefield, even if the Han people did not hit the land of the Persian sassanne and Rome, they would also have internal turmoil due to the repeated failures on the battlefield, and the country would inevitably weaken.


    "Tell the Romans and Persians." Adia batra grinned: "we are willing to fight the Han people, but they need to give us five boxes of gold coins and three thousand good horses first."


    The brace was stunned. Seeing the bad smile on Adia batra''s face, he guessed what the intention was. He followed the bad smile and went to find marus and elbata.


    On the front line, two thousand sword and shield soldiers of the Han Army have pushed within 200 meters of the "city wall". They collided with the Persians in the war and are fighting fiercely.


    There were five thousand Persians in the battle, all of whom were foot infantry. They were afraid of being attacked by firearms. They took the greatest courage to rush until they hit the sword shield soldiers of the Han army. Many people were moved to tears at that moment.


    Even though the Han Army did not use firearms, the experienced sword and shield soldiers still showed strong combat effectiveness. After they collided with Persian soldiers, the front was slightly deadlocked for less than two minutes, and then continued to advance.


    The emergence of firearm troops in the Han Empire is only a matter of recent years. There are no more than 40000 firearm troops, of which 26000 are still the forbidden guards guarding Chang''an.


    With firearms, it does not mean that the Han Army, which still uses cold weapons, has become vulnerable. It can be said that the current cold weapons Han army is on the edge of the peak. They have repeatedly proved to the world what is called strong with their achievements. They not only have sufficient experience, but also have never been in a low state.


    As long as the morale of the regular army is not depressed, no matter which country can ensure its combat effectiveness, the difference is that the military training and organization of each country are different, and the combat effectiveness is high and solid.


    Those cold weapon soldiers of the Han army who thought that this war would be a one-man show of the firearm army, cherish the command of attack. They regard every battle as a rare opportunity and will never waste the opportunity to accumulate combat achievements. Everyone is fully motivated.


    The sword shield soldiers of the Han army were equipped with willow leaf armor, key parts were also equipped with goggles, and a layer of lock armor and two layers of silk underwear were worn under the armor. The small round shields in their hands are also made of metal, and the war knives in their hands are steel knives, which can be said to be the most luxurious matching in the era of cold weapons.


    Zhuo killed a Persian soldier who was rushing up in front of him with a knife. The shield of the other hand swung to another Persian soldier on the side, and looked at a silly Persian soldier not far away through his face armor.


    The Persian soldier was foolish because he saw that Zhuo Bing had at least five arrows inserted into him, but he didn''t look like he should have been hurt at all.


    Zhuo Bing, who has been charging in front, received at least 20 arrows before. Except for the five arrows inserted in his body, the rest were slipped away by a willow shaped armor.


    Although the five arrows inserted into the body were inserted, in fact, the arrowhead was stuck in the collar of the lock armour. Even if the arrowhead was still inserted deeper through the iron ring, it just opened the silk and touched the skin a little.


    On the cold weapon battlefield, we can often see the generals who are still alive with dozens of arrows. It''s just that the generals'' armor is good enough. They look miserable when they are shot by arrows, but they really don''t suffer too serious trauma. This is the role of armor defense. It is a life-saving armor in the real sense.


    Killing and killing, Zhuo Bing suddenly found that there was no enemy around him, and there were some robes in the same military uniform.


    They raised their swords and roared loudly. Looking through their face armor at a pair of eyes, they could see that they were obviously happy and excited, and then shouted "kill!!!", Keep charging forward.


    The Han army sent close combat troops to launch an assault, and the artillery troops must stop shelling in order to avoid accidental injury.


    In order to understand the battlefield situation more clearly, elbata stopped the shelling of the Han Army, and the sword and shield soldiers of the Han army were close enough to determine which sword and shield soldiers of the Han army would not attack again before they retreated. He came to the "city wall".


    Marus is the bunker left behind. Once albata has a slight accident, he will become the only commander of the anti Han axis Coalition on the battlefield.


    The five thousand Persian infantry who fought in the war showed a completely different will and tenacity. They collapsed after a loss of about 10%. This time, of course, they fled to the left and right, and they would hit the wall directly back.


    Holding a telescope to observe albata, he saw something. His face suddenly became stiff and shouted, "shoot, shoot those enemies carrying explosive bags!", While roaring, he ran quickly to the stairs.


    The Han Army had artillery, but destroying the "city wall" with artillery is not only wasteful and efficient, but also no faster than directly approaching and bombing with explosive bags. That''s why knife and shield troops were sent out.


    For the defenders on the "city wall", only a few of them heard elbata''s roar and heard who elbata roared. Only a few were looking for Han soldiers with explosive bags in their hands. More people were crying for their parents to escape directly. The stairs were too slow. When they were frightened to the extreme, they jumped directly from a high place.


    The commander fled in a hurry, and the people around him ran for their lives. Abnormalities were found in the other sections of the city wall. Even if he didn''t know what happened, it was inevitable that it caused riots.


    When they got close to the sword and shield soldiers of the Han Army under the "city wall", they were surprised to find that there were few arrows shot from above, and they didn''t drop any stones or logs. They just put up a shield wall over their heads according to the training.


    Some soldiers dig holes under the wall under the shovel. They dig holes with their spades, and someone will shovel the fuse and bury them.


    About ten minutes later, the sword and shield soldiers of the Han army withdrew the shield wall above their heads and began to retreat. Some soldiers retreated with fuses. When they stepped back, they were surprised to find that the "city wall" had become empty.


    "Don''t keep your mouth closed. Open your mouth and cover your ears." Zhuo Bing has done so, urging paoze who did not do so: "we have retreated to a safe distance, but we still have to be prepared."


    Before long, the detonated fuses were burning, and Mars quickly moved to the explosive package buried at the root of the wall. The next moment was the explosion.


    The power of the explosion was not small. First there was a flash of light, and then soil and gravel splashed in the smoky air.


    In a series of explosions, the "mighty Han Army" roared by more than 10000 soldiers is still clear!

 Chapter 1033

    Elbata fled quickly and left the "city wall" about 200 meters. He felt safe and stopped to look at the side of the "city wall" that could explode at any time.


    The explosion really happened, so that elbata didn''t know whether to be glad that he had foresight or depressed. The "city wall" built with time and effort collapsed in the sound of explosion.


    The explosion on the other side of the "city wall" was just the beginning. After a period of silence, the bronze guns of the Han army joined in playing.


    The artillery troops of the Han Army have reached within 300 meters of the "city wall". The goal of their fire is not to bombard the city wall, but to bombard the anti Han axis coalition camp behind the "city wall" by using a curved Ballistic Principle of shells.


    The "city wall" was blown out one gap after another. First, a roar of "Han Army''s power" appeared, and then a roar of "killing" in Chinese shook the sky.


    The sword and shield soldiers of the Han Army, who had little loss, charged again. The soldiers who consumed their physical strength in the previous battle became the rear team, and the soldiers who did not consume their physical strength became the front team. They passed through the collapsed position and rushed into the camp of the anti Han axis coalition like tigers and wolves.


    "The reason why we don''t bypass this wall is to tell them that a new era has come." Li Kuang looked relaxed and had absolute confidence in winning the battle: "after the emergence of gunpowder for military purposes, the role of the city wall was minimized. They will understand this and fear."


    The "city wall" built under the guidance of the Romans was a straight shape, not to mention that it was only about kilometers, but it was tens of miles long. In terms of battlefield terrain, the Han army could not avoid it.


    Anyway, Li Kuang is also the commander of the theater. He needs to improve his horizons in everything, including understanding how to spread fear to the enemy.


    "Du Hu." Song Pinggang just received the report and said excitedly, "another force has entered the position."


    The number of Han troops who attacked the "city wall" this time is close to 10000. Naturally, not all Han troops joined the offensive.


    Li Kuang likes to fight a decent war, but he won''t forget that the war is not just a battle. He estimates and judges the situation in advance, guesses the most likely situation, and makes targeted arrangements, which is the quality of one party''s commander.


    After the fighting on this side began, another Han army launched its own river crossing operation.


    They were lucky enough to successfully cross the river without being found. After a period of rapid march, they stopped 20 miles behind the anti Han axis coalition camp on the front battlefield. But their good luck is over.


    Rome and sassanne are also empires no matter what. They are not savage and ignorant people. Even if they do not arrange scouts within a hundred miles, they will certainly arrange vigilance within thirty miles.


    But it''s one thing to find out. It''s another thing whether the anti Han axis coalition scouts who found another Han army can successfully bring back the news. Even if they survived the Scout war, they wasted too much time and couldn''t bring the news back so soon.


    "Then we should work harder." Li Kuang was naturally equally excited about the successful detour of another force to the rear of the enemy''s main force: "their main camp has been unable to form an effective chain of command, and other sub camps will only fight their own battles."


    The number of anti Han axis coalition forces is too large to say that all the people are crowded in one camp.


    In fact, even if it is possible to build a large enough camp to accommodate all the troops, unless it is a person who has no military knowledge at all as the commander-in-chief, otherwise the commander with a little knowledge will not concentrate all the troops in one camp, but will assign priorities to arrange the troops according to his own understanding and judgment.


    The camp being attacked is the main camp of the anti Han axis coalition army. It''s a camp. In fact, it is divided into large and small camps, such as a Roman camp, a Persian camp, and so on.


    The Romans or Persians will not be arranged on the periphery, but the main camp is arranged like this. At most, a small team of Romans or Persians will play the role of supervisor in the other sub camps, and the rest are personnel of all ethnic groups.


    When the Han Army''s camp was attacked, elbata fled first, causing chaos. After the Han Army''s knife and shield soldiers were killed, they did not encounter large-scale resistance at all. That is, the resistance of soldiers of the anti Han axis coalition was also personal or small-scale, which was difficult to support under the attack of the Han Army''s knife and shield soldiers.


    The sword shield soldiers of the Han army carry out rolling charge by rotating at intervals. Their task is not to give the enemy breathing time, continue the chaos of the enemy and make the chaos of the enemy more serious. It is best to play an effect that makes the enemy collapse to snowball.


    There are sword and shield soldiers in the front battlefield. The cavalry on the two wings are still "playing games" with the cavalry of the anti Han axis coalition army. The rifle array in the rear continues to advance after a small rest, and the other cold weapons on the two wings, the Han Army, also began its own action.


    The two wing troops arranged by Li Kuang in the rifle array first sent cavalry against the cavalry of the anti Han axis coalition army, and then sent a curved sword and shield army. Most of the rest were bow and crossbow troops.


    The cold weapon troops of the Han Army advancing on both wings did not go towards the "city wall". They made their own detour. The attack of the Han Army on the battlefield became a large-scale Trident propulsion situation.


    "Not enough troops." Li Kuang was greedy and full of regret: "if we have enough troops, we can''t try to form a encirclement trend on the spot."


    Song Ping, as a long history with the army, "tut tut" twice and chose to respond with a bitter smile.


    They have received official documents from Chang''an and know that the rear is already mobilizing troops. A total of four standing armies have been mobilized to reinforce them, and more than 100000 soldiers from counties and counties have been mobilized.


    In fact, the nearest reinforcements to this theater, a standing army, have entered the Anxi capital guard area. Only after a long march, the troops must rest a little. Otherwise, even if they arrive at the battlefield, they will not be able to fight at the first time.


    It''s not that they can''t fight after a long march. It''s that the long march consumes too much physical strength of that army and makes them enter the stage of fatigue.


    It''s more than 50% of the original strength can be brought into play if you put yourself into a war in an incomplete state. That''s why there is a military method of "waiting for work with ease". It''s not your complete state to face an enemy that is not in a complete state.


    Li Kuang originally wanted to wait, but war is one thing. Fighters are fleeting things. He doesn''t have enough keen sense of smell to capture fighters. He wants to wait for his own strength to launch an attack. The other party is not invariable. He may even wait for his own preparation, and the other party may have run early.


    The anti Han axis coalition forces retreated, and Li Kuang could only launch an offensive with the limited forces at hand. Otherwise, once the anti Han axis coalition forces withdrew from the pinchihe battlefield, they would have to face a bad fighting environment with the change of seasons.


    Do not want the enemy out of control, even if it is not the best time to March, the Han army will launch an offensive. This is the reality.


    There are shells falling in the sky. There are solid shells, flowering shells exploding in mid air, and even special shells that can ignite the fire after explosion.


    Albata returned to the command post under the protection of his own soldiers. When he went in, he saw a busy scene in panic.


    "The Han army launched an offensive on all three sides." Marus saw elbata and didn''t bother about how the Han Army crossed the wall and killed him in less than an hour: "all ethnic groups have been completely chaotic!"


    Along the way, elbata has found that all ethnic groups are in chaos. They have cut people all the way. They can''t be clearer about what is happening.


    "Trying to stop the chaos has no effect!" Marus is a Roman general. It can''t be said that he has no experience in commanding foreign soldiers, but in the face of the current situation, his best effort is just to suppress the Roman vassal races, There is no way for other unfamiliar races: "we need to admit this failure. My plan is to retreat with the troops while the Legion is not affected and the vassal races can be controlled."


    The Romans fought with vassal races for a long time and became a habit for a long time. As long as a Roman general, he will inevitably encounter vassal miscellaneous soldiers who need to face chaos in his military career. Whether he can successfully stop chaos depends on the ability of that general.


    Of course, marus refused to admit that his ability was not good. He insisted that the situation he faced was boundless and belonged to the "natural disaster" that could not be stopped by manpower. At this time, I really can''t consider how to stop it. He believes that the most reasonable and should be done is "stop loss".


    Albata couldn''t help pumping his cheek. He just asked the deputy general who remained in the command post. What he learned was that the Persian troops were also in chaos. They were not affected by all ethnic groups. It was because the officers could not contact themselves that the chaos was caused.


    "Go away." Albata said dejectedly, "maybe it''s a mistake for us to pull up so many tribes."


    The coalition force is composed of multiple forces. Each force has its own set of power structure. Any force has its own supreme commander. If it can be effectively integrated and build a perfect command system, it can actually play 70% of its combat effectiveness.


    Under normal circumstances, to form a coalition army, there must be only one strong enough master, and the enemy should not be too strong. Otherwise, unless they fight each other in the vast region, it is really impossible to avoid wrangling and all kinds of backwardness.


    "Let''s go, let''s go..." marus didn''t think it was wrong to pull so many forces, but they used those forces in the wrong direction: "this withdrawal is probably to withdraw to the hinterland of hunnit. At that time, I will lead and integrate those tribes."


    Albata also knew that Rome had a good management of "allies", nodded and turned away.


    They didn''t discuss any retreat route. It''s very clear that it''s no use discussing those now. If they have that time to waste, they might as well run a few more steps.


    In a chaotic situation, we just consider how to drive away those so-called allies and don''t let them call it a trouble that hinders themselves. After waiting away from the chaotic area, it is the most reasonable thing to discuss what to do next.


    The reason for the chaos was that the front was defeated too fast and the shells of the Han army kept falling.


    Moreover, all ethnic groups knew that the Han people were not easy to provoke. To participate in the anti Han axis, first, they were really afraid that the Han people would destroy all races. Second, they did not participate in the anti Han axis. Without waiting for the Han people to come, they would first be destroyed by the Persians or Romans. There were no races that sincerely joined in.


    Persian sassanne and Rome are Empire level countries no matter how they join the various ethnic groups of the anti Han axis. They thought that even if they could not defeat the Han people, how could the two empires unite to be equal? It turned out that they thought too much. The number was several times that of the Han people, but they were beaten like dogs by the Han people.


    When all ethnic groups became chaotic, they saw clearly that the Romans and Persians were not the opponents of the Han people at all. If the Han people had not made it clear that they did not want to give life to all ethnic groups, they did not know how many "loyal and righteous people" wanted to give up the fight.


    I can''t beat the Han people again. The Han people don''t accept the surrender. Of course, run quickly!


    "They know that surrender is also the life of a slave." Ji Hai was walking with a flint gun on his shoulder. He couldn''t control his mouth and read: "the big man will castrate the slaves now. They have to run away."


    Liu Shen walked on the side of Ji Hai. He had listened to the broken thoughts all the way. He often listened to the corners of his mouth.


    "If a man has no birds in his crotch, what can he expect?" Ji Hai turned to Liu Shen and asked, "isn''t all the struggle just to pass on to future generations?"


    Liu Shen is positive about this.


    "Of course, the bird must have a good time." Ji Hai''s serious only had one sentence of Kung Fu, and his face became obscene: "in life, of course, you have to lie drunk, wake up and hold the killing sword. If you can''t taste the beauties of all ethnic groups, it''s a kind of white life, right?"


    Liu Shen knew where "lying drunk on the beautiful knee, waking up and holding the killing sword" came from, and it came from champion Hou Huo Qubing. He stared at such a sentence when Ji Hai said it with an obscene expression.


    It''s not too difficult for them to taste beauties of all ethnic groups. Ji Hai has long made a preliminary plan for his life. After dealing with his father, he really has no great idea of making achievements. He plans to enjoy the happy life of dandy in Chang''an first, and then travel to various places.


    Travel well, no matter what, there will be some stories of big husbands and beautiful women. Ji Hai is a good woman who dare not harm the Han family. However, if the woman is only willing to have fun, then she will hunt beautiful women of all ethnic groups!

 Chapter 1034

    In the face of an enemy that has fallen into a state of collapse, the most correct way is to persuade it to surrender.


    Naturally, the Han army tried to persuade the enemy to surrender, but they found that the enemy was surprisingly tough. They could not escape and would not surrender. Instead, they worked hysterically.


    After the Persians and Romans decided to oppose the Han Dynasty, they have been advocating the Han policy, including the complete castration of slaves by the Han Empire.


    Being captured after defeat is nothing for many races. Even some races are happy to be dogs for the victors after defeat. The information they get is that the Han people rarely take dog legs and are castrated when they are slaves to the Han people. For this reason, except for a very small number of people of all ethnic groups, they chose to kneel down and surrender.


    "We must turn the tide!" Li Kuang has ordered the sword and shield soldiers who have been charging in front to retreat and repair. He has obtained the results of some prisoner interrogations. He knows that bossashan and Rome have been promoting the domineering side of the Han people and the seriousness of the matter: "the hopeless enemy must resist and choose to the end. This should not happen."


    The Han Empire is very strong and the Han army is also very brave and good at fighting, but the war is destined to bleed. Once every enemy fights with the Han army with despair, the Han army will suffer some unnecessary casualties if it can fight again.


    In fact, a powerful enemy is not terrible. The most terrible thing is an enemy who is desperate and has the will to die.


    "Although most of it is true, it should be reversed." Song Ping already had his own preliminary battle damage data: "does Duhu want to be a model?"


    What you really do is often not important. It is to let people who want to know some information get the information they let them know.


    It is true that the Han Empire would castrate slaves in an all-round way, but it should not be "hammered" to increase the negative impact of the enemy''s death.


    "Yes, there should be a model." Li Kuang thought of the Wusun people for the first time and soon vetoed them. He thought for a moment and said, "we should properly arrange this group of prisoners so that all ethnic groups can see that the big man is a state of etiquette."


    Some armies treat prisoners of war better than their own soldiers. It is nothing more than psychological warfare, which gives soldiers an impression that even if they lose and surrender, their personal safety can be guaranteed and their childhood may be better than staying at home. In this way, it can weaken the enemy''s will to die, and may even induce the enemy to take the initiative to surrender.


    Song Ping knew exactly what to do and immediately responded.


    Today''s battle began when the white fish appeared in the East in the morning. The battle between the Han Army and the anti Han axis coalition took nearly two hours on the front battlefield, and another hour or so on the front of the "city wall". It entered the camp state at noon.


    The camp of the anti Han axis coalition army is very large. Although the anti Han axis coalition army was in chaos, it took the Han army about two hours to advance about seven or eight miles. On the scale of the whole camp, it only occupied about 34 / 10?


    In the offensive and defensive war in the camp, the casualties of the Han army were much higher than before. The two Qudao shield soldiers who had been charging in front finally retreated, of which 76 were seriously injured, and the rest were more or less slightly injured.


    Song Pinggang just received statistics on the losses and results of the sword and shield soldiers. The losses are those. The results that can be counted by ears are to kill more than 4000 people, and those who orally report military achievements are to destroy about 6000 enemy troops.


    Song Ping thought that the results reported by the sword and shield soldiers were very reasonable. After all, the enemy fell into chaos at the beginning. It was difficult to retreat back before it fought back in chaos.


    The anti Han axis coalition forces really squeezed themselves to no retreat, resulting in their friends in the east facing the slaughter of the Han army. Instead of being in the front line of fighting with the Han Army, the tribes fought for a living.


    From the beginning of the battle to the present stage, Song Ping guessed that the enemy destroyed by his side should be more than 30000 people, and some people of the enemy died fighting each other all the time. It is certain that even if the main force of this anti Han axis coalition army is not completely abolished, it will take at least more than half a year to recover its combat effectiveness after escaping.


    "The other side is too chaotic. Our people can''t confirm the trend of their main force." Song Ping felt ridiculous when he said this. At the same time, he had a headache: "this war has become a bad war."


    As a commander, Li Kuang had long recognized that it was a bad battle.


    It''s not that Li Kuang lost command of his own forces, but that there are too few troops and the enemy is too chaotic. Even if his own side is trying hard to kill, the enemy is killing each other, but his own side can''t effectively persuade him to surrender and it''s difficult to end the war in a short time. It''s that he meets the enemy in the process of killing and all those who can escape escape escape.


    The reality is that if an army does not surrender in batches and the number of troops reaches a certain level, no matter how chaotic it is, it can not be destroyed in a short time.


    There is only one possibility that a large number of troops will be destroyed in a short time, that is, this army lost its will to fight and surrendered in order.


    Many times, there is always a saying, such as whether an army is defeated or completely destroyed in a very short time, then there is usually an evaluation such as "if how many pigs are killed by the enemy, we should kill X days". It is because pigs will not surrender that they will run to safety or die. The troops who surrendered at the command of the commander became prisoners at the command.


    A full Legion and a disabled Legion in Rome, with about 10000 vassal races, left the camp under the leadership of marus.


    The problem of short legs of the Romans was fatal. Unlike those who fled on horseback, they galloped and fled to the mountains and fields as soon as they left the crowded area. They could only evacuate by trotting among the fleeing troops.


    I don''t know whether it was out of pride or quality. The Romans kept a relatively perfect formation even when they ran away. This is very rare compared with all the defeated troops, including the Persians.


    The Han army was a stranded anti Han axis coalition army, and the routed soldiers were held back. It was difficult for the scattered scouts to carry out effective investigation because the overall situation on the battlefield was too chaotic. Many times, it was difficult for the scouts to report the effective intelligence detected. The news of the Romans fleeing the camp was not reported to Li Kuang for the time being.


    Elbata also escaped from the camp, but compared with marus who could bring most of his troops, the troops he could effectively control were less than 3000, and the rest were left in the camp.


    It makes no difference whether the anti Han axis coalition forces have commanders or not. Their extremely chaotic situation has prevented the high-speed advancement of the Han Army in some ways.


    Liu Shen, who was on the battlefield, was in a state of confusion in the face of the scene in front of him. What he saw was a mess everywhere. Not only the Han people were killing, but also the enemy were killing each other. People were falling everywhere. There was no sign of "emptiness" in a short time. At a glance, it was still so crowded.


    After the riflemen of the Han Army entered the enemy camp, it was difficult to maintain a long array line due to the influence of the terrain. They are divided into several teams and have their own shooting vision.


    Compared with the long array line before, the rifle soldiers of the Han army were divided into several teams, and the probability of impact increased greatly.


    It was the reduction of fire density and firing frequency, and then they were hysterical enough to ignore the enemy''s death.


    It''s funny, but it''s a reality. The anti Han axis coalition forces are hysterical enough to forget their fear and ignore the people in front of them. They keep falling down and run frantically. On the contrary, they really rush to the distance where they can fight hand to hand with the rifle soldiers of the Han army.


    It was just the irrational anti Han axis coalition. They ignored the impact of death and just wanted to run out of a channel that could escape. After the collision with the Han riflemen, no one wanted to fight with the Han soldiers at all. They ran away and continued to run forward without death.


    "Get out, get out of the camp!"


    The heralds ran in various positions to convey the latest orders issued by Qin song.


    Riflemen should not stay in such a battlefield. Their current number is still scarce. They themselves are used as the seeds of army expansion. That is why they still maintain the title of junjishan Lieutenant department. In the future, they will be scattered to various standing armies and become the backbone of the formation of firearm divisions.


    Qin song ordered the Musketeers to retreat with Li Kuang''s consent.


    As Li Kuang, who had an overview of the overall situation, did not immediately answer Qin song''s request. It was only when the troops reinforced in the rear could take over the fighting position of the riflemen that he allowed the riflemen on the front line to retreat.


    In fact, it is not a reinforcement force. It is the garrison that Li Kuang originally stayed on the East Bank of the Pinchi river. Their original role is to prevent adverse river crossing operations, and play a necessary force to ensure River defense even if the river crossing troops are defeated or even wiped out.


    After the collapse of the anti Han axis coalition, Li Kuang ordered the original reserve team to approach the battlefield and send it to the East Bank of the Pinchi River later.


    Li Kuang, who had found that he could not end the war in a short time, ordered the troops newly put into the battlefield to just make a pressing posture, continue to give the enemy fear and let them kill each other, but don''t rush up and shake it.


    "We have too few troops!" Li Kuang doesn''t know how many times he said this. With a wry smile on his face, he said, "after winning the war, it turned out that it was impossible to advance and retreat."


    "Duhu, after this war, you have become a famous general in the world." Song Ping didn''t think he was flattering: "you put in 10000 troops, but you defeated more than 200000 enemy troops."


    That''s why Li Kuang feels oppressed.


    People always think that since they have done it, if they have more chips on hand, they can do better. After doing better, they will want perfection.


    Li Kuang is now in such a situation. If he can defeat more than 200000 enemy forces with 10000 troops, he will not be reconciled. He will only defeat them. He is greedy and can''t get the supplement of troops in a short time, resulting in depression.


    As the commander of the winner is depressed, why should marus and albata, who have become the defeated side?


    The commanders of the two anti Han axis coalition forces never regained contact after they left the chaotic camp, and even chose to retreat in different directions.


    Elbata retreated straight to the West. What he wanted to do most was withdraw to the third line of defense, quickly take over the command of the third line of defense, and prepare to resist the approach of the Han army.


    Marus chose to retreat to the north. He knew that his own legs were very short and he was likely to be caught up in retreating to the north, but he still chose to do so because it was clear that the city wall could not stop the attack of the Han Army at all. He retreated to the north to the grazing area of the coalition army to obtain enough walking livestock. Without turning back, he had to retreat directly to Sasan through hunit.


    The different choices are due to the different countries behind it. Elbata''s country is a hunit from the middle of the Han Empire. However, if there is still hope, even if it is only a weak hope, he will not give up trying to resist the Han army. As long as they can block the Han Army for one more day, sashan will have one more day to prepare.


    Marus''s Rome is far enough away from the Han Empire. We should worry that it is also the maritime expeditionary army from the Han Empire. Unless sassanne falls, Rome will face the land invasion of the Han Empire for a long time.


    There are people fleeing everywhere in the wilderness, some running on foot, some galloping on horseback. Everyone''s face is either a happy expression of escaping from life, or a lingering fear on his face.


    Elbata tried to close the surrounding rout soldiers. Next, he had to organize the layout of the third line of defense. The more troops, the better. He knew that rout soldiers were not a good choice, but how could one more head consume one more arrow or bullet of the Han army?


    Al Bata, who was hungry and wanted more troops, soon knew that all ethnic groups no longer bird the so-called Persian authority. The people who directly refused had more weapons against each other.


    All ethnic groups have seen the strength of the Han Empire and how much they fear the Han Empire, so how much they hate the Persians who pull themselves into the anti Han axis.


    They were also afraid of the power of Persian Sassanian before. After such a big defeat, they saw that the Persians were so vulnerable in front of the Han people. They would more or less have the idea that "the Persians are just like this". They didn''t dare to face the Han people, but dared to show their teeth to the Persians.


    "Fools! Those fools!" Elbata was not angry to abuse, but sneered: "they have joined the anti Han camp. Will the Han people let them go? If they don''t stand firmly with us and continue to fight the Han people, not only the Han people will attack them, but also we won''t let the hostile bastards go!"


    Elbata, who was riding wildly, suddenly saw a black line in front of him. At the same time, he saw the collapsing soldiers running towards the black line falling in pieces. For a moment, it suddenly came over. No wonder the number of Han troops before was so small. It turned out that there were Han troops detouring back to the rear of the battlefield.

 Chapter 1035

    The defeat of the army means losing order. The extremely flustered soldiers run around in fear, regardless of where they are ahead.


    Detour back to the Han Army 20 miles to the west of the main battle field. They didn''t have much time to find the terrain with absolute advantage for layout. In fact, half way through, the rapid marching army suddenly noticed a large number of enemy troops coming from the main battlefield and temporarily arranged to block the West bank.


    Judging from the anti Han axis coalition coming from the direction of the main battlefield, there is no formation to speak of. It is the kind that appears first in twos and threes, followed by a large number of people everywhere. In an instant, the Han Army judges the other party as a rout.


    The circuitous Han Army really didn''t expect the results of the battle on the main battlefield so soon. For a time, it was surprised by the sudden collapse of troops.


    If there were a large number of enemy rout troops, even if the Han army could intercept them, it would certainly be too late to start the formation, and only a small part of the rout troops behind them could be intercepted.


    After the Han army launched the formation, it crossed a front about 2000 meters long. In fact, it could not intercept all the rout troops. After all, the enemy rout troops were running all over the mountains and fields, not concentrated in one place.


    What elbata saw was that the defeated soldiers of his side who ran to the intercepting line organized by the Han army were swept one by one by the firearm troops of the Han army. The defeated soldiers who did not run from the intercepting position of the Han army were only chased and killed by the cavalry of the Han Army team.


    "Let''s go around!"


    Elbata thought that he did not choose to bypass because he was afraid, but because his current state was not suitable for continuing the war.


    The previous rout soldiers were basically disorganized. Elbata appeared with this organized Persian army. In fact, it was very conspicuous and was immediately discovered by the Han army.


    "Mobilize a song of cavalry." Yang Rui could see through the telescope that the Persian cavalry remained organized: "try to disperse."


    Soon a trumpeter sounded the horn. The Han cavalry, who had been scattered to hunt down the enemy''s defeated soldiers, joined the small team and formed a large team. It was easy to see the Persian cavalry galloping to the side of the battlefield.


    Yang Rui had only two thousand cavalry on hand. He mobilized a song to fight against the organized Persian cavalry. In fact, his greatest intention was a means of insurance.


    Most of the anti Han axis coalition forces are in a state of collapse, and there is an enemy force that still maintains order. If this organized enemy force is allowed to move, there will be a great threat.


    Of course, elbata found that Han cavalry was catching up with his army, and an unprecedented suffocation filled his heart. He kept scolding in his heart, and he would run away regardless. The Han Army did not kill those easy to kill, but stared at himself.


    The Persian cavalry who maintained their organizational strength, even if they did not collide with the intercepting line of the Han Army, still caused trouble. First, their detour led a large number of anti Han axis coalition forces to run sideways.


    If the number of anti Han axis coalition forces rushing towards the Han Army intercept line decreases, the number of anti Han axis coalition forces eliminated by the Han army will naturally decrease.


    The circuitous Han army could only reach 10000, with 5000 infantry and 2000 cavalry as the main force, and the rest were 3000 foot cold weapon soldiers.


    Only 10000 Han troops wanted to intercept the defeated troops of the anti Han axis coalition, and a cavalry went after the organized Persian cavalry.


    The terrain on this side is flat. It is not an ideal blocking terrain at all. Basically, how much can be intercepted and killed is a battlefield of luck.


    Yang Rui knows two things at the same time.


    First, blocking only one position so that the enemy''s routed soldiers will not have no other way to run is actually a rational approach. If the enemy''s routed soldiers don''t even have a place to escape, they may be forced to work hard.


    Second, they have too few troops. The enemy''s routs look all over the mountains and fields. Later, there will be enemy routs running over. It is ideal to be able to stabilize the front line for interception. Pull the intercept line longer and thinner, and even divide troops to block. Maybe it will break in these 10000 troops.


    There was a strange scene on this battlefield. The Han army set up interceptors to block the attack, and there were rout soldiers hitting them and becoming corpses. The rout soldiers of the anti Han axis coalition forces in other directions endured the tail chasing and killing of the Han cavalry, and became killing, being killed and fleeing. No one cared about who they looked like.


    Towards the evening, a cavalry unit came first on the main battlefield. The officer in charge informed Yang Rui of the situation on the main battlefield, and then this unit joined the pursuit of the anti Han axis coalition.


    Even an hour or two later, the enemy soldiers who had collapsed in the direction of the main battlefield were still not cut off. They didn''t know whether they didn''t see the corpses in front of them and the Han Army, and bumped into them and became corpses.


    "This side is almost a pile of corpses."


    "They are still climbing the corpse mountain and come up for us to kill."


    "This is the rout."


    If a person is occupied by the idea of running for his life, his brain will indeed become stupid. Without his usual reason, he ignores some stupid actions that should have been avoided at a glance.


    In front of the intercepting line of the Han Army, a row of corpses stacked by many corpses are almost becoming a wall of flesh and blood, but there are still rout soldiers climbing up with distorted faces. Some are hit by bullets as soon as they start to become part of the corpse wall, some are shot a short distance from the corpse wall, and soon there are new corpses stacked with each other.


    At nightfall, the defeated anti Han axis coalition troops retreating from the main battlefield were still not cut off, but the number was much less than that during the day.


    It was not until midnight that the defeated troops of the anti Han axis coalition army retreated into twos and threes. The exhausted Han soldiers found that the number of new defeated troops had decreased sharply, and they didn''t know whether to relax or disappointed.


    "Do you have any new instructions?"


    "Back to the school captain, there was no new order from the guard."


    Yang Rui was still disappointed. They didn''t have time to rush to the established position. They stopped temporarily to block, and didn''t give full play to the greatest achievement of this detour.


    Their blocking on this side is tantamount to the enemy''s routed troops running through this "line", at least to the third line of defense established by the coalition forces on the anti Han axis. Because of their resistance to the rout, they were unable to reach the end of the enemy''s rout into the enemy''s third line of defense, which became the end of not completing the set marching goal and not achieving the most ideal result.


    About midnight, Li Kuang came up with the follow-up troops.


    There were 20000 troops. The riflemen in the main battlefield were left in the pontoon defense line of the Pinchi River and replaced by new troops transferred from the rear.


    Yang Rui did not lead the army to continue westward, but stopped in place and waited for the arrival of the follow-up troops.


    "The enemy left behind is about 15000." Yang Rui watched the whole process of blocking the enemy''s routed troops, and visually observed that the number of troops destroyed was that: "if you fail to complete the plan, please protect and reduce your crime."


    Li Kuang already knew the situation here. Facing Yang Rui''s apology, he just nodded, not angry, and didn''t say anything. Whether Yang Rui was guilty or not will naturally have a result in the outcome evaluation.


    "Then in this battle, the enemy was wiped out by about 70000?" Song Ping calculated the results of the main battlefield together. He glanced at Yang Rui, who was full of guilt, and then looked at Li Kuang, who looked calm. He smiled and said, "seventy thousand enemy troops were destroyed in one day. The results are brilliant!"


    In fact, no more than 20000 people actually died in the Han army. The enemy killed and trampled on each other in chaos. Not only is that the case on the main battlefield, but also on the intercepting line.


    Therefore, once an army collapses, even if the enemy of the belligerent does nothing, many people will die in the collapsed army.


    Li Kuang asked, "how many enemy soldiers did Chang Shi think fled to the enemy''s third line of defense?"


    "The enemy fled all over the mountains. Many enemy soldiers would not run back to the construction in view of their fear of fighting with us after they escaped." Song Ping also said common sense: "it''s more than 23 / 10 to go back. The enemy deployed 50000 defenders in the third line of defense, plus the routed troops running past, it should be between 80000 and 90000?"


    Li Kuang said faintly, "what a pity..."


    Yang Rui lowered his head with regret and embarrassment on his face.


    Song Ping is guessing what Li Kuang''s sentence means.


    The next day, the Han Army, who had not had much rest, gathered 30000 people and drove away.


    While they were still marching, the scouts who set out earlier sent back information, and the enemy''s third line of defense was empty.


    It took about two months. I don''t know how much money and manpower it took to build the defense line. It is mainly composed of a wall with a length of about 2500 meters. Some wall sections are also built with buildings similar to the urn city. There are perfect fortifications in front of the wall, such as ditches, walls, fence walls, horse resistance belts, pits, etc.


    This line of defense is mainly composed of Roman and Persian vassal races, with a small number of Romans and Persians, and some other races.


    It was at night that they learned that their more than 200000 front troops had lost, and it was a stunning defeat. The whole process from the attack of the Han Army to the disastrous defeat of its own army is less than six hours?


    Also at night, the routed soldiers in front fled and brought some specious news. No one could explain the development of the war situation clearly, but told some hair raising information according to their own impression.


    For example, how many people on our side rushed to the Han Army and killed and injured thousands of people without even touching a hair of the Han army.


    Another example is that the strong city wall becomes ashes after an explosion. There will always be shells falling in the sky. It is not safe even to hide in the rear.


    Too many terrible descriptions about the Han army kept coming out of the mouth of the defeated soldiers, and the fear spread. Especially when the vassal race of the Persians learned that the Persian army in front was likely to be wiped out, they immediately became empty.


    His master was wiped out in less than a day against the Han army? How long can you support yourself if you go to fight the Han army?


    The most shocking news is that the Han army only dispatched 10000 people, just 10000 people!


    Ten thousand Han troops could defeat two hundred thousand allied troops with an absolutely strong advantage. In addition, the Romans and Persians sent their own strong troops to be almost destroyed. The time-consuming and hard-working wall did not last for half an hour.


    The more information the routed soldiers told, the more fear the soldiers who did not participate in the front-line fighting increased by one point.


    I don''t know whether the routed soldiers fled again or the third line of defense filled with fear. Some people in the garrison fled first until someone found the figure of the Han Army on the defense line. Although the Han army was only a team of five, it caused another wave of escape.


    Li Kuang came to see the empty defense line. Out of caution, he sent a team to explore first.


    After a while of exploration, only a few enemy soldiers who didn''t have time to run away because of moving materials were found. After a while of interrogation, they learned the reason why the enemy troops on the defense line fled without fighting.


    "The so-called coalition forces are only 70000 regular Persian armies and less than 5000 Roman legions, most of which are people from small tribes and tribes." Li Kuang stood on the wall and made his own evaluation: "we all know what the people of small countries are, and what the people of small tribes and small tribes look like..."


    There are no heroes in a small country, and no heroes in an ignorant crowd. This is the status quo.


    "They have pulled up so many allies. I''m afraid they didn''t expect to become a burden on themselves." Song Ping said with emotion: "our ancestors knew that self-improvement was really powerful for a long time, and never pinned the victory or defeat of a war on the so-called allies."


    In fact, there were so many examples of the Warring States period that really made Zhuxia understand that allies were unreliable. At that time, the six countries repeatedly formed alliances, but not only had nothing to do with the state of Qin, but there was a lot of waste inside. All of them repeatedly proved that alliance can only be a dominant driving force for all the younger brothers. As long as there are two countries with similar strength in the alliance, the so-called alliance is more a drag.


    Li Kuang looked at Song Ping and said, "those small countries and tribes will be handed over to you in the future."


    Song Ping nodded with a smile. He knows what he should do next and believes that he will achieve good results.


    The reason why those small countries and tribes were drawn into the so-called anti Han axis was that the Han Empire did not hide its hegemony, and that it was deterred by Rome and Persia.


    Li Kuang has found that he did not hide the disadvantages of hegemony, which is also an important reason why the Romans and Persians can easily pull up such a large group of allies.


    Although the Han Empire did not pay attention to those small countries and tribes, it may be able to avoid them from standing on the side of the Persians and Romans. What should be avoided is to avoid.


    "This time, Du Hu led 10000 troops to defeat 200000 coalition troops. The news will soon spread all over the world." Song Ping is not flattering Li Kuang. It''s really flattering. His credit is not small. He is telling the truth: "the prestige of the big man is more prosperous. People in these small countries must be afraid of the liquidation of the big man and try to get rid of the relationship with Persia and Rome..."


    The Han Empire did not need allies, but it was not stupid enough to know that weakening the enemy was strengthening itself. It did not intend to gather those small countries, but it was still happy to turn around and find the trouble of the Persians and Romans.

 Chapter 1036

    Elbata''s team was targeted by the Han cavalry. It was entangled again and again. It wasted a lot of time. After getting rid of the entanglement, it was hung behind its tail and had to make a detour. When they reached the third line of defense, the garrison on the line of defense fled almost.


    Hard work is a defense line built with huge human and material resources. The enemy''s large troops are still far away, but the defenders on the defense line run first? Such things are actually common in history.


    No matter how strong the defense line is, people with courage need to garrison it in order to play the role of the defense line. Otherwise, it is actually a dead object.


    Elbata felt that he didn''t have the ability to use less than 3000 men and horses to resist the fierce Han Army on the defense line. After he found that the defenders on the defense line had basically fled, he wanted to set fire to it. The problem was that the Han Army cavalry came again. As a result, he looked at the defense line with tears and embarked on the escape journey again.


    The defense line and camp built by the anti Han axis coalition forces took time and effort. It became the residence of the new master after the arrival of the Han army.


    "This is already in hunit, far from the main residence of the capital guard, but it can be used as a material reserve base." Li Kuang has toured around and found that the camp is actually quite well built, but the built wall faces the East, and the necessary wall needs to be added in the West: "in fact, the city can be built on the basis of the camp."


    After the phanchi River, there were only some small fortresses, military forts and beacon towers on this side of the Han Empire, and there were no other large YONGGU fortifications.


    The hunit people are all nomadic tribes in the East, and there is no fixed settlement in the East. They are all groups living by grass.


    The Han Empire needed a forward base in hunit. It had to be built from scratch and got a basic camp. Naturally, it was strengthened on this basis to save time and labor.


    "Of course." Song Ping thought for a moment and continued, "it''s just a big change."


    There are some risks in using the camp built by the enemy as the forward base, including that the camp is built by the enemy, and the enemy must master the weakness of the camp.


    It is not even ruled out that there are more dangerous hidden dangers, such as whether the enemy may have dug a tunnel. Once tunnels really exist, the enemy will definitely use them when they counterattack.


    Li Kuang didn''t ignore those risks. He nodded to Song Ping and said, "it''s up to Chang Shi."


    Once the camp really has the backhand left by the anti Han axis coalition forces, they will definitely not be willing to use it in some small fights, which will be used as a killer mace.


    That''s just a necessary safeguard measure. In fact, as long as the Han Army keeps moving forward and pushes the front all the way to the west, there are some tricks in this camp, and the enemy can only make full use of it when they are pressed close.


    They "received" the camp that the anti Han axis coalition army finally built. When the war hit such a situation, it was tantamount to the disillusionment of the anti Han axis coalition army''s attempt to attack the anxidu guard house.


    The main force of the anti Han axis coalition collapsed, but the anti Han axis coalition in the region has more than one force, and there are more or less other anti Han axis coalition forces around the main battlefield.


    Li Kuang faces two choices next.


    The first is to continue to push westward with the main force, and how far we can fight is how far, forcing the anti Han axis to organize a large army to block again and keep the initiative of the war in hand.


    Another option is to stabilize the front in its current position and break up the troops in hand to attack the enemy forces that have not been taken care of before, so as to maximize the results of this battle.


    "I think expanding the results is the best choice." Song Ping gave his opinion: "we have too few troops. The longer the front is, the greater the danger will be."


    This is why Li Kuang hesitated.


    Although they seem to easily defeat the main force of the enemy, in fact, they are just an unbalanced embodiment of the use of firearms. The enemy collapses so easily, mostly because they are deterred by firearms.


    If there were no normal war using firearms, the Han army could not directly shake up the wall fortifications built by the enemy like owning firearms. Detour attack would be the right choice.


    Under the attack of the Han Army, the enemy''s wall fortifications did not even support the first wave of attack, resulting in the psychological collapse of the anti Han axis coalition. The war situation is like this now.


    The two armies give priority to the morale of the soldiers. They pay attention to striking first is to attack the morale of the other party. How much the effect of the first wave of attack is, how much the morale of both sides will change.


    Now the morale of the anti Han axis coalition forces has completely collapsed, falling to the point where there is almost no lower limit, but in fact, this is only temporary and full of uncertainty.


    "Good." Li Kuang accepted Song Ping''s opinion and said the reasons why Song Ping didn''t say: "it''s really not advisable to force them too hard, so that they feel they have no way to live and have to work hard."


    Song Ping responded with a smile.


    The main reason is that the number of Han troops involved in the war is insufficient. The real regular army is 23000, which is divided into seven parts.


    Li Kuang gathered 14000 regular troops into sharp knives, but just this point is not enough. Continue to push westward. The more westward you can predict that the enemy''s determination to work hard will increase. At the same time, the enemy has always been in a quantitative advantage. If they really want to form a situation of going in depth alone, they don''t have to worry about food shortage, However, the ammunition supply of firearms troops will become a big problem.


    Song Ping needs to do a lot of things next, including verification and recording of war achievements, camp reconstruction, replenishment of logistics and quartermaster, and tackling the difficulties of diplomatic relations with small countries and tribes.


    The long history of the army in the Han Empire is a big housekeeper. Basically, the guild leader will do chores. If the commander of the army was better at strategy, he would give his chores to the army.


    Song Ping knows that he is not good at strategy, but at handling and coordinating chores.


    The key is that there is no master of strategy in the Han Empire, which is mainly related to the combat style of the Han army. The Han Army usually fights with the enemy face to face. After a long habit has been formed, the Han army is gradually turning the habit into rigidity.


    If an army wins in the same way again and again, they will firmly believe that such a way of play is most suitable for themselves, and as a result, the combat style will be fixed.


    If such troops are suddenly brought under the command of commanders of different styles, and the combat style changes suddenly, only those really excellent generals can give full play to their combat effectiveness. Otherwise, it will usually reduce the combat effectiveness of such troops and even be annihilated.


    It''s a very simple truth. An army that can fight very strong in front of the enemy is split up and mobilized to the enemy''s rear to fight guerrillas. It''s really not so appropriate!


    Next, the Han army of anxidu Prefecture guard left 6000 regular troops and 15000 Prefecture and county soldiers. The rest were split up and joined up with their own troops to clean up the enemy forces still behind the front.


    Liu Shen''s troops, who had only had a short rest for one night, were at the time of repairing the flint gun when they got the order to pull out.


    "Fifty or sixty rounds of barrel firing have been worn out and no longer have any accuracy." Ji Hai was wiping the body of the gun and muttered, "we have fired more than 50 or 60 rounds, hundreds of rounds."


    The twelve type flint gun currently used by the Han Army, after firing more than 130 times, the barrel will be in danger of cracking at any time. In fact, after a large-scale battle, the barrel should be replaced.


    Naturally, firearm troops carry replacement barrels, and there must be flint guns in reserve.


    However, the flint gun for the purpose of reserve can only be used in an emergency. Usually, it chooses to replace the barrel.


    As riflemen, they must have training on changing the barrel and at least master the technology of changing the barrel. However, compared with professional maintenance logistics soldiers, the speed and perfection will be much worse.


    Liu Shen is doing the work of changing the barrel of his gun. He is not his own gun, but helping his soldiers. He frowned when he heard Ji Hai''s complaint. If Ji Hai hadn''t kept complaining at the same time, he would have scolded.


    As a "second generation" Ji Hai, he is too skilful in some aspects of behavior. He is a qualified soldier, but he is not a soldier who will be liked by officers. He himself knew this, but he really had no prospects for the development of the army and would not do anything that caused trouble. However, he did not intend to change his broken thoughts.


    "Speed up!" Liu Shen looked around and shouted to a busy robe, "we only have half an hour."


    After they came down from the battlefield, they were ordered to have a rest, mainly to recover as soon as possible and prepare for the possibility of fighting again at any time.


    The order to pull out again was issued at 9 a.m. and the departure time was 1:30 noon after lunch.


    "This one can''t be repaired. Register it..." Liu Shen put the flint gun in his hand on the table to be repaired and said to the soldiers standing next to him, "go to the quartermaster to get a new one."


    I don''t know how the soldier used the gun. The front barrel was obviously bent. They can''t repair such damage now. They have to send it to the logistics department.


    "Tun Chang, i..." Zhao Xiuman said nervously, "when stabbing the enemy soldiers, I didn''t find the bayonet falling off, so..."


    After repeated shooting, the metal will soften and then stab it to the ground. The impact force will bend the barrel. It''s really not funny.


    Similar situations are not uncommon. Although Liu Shen is helpless, he is also difficult to be demanding. People really can''t pay attention to too many details when they are trying hard. What guy in his hand is what to use. He also knows that it''s good to poke a bayonet according to training.


    Ten minutes before the deadline for starting, Liu Shen gave up on the hard to maintain flint guns and reported them directly to the Quartermaster''s office.


    There was no reduction in the number of soldiers in their village during the war. There were still many people when they came, but 37 guns need to be replaced.


    "So much?" Qin song saw the data handed in by Liu Shen, frowned at Liu Shen, first a question, and then nodded: "yes."


    Liu Shen turned away in shame. He just knew that his village didn''t need to use the most guns, but they didn''t participate in the most fierce war at the same time.


    In another village, which has always been at the forefront of the front line, only 46 guns need to be stored. It is basically because the firing makes the barrel obsolete, but it is not some mistakes of soldiers that lead to the scrapping of guns.


    "Our Highness has done very well." Zhao Ping smiled and stamped on the data sheet: "as a noble on the battlefield, he can obey orders and command the troops to give full play to effective combat effectiveness..."


    Qin song glanced at Zhao Ping and knew that if he changed his face, Zhao Ping would have a different face. Even he couldn''t get away with a reprimand just now, but this is the reality.


    They must have some special care for Liu Shen, so they can''t really ignore Liu Shen''s identity. It would be foolish to ignore Liu Shen''s special identity.


    Of course, even if they take care of Liu Shen, they usually don''t do it too obviously. They don''t care about other people in the army. They don''t want to hurt Liu Shen''s self-esteem.


    Liu Shen, who returned to the army, had a helpless and depressed expression on his face. Of course, he knew that he had been specially taken care of. He was really ashamed that he did not take being specially taken care of as something to be proud of.


    "Tuen Chang?" Xu Guang saw Liu Shen''s mood and said, "we should develop it soon and concentrate on the management of the army."


    Liu Shen was too young to hide some things, so he told Xu Guang what he thought.


    "Your Highness is a noble after all..." Xu Guang changed his title and said bluntly: "as a noble, you go to the battlefield, not as a supervisor, let alone stay in the absolutely safe rear. Your highness is the only one. It is some imperfections, but this is true. If everything is perfect, your highness should be disappointed?"


    Liu Shen thought about it. If everything is perfect, doesn''t it mean that everything has been deliberately arranged? He will become a big joke in the army. This life journey will not be a good story. On the contrary, it will become a "political achievement project" that will be laughed at by future generations.


    "I probably can only take part in this war." Liu Shen is young, but what he should know is that he can understand: "my mother knows that when I go to the battlefield, I will cry and beg to my father. Even ministers will admonish my father. Then..."


    Xu Guang lost his eyes. He didn''t know what the emperor would think, and he couldn''t even guess what the emperor would respond, but that would never be a good thing for Liu Shen.


    "Tun Chang." Xu Guang changed his name again and said very seriously, "once your majesty asks you whether you want to go back, you may choose to stay and participate in the war at least the whole time."


    They were sent by their respective fathers. The best way to establish friendship with Liu Shen is that they can''t even get familiar with their faces. With their resume as soldiers under Liu Shen, they will definitely get a lot of help in the future.


    Of course, Xu Guang can''t guarantee that Liu Shen is not dangerous on the battlefield. It''s selfish to suggest that Liu Shen stay, but he really hopes that Liu Shen has more experience. Fortunately, he may have a deeper and more practical understanding of the war after he boarded Dabao.

 Chapter 1037

    No one will give up showing his value to the emperor, and as a prince, he will not give up the opportunity to make his father feel like a great heir.


    Liu Shen is young, but it depends on what kind of family he grew up in and who he came into contact with.


    Some teachers who taught Liu Shen clearly or implicitly taught Liu Shen that as the eldest son of the emperor, he should be the best prince, and expected Liu Shen to assume more responsibilities.


    The so-called undertaking more responsibilities is nothing more than becoming the prince and being the person who will lead the country in the future.


    As Liu Shen''s biological mother, Cui wansi taught Liu Shen without any disguise that she must run to the throne of the prince. Whether she can sit on the throne of the prince is not only related to Liu Shen''s life, but also determines whether her queen can sit firmly. She also mentioned more or less how much effort and price the Cui family paid for Liu Shen.


    Liu Shen, who has carried the hope of countless people since he was born, will not be ignorant no matter how young he is.


    Of course, Liu Shen longed for the throne of Prince. What he was taught was that he should express his desire to become prince without disguise, but it was obviously not enough to have desire alone. He had to make his own efforts.


    Han Dynasty, whether it is the Western or Eastern Han Dynasty, is obviously not born earlier than other brothers to sit on the throne of the crown prince. It is necessary to show their ability so that the emperor can think that he can inherit the great unification.


    Should the Han Empire have no blood relationship with Liu, the hometown of the former Han Dynasty? Even Liu Yan can''t judge this.


    However, no matter whether the old Liu family of the current Han Empire has anything to do with the old Liu family of the former Han Dynasty, it is obvious that Liu Yan will not hand over the country to a mediocre successor.


    Liu Yan sent Liu Shen to the army is a very obvious move. Once Liu Shen arrived in the army and did not show what he wanted to see, the impression score must be reduced.


    On the contrary, if Liu Shen performs very well in the army, he can not only integrate into the army, but also be recognized by the officers and men, and even establish some meritorious deeds, it will certainly make Liu Yan feel happy and gratified.


    "The father won''t want to see a shrinking son!" Liu Shen shook his fist and said firmly, "I will be here until I enter Sasan!"


    Xu Guang immediately breathed a sigh of relief. He would say those words to Liu Shen. In fact, it was not his own idea. It was explained by his father Xu Zheng before he came.


    And Xu Zheng is certainly not just expressing his will. Should it be the common idea of the military?


    The military certainly hopes that the best candidate for the crown prince of the Empire will be close to him. There is no more effective way to deepen friendship and impression than to let him have more experience in the army.


    The emperor''s sending the eldest son of the emperor to the army itself is a great opportunity for the military to establish friendship with the future prince, and then let him go to the battlefield to participate in the war, eliminating the pure "going through the motions" and forming a real "relationship" with the military. If we let him participate in another war and make some meritorious contributions, will he not be successfully branded as an army?


    The Han Army on the East Bank of the pengchi River successively pulled out.


    The firearm troops behind the mat are a group of 5000 infantry and 1300 artillery. Their task is to destroy an enemy force in the middle and upper reaches of the Pinchi river.


    "Our targets are the remaining Roman legions and their vassals." Liu Shen learned the news from his immediate superior: "compared with other enemy troops who fled successively, this enemy seems to have given up running."


    In fact, it''s not that marus escaped without his troops, but that they got bad news one after another before they were ready to break through.


    The more than 200000 anti Han axis coalition forces on the main battlefield completely collapsed and seemed to be blocked by the Han army. After being blocked, there were still anti Han axis coalition forces who hoped to gather again.


    The main force of the anti Han axis coalition army is dead and scattered, which is only one of the bad news. For marus, a unit that still maintains its organizational system, the devastating flight of the garrison of the hard-built third line of defense is the general bad news, and there is no need to care about other bad news.


    It took two months to build a defense line that consumed unknown human and material resources. They had expected that even if the war ahead was not smooth, they could persist for about a month no matter how they retreated to this defense line. Unexpectedly, the hard-built defense line not only did not play a blocking role, but also was likely to become a forward base for the Han Empire to continue to advance westward.


    Knowing that the garrison on the third line of defense fled without fighting, marus, who guessed that albata must have escaped, knew very well that he and others were finished.


    They are the Roman army. Everyone knows that the short legged army, even the forced army, can only run 30 miles a day. It is absolutely impossible to evacuate safely to sassanne.


    After knowing that he could not withdraw, marus was calm when he scolded the Persians as waste.


    They are really short legs. On the premise that they can''t withdraw, they might as well stay in a temporarily strengthened camp because they go out and are caught up by the Han army.


    "Tell the Han Army that I want to meet the highest commander present." Marus watched the Han Army pull out without any action: "as the first power in the world, I believe the nobles of the Han Empire will not refuse?"


    A strong country will have the pride of a strong country. Even if it is destined to face failure, what it hopes is to get a dignified defeat.


    Marus did not think that Rome was a weak country. Even if it was to be defeated, it should be defeated frankly. It was best to duel with the enemy who was also the supreme commander, and then die in the spotlight.


    "Huh?" Qin song received the visitors from Rome. He thought it was the other party who wanted to surrender. Unexpectedly, he invited the duel: "you are doomed to defeat. Why should I agree to the duel?"


    "Cyris is undoubtedly a powerful country, and Rome is also a powerful country." Jon bass looked strange: "we are different from those foolish countries. As a powerful country, we should have our own universal laws. Giving the supreme commander of the belligerents a decent ending is due mutual respect."


    Qin song was stunned, then nodded and said, "I''ll meet him."


    Jon bass saluted respectfully and turned away.


    Han people have the concept of "recognizing heroes and valuing heroes" and the concept of respecting the same strong. However, it is very difficult to meet an enemy who can give respect, especially when fighting with foreign nationalities.


    "Roman, very interesting." Qin Song said to the left and right, "they are worthy of being a race similar to us. At the same time, they also have the bearing to know us."


    They interpreted the meaning of the Romans as that the Roman general opposite was very clear about the outcome of the next defeat, intended to end the war here with his own decent disappointment, and exchanged his own death for the fact that the Han army could properly treat the Romans after the defeat.


    "Our victory is in hand..." Zhao Ping said with less approval: "why should the school captain take personal risks? Moreover, the other party may not be able to cheat. He wants to try to cause chaos in our army by killing the school captain..."


    "We are different from the army in the conventional sense." Qin song was very clear about the risks. Without any concern, he said, "killing me can cause chaos in the army? That''s because the other party thinks too much. If I''m really killed, please ask Zhao Changshi to bury me with the owner of the enemy."


    In the Han Empire, even the county soldiers would not collapse as soon as the commander died. It was the next level officers who automatically replaced them as new commanders. Although some degree of chaos cannot be completely avoided, fatal chaos is impossible.


    Soon after Jon bass returned, their barracks doors were opened, and teams of fiery red Roman soldiers came out in line. Soon, one rectangular array after another was formed in front of the barracks, and one military array after another formed a horizontal array line.


    After the arrival of the Han Army, 5000 riflemen dispatched 3000 array lines directly in front, 500 riflemen on the other two wings covered the artillery to build a position, and the last 1000 riflemen stayed in the rear as a reserve team.


    The two armies stood at a distance of 500 meters until more than 10 people from the two armies moved forward, and then their array lines began to move forward until they were about 120 meters apart.


    At a distance of 120 meters, people with good eyesight can''t see each other''s appearance with the naked eye. They can only recognize each other''s general dress style.


    "Do they dress like us?" Ji Hai lowered his voice and said to Cai Hao standing on his side, "they are red, we are red."


    Cai Hao, the youngest son of CAI you, wondered, "is there something wrong with your eyes? Apart from the similar color, do we show two thighs? Do we wear that kind of hard leather armor? Do we only have short spears, shields and short swords?"


    They compared, of course, the uniforms of the standing army of the Han Empire with cold weapons.


    The cold weapon regular army of the Han Empire has red robes on the upper body, black trousers on the lower body, leggings on the lower legs, armor evolved from armor to plate armor, and some will wear willow leaf armor or fish scale armor.


    The regular army of Rome has been wearing short robes or clothes for thousands of years, with hard leather armor or lobster metal forged armor on the upper body, skirt armor on the lower body, but no pants and metal Leggings on the legs.


    As Cai Hao said, what is the same except that the color is close?


    "Temperament, I mean temperament!" Ji Hai forcibly defended: "look at them. Even in the face of the current situation, they don''t look like they have been counselled. They have our 50% style."


    Cai Hao nodded in relative agreement.


    "Shut up!" Xu Guang warned Ji Hai more than once, but he never changed: "next time, you don''t even have to fight with a military stick. Let you charge alone!"


    Xu Guang was speechless that their firearm army had long been not a traditional uniform, but a more straight military uniform, and the color of the military uniform was also changed to dark green. What strength did the two scum talk about.


    In the middle of the battle, Qin song has faced marus about five meters apart.


    "Dear general cyris." Marus turned down from his horse, untied the shield tied to the war horse, took out the short sword around his waist, and said, "it''s a great honor to have this fight with you, which is destined to be recorded in poetry, under the attention of the two armies."


    They didn''t carry a translator. Without anyone to translate, Qin song couldn''t understand what marus was talking about.


    Qin song didn''t plan to dismount at first. He was going to have a riding war. Seeing that marus dismounted and invited a step war, he thought about turning over and dismounting.


    As he was going to fight a cavalry battle, Qin song wore Knight style armor. When he got off the horse, he needed to return the knight style skirt armor in order to facilitate the infantry battle.


    Marus saw that Qin song stood in place and waited when he returned the skirt armor that would become a burden. He somehow understood that the other party wanted to fight on horseback before.


    Riding is a long weapon, which is more suitable. Qin song just held a horse.


    Since it was a step battle, Ma Shuo must not be so suitable. Qin song handed Ma Shuo to his own soldiers. He also took off the shield from the war horse. However, compared with the large-area Tower Shield held by Ma Ruth, his shield is a smaller round shield, and then took out the war sword around his waist.


    The two protagonists of the duel took a few steps forward when they were ready, and the soldiers from both sides retreated.


    "It''s actually to meet your wishes before you die." Knowing that marus didn''t understand, Qin song still said, "I could shoot you with a crossbow on my horse just now."


    Marus had learned Chinese, but the learning time was too short. He could only understand a few words. He just understood the word "riding a crossbow" and nodded: "you have the pride of nobility."


    It means that he agreed to fight, followed the fighting method of the former commanders of the two armies, and did not use outside moves.


    During the dialogue, the two men have stepped forward to launch an assault. After approaching, there is the metal collision sound caused by the intersection of the sword and the shield.


    The two men were fighting, and their respective armies were cheering for their master general.


    The Romans called the name of marus.


    On this side of the Han Army, they shouted in unison, "Wan Sheng!"


    There are so many people looking at themselves and shouting cheers. Qin song and marus in the fight are more excited, and the fight is more fierce and wonderful.


    "Is it necessary to do this?" Liu Shen asked Huang Xin, his immediate boss: "press it directly, destroy the enemy, and it''s over?"


    Huang Xin would not neglect Liu Shen and patiently explained: "due to the propaganda of the Persians and Romans, the Han''s wind evaluation in all ethnic groups is very bad. Duhu and song Changshi think it is necessary to improve the Han''s wind evaluation. The reason why Qin Xiaowei agreed to the Roman general''s request is that there is a way to achieve the goal."


    Qin song seized the opportunity to sweep Malus to the ground with his sweeping legs, and did not let himself bully him. With a sword, he split the short sword in Malus''s hand, and the tip of the sword pointed in the middle of Malus''s forehead.


    The Roman cheer stopped in an instant.


    The Han Army roared even more excitedly, "Wan Sheng"

 Chapter 1038

    A strong country naturally needs to have the demeanor of a strong country. Some things will make small countries and few people feel inexplicable. They can''t understand what they are doing for.


    Marus did not think about winning the duel before the fight. He planned to use his own death to preserve his dignity as a powerful general, that is, to die on the battlefield fighting with the enemy, not on an escape journey.


    As a general, it is an honor for soldiers to die in the hands of the top commander of the other party when they are defeated. If they die in the hands of their own people, they will be infamous for thousands of years. Being bitten by wild animals is a funny behavior.


    The war could not be reversed. Under the eyes of tens of thousands of soldiers of the two armies, their lives were harvested in a fair fight, which is the final dignity of a defeated general.


    "Kill me!" Marus could see nothing to fear. What he didn''t expect was that he would lose so quickly: "you won."


    In the fight just now, the blades of both sides cut into each other''s armor more than once. Facts have proved that as the supreme commander of the army, the armor on his body will not be anything ordinary. The friction between the blade and armor is basically a spark, which is difficult to cause actual damage to the human body.


    The weapon in marus''s hand was a dagger, and the main way of fighting was stabbing. He stabbed Qin song two or three times. Even if he was stabbed by the sword tip, he was resisted by the steel plate, leaving only a concave point and some scratches after sliding away.


    Of course, Qin song also stabbed or hit marus. He couldn''t break his armor when he hit the iron plate like a lobster shell, but he hit the leather part deeply into the flesh and blood. His last sweeping leg was built on the shoulder of marus, which caused marus to lose his balance and sweep down in an instant.


    The soldiers on both sides of the battlefield have been quiet. Naturally, the soldiers close to each other can clearly see the commanders on both sides of the battlefield. The soldiers far away can only see the vague outline of the two people, and some people who are blocked by robes can''t see anything.


    At this time, the two sides have a basis for communication.


    "It''s boring." Qin song didn''t stab the sword pointed at marus''s forehead. He was really dissatisfied with the "Zhishi (single challenge)". He thought that his victory was easy because the other party had long wanted to die and didn''t try his best: "you are my prisoner now."


    "Why..." Malus was surprised that Qin song didn''t kill himself: "you cyris should hate us. We took the initiative to provoke the battlefield, and I was defeated, so I should be punished by death."


    Qin song will not explain much. He is only the commander of one of the partial divisions, not the General Commander of this campaign.


    In fact, even if Li Kuang, as a campaign commander, can capture the Roman general, he also does not have the authority to deal with it by himself. Chang''an can decide the life and death of the Roman general.


    "You will be sent to Chang''an. What results you will get depends on what you have done." Qin song stared at marus for a moment and said with a smile, "did you order them to disarm or did I order the troops to advance?"


    Marus was a little confused now. It was obviously difficult to realize his wish to die in the hands of the commander of the Han army. He committed suicide but did not match the desired results. He was a little stunned for a time.


    Just as Qin song waved to the people who confronted marus, marus finally came back to his senses.


    "Dear general cyris, can you promise to surrender..." marus asked with a pale face, but with expectation, "can my soldiers be treated fairly?"


    "You''re a strange man. Just now you obviously want to die. You can''t control how we treat the demobilized soldiers after you die." Qin song''s face was more or less ironic. In fact, he thought that marus, who came to die, was a coward who left his soldiers: "now talk to me about fair treatment?"


    This war was not first provoked by the Han Empire. The Han Empire was a passive party to deal with the invasion.


    Although the battlefield is outside the borders of the Han Empire, the Han Empire is still on the side of the victims. It is very funny for an intruder to talk about justice after the defeat, not to mention that there is no war convention in the world.


    Marus dropped his head and shouted something.


    Qin song didn''t need to listen to the translation. He could judge from marus''s sad voice that it was to let the Romans surrender.


    At this time, although it was ironic, the quality of a powerful country was reflected. The Roman soldiers who got the order to surrender lined up at the command, became a long stream of people, walked slowly, and classified their weapons, shields and armor when they reached the designated position.


    One Roman soldier after another disarmed by themselves, which seemed so orderly. After they had no weapons, they went to the temporary detention point planned by the Han army without any confusion.


    "We also have a brigade of soldiers supervising all ethnic groups." Pales was the adjutant of the Roman army. He spoke to Liu Shen, who led the team to receive the camp: "those soldiers of all nationalities know that we are going to surrender."


    There are about 3000 Roman soldiers in this camp, more than 10000 Roman vassal races and more than 2000 miscellaneous soldiers of all ethnic groups.


    The more than 10000 people belonging to the Roman vassal race walked out of the camp team after team under the command of the Roman soldiers. Without the orderly degree of surrender of the Roman soldiers, there was no trouble in disarming.


    What the Romans couldn''t control was more than 2000 miscellaneous soldiers of all ethnic groups. They had monitored these more than 2000 people in advance. After surrender, they must hand them over. As for how the Han Army treated the more than 2000 miscellaneous soldiers of all nationalities, the Romans could not control it.


    "According to your tradition, you should obey me now, shouldn''t you?" Liu Shen is young, but his physique is much taller than that of people of the same age. He wears a visor. Although his voice is tender, many people have strange voices. He was admitted by the other side and said, "then those people refuse to surrender and you will participate in the suppression."


    Pales had no superfluous ideas. He was just surprised that the officer of the Han Empire knew so much about Roman customs. He tapped his right chest and expressed his willingness to obey orders.


    It seems strange to obey orders in some things after surrender, but that is a habit of the Romans, especially when dealing with barbarians who seem to have little civilization. Rome never mind waving its weapons.


    "Tun chang..." Ji Hai seized the opportunity and muttered, "a brigade is nearly 300 Roman soldiers. It''s not appropriate to let them cooperate without disarming them?"


    The establishment of firearms units in the Han Empire has not been greatly changed. One village is 250 people.


    "You know shit, shut up!" Xu Guang has decided to smash Ji Hai''s ass after the war: "the Roman general has surrendered, and more than 2700 people are hostages. The remaining 300 people know what situation they are facing and don''t know what to mutter!"


    In fact, it was the same thing. More than 300 Romans who had not disarmed did not dare to act rashly against the Han army. Next, there are three other villages around. Once something happens, they can come over in five minutes.


    Receiving two thousand troops is a meritorious service. Liu Shen knows that this task is cheap for him. Qin song must have made a complete deployment, and it is impossible to put himself in any danger.


    The more than 300 Roman soldiers cooperated incomparably. As the more than 2000 miscellaneous soldiers who were monitored in advance and later learned that the Romans and their vassal races had surrendered, they stopped after knowing that they could not recover anything and that resistance was the end of death. Despite the chaos, dozens of people were killed.


    The final result of this local extermination war was only the death of miscellaneous soldiers from 34 small countries and small tribes, the Han Army did not even have one injury, and only marus on the Roman side was injured. In this way, the curtain came to an end.


    After learning about Qin song''s report, Li Kuang didn''t show his thoughts on his face. He asked Song Ping, "the Roman adjutant put forward a suggestion. Have a look."


    Song Ping took the document and looked at it carefully. The more he looked at his face, the more strange he became. After reading the official document in his hand, he said with such a sad expression: "this Roman named Paris, he expressed his willingness to accept our employment and participate in the next war on our side."


    This kind of thing actually has its own way of understanding for Zhuxia. There is no lack of examples of defeated troops being incorporated in Zhuxia in history, but it usually happens on the premise of civil war.


    Since it is a civil war, the soldiers on both sides of the war belong to the same clan, but the channels of military food they ate before are different. Unless they are a special person or a stubborn person, it is not unreasonable to change their identity and continue to eat military food and change from hostility to serving as victors.


    The current situation is different. The Han people and the Romans are not of the same race, and the ongoing war between them is not a civil war. On the premise of improving the international image of the Han Empire, they intended to treat the defeated and surrendered enemy soldiers as morally as possible, but it never occurred to them that the Romans would propose to transfer weapons to deal with their former allies.


    "Qin Xiaowei said by employment?" Recalling his understanding of Rome, Li Kuang thought about it and found only a few examples: "Roman soldiers were paid for their service. In the era of chaotic politics of their officers, it seems very common for soldiers to serve this aspect one day and the other who fought before tomorrow?"


    Song Ping did not know the Romans at all and could not give Li Kuang any advice.


    "Maybe this is a good proposal." Li Kuang thought very seriously, slowed down and said, "although I didn''t understand whether it was the personal action called Paris, or the Romans had a corresponding plan after the defeat. Agreeing to his proposal would be a heavy blow to the Persians."


    Li Kuang doesn''t need to make it clear that the Romans are one of the two giants of the anti Han axis. If an organized Roman Legion becomes a vassal combat force of the Han Army, it will not only deal a heavy blow to the Persians, but also lead to the collapse of the alliance between the two countries. At the same time, those countries that voluntarily or forced to join the anti Han axis, It''s time to jump and scold when you know such a thing.


    "Rome is very far from the great man." Song Ping can only give Li Kuang some opinions from the overall situation: "the south is setting up a fleet and plans to expedition Rome by sea, but it will be as soon as next year."


    The Han Empire was separated from the land of Rome by many countries, tribes and tribes. God knows when the Han army hit the Roman border from the east of the world island.


    At present, the only route for the Han Empire to attack Rome is to go to the sea. It is only a long-distance cross-sea expedition, especially a cross-sea expedition that needs more than a year. Although the center passed the resolution of the cross-sea expedition, its attitude is not so firm in fact.


    "One year..." Li Kuang only considered his own war zone. It was not his turn to consider the overall situation. When he made a decision, he did not hesitate: "agree with the proposal of the Romans, but there is no employment. They can only be slaves." After a pause, he continued: "externally, publicize the news of the rupture of the alliance between the Romans and the Persians, complete the control of the Roman Legion as soon as possible, arrange them to the front line, and it is best to join an offensive."


    Why did Paris have such a request? Let''s put it aside first. It would be a good thing for anxidu''s guard house. There are too many places to operate.


    In fact, without the Romans'' own proposal, Li Kuang would also make an article on those Romans in the future, but it was not as convenient as the Romans'' active cooperation.


    "What?" Liu Shen was summoned by Qin song and thought he had heard wrong: "I am responsible for reorganizing the Romans who are willing to fight for the Han Dynasty?"


    Today is the fourth day of their easy victory. The troops have arrived at the camp that has been transformed into a forward base.


    The scale of this camp is quite large, enough to accommodate all the current Han troops, and it can also specially plan an area to place prisoners.


    "This is a direct order from the city guard." Qin song was a little confused when he received the order. He thought about it all night before he realized that it was creating a ''halo'' for Liu Shen. He was happy to see this situation and said, "your headquarters will be expanded to 500 people. The surrendered Roman soldiers showed great cooperation, but you should not relax your vigilance because of their cooperation. As long as you can do this well, it is a very good thing for your highness."


    Liu Shen didn''t think much before. He was reminded and immediately reacted.


    To incorporate the Roman Legion, we must participate in many political related tasks. Even if Liu Shen didn''t make some achievements in the end, there are ways to arrange other achievements on Liu Shen reasonably.


    If he could take advantage of this opportunity to break the alliance between Rome and sassanne this time, Liu Shen would have commendable political capital, which is undoubtedly a big step forward to the throne of Prince. At the same time, whether he understands it or not, Liu Shen must recognize the human feelings of anxidu''s protector.

 Chapter 1039

    Under the reward of merit, Liu Shen became a military marquis. His command was not increased to 500, but to 1300.


    Among the 1300 people, the number of riflemen is 600, the rest are cold weapons, and even 200 cavalry. The special advantages of identity can be seen at a glance.


    The officers and men who did not know Liu Shen''s identity did not have no opinion about Liu Shen''s promotion and the irrationality of his troops. After the appeal, they got the answer that they would review, but they didn''t get a positive reply for a long time, but someone would give a vague explanation afterwards. It is about Liu Shen''s great importance to the military, Liu Shen''s promotion will not affect other people who deserve promotion and reward.


    No one''s credit has been embezzled, there is no lack of promotion that should be obtained, and the distribution of booty is no less. The pimples in the hearts of those who complain are not so easy to eliminate, but no one makes trouble.


    The world is an incomparable reality. There may not be any privileged class, but the privileged class should not erode the rights and interests of ordinary people too much when exercising their privileges. The society is basically willing to tolerate it.


    The Han Empire did not block the rising channels of the capable. It gave ordinary people more than one way to rise. As long as the rising road was not blocked, no ordinary people were willing to rise more. If they had that Kung Fu, they might as well make great efforts to make contributions and make themselves a privileged class.


    Another thing is that the Han Empire clearly put the privilege of having barons in the open. In fact, it rarely happens some shit.


    Liu Shen accepted the Department, and some of his officers naturally got promoted.


    For example, Xu Guang is one of those with special status because of his enough credit. After all, his Lao Tzu is the current general and the first military attache of this dynasty. He was promoted to Sima of other departments.


    Sima of other departments is the adjutant of the military Marquis and a Qu military judge. To some extent, the administrative level is only one level lower than that of the military Marquis, but some authorities are larger than that of the military Marquis, such as the exercise of military law.


    According to his credit and identity background, Ji Hai fought several wars, followed by the expansion of the army. In fact, it is natural for him to be promoted to chief of the army.


    However, Xu Guang directly removed Ji Hai''s position as chief Wu, and even used the power of Sima of other departments to settle accounts after autumn.


    "Friends, this is friends!" Ji Hai was beaten down by the 20th army staff, but the meat on his ass was broken: "I didn''t offend Lao Xu, and our Lao Ji family didn''t provoke them. Why?"


    Cai Hao was applying medicine to Ji Hai and patted Ji Hai''s ass, which made Ji Hai scream, and then said, "let your mouth break. In wartime, we have to deal with it by pulling it out and killing it directly. It''s because of our friends that we can bear it until now. It''s quite embarrassing to only give 20 army sticks."


    "My mouth is broken, but I didn''t yell. It didn''t affect the battle." Ji Hai is hard spoken. He knows very well that if he wasn''t Ji Chang''s son, he might have been killed. He wasn''t shot in wartime. After autumn, he wouldn''t be just a 20th army staff: "just don''t read it in detail in the future..."


    This group of people, I''m either a noble or a senior official, I''m an ordinary person, and I''m also from the imperial city guard. I really don''t have an ordinary person in the real sense.


    Their responsibility is not to kill many enemies on the battlefield. In fact, it is to ensure Liu Shen''s safety as the primary task, which can also be said to be the only task.


    It may be hard to say, but the fact is that the command team of anxidu escort would rather bury all the soldiers than Liu Shen die on the battlefield.


    Another thing is that some people in anxidu Prefecture want Liu Shen to have more fun. They hope to serve this "little young master" and pave the way for their future.


    They treat Liu Shen with impure thoughts, which is inevitable. No one will really ignore Liu Shen''s identity and will not let Liu Shen leave an impression.


    In fact, it is a brain problem to really regard Liu Shen as an ordinary talent, and it is a big problem that he has been caught by the door repeatedly.


    "Do the Romans cooperate?" Looking at the list, Liu Shen mainly remembered the names and some characteristics of his officers: "it is necessary to reorganize after breaking up. Don''t make any trouble."


    Xu Guang was also looking at the list, but he was looking at the Romans and said, "there are 306 Romans, 167 from the traditional aristocracy, 321 from the parliament, and the rest are citizens from Asia Minor."


    There was aristocracy in Rome, but there was no division of the titles of the aristocracy. Their so-called traditional aristocracy is generally the family. After several generations of management, they are recognized as the aristocracy for at least two generations.


    In fact, the parliament is the Senate, and the members of the Roman Senate are aristocrats, but most of the members belong to the new aristocrats. They are aristocrats compared with the traditional aristocrats who have operated for several generations, but there is a difference between the old and the new.


    "Rome''s East and West are autonomous. What their Augustus can really command is those in the East. Western nobles don''t buy Augustus much." Liu Shen knows a lot about Rome, mainly because Liu Yan has been telling him to broaden his horizons: "the group of Romans who mix their eastern and western people and tilt their treatment to the West."


    Xu Guang is already doing that.


    Rome has its own contradictions between the East and the west, which must be used, and even create contradictions for them, so that the Romans can not achieve sincere unity.


    "They are generally very cooperative..." Xu Guang frowned and continued, "what makes me wonder is that they are too cooperative."


    The Romans took the initiative to accept the request to hire to fight for the Han Empire. Whether they know Rome or not, it will certainly cause confusion and doubt.


    As a city protector, Li Kuangzheng needs to improve his reputation. It is a must to selectively select a group of people for publicity.


    In addition, the national war belongs to the national war, but the decisive place is not just on the battlefield.


    This time, even if the Romans did not take the initiative to take refuge, Li Kuang would create some things. Either he made an article about the Romans or the Persians, trying to disintegrate the anti Han axis, or he could not disintegrate and let them have a dirty life.


    Li Kuang personally met with Pallas, talked and observed, and was noncommittal about some of Pallas''s explanations. In fact, he was also skeptical about the "enthusiasm" of the Romans. Otherwise, he would not increase Liu Shen''s direct troops, and even arranged 3000 troops to pay attention to Liu Shen''s situation at any time.


    "It''s too cooperative." Liu Shen knew that the Romans had a tradition of working for their people with their money. In short, the integrity of the army did not exist since the chaos of officers in Rome. He smiled and said, "what should be paid attention to is to pay attention, but don''t ruin the good situation because of doubt."


    Xu Guang promised, but he made up his mind to keep an eye on the Romans all the time.


    Anxi Du''s guard house incorporated the Romans, certainly not in the mode of employment, not even a copper coin.


    Song Ping, as the head of anxidu Prefecture, replied to the Roman nobles that they needed to make atonement for the Han Empire and wait for their sins to be redeemed before putting employment on the agenda.


    Those Roman nobles were not too arrogant. After asking for the treatment that the nobles should get, they didn''t quarrel or make trouble. Instead, they helped the Han Empire explain to ordinary Roman citizens.


    More than 3000 Romans were able to settle down, and the result of the discussion of anxidu''s Protectorate was that the Roman nobles were very knowledgeable.


    "I''m a little confused." Xu Guang really couldn''t understand: "since Rome doesn''t think it''s a good option to be an enemy with the Han Dynasty, how can it take the lead with the Persians to form an anti Han axis? They are one of the two giants of that axis. It''s unreasonable to have such behavior immediately after a defeat. What''s Rome''s national credibility if you do that?"


    Liu Shen had thought, but he didn''t want to understand what the Romans were doing.


    If Rome does not want to be hostile to the Han Empire, and considering the fact that Rome is far to the west of the world island, even if the Han Empire wants to go to war with Rome, it will not pay off. Even if the Han Army on the expedition can defeat the Romans in some areas, can it really occupy the land?


    How much strength should the Han Empire use to defend the enclaves that are tens of thousands of miles away and are absolutely vulnerable? How much state money should be spent every year and how many soldiers'' lives should be consumed in the enclave is obviously an extremely irrational act.


    It is reasonable to say that Rome should not become the two giants of the anti Han axis so blatantly. Even if the Romans believe that the Han Empire is a threat and that the Han Empire will destroy Rome one day, their wisest approach should be to secretly support the anti Han axis dominated by Persians.


    Rome secretly supported the anti Han axis dominated by the Persians. The Han Empire fell into the current situation that the whole world was enemy. It is likely that the Han Empire knew that the Romans were making small moves behind their backs, but as long as the Han Empire is a rational country, it should turn a blind eye and a deaf ear to avoid the Romans entering in person.


    The problem is that the Romans can''t wait to enter. They send troops to fight the Han Army in the East. After the failure, they don''t have any integrity at all?


    "Is it possible that they are worried about being killed by all the big men, so they are willing to serve?" Liu Shen thought about it. It seems that this is the only explanation? He said: "when the Han Dynasty established the country, it was necessary to kill the captured people in the early stage. In the battle of the grassland behind, there were many large-scale pit killings..."


    Xu Guang didn''t know how to respond.


    Yes, the Han Empire has a black history of killing prisoners more than once. In particular, it almost killed more than 1.5 million races, leaving only a person with a special identity as an exhibit.


    If the Han people only exterminated the Jie nationality, the enemy aggressor who wreaked havoc in the Central Plains, all countries would still think that the Han people were taking revenge and complaining. The key is that the Han people exterminated not only the Jie nationality, but also the Xianbei, Qiang and Peninsula nationalities.


    Even the Han people ran across the sea to the a San continent, showing that whoever provoked me must kill him.


    Who is so afraid of such Han people? Especially the Han people really have the strength to destroy the world.


    "I asked some new and old Roman nobles." Xu Guang didn''t know whether to smile bitterly: "they said that the reason why they fought with the big man was that the big man was too overbearing. Rome suffered a humiliation that had never been seen in thousands of years, and was not defeated and ceded on the battlefield."


    Liu Shen really knew how many ports and inland territories the Han Empire asked Rome to lease. From the perspective of the Romans, it was really oppressive.


    "Bossasan was frightened by the big man''s previous killing into hunit." Xu Guang really smiled bitterly this time: "maybe it''s not just the battle of hunit. The big man has completely eliminated the threats other than the West. Looking up, the only direction that can expand is to the West. The big man is a country without endless ambition in the eyes of the Persians. He believes that as long as he solves hunit and xigaoche, the big man will fight against them."


    Liu shensec understood that what he sent out was not a bitter smile, but a proud smile from his heart.


    "This is not..." Xu Guang is still willing to analyze the situation without Liu Shen. Why did it cause the current situation: "Han has just decided to stop using troops abroad and concentrate on developing at home. The reform of the army has also been put on the agenda. He plans to change and reform all standing armies into firearm divisions in five to seven years."


    "So they think it''s better to start first than to solve the internal problems with big men like him?" That''s Liu Shen''s understanding. He subconsciously touched the pistol around his waist and continued: "in addition, they know the power of firearms. They have always wanted to get firearms without success. They are afraid that the Han army will use firearms in an all-round way. They can only start first."


    "Your Highness is right." Xu Guang was not surprised at Liu Shen''s intelligence: "now the big man just uses more than 13000 firearms and directly hits the other 200000 coalition forces on the front battlefield. It can be seen that they are still very prescient."


    "You can''t say that..." Liu Shen''s pride on his face deepened a little, not modest, and said: "more than 200000 coalition troops, the Roman Legion is only about 5000, the eastern administrative force of Persia is less than 70000, and the rest are miscellaneous soldiers of all ethnic groups."


    Xu Guang has his own views on the military. He knows exactly what the coalition army is. The more powerful the coalition army is, the more chaotic the command system will be, and the residual quality of soldiers is uneven. It just seems that there are a lot of people, but in fact there are only a lot of people.


    "If the subsequent reinforcements follow up, we will invade hunit." Liu Shen has his own minimum judgment: "after this disastrous defeat again, it is completely impossible for the hunites to stop us. Soon the front will advance to the Sassanian border."


    "Next is the marching state." What Xu Guang wants to say is: "Your Highness has to be cautious about restraining and supervising Roman slave soldiers."


    "Call me the marquis." Liu Shen likes the identity of junhou very much, and thinks that the junhou is in exchange for merit: "you are another Sima, and you have to worry more."


    Xu Guang naturally accepted it and promised that he would keep an eye on the Romans.

 Chapter 1040

    When a large army collapses completely in a state of war, it needs very superb skills and great prestige. Only with a combination of the above two generals can we gather as many defeated soldiers as possible and let them have the will to fight again.


    Obviously, the anti Han axis allied forces did not have the existence of generals who could gather the defeated troops. As soon as they collapsed, they completely broke up.


    First, more than 200000 anti Han axis coalition forces on the main battlefield collapsed, and then all parts also fell into flight. A total of nearly 300000 anti Han axis coalition forces staged what is called the separation of birds and animals.


    About 300000 anti Han axis coalition soldiers, only more than 100000 of them successfully fled the battlefield. The rest either killed each other in the process of escape, or were caught up and killed by the Han Army, or died of various natural factors.


    That is, hundreds of miles away from the battlefield, we can occasionally see collapsed soldiers. The closer we are to the battlefield, the more bodies there are.


    Those anti Han axis coalition forces who successfully escaped organized and wanted to go back were naturally led back to their homes and their mothers by the leaders; If you don''t want to go back, you will find a place to nest under the leadership of the leader or someone. In the future, you may become a gang of robbers and bandits, or form a new tribe.


    The Han Army stopped moving forward, on the one hand, it was exterminating the enemy who was still fighting tenaciously, on the other hand, it was waiting for subsequent reinforcements.


    On the tenth day, an army full of "Han" banners came to the West Bank from the East Bank of the Pinchi river. They were the first of many reinforcements. They were at the level of a standing army, mainly cavalry.


    Li Kuang added a standing army to his forces, that is, the number of combat troops reached about 40000, and the number of auxiliary troops, including Han people, was nearly 70000, with a total scale of more than 100000.


    "Let''s go!"


    If it were not really forced, the generals of the Han army were not willing to assist soldiers to carry out combat tasks. In addition to being the pride of elite troops, it is very clear that there will be many unnecessary casualties when auxiliary soldiers participate in war.


    Of course, if the servants or slaves were to die, the Han army generals would not hesitate at all. Their feelings were limited to their peers.


    The standing soldiers who had just crossed the river came to the battlefield after a good rest. Because the cavalry accounted for the majority, they were arranged by Li Kuang as the leader of the whole army.


    Liu Shen was in the rear of the whole army. He was not only in charge of 1300 people in his headquarters, but also responsible for restraining and supervising nearly 3000 Roman slave soldiers.


    In addition to 3000 Romans, nearly 7000 Persians were also integrated into slave soldiers, but they were not led by Liu Shen.


    In addition to the Romans and Persians, the prisoners of war of other nationalities were escorted back to anxidu escort area by auxiliary troops arranged by Li Kuang, with a number of more than 32000.


    Seven thousand Persians were divided into several parts, and their treatment was much worse than that of the Romans in the Han camp.


    The so-called treatment is nothing more than the situation of food, drink and residence.


    "The food of the cyris doesn''t look like an expedition outside the country." Paris was eating a piece of dried fish in his hand. He had just eaten two bowls of rice and a bowl of soup with meat: "we can all eat such food. Can you imagine what cyris people eat?"


    The food of palles was slightly different from that of other Roman officers. The Han Army gave him the treatment of the chief of the village, not only fish and meat, but also wine.


    The Romans, who became slave soldiers, were generally kept half full.


    In fact, that''s understandable. It''s not a shortage of food for the Han army. It''s impossible to make the slave soldiers full and keep them half full, just to prevent them from eating too full and having the strength to make trouble.


    "Their firearm supplies are not in line." Barodos is eating steamed bread. He likes this food very much, especially when it is hot. It tastes soft and fragrant: "every cyris rifleman carries a leather box, that is, the ammunition bag they put gunpowder and bullets."


    "The cyris are very strict with us." Even the bones of dried fish were chewed and swallowed by Pallas. He knew that he could not let go of any nutrients now. If he didn''t wait for excessive physical exertion, he couldn''t last long: "they seemed to believe our sincerity, but they didn''t relax out of caution."


    "Be sure to wait until the best time!" Barodos seems to have a higher status than Pallas? "We are ready to make a huge sacrifice. None of us want sacrifice to be useless," he said in an ordered tone


    They are marching and walking on two feet.


    After the Romans became slave soldiers, their weapons and armor were confiscated in non wartime conditions. When the weather had turned cold, they wore their traditional skirts and robes.


    The marching formation is a long dragon formed by one person following another. On the left and right sides of each team of Romans are Han soldiers who also form a long dragon. The distance between each team is no more than two meters.


    If you look down from a high altitude, the moving army is a straight dragon, and the formation extends from this side to the end of the horizon.


    They have gone deep into hunit for more than 400 miles. The boundary is where Li Kuang led his army to invade hunit in the West. They will soon enter the area where hunit people have established towns.


    Along the way, the leading cavalry unit of the Han army encountered only a few enemy troops, most of them hunites who were moving, and a few of them were rout troops who dragged on.


    Further west, continue to walk about 300 miles, which is the border of Sasan.


    However, before reaching the Sassanian border, the Han Army had to pass through an area mixed with Gobi and desert, as well as two mountainous areas.


    "Your Highness, there is no situation?" Of course, Li Kuang marched on a cross war horse and asked Yang Rui: "we need the Romans, but we can''t let them change anything."


    Yang Rui has always been under great pressure. Anyone who has a special identity in his army will always have great pressure.


    "The Romans looked honest." Yang Rui frowned and continued, "it''s just because my performance is too cooperative. I''m a little uneasy."


    "If something happens, it will probably be after entering the mountains." Li Kuang thought for a moment and said, "before entering the mountains, change other troops to take over the Romans."


    Yang Rui not only has no opinion on Li Kuang''s disposal, but also can be said to be relieved.


    Before entering the mountain area, Liu Shen met Qin song and learned that he was coming to replace him. He asked, "is it because these slave soldiers are likely to make trouble after entering the mountain area?"


    Of course, Qin song would not regard Liu Shen as an ordinary military Marquis and frankly replied, "yes, your highness. For..."


    "Shangguan, can you wait a moment?" Liu Shen didn''t appear arrogant because of his identity, but he didn''t realize that it was arrogant not to accept the order immediately. He said, "can you let him go to the captain''s department and replace him when he comes back?"


    Qin song was silent for a moment. Because of Liu Shen''s special identity, he agreed in a tacit way.


    The mountain area ahead is about a hundred miles. Before entering, it is difficult to obtain comprehensive information only by listening to the description of the leading forces and scouts.


    When the army arrived at the edge of the mountain, it stopped for necessary rest and set up a temporary camp on the edge of the mountain.


    Yang Rui is arranging the order of troops entering the mountain area. When he hears the report from Liu Shen, he probably guesses what it is because of. He hesitates whether he can see it or not, and then let Liu Shen come in.


    "Yang Xiaowei." Liu Shen saluted and said, "the palace knows its special identity. The guards and school captains, as well as the pillars of the Empire, don''t want to be in danger."


    Yang Rui heard Liu Shen''s claim that he didn''t return the gift before, but later he saluted to show respect.


    "Since our palace was sent to the army by our father, we naturally have to obey the orders of the generals, but..." Liu Shen''s face was sincere: "we know our special identity, so you have to be careful, and we don''t want to add too much trouble to you. But if there is danger, we will be transferred immediately, which is not what we want."


    "Your Highness." Yang Rui saluted again respectfully, Seriously said: "the cooperation of the Romans is too abnormal. Although we know that they have the habit of serving on the battlefield, we still doubt that they have a plan. They all have the determination to die, so they will be willing to bear the shame of being captured. If not, the military men of the same powerful country have the habit of serving on the battlefield, how can they accept such a sharp contrast of identity."


    "They probably want to get the big man''s gunpowder?" Liu Shen wondered, "Why have they guessed their intention of false surrender, but they still don''t deal with it resolutely?"


    "Your Highness is the eldest son of your majesty. It must be clear that any decision in the army is made by a few high-level officials, and the soldiers have no right to know." Yang Rui simply made his words more thorough: "for more than 3000 Romans, only a few people know their real intention after surrender, and most of them are hidden in the drum."


    Liu Shen was even more puzzled: "those senior officers who can make decisions have obvious goals."


    "For some reasons, the big man''s reputation in all ethnic groups is very bad. Duhu decided to make an issue of reducing prisoners to improve the big man''s reputation." Yang Rui talked about this and had some tartar: "there are some taboos for many things. We can''t guess what they will do and take action before they do it."


    Liu Shen didn''t understand it. He just felt that it was a good thing to solve, but it was complicated.


    "If we start first and deal with the senior officers among the Romans, it is difficult to confirm whether they are cleaned up." Yang Rui saw Liu Shen''s confusion, Patiently explain: "If there is no premise to reverse the reputation of the great man, there is no need to worry, that is, kill all the Romans. It is necessary to worry about the reputation and deal with it, which may cause the fear and riot of the unknown Roman soldiers. Once they riot, our remaining choice is to kill, so we can live up to the rumors of the great man..."


    Yang Rui spoke in such detail that Liu Shen understood.


    "I''m the eldest son of the emperor of the Han Dynasty. I should have the moral character of taking responsibility. If I escape in case of trouble, what do people think of it?" Liu Shen said in the form of an order: "please strengthen the troops in the palace temporarily. The Palace should deal with it personally!"


    "This..." naturally, Yang Rui could not say that Liu Shen had no right to order him at all. He hesitated and said, "if Du Hu ordered..."


    They went to the Chinese Army''s big tent to meet Li Kuang.


    "Does your highness really want this?" After listening, Li Kuang was silent for about five minutes, asked a question, got Liu Shen''s respectful and resolute reply, and nodded: "so, Kuang is willing to take risks. Just your highness, there''s no next time."


    Liu Shen was stunned. He didn''t understand what it was. There was no next time. Disobeying military orders or taking risks?


    Yang Rui can''t afford to let the eldest son of the Imperial Emperor get involved in danger.


    Li Kuang is a Du Hu, and his shoulders are heavier than Yang Rui. However, if something happens to Liu Shen, even Du Hu will not have any good results.


    "Duhu, you..." Song Pinggang just wanted to make a noise several times. In view of ensuring the authority of his boss, he tried his best to endure. He looked at Li Kuang''s face with a bitter smile, and also followed it with a bitter smile: "Your Highness is worthy of your Majesty''s personal instruction."


    In fact, it''s not easy. I''m only 11 years old. I used to live in the palace city with excellent conditions. I didn''t complain when I came to the army. What they know is that Liu Shen violated the military order for the first time today, or out of the military order favorable to Liu Shen.


    "The next arrangement has a long history." Li Kuang had stood up when he spoke, and his wry smile was replaced with a serious expression: "Your Highness has the courage to do things and doesn''t want to escape responsibility. Someone thought it was a good thing, a great good thing for the big man."


    Song Ping admitted that Li Kuang was right. If Liu Shenming knew what might happen but happily executed the military order, the future of the Han Empire would be worrying on the premise that Liu Shen was very likely to become the successor of the Han Empire.


    It was after thinking through that layer of truth that Li Kuangcai chose to carry it on the premise that he knew he couldn''t afford it. He can not attack Liu Shen''s courage to take responsibility, but he will never allow the situation to develop in the future.


    "Du Hu." Song Ping shouted before Li Kuang was about to leave the big account and said to Li Kuang who turned around, "compared with the safety of your highness, I thought 3000 Romans would kill."


    Li Kuang paused and turned away again. He will not only strengthen Liu Shen''s forces at hand, but also deploy necessary heavy troops around him. At the same time, people will personally go there and pay attention to the movements of the Romans at any time.


    Liu Shen, who returned to the troops directly under him, guessed that his actions would make new changes in the large forces, but he had no regrets.


    "Junhou." Xu Guang didn''t know what to say after Liu Shen went. He knew that Liu Shen not only came back by himself, but also had a lot more troops around him except the 2000 troops brought by Qin song: "Duhu promised?"


    Liu Shen said somewhat stuffy, "I''m probably close to the Sassanian border and will be sent back to Chang''an."

 Chapter 1041

    There can only be one voice in the army. Liu Shen made an actual violation of the military order of the Supreme Commander for the first time. Instead of being dealt with, he got the desired result. At that moment, he no longer existed as an officer, but as the prince of the Han Empire.


    Since he has set out the spectrum of the emperor of the Han Empire, he must bear the special brought by this identity. Whether out of the need to take charge of the army or political considerations, Li Kuang must not let Liu Shen continue to stay in the army.


    No commander wants an army to have someone who can resist and violate his military orders and is difficult to deal with, even if that person is a prince.


    After discussion, barodos and palles believed that only in this way could it be normal. If the troops were not increased, it would be abnormal. After all, their next marching area was mountainous.


    "I always find something strange." Pales could not say what was strange. He could only guess: "they should have found something, or something was ignored by us."


    "The Marquis of cyris is very young!" Barodos guessed, "he should be the son of a high nobleman, with more than 20 guards around him. If we can hold him after action, we may be able to rely on him to escape."


    "I should have ignored this!" Pales felt something wrong with what he said, but gave different opinions on barodos''s statement: "we all know that the offspring of a high nobleman is nothing compared with gunpowder and flint gun. Isn''t it?"


    Barodos thought about it and admitted that he really had a wrong idea.


    The fact is that at present, only the Han Empire has mastered the production methods related to firearms. Once it is no longer exclusive, it is bound to cause a new round of reshuffle. Compared with this, the descendants of a senior aristocrat are simply insignificant.


    "Maybe we should try!" "It''s useless, but it can be done by delaying some time," Paris explained


    Barodos looked at Paris in embarrassment. He thought this guy didn''t give himself face?


    The transverse length of the mountain area is about 100 Li, and the thickness is about 30 Li?


    Compared with the territory of the Han Empire, the mountains here can''t see the appearance of green mountains and green waters. On the contrary, they can''t see how many trees and plants there are. What they can see is a yellow color.


    Probably due to the altitude, they can also see that most of the mountains that are not too high are shrouded in clouds.


    If identified by modern geographical location, they have entered the border of Afghanistan.


    Afghanistan is full of mountains, few flat areas, and long ago it was a barren place with few plants.


    Of course, the Han army will not choose the Afghan border with mountains everywhere. They just have to set foot in it because of the constraints of the geographical environment, cross the mountain and move north to reach the side of a big river called Amu Darya in Persia.


    Once they reach the Amu Darya River, the Han army will stop again and build another bridgehead. Only after the subsequent troops arrive will they officially march into Sasan.


    When the army entered the mountain area, the length of the team was lengthened again due to the influence of the terrain, and it needed to be divided into several arrows to hurry up.


    "Is there no way to cross the mountains in one day?" Li Kuang didn''t think this was good news: "at the other end of the mountain, has there been any change?"


    "Our troops who first crossed the mountain set up a temporary camp at the exit." Song Ping looked haggard a lot more than a few days ago. It can be seen how busy things are, so that he didn''t have enough rest time and spent a lot of energy: "the scouts explored around and found only a few traces of enemy activities of less than 100 people within 50 miles."


    The two have entered the mountain area, where they can just see Liu Shen''s department.


    The number of troops under Liu Shen''s command increased to 3000, the number of firearm troops was still only 1000, and the number of cold weapon soldiers was 2000.


    During the March, the cold weapon soldiers of the Han Army mixed with the Roman slave soldiers, and the soldiers equipped with firearms walked behind the team with Liu Shen.


    This change disappoints barodos and Paris, but it also makes them uneasy.


    There were at least two Han soldiers with cold weapons around every Roman, and without too much observation, it could be found that the Han soldiers were eyeing them. For example, as long as a Roman slave dared to make any changes, the Han soldiers would cut to death without hesitation.


    The mountainous terrain is complex, which is actually a good opportunity for barodos and palles. It is only that the Han army who takes care of them has become soldiers with cold weapons. If you really do it, you have to rush away many Han soldiers with cold weapons with bare hands before you can rush to the firearms arms of the Han army.


    "I can''t." Pallas didn''t know whether to relax or nervous: "the cyris are too cautious!"


    Barodos''s face was very gloomy.


    When the day passed, the troops stopped marching at night and were ordered to rest on the spot.


    Piles of bonfires are lit. If you look from the outside, there are several long dragons formed by bonfires in the mountain area. Each long dragon is more than ten miles long, which makes the picture look quite spectacular.


    This location is muggy during the day and cold at night. It may be due to the terrain of the mountains. The northwest wind blows along the valley, and the flame of the campfire is tilted to the other side. If people don''t keep warm enough, they must be shivered by the cold wind.


    "You go and talk to the cyris?" Barodos was really shaken by the wind. He himself was like this. He knew what would happen to those people who didn''t have enough to eat: "we are now the property of the cyris. They certainly don''t want to see property damage. Go and ask for some blankets."


    Pales nodded and stood up. As soon as he stood up, he immediately attracted the attention of many Han soldiers.


    "What do you want?"


    "It''s too cold at night and the wind is too strong on this side."


    "Sit down!"


    "Can I go to your officer and discuss distributing some blankets to keep warm?"


    That is, Paris can speak Chinese stumbling, or he can''t communicate at all.


    Xing Lin looked at Paris with eyes to eyes, and then looked at the Roman slave soldiers trembling in the cold wind. Those Roman slave soldiers were looking at this side.


    "We''re still useful." Pales said sincerely, "each of us has been strictly trained and is a good soldier. Once on the battlefield, we will kill many enemies of the Han Empire. We should not die so meaninglessly."


    "Sit down and don''t walk around." Xing Lin thought for a while and said, "I''ll report it."


    Pales saw Xing Lin''s resolute attitude and sat down again in great disappointment. He wanted the blanket to be real, and he wanted to rely on walking to send a signal to the informed Romans that this was not the time to act rashly. Besides, he wants to walk around and observe. It''s too restrictive to stay in one place all the time.


    Xing Lin is just a chief of the staff. He needs to report the news level by level.


    About twenty minutes had passed since the Roman request was conveyed to Liu Shen.


    "Do you have enough blankets?" Liu Shen asked Xu Guang, the commander of other departments. Xu Guang was in charge of the logistics of the team. He got the answer that there were indeed enough blankets and asked for opinions: "what do you think?"


    "It depends on what your highness thinks." Seeing Liu Shen''s unexpected expression, Xu Guangjian said, "distributing blankets will inevitably cause some movement. If the Romans are upset, they may start immediately. Your highness should distribute blankets if you want to induce them to start."


    Liu Shengang ignored this layer and was silent for a while.


    They took very strict care of the Roman slave soldiers. As long as the Romans didn''t lose their mind, they wouldn''t do it under such conditions. They would hibernate until the care of the Han army was relaxed.


    Up to now, they have no actual evidence to show that the Romans did submit falsely, all out of a guess. That is why no initiative was taken.


    "You report to the captain." Liu Shen was silent for about five minutes. With a firm face, he said, "it''s better to arrange properly to lure the Romans to do it because of our negligence!"


    Xu Guang seemed to have guessed what Liu Shen would choose and agreed immediately.


    On the other hand, Yang Rui saw Xu Guang and understood the details. The accident on his face flashed away. He smiled brightly and said happily, "you are worthy of your highness!"


    Xu Guang knows what Yang Rui''s words mean.


    The superior person may not be smart enough, but in case of emergency, he should have the determination and courage to make a decision. In case of hesitation, he should not appear on the superior person.


    "Since your Highness has made a decision..." Yang Rui thought for a moment and said to Xu Guang, "naturally, we have to cooperate."


    Xu Guang saluted and turned away with the permission of Yang Rui.


    Soon Li Kuang also received the news. He was qualified enough to show a happy expression when he heard the news: "our highness, very good!"


    Song Ping frowned and hesitated and said, "the terrain in mountainous areas is complex, and it is more difficult to dispatch troops at night."


    "No harm." Li Kuang said confidently, "as long as your highness doesn''t go to the front line in person, with the surrounding forces, you can easily encircle the Romans when there is a change, and you won''t let one go."


    "In this case..." Song Ping no longer hesitated, but put on a slightly ferocious expression and said: "it''s better to completely solve the hidden danger!"


    Li Kuang had long had similar considerations and guessed what the Romans wanted to do, even if their guess was wrong. At present, the 3000 Roman slave soldiers have been virtually limited to twice their Han soldiers.


    There is no reason to guard against thieves for thousands of days. If there were not some concerns, for example, considering the reputation of the Han Empire and Liu Shen''s feelings, they would have wanted to layout. Even if the Romans didn''t want to do anything, it could lead to the fact that they wanted to do something.


    As long as the Romans are killed, there is absolutely no way to resurrect the dead afterwards. It is not that the Han people define things as they want.


    "Your Highness has made such a decision. It''s good." Li Kuang nodded to Song Ping: "it will be completely solved!"


    About an hour later, palles got a reply. The Han army would distribute a blanket to each of them, but they needed to go to pick it up by themselves in batches.


    "The cyris are so cautious!" Barodos was depressed and sighed: "such a powerful and cautious cyris is an unprecedented enemy!"


    "Nothing wrong." Paris also has his own view: "strong and arrogant people are not terrible. They will ignore something because of their arrogance and always do some stupid things. Strong and cautious people will try their best to cover up their flaws and make people completely unable to find opportunities."


    The Han army was willing to distribute warm blankets to the Roman slave soldiers. The Romans were relieved to know. Some of them have been frozen to the whole body but feel warm. That is not a good phenomenon. The Romans are not stupid barbarians. It is clear that the situation is very close to being frozen to death.


    "I''ll go first." Barodos didn''t think much and blessed Paris: "you are always ready. If the place where you receive the blanket is where they store firearms, I will do it immediately."


    Paris hesitated a little and nodded fiercely.


    The mountain road on which they marched was not wide, and many people sat casually on the road that was less than one meter short.


    The terrain of the whole section is different. Some places are very steep, and there are gentle slopes that can keep dozens or hundreds of people.


    Barodos and nine other Romans were walking under the supervision of six Chinese soldiers. They passed a narrow and steep slope. Just turned the corner and went out, but a large number of Chinese soldiers rushed up. They almost had no time to shout anything. After being submerged, they covered their mouths and tied them up.


    "Give you one last chance. If you don''t want to die, say your real purpose." The translator paused for two seconds and continued, "nod if you are willing to cooperate."


    Most of the ten Romans who were tied up and blocked their mouths were frightened and confused. They really didn''t understand how they could suffer such a fate if they cooperated so much.


    Barodos was both surprised and angry. He really didn''t expect that the Han army would make such a thing. He wondered if someone who knew the action would betray him, and kept thinking about what he should do.


    "No one is willing to cooperate?" The translator got a sign and gave the Romans an ultimatum: "five seconds, you don''t want to cooperate, life is only five seconds!"


    Six of the ten Romans immediately nodded, but barodos was not included.


    "Take it to the cave." Yang Rui, the person in charge here, said, "if you fool us, let them not die easily."


    Six nodding Romans were dragged away.


    Barodos had just seen clearly that the six nodding Romans did not include the insider of the plan. He was still hesitating, but he saw four Han soldiers drawing out their weapons and approaching. The next moment, he nodded his head wildly.

 Chapter 1042

    Barodos really didn''t want to die like this. He nodded wildly and kept thinking about what to do next.


    The remaining three Romans also started quickly. Now that they have given in once in order to live, it is not worth worrying about continuing to give in. Just now they were just angry that they cooperated so much, but the Han Army had to kill themselves.


    "..." Yang Rui was speechless for a moment and scolded in a low voice: "what about the pride of a strong country? I thought at least one of the ten would be tough."


    The Romans took ten people from each team, not all to Yang Rui''s location. There are 30 locations to deal with them.


    About an hour later, palles was taken to the cave where Yang Rui was located.


    "Respected general..." Paris was both frightened and angry. When he entered the cave, the rag in his mouth was taken out before he could speak: "why?"


    Pales had seen a pile of bodies stacked inside. Without too careful identification, he could find that they were all Romans.


    "I already know why you surrendered." Yang Rui didn''t make any hysterical expression. On the contrary, his face looked very elegant: "for gunpowder, isn''t it?"


    Pales struggled for a while and was held down by two Han soldiers. He shouted: "no! We are defeated. We are willing to fight for the Han Empire in order to survive. We use blood and kill our own people in exchange for a chance to live!"


    "Do you know why I know your plan?" Yang Rui smiled and said, "there are traitors among you."


    The expression on palles''s face was obviously low and stiff. He repeatedly confirmed who would tell the plan to the Han people. I can''t think of anyone who would be so weak between lightning and flint. Those who knew the plan were all the great nobles in China, and the rest knew and only knew to respond to the noble people.


    "You know what?" Yang Rui looked at the silent Pallas and said in a slow voice, "the big man originally wanted to be friends with Rome. Maybe he will conspire with sassanne one day in the future. Before the destruction of sassanne, the big man and Rome will be good friends."


    "We surrender in good faith..." Paris still chose to struggle: "you have so many soldiers, elite cavalry and so many excellent scouts. How can we escape when we grab gunpowder? If we can''t escape, why grab gunpowder!"


    "Of course, to be friends, you need to use the rules of a big man." Yang Rui appreciated the performance of Paris and went on to say: "what''s the matter with renting some of your land? You can also ask Han for a lease. Maybe Han will agree. It''s not nice to be good friends, have fun together, and then divide up your Millennium enemies?"


    "Impossible! You cyris people..." Paris hopes to see the angry Yang Rui, knowing that there may be a chance to defend. He is facing a Yang Rui without any smoke and anger. He knows very well that the more calm Yang Rui is, the more he really knows his plan: "the cyris people are so arrogant that they don''t want to form equal diplomatic relations with any country. For you cyris people, there will only be two kinds of people in the world, one is dead and the other is slave."


    "Look, will telling the truth make you feel very happy?" Yang Rui smiled even more kindly: "the big man actually doesn''t like the name cyris. It translates into silk. We''re not tailors. Silk is just a trivial existence in our civilization. It''s inappropriate for you to give us such a name because you like silk."


    "Rome was brilliant. We know what a arrogant person will be like." Pales stopped struggling and looked at Yang Rui sarcastically: "the end of our Alexander severu era is the most brilliant, eliminating the Parthian Empire that has been fighting for hundreds of years. We have reached the peak, and the next moment is to fall into the abyss and enter the era of officer chaos."


    Yang Rui nodded with a smile and motioned Paris to continue.


    "When I was learning cyris language, I recognized the phrase ''prosperity and decline''." Pales suddenly struggled violently again: "Our history, your history, has been extremely strong for countless times, and then weakened until the demise of a dynasty. Now cyris is extremely strong, and may continue to be strong until the destruction of sassanne. But I tell you from my family background of 200 years of history that when cyris set foot in the Mediterranean, it is cyris who face the threat of weakness again At that time, your kingdom will perish again and your descendants will be enslaved! "


    Yang Rui''s face finally changed: "cut off his tongue!"


    Pales had his tongue cut off during the struggle and abuse. In the process, his chin was dislocated and the eggs under his crotch were kicked to pieces. The double pain made him roll up like a shrimp.


    "Captain?" Qin song happened to see the picture when he came over. He had no special idea. Hui reported: "the preliminary trial result is that less than 40 people know the truth. It does not rule out other insiders."


    "Duhu''s plan is to pick out some real obedient Roman slaves as'' human appearance '', and kill all the others." Yang Rui saw that Pallas''s body suddenly stiffened, looked up and stared at him with resentment. Ignoring palles'' bitter and bloodstained face, he said to Qin song, "don''t let your highness make a decision on this kind of thing. You can get it done!"


    Paris suspected that he had heard the word "Your Highness" wrong. He forgot the pain for a moment, and the image of Liu Shen appeared in his mind.


    If he could speak, Paris would definitely scold himself as an idiot. He was only less than five meters away from Liu Shen several times. If he dared to work hard, he was likely to seize the opportunity to launch an attack. Even if he could not kill Liu Shen, it would certainly cause a psychological shadow to Liu Shen.


    If today, Paris would live in regret for a long time until one day he was hanged.


    All night, some caves and kilns dug out in the mountain were busy killing until it was just over before dawn.


    Under a large number of killings, each cave kiln is full of a strong smell of blood, and the soil on the ground becomes extremely wet.


    Three thousand Roman slave soldiers ended up leaving only a whole number of 100. If they didn''t lie, none of them were so-called nobles. They were all a new generation of Roman citizens and had not had time to receive education.


    "Your Highness." Xu Guang was assigned the task of covering up the body. After finishing the work, he found Liu Shen. Seeing Liu Shen holding books in a daze, he gently called out and said, "the army is going to start again."


    "Yes." Liu Shenyi didn''t rest all night. He put away his books and asked, "is it finished?"


    "This..." Xu Guang nodded: "it has been handled."


    Liu Shen gave a "um" sound and motioned to the guard to pack up his things, while he stepped in the direction of burying the body.


    "Your Highness." Xu Guang advised, "you don''t have to go and see it? It has been filled up."


    Liu Shen still walked until he came to the scene and saw only a large piece of obviously turned soil: "they deserve to die, don''t they?"


    "All the enemies of the great man deserve to die." Li Kuang got the news: "pretending to surrender, but actually deliberately sneaking attack, even more damn."


    Liu Shen saluted Li Kuang and said, "Du Hu."


    "Your Highness, you don''t have to care." Li Kuang said gently, "we have given them the opportunity. For the Han people, the Jie people, the Xianbei people, the Qiang people... And so on, countless people who do all kinds of evil after the Han people are weak have not given the Han people the opportunity. That is, we are the enemies of the Han people. Our duty is to eliminate them, whether on the battlefield or under the battlefield. It is justice to remove the enemies for the Han people!"


    "Be careful to understand." Liu Shen pulled an ugly smile and whispered, "it''s just... Not used to it."


    What should be said has been said. Li Kuang knows he can''t say more.


    No matter what Liu Shen''s heart knot is, he can only rely on Liu Shen to solve it.


    "More than two hundred miles ahead is the boundary of Sasan." Li Kuang paused for a moment, looked at Liu Shen with a little embarrassment, and said, "when you get to Sasan, you are 500 miles away from the Han nationality. When the army arrives, I don''t know when it will be in charge."


    Liu Shen knew that there would be such a day, but he didn''t expect that such a day would come without even looking at Sasan''s border.


    "Shen... I know what Du Hu means." Liu Shen did not hide the loss on his face. After a little while, he saluted again and said in a cone tender voice, "I wish Duhu and all officers and men a successful start and a prosperous military career!"


    Li Kuang secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Liu Shen would get angry. He didn''t listen to the arrangement until he reached the Sassanian border. He even wanted to participate in the next war when he reached the Sassanian border. At that time, he could not force Liu Shen to return home. In the end, he could only make trouble with Liu Yan.


    "Thank you, your highness." Li Kuang thought for a moment and said, "I will personally write to your majesty what your Highness has done in the army. Your majesty will be happy to learn about your Highness''s performance in the army. Please don''t forget the robe friendship of anxidu palace guard."


    Liu Shen is not a dull person. It is clear that Li Kuang implicitly declared that he is optimistic about himself and is willing to give a positive evaluation on the wind review. He really needs a positive evaluation, which is conducive to further moving towards the throne of the prince, so he saluted solemnly again.


    A group of Pro guards, people from Cui''s side, couldn''t help showing a happy expression.


    Even the imperial guard is very happy.


    Cui naturally has a reason for great joy. Once Liu Shen becomes the crown prince, they are the parents of the crown prince''s biological mother, which is equivalent to the protection of the wealth of the second generation.


    Not to mention the Imperial Guard, many of them were employed by Liu Shen when he was a baby. As long as they were not disabled and retired prematurely, their years of dedication will be rewarded. The return depends on Liu Shen''s final identity. There is no higher return than that of Liu Shen who will ascend Dabao one day.


    Liu Shen returned to his troops and told Xu Guang about his decision to return home.


    "This..." Xu Guang was stunned, then tangled, and finally showed a happy expression: "so good."


    "You can ask people." Liu Shen already had mature consideration: "if you don''t want to return home, Du Hu naturally has arrangements. If you are willing to return home, you will return home with this palace."


    Some of those sons and nephews of Xun GUI had served in the army before, and most of them were temporarily placed in the army. Of course, the purpose was to seize Liu Shen''s opportunity to join the army and get familiar at least.


    They have only served under Liu Shen for the past three months. I really didn''t think that time would be so short. Many people don''t even have the chance to get familiar.


    "I''ll stay." Xu Guang took a deep breath and said, "most of them should stay."


    "That''s right..." Liu Shen didn''t want to say more. He was not stupid. If he didn''t understand what these people meant at the beginning, he should figure it out later. He smiled and said: "the collision between empires, compared with the great man, Sasan may be more than the name of the Empire, but it will certainly be a protracted war. A good man should have the heart to make achievements. How can he give up such a war."


    Xu Guang can draw some judgments from Liu Shen''s words and expressions. Those Xun GUI children who choose to return home with Liu Shen will probably be labeled as unfit for appointment by Liu Shen.


    "Xudajiang county is the pillar of a great man." Liu Shen stepped forward, patted Xu Guang on the shoulder and said cautiously, "I hope you will also be the pillar of the great man in the future."


    Xu Guang stared at Liu Shen in a daze. For a moment, he couldn''t react. Subconsciously, he looked at Liu Shen again. His face was still so conical and tender, but his eyes were very different.


    What''s the difference between Liu Shen now and Liu Shen before? It''s probably that those eyes are more firm. They see some puzzles and find the direction of the future.


    "Ji Hai..." Xu Guang said strangely, "if he chooses to stay, it must be hard support. Your highness, you''d better take him back."


    "..." Liu Shen would have thought that Xu Guang and Ji Hai were in trouble if he had not known that Xu Guang and Ji Hai were right. He was very impressed by Ji Hai. He knew that Ji Hai was a guy who took idling as his lifelong goal. He had no ambition and his mouth was particularly broken. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "it will really be hard support."


    "I beat him with the 20th army stick last time. When I was beaten, it was very sad." The smile on Xu Guang''s face was very natural and joked: "in fact, he didn''t play very seriously. When he was lying down to recover from his injury, his mouth still liked to read in pieces. I don''t know where he got it."


    Liu Shen knew it. Out of curiosity, he learned that Ji Hai used to be a civil servant in the northeast. He said that a civil servant was actually a grassland administrator. There were not many people who could talk. He used to have the problem of talking to himself, but now his problem of broken mouth has been improved.


    "He only went home once in two or three years..." Xu Guang actually knew what was going on and said sensibly: "the Chinese book order... Alas, it''s a family affair, but the Chinese book order is really cruel. No one can stand it."


    Liu Shen is actually a little afraid of Ji Chang. He has the impression that Ji Chang is a very old-fashioned person

 Chapter 1043

    Ji Chang, who was evaluated as old-fashioned, was worried about looking at the papers just sent from the general''s house.


    These documents are about the damage of the Han Empire overseas, including a large number of Han people detained by various countries, otherwise the general''s military office would not be sent to Zhongshu province.


    The Han people have developed too fast in recent years, and they have set foot on the land of Europa.


    A large number of businessmen or people who like to travel. They are in a foreign country.


    This time, the Persians and Romans took the lead in setting up an anti Han axis and pulled a large group of countries into the so-called anti Han axis. The war broke out too suddenly. Countries took action against their own Han people quickly or slowly, and a large number of Han people fell into the hands of countries.


    Similarly, after the outbreak of the war, the Han Empire also began to catch people against the Han axis. A large number of people were caught. Even the dignitaries of various countries who went to sea were caught back, including Julian and keshias, two royal members of Rome and Sassanian.


    In the seventh month after the war broke out, the army of the Han Empire had reached less than 200 miles from the Sassanian border. Hunit was the first to pay the price of destroying the country for the war.


    "Mobilization is not only in the Guannei and northwest." Sang Yu said sadly, "Shandong and the southeast have also begun to mobilize."


    Those places are probably the former Guanzhong Zhili, Liangzhou, Qingzhou, Jizhou and Yangzhou. Among them, Jizhou, Qingzhou, Guanzhong and Yangzhou are densely populated. After the mobilization order was issued, although only young people who have been recruited for military service in counties and counties and their youth is limited to 20 to 30 years old, they can still mobilize at least 500000 troops within a year.


    "We should prepare a large number of military uniforms in spring, summer, autumn and winter, as well as exaggerated bedding and daily necessities, and supporting equipment..." Ji Chang said a little distressed: "there is no shortage of state funds, but... There is a shortage of manpower."


    Now the Han people are in a state of agitation. They already know that dozens of countries or tribes have formed an alliance, shouted the slogan of destroying the Han Empire and launched a war.


    Han people aged about 20 or above basically have a history of how long they have been upright again after that dark period of time. Most people just live a safe life and haven''t even tasted the good life of wealth.


    The government has just announced that it will focus on restoring people''s livelihood, start major projects to provide jobs, and increase the management, supervision and reform of workshops and factories to ensure the treatment of workers. As a result, what anti Han axis has emerged?!


    Before that, the government decided to castrate the slaves. Many people were still depressed about how to castrate the slaves. Once the slaves were castrated for a long time, they could not work, and then the slaves could no longer have children.


    To be honest, even if the government offered generous compensation, more than 70% of the slaves opposed slave castration.


    The result was good. First, there was a large-scale riots among slaves, and then there was the anti Han axis. Two consecutive events have proved that there should be no other race in the world!


    The military is naturally happy with the excitement of the people. They love and desire war, but they also know that they can''t disgust the people.


    Under this general trend, civilian officials, no matter how unwilling they are, should also focus on winning the war, which is too bad.


    "When a large number of young people enter the army, there is bound to be a shortage of civilian labor." Ji Chang sighed sadly, and then went on to say: "the big man has been encouraging more births and more children. Every family has babies or children, so there is an auxiliary strategy. The men in the family leave home to serve, leaving only women to take care of both elders and children. How to maintain production?"


    Jichang didn''t mention slaves. Castration of slaves has been carried out everywhere. It starts with official slaves. Once the official slaves are castrated, it''s time for the slaves owned by the people to be castrated.


    When the slaves were castrated, they would inevitably lose their ability to work. At the same time, they were destined not to receive meticulous care. Some would die during castration, and some would die if they lacked a good environment to heal their wounds.


    After the slave riots, the remaining slaves, including officials and people, are about 8 million. According to some relevant estimates, once complete castration, there may be only 6 million left.


    Just castration will kill one or two million people? This is not an exaggeration at all. It is mainly due to the lack of experienced hands proficient in castration, the failure in disinfection, the cultivation environment behind the injured and food problems.


    "Increase the capture of slaves in the black continent..." Sang Yu opened his mouth and said, "if the coastline is gone, it will go deep. There are many blacks in that continent, and millions of blacks should be captured."


    In the past, Ji Chang was very disgusted with the wanton use of slaves, only because of the insufficient number of Han people, and that it was very inappropriate to use Han people in some dangerous projects.


    If the use of alien slaves with yellow skin can make Ji Chang feel that it does not hinder his vision, with the rapid increase of white skin slaves and black skin slaves, he began to have his own actions, that is, where there is danger, he mobilized the slaves of white skin system and black skin system to express his attitude in the way of reducing the number of these two skins.


    "Two Aiqing?" Liu Yan walked into the pavilion and saw Ji Chang and sang Yu silent and absent-minded: "is there such elegance today?"


    This is a scenic spot on the edge of the Qinling Mountains. It is said that the first emperor built a palace here long ago, but it was destroyed by the war.


    Since the first emperor can choose to build the palace, the scenery must be good.


    Now Chang''an has a population of more than 1.2 million. Various facilities in the city are built almost by relying on a large number of slaves. The planning and construction of roads are fully completed, and the construction of the periphery has begun.


    City people always need a place to go outing outside the city. Generally, they are in the suburbs of the city. They like to climb mountains and wade in the spirit of Zhuxia. Their location was originally to build a mountain park, but it was temporarily changed into a military camp.


    The second firearm division of the Han Empire and the first firearm division with official serial number will be fully equipped here and be familiar with the operation of firearms.


    Ji Chang and sang Yu saw Liu Yan appear, stood up and saluted, saying, "your majesty!"


    "Have you no idea about the war?" That''s Liu Yan''s understanding. Otherwise, what are they doing here? He went over and sat down on the stone chair and said, "I have just received a report from Li Kuang. More than 300000 enemy troops in the pengchi River have disintegrated."


    "Congratulations, your majesty!"


    Ji Chang and sang Yu both showed great joy. In their estimation, that war would take a year or two or even longer. I really didn''t think it would come to fruition so soon.


    "The anxidu palace guard array killed more than 100000 and captured 120000. Rome and sassanne invaded the East, and only more than 3000 Persians recovered their country." Cai you said happily, glanced at Liu Yan and added: "Your Highness Shen also made great achievements in this battle, understood the Roman conspiracy and personally supervised the subordinates to deal with it properly. Li Duhu greatly appreciated your highness Shen."


    "Don''t put gold on his face." Liu Yan said that, but the expression on his face was very gratified: "I''m very happy that an 11-year-old boy can do his job well."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As ministers, they were very happy to see Liu Yan, but they didn''t think so. They wondered whether they should be silent or flatter?


    "Liu Shen is already on his way back to Chang''an." Liu Yan looked at an army that was practicing four section shooting. His eyes stayed on Liu Ming, the eldest son of Shu: "I let one son go to the battlefield, and the second son will join the army."


    "Your Majesty is Ming Jun!" Sang Yu finished with respect and admiration, but then hesitated: "just... Your highness Ming..."


    "He is also my son." Liu Yan looked at sang Yu and said, "as the prince, he should have made achievements for the great man."


    The three ministers fell silent. In fact, they did not agree with Liu Yan''s arrangement for Liu Ming to enter the army, and clearly expressed their opposition several times.


    The reason why they will oppose is quite simple. Liu Yan''s letting Liu Shen go to the army can be said to be experience, but also to make Liu Shen win the favor of the military, which has the meaning of letting Liu Shen establish his own team.


    Liu Yan''s behavior was seen by the ministers as a signal to release and train Liu Shen as the prince, but even Liu Ming was arranged to enter the army as a soldier, which made them a little confused.


    "Holy." Ji Chang''s title is different from his majesty. It is a title for the patriarch: "the minister is still opposed to Emperor Ming''s entry into the army."


    "I know your concerns." Liu Yan really knows that he is just worried that Liu Ming will have his own team. He thinks it is the way to take chaos. He still said: "since ancient times, there has been a system of enfeoffment in various Xia dynasties. Ministers and princes have enfeoffed cities and countries, as well as princes and kings. I have laid such a mountain and rewarded the merits of all kings. As long as the princes are not too absurd, they will have their own enfeoffments in the future."


    Once again, there was nothing to say.


    They did get a good reward. Everyone has his own state, and he has such treatment. Do you want to oppose Liu Yan''s granting a state to his children?


    "I don''t want some heirs who are longer than the deep palace to master the enfeoffment." Liu Yan expressed his clear view for the first time: "if they are enfeoffed far away, they should have the ability to resist foreign races and even continue to expand. How can they not be cultivated?"


    Sang Yu hesitated again and again, gritted his teeth and said, "Your Majesty should make an early decision on the candidate for the crown prince."


    Ji Chang and Cai you turn their heads elsewhere. They know that it is sang Yu''s one-man play and they should not participate in it.


    Sang Shimao, she has only one daughter now. Without a son, she has no qualification to compete for the crown prince.


    Sang Yu now asks Liu Yan to set up the crown prince. The most advantageous must be Liu Shen. Liu Ming, who is arranged to enter the army, is only a trace even if there is a threat. It''s tantamount to his saying that sang''s not involved.


    Liu Yan now has seven sons. Except that Liu Shen was born to empress Cui Wan, the rest are low-grade concubines in the harem. All the four concubines under the empress are born daughters.


    In the whole court, I don''t know whether to lament Liu Shen''s good life, or wonder that the rest of the dignitaries are unhappy. If there really should be a clear prince in the Han Empire, there is really no more suitable candidate than Liu Shen now.


    "I will consider it." Liu Yan stared at sang Yu for about two minutes before he spoke, and then changed the topic: "the war of invading Sasan will officially begin in the autumn of next year. In addition to several senior generals, a suitable civil minister is needed. I decided to let sang Qing go."


    Sang Yu knew that this was a reward for his attitude. He showed a happy expression and promised: "I won''t disappoint your majesty!"


    In the Han Empire, even if the status is high and the title is prominent, it is very empty without enough military support.


    Many senior officials and xianjue, in fact, take credit for the dragon''s work, and then the rear support, stability and internal support for the front war. They may not have real military skills, especially those obtained on the battlefield.


    Sang Yu is one of those who have never been to the battlefield to obtain military merit. He has been looking forward to making up for this deficiency one day, but he has not had a chance for so many years. He has now, but he may not be very happy.


    "The minister ordered the six departments to be in charge..." Ji Chang hesitated and said: "the Duke of Pingxiang went to the front..., the six departments..."


    Sang Yu immediately looked at Ji Chang. His face was very smelly.


    "I am in charge of it myself." Liu Yan is to let sang Yu go to the front line. As long as there are achievements that can be taken, he will call back, which is pure gold plating. He smiled heartily and went on to say, "if the big man didn''t destroy those enemy countries, how can he be stable? The big man in the future will focus on military affairs."


    That''s a fact. It doesn''t have to destroy all the countries of the anti Han axis, but the Persian sassanne on the world island closest to the Han Empire must be destroyed.


    Ji Chang frowned deeper. He really felt that he would come whenever he was afraid. He just hoped that the whole country would not fall into military control again, otherwise the people''s livelihood environment would become worse and worse, and the country would not look like a normal country.


    "I''ve been thinking about......" Liu Yan looked at the three people, and finally stopped his eyes on Ji Chang: "whether to establish a wartime cabinet."


    Sang Yu opened his mouth and said nothing behind him.


    Cai you knows this. He also gave some suggestions.


    The Han Empire has just changed from the system of three gongs and nine Qing to the system of three provinces and six ministries. Compared with the system of three officials and nine ministers, the functions and powers of the system of three provinces and six ministries are decentralized, mainly for the consideration of imperial power.


    In a peaceful state, if the powers are scattered and the efficiency is slow, it is actually a good rather than a bad thing for a big country.


    If we enter a state of war, we can no longer procrastinate. It should be the state machine running at full speed to do everything well at the fastest speed.


    "Your Majesty." Ji Chang heard the news for the first time and said, "minister... Minister..." he objected, but he didn''t dare to open that mouth.

 Chapter 1044

    Ji Chang took up the post of prime minister from the sixth year of Yuanshuo to the 13th year of Yuanshuo before the reform of the Han Empire. He had been prime minister for seven years before. If there was no reform, he should retire from the position of prime minister, either for honor and support, or transferred to Shaofu or imperial city to assume some honorary official positions. It is impossible to die of old in the position of prime minister.


    Ji Chang, who has been the first civil servant for so many years, does not think he can get much success. It is an example to set the census once every three years, and the village into a town is one. What else? Road construction can be counted in the name, but it is actually the credit of the military.


    Ji Chang most regretted that when he was Prime Minister, the people''s livelihood within the Han Empire did not get the development he wanted. It was not said that during the period of Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty, it had to look like empress Lu at that time, but it didn''t.


    The Han Dynasty was different from the previous dynasties. The prime minister was not the first of all officials, but the head of civil servants. The first military officer is a Taiwei, which is equal to the division of civil and military powers from the beginning. No one wants to take advantage of anyone, let alone interfere with anyone.


    If the Han Empire would enter a period of internal development, Ji Chang would still be very happy to lead the cabinet. The problem is that the country has entered a state of war again. The scale of this war will be much larger than before. The so-called wartime cabinet must be another existence that works hard for the military and even needs to wipe its ass for the military.


    "Well?" Liu Yan saw Ji Chang''s attitude. He couldn''t say he was angry. He didn''t open that mouth again before he had time to call the roll. He pulled a few other words before he said, "since it''s a wartime cabinet, let''s send people from the military."


    Jichang''s chest was stuffy and his old blood almost gushed out.


    "Your Majesty?" Sang Yu said with a smile, "those who have been transferred to civilian work want to lead the troops again day and night."


    "..." of course, Liu Yan knew about it. He also listened to those people''s requests and didn''t make a resolution for the time being. However, he still tended to let those go back to lead the troops, but he said, "I''m short of talents."


    In a world of war, even if there are talented people, most of them understand war. When they meet people who can handle internal affairs or even handle internal affairs well, they are almost lucky.


    It is not the current era that is easy to produce talents who are good at internal affairs. The reason is not that Liu Yan does not pay attention to or dig. It is how long the Central Plains has been ravaged by Hu captives. Without the so-called prosperous era, there is no room for reading. Without this space, how can we produce talents in internal affairs.


    Civilian talents need to have enough knowledge accumulation, but it is not as easy as martial people with good physique. Mental exercise is always much more difficult than muscle.


    In troubled times, the most likely thing is a fierce general, who doesn''t need much knowledge. He just needs to dare to fight and fight.


    At the beginning of the founding of all dynasties, unless the previous dynasty had extreme glory, and the next Dynasty was willing to accept those ministers and give them high positions, otherwise talent fault is inevitable.


    The three ministers simply said nothing. There are never too many talents for the rulers of a country.


    In fact, Liu Yan can still find many talents who are good at dealing with internal affairs, that is, the so-called gentry composed of the original door lords and aristocratic families.


    The gentry who joined Liu Yan early basically had their own positions. Some of the original hypocritical or rigid people, do not say whether Liu Yan is willing to use it, that is, he is willing to accept it, and the resistance force in the court will be very strong.


    As the defeated and tough side, they are the kneeling and licking of the back, and the new court will not accept it. It is not just about the thinning of power, but about the seriousness of the definition of victory.


    In short, if you don''t have to bear the cost of failure, did you win?


    The victorious side, after accepting the losers, still accepts as many as they come. Has the ruling team changed? What is it for.


    The flower of revolution always needs blood to be watered. Liu Yan ruthlessly bled the South with Huanwen as a knife, but it was kind not to destroy all the door lords and aristocratic families.


    After all, from the perspective of cause and effect, the Han people in the north were almost extinct. It''s absolutely right to knock on the heads of the so-called gentry in the south. How can any Han people in the north be killed? As the initiator, the runaway gentry in the south don''t need to pay their due price?


    At present, there is no shortage of middle and low-level officials in the Han Empire. However, Liu Yan has engaged in basic education for nearly ten years.


    Although it is only 13 years from the initial stage to the 17th year of Yuanshuo, there are still a group of people who have received education. They receive education similar to modern duck feeding education, that is, assembly line production is general, and literacy has been popularized. However, if they want to go further, they need to study again, so as to produce high-end talents.


    Literacy means being able to understand official documents. Being able to do this in this era is basically equal to having the capital to be an official.


    Liu Yan opened the Imperial College in the 11th year of Yuanshuo, that is, the highest University in the Han Empire. Among the students admitted, less than 20% are from basic education, and the rest are basically scholars from the original family education.


    Among those 80%, more than 50% are descendants of high-ranking officials in the court, 20% are northern scholars, and the remaining 10% are southern scholars.


    Discrimination against the south is currently politically correct and can be regarded as a kind of targeted liquidation.


    In fact, it must be targeted and liquidated. Otherwise, the northerners will always be hostile to the southerners. They think that when the northerners encounter misfortune, the south is not only indifferent but also singing all night. We can imagine what kind of thoughts and feelings it will be.


    At present, when it comes to the south, Liu Yan is actually making up for the rift between the north and the south. Only after doing so, those who should be punished do it. Northerners no longer feel that southerners are not their own people, and the gap between the north and the South can be minimized.


    "Your Majesty, are you going to the south next month for the expedition fleet?" Ji Chang walked behind Liu Yan: "it''s something that has never been seen in ancient times. Is it necessary for a big man to act like this?"


    They had returned to Miyagi and stepped on the lawn.


    In the dynasties before the Han Empire, there was only one example of Zhuxia launching an attack from the sea, that is, the war against Korea in the Western Han Dynasty. We can''t find it again.


    This time, the Romans and Persians led an anti Han axis. The Han Empire had approached sassanne from the land. Once Li Kuang had enough troops, he would attack sassanne immediately.


    Rome is very far away from the Han Empire. If the Han Empire didn''t have an ocean fleet, it would be just waiting for the day when it was pierced from the land.


    The Han Empire has a powerful and unmatched fleet. Not only did Liu Yan not intend to bear it, it should be said that the vast majority of Han people were unwilling to bear it. The expedition fleet was formed under this trend.


    "The Great Han told the world with the collapse of the Gupta dynasty that he had offended the Han people. Even if he could not send troops on land, the Great Han still had a strong navy to maintain justice and destroy the country of people who dared to humiliate the Great Han."


    Liu Yan feels that Ji Chang is more and more out of step with himself, but he knows that Ji Chang is right in some ways. He is not a person without tolerance. At the same time, he understands that the center still needs other voices and treats Ji Chang with the greatest tolerance.


    "If a person is bullied and dare not resist, he is destined to be bullied all the time, and no one will pity him. If a country encounters challenges and does not rise up and fight back, it shows that the glory of the country has become the past, and it has not been long since it began to go downhill."


    Ji Chang was silent after hearing what Liu Yan said. He was not afraid of war, but thought that the Han Empire was fighting almost every year, and the people didn''t get any chance to breathe. Before, so many enemy aggressors had not been eliminated, even just to wash away the shame brought to the Han people by the incompetence of the western and Eastern Jin Dynasties. They should be eliminated by gritting their teeth.


    The countries and races that once bullied the Han people have been destroyed one after another, and even several have been completely wiped out from the country to the race, and their complete disappearance has re established the fact that the Han people stand up again.


    Those countries and races that have been wiped out are the nourishment of the rise of the Han people again, which makes the Han people who once became inferior again become confident.


    A nation must have self-confidence in order to build a powerful country. Otherwise, no matter how big the territory is, no matter how strong the national strength is, there are a group of timid citizens. If the center wants to be tough, it can''t be tough. It can''t be avoided that it will always be in a passive position to be beaten. Even if it is beaten, it has to be shy and smile and ask "hit the left face, do you want to hit the right face again", He slapped his right face again, continued to smile and asked, "do you want to pay tribute? I''ll give you money. Don''t beat me too hard, or there will be no tribute!".


    Liu Yan knew that was not a joke. If history had not changed, there would really be such a nation (country) in the future, called Da Cong.


    "Tai''an..." Liu Yan stopped, looked at Ji Chang and said, "I don''t know when you began to advocate Huang Lao theory. Why do you think resting with the people is laissez faire?"


    Huang Lao''s theory did not say that resting with the people was laissez faire, but would formulate a loose national policy and once sacrifice the law to ensure false peace.


    In fact, when it comes to governing the country, Huang Lao''s theory is the most appropriate existence in classical society, which is the hard evidence repeatedly proved by history with facts. It''s just that Huang Lao''s theory of sacrificing the law is very bad. It''s too easy to breed dynamic groups in society.


    Liu Yan didn''t read much. Moreover, he didn''t read history specifically. He was not familiar with every dynasty, but he knew that Huang Lao had never perished. In fact, he was active again in the great counsellor and the Ming Dynasty.


    Those dynasties that did not go to the countryside with imperial power, regardless of whether Confucianism was willing to admit it or not, actually played the same set of Huang laoxue, but often played a four different. The other was to use Huang laoxue to fight against the power and cling to the country and constantly suck blood until the Dynasty was destroyed.


    The disadvantage of using Huang laoxue is that either the imperial court usually needs to kill people for some groups, and if it can be corrected, there will be a ZTE situation; If there is no successful reform in killing a head, it is basically waiting for the alien (enemy country) to kill in, and then the picture of head rolling will not be changed.


    Ji Chang was stunned. He does not consider himself a believer in Huang Lao theory, or even a believer in any school.


    Ji Chang''s long experience in governance has long made him understand that if he wants to govern a country well, the knowledge and ideas of any school alone are not enough. He should gather the advantages of hundreds of schools and judge them with pragmatism. He can use whatever governance method is suitable for which environment at any time.


    "That''s a miscellaneous family." Liu Yan said that he still studied, especially after he became king, he read many hundred theories: "the miscellaneous family is destroyed in LV Buwei''s hands, otherwise..."


    The so-called miscellaneous school is characterized by "combining Confucianism and Mohism, and combining names and methods", emphasizing the characteristic of "connecting all the ways of a hundred schools". To put it bluntly, it is to gather the heads of a hundred families.


    As the leader of the miscellaneous generation, LV Buwei failed not in governing the country, but in political struggle.


    History only focuses on the sweep of the eight wastelands and Six Harmonies by the first emperor, ignoring the accumulation of the previous kings of previous generations, and what is more neglected is the achievements of LV Buwei as prime minister.


    If you look at the state of Qin before Ying Zheng came to power in those years, you will find that under LV Buwei''s administration, Qin not only integrated and combed the military and government, but also accumulated the most national money and food. Otherwise, the country has no money and food. How can Ying Zheng start the war of unification?


    Miscellaneous family? Ji Chang had not thought about this before. When Liu Yan mentioned it, he thought that he was really a miscellaneous family from the definition of school.


    "But the big man doesn''t distinguish any schools now. There are no schools. There are only Sinology." Liu Yan regarded this as a matter of life and death: "I never wanted to restart the contention of a hundred schools of thought. After the school? It will become a school of thought, and then it will be labeled because of its different origins. It will fight for the sake of fighting and break out party strife."


    Ji Chang kept silent. With his vision, he can understand what Liu Yan is saying. It is because he understands that he will be silent.


    "A Sinology is enough." Liu Yan smiled brightly: "the theory of the Great Han."


    Ji Chang thought in silence that the imperial power can only guide knowledge, and even can''t even guide it many times. Will those contemporary intellectuals cooperate with Liu Yan to integrate all theories into Sinology?


    Liu Yan seemed to guess what he was thinking from Ji Chang''s expression and said, "if they don''t cooperate, I can''t appoint them. They all say that learning written martial arts, goods and imperial family. They can''t use their talents to get it. Will they be willing? Except for some stubborn people with abnormal brains, knowledgeable people... Especially the so-called everyone, they are still very knowledgeable."


    Ji Chang was speechless

 Chapter 1045

    In life, if you don''t worry about food and clothing, you will basically pursue fame and wealth.


    Those who strive to enrich themselves will not be willing to live a plain life.


    People who think they have the ability, the more they think they have the ability, the more they want to get a position that is consistent with their ability.


    If we say which group is the most unscrupulous in the world, there is no doubt that they are the so-called scholars. Because of their intelligence, they can always judge the situation and make favorable choices for themselves. They usually seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and rarely maintain their firm position.


    The reason why those scholars who can maintain their firm position can basically remain famous in history as long as their status is high enough is that there are too few such people.


    In fact, it is the same. If there are many things, there is no need to record them. The more scarce they are, the more they will be advocated.


    No historian will record how people breathe air, will he?


    The expedition fleet organized by the Han Empire is destined to be solemnly recorded in history. This time, there will be 3000 ships of various types and sizes to form an expedition fleet, of which the number of gunboats will reach seven. One gunboat is the latest scientific and technological crystallization of the Han Empire, which is called "Linzi".


    This is not the largest fleet that mankind has ever organized, but it must be the fleet that sailed the farthest to carry out a war in history.


    The main component of the expedition fleet was transferred from the Nanyang capital escort, including all gunships in the Nanyang capital escort system, and the only two gunships they had were recruited from the Annan capital escort.


    Huan Wen was appointed the commander of the expedition fleet. His two military deputies were Li Mai and Wang niche, and Wang Meng was the commander of the army. In addition to Wang Meng, the command teams of the expedition fleet are all from the south, and even the southerners account for 80% of the troops.


    The huge fleet was assembled in the Hangzhou Bay of later generations. Here is the second largest shipbuilding base of the Han Empire. Ships about to sail will gather here. It is mainly necessary to carry out a round of strict overhaul and maintenance.


    Huan Wen said goodbye to Liu Yan the day after he accepted the command, and set off from Chang''an to Hangzhou Bay happily. It took him only five days to reach Hangzhou Bay and set up his own shogunate for the first time.


    The gallop road built from Chang''an to the southeast has been more than 800 Li. If you apply for a clearance track in advance, it only takes 41 hours to complete the 800 Li gallop road. Huanwen rode in person for the next three days.


    "All seven gunships have entered the port?" Huan Wen also brought his own shogunate team. What he needs to do now is to know enough about the expeditionary fleet to see what deficiencies are made up: "how long will it take for them to be overhauled and maintained?"


    Wang niche was in the south before. He was the commander of a medium-sized fleet between the mainland and Yizhou. He received a new order to directly arrive at the Hangzhou Bay naval base by ship to carry out his military affairs as a deputy general.


    "The time given by the shipyard supervisor is at least half a month." Wang niche believes that this time is very reasonable, which is based on the premise that those gunships have not been seriously damaged or need major changes: "they have transferred manpower from Liaodong and zhuyazhou without any delay."


    "Very good!" Huan Wen said with great satisfaction, "I will ask the emperor for his work."


    Although the warships of the Han Empire were all oar assisted, it was most suitable to sail in the monsoon season.


    In winter, the natural climate will form a southwest monsoon over the rising sea (South China Sea), which is very suitable for ships to sail.


    In summer, the monsoon will turn to the northwest.


    Ships that rely on sail power can naturally have faster speed when sailing downwind, and it will be difficult to enter when sailing upwind. This is why the monsoon is so important in the style era.


    The expedition fleet needs to reach Malacca through the rising sea before the end of winter, and then rest here until the arrival of summer. Taking advantage of the monsoon, it can pass through the A3 ocean as quickly as possible. Maybe they can reach the Cape of good hope directly before the monsoon ends?


    "General." Wang niche took the paper and handed it out. At the same time, he said, "the first army has been stationed in Kuaiji county."


    Huan Wen took the paper and looked at it. He paid special attention to the number of the troops who arrived first. He was not surprised to see that it was the troops from Jiaozhou Bay.


    Each military port of the Han Empire will be stationed with a Marine Corps. Their establishment can be traced back to the time when the military port was established. The earlier the military port is completed, the longer the Marine Corps stationed will be established.


    Jiaozhou Bay is not the first military port of the Han Empire, Ma Shijin in Eastern Liaoning is, and Jiaozhou Bay belongs to the second.


    "This time there are 3000 ships of all kinds, carrying 30000 land troops." Wang niche still needs some confidence in his heart and respectfully asked, "will there be a follow-up fleet?"


    Huan Wen knew that there would be no follow-up reinforcements for at least three years. Only they would invade Rome tens of thousands of miles away.


    The scale of the war between the Han Empire and Rome depends on what they can do.


    "Well..." there was no disappointment in Wang niche: "three years? It takes at least six months to enter the sea of Rome from the Han Dynasty. One round trip is at least one year and two months."


    The Han Empire was so far away from Rome that it would take more than a year to deliver news. They began to invade Rome. No matter what kind of war they fought, it took so long to send the war report back to China, so that the center could evaluate it according to the war report they sent back, whether to continue to increase the input of troops or let them retreat.


    Huan Wen turned and looked at the mountain map hung on the wall.


    Huanwen has seen this map for several years. He has screened the map more than once and used various channels to understand the mountains and rivers on the map.


    "When will Wang JINGLUE arrive?" When Huan Wen was in Chang''an, he had several in-depth discussions with Wang Meng. Generally, he knew some key information from Wang Meng, and there were many doubts to be answered: "he had been to Rome and had heard and seen along the way when he returned home."


    Li Mai just led Wang Meng in and heard a tail of Huan Wen''s speech.


    "Just now I mentioned JINGLUE." Huan Wen and Wang Meng are not so familiar. If they were not in the same shogunate this time, they would have had contact on some official affairs and had no private friends in private. He turned to continue to look at the mountain map and asked, "the terrain on both sides of the Strait (Gibraltar) is as long as history says. The north bank is a place with dense vegetation and the south bank is a desert?"


    Wang Meng saw Huan Wen''s sentence and used two names, especially his long history. He knew it was office hours. He went to the edge of the mountain map, pointed to the north bank and said, "the Romans have established a shore defense here and have a defense belt in depth. They call it Spain."


    Spain was called a long time ago. Later, the Romans changed their names many times, but the Han people classified it based on their own information and shouted Spain.


    "The south bank is shallow sea, and most of it is desert from the beach to the inland." Wang Meng compared the map and didn''t stop until he extended more than 200 miles inland: "there are oases in these places, gathering some small and medium-sized tribes."


    "In this case, the breakthrough is not on the south bank." Li Mai asked Wang Meng, "did the coastal defense on the north bank start in the 16th year of Yuanshuo?"


    "Indeed." Wang Meng smiled and said, "the Romans were frightened when the great man directly arrived at the capital city called Constantinople through this channel last time."


    "What a pity..." Huan Wen glanced over the Strait of Gibraltar, looked further north, and asked, "here to the north, and then to the northeast, there is a strait similar to the Han land and Yizhou?"


    The map hanging on the wall roughly draws the territory of Rome. In fact, it is not accurate, but there are few mistakes in general.


    "This island, they call Britain." Wang Meng said: "the Romans occupied half of Britain''s islands, and the rest were divided and occupied by the Celts and Saxons."


    "Did the Romans withdraw from Britain because of the Celts and Saxons?" The king paused and asked, "if the great men march into Rome, can they be used by the great men?"


    Wang Meng couldn''t answer this question, but he learned that Huan Wen was considering giving up his strong attack on the Strait of Gibraltar and was invading from the northern waters of Europa.


    "The current Roman emperor started from the East and had many contradictions with some Roman nobles in Europe..." Wang Meng has introduced what he knows to someone more than once. This time, he needs to make it clear: "I have reported to your majesty that the contradiction between the East and the west of the Romans may be eliminated due to the invasion of the big men, so that they can unite."


    Huan Wen nodded in agreement. His action also shows that he did not place the invasion on the division of Rome, at least not in advance.


    "This Britain may become the bridgehead of big men in Europe." Huan Wen knew that Rome could not be destroyed by 30000 landing troops alone: "we need a bridgehead far away in Europe. Did you have contact with the Celts or Saxons when you went to Rome for a long time?"


    "Let the general down." Wang Meng shook his head and replied, "maybe Meng didn''t really set foot on the land of Europa. The farthest thing is to reach Constantinople. The Romans called it Asia, not Europa."


    This is something Huan Wen has never understood. He nodded to Wang Meng and asked another question: "when will the firearm soldiers in Qinling come?"


    Wang Meng could answer: "three thousand firearm troops will come in the middle of autumn." He paused and said with a bitter smile, "including Emperor Ming."


    "..." Huan Wen knew the news for the first time and said without concealment, "it''s troublesome."


    Standing aside, Wang niche and Li Mai looked at each other and continued to show a bitter smile.


    Before, Liu Shen was sent to the army and participated in the war in the hunit territory. People who didn''t know before returned to anxidu protectorate area with Liu Shen, and have embarked on the return journey of Chang''an, which is known by more and more people.


    Their understanding is that Liu Yan is accumulating prestige for Liu Shen and paving the way for Liu Shen to become a prince.


    If Liu Ming had not been assigned to the army, they would have a 100% confidence in their speculation. However, Liu Yan assigned Liu Ming to the army, so the original 100% confidence would be reduced to 80%.


    "Your Majesty is in his prime." Wang Meng has been Liu Shen''s personal secretary Lang, and has recently become one of the three attendants. No matter how you look at it, he is Liu Shen''s confidant. Some words should be said by him: "it''s not urgent to be a prince."


    "I heard that the order of the Minister of justice asked his majesty before going to the western Xinjiang..." Huan Wen didn''t use his questioning expression: "I heard that Cui encouraged the ministers and was pressed down by the order of the Chinese emperor?"


    Wang Meng could say some things, but obviously he couldn''t say them, and he wouldn''t even say anything. He looked at Huan Wen strangely.


    "We are all loyal to your majesty, and we can only be loyal to your majesty." Huan Wen did not stop the topic because of Wang Meng''s strange expression: "this expedition, maybe three or five years, maybe ten or more years, can return to the great man."


    "Over the years, Emperor Ming has been away for many years. It''s time for us to worry." Li Mai smiled bitterly and shook his head: "don''t be labeled, right?"


    Let them refuse Liu Ming to the expedition fleet. They don''t have the courage. I''m really afraid of being labeled as Liu Ming inexplicably.


    What can Wang Meng say? He knew what people, including Huan Wen, were afraid of. It was nothing more than that once Liu Yan established Chu Jun, they were tens of thousands of miles away. It must be difficult to make any statement in time. If Chu Jun thought they were people of Liu Ming''s school, it would be useless to make any great contribution.


    "The captured Roman royal family will go with us this time." Wang Meng is talking about Julian. He turned the topic back to the war: "in addition... Shaoshi (Helena) is pregnant."


    It happened that after Rome, Persia and the Han Empire entered a state of war, the Roman Princess and princess sassanne who married the Han Empire successively heard good news.


    They have been in the deep palace all the time. They do not know the fact that their home country has entered a state of war with the Han Empire. They are safely raising their babies and waiting for production.


    "Oh?" Huan Wen, a stunned God, laughed and said, "we have candidates for the governor of Rome and the governor of Persia."


    Wang Meng then smiled and shook his head so that he wouldn''t say anything.


    Even if the Han Empire destroyed sassanne and Rome, it was actually difficult to achieve full annexation. It really needed a person with Han Royal Blood and Roman (Persian) blood to become a local manager.


    "While there''s still time..." Huan Wen went to his desk, smiled and said seriously, "arrange more plans. Basically, it''s to march from Egypt, choose to attack Gibraltar, or enter Britain, or something else."


    This is Wang Meng''s authority. He asked his entourage to come over and come up with a plan that may have been formulated a long time ago.

 Chapter 1046

    "I don''t want to go at all..."


    "Your Highness, bear it?"


    Liu Ming has a bitter face. He hopes to live a stable and low-key life all his life. It''s best to be a transparent person and don''t get involved in any major events.


    Contrary to his wishes, an order from the emperor, Liu Ming suddenly became the focus of attention from a little transparent, all because the emperor asked him to participate in training in the firearm army and as a soldier.


    Even the prince born to a female official can''t change the fact that Liu Ming has Liu Yan''s bones and blood. As long as Liu Yan''s bones and blood have a chance before the throne of Chu Jun is settled.


    The forefoot Liu Shengang has just been sent to the army. The news of Liu Shen''s return from the front line has been confirmed, but it''s Liu Ming''s turn to go to the army. No one understands what Liu Yan''s idea is. The speculation that Liu Shen will become a Chu Jun when he returns to Chang''an has become confusing again.


    In any case, he is a prince, but he began to be an ordinary soldier when he entered the army. In a certain way, is it another meaning that "heaven has great responsibility for people, so we must first work hard and work hard"? Otherwise, it''s really hard to explain why he trampled on a prince like this.


    "This time, it will be at least three or five years..." Liu Ming looked around, and the ten people around him were the personal guards he was responsible for when he was very young: "it is said that it will take more than seven months to reach Europa, all the way on the sea. I will die..."


    By the way, Liu Ming can''t swim, let alone take a boat. He is really afraid of floating on the sea for so long.


    "Your Highness, isn''t this a good time?" Chang Wei said with a smile, "after a month of training, your Highness has no seasickness."


    Liu Ming rolled his eyes directly. He wished he had seasickness, so he might not have to stay in the expedition fleet.


    Everyone laughed. They began to be responsible for protecting Liu Ming''s safety when they were very young. At the beginning, they were actually depressed and tangled. They felt that being responsible for the safety of an ordinary Prince really had no future. Seriously, it was difficult to have a brilliant future.


    The latter thing is to get some changes. The emperor restarted the classical enfeoffment, and meritorious ministers can enjoy the enfeoffment. Then they can be sure that even if Liu Ming is no more ordinary among the princes, he will have his own enfeoffment in the future. The difference is where he will be enfeoffed and how big it will be.


    Liu Ming''s judgment that he would be granted a kingdom gave them hope. At first, they thought that Liu Ming would be sent to a place casually when he was an adult, and he might not even have the status of a monarch. That would be a great disaster for them.


    In fact, it''s the same thing. With people who have no future, they can''t get any motivation to struggle. It''s hard to get back any performance. Promotion is someone else''s business, and it''s hard to expect glory and wealth.


    Now it''s different. It''s not only confirmed that Liu Ming will have his own country, but also that those who have protected Liu Ming since childhood, on the basis of no credit and hard work, a wealth is indispensable. They are likely to enjoy a high position in the country. As long as they don''t make mistakes, they can be sure of the prosperity of their three generations.


    They just sit on a rock by the sea.


    There are few sandy beaches in the southern waters of Zhuxia. In fact, more beaches are filled with all kinds of rocks. Most rocks are of multi angular type, and a few are of smooth type.


    Beyond the beach, there are numerous types of ships on the sea, including large ships more than 200 meters long, small boats no more than two meters long, and more 50 or 60 meter warships anchored.


    Liu Ming always remembers the instruction of his mother Li Fei. Don''t fight for anything, don''t show your existence, and can''t even show your smart side.


    In Liu Ming''s impression, Queen Cui Wan is actually a very kind person. He doesn''t understand why his mother regards such a kind queen as a flood and beast.


    Until this time the emperor''s father asked Liu Ming to join the army, the impression of the gentle queen seemed to be a little different. He could still remember that the queen looked at herself like a knife. Only then could he understand why her mother had those warnings again and again.


    "Now I say I will get seasick..." Liu Ming asked Chang Wei, the most trusted bodyguard leader: "will your father believe it?"


    "If you say that to your majesty now..." Chang Wei touched his head: "I''ll probably move my head."


    Liu Ming thought for a moment. It is indeed very likely that the result mentioned by Chang Wei will happen.


    What the emperor could not tolerate was deception. During training, Liu Ming did not show any characteristics of seasickness. The expedition fleet was about to start. As a result, he suddenly had seasickness. It must have been instigated by someone.


    The emperor will certainly investigate. The first level of investigation will be the shogunate team of the expeditionary fleet. No matter whether there is a problem with the shogunate team or not, for example, some people don''t want Liu Ming to threaten Liu Yan even if it is one in ten thousand, that is a turbulence; The second one who will check is Cui. After all, there is a moth on Liu Ming''s side. At present, Liu Shen is more favorable.


    No matter whether the shogunate team of the expedition fleet or the Cui family were found out, the emperor could not deal with it in a big way. Then the unlucky people must be the people around Liu Ming. Even if they were all wronged and died, the subsequent impact would be the smallest, or even the impact might not occur. But dealing with the expedition fleet is different. The result of dealing with Cui will be more serious than dealing with the expedition fleet.


    Liu Ming was stunned when he saw that their faces became pale. He soon understood the seriousness of the matter and hurriedly stood up: "it''s Ming menglang. Please forgive me."


    The crowd returned with a wry smile.


    Liu Ming had called them "uncles" before. As a result, all of them knelt down and begged for mercy, saying that Liu Ming wanted them to die.


    Liu Ming''s father is the son of heaven. Not everyone can bear his call "Uncle".


    "Your Highness." Chang Wei said sincerely, "we are one with your highness and will fight to protect your highness."


    Chang Wei knows martial arts, but he hasn''t killed a dog.


    When Liu Shen served in the army, he not only brought 50 imperial guards, but also hundreds of Cui''s people. Many xungui also sent their nephews to work.


    When Liu Ming came to serve in the army, there were only ten guards in the imperial city. His biological mother was not only of low birth, but also his people had long died in the chaos of Hu Lu. No one came, and no nephew was sent by Xun GUI.


    No Xun GUI sent someone over, which can explain one thing very well. At least it shows that Xun GUI dare not make too obvious bets even if he guesses.


    On the other side of the expedition shogunate, Huan Wen was when Liu Ming didn''t exist. Wang niche and Li Mai visited the camp several times. It was clear that they saw Liu Ming and didn''t see it. Only Wang Meng would smile when he saw Liu Ming.


    The reality tells Liu Ming that it''s really important who his biological mother is. He was born earlier than Liu Shen, just because the difference in mother''s identity is just a common eldest son. He used to be a little transparent. Even if he has attracted much attention, he won''t have any scenery. He doesn''t even know how few people are secretly on guard.


    That''s not true. The people in the back have been walking back and forth for several times and have to look at them curiously again and again.


    "It''s Cui''s man." Chang Wei is the head of the bodyguard. He must have the ability to recognize people: "they are too brazen."


    No one, including Liu Ming, did anything, let alone angrily rushed up to theory or scuffle.


    It used to be transparent as if it were air. Suddenly it attracted attention. In fact, it was not used to it, and even the bottom of my heart was more or less empty.


    What kind of existence is Cui? In the past, when Hu Lu ruled the Central Plains, Cui was a local tyrant, and his sense of existence was not bad. Before he had time to flirt with Hu Lu, Shijie Zhao was destroyed. Later, Cui''s daughter became the queen. Instead, Cui was so quiet, but low-key did not mean weakening. On the contrary, she entered another level and did not need a strong sense of existence to show her strength.


    Liu Ming is not stupid. He knows that if he has a glimpse of the throne of Chu Jun, he is about to face dark clouds and storms. He also knew another point. No matter what he did, he was the bone and blood of the son of heaven. Those people would not kill him, but it was hard to say his mother.


    "If your Highness has a mother family that can be said..." Wu then whispered, and it would be over here. He pulled an ugly smile, changed the topic, and said, "are we going to Malacca first? I heard that the scenery there is very beautiful, but there is no chance to see it. This time, we have achieved our wish."


    What if there was a strong family behind his mother? In fact, Liu Ming can''t avoid having similar associations, but he just thinks about it secretly.


    People can''t choose what kind of parents they have. The fate of some people is almost doomed from the moment they are born. It doesn''t mean that individual efforts can make any changes.


    At present, Liu Ming will be more or less throbbing, but he knows very well that the position of Chu Jun is not something he can peep at. No minister will really take himself seriously. Even if a minister approaches, he must have other purposeful ideas. For example, the minister wants to challenge Liu Shen and open the way for a "real dragon".


    "Is your highness Shen coming to Chang''an?" Liu Ming is such a title for Liu Shen, so that he won''t call the emperor''s brother ignorant. It''s not just the gap between the legitimate and common people. In fact, only the current emperor is qualified to call the emperor''s brother. He smiled and continued: "it is said that his highness Shen brought me a gift from the Far West. He has been mysterious. I don''t know what it is."


    Chang Wei frowned and said bluntly, "Your Highness, you''d better not have contact with your highness Shen for a while."


    "..." Liu Ming opened his mouth and whispered, "I see."


    What is the relationship between Liu Ming and Liu Shen? In the early years of the royal family, Liu Yan would still gather them together to play, and even didn''t deliberately distinguish them during education.


    If people get along more and don''t become enemies because of some contradictions, they will basically have feelings.


    Children''s minds are generally simple. They know that the other party is a relative of their own blood. Whether they are instilled by nature or the day after tomorrow, there are many things that should rob each other of toys, but they will not lose their sense of intimacy.


    Liu Ming has remembered that he should not be like before until he was eight years old. However, some adults deliberately distinguish between them. For example, his own mother taught him to be humble towards Liu Shen, and Cui Wan taught Liu Shen to have the dignity of the eldest son of the royal family, so that they can clearly know that both sides are the descendants of the son of heaven, but there is still a difference between them.


    On November 26, the 17th year of Yuanshuo, the expedition fleet set out under the personal heroic journey of General Xu Zheng.


    Liu yanben wanted to see him off in person, but there was something else.


    If anything is more important than the expeditionary fleet, then the crown prince is definitely one.


    Liu Shen returned to Chang''an and walked around according to the procedure. First, he sued the temple, which was a wake-up call for the courtiers and told them what would happen next.


    The courtiers who got the signal first wrote to ask the crown prince to be set up by sang Yu, followed by civil servants who could catch their breath. The memorials of the crown prince to be set up by sang Yu floated to the palace city from all over the country like snowflakes.


    In fact, the military generals didn''t want to be silent about the establishment of the crown prince. It was that they were much more special than civil servants. They really couldn''t speak.


    Liu Yan asked Liu Shen to give a banquet and hinted that Liu Shen invited Wu Chen in Chang''an.


    The invited Wu minister seemed to understand what the process was. No matter how busy the day was, even if he was really ill, he went to the banquet.


    On November 15, Yuan Shuo, Liu Shen appeared at the temple of heaven to tell the people what he had seen and heard about the western expedition, which attracted thousands of people.


    After a whole set of processes, Liu Shen achieved the general trend and was accepted by military generals, literary ministers and the people. In public opinion, he became a wise prince who understood the military potential and a good choice to become a prince.


    Liu Yan expressed his satisfaction with Liu Shen on some occasions, and asked the prince to be more vocal.


    Naturally, the current Han Dynasty is not the royal family of the first Han Dynasty, but it follows the routine of the first Han Royal family. It is a popular situation to find the candidate for the crown prince. In fact, it is also a recognition of the Royal legal system by people all over the world.


    After the general trend became, Liu Yan showed that he saw their expectations, and then mentioned on an informal occasion that December 22 was a good day.


    The ministers understood that December 22 was indeed a good day. It was the previous "new year" and now the winter solstice. How could it not be a good day?


    Since it''s a good day, why not make that day more meaningful?


    Liu Yan agreed with the proposal of the ministers that the Han Empire needed a prince. The winter solstice festival is a grand festival. The ceremony of establishing Liu Shen as a prince was held on that day. While establishing Liu Shen as a prince, it also adds a festivity to people all over the world.


    As a rule, there will be an amnesty and a big reward for the establishment of the crown prince in the Han Dynasty. It is about being happy and being happy together with the big guys.

 Chapter 1047

    "Your Highness..." Cai you led him away after saluting. In fact, he had been waiting for Liu Shen for a while: "Your Majesty is eating."


    Liu Shen''s salute to Cai you is naturally a return gift, not only because Cai you is a waiter, but also because he is more or less the love of CAI you when he grows up. If he ignores these, he will inevitably have a domineering reputation.


    In winter, Chang''an is shrouded in snow. Today''s snow is larger than in previous years. Good news from the outside continues to come back, and the unrest of internal slaves has been suppressed. The university has the meaning of auspicious snow and auspicious years.


    After seeing the Emperor today, Liu Shen should go to the ancestral temple to coexist with the famous great men and sages of the various Xia dynasties. He should stay there for seven days and wait for the monarch ceremony.


    Early in the morning, you should not eat too greasy. Congee and pickles are Liu Yan''s morning food this morning. Occasionally, they will be replaced with steamed bread or steamed stuffed buns with soybean milk.


    Liu Yan saw Liu Shen, who was led into the house by Cai you, pointed to the opposite side of the table and motioned to sit down.


    Nowadays, the Han Empire only obeys the ancient rites on formal occasions, that is, it pays attention to the set of bending knees and kneeling. Otherwise, seats and the like have long been popularized in courtiers and Xun GUI''s homes, and some rich folk will also buy high foot tables and chairs.


    What Liu Yan regarded as the dining table was a long table three meters long and one meter two wide. He asked Liu Shen to sit close to his right.


    "Father." After Liu Shen saluted, he took his seat. A moment later, a female official brought the porridge, picked up the bowl, took a spoon and ate a few mouthfuls. After swallowing it, he said, "has Ming gone to sea?"


    Liu Yan glanced at Liu Shen and nodded after a few seconds.


    Liu Shen''s eating speed is much faster than before. He used to pay attention to eating without sound, but now there will be "sucking" movement.


    As long as they have been in the army for a period of time, even if they eat slowly before, they will form the habit of eating quickly. Once you eat fast, you can''t avoid some movement. Just don''t have the habit of tutting your mouth.


    "These seven days, you have written what you saw and heard during the western expedition." Liu Yan took another bowl of porridge and began to eat it. When he saw that he was talking, he put it down and sat down properly. Liu Shen said, "see and hear all the way, write what you think.", He ordered the table and motioned Liu Shen to continue eating.


    "Before going to the temple, go and meet your brother and sister." Liu Yan observed again and again and found that Liu Shen had long lost his previous white and fat, and became a healthy sub black skin. In addition, there was a great change in temperament. He was funny that Liu Shen deliberately restrained himself and asked, "have you seen him since he came back?"


    "Back to my father, yes." Liu Shen smiled and said, "my son brought back some gadgets as gifts for my brother and sister. They were all sent in person."


    Liu Yan knows these things. He nodded with satisfaction: "tell me, what did you bring?"


    In fact, what else can you buy in the west of the Han Empire unless you go to sassanne? Most of the so-called gifts were selected from the distributed booty. There were no gold, silver and jewelry, just some interesting handicrafts and fur.


    "What you prepared for Liu Ming were six beauties of all nationalities?" Liu Yan saw that Liu Shen began to smile awkwardly and asked, "how many have you left?"


    Liu Shen didn''t leave any of them. He will bring back six beauties of all ethnic groups to Liu Ming. I still remember Liu Ming mentioned it longingly once.


    Obviously, Liu Shen can''t remember that Liu Ming once mentioned such a thing. It''s enough to keep an embarrassing smile.


    Liu Yan waved and motioned that Liu Shen could find his brothers and sisters.


    "I''ve heard about..." Cai you waited for Liu Shen to leave, and said politely but politely: "it seems that two years ago, his highness Ming was curious about all ethnic groups and wanted to collect beauties of all ethnic groups. His highness Shen always remembered that this time..."


    "You even know such things." Liu Yan didn''t go to see Cai you whose face was stiff. He stood up and walked to the window. What he saw was Zhuo Xiang standing at the moon gate and receiving Liu Shen: "don''t pay attention to what you shouldn''t pay attention to."


    Cai you said with a bitter smile, "Your Majesty, Minister... It''s a rumor heard in the public."


    Liu Yan can guess what''s going on. It''s just that some people think it''s absurd for Liu Shen to bring back beauty, especially to another prince. They packaged such a thing as brotherhood for some purposes.


    As the eldest son of the royal family, Liu Shen carries the hope of too many people. They will spontaneously and consciously set up a protective film for Liu Shen. If there is any trouble, they can tackle key problems at the fastest speed.


    Liu Yan is one of the people who established a protective layer for Liu Shen. He drew a conclusion from many dynasties that the newly founded Dynasty should choose to establish a leader rather than a virtuous person.


    What the new country wants is to spend it smoothly, and there must be no turbulence. The most serious thing is the malicious competition between princes, resulting in the death of the second emperor.


    In fact, a new dynasty is very fragile in the first three generations. The ruling nature of the royal family needs enough time to make the world think that it is natural for such a family to be the ruling family.


    In this way, it is very important for the royal family to have internal friction. While they have internal friction, they have to rely on the strength of the ministers. If they want help, they have to pay, so it is very easy to have power ministers.


    At the beginning of the founding of the country, once there was a power minister, the power minister would generally be a dragon minister who followed the first generation of emperor, or the second generation of dragon ministers. His family would have enough reputation and good strength. Once he seized the opportunity, it would be another Dynasty change.


    Liu Yan probably knows that his life will not be short. He should be able to live longer than those who rise with him. The strong minister and the weak Lord will not happen in his old Liu family.


    As the founding emperor, Liu Yan believed that as long as he was still alive, even if only he would lie in bed and breathe, even if he could not speak, as long as he was not dead, others would not dare to do anything against him.


    "The second generation of kings of the Han Dynasty still need to have a pioneering heart." Liu Yan once again came to the highest position of the palace city and looked down on the whole Chang''an City: "Liu Shen is not only the eldest son, but also shows a strong desire to expand. He will be a qualified successor."


    "Your Highness Shen is naturally a qualified prince, but..." Xie AI is a servant, a close Minister of the emperor, and it is within the scope of his duty to say some words: "the Queen''s family is a little more powerful."


    "Yes..." Liu Yan was very pleased that Xie AI dared to tell the truth. He said: "Sang''s overall contraction is no longer competing with Cui. I don''t want to see this."


    Xie AI asked softly, "do you want to hint at the Shangshu order?"


    "I''m so scared that I''m about to break my courage." Liu Yan is somewhat disappointed, but he knows that once there is a hint, sang Yu will have new hope and become a very troublesome thing. He smiled and said, "don''t Guo and Wang always want to grow?"


    "Your Majesty, the Guo family has worked for Shijie a lot. Since the founding of the Great Han Dynasty, they have been keeping a low profile. There is a great tendency to be bullied without resistance." Xie AI doesn''t think Guo has the courage to be dirty with Cui: "Wang has always been attached to sang. Recently, he has almost given way to Cui without a bottom line."


    "I''ve heard that the Guo family has a beautiful woman who loves the city and the country?" Liu Yan really heard this rumor: "Wang also has a charming mother?"


    Xie AI opened her mouth and bowed back.


    Guo is really a beauty, but whether Liu Yan needs to see is true.


    It is conceivable that Guo''s reputation is all made by Guo. They expect Liu Yan to hear something and accept the beauty into the palace. Even if he can''t threaten Cui Wan, he can improve Guo''s current bad situation.


    After leaving Xie AI, he will send someone to the Guo family. However, if it is the rumored beauty, purple is OK, and soon the beauty will appear in the palace city.


    Similarly, Wang''s beautiful woman will also be taken into the palace city.


    In the near future, there will be two more beauties around Liu Yan. They will be greatly loved by Liu Yan, and her family will also usher in a round of rewards.


    December 22nd has been here for a long time. On this day, the Han empire finally had a prince, and the Han people had the object of loyalty of the next generation.


    Naturally, the ceremony was grand and warm. According to tradition, one of Liu Shen''s eldest brother-in-law got the Marquis not long after the ceremony.


    In fact, when Liu Yan should have made Cui Wan queen, he chose a person from Cui to reward the marquis. It was only in order to make the title more difficult that he delayed giving Cui at least one Marquis according to tradition.


    Liu Shen, who became the crown prince, moved away from the harem and into the hanc hall.


    In the Han Dynasty, the crown prince does not live in the East Palace, which is actually the living palace of the Empress Dowager.


    The country established by Liu Yan continues the national name of "Han". Many palace que groups in the palace city have also taken the name of the Western Han Dynasty for a long time, and there is no much change in function.


    Hanbing hall appeared in the period of Liu Che, Emperor Xiaowu of the Han Dynasty. Since then, it has always been the living place of the crown prince of the Han Dynasty. There is also a painting hall to provide the crown prince to repair literature, and Jiaguan is to provide the crown prince to practice martial arts.


    At the same time, the prince will have his own force, such as the northern army in the Western Han Dynasty.


    There is no such an army as the northern army in the current Han Empire. When Liu Yan decided to set up a reserve monarch, he gave the crown prince a six rate system in the east palace. The one rate system is a song, and the six rate is naturally the establishment of 6000 people.


    "This is the list drawn up by the minister." Liu Shen respectfully handed over the playing table and said, "please review it."


    Liu Yan took the list from Cai you and glanced at it. There was no unnecessary change in his face.


    The list is an integral part of Donggong''s six rate officers. At a glance, Liu Yan can see many familiar names, not only some Xun GUI''s descendants, but even a generation of Xun GUI''s names.


    "Yes." Liu Yan would not attack Liu Shen with high spirits on such a thing. He asked Cai you to carry out the necessary process on the playing table, that is, to stamp the seal that needs to be stamped. At the same time, he asked Liu Shen: "official of the library, haven''t you considered the list yet?"


    Liu Shen showed a hesitant expression and hesitated and said, "my ministers have had preliminary consideration, but they just can''t make up their mind."


    The princes of the Han Empire will not only have their own force, but also have their own literary officials. This is not the system set up by Liu Yan patting his head. In fact, it is not a contemporary system, but still a continuation of the ancient system.


    "There can''t be too many people in the south." In the corner of Liu Yan''s eye, Yu Guang saw a stunned expression on LV Yi''s face, ignored it, and said bluntly to Liu Shen: "this is the general trend, okay?"


    In short, the punishment for some people is not over yet. They should pay the price for what they do, and even bear the results for what their parents and even their grandparents do.


    Liu Yan himself is punishing those people. As a result, Chu Jun is widely accepted. There will be two interpretations of things.


    People all over the world may think that Liu Yan has stopped punishing those people. Naturally, the South will be happy, and the northerners dare not express their opposition clearly, but it should become a reality that they will not be punished for doing wrong.


    Once Liu Shen really accepted a large number of southern gentry, it can also be interpreted that he was closing in the southerners. Did he get any hint, or did he simply step out of the footsteps with his own will?


    Whatever it is, it should not appear in the current Han Empire. It is the disregard of millions of victims.


    "My son knows." Liu Shen swallowed a mouthful of water with difficulty, and there was a sweat on his forehead: "my son''s ministers will draw up a list as soon as possible and show it to my father."


    "You step back." Liu Yan''s eyes waited for Liu Shen to leave, then looked at LV Yi and asked, "did those people start jumping again?"


    LV Yi is the Minister of rites. Liu Shen needs the cooperation of the Ministry of rites in some procedures of opening the house and building teeth, so he will appear here.


    "Your Majesty, they dare not jump." LV Yi smiled bitterly and decided to say what he knew: "I heard that Cui Xuan has been to Hanbing hall more recently."


    "Cui Xuan?" Liu Yan thought for a while before remembering who the man was. He said, "Luzon needs people. Let him go."


    Cui Xuan, of course, is a member of the Cui family. Yuan Shuo was active for about ten years, disappeared for seven years, and reappeared after Liu Shen became a Chu Jun.


    Liu Yan didn''t look at anyone and asked, "what is the queen doing recently?"


    Cai you and LV Yi looked at each other, and then both looked away. They know it''s not asking themselves at all.


    "Your Majesty, the queen is looking up the list of young women recently." The voice came from behind the screen: "I heard that I wanted to choose a princess for the prince."


    Liu Yan didn''t know about it and was stunned.


    "Princess?" Liu Yan was not angry. He knew that Cui Wan would tell herself after she had a candidate and asked, "is there a candidate?"


    The man behind the screen replied, "there is no candidate."


    In the Han Dynasty, there are many places under the control of the empress, including the harem and all women in the world. In theory, the empress can manage.


    Then, under normal circumstances, the emperor will not interfere in the prince''s mate selection, but the queen will choose by herself, waiting for a candidate to be finalized by the emperor.


    In this way, in fact, there is no ultra vires, that is, I don''t know what Liu Yan''s idea is.

 Chapter 1048

    What is the situation of eleven year olds in this era?


    In ordinary families, 11-year-old children have to undertake some work, usually chopping firewood, carrying water and combing housework, and farming or harvesting with adults during busy farming.


    Some wealthy families, at the age of 11, are probably in the enlightenment stage. In addition to reading and literacy, they will participate in some family affairs, such as managing tenants and taking over some businesses.


    At the age of 11, the enlightenment stage of the family of great wealth has long passed. It is the time to enter intensive reading. During this period, their life will be very regular. In addition to their daily work and rest, they will study. Occasionally, they will be taken out by adults for social activities to lay a good foundation for a more complex future.


    Simply put, in today''s society, there is absolutely no innocence at the age of 11. It is even more impossible to do nothing except eat, sleep and study. Eleven years old in different families have their own tasks, and even have clearer tasks because of the differences between men and women.


    Men in Han families, regardless of their family environment, poverty or wealth, have a main theme. The first outlook on life that parents first formed for them is that they must have a sense of responsibility.


    This sense of responsibility can be to undertake some of the family''s work, or to be filial to elders and take care of younger peers.


    For a long time, Zhuxia inherited the values recognized by generations, including responsibility and filial piety. Filial piety usually comes first.


    Filial piety is certainly not moving your mouth. The most practical way is to help parents bear some labor on weekdays, reduce the burden on parents, and mature in the process and gradually become the parents of their children.


    As men, they will also be input with the idea that they must seize the opportunity to make their family better. Usually it is to respond to the king''s call, set foot on the battlefield to resist the enemy, obtain meritorious deeds and become a man of honor.


    In the normal Zhuxia society, men are never afraid to step on the battlefield. On the contrary, they are eager to get the call of the king and rely on this way as an opportunity to change their life destiny.


    Undertaking family responsibilities, taking care of elders and children, and responding to the call of the king are the life values of Han men in classical society, and also the trajectory of most men''s life.


    Compared with men''s responsibilities and the pursuit of merit, Han daughters will be more simple and boring.


    As long as it is not a wealthy family, daughters will never have the process of reading and literacy. They begin to participate in labor from the moment they are sensible, and then understand their daughter''s life skills in labor. At the same time, all innocence and romance are lost.


    Even in wealthy families, teaching their daughters to read is just to make them understand, not to teach them what evil they become.


    Generally, rich and noble families teach their daughters how to run a family and become virtuous internal helpers. Their mate selection standard is usually not low.


    The daughters married by ordinary people are killed by labor, naive and romantic. The daughters who are not ordinary people mature early in a series of education. What is free and unrestrained, but to live for themselves, actually does not exist in the classical society of Zhuxia.


    The dragon does not make friends with the snake, the Phoenix does not make friends with the maggot plate, which has always existed in society. Being a good match will always be the mainstream.


    Occasionally, a dragon marries a pheasant, and a phoenix marries a person. It is a betrayal of one''s class, destined to be resisted, but a class will be slobber full of envy, and then be known and respected by many people, and become a * false story.


    In that story, people from different classes will die in unyielding and sweet even if they die in hatred after combination. They will not describe what kind of struggle and suffering they have experienced. For example, the superior class does not accept them, and the ordinary class is full of exclusion and becomes absolute isolation.


    "There are many suitable candidates, but not many fit." Cui wanman is distressed to hold a stack of scrolls: "Xu''s daughter is the most suitable, but... It''s also the most inappropriate."


    Of course, Xu''s daughter is Xu Zheng''s Xu. He has many children. The youngest daughter is only ten years old. In terms of family background and age, she is a good choice for the crown princess.


    "The Holy One is in his prime." Tuobaxiu often came and went to Cui Wan these days and participated in Liu Shen''s imperial concubine selection: "my sister is not talkative. She chose Xu''s daughter. It''s too early to get involved in military power."


    "..." Cui Wan was distressed because she knew it was bad. "Looking around, there was only Sang''s daughter left."


    "Cui and sang have fought for so many years, and only in recent years have they been suppressed by his majesty." Tuoba Xiu really couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you really want to form relatives?"


    The basic plate of the two families is in the original Jizhou. If one party wants to grow, it will certainly squeeze the living space of the other party. It is inevitable to compete. Many times, the competition is even very fierce. There is no big fight. I don''t know how many people die quietly.


    Later, the struggle between Cui and sang was forced to stop by the emperor. At the same time, they withdrew their forces from Jizhou. Cui operated in the south of the desert to the north, while sang went to the southwest to intervene in the Indochina Peninsula.


    Not only the Cui family and the Sang family, but also the Ji family, who did not have much to do, all the other big families withdrew their strength from the mainland of the Han Empire and transferred to some new occupied areas for business.


    The emperor did not allow the families to make trouble at home. When they went outside, it did not mean that there was no competition, but compared with the life and death at home, competition and cooperation coexisted outside. There was no less blood smell, but the relationship became more complex.


    Cui Wan''s teasing of tuobaxiu was not at all angry. Before, she was afraid of tuobaxiu. She was just afraid that tuobaxiu would give birth to a prince and threaten Liu Shen''s position as a prince.


    After so many years, tuobaxiu still has no son under her knee. It is difficult for the woman to conceive when she is close to 40. Moreover, even if she is pregnant with a boy, the newborn is at least 11 years different from Liu Shen. On the premise that Liu Shen has become a Chu Jun, how many threats can there be after at least 11 years of operation?


    Later, Cui Wan also figured out that she was also confused before. How could she ignore the birth of tuobaxiu? That is, how can tuobaxiu be favored by the emperor again, or how can there be no Xianbei family in the world. Even if tuobaxiu has a son, she is doomed not to sit on that unique throne.


    After figuring it out, Cui Wan began to try her best to please tuobaxiu. On the premise that she would not threaten Liu Shen, she felt that the more tuobaxiu was favored by the emperor, the more she was able to block any rookie shield for herself.


    "Why don''t you... Sister find out the tone of the imperial concubine for me?" Cui Wan''s imperial concubine is naturally Sang Miao. She can please tuobaxiu, but she will never lower her status to sang Miaoxiu. It is not about dignity or status. It is based on the degree of threat: "shen''er and sang Qing are still very appropriate."


    Tuoba Xiu smiled silently and nodded his head as a promise.


    Cui Wan was very happy to see tuobaxiu promise, and soon fell into her own thinking.


    Tuobaxiu has a good relationship with most people. He doesn''t make friends with anyone in particular. This is because she knew her special identity. At first, she didn''t want to contact people, and later it was because of the Tuoba family.


    Now there are no Xianbei people. Tuoba family is the only one with the best fate among many Xianbei other departments. Most of the people have become part of the Han people, not like those Xianbei other departments that were destroyed or enslaved.


    The world thinks it''s tuobaxiu''s relationship, but she knows what kind of person Liu Yan is. She may have some relationships among them, but it''s definitely not the main reason.


    Liu Yangen is not a man who can be controlled by women. In the eyes of many people, his heart is as strong as iron, especially in dealing with aliens.


    Since ancient times, only Liu Yan has clearly issued a slave killing order (Hu killing order) in the body of a king. In the past, those kings hated foreigners and never did so.


    How can a king who can say "no one can kill" himself change anything because he dotes on a woman.


    So far, the world still mistakenly believes that Liu Yan''s passion for Tuoba Xianbei stems from Tuoba show. They can''t imagine that Liu Yan treated Liu Yan differently because Tuoba Xianbei contributed to history in some ways.


    Zhuxia is a relatively simple nation. As long as all the people obey one person, what will that person be like? It will not harm their own interests... Or it will not be too serious. All the people will basically follow. For example, if Liu Yan wants to clean up the alien race, first of all, thousands of people are eager to have such a situation. Then, if he can make meritorious contributions in the process of cleaning up, he must follow enthusiastically.


    Sang Qing is the legitimate daughter of Sang Yu. She is only nine years old this year. While Liu Shen is three years old, the Han family system has not reached the age of marriage.


    Cui Wan will choose sang Qing. Obviously, there is no emotional foundation between Liu Shen and sang Qing, but simply wants to strengthen the strength around Liu Shen.


    "Sister can say." Tuobaxiu shook his head: "I''m afraid the Shangshu order will refuse."


    "Why?" Cui Wan was really puzzled: "how noble is the crown princess? How could she refuse?"


    "Empress, why isn''t Xu''s daughter suitable?" Tuobaxiu knew what it was like to be a mother. He just wanted to give the best to his children, but he would ignore many things: "the prince married Xu''s daughter, I''m afraid he was suspected of involvement in military power. Sang''s daughter''s family is recognized as the first family in the world. What will happen?"


    Cui Wan really thinks it''s a good thing for tuobaxiu to participate at this moment.


    "Say something my sister will think more." Tuobaxiu asked very seriously, "does my sister think the emperor is willing to set up a reserve so early?"


    Cui Wan was silent. She thought about this aspect, but she never subconsciously avoided it and didn''t dare to think too deeply.


    "The holy one won''t think he''s old." Tuobaxiu shook his head and said, "to say a disrespectful word, the emperor has a prince in his prime. The matter of setting up a prince will make the emperor feel old."


    Cui Wan admitted that tuobaxiu was taking a big risk to tell the truth and had to force a smile,.


    There is one thing. Since the crown prince was set up in the book, Liu Yan returned to the harem and never went to the queen again. At the same time, the higher the grade, the concubine also looked forward to receiving Liu Yan again.


    Since then, Liu Yan has mostly gone to the low-level women. Fortunately for the high-level concubines, Liu Yan didn''t spoil someone very often.


    When Zhuo Xiang came in, she saw that they were silent and hesitated. She took out a book from her sleeve and said, "Your Majesty, this is the list sent by the Ministry of rites."


    It is not only the emperor who can be called his majesty, but also the queen, because "Majesty" is originally the steps to climb, especially the steps of the imperial palace. The empress of the mother instrument world is qualified to be called her majesty.


    Then, the empress of the Han Dynasty never called "empress". Who dares to call the empress of the Han Dynasty "empress", the nine tribes are not enough to be killed.


    "Roster?" Cui Wan was obviously stunned. She took the roster and looked at it. It seemed that she didn''t respond: "this is..."


    Zhuo Xiang looked at the roster first and knew that the talent list sent by the etiquette department there was just that the etiquette Department exceeded it.


    For a country, everything is subject to legal constraints. Whose power is whose power. For example, the draft should be raised by the queen. The Ministry of Rites has enough rights to select some people to join the list, but the Ministry of rites is not qualified to start the draft.


    Zhuo Xiang specially mentioned such a mouth: "when the minister came, I heard that Zhou Ming, the Minister of rites, had just died."


    Cui Wan looked at the register. There was the signature of the signer on it. Isn''t it Zhou Ming of the Ministry of rites market? She reacted at once. Zhou Ming''s death had paid for the Passover. If she refuses the draft or continues to pursue the etiquette department, things will go in another direction.


    "Let''s have a company to do it." Cui Wan''s face was red and white. Her hand shaking with the roster was very strong: "it''s going to be grand."


    Zhuo Xiang saluted "promise", hesitated again and again, still didn''t say anything, turned and left.


    "Why is this, my lord?" Cui Wan said sadly to tuobaxiu, "I didn''t force the emperor to set up a reserve..."


    The queen is also the emperor''s minister. She can call herself a concubine when she is modest, but there is absolutely no such claim as "minister Concubine". In the Han Dynasty, "ministers and concubines" was a kind of submission of barbarians to China. They claimed that they had the words "all ministers and concubines of the Great Han Dynasty when the sun and moon shine and rivers come".


    If the emperor''s empress and concubines call themselves "concubines", they regard themselves as submissive barbarians. Most women in the harem are illiterate or idiots?


    "..." Tuoba Xiu was speechless at first, and then said with a smile, "very good."


    Cui Wan was stunned more times today than ever before and asked, "is this OK?"


    "It''s good not to target the prince." Tuobaxiu pointed to himself and Cui Wan: "we are all old and weak, but the emperor is still strong and powerful. Isn''t it good to have a new color?"

 Chapter 1049

    The draft was held very grandly and grandly, which can be regarded as the next thing that has nothing to do with the war under the current tension.


    The sources of beautiful women participating in the draft are very complex, including noble descendants, princesses from enemy countries and beautiful women from rich countries. However, it is certain that most of them will be ladies from large families. Anyway, there will be no rural women.


    For this sudden draft, everyone will have their own interpretation.


    Cui Wan''s understanding is that the emperor is carrying out some kind of counterattack, in which Cui is bound to suffer a round of pressure. After all, Cui is too enthusiastic about Liu Shen.


    Liu Shen was first Liu Yan''s son, then Chu Jun of the Han Empire, and then Cui Wan''s son.


    As a Chu Jun with Cui''s blood, Cui''s enthusiasm for Liu Shen to become a Chu Jun is completely understandable. It''s just that understanding can be understood, but things are not the same. It makes people... Especially makes Liu Yan worry about whether Liu Shen''s ass can sit upright and what kind of existence Cui will become in the future.


    Zhuxia is very persistent in recording history. Due to the seriousness and stubbornness of historians, most historical books can be trusted from the Pre-Qin Dynasty to the Han Dynasty and the Western Jin Dynasty.


    Whether in the pre-Qin or Han Dynasties, there were no less foreign relatives in politics. In some historical periods, it can even be said that the country was ruled by foreign relatives.


    For example, the Lu clan in the early Han Dynasty and the Dou clan in the period of emperor Jing of the Han Dynasty and the early period of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty are obvious examples. The difference is that the Lu clan is too obvious and overbearing and is liquidated. The Dou clan also knows how to pull up the fig leaf and get rid of it by the royal family with peaceful means.


    In the later Eastern Han Dynasty, the foreign relatives group rose again during the Han he emperor period. Since then, the foreign relatives controlled the government one after another in the Eastern Han Dynasty. Finally, the rivers and mountains of the Eastern Han Dynasty were buried because of stupid foreign relatives.


    As long as he is a rational emperor, he will never want to see his relatives become bigger and stronger. The most iron and blood means and criticized is the choice of Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty. He not only killed his mother and saved his son, but also buried 30000 elite troops in order to cut off Li Guangli, leading to another turning point in the Han Hungary war.


    Liu Yan thought carefully that if Liu Shen put his ass on Cui''s side, the Han Empire would stage the drama that the Queen''s family would be repeatedly attacked and destroyed, and even deposed.


    "What is the prince doing recently?"


    "On his return to the saint, in addition to greeting you and the queen, the prince has not been out of hanc hall for a month. He has closed his door to and from the painting hall and Jiaguan to practice literature and martial arts."


    "Who taught him?"


    "This... Minister... I don''t know."


    Liu Shen will have such behavior because he is aware of what is avoiding suspicion. Whether someone teaches or not is not important. It is very appropriate to deal with it.


    The emperor was lonely and could not tolerate anyone prying into his power, even if that person was his own son.


    In fact, the crown prince of the Han Dynasty was much happier than that of other dynasties, but he had to know how to keep a low profile during the period when he became a prince, especially when the empress''s family had a high profile.


    When his son became a prince, his mother''s family had to go through a series of difficulties and blows, which was the characteristic of the Han Dynasty. Countless examples of the western and Eastern Han dynasties have long shown this.


    At this stage, the emperor is the most moody moment. They need to be patient. As long as this period of time passes, the compensation will not be less. It can even be said that the Queen''s family will get many benefits, including the production of more than one marquis.


    That is the emperor''s practice of making people think he is not a cold person after calming down, even if he is unwilling to do it. It has nothing to do with his real thoughts and feelings.


    Does Liu Yan feel that his power has been peeped at? Telling the truth is more or less a little, but only a little. What he is doing is what an emperor is doing. Even the most stupid Emperor, as long as he is the emperor of Zhuxia, such a procedure is absolutely indispensable.


    "Are you ready for the reward from your father-in-law and your two uncles?"


    "Your Majesty, it''s ready."


    "Choose a day to issue an imperial edict!"


    "Promise!"


    That''s bound to happen. The number of food cities will not be less than 3000 if the abbot is sealed.


    If a stingy emperor does not grant a marquis to his uncle, it is generally just a monarch, meaning to give a food city of about 500 households.


    Liu Yan only gave the title and treatment that should be given according to the tradition. It can be regarded as a reward for Cui''s cultivation of Cui Wan, and then Cui Wan gave birth to an heir for the Han Empire. It still has nothing to do with the real idea, but only for the people all over the world.


    Courtiers may think about what the emperor did, but the people will only watch what treatment the Queen''s family is. Once the emperor is stingy to the Queen''s family, the people will feel that the emperor can be stingy to the Queen''s family and it is difficult to be generous to others.


    If you work hard, you hope to get a matching return. No one will be willing to work for a stingy person, especially the emperor.


    "After being granted the Marquis, both uncles will go to the battlefield on the western front. Will your majesty meet you first?"


    "See you."


    Cai you feels that it''s really hard to live in recent days. It''s not the pressure of the emperor, but the pressure of being a servant.


    In the Han Dynasty, the Chamberlain was the emperor''s close minister. He should not only take charge of government affairs, but also deal with the emperor''s private affairs. He usually served as a facade to the outside world.


    The so-called facade is nothing more than the "microphone" of the waiter as the emperor. It is not the kind of shouting when there is something. It uses some actions and daily expressions to convey signals. Then it involves some acting skills. It becomes the ability not only to have the ability to play the emperor, but also to be a good waiter.


    If there were a serious dachangqiu, the pressure on the waiter would be dispersed. The key is that the current Han Empire did not appoint eunuchs. Even if dachangqiu only handled the affairs of the harem, there was basically no opportunity to convey his intention to foreign ministers.


    Among the three attendants, Wang Meng''s assignment has become a long history of the expedition fleet. It is an extremely lucky thing. He not only has the opportunity to make achievements, but also has avoided the chaos in recent times.


    Xie AI, another servant, was sent to anxidu guard''s house to understand the war development process on behalf of the emperor on the western front.


    Well, the other two attendants are not in Chang''an. Only one is sure to get the most concentrated attention. If nothing happens, getting attention is actually a very rare time to force. If you want to further expand the scope of power.


    Cai you is not a person who has not experienced great storms. He has always been a member of the power class of the Han Empire. He did not suddenly gain a high position without much power before. People like him have already had their own communication circle, and even the communication circle is more or less fixed. They will not go to trade, rashly expand their circle of friends, or endlessly expand the scope of interests.


    "Where are they?"


    "...? The expedition fleet should have crossed the Yizhou Strait and will arrive in Malacca in the near future."


    Liu Yan was no longer indoors. He first walked around the palace city where he worked, and then passed the moon building and entered the harem.


    Changan in winter is covered with a layer of snow. Today''s snow is bigger than in previous years.


    There are white spots on the roof and tree tops. When the wind blows the trees, the branches basically don''t swing because they are too heavy. Only some fine snow hairs will fly with the wind.


    In this climate, you can only enjoy the snow, but generally no one will go to see the snow, especially on sunny days.


    After a draft, there is a lot of popularity in the harem, that is, there will be people walking under the snow-white.


    "That''s..." Wang Lin covered her mouth with her hand and asked uncertainly, "holy master?"


    Wang Lin is the daughter of the Wang family of Langxie, and the Wang family of Langxie is naturally the Wang family where Wang Xizhi is located. She was selected into the palace and got a glorious rank. She was one of the relatively high rank among the group of beautiful women in the south.


    At present, there are 17 levels in the imperial harem of the Han Dynasty, and ronghua ranks 13th.


    As long as there is a rank in the harem, there will basically be maids with you. You need to go to a high rank to have your own female officials with you.


    If there is no interference, the palace maids are basically randomly assigned. Generally, they are assigned to a concubine. Next, unless they reach their age or do something wrong, they will follow them all the time.


    "It''s holy." Xiao Yan is Wang Lin''s maid of honor. This name is a flower name. She pulled Wang Lin and whispered, "avoid it?"


    The so-called flower name has nothing to do with the name. Unless you are favored, pregnant and accepted as one of the concubines, you will always use the flower name when working in the palace.


    The palace maids of the Han Empire did not stay in the palace until they died. No matter how they became palace maids, as long as they were not too sensitive jobs, or they would have a new choice at the age of 22. They could choose to go home or continue to stay in the palace city.


    Wang Lin nodded like a chicken and turned to leave, but she saw Wang Xian coming.


    Wang Xian is the direct daughter of Wang Ji, governor of the Japanese islands. They come from the Wang family of Shandong.


    Wang Lin gave a blessing and shouted, "young envoy Wang."


    "Wang Ronghua?" Wang Xian just really didn''t see Wang Lin: "come out to enjoy the snow?"


    The two were from the same group of draft candidates. They spent some time together when they were taught etiquette, but they were not so familiar.


    "Ah?" Wang Lin hesitated to leave. Xiao Yan pulled her sleeve again and again. She said "well" and smiled awkwardly: "it''s a little cold. I''m going back."


    Wang Xian''s eyes were not on Wang Lin. She didn''t mean to communicate with Wang Lin either. She judged that Liu Yan would come here in advance.


    Naturally, Liu Yan saw the four people in front of him. He could tell from his clothes that two were concubines with rank, and the other two were palace maids, but he didn''t think of who they were.


    "Your Majesty." Cai you still took some effort to remember who was selected: "the less envoy in front is the female Xian of Shandong Wang clan, and the female Lin of Langxie Wang clan is leaving behind."


    Liu Yan nodded, but his steps didn''t stop. He walked directly in front of them.


    After Liu Yan had gone a long way, Wang Xian sighed.


    "Am I not beautiful enough?" Seeing the silence of the maid in waiting, Wang Xian forced a smile and said, "go back."


    Liu Yan still knows what the situation is in the harem. Countless plays are staged every day, and those plays must take himself as the protagonist.


    The Han Dynasty''s harem system is actually very humanized. Since Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty initiated the first case of deportation, unless there were concubines who gave birth to children, they would release a batch every few years, and would also give some wealth as their dowry.


    It was a folk pursuit to marry concubines who were repatriated from the palace city at that time. They are not pursuing anything. Since those women have been in the palace, they must have been taught relevant etiquette. In addition, they have far higher knowledge than ordinary women and are good candidates to revitalize the family.


    As long as no one died especially, such as shouting that he had put a hat on the emperor, the emperor of the Han Dynasty would never have any revenge because some people married the dismissed concubines. Even if he knew who accepted it, he would smile and even pass. This is extremely rare in all dynasties. It can be regarded as the only one if there is no relevant dismissal system.


    Liu Yan didn''t pay attention to how many women there were in his early years. He didn''t do anything about the draft at all. Later, Cui Wan, who became the queen, did it several times, but he really didn''t pay much attention.


    If you count the time, it will be the time for the first dismissal in two years. Those women who have not been favored by Liu Yan will be able to choose whether to return home or not.


    Liu Yan knows that there is such a system. In line with the idea of not delaying people without touching, he is also a "signboard" played by Emperor Liu Heng to the son of heaven. It is almost the benchmark for whether he is the son of heaven. He has no face if he wants to change it.


    The son of heaven took the lead in doing this, which has a great impact, including Meiji, who is reluctant to be released to the family every few years. Some enlightened Xun GUI even married some concubines without children, giving many women the opportunity to change their life destiny.


    Of course, from the perspective of modern people, it''s right for others to eat when they can''t eat.


    Liu Yan was thinking about going to Ye Na or hailina. Walking, he temporarily changed his mind and came to Hanbing hall.


    "Chu Jun, the Holy Lord is coming this way." Cui Suo is the prince''s first horse (the prince washes the horse, and the Qin and Han Dynasties are the first horse). He ran into Jiaguan: "he has arrived at the palace gate."


    Holding the halberd, Liu Shen, who was practicing dancing, threw the halberd out, took a wet towel and wiped his face: "go with the palace to meet!"


    When you become a prince, naturally you are not an ordinary highness. The Han Dynasty is very strict about the title of the prince. You can either call the prince Chu or the prince lang. you need to see what kind of occasion it is.


    If you call it "Prince''s Highness", not only will the prince be confused, but also he will feel insulted.


    Because "Prince" is "Prince" and "Your Highness" is "Your Highness", but there is no such title as "Your Highness".


    Liu Yan did not directly enter hanc hall. He deliberately slowed down to give Liu Shen time to meet him. This is different from before.


    After becoming a Chu Jun, unless the emperor and Chu Jun closed the door, otherwise everything had rules and rules. Liu Yan was a bit independent, but he didn''t intend to destroy these.

 Chapter 1050

    Hanbing hall is a huge group of palaces and palaces. It is not only a palace, but also covers zhangtai, Linyuan, court pavilions, greening, squares and so on.


    According to the palace que pattern of the Han family, each palace que group will have its own walls, corridors and corridors. Usually, a main road will be built for normal access, and the other roads will be closed.


    The palace gate is on the main road. It is a gate five meters wide and seven meters high. It has two very large solid wood door panels. Some metal nails will be anchored on the door panels, and there will also be two huge animal shaped pull rings.


    Liu Shen didn''t have enough time to freshen up and change his clothes. He wore practice clothes and took some of his subordinates to welcome Liu Yan''s arrival.


    Jiaguan is not close to the palace gate, about three miles away?


    Entering from the palace gate, you can see an empty square. The ground is paved with a large number of bricks and stones. The roads are distinguished from other floors with bricks and stones of different colors. Then there will be animal shaped lamp posts.


    The square is surrounded by the city wall, with a width of 180 meters. Further inside is the green area of some plants. The snow on the ground is cleaned, and the snow on the plants is left. We can''t see what grass is and what trees are.


    The wall height of the outer palace city is 16 meters, and the wall height inside is generally no more than 8 meters. In addition to the wall, there is a thin wall with a height of about two meters. In addition, various buildings constitute a clear or hidden defense zone inside the palace city.


    "I don''t know how to wear a fur." Liu Yan looked at the crown prince''s officials, ignored their fear and said to Liu Shen, "as a prince, you should know your priorities."


    Liu Shen hurried to the palace gate to meet him. He was only wearing a thin martial arts suit. He had been sweating a lot before and was likely to catch a cold when he was blown by the cold wind.


    "My son knew that my father came and jumped with joy..." Liu Shen waved to all his subordinates awkwardly and motioned them to leave quickly: "my son is strong. He often has it in the rain and snow in the northwest. He can also kill the Han enemies. It won''t hurt."


    Liu Yan looked at the female officer next to him and walked forward.


    The people who follow the emperor will actually have a variety of preparations, including taking spare fur.


    At the command of the female officer, a maid of honor walked quickly to Liu Shen with fur, put it on, saluted respectfully and retreated.


    The snow that had stopped for two days began to fall again. They fell slowly from the air. Sometimes when they were blown by the wind, they would show their own dance. They landed only after various tracks appeared in the air.


    Liu Yan reached out and took a snowflake. He looked at it for two seconds. He pinched it for ten seconds and then opened it. The snow turned into water marks.


    Hanbing hall covers a large area. The forest garden includes six rate resident facilities. The personnel on duty everywhere come from six rate. They belong to the prince''s personal force.


    "The crown prince has been somewhat negligent in recent days." Liu Yan deliberately came to the camp and looked at a quiet camp: "or do you worry about how much I think?"


    The six rate said it was 6000 soldiers, but that was only the number of soldiers, and there should be a group of people, including relevant logistics personnel. But what Liu Yan learned was that Liu Shen strictly kept the resident personnel at no more than 6000.


    "My ministers are still familiar with the staff." After Liu Shen became the crown prince, he found that his Lao Tzu was becoming more and more difficult to get along with: "among many affairs, only six rates can be postponed, so..."


    The prince and the crown prince are both sons, but they are really different.


    Liu Yan could dote on Liu Shen as the prince before, but there will be no doting on Liu Shen who has become the crown prince. He will not even be Liu Shen when he is only 12 years old. He will regard Liu Shen as an adult.


    There is only reality in the adult world, and there will no longer be any fairy tales. It is difficult for others to tell Liu Shen with actions. Only Liu Yan is the most suitable candidate.


    Until now, Liu Yan has come to understand why the emperor always has many estrangements and even contradictions with the crown prince, all because the emperor needs to let the crown prince understand what is the change of identity. Perhaps the existence of the crown prince proves that the emperor is getting old, so that the emperor often thinks that one day the crown prince will become the emperor, resulting in the boss''s unhappiness?


    Liu Shen reported a lot of things to Liu Yan. What families did he recruit subordinates, what kind of distribution was the composition, and what was the reason for that distribution.


    "The ruling composition of the Han Dynasty is the royal family, the nobility, the nobility and the people." Liu Yan stopped to face Liu Shen and said seriously, "honourable lords and Knights have got everything from them because of their credit. We rely on them to manage the country and enable the country to operate effectively. They are our assistants in governing the people, but the people are the most important to us."


    Liu Shen naturally looks like he listens and remembers.


    "We have given some meritorious people the reports and treatment they deserve. They want to get more and build more credit." Liu Yangang just listened to the list. 90% of the crown prince''s officials are from Yu xungui, The remaining 10% is the opposition with great folk reputation: "the big man is very good to Xun GUI. He is using this treatment to tell everyone that as long as he has meritorious deeds, he can get the reward he deserves. Meritorious deeds naturally deserve to be rewarded. That is the foundation of the operation of the imperial court and the normal operation of the country. Do you understand?"


    Liu Shen didn''t quite understand.


    The Xun GUI class in the Han Empire was very happy. They got everything they deserved. Moreover, the royal family had not cut Xun GUI for the time being, so that Xun GUI class had no sense of urgency.


    After the adoption of the resolution to suspend foreign expansion, Liu Yan had already had a plan, waiting for some honourable people to do some special things, or some honourable people can''t compete with the class of the same level, bully the ordinary class with no resistance at all, and clean up the honourable class.


    Once the country enters the period of internal affairs development, there will be various problems, usually competition due to interests. Under the imperial power social system, the competition between Xun GUI and the royal family is a thing that the royal family is happy to see. Even if Xun GUI wants to be harmonious, there will be a force in the dark for them to constantly produce contradictions and create trouble that they have to fight.


    Xun GUI played happily with each other, showing a situation of unity and friendship. Can the emperor sleep safely?


    Once it comes to the time when the emperor needs to work secretly to make Xun GUI have contradictions, it is usually the time when the imperial power is declining. If such a powerful figure can be recognized by Xun GUI class, the next moment is the arrival of a change of dynasty.


    This situation has occurred countless times in history.


    At the end of the Western Han Dynasty, Wang Mang was recognized by all classes. Even the emperor thought Wang Mang was popular, and the result was the end of the Western Han Dynasty.


    In the period of Liu Hong in the Eastern Han Dynasty, the aristocracy was a good situation for you, me and everyone. It was not that Liu Hong was so stupid that he had his own action. He did what the emperor should do, that is, he planned the first punk imprisonment in history. Liu


    Hong must be hated by the aristocracy, but he has continued his life for decades for the Eastern Han Dynasty. Otherwise, without waiting for Dong Zhuo to appear, the world of the Han Dynasty should undergo "peaceful evolution" like Wang Mang again, but he won the posthumous title of "spirit".


    No kidding, when Liu Hong was in power in the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Yang family of Hongnong and the yuan family of Ruyang, even the Dou family who had been extinguished before, all had the ability and strength to perform "peaceful evolution" to the Eastern Han Dynasty, and the yuan family had long planned to replace them.


    Liu Hong carried out the imprisonment of his friends. As the focus of the attack, Hongnong Yang''s family was directly unable to recover, but yuan''s family was slightly damaged. It was yuan''s family that disturbed the world behind him.


    In the Northern Zhou Dynasty during the northern and Southern Dynasties, Yang Jian was recognized by most of the aristocracy. He almost didn''t spend much effort to replace the Yuwen family and achieve his own dynasty.


    When Yang Guangcheng became the emperor, he did not forget how the old Yang family established their own dynasty. He saw that the aristocracy had formed a great unity again. Whether it was to fight with the aristocracy with their own knives or to plan a foreign war to consume the power of the aristocracy, his choice was to launch a foreign war.


    At that time, because of the weakness and scuffle of the Central Plains Dynasty, Koguryo rose from the wilderness and continued to encroach on the southwest, almost swallowing western Liaoning and Eastern Liaoning.


    Yang Guang needs to eliminate the growing threat of Koguryo. Even if he does not need to bleed the domestic aristocracy, he must launch a war against Koguryo.


    Because in the special period of the northern and Southern Dynasties, even during the reign of Emperor Wen Yang Jian of Sui Dynasty, he constantly weakened other aristocrats, and constantly changed the system to optimize the direction beneficial to the royal family, but he still did not cancel the reality that the aristocrats had private soldiers. Even though it was clearly the national armed forces, in fact, the state was paying money and food to help the aristocrats raise troops.


    Yang Guang launched the war against Koguryo. Many times it seemed that he could easily forge ahead. It was because he ordered to suspend the attack and wanted to weaken or even exhaust the blood of the aristocrats. Naturally, the aristocracy could not wait to die. Only then did there be countless beacon smoke in the late Sui Dynasty, and there was a large-scale rebellion of the aristocrats in the national war.


    Within one or two hundred years after the northern and Southern Dynasties, the dynasty system was more or less the product of some Hu people''s characteristics. Even in the Li and Tang Dynasties, it had not been reversed, including the fact that nobles had private enemies and could use private soldiers to fight.


    Liu Yan must train Liu Shen to be strong enough and limit Liu Shen''s excessive dependence on the noble class.


    "I see."


    Liu Shen said that, but his heart was extremely tangled. He thought for a while, what kind of balance method should the prince''s officials not occupy so much, but the southern gentry can''t be appointed wantonly?


    This is when Liu Yan is the first test for Liu Shen after becoming a Chu Jun. we will see what kind of response Liu Shen uses, give more burdens later, and deepen the test at the same time.


    In fact, Liu Yan has considered asking Liu Shen to close down the southern gentry, which can be regarded as giving those southern gentry a hope that they will not despair in the end, but he gave up later.


    If you do something wrong, you must pay a price. Otherwise, the world can see that you can be rich and prosperous when you do something wrong. How can you judge what is right or wrong?


    "I have specially opened up to them." What Liu Yan said was to open the Indochina Peninsula to the gentry in the South: "they have disappointed me."


    Indochina Peninsula is the first enclave outside the Han Empire, and it is also the most chaotic place.


    Before the establishment of the Annan protectorate, the southern gentry who went to the Indochina Peninsula not only failed to completely solve the local aborigines, but even supported the aborigines, which completely deviated from Liu Yan''s original intention to let them go to the Indochina Peninsula.


    Liu Yan opened the western regions behind him. The literati in the north of the Yangtze River did a very good job. They shared the dividends with the people. They were not controlled by the southern literati. Even the southern literati preferred to give benefits to the aborigines rather than their compatriots.


    Before the army officially entered the western regions, the northern gentry, together with the folk Xiaoguo, directly destroyed the western regions. They created a power blank western region with a feast of robbery and killing.


    Liu Yan liked the smart end of the northern gentry very much. They ate a mouthful of oil and didn''t forget to give profits to the people at the national level.


    The northern gentry are qualified pioneers in opening up to the outside world. It''s not like the southern gentry who can''t eat and support themselves. They really can''t support it, but they make trouble for the local aborigines.


    "As far as my son knows..." Liu Shen regained the feeling of getting along with Liu Yan before, and he was no longer so careful: "they (southern gentry) have many moves to show off their wealth, preferring to spread their wealth to show the world rather than help the orphans and widows in the countryside?"


    Knowing this, Liu Yan asked, "what does the prince think?"


    "Perhaps for self-protection?" Seeing Liu Yanmei''s first challenge, Liu Shen continued: "because of their clothes and clothes, they know how to comment on the wind. Naturally, they dare not invite names. Only in this way can they not be more hostile."


    "I am very pleased that the prince can understand this." Liu Yan laughed a few times and said, "they are really protecting themselves, and they are stupid enough. They can''t benefit the people. If they don''t learn the law of beiren, they can only show off their wealth."


    "My son wants to ask my father for one thing." Taking advantage of Liu Yan''s good mood, Liu Shen begged: "my son has been to the northwest and has not been to Nanjiang. Can I go to Jiankang first and then to the Nandu protectorate?"


    Suddenly, Liu Yan found that Liu Shen had grown up, knew how to test himself, and began to have his own ideas.


    "I think so." Liu Shen said with yearning: "I have traveled all over the rivers and mountains of the Han Dynasty, witnessed the different places and appreciated the various forms of the world. My son and minister also wanted to make a geographical chronicle to record the terrain of mountains and rivers and the human feelings of all places."


    For such a thing, Liu Yan must support it, but he said, "the crown prince has great ambition?"


    Liu Shen''s face was not abnormal, with deference and Expectation: "children''s ministers are the princes, and the princes of the Han Dynasty should make a difference."

 Chapter 1051

    If in other dynasties... Or after the northern and Southern Dynasties, the Chu Jun who wants to make a difference is definitely not a good Chu Jun, at least it will make the emperor feel uneasy.


    Han Shi will not have such trouble.


    The princes of the first Han Dynasty, the more secure they are, the less they will be loved by the emperor. On the contrary, the more they can make things, the more they will be loved by the emperor.


    In fact, not only in the early Han Dynasty, but also in the pre-Qin period, those princes who liked to make trouble were usually loved by kings.


    The inheritance of the pre Qin Dynasty is about blood lineage, which is probably who my ancestors are, who my grandfather is and who my father is. Then their blood flows on me. Of course, I can inherit the throne and continue to lead my subjects to glory or decline.


    In the early Han Dynasty, because filial piety was advocated, the society would not allow a person who killed his father to ascend the throne to exist.


    Under the constraints of filial piety, if the prince of the first Han Dynasty really killed his emperor''s father, the situation he faced was absolutely despised by all his subjects.


    On the premise of filial piety, even if the crown prince is crazy, he will only be crazy in the end, but he will never kill his emperor''s father to ascend the throne.


    Liu Yan, the old Liu family, is also a Han Dynasty. He also advocates filial piety. Moreover, the chaos of Hu Lu only lasted for 20 or 30 years, and the gene of Hu Lu in Chinese culture has not yet had time to precipitate.


    If you look at the dynasties before Wuhu Luanhua, there is no example of Patricide. The worst example is that King Huai was tricked and imprisoned by Qin in the state of Chu, but Xiong Huai''s son can''t be saved.


    Liu Yan is not a genuine ancient man. He sees not only the "harmony" between the orthodox Zhuxia emperors and the crown prince before Wuhu Luanhua, but also more than one crown prince killing the emperor''s father. It is impossible to say that he is not wary of becoming crown prince Liu Shen, but he is only wary. There is no fear.


    At present, Li Shimin has not deeply rooted the fear of discord in any royal family. It is because he successfully killed his brother, imprisoned his emperor Lao Tzu, took his brother''s wife and concubine, and proved that even in this way, he can be a good emperor acceptable to the world. Only then did he give the later crown prince a "Avenue" that could have been so superior.


    Since Li Shimin, no emperor of any dynasty will trust his son unconditionally. The royal family with some family affection has become completely cold and bloody.


    It is normal for the prince to walk everywhere in the Han Dynasty. The emperor will not refuse and obstruct, or even encourage.


    In the Han Dynasty, a prince who doesn''t want to go out more and just wants to stay in the palace city is basically an alien.


    Take a look at the successive princes of the early Han Dynasty. Even if they are no longer willing to move around more, they will at least choose to stroll around Chang''an city. They not only express to the emperor that they care about the people''s livelihood and want to see the people''s living conditions with their own eyes, but also express to important officials that they are definitely not ignorant people. Don''t think of fooling easily.

 Chapter 1052

    In fact, Nanyang in spring is not much different from other seasons. It is green all year round.


    The temperature here all year round will become hot only in summer, and the temperature in the other three seasons will not make people feel cold.


    However, Nanyang is not good, or very unsuitable for the Han people, that is, it is a rainy season except summer, especially in spring and autumn.


    The rainy season lasts for a long time, and the air will become moist, which makes people seem to inhale a lot of water molecules every time they breathe. If there is a problem with the lungs, it is really not suitable to stay in this environment.


    "It has been raining for 27 days." Liu Ming stood under the eaves and looked at the hazy outside: "the rain is not heavy, but it hasn''t stopped. No wonder the jungle here is so dense and the streams are dense."


    It has been nearly two months since they arrived in Malacca. When they first came, they encountered a rainy season lasting more than ten days, which stopped for less than ten days. The sun showed its head for five or six days, and then it rained endlessly.


    In the rainy weather, most of the fleet went to land.


    There are perfect barracks facilities in Malacca, which can accommodate 300000 troops. The expeditionary fleet comes with 30000 Marines and more than 70000 ships. Even if all of them go ashore, the camp is more than enough.


    After several years of construction, Malacca not only has a perfect YONGGU military camp, but also a large number of shore artillery positions have been built on both sides of the whole Strait.


    The number of forts on both sides of the entrance and exit of the Strait is the largest. The caliber is generally more than 150 mm, the largest caliber is 320 mm, and the smallest is 120 mm.


    Large caliber shore guns are basically placed in the fortress of YONGGU fortification. Usually, each design port is closed. If you do some camouflage, you can see a very ordinary mountain from a distance.


    The forts placed on the open side are generally placed with some small-diameter shore guns. They are not fixed directly. They are a style that can adjust the direction and firing elevation.


    More than a thousand years later, there was a group of foolish people who built shore artillery facilities and engaged in fixed turrets. After the artillery body was fixed, not only the firing elevation could not be adjusted, but also the artillery body could not be adjusted at all. As a result, when the shore artillery position built at a heavy cost was invaded by the enemy Navy, many shore artillery could not aim at all, and the artillery roared and the earthquake sounded, You can only hit enemy ships by luck.


    From the position of the barracks, we can see the surrounding shore artillery positions, which is not so clear under the drizzle.


    This place is densely forested, with mountains and seas, but it is not high.


    After the Han people came here, they abandoned the boss''s strength before they cut down the jungle. Behind them, they artificially increased some sections. Most of the shore gun fortresses in the hidden mode are artificial mountains.


    "I heard that before the 16th year of Yuanshuo, there was an endless stream of ships across the Strait?" Liu Ming imagined the picture in his mind: "what a lively scene it should be!"


    At present, there are basically no merchant ships carrying goods in the Strait. Some are naval formations, and others are fleets going to or returning from Africa.


    The continuous rainy season does not only occur on land, but also on the offshore sea.


    Some ships entering the port reported to the Nanyang capital guard that dragons were found in the southwest sea area, and formed storms were found in the northwest sea area and southeast sea area.


    Every spring, storms always form around Malacca. When they get close to land, they will evolve into hurricanes or typhoons.


    Almost on the fifth or sixth day after the expedition fleet arrived at the Malacca military port, a typhoon landed in Luzon. After ravaging most of the islands, the typhoon went to zhuyazhou.


    In the same period of time, the Nanyang capital guard also learned that there were hurricanes landing in the southeast. The strong wind ravaged the long and narrow island, and the big trees were uprooted under the strong wind. In some low-lying areas, not only the rain was terrible, but also the water poured back, turning a large area into a land of Ze.


    Liu Ming heard that so far this year, Malacca is lucky. At least there is no hurricane or typhoon landing, otherwise people can only hide in solid fortifications.


    When the Han people first came to Malacca, they were not familiar with the climate here, and they didn''t know that there would be storms every year. At the beginning, they would build some wooden houses or bamboo houses. As a result, under the ravage of the strong wind, those houses couldn''t stand the wind at all.


    Without sufficient preparation, the Han people even lost all the people in a stronghold after the typhoon. The people behind went to the rescue and saw that there was no trace of anyone inhabiting. They couldn''t find one to look for the body, and more than a hundred people disappeared completely.


    After learning enough lessons, Han people understand that if they want to live in a stable place, they must have strong enough houses. Don''t build wooden and bamboo houses blindly. Rammed earth can''t be used to build houses. Either they use masonry or cement, or they really can''t have any stability.


    Han people have a long history of building houses with rammed earth. They still know the basic common sense and know that rammed earth walls can never stand the scouring and soaking of rain.


    In the north of Zhuxia, the climate is relatively dry, and there are a large number of rammed earth houses. But when you go to the south, there are not many pure rammed earth houses. They are either stacked with gravel. Some are made of long strips of stone, and even wooden houses are rare.


    It''s not easy to find stones in Malacca. It takes a lot of effort to blast stone mines. Once the blast goes on, you will find that a gem mine may be blown out, or the rocks are not suitable for building houses at all.


    When the Han people came to clean up the aborigines, they found that the aborigines built houses, which looked very messy and reckless, but the stones used by the Aborigines were gem mines, and the wood belonged to the precious ones.


    The aborigines did not know the value of gemstones, but they could tell which wood could repel insects.


    Han people''s sense of the gem is just like that. They have paid attention to jade for thousands of the years. Jade is still popular in recent years, but they are very obsessed with the Xiangmu.


    Nanyang is not short of some valuable wood considered by the Han people. When developing, it can''t set fire to destroy the woods, and even need to cut down one by one carefully.


    It is precisely because there are a lot of valuable wood that we can take the materials here in exchange for a large amount of cement transported from the mainland, resulting in a piece of cement houses in Malacca, and wantonly using cement to build YONGGU fortifications.


    Liu Yan''s attention to Malacca is unparalleled. This has become the first place in history to use a large number of metal to build fortifications. So far, more than 1000 tons of iron bars have been used, and more metal resources will be used to continue to build YONGGU fortifications.


    This is the gateway. The Han Empire cannot ignore it. As long as it can control this place, it is basically equivalent to controlling half the world.


    In such an important place, let alone 1000 tons of pig iron, that is, 10000 tons... Hundreds of thousands of tons of steel, it is not a waste.


    "Great joy, what long!" Wu Lin''s face was ecstatic: "I found the big island!"


    Liu Ming''s face is very confused.


    "That''s the big island!" Wu Lin wanted to make it clear in the shortest language. He was too excited, but he seemed to be unable to control it. After a long string of words, he summarized: "the super island that the great man has been looking for since the eighth year of Yuanshuo. It is said that it is a place full of iron."


    "The big island that my father called Australia?" Liu Ming understood, his face was dull, followed by ecstasy: "really found it?"


    Wu linmeng nodded: "the Nanyang capital guard has confirmed!"


    Bursts of cheers came from all directions, completely masking the ticking sound of water.


    The Han people have blindly followed Liu Yan!


    Liu Yan said that the Japanese islands were full of gold and silver, and the Han people used to be like that.


    Liu Yan also said that the southern sea of the Han Dynasty is full of rare treasures. The Han people came to explore and found spices, fragrant wood, precious stones, gold, copper... And so on, which can definitely be defined as treasure resources.


    People will not explore how Liu Yan knows so much. They only know that Liu Yan is not only taking them from this victory to another victory, but also constantly using facts to prove that where there are good things, there are good things.


    Then Liu Yan said that there is a super large island in the south of Malacca, and there are amazing iron ore reserves on the island. They have no reason not to believe it.


    In fact, not to mention the super big island, it is all iron. Even if Liu Yan said that there is a big island piled up with gemstones and gold in the world, there will be a large number of people who believe it.


    After searching for nearly ten years, which super island has been found?


    "Have you verified it again and again?" Huan Wen was invited to the residence by Fu Wei. When he saw that Fu Wei didn''t have too much politeness: "Duhu should know the importance of finding that island."


    Fu Wei knew the importance of this matter very well and dared not disclose it until it was verified.


    "Big man... Lucky!" Huan Wen almost brightened his eyes: "the big man is more and more lack of iron ore, which is far less than copper, gold and silver. If there were enough iron ore..."


    This is inevitable. With the development of industry, the demand for iron will definitely become a bottomless pit, no matter how many iron resources are not enough.


    The metal resources that are easy to dig in the Han Empire are basically hollowed out, unless they are the kind that has not been found.


    The country has entered the era of firearms, and the copper resources used in the initial stage will be massive. However, with the continuous development of firearms, it will inevitably evolve into the need for iron, especially steel, and the consumption of copper will not be less.


    The army has always been a large consumer of resources. The consumption under the era of cold weapons is huge. After entering the era of firearms, especially the navy has plans to build armored ships. It can be imagined how the demand for iron resources should increase.


    Fu Wei is red now. He thought he was really lucky. He didn''t find it early and late. When he became Nanyang Duhu, he found a super big island. This is a political achievement, but also because it took so long to find it, it must be a great political achievement. With political achievements, he will not only increase his reputation, but also greatly help his official career in the future.


    "Yes, I did." Fu Wei tried his best to suppress the excitement and said modestly, "we still need to send people to explore continuously. There will be no results in at least two years."


    The reason why we found that super island was purely an accident.


    Because some fleets were not able to escape the storm in time, they were forced to go around in a panic under bad sea conditions. Five of the twelve ships of the fleet sank, which can be regarded as finding a relatively calm bay. They waited for the storm to pass before they found themselves in a completely strange environment.


    According to the code of conduct, they found a strange place and sent ships to cruise around. They also sent people ashore for investigation. Only then did they find that the harbor was not near any small island.


    The investigation at sea soon yielded results. The answer was that the land seen was by no means a narrow or small island, or even an island. It should be compared with the land of the Han nationality.


    Those who went ashore for investigation ended up very badly. They encountered challenges at the beginning of landing. The beach was full of crabs. Some of them encountered a wide variety of spiders, snakes and other poisonous insects they had never seen before.


    Strange things are not uncommon when the Han people explore abroad. Even for the types they have never seen before, there are some preventive measures. It is because they are too unfamiliar that there will inevitably be a loss of manpower.


    They lost nearly 20 talents and went more than 60 miles inland, but they encountered more animals they had never seen before.


    One of them has a big body. He walks with his legs jumping and jumping. He has a big tail to balance his upright body. Then his arms are very strong, and there is a very strange big bag in his abdomen.


    In addition, it is very similar to a bear, but its body is much smaller than a normal bear, with long and thick nails. In addition, it has no ears, big eyes, and strong limbs. It always likes to hold a tree for a long time. When it moves a little, it moves very slowly.


    Then there is another animal similar to the bear. It is much smaller, with large and fluffy ears. It is fat and has a thick black nose. The same as the previous one is that it likes to stay in trees.


    Huan Wen was taken to a room by Fu Wei. There were many animals and insects brought back from that super big island.


    "This thing, what''s that bag for?"


    "It seems to hold food?"


    It''s actually pretending to be a cub, but the Han people haven''t figured it out yet.


    "These two kinds of bears are really too small!"


    "The difference in appearance is also huge. Do you want to cut your palm and try the taste?"


    The tree wrasse is not delicious, and then the koala is so cute


    Huan Wen didn''t pay attention to rare animals. He especially went to see all kinds of spiders and insects, and then his face was heavy.


    ..... split... Cut... Line


    Honor opened a new book called "unlimited global invasion". Come and hold it?

 Chapter 1053

    Huan Wen led the army to explore the south for some time, and he also recovered the southwest with his troops.


    Lingnan is a place full of poisons. The jungle is not only full of all kinds of poisonous insects, but also many beasts that have been seen or not seen, especially a relatively small crocodile, a rhinoceros with horns on the bridge of the nose, and even an elephant with two large exposed teeth.


    In fact, the Han people are not so afraid of living creatures. Seeing them means that they can kill them. As long as they can kill living creatures, there is no reason to be afraid.


    Han people have a fear of invisible and unpredictable things, such as the ubiquitous swamps in the Lingnan jungle, some miasma from time to time, and those invisible parasites that can make people sick.


    So far, Han people are still fighting against the harsh natural environment in Lingnan. Without the concept of environmental protection, if they want to reclaim an area, they usually cut down the isolation belt, then set fire to burn a large area of jungle, and wait for the fire to go out before dealing with the roots of trees.


    The environment in Nanyang is worse than that in Lingnan. At the same time, there are many poisons... Especially all kinds of snakes.


    The climate difference between the two places is not too great. It is muggy and humid for most of the half a year. In spring and autumn, it is basically like the sky leaks and it rains endlessly.


    The rainy season in Lingnan is quite regular. If there is an island in Nanyang, there is no guarantee when it will rain. Even it is sunny, but the sky can rain heavily.


    "There are more than 30 categories of spiders that have been caught alone." Fu Wei said quite depressingly, "most of them are toxic. The brighter the color, the greater the toxicity!"


    Reptiles in nature are indeed the more colorful they are, the more poisonous they are. They are not only spiders and snakes, but also some frogs.


    The Han people suffered a lot from eating reptiles. They constantly summarized their losses and explored how to eliminate them or save themselves after being hurt by them.


    Of course, the current technology is just like that. We can only find some herbs to treat the poison. The treatment cycle is usually not fast, and whether it can be cured depends entirely on whether the poisoned person''s willpower can survive the dangerous period.


    Serum or something? There are too many related sciences. It is really not a medical means that can be developed now.


    Huan Wen was looking at some marine animals. He could recognize most species and pointed to a brightly colored starfish: "there are a lot of these things in the shoals?"


    It was a sea star with fourteen short but full of thorns, with a big meat cake in the middle, which was shown as a round and full of spikes.


    The color of this thing doesn''t look bright. It''s generally dark, its tentacles are gray black, and the big meat cake is a dark red. Just looking at the color, you can''t see how toxic it is.


    When the Han people explored the ocean, they found a feature that some starfish are beneficial species, but there are harmful starfish.


    The so-called harmful starfish include but are not limited to the toxic category, the acidic category and the category dominated by coral destruction, among which the starfish that can destroy coral are the most harmful.


    The Han people have found that coral is not just ornamental. In fact, it plays a great role in protecting the sea area. In addition, it can increase recyclable marine resources, such as attracting fish and shellfish.


    "When the big man opened up Malacca, the biggest trouble was all kinds of frogs and snakes." Fu Wei didn''t know what he thought and shivered: "I''ve seen a python more than 50 meters long with my own eyes. Its body is thicker than a bucket. It can''t be killed by a crossbow."


    According to Zhuxia, such a python is called a dragon, and it is more like a legendary dragon than the crocodile found in China.


    Fortunately, Zhuxia now does not worship dragon totems, but mainly bird totems. There is no psychological burden to kill Jiaolong.


    Killing Jiaolong is something that has been advocated before. The more famous one is that ZhouChu eliminates one of the three evils. It kills crocodiles in the disaster Village (should it be Chinese crocodiles?).


    After crossing the south in clothes, in fact, there was a time when the whole people killed Jiaos, because there were too many crocodiles in the south. This kind of crocodile is called Zhupo dragon. Their body is not very huge. It is generally within the range of two meters. The key is that the number is terrible.


    "Alligator and python..." Huan Wen said that the alligator was the official name of the crocodile in Zhuxia: "you can''t kill it all."


    The crocodiles in Lingnan are not as small as those in the middle and lower reaches of the Yangtze River. They usually reach a length of about 10 meters when they grow up. They are not only very scary, but also very fierce in fact.


    However, as people who master tools and have superb wisdom, they will not foolishly fight with creatures that can''t do, but all the means that can achieve the goal are used anyway.


    Crocodiles have made great contributions to the Han people. Their skin can be made into leather armor and civilian things. That is, in terms of the current aesthetics of the Han people, crocodile leather bags are really not popular. Tendons, bones and meat are also used by the Han people. They are either eaten while they are still fresh or summarized into medicinal materials.


    Let alone crocodiles without poison, there is a habit of making poisons into medicinal materials in the medical system of Zhuxia. Therefore, those various poisons, in addition to being harmful, have also become beneficial.


    Everything is divided into two aspects: harmful and beneficial. Knowing to tap the beneficial part of harmful things is exactly the specialty of Han people. Therefore, the Han people''s development process is also a process of great discovery of any species, that is, the loss of human hands can not be avoided.


    "Will these species be sent to Chang''an to the emperor''s temple?" Huan Wen asked this more. That''s what the Nanyang capital guard will do. It''s one of the evidences to prove that he has indeed found a super Island: "the timing of discovery is wrong..."


    How can Fu Wei not understand that this is really not a good time.


    The Han Empire is facing challenges. It is still known that the two empires in the world united and gathered a large group of younger brothers to resist the hegemony of the Han Empire.


    The Han Empire, which is facing challenges, will certainly reduce its external exploration, and may even cause interruption. After all, countries have entered a state of war. There is no spare time to explore the world. It should be the available resources and all kinds of talents to invest in the war that has broken out.


    If we find a super big island that has been looking for seven or eight years in the state of non national war, it will certainly become a major event that will stir the whole country. But now everyone''s attention is focused on the foreign war. It will be exciting and happy to learn that the super island has been found, but it will soon be attracted by the war in a certain place. It won''t discuss the super island with much enthusiasm.


    Fu Wei thought about pressing down the news for the time being, choosing to report the news of finding the super big island to Chang''an at the right time when he can get more benefits. However, that was just what he thought secretly.


    "I heard that general Xie has left for Xijiang?" General Xie mentioned by Fu Wei will only be Xie an. He said with envy, "the Great Han has formed an army to fight against the west, and general Xie has assumed the post of general to fight against the west again."


    Some important events in the Han Empire would be sent everywhere by means of residence newspapers. For example, several protectors must receive at least one.


    It is natural that anxidu''s Protectorate is responsible for the war in the western regions. Even if it enters hunnit, it is so small.


    Under the continuous attacks of Li Kuang''s army, hunit was in a state of survival in name only. On the premise that the Han Empire would continue to march westward, the shogunate for the western expedition would certainly be established.


    It was not long before Li Kuangcai became the protector of Anxi capital. According to the Convention, he would not be promoted. In addition, he solved a hunit, but there was another xigaoche. Xie''an took office again and became the general of the western expedition.


    The western expedition shogunate was established to replace the western expedition authority of the former Anxi capital guard. Three of the four standing armies originally summarized into the Anxi capital guard were transferred to the establishment of the western expedition shogunate, including the formed firearm division.


    The establishment of Anxi Du''s guard house has been reduced. In addition to the size of a standing army under the original establishment, a standing army has been added, and 50000 Xiaoguo has been compiled and trained locally. With such a force to deal with the next war against xigaoche.


    On the basis of three standing armies and a firearm division from Anxi Du''s guard house, the shogunate of the West expedition, mainly composed of xie''an, added the standing army with a special prefix, the Huben army. At the same time, there were 70000 County soldiers organized from Guanzhong and Guandong, with a total force of nearly 180000. They were the first troops to invade Persia Sasan.


    Huan Wen was not surprised that Xie an became a general of the western expedition again. It was as if he was holding a heavy army again, but the object of the expedition became Rome. Everything was so logical.


    "The Hussars general will form the Tianzhu shogunate in a San." Next, Huan Wen will pass through the a''san continent, and more or less will stop and rest: "many countries over there have joined the anti Han axis, which is really boring."


    Fu Wei knows the situation of a San continent, which may be more detailed than Huan Wen''s.


    The Nanyang capital guard holds the gateway of half the world. The news of those overseas enclaves of the Han Empire will be sent back to the mainland through here, and the local news will also pass through Malacca. They should be the most informed place.


    Huanwen''s expedition fleet will set off again from Malacca when winter comes, but will not go directly to Europa, but will visit Persian sassanne first.


    They went to the Persian sassanne mainly to coordinate the Western army, attract the greatest attention of the Persian sassanne and create more opportunities for the Western army.


    If he came again, Huan Wen also shouldered to take care of the Han people who were stranded in bossasan and were not arrested, but took refuge.


    If possible, Huan Wen will not only let the fleet attack the coastal city of Persian Sassanian at sea, but also try to land the troops, which can be regarded as preheating before going to Europa.


    "We and Annan have received the request of the Hussars general." Fu Wei said with a smile, "the Hussars general plans to blossom everywhere, not just launch an invasion on land."


    Huan Wen raised his eyebrows and said interestingly, "the Hussars general has only one standing army on hand?"


    "The Hussars general got the cooperation of Annan''s escort and organized a large number of servants." Fu Wei had to lament that the emperor''s generosity and self-confidence had won the greatest trust when he came abroad. He said with a relatively strange expression, "ah San is responsible for nearly 200000 food and grass."


    The Han Empire has not had time to fully digest and destroy the fruits of the victory of the Gupta empire. While ruling a San, it did not prohibit the caste system. It still used this system to rule a San. The difference is that the Han people have become the most noble people on a San Road.


    When a considerable number of Xun GUI were granted a state, they became the kings of ah San. Ah San still has a great acceptance of this. After all, ah San also has many kingdoms, states and city states.


    Those Han people who are not qualified to have a feudal state have barons, and they also have a large number of ah san under their hands. They thought it would be a lot of trouble to rule, but they were surprised to find that ah San''s obedience was much higher than they thought.


    This time, ran min made a big move in the A3 continent. In fact, each feudal state issued a mobilization order under the imperial edict of Chang''an to mobilize the A3 in the territory to join the army, and then the Han people and the Sha Dili of A3 formed the army command class. A huge army was so formed.


    "Why did ah San burst into enthusiasm?" Huan Wen noticed that Fu Wei''s expression was different. After laughing for a while, he said the answer: "the emperor has known the result for a long time. Do you know what is popular in Chang''an recently?"


    Although the news will be delayed, Fu Wei still knew something happened in Chang''an and said strangely: "as long as there is an ah San, the big man will never lack soldiers?"


    Huan Wen said: "as long as ah San does not perish, the great man will never give in."


    Liu Yan said the original words, especially explaining why he said that. It is definitely not that the Han people lost their courage to fight. Ah San needs to go to the battlefield to bleed instead of the Han people. He made it clear that a San is a well ruled nation. As long as the Han can maintain its rule over a San continent, there will never be a shortage of troops, whether it is foreign development or defensive operations.


    Although it was ridicule and ridicule, the Han people were not very happy. For them, war should never be feared. They should enjoy the war, set foot on the battlefield and obtain merit and glory. In addition, there are fertile fields, wealth and beauty!


    "General Hussars is scheduled to unify the A3 continent in two years, and then..." Huan Wen''s face began to become strange. He didn''t know whether to sigh ran min''s boldness or doubt ran min''s brain: "gather a million troops in the A3 continent and rush to the north from south to north."


    Fu Wei didn''t know about it. As soon as he heard it, he opened his mouth and lamented that ran min really dared to say anything.

 Chapter 1054

    Ran min was supposed to rush back to his native land, but the imperial edict from the center came first.


    Rome and Sassanian organized the anti Han axis. Among the many younger brothers, there were vargatoga and satrapu, two countries with large territory on the A3 continent.


    Before the Han Empire sent troops to the A3 continent, the Gupta empire was in a state of war with vargathaga and two satraps. The three sides fought several times in the past ten years, and the usual border conflicts never stopped.


    In terms of territory, vagadoga and satrapu are not much smaller than the Gupta Empire, but their scientific and technological strength and economic strength are about two-thirds of that of the Gupta empire.


    Vargatoga is a country with an army of 300000 in peacetime. Let''s not talk about the equipment and elite level of the army, but anyone who can maintain the scale of 300000 in non wartime can be regarded as a regional small power in the current years.


    At one time, vagadoga''s army expanded to 600000, but their 600000 troops were firmly resisted at the border by more than 100000 troops of the Gupta Empire, with heavy losses and almost no advance.


    The territory of the two satraps is smaller than that of vargathaga, and the population is also smaller than that of vargathaga. This is a phenomenon caused by the different regions of the two countries. It is like that the Gupta Empire controls the Ganges River Basin and the Indus River Basin. The geographical environment of vagadoga is much better than that of the two satraps.


    The size of the army of the two satraps in non wartime has not been reduced to 200000. Their main military pressure is not from the Gupta Empire, but from the Persian Sassan in the north.


    On the contrary, the two satraps were always able to take advantage of the Gupta empire with far less troops than the Gupta empire.


    The two satraps not only won more and lost less in the war against the Gupta Empire, but also fought back and forth against the Persian sassanne.


    "So, are we going to fight vargatoga or two satraps first?"


    "According to the truth, it is right to pinch persimmons soft. But once something is done, another country will not watch."


    "Then hit the stronger one first!"


    "In fact, the best way to deal with it is to fight together."


    Ran min stood on the edge of the mountain map, looked at the terrain display and city landmarks, and listened to the discussion of the praise paintings in his ears.


    They came to mainland a''san to inspect their fiefs. I didn''t have time to visit the fiefdom. I just visited the scenery from ketak to Fahrenheit City, and then the news of the outbreak of the war came.


    There are six marques in the group. Among them, ran min, Fu Shou and Zhang Shi are the highest. In terms of the merits of the country, ran min leads. Among the 24 high marques, 18 have won the Marquis because of their military achievements.


    Under an imperial edict, a group of people formed the Tianzhu shogunate. Of course, the head of the shogunate was ran min, Fu Shou and Zhang Shi became a long history. Some high knights who had experienced dozens of wars served as high-level and middle-level officers, and the rest were reassigned to civilian personnel in the army. At this stage, the shogunate lacked a sufficient number of grass-roots officers.


    "Use a standing army to attack vargatoga, and use armed assan to block two satraps first." Fu Shou touched the goat''s beard on his chin and asked, "how about it?"


    There are no organized firearms units on the side of the a''san continent. Both of the two standing armies came from the huantemperate zone to participate in the invasion last time. They were stationed in the a''san continent after the collapse of the Gupta empire.


    Last time, Huanwen brought more than 50000 County soldiers and folk Xiaoguo, but after the collapse of the Gupta Empire, the system was dissolved. The county soldiers returned home by boat, and the folk Xiaoguo was really dissolved.


    Most of the folk Xiaoguo are hired by those who have a manor in the a''san continent, and those who are not hired are left in the a''san continent to look for opportunities.


    This time, ran min opened the shogunate to invite the protector of Tianzhu to post a notice to recruit Han people in the three continents to join the army. At the same time, he also recruited state knights in the three continents. Their addition has supplemented the lack of grass-roots officers, which can be regarded as complementing the functions of the shogunate.


    The so-called "a thousand troops are easy to get and one general is difficult to find" means that the army must have qualified commanders, but only one qualified commander is not enough. It also needs a supporting command chain.


    In view of the fact that the composition of the army was mainly composed of a San, ran min kneaded his nose and recognized that chadili would become a part of the command chain, that is, don''t expect him to give chadili any important position.


    In general, ran min was quite satisfied with the components of the command hub of the Tianzhu shogunate. The only thing he is not satisfied with is the source of troops. The chadili he despised originally gave him enough surprises. Chadili is not as waste as he imagined. It can even be said that a considerable part of chadili can be regarded as excellent in terms of the military quality of cold weapons.


    As for Brahmans? Ran min can completely ignore this class. He did not participate in the governance of the A-San continent, and the Brahman would not be his trouble. If he wanted to supplement food, grass or other materials, the Tianzhu protectorate would communicate with the Brahman.


    In just three months, the 300000 troops that ran min needed had been sent. At the beginning, he didn''t expect too much about the quality of the source of troops. After personally inspecting the camp, he was not disappointed because he didn''t expect.


    "In addition to the chadili legion, there are those teams composed of Dalits..." ran min looked at Fu Shou: "it''s too numb and too loose."


    "This is the unique social situation of ah San." Fu Shou wanted to tell ran Min that if it were not for this, it would not be easy for the Han Empire to destroy the Gupta Empire: "ah san under the Han Dynasty was divided into Untouchables by themselves, with a number of about 7 million. They didn''t have to pay any price to recruit them, and even received a lot of income."


    This is also a San''s unique feelings. When the Dalits are recruited, they not only need to bring their own weapons, but also need to pay taxes. However, don''t expect them to have any sophisticated equipment. If they don''t accept the recruitment with empty hands, they should laugh.


    "The three Dalits we recruited this time are 130000, 160000 from sudara, and the rest are the sardili Legion." Fu Shou is a long history in charge of the division and establishment of shogunate forces. He is more familiar with the distribution of conscription sources: "in the caste system of a San, the number of Sudras is the largest. They were surprised when we conscripted Sudras."


    According to a San''s own classification, sudara actually belongs to the hybrid class. Most of them are conquered aborigines, composed of senior servants and craftsmen serving meals and cooking. In the caste system, the offspring of parents from different castes are called hybrid castes.


    This large-scale recruitment of sudara really broke the tradition of ah San. In the past, it was not that shoudatura class would not be recruited, but only a small part, mainly the group of shoudatura belonging to meat shield.


    When Qian Jiantong issued the recruitment order, the Brahmin class was the first to oppose it. Their reason for opposition was that there were too many recruits.


    Even if the Han Empire is being besieged by the whole world, there will be no weakness at all. Qian Jiantong''s answer to the Brahman is very direct. As the most noble class in the A-San continent, it is a very kind behavior for the Han people to retain the A-San system. It is the power of the most noble class to change some rules. Don''t beep blindly.


    A large number of Sudras will be recruited because the Dalits are too poor. On the premise that it is impossible for the Indian shogunate to distribute weapons to them, the vast majority of Dalits will only set foot on the battlefield with wooden sticks.


    Although sudara is a low caste, their situation will be better. At least they have money to arm themselves when they are recruited.


    According to the conscription tradition of Zhuxia, it is not sudara and Untouchables that should be conscripted, but sardili and Barker.


    Chadili can be regarded as a military merit aristocratic family. If Zhuxia mobilizes, the first thing to mobilize is the military merit aristocratic family.


    Barker is the merchant class. In the mobilization system of Zhuxia, businessmen and redundant sons-in-law are the front recruitment groups.


    According to Zhuxia''s conscription system, sudara and Dalits in the A-San caste system will be the lower groups in the conscription sequence.


    Zhuxia always knew which kind of groups were most useful on the battlefield. For example, they would give priority to recruiting good family children among the people. In addition to the innocence of good family children, there were enough Zi production to arm themselves, and there was enough desire to pursue military merit. Most importantly, once they become deserters or surrender, their relatives in their hometown will pay a price.


    "We don''t want to change them too much." Ran min laughed and said sarcastically, "let them continue to rot."


    Han people are conquerors, not liberators. They have no obligation to improve ah San''s system. That''s why they don''t destroy the caste system.


    In fact, a San''s caste system was very beneficial to the conquerors. Their system was originally established for the privileges of the conquerors. The conquerors parachuted down to become the new highest class. Anyone who conquered them can be an uncle immediately. It can be called a seamless structure.


    "Let''s go." Ran Mi turned and stepped: "take a look at how the whole training has been done."


    In the past, when Dalits were called up, they would not be trained at all. They would be brought to the battlefield when they were concentrated.


    The Han people are right to use ah San as cannon fodder, but the military tradition is too long. They think that even after a short training, the cannon fodder can change from consuming the enemy''s cannon fodder to killing at least some of the enemy''s cannon fodder.


    "You can''t do it without training." Ran min looked at a San who had been numbly trained, frowned deeply and said, "if you can''t obey even the most basic orders, what are you going to do?"


    There have been countless examples in the military history of Zhuxia, which have proved that the number of troops is never the more the better. The army should have the most basic dispatching ability, or it is simply a waste of food and giving heads to the enemy.


    The most important thing is that the Tianzhu shogunate has been training ah San for nearly two months, but the results are almost nothing.


    "They are too numb." Zhang Shi commented: "they obey the call and set foot on the battlefield, not to kill many enemies. It''s like looking forward to a better afterlife after being killed?"


    "..." ran min''s expression became a little stiff for a moment. He thought of a very bad past: "once under the ravage of stone tablets, we didn''t want to die."


    There is still a difference. The Han people are numb, but at least they still have the idea of killing several.


    Look at those ah San''s eyes, and then look at their expressions and movements. They can''t see anything positive in their eyes. The impatience of that face, coupled with the body movements that have been corrected repeatedly, is a group of guys waiting to die.


    Ran min took the people away from the Dalit training area and came to the training area of sudara. He saw something slightly positive.


    "These guys are relatively better." Zhang Shi commented again: "compared with the Dalits who go to the battlefield to die, they also know that they are afraid of death."


    Sudara is also a group benefit bullied in a''san society, but they can bully Dalits worse than themselves. It is more or less a promising class.


    Then there is a special attribute of the class of sudara. How much ability they can play is related to what kind of master they serve. The more they serve a powerful master, the more enthusiastic they are.


    What ran min and others saw was that those Sudras worked hard to adapt under the training of Han soldiers, but their foundation was really bad. They usually need to be corrected again and again to look like something.


    Sudara is taught how to serve people. It must be worn away. At the same time, it will also be trained to have a high degree of obedience.


    Obedience will be a good soldier, but if the ferocity is worn away, it will lose the foundation as a soldier.


    If the soldiers can''t be fierce, they look soft and have no momentum, and can''t overwhelm the enemy from the momentum. If they can fight down easily, the enemy will fight back fiercely without fear.


    "There are words in the art of war, husband war and courage." Zhang Shi looked at the group of ah San, who were extremely obedient but could not be fierce, and sighed, "they look like this. They are weak without momentum. I''m afraid the enemy will become more fierce from now on."


    In the contemporary Han foreign war, the war damage ratio is usually maintained at about five to one in the stage of recovering the Central Plains and the northern expedition to the grasslands.


    The cross sea expedition was originally a very difficult thing, but the war damage ratio between the Han people and the Gupta empire could reach about 15 to 1.


    Later, the Han Empire summarized the battle of Han Ji and drew many conclusions, including the sharp differences between the two armies and the differences in equipment, especially the temperament contrast between the soldiers of the two sides on the battlefield.


    The Han people are naturally extremely ferocious. That''s one of the keys to overwhelming any enemy in terms of momentum. It''s really not that the Han people''s equipment is too much better than the enemy to make such a war damage ratio.


    "Vargathaga and two satraps, are they also ah San?" Ran min was not so sure and asked, "what''s the difference?"


    Ran min means that if it''s bad, is it the same for the whole continent.


    Zhang Shi and Fu Shou looked at each other for a while. They knew each other. Ah San is the unified name of the emperor for people here. In fact, people on the mainland don''t think they are a nation.


    ... split... Cut... Line


    Honor new book "unlimited global invasion", leave a footprint in the past?

 Chapter 1055

    Ran min led many troops, and the hopeless team was not led. In the end, he was basically able to train people who could fight.


    In the early days of the northern Han people, how was their situation compared with ah San? A San can at least eat enough, have clothes to wear, and always have metal weapons. At that time, the Han people were lucky to have a meal in three days. Most people didn''t have a complete piece of clothing. Weapons were sticks.


    In that difficult environment, which was almost hell, ran min could also train an elite team with a number of about 3000.


    That elite army, which has long been said to be more famous, is probably the Spartan army. The difference is that Spartan soldiers are heavy infantry in heavy armor and have perfect weapons. It would be nice for ran min''s elite to have intact clothes.


    Ran min actually didn''t care who was in the army. He was absolutely confident that he could turn a pool of mud like waste into an elite like refined steel.


    Ah San? Ran min didn''t have the leisure to temper them, and even thought that these guys had better rot forever.


    "There are many dead people. How can other people who are not dead learn to fight?" Ran min sneered and said, "what we should do is how to consume ah San who learned to fight."


    Zhuxia actually suffered a lot in this regard. The training of alien troops did not consume them properly in the right place, not to make them the scourge of their nation and to become a future rebel.


    It should be said that almost every overlord nation has suffered such a loss, and has not learned a lesson and staged the same thing again and again.


    The Romans were one of the nations that suffered repeated losses in this matter, but never repented. Even if there is a big event that domesticated barbarians invade and destroy the capital, they still remain unrepentant and continue to train barbarians.


    By now, the Romans had come to suffer the most. For example, the Germanic barbarians in Central Europe were founded, the Romans were killed and expelled there, and a large area of land belonging to the Romans was being lost, but the Romans could not find any way.


    There will be repeated unrepentant persistence. It is nothing more than that the number of Romans is too small. They can only pull foreign races as cannon fodder.


    In the Western Han Dynasty, the wuwan people and Xianbei people weakened the wuwan people, but did not deal with the Xianbei people.


    In the Eastern Han Dynasty, wuwan people and Xianbei people became the trouble of the Han people. Then those Han elites went to support the southern Huns. In the end, when the Han people had enough to kill each other, Xianbei, wuwan and the southern Huns, together with other foreign nationalities, broke out.


    Contemporary Han people have an extraordinary obsession with the elimination of alien races. They find that an alien race, even if it looks very weak, will produce the same idea of extinction with the distance from the mainland.


    Under that kind of obsession, Liu Yan has enough iron blood. The local alien races are basically either integrated or disappeared. The surrounding alien races will depend on how much use value they have. Of course, if they have no use value, they will be eliminated, and if they have value, they will be enslaved.


    If there is anyone who makes the Han people feel most satisfied, it is the Japanese.


    There is not only one nationality in the Japanese islands, not even the Yamato nationality.


    Now there are only two kinds of people, one is imported, the other is indigenous.


    Imported people refer to all ethnic groups migrating from the outside of the Japanese islands, including the Zhuxia people who fled the war to the Japanese islands at the end of different dynasties. They are more ethnic groups from Chaoxian Peninsula and Northeast China, and there are no ethnic groups from Nanyang for the time being.


    Indigenous people refer to the local shrimp Yi people, Ainu people and maisheng (Culture) people.


    In the Japanese archipelago, the farther west, the fewer aborigines. They are basically either expelled, killed or enslaved by outsiders. The more we go to the rear, the more mixed the ethnic groups of the Japanese islands are, and then they integrate with each other and become a new nation.


    The Han people will be satisfied with the Japanese people, mainly because the Japanese people are submissive to the Han people with almost no bottom line. At the same time, they are also all kinds of kneeling and licking.


    Without Liu Yan, I''m afraid the Han people would give all kinds of preferential treatment to the Japanese, and then teach all kinds of knowledge unprepared?


    The last time Huan Wen transferred nearly 100000 troops from pingman Colonel''s headquarters to mainland a''san, the Japanese people behind did not go back, but were left as servants in mainland a''san.


    After the reorganization of various localities, there are about 70000 Japanese servants on the list of Tianzhu Prefecture guards. They are active in various cities and towns and generally act as patrolmen and guards.


    This time, ran min didn''t choose to transfer the Japanese servants, mainly because Qian Jiantong thought that the Japanese were really easy to use, and the role played by the Japanese servants was very important. Once they were removed, the decline of local security was a matter of indifference, and the key was that the Tianzhu protectorate would lose control of all places.


    "Where is the expedition fleet?" Ran min got the answer, thought for a moment and said, "can you ask them to attack vargatoga from the sea? It''s best to land!"


    Zhang Shi said, "maybe general Huan will be happy. They will certainly want to carry out some low-intensity landing combat before invading Rome."


    Ran min felt the same way.


    The army generals in various parts of the Han Empire were not the original group every time. For example, the army brought by Huanwen to the A3 continent basically stayed in place after destroying the Gupta empire. It is equivalent that Huanwen led a brand-new army this time. That army has no experience in landing operations.


    "The Tianzhu shogunate and the expeditionary shogunate are at the same level..." Fu Shou glanced at ran Min: "it can only be a request, not an order."


    Ran min looked at Fu Shou unhappily.


    Need a special reminder? Ran min seems to be such a domineering person.


    Later, ran min did not rush to command the troops. There was no other reason. It was the climate.


    At the end of winter in mainland a''san, the central region is in the rainy season. It rains heavily almost every day for two consecutive months. There are either floods or floods everywhere. Let alone external people are not suitable to enter, and local people can only migrate to places with higher terrain.


    The area controlled by the Han Empire is the eastern part of the three mainland. Not only is the grain producing area in the Ganges RIver River Basin and the India river basin the most excellent part, but also because the natural environment after the third development is relatively good.


    In the central, southern, northern and western parts of the A3 continent, the central part is a place where various natural disasters often occur, either floods caused by the rainy season or droughts caused by excessive heat. Extreme polarization is formed in different seasons; The south is the primitive ecology of dense jungle, or the terrain with many mountains and valleys. There are many terrible swamps in the jungle; While the mountains in the North continue to rise, Gobi ecology appears in some areas.


    The East is subdivided into several regions. The East is a plateau, adjacent to the world''s highest peak, and most of the rest are plains. The regions with large river systems are excellent grain producing areas. After investigation, the Han people from Bashu also concluded that the climate on the plateau is very suitable for growing tea.


    Because of the relationship between latitude and terrain, some places are like heaven, and then some places will be like hell.


    Not only the third side of the a''san continent is clearly divided, but in fact the mainland of the Han Empire is the same.


    In terms of region, the land south of the Yangtze River in the Han Empire is basically fertile, and the climate is pretty good. However, the south is mountainous, and there are only a few narrow areas with plains. Those plains are rare grain producing areas in the mainland of the Han Empire.


    The north of the Yangtze River, in a fashionable word, is over developed, especially in Shandong. With the same seeds and the same climate, compared with spring farming and autumn harvest, other regions can harvest two or three stones. If the per mu production capacity in Shandong is close to one stone, it is high output.


    Having left the expedition fleet of a Sanyang, Huan Wen took a letter sent by a ship sent by the Tianzhu shogunate in his hand. After reading it, he circulated it.


    "General Hussars is mistaken?" Yuan Qiao confirmed the map again and again and said in wonder, "vargatoga has no coastline."


    Vargatoga is indeed a country without a coastline. Huanwen naturally knows this, which has been known for a few years.


    "Rawindra, rajita and trakutaka." Huan Wen tapped the table with his fingers and said, "the general of the Hussars means that we should choose to land and then invade the west of vargatoga, creating the illusion that the big man would invade across the border from the sea, attracting vargatoga to pay attention to the West."


    These two countries had long entered the vision of the Han Empire and sought ports and concessions. They were also forcibly acquired by the Han Empire. They were still quite knowledgeable and did not join the anti Han axis. On the contrary, they sent people to the Tianzhu protectorate to express their obedience many times. At the same time, the tribute was also bleeding many times.


    "Big man has no plan to attack the friendly country at present." Yuan Qiao was puzzled and asked, "the Hussars general made a mistake about the two satraps and vargatoga?"


    Huan Wen shook his head, unwilling to guess ran min with more malice.


    At present, the most important thing of the Han Empire is to disintegrate the anti Han axis. It really won''t attack the country that is kind to itself. Ran min can''t be unaware of this.


    Huan Wen would write to ran min later, without much modification, and would ask why ran min asked to invade rawindra, rajita or trakutaka.


    The two satraps are a country with a coastline and are located in the protruding part of a continent to the sea. At the same time, the two satraps not only have a land border with the Tianzhu protectorate, but also are neighbors with Persian sassanne.


    "We will choose two satraps as the first landing point." Huan Wen pointed to a place: "it looks very good here. If we can fight down and hold it, we can not only support the Tianzhu shogunate, but also serve as a base for invading the Persians."


    The place Huan Wen refers to is called duvalka in modern times. It is located at the sea entrance of Kaqi Bay and is the protrusion of the Arab continent on the land of the Arabian Sea.


    After a long time, the European white skin system invaded the A3 continent. Many times, it marched in this direction, and chose the local area as the springboard. First, it controlled the whole land protrusion, and then slowly encroached inland.


    "It looks like an easy place to defend and difficult to attack." Yuan Qiao''s eyes are still very poisonous: "if there are mountains here, it''s best to build some passes to lock up the whole peninsula."


    There are mountains over there, but they are not long. The French, Portuguese, Spanish and British choose to build fortresses and slowly lock up the whole peninsula, becoming a military blockade that will bleed a lot no matter how ah San counterattacks.


    "Send a boat to contact the Tianzhu capital guard." Huan Wen had a preliminary plan in his mind: "they will be happy to have a springboard here."


    "Isn''t the Hussars marching north next?" Yuan Qiao probably guessed what Huan Wen was thinking: "isn''t it better to contact the Hussars general?"


    "The emperor gives us the greatest trust." Huan Wen shook his head: "ran Yongzeng can contact Wen regardless. Wen can''t contact ran Yongzeng directly."


    The generals of the various Xia dynasties like to talk about "not accepting the orders of the monarch outside", but people will not take it seriously if they are not crazy. Some generals usually want to rebel, so they always talk about that sentence, and use that sentence to persuade their colleagues to refuse to carry out orders from the king.


    Because of the special period, the king''s orders are not only impractical, but some generals will not listen to their orders. Then they either avoid undue losses to the army, or win the war in violation of the king''s orders, but usually they will not end well.


    Huan Wen read a lot of history books. There were no magnanimous kings in history, but there was no one who compared the son of heaven today.


    No one wants the emperor to be cruel to his officials, but many times it is the officials who force the king to be harsh and can''t blame all the mistakes on the king.


    Yuan Qiao was silent for a little while and said, "otherwise... We won''t have to participate in the war in the a''san mainland?"


    "Good." Huan Wen said simply, "you don''t even have to land on the Persian side and drive directly to Europa!"


    Perhaps ran min really didn''t know that vargatoga had no coastline, but his behavior really disturbed Huan Wen and Yuan Qiao of the expedition shogunate.


    The emperor gives the greatest autonomy to the generals outside the mainland, which is definitely not for them to engage in intrigue, let alone make some transactions.


    Now that he has found something unusual, Huan Wen''s choice is not to even guess, but simply ignore it.


    Later, ran min received a private letter from Huan Wen. After reading it, he was stunned for a long time and asked Zhang Shi, "there is no coastline in vargatoga?"


    "The general doesn''t know?" Zhang Shi wondered for a while and was relieved: "we don''t have a panoramic map of a San continent, but the general should know."


    Ran min didn''t know. He seemed to understand why Huan Wen ran away. He didn''t even fight sassanne and ran straight to Europa.

 Chapter 1056

    The emperor is kind to meritorious officials. How greedy and crazy do you need to think about turning the emperor over and sitting in that position?


    The bottom line is always lowered in trial and error again and again. If it falls to nowhere, there is no need to lower it. Either it is impossible to lower it, or it is a fierce counterattack.


    Huan Wen is happy to think about the evil side of people''s hearts. In particular, he feels that ran min, who once served as a prisoner of Hu, has basically lost his morality. Usually, he just avoids if he can avoid, but he is unwilling to contact too much. Now he has made a seemingly exploratory thing. Naturally, he can hide as far as he can.


    The Han Empire is still in the rising stage of upward growth. Who can''t see that it can''t be shaken if it''s not a person who is dazed to a certain extent? In this situation, they absolutely need to be thankful that the emperor is not a superior who "birds are exhausted, good bows are hidden; cunning rabbits die, running dogs are cooked". It is lucky to have a loose environment, and they should cherish the environment they can enjoy.


    No one has said it clearly, but most of them have tacit understanding. Whenever they find a person who doesn''t want to live a good life and wants to play a rebellion, they will reach a consensus at the first time and kill him quietly in private, they will never let the emperor pay attention.


    Big guys still want to live such a good life. If they have the opportunity, they will make meritorious contributions and add more fiefs. No one wants to stimulate the Emperor today.


    The expedition fleet left without dragging mud and water away.


    Before leaving a Sanyang, Yuan Qiao wrote a letter to Qian Jiantong to remind Qian Jiantong to pay attention to the Tianzhu shogunate.


    Qian Jiantong, who received the letter, was frankly a little dizzy. He was dizzy for more than a minute before he came back. He spread out the letter that had been crumpled because he was too excited, and read it slowly word by word.


    The Tianzhu Prefecture guard is a local garrison organization, which is responsible for the security and stability of overseas territories. It can be solved by itself in small-scale wars. In short, it is responsible for guarding the territory.


    To say which of the four Dadu protectors is the most complex and troublesome, there is no doubt that Tianzhu protectors.


    There are not many other prefectures, and there are definitely not so many people under the rule. There are as many as 46 countries under the rule of Tianzhu prefectures alone. Although most of these Hou states are the size of a county, they have no shortage of rights such as conscription, tax collection, construction and public security.


    In addition to the Marquis, the number of other fiefs divided into fragments is exaggerated, as many as 573.


    The territory originally belonging to Gupta empire was basically cut 00 pieces except the Ganges RIver River Valley and the elite sections of the India River Basin. In this way, it also makes it more difficult for the Tianzhu protectorate to manage, especially in the treatment of marquis and fiefdoms.


    "What is general Hussars doing recently?"


    "Back to Duhu, the Hussars general trained in the lower reaches of the Narmada river."


    Narmada river is one of several major river systems in the three continents of Afghanistan. Its source is in the wendeya mountains and its outlet is the Arabian Sea. Because of the existence of this river and the windeya mountains, floods often occur in the middle and lower reaches of that area in the rainy season.


    It is also a large river system area. Because of the differences in latitude and terrain, the Ganges River Basin and the Indus River Basin are rich in oil, but the Narmada river basin is a barren and bad place.


    Eight tenths of the Narmada river is in the territory of vagadoga, leaving only two tenths of its tail within the original territory of the Gupta empire.


    I don''t know whether it''s funny or lucky. Maybe the Gupta Empire knows how to plan and build water conservancy facilities. Two tenths of the Narmada river area has been properly used in the Gupta Empire to become an agricultural production area, but most areas are mainly planted with fruit trees.


    "How many troops are under the general Hussars?"


    "Back to dubu, it has been maintained at about 310000."


    The Tianzhu shogunate enlisted with the help of Qian Jiantong to mobilize Brahmans and shatili in the Ganges River Basin and the Indus River Basin, and then shatili cooperated with the Japanese servants in various places to recruit sudara and Dalits.


    More than 200000 of the 300000 A3 cannon fodder troops were recruited from the Ganges River Basin and the Indus River Basin, and the remaining 100000 were recruited from other broader regions. From this point, it can be clearly seen that ah San... At least within the territory of the original Gupta Empire, the Ganges River Basin and the Indus River Basin are the most densely populated areas.


    Qian Jiantong kept walking back and forth. The weather was not so hot. After a while, his forehead was full of sweat.


    "Do the guards have the power to mobilize the jurisdiction?"


    Chen Jiaju was a little confused. The next moment, his face became nervous and asked, "Duhu, what happened that I don''t know?"


    Qian Jiantong hesitated again and again, but he still didn''t say the reason.


    Seeing that Qian Jiantong didn''t say anything, Chen Jiaju guessed in his heart and said, "the capital guard has the right to recruit local people for expansion in wartime, and the upper limit depends on one''s spending."


    Of course, the expansion of the Duhu Prefecture needs to go through procedures, which can be proposed by Duhu or Changshi, but it needs the approval of Duhu, Changshi and military commander ma. If one person objects, the expansion is illegal.


    The internal procedure of the capital guard house is like that, and it doesn''t even need the consent of the center. However, so far, there are examples of Anxi capital guard house. Before Li Kuang got the response from the center, he only recruited the local Han people Xiaoguo, and only when he got the response from the center did he recruit the Western aborigines.


    "Recruit Han and Japanese." Qian Jiantong has already started to write documents, and his writing speed is extremely fast: "there are 80000 Han people and 70000 Japanese people in Tianzhu. So he recruited 30000 Han people and all the Japanese people."


    Chen Jiaju objected: "the Japanese are rank. The role of miser and Youhuo will paralyze all the places they recruit."


    "Japanese people can practice a San in the township governor." Qian Jiantong''s mind is that ran min must not make any moth''s mind. Even if it will make the Tianzhu capital guard appear, he can''t care: "contact the Annan capital guard again..."


    Chen Jiaju almost realized what had happened.


    First ask the Tianzhu shogunate, then propose conscription, and then contact the other Dufu. Do you have to ask the central committee later?


    Qian Jiantong really said what he wanted to contact the center.


    "The general of the Hussars..." Chen Jiaju had to pay attention and said cautiously, "if things are urgent, the guards have the right to transfer back to that standing army."


    According to the procedure, the standing army that originally belonged to the Tianzhu capital guard was transferred to the Tianzhu shogunate. It needs the Tianzhu shogunate to enter the foreign war to be separated from the Tianzhu capital guard. Before the war broke out, the Tianzhu shogunate only had the right to transfer, not the right to command.


    Which standing army will be transferred back to the Tianzhu protectorate? Qian Jiantong was very excited, but he soon suppressed it.


    Shi Yuanqiao, the commander of the expedition fleet, only raised concerns and did not provide any evidence that something would really happen to the Tianzhu shogunate. It is within the procedure for the Tianzhu protectorate to take some precautions, but it is another thing to redeploy the divided standing army back, which is almost an action to show that it is suppressing possible rebellions.


    "Recruit 200000 ah San." Qian Jiantong hesitated again and again and continued: "then prepare for the second echelon of recruitment."


    These actions need to be approved by the military commander ma. What may happen to the Tianzhu shogunate is limited to three people without external communication.


    Ran min, who was training on the Narmada River, learned that the Tianzhu protectorate had mobilized the Han, Japanese and ah San, and soon realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "That''s what happened." Ran Min said his guess and said with a bitter smile, "anyway, someone is no longer suitable to be the head of the shogunate."


    Zhang Shi, Fu Shou and others looked at each other for a while. No one could laugh. Some even looked at ran min with suspicious eyes.


    "Gu Shouyi." Ran min looked at a middle-aged man: "you are the commander of the army. Before the Holy See has made a new decision, you will be the acting master of the Tianzhu shogunate."


    Gu Shouyi stood up and saluted, but he didn''t say anything. He kept remembering. After a while of thinking, he didn''t find any clues about ran min''s change.


    Most of the them were thinking, and none of the them stood up for ran min.


    "I will leave today." Ran min stood up and said with a cold face, "first go to Fahrenheit city for supervision, and then go back to Chang''an."


    No one said anything. They even rejoiced that ran min had reason and made the most correct choice.


    Rebel with ran min? That''s impossible.


    No one''s brain is wrong. Even if you really want to rebel, you can''t rely on ah San.


    Ran min just set out with a group of family ministers and 20 guards.


    It took them half a month to reach the outskirts of Fahrenheit city. On the way, they were known by the Tianzhu capital guard. Along the way, they also saw the mobilization of the Tianzhu capital guard to the area under their jurisdiction.


    "Japanese people are very useful." Jiang Gan pointed to a Japanese man yelling at ah San on the roadside, and then pointed to those timid ah San: "these Japanese have fought with the army for six years at the shortest time, and are very familiar with the Han army."


    "If your majesty didn''t need these Japanese, how could they live until now?" Ran Min has no good senses for any non Han people, and has never concealed this view: "the Japanese can obtain naturalization after making contributions. They dream of becoming a Han people. Naturally, they obey and work hard."


    About ten miles outside the city gate, they met Qian Jiantong who came in person.


    The documents of the Tianzhu shogunate were sent to Fahrenheit city a day earlier than ran min and others. Qian Jian was the same as the senior officials of the Tianzhu capital guard. He was extremely relieved that ran min put down the command of the shogunate.


    "Huan Yuanzi is his duty, so he has nothing to say." Ran min didn''t dismount. After returning the salute, his face was extremely depressed: "I''m sorry that I didn''t act completely. When I came here today, Qian didn''t have to entertain me and sent someone to go with me to ketak. I think Du Fu must have prepared a boat and wait for me?"


    Qian Jiantong nodded and said bluntly, "it''s your duty. So the general has a safe trip."


    During the brief meeting, without saying a few words, the Imperial Guard dispatched a village called escort, which is actually surveillance, and will always send ran min back to Chang''an.


    "The shogunate is under the command of military commander Ma Gu Shouyi?" Qian Jian, with the same expression of Gu Shouyi''s bad luck, asked, "is it possible for me to write to your majesty and request to be transferred to the shogunate?"


    Chen Jiaju did not appear in the team to meet ran min just now. He was sitting in the capital guard to deal with possible emergencies.


    In fact, even if they knew that ran min came in person, they should not remove the monitoring and vigilance on the side of the shogunate. They even strengthened the monitoring because ran min left the shogunate and prepared for the worst result anytime and anywhere.


    "If such a thing happens, the offensive is bound to be delayed." Chen Jiaju shook his head: "it''s just a letter center. It takes four months to communicate. The offensive won''t be delayed so long."


    "Once your majesty allows me to be transferred to the head of the shogunate, you will be the best candidate for the next governor of the governor''s office." Qian Jiantong had a great desire to lead the army, especially after the Tianzhu shogunate swept away the three continents, he would send troops north to invade Persia Sasan: "I''ll try anyway."


    "I will write." Of course, Chen Jiaju doesn''t want to be his deputy forever. He knows that once Qian Jiantong is transferred, he will really be the best candidate to take over. He doesn''t taboo to clearly express his support for Qian Jiantong: "indeed. Duhu has worked with me for a long time. In the future, Duhu will fight in the front and work in the rear, which will make the war more smooth."


    Qian Jiantong also means this. They have frequent contacts because of their positions. In addition, they both have a deep understanding of the A3 continent. Cooperation will be quite beneficial to the war process.


    They all seem to think that it is impossible for ran min to go back to Chang''an and return to the Tianzhu shogunate again?


    In fact, not to mention them, ran min himself knew that even if he would get another chance to send troops to war, it would not be on the side of mainland A3.


    The emperor is generous, but the ministers can''t take the emperor''s generosity for granted. Ran min is unlucky this time, and the way to deal with it is the most reasonable. Nothing should happen, but why should he avoid suspicion?


    Ran min, who had gone to sea, stood on the deck and kept looking at the direction of mainland A-San. He suddenly said, "if you go back to Chang''an, how about recommending Qian Jiantong to take over as the head of the shogunate?"


    Liu Yi stood on the side behind ran min and replied, "don''t recommend it, or Qian Jiantong will hate you."


    Ran min was stunned.


    "Of course you are innocent, and you are innocent." Liu Yi smiled bitterly and said, "the son of heaven is an enlightened king, but the country has its own system."


    Ran min is not worried about being dealt with, but knows that he will have nothing to do in three or five years. Recently, he has been thinking about whether to hate Huan Wen... Maybe yuan Qiao?


    "Maybe it''s time to make a difference." Liu Yi said blandly, "minister, how can there be no opponent?"

 Chapter 1057

    When the expedition fleet entered the Arabian Sea and reached the sea area of trakutaka, Huanwen still had to arrive at the shore for replenishment.


    The huge fleet is heading west. The route is not too far from the land. It is almost under the attention of all countries. It is not the first time for all countries to see such a huge fleet. The last time Wang Meng returned from Europa, the fleet was actually larger.


    Terakutaka is a country separated from the hundred times Dynasty. There are records of facing the Han people in their history. After contacting the Han people, they specially consulted those few records and chose to show obedience to the Han people at the first time.


    This time, the Romans and Persians took the lead in establishing the anti Han axis. Trakutaka was not not contacted, but they arrested the Persians who came to contact at the first time and handed them over to the Han Empire in a concession of their own country.


    "This is a rich and poor country." Yuan Qiao has learned about terakutaka: "they are not short of precious metals, but they are extremely short of ordinary metals."


    This statement is not contradictory. Minerals in some places are the same thing. The country may be full of gold and silver mines, but there is no iron ore or copper mine.


    Trakutaka also learned the popular metal smelting technology because it was once the territory of the Peacock Dynasty. After the collapse of the Peacock Dynasty, they immediately became self-governing and founded the country. More than 200 years later, they were destroyed by the Baicheng Dynasty.


    Before the Bactrian Dynasty was replaced by vagadoga, the rulers of this land were the abiros, and terakutaka was established only after the rule of the abiros was overthrown.


    The apiro people are actually a tribe of Cypriots and Indians. They once rose violently and occupied the northwest of the three continents. The latter tribes split into six countries by themselves.


    The headquarters still uses the country name of apiro and currently occupies a large territory in the northwest of mainland A3.


    Trakutaka overthrew the rule of the apiro people in this area, while another part of the apiro people established two satraps with other Serb branches.


    After more than 100 years of evolution, the races of the two satraps have gradually become a new Cypriot tribe. They have long been in an alliance with their headquarters, apiro, to jointly resist the southward expansion of Persian Sasan.


    Before the Han people appeared on the stage of the A3 continent, they were actually the vassals of the two satraps. Only because of the emergence of the Han people did they change a thick thigh.


    The current situation is that trakutaka is in the camp of the Han Empire, and then is sandwiched by two satraps and vargadoga from the two sides of the oblique angle, and in the south is the rawindra Junda who sits on the wall.


    "So we need to do something anyway." The last time yuan Qiao landed, he was treated like a state guest. He had a conversation with the king of trakutaka and his ministers: "in terms of attitude and practical action, they chose to firmly stand on the side of the big man. We can''t help but express."


    Huan Wen was still very satisfied with king trakutaka''s obedience. For example, he sent ten boxes of golden bars, two boxes of gemstones of various colors, and no less than 30 exotic beauties. With the understanding of the king, then there is the firm position of trakutaka, who supplies the whole expedition fleet with fresh water, food and related or irrelevant materials free of charge. Yu Gongyu Huanwen can''t help but express it.


    "The fleet had plans to land in that bay (kage Bay)." Huan Wen spread out the map and looked at it. He pointed to the southeast of the peninsula protrusion: "they are fighting here now...". He also pointed to the peninsula protrusion: "we will land here according to the original plan."


    The expeditionary fleet has received the news of Ran min''s return by boat. It''s no longer necessary to avoid suspicion... Or to avoid participating in any shit downfall. The previous battle plan can be carried out again.


    Huan Wen still hopes to have many landing operations before arriving in Europa. Is it a kind of experience?


    The season of the year has entered summer. On the side of trakutka, there is an extremely muggy climate. Only a small part of the crew of the expedition fleet landed. These people were ordered to return to the ship again. One day later, they went north with the welcome of the monarchs and officials of trakutka.


    "The land is red and the vegetation looks yellow." Liu Ming has been ashore. He has seen the difference between foreign lands thousands of miles away: "it will be like this in less than autumn. Can you imagine how high the temperature is?"


    Apart from the East and south, the central, North and west of the A3 continent are like melting pots in summer because of latitude.


    Han people have learned that every spring there are floods everywhere because of the rainy season, but in summer many people die because of the heat. It doesn''t look like a good environment.


    The people of the expedition fleet more or less got some benefits from trakutaka. The top of the fleet at least received a box of gold bars, and ordinary soldiers had more fruits than they had seen in food.


    A box of twenty gold bars melts into about 90 gold coins. In terms of local purchasing power, it is no problem for a middle-class family to maintain the cost of living for three years.


    In terms of financial resources, the middle-class families in the Han Empire had total assets of about 300 gold coins, but most of the middle-class families were real estate, so it was difficult to maintain 30 gold coins.


    Liu Ming obtained ten boxes of gold bars and five boxes of precious stones as what long he was, but there were no foreign beauties. He knew what was the reason for this. When the expedition fleet revealed its existence, he was reminded by the smart bodyguard that it was to reassure the monarchs and ministers of trakutaka.


    As the first known power in the world, when a prince goes to war with the army, the Han people will be proud when they know it, and the foreigners will be stunned and shocked when they know it.


    Such a powerful country, even if it is only a prince who can no longer be valued, has the most noble blood. If such people are sent to the battlefield and the Han Empire is not at the end of its tether, it will be considered that such a country is not strong and unreasonable.


    The expedition fleet was not too far away from the two satraps in the sea area where they rested in trakutaka. Their arrival was immediately known by the two satraps'' spies in trakutaka.


    Even if these two satrapu spies knew, they would not be able to send the news back in a moment. It is estimated that the war would have broken out long ago when they sent the news back.


    In fact, you don''t have to wait for the news to be sent back. The expedition fleet swaggered off the coast of two satraps. The first area found was a burst of chicken flying and dog jumping immediately.


    There was no attempt by any of the two satraps to intercept. On the contrary, the two satraps that were originally at sea landed in fear.


    "Is there any target worth attacking on this coastline?"


    "This city called Surat is the largest city of the two satraps in this bay (kempard Bay)."


    "Then play a round first."


    "Promise!"


    The gunships in the fleet broke away from the large formation and began to approach the coast. They slowly became a battle line, and then the bronze guns on board began to sound.


    Surat is a city with a population of about 50000 or 60000. Previously, it was one of the main trading cities with the Gupta Empire, with a well-equipped port.


    The port was the first to be shelled. Before it was shelled, there was chaos here. I don''t know how many people died of crowding and trampling before the attack was launched.


    In the roar of shelling, the shelled port burned up at a very fast speed.


    Liu Ming is not surprised to watch the burning port. Most of the buildings there are easy to burn wood structures. In addition, there are too many kinds of cloth. Even if it is not especially suitable for incendiary bombs, it is only some solid bombs. Destroying buildings and smashing all kinds of gadgets will inevitably lead to fire.


    After two rounds of shelling on the port, gunships began to attack the city.


    Surat is a city with full A-San characteristics. It has four corner earth yellow walls. Some of the highest places look at the depth of manors and temples. One area looks beautiful, and more areas are messy.


    The first thing gunships attack is not the urban area where dignitaries live, but the chaotic area.


    Eleven gunships, 66 large caliber bronze guns, with a maximum caliber of 320 mm, and the rest will not be less than 220 mm. Medium caliber bronze guns, which are composed of 150 mm and 180 mm, have a total of 330 guns, but only 15 guns on each side of the gunship.


    Gunships do not have bronze guns with the a calibre of the less than 150 mm.


    The expeditionary fleet was naturally happy to see their own gunships venting their vitality. The personnel who were not on duty talked about how powerful their own gunships were and guessed how miserable the enemy was.


    "Yes." Huan Wen put down his telescope and said with great satisfaction, "the three rounds of shelling have completely disrupted a city. If he sends troops to land again, it will not be difficult to capture the city."


    Only three rounds of shelling fired 693 pieces of ammunition.


    In fact, this number is not much, especially for a city, but its role is unparalleled.


    Not many people die directly from shells. Most shells hit buildings. Many people died in this shelling, but most of them died in the collapse of buildings and the subsequent fire, followed by their own pushing and trampling, or killing each other in order to fight for a way to escape.


    Yuan Qiao was still holding a telescope to watch: "where did they have the courage to fight against the big man?"


    "..." Huan Wen thought of something and said not so definitely, "Liang Jingru?"


    "Ah?" Yuan Qiao did not know some of the stems of the core dignitaries and asked curiously, "who?"


    Huan Wen smiled demurely. There are some things that need a certain degree of identity and status, such as the contact time with the emperor and how casual the emperor will be when contacting himself.


    At the end of the three rounds of shelling, all gunships were ordered to return to construction. The Han Army had no intention of landing at all. The fleet set sail again in a swagger against the background of fire on the land.


    When the expeditionary fleet sailed to the protruding part of the peninsula and passed through the areas with cities on the coastline, Huanwen would let more or less gunships go for shelling.


    Huan Wen meant nothing else. He used this behavior to announce the arrival of the expedition fleet and give the two satraps the greatest terror.


    "We have plenty of shells and gunpowder." Yuan Qiao was very much in favor of shelling the two satrapu cities along the route: "they don''t know where we really attack, which is conducive to the next landing operations."


    They are going on an expedition to Europa. They may only bring a little gunpowder and shells. They must carry enough, but they can''t master the manufacturing method. They will get a batch of supplies every few months.


    The expedition fleet arrived at a cape area and faced an original environment.


    "We are going to land here?" Liu Ming saw that there was still a red land, and he couldn''t see too many other colors: "it''s so desolate!"


    The Cape is called duvalka by local people. There are no cities within dozens of miles, but some villages are scattered. It is not more than 200 nautical miles from bossasan in terms of sea area, but it takes nearly 700 miles on land.


    "The documents for the Tianzhu shogunate should have arrived." Huan Wen touched his chin and asked, "it should take another half a year to send the official documents to the West shogunate?"


    The position of the expedition fleet is very special. It can not only cooperate with the Tianzhu shogunate to attack the two satraps, but also coordinate the military action of the West shogunate against Persian Sasan.


    Their final destination is Europa. The time given by the center is indeed very loose, and they are given unlimited right to war.


    The so-called unlimited right to war means that Huan Wen does not need to be confirmed by the center if he wants to attack anyone along the way. At the same time, he can freely carry out military actions he deems necessary.


    "Control the ocean..." Huan Wen was extremely happy: "it''s equal to controlling the initiative."


    During the 14th year of Yuanshuo, Huan Wen knew the importance of the sea. He found that as long as those countries had coastlines, they were within the scope of attack. The difficulty was whether the navy of the Han Empire could find routes.


    For those Member States of the anti Han axis, it is unfortunate that the Han Empire has mastered the route from the sea to their coastline. It is not that the navy of the Han Empire has not arrived, but that the Han Empire feels the need to launch an attack from the sea.


    Landing and controlling the Cape had no difficulty for the expedition fleet. They landed and occupied it very easily, and there was still room to explore the inland and coastline.


    On the seventh day after their landing, the peripheral Han army sent someone to report to Huan Wen. The two satraps sent envoys to discuss the surrende

 Chapter 1058

    In countries with coastlines, generally, the prosperous economic zone will be in coastal areas, and the coastal areas will inevitably bear more than half of the national tax quota.


    The expeditionary fleet came all the way and shelled at least 27 cities, three of which were landed and looted, completely burning seven cities to ruins.


    The two satraps are not a strong country in terms of economic strength. Their main business is grazing. However, in terms of the current economic structure, grazing is to ensure that they have enough horses, cattle, sheep and camels. In fact, they can''t make much money.


    There are several coastal cities that serve as transit areas for other countries'' trade. Before that, there were a large number of Persians and Gupta people, and a small number of Romans, Egyptians and Bendu people.


    After the Han Empire joined, there were many more Han people.


    But when the war broke out, the navy of the Han Empire often cruised and blocked, and there was no one else on the sea route except the Han people.


    "In the list they gave, there were 261 Han people and more than 3000 related servants." The two instruments sent by satrapu in Yuan Qiao''s hand were a kind of dry and hard parchment. He said to Huan Wen, "this is only the first batch, and there are others behind."


    The expeditionary fleet has received two satrapu envoys without deliberately humiliating them, but at the national level, it only arranges two tents and does not give materials for daily expenses, which is actually a kind of humiliation.


    "Those merchants move very fast." Huan Wen knew who the two satraps were on the list: "it''s only a few years for big men to develop business routes. What are their business opportunities here?"


    The Han people must be saved. This is also one of the missions of the expeditionary fleet this time. We should not only save, but also save with great fanfare. We should use this cautious behavior to inform all the people that the country will not abandon anyone, but will do our best whenever possible.


    "Exchange some ordinary domestic trade products for precious metals here." Yuan qiaocai doesn''t believe Huan Wen and doesn''t know what business opportunities are: "trade profits are usually more than 200 percent."


    Who doesn''t have a trading caravan in the big family of the Han Empire? They were the upper class nobles in the Han Empire. They also had at least one trading fleet under their name. At the beginning, they went to the sea trade from the mainland to the Indochina Peninsula. Later, with the discovery of more and more countries and the repeated development of maritime trade routes, the pace of the trading fleet went farther and farther.


    The two satraps are not a country with any special products. They also have what they should have in the hometown of the Gupta empire. If there is a huge profit, it is probably the boutique of some knives, and then horses and camels.


    Tens of thousands of miles of sea journey to obtain horses and camels is extremely uneconomical. Unless the horses are expensive enough, the horses on the two satraps are not unique. Some of them will be not only powerful countries in the A3 continent, but also Sasan and other landlocked countries in Central Asia.


    The only tools worth buying by the Han people are those knives. It is a very special Uzi steel, which is probably the product of the peak of current smelting and forging technology.


    Yes, Persian Damascus knives were obtained either from Indians or from the two satraps. The latter two satraps were destroyed. Then assan kept changing dynasties, and the technology of making Damascus knives became unique to Persians.


    "The other is some fur." Yuan Qiao''s position determines that once the expedition fleet wants to go to war against a country, it should try its best to understand that country, including but not limited to military strength, What we must rely on to produce economic benefits must be grasps: "the semi nomadic semi farming country is the coastal area where we have been ravaged. After a round of destruction, they will lose at least 4/10 of their tax revenue for two or three years."


    Huan Wen thought about it for a while.


    If the coastal areas of the Han Empire were ravaged for such a while and the sea trade cities such as Jingkou, Linzi and mashijin were destroyed, the first thing to face would be a large number of homeless refugees, and the second would be the loss of about 28% of the annual tax revenue. The problem may not be big in two or three years, but the follow-up impact over time will inevitably affect the success or failure of the national war.


    "They should think our main target is here." Yuan Qiao made a judgment based on the reaction of the two satraps: "the Tianzhu shogunate is preparing for the battle. We landed from the sea. They are afraid of being attacked on both sides."


    No country will be afraid of multi-faceted war, especially when facing the overlord power of the Han Empire, the two satraps will not be an accident.


    "Uncle Yan''s meaning is clear." Huan Wen thought, "can they accept it if they don''t surrender to the Tianzhu shogunate and surrender to us?"


    Zhuxia''s highest level of military use is to subdue people without fighting. In particular, he led his army to a powerful country. As soon as the army arrived, he forced the other party to bend his knees and surrender. It is regarded as the highest achievement of a military general.


    Huan Wen has a lot of auras. He is still eager to achieve more achievements in subduing people without fighting.


    Then again, the expedition fleet needs a good start. There is no better start than threatening two satraps just for landing.


    The question now is what kind of surrender conditions they can negotiate.


    "We need time to build this bridgehead." Yuan Qiao''s meaning is: "that is, we can''t negotiate the desired results. Delaying time is also beneficial to us."


    "Presumably, the two satraps are ready to make peace by cutting the soil, and they also understand that they need to pay good money for peace." Huan Wen was seriously discussing the surrender conditions of the two satraps: "they want to get out of this war. It''s not that easy!"


    The best result is that they can grab enough interests from the two satraps who want to break away from the war, and make the two satraps a country that can be driven. As in many foreign wars in the past, they can defeat an enemy country and use it for themselves, and use them to destroy or consume another enemy country.


    Huan Wen clearly understood that it was not difficult to achieve that, especially on the premise that the two satraps had taken the lead in seeking peace, the difference was only the speed of time.


    The landing Cape completed the occupation without any cruel war. Then the Han army began to push towards the surrounding areas and arrested the aliens who did not have time to escape, making them the next labor force to build the bridgehead.


    "I don''t know one thing." Liu Ming trampled on the red soft land and escorted some captured prisoners with a group of paoze: "this place is barren. What do they do for a living?"


    The prisoners looked very dark, but they were not African. If it is distributed by race, it should be the race of ah San, not the Cypriots.


    Cypriots are a kind of sub white skin race. Zhuxia was called Cypriots long ago. The highest contact was in the Western Han Dynasty. According to records, it was first seen in Dawan.


    The contemporary Han people already know that the Cypriots have another name. The Persians call them Scythians, which is inherited from the Parthian Empire.


    At that time, the Scythians were a powerful nation in the north of Parthia and enslaved other nationalities. It was equivalent to that the Hun role on the back of the Parthian Empire was hammered and paralyzed. Although there were many Cypriots in the back areas, they no longer had a great threat.


    The environment of Haijiao looks too bad. The land is all loose and soft. A little stronger wind can blow a large area of smoke and dust. No matter how you look at it, it is not suitable for farming.


    In addition to the soft land, most plants look half dead. They can''t see the green that plants should have, let alone the shade.


    This kind of scenery cannot be seen in the native land of the Han Empire. To see this landscape, we need to wait for serious soil erosion in Guanzhong plateau, but the color of the land will not be earthy red, but a kind of earthy yellow.


    Now people can''t judge what makes the environment so bad. In fact, it is a phenomenon of dry groundwater. It may be that the underground river is broken, or there is simply no water left. If this phenomenon continues, the geographical environment will soon become the face of the Gobi.


    Liu Ming is still very happy to see new things, and is willing to spend some time and effort to explore and understand.


    "It is reasonable to say that the seaside should not be like this." Liu Ming grabbed a handful of withered and yellow weeds and smelled them under his nose. He only smelled the smell of soil, not the smell of plants: "is the land salinized?"


    For the time being, no one can answer Liu Ming''s question. A special scientific research team needs to come and study the soil. If there is no problem on the surface of the soil, find the right place to dig deeply. If you can dig into the underground river, you can get the answer.


    They escorted the prisoners back to the camp. Liu Ming was told that Shangguan had a new task.


    "We will be the second batch of troops to land in Sassanian territory." Xin Ling is the leader of Liu Ming''s team. He looks around at his more than 50 people with enthusiasm on his face: "we will land the enemy''s firearm troops from the sea for the first time, and we must be dignified!"


    Fifty people responded in unison: "promise!!!"


    The expeditionary fleet landed on the Cape, but it did not mainly attack the two satraps. Before the negotiations with the two satraps came to an end, the battle plan for the south coast of Sasan was formulated.


    In fact, they are the greatest help to the Tianzhu shogunate here. Even if the two satraps do not immediately advise to negotiate and surrender, their presence on this side will certainly make the two satraps dare not pour out to fight with the Tianzhu shogunate.


    "So Qian Jiantong association is the best candidate for the general of the Tianzhu shogunate?" Huan Wen will have a period of leisure after the battle plan is confirmed. He will not be busy again until the war breaks out: "what a lucky guy!"


    The Duhu of a Duhu mansion can already be regarded as the upper middle class of the Han Empire, but it is much worse than the generals of the field army.


    Being able to become a general of the field army shogunate is actually a ladder to the top of the military. As long as you can win a big victory as the chief of the shogunate, you will have the foundation to become a permanent general. And become a permanent general? Look at those people named by the emperor in case of war, and then look at their titles and treatment. As long as there is no example of rabbit death and dog cooking, the three generations of wealth and honor are inevitable.


    Yuan Qiao smiled a few times when he saw Huan Wen''s jealousy that he didn''t even hide.


    The Tianzhu shogunate will not be the most important and prominent shogunate in the future, but it will definitely be the shogunate that has experienced the most wars.


    The A3 continent is not small. There are too many kingdoms on it. In addition to the Kingdom, there are many states, city states, tribes and tribes. It is destined to destroy these things all over before it can safely go north to participate in the invasion of Persian Sassanian.


    In the Han Empire, fame and wealth can only be achieved through war. As a soldier, the most fear is that there is no war.


    In fact, in some ways, the ambition of the emperor and his determination to break through the whole world island are the greatest protective talisman for Xun GUI and generals.


    As long as the Han Empire will continue to have wars, the probability of what happens will be reduced.


    After all, the emperor has such great wild prospects that he always needs someone who can lead the army to fight. The knife will not be changed easily if it is used smoothly.


    In this way, it all shows that unless any guy has a brain attack, he can get a good end.


    "I''ll take a thousand ships." Huan Wen didn''t intend to stay on the Cape and told him, "the negotiations with the two satraps will come from long history."


    When Yuan Qiao saluted, he thought, "Yuanzi has taken over some of his responsibilities."


    Mainland A3 is the theater of the Tianzhu shogunate. Even if the two satraps want to surrender, they should surrender to the Tianzhu shogunate. If the expeditionary fleet accepted the surrender of the two satraps, it would undoubtedly be a blood spitting thing for the Tianzhu shogunate, and the friendship between the two shogunates would be inevitable.


    Yuan Qiao thought that Huan Wen''s departure was a good thing. After he became the main person in charge of the two satraps, he would let the Tianzhu shogunate take the lead in accepting the surrender and make the greatest benefit of fame, but he would not give up his achievements in this matter. In fact, the benefit would be the majority.


    The expeditionary fleet was established to expedition Europe. The greatest credit would be to appear on the battlefield at war with Rome. The credit for seizing the A3 continent is not only taking over, but also doing nothing. Eating looks too ugly.


    On the other side of the Tianzhu shogunate, Qian Jiantong, who was recognized by the Central Committee, took over as the head of the shogunate. As soon as he took office, he received the news that two satraps were going to surrender to the expedition fleet. It can be said that for a time, he felt that his power was in danger.


    The army is far more realistic than anywhere. The generals who can''t win the war are waste materials. Waste materials will never be recognized by the officers and men. If they can''t be recognized by the officers and men, they can''t use the army like an arm.


    "This is my first challenge after taking office!" Qian Jiantong usually felt guilty about shanghuan Wen. He couldn''t stand to retreat from the current situation: "send someone to contact the expeditionary shogunate and send cavalry into the chambar river!"

 Chapter 1059

    Above the sea, various types of ships have put down their sails, and every ship is a busy scene.


    There is no natural deep-water port on the edge of this coastline. The Persians have not built an artificial port. The warships carrying landing troops cannot get too close to the coastline. They stop about 200 meters outside the coast and put down their boats.


    The current situation is that the ships carrying landing troops are closest to the coastline, and the gunships are waiting for orders.


    When the expedition fleet arrived, it had been found on land.


    When the small fishing village on the coast saw such a huge fleet coming from the sea, the villagers immediately fell into flight.


    "They''re moving." Huan Wen was able to use a telescope to see the situation on the land carefully: "the Persians are still very fast."


    The expeditionary fleet has sent ships to observe this sea area before. It is clear that the Persians have temporarily transferred troops, and how long it took the Persians to build an observation post is under control.


    The Cape is on the border of sassanne. The expedition fleet has made such a big noise in two satraps. How can it not attract attention?


    Sasan had known about the expedition sent by the Han Empire for a long time, but he could not confirm where the expedition fleet of the Han Empire attacked.


    On the premise of unconfirmed, it is impossible for Sassanian to set up all positions on his long coastline. They can only garrison heavy troops in important coastal cities, and garrison some vigilant troops in other less important places.


    Lek is on the corner of the two satraps, and there is no big city within a hundred miles. Just because the fleet of the Han Empire landed on the opposite Cape, sassanne made an emergency mobilization. They dispatched necessary troops from nearby cities to garrison.


    About two days ago, the first army was pulled from a city called mule. They did not choose to build a camp on the coast, but carefully chose to stay within 30 miles inland.


    Sassanne attached great importance to the intelligence collection of the Han Empire and probably confirmed the farthest shelling distance of the gunships of the Han Empire. They knew that the maximum artillery range of the Han Empire gunships was 16 Han Li. Originally, they could set up the camp on the coastline of about 20 Han Li, but they pulled back 10 Han Li in order to set aside the necessary safety zone.


    It is known that the expedition fleet of the Han Empire landed and invaded two satraps, Larry, the southern governor of Sasan When Harira was nervous, he made a new arrangement.


    The surveillance of the expedition fleet of the Han Empire was Larry What Harira must pay attention to is that they can''t observe the Han army too close, but it''s not difficult to set up observation posts along their coastline.


    Every observation post set up by the Persians had the ability of beacon fire and alarm. They found that when the fleet of the Han Empire opened to their own borders, the first to light wolf smoke and alarm was on the edge of two satraps, and then one observation post after another lit wolf smoke.


    Seen from the sea, one column after another rises to the sky every 300 meters or so. The scene is quite spectacular.


    The Persians found that the fleet of the Han Empire stopped at the sea outside Lek. They were very nervous and began to mobilize troops. If they could fully grasp the movements of the Persians, they would find that there were messenger soldiers galloping to various barracks within a hundred miles nearby. Then one after another Sassanian army began the fastest assembly and pulled out of the camp soon, March unanimously in the direction of luck.


    "Come on! Come on! Come on!"


    Liu Ming trampled on the board, and the urging voice of more than one officer sounded in his ears.


    They set out from the Cape and arrived at a place called luck in less than half a day.


    People who do not have telescopes to observe the land can only see some moving figures on the land from a distance. It seems that the number is not too large, and it is impossible to determine whether they are armed personnel.


    The first group of Han soldiers had boarded the battle boats. They adjusted the formation of each battle boat on the periphery.


    A picture soon appeared on the sea. A war boat followed one to form an elongated formation. They formed a large strip like a vortex in constant rowing.


    Liu Ming is not the first to see such a picture. Every time he sees it, he will feel a deep shock.


    How should the Navy invade a country from the sea and how should the landing troops land? In fact, the Han Empire did not have much experience before invading the Gupta empire.


    In the process of invading the Gupta Empire, the confrontation at sea was not fierce, and the landing war was not very tragic. However, the navy of the Han Empire learned some useful experience and slowly planned out the code of conduct.


    It seems that they are constantly following a circle of war boats. They use this action to form a formation while moving, and gradually face the coastline and become a charge formation.


    The war drum was sounded. The first war boat charged to the land under the crew''s oars, and then the whole war boat formed a triangular formation.


    "All back to the cabin!" Xin Ling stood at the hatch and shouted, "it''s our turn to land next!"


    The warship under their feet did not lift its sails again. It was the sailors who rowed the oars, and the ship was moving towards the coastline.


    The cabin was full of figures, and soldiers who were constantly checking themselves could be seen in the dim light.


    After Liu Ming found his position, he also carried out the final inspection before the war, mainly checking the box containing gunpowder and bullets to see if the oil package wrapped outside is fixed. At the same time, he will repeatedly check whether the firearms are properly wrapped.


    Now there is no plastic. Naturally, there is no plastic bag to wrap it. It can only be wrapped layer by layer with oil paper, but it is only to prevent it from being splashed by water. Once it is completely soaked in water, it will still be wet.


    The first troops to land were cold weapon soldiers. At the front of the charge formation were very traditional knife and shield soldiers. When they leaned within about 100 meters of the coastline, there were bursts of artillery behind them.


    Of course, it was the ship gun that fired. Instead of using the main gun, the auxiliary gun on the side of the ship was firing rhythmically.


    The target of the shelling was about 200 Persian soldiers who prevented their own troops from landing. Looking at the largest number of archers in the arms, Persian archers were already shooting arrows at the battle boats of the Han army.


    The first bullet exploded over the head of the Persian archer. I don''t know how many shrapnel were shot out with the explosion. In an instant, it swept down a piece of Persian soldiers.


    The coastline was soon shrouded in smoke, and it was impossible to judge how many Persian soldiers were still alive.


    However, even if there are Persian soldiers alive, they probably don''t have the mind to stop the shoal landing of the Han army. Should they turn around and run away?


    Only two gunships carried out secondary artillery shelling, and they stopped 70 meters after the landing troops approached the beach.


    The bottom of the first war boat touched the shoal. The Han soldiers bumped with the war boat. After stabilizing their body, they jumped to both sides and landed on the beach that could wet their legs.


    A large group of Han soldiers rushed to the beach. When they got on the beach, the smoke had not completely dispersed. The five people formed a charging formation and pushed forward slowly.


    On the beach after the shelling, the wounded Persian soldiers were howling and groaning. The Persian soldiers who were not dead and injured were frightened. Some Persian soldiers who remained more or less rational ran inland, while others ran around.


    Wang Ji was in the smoke. In his ears, in addition to the slapping sound of the waves, he was howling miserably and yelling in horror. There were four other paoze around him. They formed a semicircle formation and slowly pushed inland.


    A vague but fast running figure appeared in Wang Ji''s vision. He could still hear the running figure howling like a beast.


    The sound of a shield hitting the human body, and then the sound of a blade entering the flesh, brought a rapid stuffy cry and the sound of people''s throat before death.


    Wang Ji trampled on the corpse of the enemy killed by paoze without any psychological burden. After walking five steps forward, he could be regarded as out of the smoke area. Looking forward, he could see some Persian soldiers running away and arrows shot in this direction. Occasionally, running Persian soldiers were hit by arrows and fell to the ground.


    Lek is naturally the name of the local people. The Han people have no new name for this place.


    There is no great difference in the environment between Lek and the two satraps. A large area is earthy red, and there is no shade.


    The first batch of 800 Han soldiers landed successfully. They were divided into two teams. One team formed a semi-circular alert state on the beach, and the other team continued to move inland.


    Huan Wen, who was on the flagship, didn''t feel much about the successful landing of the troops. If he didn''t land successfully, he would attract his attention.


    "Those enemy troops should have gathered at the nearby outpost just now?" Huan Wen is still observing the surroundings. Because the terrain is flat and there is no jungle, the telescope can observe the end of the horizon: "there are a lot of enemy troops around. It seems that they have long estimated our landing?"


    Yuan Qiao is writing and drawing on a map. Isn''t Lek the place to look at the map?


    "The landing here is just a feint, mainly to attract them to concentrate their troops in this direction." Yuan Qiao pulled a straight line on the map with a charcoal pen. The arrow stopped at a coastal city called milpur in Persia: "are you sure you want to leave your highness Ming here?"


    "What''s the problem?" Huan Wen wore a faint smile on his face: "Sasan will soon find that the real target of our attack is milbur. They will not fight to attack the troops on Lek''s side. If there is an accident, his highness Ming, it is only related to luck. Moreover, the fleet is not all pulled out. They can''t stand it and can withdraw to the sea."


    Yuan Qiao just said it. Since Huan Wen didn''t even cover up and did not dislike Liu Ming, he wouldn''t have superfluous suggestions.


    In fact, Yuan Qiao could understand why Huan Wen made it so obvious to avoid suspicion. The Han Empire restored classical enfeoffment. They were not ministers without any private armed except ministers or monarchs.


    The royal children will be granted a king. The king granted by the Han Empire will still be a king with real power outside the mainland. As ministers, they are unwilling to speculate too much about why the emperor did this, but they have to think about how the next generation of emperor will look at themselves if the powerful princes involved too much.


    The second batch of landing troops included Liu Ming. They landed very easily and left the beach under the order of the Shangguan.


    "Only our team?" Liu Ming observed that nearly 2000 soldiers landed, but there was only one group of firearm soldiers: "the fleet has no sign of sending troops to the land. Can''t we be the only ones left here?"


    Xin Ling happened to hear Liu Ming asking his own soldiers a question and said in a muffled voice, "obviously, we are a decoy force. No more troops will land."


    "..." Liu Ming first had a dull expression, then nodded: "that is, he needs to resist the Persian attack until the main force completes his task."


    When the Han Army had landed, the soldiers outside cleared the Persians in the area, the scouts were scattered, and the remaining soldiers were looking for something to use and began to build a defense line.


    There will still be landing troops behind, but just send necessary materials to the land, and people will not stay.


    Above the sea, the gunboat began its own action again.


    This time, all gunships fired on land, targeting groups of Persian troops within range.


    The farther away, the lower the hit rate of the gunboat, especially the hit rate of the large caliber main gun. However, as long as it hits, it can definitely wipe out a large number of Persian soldiers.


    When the Persian army was severely hit, they fell into a state of ignorance in an instant. It would be better if they were all infantry. The army with animal power would run and trample wildly in the face of livestock.


    The landing troops watched the scene. The Persian army approaching in the distance was still a little fierce, especially the cavalry approached very fast, but it became a piece of loose sand in the shelling and fled to the coming way at a faster speed.


    "Not only in the army war..." Xin Ling raised her head very proudly: "no matter what kind of battlefield you face, you are invincible!"


    It should be said that with enough bronze guns of various calibres and enough gunpowder and bullets, the Han army will be invincible no matter what battlefield it is on.


    The truth is, if you fight with the Han Army, unless you have the mentality of treating yourself as a dead man, are not afraid of the coverage of artillery fire in the long-range charge, dare to face dense bullets at close range, and rush to the distance where you can fight hand to hand with the Han Army, otherwise the battle is usually over before the beginning.


    "Leave two gunships." Seeing the Persian army that had just appeared and retreated, Huan Wen sneered, restrained his contempt, and said in a solemn voice, "the rest set sail again!"


    Yuan Qiao felt speechless. He finally knew that Huan Wen at least dared not let Liu Ming have an accident.

 Chapter 1060

    "How hot!"


    "Take it off?"


    "That''s not good..."


    "It''s too hot."


    Persia is close to Lek in the A3 continent. The weather in summer is stuffy and hot. Even the wind blowing by the sea doesn''t feel any coolness at all.


    The climate is dry and muggy. The environment looks like there is no fertile soil. Liu Ming doesn''t understand what to do with such a place.


    Before Liu Ming went abroad, he heard rumors that the land in Outland was full of all kinds of beauty. It seemed that he could pick up a piece of dog head gold in two steps, and even cut down a valuable piece of wood in the forest.


    Maybe Nanyang and Indochina Peninsula really have so many opportunities as rumored, but the oil-rich A3 continent is not so beautiful. They have not been to Fahrenheit city and can''t see the extreme luxury. What they see along the coast and other areas is only primitive and desolate.


    Persian sassanne is one of the three known empires in the world. There are not many rumors about Persia among the Han people.


    It is said that bossasan is a country with a huge territory. The environment in the East and middle is not good, the north is a plateau, the south is a place with dense forests, and the main economically developed area is in the West.


    "Fortunately, we don''t have to go to the hinterland of Persia, or can we live?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Our location is in the southwest of Persia. It''s so harsh and muggy. It''s everywhere in the East and middle of the desert. How hot should it be?"


    "The people on the other side of the fleet looked at the thermometer and said that the temperature was 39 degrees."


    "Look for the local area. Where can the temperature reach 39 degrees?"


    Liu Ming still couldn''t stand it. He took off his coat and left only a pair of underpants.


    The military uniforms of the Han Army are divided into spring, summer, autumn and winter, but it depends on where the army is. Some places wear spring military uniforms all year round, while others wear winter military uniforms all year round. Military uniforms in summer are jackets and shorts. Ordinary clothes are made of hemp, dresses are made of brocade, and combat clothes are made of wool.


    Woolen cloth was a product 14 years after Yuan Shuo. At first, it was rare and regarded as a luxury. However, with a large number of people going to the grassland to join the textile industry, coupled with the large-scale production of Shaofu, it soon became common.


    However, wool is actually uncomfortable to wear, but the Han army only stipulated the appearance of military uniforms, regardless of what to wear inside. Many people would prepare silk or brocade and silk underwear themselves.


    In fact, only the Han Empire today is so particular about it. In a way, it also shows that the military is not short of money. Not only the military is not short of money, but the soldiers also have enough money in their pockets. If they don''t have clothes for decades, they can be regarded as rich families.


    The prosperity of the Han army was not just reflected in the stress of dress. The military issued personal standard accessories. In addition to clothes, there were more than ten kinds of iron kettle, iron tableware, blanket, soap and belt, and the rations would not be short of meat and dairy products,


    In addition to the standard allocation issued by the military, soldiers also have transportation share. Ordinary soldiers are five kilograms. The higher their position, the higher the transportation share. At the same time, the title will also have a bonus. Their share of transportation can be goods carried from home or mailed from outside home.


    For soldiers who go abroad to fight, their transportation share is usually used to mail some booty. In this way, you don''t have to always carry a lot of things around.


    Transportation is carried out once a month, that is, when the goods can be sent to the people who want to receive them, there is basically no accurate time.


    Even soldiers are too extravagant to arrange transportation shares? I''m afraid I didn''t take into account the deeper intention.


    The seemingly luxurious transportation share, although the things transported back belong to the private ownership of the soldiers, after all, those things are in the mainland, and they are bound to become a part of the mainland.


    To put it bluntly, the military''s extravagant share of transportation is actually acquiescence in the army''s looting outside the country.


    Such behavior is now that the Han Empire has done so orderly. Compared with the Han Empire, other countries do not exist looting, but they do not have such procedures as the Han Empire.


    "They''re just around us?"


    "If they get close, they will be shelled by the ship. They don''t have the courage."


    This Han army occupied the coastline of Lek, did not conduct in-depth behavior, and only built camps on the beach.


    After a short three days, the Persian army slowly gathered should be about 35000? At the beginning, they would also try to attack the Han Army camp on the beach. Every time they entered the firing range of the Han Empire gunships, they would be shelled, and then they would only surround but not attack.


    The Persian army''s encirclement circle is about twenty-five miles away from the Han Army camp. It may be forces in different regions. Perhaps they want to induce the Han Army on land to take the initiative to attack. About 35000 Persian troops do not gather together, but are divided into at least twenty strands to form a semicircle distribution.


    The Han Army that landed was close to 3000, and then withdrew to the sea for 2000, but left less than 1000 people in the camp on the beach. Liu Ming''s team is one of them.


    They thought they would encounter a stormy counterattack. To be honest, they were still a little nervous when they faced the enemy of about 35000 with less than 1000. They retreated when they saw that the enemy was repeatedly shelled and knew the composition of the enemy.


    The current shelling is far more powerful than killing, which is determined by the shell itself.


    In fact, if they are not afraid of the impact of life and death, the Persian army can definitely rush to the edge of the Han Army camp. Once they are close to the Han Army camp, the gunships at sea must stop the shelling to prevent accidental injury, but the Persian army obviously does not have enough determination.


    One after another, the Persian army never knew where to gather. The more the Persian army came later, the more confused their clothes were. It didn''t look like a standing army. It should be an armed force gathered from the people temporarily?


    The enemy only surrounded but did not attack, and could not see the appearance of daring to approach. As a result, the Han Army in the camp changed from high alert to normal alert.


    Liu Ming is not on duty today. If they are willing, they can even return to the warships at sea, but the weather is really too hot. Returning to the sea is not more comfortable than land. It will even be more painful because they are exposed to the sun after being stained with salt water at sea. Naturally, they choose to stay on land.


    The Han Army camp on the beach is not very particular. It is surrounded by a temporarily pulled fence wall. In the back, there are six walls of different heights every ten meters, and no ditches have been excavated.


    Look at the facilities in the camp. Without local materials, houses can''t be built. Only rows of white triangular tents can be seen, and the larger tents are canteens or warehouses.


    "Something''s happening!" Zhou chubo stood up and raised his hand to the East: "look over there!"


    Almost the next moment Zhou chubo reminded, drums were sounded in the camp.


    Twenty miles to the east of the Han Army camp on the beach, from a distance, we can see that the Persians are advancing in groups, but the distance between each of them is a little far, and the nearest is more than five meters.


    Liang Mingang was drinking ice grape wine. When he heard the drum from the land, he stood up, put down the cup and picked up the telescope to observe.


    Xingyang was one of the two gunships left by Huanwen, and the other was the slogan of Beijing.


    As captains, Bao Qing and Liang min were clearly informed by Huan Wen that their main task is to ensure Liu Ming''s safety. Once something can''t be done, Liu Ming must be evacuated to the ship, and the beach guard is another main task.


    "The number is 3000. The enemy is in a loose formation." Xiao Xin has been an intelligence officer on the Xingyang for two years. With enough experience, she just picked up a telescope and immediately judged the number and intention of the enemy. With the permission of Captain Liang min, he went to the microphone and shouted: "the auxiliary gun is loaded with fragment bombs, a round of spot firing!"


    Another artillery of Beijing slogan also got the same order.


    Soon, the two gunships anchored on the sea sounded one after another. After the muzzle extending out of the hull roared, the gun body returned to the cabin, and the shells burst out in the thick smoke. After a period of leap into the land, they gradually lost their kinetic energy from the Beach Camp to the East, and then their position began to lower, and the internal burning fuse touched the bottom, The projectile exploded and the shrapnel was blasted out.


    "Damn Persians!" Ibn Abdul stepped forward step by step. Every step he took, there would be a sharp pain: "they should go to hell!"


    Ibn Is the name Abdul familiar? He was one of the Arab leaders funded by Wang Meng. He was captured in the Iraqi battlefield six months ago and transferred to the south of sassanne a month ago.


    If you carefully identify the people approaching the Han Army camp on the beach, you can tell by looking at their appearance that most of them are not Persians at all, most of them are Arabs, a few are Serbs, and even fewer are Persians. They were either prisoners of war or slaves, and the rest were supervisors.


    The captured Arabs were basically wounded, not in the fight, but with whips, like Ibn Abdul''s arms, legs and back were full of whip marks.


    Because the weather here is too hot, many injured wounds have long festered, and pus can be seen at any glance. If such a situation is not treated urgently, it will generally have a high fever in inflammation and die if it doesn''t last.


    Five or six meters in the sky, shells continue to explode. After each explosion, shrapnel can always sweep down at least one or two people, and even take more than a dozen people in serious cases.


    Ibn Abdul saw a black thing flying at a very fast speed and instinctively fell to the ground. The next moment, the explosion came from the top of his head. A Persian who raised a whip to beat him burst out with blood in his head.


    I feel something falling on me, Ibn Abdul was a little scared of the dead. He turned around and saw a head with red and white liquid. He was relieved immediately.


    Ibn Abdul already showed signs of fever. Not only him, but most of the people who were driven out to attack the Han Army camp on the beach were in very poor physical condition. They belonged to the type that could not last long before they could use Persian waste.


    "Wait a minute, don''t run when you are close to the Han Army camp!" Ibn Abdul knows that many Persians can understand Arabic, but now is not the time to care: "attack the Persians around you immediately, and then shout ''I make arabo''. Be sure to remember this sentence!"


    There was a constant response to Ibn Abdul, there are promises and threats. Naturally, the Arabs promise, and the Persians must threaten and scold.


    Persians who understand Arabic have begun to attack Arabs and Cypriots nearby. Their behavior seems to be killing each other in the eyes of the Han Army in the camp.


    In fact, the Han people can''t tell who is Arab and who is Persian or Serb from their appearance. They can only clearly distinguish ah San and the black skin system of Africa. Many Han soldiers looked at each other for a while when they saw the enemy dragging their way to the camp. They were only shelled on the way, but they immediately fell into mutual killing.


    Before long, a Persian Archer made a little clear to the Han army. The Persian Archer was shooting at unknown armed forces.


    "It should be prisoners of war or slaves." Liu Ming has entered the combat post and guessed: "they are forced to attack us, and then choose to resist."


    Han people are no strangers to this situation and are proud of it.


    "The captain has an order! Don''t let anyone near the camp!"


    There are only about 1000 Han troops in the Beach Camp, but the chief officer is a school captain.


    Chen Zhan is the chief officer of the camp. He doesn''t care who resists the Persians, where they come from, or what they want to do. He cares about guarding the camp and where they may receive some guys of unknown origin.


    He got up again and ran to Ibn at the Beach Camp Abdul, he looked at the camp of the Han Army to see the hope of life.


    The gunships on the sea are no longer shelling them, but extending backward. At present, the main guns and auxiliary guns are firing, and the shelling is the Persian army within the firing range.


    Ibn Abdul is a leader, so he must master the visual measurement of distance. He approached the Han Army camp about 150 meters. Every step forward was considered to be facing survival.


    On this side of the Han Army camp, a group of crossbow men have entered the waiting state. They shoot their arrows in the voice of the command.


    Ibn Abdul didn''t feel surprised when he saw the archery of the Han army. Instead of stagnating, he even accelerated his running speed.


    "We are Arabs!" Ibn Abdul shouted: "Dear Han brothers, don''t shoot arrows!"


    It''s not just Ibn Abdul is shouting, but Ibn is the most standard Chinese speaker Abdul.


    "What are they shouting?"


    "Whatever it is, archery is right!"

 Chapter 1061

    Unless it is our own people, and even sometimes even our own people, the military defense line will not let anyone break through in wartime. It is based on the rule of who approaches and kills who.


    Arabs or Cypriots who did not die at the hands of the Persians fell one after another near the Han Army camp on the beach, including Ibn Abdul.


    If you rush forward, you will die, and if you retreat backward, you will die. The difference is in whose hands you die. After the cannon fodder has no hope of life, you will collapse.


    The Arabs who know that they are dead will say who they resent most now is the Han people who think they could have brought hope for an afterlife. They were killed by Ibn Abdul told that as long as he went to the Han side, he could live, but the fact was that he was showing an extremely cruel thing. The Han people didn''t take them seriously at all.


    Most of the time, what you think depends on your own needs and what results you want to get. If others don''t follow your own ideas, they will have resentment for no reason.


    The Han people have never given any promises to this group of Arabs. Everything is just the extravagant hopes of the Arabs themselves in despair.


    "It''s a bit like a charge." Liu Ming can see the ferocity on the faces of those running here: "weakness is the original sin, no matter where it is."


    The number of Arabs caught in the middle of the battlefield and alive has been decreasing, and the number of Cypriots is even smaller.


    The Persians did not shoot arrows long ago because of the distance and the extension of artillery fire from the Han imperial gunships in Shanghai.


    The crossbow men of the Han Army stopped firing arrows under orders.


    "Let them try the line of defense." Chen Zhan visually observed that there were only less than a thousand people approaching the defense line: "always try."


    Most of the Arabs were crazy. They howled and ran, with obvious despair on their faces.


    The artillery on the battlefield was still roaring, but it was the Persian army that was shelled.


    When the Arabs found that there was no arrow, some people immediately showed ecstasy. They deeply remember Ibn Abdul''s account, immediately shouted: "I make arabo people!"


    Some Han soldiers heard the cry. Because of the accent, in fact, some people still understood it.


    "Who are Arabs?"


    "I don''t know."


    "How do you think they think we won''t kill Arabs?"


    "Take orders."


    Only a few high-level officials of the Han Empire know what Arabs are. They are still a very strange nation to the Han people.


    Han people are not interested in how many other nationalities there are. Most Han people have only two kinds of senses, one is the same Han people as themselves, and the other is a different race.


    If the Han people need to distinguish between different races, they will distinguish between human races and enemy human races under the current situation.


    Belonging to the alien race of enemy humans, most Han people only know that there are Romans and Persians. It will be more clear whether these two nations, or because Rome and sassanne took the lead in organizing the anti Han axis, belong to the two countries that must be eliminated as long as the Han people still have the ability.


    As for Arabs? Liu Yan and Wang Meng are the most clear Arabs.


    Liu Yan''s impression of Arabs is relatively direct, which is only divided into local tyrants and waaaal.


    Wang Meng knew Arabs well because of his experience as an envoy. The Arabs he knew were also divided into two categories: one was to stand up against the Persian rule, and the other was to accept slavery numbly.


    Chen Zhan belongs to Han people who don''t know what Arabs are, but even if they know, they won''t have any additional ideas. Now he has only one responsibility, that is, to guard this camp.


    Arabs and Cypriots close to a fence, with ecstasy on their faces, kept cheering and waving to the stationary Han Army in the distance.


    "Coming soon!" Rao Lide took out the saber at his waist and shouted, "get ready!"


    The Han troops on the first fence are mainly equipped with cold weapons, and a few are temporarily converted to the role of Grenadier.


    Liu Ming''s soldiers armed with firearms are not behind the first fence wall. They are behind the third fence wall, which is somewhat different from the long-range arms.


    The first person to approach the fence was not an Arab, but a Serb. The joy on his face was ended by a gun head, and the posture of opening his hands to embrace was fixed, and then he became a corpse and fell to the ground.


    brother? Only the Han people themselves can become brothers in this world, and not all Han people love each other.


    How many years have the Han people gone through? It is at a time when we don''t trust other races. To say that there is no strong hostility to all foreign races, but there will never be any trust. Friendliness is only given to a few foreign races, such as obedient Japanese.


    I don''t know that the Arabs who jumped out there had fighting Serbs. In the cognition of the Han people, they belong to a role that doesn''t matter even if they kill wrong.


    Now these Han soldiers are responsible for the task of Gongwei camp. In the face of the unknown alien rushing in, they will never hesitate to poke out their weapons because the other party shouted a few brothers with a serious accent.


    For this group of cannon fodder pulled by the Persians, they experienced two great joys and sorrows in a short half hour. For the first time, they were naturally covered by shelling and arrow rain when they were a little far away. At that time, they would think about whether the Han people didn''t hear what they were shouting. The second time was that they were close enough, and they also worked hard to show no hostility. One by one, they showed smiling faces and opened their arms to welcome the new life.


    The Han people did give this group of cannon fodder new life, but they killed them and sent them to the possible reincarnation hall.


    "Han people are really cruel!" Looking at the people who rushed up and were reaped by the Han soldiers, siropal really couldn''t help but draw the corners of his mouth: "our plan failed before it started."


    Most of the more than 3000 cannon fodder driven to impact the Han Army camp on the beach are real cannon fodder, and there will not be nearly 100 people arranged by the Persians. If they can successfully sneak into the camp of the Han Army, they will become insiders and carry out sabotage or internal and external cooperation at the right time.


    Why did you deliberately get Arabs from the north? In addition to the need for cannon fodder, don''t you know that the Han people have indeed invested in the Arabs and intend to use the Han people to take advantage of the Arab psychology and facilitate the placement of some people?


    "Did they have insight into our plan?" Rospar was puzzled and asked, "or do they not care who they killed?"


    Siropal could not answer the question.


    There were only about 1000 Han troops on the beach. They built camps almost under the eyes of the Persians. They pulled up a fence at a very fast speed, and then built at least seven walls in two days.


    The Han people were stunned by the construction speed of civil engineering, but the Persians were soon relieved when they thought about the legendary Han people.


    In the understanding of Persians, Han people have always been a powerful existence, and have high attainments in civil engineering.


    If you look through the Persian history books, it was probably more than 400 years ago? The Persians have a record that the Han people appeared in the western regions and built a wall thousands of miles long in less than three years.


    That happened in the Western Han Dynasty. Huo Qubing opened the Hexi Corridor and approached the western regions. It was not only a big news for the Huns, but also a big event for the rest of the Han people who knew that they were fighting with the Huns.


    At that time, the Parthians knew the existence of the Western Han Empire from the Dayue people, but they didn''t have a deep understanding of how strong the Western Han Empire was.


    The Parthians still knew that the Xiongnu was defeated again and again in the face of the Western Han Empire. Considering that the Xiongnu could traverse the western regions and that the Xiongnu could even defeat Kangju and Dawan, they figured out the fact that the Western Han Empire was definitely a powerful country.


    In a short period of three years, the city wall with a length of more than a thousand miles was built. After repeated thinking, the Parthians came to the conclusion that they could not do it. They don''t know how the Han people did it, but it doesn''t prevent them from having a very good understanding of civil engineering.


    It is true that the Western Han dynasty built a side wall on the edge of the western regions, which was more than a thousand miles long in three years, but the price was that almost all the foreign nationalities nearby disappeared, especially all kinds of Qiang people.


    It can be said that for the Great Wall with a length of more than a thousand miles, there is a builder''s body every meter underground. However, because it is not related to the same race, there is no special book like the construction of the Great Wall by the first emperor.


    The Persians built a strong country on the bodies of the Parthians. They inherited a lot from the Parthians, including territory, culture and history. Together with the Parthians'' desire to become Han allies, they also inherited.


    "The small number of Han people here is not their main direction of invasion." Siropal looked at the sea with only black spots in the distance: "there are not many ships on the sea, which also shows this."


    Sassanne was full of vigilance against the invasion of the Han Empire from the sea. There was a slight disturbance on Lek''s side and immediately made the most intense response.


    Of course, the Persians knew that there were no big cities worth invading by the Han Empire in Lek. It was simply because the reaction was too fierce that they mobilized 30000 or 40000 troops in a short period of four or five days. They would have such a big action, but it was because Lek became the first place for the Han Army to invade from the sea.


    "They left these ships and more ships headed north." Rospashan looked north and said, "the nearest big city to Lek is milbur."


    The coastline of sassanne is very long, and there are also many large coastal cities. In fact, there are no large coastal cities in the area close to the two satraps. There are more large coastal cities in the area close to the Gulf (Persian Gulf).


    Like all countries in the world, the coastal areas of Sasan are economically developed areas, and the economic proportion of coastal cities to the whole country is even more exaggerated because of the great changes in the regional environment.


    "We originally wanted to concentrate heavy troops to the east to deal with the possible invasion of the Han Empire." Siropal''s face was full of egg pain. If he didn''t find that the Han Empire had formed an expedition fleet, he would be one of the generals in the East: "nearly 250000 of the 300000 newly trained troops are urgently scattered to large coastal cities. If the Han Empire invades from the East this year, it will retreat directly to the desert as rumored."


    Shapur II really didn''t talk nonsense. He said that he was really doing that when he recruited millions of troops, and there was no delay. He began to do that when he pulled Rome to form the anti Han axis.


    Persian Sassanian knew that the Han Empire attached great importance to the census. He probably did it himself in the 14th year of Yuanshuo of the Han Empire. However, due to lack of relevant experience, Sassanian was not a centralized country. After a period of central and local game, he completed a census in the 16th year of Yuanshuo without knowing the authenticity of the data.


    After nearly three years of census, the number of Persian native population collected for Shapur II is more than 63.27 million. This figure does not include the rest of the ethnic groups in sassanne. If you count it, you should add 14 million people.


    Hiding the population during the census is something that happens in every country. Of course, the data obtained by Shapur II is full of water.


    In fact, Sassanian''s total population is definitely more than 90 million. Just like many feudal dynasties, it is impossible for the central government to use all the population of the country.


    Now is the year 359. It is not the time when the population of Persian sassanne is the largest. In another decade or so, waiting for Shapur II to completely capture the Middle East, the total population of Persian sassanne will exceed 120 million, and the population of Rome in the same period will drop from more than 100 million to less than 80 million.


    This stage is actually a period of rapid rise of Sassanian in Persia. If Liu Yan''s Han Empire did not intervene, Shapur II would defeat the Romans again and again during this period and suppress the Arab uprising.


    Even in this period, Persian sassanne and Shapur II had more than one million violent soldiers, and even more than 1.6 million violent soldiers at most.


    The truth is that Persians are never unfamiliar with violent soldiers. They were the same empire ruled by Persians hundreds of years ago. Several generations of Darius had examples of millions of violent soldiers.


    "The number of troops on the eastern front will not be less than 1.2 million. If they can''t resist the attack of the Han Army, they will withdraw to the edge of the desert or to the side of the desert." Siropal was still a little confused. He couldn''t understand why the great nobles thought that 1.2 million troops would not withstand the Han Army: "the troops on this side would also reach 500000. Counting the troops on the north line, our total troops exceeded 2 million."


    Two million troops sounds exaggerated? But this is the unique operation of the Persians. Even Zhuxia who likes to play with the big regiment can''t compare

 Chapter 1062

    Milpur is not a big city for sassanne. Because it is located along the coast, it is not a strategic place. It has never had any war since its establishment. Usually, the city will change its flag only when the rest of the region is occupied, and become one of the many cities under the territory of the next ruling family.


    Milpur, which has not experienced war for 227 years, today ushered in the first challenge after the construction of the city, which still comes from the sea.


    Lord Busha Boding stood at the head of the city, looked at the dense ships on the distant sea, and then looked at the city completely disordered after a round of shelling. He wanted to ask ang Tian what the Han people would do to fight a city with no strategic value if they didn''t fight elsewhere.


    Milpur has a population of more than 30000. After chaos, you can see scurrying figures everywhere. In fact, many people follow others when they see others running around. They don''t have a clear destination at all.


    "Is the Han Army going to land?" Boushah Boding thought he was still a brave man. Knowing that the wall might be hit by shells from Han gunships, he went to the head of the city: "there is no port here. The Han army can only land in small boats."


    The firing of the gunboat of the Han Army just now was random. Of course, the purpose was to make milbur chaotic. While shelling, the landing forces began their own beach preparation.


    Only a dozen war boats rushed to the beach first. They were responsible for exploring the depth of the beach and setting up an outpost for the friendly troops who were about to land behind.


    Huan Wen, who was on the flagship of Linzi, watched the situation on the land with a telescope. He could see that a large group of people poured out of the city gate first, and it was not long before the city gate was closed.


    Wang Meng just caught up with the army two days ago. He knew that the battle plan had been implemented when the fleet was going to attack milbur. Otherwise, he did not recommend Huanwen to attack milbur. Even if it was going to attack, he sailed about 130 nautical miles to the north. A coastal city called Jini has higher attack value than milbur.


    "Another round of naval gun." Of course, Huan Wen did not speak to Wang Meng, but ordered yuan Qiao, the Vice General of the fleet: "let the artillery bombard the city gate as much as possible."


    Yuan Qiao has been a long history of Huan Wen for a long time, but this time, Wang Meng is the long history with the army. He is arranged to become the Deputy General of the expedition fleet.


    The Gunners of Linzi ordered with a microphone, and the rest of the gunships relied on flag language.


    About five minutes later, nine gunships sounded again. In bursts of roar, smoke suddenly appeared everywhere in milpur in the distance, especially in the direction of the city gate.


    The smoke includes gunpowder from shells and more dust and smoke with full strength.


    Bronze guns are hardly accurate. It depends on luck whether they can hit the target. When they are especially aimed at the target, they rely on investing more bronze guns and using enough dense bullet drop points to blind cats and dead mice.


    For Busha For boding, what happened in front of him was a nightmare. He curled up behind the city wall and felt the constant vibration of the city wall under his feet. What he heard in his ears was a violent crash again and again, and his mind was scared blank.


    "The bullet drop points are very dense." Yuan Qiao looked at the smoke area, glanced at the nearby battle boats waiting to form an assault formation, and said, "there are about 800 enemy troops in the city wall. It is impossible to confirm how many defenders there are in this city."


    "In the city of Sasan, there are usually more than a thousand defenders." Wang Meng didn''t want to be a transparent man: "the fleet invaded two satraps first and landed in Lek before. With the Persians'' attention to the big man, the city Lord of milpur will try his best to expand the army. Then, the garrison of the surrounding villages will be concentrated in the city, and the Garrison should not be less than 3000."


    Huan Wen is willing to believe Wang Meng''s judgment.


    It was hard to tell how the city gate was shrouded in thick smoke in the place under constant bombardment. After a burst of grief as if it were sour teeth, a loud and moving collapse appeared.


    In the area originally shrouded by smoke, it is suspected that the city wall collapsed, and the thicker smoke shrouded the larger area. In the area not covered by smoke, there were bursts of screams and howls.


    LV Bing, who was rowing hard, paused, then rowed harder and shouted, "the city wall is falling!"


    A war boat can hold up to 15 people. Usually it carries 13 crew members. It happens to be a full crew.


    LV Bing was the length of the boat. He was ordered to explore the beach and decided to move freely after exploring the beach according to his own judgment.


    When the soldiers on the same boat heard LV Bing''s roar, they immediately understood that everyone''s eyes were staring, and their expression became full of expectation.


    They are true pioneers. As pioneers, they also have credit for not meeting the enemy, and the greatest credit of pioneers is to become the first to ascend.


    The battle boat hit the bottom 120 meters away from the coastline. LV Bing looked down and frowned immediately.


    Some seabed tilt is so wonderful. Obviously, people only step on their lower legs, but they are in the sea.


    What they encountered was the worst situation of the landing war. For the time being, they could not be sure that the whole beach was the same. If it was the same, it would be very difficult for them to land.


    The surrounding war boats hit the bottom on the same line and stopped one after another. The soldiers on the war boat jumped into the sea below the knee, and stepped on the soft mud under the soles of their feet.


    "Flag." LV Bing''s face was very bad: "we need to build a ferry of at least 100 meters and inform the follow-up troops to carry boards."


    It doesn''t exist to give up landing if the situation is bad. As the army is performing its mission, let alone encountering an environment that is not suitable for landing, even if there is a sea of knife and fire ahead, it should be overcome.


    Not all beaches will be sand. More beaches are mud.


    LV Bing and others had to stop after more than ten meters. Every time they took a step, they struggled with the mud under their feet. I don''t know what happened. They walked a distance and entered the unknown area. One soldier was directly submerged by the sea, or did the paoze behind them pull it up again.


    You don''t have to go to the sea, which is a small pool. If you are trapped by mud, it''s not so easy to move.


    If there is silt under your feet and the water level is high enough, once your head falls under the water, you can''t swim if you want to swim. The more you struggle, the more serious you sink. You will also quickly consume the air in your lungs because of activities, and then drown.


    "Back!" LV Bing''s face was more than bad: "return to the war boat!"


    No wonder there is no Persian army blocking the beach, no wonder there is no port here in milpur, and there is not even a small fishing village on the beach. It turns out that the beach is not suitable for activities at all?


    Huan Wen on the Linzi was soon reported. He was stunned for a second or two and immediately responded: "only during the high tide is it suitable for landing?"


    When the tide rises, the water level at the seaside will rise, and the height of the load on the water surface will naturally rise.


    Take another look at the coast of milpur. Before, the water level was low, but a large area was full of sea water. The water level could not be seen far away. A pioneer went to explore to confirm the seabed inclination.


    Huan Wen was unfamiliar with this sea area, and it was the first time he encountered this kind of seabed beach. After hesitating for less than two seconds, he ordered: "build a ferry!"


    "..." Wang Meng actually wanted to suggest giving up landing, but Huan Wen made a decision first.


    Since it is a fleet and is always ready to invade, preparations must be made, such as a large number of wooden boards and necessary wooden stakes.


    When encountering a new situation, the fleet commander just moved his mouth, and the executors below were busy.


    There was a scene on the sea. Originally, the battle boats were cruising in formation, stopped rowing, and looked at the ships that were putting down the battle boats for some unknown reason.


    In the open warships on both sides of the ship, sailors were busy moving a large number of boards and stakes. Soldiers belonging to the engineering corps put their things away and began to paddle to the beach in groups of four.


    When they hit the bottom of the war boat, two people in a group began to set up piles.


    The specifications of wooden piles are not consistent. The longest is more than three meters and the shortest is only one meter.


    When an engineer lifts the wooden pile and inserts it downward, he can feel that the bottom of the wooden pile seems to be held by something, and even there is a downward suction. If the wooden pile is not firmly held, the downward suction will cause the wooden pile to fall out.


    LV Bing stood on the battle boat and watched the engineers busy. They set up piles in groups of two. If a three meter long wooden pile is inserted, it can be trapped at least one meter and eight meters. The sinking height of each place is inconsistent. If it is high, it needs to be sawn off, and if it is low, it needs to be nailed to make up the height.


    At the same time of pile erection, the engineering soldiers will drop boards to the sea, and the boards thrown into the sea will sink. The project name has a stable focus.


    After the wooden piles of one pole are erected, the fixing frame needs to be nailed between the wooden piles to make the force generated between each other fixed, and finally the wood board is nailed on it.


    "Brother." LV Bing asked an engineer what the chief was: "can you give me some boards?"


    Chen Hao nodded and pointed to the nearby battle boat: "do you want to go ashore first?"


    LV Bing saw that the engineers could walk safely and freely by dropping the boards. He thought that if the boards were laid all the way to the land, even if the boards were under the water, there would be a way that would not sink under his feet. The difference is not that the passage of the ferry is above the water.


    The others who also got the landing order began to learn from Lu Bing''s behavior.


    The smoke at the gate of milpur has dispersed. You can see that the wall section on this side has collapsed. Not only the gap at the gate, but also the collapsed wall section has become a mound with a gap of more than 20 meters wide.


    Lord Busha Boding was just a section of the collapsed city wall. If he was not killed by shells, he must have been buried after the collapse. Looking at the appearance of this area, we can think that more than ten minutes have passed since the collapse. There is no need to save it. It is definitely dead.


    After the smoke dispersed, the people in the city began to flow outward from the gap. During this period, they had to push and trample. After some people fell down, they felt that their bodies were diaphragmatic. They reached out and touched either their hands or their feet, but they could not see their bodies. Obviously, people were buried below.


    After the collapse of the city walls and towers, the relevant personnel of milpur did not go to rescue the city Lord who may still be alive. They all thought of leaving the city quickly.


    When senior officials start running, they will be followed by middle-level officials. After grass-roots officials find that both senior and middle-level officials begin to escape, they must join the escape, and then the city basically loses control.


    Once the officials begin to run, even the most stupid people will know that the city will be doomed, and then there will be a big wave of escape, which is basically doomed.


    "More than 100 people have begun to land on their own." Wang Meng looked at Huan Wen with a firm face and asked, "do you want the follow-up troops to keep up?"


    Wang Meng is talking about LV Bing and others. These people have built a channel for wading and landing. Although there will be some twists and turns in the process, it is definitely much faster than building a ferry.


    "..." Huan Wen knew that Wang Meng had gone to Leke sea before coming to meet him. He also knew that Wang Meng had a special understanding of Liu Ming. He was unhappy about this: "yes!"


    Huan Wen had no opinion on Wang Meng himself, but he thought that Wang Meng had no experience in fighting in the large corps and did not dare to show rejection of Wang Meng''s appointment as commander of the expedition fleet by the center (the son of heaven), but if there was no other opinion, it was absolutely false.


    Lu Bing and others, who kept laying boards and were always close to the beach, took about half an hour to set foot on thick land.


    After they landed, they did not rush to the city of milpur immediately. Instead, they explored the beach and reported the situation of the beach in flag language.


    The seabed is full of silt, and the beach head is also full of mud. If there is anything else, it is some rotten wood and withered grass. There is no sand or stone.


    It was confirmed that there were landing troops behind. They began to push towards the city and went to a place with a wide field of vision. It was seen that there were people fleeing in the wilderness.


    "There is no obstruction." LV Bing looked at the team with a shy face and encouraged Zhou Zhuang: "it seems that there is no counterattack. Let''s attack the city?"


    Zhou Zhuang was not Lu Bing''s direct superior, but according to the battlefield rules of the Han Army, a local area was either people with high official rank or people with high title. Generally, they became battlefield commanders.


    Under the leadership of Zhou Zhuang, hundreds of people slowly approached the city. When they came to the periphery, they met the fleeing crowd and did not catch up. When they approached the edge of the city, they soon found the gap in the city wall. They saw that their alien people seemed to hesitate in running away and kneeling down to surrender, some continued to escape, and more kneeling on the ground.


    They were divided into two teams, one in and the other out.


    LV Bing was assigned to the team entering the city. They entered the city and went up to the wall. They chose to set up a Han flag on the wall that did not collapse near the gap.


    At the moment when the Han flag was flying at the head of the city, the Han Army on the sea cheered. In the city, whether Persians or not, as long as they were not Han, they would kneel on their knees!

 Chapter 1063

    Although the powerful motherland behind us


    Although there is still a huge fleet on the sea


    LV Bing stood on the steps of the city Lord''s residence and looked at the kneeling crowd ahead. He was still very proud of himself!


    They gave in to a city with a hundred people and did not even encounter decent resistance. They entered the city and occupied the city master''s house.


    "This is the big man!" LV Bing held the shield in his left hand and the knife handle at his waist in his right hand. He straightened his waist: "invincible man!"


    Those who knelt on the ground, everyone buried their heads deep in their crotch, including ordinary civilians, rich people in rich clothes, and soldiers in uniforms. Whether they are oppressed or angry, or afraid and helpless, at this moment, they kneel down in front of the invaders.


    "Found the warehouse!"


    "Move!"


    Gathering prisoners is not the first thing to do. They will first disintegrate the enemy''s resistance and then look for the most valuable booty.


    Take the greatest risk and do the task that will get great credit. If there is anything else to pursue, it is to find the booty. Of course, they can''t take all the booty as their own, but even if they can only have 40%, they can distribute it afterwards.


    "I''m rich. There are three boxes of gold coins and fourteen boxes of silver coins!"


    In fact, they also found a lot of booty of gemstones and art. But there is an agreed custom in the army. In addition to gold and silver... Maybe copper, the booty of other categories will not be divided if they can be divided.


    reason? After exceeding the value that can be held by identity, you have to spend your life if you have life to take it!


    LV Bing opened one of the boxes containing gold coins and invaded one small dim gold round after another. Each gold coin was in the style of a figure''s head.


    "There should be about 300 pieces. Three boxes?" LV Bing grinned happily: "everyone can have about three pieces, plus silver coins..."


    The search for the city Lord''s residence is only the beginning. The most fertile place was first registered and occupied by them. The subsequent Han troops entering the city should start with the residences of other officials and the rich in the city.


    They didn''t attack milpur to occupy the city. In fact, unless they put enough troops into it, they couldn''t hold it in the counterattack behind Sasan.


    When the Navy attacked the city, in addition to fighting a large-scale invasion campaign, the landing forces occupied and established a bridgehead and continued to attack inland. Otherwise, the navy was more of a looting war.


    The ferry has not been established yet, but the follow-up troops enter the city in batches.


    The armed men among the Persians were found and gathered by the subsequent landing forces. The Han Army did nothing crazy to kill prisoners, but drove this group of people to attack the rich areas.


    It''s funny and natural that the official Army of Persia did not resist when the Han Army entered the city, but the rich did resist when they were robbed.


    In today''s era, as long as they are rich, they will master some armed forces more or less. In a country ruled by kings and nobles such as sassanne, private armed forces will be more common. The rich will keep warriors even for their own safety.


    The first battle took place between the soldiers of the Han Army and the warriors raised by the rich, and then between the Persians and the Persians.


    The Han Army promised the captured Persian armed men that they would be given half of the looting. As a result, the Persian armed men became the vanguard of the Han Army''s looting, and even some Persian armed men showed high enthusiasm.


    "Will you really give it to them?"


    "How can a promise made in the name of the army break it?"


    "Then..."


    "It''s just a small head. Paoze is already opening the warehouse to distribute food and other materials to the civilians here."


    LV Bing and his gang were the first to open the warehouse to distribute things. The order they received was to distribute all grain, find cloth, oil and other living supplies, gather them and wait for them to be transported back to the ship. If weapons were found, they would be distributed to the civilians before returning to the sea.


    Things were originally owned by Sassanian. After they were acquired by the Han Army, they were naturally owned by the Han Army, but the Han Army really couldn''t take everything away. For example, a large amount of food with low value. Burning it was a cruel act, and distributing it to civilians was serious.


    No matter in which country, even if the invaders do so with the food seized from their own country, the civilians who get the food will be grateful.


    Afterwards, should the invaded country take back the divided grain? And whether it can be taken back or not, it must lose a wave of popular support to do so.


    "We are the teacher of benevolence and righteousness, the teacher of the king!" LV Bing poured wheat into the jar with a big bucket, regardless of whether the Persian woman could understand: "Shapur should be punished for offending the emperor, but it has nothing to do with you."


    It''s not that they didn''t find a Persian who can understand Chinese. The key is that milbur can''t find it at all. People who understand Persian didn''t come down at sea.


    Wang Meng has taken people to work on a batch of slogans. The content written is not much different from that of LV Bing and others. It is nothing more than that the Han people are just. How can king Sasan be an unruly son of the law? The Han Army punishes officials, soldiers and the rich who are unkind to the rich, and will not target civilians, etc.


    In addition, it is probably that the arrival of the Han army is not to kill, but to make decisions for the poor. Everywhere they go, they will not only distribute food, but also give money, cloth and other living materials if the local people are enthusiastic enough.


    Sassanian also had copper, and cloth was also one of the currencies in their society. It was not impossible for the Han Army to take all these two kinds of things away, but the space occupied was too large, so they could spread their wealth in an appropriate amount.


    "Look at their appearance..." Yang Ze didn''t know whether to laugh or sigh: "happy smiling face, even I believe I''m a liberator."


    Most of the Persians who are receiving food are women. They are really full of smiling faces. They know how to bow and thank the Han soldiers after being divided.


    "We are liberators!" LV Bing believed this: "is it the king''s land in the world or the king''s ministers who lead the land? This sentence is the best proof!"


    That sentence can be interpreted in many ways, including embracing the ideal of liberating all mankind.


    A soldier came quickly, handed a note to LV Bing, who was responsible for distributing food, and then ran away.


    "What did you write?"


    "Let''s collect young Persian women."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "That''s what happened."


    In fact, they were still wondering where the fine traditions of the Han people had gone. Didn''t they wantonly accept little girls everywhere they went?


    "We''re buying people''s hearts..." Yang Ze couldn''t understand: "then abduct women... No, it''s a girl. What else do you buy people''s hearts?"


    A Persian girl who looked about 15 or 16 years old happened to gather in front of LV Bing and wait for grain distribution.


    If divided by the facial features of the race, the facial features of the Persian race actually belong to the distinct race.


    LV Bing looked at the little Persian girl with exquisite facial features and a tall nose. The big fight was naturally fallen grain. Seeing the little Persian girl bending down and bowing to go, he quickly took out a handful of copper coins from his arms and said, "you are you. Give these to your family, and then you go with us."


    When the Persian girl saw the copper coins, she was confused and pointed to herself, as if she were asking if the money was also given to her?


    With no language, LV Bing lost about ten Persian copper coins, but the little girl ran away.


    "We need translation." LV Bing slightly hurt the copper coins and said seriously, "we need them now."


    Yang Ze has begun to have his own action. He found a door panel and used the charred wood as a charcoal to draw on it.


    Not long after, there were pictures of Miaoman shaped women, a pile of coins, a big house and a strong man on the door panel.


    LV Bing saw Yang Ze carrying the gate board to show off. After a stunned God, "does your fine gentleman know your talent?"


    To be honest, that picture is still very good, and you can probably understand what it means at a glance, that is, I am rich, have a house, strong, go!


    The first one to appreciate the intention was a Persian woman in her thirties. After watching it for a long time, she chose to give up receiving food. With a flushed face, she walked behind Yang Ze standing next to the door picture and made a statement to follow at any time.


    "Look!" Yang Ze immediately said, "it''s obviously easy to understand!"


    "Just older." LV Bing was busy. He glanced at the Persian woman and said, "try to let her speak for herself. But remember, as long as you are a young girl."


    The Persian woman is worthy of being the first person to appreciate Yang Ze''s paintings. Under Yang Ze''s series of comparisons and strokes, she seems to understand what Yang Ze wants to express.


    Slowly, under the cry of the Persian woman and Yang Ze''s continuous selection, young Persian girls were gathered one after another.


    "Give money, give money." LV Bing was no longer distributing food. He took people to the city master''s residence. I don''t know where he got a donkey cart and brought a cart of copper money: "fifty, right?"


    With a successful example and a lot of experience, LV Bing and Yang Ze managed their "business" quite well despite their lack of language.


    On this side, a team of soldiers were sent, and they set up a cordon around.


    "Say..." Yang Ze has regained some consciousness, and he sees more and more Persian men coming with little girls, and even women who are obviously his daughter-in-law: "are they sold as slaves?"


    "The above order is to collect Persian girls. We can talk with weapons for so little money." LV Bing shook his head at a middle-aged Persian man, handed out 50 copper coins and pointed to the woman in her twenties. He waited for the transaction to be concluded before he had time to continue to say to Yang Ze: "it''s better than killing blood, isn''t it?"


    In fact, Han people really don''t want to be bloody when collecting uterus. After all, those women are going to be sent home and are likely to become the daughter-in-law of a Han man. God knows whether women will remember to kill their relatives and kill the Han man one night.


    The business you love me is very good! If these women want to hate, they should hate the man who sold them. Moreover, there is nothing wrong with women who become Han men. First, they don''t have to be afraid of invaders entering their homes one day. Then, Han men are basically very gentle and considerate. No matter how poor they are, they will be covered by tiles. Then, they can''t be hungry at all with the current social welfare of the Han Empire.


    The slave trade in Sassanian itself is very popular. Their social structure and customs make women''s status very low. Selling wives and women is a habit for most Persian men.


    It was beyond the expectation of the Persians that Mirpur fell and the Han Army did not kill wantonly after entering the city.


    It may be strange, but it is absolutely true that the Han Army has never encountered anything before. They really don''t hate the invading Han army. They also have a sincere gratitude for getting food. Selling wives and women is to find that the Han people are either stupid or too rich.


    At milbur''s slave price, little girls can''t be worth fifty copper coins each? In many cases, it''s a good price to sell more than ten copper coins. Even the Persians gave their daughters away in disaster years.


    The Han Army evacuated from milpur at noon the next day. When they left, they took away a large number of booty and more than 3000 Persian women.


    "We will stay in Europa for at least five years." Huan Wen held grape wine and looked in a good mood: "seventy or eighty thousand men in the fleet, how can they not have some colors?"


    In fact, there are Han women in the expedition fleet. Most of them are related to medical treatment, but the number is too small.


    Wang Meng agreed to carry women.


    Many people in the fleet may stay as soon as they arrive in Europa. It has basically become an extravagant hope to marry a Han girl. If the Han people can choose, of course, the most ideal spouse in Europa is a Roman woman who looks little different from the Han people. In addition, it should be a Persian woman. White skin women such as Germanic, Celtic, Saxon and so on must be the last.


    "The next place to attack is..." Huan Wen looked for a circle on the map and asked Wang Meng, "is this seaport city called Chahar?"


    In fact, the naming of Persians by the Han people will feel very awkward, but they really don''t have time to think of a name if there is no special significance before the occupation.


    Chahar is a harbor city located in the bay. Wang Meng visited this place when he was last on mission.


    "It is the largest seaport city in the southwest of sassanne." Wang Meng introduced what he had seen and heard last time, and said later: "there are nearly 10000 troops stationed at ordinary times."


    Not to mention now, they first landed in two satraps for a while and then stayed in milbur for two days. The governor''s office in the south of Sasan, which has received the news for a long time, may not care about milbur''s cities without seaports, but heavy troops will be deployed to Chahar, the most prosperous city in the southwest.

 Chapter 1064

    Chahar is not the largest but the most prosperous seaport city in the southwest of Sasan. At this moment, it is a thick smoke rising into the sky one after another in the urban area.


    Smoke is not cooking smoke. It is a fire caused by shelling, buildings or other objects being burned by fire.


    It has been two days since the expedition fleet of the Han Empire arrived at the coast of Chahar. On the first day, it launched heavy artillery, firing main and auxiliary guns. A total of more than 2000 shells were fired.


    Most of the shells fell on residential areas. Nowadays, the buildings in residential areas of most cities, including streets, are not orderly at all. Most of them are one building over there and one building over here, and the sundries are piled up disorderly. In case of a fire, unless the fire is put out when it is too small, the probability of forming a fire is infinitely high.


    After the fire, the people in the city did not try to put out the fire, but most of the passages were stacked with sundries, or the residents expanded indiscriminately. Except for the rich areas, Chahar did not have any fire-fighting transport vehicles or water pipelines. Relying on people to carry buckets to put out the fire, it was simply a cup of water. The fire could not be contained, and more and more buildings were ignited, Formed a large sea of fire.


    In addition to the heavy inclined artillery fire at the beginning, the Han Army carried out a round of artillery fire every other hour. There is no fixed shelling area, and there is often indiscriminate shelling of the whole city.


    The shelling was irregular, and no one knew how to determine whether they were safe. Under the extreme lack of security, citizens began to flee outside the city.


    Fonda Dora is the city Lord of Chahar. He was prepared for the arrival of the Han fleet. It can''t be said that he didn''t take relevant measures, but he didn''t see what gunship bombardment looked like and couldn''t make targeted preparations.


    "Clear a buffer belt at the edge of the fire." Fonda DOA was watching the sea of fire in the distance: "there is no salvation there."


    Chahar is a prosperous coastal city. In today''s era, how prosperous it is can almost determine how chaotic the city is, especially some slums.


    It was confirmed that there was no rescue in a certain slum. The garrison in the city did not mobilize water tankers, but there was no access at all. After the fire that could be saved spread, coupled with the inability of water tankers to enter, it became a tragic situation that there was no need to save.


    To say which area of each city will have the most people, there is no doubt that it will be trade areas and slums.


    Fonda DOA specifically asked the patrolman how many people there were in the area that had fallen into the sea of fire, and the answer was no less than 2000.


    Before the fire spread completely, some people wisely chose to stay away from it as soon as possible, but more people did futile fire fighting. About 100 people escaped from 2000 residents, most of them women and children. The rest will be trapped in the fire no matter how they look.


    There is not only a seemingly hopeless fire site. If the whole slum looks at the past, fires are burning everywhere, but because the area of the slum is large enough to form a separate fire site after another. The number of people trapped in the fire site will never be less than 20000, accounting for about 45% of the population of Chahar slum.


    It is not just the slums that are burning the fire. If calculated as a percentage, at least about 25% of the whole city is caught in the sea of fire, especially in the slums and storage areas.


    Of course, the rich areas were also shelled by the gunboats of the Han Empire, only because the rich areas had wide channels, and there were more waterways prepared at ordinary times. In addition, the rich areas themselves had convenient water intake facilities, and some places were put out in time after the fire was found, so there was no more serious disaster.


    The city Lord''s mansion was built in the highest place in the city. It looked conspicuous enough, but it didn''t encounter too many shelling. It can even be said that the Han Army didn''t seem to see such a conspicuous place after it was bombarded with more than 20 guns at the beginning, and did not shelling the city Lord''s mansion area again.


    "The Han people still didn''t attack the port?" Fonda DOA can maintain the greatest calm now, because the city Lord''s house looks safe enough: "they are afraid of port damage and can''t land?"


    The port really didn''t. Even if a shell fell, the storage area near it encountered heavy shelling.


    There is no doubt that the most serious fire in the city is the storage area beside the port. From this point of view, Fonda DOA can confirm that the Han Army basically didn''t come for looting, or it should leave the goods in the port?


    The terrain of the city Lord''s residence is high enough to see the situation on the sea.


    Because of the arrival of the expedition fleet of the Han Empire, the non Han ships in the nearby sea areas were either sunk or captured, or ran away as soon as possible. Now, except for the Han ships floating in the huge sea area, there is no ship shadow of others.


    Fonda DOA knew the most basic visual inspection. From the beginning, he found that there were more than 1000 ships of various types in the Han Empire. Eleven of them didn''t seem to be the largest, but they looked much larger than other ships. In addition, they looked much more beautiful.


    Gunboats are late products, which are relatively longer than other types of ships. In addition, the appearance looks more sharp, which will naturally look more beautiful.


    Fonda DOA will think the gunboat is very beautiful. In fact, it is mainly out of the favor of powerful things. He wants to take it as his own under envy. Naturally, he loves it more.


    The largest ship on the sea is definitely the Linzi during the period, followed by some transport ships.


    The largest transport ships are not much smaller than Linzi. In terms of tonnage, they are actually larger than Linzi. They are fat and round, which is quite different from the slender hull of Linzi.


    Now, the whole expedition fleet is spread out and stopped on the sea. Gunships are closest to the land. Next to them are two large transport ships. War boats will travel between gunships and transport ships, mainly to transport shells to supplement consumption.


    The second echelon is a square shaped carrying ship. Many soldiers stand on the deck to watch the gunships that will launch shelling every other hour.


    Except for the side facing the land, there are conventional warships cruising back and forth in the periphery of the other three directions.


    The rest of the ships just anchor and line up in a straight line one after another. After many ships spread out on the sea, if they look down from a high enough height, a "land surface" composed of ships will be formed on the sea surface.


    "Chaos is chaos..." Yuan Qiao observed the land through a telescope: "but the army is not chaos, the chaos is civilians."


    Their gunships are still too few. If they want to make the city completely chaotic, the main artillery target is the residential area, and the inclined firepower to the barracks is not enough.


    Of course, to create chaos is to bombard residential areas. Shelling barracks under the condition of serious lack of firepower will cause some casualties to the enemy, but there will not be too many enemy troops to destroy, or even the camp can not be destroyed at all. The most is to force the garrison to withdraw and camp again in another place.


    Huan Wen looked at Wang Meng and said, "what advice does Chang Shi have?"


    It was Wang Meng''s suggestion not to attack the port for the time being. There were a large number of ships parked there. Due to the fire in the storage area, the evacuated personnel chose the port that had not been attacked, resulting in the port area being crowded with people.


    Leaving the port is naturally for landing. No army landing from the sea will take shelling the port as the main goal. If a facility is destroyed, it will cause difficulties for its own landing.


    "General." Wang Meng saluted and said, "my opinion is to continue shelling for another day, continue northward, and continue shelling every time I pass a coastal city."


    The expeditionary fleet carried enough gunpowder and shells, even spare bronze guns.


    The main gun of the gunship doesn''t need to fire if necessary, so as to avoid failure while wearing the gun barrel, but the auxiliary gun doesn''t matter. If it is broken, it can be replaced in time.


    At present, Persian Sassanian has no long-range weapons to threaten the fleet, but gunships can launch artillery outside the firing range of enemy long-range weapons.


    Persian Sassanian can counterattack also needs the Han Army to land. Once the Han Army does not land, it continues to carry out coastal shelling by taking advantage of long-range weapons. Unless Persian Sassanian sends a fleet to fight, it can only be attacked passively.


    "If you have a chance, you can land..." Wang Meng kept saluting: "it''s not necessary for the enemy to be ready."


    They landed at the two satraps in order to support the Tianzhu shogunate. It is necessary to carry out a relatively dynamic landing war, otherwise they really can''t attract the attention of the two satraps. But I didn''t expect that it was just a landing war, but it made two satraps give in to the armistice.


    Huan Wen accepted yuan Qiao''s opinion and did not take the lead to negotiate the surrender with the two satraps. He handed it over to the Tianzhu shogunate.


    Attacking Sasan is actually to accumulate more experience, not to log in. After all, the western expedition shogunate did not move westward for the time being. The emergence of the expeditionary fleet could attract enough attention of Saddam and force him to deploy heavy troops on the long coastline. Their current move is enough.


    Landing is generally to reap benefits, such as the plunder of landing Lek. If there are many troops stationed in Sasan City, there will be a war after landing. Huan Wen knows that it is really unnecessary.


    Within three years, the expeditionary fleet will not get the slightest replenishment of troops, which Huan Wen was told before he set out.


    They also need to go on an expedition to Europa. In order to accumulate experience, they can lose some resources and troops in two satraps or Sassanids, but they really can''t lose too much. Huanwen''s bottom line is that they can''t lose more than 2000 people, otherwise it will have an impact on the expedition to Europa.


    "Well..." Huan Wen nodded, "as long history said."


    In the back, Fonda DOA saw with his own eyes that as soon as the Han Army changed its normal, the port where none of the shells had fallen encountered heavy shelling. His first reaction after seeing the port shelled was joy.


    "The Han people shelled the port!" Fonda DOA said to the left and right, "does that mean they want to give up landing?"


    The port area is constantly bombarded by Persians or other ethnic groups who thought it was safe to stay here. They are running everywhere.


    After the Han army began shelling the port, some ships in the port just moved.


    At first, it was a civilian ship. They knew that moving would become a target, but they continued to stay where they were, waiting to be cremated, and began to flee with one in ten thousand hope.


    Subsequently, some military warships also began to take action. They were ordered to attack the Han fleet.


    On the Han side, the gunboats ignored the moving port ships and continued to attack the port, as if they would never stop until the port was completely destroyed.


    The fact that the gunboat did not answer did not mean that the other Han warships did not respond.


    In this expedition, on the premise that the enemy did not send warships, conventional warships always played the role of playing soy sauce. It was not easy to have a combat target, and the warships who got the battle order were full of joy.


    "Elevation 25 degrees."


    "Launch!"


    What was fired was not a shell, but a crossbow with an explosive arrow.


    Among the expeditionary fleets, the number of crossbow ships actually accounts for the most. The captain of each crossbow ship has long understood that the warships under their feet will be completely eliminated in about ten years, and it will be the world of gunships in the future.


    This expedition to Europa is basically the last appearance of the crossbow ship, which can be called the most beautiful. Even if there is no war sinking in Europa, there is no possibility for the warship to return to the mainland.


    It may be the last appearance of the scenery, but there has been no matching opponent. The sad thing is that it is so obvious that we can seize the opportunity to fight, even if we face an opponent who is not at the same level, any crew member, including the captain, is willing to fight with 100% enthusiasm.


    Fonda DOA originally thought that sending out warships could attract the firepower of Han gunships. When he saw that Han gunships continued to bombard the port, it seemed that shells had fallen on the city master''s house, and it seemed that the number of shells falling on the city master''s house was increasing. It can be said that he was very disappointed.


    In less than half an hour, or exactly 27 minutes, the non Han operated ships that started were wiped out on the sea by the dispatched Han Army crossbow ships.


    Maybe they think they have a rare opportunity to attack. Instead of taking prisoners, they can vigorously launch crossbows and arrows. Even the small board boat can attract at least five crossbows and arrows.


    "Which city is next?"


    "Go back to general. It''s Ludia thirty miles north. It''s another city with a port in the nearby sea."


    Huan Wen soon found the location called Ludia on the map.


    The overseas map was painted by Wang Meng when he was an envoy. Last time, it was basically determined which cities would be more valuable to attack if he came to invade.

 Chapter 1065

    Tobol in summer is a very hot place.


    Tobole was named by the Persians. After the Western shogunate took this place as the camp, xie''an named it jilongpo.


    Zhuxia''s naming of a place has always been targeted. Xie an named this place jilongpo because the place is a trend of steep slopes. While the slopes fluctuate with each other, there will be some large sections of longpo high bulges and extremely steep slopes.


    In hundreds of years, an army of Zhuxia will also come here. This group of Tang people developed westward along the footsteps of the former Sui Dynasty, took a further road than the former Sui Dynasty, and extended the territory of Li Tang to the territory of the Persians.


    According to the names of the places in Zhuxia, they also took the name of jilongpo.


    Xie an set up his main camp in this place, and there was a Han Army stationed thousands of miles away in the northeast.


    According to the geographical location, jilongpo is not only on the edge of Persian Sasan, but also on the edge of the kingdom of gidoro.


    The kingdom of jidoro is what outsiders call them, and they themselves continue to continue the name of kusana, that is, there is another country that also calls itself kusana.


    In addition, the country that calls itself kusana, although they and the jidoro Dynasty call themselves kusana, the relationship between them is very bad.


    Because of their different geographical location, the jidoro Dynasty was called the West kusana, and the other was that it was clearly located in the south, but it was called the East kusana.


    Xie''an''s current troop strength is 180000. It is divided into three standing armies and a firearm division. The rest are Han Xiaoguo and Western servant soldiers recruited from the western regions.


    In addition, in the camp more than 1000 miles away, the main general is dou''a, with a force of 70000. The original junjishan colonel and a standing army are the main force, and the rest are also the servants of Han Xiaoguo and western people.


    At present, the total military strength of the Western shogunate is about 250000. The number of Han people accounts for 110000, and the rest are all western people.


    250000 troops are not the final force. The northwest and Guanzhong have been mobilized in the central area, and the rest of the counties will be mobilized gradually.


    What Xie an knows is that at the beginning of the invasion of Persia Sasan, the total strength of the western expedition shogunate will reach 500000, including seven standing armies. Xiaoguo of the Han people will be reorganized into secondary County soldiers, and the number of county soldiers will reach 120000. The remaining strength will be supplemented by western people recruited from Anxi Duhu.


    This time, the Han Empire was seriously dealing with the so-called anti Han axis. After discussion, it was determined to expand its army from the original 15 standing armies to 32, while maintaining a number of no less than 500000 prefectural and county troops.


    There are nearly one million soldiers recruited by Han people. Naturally, they will not all be transferred abroad to participate in the war. At the completion stage of expansion, all foreign wars will be served by the standing army, and the soldiers of counties and counties will be responsible for domestic security and the guard of several other border lines.


    At present, Han people who participate in foreign wars as effective soldiers and county soldiers will be reorganized into a standing army sequence as a reward for their courage to participate in the war.


    In addition to the army composed of Han people, the issue of forming a servant army has entered the stage of discussion.


    The plan given by the general''s office is that the number of Japanese recruited from the Japanese Islands alone will reach 300000. Of course, they will not enter the mainland of the Han Empire after being recruited and trained. They will choose to send part of them to the A3 continent as the garrison, followed by the West Asian battlefield and the Europa battlefield.


    The population of the Japanese Islands looks like three or four million. In fact, there are too many people to transfer one tenth. In particular, all the transferred are young men. It can be imagined that the Japanese islands will certainly lack sufficient labor in the future, and all kinds of construction will enter the stage of stagnation.


    In addition to recruiting 300000 young men from the Japanese islands, the Han Empire also planned to hire more than 200000 young women. However, this group of women did not want to be sent to various battlefields, but to arrange to participate in various labor in various parts of the Han Empire, mainly in the service industry.


    Whether it''s 300000 young men or 200000 young women, they all belong to the first batch, and there will be the second batch, the third batch... And even countless.


    The Han Empire intended to digest the Japanese in this way, and there were sufficient reasons to believe that the Japanese would not resist, on the contrary, they would cooperate enthusiastically. In a short time, there will be no Japanese people in the world, and the Japanese islands will naturally become a part of the territory of the Han Empire.


    At the same time, the center of the Han Empire will not forget a San continent, a populous place.


    The recruitment of the first batch of personnel in the A-San mainland is already in progress. The Tianzhu capital guard presides over the recruitment of young and strong people in various places. The first batch is 200000. It is mainly delivered to the Tianzhu shogunate after a short training to wipe out the rest of the A-San mainland.


    In the subsequent second batch, the bottom line of the recruitment number of the Tianzhu shogunate is 300000, which will also be used as the war for the unification of the A3 continent.


    The time limit given to the Tianzhu shogunate by the center of the Han Empire was to sort out the A3 continent in no more than three years, so that this corner of the continent became the ruling scope of the Han Empire.


    Xie''an also has the indicators issued by the center. Before the formal invasion of bossasan, ensure the current boundary line of both sides, and then carry out the necessary clearing.


    "What''s the reply from jidoro?"


    "Go back, general. I haven''t replied yet."


    According to xie''an''s information, the kingdom of jidoro is ruled by the Xiaoyue people.


    Many of the living customs of this group of Xiaoyue people have long been different from those of Dayue people, and even there are great differences in social structure.


    The Dayue people continued to move westward. In the process, they first slowly integrated with the Cypriots, and many living customs changed to the way of the Cypriots. Later, the Dayue people successfully invaded the mainland of a''san, increased the cultural customs of a''san, and the lifestyle was greatly changed again.


    The Xiaoyue people originally hid in the basin area in the northwest of the plateau. As an alien nation, they have successfully gained a foothold, but it is inevitable that they will have exchanges or frictions with the surrounding countries and nationalities.


    The first person who influenced the living habits of Xiaoyue''s people was not others. In fact, it was the miscellaneous Qiang people called Qiang people, but different from the Oriental Qiang people.


    In their exchanges and wars with various Qiang tribes and tribes, the Xiaoyue people have gradually become Qiang people, gradually forgetting... Or abandoning the original habits of the Xiaoyue people, whether in terms of lifestyle, clothing, eating habits, etc.


    The Qiang xiaoyueshi people expanded to the South and came into contact with a San who was not a San.


    It''s not ah San''s ah San, but this group of ah San has the appearance that ah San should have, but their living habits are different from ah San living in the south, and even their beliefs are definitely different.


    If we insist on the characteristics of this group of A-San culture and living habits that are not A-San, we can only say that they inherited more elements from Greek culture. At the same time, they also retained some customs of A-San and formed a new nation.


    A San is not actually a unified nation. They have their own ethnic division. The Han people roughly regard them as the same people. Perhaps because the Han people forcibly regard them as the same nation, they will really become a nation a long time later.


    After Xiaoyue people merged with the group of a San, some Qiang culture was replaced by a San culture. It is obvious that Xiaoyue people still believe in Buddhism.


    The eastern kusana is dominated by the Da Yueshi.


    Of course, the Dayue people were the Yueshi people who fled westward during the rise of the Huns.


    The Xiaoyue people chose to stay in their ancestral land and continue to resist the Huns.


    After some fled and some stayed, the Yueshi split into two parts.


    The part of Yueshi people who escaped, that is, the big Yueshi people thought that the little Yueshi people who left resistance were mentally ill.


    The Xiaoyue people who chose to stay to resist the Xiongnu people spit on the escaped Dayue people, cowards and waste. This group of Xiaoyue people have been making trouble for the Huns. If the Han people did not break out a hundred year war with the Huns, they would either be killed by the Huns or assimilated by the Qiang people or the Ding people.


    In fact, the Xiaoyue people were the servants of the Han people for a certain period of time. While herding for the Han people, they sent people to help the Han people train cavalry and directly sent young people to fight against the Xiongnu with the Han people.


    After the death of emperor Xiaowu of the Western Han Dynasty, those Xiaoyue people were no longer so obedient. It was the Qiang people who launched a rebellion.


    Emperor Xuan of the Western Han Dynasty once again marched into the western regions. The Han people must settle the rebellion. Xiaoyue people and some Qiang people chose to flee to the West. Only then did Xiaoyue people and Qiang people in Central Asia exist.


    Although the space is very, very small, that is, the weight of two or three sentences, the Han people still have historical records about this group of Xiaoyue people.


    Xie''an has learned that the kingdom of jidoro is a semi nomadic and semi agricultural country, and the characters are mainly those of ah San. However, this group of xiaoyueshi people have characters, that is, it has been nearly a hundred years.


    According to the practice of those nations who do not have their own written language, they inherit their own history by oral or ballad form.


    Xie an can be sure that this group of Xiaoyue people have no records about the early Han Dynasty, so there will be no historical grievances. They decide whether to stand on the side of the Han Empire or the Persians, depending on which side poses the greatest threat to them.


    "If the general orders, the end will be able to ensure that the military peak will arrive in Peshawar within five days!" Wang Quan patted his chest: "give the last general enough gunpowder to conquer Peshawar only in a moment!"


    Before the Han Empire formally invaded Persian sassanne, it must first clear the surrounding countries.


    Not only did the Han Empire do it, but in fact, Persian sassanne must do it.


    After all, when the two empires are in formal confrontation, how can they allow irrelevant forces to exist around them? No one is willing to jump out and destroy the trend of the war at the critical moment.


    The territory of the kingdom of jidoro is about 150000 square kilometers, which is no different from the larger counties of the Han Empire.


    Didoro Kingdom has not conducted any census. They don''t know how many people there are in the country. It is estimated that there is a population of nearly 400000?


    The shogunate knows how many troops there are in the kingdom of jidoro. The intelligence shows that the original standing army of the kingdom of jidoro was 18000, and the maximum force mobilized in history was 80000.


    In such a small country, it is difficult to mobilize more than 100000 troops. The shogunate doesn''t think it will be difficult to perish. The fundamental reason why Xie an sent someone to baishawa to let Xiaoyue''s people stand in line is that he hopes to have a friendly supply base around.


    "It''s best not to use force." Xie AI is the long history of the western expedition shogunate, and his position as a servant is still reserved: "what we need to pay attention to now is the Sassanian army opposite."


    Among Liu Yan''s three attendants, Wang Meng went to the expedition fleet, and Xie an came to the western expedition shogunate, leaving Cai you to exercise the government affairs of his province.


    Xie an extremely welcomed Xie AI as his long history. In addition to knowing that Xie AI had good military ability, he mainly thought that having a close Minister of the son of heaven as a supervisor was a good thing for everyone in the western expedition shogunate.


    It''s really a good thing. The final total force of the western expedition shogunate will reach 500000, that is, the confident and magnanimous king will give such a large army to anyone, even to his son.


    Xie AI has the right to communicate directly with the emperor. He plays a supervisory role on the surface, and there must be others secretly. He directly reported the trend of the shogunate of the western expedition to the emperor. In addition, Xie an would not go beyond it, so that those people in the dark had something to do, so as to avoid too much speculation by the emperor of Chang''an.


    "The main general opposite is the governor of the East, habibra." Xie AI doesn''t need to introduce this person too much. The information about habibra first has the record of Wang Meng''s previous mission, and then collects it as much as possible: "he personally leads 240000 troops, and the scouts report that there are Persian troops marching in the rear. When his troops are close to 300000, he will launch an attack."


    In the east of sassanne, there are as many as 200000 standing troops in peacetime.


    After the national mobilization of Shapur II, the mobilization in the east of Sasan was the most vigorous. In just eight months, the military strength in the East has exceeded 400000.


    "Have you heard that kianush ARTA aldasher will be the manager of the east?" Xie an knew this man. He met quite a few times and was deeply impressed: "sending out a royal family is enough to prove Sasan''s determination to resist."


    It''s far more than that. Due to the particularity of Sassanian country, the arrival of an aldasher has a greater impact on the local aristocrats, which is not the authority of ordinary officials. Aldasher can mobilize the local aristocrats to give money when necessary. It can be regarded as a real united front, not only the official level.


    "I have to admit that sassanne is a country with very high executive power." Xie''an never looked down on SA Shan: "mobilize millions of troops. Apart from big men, only SA Shan can do it?"


    In fact, the Gupta empire was not destroyed so quickly. They are one of the countries that can mobilize millions of troops.

 Chapter 1066

    In the era of cold weapons, countries that could mobilize millions of troops have always been a minority.


    If we want to mobilize millions of people to join the army, the first thing is that the country must have a sufficient population base, so the territory of the country must be not much smaller.


    In addition, the country needs to have enough agricultural areas to produce enough food to feed the huge population. The usual accumulation supports and mobilizes millions of people to become the basis of soldiers.


    In addition to the population, territory and sufficient food, the country''s economic strength must not be too low. After mobilizing soldiers, they can''t be left empty handed. In addition, there is the need for uniform.


    With the above foundations, a strong central government is indispensable. Otherwise, even if the country has a large population and how developed the economy is, without a strong central government, the country''s strong strength actually belongs to the level that can not be used.


    For example, the state of Qin in the Warring States period repeatedly mobilized more than 500000 troops with a population of 45 million. Qinting is a center with superb combat effectiveness. It not only mobilizes the source of troops, but also usually ensures sufficient military supplies.


    For the rest of the Warring States during the same period, not a few countries were able to mobilize millions of troops, but usually because the hub did not have enough executive power, it clearly had a huge population base, but usually being able to mobilize 200000 or 300000 troops was to reach the limit.


    At that time, there was a special Warring States period. Chu had the largest population, the largest territory and the largest economic strength, second only to Qi. However, Chu could not give full play to the combat effectiveness of the country because of its special national conditions.


    In each dynasty of Zhuxia, there were not many countries that could mobilize millions of troops. Only millions of troops could be mobilized. Up to the Warring States period, the states of Qin and Chu, the Western Han Dynasty emperor Xiaowu, and the state of Shijie and Zhao, who were disorderly and disorderly.


    If we can mobilize millions of troops and mobilize the army to the battlefield, then we can only rely on the Qin and Chu states in the pre-Qin period, plus the Western Han Dynasty in the Liu Che period.


    Looking back, the standing troops of the Northern Song Dynasty have always exceeded one million, but those who can pull out for field operations have never exceeded one hundred thousand; The Ming Dynasty was also a dynasty with more than one million standing troops for most of the period. The same as the Northern Song Dynasty, the so-called standing army really didn''t have many field troops.


    Mobilize millions of troops, and really deploy millions of troops to the battlefield. Counting, it is only the state of Qin in the pre-Qin period that really does this.


    For example, Emperor Xiaowu of the Western Han Dynasty mobilized millions of troops, but in fact there were not so many troops to the war. The most frequent one was Wei Qingtong''s 450000 troops and Huo Qubing''s 30000 troops. In addition to the two uncles and nephews, the combined forces of the other border prefects and school captains were about 130000. Together with some border troops, the total force used in a campaign was more than 700000.


    After this battle, the state funds and treasuries of the Western Han Dynasty were probably empty, and the troops used for a long time did not exceed 100000. Until Liu Che''s death, he once again used a total force of more than 150000. It was Li Guangli, general of the second division, who went on an expedition to Dawan.


    Other dynasties? There are millions of standing troops in the national air force, but whether it is passive defense or active attack, we rarely see examples of more than 200000 troops deployed on a single battlefield.


    "The million troops of the Han Dynasty..." Xie an said with emotion: "it is by no means a garrison!"


    Xie AI understood what Xie an said.


    The so-called garrison is an army without field combat capability. It is usually the garrison of a city, and its quality is basically not good.


    In the Han Empire 16 years before Yuan Shuo, there were a total of 15 standing armies, including the Huben army and the Yulin army. These standing armies are legions with field capability, with a total force of about 200000.


    In fact, they are the so-called garrison soldiers at the next level. They have different qualities. In fact, there are no serious generals to practice. They can''t even form a basic military array when they are pulled to the field battlefield.


    Xie AI really understood what Xie an meant. In addition to the quality of the source of troops, the key is the general who controls the army.


    This time, the shogunate of the western expedition will eventually reach 500000 troops, and the pressure on Xie an is not generally great.


    How many people have commanded 500000 troops as a general in history? There are only a few generals who can command more than 500000 troops and win the war. They are dissatisfied with one hand.


    The most famous and powerful person, there is no other candidate except Han Xin.


    Han Xin despises Bai Qi and says that Bai Qi has a false name. He thinks that Bai Qi has no strong ability to control the army at all. What he refers to is that Bai Qi just brings the army to the battlefield and has no flexible command over the army. He just puts the army on the battlefield to fight a fool''s war.


    Is Baiqi really leading the army like that? Looking for some examples of Baiqi unified military operation, it seems that Han Xin is not wrong. Baiqi unified military operation is a word of "Gang". No matter how many enemies there are, set up a camp to wait for being gang. When the enemy just doesn''t move, it''s Baiqi''s turn to go to gang.


    Bai Qi has thoroughly mastered the key to the art of war, which is to win by coincidence and surprise. However, such a playing method requires a very high quality of his troops, especially the engineering troops. At the same time, the consumption of logistics will be very terrible.


    With a hard and rigid playing method, there are almost no big victories and defeats, and the casualties won''t be much less than those of the enemy. It''s almost killing the enemy for 1000 and losing 800. This is also the reason why Han Xin despises Baiqi?


    When Baiqi commanded the most troops, it reached 400000, perhaps less than this figure?


    Han Xin''s evaluation of Wang Jian, who was also a general of Qin Dynasty, was much higher, not only because Wang Jian''s highest number of troops reached 600000, but also because Wang Jian was able to mobilize the 600000 troops in a vast area.


    Instead of putting 600000 troops there and not mobilizing them, they just hold the camp. People with this ability are actually handsome in the real sense.


    Han Xin''s evaluation of Li Mu is also much higher than Bai Qi.


    The reason is that Li Mu commanded more than 100000 troops and horses on the vast grassland, divided troops and joined forces many times, played superb tactics of cooperation between chariots and cavalry, and even commanded a larger number of infantry to win against the Huns composed of cavalry.


    Han Xin''s evaluation of himself is, of course, incomparable. A sentence "more soldiers, the better" is enough to explain everything. He didn''t brag. He used many achievements to prove that he was really an incomparable brag.


    Han Xin would like to ask: who else can command more than 700000 troops in history, and can do it like an arm?


    Every general will compare himself with famous generals in history, and Xie an is no exception.


    When Xie an learned that he would command the 500000 real troops, he was much more nervous than excited.


    Those who can command more than 500000 troops in history will either become famous generals or will inevitably become sinners nailed to the pillar of shame. Whether you win the war and become a famous general or become a sinner in a defeat, it is difficult to predict the future.


    It''s not unpredictable. Unless you command the army as a king, you will end up being suspected by the king!


    "An didn''t have the talent of Huaiyin Hou, so he can only serve the king with fear." Xie''an said this sentence specially for Xie AI: "please use your heart when introducing."


    Xie AI saluted without saying much.


    The northwest of jilongpo is a vast plain. After the Persian army came, it chose to camp 120 miles away from the Han Army camp.


    Habibra didn''t plan to build a defense line at the beginning, and the camp didn''t have much complex layout.


    The camp of more than 200000 troops covers a very wide area, which is definitely more than 20 square miles in terms of area.


    They have the largest number of Chinese troops and cover the widest area.


    Several camps are distributed around the Chinese army, mainly to arrange miscellaneous soldiers on the periphery. Even if they are attacked by the Han Army, they can stop them.


    Because of the attention of Shapur II, the most famous legions in Sasan were transferred to the east when they learned that the Han army was moving westward.


    It includes 5000 archers and 10000 undead troops who have inherited the name for nearly a thousand years. In addition, there are 3000 heavy cavalry and 6000 chariots, which constitute the absolute main force of the eastern Legion.


    Persians have been playing with archers for nearly 3000 years. They formed archers in Darius period, but the number of archers in each period is not fixed.


    During the period when the Parthians ruled this land, 15000 archers were once formed. In the early stage of their competition with the Romans, the archers beat the short legged Romans to the north and forced the Romans who were not good at riding to constantly improve their infantry defense. The Roman tortoise armor array was brought out in the process of resisting the Parthian archers.


    Sassanne had learned the importance of saddles and stirrups from the Han Empire. They imitated them at the first time.


    Because there was no technological barrier between saddle and stirrup, as long as there were enough craftsmen, they could produce them in large quantities. Within a short year, Persian cavalry popularized saddle and stirrup.


    The Sassanian archers who got saddles and stirrups were sent to the battlefield in the Middle East for actual combat test. In the face of those rebellious Arabs, they killed one side after another more easily than ever before.


    The existence of saddle and stirrup not only strengthens the archer, but also strengthens the heavy cavalry.


    Before there were no saddles and stirrups, although Sassanian''s heavy cavalry could collide, the problem was that even if it was only a straight line, some knights would fall off their horses. Again, because there is no strength point in their legs, their main weapon can only be a riding spear with a length of about six meters, or that kind of hard pole style riding spear.


    With a hard pole style spear, even if one accidentally stabs the enemy, the knight will fall off his horse because of resistance.


    With saddles and stirrups, Sassanian equipped heavy cavalry have made necessary reinforcement, especially inspired by the crossbow used by the Han Empire. Sassanian himself has also developed a crossbow machine with performance... That is, the range and penetration may not be as good as that of the Han Empire, but they have also made a large number of crossbow machines, which are divided into walking and riding. The heavy cavalry is equipped with crossbow Long hair and machete are strengthened. It''s not a bit.


    At the same time, Sassanian''s contact with the Han Empire was far from inspired by saddles, stirrups and crossbows. They also found that the original plate armor was lighter than scale armor, that is, the manufacture of plate armor was more difficult than scale armor, which was caused by the decisive difference in technology.


    If the Han Empire had not been so domineering, sassanne did not realize that no matter how tolerant it was, it would not have been possible to avoid the western advance of the Han Empire. After being strengthened, they once again had the confidence to press the Romans on the ground.


    Unfortunately, the Persians who had contact with the high-level Han people, combined with the foreign policy of the Han Empire, confirmed that it was sooner or later for the Han people to advance to the West. They really didn''t want to wait for all the troops of the Han Empire to change their firearms. They chose to feel that there was still a trace of victory, even if they couldn''t win, they could keep the west, and opened the prelude to the war early.


    "Maybe we can''t wait any longer?" Habibra has just finished reading the information from the kingdom of didoro: "the Han people sent envoys to West Kushan and Kashmir. West Kushan is afraid of the military peak of the Han Empire and is very likely to choose to stand on the side of the Han Empire."


    In fact, the relationship between sassanne and the kingdom of jidoro was not good. In the early days of Shapur II''s accession to the throne, he did not take the achievements of the kingdom of jidoro and hit the city of Peshawar several times, forcing the kingdom of jidoro to offer enough tribute and slaves before withdrawing leisurely.


    With the size, population and economic strength of the kingdom of jidoro, Sasan did not think that the kingdom of jidoro would be much threatened by the Han Empire.


    The most important thing is that sassanne and Rome have created the anti Han axis, and not a few countries have joined. Then hunit has survived in name, and xigaoche has to move all over the country. In addition, conspiracy failed to get the Han Empire into internal trouble, which is bad news for the anti Han axis one by one.


    The kingdom of jidoro chose to join the war in the camp of the Han Empire, which is likely to have a very bad effect on the anti Han axis.


    "Your Highness''s army will come soon." Habibra pondered for a moment and said, "I''ve decided to start south first and attack West kusana!"


    There are 220000 troops here, and the Han Army has no sign of moving westward. It would be a good choice to draw 40000 or 50000 to attack the West Kushan. If the Han army takes action, whether it is to advance the war with the main camp, or send troops to the West Kushan, habibra thinks it will be a good thing.


    "The Han army moves best." Habibra was extremely afraid of the Han Army that had not moved. He knew that his generals had the same psychology: "after I led the troops to leave..." he looked at a middle-aged man with high appearance: "pars, you can command the army to press forward appropriately."


    "Your Highness will arrive in two days?" Pars, the great nobleman in the East and the current Deputy General of the Persian army, nodded when he got the answer: "I understand what to do."


    A knife held high is the most frightening thing before it is cut down.

 Chapter 1067

    The Western expeditionary force of the Han Empire did not continue to advance westward when it came to jilongpo. The reason is that the current force is not suitable for marching. In addition, there are "outsiders" around. There is a threat of instability in the future if it does not solve the kingdom of jidoro and Kashmir.


    In fact, there is another factor, that is, the West High car.


    Hunit lived in name only in the first World War. The Arameans in their country fled to the Aral Sea to go to the Aramaic tribe there. The descendants of the northern Huns followed Adia batla. They didn''t want to continue to fight with the Han people. It was said that the people in the West were weak and returned to their origin as a whole.


    Xiongnit, which exists in name only, has been out in any way. The next goal to be solved by the Han Empire is xigaoche.


    As the enemy of the Han Empire, xigaoche stepped onto the stage in the ninth year of Yuanshuo. With the continuous destruction of those countries and tribes against the Han Empire, xigaoche can survive today because of the distance and the swamp sea.


    The Han Empire has invaded hunit territory, and it no longer needs to cross the swamp area with a length of about 300 miles to attack xigaoche. Under this premise, the Huns, who were not weak, were so vulnerable to the Han Empire. Xigaoche chose to give up its habitat and migrate westward.


    Junjishan army was set up to guard against xigaoche and Rouran tribal alliance. Naturally, it also had the task of monitoring the western regions.


    The ruran tribal alliance was solved, and the western regions returned to the embrace of Zhuxia. The rest of the duty of junjishan school captain was to target xigaoche.


    At first, the Han people could not understand that junjishan was a swamp with a span of 300 miles to the West and northwest, and it was not clear that the army could only March there in a short summer. After waiting to know this situation, there was no need for the military department of junjishan.


    Junjishan was chosen as the military unit to set up the first firearm division. It is just as a military unit that they seem redundant. On the premise of not abolishing them, junjishan is also an important strategic area. It is quite appropriate to choose here to build a firearm division.


    In the 14th year of Yuanshuo, the Han people explored three iron mines and one copper mine in junjishan, that is, one nitrate mine.


    There are three iron ores, one is a super large iron ore, which is smelted after mining. It is found that the ore of this super large iron ore is very excellent.


    At that time, the prime minister''s office came up with a proposal. Considering that the Han Empire was bound to move westward in the future, was it necessary to use the resources on the other side of qijunji mountain to build an industrial zone on the spot?


    Considering the distance between Chang''an and bossasan and the fact that Chang''an''s resources are transported from various places, the resources needed for the western expedition in the future are massive. Indeed, an industrial zone should be built ahead.


    In the 15th year of Yuanshuo, the fourth firearms construction base was completed in Junji mountain. After one and a half years of construction, it began to be put into production.


    So far, although junjishan is still unable to produce finished guns and bronze guns, it mainly produces parts, but it can maintain the equipment of the front-line forces.


    In fact, there is only one industrial zone in Chang''an with a full set of production lines to manufacture firearms, and the other three are artificially restricted.


    Fifteen years before Yuan Shuo, there was only one factory that could make gunpowder. It was in the Qinling Mountains. By the 17th year of Yuanshuo, the number had soared to six. Naturally, with the formation of the army to pack firearms, the need for gunpowder increased. If there were no more gunpowder production factories, firearms could only be used as stabbing guns.


    Junji mountain is no longer an overseas territory, but a vast grassland, which is regarded as a part of the mainland.


    The general''s office had previously put forward a proposal to build a firecracker and gunpowder manufacturing plant in mainland A3. Their discussion was rejected only in menxia province.


    The production method of gunpowder has always been closely protected by the Han Empire, and the confidentiality is much higher than that of flint gun and bronze gun.


    Without gunpowder, what is the use of flint guns and bronze guns?


    Under Xie an''s command, there are now more than 38000 firearm troops, and the number of bronze guns of each caliber has reached a staggering 480.


    Bronze guns for land warfare, including gunners and logistics personnel, need at least ten people to serve one regardless of the caliber. With the increase of the caliber, more personnel are needed. For example, a 180 mm caliber used in land warfare needs two things to serve.


    The use of bronze guns on land is not to install, fix, load and fire. Each bronze gun also needs special logistics support personnel, such as transporting gunpowder and shells, maintenance and so on.


    That''s just a man. The minimum caliber 75mm bronze gun needs animal power. It''s two mules and horses; For the 220 mm bronze gun with the largest caliber, six mules and horses are needed. This is not a spare animal power, so it can be seen how hard it is to move the bronze gun on the land.


    Flint gun troops are better. The main reason is that riflemen don''t need people to serve, but they still need a huge logistics force.


    The firearm division is not fully staffed, but more than 38000 soldiers have nearly 30000 auxiliary personnel. The reason is that once the more sophisticated weapons fail, they really can not continue to be used like the gaps in knives and guns. What they need is professional maintenance.


    Xie an, who was patrolling the firearm division camp, saw Xie AI walking quickly and standing in place.


    "General." Xie aixingli said: "the scout reported that the Persians divided a partial division and inferred from the march route that they were going to go to jidoro."


    The two armies, 120 miles apart, have a large number of eyes watching each other at any time, but they can''t escape each other''s prying eyes if they are a little rusty.


    "As expected." Xie an was not surprised: "what''s Chang Shi''s opinion?"


    "The scouts also reported that the enemy''s move to clean up the camp was supposed to be in response to the deviant division." Without much hesitation, Xie AI suggested: "the enemy''s partial division to jidoro is beneficial to the Han, so we can''t react. The enemy is advancing eastward, but our army can''t refuse to express."


    The fact that the troops of the western expedition did not continue westward did not mean that the Persians would not respond to any movement.


    "So..." Xie an had a plan for a long time, but he would communicate with Xie AI with his character. Seeing that Xie AI had expressed his opinion, he nodded and said, "he sent Yu Lin army to fight."


    There were only two troops with special names in the Han Empire, namely the Huben army and the Yulin army.


    In the early days, the Huben army, as a heavy cavalry, had a strong sense of existence. Indeed, it also reflected its value on the battlefield, but as gunpowder was put into the war, they were negative.


    The Yulin army was the first mixed army of sudden cavalry, bow cavalry and light cavalry in the Han Empire. It was also the first standing army with a staffing of more than 15000 people.


    Like the Huben army, the Yulin army, as the main force in the early stage, will appear on each main battlefield.


    Unlike the Huben army, even if the Han army began to use gunpowder, the Yulin army was still active in all battlefields, that is, it was no longer the absolute main force.


    Li Jun, who got the military order, showed a happy expression and said to the visitor, "please reply to the general. Yulin will not disappoint the general."


    As a lieutenant general of the Yulin army, Li Jun, like other generals and schools with cold weapons, feels great pressure on the emergence of the firearms army. What can be comforted is that compared with the starting soldiers, their regiment dominated by cavalry, even if firearms appear, has its own place to play.


    "For the country''s wings, such as the prosperity of the forest!"


    Shouting slogans, the knight galloped out of the gate, followed by a pack horse and another vice horse.


    At present, the full strength of the Yulin army is 32000. Xie an''s military order is to let the Yulin army go to war alone to deal with the nearly 150000 Persian troops that have moved.


    After leaving the camp, the badminton army began to gather according to their own arms, and soon divided into the camps of sudden cavalry, bow cavalry, light cavalry and baggage team. Then the light cavalry took the lead and went west.


    Although they were cavalry, they were equipped with a large number of carriages.


    Of course, the cavalry''s baggage team also needs to have a high enough moving speed. They carry relevant things including combat materials and living materials for the combat troops, as well as materials needed for camp establishment.


    An army has never been that simple. There are too many details. If a general has poor overall planning ability and does not have a qualified assistant, the army will fall apart in minutes, and then collapse and disperse.


    The action of the Yulin army pulling out of the camp must be seen by the Persian scouts.


    Next, there will be another chase and escape between scouts. The news will be known by the rear only when the Persian scouts who found the intelligence go back.


    Thirty two thousand soldiers, more than eight thousand auxiliary soldiers, and no less than 120000 horses, a bird''s-eye view from high altitude shows a large dark shadow moving to the West.


    This large black shadow is splitting itself. About 4000 light cavalry and 2000 bow cavalry leave the array. They form a group every 2000 light cavalry and 1000 bow cavalry. Then they form two new black shadows and advance to the west at a very fast speed.


    Li Jun personally led all the sudden cavalry and the rest of the troops to march at normal speed. They will soon distance themselves from the two separated troops, and then maintain a distance of about 30 Li until they come into contact with the enemy.


    A hundred and twenty miles away, it took six or seven hours for the Sassanian army to prepare all the things that should be taken away from the camp.


    Before that, there was a group of tens of thousands of infantry cavalry, including 1000 heavy cavalry, 3000 bow cavalry and 20000 ordinary cavalry, and the rest were infantry on foot.


    Because it was a mixture of walking and riding, their marching speed was not fast. They were probably on their way at a speed of about seven or eight miles per hour.


    The overall appearance of this area is a barren surface, but it is not just a desert or Gobi. There are vegetation formed by weeds on the ground, but there are no forests. There are more than a dozen trees together, and more of them are isolated trees.


    Because the Persians are the host, they will have a more comprehensive grasp of the terrain. The planned marching route is to be as close as possible to the place with water source. Otherwise, even if they carry water source, 60000 people will walk hundreds of miles. Especially if they don''t die in the Han Army, they will die of thirst.


    After the Han army came over, what they did at the first time was to draw a map. The map would not be very standard. The approximate terrain of mountains and rivers would be drawn, and where there was a water source would also be marked. The main reason was to pay more attention to the distribution of water sources, just for the convenience of marching.


    The two armies of the enemy and ours are marching towards each other. If there is no change in speed and the camp does not stop at nightfall, the vanguards of both sides will contact in about eight hours.


    In this area, there were a large number of scouts scattered from the Han Army and Sasan. The two armies did not start a war, but the fighting between the teams was very frequent.


    The Han Army has made special statistics. The number of damaged scouts has exceeded 300, including 60 or 70 missing scouts.


    Persia also has statistics, but the data are not clear to the single digit of the Han army. Their own calculation is that more than 2000 people have been lost.


    This is the Empire. There were so many scouts just before the war. If it were a small country, it would be difficult to say whether there were 2000 troops in the country, let alone such a number of scouts.


    As time went by, God joked with two marching troops at this time.


    "Why suddenly there are dark clouds." Li Jun looked up at the sky. His eyes saw the light in the dark clouds. The next moment was a lightning splitting down. Then he heard the roaring thunder: "the whole army stopped, and the engineers immediately built a camp!"


    In terms of altitude, this area should be regarded as a plateau.


    The Han army was not so strange to the plateau climate, especially Li Jun, who repeatedly participated in the northern expedition, was well aware of the horror of thunderstorm weather on the plateau.


    In fact, even if there is no lightning and it will only rain, the March will be terminated unless it is urgent.


    In such a year, there is no quick acting cold medicine after catching a cold in the rain. Even if there are Chinese herbal medicines to treat the disease, it also needs a slow process.


    About ten minutes apart, the two armies seven or eight miles apart stopped marching. Unless they were in the stage of fighting, the scouts among them hurriedly looked for shelter from the rain.


    The conditions of the Han Army scouts are definitely superior to the Persian army. They will find a place with a gentle terrain and stay away from trees to avoid being split by thunder. Then they will take out a linen blanket from the auxiliary horse''s package, put it on first, and then take out the same cloth as the tent to cover it.


    God will not wait for the people on the ground to be ready to rain again. After the first drop of rain falls, the whole sky seems to split, and it rains cats and dogs in an instant.


    Of course, Li Jun''s tent was one of the first to be erected. He stood on one side of the curtain and frowned at the urgent and heavy rain: "it''s really not the right time for the rain!"


    Isn''t it? It''s obviously a fierce expedition, but I have to stop on the way. If I believe in superstition, I can associate it with the disadvantageous direction.

 Chapter 1068

    The sudden change of weather can not be controlled by manpower, at least not now.


    The sudden army disrupted the rhythm of the Han Army and the Sassanian army. Because of this rainstorm, Sassanian didn''t know that the Han Army had moved.


    The fighting between Scouts is extremely fierce. In bad weather, Sasan''s scouts want to go back in the rain. The speed will be more than three or four times slower than usual.


    In this age, no one is willing to travel in the rain, and the army will not march in the rain except for the urgent needs.


    The rain didn''t turn smaller from the moment it began to rain, and the sky was constantly lightning and thunder. Occasionally, when lightning fell, a lonely tree was split. In an instant, there was a flash of strong light, and then thick smoke. The wood became scorched and burned at the same time.


    The thunderstorm weather on the plateau is really dangerous. The height of the cloud itself is about 200 meters or even lower from the ground. Lightning occurs in the rubbing clouds. When they chop down, they chop what is higher. If there is metal attraction, they must chop again and again.


    Li Jun received a report that 16 people were split by thunder, of which 14 were engineers who were setting up a camp, and the remaining two were soldiers who had nothing to die and put up spears.


    This is not the first time Li Jun has encountered such a thing. When they fight on the grassland, if there is a thunderstorm, there will always be an accident that people will be split by thunder. The higher the altitude, the more dangerous people will be in thunderstorm. The correct way is to find a cave to hide, or no one can guarantee that it is absolutely safe.


    "When will it rain?" Li Jun frowned deeply: "don''t be the next ten days and a half months or longer..."


    The Han army was an outsider and was not so familiar with the local climate. It had asked some locals who had defected, but because it was not their own relationship, the intelligence was not 100% credible.


    Li Jun also knows that even if what the locals say is true, those locals just use their past experience to judge because they have lived here for a long time.


    "Fortunately, the terrain is high." Gainie said happily, "otherwise such a heavy rain will soon lead to waterlogging."


    For them, the only advantage of this rain is that they don''t have to worry about the lack of water supply.


    The water source in this area is not easy to find, and there is no water that can provide tens of thousands of people to waste. The nearest river to the camp is ten miles away. Even if it is only such a distance, it is not easy to replenish water every time.


    Naturally, there is water in the army. It is basically some water sources packed in tight wooden barrels, but the time for wooden barrels to load water sources cannot be too long, otherwise the water will soon change its taste.


    If conditions permit, no one will quote the water source with changed taste, and will not care about it only when it is unavoidable.


    The rain was very heavy in the first three days and gradually turned smaller on the fourth day. The scouts braved the rain to investigate the surrounding areas and reported that some low-lying areas had become ponds. The water level of the river ten miles away rose to submerge the surrounding areas, making the river originally only ten meters wide close to 30 meters wide.


    On the seventh day, the sky was no longer covered with dark clouds, but the dark clouds did not disperse, but finally we could see the sun.


    "Seventy miles to the west of us, there is a Persian army of about 60000." Gainie said that the news had just been sent back: "I don''t rule out that there are others behind, but..."


    The reason why the scouts will delay so long is entirely due to the weather. In addition, the rainstorm weather for many consecutive days has not only made the land soft and muddy, but also completely changed the appearance of some places. For example, there are streams in places where there are no streams, and some places have simply become lakes with large area but very shallow water level.


    The change of terrain makes those who have found out the route have to fumble again. The efficiency of intelligence spying will naturally be reduced, mainly because the return time is prolonged.


    This situation will be the same not only for the Han Army, but also for the Sassanian army on the other side.


    "It''s not a good time to march now." Gainie smiled and compared a big circle to the sand table: "the land is soft and muddy, which affects more than our army."


    After the rain, the ground will certainly change. It is not a problem for only one or two people to walk. As a large army, more people will trample on a road repeatedly, and it is inevitable that the road will become muddy.


    Just riding or walking can overcome it. As an army carrying a large number of carriages, once the road becomes muddy, the probability of wheel trapping becomes infinite. If you really want to March forcibly, it''s much more to walk five or six miles a day.


    Affected by a series of weather, it was actually more favorable for the western expedition corps of the Han Empire.


    The western expedition Corps did not intend to start a war with Sasan at this time. While taking a rest, it was also waiting for the follow-up troops. In addition, the partial division led by Dou a needed time to completely solve the Xigao car.


    It is sassanne who cannot fight. They are the host and the party about to be invaded. They absolutely don''t want to see that the Han army from afar has enough rest time to adapt to the local climate and explore more information, and then win allies nearby.


    Of course, what sassanne should do now is to organize people to establish a defense line, but also to interfere with the unstable Han army.


    Under this premise, if habibra did not think that the troops at hand were seriously insufficient, he would have wanted to take the initiative.


    When they got the order to fight, they were trapped in the same place. They were depressed and disappointed when they were suddenly trapped.


    "Long history." Li Jun asked, "if the cavalry attack, can you?"


    Of course, gainie didn''t want to stay in place and wait for the humidity on the ground to dissipate by itself, but he said, "it''s no use if the quantity is small."


    Li Jun''s idea was to send out at least 3000 cavalry, and then let them divide into a large group of 1000 people to March. It was useless to hear that the number was small, and he knew that gainie also agreed to take action.


    "Five thousand." Li Jun looked at gainie and asked, "how about it?"


    Gainie thought about it and thought that five thousand was indeed a very appropriate quantity. While not carrying exaggerated materials, it could pose a great threat to the enemy.


    "I''ll lead the team myself." In fact, Li Jun is just trying to win the opinions of geinie. Geinie will take action whether he agrees or not, but just the number of troops sent out. He saluted to gainie: "the headquarters will be handed over to the chief historian!"


    A series of military orders were issued, and a large number of light cavalry were assembled. When they learned that they were going to fight, everyone showed a relieved expression.


    They had set out to fight fiercely, but they were forced to stay where they were during the march for 30 years. It can be said that they came on the spur of the moment and failed on the way.


    Hiding in the tent for so many days, they were already bored. When they heard that they were called out, they didn''t feel excited when they left the main camp. Some just felt that they didn''t have to be bored in the tent all the time.


    Soldiers need to tidy up their equipment and some tools that may be used, and horses need to feed forage and carry out necessary suit inspection.


    From the order of Li Jun to the preparation of 5000 Knights half an hour later, the speed is actually very fast.


    Four thousand light cavalry and one thousand bow cavalry are the troops selected by Li Jun. they are the standard one man and three horses. In addition to the main and auxiliary war horses, they are a pack horse carrying materials.


    The army is divided into three groups, with 1000 knights on the left and right wings, and 3000 knights and more than 500 auxiliary soldiers in the middle army.


    When they came out of the camp, the horse''s hooves kept trampling. Almost four or five hundred rode past, and the soil on the ground had been trampled into mud.


    The specially compacted walkways of the military camp are like this. You can imagine what the camp should be like.


    Li Jun ordered: "line up in a vertical line and push forward horizontally!"


    The officers and men shouted: "for the country''s wings, such as the prosperity of the forest!"


    Only two armies in the Han Empire had their own special battle signals. The Yulin army was the sentence "for the country''s wings, such as the prosperity of the forest", and the other Huben army was "Peng Peng, with strong banners".


    If the two armies were on the same battlefield and were ordered to attack together, they would shout "the son of heaven ordered me to fight in all directions!", It can be regarded as their unique welfare with special designation, and it is also a kind of pride.


    The space occupied by a knight with his crotch war horse, together with his vice horse and pack horse, is about two meters.


    Each knight is more than three meters apart from each other. Even if 500 knights are placed on each column line, the total length of the formation will exceed 2500 meters.


    Some of the soldiers who were not ordered looked at paoze with envy as they were organizing their formation. Their vision was that many war robes were arranged from left to right to the end of the sky.


    The troops began to move in the sound of a strong horn. When the land was trampled by horses'' hoofs, each horse''s hoof stepped down and stepped forward, and the ground could always sink into a horse''s hoof pit of about ten centimeters.


    In fact, people who know cavalry understand that once the ground is soft, don''t drive the war horse to move with all your strength, otherwise the probability of losing the front foot is infinite.


    If it hadn''t been for that rain, or if the ground conditions allowed, seventy miles would have been only about two hours for cavalry who could march at normal speed.


    But now, Li Jun calculates the speed, and it takes 70 miles to walk day and night!


    As a general of the Yulin army, Li Jun was eager to fight, while Habib Rabbi on the other side was more anxious than Li Jun.


    Habibila did not consider the impact of the terrain at all. After the rain stopped, he immediately ordered the removal of most of the camps, leaving only a part of the sick soldiers.


    In a sudden rain, there were nearly 4000 patients in Sasan, and hundreds of people had died in a high fever.


    On the other side of the Han Army, although they set up camp as soon as possible and made ginger soup urgently, more than 300 people still got wind cold. What they are better than Persians is that they are properly handled and have mature means of traditional Chinese medicine. For the time being, no one has died of wind cold.


    Before contact with the fighting, Habib had no 5000 people on his head. In addition to the sick, 1000 people were left in the camp for care.


    When the Sassanian army pulled out, the marching speed of walking and riding was not fast. It became slower due to the influence of the terrain. It was much more to walk five or six miles a day.


    Two troops marching at turtle speed found each other''s presence two days later.


    Naturally, Li Jun could not March day and night. He walked for a day and seven hours. More than 40 people were lost due to various accidents, but the loss of horses reached 537.


    In terms of scouts, it was the Yulin army that took the lead in discovering Sassanian army.


    Habib Bula on the Sassanian side learned that the existence of the badminton army was about four hours late.


    They will meet so soon, but also thanks to the bright sun in the past two days. Although the sun does not dry the ground thick, at least it will not become muddy when trampling.


    Waiting for Habib Bula to get the news of the Han Army ahead, a dark shadow appeared on the horizon in less than an hour.


    "Stop!" Habibra was startled to see that the dark shadow on the horizon was so long. He confirmed to the scout, "how many Han troops are there?"


    The Scout said with less certainty, "look at the length, it should be twenty or thirty thousand?"


    In fact, he didn''t dare to get too close to the Han army. Even if he was far away, a team of 13 people got rid of the pursuit of the Han Army scouts and returned to the camp with only four people left.


    This group of badminton troops has elongated the marching formation. The thickness cannot be seen under the sight of the same height, and then the dust and smoke trampled by one person and three horses will be thicker.


    Upon hearing that there were twenty or thirty thousand, habibra''s face stiffened for a moment, and then shouted, "organize a blocking formation!"


    This Sassanian army lost 5000 combat power because of a rain, and there were two or three thousand people on the March. They were not all dead. They were suddenly ill or missing. They lost about 8000 combat power before they opened with the Han army.


    However, as a Persian, habibila has long been used to losing some combat effectiveness before fighting. This situation of the Persians is really an old history, and there is nothing to make a fuss about.


    Persians have a history of sending 300000 troops. They haven''t fought with the enemy yet. Waiting for the commander-in-chief to send some troops, they are frightened to find that there are less than 200000 left.


    Sashan''s infantry got the order and began to work nervously. They carried some anti horses, but lost most of them on the March. They were pulling up the remaining anti horses. The soldiers with long weapons stood side by side under the cry and whip of the officer, and then let the long weapons out obliquely.


    Li Jun has seen the Sassanian army opposite, and he can see it very clearly because of the telescope.


    "About 50000?" Li Jun looked down at the ground, especially at the place where the horse''s hooves trampled behind him, and shouted to the messenger next to him: "order the left and right wings to launch an attack!"


    The art of war of the various Xia dynasties says that the brave wins when they meet on a narrow road.


    They did not meet the enemy by accident, and the battlefield was not a narrow road, but Li Jun found the other party a little confused!

 Chapter 1069

    After two days of exposure, the soil on the ground has recovered its hardness, but it will not become muddy when trampled a little. Repeated trampling will still become soft.


    One horse''s hoof after another trampled down heavily. When the horse''s hoof stepped up, it turned over a piece of mud, and a horse''s hoof pit mark of about five or six centimeters was left on the ground.


    Habibra looked back and forth at the two Han light cavalry on the left and right wings. They were far away. Then there was a piece of smoke and dust on the cavalry galloping. In fact, he didn''t really see how many people there were and what kind of equipment they were.


    The Sassanian army met the Han Army face to face without knowing it. Fortunately, the terrain on this side was flat. The two sides saw each other far away. If they were in a place with complex terrain, they should see each other and fight the next moment.


    "Let the cavalry out!" Habibila was not so sure whether the Han army was equipped with firearms, and had little confidence in organizing positive defense: "the troops on the back line had better be pulled back!"


    No matter how he said it, habibila was a high-level official and had never seen the scene of firearm power with his own eyes, but he could know from some channels how to face the Han army with firearms.


    In short, when fighting with the gun troops of the Han Army, we must not put down a dense formation, or we will send heads to the artillery of the Han army.


    Then again, once the charge is launched, don''t hesitate. Be sure to rush up as fast as possible and mix with the Han soldiers.


    The current Sassanian army is not in an offensive position. Because of the mixed formation of infantry and cavalry, they found that the Han army was all cavalry. According to the tradition, they chose to stop to rectify and arrange the necessary defense front formation.


    The range occupied by about 50000 step rides is not small, and the occupied space is increasing after being placed.


    This area is absolutely flat terrain. There is no slope, no dense vegetation, and even a few trees. At a glance, it is a gray yellow surface.


    About 6000 Sassanian cavalry attacked under the command of habibura. Shortly after they left the array, they were divided into two columns, one with about 4000 cavalry and the other with about 2000 cavalry, respectively facing the Han cavalry from the left and right wings.


    On the battlefield, drums and bugles have been ringing for a long time.


    The main war instrumental music of the Persians is a trombone horn, which sounds like the low cry of an elephant. They have used this instrument for more than a thousand years, and their opponents have always been unaccustomed to this war horn. The evaluation given by the Romans is soft.


    Now, the Han army is listening to the trombone horn on the other side of the Sassanian army. The evaluation that countless people have in mind is "decadent sound".


    Sassanne doesn''t just have a war instrument. They actually have war drums. It''s a flat drum. It sounds crisp when it''s beating. It''s strong without war instruments.


    Each country will have its own war musical instruments. Taking the Han Army as an example, it uses horns and war drums, which will sound strong.


    What the Han people know is that the Roman war musical instrument is mainly a bronze trumpet. The sound wave will not be too long. It is probably a "dudududududui" rhythm.


    The Yu Lin army did not carry war drums, but a trumpeter carried a horn shaped horn.


    The war musical instruments of the Han Army, when carrying war drums, will be sounded continuously after the war, and the horn will be sounded only when conveying military orders.


    Now on the battlefield, the sounds of war instruments are all from the Persians, which makes the officers of the Han Army wonder what the Persians should be like when they constantly use war instruments to make noise and wait for military orders to be conveyed by war instruments.


    On the battlefield, the sound of drums and trombones continued, the trampling of horses'' hoofs continued, and Sassanian infantry began to shout constantly.


    "What are they shouting?" Li Jun asked the Persian translator: "how do you listen to the syllables so fixed?"


    The interpreter listened and replied, "it''s the sound of killing and the names of some gods."


    "There should be no language other than Chinese in this world!" Li Jun showed a disdainful expression: "it sounds so strange!"


    What translation can do is to nod in agreement.


    One of the Han cavalry attacking from the left and right wings is about to come into contact with the two thousand Sassanian cavalry.


    Another Han cavalry on the right wing, they are making a big detour, taking the 4000 or so Sassanian cavalry around in circles.


    The cavalry of the Han army gathered up the long line in the movement and gradually became three cavalry teams. Each cavalry team was accompanied by two cavalry, followed by paoze knights who drove side by side.


    Looking down from a high altitude, you can see that the cavalry of the Han Army has elongated three long lines. The lines are not absolutely straight. On the contrary, they are distorted like snakes and will constantly change shape under the leadership of the knights in front.


    Explained by the war formation of Zhuxia, the three cavalry teams of the Han army were all arranging the long snake array. This cavalry formation is not used for charging. It is mainly to pull the enemy''s formation and attack with long-range weapons after entering range.


    Every Knight of the Han army will keep a safe distance of more than three meters from paoze, making the formation look elongated again.


    The light cavalry of the Han army were mainly equipped with a spear, a sword with curved range, a crossbow and a bow. Because it''s a light cavalry, the war horse doesn''t have any defensive armor. In fact, it wears a light cavalry style leather armor.


    The so-called cavalry style armor is a type of skirt armor. The length of skirt armor covers the thighs.


    Leather Armor basically has no great effect on defending melee weapons, and the defense against long-range possession of metal arrowheads is not high. Unless it is the arrow with bone or stone arrowheads, it is actually to prevent scratches, and it is a kind of psychological comfort.


    "Shoot!"


    Soldiers of different languages and different camps drink at almost the same time.


    The cavalry of the Han Army did not use crossbow. Knights who entered the shooting range were fired with bows and arrows.


    On the other side of the Sassanian army, professional archers use a large bow, while ordinary cavalry use an angle bow.


    The bows used by the Han Army and Persian archers look very similar in appearance. The length of the bow body is longer than that of the ordinary bow, and the arrow shaft used is also slightly longer.


    The sound of bowstring is not obvious in the thundering sound of horse''s hooves. The launched arrows fly in mid air. When they fall, only a few of them hit the Knights and horses. Once a person is shot, most of the arrows penetrate through, and the horses will fall to the ground.


    This Han cavalry is a long snake formation. While shooting at each other, the overall formation not only bends greatly, but also "breaks" and is divided into more long formation parts.


    The Sassanian cavalry who fought against the Han Army unconsciously followed the Han cavalry in movement and divided their troops.


    Both sides keep shooting at each other in the movement, and knights fall from the horse with arrows all the time, or the horse gets out of control with arrows.


    The cavalry of the Han Army had long been in formation, waiting for the Sassanian cavalry to "hit" by themselves. They were also shooting arrows, but more cavalry of the Han Army shot arrows at the same time.


    In this way, every time a knight falls on one side of the Han Army, at least three Knights will fall on the other side of Sasan. The formation waiting for both sides is torn and broken in the sports battle. In two days, there are at least 1900 cavalry of the Han Army, but less than 1700 cavalry of Sasan.


    After the two cavalry units that are officially engaged in battle no longer have any formation with each other, the development of the war has gradually become a competition between teams or a fight between single cavalry.


    After the change of the fighting situation, the equipment advantages of the Han cavalry were maximized. For example, during the recovery period, it didn''t take much effort to pick up the crossbow and aim at shooting. If it didn''t hit, it would shoot again until the enemy fell off his horse.


    The cavalry of the Han Army has a six meter long spear. The sashan cavalry is mostly short weapons such as machetes. The cavalry talks about being inch long and inch strong. Under the hedge, the machetes of the sashan cavalry are a few meters away from the Han cavalry, but they are pierced by the spear of the Han cavalry.


    At the beginning, the number of cavalry in the two groups was about 2000. They entered the fighting state and evolved into a small team scuffle. The time was only about the past five minutes.


    As the chief General of the army, Li Jun just pays attention to the troops entering the fighting state in front, and more attention will be paid to the overall mobilization.


    "As expected, the Han people are more powerful than using firearms." Habibara paid more attention to the fighting after the war: "we can destroy a Han army only if we lose about three soldiers!"


    Persians still have a deep understanding of the strength of the Han people. They really don''t regard the Han people as vegetable chicken. On the contrary, they pay more attention and fear than the Romans.


    In the back, the firearms of the Han people were too eye-catching, which led to the fear of the Persians. In a way, it ignored the strength of the Han Army in addition to the powerful firearms.


    "Your Excellency the governor!" Sha Zhan is a Persian general. He always pays attention to the headquarters of the Han Army: "they move!"


    Habibra turned his eyes and saw that the headquarters of the Han army was approaching his side at a slow speed.


    "For the time being, this Han Army has not been found carrying firearms." Sha Zhan was quite excited about the discovery: "if they don''t have firearms, should we be bolder?"


    Not counting the previous war in which the Persians and many allies entered the territory of hunit, they were actually the first Sassanian army to fight with the Han Army in their own territory.


    As the first batch of Sassanian army commanders to fight with the Han Army, habibura''s psychological pressure was beyond imagination. It is precisely because the pressure is too great that he tends to be conservative when making choices. He has to divide his troops to attack the kingdom of jidoro, and leading the army is a strategic consideration.


    Just a moment ago, habibra also wanted to withdraw a cavalry from his array to save his own cavalry who seemed destined to lose. Before making a choice, the headquarters of the Han army was pressed in.


    When the Han Army Headquarters pressed in, the Han Army cavalry on the right wing, which had been in a cruising state, had become a formation of front arrow array and launched a charge against the 4000 or so Sassanian cavalry in front.


    Li Jun will let the headquarters move forward. He is his own cavalry supporting the left and right wings. One of them is to ensure the victory of the left wing, and the other is to give more psychological pressure to the enemy''s master general.


    The victory or defeat of the contest between the army and the army mainly depends on the commander''s grasp of the battlefield. Usually, it is to dispatch and give more chances for the friendly forces that have entered the state of war to achieve results.


    Generally speaking, the most basic quality of a general is to avoid the disadvantage of a certain part and ensure the expansion of advantageous local achievements.


    What Li Jun is doing is to ensure the expansion of local advantages and make the next choice according to the state of the enemy.


    "Cavalry..." habibara bit his teeth and shouted: "all the cavalry leave the array, don''t think more, and rush directly to the enemy you can see!"


    Habibura was reminded by Sha Zhan that he was awakened. They were ten times more than the Han army. Being too cautious was not only undermining the morale of their own soldiers, but also giving the enemy the opportunity to destroy them one by one.


    Li Jun, who was personally leading his headquarters forward, heard the rhythm of the enemy''s battle drum and horn change. Then he looked at the enemy''s cavalry, and the infantry forming the front were moving towards him. He scolded and ordered: "order the left and right wings to leave the battlefield and the headquarters to turn north!"


    The last thing Li Jun wanted to see was the situation. What he wanted was that the enemy was afraid enough of his own side, and only sent an appropriate number of troops to fight each time. If the enemy launched a whole army attack regardless, they were covered with iron and could hit a few nails, so they had to choose to distance themselves.


    "Ha ha ha!" Habibila pointed to the retreating Han Army and laughed: "the Han people would be afraid!"


    The withdrawal of the Han Army caused the cheers of Sam Shan to cheer. It seemed that the Han people were not unable to defeat. The small heart finally did not need to jump so fast, and the hands and feet did not need to tremble again. It was time for courage to come back again.


    "Don''t evacuate too fast!" Li Jun heard the warm cheers of the Persians and responded with a sneer: "let them chase!"


    The Han army was all cavalry, but the Sassanian army was a mixture of walking and riding. Li Jun was very willing to see the Persians pursue happily.


    Li Jun was depressed that the enemy was calm enough. If the enemy really maintained the formation, the Han Army, which was full of cavalry, would not be foolishly attacked.


    Now, Sasan''s army moved by itself. It was in pursuit and separated by step. The army was more and more scattered

 Chapter 1070

    To say which dynasty of Zhuxia used cavalry most sharply, there is no doubt that it will be the middle period of Liu Che''s reign in the Western Han Dynasty.


    Earlier, in the Warring States period, the state of Zhao learned from the Hu people to ride a horse alone, that is, the time for the prosperity of the state of Zhao to ride a horse alone was too short


    Until the reform of Liu Che''s reign, even the state of Zhao, which carried out military reform and rode alone, Zhuxia still played with chariots and infantry as the main force.


    At present, nearly 500 years have passed since the time when the cavalry generals of Zhuxia were shining. Many cavalry tactics and tactics in the Western Han Dynasty, even if they had not experienced the fall of the Central Plains to the rule of Hu Lu, basically did not leave much.


    In fact, the cavalry tactics and tactics of the Han Empire, like the cavalry generals of the Western Han Dynasty, were learned from their previous opponents, summarized and optimized, and formed their own playing methods.


    There are not many cavalry tactics. There are only four categories.


    Wolf group guerrilla tactics: cavalry are attached to the enemy, but they don''t engage in battle and just keep harassing. Because the infantry can''t deal with cavalry without forming an array, they force the enemy to maintain the formation all the time, demoralize and consume their physical strength. When the enemy was tired, the cavalry divided into several teams to attack in an all-round way, causing the enemy to flee in confusion. The cavalry killed a large number of the enemy in the pursuit process.


    Side attack tactics: the cavalry move dumplings, plant sacrifices to the state and put out Baolong wings to bypass the enemy''s main array, attack the weak points, or attack the connection between the enemy''s arrays, rush away the enemy and create chaos.


    Heavy riding charge tactics: this tactic requires cavalry men and horses to be heavily armored and armed with spears. When they are close to the enemy, they start to charge and treat the enemy at the maximum speed. They mainly rely on strong speed inertia to hit and fly the enemy.


    Kite tactics: close to the enemy is not to charge, but to shoot around the enemy array. If the enemy advances, retreat, and the enemy stops and continues to shoot, or let the enemy shoot back in pursuit. It has always been to keep a distance and use long-range weapons to attack.


    Li Jun didn''t have heavy cavalry on hand, not even sudden cavalry. Naturally, he couldn''t play the impact tactics of heavy cavalry.


    There are four types of cavalry tactics and tactics. Each cavalry commander will make some very necessary adjustments because of his own understanding... Or command ability.


    The Yulin army is evacuating. It looks like a mess, but it is not the kind of scattered and undisciplined flight.


    Sashan''s cavalry are the most energetic group. At this moment, they seem to have been beaten with chicken blood. They are confident of winning. What they think is to catch up with the Han Army and kill with their weapons.


    It was really because they were too happy and excited. When chasing, all kinds of cavalry in Sasan looked at the speed of the horse under the crotch, gradually opened the distance, and then divided into several echelons.


    The Sassanian infantry chased on foot shouted louder than anyone else and ran forward with their legs.


    The Sassanian infantry were not divided into several echelons so quickly, that is, there was no formation when chasing. Anyway, they rushed forward with "waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.


    Of course, habibra discovered the situation of his own army. After repeatedly determining it, he came to the conclusion that the withdrawal of the Han army was true.


    "You can''t go too far." Habibara said cautiously, "we have successfully aroused morale and brought courage and lethality back to the warriors. It is the greatest victory to do this!"


    It originated from the reputation of the Han Empire, and the Persians'' records of the Han people in their own history books were too mysterious. Before they really fought with the Han Army, everyone from generals to soldiers was extremely guilty.


    The Persians'' earliest understanding of the Han people was inherited from the Parthians, and then the Parthians were extremely tall because they were eager to form an alliance with the Han people.


    Later, the Persians came into contact with the Han people themselves, and tentatively entered the western regions in the Eastern Han Dynasty. At that time, the Persians dispatched about 5000 elite and more than 50000 vassal state (ethnic) miscellaneous soldiers, but they were defeated by less than 2000 Eastern Han Army and about 30000 vassal army, almost completely annihilated.


    Just a test, the Persians confirmed that the Han people are not easy to provoke. For a long time, the cognition is that the Han people are really too tall. They can only be friends, not enemies, right


    How many years ago? It seems like it was five or six years ago. Contemporary Persians take the initiative to contact the Han people again with endless beauty.


    This time, they did not have the brains to send troops. They formally sent an envoy with the royal family as the envoy to Chang''an, the capital of the Han Empire, for a state visit.


    This time, a national mission to the west of Central Asia went tens of thousands of miles away and officially arrived in the capital of Zhuxia and handed over the credentials. The Persians did what the Parthians did not do. The reason for the visit was the same as the Parthians.


    Persians are still IQ online, and they don''t have the intention to make an alliance at the first time. Otherwise, they should be looked at by the Han people with the eyes of caring for the mentally retarded like the Parthians.


    The friction between the Han Empire and the Gupta empire was considered a great opportunity by the Persians.


    The Persians enthusiastically put forward the proposal of the "five Nation Alliance", ignoring the indifference of the Han Empire to some extent. After becoming the "five Nation Alliance", they thought that forming a real comprehensive alliance with the Han Empire was one step closer.


    According to the relationship between the Gupta Empire and Rome, Sasan wanted to engage in the Gupta empire for a long time, that is, he repeatedly attacked south from the land. Far from touching the Gupta Empire, he was stopped by the two satraps and gidaro Kingdoms respectively. He could only rely on the navy to find the Gupta Empire unhappy, but the sea competition was actually dominated by the Gupta empire.


    According to sassanne''s conjecture, even if the Han Empire is so powerful, the cross sea expedition to the Gupta empire is not so easy, and may even usher in failure.


    What Sasan never dreamed of was that the Han Empire completely destroyed the Gupta empire in less than three years from the sea competition to the real landing. It was not that the Han Empire they imagined might fail, nor did it drag on for more than a decade or more.


    If sashan sails by sea, it is actually closer to the Gupta empire than the Han Empire, and the sea conditions from the coast of sashan to the coast of the Gupta empire will be better.


    If they really want to organize a cross sea expedition against the Gupta Empire, it is not impossible to bite their teeth, that is, the reduction of combat and non combat personnel at sea will inevitably cause heavy losses. It is probably to send the landing forces to the Gupta Empire, and then let the landing forces obey their fate.


    It was precisely because he could carry out a cross sea expedition to die that sassanne would make a cross sea expedition to the Han Empire and really destroy the Gupta empire. He found that the Han Empire was far stronger than they thought.


    If the Han Empire is only strong, there is no historical resentment for the land of the two sides, the current relationship between the two sides thinks it is friendly, and there seems to be no conflict, they will only be more eager to form an alliance with the Han Empire.


    In the 15th year of Yuanshuo, the Han Empire proposed to rent ports and coastal areas, and even inland cities to seek concessions. It was like a stick knocking on SA Shan''s forehead. After a while of dizziness, he promised to return, but he was also awakened.


    The Persians have always been wishful thinking in seeking to become an all-round ally with the Han people. If they want to form an alliance with the Han people, they just want to fight the Romans, and then the benefits of trade.


    Sassanne, who had been beaten for a long time, woke up. Because the weakened Han Empire had destroyed so many countries and races with longing, he could be regarded as a serious attention and abandoned wishful thinking. With malicious thinking, he suddenly found that the expansion and hegemony of the Han Empire would be a more dangerous country than the Romans.


    Coincidentally, the Han people entered the west again, and did not stop the pace of entering the west after regaining the western regions. They did not say anything about invading hunnit, and used force against xigaoche.


    At this point, even the Persians who are no longer sober should recognize what kind of country the Han Empire is.


    Habibra is actually one of the people who disapprove of having too much official contact with the Han Empire from beginning to end. He believes that the communication with the Han Empire should be limited to business, which is the most favorable way of communication.


    In fact, whether in the Parthian Empire or in the early days of sassanne, the Han people had not been in civil strife, and the east of sassanne had always enjoyed the dividends from trade with the Han people.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the Parthian Empire could last so long in the war with the Romans mainly because it monopolized the land trade with the Han people, especially obtaining silk from the Han people and selling it to the Romans at a high price.


    The aldasher family was able to overthrow the Parthian Empire and establish the Sassanian Empire, in fact, thanks to the huge profits generated by the Han trade.


    In fact, the Persians have not been in contact with Han merchants for one or two hundred years, and even can''t see even a silk.


    The Persians once again traded with the Han people in the 13th year of Yuanshuo. The reopened trade route came from the sea, not the traditional silk road.


    This time, the Persians could no longer be a roadblock, could not monopolize the goods from the Han people, and naturally could no longer blackmail the Romans, which was the most painful thing for habibila, as the governor of Eastern sassanne.


    Without interests, there may be new threats due to too much contact with the Han Empire. As one of the few high-ranking people who oppose contact with the Han Empire, habibra waits for Shapur II to wake up. Habibra seems to have become one of the wise men of sassanne. Not only his rights have been strengthened, but also his reputation has increased day by day.


    As the governor of the East, habibila''s family is naturally not much weaker.


    There is a magic spell like existence in this area, whether it is the Persian Empire of Darius, the Parthian Empire of assassins, or even the Sassanian empire of aldasher, any Eastern governor has ambitions.


    Some Eastern governors wanted to be the local emperor and firmly control the eastern province.


    Some Eastern governors want to go further. For example, the emperor will take turns to do a big play at my house next year.


    Aldasher is a further example of success. He gave the subsequent Oriental governor a clear way.


    The eastern governor''s ambition in this land has never been a big secret. Several governors use the allusions of Zhuxia to say that Sima Zhao''s heart is well known.


    For this reason, the royal families of Darius, assassins and aldasher have never been easy to get along with the eastern governor. It is strange that they know the "impure" of the eastern governor, but the three royal families have never touched at all.


    If we look at the division of the provinces and analyze the strength of the eastern provinces, we will probably know why the royal families in three different periods could not do it or not.


    During different royal or ruler periods, the strength of the eastern provinces accounted for at least 20% of each dynasty, and some entered the period of trade prosperity with the eastern Xia dynasties, even accounting for 45% of the overall national strength.


    In this situation, even the most tough monarchs, when they think of the real victory or defeat, are very likely to split the country, and even maintaining reunification may become history. After weighing it over and over again, they have to give up starting a civil war.


    At this stage, the eastern provinces of sassania should be the weakest because of the long broken relationship with the Eastern trade. In terms of data, the eastern provinces can account for more than 15% of Sassanian''s overall strength.


    Because of their own mistakes, the aldasher family completely gave up treatment. It evolved from a crazy kneeling and licking to a morbid hostility, pulling the whole Sassanian into a war that didn''t happen so soon, maybe it won''t happen at all.


    Habibila learned from secret sources that the ruling family of Al Dahir had been determined to give up the whole East. His first idea was that Shapur II was crazy, and then the west of sassanne was ill intentioned, and the middle of sassanne was absolutely happy to see its success.


    If sassanne really wants to organize defense in the middle, all kinds of resources will certainly continue to tilt to the middle. Even if the middle nobles keep their reason and are not so greedy, they can definitely eat their mouth full of oil.


    Those families in the middle may get the greatest benefits, and those families in the West also have security. Only the East has paid or destroyed!


    Habibra and other Eastern families, how could they want to see that happen?


    Under the current general situation, they can not jump against aldahi. They can only do their best and pay out to arm themselves.


    Habibila''s idea of fighting with the Han army this time is very realistic. It is estimated that it is much more difficult to win than to directly challenge aldasher and maintain the stalemate... Or if he has to surrender, he should let the Han Army know that he is not easy to provoke, or he may not even have the qualification to surrender, right.


    "Let them stop." Habib Bula still has a telescope: "something''s wrong with the Han army."


    It''s absolutely necessary to fight. No factors are allowed.


    The key is... Don''t be easily solved by the Han Army, otherwise no matter what plan you have, you may stop at the plan.

 Chapter 1071

    The Han Empire''s understanding of sassanne was not blind, but it was not comprehensive.


    Did the contact between the two countries begin in the 13th year of Yuanshuo? There are a lot of exchanges. After the business road is reopened, both sides'' understanding of each other is actually based on the surface.


    It is precisely in this way that the aldasher royal family in sassanne will misjudge.


    The Han Empire had a plan to conquer the whole world island. After communicating with sassanne, it was bound to collect information. However, because of the different ethnic faces of the two sides, it was basically impossible to put people in sassanne''s official face. It could only rely on some covert means, such as buying this means to obtain information.


    The Han Empire knew something about the incompatibility between the eastern provinces and the royal family, but it was difficult to make a further judgment.


    This time, the Han Empire formed a western expedition army in a hurry. Some of the information collected will be transferred to the western expedition shogunate, but Xie an can''t distribute all the information to all generals, but he will mention some information that may be used in the real-time battlefield.


    Li Jun was naturally one of the generals who knew that there was a contradiction between the eastern province of Sasan and the royal family of aldasher.


    When Xie an sent Li Jun to fight, he explained that he didn''t have to tangle with the grievances between the eastern provinces of sassania and the royal family of sassania aldasher. What he had to do was to hurt the enemy once, and ignore those problems at the diplomatic level for the time being.


    In fact, no matter what the eastern provinces of sassania plan to be invaded by the Han Empire, it is absolutely right to beat them first.


    After a dash and chase, the Yulin army began to detour. They thought it was time to turn around and wake up the cheerful Persians.


    What has the ability to defeat the Han Army, and even think that the Han army is a coward without courage? Yu Linjun will tell those Persians that he thinks too much with facts.


    Habibrah ordered the re contraction of the troops. His order was issued in time. The problem is that it still takes time to pass it on.


    The Persian soldiers with the idea of "I can kill" and the Persian cavalry in front of them saw that the Han army was detouring and showed signs of turning around to kill. They were a little stunned and began to yell.


    Naturally, it is impossible for cavalry in galloping to say that if they want to turn around, they can turn around in situ. If they want to turn around in situ, they have to control their horses to stop. No cavalry will do such stupid behavior on the battlefield.


    Only the cavalry who keeps the speed is the fighting cavalry. The correct way is to keep the speed and detour the large force at an appropriate angle.


    While making a detour, the Han Army changed the travel angle of the whole army, and knights with appropriate distance kept shooting arrows at Persian cavalry within the range of attack.


    The Persian cavalry, who were in chaos because of a fierce chase, actually had no command system. Part of the Persian cavalry wanted to bump into and cut off the formation of the Han Army, while the other part controlled the crotch horses to make the same action as the detour direction of the Han army.


    In the current situation of having two choices, the Persian cavalry itself was in chaos, and there were no fewer accidents of two cavalry collisions.


    In the course of detour, the Han army began its own unit with a strong horn, about every 300 cavalry as a column, and then formed one small front arrow array or long snake array.


    Of course, the formation of the front arrow array is the melee light cavalry ready to launch the charge. They are the most front. There is a brave knight as a sharp knife, and then each backward row is formed to increase the number of knights, becoming a sharp arrow with a triangular edge, and the rear is as deep as an arrow pole.


    This forward arrow array breaks through the enemy with arrows. After the knights as the shaft part and tail part disperse the enemy in front of the robe, they will become a loose formation for harvesting.


    The first front arrow array collided with the oncoming Persian cavalry. In an instant, the spearhead pierced into the body and the sound of broken brittle wood fluctuated with each other, accompanied by one scream after another.


    The spear riding of the Han army was not a hardwood pole, but a brittle tree.


    It will be a tree, mainly because there is no apple tree in Zhuxia. Otherwise, it is actually the best apple tree in terms of pure feel and weight. For example, in the middle ages of Europe with heavy cavalry, their spears were made of apple wood.


    After riding the spear and stabbing the target, the metal weapon is to stab into the enemy''s body. At the moment when the impact force is generated, the brittle wood is broken, and the reaction force is offset in the brittle wood breaking, so the knight doesn''t have to worry about the reaction force and fall off the horse''s back.


    Of course, riding a spear is riding a spear, which is not the same thing as riding a spear or a spear used by infantry.


    In the previous history of Zhuxia, the Cao Wei of the three kingdoms also had a heavy cavalry. The tiger and leopard rode with a lance. Because of weapons, the selection of tiger and leopard riders has always been difficult, and there are even many dead people in training. This is the restriction and cost of no suitable weapons.


    Sassanian cavalry also had some Knights equipped with spears. Their spears were made of apple tree wood.


    However, most of Sassanian cavalry are still equipped with short weapons such as machetes. In fact, Sassanian has not fully digested from obtaining stirrups and saddles, that is, he has not had time to test what weapons can be used to produce the greatest combat effectiveness after having saddles and stirrups.


    On the battlefield, knights and knights stab each other or wield weapons. People are killing and falling all the time.


    Of course, there is no order in the confrontation between cavalry. They work hard under the condition of extremely high moving speed. One accidentally fails to control the war horse, or the war horse is flustered. The two cavalry collide directly face to face.


    It is not only at the moment of fighting with the enemy that casualties will occur. When galloping, the cavalry in front suddenly falls down, and the knight himself or the horse under his crotch fails to respond in time, then it is a rolling end.


    In such a battlefield where cavalry gallop and fight, it is almost impossible to hope for survival if they fall off their horses. If they are not easily solved by the passing enemy, they will also be killed by their own robes or trampled by horses'' hoofs.


    As a battlefield commander, Li Jun did not engage in the battle. He cruised outside the fighting field with nearly 500 cavalry at a slow speed. According to the situation seen by his eyes, he used the horn to make targeted adjustments like the troops on the battlefield.


    Every strong horn has its own rhythm. Different rhythms are actually orders for a cavalry team.


    In habibra, which is also outside the fighting field, he saw a phenomenon. Each group of Han cavalry seemed to have a pair of eyes looking at the sky. They were always able to avoid their own large forces in time. Then several groups of Han cavalry galloped to their own small forces like wolves. After tearing and biting, they dispersed again and waited for the next round and hunt.


    Habibra, who was outside the fighting field, could see clearly that the Persian cavalry at the scene of the fighting field were in an environment with people and horses wherever they looked.


    If people are in a complex environment, their eyes will see too many dynamics, and their brains will be difficult to react for a time. People with too slow brains will even be confused directly.


    Most soldiers, especially those who have not participated in combat, are in a state of no mind when they are on the battlefield. The robes around them rush with them. Whether they can survive depends on whether they leave physical memory in their usual training.


    The so-called body memory is a kind of conditioned reflex. For example, before someone attacks himself and the brain reacts, the body has made an evasive action, or a subconscious block with both hands.


    Killing is also a conditioned reflex after training. It is the eye that captures the picture, shows the results of training, and instantly judges that it is not a friendly army, and the weapons have been waved out.


    If you want to have independent judgment on the battlefield, you can either adapt to the new strength too much, or experience similar scenes more than once. Otherwise, you won''t say that the recruits are real soldiers after the first fight, and most of the recruits won''t die in the first fight.


    What about Sasha? If the soldiers of the provinces in the west, because of the continuous uprisings in the West and the repeated invasions of the Romans, there will be no shortage of soldiers in the West on the battlefield; Although there are local wars in the East, compared with the intensity of the west, the East may not even be low intensity.


    When they entered the contact state, many Han Knights found that they faced too many Sassanian cavalry like wooden men. Qualified wooden men can respond and wield weapons when they were attacked, but more wooden land was killed. Only at the moment of death, they looked like a living man, but they were about to die.


    Less than 20 minutes after the battle, the Han Army chewed off a large area of Sassanian cavalry. Habibra was anxious to close the army, but the effect was unsatisfactory.


    In fact, it makes sense. Once a large group of Hula people start to mess up and don''t listen to the instructions or don''t receive the instructions at all, how can they restore the order so quickly.


    "It''s over..." habibra found that he couldn''t command the troops at all. While his cheeks twitched, he said to shazhan, "I''ll withdraw first with people. You organize resistance in place and surrender if you can''t. After that, you know what to do."


    The number of soldiers in the Sassanian army is obviously more than ten times that of the Han Army, but if you look at the battlefield, you can find that every time in a state of war, the Han Army accounts for the majority of effective combat effectiveness, which means that most Sassanian soldiers are in a position of ineffective combat effectiveness.


    Of course, Sha Zhan found the problems faced by his side. He was a little stunned that habibra thought things could not be done and wanted to escape first. Habibra had fled under the escort of his own soldiers before he reacted.


    "The Han army can fight, but we still have more than 40000 people left..." Sha Zhan first found that habibra was so timid, but he didn''t have much confidence in the battle: "let the gathered soldiers set up on the spot!"


    Li Jun didn''t know that habibila, the commander of the battlefield, escaped. Even if he saw hundreds of habibila riding West, there were more than one Persian fleeing West on the battlefield.


    The Persians who pursued happily felt that they could compete with the Han army a few minutes ago after the anti killing of the Han army. A few minutes later, they found that they still thought too much.


    Watching those who chased the fiercest become dead one after another, they summoned up their courage and disappeared. Their chest dried up again. Be careful that the speed of liver beating increased. While sweating, their hands and feet were weak and trembling. Subconsciously, they wanted to stay away from the Han army.


    Courage is contagious, so is timidity, and so is running away.


    The Persians who are chasing on foot are too excited when they chase. When they catch up, they are not empty of heart and breath, and even feel happy because the Han Army doesn''t run.


    When the Persians waiting for hiking saw that their cavalry was destroyed by large areas, they subconsciously slowed down their running steps and were amazed at how their cavalry was so weak that they were almost eaten by the Han army without parry.


    People who summon up courage feel that even a dragon can easily kill themselves in front of them, but once the courage is no longer, a rooster can chase him around.


    Caught in hesitation, the Sassanian infantry suddenly found that their bodies became extremely heavy, especially their legs seemed to be filled with lead. When breathing, they breathed more and less. Each breath hurt their chest very badly, and there was a feeling that their internal organs were about to mature, and there was a long sound in their ears.


    When the Sassanian infantry found something wrong, the Han cavalry who got to attack the enemy infantry and made a detour could be regarded as getting rid of the entanglement of the Sassanian cavalry, and a perfect side attack tactic was implemented.


    In fact, habibra saw that even his own infantry began to be attacked, and that he had no resistance and was repeatedly flanked and slaughtered, so he made a decision and chose to escape.


    Habibila is the governor of the East first and the commander of this Sassanian army. Even if this Sassanian army is lost in this battlefield, as long as he can go back, he can reorganize a new army and even recruit far more soldiers than buried in this battlefield.


    Sha Zhan is still making final efforts to continuously send the close soldiers around him to contact the officers of various units.


    The problem is that sashan''s infantry had long lost its effective organizational system when chasing the Han army. The soldiers could not find the generals, would not see the soldiers, and there was no effective chain of command.


    In the face of one-sided killing, Persians are no different from any race. They lose confidence and have no courage. At the same time, they also have false confidence and wait to find out what reality is. Their psychology is more collapsed and fall into a hysterical flight state.


    "Woo woo - woo woo!"


    The new battle horn of the Han army was sounded, and Li Jun had achieved the extreme of his command. After the collapse of the enemy, he had personally joined the fight.


    Hearing the new trumpet, the Han army officers and men were deeply excited. At the same time, they drank a sentence of "the Han army is powerful", stopped for about two seconds, and drank again: "for the country''s wings, such as the prosperity of the forest!"


    Obviously, there are only about 4000 people, but two high drinks can pierce the whole battlefield and cover up any noise.

 Chapter 1072

    It was one month and thirteen days after xie''an in jilongpo received the battle report from the Yulin army.


    "Lost more than 2000 people and defeated more than 60000 enemy troops." Xie an turned to the last look: "507 people died in the war..."


    Half of the losses mentioned by the army refer to those who have lost combat effectiveness, including war deaths, serious injuries and disappearances. War deaths and disappearances are war damage of permanent losses. Even if the missing persons are found later, they will basically not be admitted back to the army.


    All countries have similar conclusions about missing soldiers, either they can''t be found after missing, or they will be punished as deserters after they are found. If they are judged to be deserters, it is difficult for them to have the opportunity to appeal, and they are most likely to be executed.


    Only some missing soldiers who can show that their separation from the army is unstoppable can survive. However, even as a soldier, it would be extravagant to return to the original army. They are lucky to be arranged to continue to serve in other troops.


    Xie AI took a look at the war report and mainly focused on the casualties. He turned it over and said, "destroy 7726 enemy troops, capture 23000 people, and the rest scattered."


    The result of this war is that Li Jun led more than 5500 people to fight. In any way, it is a great achievement, let alone more than 500 auxiliary personnel under Li Jun who are not considered combat effectiveness.


    "Li Hezhi is really a good general!" Xie AI said with appreciation: "the Great Han cavalry general, Li Hezhi should be in the middle and upper reaches."


    In fact, the number of cavalry in the Han Empire was quite large, but the number was 120000, and there were six at the Legion level, of which the establishment of Huben army and Yulin army far exceeded 15000.


    Huben army was the first standing army with a special designation. At first, it had less than 3000 heavy cavalry, and later it was expanded to 5000. In addition to heavy cavalry, 12000 sudden cavalry, 20000 light cavalry and 3000 bow cavalry were matched, and the number of combat troops reached 40000.


    In fact, the Yulin army also has its own heavy cavalry, but the number is far less than that of the Huben army. It is only a thousand heavy cavalry. However, the number of sudden cavalry has reached 18000, 25000 light cavalry and 6000 bow cavalry, and the number of combat troops has reached 50000.


    It has a special prefix, and it is also the designation of Huben and Yulin. No matter how much attention you pay to it, it can''t be overemphasized.


    The two troops with special names indeed fought for the country and the nation after their establishment, participated in almost every war and made countless achievements.


    This time, Yu Linjun was transferred into the shogunate sequence of the western expedition. In fact, Liu Yan was expressing an attitude in this way.


    Troops with special numbers generally do not move lightly. Once they are dispatched, they will not be a small fight.


    Since the Yulin army moved westward, all the Han people who learned the news confirmed that the punishment of the emperor on sassanne must be based on the destruction of the country. Those who know this, if they have not been enlisted, confirm that they will not be enlisted in a short time. People with lofty ideals have to prepare their own weapons, bring dry food and embark on the road to the West.


    In terms of the age distribution of the national population, the Han Empire is now in its youth.


    The elderly over the age of 60 only account for less than 3% of the country, but those under the age of 13 account for 34%, those between the ages of 13 and 35 account for 57%, and the remaining 6% are between the ages of 35 and 60.


    Although the proportion of children under the age of 13 accounts for an exaggerated 34%, the proportion of teenagers, young people and adults accounts for 57%. In terms of future development, this age distribution is actually the healthiest time in a country.


    The Han Empire planned to expand its army to one million. Based on the proportion of men of the appropriate service age, about 17 people would be recruited.


    At present, Han people around the age of 30, both men and women, have basically experienced war.


    In particular, the Han people in the north of the Yangtze River not only experienced war, but also lived in the wanton killing and bullying of hooligans.


    He is no stranger to war and understands that only daring to fight can have dignity. In addition, the basic national policy of the Han Empire, that is, without a title, there is nothing. In fact, the Han people are not afraid of war, or even worry and fear that war will not break out.


    Once there is no war, there is no best way to change your destiny.


    Too many people are illiterate and have no special skills. How can they earn titles?


    Therefore, war is absolutely indispensable for people who want to change their ordinary destiny, even aspiring Han people.


    The whole people are eager for war, especially the Han Empire. It may not have as many generals and families as those in the previous dynasties, but there is no lack of excellent generals.


    Of course, there must be a generalist family in the Han Empire. For example, Xie an can also be regarded as a generalist family, such as ran min, Huan Wen, Xie AI, Wang Ji, etc.


    Xu Zheng, LV Tai, Li Kuang, Si Hongzhuang, Qian Jiantong, Zhong Xing, Li Tan, and others, including Li Jun, belong to the kind of halfway monk. They slowly learned war skills in their military career, and then studied military books hard, and then mastered them. They had their own details of commanding the army.


    Before, Li Kuang and Si Hongzhuang were the first to show their superiority among those who were not considered as generals and did not have time to become top heroes from the dragon.


    Qian Jiantong, on the other side of the A-San mainland, became a wartime shogunate general because of a special situation. The problem is that he has not shown his value. Even becoming the head of the shogunate in wartime has its name. In fact, no one will take him seriously until he has a good record.


    Li Jun has made a record this time. If he doesn''t lose the next battle, needless to say, he will win several more battles in a row. As long as he can play well again, there is no doubt that he will become a new star and be concerned and expected by countless people.


    "More troops!" Xie an knew what it meant for Li Junyi to abolish more than 50000 Sassanian troops in the first war, and decided: "give Li He another standing army!"


    Xie''an immediately wrote the order. After writing it, he took it to xie''an and stamped it with the seal of the general of the western expedition. He also stamped the seal belonging to the commander of the army on the official document.


    With official documents, we also need military talismans, not tiger talismans in animal style. In fact, it is a copper token and an arrow that is also copper.


    With only 200000 troops on the other side of sashan, a partial division was sent to the kingdom of jidoro, and another 50000 or 60000 people were buried.


    Although there are still more than 100000 troops on the other side of Sasan, the morale has been reduced because of a defeat. In addition, 100000 troops need to defend such a broad front. It is obviously an extremely useful choice to continue to attack.


    Giving Li Jun a standing army is obviously that Xie an has more expectations for Li Jun.


    Originally, there were about 50000 troops, plus a standing army and matched auxiliary troops, Li Jun''s troops would reach about 70000.


    Send 70000 troops to Li Jun, and send one army to Dora kingdom. There are not too many soldiers left in Xie an''s headquarters.


    However, Xie an and Xie AI don''t think it''s a big problem. Now Sasan is in decline after the defeat of 50000 or 60000 divisions. A large number of new legions reinforced from the rear will arrive in five days. Even if there is any accident here, there will be no pressure to wait for the follow-up troops to arrive in five days.


    Sashan sent troops to send to the partial division of Dora Kingdom, which was also forced to stop halfway due to the weather. The news that they sent troops was indeed discovered by Xiaoyue''s people.


    The king of jidoro immediately summoned the envoy of the western expedition shogunate in Peshawar and promised a series of conditions of the western expedition shogunate, but there was only one request, that is, the Han father sent troops to save me.


    In fact, if there was no sudden rainstorm, or if it took so long, the kingdom of jidoro probably didn''t have enough reaction time, it should be sent to Peshawar.


    Once Sasan attacks Peshawar, even if the Han army is willing to send troops to rescue, xie''an''s conditions for jidoro kingdom are definitely not those before.


    Unless the king of jidoro did not hesitate to immediately agree to xie''an''s conditions, he may not know whether he can persist until the Han Army arrives, even without delay.


    A rainy season bought more than ten days for the kingdom of jidoro. They were worried that the Han Empire would deliberately delay and wait for them to enter the end of the mountain and water to open up worse conditions, but they didn''t, which made them doubt whether the rumors about the Han Empire they had heard before were false.


    Xie an didn''t offer new terms. The reason is that it can''t be simpler.


    The kingdom of jidoro is so big that its strength will not be changed because xie''an offers new conditions.


    For the Han Empire, if the location of jidora kingdom was not helpful to the war, then it was necessary to improve the reputation of the Han Empire. The influence of jidora King''s choice on the Han Empire was just to destroy another country.


    Obviously, the western expedition army has been far away from the mainland. Next, it needs to fight with Sasan, which may be a protracted war. Killing the jidoro kingdom will be the worst choice for xie''an.


    To destroy the kingdom of jidoro is to send a feather forest army or two standing armies, but after it is destroyed, it should be a land full of ruins. I don''t know how many people will hate the Han people because of the subjugation of the country. Instead of fighting with the army, they destroy it sporadically and frequently.


    If there is no protracted war against sassanne in the future, the western expedition army naturally doesn''t care about destroying the follow-up of jidoro kingdom.


    If not for the bad reputation of the Han Empire in various countries, after the destruction of the jidoro Kingdom, many rebels would kill as many as possible. In fact, it is not a matter for the contemporary Han people.


    "This time, Li Tan led the army." Xie an said of the kingdom of Dora: "how?"


    Xie AI pondered for a moment and said, "it''s good to have Li Hezhi in front and achieve the name of double Li."


    In fact, there are not so many Li surnames in the Han Empire. Most of them are concentrated in Guanzhong and northwest, and the rest only account for more than 30%.


    The general surnamed Li, who was born in Guanzhong and Northwest China, doesn''t know what the situation is. Looking at the generals of the cavalry forces of the Han Empire, they are more capable of fighting the standing armies. As the commander of the army, the general surnamed Li is really not few.


    Jilongpo is next to jidoro. Xie an knows that the information about the Sassanian army in the kingdom of jidoro is that the Sassanian army has entered the territory of jidoro, which seems to be invincible. If the Sassanian army cannot be stopped in the northwest of jidoro, Peshawar will face the situation of troops in the city in seven days at the latest.


    Li Tan, who got the order to fight, already knew Li Jun''s achievements. Before, he was still envious and jealous. He sighed how he could only stay in the military camp. As soon as he got the order to fight, he immediately fell into a state of anger and strength.


    "Have you learned the achievements of the Yulin army?" Li Tan has ordered the troops to rectify and summoned the middle and high levels of the Army: "5000 against 60000, won the war, beheaded more than 7000 heads and captured more than 20000 people."


    As a martial arts man, he will admit his strength to himself, but if it is related to troops with different numbers, no army will admit that he is worse than others.


    Li Tan was very satisfied with the unconventional of his generals, but he didn''t show it: "it''s full of nonsense, or how, in terms of war achievements!"


    When the soldiers were ordered, the general and the school were angry and the army moved out.


    This time, there was no God to add congestion. If there was another heavy rain after the war, Li Tan would be so depressed that he would spit blood.


    However, the area is really not a good environment. It is hot and stuffy at the same time. It is not a good climate for marching.


    Li Tan has made the greatest psychological preparation to bring more water. The main reason is that he can reach Peshawar as soon as possible without winding along the river section.


    Under the hot and stuffy weather, when people and horses are on their way, the water they need to replenish will definitely be several times as much as usual, and the consumption of water source is still greater than estimated. In addition, Li Tan is forced to change the route halfway because of the sudden overturning of carriages loaded with water source or other accidents.


    There is nothing absolutely smooth in the world, especially in marching and fighting, but to overcome all kinds of unexpected or unexpected difficulties.


    The Han army was still on its way, but Peshawar was killed, and the Sassanian army was surrounded.


    "Han envoy, when can the reinforcements come?" Luhmaru Jiduo looked anxiously at the large number of Sasan troops outside the city: "if it''s late..."


    "I am not an envoy of the Han Dynasty, but an envoy of the shogunate." Ma Bin must make this clear. Otherwise, not only will he be in great trouble, but also Xie an: "there is a great difference between the two. Please don''t call the leader wrong."


    Before coming, Ma Bin didn''t know the real situation here. He didn''t know until he came. There was nothing to send to Dora Kingdom at all, but only to send to Dora alliance.


    However, this is not a problem. No matter whether it is a state or an alliance between tribes, it is basically enough for many families to really rule a piece of land with hundreds of thousands of subjects.


    "Well, it''s a messenger." Luhmaru I don''t know how to worry about this now: "there are not many defenders in the city. The enemy is fierce. I''m afraid it won''t last long."


    Ma Bin nodded with a smile and made a confident appearance. But he doesn''t know when the reinforcements will come

 Chapter 1073

    The Sassanian army marching into Peshawar seems to have no intention of taking a rest? They assigned a large number of people and began to cut down the surrounding woods. There was no doubt that they wanted to make siege equipment.


    Peshawar is a city, but it is not much bigger than the county town of the Han Empire. Even before the city walls were demolished in the counties of the Han Empire, the height and thickness of the city walls were higher and thicker than it.


    "Don''t panic, Lord." Ma Bin looked very calm and said, "as the head of a country, if you panic, what will the rest of you do?"


    Luhmaru Although it is a woodlouse country owner in woodlouse countries, it is impossible not to know that. The problem is that he doesn''t want to panic, but he can''t control it!


    Peshawar is a kind of wall composed of soil, straw, gravel and stones. The more it is about four meters high, the thicker it is three meters.


    The height of the city wall determines the advantage of defense, and the thickness determines the troops that can be arranged in each section of the city wall.


    Judging from the wall of Peshawar, it''s good to be able to arrange 25 people every ten meters. This kind of force composition is too thin for a city wall only four meters high!


    "Messenger, when can your army arrive?" Luhmaru The sender almost begged, "can you send someone to urge?"


    Ma Bin is looking at the garrison defending the city wall. Compared with the unbearable of the national Lord, there is no obvious panic.


    Before the envoy jidoro came to Peshawar, Ma Bin still knew some history of jidoro. What he saw was that jidoro thwarted sashan''s invasion many times.


    Since jidoro can beat sassanne many times, shouldn''t it be so useless?


    The problem now is that 60000 or 70000 Sassanian troops broke into the border of jidoro. It took only eight days to attack Peshawar. The fact is seriously inconsistent with the rumor.


    "It''s different." Luhmaru Jiduo heard Ma Bin''s question and explained: "we, apiro, hunnit and two satraps have been fighting against sassanne together. In the past, sassanne marched into one country, and other countries will start to respond. Now..."


    Ma Bin understood as soon as he heard it. It turned out that if Sasan wanted to send troops, he needed to face the siege of multiple countries. At the same time, the positions of those countries were still different, which meant that Sasan would fall into multi-faceted combat as soon as he had an action.


    So sassanne has to face not only Rome, but also a multinational alliance? It was the emergence of the Han Empire that changed the international situation of sassanne. Rome, two satraps and hunnit, who were once enemies, became sassanne''s allies. It is estimated that jidoro hasn''t made a decision yet. As a result, the western expedition army of the Han Empire came.


    To replace sassanne with the Han Empire, we have to face an empire that is not weaker or even stronger than ourselves, and then face several enemies and several minions who are regional powers. In this situation, what should the Han Empire be like?


    Ma Bin had the answer in an instant. The situation faced by the Han Empire in the early stage was much worse than that in Pishan. He had to face the direct pressure of Shijie Zhao, Murong Yan, Li Chengguo and the small imperial court of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Only a seemingly friendly Tuoba state remained, and the Han Empire had not cleared all the obstacles.


    Of course, Ma Bin doesn''t know that the Han army with Liu Yan doesn''t have to consider the transportation of grain and fodder at all, otherwise


    "Xiao Wang has always wanted to be a big man, so he has today..." luhemalu In fact, Jiduo is still waiting for a price. Seeing that the army of the Han Empire is coming, I have never thought about how the war between the two empires will leave the audience nearby: "you can''t ignore it!"


    "The messenger is still here." Ma Bin doesn''t have to guess too much about luhmaru What was the original intention of Jiduo? Anyway, Jiduo Luo has no other choice now: "the letter for help was sent eight days ago. According to the foot schedule, the big Han heavenly soldiers will arrive in a few days."


    The people sent by sassanne to cut wood are slowly closing in. Soon, you can see a large number of people busy making all kinds of siege equipment.


    Before that, some other troops in Sassanian began to arrange troops and gradually gathered outside the four walls of Peshawar.


    The first place to fight was not Ma Bin and luhmaru Jiduo''s location, listen to the news, the North fought first.


    Sasha must have his own style of siege equipment, but one is nothing special, that is, the city ladder.


    If the city wall is high, it is naturally more difficult to make ladders.


    The wall of Peshawar is only four meters long. The splicing difficulty of ladder production is less. Don''t worry that it is too long and easy to break.


    People who understand physics will understand a basic truth. The longer an object is, the easier it is to bend, and the more fragile it is as a load-bearing structure by a centimeter.


    The same ladder is only four meters, and it needs six or seven meters or even longer. The manufacturing difficulty is definitely not the same.


    After the Sassanian army came to the city, they were divided into four parts and surrounded Peshawar from all sides.


    Outside the city, Sasan deployed the most troops in the west, and the rest in the north, East and South varied in number, but no less than 5000.


    The Sassanian army in the north had enough ladders. After a loud trumpet sounded, several Sassanian soldiers in front carried a ladder together, and behind them were the hula people holding weapons.


    The Sassanian army has just arrived, and there are too many preparations are not enough. It is obvious that they haven''t even made a simple wooden shield.


    The Peshawar garrison on the city wall has begun to shoot arrows. Their bows and arrows have full ah San characteristics, using bamboo bows and arrows.


    This kind of bow and arrow with ah San''s characteristics has a long range, but the lethality remains to be determined by the power supplier.


    The Sassanian soldiers who launched the attack looked that only a few people were wearing armor. After the arrows on the wall came, although the bamboo arrows looked very floating, they could fall one for each shot.


    Once a Sassanian soldier carrying a ladder is shot down, it doesn''t matter whether he is dead or not. The main reason is that the ladder will lose its balance and smack to the ground, and the rest will fall down.


    In fact, only a few of the Sassanian soldiers who were hit by the arrow died at the first time. Most of the Sassanian soldiers who were hit by the arrow were just injured.


    The injuries are diversified. Most of them are arrows that enter the flesh without causing penetration. If the stronger soldiers directly pull out the arrows, they can continue to charge forward.


    The number of defenders on the city wall is too thin, not everyone shoots again with a bow, not too dense arrows, probably killing hundreds of Sassanian soldiers, and not many people died.


    The Sassanian soldiers of the forward assault team, who had bows in their hands, began to fight back after entering range.


    Compared with Peshawar, the garrison is full of bamboo bows, Sasan is not like that.


    Persians have a long history of playing bow and arrow, especially with their own ace bow cavalry. The research on bow has always been in the forefront of countries in the same period.


    The standard bow of Sassanian army is divided into three categories: angle bow, hard bow and riding bow, and the rest are non mainstream extension categories.


    The bows equipped for Sassanian infantry are generally hard bows with different tensile forces. According to the calculation habit of Zhuxia, they are roughly divided into one stone, two stones, three stones... Up to five stones.


    Like all countries, Sassanian soldiers are usually equipped with a hard bow of one stone. For this kind of tension hard bow, if the matching arrow is not too bad, the maximum range is generally 120 meters, and the accuracy will vary from person to person.


    The same is archery. After Sassanian archers counterattack, once the Peshawar garrison at the head of the city is shot, unless it is scratched, it will lose its combat effectiveness immediately.


    Soon the first group of Sassanian soldiers rushed under the wall, and the soldiers carrying the ladder worked together to erect the ladder.


    As for the erected ladder, the garrison on the wall of the city immediately rushed to push it with a long fork. If a person couldn''t push it, he hurried to call people and pushed out the ladder without bite device with joint force.


    When the ladder was erected, the Sassanian soldiers actually began to climb, but they fell back halfway up the ladder.


    Many Sassanian soldiers found that the ladder fell back and jumped out by themselves. They could not fall to a height of about one or two meters.


    Some Sassanian soldiers who couldn''t get away from the ladder. They even hit people with the ladder, and they may hit people. The injury is much heavier than falling.


    The battlefield will never lack noise, the movement of various war instruments, the cries and howls of many people, the groans when people are injured, and the screams before death. After all kinds of voices come together, people who are sober will be dizzy and swollen by the noise.


    After nearly two thousand Sassanian soldiers attacked in the north, as the number of ladders gradually became enough, the other three began their own offensive.


    Ma Bin stood at the head of the city and looked at the Sassanian army who shouted and charged. The timing may be so inappropriate, but he still could not help feeling superior because of the picture he saw.


    There is no suitable formation, no clear attack echelon, nor a wide variety of siege equipment. Some are crowded together and rush forward.


    This situation will not happen to the Han Empire at all. It can even be said that it is rare in the war history of Zhuxia unless it is the initial uprising stage when the dynasty of Zhuxia is about to fall.


    Zhuxia is not only good at guarding the city, but also has rich experience in attacking the city.


    Even the leaders of the rebel army who would mess at the beginning would find out the way to attack the city after fighting several times, and gradually had sufficient characteristics of Zhuxia siege.


    At least Sasha is an empire? Ma Bin didn''t know what the Sassanian army that came to attack jidoro was like. He was just surprised how it looked. It was inferior to a considerable number of insurgents in Zhuxia.


    Ma Bin saw that Peshawar''s defenders were all using bamboo bows. He couldn''t help but ask luhmaru curiously Send more: "don''t you have other kinds of bows?"


    "Of course." Luhmaru No matter how stupid he is, he can see Ma Bin''s surprised expression: "the garrison of the city wall is an exception. Equipped with other kinds of bows will be used in street warfare."


    In fact, Ma Bin had another accident. He saw luhmaru Jiduo was afraid of death, but he didn''t leave the city after Sasan''s army launched an attack.


    "I''m not waiting for the messenger!" Luhmaru Jiduo smiled bitterly and said, "if you don''t go, how dare Xiao Wang go."


    "..." Ma Bin didn''t have the idea of staying in the city for a long time, motioned luhmaru Jiduo can leave. As he walks, he asks, "did you just say street fighting?"


    "The wall of Peshawar is too low to support for a long time. This is not the first time that we have been attacked by the Persians." Luhmaru It''s not fat. There are even some thin places where it''s not inconvenient to move: "the messenger has entered the city and saw those staggered and complex alleys and layers of earth walls."


    Of course, Ma Bin had entered the city. When he saw those shapes before, he thought that these xiaoyueshi people didn''t understand the order at all, but a good King City was built in a mess.


    To some extent, Ma Bin is actually limited by fixed thinking.


    The city offensive and defensive warfare of Zhuxia has always been to decide the victory and defeat with the fall of the city wall. Almost no defenders are ready to fight street battles at the beginning.


    Ma Bin now understands what happened when the palace was built like a fortress. It turned out that luhmaru I didn''t expect the city wall to block the invaders at all. I regarded the palace as the last line of defense.


    There is no straight Avenue connecting the two city gates in Peshawar. Some are winding paths, and even the roads will be blocked by buildings. You need to go through some buildings that do not know their purpose.


    Before, Ma Bin saw two different situations than now.


    Previously unknown buildings have become defensive checkpoints or fortresses in a state of war.


    All the way down, Ma Bin began to face up to this group of Xiaoyue people, understand that these guys who fled from the old land of Zhuxia were not good for nothing, and even developed their own war ideas.


    "The whole city has become a complex fortress!" Ma Bin even saw that men, women and children were serving the war: "it is still a fortress for the whole people to serve the war!"


    Ma Bin transposed and thought about it. If a city of the Han Empire faced invasion, the answer was that no matter how united, it would not be as tacit as the military and civilian cooperation in Peshawar.


    The soldiers and civilians in Peshawar seem to have faced such a situation more than once. It looks like a mess, but everyone seems to know what to do.


    Just looking at the walls of Peshawar, everyone will think that it is a city with paper city defense.


    From the perspective of onlookers to analyze the defense in the city, Ma Bin was suddenly a little unhappy.


    Jilongpo must have sent troops to rush to Peshawar. In terms of distance, Ma Bin can confirm that the army has arrived within 50 li of Peshawar and probably found a place to hide. It may be waiting for Peshawar to be broken through and waiting for the most desperate moment of jidoro to reappear.


    That can not only show the importance of the Han Army, but also a kind of psychological warfare, so that the emergence of the Han army can be regarded as a savior, not an dispensable existence.


    Now, Ma Bin feels it necessary to send someone out to find his own army and disclose the situation here.

 Chapter 1074

    Peshawar has been surrounded by Sassanian army. Ma Bin just thought about it a little and sent someone out to die.


    On the first day, the Sassanian army carried out a wave of offensive on the four walls. It was seen that the fighting forces and siege equipment were just for testing, not for real.


    Night fell quickly. Because the city was preparing for war, campfires and torches could be seen everywhere. The whole city was illuminated as if it were day.


    The Persians outside the city were not idle. They cut down enough wood during the day, and the craftsmen with the army worked overtime to make siege equipment.


    Similarly, under bonfires and torches everywhere, there was a very obvious bird''s-eye view from high altitude.


    The city was full of fire everywhere. It was dark from about 50 meters to 200 meters outside the city wall, but there was fire again 200 meters away.


    The fire of this city is so obvious that the clouds in the sky are reflected with a dim light, that is, the area that is still like day in the dark can be clearly seen tens of miles away.


    "Are you sure it''s not broken?" Li Tan took a team up a small hill and looked at the direction of Peshawar from a distance: "with this bright color, they are all desperately preparing for war!"


    It is conceivable that no matter what the final outcome of the city offensive and defensive war in Peshawar is, there will not be much left in the surrounding woods, and even some shrubs and grass vegetation will suffer greatly.


    No way, some of them can be used as siege equipment, while others will be used for combustion. Short-term large-scale consumption will certainly cause serious damage to the natural environment. I don''t know how long it will take to recover.


    Fortunately, the natural environment in this area of jidoro is much better than that in the east of Pisan and even in the west of the original Hungarian nit border.


    In the east of sassanne and the west of hunit, that is, the main camp area of the western expedition, it is difficult to see a lot of shade, but more dry and soft vegetation free surface.


    There is no grass in the place where the army passes. Most of the time, it is not specifically used to describe killing. In fact, too many people suddenly come to a piece of land. Even if it is just for the needs of living, cooking and boiling water, the consumption of combustibles is more than expected. Not only trees will be cut down in large quantities, but also dry grass will not be let go.


    After nine days'' journey, Li Tan and his army arrived in the Northeast 55 li away from Peshawar yesterday.


    The army is parked in a mountainous area, of course, in order to facilitate concealment.


    In a fighting area, necessary scouts and patrols will be arranged within 50 miles, and some sentries will also be arranged.


    Li Tan will not read that the Persians have no military knowledge or do things carelessly. They are coping with the habit of marching and fighting in the Han Empire. He left the army fifty-five miles away. He took twenty to ride to a place about thirty miles away from baishawa, and went up the mountain to look into the distance.


    They didn''t encounter the Scouts of sashan''s army all the way. As for whether they were found by secret sentries, it''s really hard to judge whether sashan came out to hunt them.


    "How long can Peshawar last?" Li Tan is not asking about things that even he doesn''t know. How can the soldiers know? It''s purely a trade-off and Thinking: "Peshawar has more than 10000 troops to defend the city, which is also needed by the citizens. More than 20000 people can be mobilized to defend the city..."


    The information of Peshawar obtained by the western expedition army was sent back successively after Ma Bin''s mission. According to the information description sent back by Ma Bin, Peshawar is a city with forty or fifty thousand residents. It is described that the middle wall is short and narrow, and there is no noteworthy guarding equipment.


    According to the customs of the various Xia dynasties, to see whether a city is easy to fight, the first thing to see is how many soldiers and civilians there are in the city, the number of soldiers and civilians is large, and the available military, human and material resources in wartime will naturally be sufficient.


    Another is to see whether the city wall is majestic. Without a high and thick city wall, it will not be regarded as a majestic city, let alone an important military town.


    What Li Tan knows is that the wall of Peshawar is not too high, four meters thick and three meters thick. It is definitely not called xiongcheng. It is even worse than that before some walls were demolished in the Han Empire.


    Now the Han people... At least the Han army of the western expedition, already know what the situation is.


    It is probably the Rouran tribal alliance or the alliance power countries such as xigaoche and donggaoche. The difference between jidoro and the above countries is that the alliance power with Xiaoyue as the ruling class is based on the way of living of settled farming, not the grazing habit of changing grassland.


    With 60000 or 70000 troops, sashan almost didn''t encounter much resistance. He swept through the northwest of jidoro and spent less than ten days under Peshawar.


    No matter how many jidora troops were destroyed by Sassanian army in that process, or how much Sassanian army lost itself, jidora was invaded as a country, and it only took less than ten days for the enemy to enter the border to the city near the capital. In any way, it doesn''t look like a person with self-protection ability.


    Li Tan was puzzled that what they knew was that jidoro had thwarted sashan''s invasion many times, so how did the Xiaoyue people do it?


    "Go back!" Of course, Li Tan will not continue to advance rashly. It is not necessary. At the same time, as the leader of the first army, it is a risk to personally approach him for thirty miles to observe: "go!"


    Of course, not only did Li Tan bring people to observe, but some scouting teams had already been sent out.


    Scouts are the eyes of the Lord general. If you don''t send scouts to investigate the dynamics of the war, do you want the Lord general to give orders? However, Li Tan did not send scouts wantonly. Too many scouts will only excessively attract the attention of Sassanian army.


    Scattered scouts will naturally be discovered by Sassanian army. However, in view of the killing of the western expedition army, the Han Army has been exploring the terrain frequently before. Sassanian army attacking Peshawar knows that there are Han scouts. The number is not too exaggerated and will not cause excessive reaction.


    In fact, Li Tan also knew that the Sassanian army attacking Peshawar could not be unprepared for the help of the Han Army, but knowing it was one thing and mastering the trend was another.


    In Peshawar at night, Ma Bin was killed by luhmaru Send more invitations to the grand banquet hall.


    Ma Bin was naturally entertained when he came. It should be said that the specifications were large and grand, but luhmaru At that time, Jiduo didn''t go out in person, but was greeted by their prime minister mirumitz Send more to welcome.


    After Sassanian main forces invaded jidoro, luhmaru Send duocai to meet Ma Bin urgently.


    As if to make up for the previous neglect, although jidoro seemed to be half occupied, then Sassanian troops came to the city of Peshawar, luhmaru Jiduo will hold a grand banquet to entertain Ma Bin every night.


    The banquet hall has sufficient decoration characteristics of ah San. In addition to deliberately displaying gold unlike ah San, there will also be various painted walls with various patterns carved on various walls and load-bearing columns. In addition, there are too many colors, especially very bright, which will actually appear very chaotic according to the senses of Han people.


    Many banquets are not considered grand because of the decorations or the abundance of food.


    This group of xiaoyueshi people fled for hundreds of years. They first integrated with the Cypriots, and then were stuffed into a large number of ah San culture and some Greek culture. It is reasonable to integrate so many cultures and become very rich in food. However, it is an illusion.


    In terms of eating habits, they mainly focus on various barbecues, followed by cakes, accompanied by some disgusting rice categories.


    The rice sent to DORO doesn''t learn anything, but a San puts some messy things. It''s just like the salted rice or covered rice in Zhuxia. Spices are added. The main rice looks yellow not because of the relationship between rice grains, but because of the addition of curry.


    Curry may be a delicacy for ah San. It doesn''t rule out that some Han people will like it. For example, Ma Bin likes it, but most Han people are not used to it.


    Luhmaru The reason why the banquet held by Jiduo was considered grand was that all the dignified figures in Peshawar were invited.


    As the Lord of the country, luhmaru It''s not good to send too much. It''s too shameless to flatter Ma Bin, which can''t make Ma Bin feel enough enthusiasm, but the rest don''t need to be too shameful. They will boast that Ma Bin will become the protagonist in the banquet, feel unprecedented attention and get enough vanity.


    "Messenger." Luhmaru Jiduo held a gold cup and asked, "Xiao Wang has a daughter in Chang''an. Do you know what''s going on now?"


    A few years ago, led by sassanne and Rome, all the countries known to the Han Empire chose princesses and noble women to go to the Han Dynasty.


    Due to distance and communication constraints, many countries did not even have a contact for several years after sending out the princess and your daughter, luhmaru This is the case with sending more.


    "Everything is very good." Ma Bin can''t know the secret of the court. He doesn''t even know whether princesses from various countries have been accepted, but he can''t say he doesn''t know. Before he came, he got some information. At least he knew that he would send the princess''s name to DORO and would not arrange it. He said, "the life of Princess aisia in the Han Dynasty... I think the Lord of the country should understand that it would be much better than at home."


    Unless it''s aisia If Jiduo makes any mistakes, she will be punished. Otherwise, a woman who is the son of heaven may not have much luxury, but it is definitely not much worse. In terms of civilization and living environment, it is not a lie to say that it will be better than living in Jiduo.


    "That''s good... That''s good..." luhmaru Jiduo originally wanted to mention in laws. After thinking about it, it was not so appropriate. He changed his mind and asked, "is the messenger still used to being in baishawar?"


    What if Ma Bin is not used to it? He came here not for enjoyment, but for merit. To some extent, as long as jidoro plays his value in this war, the worse he lives here, the more points will be added to his performance evaluation in the future.


    The marriage between countries is not useless. It depends on the situation between countries.


    It can''t be said that the first Han Dynasty''s policy of Amity was not successful. Indeed, it successfully stopped the Xiongnu from invading the South on a large scale, but it was because the first Han Dynasty had the strength of resistance and the ability to knock and fly the Xiongnu''s teeth.


    The same is to send the princess to the western countries of the Huns. Do the Huns care? The Huns only knew that the countries in the western regions were too easy to fight, so they would not give up the invasion because of their in laws.


    Rome, Sasha... And other anti Han axis countries, which one cares about the princess on the side of the Han Empire?


    Jidoro is not a special country, luhmaru Sending more IQ is still online. Marriage works only on the premise of friendship. Even when the Han Empire thinks its country is valuable, it has extra points. If you want to rely on marriage, you can get special preferential treatment. Dream!


    The music in the banquet hall was interrupted by war instruments, and Sassanian''s decadent horn first appeared, followed by the crisp sound of war drums.


    The palace in Peshawar is built into a fortress style. At the same time, it is also in the mountain or high position. The banquet hall is just at the highest place. Out of the hall is a balcony with no roof and a large area.


    Luhmaru Jiduo took the lead, and Ma Bin followed. Behind them was a large area of dignitaries.


    Because of the sufficient height, they looked out and had a very wide field of vision. What they saw was a large ocean of torches outside the city. It was a big movement that they knew that 5000 people raised their hands and ran forward.


    On the west wall alone, about 5000 Sassanian soldiers attacked overnight. Looking at the other three sides, Sassanian troops invested at least 2000 people.


    This time, there are not only ladders to climb the city, but also some other siege equipment, such as towering siege towers, shield cars nailed with boards, and so on.


    "The big man''s army should be here?" Luhmaru It''s a pity that there is only a large area of darkness: "night battle, how can they attack the city all night?"


    Even in modern times when science is sufficiently developed, the army will still suffer more and greater casualties in night warfare. Unless it is forced, the army will only fight under the condition of sufficient light.


    Now is the era when most people have night blindness. There is no radio to command the troops in time. Unnecessary casualties caused by night fighting will be very serious. It is not uncommon for uncoordinated troops to make mistakes and kill each other.


    "Lord, is there any army left outside?" Ma Bin meets Lu hemalu Sendo shook his head: "what a pity!"


    Luhmaru The problem is that Peshawar has only 10000 garrison troops. If there are too many garrisons, it is to send vegetables. If there are too many garrisons, it can''t take care of them.


    "Perhaps some leaders have brought people around." Luhmaru He said more about the leaders of the occupied areas: "emissary, the Persians are too urgent to clean. The leaders of all places will organize Qin Wang soldiers. It''s not the Han Army, it should be them."


    Ma Bin didn''t know that jidoro still had this magical operation. He was stunned for a while.

 Chapter 1075

    Soldiers who fight at night usually need to set aside one hand to hold the torch.


    The torch is a piece of wood, the top of which is wrapped with cloth. It pays attention to some and soak in oil. When it burns, it will not only provide light, but also drip sticky sparks.


    Whether there is only cloth or soaked with grease, in fact, even if only the cloth is burned, it will drop sticky sparks. Soldiers holding torches usually need to tilt their hands away from them, and they will drop to Mars if they are a little closer to themselves.


    Being dropped by Mars is not just scalding, but sticking and scalding for a long time.


    Many people will have the experience of being scalded by boiling water. The scald for only a few seconds is hot. What kind of pain would it be if it was scalded for at least dozens of seconds?


    If the clothes dropped on the body by Mars are ignited again, they will become a human torch if they are not taken off in time.


    Many of the Sassanian soldiers who charged with torches lost their torches in place, slapped the places scalded by grease sparks, and even appeared firemen who were ignited and rolled or ran around.


    Ten thousand Sassanian soldiers engaged in night fighting have not run to the wall of Peshawar, or even been attacked by Peshawar defenders. Hundreds of them have been out of the range of effective combat effectiveness.


    The Sassanian soldiers running forward with a ladder. After holding a torch in one hand, they need to hold the ladder in the other hand. Naturally, they have no hands to hold weapons.


    What is very common and not funny is that many Sassanian soldiers carrying ladders forward together. It is estimated that about three of the ten groups will appear, and the ladder will be thrown aside when they run to half.


    The garrison at the head of Peshawar City, when they stayed in the dark and saw that the enemy had not approached, they were all in a mess. They all laughed "ha ha".


    The impact of night fighting with torches on belligerent soldiers is far more than that.


    "Ready!"


    "Shoot!"


    The banging of bowstrings and the breaking sound of arrows being shot out of the air sounded intensively in an instant.


    The Sassanian soldiers running forward exposed their position in the dark with torches. After the garrison of Peshawar city wall began to shoot arrows, there were far more casualties than during the day.


    In fact, a shooter shooting a bright spot in the dark is much more accurate than looking at the target in the daytime.


    The city wall garrison in Peshawar has obviously increased the number of archers, and the density of arrows is higher than that in the daytime.


    After a volley, the next is free archery. There was no pause in the sound of the bow string on the wall, and the arrows were continuously fired.


    There were no torches or braziers on the wall of Peshawar. The Sassanian soldiers who launched the charge looked into the darkness at the head of the city. In the darkness there, lethal arrows were being shot all the time, and the people around kept shouting or groaning after being hit by the arrow.


    Some Sassanian soldiers took advantage of the light of the torch to look at the robe where the arrow fell to the ground. They were surprised to find that it was not a bamboo arrow, what the arrowhead was, but the arrow shaft was a wood structure.


    Of course, bamboo arrows were shot, but there were not many arrows on wood poles.


    Ordinary Sassanian soldiers probably don''t know what it means to have wood poles and arrows, but officers can make new judgments.


    "Their elite archers are also on the wall!"


    Jidoro is an alliance force fully assimilated by a San. While assimilated, it has also obtained the basic scientific and technological crystallization of a San, including popularized smelting technology and some military systems.


    The use of bamboo bows and arrows does not mean that they are garbage archers. They are usually just to shoot farther. Another is that the production of bamboo arrows is simpler, and simplicity means that the manufacturing speed is fast and more can be stored.


    The killing power of wooden arrows will be greater than that of bamboo arrows, which does not mean that the Peshawar Garrison has no wooden arrows.


    However, in a San''s military system, soldiers with hard bows are not necessarily worse than those with bamboo bows, but archers who use hard bows are indeed better treated than those who use bamboo bows in all aspects.


    War must kill people. As Sassanian soldiers who launched the charge, they fell in pieces. After someone began to bow and shoot back, they didn''t know whether their arrows hit the defenders because they couldn''t see the situation at the head of the city.


    When many Sassanian soldiers charged halfway, they found that holding torches would become a very obvious attack target. In fact, they had already lost torches.


    Many of the torches discarded on ground were not extinguished. Some torches ignited weeds or other combustible things on ground.


    Looking out from the top of the city, there are stars on the ground and in the sky. The difference is that the light on the ground is fire yellow and the stars in the sky are silver.


    Another clear difference is that there are lots of fires on the ground, which completely depends on how many combustibles there are and how big the fire will be.


    Almost as the Sassanian army rushed under the Peshawar city wall, flames slowly appeared on the Peshawar city wall. It was about to start a hand to hand battle. The defenders lit the fire pot already prepared to provide enough light.


    There was light on the wall. Some Sassanian officers looked and saw the soldiers wearing iron or leather armor in the wall garrison. They immediately realized that it was different from the day.


    Any country... It should be said that except the unreasonable country of the Han Empire, otherwise, in terms of current productivity, the troops of any country who can wear armor will belong to the elite group, especially the soldiers who can wear metal armor.


    Jidoro is not a powerful country. There is only one armored army in the country, that is, the guard army belonging to jidoro royal family, with a number of only 800.


    The standing army of the whole country is about 10000, and there can be 800 armored troops, which is the unique position of jidoro, and the attention of jidoro royal family.


    During the day, the Peshawar garrison only threw stones at the bottom of the city.


    At night, the Sassanian soldiers who came close to the bottom of the city wall found the difference again. There were not only arrows and stones on the head of the city, but also big wood (mahogany) were frequently smashed down, and even some hot liquid was poured down.


    An endless stream of screams is so bleak under the night. Dying on the spot may become a relief. If you don''t die immediately, you have to suffer a lot of pain before you die slowly.


    The hot liquid can be boiling water, gold juice (excrement and urine), and more likely some kind of oil. Once it is drenched


    Boiling water will instantly burn and rot the skin and flesh. After uttering extreme screams, people can still jump, which means that the injury is not serious. More often, they roll directly to the ground. They are shocked because of extreme pain after a few rounds.


    If the gold juice or oil is drenched, their skin and flesh will fall off in pieces as if they were melted in an instant. If that happens to the head or main trunk, they will die in almost a few seconds.


    Being drenched by boiling water, gold juice and oil and not dying on the spot, it will almost be a disease that can not escape all kinds of injuries in the future. It will usually be pus, and the process of death will definitely be very painful.


    There were not many Sassanian soldiers holding torches. They pushed under the wall of Peshawar.


    In fact, the Sassanian army in the night battle should be thankful that their attack target is a city, not a field battle in the vast wilderness. Otherwise, it is still a big question whether they can find the real attack target.


    The siege ladder began to be erected


    During the day, due to the hurry and the inability to grasp the height of the city wall before trial, the siege ladder has no buckle device.


    At night, after the temptation of the day, Persian craftsmen mastered the correct height of the city wall, which can be regarded as installing a buckle device on the siege ladder.


    The so-called fastening device is not complicated, that is, a support frame with a bite hook is made at the top of the ladder. When the ladder is set up at the head of the city, the soldiers pull back, and the bite hook can buckle the fixed point backwards, so the ladder is not so easy to be pushed down again.


    The siege ladder is only one of the most primitive siege equipment, but because it is the lightest, it was the first to go to the front of the battlefield, and the other heavy siege equipment is far behind.


    This Sassanian army came to attack jidoro. They need to be fast enough and do not carry large siege machinery, such as stone catapults and riprap trucks... Also owned by the Persians.


    Why should we talk about the catapult and the riprap separately? Because they are not only different in appearance and structure, but also different in range and thrown object (weight)!


    Two siege towers were built during the day. They were pulled by horses in front and pushed by people in the back. "Creak - creak -" turned wooden wheels and moved forward.


    The siege tower is about four and a half meters high. The whole body is nailed with wood. It doesn''t seem too complicated. It''s just made into four square frames, stacked and firmly fixed with each other. Then it is made of cattle, horses or other animal skins, and the outer skin is wet.


    The cry of "kill" never stopped on the battlefield, even the horn sounded occasionally, and the drum sounded continuously.


    As one side of the siege, from the beginning of the attack to approaching the wall, the Sassanian army made hundreds of non combat casualties by itself.


    After the battle began, the defenders in the west of the four walls seemed to be the most elite. The Sassanian soldiers on this side also lost the most. Two or three hundred people were lost before anyone boarded the city.


    The Peshawar garrison on the city wall is constantly shooting arrows and dropping all kinds of things. Sasan under the city wall bears casualties unilaterally.


    The previously dropped wood was watered with grease. After they were ignited, fires broke out in the corners of some wall sections.


    Sassanian officers urged the soldiers to put out the fire. Naturally, they did not carry water, but used all the methods they could. It was obviously the most reliable one in their environment to cover it up with soil.


    Ma Bin''s position is in the West on the front. He can see the battle in the north and south, and the East is blocked by buildings, so he can''t see it.


    The number of Sassanian soldiers in the west is the largest, the number in the north and south is small, but it is not a feint, and the situation in the East is unknown.


    "If this is the only way to attack the city..." Ma Bin said to his colleagues, "it''s just to fight with human life."


    Zhou argued, "there are so many tricks."


    Many wars are indeed fighting with human lives. The number of times they use tricks to win easily is too few. It is because there are too few that they will be widely praised.


    "Will the Persians take the East we can''t see as a breakthrough?" Zhou Bian said, but he shook his head: "just because he can''t see it, the sender will pay more attention."


    They can understand why the Sassanian army attacked the city overnight, but the advantage of time is not on Sassanian''s side. Not only do the king''s armed forces from many places come to Peshawar anytime and anywhere, but the Han Army may also break into the battlefield at any time.


    Up to now, the loss of Peshawar''s Garrison may be less than 200, and more than 1400 have been lost in the four directions of sassanne.


    In this kind of war, although the city wall is very low, the Sassanian army launched a night war, which is tantamount to allowing the Peshawar garrison as the defensive side to occupy the right time and place.


    "We would attack overnight." In fact, Ma Bin has not personally commanded the army. He is a painting praise position in the Army: "many times, human life is not more important than time."


    Zhou Bian naturally agrees with Ma Bin''s point of view. What he wants to say is: "Sasan has attacked Peshawar more than once. It''s unreasonable not to know that the battle of the city wall is the beginning after the end?"


    Jiduo didn''t regard the city wall as the only defense zone at all. The battle on the other side of the city wall was decided. The next street battle was the real beginning of the attack and defense of the city.


    "Maybe..." Ma Bin touched his chin, thought for a moment and said, "the Persians won the attack and defense of the city wall and have their own means to deal with the street war."


    These Han people in Peshawar and those who send more than one side need to guess. As the offensive side, the Persian general has long had his own plan.


    "Some of the black oil carried was damaged, but about 60% was brought to the battlefield." DOS pars Canaan Dinah is the chief General of this Sassanian Army: "prepare the sprinkler! Select enough warriors, once you occupy the wall..."


    Black oil is untreated oil. It is not only a specialty in sassanne, but it is the largest in sassanne in the world.


    Long ago, Persians used oil as a tool of war, which is often used in sea operations. Unless the whole city is set on fire on land, it will not be put into use in large quantities.


    "Occupy the city wall and drive the defenders into the city, and our goal will be achieved!" DOS pars Canaan Dina did not come this time to conquer: "let Peshawar be the sacrifice of this war and warn those countries that dare to stand on the side of the Han Empire!"


    In fact, it''s not enough to occupy the city wall. The Sassanian army has to kill into the city area, otherwise there won''t be enough oil to water the city.


    "The manufacturing speed of the catapult should also be accelerated!" DOS pars Canaan Dina said fiercely, "the Han people have gunpowder and we have black oil. If we use the correct method, we can frighten the four sides!"

 Chapter 1076

    A night battle


    At the beginning of the war, the scene was spectacular. Sashan''s siege troops were still fierce. It took about an hour for the siege soldiers to climb to the top of the city, but they were hacked to death and thrown under the city before they could stand firm.


    About an hour later, Sassanian soldiers went to the city, but they repeatedly failed to clear a section of the city wall. They were killed by Peshawar garrison with the advantage of quantity.


    When sassanne''s two siege towers were finally pushed up, the siege was a wonderful moment.


    The garrison in Peshawar naturally knew the threat degree of the siege tower. When the two siege towers entered the range of bow and arrow shooting, the garrison fired rockets wildly. However, the Rockets either failed to nail or failed to ignite the siege tower.


    After a "creak creak" sound, the siege tower was pushed to the side of the wall.


    As the siege tower approached the wall, the Persians burst into loud cheers.


    In contrast, Peshawar''s garrison is constantly in panic for help.


    At the top of the siege tower, two assembled boards were pushed down and built on the female wall of the city wall.


    The two sounds were not too loud, and the collision of wood and soil opened the prelude to the most intense night battle.


    The garrison of Peshawar naturally swarmed in, and the Sassanian soldiers also rushed out of the siege tower. The narrow fighting area was crowded for a time, and people in the front row kept falling down, and the people in the back may be pushed up in a dazed state.


    On the other hand, Sasha''s broken city hammer had been hitting the city gate for a long time, but they suddenly found that the city gate hole had been filled with sundries and had been specially brought with soil. The whole city gate hole was blocked at all.


    A large number of Peshawar garrisons were attracted by the two siege towers, and the troops behind did not seem to be replenished in time, resulting in a shortage of garrisons in some wall sections. In fact, Sassanian soldiers who used ladders to attack the city did not catch up much. Even some Sassanian soldiers who had been in a state of stupor had been pushed up the siege tower. They just climbed numbly, When he went up the wall, he killed or was killed numbly.


    More and more Sassanian soldiers went to the city wall. The Peshawar garrison in some sections of the city wall was killed, but the new Peshawar garrison was not in place.


    The battle lasted about two and a half hours, and the battlefield to the west of the siege tower was dispatched. More and more sections of the city wall were controlled by Sassanian army, which had a great tendency to successfully occupy the west city wall.


    This situation was changed as an armored army joined the battlefield.


    The iron armor army of Jiduo royal family is very close to ah San in terms of armor style, but there are some more Greek styles. For example, it is clearly infantry armor but has armor skirt. At the same time, the protective plate of a pair of combat boots extends from ankle to knee, but there is no protection for thighs.


    Their iron armor is scaly armor with two ribs, belly and shoulders, but their chest is iron plate, and their back is a leather sheath. This style of iron armor will not be like a sleeve like armor. Once it is put on, it has no flexibility.


    The sleeve type iron armor is a human shaped tortoise shell. After wearing it, it can make the action of turning the upper body without moving the feet. Generally, only some joint parts can spring, and the rest parts can''t be bent slightly. Whether this armor is strong or not, in other words, bulky is a matter of certainty.


    For a small country like jidoro, it is extremely luxurious to have 800 armored troops. What is more luxurious is that this group of armored troops not only have an external layer of armor, but also wear a set of lock armor!


    Three hundred armored troops went up the city wall from various channels. The armored troops in the front row were slow in one hand and held a short spear. The shields and shields were built on each other. The short spear was poked out with each shield slightly opened. The whole formation was to open the shield one step at a time and poke out a short spear. If someone who knew the Europa tactics was present, he would recognize that it was the Greek style of play.


    There are also some people without armor in the iron armor army. They are usually short and lean. Everyone is carrying a bamboo basket with some short javelin inside. They are interspersed flexibly in the formation gap of the armored army, seizing the opportunity to throw the javelin in their hands.


    The Sassanian army who attacked the city did not have Sassanian''s ace arms, and even few people wore armor. It looked like an officer.


    The remaining defenders supported by the armored army broke out and cheered. They seemed to be beaten with chicken blood. The original helplessness and hesitation were gone, and they were replaced with more ferocious strength than before.


    The reinforcements are not only the armored army, it goes without saying that ordinary soldiers, but also a female army that specializes in playing with bows and arrows.


    "We send Dora people. Not only men are brave and good at fighting, but women can also kill the enemy." Luhmaru Jiduo proudly said to Ma Bin, "look at them. Their skills are so flexible that every archery can kill a Persian!"


    Ma Bin has long noticed the archer wearing a green robe. Seeing that the weapon is a small horn bow, it is very special in both physique and height.


    Those women''s armies did not only have small horn bows, but also a short knife with a handle and sheath of about 30 cm around their waist... Or a dagger?


    Some women''s armies drew out their daggers to fight Sassanian soldiers after they were close. Seeing that they can dodge the weapons waved by the Sassanian soldiers flexibly, and that they can always take a chill when running, jumping and rolling on the ground, and "pull" the Sassanian soldiers with a dagger, they should have received this kind of training for swimming and fighting.


    Of course, not only the women''s army can kill and kill Sassanian soldiers. In fact, if Sassanian soldiers can fiercely endure being struck by a dagger, a knife or a sword, even if they don''t kill or stab a women''s army, their heavy strength will make them retreat or fall down.


    Ma Bin asked curiously, "how many troops like them are there in your country?"


    Luhmaru Jiduo said proudly, "a thousand. They all choose when they are very young, and only thirty girls can leave one."


    Ma Bin actually doesn''t understand what to be proud of? The idea on the other side of the Han Empire was that unless all the men in the country died, which round of women would go to the battlefield to fight hard.


    However, Ma Bin has nothing to despise.


    Not every country is the Han Empire, or it should be said that not every country has a sufficient population base.


    Some countries are small countries with few people. There is nothing to be blamed for training women to become soldiers on the premise that men are not enough.


    If we don''t have enough troops, don''t we find a way to increase our troops? Both men and women can fight on the battlefield, and even appreciate the resilience and bravery of this country (Nation).


    "They......" Zhou Bian said without any emotion: "if we continue to fight, we will soon die."


    The battle on the city wall is in a space only three meters wide. The women''s army of jidoro is more suitable for training in open terrain, even in the complex environment of the forest, but it is not suitable for such a battlefield crowded with troops.


    "Their death will arouse our greater determination to fight!" Luhmaru He said firmly on his face, "it has always been like this!"


    Ma Bin and Zhou Bian looked at each other and nodded in agreement.


    Whether admit it or not, men have the instinct to protect the weak. In the eyes of men, women belong to the weak group and need to be protected.


    When a man is born to the national stage, he will never feel better when he sees his own women dying on the battlefield, especially when he is a soldier.


    If luhmaru Jiduo sent female troops to kill the enemy and inspire his soldiers, so it can be said that he succeeded.


    The garrison in Peshawar cheered the appearance of the women''s army. They would be happy to see the women''s army kill the invaders.


    The picture changed into that the women''s army was squeezed and retreated, one by one, the slender women''s army fell under the butcher''s knife of the invaders, and the garrison in Peshawar became a Jain.


    "Exchange the death of 100 ''SAMA'' for those men to show greater determination to fight the enemy..." luhmaru Jiduo didn''t have any guilt: "isn''t that what a wise leader would do?"


    Ma Bin remained silent no matter what his views were.


    Zhou Bian''s lips moved. He thought it was Peshawar. He was not Han on the battlefield and would not comment.


    If any leader in the Han Empire dared to do such a thing, it was not the Han women who appeared on the battlefield for uncontrollable reasons, but were driven to die in order to inspire their soldiers'' determination to die? Whether this is right or not, not only should public opinion fall on one side, but even if the result of the war is victory, it must also be held accountable by the court and even the son of heaven.


    The garrison in Peshawar began to "breed violently". They shouted, as if they felt shame, or broke out with unprecedented courage and jumped at the nearby Sassanian soldiers.


    Ma Bin saw a new armored army gathering in the inner wall and looked at the expressionless luhmaru without leaving a trace Jiduo concluded, "this Jiduo Lord... Is at least a lord who knows soldiers."


    In the west, the Peshawar garrison, which entered the state of "riot", became stronger. They were supported by the armored army again, killing or squeezing the Sassanian soldiers who attacked the city wall bit by bit.


    The defensive momentum of Peshawar has become stronger, and the morale of Sassanian soldiers as the attacking side has naturally fallen.


    Just now, the soldiers of Sasan were excited. They once thought that their own side would win the battle for the city wall.


    Morale can''t be seen or touched. In fact, it changes again and again with the development of the situation. Once morale is high, the timid person will become brave, but once morale is low, the brave person will become timid.


    In this battlefield, at least the battle of the western wall, a new situation is emerging on both sides because of the change of morale.


    The Sassanian soldiers who went up the city wall earlier experienced excitement and believed that they would definitely win. When the Peshawar garrison fought back madly, they played dirty tricks, waited for the Peshawar garrison to start "planting" and doubted whether they could win. They were excited for a while and doubted themselves. The situation was obviously unfavorable. They were not only forced to retreat by the Peshawar garrison, but also retreated in hesitation.


    The first Persian soldier who thought he couldn''t win and didn''t want to die on the wall jumped down from the four meter high wall. It doesn''t matter whether he was killed or not. It''s a very bad head for others.


    When the Peshawar garrison cheered, the background was the city wall with seven horizontal and eight vertical corpses stacked in a river of blood. There were so many Sassanian soldiers who jumped off the city wall one after another in order to survive.


    The battle intensity in the west is decreasing, and only a few Sassanian soldiers are still climbing ladders. What can be regarded as fierce fighting is in the two siege tower areas.


    DOS pars Canaan Dina did not withdraw the siege troops, on the contrary, he sent more troops to various battlefields.


    Without the order to retreat, it doesn''t mean that there are no Sassanian soldiers to flee back. One after another, they are caught by the supervision team, crushed and executed in a place with sufficient light. In addition, the herald repeated the cry of "execute the fugitive". Sassanian soldiers just don''t want to climb the city any more and have to stay on the battlefield.


    Four hours have passed since the siege until the intensity of the war became smaller.


    "The Persians can''t organize a more violent offensive tonight." Ma Bin has his own judgment: "unless those defeated soldiers are withdrawn and replaced with new attack troops, the next is a bad battle."


    Courage is contagious, so is timidity.


    An army that has gone through bloody battles, those who really have courage and dare to fight, in fact, most of them have been consumed in the first attack echelon.


    If there is no victory after the bloody battle, those who dare to fight will be consumed by a large number. The rest will not be all cowards. They are more like what others do. They lose the drive of those who dare to fight and lose the confidence to win. In fact, this army will basically lose its combat effectiveness as an army in a short time.


    As Ma Bin judged, the most intense confrontation ended, and the long night War didn''t stop. Just after the most passionate moment broke out, whether it was losing the confidence to win or for any other reason, except for the jidoro people who would destroy their home and country if they didn''t defend, the soldiers on Sasan''s side who really couldn''t return began their own performance.


    The so-called performance is that we roar loudly and can shoot arrows when we should, but we will never rush up. We still hold things that can block arrows in place and move when forced. We expect me to really go up and work hard with the garrison. Even if you kill me, I won''t go!


    "Do you think sassanne''s general is stupid?" Zhou Bian asked, saw Ma Bin shaking his head, smiled and revealed the answer: "not only not stupid, but also very smart. Jidoro didn''t leave troops outside the city. They can only defend blindly. They absolutely dare not take it lightly. Once a mistake is a loss."


    Simply put, it''s a war of fatigue. Anyway, it doesn''t let the garrison idle

 Chapter 1077

    When the eastern sky turns fish white, the sun has not appeared in the field of vision, and the first sunrise will not appear for a while.


    When Peshawar''s siege side arrived in the second half, it became a small fight, especially after the two siege towers were damaged, the Sassanian army on the siege side did not climb the city on a large scale.


    The Peshawar garrison, as the defensive side, tried to relax several times. It may be that the commander of Sasan side noticed and instigated new big movements, forcing the Peshawar garrison to pay attention. The problem is that Sasan just made big movements and did not take practical actions.


    The Peshawar garrison naturally dare not take it lightly.


    The Sassanian side can make dozens of false movements, but as long as the Peshawar garrison dares to really relax, the Sassanian side can break the city once and seize the opportunity.


    Another reason why the Peshawar garrison dare not relax is that there are a large number of Sassanian soldiers under the city wall. Although these Sassanian soldiers are no longer desperate, there is no doubt that they are a real threat.


    After the sky began to have a bright color, the first sunshine appeared on the battlefield. With sufficient light, the traces left by the battle last night were clearly seen.


    The battle site is about 200 meters away from the city wall. Scattered corpses lie 150 meters away from the city wall. They are all dead soldiers belonging to Sassanian side. The number of corpses will increase as they get closer to the city wall.


    What looks most tragic is that on the edge of the city wall, the war dead are stacked together, and there may be undead wounded buried.


    Too much blood flowed to a piece, became blood, gathered to a low-lying position, and became a pool of blood. Countless flies move on the blood and can hear a very obvious "buzzing" sound.


    What can really be called miserable is that in some fire areas, the bodies were burned so that they could not recognize the enemy and us, and many were directly burned into ashes. Some parts are burned, leaving some places that are not scorched, which makes people look more disgusting anyway.


    With enough light, there was the sound of gongs in Sasan.


    A burst of relief like cheers was cheered from the Sassanian soldiers on the edge of the wall. They were given the signal to retreat and didn''t have to stay in this place full of corpses and stench.


    When the sound of the Gong was sounded, the Peshawar garrison was also cheering. They thought they had won the phased victory of this offensive and defensive war, and there was enough reason to cheer.


    "The city gate itself is blocked..." Zhou Bian looked at the Sassanian troops without retreating formation: "otherwise it would be a good opportunity to go out of the city to pursue."


    Although there was no bright spot in the attack and defense in the second half, Zhou Bian and Ma Bin still stayed up all night, but luhemalu I sent it too much and went to rest late at night.


    Ma Bin''s focus is not on the retreating Sassanian soldiers. He pointed to Sassanian''s camp and said: "at night, he began to make a fire and cook food. The soldiers who finished eating have begun to assemble."


    They have brought binoculars to see the distance more clearly.


    Sassanne is indeed organizing new troops, or the camps around him are preparing. It seems that he doesn''t intend to give the Peshawar garrison more breathing time.


    After the day comes, there is enough light to see things. Even without a telescope, you can see that there are many siege devices on Sasan, especially the siege towers that are not difficult to build but seem to be very useful. At a glance, there are 17 in the West alone.


    "There are seven in the north and six in the south. We can''t see them in the East." Ma Bin visually measured the number of soldiers being assembled: "no less than 5000 in the west, no less than 2000 in the north and south, and it should be the same in the East."


    The Sassanian army at the foot of the city looked like 60000 or 70000. The number of people lost before was about two or three thousand. For an army with a total number of 60000 or 70000, the loss of two or three thousand people was not great.


    "Is that a catapult?" Zhou Bian pointed to an instrument being pushed. It was covered with cloth, but he could see some contours: "those are stone catapults?"


    Ma Bin looked through a telescope in the direction Zhou Bian knew and said, "it''s really a catapult. But why do they hide and don''t put it into siege?"


    To be honest, Ma Bin was a little surprised that the Persians could make so many siege equipment in one day and one night, especially the catapult.


    They have been paying attention to Sassanian army. They are sure that Sassanian army did not bring siege equipment when it came.


    With such speed and execution, it must be admitted that the Persians do have what they should have as an empire, which can even be said to be very surprising.


    "Our words..." Ma Bin said not so sure: "maybe we can do this step, but we should not do better than Persians."


    Zhou Bian, who has been a front-line officer for a long time, said: "according to the style of our catapult, the rush time will not be less than two days."


    So the question is, what is the style of the Sassanian army outside the city, how far is its catapult, and how many objects can it project?


    "Maybe it was semi-finished products that didn''t go to war." Zhou Bian also made a personal guess: "otherwise, don''t you build siege equipment to facilitate siege? It doesn''t make sense not to put it into use."


    Before there were no other ideas, Ma Bin agreed with Zhou Bian.


    The group of Sassanian soldiers who stayed by the wall last night retreated, leaving a messy battlefield.


    Some of the injuries found were evacuated Persians who were taken back. The bodies of the war dead were not cleaned up. In the current weather, if they were not cleaned up for more than two days, they would stink.


    The horn of the decadent sound was sounded from the Sassanian camp, and a knight with a white flag slowly approached the wall.


    Zhou argued, "do you want to listen to what you say?"


    "No." Ma Bin guessed: "it should be a request for a temporary truce to clean up the battlefield."


    Zhou argued, "I''m afraid xiaoyueshi won''t agree."


    The garrison of Peshawar responded with action. A figure who looked like a general opened his bow and arrow to shoot the Sassanian knight with a white flag off his horse.


    With the sacking of the Sassanian knight, the Peshawar garrison erupted into enthusiastic cheers.


    "They see very clearly." Ma Bin said with a smile: "the Persians come here because they are not good. Unless jidoro is willing to surrender, no amount of goodwill will change anything."


    Whether to collect the traces after the war will have an impact on both the offensive and defensive sides, but it will have a greater impact on the offensive side.


    The vast majority of the corpses under the city came from Sasan. The newly invested troops saw such a scene, especially some people died miserably and should be timid before fighting.


    In addition to the psychological pressure, the other is that those traces have become part of the obstacles. Many wall sections are not cleared out, and even the siege ladder has no place to stand.


    The knight with the white flag was shot to death, and there were bursts of roars from the Sasan camp.


    A Persian who looked like a general rode out alone and galloped his horse about 200 meters outside the Peshawar city wall. He raised his voice and shouted a string of unknown words. He roared a few times and then controlled his horse back.


    "If someone dares to do such a thing in a big man''s city..." Zhou Bian glanced around: "without guns, bed crossbows can make him a corpse."


    There are no bed crossbows on the wall of jidoro. On the contrary, there are several bed crossbows in several places of the palace fortress. Explain that jidoro is a bed crossbow, which is not easy to manufacture, or does he simply have no technology to manufacture it and import it from abroad?


    The Persians were obviously angry. Not only the horn sound of the decadent sound was sounded with frequent movement, but also the crisp war drum sound was pounded, and then tens of thousands of people roared all over the world.


    Among all kinds of movements, the Peshawar garrison is changing defense in batches at a rare gap, and they are also cleaning up the debris on the city wall.


    The corpses left by the enemy''s war deaths were not left behind in the city. They were collected. I don''t know what to do.


    Paoze''s corpses killed in the war were roughly thrown into the inner city, and some people carried them, threw them into an ox cart and took them away.


    "Send DORO..." Ma Bin looked at those conditions: "at least in the attitude towards war, we should be vigilant."


    "Xiaoyue people are also an ancient nation." Zhou Bian did not comment on others, saying: "in their long history, they have survived in the cracks, can continue, and can grow again in this land. They have their own set of survival rules."


    It can be seen that jidoro has its own survival rules. For example, the Lord knows how to stimulate the morale of the army, and even sends women to the battlefield.


    If you look at it again, it is clear that you are surrounded by more than six or seven times your own strength. There is no obvious low morale in the garrison. I''m afraid there are not many such experiences.


    What is very difficult is that all the soldiers and civilians in Peshawar, almost people who can move bullets, have joined in serving the war, and a considerable number of young men and women are ready to join in the city defense.


    "The Jiduo family should be very loved." What Ma Bin doesn''t understand is: "what''s the reason why the invading Sassanian army came all the way into a deserted land?"


    Zhou debated and said, "luhmaru Jiduo mentioned more than once that there would be king Qin''s armed forces."


    "I found it." Ma Bin thought deeply and said, "luhmaru Jiduo is looking forward to Han''s reinforcements, but he doesn''t show urgency."


    It means, luhmaru In fact, Jiduo doesn''t despair that Peshawar is under attack. It doesn''t seem surprising that Sasan''s invasion can attack Peshawar at once. In particular, he doesn''t have an obvious sense of urgency. In any way, he seems to rely on it.


    "According to our estimation, the total population of jidoro is about 400000..." Ma Bin said incomprehensibly: "it is to concentrate the young and strong who dare to fight, and the number will not exceed 60000 at most. If there is a king''s army to Peshawar, it can really turn the situation around?"


    There are no rivers around Peshawar, but it is not a large river system. At present, it is not a rainy season. It is obviously unreliable to make any water attack.


    The city is on a plain, and the nearest mountain area is thirty miles away. The vegetation is more dense, but it seems that it is not so easy to attack fire!


    Zhou Bian understood Ma Bin''s meaning and said in the same confusion: "is it difficult for luhmaru to send more reinforcements from other countries in addition to the big man?"


    Ma Bin didn''t forget this, luhmaru As Jiduo said before, they joined forces with two satraps, apiro, hunnit, Kashmir... To fight Sasan.


    Now hunit exists in name only, and the two satraps are simply one side of the anti Han axis. It is not wrong that apiro and Kashmir are neighbors of jidoro, but according to the information known to the Han Empire, apiro and Kashmir are not powerful countries.


    In the intelligence data of the Han Empire, apiro and Kashmir belong to small countries and few people. Even if they tried their best to save jidoro, they would be willing to send more than 50000 coalition troops to jidoro.


    Ma Bin and Zhou Bian exchanged more and more confusion. After thinking for half a day, they couldn''t figure out what to rely on to send Dora.


    Outside the city, Sassan''s siege troops have begun to advance.


    This time, the Sassanian army pressed the siege tower made at one time, and according to the attack situation, the troops selected to attack were obviously different from last night.


    In other words, last night was a night battle, and Sassanian''s commander was unable to carry out more control or regulation, resulting in the mess of the offensive.


    The advancing Sassanian troops, no matter which side of the city wall, can see that it is a state of no hurry and no delay.


    Of course, the infantry carrying wooden ladders will be at the front. They are not mixed with the rest of the soldiers. They are a single column.


    A little behind, about five rows are swordsmen with shields and swords. They wear a kind of leather armor that looks simple. When they push forward, they can maintain the order of the queue, giving people a feeling that they should be elite. In front of them are rows of shield cars pushed forward, which should be used as a barrier for crossbow men in the rear?


    Behind the five rows of sword and shield hands are ten rows of bow and crossbow hands. They hold bows or crossbows in their hands, but a sword is hanging around their waist.


    The next thick layer is the melee arms. Because the weapons are not unified, it looks a little chaotic, but it still keeps moving forward in order.


    Finally, there are heavy siege equipment. In addition to the siege tower, some are actually similar to the siege equipment in Zhuxia, such as the cart with something on the top and left and right sides, and the well stop that looks like the siege tower.


    The Persians seem to pay more attention to siege towers. The number of siege equipment of other types is very small. Maybe it will be increased slowly with the time of war, or even new and more sharp siege equipment will appear.


    "We seem to have overlooked one point." Zhou Bian thought something and suddenly said in surprise, "there are bed crossbows in jidoro. Why didn''t you see the Persians use them?"


    Ma Bin was obviously stunned. He didn''t think of this before.

 Chapter 1078

    Naturally, sassanne also has a bed crossbow, which is a sharp weapon of war.


    This was the Sassanian army that invaded jidoro. They didn''t carry too heavy siege equipment. Although the bed crossbow is also large, it is not as bulky as other large instruments. It is still carried by an army.


    DOS pars The reason why Canaan Dina did not put the crossbow into use immediately was very simple, but it was just not time.


    The city wall offensive and defensive war began again as the offensive and defensive armies entered each other''s long-range weapon range.


    All kinds of arrows are fired by crossbow men. They will cross in mid air. Some arrows collide and fall down, and more arrows fly forward according to their own fixed trajectory.


    When the arrow falls, the arrowhead falls first. The kinetic energy of flight and the sharpness of the arrowhead will produce penetration when they hit any object.


    The arrowheads of sassanne and jidoro are both flat double inverted hooks. This type of arrowhead is actually lack of accuracy and penetration. However, this kind of arrowhead is generally used to shoot soldiers without armor. After entering the meat, they don''t die and want to pull it out. The double inverted hooks must cause second damage when they are pulled out.


    On the battlefield, soldiers fell down with arrows and screamed and groaned again and again.


    In the advancing Sassanian army, the soldiers carrying ladders in the front row began to run as early as they entered the bow and arrow range on the side of the city. They themselves carried ladders and had no sensitivity. They could only run forward.


    The defenders on the wall of Peshawar, of course, shoot arrows at Sassanian soldiers carrying ladders. The more dead they shoot, the fewer ladders they will take on the wall, and the less pressure they will have on their own defense.


    Some people carrying ladders attracted the arrow rain on the city wall. The subsequent Sassanian soldiers began to make necessary arrangements. They formed a curved horizontal line with shield cars.


    The sashan swordsmen who arranged the shield car began to rush forward. When they charged, they would try their best to lower their bodies, put the shield in their hands on their heads, feel the force of arrows on the shield, and listen to the knock of metal and skin in their ears.


    Of course, it is not absolutely safe to rush against the shield. The shield only protects a large part of the upper body, and it is still exposed from the waist to the soles of the feet.


    Some Sassanian sword and shield players ran and were hit by arrows in their thighs. At the same time of severe pain, they lost their balance, stumbled for a while, and then fell to the ground. Unfortunately, the shield had just moved away from the key protection position. The next moment, an arrow was shot and killed.


    The Sassanian soldiers carrying the ladder approached the wall. Without breathing, they began to erect the ladder against all kinds of heavy objects dropped from the wall.


    Before long, sashan''s sword and shield hands also approached the wall and ran to those sword and shield hands on the side of the erected ladder. Naturally, they began to climb. They climbed on top. In the process, they had to endure the constant falling of things on the top. If the less exaggerated stones could be supported by shields, they would fall if they couldn''t carry the big stones or logs at all.


    When they ran to the Sassanian sword shield hands who had not yet erected the ladder, they had to join the operation of erecting the ladder. In the process, they also had to endure the constant falling of things on their heads. Many people were injured or died immediately in the busy process.


    Both under and on the city wall are busy. The Sassanian soldiers who have arrived under the city wall want to go up. The Peshawar garrison on the city wall naturally wants to stop them. They are only an integral part of this huge battlefield.


    Sassanne''s Crossbow men set the position of the shield car before they arrived.


    A small number of crossbow men started Stringing with a crossbow machine imitating the crossbow machine of the Han Empire.


    Should it be in the 14th year of Yuanshuo that Sasha got the crossbow machine? They split and studied, and began to mass produce their crossbow machine when it was approaching the 16th year of Yuanshuo.


    Some imitations are improved, and the performance is much better than that of genuine goods.


    Some imitations are due to the lack of performance standards.


    In fact, sassanne made a comparison. They must admit that they didn''t seem to fully understand that the crossbow machine made by imitation was not only inferior to the crossbow machine of the Han Empire in range, but also damaged very quickly.


    It always takes time to be familiar with a new thing, especially when it comes to scientific and technological creation. Without the precipitation of time, how can we produce any excellent scientific and technological creation, especially in imitation.


    Persian craftsmen can confirm that there is no wrong installation of any parts, and guess that the difference in range should be the relationship between bow and string. As a result, they used bowstrings far more valuable than those in the Han Empire. The range reached the standard, but the cost also increased.


    In fact, it is related to the knowledge of material science. There is a gap in the performance of the same parts with different materials, but it is not only the relationship between bow and string, but also the materials used in some parts are different.


    In addition, even as like as two peas artificially created the same material as the Han Empire, the Persian artificially created the crossbow machine. However, because of the difference in the specifications of the parts, the performance of the crossbow is still inferior to that of the Han Empire, and the damage rate is directly related to the parts specifications not reaching the standard.


    "The Persians imitated our crossbow." Ma Bin has long known the news: "today is the first time to see them use it."


    The Han army would try not to leave anything related to firearms on the battlefield, and the packing of other war equipment was not so strict.


    Moreover, before the 17th year of Yuanshuo, there were not many troops equipped with firearms in the Han Empire, and they were sent to the battlefield only a few times, and the loss rate was much lower than that of other war materials.


    Almost every field army of the Han Empire was equipped with a large number of crossbow machines of various styles, especially the most powerful crossbows used by infantry.


    In fact, it is not only the army. Although it is forbidden for the people to own powerful crossbows, the history of the use of crossbows in Zhuxia has been so long. Not only are there people who can make crossbows, but also there are not few wealthy families who secretly store crossbow machines.


    The Persians were far less difficult to get a crossbow than to get a firearm. They worked hard for three or four years to get very little gunpowder, but they got a little more styles of weapons such as crossbows.


    Sassanian''s Crossbow soldiers step on the bowstring directly, pull the bowstring to the trigger position, buckle it, and then load the arrow. They don''t launch immediately when they are ready, but wait for the command.


    "Shoot!"


    The sound of the trigger and the bow string sounded almost at the same time. The crossbow arrows broke away from the slot and fired forward. At the moment they shot out, they actually made a broken sound.


    "There are about 500 crossbow soldiers in the Western battlefield." Zhou Bian looked at it and said, "we see so much. Sasha should have imitated a lot."


    Crossbow is the ultimate long-range weapon of cold weapon. The reason why it can shoot far is that some parts load the tension of pulling the bow string, otherwise it is very difficult to pull it simply by manpower. There is no doubt that the range is naturally far with great tension, but it also depends on the material of the arrow.


    "The range is about 250 meters." What Ma Bin saw was that the crossbows and arrows fired by Sasan crossbow soldiers did not only reach the city wall, but a considerable number of Sasan crossbow soldiers did not control the elevation, but shot too far into the city: "our powerful crossbows have a range of 480 meters at most. Ordinary crossbows can basically reach 280 meters."


    I don''t know what style of crossbow was imitated by the Persians. Judging from the use on the battlefield, it should be that there is no good style, or that the Persians can''t imitate too good style?


    Whether it''s a cold weapon war or a firearm war, it usually has an advantage over a long range. It''s a dilemma that you can attack me, but I can''t attack you.


    "They don''t have many crossbows, otherwise they should be covered with arrows and rain first." Zhou argued that Zhuxia had enough powerful crossbows and enough arrows, and the general tactics were: "take advantage of the range to continuously cover the arrow rain, which will suddenly frustrate the morale of the garrison. Over time, the Garrison''s morale will be lax. If you attack the city again, you will get twice the result with half the effort."


    In the history of Zhuxia, the Qin army gave full play to its long-range advantage most. Each time they attacked a city, they basically washed the land with arrows and rain for several days or even more than a month. In this way, when many cities met the Qin army, they could not manage the Qin army to launch a real siege. The city defenders could not bear the psychological pressure and surrendered first.


    At the back, it is basically difficult to see the arrows of the Qin army washing the ground. First, the number of crossbows has decreased rapidly, and second, the consumption of arrows is difficult to maintain. It would be so embarrassing because the assembly line production technology mastered by the pre Qin Dynasty was lost. It was clear that the pre Qin crossbow was damaged and could be repaired by replacing parts, but the back crossbow was damaged but the parts did not match. The consumption of arrows is the same. The national strength has increased, but the production efficiency is low. Naturally, the production speed can not keep up with the consumption speed.


    Zhuxia has been developing, but with each change of Dynasty, some technologies are lost in the war.


    A funny thing that is not funny. By the end of the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms period, Zhao Kuangyin bullied the orphan and widowed mother and founded the Northern Song Dynasty, but his skills in making crossbows were not as good as those of the Xiang party.


    That''s because the Xiang party inherited the crossbow making technology of Li Tang and made some improvements for a time, but the other forces did not obtain the crossbow making technology. For example, the Northern Song Dynasty, which nominally ruled the Xiang party, did not obtain it.


    The latter Xiang party split from the Northern Song Dynasty and founded the country on their own. The Northern Song Dynasty was captured in the war with Xixia. After its own research and improvement, it can be regarded as a powerful weapon to surpass Xixia, that is, the divine arm crossbow.


    The problem is that the manufacturing method of the divine arm crossbow was lost while waiting for the demise of the Southern Song Dynasty. Since then, the position of crossbow in the war has declined again and again. The more it goes to the back, the more difficult it is to see a good crossbow.


    Now, because the Sassanian army has a single weapon with a longer range than the Peshawar garrison, it has staged a unilateral bullying by relying on the range.


    At first, the garrison on the wall of Peshawar was still shooting arrows at the Sassanian soldiers under the wall, but they couldn''t reach the Sassanian crossbow 200 meters away.


    Waiting for the Peshawar garrison to be covered by Sassanian crossbows and arrows again and again, they don''t even shoot at the Sassanian siege soldiers under the city wall. They can only hide behind the women''s wall or shield and wait for the Sassanian crossbow soldiers to enter the interval before they can show their heads and continue shooting.


    In addition, the defenders who are responsible for throwing stones, logs and pouring gold juice, fire oil and boiling water to the enemy under the city wall actually want to avoid the cover of Sasan crossbowmen.


    There were only crossbow soldiers with a longer range than the defenders, and their arrows were accidentally injured, but they repeatedly suppressed some wall sections, so that the assassin soldiers could climb the ladder in a relative environment.


    "If the Persians had more crossbows, they wouldn''t have to be four or five times, just two or three times..." Zhou Bian actually looked down on the accuracy of the Sassanian crossbow soldiers. It seemed that he didn''t know the importance of shooting elevation. In that way, it was really far from the Han crossbow soldiers, But for the Peshawar Garrison who has no counterattack ability at all, it is enough: "it will be much easier to board first because they don''t care about the ruthlessness of accidental injury."


    Yes, Persians have crossbows in batches. They are still feeling how to use the rope crossbow. For the time being, they have not found the importance of shooting elevation, or they know it, but they don''t have enough time to train the crossbow soldiers, which is a very normal thing.


    The Han Army promoted culture and education in the army. It didn''t plan to teach a group of top scholars. It just let the soldiers read.


    Educated soldiers and uneducated soldiers are two groups. When educated soldiers are trained, the speed of mastering training skills must be much faster than those without culture.


    In the pre-Qin period, it was recognized that crossbow soldiers needed to master mathematical knowledge. The Qin army did not popularize education, but the strict military law forced soldiers to concentrate on learning when receiving training. They dared to be careless or couldn''t keep up with the training progress. The whip may still be light. It''s nothing to punish them for hard labor or more serious punishment, and they will never spare it.


    The attack and defense on the battlefield is not fierce, but the trend of victory and defeat has emerged. Only the emergence of crossbow soldiers has changed the trend. Once those siege instruments are pushed up, the war will be more unfavorable to the Peshawar garrison.


    This time, Li Tan ventured to be within 15 miles of Peshawar, relying on the latest telescopes... That is, the one that is relatively large and needs a support to watch the development of the war in the distance.


    "The Persians attacked the day all night last night?" The scouts who watched Li Tan responded and nodded: "they have great determination to attack the city!"


    After an evaluation, Li Tan actually doesn''t care whether Peshawar will fall or not, and even wants to fall quickly. Otherwise, the longer they hide, the more likely they are to be exposed.


    "Attack on all sides at the same time, and the main direction of attack is the West." Li Tan left the telescope and rubbed his sour eyes: "his courage is still too small. His troops have an all-round advantage. If he doesn''t attack from all sides, both sides are better than one side."


    Li Tan guessed that the commander of Sassanian army was not enough.


    With enough troops, we really need enough commanders, otherwise it''s just a matter of more soldiers.


    Li Tan was able to take charge alone and had the most basic judgment. He thought he should go back immediately and be ready to lead the troops to Peshawar at any time.

 Chapter 1079

    The city offensive and defensive war in Peshawar began to become extremely fierce as the Sassanian troops on the siege side pushed up many siege instruments.


    "The wall can''t be defended." What Zhou Bian saw was that the Peshawar garrison was suppressed first and waited for several siege towers to set up the city. Although the Peshawar garrison tried hard to resist, it gradually lost its quantitative advantage: "now the correct way is to withdraw the soldiers back to the city wall, avoid more casualties and preserve more resistance."


    Before long, the bell rang at the palace fortress.


    That is a signal to let the Peshawar garrison on the city wall withdraw into the city. However, the number of Sassanian soldiers on the city wall is increasing. Entanglement with each other does not mean that they can retreat if they want to retreat.


    "They probably expected that they couldn''t keep it during the day." Ma Bin said that the armored army had long been withdrawn to the city: "the defenders on the wall are only making necessary attempts."


    The wall of Peshawar is too low. If the height is seven or eight meters or even higher, it will not be so easy to build siege equipment even after the Persians come.


    Building a siege tower four meters high and a siege tower seven or eight meters or higher is more difficult in terms of physical conditions. That''s not how to pile it up. Even if it''s finished, how to nail it firmly to ensure that it won''t tilt, and so on.


    The Sassanian troops who pushed up the siege tower were surging up the wall like a tide, and then rushed to the nearby Peshawar garrison.


    Some Peshawar garrisons really have no place to run. Some extremely fierce people choose to jump off the wall and limp to the urban area before they die. With their own help, they naturally run faster. In addition, the Peshawar Garrison who lost courage abandoned their weapons and wanted to surrender. Whether standing or kneeling, the Peshawar garrison was killed by Sassanian soldiers without any hesitation.


    The city is not absolutely safe. The Sassanian archers on the city wall are free to shoot arrows at the enemies below the city from the beginning.


    Most of the Peshawar soldiers and civilians who didn''t run, or didn''t have time to run, were shot in the back and died cleanly. They didn''t die. I don''t know if they can have a good time when Sassanian soldiers come down.


    The west wall was the first to fall, followed by the north wall, and the remaining two walls fell successively.


    The Sassanian army occupied the city wall and did not immediately press the soldiers in the city. It was to clean up the debris on the city wall and the bodies of both sides of the war dead, and kill the wounded Peshawar garrison.


    "What do they want?" Ma Bin can look more carefully with a telescope: "clean up the things on the city wall and dig the city gate hole."


    Occupying the city wall, shouldn''t we attack on a large scale when the defenders are flustered and morale fluctuates?


    This is the way Zhuxia plays. It''s different here?


    "The Persians have been attacking Peshawar once, which should be a consistent means of defense for the defenders." Zhou Bian only had this answer: "they know that occupying the city wall is only the first step, and the battle in the city will be more intense next."


    Sassanian soldiers were busy cleaning up, and the built catapults and bed crossbows in the rear were brought up.


    The volume of the catapult is relatively large, the space of the city gate is not enough for them to enter, and the bed crossbow is no problem.


    "They want to install the long-range siege equipment on the wall?" Ma Bin has seen Sassanian soldiers installing hanging towers, and the first bed crossbow has been hung on the city wall. Some Sassanian soldiers are arranging bases: "the catapult can''t fit on the city wall."


    Sassanian''s catapult is not small. Its single length is five meters, its width is three meters, and its height is more than five meters.


    The width of Peshawar''s wall is only three meters. It must not be able to hold such a huge catapult.


    "They''re fixing the crossbow." Zhou Bian also judged that there were no stone catapults on the city wall and pointed to the pile of buildings with complex terrain: "the garrison is preparing to fight back."


    There is an open space between the city wall and the residential group, about 200 meters long?


    When Peshawar''s buildings were built, I didn''t know whether they had been planned or not. It was far more than chaos. There was almost no interval between one building and another. The widest road inside would not exceed two meters. Some alleys even allowed only one person to pass. I really don''t know how they should move things at ordinary times.


    Ma Bin walked by in person. It can be said that the most surprising thing is that some people''s houses are regarded as roads at all.


    Therefore, it is not that there is no wider channel, but that there is a need to pass through some folk houses, but once the folk houses close the door, the road is blocked.


    In the narrow alleys and the backyards of some folk houses, there are armed men gathering. They flock to the periphery of the residential area in small groups.


    At this time, the Sassanian army was stepping up the installation of hanging towers, and some bed crossbows were hung up. However, if you want to get the catapult into the city, the requirements for hanging towers are much higher than hanging crossbows.


    The catapult built by Sasan''s army craftsmen will never be less than 1000 kg in volume, or even up to 1500 kg. It''s really not that any hanging tower can be lifted casually.


    Many Sassanian soldiers and craftsmen brought very thick wood and very heavy objects.


    Of course, wood is the support frame of the hanging tower, and heavy objects are the necessary lumps. In addition, a large number of iron chains are used.


    A catapult is definitely not a single hanging tower that can be hung on the city wall. Even if it is hung on the city wall, it should continue to be hung and put into the city. Once the hanging tower is unqualified or improperly operated, it will be a major accident if such a heavy catapult falls.


    "The Persians do have what an Empire should look like." Zhou Bian looked at the scene of the ongoing operation: "a small country doesn''t even know what a lifting tower is, but the Persians can build a lifting tower bearing about 2000 kg on the battlefield."


    It''s the same thing. The more technical machinery is needed, the less small countries and people can study it.


    Many times, it is useless for a nation to exist for a long time. It also needs to have enough territory and population. Even the geographical environment for survival also accounts for a crucial factor.


    There are some ethnic groups, obviously with vast territory and a large population, but they have not entered the Bronze Age for hundreds of thousands of years. Some ethnic groups have entered the firearms age, and they are still playing with bone arrows.


    The palace fortress sounded the sound of strong horns.


    The marginal residential area was crowded with people, the sound of ox horns was sounded, and a large group of people called "waaaaaal" rushed out of the buildings and alleys.


    Some garrison archers, they went up to the roof, stood firm and began to bow and shoot.


    "Bamboo bows and arrows have a range of up to 160 meters..." Zhou said contemptuously, "just looking at the soft floating, they have little lethality."


    Bamboo bow is a kind of long bow. Its overall length is almost one meter eight. Jidoro selects tall people as this kind of archers, and most of the height is above his head when holding flat.


    "Sendoro has no crossbow." What Ma Bin knows is that there is a nation that also uses bamboo bows: "Japanese bows and arrows are also bamboo, but the style is different from ah San."


    The Japanese people''s bow is relatively small, and its tension is not very good. If you use bamboo arrows, even 30 meters is lethal, and even the leather armor can''t be broken.


    The Han Army had a large number of powerful crossbows. Naturally, they couldn''t see the long bamboo bow with long range but little lethality.


    Ah San will use a lot of bamboo bows and arrows on this side, probably because he lacks weapons with a long range for individual soldiers, and there are few people wearing armor on the battlefield, or just think of a kind of harassment?


    If a large number of bamboo bows and arrows are equipped to harass, does it seem that the goal has been achieved on the battlefield?


    The Sassanian soldiers who entered the city were first startled by the sudden influx of Peshawar soldiers and people, subconsciously ready to fight, but the sky made a "wheezing" sound and fired a large number of arrows.


    Whether it''s a bamboo arrow or an arrow, as long as it''s an arrow, people''s instinct is to avoid or block it with something.


    The Sassanian soldiers who made different choices on the ground in the city naturally looked chaotic because of their different choices.


    The Sassanian soldiers on the city wall saw that there were so many soldiers and civilians pouring out of the city. The crossbow men started shooting arrows under the shouting of the officers, and the close combat soldiers began to prepare for defense under the shouting of the officers.


    This wave of counterattack was sent to the army and people in Peshawar on DORO''s side. It seems that there are more people strong, and there are no elite troops


    In addition to various types of weapons in their hands, many people have a jar tied with a rope in their hands.


    The Sassanian soldiers on the ground in the city kept retreating to the root of the city wall. Some people who were shot by bamboo arrows actually got up quickly even if they fell down. Only a very few unlucky soldiers were hit to kill or cause shock coma due to too much pain.


    "Can''t those jars contain fire oil?" Ma Bin saw some Peshawar soldiers and civilians twisting pots and pans being shot down by arrows. When they fell to the ground, they broke the pots and pans, and some yellow liquid flowed out: "there is a buffer belt of about 200 meters, and fire attack is really a good choice."


    "Look over there..." Zhou argued, referring to the section of the city wall: "there is a Tibetan cave in the city wall!"


    The city wall is neither high nor thick, but it is no problem to leave some Tibetan caves.


    In fact, when building the city wall, every country will make some Tibetan soldiers'' holes. I don''t know whether there are Tibetan soldiers'' holes in the city gate hole, directly above the city wall and under the city wall connecting the ground.


    If the defenders knew where the Tibetan caves were, they would undoubtedly be a good breakthrough. They didn''t have to climb the city. It wouldn''t be too difficult to hit the city hammer.


    Although there are Tibetan caves in the city wall, it seems that there are not too many Peshawar garrisons hidden in advance, but their presence has greatly disturbed the reaction rhythm of Sassanian troops.


    "Are you worried about being found?" Zhou Yan commented: "otherwise, it would be obviously not cost-effective to participate in the attack this time."


    To be reasonable, the fear of hiding under the enemy''s feet and not being found should indeed be suddenly killed at the most critical time.


    However, it is a common practice of all countries to have Tibetan caves in the city wall. The Sassanian troops will certainly check them and find them sooner or later.


    The arrows in the sky are shooting at the ground when you come and I go. The people who hit the arrow scream, but they don''t necessarily die. However, there are people on both sides of the enemy and US falling down all the time on the battlefield. Soon, there were corpses and pools of blood on the ground.


    There were about 3000 Peshawar soldiers and civilians who only launched a counterattack against the western wall. They must pay a price when they rushed up against the Sassanian crossbow men on the wall, but it was only about 200 meters. Soon, the first group of people who ran fast fought closely with the Sassanian soldiers below the wall.


    "The people who sent to DORO are still quite fierce." Ma Bin repeatedly examined the alliance of jidoro, which is not even a country: "I just don''t know whether the people of jidoro in other places are the same."


    Zhou Bian came to Peshawar with Ma Bin and other Han people from the border, but they didn''t come airborne.


    Along the way, they really didn''t find that the people of jidoro were so fierce. They even looked at nothing special. They had no expectation that the citizens of Peshawar dared to participate in the war without fear of the war after the outbreak of the war.


    "Yes!" Ma Bin thought of something, and his face suddenly changed: "the Persians didn''t put the catapult and bed crossbow into use before, but there is a trend of large-scale layout in occupying the city wall. Look at what the Persians, horses and vehicles outside the city carry."


    The terrain on this side of the palace is high, and the top floor of the building has a better view.


    If you only use the naked eye, your eyesight is better than 35 kilometers. From a distance, you can really recognize things too clearly. You can only recognize the fuzzy outline of some large objects.


    Ma Bin and Zhou Bian both have binoculars. They didn''t realize why the Sassanian army didn''t put the catapult and bed crossbow into the war early. Seeing that the Sassanian army took so much trouble to prepare for the placement of the catapult and bed crossbow, and then seeing the baishawar army and people charging with oil of fire, Ma Bin, who turned faster than him, immediately had a bad guess.


    "Pottery pot..." Zhou Bian even had a telescope, but because of the distance, and whether the Persians covered the carriage with cloth, or happened to see the cloth of a carriage blown away by the wind, he tried to identify it: "what needs to be packed in pottery pots?"


    Ma Bin wants to see it. The carriage opened before has been covered again. He looked to the other side of the city wall. The soldiers and civilians of Peshawar who rushed up had set fire, and then moved his sight to the residential areas connected by buildings. There was almost no traffic situation on the road: "the soldiers and civilians did their best to clean up, but there were still too many sundries!"


    Zhou Bian obviously guessed what Sassanian Army wanted to do. He was surprised and said, "even if there are combustion aids, how much fire oil should they prepare to make the whole city fall into a sea of fire? In addition, there are squares and moats around the palace. If we can''t burn the palace, even if there is a fire in the city, we can''t burn us anyway."


    As for how many jidoro people would die if the fire burned the city, Zhou argued that it was not Han people who died anyway.

 Chapter 1080

    Ma Bin and Zhou Fen, who guessed that the Persians wanted to set fire in Peshawar, looked at each other for a while, and then did not look at the attack and defense of the city.


    When they entered the room, they didn''t pay attention to the salutes of passers-by along the way. They didn''t even have time to say hello to some ministers who didn''t leave.


    "Please tell your Lord." Ma Bin will not show his inner fluctuations: "I have something to tell you."


    Luhmaru Jiduo woke up long ago. He was busy commanding his generals. When Ma Bin came to look for him with Zhou Bian, he hesitated and didn''t meet him in the combat room. He found another place.


    "I believe the Lord of the country already knows that the Persians have thrown bed crossbows and stone catapults." Ma Bin didn''t mean to talk nonsense. He said directly, "my messenger found that the Persians had prepared a large number of jars and cans outside the city."


    "..." luhmaru I didn''t understand it for a long time. I asked in wonder, "what does the messenger mean?"


    "Catapults and bed crossbows may not exceed some individual long-range weapons in range, but they can shoot heavy objects due to mechanical force." Ma Bin said, didn''t the Peshawar garrison attack with jars of tinder? He was surprised at luhmaru Sendo didn''t even guess this: "your army uses kerosene, and the Persians are fighting the same plan."


    Luhmaru Jiduo''s face has changed a little, but he hasn''t panicked yet.


    "My messenger didn''t speak clearly enough?" Ma Bin meets Lu hemalu Sendo really didn''t understand. He took a deep breath: "the Persians have prepared a large number of jars and cans. This messenger thought it was enough to burn the whole Peshawar to the ground."


    This is luhmaru Jiduo''s face changed dramatically. He opened his mouth, closed his mouth, walked back and forth quickly, and suddenly stopped: "Sasan has a kind of black oil, which has a great output."


    Black oil? As one of the praises of the western expedition, Ma Bin still knows the existence of black oil. He knew that Persian territory was rich in black oil, and the center seemed to attach great importance to this kind of black oil.


    "It''s over, they should..." luhmaru Send more obviously panic: "how dare they!!!"


    Although war is the darkest behavior, there are still some scruples. For example, when it is not necessary, it will not kill civilians on a large scale, let alone destroy the whole city.


    Luhmaru After pumping his cheeks for a long time, Jiduo suddenly asked Ma Bin, "Messenger, how do you think the king should choose?"


    Ma Bin understood.


    Luhmaru Jiduo was asking whether the army and people all over the city began to fight with the Persians regardless of casualties, or quickly surrendered.


    "The messenger thought that the Lord of the country should bend his knees to sassanne in order to avoid the burning fire in Peshawar." Ma Bin thought about luhmaru before he came What kind of attitude will Jiduo have: "just the Lord thinks... After the surrender, the soldiers and people of Peshawar and even the ministers may live. What will the Lord do?"


    Even if it was a palace fortress, we could still hear the movement from outside.


    Two different trumpets were blowing all the time.


    The "Dong Dong" sound of the war drum has never stopped since the war began.


    The noise of shouting and killing was very fierce.


    The tragic war made people die all the time and become corpses lying on the ground and gradually becoming cold.


    Capitulating or persisting in resistance has always been that only the superior has the right to choose, and the leader can only passively accept the fate set by the superior.


    The situation now is that once luhmaru If you choose to surrender, you will not only surrender a group of soldiers and civilians from one city to another in Peshawar, but also surrender the whole country because of the identity of the Lord of other countries.


    When a country surrenders, it is inevitable that the military, people and ministers will pay the price, but they may not die.


    However, the king is different. After the surrender, the king has to pay far more than anyone. There is a great risk of the destruction of the country. Needless to say, in order to better digest the fruits of war, the invaders usually won''t let the current king continue to live.


    "Tell the Lord the truth." Ma Bin looked at luhmaru, who was constantly changing his face because of his mood fluctuation Send more, slightly raised his head: "the strong force of the big man has long come around Peshawar."


    Luhmaru Jiduo should have guessed this earlier, and guessed Ma Bin''s subtext. Sasan can destroy Jiduo, and it won''t be difficult to destroy the Han Empire.


    "Sassanian''s madness will cause public anger!" Luhmaru Jiduo roared angrily, but randomly changed his face and said to Ma Bin pleasantly, "Messenger, can you inform your army to attack the siege army immediately?"


    Luhmaru Send more or know a little. He heard that sassanne thought he couldn''t beat the Han Empire, so he would make an alliance with the Millennium enemy Romans, and he had a large group of younger brothers.


    Even the enmity of a thousand - year - old enemy is thrown aside, luhmaru Jiduo didn''t know that the Persians thought that the Han Empire was far more terrible than Rome.


    Since they want to choose to stand on the side, they naturally stand on the strongest side.


    And then, luhmaru It''s too clear that no matter what choice you make, you will encounter invasion. It''s no different whether Persians or Han people kill you.


    Seriously, luhmaru Jiduo knew that no matter how he chose, there would be a large army to attack. He was more willing to compete with his old rival Persians. Anyway, he fought around, that is, those means. It''s not like the process of accumulating experience from blank to familiar with the unfamiliar Han army.


    "Naturally, our messenger will immediately inform the army to kill." Ma Bin no longer talks too much nonsense, raises his hand and salutes, not to luhmaru Send more opportunities to speak, turn around and leave. After walking some distance, he argued to Zhou: "he seems to have made up his mind now. Waiting for the Persians to make big moves, he will inevitably waver."


    There are only about 50 Han people in Peshawar. Except that Ma Bin is a civilian, the rest exist as a guard.


    However, even if Ma Bin is a civilian, he is not an old, weak, sick and disabled man with no strength to bind chickens, and even his fighting ability is much stronger than some soldiers.


    They didn''t want to break through or anything. Once there is an intention to break through, it is to force luhmaru Senduo had no choice but to discuss the terms of surrender with Sasan.


    "Will they arrest us as a sincerity of surrender?" Zhou Bian was very suspicious of luhmaru What will you do if you are forced to send more. He added: "we didn''t have an agreed signal when we came. How can we remind the possible army to kill?"


    "Eleven days have passed, based on the distance..." Ma Bin silently calculated: "it''s the infantry. It''s no more than 60 miles away from Peshawar. The cavalry must have come nearby early. Just how to communicate with it... Is really a problem."


    In fact, it can run to the highest point and flag. The problem is that someone outside the army needs to see it.


    "Since he has come, he must send someone to pay attention to the trend of Peshawar all the time." Zhou Bian made a quick decision and said, "no matter how much confidence you give to luhmaru or try, you have to do it. It''s just... The timing is still wrong."


    Only in Peshawar''s most precarious moment, when the Han army suddenly appeared and defeated Persia, could it be regarded as the Savior.


    Before Peshawar encountered enough crisis, the emergence of the Han army was just a icing on the cake. How can we get more gratitude if we provide charcoal in the snow.


    "Luhmaru Jiduo has long guessed that the strong team of the big man is out." Ma Bin is not afraid of being burned, but tells the truth: "it is impossible to get his sincere gratitude."


    That said, Ma Bin would not immediately try to summon the Han Army outside the city to attack.


    Luhmaru Sending more is really grateful, and it will only be emotional fluctuations in a very short time. As a country, where do you get so many feelings.


    The Han Empire did not need luhmaru alone Send one more person''s gratitude and gratitude, appear at the right time, and make a brilliant debut as a savior, more for ordinary sendoro people.


    Zhou Bian communicated with the guards of the palace fortress and got luhmaru again With the strong support of Jiduo, he began to go to the highest place, hold a big flag and start to play flag language.


    Outside the city, probably in a pile of grass 14 miles away from the highest point of the palace, Jiao Cheng has been observing the progress of the war with a telescope.


    The Scouts of the Han Army have been observing the attack and defense of Peshawar. There is no big change. One person is dispatched every two hours to report to the rear. Of course, if there are new situations, report to the rear immediately.


    The scouting team usually has more than three people, and no more than ten people at most.


    Some scouts encountered the scouts from Sasan while moving. Naturally, it was a small-scale fight or pursuit.


    "That''s..." Jiao Cheng actually looked back and forth at the same position for several times. At the beginning, he didn''t notice: "is it our flag?"


    Chang Bing took the telescope from Jiao Cheng''s hand and looked at it for a while. He also tried to identify: "it''s our flag. He''s making a flag."


    In the productivity of the Han Empire, there is still no way to equip all scouts with binoculars. A small team of scouts has two, one for normal use and the other for standby.


    As scouts, they have basically learned semaphores. They often transmit information rather than how far people have to run. They can use semaphores to transmit information to each other according to the situation, which can save a lot of time.


    "Sashan... Fire oil..." Chang Bing read it while reading it. After reading it twice, he had understood what the flag meant: "sashan needs to invest a lot of fire oil to attack the city. He asked us to prepare for attack according to the situation."


    With regard to the number of Sassanian troops attacking Peshawar, Zhou Bian naturally did not need to remind. The troops who came to support would investigate clearly, or even in great detail.


    "You and Xiao San stay where they are." Jiao Cheng slowly changed from a prone position to a squatting position. His head exposed from the grass and looked around: "I''ll report this situation."


    Chang Bing naturally has no opinion.


    Another person called Xiao San is lying on the ground and sleeping.


    Jiao Cheng didn''t stand up and ran straight. He kept his body low and moved as low as possible. He came to the place where he had just observed, about 300 meters away, and entered a small forest full of bushes.


    This small forest is just some small trees whose trunk is not thick. The trunk and branches are still curved. If they are cut down, they will be used as firewood.


    There are four war horses in the grove. They are all muzzled. After relevant training, they will stay in one place.


    Jiao Cheng didn''t immediately turn over and get on his horse. He led his horse out of the woods and into a wilderness with dense grass and higher grass height.


    After turning over and getting on the horse, Jiao Cheng also didn''t immediately drive the horse to gallop, but let the horse warm up at a necessary slow speed.


    That''s the case. It''s not necessary. It really can''t drive the war horse to run fast before it warms up. Otherwise, it will cause invisible damage to the war horse and reduce the service life of a horse as a war horse. Needless to say, running fast at the beginning will soon make the war horse tired. The faster the front is, the slower the back is, Even the tragedy of falling and falling or sudden death of a war horse.


    In fact, Jiao Cheng is not the only scouting team that found Zhou Bian''s flag. As long as the line of sight is not blocked, the scouting team saw it.


    The Scouts of the Han army can see that the Sassanian soldiers in the siege state are naturally not blind.


    "Is that... The battle flag of the Han Empire?" DOS pars Canaan Dina did not go up the wall of Peshawar. He stayed in his military tent and came out after hearing someone''s report. He took a telescope to see Zhou Bian standing at the top of the palace waving the flag: "I heard that the Han people can use the flag to communicate."


    This is no secret. Countries also have relevant flags, but no country has developed a set of flags as complex as the Han Empire.


    "There are Han troops around us." DOS pars There was no surprised expression on Canaan Dina''s face: "this is an inevitable thing, but we didn''t find it. We can''t judge how many there are and what kind of arms are coming."


    It was not their scouts who discovered the arrival of the Han Army, it was dospars Canaan Dina judged according to the situation.


    The Han Empire is fighting for jidora, so how can it watch jidora perish? No, that''s it, dospars Canaanite Dina will arrive. After that, he constantly sends troops to attack the city. He also forces craftsmen to work overtime to build siege equipment by means of severe punishment.


    They would rush like that, regardless of casualties. They knew that the Han Empire would not sit idly by and watch sassanne perish. Jidoro must send troops to rescue.


    "To suspend the offensive..." Abu badile asked, "are you ready to deal with the arrival of the Han army?"


    "There must be relevant arrangements." DOS pars Canaan Dina could not help sighing. The Han empire made a decision very quickly, and the army came too early. He thought they would have at least three days to attack the city: "there is no need to suspend the siege, on the contrary, it should be stepped up."


    A little dospars Canaan Dina can still confirm that there are no large troops of the Han empire within 20 miles around, so even if the Han Army has been close to the battlefield for a long time, it will take at least an hour. They still have the last hour. They must strive to turn baishawa into a burning city within an hour!

 Chapter 1081

    The speculation that the besieged Sassanian army might burn the whole city is to take luhmaru How frightened and angry I am!


    "How dare they! How dare they!" Luhmaru In the face of the Manchu civil and military forces, Jiduo roared: "you say, what should we do, what should we do in the end!"


    Although the sparrow in jidoro is small, it has all kinds of internal organs. Some countries have equal civil service, general and other military positions, one pit and one position, but most of them are of Royal origin.


    The four walls of Peshawar have been occupied successively. The Sassanian troops who attacked the city have done abnormal things, which shows a great possibility of burning the whole city.


    As the party fighting with Sassanian army, even if it is only possible, they should have absolute vigilance, but there is really no good way to prevent it.


    "Fight back!" Musadiro If you send more, it''s still luhmaru Send more uncle. He patted his armor: "fight back recklessly!"


    The number of soldiers and civilians organized in Peshawar looked like more than 24000. More than 1000 people were killed and injured during the defensive war of the city wall. This is the number of people who have lost the ability to participate in the war, not counting the combat effectiveness of some injured people who can still participate in the war.


    At present, the counterattack against the city wall is still going on, but the strength can only be said to be OK. People are injured or dead all the time.


    Shortly after Sasan occupied the city wall, he did not have time to really control it. Some sections of the city wall were recaptured by the Peshawar army and people, and more sections of the city wall were firmly controlled.


    "King?" Zamb Titanava is the Prime Minister of sendoro and one of the several big families of sendoro: "if you catch those Han people and give them to the Persians..."


    "Shut up!" Musadiro Sendo stared at zambu Titanava said fiercely, "there''s no choice, you know? There''s no choice at all!"


    If they choose a side station at the beginning, they can actually choose one from two.


    The current situation is that sashan''s army killed and attacked the city, and there are also Han Empire troops outside the city.


    "If we dare to do that, the Persians in Sassanian will not let us go. At that time, even the Han people of the Han Empire will attack us!" Musadiro The sender looked more at luhmaru Jiduo said, "now we can only insist on resistance. Even if Peshawar is captured by the Persians and tries our best to serve the Han Empire, we can still guarantee the sovereignty of the country. Once the snake and mouse end, we will only be destroyed."


    Luhmaru Why don''t you know how much you send? Otherwise, he doesn''t have to consult with the ministers at all. He can''t beat the 60000 or 70000 Persians. Is there still no way to deal with the only 50 or so Han people in the city? He directly ordered to fight Ma Bin and other Han people.


    "It''s hard to be small between the two..." luhmaru Senduo smiled a little bleak: "if the army of the Han Empire comes, we can only resolutely stand on Sasan''s side. The reverse is the same."


    Now they have only one sustenance, that is, once the offensive and defensive war in Peshawar is extremely miserable, the country they hope to take refuge in will be stingy, that is, they will not give strong support, and don''t take them to consume in the future.


    Of course, they can still discuss now. Even if Sassanian army really set fire, the palace fortress is choked by smoke at most. There are those buffer spaces. In addition, the palace fortress has not only moat but also walls. The fire can not spread to the palace fortress.


    Members of the royal family and ministers of civil and military affairs discussed here, and their families took them into the palace early. If there was a fire burning the city, at least their families and immediate relatives would not be burned.


    "Uncle Wang." Luhmaru The sender looked at mushadiro Send more, strong self cheer up, said: "please Uncle Wang out of the palace and command the whole city to fight back."


    Musadiro Send more gifts and leave without unnecessary nonsense. As soon as he left, a string of generals followed him out of the hall.


    "State minister." Luhmaru The sender looked more at Zamb Titanava said, "now that we know that the Persians are going to set fire, please go to the city and preside over it. Try to clean up the things that can be burned and publicize our hatred with sassanne."


    Zamb Titanava hesitated but did not show it. After saluting, he said, "please rest assured, the old minister will do well."


    Zanbu, as the Prime Minister of the country Titanava left the hall slowly, but no one followed him out.


    "The rest of you Aiqing..." luhmaru Send more to see that there are still so many people in the hall. After thinking about it, he said, "Aiqing, who has influence in the city, go to help the national minister. Those who can work hard, take your private soldiers and go to rescue wherever there is danger."


    Some people promised enthusiastically, others faltered with twitching cheeks, and luhmaru was killed no matter what attitude Sent too much to drive out.


    "Han envoy?" Luhmaru Of course, the one who sent more questions was his guard captain: "I haven''t seen it for some time. Is it still in the palace?"


    The captain of the guard sent someone to stare at all the Han people in the palace. Hui reported: "Han Zheng envoy returned to his residence and has been preparing for armed. It seems that he intends to participate in the fight. Deputy envoy Han went to the highest place in the palace and waved their battle flag constantly. I don''t know why."


    "I wish I didn''t run... I wish I didn''t run..." luhmaru How much relieved he was: "as long as you don''t plan to run, you must meet their requirements, that is... That is... If you want beauty to accompany, you are satisfied except the queen and princess!"


    Luhmaru What Jiduo is most afraid of now is that Ma Bin ran away with people. If such a thing really happened, it would be a nightmare for Peshawar... Or for the whole jidoro. It would force them to surrender to Sasan and face the attack of the Han Empire. Finally, jidoro would be swept into the garbage heap of history in the great war of the two... Three empires.


    "You go now!" Luhmaru Jiduo smiled bitterly and said, "you can ask some explicit questions, such as the demand for women. If there is a war, they must want to vent. If... If women can get their love, there may be unexpected gains."


    The captain of the guard smiled bitterly that he had become a pimp, but he said everything.


    Before long, the guard captain came to the area where the Han people were placed. When he entered the straight corridor, he saw two fully armed Han warriors standing on the left and right sides of the door. Subconsciously, he compared the armor of the Han Empire with that of his own country.


    There were many styles of armor in the Han Empire. In recent years, the type of armor, such as armor, was gradually eliminated. Instead, plate armor and lock armor with fish scales were widely equipped.


    The Han warriors standing on the left and right sides of the door wear the standard plate armor of the current Han army.


    Of course, it''s not an iron tube like Europa. It''s a smooth iron plate in the shape of a plate for the chest muscles in front of the chest, a transverse long iron plate stacked one after another, scales for the shoulders, ribs and some joints, and iron plates for the thighs and lower legs.


    From a distance, the captain of the guard looked at the brightly colored "Y" red satin on his upper body. He found that there was a fire red cloak behind the armor of the Han army. Not to mention the defense power of the armor, it looked very powerful and majestic from the appearance.


    The armour is like that. The two Han soldiers are waist hanging war swords, a small crossbow in the crotch on the right, a dagger with a blade about 20 cm long is hung on the left, a small metal round shield on the forearm of the left hand, and a kettle and a box containing tableware on the back.


    "Such a suit of equipment..." the captain of the guard couldn''t help swallowing and said, "at least 100 gold coins, or even more!"


    At this moment, the captain of the guard thought that the soldiers of the Han Empire were really luxurious, and would think of how rich the Han Empire should be.


    "Stop!"


    The captain of the guard motioned for an interpreter.


    "Dear samurai, I came by the king''s order. Ask if you need anything."


    Zhang Ming and Zeiss looked at each other and motioned the captain of the guard to wait.


    The door knocked four times before it was opened. The captain of the guard looked inside. All the Han people who could be seen were dressed in full armed clothes. Each Han people had a cloak behind them. I had to feel that the Han people really loved beauty.


    Getting a cloak does have the effect of increasing beauty. The problem is that it is not only beautiful. In fact, it can also be used to shoot arrows to some extent. For example, an arrow shoots over, picks up the cloak and rotates constantly.


    "What''s up?"


    "They asked us what we needed."


    Naturally, the captain of the guard didn''t understand Chinese, so he needed an interpreter to convey it. He explained, "tell them that any request is OK."


    The translator was stunned and translated it truthfully.


    "I understand." The thief Sun Bo smiled and said, "send us women."


    Some people laughed as they listened, and many people were really moved.


    "What?" Ma Bin didn''t wear too heavy armor. His weapons were war sword and crossbow. He smiled and said, "do you know the trouble of re armor?"


    Sun Bo restrained his smile, but he kept licking his lips.


    "Bring good wine and good food." Ma Bin looked at the captain of the guard, paused and continued: "women also get some... No, it''s 50 or 60."


    Fifty or sixty? That''s at least one for each person, and even some people can play double?


    The captain of the guard didn''t say anything, but nodded to accept it.


    The translator looked at the group of Han people with great envy.


    This is the royal palace. Women are either concubines or palace maids. The quality is not bad.


    If ordinary people want to taste the women in the palace, they only dare to imagine the palace maids. The number of concubines is not small, but the Han people come to serve 50 or 60 women with one mouth.


    "That little Wang is testing." Ma Bin looked indifferent: "since he is willing, we have no reason not to enjoy it."


    The Sassanian army was killed into the city. They were fully armed, but they were not Persians, but sent to DORO''s side.


    Since luhmaru Send more people to test, which means that he is also afraid that Ma Bin and other Han people will pat their ass and leave. If he chooses to use this gentle test method, he will think that Ma Bin and others are willing to accept "bribes", which means he is willing to stay.


    Soon, all kinds of food were sent to DORO. There were only so many food to eat. In addition to barbecue, the difference was just what meat was roasted.


    "Very rich!" Sun Bo saw that he carried three plates of roast suckling pigs and sucked away his saliva. Regardless of looking at the palace maids who sent the food, he walked up quickly, but he didn''t directly touch the roast suckling pigs, but just smelled the taste: "it seems that there are some stuffy vegetables in it..."


    Seafood? There were few vegetables when they were served to DORO, but the seafood had not been served yet.


    If Sun Bo doesn''t do it directly, he still knows the dignity and inferiority. Otherwise, Ma Bin doesn''t care first, which doesn''t mean that others don''t care. Among the fifty people, he can only be regarded as the middle and lower level. He talks about his official position and title. It''s really impossible for him to be the first to grab food.


    The palace maids who delivered the food stepped down one after another. Sun Bo''s eyes moved over. Without being confused for two seconds, people began to enter the door again.


    This time, some beautiful women with their own characteristics came in. We can see that some of them didn''t want to, but had to come as if they were coerced.


    When Zhou Bian came back, he happened to see nearly 60 women with their own characteristics kneeling in a circular circle. He was a little stunned, looked at Ma Bin and said, "the news has been replied by the external army."


    The Han Army scouts outside the city replied that they made the sun reflect with sequins, that is, mirrors, and sent messages with the flashing of light. This set of passwords is different from the others. Not everyone knows it. Zhou Bian was a military judge''s system in the western expedition shogunate. He just knows this set of passwords.


    "Those who lead the army are Zhonglang general and Si Che Shu Chang Li Gong." Zhou Bian looked very relaxed. He said that he was already scanning the food and looked at beautiful women from time to time: "Li Zhonglang has been in battle for a long time, and his troops and horses have been equipped since the holy emperor."


    As soon as Ma Bin heard that it was Li Tan, he knew that not being a general did not mean that he could not fight. It just depended on how many marques there were in the whole Han Empire. Li Tan was both a Zhonglang general and a Si Che Shuchang, who could fully prove his ability.


    "A standing cavalry..." Ma Bin has begun to distribute food. He is the top leader here. According to the etiquette of Zhuxia, distributing food in person is also an expression of his importance to everyone: "or?"


    Zhou Bian found his position and hugged two beautiful women nearby. He didn''t care whether they were willing or not. "A standing army is a standard establishment. The general attaches great importance to jidoro. It should be more than that."


    If they were more or less nervous before, they confirmed that there was indeed their own army outside the city. They didn''t know a standing cavalry, so they relaxed immediately.


    With Ma Bin''s food, Zhou Bian first picked women. The rest would not eat before Ma Bin had a toast, but they all pulled one or two women according to their status.


    Big husband, take it easy at home. Go abroad and accept hospitality. What''s polite?


    Before Ma Bin presided over the toast, he asked the women present to have a drink first. After a short meeting, he confirmed that there was no problem, and then began his own toast ceremony.


    "Gentlemen!" Ma Bin held the cup in both hands and said loudly, "this time, we come from risk. Success is fame and wealth. Congratulations!"

 Chapter 1082

    Will Ma Bin and others tremble when the Peshawar city wall is lost? That doesn''t exist.


    Let''s refer to the diplomatic missions of the early Han Dynasty. Even when the early Han Dynasty was weak, there had never been an example of losing teachers and humiliating the country!


    That is, under the conditions of hardship and hard work, even if someone added a knife and axe, he chose the most heroic method of death.


    Today''s Han Empire also has a precedent. In a certain period, the Han ministry was very weak. The envoy Murong Yan was humiliated. The chief and Deputy envoys and even his entourage all chose to fight and die.


    Ma Bin is not an angel representing the son of heaven. He can''t even represent the country. He only represents the shogunate of the western expedition, but he knows that those are just his own door. He won''t send Dora''s monarchs and ministers so carefully.


    The envoys of Zhuxia may be afraid of life and death when they are concerned about themselves, but once they are involved at the national level, they will summon up the greatest courage to prevent themselves from being infamous for thousands of years.


    It''s time to eat, eat.


    Drink, drink.


    It''s time to... Not now.


    Sun Bo knows his priorities even when he is in a hurry. He is just addicted to it. Just touch it and get the food. It''s a little bit like that.


    "They..." luhmaru Sendo asked, "what are you doing?"


    The captain of the guard replied, "I didn''t eat and drink. I didn''t pick women''s clothes."


    "Oh..." luhmaru Sending more is no psychological burden for sending his concubines, let alone to the Han people who can save lives. In the past, it was not that he didn''t give it to the minister or foreign guests: "it''s not... Different from others."


    In previous examples, those people basically started picking clothes with their arms around, and then began to stir up no matter how many people around.


    Luhmaru I don''t know whether the Han people are reserved or nervous and want to fight at any time. He didn''t want to make this guess, and asked, "how about outside the city and inside the city."


    The Sassanian troops outside the city reinforced the city wall one after another. More than 20000 Sassanian soldiers have joined the battlefield of the four walls.


    The Peshawar army and people in the city are also constantly gathering and putting into the battlefield. In addition, under the command and appeal of some civilian officials such as prime minister zanbutitanava, they began to clean up inflammable debris.


    "There is a very strange phenomenon..." the captain of the guard didn''t know whether his judgment was reliable, and hesitated: "the Persians seem to be arranging the peripheral front?"


    Luhmaru After listening to his spirit, he asked, "arrange the front?"


    "A large number of anti horse and other objects are being placed." The captain of the guard could not see clearly, but he had a guess: "is it the Qin Wang army or the Han army?"


    Today is the second day of the offensive and defensive war in Peshawar city. Due to the urine of the tribes of jidoro, it will take at least half a month to assemble the troops of the Department. It will take seven or eight days to get on the road, and the fastest is about 20 days to reinforce Peshawar.


    "It''s the Han army." Luhmaru Jiduo was first delighted, then worried: "will the Han people... Attack immediately? They may not attack until we really can''t support it!"


    He is the head of a country, luhmaru Send more transposition and think that if you absolutely would do that, otherwise how can you harvest the greatest gratitude of the rescued?


    However, the current situation is very special. The Sassanian army doesn''t want to occupy Peshawar at all. It wants to put the whole city into a sea of fire!


    "You..." luhmaru Jiduo looked at the captain of the guard with great expectation and asked, "go to see the Han envoy again. No matter what method you use, ask him to order the Han Army to attack immediately."


    The captain of the guard saluted to leave, but was stopped.


    "Wait!" Luhmaru After much thought, he said, "go to the treasure house and carry five boxes of gold coins."


    The captain of the guard nodded heavily.


    "Wait!" Luhmaru Jiduo bit his teeth and said with difficulty, "eight boxes of gold coins, and then move a box of gemstones..." then he gasped violently.


    A box of gold coins is 800, and eight boxes are 6400.


    The value of a box of gemstones is a little difficult to say. It depends on when it is sold. When the market is the best, it should be able to sell about 3000 gold coins.


    There should be about 60000 gold coins in the annual tax of sending Dora. The problem is that there should also be expenditure after tax collection. If the royal family''s expenses, raising the army and national construction continue to be spent, it is more than 60000 gold coins can leave a thousand.


    Luhmaru After sending a lot of money to the superior, I accumulated two boxes of personal allowance money for gold coins for four years, but only 1600 gold coins combined.


    In the treasure house of the palace, there are 27 boxes containing gold coins and seven boxes containing gemstones. The rest should be worth about 140000 gold coins, but this is the accumulation of the royal family in recent 100 years!


    Many times, luhmaru Jiduo will be proud rather than ashamed of the poverty of the royal family, which means that every leader has not collected money from his subjects at least. He also knew that the life of the past rulers was not extravagant. The money must be used to build the country, otherwise it would not be such a little savings.


    It must be said that the several heads of state who sent many royal families were indeed good, especially for the military and people of Peshawar. Only then did the military and people of Peshawar unite and resist when they were invaded by other countries.


    If you send more royal bastards, the army will naturally be ordered to resist, but even if the civilians are forced, they will not do their best. There will be no unity.


    At this moment, the organized Peshawar army and people are constantly charging with an almost desperate mood.


    They have been told that the Persians want the whole city to set fire, and the Persians have refused the king''s request for surrender.


    Some people are saying that someone surrendered to the Sassanian army, but was killed immediately.


    Those who spread the news that Sassanian soldiers did not accept surrender were true or false. Indeed, some people saw it with their own eyes, and more were arranged.


    The enemy wants to set fire and is unwilling to accept surrender? Even the Peshawar army and people who didn''t want to work hard before should understand the reason why they didn''t work hard after learning this situation.


    No matter how angry and frightened they are, they don''t want their family to be burned. Although they are very likely to die when they rush up, they really don''t work hard.


    The army and people of Peshawar charged one after another. The momentum looked very magnificent. In fact, it scared Sassanian army.


    "Hold on! Hold on!"


    "Shoot an arrow, grass mud horse, shoot an arrow quickly!"


    "I can''t hold it! I can''t hold it!"


    "The arrows are running out. Hurry up!"


    The Sassanian soldiers in the city have been submerged by the Peshawar army and people, and the battle began to focus on competing for the wall walkway.


    The first batch of Peshawar soldiers and civilians who launched the counter offensive carried kerosene. They smashed pots and pans at the siege equipment they could get close to, and the people with torches threw them away. There was really no way, so I had to rush up and light it with a fire fold, and then I became a fireman because my clothes were stained with fire oil.


    In a battlefield full of fire regiments, the enemy and ourselves fought and fought. Under the crowd, some unlucky people were crowded into the fire, some ran out, and some were buried in the fire.


    Those people who ran out, in an extremely frightened state of mind, hugged everyone, hugged the enemy and died together. Hugging their own people was to accompany them to death.


    As the first batch of Peshawar soldiers and civilians to fight back, according to the original plan, they could burn or destroy Sasan''s siege equipment, and then they could return.


    While they were waiting for the evacuation order, a large group of people in the rear rushed up hysterically.


    The retreat order did not come, but the new comers told the Persians that they would set the city on fire, and explained that there would be no retreat, either all died here, or beat back the Persians, or they would not want to live.


    Retreat is dead. Under the solemn notification, it is not that there are no Peshawar soldiers and civilians to escape by themselves. They are warned by a wave of arrows from the supervision team near the residential area. Once they continue to escape, they will be shot on the spot. Without being shot dead, he was caught in the past, found a prominent place and cut off his head.


    If you rush up and don''t beat back the Persians, you don''t want to live. It is fully proved by cruel military methods. Unless you are scared to have no thinking ability, who is generally willing to die in the hands of the enemy rather than his own people on the premise of knowing that he will die.


    DOS pars Canaan Dina kept frowning at the battle of the wall and said, "they know about our preparation of fire oil."


    Peshawar''s counterattack was so resolute and hysterical that it would never be unprovoked. Moreover, the counterattack of Peshawar''s army and people was too chaotic, not like a planned and orderly counterattack.


    "They are fighting back to the death." DOS pars Canaan Dina is a Veteran General of Sasan. In fact, he knows what choice to make in the face of such a situation: "it''s a pity..."


    In the current war situation, the best choice for attack and defense is actually to retreat and lay traps to lure the defenders out of the city. If they can annihilate the best, they will certainly interrupt the momentum of the defenders. If we can''t annihilate them all, we will continue to avoid their edge and wait for the momentum of the defenders to decrease.


    The above choice is the best and can avoid huge casualties on your side, that is, DOS pars Canaan Dina has no choice at all.


    "The Han army will join the battlefield soon..." dospars Canaanite Dinah ordered: "send more troops, and then go up two thousand people on each wall! The west wall... Put in the undead army!"


    More than 23000 soldiers have been engaged in combat on this side of the Sassanian army, and an additional 2000 troops on each wall will reach 31000.


    In fact, the wall of Peshawar can''t hold so many soldiers. At present, most Sassanian soldiers are actually outside the city. Craftsmen are busy building climbing equipment and hanging tower equipment. Soldiers climb the wall in batches to participate in the battle, which is equivalent to that most soldiers are in a situation of ineffective combat effectiveness.


    There should be only about 12000 Sassanian soldiers who really fought with the Peshawar garrison on the front line. They are four or five thousand more than the number of Peshawar soldiers and civilians, but they still lost some wall sections under the desperate efforts of the Peshawar garrison.


    When the two armies fight, one can fight, but the morale is average, and the other may not be so able to fight, but it is hard. Once there is no one-sided war, the casualties of both sides will be very large.


    From the first military and civilian counterattacks in Peshawar to the past hour or so, more than 4000 people on both sides have fallen on the battlefield as a corpse, and more have been injured.


    Such a war situation can be regarded as very tragic, but the war situation is still in a stalemate.


    Of the four thousand people who fell, sassanne was estimated to look like seven or eight hundred, and the rest were the soldiers and civilians in Peshawar.


    Now the Sassanian army has an advantage relying on the city wall; Peshawar soldiers and civilians ascended the city from the inside, but there are some walkways for convenience. However, Sassanian army could not open the walkways, and even killed Peshawar soldiers and civilians in a large number by using the fixed access to the city.


    The tragic confrontation has been going on, and the more time goes on, the more tragic the degree increases again and again.


    "Hold on!" Bu erzan roared, "they have begun to have sex with women!"


    It''s not a picture that is not suitable for children. There are a large number of women among the army and people in Peshawar, who rush up with simple weapons and even empty hands.


    In fact, the vast majority of women today are really not good-looking. Most of them are related to dark skin and rough skin. What can look good are those who do not need to participate in labor, are not exposed to the wind and sun at home every day, and are tired, learn some women''s skills (such as dressing), cultivate temperament, and so on.


    It''s not good-looking. Sassanian soldiers have the sentiment of loving and cherishing jade. Seeing a dark, thin and fat... Anyway, it has nothing to do with the beauty of women. They usually wave weapons before recognizing men and women.


    Standing by the window, holding a telescope to watch the progress of the war, Zhou debated. He had just told paoze that Peshawar had sent out female militia. Seeing the heavy casualties, he said: "it seems that he has not been seriously trained. He will be killed if he goes up."


    At present, it is known that in the world, only the Han Empire trained women when training people to be strong. However, the Han Empire did not send women to the battlefield because of the tragic events of five chaos and China, and conducted military skill training for women.


    "The Persians are moving northeast." Zhou Bian found that this situation was actually a spiritual shock: "our army should be approaching!"


    Outside the city, some stone catapults that had not been sent into the city in time were already installed by Sasan''s soldiers, and pots and pots of black oil were also sent up.


    The original consideration of Sassanian army was to advance enough distance inside and outside the city, and then launch pottery pots containing black oil into residential areas.


    Indeed, they have discovered the Han army. At least 10000 Han cavalry suddenly appeared from the mountains in the northeast, forcing them to change their battle plan.


    "Let go!"


    The hanging knife was knocked by a giant hammer, the pendulum of the catapult swung forward, and the pottery pot with burning cloth was thrown into the sky.


    The location of the palace in Peshawar City, the bell was sounded again, very quickly, which gave people a bad feeling.


    The first pottery pot was thrown into Peshawar city and fell about 120 meters inward of the city wall. When it fell, it hit the advancing Peshawar army and people. The next moment was a roaring "bang!!!", The fire engulfed a large area of people in an instant

 Chapter 1083

    In fact, black oil does not burn immediately after touching Mars. It needs to be hot enough.


    The black oil contained in the jar was heated in advance and shook violently when it was thrown out by the catapult. The jar mouth was sealed with a burning cloth strip. The moment it was smashed open was actually an explosion.


    The people at the center of the explosion were not blown to the bone. They were first shot by the pieces of jars and cans, and then drenched with burning black oil.


    The people around the explosion center were splashed with sparks, and the extreme high temperature caused burns, which was an unspeakable severe pain.


    Fuel pipes filled with black oil were constantly thrown into the city by Sasan stone catapults outside the city. Some jars and cans may have been thrown at the wrong angle and directly hit the city wall. The fire generated after the explosion swallowed up the people in that section of the city wall.


    Not only one jar of black oil was smashed on the wall, but also more Sassanian soldiers were injured by mistake. Some smashed the warring wall section, making the enemy and us become firemen in an instant.


    Although there were accidental injuries, Sassanian''s catapult troops had no intention of stopping at all. They still threw pots of black oil at intervals.


    Most of the jars and cans thrown by the catapult still fell into the city. One after another, fires were irregularly distributed, and there were Peshawar soldiers and civilians running around on fire everywhere.


    People with fire on their bodies will affect others when they run around. Everyone is afraid of being affected. People who don''t have fire on their bodies should naturally stay away from those who have become living people.


    The trend of counterattack in some areas of Peshawar has been interrupted, which is a state of self chaos.


    The Peshawar army and people in more areas continued to charge with hysteria after panic.


    The Persians really fired pots of black oil into the city, proving that the rumor that they wanted to turn Peshawar into a sea of fire is true.


    The Sassanian army didn''t intend to accept surrender and wanted to burn everyone?


    There is no shortage of Peshawar soldiers and civilians who are afraid of mental collapse, but there will be no shortage of Peshawar soldiers and civilians who want to fight hard for a chance to live.


    Peshawar soldiers and civilians poured out of the residential areas. In a state of hysteria, they almost rushed up and didn''t want to live, and launched a desperate charge.


    A person who doesn''t want to die can frighten a large group of people. If thousands of people don''t want to die, the energy burst out is beyond imagination!


    There are still pots of black oil falling in the sky. What should be done to the soldiers and civilians in Peshawar? Those who are not hit do not look at the miserable situation of those who are hit, and continue to rush forward.


    On the one hand, it is the condition of being accidentally injured occasionally or being swallowed by dozens of people at one time. On the other hand, the Sassanian soldiers are suffering from the indiscriminate counterattack of Peshawar army and people. Under their double pressure, some soldiers really couldn''t stand it and began to retreat.


    If it were not above the city wall, some passages that can go down would be constantly coming up, and then there are supervision teams waiting to kill deserters anytime and anywhere. The timid Sassanian soldiers would not just retreat.


    In the inner area of the city wall, the enemy and ourselves have been completely entangled.


    In this situation, no matter the archers of Sassanian or Peshawar, they get the order to ignore everything. As long as their hands can draw a bow, they can''t stop shooting.


    Under the desperate counterattack of Peshawar''s army and people, more and more sections of the city wall have been recaptured, and even Peshawar''s army and people have rushed out of the city, but they have been killed one by one by Sassanian soldiers with absolute quantitative advantage.


    "How far is the Han army from us?" DOS pars Canaan Dina looked at the battle on the city wall without expression and got the answer. His face changed: "where''s our army?"


    When the Han army came out of the mountains, it did not advance at the first time. It must be a whole team.


    There were not many scouts arranged by sashan, but he didn''t find the Han Army at the first time. He saw the rolled up smoke and dust only after the whole Han Army started marching.


    In fact, before Li Tan ordered the troops to leave the mountain area, many scouts had been sent out in advance.


    The task of these scouts this time is not to investigate the enemy, but to find and kill Sasan''s scouts.


    Suddenly, a large number of Han scouts appeared, which made Sasan''s scouts notice something bad. But scout sashan didn''t find a large Han Army, or even a Han army with a number of more than 100, so he really couldn''t give a warning.


    Waiting for the Han Army led by Li Tan to be found, there are not many scouts left.


    In the era of no radio, scouts on Sasan''s side relied on lighting wolf smoke to send police. Soon after they lit the wolf smoke, a large number of Han Army Scouts or cavalry teams came. If they didn''t leave, they would face a one-sided killing.


    Then, whether there are Persians or not, the wolf smoke will be put out by the Han army.


    DOS pars Canaan Dina got the news a little late. He waited for the Han Army to approach baishawa for about 20 miles. When he saw wolf smoke, he knew that the Han army appeared.


    Each wolf smoke did not appear for a long time, but it was enough for Sassanian army to carry out the most basic message transmission.


    "No less than 30000 Han troops?" DOS pars Canaan Dina did not confirm whether the information was accurate: "we should count more, not..."


    The unknown situation is not a good thing for any generals, but those generals never mind thinking and speculating in a more serious direction.


    "Twenty miles." DOS pars Canaan Dina kept clenching his hands into fists, loosened them and then held them up: "twenty miles will not take more than a Han hour for cavalry."


    At present, all countries in the world basically have their own timing units as long as they have produced culture, but compared with the timing mode of the Han Empire, the rest of the countries are lagging behind.


    At present, only the Han Empire reduces the timing unit to seconds. For example, the smallest time unit of the Persians is the quarter clock of the Han Empire, that is, 15 minutes.


    Because the timing units of the Han Empire are the most advanced, those countries that have contacted the Han Empire naturally adopt the timing method of the Han Empire.


    Sassanne had a friendly period with the Han Empire for two or three years, and a large number of Persians went to the Han Empire.


    In the history of Persians, there are records about the Han people. They actually have endless expectations for the Han people. They have the impression that "the Han people are forced by the cow and the Han people are competing for the high". When they go to the Han Empire, they find that many places are far away from Pisan. Naturally, they learn without any psychological burden.


    "It''s too late?" DOS pars Canaan Dina saw that many sections of the city wall had been taken back by the Peshawar army and people. His own troops had collapsed partially. His face was uncertain. He bit his teeth and shouted: "stone catapults, bed crossbows... No matter what, even if people go up, I want to see the whole Peshawar swallowed by the fire!!!"


    The Han Empire rushed to rescue Peshawar''s army, and they have found the trace.


    It will not take more than an hour to predict how long the cavalry troops of the Han army will arrive.


    Just an hour? DOS pars Canaan Dina didn''t think his soldiers would suddenly rise up. He had almost no hope of defeating the army and people of Peshawar, but he was unwilling to let him give up.


    "Not just an hour!" DOS pars Canaan Dina took a deep breath: "did our chariots and cavalry meet with the cavalry of the Han army?"


    Before, DOS pars Canaanite Dinah has sent troops, 3000 chariots and 13000 cavalry of all kinds.


    This Sassanian mobile force is not in the wrong direction. They are directly facing the Han Army approaching Peshawar. If there is no accident, they will collide with that Han Army in about half an hour.


    It can be predicted that the Han army will certainly fight with Sasan''s chariots and cavalry. Then it depends on how long the Han army can reach the Peshawar battlefield. It depends on whether the Han army will win and how long it will win.


    DOS pars Canaan Dina''s own estimation is that the own troops sent to meet the Han Army are not miscellaneous soldiers. Even if they can''t win, how can they hold the Han army for at least three or four hours or more?


    "General..." albledas Shales hesitated: "the situation is unknown. Just stop attacking the city or withdraw?"


    DOS pars Canaan Dina knew that albledas'' advice was prudent, but he took a knife and directly took albledas Shales hacked to death and roared angrily, "if anyone shakes the morale of the army, it will end like this!"


    A group of Sassanian generals took a step back subconsciously.


    Albledas Shales is not a cat and dog. The shales family can be regarded as a middle aristocrat in the East. It just said a word and made a very pertinent suggestion. It has been convulsing on the ground. Even if it is rescued quickly, it is estimated that it can''t save such a large and deep wound down the left shoulder and neck.


    "Ho ho!" DOS pars Canaan Dina looked at the generals with different expressions and said, "the Han Army has appeared. Escape? It looks like it''s all cavalry. How do you want to die?"


    No one said a word, but when they learned that there was really a Han Army approaching, they really fell into a panic for a time.


    The main reason is that the achievements of the Han Empire are terrible!


    After the re emergence of the Han people, it is from this victory to the next victory, and the opposing countries or nations are disappearing one by one.


    The last time sassanne gathered so many allies, even the Romans sent three legions, but he suffered an unexpected defeat in hunit.


    During the battle in hunnit, the Allied forces turned in nearly 180000 people. Sassanian side was excellent. Twenty or thirty thousand people fled back, and the rest of the Allies... The Romans ended up annihilated. There were more similar medium-sized countries and small forces, and hunnit simply ended up in a tragic outcome of survival in name only.


    How many Han troops were sent out that time? It is said that it is not a particularly elite Han army.


    This time, they knew that there were feather forest armies in the western expedition corps of the Han Empire, and there were three standing armies in the front line.


    They were assigned to fight jidora. Before and after departure, they felt lucky. They thought it would be much easier to face jidora ruled by Xiaoyue people than to fight directly with the Han army.


    The early invasion made them feel that their ideas were not wrong at all.


    Even if the day and night of attacking Peshawar were not smooth, and even the whole city of Peshawar showed a firm will to resist, they still didn''t feel much pressure.


    Now? The attack of the Han Army changed everything. Even Peshawar''s resolute resistance made the situation worse, and everyone''s mood was bad enough.


    "Can you beat the Han people..." dospars Canaan Dina did not say any more, shook his head and continued: "at least let jidoro pay an unbearable price for their choice!"


    There was not much reaction from the generals present.


    DOS pars Canaan Dina wanted to attack, endured it and said, "solve Peshawar first, or wait for the Han Army to really kill... Ha ha!"


    This time, the generals and schools reacted. They also have brains and know that fighting in one direction is definitely much easier than facing the enemy in two directions.


    Before long, the Sassanian army attacking the city broke out with unprecedented momentum.


    It is mainly that some generals personally went to the front line. Most of them are aristocrats, and aristocrats are still very deterrent to Persians. Many soldiers are from a feudal land of an aristocrat. If soldiers don''t fight hard, it will become not only that they may die, but also their relatives in their hometown will be involved.


    The Sassanian army broke out. A group of them were clearly threatened by the nobles. In addition, those nobles made heavy promises. They had to work hard if they didn''t work hard under coercion and inducement.


    In the same desperate state, the Sassanian army is definitely "more efficient" than the Peshawar army and people.


    On the one hand, there are soldiers at the imperial level who have received military training for at least a period of time. On the other hand, there are small countries and few people mixed with the army and people. Under the same desperate state, at least Sassanian soldiers know how to kill.


    The Sassanian side began to be fierce, but the Peshawar army and people inevitably fell back after entering hysteria, and gradually the battle of the city wall began to turn around.


    This time, Sassanian soldiers no longer just wanted to occupy the city wall, but went down to the city when they had the opportunity to catch Peshawar soldiers and civilians as much as possible.


    After the momentum, it was obvious that the morale of Sassanian soldiers was increasing. Some of them hung pottery pots, which were naturally filled with black oil and weapons. They began to rush directly with torches.


    The highest point of the palace fortress, luhmaru Jiduo used the telescope borrowed from Ma Bin to watch the battlefield. He trembled his hands and his voice was also trembling: "I can''t keep it..."


    Peshawar''s military and civilian offensives repeatedly poured out of residential areas were blocked, and even some retreated. Facts once again proved that sometimes it is not enough to be afraid of death. Once you meet the regular army who is also afraid of death, you will be pressed on the ground

 Chapter 1084

    Peshawar''s civil and Military Counterattack failed. Instead, it was beaten back to the residential area. In fact, it was only a matter of time before the city was lost!


    Luhmaru Jiduo''s hands were shaking badly, and his lips were shaking too. He saw many Sassanian soldiers with jars and cans hanging on them through his telescope. He didn''t have to think about what was in the jars and cans, especially those Sassanian soldiers with torches in their hands.


    "It''s over..." luhmaru Jiduo looked back. The princes and ministers on jidoro''s side looked panicked. The people on the other side of the Han Empire didn''t look very good: "it can''t last long. The good news is that the other party has no intention to attack the palace."


    The Sassanian army attacked the residential areas of Peshawar and started arson.


    From the height of the palace fortress to the city, one fire point after another has begun to burn. Fortunately, luhmaru Jiduo ordered the removal of combustibles as soon as possible, but the fire did not spread immediately.


    "Angel!" Luhmaru Jiduo walked quickly to Ma Bin and asked humbly, "when can the Great Han Tianbing arrive?"


    "Lord, I must make a point again." Ma Bin said very seriously, "I''m just an envoy sent by the head of the shogunate, not an envoy sent by the Ministry of rites."


    Although the same represents the Han Empire, this is really very different. You can''t accept it indiscriminately. Otherwise, it''s hard to say what will happen later. Not only Ma Bin, but also Xie an should take it easy.


    Luhmaru After listening to the translation, Jiduo smiled awkwardly and asked again and again.


    "The flag has been issued, and the army must be on the way." Ma Bin said very firmly, but later said: "when the army comes, how long will it arrive..., the Lord should not think that Sasan is quiet?"


    Luhmaru Sendo''s own military talent seems good? Moreover, he had just used his telescope to see that the sashan camp was sending troops to the north. It was visually observed that there were about 3000 chariot troops and nearly 10000 cavalry.


    The number of Han troops approaching the battlefield is not clear to Ma Bin and others. As an outsider, Lu hemalu You can''t guess how much you send.


    Luhmaru Jidora is worried that the number of Han troops is not enough, and they are dragged down by the Sassanian Army... And even defeated. In that case, the whole jidora will be hit to the edge of subjugation. Whether they can hold on depends on how thoroughly they can kneel and lick after the war.


    Eighteen miles northeast of Peshawar, Li tan on horseback has received information from the scouts.


    The situation of the offensive and defensive war in the city of Peshawar is one of the intelligence that Li Tan cares about very much. We must know what kind of state the war on the other side of Peshawar is. Once Peshawar falls, there is no need to save at all. It is necessary to change the combat target and try our best to annihilate the Sassanian army.


    With the change of operational objectives, Li Tan does not need to rush to Peshawar with his troops, but can have more time to make relevant choices and arrangements.


    If Peshawar still insists on resistance, Li Tan needs to make his own judgment according to the situation of attack and defense in Peshawar city.


    As the assassin''s army is firmly blocked outside the city, Li Tan will slow down the rescue speed and focus on attacking the logistics line of the assassin''s army. At the same time, he will also take necessary military actions to cut off the back of the assassin''s army and increase the success rate of annihilating all the Assassin''s army.


    If the Peshawar garrison can''t stop it, as it is now, Li Tan doesn''t have to think about anything. He directly leads the army to attack Peshawar and attack the camp of Sassanian army, that is, he can''t attack the camp of Sassanian army, and forces Sassanian army to slow down or give up the attack on Peshawar.


    Li Tan also received information that sashan sent chariot troops and all kinds of cavalry to block the attack. He had previously asked the troops to slow down and ordered the formation of a new propulsion formation.


    On the vast wilderness, about 30000 Han troops were divided into three echelons and different formations.


    At the forefront are about 5000 scattered light cavalry and bow cavalry. However, if you pay attention to observation, although they are scattered, there will be linkage between three cavalry. Then, under the linkage of three person groups one after another, you can see that there is a tactical arrangement.


    The front force is an irregular straight line, with a total length of more than 2000 meters. It looks thinner.


    Behind them is a large formation in the shape of inverted "pin", which is located at the two "openings" of the same second echelon. In front of them are archers, followed by thick sudden cavalry; The "mouth" of the last echelon is composed of light cavalry, and Li Tan is also in this position.


    This area is vast, but unlike hunit or the territory in the east of sassanne, it looks like a flat plain with few plants.


    The plants in this place are quite dense. Trees of all sizes are irregularly distributed. Some earth slopes like mountains and not like mountains are everywhere.


    Since Li Tan chose to advance, he must know the terrain on the march route.


    The existence of chariot soldiers in the Sassanian army is not an all-round and flat terrain. It is not appropriate to dispatch chariot soldiers at all.


    But the chariot soldiers in Sasan should not rush into the area with complex terrain foolishly. They will stay in the area with relatively flat terrain, where there are a lot of weeds and vegetation?


    Because there are still trees on the road, of course, the advancing Han army will have the distortion of the overall formation from time to time. They move forward about five miles, and there is a relatively open area of about seven or eight miles in front.


    In this open area, the faster Sassanian cavalry have arrived.


    About 4000 Sassanian light cavalry stopped temporarily. Their officers sent a considerable number of scouts, but received little feedback.


    Since we sent scouts, but we didn''t get much feedback, there is only one explanation. Our scouts must be in a fierce confrontation with the Han Army scouts.


    These Sassanian officers received little information, which showed that no large number of Han troops had been found. The experienced scouts were judged according to the number of Han scouts, and it was speculated that the number of Han troops would not be less than 30000.


    It should be said that no one who can be a scout is a simple fool. Elite scouts can infer the total number of the enemy from the number and law of scouts sent by the enemy.


    It''s a simple thing. The Scouts of each army will have an upper limit. It''s not that anyone can be a Scout at will. The other party can basically find out whether the scouts fight. Ordinary soldiers just want to pretend that they don''t know how to act like a scout.


    The Han Army hasn''t arrived yet. They marched a little faster before. Even if people can hold it, the war horses should recover. Otherwise, if they start the riding war later, they will suffer too much from lack of strength under the crotch.


    Another reason why they don''t go into the complex terrain is that their current position is the most favorable for them. There is a great difference in geographical advantages between their own going in and the Han Army coming out, and even can affect the victory or defeat of the battle.


    The final reason is that their follow-up troops haven''t caught up, only 4000 light cavalry to face at least 30000 Han troops. They feel empty when they think about it.


    Now most of the Sassanian cavalry began to feel empty in their hearts. They knew that their side had only 3000 chariots and 12000 or so cavalry. They thought they couldn''t fight. They didn''t have an absolute advantage in quantity. They just wanted to delay the Han army for a while. They didn''t dare to imagine victory.


    Because of the lack of confidence in winning, the morale of the Sassanian cavalry is really not high. It is dead before the real fight.


    It was not the officers without sassanne who wanted to boost morale. Some of them also tried, but did not say anything good. On the contrary, they exacerbated the anxiety and fear on the soldiers'' faces.


    "Coming!"


    The front is not the part where the woods block the line of sight. Seven Scouts of Sasan are running away on horseback, and four Han scouts are chasing them in the rear.


    Due to the uneven terrain, the two groups of people who are fleeing and chasing, and then there are higher grass, which will disappear from time to time in the sight of many cavalry in Sasan.


    After a short period of time, there were only five of the seven Sassanian scouts. When they reappeared in the sight of the Sassanian cavalry, they fell off their horses.


    Obviously, it was another contest between scouts, but scout Sasan was obviously at a disadvantage.


    "Go to a cavalry!"


    About fifty riders broke away from the Sassanian cavalry brigade. They Hula controlled the horses and didn''t even buffer and accelerate. They drove the horses to accelerate as fast as possible from the beginning.


    The remaining three Sassanian scouts had seen their own cavalry team, and they began to shout.


    Without hesitation, the four Han Army scouts who pursued and killed accelerated and assumed the posture of not stopping the sashan scouts who were not completely destroyed.


    Within a short period of less than 30 meters, there was only one Sassanian scout who was chased, but at this time, the Han Army scouts made a detour. The time of a big turn was to shoot arrows at the Sassanian cavalry galloping into the shooting range. They turned over two before they retreated in such a swagger.


    That scene was seen by 4000 pairs of eyes. The timid Sassanian cavalry could not help shaking, and some Sassanian cavalry who had courage also became hesitant.


    "Coming! They''re coming! All over the mountains, look at a large group!"


    The surviving scout sashan was obviously on the verge of collapse. He began to shout before he got close to his own army. It''s still not very good news.


    An officer made a quick decision to shoot an arrow at his own scouts with mental breakdown. It was very accurate. An arrow hit his chest and fell off his horse and rolled on the ground.


    "The whole army!"


    "Mount!"


    As long as you have eyes, you can really see the Han Army entering the field of vision from the gap in the woods. Experienced people will have a visual inspection of no less than 2000.


    Listen to the more and more clear sound of horses'' hoofs and a large foggy dust behind the two thousand or so Han cavalry. It is not difficult to judge that a large number of Han cavalry are approaching quickly.


    This group of Sassanian cavalry did not mount to launch an assault. On the contrary, they began to turn around in place under the command of the commander, and then retreated slowly.


    Rush up? Commander sashan on the scene could not lead far less than the Han Army to launch an assault in his life. He thinks that he is very rational. Meeting his own troops in the rear to make plans is always more in line with the overall situation than rushing up to make unnecessary sacrifices. He must praise manually.


    The Sassanian cavalry of about 50 people who had been sent out before was embarrassed. They were still chasing the four Scouts of the Han army. First, they saw a large number of Han cavalry in front of them. When they turned around and saw that all their own people ran away, several of them fell off their horses directly, and more of them hurriedly detoured.


    Chase? Still chasing a fart, hurry to keep up with the big army. Whoever continues to chase is a fool.


    The picture became slightly funny. The four Han scouts changed horses in a galloping state in the process of turning and detour. They became the front-line Han Army chasing Sasan cavalry, one by one proud and excited.


    Looking down from a high altitude, the leading troops of the Han Army seem to be about 2300. They are not gathered together. They are divided into seven large groups by the terrain, ranging from a few people to a small group of 100 people.


    Those small teams can be scouts who were originally on the front line. They gathered and saw that most of their own side came up and charged forward.


    Some small teams of about 100 people are cavalry teams sent to meet their scouts. At the same time, they can also attack the unit as pioneers.


    "They ran away without fighting?"


    "This is not very normal!"


    "That''s right..."


    "Ha ha!"


    The advance speed of the Han army was not fast. It was advancing at a speed of about 30 miles.


    If they don''t meet the enemy, it''s an act of stupidity. After all, they don''t ride motorcycles, but horses that are also living creatures. The movement of living creatures will produce fatigue. Once you ride a tired horse to fight, you don''t think you die fast enough.


    In the place where the Han army passed, some sashan scouts who had been hiding thought that there was an infinite possibility that they would continue to hide and be trampled to death by horses'' hoofs or be found and killed. Sashan scouts chose to leave the shelter and escape. If they couldn''t escape, they wanted to surrender.


    The sashan scout who chose to surrender was very lucky. The Han Army needed some living prisoners of war to torture intelligence.


    Sashan scouts, who continue to hide with luck, are either trampled to death by horses'' hoofs or directly killed by being found in the back.


    The cavalry of the first Han army went out of the area with relatively complex terrain. They stopped a mile or so in front of the edge position.


    About four or five miles in front of the stalled Han cavalry, the originally evacuated sashan 4000 cavalry began to turn around again.


    Further back, in mid air, there was a mist of smoke and dust flying.


    It was the smoke made by Sassanian''s follow-up troops, and their chariot troops and the rest of the cavalry were slowly moving forward.


    Two armies of the enemy and ours, about fifteen miles northeast of Peshawar, are about to encounter.

 Chapter 1085

    The timing of the emergence of the Han army was not perfect for the war, but it was not the worst time. It can only be said that it did not play a key role?


    He said that it did not play a key role, but that Sasan''s uniformed commander was firm enough.


    In terms of the normal state of the city''s offensive and defensive war, once the defenders have reinforcements, most of the attackers will choose to suspend the siege or even withdraw temporarily, so as to avoid the dilemma of being attacked by the reinforcements outside the city and the defenders inside the city.


    As the siege side, commander Sassan wanted to destroy Peshawar, and had no confidence in winning the battle with the Han army. It could almost be seen that he was fighting with the mentality of destroying Peshawar together.


    The four thousand Sassanian cavalry who turned around again were still placed in the front of the whole army array, followed by about 2500 chariots and nearly 7000 cavalry of various types who had arrived.


    When there are tens of thousands of people, it is all over the mountains. With war horses and some spare horses, it seems that it has become more widely distributed.


    There are two kinds of chariots in sassanne. One is a small chariot pulled by two horses with a driver and a shooter on it. When necessary, the shooter will become a Spearman; The other is pulled by four horses. In addition to the driver, there are archers, shield men and spearmen.


    The wheels of the chariot are crossed with a toothed tower shaped sharp object. When the wheel rotates, it will rotate at high speed. You can imagine what it would be like if it was twisted to the human body.


    The horses pulling the chariot are equipped with necessary shelves and rope sleeves. The horses'' foreheads and chests generally have either iron or leather armor, but they don''t wear armor. Obviously, the armor on the foreheads and chests is out of a consideration of impulse cushioning?


    Sasan had about 11000 cavalry, of which about 6000 were light cavalry without armor, about 2000 were bow cavalry, and the rest were divided into two types: knights wearing leather armor and horses and knights with iron armor.


    Without exception, no matter what kind of cavalry Sassanian is, the war horses are equipped with stirrups and high bridge saddles. There is no change in style, that is, they simply imitate the style of the Han Empire.


    The Persian nation has never lacked cavalry. Due to their geographical location, they do not even lack high-quality war horses.


    Their local war horse is a kind of horse with very large skeleton and developed muscles. It has strong short-distance charging power, but its endurance is really not good.


    In the north of Persia, which is part of Europe, there are also two kinds of high-quality horses. One is also a horse with large bones but longer body, and the other is a horse that looks thin and small but really good.


    In the period of Sassanian Empire, the Persians bought war horses from various tribes in the north again and again, and with their own cultivation and improvement, they produced several new horse breeds.


    A new breed of horse looks neither tall nor strong, but its endurance has been greatly improved. The disadvantage is that it is not fast, but it is very suitable for loading light cavalry.


    The rest of the abandoned breeding can no longer be regarded as horses, but only animals such as mules and donkeys.


    There is a legend that when Li Tang established diplomatic relations with SA Shan, Li Tang purchased war horses from SA Shan, but SA Shan delivered some beautiful and useless war horses?


    Later, Li Tang also had a war horse deal with the emerging Arab Empire. Was it also a pit?


    In fact, it may not be the Persians or Arabs who deliberately pit Li Tang, but the war horses they think are excellent... For example, the horses of hot-blooded horses are not suitable for the local climate in the East, or the Tang people don''t know how to raise and feed them?


    The Sassanian army stopped and watched the approaching Han army.


    In front of the Han Army, which came out of relatively complex terrain, were scattered cavalry teams, but they were not the top group of the whole army.


    As scouts, the Han Army either withdrew from the array long ago or took a detour to the rest of the place. Those scouts who took a detour to other places were the farthest forward of the whole Han army.


    The two thousand or so Han troops coming from behind were all light equipment at a glance, but even if they were light, they would also have a suit of leather armor.


    If we compare the war horses of the Han army with those of the Sassanian army, we will find that there are obvious differences.


    The war horses of the Han army were generally shorter than those of Sasan, even compared with Sasan light cavalry. If compared with Sasan Armored Cavalry, the gap would be even greater.


    There is no way at all. There have never been any high-quality war horses in Zhuxia. Even the best war horses were introduced from the western regions. The war horses in the western regions can''t compare with the Persian war horses in physique and posture.


    After finding that his mount was more powerful than the Han Army, the cavalry of Sassanian regained a little self-confidence, just comparing their respective equipment, and their heart sank involuntarily.


    Sashan''s light cavalry usually have only one weapon, either short weapon machete or long weapon short spear. There are really no other weapons.


    In terms of bow cavalry, Sassanian''s bow cavalry is equipped with a horn bow, with a machete that looks like a dagger length at the waist, and then two pots of arrows.


    The Sassanian knight in leather armor is actually very simple. In addition, there is usually only a four meter lance in his hand, and few people have another machete in their waist.


    What looks most luxurious is the heavy cavalry equipped with iron armor. They not only wear armor on themselves, but also the war horse under the crotch is also the predecessor dressed in iron armor. In addition to a six meter riding spear, they also have a four meter riding gun and a machete hanging on the side of the horse''s back.


    A lancet is a lancet. It''s a style that won''t break after being stabbed.


    Riding a spear is the kind of spear that will break itself after stabbing an object.


    On the other hand, the cavalry of the Han Army, whether light cavalry or sudden cavalry, are all armored. They have no less than two kinds of weapons. Exaggerated Knights look at and even carry more than five kinds of weapons.


    The cavalry of the two camps, about three miles apart, kept whistling from each other''s formation, and looked at the banners waving on both sides.


    A blatant bugle sounded first from Sassanian army.


    The four thousand Sassanian light cavalry who had always been placed in the front shouted loudly. They didn''t know what the slogan was. Anyway, the Han people couldn''t understand it, so they began to move forward slowly.


    The first batch of Han troops arrived, all of them about 2600, which is about five times less than that of sassanne. They saw sassane''s light cavalry start to move forward, and there was a strong trumpet in the formation.


    Several Han cavalry hundred people teams, which have been cruising at a slow speed, are slowly dispersing in the movement. At the same time, some special Knights accelerate to the front of the queue.


    The Sassanian light cavalry, who have started to accelerate, can see some good people in the Han army suddenly appear in heavy leather armor, not holding a lance or a spear, but holding a knife with bending range in both hands, and gradually form an inverted "V" formation every 20 people or so.


    These newly emerged Han knights are actually a bit like heavy cavalry, but the Knights don''t wear iron armor and the crotch horses don''t have armor.


    The left and right wings of the armed cavalry are slightly behind the Han Army light cavalry, and the Han Army light cavalry not only have close combat weapons, but also choose to be equipped with riding bow or angle bow according to their shooting skills. They form an attack formation and charge forward.


    "Han Army!"


    "Mighty!"


    In addition, the light cavalry of the Han army who began to move slowly roared out the battle horn and cheered for the paoze ahead before driving the war horses to move.


    The 4000 Sassanian light cavalry who have begun to accelerate are actually too many for this battlefield. As a result, the horizontal is squeezed and the thickness becomes larger. At the same time, they don''t want to be too close to each other. They can only control the speed before and after, so as to make the gap between their own people in the front of the charge larger.


    After the cavalry enters the charging state, there should be a gap of at least three meters, not only to drive the flexibility of the horses, but also to avoid hurting their own people when the long weapons in their hands are dancing, or even collision between their own cavalry.


    Han Army knights wearing thick leather armor and holding two weapons have a very professional name called "Xuanfeng". In addition to the visible thick armor, they also have a lock armor inside. Even everyone is wearing more than two layers of silk underwear. The weapon in their hands is the improved long handle chopping sabre. Even if the blade of the ordinary chopping Sabre has a bending range, it will not be too large. After the transformation, the bending range is slightly larger.


    The Knights of the enemy and our side are constantly approaching each other in a noisy environment. When they can clearly identify each other with the naked eye, the Han cavalry can see the face of the visual Sassanian cavalry very clearly, while the Sassanian cavalry can only see the eyes behind the helmet of the Han cavalry.


    The light cavalry of the Han army took the lead in launching a volley, but because there were not many people, the arrows were not dense, but ten arrows shot over three or four Sassanian cavalry, and the hit rate was very considerable.


    Riding and archery can shoot two shots at most, and there should be a collision


    The "front selection" Knight of the Han Army lowered his upper body, the reins were bitten by the mouth behind the mask, and the two machetes in both hands were crossed out from left to right. They didn''t make any waving or cutting action at all, but when they crossed with the sashan cavalry, the crossed machetes killed the sashan cavalry.


    Every time their bodies tilted back, they were hit by the Sassanian light cavalry with a long machete. The blade was extremely sharp. Coupled with the speed blessing of the war horse, let alone not wearing armor. Unless they were wearing iron armor, they would be ripped open.


    At the beginning of the interleaving of the charge, the Han Army "selected the front" brought blood flowers and screams along the way. Sashan cavalry fell off their horses everywhere they passed. Even if they are cut by a machete or stabbed by a short spear, the machete can break through the thick leather armor and is blocked by the lock armor. Only when they are hit by a short spear will they be seriously injured or even die directly.


    At the beginning of the front battle, the remaining Han light cavalry were divided into three brigades. The brigade in the center was moving forward along the paoze charging route, and the other two brigades made a detour from left to right.


    If you take a bird''s-eye view of the battlefield from a high altitude, you will find that the tactics of the Han cavalry are very old-fashioned. It is nothing more than another Trident formation. Each brigade forms its own cavalry charge formation of forward arrow array.


    On the contrary, the 4000 Sassanian light cavalry who also launched the charge looked like a long line. With the continuous acceleration in the front, the rear was forced to control the speed, which was an embarrassing state of thin front and thick rear.


    The Han Army "electing the front" who kept killing the front had found that the enemy needed to face was getting thicker and thicker. They couldn''t care to see how many robes were on the left and right. Seeing that there was no detour space at all, the first "electing the front" loosened the reins clenched on his teeth. Due to the influence of the mask, the sentence "Han Army''s power" was roared a little stuffy.


    The first roaring Han Army "selected the front", his left rib was inserted with a broken spear. In fact, he was in a state of vomiting blood just now, and his mind was becoming more and more unclear. He completely relied on strong willpower to support his body, not to lean down, and held the handle of the knife in his hand so as not to lose his weapon.


    The "Han Army''s power" was roared out, leaving only air in the mouth and nose but no air out. The eyes could not be controlled to close, but also forced to open with the only remaining willpower. The body was no longer depressed, but became a straight state.


    "Ping''er..." Zuo Wei saw a very young Sassanian cavalry. The next moment, the man became his wife: "Xijun..."


    Zuo Wei blinked for the last time and never closed his eyes, but his eyes had lost focus, but people were still carried by war horses and still depended on the extended horse chopping saber going out from left to right to kill the enemy.


    The last "selected front" of the Han army hit the dense Sassanian light cavalry, and about 60 "selected front" fell into the sky.


    The rest of the Han cavalry charged together with "Xuanfeng". They were about two or three seconds later than "Xuanfeng", and all fell on the road of charging.


    The sacrifice of about 300 Han cavalry in exchange for the death of at least 1100 cavalry in Sasan, and the charging formation of Sasan light cavalry was disorderly and squeezed.


    "Hoo!"


    "Ho!"


    A trumpet was sounded.


    Three front arrow cavalry teams of Trident formation. The knights in front have begun to level their spears or lances, and the Knights behind have begun to shoot arrows.


    About a mile or two away from the rear of the battlefield, a cavalry force of about 6000 Han troops constantly emerged from behind a slope.


    The earth trembled slightly because there were too many horseshoes trampling on it, and the animals in the wilderness fled aimlessly.


    Farther back and to the north of the side, two Han cavalry troops of about 13000 combined appeared.


    The Han knights who were about to collide with Sassanian light cavalry shouted the battle number in unison.


    "The Han army is mighty!!!"

 Chapter 1086

    People were shouting and killing the enemy, and the war horses hissed from time to time.


    There are cavalry crossing or colliding in the wilderness, and people throw their blood on this battlefield every minute of the time.


    The first two cavalry of the enemy and ourselves to meet each other had no room for detour at all. They just bumped into each other.


    Commander sashan found that the Han army appeared from the flank. He was a little flustered and chose to send troops to meet him.


    On this battlefield, sashan''s troops are no more than the Han army. They only occupy a little geographical advantage. However, as the Han Army in all directions moves forward, their geographical advantage will soon be lost.


    In fact, the light cavalry should not fight in such a relatively narrow terrain, but should break out in a broad space, use their short-distance speed, constantly look for opportunities in cruising and detours, bite the enemy''s effective strength bit by bit, and accumulate enough results with each small killing, so as to slowly make the enemy lose their fighting spirit and defeat the enemy, Annihilate the enemy in the pursuit.


    However, it is difficult for the army to fight in a battlefield suitable for itself every time. More generally, it will fight in a terrain unfavorable to itself. Whether it can overcome the maladjustment is a crucial moment to test the army.


    The light cavalry of both sides who constantly attack each other are like ice and fire meeting in an instant. The ice is melting by the fire. At the same time, the fire is extinguished because of the ice. The life of the border informant who collides is disappearing, and the blood is scattered all over the earth.


    Generally speaking, the Han Army representing the fire red was advancing, but it was not fast, but it could steadily push the front forward.


    Sassanian light cavalry whose color will be gray and yellow. They go up for a moment, and people disappear on horseback. Most of the time, people and horses are planted to the ground together, and then become meat mud when trampled by the hoofs of both the enemy and ourselves.


    Zuo Si was fighting with a lance before. An enemy cavalry crossed before he came back, and his weapon turned into a sword.


    In such a battlefield with high-speed interleaving between each other, as long as the blade is sharp enough, in fact, it doesn''t need to make much effort to chop. The speed will make the blade bring great lethality when sweeping the human body. Even if it is only wiped, it will pull out a long blood cut. If it can sweep the middle belly, it must be a state in which the belly is cut.


    At that time, if a person''s limbs touch the blade of a weapon, and the person holding the weapon makes a little effort to chop, the person''s arm will be broken in an instant.


    In fact, the most vulnerable part of cavalry fighting is not the upper body. Knights usually pay great attention to protecting their upper body and block with shields or weapons. The really vulnerable part is actually below the lumbar disc, that is, the position of the thigh.


    The knight''s line of sight on the horse''s back is generally looking forward, and his line of sight will not move forward and down, so the position of his thighs will be greatly ignored.


    Some cavalry bumped on their horses. Most of the time, their weapons were hanging down. Maybe they would deliberately lift the weapons in their hands when the enemy and I were about to cross. However, due to the time difference, they only raised them until half. The cross has occurred. The weapons inadvertently contacted the enemy cavalry below the waist plate during the cross.


    Why do cavalry have one more skirt armor than infantry? Such a design is definitely not meaningless. On the contrary, it is a special design according to the needs of cavalry engagement.


    Look at the Sassanian cavalry and Han cavalry on the battlefield. They are not dead, but their thighs are dripping with blood. Most of them must be Sassanian cavalry. On the contrary, the Han cavalry will only be damaged because of the protection of skirt armor.


    In special circumstances, people will ignore that they are injured, especially in the extremely noisy battlefield. Unless the main trunk is seriously injured, it is a very common situation that they will not find themselves injured for a while and a half.


    They usually find that their breathing is getting more and more urgent, wonder how the physical consumption is so much faster than usual, and people are inexplicably becoming weaker and weaker. In fact, if someone is injured somewhere, the blood in his body is constantly flowing out, and more and more people will naturally become weak.


    In the real battlefield, the cavalry of both the enemy and our sides will not give up and only focus on the cavalry on the horse. On the contrary, the first killing target of a qualified cavalry will be the horse under the enemy''s crotch.


    Cavalry is small in size and has a much greater response to danger than animals. When encountering danger, they must avoid or block.


    Although the war horse is also intelligent and can avoid danger, it is large and controlled by the reins. Most of the time, it wants to avoid because it can''t avoid being controlled and is attacked.


    Of course, the horse''s physique also determines that if it is not killed instantly, its anti Strike ability is definitely much better than people. It really won''t die because of an arrow or a record.


    It is very realistic that the war horses are in a state of intense movement. Once they are injured, the bleeding speed will be very fast. While the speed will slowly decrease, accidents of falling and falling may occur anytime and anywhere.


    Zuo Si found that the speed of the war horse under his crotch was losing. He didn''t dare to look left and right on the battlefield. He used the corner of his eyes to observe where his deputy horse was. His heart was sinking when he didn''t find it.


    As the Sassanian cavalry stationed in the battlefield, they left their auxiliary horses or auxiliary horses beside the large army before charging. They launched the attack only by riding alone.


    The Han army came from a long distance and had the opportunity to drive the Deputy war horses and auxiliary horses away from the brigade, but did not do so.


    As the Han Army to support Peshawar, what they want is a momentum of indomitable. They don''t plan to fight for too long after victory. Once the Deputy horse and auxiliary horse are driven away from their team, they don''t know how long it will take to find them.


    Coerce the auxiliary horse and auxiliary horse to launch an attack, in fact, it can also create a larger scene. The auxiliary horse and auxiliary horse that no one rides will also kill the enemy because of their own collision power.


    For the Han Empire, which already had no shortage of war horses, it was not a problem to sacrifice some horses. It would be more cost-effective in any way to sacrifice two or three war horses to keep a soldier.


    Zuo Si''s speed of the horse under his crotch is decreasing. He is surrounded by paoze riding again and again. He is charging forward. He has the Kung Fu to slightly lean over and pull a vice horse who doesn''t know who. He finds an opportunity to transfer. His eyes look at his horse. There is an arrow in his chest, and his ass is cut several times by one or more guys who should get a thousand knives.


    Because he was not at the front of the whole charge formation, Zuo Si had time to explore whether he was injured. Fortunately, although the leather armor on his body was damaged in many places, the injury was only skin and flesh, not to the point of breaking muscles and bones.


    After Zuo Si checked himself, he began to observe the battlefield. Behind him were a large number of bodies of people and horses. Some scattered enemies and us were chasing and running away.


    "I don''t know if my brother can survive..." Zuo Si''s brother Zuo Wei is also in this vanguard army, but he doesn''t know that Zuo Wei was selected as the ''election front'': "after this war, my brother should be a public rider."


    As the vanguard of the Han Army, not everyone was killed. About 200 of the 500 or so people waited until their follow-up troops joined the battlefield. Some of them controlled the horses to slow down and became the rear team, while others still charged in the front line.


    In fact, on their side, they have chiseled through the charging line composed of 4000 Sassanian light cavalry. The cavalry charging in the front see the enemy''s own array, that is, the enemy''s own array is too thin.


    Sassanian''s own formation has been divided again and again, with only less than 1000 chariot troops and about 2000 cavalry of various colors left. There seems to be a mounted cavalry of about 500?


    In other parts, there are Han cavalry fighting with sashan chariot soldiers and cavalry on the left and right sides, and the number gap between the two sides is not large.


    The most important thing is that not all the troops of the Han Army have been fully invested in the battlefield, and there are two Han cavalry units with a combined number of about 13000, which detour on the edge of the battlefield.


    The Han Army, which had pierced the 4000 Sassanian light cavalry troops, continued to gallop directly towards the Sassanian formation without any pause. When they rushed to about 700 meters away from the Sassanian formation, a battle horn was roared out in unison again: "the Han army is powerful!"


    It has only been nearly 15 minutes since the battle. Not all the 4000 light cavalry that Sassanian went out to fight are finished. It should be that there are about 2000 left to be hunted by about 1000 Han cavalry.


    It is the hunting in the real sense. The morale of the Han cavalry is like a rainbow, but the sashan cavalry is terrified. The mentality determines the trend of fighting, which leads to the fact that the number of sashan cavalry is more than that of the Han Army, but the sashan cavalry is in the role of being chased and killed.


    The Han troops who rushed to the Sassanian array shouted the battle number first, and the Han troops in the other directions shouted back. This seems to be a new signal. The two Han cavalry that have been cruising and circuitous on the periphery add up to about 13000. They changed their direction and surrounded Sasan''s own array.


    "How long has it been..." salbas Gallo was standing on the body of the chariot, his face pale: "in the time of the Han people, less than 20 minutes?"


    In salbas In Gallo''s understanding of cavalry warfare, shouldn''t cavalry warfare have to fight for a few days and nights to distinguish the obvious advantages and disadvantages of the enemy and ourselves? Twenty minutes makes the battle show an obvious trend of victory and defeat. Isn''t it too fast!


    They came not only cavalry, but also chariot soldiers, just chariot soldiers... How can it look worse than cavalry?


    It can be seen that the Han cavalry did not have close contact with the Sassanian chariot soldiers at all. It was the Han cavalry who threw their lances at the wheels of the Sassanian chariot while galloping.


    Of course, many cavalry guns were thrown empty, but if they hit the wheels, most of them will be bounced off by the high-speed rotating wheels. If a cavalry gun is inserted, it will inevitably cause the Sasan chariot to roll over.


    The wheels are not all-round solid wood, but have a large gap. When they rotate at high speed, they look elastic, but hard objects are inserted into the support rod. It is not that the support rod of metal structure will break. Even if it is constantly cracked, there will be an instantaneous braking effect. Then, because of the sudden setback force, the chariot that is already speeding at high speed will have a huge movement.


    Zhuxia hasn''t seen a real chariot for a long time. Even if there are chariots, they are just used as military vehicles. They are usually used to take soldiers and transport materials.


    When the Han army fought in mainland a''san, they met with chariots. At the beginning, it was a hard way to deal with it. It should be said that the war damage was slightly worse than the fight.


    Later, the army and other departments carried out research. Throwing a lance at the wheels of the chariot is only one of the ways to deal with it. It is also the most convenient way for cavalry to deal with the chariot. When necessary, Lien Chan can throw a knife. If not, it can only drive the chariot to hit it directly.


    Sasan''s chariot is still the type without axles and brakes, that is, it can''t turn or stop neatly, and there is almost no so-called flexibility.


    The use of chariots does not mean that they are backward. In fact, chariots can really run rampant in some plain terrain. There is no lack of plain terrain in Sasan. Even the countries around Sasan are dominated by plains, which is one of the reasons why the Persians have not given up the arms of chariots for so many years.


    The Persians themselves have done relevant experiments. Once they fight on flat terrain, the cavalry can''t beat the chariot soldiers in front. Cruising consumes the physical strength of the horses and has little effect on the chariot soldiers. If they want to defeat the chariot soldiers, they can only fight hard.


    Even though he knew that the chariot soldiers of Gupta Empire still couldn''t win against the Han Army, sassanne still didn''t give up the idea of chariot soldiers. Some of their senior leaders even put the hope of defeating the Han Army on the chariot soldiers. The reason is that they knew that the Han army fought very hard against the chariots of the Gupta Empire, and felt that the chariots of their own country were better than those of the Gupta empire.


    The chariot soldiers of the Gupta empire can make the Han army fight hard, so the sashan chariot soldiers with stronger combat power than the Gupta empire will not be a problem to win the Han army?


    Now, the first large-scale battle between sashan chariot soldiers and Han cavalry is already going on. Persians are looking forward to the confrontation with great enthusiasm. The more they look at the facial muscles, the stiffer they will be, and individuals can''t help crying.


    "They are all cowards. They only dare to throw things at me from a distance. They don''t look like a warrior at all!"


    "But it works..."


    The confrontation scene between sashan chariot soldiers and Han cavalry is actually some terrible. Usually, as long as the Han cavalry can avoid being shot by sashan chariot soldiers, the Han cavalry will definitely have a way to solve sashan''s chariot.


    The Han cavalry threw their lance at the wheels of the chariot at a distance, and threw something like a lasso rope at a distance.


    It is a kind of short rope sleeve with heavy objects tied at both ends of the rope. It is very useful for dealing with people or horses. The rope sleeve will bind people in rotation, which is as effective as dealing with the wheels of chariots!

 Chapter 1087

    At this moment, the outer city of Peshawar is already burning!


    The Sassanian army attacking the city is very ferocious. Not only are various long-range instruments constantly throwing or shooting pots and pans, but some Sassanian soldiers who killed them have come to a suicide attack, which is the reason why the fire can spread so quickly.


    Because many places are already in the midst of raging fires, those places are naturally no longer suitable for fighting. One side is still throwing black oil and pots into the fire, while the other side is madly getting water to put out the fire.


    Not all places are burning fires. The soldiers of Sasan and the soldiers and civilians of Peshawar are still fighting bloody battles in these places where there is no fire, and people are falling down all the time.


    In some areas where the fighting was extremely fierce, the alley was simply blocked by piles of corpses, but the soldiers on both sides did not give up. They stepped on the corpses and attacked and fought back, contributing to the height of the corpses under their feet.


    There is too much blood flowing from the human body. The red blood flows along the lower terrain. Once it can''t flow, it will gather into a pile and become a blood depression.


    People''s blood is extremely fishy. For some insects who like the smell... Such as flies, it is an irresistible temptation.


    I don''t know if all the flies in the city are attracted. They don''t care if so many people are killing each other with their ferocious faces. They just "hum" and stop on the blood. If you zoom in, you can see that the mouthpiece is constantly sucking blood into the stomach, and the two forelimbs are constantly rubbing happily.


    If you can understand the expression of flies, you will certainly see that every fly is smiling and satisfied.


    Blood can not only make them drink, but also become a nest for laying eggs. In a few days, every pair of flies should have thousands of offspring.


    How many flies are there? How intoxicated are they to drink blood? It''s the people from both sides of the war. They can always step on some flies with their big feet, and splash viscous red blood. It''s like "creaking" step by step.


    "Come on, come on!"


    "This way!"


    Sassanian soldiers are really unfamiliar with the traffic in Peshawar. After entering the residential area, they feel uncomfortable. It seems that they don''t say it when they enter the maze. When they are in a narrow alley, stones will fall off their heads anytime and anywhere. What''s more, there will be long guns stabbed out of the walls.


    A group of about 20 Sassanian soldiers were chasing seven Peshawar soldiers and civilians just now. They just turned two corners and were lost.


    The Sassanian soldier running in the front saw an open yard door in front and could pass through the buildings in the yard and go straight through another alley opposite. Even if it was not for continuing to pursue the former Peshawar soldiers and civilians, they must go now when they see the road. If they were trapped in a winding alley.


    "Be careful!"


    Don''t remind me too much. The Sassanian soldiers who have entered the city and haven''t died are cautious people, because the careless ones are basically dead.


    The urban area of Peshawar is really too chaotic. There is no straight passage of more than 30 meters. It is difficult to find an alley with a width of more than two meters. The narrowest alley is only 40 centimeters wide, and people have to cross their bodies.


    What makes Sassanian soldiers speechless most is that some alleys are simply blocked, or they need to pass through a building to go to another or not so good alley.


    "People inside, we found you! If you don''t come out, I''ll set fire directly!"


    A Sassanian soldier was just a bluff. Unexpectedly, more than ten soldiers and civilians in Peshawar poured out. As a result, another bloody fight was launched in the alley about one meter wide.


    In this kind of alley, the difference between the number of people is only which side can afford to die. Otherwise, the most people in front of each fight are only two people, and the rest can only roar and watch the play when they are blocked.


    In the alley one meter two wide, two groups of people from different camps howled and rushed up to each other. In a moment, the sound of weapons and bumps sounded. From time to time, there was a sound of sharp blades entering the flesh and the attendant scream or stuffy hum.


    Fighting is when the people in front fall down, and the people behind do not hesitate to continue to fight. Because they have no escape space at all, they just hit hard. They even have no chance to surrender. If they kill the enemy, they continue to move forward. If they want to retreat, they are crowded by the people behind them and have to move forward.


    "If you don''t nurse your children well at home, you can learn what battlefield to go to!"


    The fighting in the alley was won by the Sassanian soldiers. They fell seven people. One soldier cut down the last Peshawar woman. The outcome of this battle was the most.


    The Peshawar woman who was cut to death by a machete had a blood mark cut from her left shoulder to her right chest. Naturally, her clothes were also cut open. The side without the wound * * could see the swelling during lactation.


    Although it is a hostile state, unless it is true indifference or metamorphosis, no one will feel happy to kill a lactating woman, but there will be no guilt.


    On the battlefield, either you kill me or I kill you. When you go to the battlefield with weapons, no one will be innocent.


    There were only 16 Sassanian soldiers left in this team. They gasped and had to start again. They didn''t take a few steps forward on the blood and corpses, but they threw many stones on their heads. New Peshawar soldiers and civilians also appeared in the front yard.


    On the premise of metal helmet and shoulder armor, if a small stone is hit, it actually means that the head will ring. If the stone is larger, there will be a risk of breaking the neck.


    The key is that this group of Sassanian soldiers not only did not have metal helmets, but also did not wear armor. They were hurt by small stones, and their heads were broken and bleeding. They had no way to take the enemy on their heads, but only the soldiers who did not fall roared forward.


    Of the twelve people who appeared in the yard, eight were women or little girls, and only four were men. They had various weapons or no weapons at all. They faced the charge of Sassanian soldiers with a desperate expression.


    Up to now, the time-consuming of this city attack and defense war is not long, especially for the city attack and defense war that is always going on for a year or two or more, it is only the next day.


    However, the fire spread everywhere in the city, the piles of corpses and blood pools everywhere show that the attack and defense of the city is very cruel and bloody.


    Men in the outer city of Peshawar died almost in several counter attacks, and then their mothers, sisters, wives and daughters had to resist under double coercion.


    They had seen the Persians set fire to the city, their men died in the hands of the Persians, and national hatred was entangled.


    They were also forced by all kinds of people on their side. If they did not resist, they would either die under the raging fire of the enemy or be burned by their own people.


    Maybe they have another way to survive and be sold by the old men to the Han Empire as slaves?


    In the peripheral residential areas of Peshawar, scenes of tragedy or cruelty continue to appear, or under the dense smoke.


    In fact, the thicker smoke can also kill people. The enemy and we don''t have to work so hard anymore. Damn residents will choke to death by the smoke.


    Then, with the fire spreading, what if the Sassanian soldiers were killed? Waiting for the fire to spread completely, there will be no follow-up troops. They will also die in the city.


    However, there is no reason for war. The red eyed sides are blindly moving or waiting until they choke on smoke or encounter the enemy''s death.


    Standing on the edge of a balcony in the palace fortress, Ma Bin saw places ranging from 200 meters to 500 meters deep in the west wall, and flames were burning on each side.


    "They have no confidence in breaking the city." Zhou argued with a smile: "the Persians are burning too eagerly. In fact, as long as they attack hard for a small half of a day, Peshawar doesn''t insist enough."


    After all, the regular garrison in Peshawar only looks like about 10000, but it needs to defend four walls, and the troops in each direction are insufficient.


    If sashan''s commander was really smart, he would devote all his absolute superior forces to attack from the beginning. With the height of Peshawar''s wall and the building speed of sashan''s siege equipment, he would kill or hurt 10000 or 20000 people, which would force Peshawar''s garrison to retreat to the urban area, not to defend the wall all the time.


    "In fact, there is almost no difference." Ma Bin looked at the foggy residential area and said, "the environment of this city is terrible. It will be a nightmare for any army that has been attacking."


    Ma Bin''s subtext is that even if the Han army comes, it will be the same.


    "How can we go to one alley after another and compete with one building after another?" Zhou Bian touched his chin and said, "of course, it was demolished violently and razed to the ground!"


    The Han army can really do this, and the efficiency will not be too low, that is, it will take a long time to build equipment in advance, or it will use gunpowder crazily.


    The city where the fire is burning is still very far from the palace. Even if it spreads again and again, it will take at least a day or so to burn to the edge of the palace fortress.


    Peshawar is not watching. They know how to clean up the spacing belt quickly. I don''t know how many people are tearing down houses with their lives.


    In fact, the Sassanian troops who attacked the city did not go deep enough to set fire, which really lost confidence in the progress of the war. Such arson will have an effect, but the effect is to arouse the desperate resistance of the army and people throughout Peshawar. It''s really hard to gain anything else.


    Fires are burning in the surrounding urban areas, and the thick smoke obscures the line of sight outside the city. Otherwise, the height of the palace fortress can actually be seen through a telescope for about 20 miles.


    Fifteen or six miles northeast of Peshawar, the battle between the Han Army and the Sassanian Resistance Army has entered the final stage.


    The Han Army, which was powerful in its own combat power, was also in an advantageous position in terms of number. Less than an hour and a half after the war, most of the inconvenient Sassanian chariot troops had been eliminated and entered the process of chasing the fleeing Sassanian cavalry.


    Li Tan was quite satisfied with the battle, especially after getting the approximate data of casualties on both sides, his bright smile never stopped.


    There were 32000 cavalry against 3000 chariots and 12000 cavalry. The Han army killed more than 3000 people, destroyed 3000 chariots and more than 6000 cavalry.


    Compared with the number of casualties, the number of soldiers killed on the spot by the Han army was about 1600, but on the other side of Sasan, it reached more than 13000.


    Sassanne has two chariots, one for two people and the other for three or four people. This branch of the army took a large proportion of the number of Sassanian casualties.


    The Han Army chasing all the way met small groups of sashan cavalry on the way. It was basically the reinforcement of sashan''s main camp or nothing. It was rolled over with the momentum after the victory.


    The battlefield after the war was widely distributed. In terms of longitudinal width and length, the width must exceed 5000 meters, and the length is still increasing. There are corpses or injuries of people and horses after the war, and other sundries are everywhere.


    The 32000 cavalry are not all the troops in Li Tan''s hand. There is a infantry cavalry with more than 18000 people in the rear.


    All the Han cavalry units that have entered the combat state continue to move towards Peshawar, and the battlefield will be handed over to the rest who follow.


    In fact, not everyone has died in the battlefield after the war. The immediate mortality rate of riding war will be higher, but there will be casualties who are not dead.


    However, even if the fallen horse survives in the riding battle, most of the limbs will have problems, some of which are broken, and some of which are sprains and bruises. It is difficult to be counted as combat effectiveness in a short time.


    The closer we get to Peshawar, the simpler the terrain becomes. It is difficult to see patches of trees, and most plants are harvested.


    The trees and plants were cut down and harvested by the Sassanian army. Otherwise, where did the siege equipment come from, and what should they take for cooking and boiling water.


    The only constant is that there will still be small earth slopes that fluctuate with each other, and even small mountains of one or two hundred meters, that is, the route is not stopped by small mountains, and it is generally flat terrain.


    Li Tan in galloping is looking at the Peshawar with thick smoke in the distance and thinking constantly.


    Dospars in the main camp Canaan Dina didn''t have to wait for the battle report ahead. He saw the black line on the distant horizon with his eyes.


    DOS pars Canaan Dina did not let his own troops to block the Han army retreat. There will be a large number of troops approaching. Either his own troops have fled or the Han Army has been killed. There is no difference at all.


    Now DOS pars What Canaan Dina needs to consider is what to do with their demoralized army when Peshawar did not fight down and the Han army killed again.

 Chapter 1088

    When the Han Army to rescue Peshawar approached within ten miles, DOS pars Canaanite Dinah was no longer willing to gather the army attacking Peshawar.


    It''s just less than two days to Peshawar, dospars Canaan Dina urgently counted the number of troops. Originally, there were more than 70000 people. In less than two days, there were nearly 20000.


    The war against Peshawar looked very tragic. The loss on sassanne''s side was only four or five thousand people. The key was dospars Canaan Dina sent out chariot troops and cavalry troops to block the Han army.


    Within ten miles, it can also be roughly identified by the naked eye. The number of teams chased and fled on that side will not exceed 5000, that is to say, there will be no more than 13000 people with chariots and cavalry in just a half day!


    When the cavalry fight, one party really doesn''t want to fight, then the progress of the war will be very slow.


    But! If the cavalry forces of both sides want to fight, the process of fighting will be very short, and the results will be much faster than infantry fighting.


    After all, the cavalry''s speed is there, and it doesn''t want to fight. The infantry needs all the front team to be killed or scattered, and the people behind can fight with the enemy.


    The cavalry''s fighting method is to cross each other, and almost everyone will have the chance to fight the enemy at least once soon. When there are many fights, casualties can not be avoided, and then the reduction of personnel is very fast.


    "Never mind Peshawar!" DOS pars Canaan Dina turned his head and looked at Peshawar caught in a piece of smoke and looked north again: "we rely on the city wall and focus on defending the north. Don''t relax on the other two sides!"


    DOS pars Canaan Dina has always been very vigilant about the emergence of the Han Army, but he really didn''t expect the Han Army to come so soon.


    It didn''t take long for this Sassanian army to arrange the camp. It can even be said that at the beginning, it really didn''t spend much time on the camp. It was to speed up the time to build siege equipment and think of conquering Peshawar before the Han army arrived.


    They are really crazy about whether to consolidate the camp today, or whether to make a strong attack on Peshawar while drawing out manpower to build fortifications and arrange obstacles.


    The camp is not so easy to consolidate, especially for the obstacles of cavalry.


    The Sassanian army is stepping up the manufacture of horse resistance. As for the time to dig trenches, it is too late. It can even be said that the number of horse resistance is seriously insufficient.


    "Don''t be afraid, we are waiting for the Han Army!" DOS pars Canaan Dina was full of confidence and a happy smile that the Han Army had been caught: "this time is to attract a Han Army and destroy them here! We have reinforcements. As long as we can persist for five days, the Han army will be destroyed here!"


    It''s not just DOS pars Canaan Dinah was shouting. In fact, he sent many people to announce such a message in the camp.


    The Sassanian soldiers who had learned that the Han Army had arrived, because Peshawar finally did not conquer, but ushered in a Han Army and had a panic state of self doubt.


    As soon as they heard that the original attack on Peshawar was to attract the Han Army to rescue, our side had set a trap to eat the Han army who came to rescue Peshawar. They calmed down, whether they believe it or not.


    "General..." nilbu Dogaro lowered his voice: "there is such a plan, but the reinforcements will take seven days as soon as possible. If the Han Army in jilongpo sends troops to intercept..."


    "Shut up!" DOS pars Canaan Dina expected too many wrong things. He was very clear that even one mistake in directing the war would be fatal. Moreover, he made so many mistakes and said angrily, "if you shake the heart of the army again, this general will cut you!"


    Neil Dogaro blinked or chose to shut up.


    They didn''t know about the attack of the Yulin army. If they knew, they wouldn''t expect any reinforcements.


    Now the situation is that we must believe that reinforcements will come, not just small soldiers, but also DOS pars All generals and officers, including Canadians, must believe in it, otherwise there would be no need to fight this war at all.


    The Sassanian army, whose morale was slightly boosted, prepared to deal with the coming Han Army at a faster speed. Not only did it quickly not only resist obstacles such as horses, but also some long-range attack equipment originally built to deal with Peshawar stepped up the time to turn around.


    How long does ten miles take for cavalry? Hurry up, about an hour?


    The sun in the sky has reached the center. The sun sprinkles on the earth to provide light and heat for the living creatures, but part of the sun cannot penetrate the dense smoke and continue to shine.


    Black oil is unrefined oil. Once it burns and spreads to other combustibles, it is not so easy to destroy it.


    Did the Peshawar garrison use water to put out the fire? This kind of behavior is actually silly. It doesn''t mean that oil will burn more fiercely when it meets a fire. It''s that unless there is the water impulse of modern fire engines, it''s not easy to kill it.


    At present, it is not modern. There are no modern fire engines. Peshawar''s military and civilian fire fighting only relies on buckets or smaller things to hold water. A bucket of water has no great effect. Even if the fire in that place is slightly reduced, it is soon no different from other burning areas.


    Under the current conditions, the best way to extinguish the fire of black oil combustion is to cover it with sand.


    There are not many wars between jidoro and Sasan. Sasan may not have used black oil on jidoro once. Many people in Peshawar army and people have relevant experience, but it is difficult to pass on the correct fire extinguishing method in a chaotic state.


    From the outside, Peshawar is like a burning city, filled with smoke.


    However, from the internal point of view, it is only the peripheral residential areas that are burning the fire. In some places, the fire spread and did not reach the inner city. It was the barrier belt cleared by life that played a role, so that the fire did not spread more.


    However, some urban areas were on fire. It was not the fire that broke out when the fire came in. It was some burning sparks that were blown up by the wind and floated on inflammables. Too many people only focused on the raging fire and didn''t pay more attention to other places. As a result, the small fire turned into a fire and the fire spread again.


    Fortunately, although many people died in Peshawar, the population base in the city is still.


    In addition, in the case of non black oil combustion, the effect of using water to extinguish the fire is great. Where there is a fire, a group of people flock to it. In order to survive, no one is afraid of hardship and fatigue to get water. More people dig and sprinkle soil towards the fire, or slow down and finally extinguish the fire.


    On the side of the palace fortress, it has become a foggy area. The line of sight has been shortened to less than 50 meters. Even if you can see further, it is also the fire scene of fire yellow.


    "The Persians retreated!" Luhmaru After Jiduo completely relaxed, he felt weak and forced to cheer up to find Ma Bin. He said gratefully, "it must be the heavenly soldier of the big man."


    "If you are willing to follow a big man, a big man will never stand idly by when his country is in trouble." Ma Bin didn''t lie. That''s the reputation maintained by the first Han Dynasty for hundreds of years. The premise is that the country is really obedient: "the Lord of the country should also step up the fire fighting, do a good job in sending troops and prepare to destroy the enemy outside the city at one fell swoop."


    "Nature! Nature! Xiao Wang has urged many times." Luhmaru Jiduo''s attitude towards Ma Bin changed again and again. From the reserved at the beginning to the undisguised kneeling and licking now, he promised: "we must put out the fire quickly and go out of the city to watch the majestic posture of the Great Han heavenly soldiers, which is effective for the strength of cattle and horses."


    It''s that kind of statement. I didn''t even mention it as a friendly assistant. Obviously, I don''t dare to put both sides on an equal position. I don''t really want to watch.


    The war in Peshawar was stopped, and the trumpets outside the city were sounded again and again, but the crisp drums stopped; There was still a lot of noise in the city, shouting to help fight the fire and save people. Sasan''s army no longer attacked and cried when they had time to mourn the death of their relatives.


    One and a half days plus one night, Peshawar indeed showed extraordinary courage and determination to resist the siege of Sassanian army, but the casualties were really heavy.


    The Peshawar garrison, as a regular army, stopped the attack when 10000 people came to Sasan, leaving less than 6000 effective combat effectiveness. The number of casualties was about 3000, and nearly 1000 people were seriously injured.


    The citizens of Peshawar, who were called to resist the invaders, took part in the war in large numbers only after the war began in the city. When they took the initiative to launch a counterattack, nearly 10000 people were injured, the number of sacrifices accounted for 6000 or 7000, and the rest were wounded.


    Those above are Peshawar casualty data in combat.


    Later, the Sassanian army began to set fire. Many Peshawar soldiers and civilians gathered in the peripheral urban areas were swallowed up by the fire without reaction. About 6000 or 7000 people did not play their role. They first became firemen and then burned into coke.


    In some local street battles between the enemy and ourselves, in fact, no one of the Sassanian troops who attacked them ran back. They killed more than 4000 Peshawar soldiers and civilians at the cost of about 1000 people, and the largest number of women.


    Ma Bin and Zhou Fen, who have been staying at the height of the palace and watching the war with binoculars, gathered their own information and made a rough judgment. Peshawar lost about 18000 people in two days and one night and did not laugh, which gave birth to a great attitude of admiration.


    How many people are there in Peshawar? Including the garrison and civilians, there will never be more than 60000, but with a base of 60000, 20000 or 30000 people were killed and injured in the fierce defensive war, and more than 10000 died.


    That''s a third of the death and injury data! How tenacious the nation should be to survive. Ma Bin also heard that Peshawar was not the first time to encounter such a tragic situation. When it was even worse, more than half of the people in the city were killed and injured, but he still persisted.


    Zhou Bian cited several examples. In Zhuxia, there were examples of resistance to invaders in the whole city, but only a few times in thousands of years.


    How long did Xiaoyue''s talents come to this land and how many non-native populations were integrated. It is really amazing that they can have that kind of centripetal force and unity in this state.


    Ma Bin has been thinking about how to report to Xie an about jidoro. He has only one core opinion. If jidoro does not really surrender to the big man, the country is still the best choice.


    Ma Bin is even willing to add a paragraph. Even if jidoro shows great obedience to the big man, the big man should soft suppress it and don''t give it any chance to be big.


    A nation that can enlist and fight well has nothing. Unless it can fight all the time, it will rise quickly and decline quickly.


    What really deserves vigilance is a united and tenacious nation. Even if such a nation is weak for a while, it will gradually become strong over a long period of time, and then become a hegemon.


    Ma Bin''s evaluation is quite correct, and the Persians have the same view. If history does not change, the later Persians spent a long time, especially against jidoro. Under the dual repression of military and diplomacy, jidoro has not been able to develop. The later Persians united with a nomadic tribe in the north to destroy jidoro.


    Of course, the soldiers and civilians in Peshawar are eager to put out the fire, but no matter how hard they try, the fire will not be completely extinguished in a moment and a half.


    When Li Tan led his troops to Peshawar within seven miles, he could clearly see the dense smoke of Peshawar and wondered whether Peshawar was over.


    The remnants of the Han Army''s pursuit of sashan cavalry did not give up until about seven miles. At this distance, the leading cavalry of the Han army began to change horses.


    The cavalry of the Han army who completed the change of horses changed their direction in the sound of strong trumpets, circuitous from the northeast to the West.


    The Han Army approaching from behind is also changing horses. About 5000 Han cavalry continue to advance at a speed of about 30 miles.


    The arrival of the Han Army has enabled the Persians to observe it relatively clearly with their naked eyes.


    When the Sassanian army found that the number of Han troops was more than 40000, the confidence raised before was hit again, and the expression on his face was changed into fear.


    That''s 40000 Han troops. They all look like cavalry.


    The Sassanian army failed to conquer Peshawar, and the layout of the camp was idle and hasty. They didn''t have much confidence to block the impact of the Han cavalry with the hastily arranged defense line.


    Countless Persians prayed that the Han army would not attack as soon as they came, so that they would have more time to arrange their barracks, but also more time for the reinforcements to go.


    "Woo woo - woo woo!"


    The Han Army sounded a strong horn.


    In an instant, a battle horn of "Han Army''s power" sounded in the wilderness.


    Not only the Sassanian army but also the soldiers and civilians in Peshawar heard the battle horn of the Han army.


    They showed completely different looks. The Persians'' hearts shrank suddenly because of the war horn, but the soldiers and people of Peshawar burst into warm cheers.

 Chapter 1089

    The sound of "Han Army''s power" was a signal that a bloody war was about to break out for all the soldiers in Sasan.


    For the soldiers and civilians in Peshawar, it was different. Their idea for a moment was "Daddy".


    The Han Army yelled at the war number. It wouldn''t roar like Rao itch in the air, but the shit didn''t happen.


    There were Han troops in both directions of Sasan camp, including DOS pars The remnant cavalry that Canaan Dina sent out and fled back.


    Facing the attack of Han cavalry, DOS pars Canaan Dina has long had relevant arrangements.


    Thick infantry were deployed on all sides of Sassanian camp. They relied on fences and a varying number of anti horses.


    The infantry in the front row either carry a shield or hold a spear. The infantry carrying a shield naturally form a shield array, and the infantry holding a spear pestle the tail of the spear on the ground and put it down obliquely.


    Behind the dense infantry with a thickness of about ten meters, there are a large number of archers. There will be some spacing between them. If they are crowded in a regiment, they can''t get into the room at all.


    The thickness of the archers is about 30 meters. From the north direction, it should be more than 3000 archers. Behind them is the crossbow man.


    Sashan''s Crossbow imitates the Han Empire, but its range is much less than that of the Han Empire. The longest range is about 260 meters.


    It must be noted that although sashan imitated the crossbow of the Han Empire, due to technology, a small winch was omitted, resulting in the need to rely solely on manpower every time it was rewound. Unlike the crossbow soldiers of the Han Empire, they can easily rewind with the winch.


    If the crossbow soldiers of the Han Empire can shoot about five crossbows and arrows a minute, the crossbow soldiers of Sassanian can shoot up to two crossbows and arrows a minute.


    Imitation is imitation, or an omitted version. There are not so many crossbow soldiers on Sasan''s side, dospars The army commanded by Canaan Dina is only about 800 crossbow soldiers, and the spare crossbow is only 200. It takes a long time to wear out one.


    "Woo... Woo... Woo..."


    The horn of the decadent sound is to remind the defeated cavalry to make a detour.


    In the collapsed Sassanian cavalry, some of them remained calm and obediently pulled the reins controlling the mount to make necessary detours.


    The problem is not that all the collapsed Sassanian light cavalry can remain calm. More Sassanian light cavalry twist their faces in fear. Their eyes look forward to the camp ahead with endless expectation. They want to go in as quickly as possible. It seems that they can only get safe when they enter the camp.


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    The crisp drum was sounded.


    "Woo... Woo... Woo..."


    The horn of the decadent sound blew longer.


    Sashan''s archers were ordered. They opened their bows and loosened their strings in the voice of the command. In the dense sound of bowstring banging, 3000 arrows were shot out.


    The arrows flying in mid air were aimed at the defeated Sassanian cavalry who did not listen to advice. Before they fell from the air, the second wave of arrows in the rear were shot out by the archers again.


    The Sassanian light cavalry with a broken mind are galloping on horseback with the desire to survive. Some people see their own barracks shoot arrow rain. When they shoot, they immediately send out a desperate howl. They are so scared that they want to control their horses for circuitous avoidance.


    Although war horses are creatures, they really can''t be pulled by the straddlers at high speed. The reins are pulled too hard. Their heads are pulled to one side. Their bodies are twisted, and their four hoofs have no time to adjust. As a result, they slip their hooves in an instant, fall and turn over.


    Just when the fleeing Sassanian light cavalry turned upside down because they lost their feet or trampled on them, the first wave of arrows in the sky fell. Their sharp arrows may shoot into the ground or hit the body to bring blood flowers, contribute nutrients to the earth and take away fresh life.


    Three waves of about 9000 arrows shot at nearly 3000 Sassanian cavalry who had suffered psychological collapse. In fact, no more than 800 people fell under the arrow rain, but nearly 1000 people fell in the subsequent slip and trample, and about 1200 ran forward at a more crazy speed.


    "Ready -- ready --"


    "Hold the shield and form the tightest formation with people shoulder to shoulder, chest to back!"


    "As long as the formation is tight, there will be no problem!"


    "Deserters, anyone can be executed on the spot!"


    The trampling sound of the horse''s hooves was loud. Most of the Sassanian infantry hiding behind the shield knew this. Only a few Sassanian infantry could look forward through the gap of the shield.


    It is impossible for these people to feel confused and surprised when they see their own cavalry coming. Basically, they are guessing whether those people have defected to the enemy and become the vanguard of attacking their own barracks.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter. Whether those Sassanian cavalry have surrendered to the Han Army or not, they are all acting as a striker for the Han army.


    The first batch of Sassanian cavalry crashed into the shield array and the spear array.


    The Sassanian cavalry who hit the shield array had a ferocious to distorted expression on their face. When the impact occurred, the war horse under the crotch wailed, and the man was pulled to the sky by a force, and then hit the head of the dense infantry.


    People crowded infantry can''t move if they want to hide when they see something falling on their heads. Some can''t even raise their hands to block it. They can only watch objects fall.


    Under the background of constant screams and roars, the head cushion of Sassanian cavalry may not be what happens, but the neck of Sassanian infantry under the cushion is broken and died, or the Sassanian infantry is stunned.


    In this crowded situation, even if people are dead and can''t fall down, they will still be squeezed to stand and move with the movement of the living people.


    "Alive, I''m still alive!" A Sassanian cavalry who didn''t die showed an expression of ecstasy. As for how many people he killed and injured, he didn''t care. It was silly: "it''s great to live!"


    The Sassanian cavalry who ran into the spear array were forced. Although not all of them were pierced, they were thrown up and danced and fell in the air. Usually, they were pierced by the spear pointing to the sky, spilled blood and slid down the spear rod, or simply hung in the air and became a human flesh string.


    Sashan''s cavalry kept galloping and bumping into it. As a result, they were arranged to defend the line of defense of the Han cavalry. The Han Army had not come up yet, but was rushed sadly.


    The Sassanian cavalry who was not dead and shouted and was still alive just now. He climbed inward on the head of Sassanian infantry, but fell down and stood on the ground. Before cheering again, a soldier in black rushed over and waved his machete, so that his cheers could not be expressed in his mouth forever.


    If you see Sassanian soldiers dressed in black on the battlefield, you don''t have to guess that they are the supervision team or law enforcement team. This tradition has been preserved for thousands of years, even the change of dynasties has not changed.


    The Sassanian cavalry, who thought he had saved his life, was not the only one killed by the supervisor team in black. As long as a soldier dared to turn around and run back beyond a drawn line, it must be the supervisor team in black who caught up and killed him.


    Almost after the last defeated Sassanian cavalry hit it, the Han army behind also approached within 300 meters of Sassanian camp line.


    "Woo... Woo... Woo..."


    In the sound of the trumpet, the Sassanian crossbow soldiers who had not fired an arrow pulled the trigger and took the lead in shooting, followed by the rest of the archers stretching their bows, pulling strings and shooting arrows.


    The cavalry of the Han Army in charge are the fastest running group, with a number of about 2300, all of them light cavalry.


    The light cavalry of the Han army is actually the Armored Cavalry of other countries, because every Knight of the Han Army has at least one set of leather armor. They have a variety of weapons and a small round shield.


    Each of the 2300 or so light cavalry of the Han Army in the charging state held a shield against their head in front of them, but only a small part of them could protect their upper body, and the lower body, including the crotch horse, could not be protected at all.


    The crossbows and arrows shot by Sassanian crossbows fell first, because there are about 500 Sassanian crossbows in the north, and the number of crossbows and arrows dropped will not exceed 500.


    So the vast battlefield, especially the cavalry charging state, 500 crossbows and arrows are actually very, very sparse.


    Lin Wen couldn''t hear the collision between the crossbow and the small round shield. The hand holding the shield could feel being shot. One of the crossbows also penetrated the shield and cut his wrist. The thing he was most worried about didn''t happen. Although it hurt to be hit by an arrow in his thigh, at least the war horse didn''t get an arrow in his head, or it would be bad.


    The crossbow soldiers of about 500 in Sassanian fired a wave of arrows. The result was that 13 Han troops turned upside down while galloping, and then tripped over more than 20 Han cavalry galloping up at high speed. There was nothing else.


    About 3000 Sassanian archers did not shoot until the Han Army approached about 160 meters. There is nothing wrong with their range of up to 100 meters, but the Han cavalry are galloping at high speed, pushing forward about 13 meters per second, and the arrows will fly in the sky for a period of time. At that time, the Han cavalry will move at high speed and enter the arrow range.


    Generally speaking, the archer''s firing speed is faster than the crossbow soldier. The second time the crossbow soldier is ready to shoot is when the archer shoots about three rounds.


    SA Shan''s archers don''t like to use bamboo bows and arrows like ah San. They are normal bows and arrows.


    Normal bows and arrows are much more threatening than bamboo bows and arrows. At least there will be no shooting arrows. When they reach a certain distance, they will become too soft and have enough lethality.


    120 meters is six or seven seconds for cavalry galloping at full speed. Elite archers can shoot about three arrows in such a short time, but many archers only have time to shoot one.


    About 2300 light cavalry of the Han army fell down on the road of charging, about 140 or 150 horses, which seemed very normal.


    About 500 of them collided with the formation of Sassanian infantry in a state of invincibility, but they did not collide blindly. They chose the position hit by Sassanian collapse light cavalry as much as possible. When they collided, they didn''t wave weapons at all. On the contrary, they tried to adjust their posture at the moment of collision, So that the body thrown out because of the impact force will not be too miserable.


    The remaining 1600 or so light cavalry of the Han army began to detour when they approached the Sassanian defense formation about 60 meters. In the process of moving, they no longer shoot arrows at the Sassanian formation.


    There is a professional term for their action, which is called rush shooting, but professionals prefer to call it "wave shooting".


    To put it bluntly, instead of taking collision as the main goal, it is to use its own speed to kill one wave or several times as much as possible on the premise that the enemy can''t even respond. You can choose to evacuate later, or you can constantly shoot arrows around the enemy.


    There will be about 500 Han light cavalry crashing into it, which is an inevitable move in the military. It is nothing more than trying to disintegrate Sassanian''s formation with impact, which would be better if Sassanian soldiers who form the formation could collapse.


    While the first Han Army light cavalry entered the battlefield, the cavalry in the rear was also approaching quickly.


    DOS pars Canaan Dina was standing on an instrument similar to the Zhuxia nest car. There was no expression on his face, but his cheeks were shaking slightly: "too... Too determined!"


    The Han army fought a wave first. It can''t be without war damage, and it came from a long-distance attack. How can it consume the physical strength of people and horses?


    DOS pars Canaan Dina thought that the Han army would at least stop and rest before launching an attack. It was not that he didn''t judge that the Han army would launch an attack immediately, but he really didn''t expect that all the large groups would enter the attack sequence.


    "How is the second defense line organized?"


    "Go back, general. I''m trying my best to speed up!"


    When Sasan came, there were more than 70000 people. No matter how small the camp is, it is not that there is no foothold space when the front collapses, and there is a vast camp behind.


    DOS pars Canaan Dina looked at the battlefield with a telescope. His hand trembled when he saw something. He almost didn''t let the telescope fall.


    On the battlefield, the roar of horse hoofs is the main melody.


    Among the smoke, a cavalry brigade wearing iron armor and war horses with armor on the front half of the body appeared with greater smoke.


    Of course, they belong to the Han Army and are regarded as sudden cavalry by arms.


    DOS pars Canaan Dina just saw the sudden cavalry of the Han Army, and protruded from the smoke in the north and west at the same time. Although he had been prepared for it, he couldn''t help pumping his heart.


    The Han Empire regarded the cavalry dressed like that as the sudden cavalry, and the Sassanian side was regarded as the heavy cavalry.


    "Can you hold it?" DOS pars Canaan Dina looked at his first front and wanted to deceive himself, but he couldn''t do it: "I can''t hold it!"

 Chapter 1090

    In the face of a large area of cavalry galloping towards themselves at high speed, how much courage does it take to have no fluctuation in your heart?


    Most people are on the battlefield. When facing a large number of enemy cavalry charging against themselves, they actually have weak legs, and even their crotch has long been wet. They don''t want to escape, but their legs are weak. Then they are clamped by the left and right people, and there is the awe of military law. Otherwise, seven or eight out of ten actually want to turn around and escape.


    The Sassanian infantry on the outer front first suffered a round of collision from their own fleeing cavalry, and then took the opportunity to make a close assault against the Han cavalry. They were also shot several times. In fact, everyone was in a state of collapse.


    The formation of the front is often to coerce soldiers with collapsed mentality to continue fighting.


    In the crowded state, the soldiers in front collapsed, but the soldiers in the rear did not know what was happening in front. In this way, the people in front wanted to retreat and the people in the rear wanted to go up. The soldiers in unknown circumstances crowded the soldiers with collapsed mentality and clubbed in place.


    The current situation is that the Sassanian infantry, who are crowded in the front row and want to retreat and can''t retreat, obviously don''t want to fight, but they still have to watch the sudden cavalry of the Han Army gallop at high speed and keep approaching.


    The Sassanian soldiers in front were scared to death. There was no act of blocking the advance of the Han cavalry at all. It could even be said that they were facing the approaching Han army behind, just trying to pick up the friendly army and try to win a way to survive.


    The unknown Sassanian infantry behind them moved forward side by side and crowded.


    Those Sassanian crossbow men are constantly shooting arrows according to the command. They don''t know what the results of their arrows are. Some just repeatedly listen to the military order and shoot arrows again and again. Often they don''t even know what angle they should shoot.


    In both directions, the sudden cavalry of the Han army continued to approach the front of Sasan and charged within the range of Sasan crossbow men. In fact, they did not lift their shields. They rode up and down with the bumps of the horses with spears in their hands and let the arrows shoot at themselves.


    The armour of the sudden cavalry of the Han army was not afraid of arrows, especially the arrow type arrows of sashan. They are plate armor, but they still have some characteristics of scale armor. In addition to the armor that can be seen outside, there is also a layer of lock armor and multi-layer silk underwear inside.


    In this way, even if the plate armor does not block the arrow, the lock armor will also block the penetrating arrow. If the silk clothes on the body "pull" the arrow, it will actually only suffer a little flesh injury. Unless it is hit in the eye, even if there are dozens of arrows inserted in the body, it can continue to fight without causing a lot of blood.


    The first group of Han Army''s sudden cavalry stormed up, and in an instant, they bumped into a large area of Sassanian''s infantry front, but the Han Army''s sudden cavalry basically fell into it.


    At the moment of the collision, the sudden cavalry of the Han army was thrown away. When they fell, it was inevitable that they would hit the Sassanian soldiers to the bottom.


    If they can react, they will draw out the sword around their waist and cut whoever they see below.


    If you are stabbed by a sharp weapon after throwing it out, basically the iron plate will withstand it, but people become tumbling and falling, and it takes more time to react.


    Of course, the sudden cavalry of the Han Army did not rush into some echelons, but a column at a time. After the last batch of collisions, the next batch would collide again at an interval of more than ten seconds.


    After repeated collisions, the infantry front organized by Sassanian had disintegrated less than three times.


    Before the front infantry front disintegrated, the Sassanian crossbow men in the rear had long been ordered to turn and retreat, but they were usually caught up by the punctured Han Army sudden cavalry, and being caught was tantamount to death.


    After the Han Army''s sudden cavalry completed the chiseling, other cavalry continued to rush into sashan camp.


    From the arrival of the Han Army to the completion of the breakthrough of the first Sassanian front, it was only less than 20 minutes in the past. This result was taken for granted in the eyes of the Han Army, and Sasan didn''t feel much surprise on his side.


    What surprised sassanne was that his side could insist on at least three waves of assault, not causing collapse when he first encountered an assault.


    The collision occurred first in the north and followed closely in the West.


    The breakthrough in the North was completed first, and in the West it was about five minutes late. At this time, the Han cavalry attacking the eastern front of Sasan had just launched an assault.


    Naturally, the Han Army arriving at the battlefield will not have a large number of Sassanian troops, but as the offensive party, the Han Army has the initiative, especially when Sassanian has no cavalry cruising around.


    DOS pars Canaan Dina sent out his high-speed mobile arms in order to slow down the march of the Han army. On the premise that even if he is defeated, he is a high-speed mobile arms, it is possible that the whole army will be destroyed only by chariots, and there is still no problem for cavalry to leave the battlefield.


    In fact, if cavalry sees opportunity quickly, it is really difficult to be entangled, but that is premise of the not fighting. Once they are really entangled with each other, they are cavalry. They can''t go if they want to.


    The right decision was met with the slow reaction of the front - line commander, dospars The mobile forces sent by Canaan Dina are almost the same as the total military defeat.


    Dospars, who stood high and surveyed the battlefield Canadians, the forehead is already covered with cold sweat.


    The first front played a role in blocking the Han Army, but in fact, it only blocked a little, and won a little more time for the rear to organize and improve the defense line.


    The Han cavalry who rushed into the sashan camp, the sudden cavalry, was the second line of defense organized by the Persians. In the course of their action, they ran rampant, one tent after another upside down and broken, and the place they passed was in a mess.


    At the same time of charging, the Han Army''s sudden cavalry once again completed the echelon stratification and the composition of wave like collision tactics, and soon collided with the second front organized by the Sassanian army.


    At the same time, the light cavalry and bow cavalry of the Han army were avoiding the charging route of their own sudden cavalry, riding and shooting at the second front of Sasan in teams or scattered.


    The Sassanian soldiers on the first defense line just now, after the front collapsed, almost no Persians could successfully escape back to the rear. Even if they were not dead for the time being, they were in the peripheral camp full of Han cavalry activities. Many people knelt on the ground and cried bitterly, and then were bumped and trampled by the rushing Han horses.


    Thousands of people, almost in the blink of an eye, became a corpse on the battlefield, which was seen by Sassanian soldiers who were organizing the second line of defense.


    As a result, the soldiers of Sassanian''s second line of defense couldn''t help retreating, and then there were arrows constantly shot in the past, which distorted and confused the line of defense to a certain extent.


    DOS pars Canaan Dina opened his eyes and watched the Han Army''s sudden cavalry hit his second line of defense. When he saw that only the first batch of Han Army''s sudden cavalry hit his second line of defense, his heart sank completely.


    Break through? DOS pars Canaan Dina never thought about it. He is more or less a general. How can he not know that any breakthrough after losing mobile power is a delusion. It''s better to kneel down and ask the enemy to be kind and kind.


    DOS pars What Canaanite Dinah needs to think about now is, once the situation is irreversible, should he struggle with his life or pull the weapon around his neck.


    "Surrender?" DOS pars Canaan Dina looked at his second line of defense being torn and broken. People need to hold the fence to avoid falling soft: "surrender to the Han people... The end will not be very good..."


    Their direct relatives of general sassanne, who led the troops, were basically in texifeng and were properly taken care of by the aldasher royal family.


    The former general Sassanian who surrendered to the Han Empire, no one knows whether he is dead or not. Anyway, none of his relatives in taixifeng survived.


    The second line of defense collapsed under the charge of the Han cavalry, and then fell into various collisions and tramples by the subsequent Han cavalry.


    DOS pars Canaan Dina''s cheeks twitched constantly. He didn''t expect the third line of defense to play any role. He could only guess how long the camp would be completely disturbed by the Han army.


    From the general situation, after two consecutive lines of defense were broken through by the Han Army, the sashan camp has fallen into inevitable chaos.


    There are people running around in the whole camp, and some of them are killing each other. In any way, this Sassanian army is in a state of collapse.


    After breaking through two lines of defense, the Han Army''s sudden cavalry actually lost the ability to collide with the third line of defense again.


    It''s not that this group of Han Army sudden cavalry can''t fight. It''s that the war horses under the crotch accelerate and collide twice in a row. Their physical strength is consumed too much. Once the sudden cavalry has no speed, it will be a very stupid thing to collide again.


    The subsequent sudden cavalry had not come up yet, and the light cavalry who found this situation made a decision in an instant.


    "Woo woo!!!"


    The strong horn was sounded, and the first group of Han Army light cavalry gave up cleaning up the battlefield. It was a cavalry collision formation that slowly gathered together, moved forward, and then slowly formed a front arrow array.


    The sudden cavalry knights, whose horses are tired and it is difficult to change their mounts in wartime, took over the task of cleaning up the residual enemy by the light cavalry.


    The Sassanian soldiers in the third line of defense were in a state of ignorance when they saw that the Han army appeared in front of them so soon.


    According to the ideas of these Sassanian soldiers, there are at least 5000 or 6000 friendly troops ahead. Should they be blocked for more than an hour anyway? But in less than 15 minutes, the Han army was killed!


    "Run!"


    "I don''t want to die..."


    "Run, run..."


    The light cavalry of the Han army who were speeding up and charging showed an expression of ecstasy. They had been determined to rush up with life and death, but the next moment they saw the enemy collapse in front of them.


    Even if the sudden cavalry rushed into the array, it was also a great risk. In particular, the first batch of knights who collided with them were almost doomed to death. They used their lives to make a victory start for the subsequent friendly forces.


    Light cavalry to collide with the tight formation of infantry? If the sudden cavalry is a near death, then the light cavalry is ten dead without life.


    Under normal circumstances, the light cavalry charge against the enemy''s dense infantry is actually more of a threat than a real collision. If you can frighten the enemy to collapse and disperse the formation, you will really kill them; If the enemy''s infantry remained in a tight formation, they would shoot a round of arrows at most, and it was time for them to withdraw from the side.


    The current situation is that the north of the camp in sassanne collapsed first, and then the collapse on this side affected other parts, resulting in the collapse of the formation effect.


    "For Han slaves, surrender and don''t kill!"


    "Stubbornly resist and kill!"


    Do Persians understand Chinese? In fact, they don''t understand.


    However, some Sassanian soldiers saw that the Han Army let go of those who knelt down and surrendered, pursued and killed those who resisted and drove away those who ran away. Without going offline, they immediately knew how to live.


    Sassanian soldiers who didn''t want to die followed suit one after another. When they found that the Han Army didn''t kill themselves, they were relieved at first, and then burst into tears.


    "Too bad, really too bad!"


    "I haven''t held on for a day. How can we fight the Han people?"


    "Who wants to fight the Han people..."


    What''s the use of saying that now? Are you sure that the Han people are as good as they are rumored to be able to fight, and it''s natural for them to lose?


    DOS pars When Canaan Dina saw the collapse of the third line of defense and the surrender of soldiers on the front line in batches, how could he not know that the general trend was gone.


    "General Ben..." dospars Canaan Dina is now relaxed: "who wants to fight and die with the Han army?"


    Several people continued to talk and were willing to die in honor.


    After falling to the ground, DOS pars Canaanite Dinah glanced at the assembled undead army and walked towards the front line.


    Almost when Sassanian soldiers began to surrender in large numbers, Li Tan appeared on the battlefield.


    "What about Peshawar?" Li Tan looked in the direction of Peshawar: "look at the cover of smoke... The fire is very big!"


    Now, no matter which country or nation, it is absolutely impossible to build a house without wood. Once a fire breaks out and the house is spread, it is really not so easy to put out the fire.


    Li Tan didn''t have much intuitive impression of Peshawar. Before leaving, he read the information sent back by Ma Bin. In Ma Bin''s description, Peshawar is a chaotic city.


    For the fierce battle outside the city, jidoro didn''t even come out to help. Li Tan had two decisions.


    If Peshawar were miserable, Li Tan would not ask for more.


    If Peshawar had the ability and did not come out, Li Tan would not have any mercy next.


    "General Lang, the main general of the enemy asked for the battle of the division."


    "To the teacher?"


    Li Tan thought that sassanne''s general was out of his mind. Facing the outcome of the defeat, he asked for a single challenge?


    "Ben Lang will not want to wait any longer."


    "Promise!"

 Chapter 1091

    It''s over


    The Sassanian troops outside Peshawar either surrendered or were killed. They were defeated with unexpected speed.


    In the evening, the Han Army had begun to arrange the resettlement of surrendered prisoners of war. Whether to collect weapons and break up the resettlement, the location was still in the camp established by sashan himself.


    "Is this dospars canandina?" What Li Tan saw was a head after being led by an owl: "fight to death?"


    DOS pars Canaan Dina should have been cut off after he died in a fierce battle. His facial expression was not so ferocious. On the contrary, he looked very calm.


    If you were cut alive, your facial expression should be very painful and distorted. It is normal to look at the facial features only if you have died before being cut off.


    "Return to the master." Yang Sui saluted and replied, "it was 23 arrows in his body that killed him."


    The Han Army did not go and included DOS pars Canaan Dinah and other more than 3000 people, there seems to be about a thousand undead troops in it? Anyway, I didn''t work too hard. I washed the ground with bows and crossbows directly and remotely, and then sent out sudden cavalry to crush and destroy it.


    Bonfires have been lit around one place after another, and some bonfires also use black oil brought by the Persians themselves.


    It has to be said that black oil burns very fiercely, and the moisture of wood can be ignored. Even a small amount of sawdust is needed for ignition. Just dumping black oil can burn itself without other combustion aids.


    It takes time to count how many prisoners of war have been captured and how many Sassanian troops have been killed. Most of the Han troops rest in the camps temporarily sorted out.


    They have been in a hurry for more than 30 Li in one day, and they are still in a state of combat. It is impossible to say that they are not tired.


    Before, there was an enemy on the side. No matter how hard and tired, we had to support to defeat or annihilate the enemy.


    After the outcome of the war, our side won, and all the fatigue suddenly hit us. Many people didn''t want to play even once. They just wanted to lie on the ground and sleep until the end of time.


    "How about the loss of our army?" Li Tan will be DOS pars Canaan Dinah put his head to one side, took out his sword and wiped it with a white cloth: "in addition, Peshawar still has no movement?"


    In fact, the losses of the Han army were not calculated so quickly. They killed all the way. The losses and people on the road were pulled down. After the arrival, the formation was in chaos and attacked without rest.


    "We have about four or five thousand casualties." Yang Sui is not with the army commander, he is a military judge, and the army commander is still busy. He looked in the direction of Peshawar and said in a hate voice, "such barbarians are really not sons of men!"


    Up to now, no one has left the city in Peshawar. The city gate is tightly closed. Some moving figures can be seen on the city wall.


    "Ha ha!" Li Tan chuckled a few times, but smiled slightly ferociously: "Lao Tzu''s hundreds of miles to help, they don''t do their host''s friendship, that''s good!"


    Li Tan has just ordered the whole point of siege equipment left by Sassanian army. If Peshawar still doesn''t say anything after tonight, or doesn''t satisfy him, then... Hehe!


    In the peripheral residential areas of Peshawar, fires were extinguished in some areas, but more areas were still burning.


    Almost all Peshawar soldiers and civilians with active bombs are busy fighting the fire, and some are cleaning up the battlefield traces in the city.


    When they found the people who had died in the war, they immediately cried with the body in their arms.


    Some Peshawar residents even let go of the Sassanian soldiers who have died. They are venting heartily. Many of the Sassanian soldiers who died in the war are ravaged to be so broken that they can hardly look human.


    If the Peshawar army and people find the undead Sassanian soldiers, the regular army may still want these Sassanian soldiers to live temporarily, but the people don''t think so.


    A large group of people saw that the surviving Sassanian soldiers rushed up. In an instant, the scene became extremely chaotic. When they were far away, they smashed with stones, and when they were near, they slashed and stabbed indiscriminately. What''s more, they rushed up and bit.


    Under the chaos, some Peshawar soldiers and civilians were killed by mistake instead of dying in the hands of Sassanian army.


    Palace fortress.


    Here is also a busy scene. I don''t know how many people are consciously or unconsciously busy with something. It seems that they are making some arrangements.


    Luhmaru Jiduo was surrounded by many princes and ministers. Everyone''s mouth was open and closed. The result of too many people talking was that he didn''t even hear a complete and clear word.


    The palace ministers sent to DORO did not agree.


    Some people think that they should show the greatest obedience to the Han Empire and should not offend the Han Empire after provoking sassanne... Or the anti Han axis.


    Some people think that they lost too much, or suffered so much loss in order to resist the enemies of the Han Empire. Maybe they should cry with the Han Empire. In name, they are seeking reward, but in fact, they may be some compensation.


    "Shut up!!!" Luhmaru How much mail roared, and the noise gradually subsided: "what do you want to say, come one by one!"


    "Your Majesty..." mushadiro Ji duo, Uncle Wang, with a serious face, said, "I''m afraid I''ve driven away a group of wolves and a fierce tiger!"


    In fact, jidoro is not so afraid of Sasan. After all, they have won several wars with Sasan.


    The Han Empire is a completely strange existence for them, and there have been rumors of the hegemony and irrationality of the Han Empire before, so they can''t help but be afraid.


    "Say so much..." zanbu Titanava sneered, "what''s the use?"


    Musadiro Jiduo immediately looked at zambu with sharp eyes Titanawa said sternly, "I heard that the prime minister has been looking for Han envoys again and again?"


    "Ma emissary has repeatedly stressed that he is only an emissary, not a Han emissary." Zamb Titanava retorted, and then said naturally, "as the Prime Minister of China, it''s my duty to entertain the envoys of Han. Moreover, how to deal with the aftermath of the Prime Minister of China? Is it inappropriate for Uncle Wang, your military general, to do it?"


    Zamb Titanawa has been in contact with Ma Bin, is luhmaru As far as I know, he is a king who only pays attention and does not stop.


    Not luhmaru Jiduo doesn''t want to stop it unless he kills zambu Titanava, otherwise, to stop would only lose the demeanor that a king should have, and even show timidity and self-confidence.


    The Han Empire really wanted to do something to jidoro, but there was no zanbu There will be other people in titanawa. Ma Bin and others can always achieve the desired goal.


    After all, jidora is in an absolute weakness now. If the Han Empire wants to do something, jidora is powerless to stop it. Tearing his face will be the stupidest thing to do.


    "Tell the king!" Luhmaru Jiduo didn''t want to hear more nonsense at all. He asked impatiently, "when will the Qin Wang army arrive? Will I go to meet the Han General when the Qin Wang army comes, or will I go out of the city to meet the Han general immediately!"


    The princes and ministers looked at each other for a while.


    They know that all localities must be gathering Qin Wang''s army, but no one knows when they will come and how many of the first batch will come.


    "King, this is the moment of national survival!" Zamb Titanawatang immediately came out and called out, "what if the king Qin army comes or doesn''t come. The king of Han Division has defeated 70000 Sassanian troops outside the city. They are outside the city."


    Musadiro It''s rare to send it. He didn''t refute it. He agreed: "it''s urgent to meet the Han general first."


    "Just the king..." zanbu Titanava said, "the end of the fight between Han and Fang must be a time of irritability. The king is the head of a country. You can''t take any risks. Or you can be greeted by your ministers and Uncle Wang?"


    Luhmaru Jiduo immediately looked at mushadiro Send more, see the latter nodded, hesitated again and again, still can''t make up his mind.


    The Han Empire is the most powerful empire in the known world. It is also a country in the east of sassanne. It not only did not decline, but also made a counterattack so quickly.


    Luhmaru He knows so much. He knows that there must be something he doesn''t know. The strength of the Han Empire may only be the tip of the iceberg. He was glad that he had withstood the double pressure of sassanne and Rome and did not join the anti Han axis. At the same time, he also feared that the Han Empire was stronger than he thought.


    It''s never easy to deal with a strong party, especially when the other party is strong enough to kill himself with one finger.


    "The king decided to meet him in person!" Luhmaru Just now Jiduo thought that the Han Empire wanted to kill jidoro, which was a matter of pressing his finger to death, and gave up those unnecessary hesitations: "just do it!"


    Several princes and ministers spoke out and were all persuaded by luhmaru Send more firmly negative.


    Luhmaru Jiduo issued a series of orders, including many princes and ministers. At the same time, the necessary welcoming ceremony should be perfect. We should not neglect the Han army because Peshawar has just experienced a cruel and bloody war.


    "Your Majesty." Musadiro Most of the mail was sent to luhmaru Send multilateral, quietly ask: "if Han army is to enter the city..."


    Luhmaru Jiduo immediately changed his face for a while, and finally said with a bitter smile, "we are fish on the board now."


    Peshawar can''t stand the second blow. If you want to fight hard, it will turn into death. Especially for the Han army who nominally rescue Peshawar, the military and people will inevitably be unable to turn around for a time. They even feel that they have been cheated by the royal family before. If they don''t need to be beaten by the Han Army, they will be beaten on the ground by the angry military and people first.


    The royal family sent to DORO... Or what the official attitude is, Ma Bin doesn''t care at all.


    They are discussing how to deal with the Li Tan of the unified army next, mainly to give more useful and reasonable opinions.


    "Follow your previous advice." Zhou argued that he was wary of sending Dora. The time was wrong. If he didn''t destroy the country, he must be more careful and don''t give him a big chance: "what do you think of Ma Changshi?"


    Ma Binsi thought about it and seemed to have only this opinion, nodding and agreeing.


    When they decided to go out of the city to report to Li Tan, regardless of the attitude of the jidoro royal family, luhmalu Jiduo came with a group of princes and ministers.


    "Han envoy!" Luhmaru Jiduo smiled humbly and said, "I''ve been preparing to meet the king of the Han Dynasty. Fang Fang is well prepared."


    Ma Bin knew that they were arguing about how to face the army of the Han Empire. It was estimated that they had just made a good decision to meet what.


    However, it doesn''t matter what you think in your heart. What matters is what you do.


    Zhuxia''s Central Plains Dynasty was a well deserved regional leader most of the time. What kind of vassal state has not encountered?


    On the surface, some vassal states seem obedient. In fact, they have to think about how to get rid of the suzerain state and even pay force to the suzerain state.


    Some vassal states are not so obedient at ordinary times. When the suzerain state needs them to send troops, they can also send troops to help the war without hesitation.


    Thousands of years have long told the Chinese people the fact that while we are not our race, the attitude of our country is not important. What matters is whether it is useful when we want to use it.


    Of course, when the vassal states of the Central Plains Dynasty were not obedient, they generally could not live until the patriarchal state wanted to use them. Basically, they were destroyed first and their ancestral temples were broken.


    The city gate of Peshawar was originally blocked. It will take some time to dig it.


    Moreover, the fire in the besieged area of Peshawar has not been completely extinguished, and it is a little difficult to clean up an exaggerated passage.


    When Ma Bin came to the city again, he saw a miserable and extreme look. There were dirty soldiers and civilians everywhere, and some soldiers and civilians even had obvious burns.


    "Han envoy, I''m waiting miserably!" Zamb Titanawa closely followed Ma Bin and complained: "all the soldiers and civilians in the city are wounded. There are more than 10000 war dead, and thousands of seriously injured people will die at any time. After the war... The whole city will wear hemp and filial piety."


    There is a custom of mourning here, but there is no such thing as wearing hemp and filial piety. It is a translation term.


    Ma Bin frowned and said seriously, "the king of Han came to save Peshawar. You can''t miss yourself!"


    Miserable? No matter how miserable it is, the Han army should have the same treatment. Not to mention how many materials it should take out, it must be done in the posture of welcoming the king''s division. Otherwise, the Han Empire will not lose face? Is it so easy to kill?


    "Nature, this nature..." zanbu Titanava said pleasantly, "there must be service!"


    They got the news that the Han Army outside the city was collecting siege equipment made by Sasan army, and had concentrated the siege equipment.


    This news is bad news for Peshawar. They are ignorant. They have heard that the Han army is better at attacking the city than the Sassanian army.


    In fact, there is no need for the Han Army to attack the city. As long as the Han Empire shows that it wants to give up jidoro, there is no need for sassanne to send troops to invade. There are many countries around it that will bite.


    So, let the reserved people go to hell. Even if they pretend, they also have to pretend that the Han daddy Sego, and the Han daddy has to offer an attitude of smashing the pot and selling iron!

 Chapter 1092

    In fact, the Central Plains Dynasty of Zhuxia was used to welcoming all officials.


    If it happened for the first time, the historian would write a special book.


    The more you get to the back of the country, the stronger it becomes. When the historian knows it, he basically writes down that "on a certain day in XX, a general led Wang Shi to a certain place and was greeted by the leader of XX state (country)", and then... No more.


    Of course, there will be no historiographers in the army. What happened was written by the chief general, the commander of the army and the military judge respectively. After returning home, they will be sent to different offices, and then collected into a unified department, that is, the province under the door, and then handed over to the emperor.


    Generally, it is very important for some people to turn to the son of heaven. It is not only the time to determine the credit, but also the key to whether it can be recorded in history books.


    If the emperor praises so and so, the historian will record it according to the emperor''s evaluation. Once the emperor''s appreciation words are important, the person whose name is mentioned must have more space in the history books.


    One thing is very bad. Once the dynasty is changed, the next new dynasty will not fully recognize the achievements of the previous dynasty, but will revise the history of the previous dynasty.


    A new dynasty will reassess it, except that some characters who can''t get around will be "modified". Generally, it is to reduce the credit of the character and reassess his position in history.


    Li Tan was ready to attack the city. Even if they really attack the city, it will only be a kind of intimidation. They really won''t destroy jidoro. Otherwise, why should they come to rescue Peshawar.


    The purpose of siege is to let these barbarians have a deep enough understanding of the majesty of the Han Dynasty and know that any contempt for the Han Empire will suffer an immeasurable price.


    At this stage, there is basically nothing else about their affairs. Li Tan will cooperate with Ma Bin to master jidoro to the greatest extent. If Sasan sends another army, it will respond appropriately as appropriate.


    Li Tan to luhmaru It doesn''t matter what attitude it shows. He talked with Ma Bin for a while and asked if he wanted to change jidoro''s head of state.


    "Luhmaru has great prestige and is a wise man." After careful consideration, Ma Bin said that the representative would also be responsible: "I think the current situation is not suitable for luhemaru."


    Li tan just asked. If he didn''t cross the line, he wouldn''t take the initiative to do anything. He would only be busy with military related things.


    On the side of jidoro, he was in a hurry to meet the king''s division of the Han Dynasty. Except that the Lord led the princes to meet him, there was no scene of eating pot pulp to meet the king''s division.


    Li Tan''s discontent is naturally discontent. It''s not all the fault of sending DORO. It''s the responsibility of Ma Bin and others.


    "The soldiers and civilians in the city suffered heavy casualties, and the fire in the urban area failed to be put out..." Ma Bin said, and didn''t say much at all. He was a minister of the Han Empire, not a jidoro. He pleaded guilty and said, "it''s my fault!"


    How miserable it is to send Dora. It''s none of the Han Army''s business such as Li Tan!


    They came as saviors and did not receive enough attention, even if they were pretending!


    After the Han army began to enter the city, everyone, whether officers or soldiers, looked at the empty square and turned completely black.


    "Lao Tzu''s hundreds of miles to help, is to save such goods?"


    "Barbarians who don''t understand etiquette!"


    "Those who drink blood!"


    The officers did not restrain the abusive soldiers, and they could even say that they were indignant.


    The first batch of cavalry did not enter the city, and not even many cavalry entered the city. Small cities such as Peshawar, especially in a tragic war, simply could not accommodate many troops.


    Moreover, even if it could be accommodated, Li Tan would not bring all the troops into the city, but temporarily deployed 3000 troops to change infantry.


    The Han soldiers who entered the city with anger subconsciously maintained a posture of waiting for war, and the originally noisy steps gradually began to unify.


    The army boots stepped on the roadside with blood stains. The sound of neat steps was like a war drum being sounded, which attracted the attention of the soldiers and people in Peshawar who were busy putting out the fire.


    When the soldiers and civilians in Peshawar looked, they saw the Han Army coming out of the city gate. They first marched in a queue to the left and right sides, full of infantry into a long square array, but even the Han army would keep stepping in place.


    "Don''t you say you have no clothes? Wear the same robe with your son. The king raised his teacher and repaired my spear.


    ..., Tongze with Zi. Wang Yu Xingshi, repair my spear and halberd.


    How can it be said that you have nothing to wear? I will share my lower garments with you. Wang Yu Xingshi, repair my armour. Go with your son! "


    The city of Peshawar is the size of the county where the city walls were not demolished before the Han Empire. The only feature is the palace fortress built in the towering terrain. Otherwise, if there is anything special, it is probably the chaotic urban construction planning.


    Li Tan frowned when he heard that he was singing the book of songs. Qin Feng. No clothes.


    This military song is very meaningful to the troops of Zhuxia. It is usually sung when facing a dead war, or it will be sung only when they feel greatly insulted.


    The Han troops entering the city were singing. When the Han troops outside the city heard the sound, they all looked up at Peshawar. Some soldiers at sensitive points were checking their armor and equipment, waiting for a new round of fighting at any time.


    "Han envoy, this......" luhmaru Jiduo could feel that the Han Army entering the city changed from ease to anger, and the ferocity that could erupt anytime and anywhere: "this... Why?"


    Ma Bin was too lazy to correct luhmaru Jiduo addressed himself with a smile and said, "Lord, our soldiers feel greatly insulted."


    "How?" Luhmaru Sending more was both astonishment and accident: "Xiao Wang personally led all officials to meet him, and prepared a banquet in the king''s palace with rich food..."


    "Zhuxia is polite and called Yi." Ma Bin continued to smile: "haven''t the Lord asked about the great man? I don''t know if he has heard of eating pot pulp to meet the king?"


    The translator is a person who is familiar with the etiquette of the Han Empire. He has just privately advised Lu hemalu Senduo didn''t pay attention, and even thought they were too miserable. If they didn''t do those formal etiquette, the Han people should be considerate.


    Obviously, the top level of the Han people will be considerate to some extent, but the soldier group may not be.


    "What should I do with this?" Luhmaru Jiduo was really a little nervous. He came out to meet him. The Han people were not satisfied. They couldn''t make irreversible mistakes in such things and hurried to zanbu Titanawa shouted, "the prime minister, organize to meet the crowd, be lively, be sincere, give everything, and absolutely satisfy the king of Han!"


    Zamb Titanava looked at the flustered luhmaru with bursts of amazement Jiduo and the princes, nobles and officials whose faces became unusually strange looked at the Han soldiers who were more and more excited. They nodded fiercely: "I understand, I understand, I fully understand!"


    In fact, Ma Bin felt very boring. He forced others to dry food and pot pulp to meet Master Wang. Fake is fake. It''s not really so refreshing and comfortable.


    Li Tan''s face was completely black. He snorted coldly and controlled the war horse to cross luhmaru Jiduo, the country''s leader, with a cold face, began to go in the direction of the palace fortress. Behind him were the Han soldiers who lined up to follow.


    Of course, the Han Army saw the tragedy of Peshawar, but still that sentence, it didn''t happen in the Han territory. What''s the matter with them?


    In luhmaru With the great attention of the king Jiduo and the strong cooperation of princes, nobles and officials, when the Han army arrived near the city, it was a bit like a scene to meet the Savior.


    The Peshawar soldiers and civilians who were gathered to meet them did not understand. Which is important to fight fire, save people and meet reinforcements? Everyone will think that fire fighting and saving people are more important.


    Unwilling to greet, there was no cheering. Some Peshawar soldiers and people even looked at the Han army with hostile eyes.


    "Is it too obvious to do so?" Musadiro Seeing more and more obvious displeasure of the Han Army, Jiduo said with a little hesitation: "it has angered the Han people, they... I''m afraid they will really explode."


    Luhmaru Do you know how to arrange to meet the Savior? Or can he make a scene of sincerely welcoming the Han army? Obviously, he had the ability to do it, but he used the worst way.


    "We have suffered heavy losses and are still losing..." luhmaru Jiduo has his own consideration: "we don''t have many royal troops. If we lose the love of the people of Peshawar, then..."


    There is no doubt that the soldiers and people of Peshawar must be grateful to the Han army who came to rescue. If there were no Han Army, they would really have to wait for their own king Qin army to come. It is estimated that Peshawar should have fallen in addition to the palace fortress.


    Of course, the soldiers and people of Peshawar are grateful to the Han army. The problem is that they have more important things to do than welcoming the Han army. Putting out fire is a top priority. Otherwise, the fire may spread again. Then there are the families of dead relatives. Is it necessary for them to find their dead families and converge?


    When they were busy with what was important to them, someone ran over and told them that they must put down everything in their hands and run to meet the Han army. If they did not meet the Han Army, they would be angry and might change from a reinforcement to a more ferocious enemy.


    Tell me, what should be the mood of the army and people in Peshawar?


    "Did I kill his father or his mother? Look at me like that."


    "Lao Tzu, who Lao Tzu? Who knows what''s wrong with the people here!"


    Originally, the soldiers and civilians in Peshawar finally knew something and were willing to come to meet the rescue army. The unhappy Han army officers and soldiers were relieved.


    However, they were often stared at by angry and hostile eyes. The Han soldiers were no longer broad-minded and comfortable.


    "Li Zhonglang will." Ma Bin caught up with Li Tan and didn''t lower his voice: "it''s not suitable to enter the city again."


    "Huh!?" Li Tan''s face was darker than before, and his hand was put on the hilt of the sword at his waist: "Ma Zan painting, you are seriously derelict!"


    Ma Bin knew that luhmaru was a person with ideas and ability, but he didn''t expect that luhmaru''s courage would be so great that he incited the army and people of Peshawar to be hostile to the Han army.


    "It''s dereliction of duty!" Ma Bin did not have any excuse, and even looked very calm: "I think luhmaru can''t stay!"


    "How to do it, you say." Li Tan did not rein in, but still moved forward slowly: "what to do, whether to do it or not, I would have made a choice."


    "Please also ask Li Zhonglang to cooperate." Ma Bin begged as he trotted: "when you enter the palace, the villain will kill the Lord of the country who knows no good or evil. Li Zhonglang will lead the army to control the palace and open the Treasury to bribe the soldiers and people in the city. The villain urgently went to the shogunate and asked the general to decide on the choice of the new country master sent to Dora."


    Before, Li Tan didn''t care about Lu hemalu at all Jiduo is immortal. I can see that the scene now is luhemaru Send more out, immediately broke out infinite murderous spirit.


    That is, in the country, no one will deliberately find the military unhappy. Those who dare to find the Han Army unhappy in the war abroad are basically killed, but they can''t be happy to come to the rescue? There is no such reason!


    Li Tan whispered a few words to his personal captain.


    The military orders were conveyed layer after layer, and then the heralds went out of the city.


    "They..." Zamb Titanava has been following the trend of the Han army. He saw some unusual things and his teeth trembled: "this... Those who want to live, stay away from the Lord."


    It''s not just Zamb Titanawa found the abnormality of the Han Army, for example, some people moved more frequently, the murderous spirit of the soldiers became more and more serious, and they stopped paying attention to luhmaru Send more to this country.


    Zamb Titanawa''s choice is to be close to Ma Bin and make various promises with a smiling face.


    As for the notice to luhmaru Send more, the situation is bad, or are you ready to fight back? Zamb Titanava was already against luhmaru The senses of sending more are not very good, even very uncomfortable. Sending more royal families takes up too many resources. He doesn''t think he has the ability to fight back, and he doesn''t want to do it.


    It takes about fifteen miles from the north gate to the palace fortress. The follow-up troops are already advancing before the Han Army in the advanced city reaches the Palace Square.


    After entering the city, the Han army began to occupy all areas to be controlled under the blankly gaze of the Peshawar army and people. At the same time, it also began to distribute its own cordon of each force.


    Luhmaru Of course, Jiduo felt unusual. Even with that self-confidence, the Han army would not operate on him no matter how unhappy he was. His confidence comes from Jiduo''s royal family''s rule over the country for more than 100 years, as well as his never-ending efforts to buy people''s hearts. He himself is absolutely deeply loved. The Han Empire can''t get a useful jidoro without his cooperation.


    "The Lord of that country, do not respect the king, do not know the number of days!" As Ma Bin walked, he suddenly turned around and yelled, and then took out the sword around his waist. It was in luhemalu When Jiduo turned to look at the translator, he waved his sword, ignored the blood splashed on his body, walked over and screwed up the stunned head: "when you die!"

 Chapter 1093

    Luhmaru Jiduo''s head fell to the ground. When the headless corpse gushed blood spring on its neck and fell down, all Jiduo people were stunned.


    Wait for Ma Bin to walk over and lift luhmaru Senduo''s head, the Senduo people at the scene still couldn''t react.


    The expression on the faces of these princes, nobles and officials sent to Dora was very wonderful, incomprehensible and incredible... Almost all of them were ignorant.


    "You, you!" Musadiro Jiduo wanted to attack, but when he pressed his hand on the hilt of the sword, he heard Ma Bin read luhemalu The charge of sending too much. He knows luhmaru One of the people who sent many plans opposed that: "


    No matter what the real intention of the Han Empire towards jidoro, the Han Empire did send troops to rescue Peshawar.


    The Han army not only came, but also did not sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight until the Sasan siege side showed a decline or Peshawar fell, and then launched an attack.


    In any way, the Han Army showed a genuine side.


    Luhmaru How much? Standing in his capacity as the Lord of jidoro, there was nothing wrong with him. He just wanted to ensure the authority of the Lord and retain the influence of the Jiduo royal family.


    To speak of luhmaru What''s wrong with sending more is that he doesn''t recognize the reality at all, and sending more is really too weak.


    At the same time, luhmaru Jiduo thought too simply about the Han Empire. He didn''t know that the Han troops who went abroad, whether the former Han Dynasty or the current Han Empire, killed hundreds or dozens of kings.


    For the military leaders of the Han Empire, just a crime of disrespect for the Han Empire is enough, and there is no need to have any real evidence.


    "No respect for the king, no piety to serve the son of heaven!" Ma Bin will also luhmaru Jiduo''s head was held high, and he didn''t mind that the dripping blood splashed on his boots and trouser legs: "he really didn''t know the number of days to incite the army and people to be hostile to the king of the Han Dynasty. His death was stupid!"


    Now the Han army went up to Li Tan and down to an ordinary taxi soldier. No one had any special emotional fluctuations.


    In their view, isn''t it just killing a country Lord? When the Han Empire wiped out the western regions, there were dozens of similar masters killed. What''s special about jidoro, or what surprises them by killing him in public?


    The Han Army on the side of the Palace Square just surrounded the princes, nobles and officials of jidoro in an instant and disarmed the soldiers of jidoro, but they were also killed directly in case of resistance. It''s really not too noisy.


    In the city wall and other places, these places do not know what happened on the other side of the Palace Square. However, the Han troops in these places have long been on alert. Once there is a change, they can fight back without asking for instructions.


    "Musadiro." Ma Bin went to musadiro Send more than three meters in front, said with a smile: "you are Uncle Wang, can you have a candidate for the successor to the throne?"


    Musadiro Jiduo is actually shocked and angry, that is, luhmaru You should die if you send more than a thousand, but luhmaru After all, Jiduo is the head of a country, or a country that has won great popularity and loved by the nobility. How can the Han people say to kill it?


    "..." musadiro Jiduo thought that the Han army would slaughter princes, nobles and officials in order to destroy Jiduo. He has made up his mind to resist violently. When Ma Bin asked him when he was about to start, he couldn''t respond in an instant: "this..."


    "The crime of luhmaru is a private crime." Ma Bin didn''t look like Yan Huan. On the contrary, he said very seriously, "I''m actually for the good of your country. With the strength of a big man, I won''t tolerate a sinister Lord, especially the Lord, who incited his people to be hostile to a big man. He died, jiduoluo survived. He lived... Jiduoluo was destroyed by a big man one day. This truth doesn''t need to be said more."


    "Immortal country?" Musadiro Jiduo still holds the handle of the knife, but he is no longer so desperate. He kept changing his face, took a deep breath several times to calm himself down and said, "the master of the country chose... I''m afraid it can''t be the son of the former master?"


    "I don''t care." Ma Bin really didn''t want to take care of it: "you''d better discuss on your own. You''d better propose more candidates for the holy decision."


    The Han army was still sitting in a circle, but it did not prevent the princes, nobles and officials of the sendoro side from coming together to discuss.


    Ma Bin didn''t lose luhmaru He even asked people to send cloth that could be wrapped. Later, he would carry out necessary treatment, such as spraying lime for corrosion prevention, and then send someone to jilongpo.


    "These barbarians will not wake up until they lose their heads." Li Tan had no mood swings from beginning to end. He personally killed three kings in the western regions. The leader of a small country had long been tired of killing. He had not killed a large general. He felt happy: "killing only one person is a waste."


    Before that, Li Tan had sent troops to let some Han troops enter the palace. It didn''t matter whether it would cause any bleeding or not. To control, we should control a country''s "brain" tightly.


    There was no military order to rob, but the Han army could not rob. That''s why Li Tan said waste.


    "This small country... Is very poor." Ma Bin saw with his own eyes: "the so-called Treasury, a few boxes of gold coins and jewelry, in addition to weapons and armor."


    Li Tan tilted his mouth, and an unhappy expression appeared on his face.


    It''s not how greedy Li Tan, who is a lieutenant general of the Han Empire, is that the Han Army pays attention to expenditure and income. Military operations with no income but expenditure are at a loss. In recent years, the Han Army has not fought a war at a loss for a long time, even if there is no oil, it has to scrape three feet of the ground to get some oil and water out.


    The income of the army is not completely swallowed by itself. It is the soldiers who get 40% and 60% of their income. The army can leave 10% of those profits, and the remaining 50% will be turned over to the state treasury.


    In some ways, the reputation of the Han Empire is so bad that the military must carry 67 / 10 of them!


    However, the emperor doesn''t care about the country''s reputation. He wants material benefits.


    The army has received tangible benefits. It is full of enthusiasm in opening up to the outside world and maintains strong combat effectiveness.


    The military is composed of people. Those soldiers basically have relatives. The property sent back is obtained by their relatives, and their relatives will spend it again.


    In this way, not only the military families make profits, but also the consumption of military families stimulates the local economy. When the economy is stimulated, people are attracted to put into production. With transactions, the country can collect taxes.


    Precious metals have such a cycle. It can be said that not one or two groups will benefit. Who will complain if they do not benefit.


    If the army captured livestock such as horses, cattle and sheep, it would actually reduce the price of livestock in the Han Empire and make meat less extravagant.


    Like the battle of Hetao and the war of Hexi in the Western Han Dynasty, almost all people in Guanzhong benefited. Similar things continue to happen to the Han Empire. Knowing that foreign wars have dividends, either interests are damaged, or brains are bad, or what are you doing against the war?


    Location: Longji slope.


    Xie''an received the war report on the third day after the results appeared in Peshawar.


    Kill a lord? Xie an just glanced at it and didn''t have any idea about it. He would kill anyway. Luhmaru was also mentioned in the report It''s a dereliction of duty to send more as if the people over there didn''t kill them.


    The camp on the side of jilongpo is in the state of being cleaned up, and it seems that the number of troops stationed is not too much.


    Among the follow-up troops from the mainland, two standing armies have been built under the command of the shogunate of the western expedition. At the same time, they have brought 40000 County soldiers and nearly 100000 people from the western regions.


    To the north of jilongpo, that is, the partial division led by Dou a, they made a move to fight with the Yulin army at about the same time, but they threw themselves into the air after entering the Xigao car.


    Of course, the Han Army knew that xigaoche was migrating across the country, but before, the main force of xigaoche remained in China and chose to station on the edge of the desert, looking like waiting for the Han Army to fight.


    The Han Army in doua didn''t rush up immediately because it had to pass through the desert and was not ready. Once it was killed, even if it won, it would suffer heavy losses.


    The withdrawal of the main force of Xigao car still did not escape the eyes of the Han Army scouts. The reason why doua caught up was nothing more than an act of seizing land.


    There was no garrison left along doua. It was the main force pursuing xigaoche after entering xigaoche. If it could catch up, it would be a big war. If it could not catch up, it would be regarded as a transit detour against sassanne, and cooperate with the main force of the shogunate to invade sassanne from another direction.


    At the same time, the Yulin army has entered a state of war with the main force of sassanne, that is, the number of Yulin army is only one quarter of the main force of sassanne. The camp construction of sassanne''s main force is not like Peshawar. There is no possibility of breakthrough in a short time, but it has entered a stalemate stage.


    Not counting serving in the army, xie''an''s total military strength has reached 170000. There are five standing armies alone, including the Yulin army, but there are three standing armies.


    The Han Empire has not dispatched more than three standing armies for many years. It is generally mobilized and set out at the level of "division". Only two standing armies have been dispatched to fight the first power in the A3 continent.


    It can be said that the Han Empire still paid great attention to sassanne, a country at the imperial level, and dispatched five standing armies on its first March after the war.


    "General." Wang Quan smiled and said, "did general Huan scare Sasan when he landed from the coast of Sasan?"


    According to the information from the shogunate of the western expedition, sassanne was supposed to assemble at least 500000 troops. First, no matter how many elite the 500000 troops are, it is exaggerated to listen to the number of 500000 alone.


    If it''s other countries, xie''an will think it''s nonsense after receiving information, but there''s nothing surprising about Sasan.


    Persians have their own historical background in playing with violent soldiers. It is said that they could assemble an army of 60000 or 700000 in the Darius era hundreds of years ago. There is no reason to go back the more they live.


    What Xie an knows is that the 200000 Sassanian army originally transferred to the eastern battlefield has been temporarily taken to the coast. It can be seen how much Shapur II attaches importance to the expedition fleet commanded by Huan Wen.


    "General Huan''s mission is to attack Rome from a distance, and attacking Sasan is just training." Xie AI shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "our attack on Sasan is not to destroy the country at once, but to destroy more troops in Sasan. What general Huan did..."


    The Han Empire is strong, and Sassanian may not be weak. The Han army can win against Sassanian army, but it can destroy the vast Sassanian at one time. Even the most arrogant Han people don''t have that confidence.


    The war between empires cannot be a war that will lead to the final victory or defeat. In fact, it is a confrontation again and again. It not only destroys the other party''s army and effective strength as much as possible, but also consumes the other party''s national strength.


    How long did Rome fight pattia? How many more battles can be defined as annihilation? According to the complete statistics of the soldiers lost on the battlefield by both sides, the total is definitely more than 3 million.


    Then came the civil strife of Parthia, and then the national strength was really difficult to support the continued war. It happened that Rome met an Augustus who did not consider the hidden dangers of rapid military expansion. Otherwise, even if Parthia had no money, if Rome came step by step, the result of the war would not appear so soon.


    "The center has long cared." Xie an doesn''t mind revealing: "the war between the Han Dynasty and sassanne will probably be a way of encroachment in the first ten years, and there is no idea of killing sassanne."


    The Han Empire can''t afford to destroy sassanne at one time. It''s not any other pressure. Sassanne is also a vast empire with a population of 70 or 80 million, that is, to destroy sassanne''s military power at one time and break through the whole territory of sassanne. Then it''s over?


    It will never be that easy! It can even be said that the real beginning of the difficulty is after the disintegration of aldasher''s rule over sassanne.


    "The Han nationality is too far away from Sasan..." Xie an''s expression became slightly strange: "even without the burden and loss of grain transportation, the difficulties in other aspects are not small."


    There will be casualties in war, and the source of troops must be replenished.


    War will also lead to equipment consumption, which is also transported from the mainland.


    So road construction has become a necessary thing. The key is that even if it takes more than 2000 miles from the local Anxi capital guard house to jilongpo, it means that it takes more than 2000 miles to build only one military channel.


    More importantly, there are many aspects. For one thing, it is impossible for the Han Empire to levy corvee and let the number of Han people come thousands of miles to build roads. For the other hand, it needs tools and materials to build roads.


    In this way, even if the shogunate of the western expedition can catch prisoners of war and become a labor force for road construction, will the materials still have to be transported?


    Think about the importance of military channels, and then stroke through various difficulties. It is not difficult to guess why the center has formulated a war plan for the preparation period of the first decade.

 Chapter 1094

    The era of the Han Empire, the 25th year of Yuanshuo.


    Just after the new year''s Chang''an, the sound of firecrackers kept ringing at night in every square and Lu on the second day of the ninth day.


    If you are on the high tower of the palace city and look at the whole Chang''an City, you will see a piece of bright lights. From time to time, fireworks will be shot into the sky from the ground in a certain area, and the subsequent explosion will show colorful colors.


    Chang''an city now has more than 2.5 million residents. It surpassed Jiankang and Linzi in the 21st year of Yuanshuo and became the most populous city in the Han Empire. At the same time, it is also one of the most populous cities in the world.


    In fact, even with the population data of 2.2 million in Jiankang and 1.4 million in Linzi, it is known that other countries in the world have no cities comparable to it.


    At present, the fourth largest city is in sassanne. The population of taixifeng increased sharply in the 23rd year of Yuan Shuo of the Han Empire, reaching as much as 1.3 million.


    The third largest city is Constantinople, the capital of Rome, with a population of about 650000?


    The reason why the population of Sasan taixifeng increased sharply in a short time was that the Han army of the western expedition hit the MIDI Province, which is the central province of Sasan.


    It took nearly six years for the Han Army to reach midi. Before that, the two sides broke out six wars with more than 500000 troops from the two camps.


    In the six great wars, the Han army won four times, but also retreated twice.


    Although the losses of the two active retreats were not too exaggerated, they were undeniable failures. For a time, the anti Han coalition forces thought that the Han Empire was no longer good, and gathered heavy troops to fight back like chicken blood.


    The first small defeat of the Han army retreated directly to hunit territory. This time, several small countries attached to the Han Empire were unlucky. They were liquidated by the anti Han axis coalition forces and subjugated one after another. Naturally, some royal families escaped and were helped to recover by the Han Empire.


    For the second time, the Han army took the initiative to retreat, but it set a layout. This time, it also wiped out 340000 troops with Sasan as the main force, of which the Romans left five full legions, a total of 30000 people.


    During nearly six years of competition, as many as 360000 soldiers in the Han Empire camp fell on the battlefield forever. Although 190000 of them were servants in the western region alone, and 60000 or 70000 were killed in the battle with cannon fodder temporarily pulled from various countries, nearly 100000 Han soldiers fell on the road of the journey to the west, or were disabled and unable to continue to serve.


    The anti Han axis is definitely much more miserable than the Han Empire. In six years, the Han army alone can count more than 800000 war results. Sassanne''s own statistics of losses are much more, more than 1.3 million people.


    There will be such a big gap between the statistics of the two sides. The Han army only counts the prisoners and the head level, while SA Shan counts the head after gathering the troops.


    A war is not just a loss if you die on the battlefield. Some soldiers who escape and don''t return to construction will also be summarized in the loss figure. Then there are some soldiers who can no longer fight because of their disabilities. They will also be regarded as part of losing combat effectiveness.


    In the 21st year of Yuanshuo, the Han army destroyed the main force of the anti Han axis coalition in the east of Sasan and officially invaded Sasan on a large scale.


    Before that, the front of both sides was actually around jilongpo.


    In that case, the road from the mainland of the Han Empire to jilongpo has been under construction. Although the Han Army does not have to worry about the loss of food and some cold weapons, the supply of gunpowder must always keep up, otherwise the promotion does not have strategic requirements.


    At the same time, constantly bleeding the anti Han axis is also one of the strategic requirements, and it is also necessary to lose Sassanian''s national strength.


    In the past six years, the Han Empire did not do little to support the Arabs. That is, sassanne also knew the truth that it was necessary to be stable at the same time when conducting national wars abroad. Before, he had not killed all Arabs who dared to resist indiscriminately. The more the later the means of repression was, the more bloody it was.


    In order to build a road from the mainland to the front line, the Han Army in the western expedition not only captured the enemy as much as possible, but also continuously sent troops to sweep around.


    In just a few years, the surrounding areas in the shogunate theater of the western expedition have almost become ghosts. The local aborigines of the Han Empire camp have either run away or been caught.


    Due to the effect of the move of the shogunate of the western expedition, the descendants of the northern Huns, including some tribes around the Black Sea, who should have been entrenched for more than 100 years, ran clean in just three or five years. As a result, it was clear that there were beautiful water and grass near the war zone, but it became a vast no man''s land.


    Not only the Han Empire is catching people, but also the anti Han axis.


    The Han army arrested people to build roads. Otherwise, tens of thousands of people would be killed and injured every month. The more they die, the more they always have to fill the gap. Otherwise, when will the roads be built?


    The reason for the anti Han axis to catch people is even simpler. They desperately need cannon fodder. Even if they just force the cannon fodder to rush forward, they can consume more gunpowder, arrows... And even strength of the Han army.


    Two strong fight, the weak don''t run is a brain problem, dead also deserve it.


    The increase in the population of Constantinople in Rome was also due to the factors of the Han Empire. The expedition fleet led by Huan Wen first landed in the province of Mauritania in Africa. After completing its control of the region, it began to attack Europa in the 19th year of Yuanshuo, resulting in a wave of migration in the west of Europa in Rome.


    In fact, the focus of Rome under the rule of the Constantine family is not on the Italian peninsula of Europe. Even Italy, a "place of prosperity", can give up, so Western and central Europe are even less important.


    In Rome at this stage, Europa is not the same as the current Constantine family. Before the Constantine family civil war, Europa''s Roman nobles bet on the opponent of Constantius II.


    If this kind of thing happens in Zhuxia, waiting for the corner to drive out the final winner, these guys will be dead.


    However, there are some differences in Rome. Betting on the wrong treasure is just to become a marginal family. They can even live very natural and unrestrained in their own control area. Several competing quasi Augustus get the final winner. They can not take them, either appease or ignore them, or they are undermining the rules formed in Rome for thousands of years.


    Once the rules of thousands of years have been broken, the new augustus should face the siege of the aristocracy. It is estimated that his ass will roll out of office within a few days of sitting on the throne of Augustus.


    That is the root cause of the Roman system. It is not only the state that has an army. Each family has its own private army more or less. Some powerful family private armies are even more than the standing army under the national establishment. It is difficult to be accurate in terms of combat effectiveness.


    The ruling families of Rome, frankly speaking, are not the strongest nobles, but they have a unique title. They are not like the gradually constrained Zhuxia. In addition to the national army, even if someone is qualified to have private soldiers, the number of private soldiers is also limited to the minimum.


    Any country is in the same situation. Whoever has military power has the right to speak. Without an army is wealth. No matter how much it is, it is only a fat pig to be slaughtered. Whether it will be slaughtered depends on the integrity of the ruler.


    Huan Wen landed near the Strait of Gibraltar in the 18th year of Yuanshuo, but he did not choose to land from the Strait of Gibraltar. In fact, he landed from the southwest of modern Morocco.


    Before the landing, there was no Roman garrison along the coast, but there were some local indigenous tribes.


    As soon as the landing troops of the expedition fleet landed, they did not immediately pay force to the aborigines. They tried to make friendly communication. Unfortunately, the black millet over there was too ignorant and foolish.


    Black millet found a strange race, and their first choice was to call people to fight.


    A bunch of black millet without even a piece of cloth, only the first batch or leaves in the crotch to hide their shame, stone grass and cane shield in their hands, so "woo, Wow - Hey, hey!" Attack, then... Then become a body, or be captured.


    The black millet on this side is still in an absolute primitive social state, living in a natural cave, or finding a natural cave to be in charge.


    Farming or something? Black millet will never be willing to farm! Their food comes from nature and takes gathering and hunting as the main means to obtain food.


    If it is difficult to get food from nature in the season, they are grabbing each other among tribes. It is not difficult to eat people when necessary.


    Most of the black millet swear that they will never farm even after thousands of years. They still need to be raised by nature. If they feel that they can''t live, they just cry to someone, which can always arouse some people''s sympathy, donate goods and food, and then continue to rob them internally.


    Some black millet were caught as slaves in the early years. Their genes were mutated. It may be that the slave life of their ancestors buried the gene of labor, but they don''t like learning... Or the brain kernel development is too small to learn, so they are still a group of people who don''t love learning.


    The Han people brought by Huanwen found a characteristic of the local aborigines. Even if they were forced to work, they would be lazy if they caught the opportunity. The sun, whether they should still be lazy or continue to be lazy after being whipped for many times, would have little effect on setting an example to others, or even creating a reward system.


    This discovery almost made the Han people who came to Africa despair. The reason why they didn''t go to the Romans to work was that they didn''t want to find a place to build a forward base first.


    The captured black millet is so lazy that it is almost rotten. Should we do all the projects ourselves? How much time should that be a waste!


    For a time, they all felt that the slave hunting plan in southern Africa was definitely the wrong decision of the Han Empire. Can''t they find happiness for themselves by catching such lazy black millet that are not afraid of death?


    What they don''t know is that the same is black millet. In fact, some black millet are very hardworking. Although those hardworking black millet are small in brain... That is, they are simple in mind, but at least they are willing to work. Black millet in southern Africa and black millet in eastern Africa actually belong to the category that is still saved.


    Huan Wen''s plan was disrupted. It would have taken half a year to build the forward base, but it took nearly a year to look like it.


    They delayed for more than half a year, during which they also encountered dozens of tribes of black millet to attack.


    In fact, the joint attack of black millet had nothing to show off for the Han army. It was natural to win. It was a loss to destroy hundreds of black millet and kill one of its own.


    In the 19th year of Yuanshuo, Huanwen left the necessary garrison before continuing to lead the fleet to the West.


    They did not officially invade the Spanish province of Rome until the spring of that year.


    This time, there was no longer no Maronite garrison. It can even be said that the Romans built magnificent coastal fortifications near the Strait.


    Huan Wen attacked twice in total. He tried to find out that the frontal attack was difficult to overcome, and chose a detour in the back.


    The first detour did not lure the Roman Navy. It was very easy to successfully land in the northwest of Portugal, but it encountered a very rapid counterattack by the Roman army.


    Huan Wen chose to retreat to the sea again and led the fleet back to the forward base in modern Morocco.


    When Huan Wen led his troops to the West for the second time, the Roman Navy appeared. The two sides fought a battle near the Strait of Gibraltar, which was absolutely an unprecedented naval battle for this era.


    Of course, the final result of the naval battle was the victory of the expeditionary fleet. That is, some of the Roman Navy escaped without completing the total annihilation of the Roman Navy.


    After the expedition fleet, it landed from the coast of modern Portugal under the resolution of Huan Wen, and once again had a fierce confrontation with the Roman army on the coast.


    The last time the naval guns of the Han army were not powerful, and even no firearm troops were put into the battlefield. After only a small fight, Huan Wen returned to the sea with his people.


    This time, Huan Wen came with the determination to make a foothold, and had personally observed the tactical methods of the Roman Legion and deployed a targeted artillery program.


    It was a cruel scene in which the main guns and auxiliary guns of naval gunships roared in turn, and the Roman tight formation was torn apart in the gunfire. The tighter the formation, the more casualties.


    It was just a coastal shelling with nearly 1000 caliber. There was no way to deal with the coastal defense base of YONGGU fortification, and there was no difficulty in dealing with flesh and blood.


    After the shelling, the landing Han army launched an assault.


    It is estimated that the Romans were stunned by the shelling and did not escape. The two sides carried out a round of one-sided killing and waited for the Han Army to bring some bronze guns to the land to join the shelling. Only the troops that Rome could retreat left their friends who could not be saved and fled in a hurry.


    At present, the expedition fleet has controlled the Portuguese region and part of Spain. More importantly, the Strait of Gibraltar is also controlled by the Han army. It is equivalent to mastering the only natural Strait in the Mediterranean, which is the entrance and exit of the Mediterranean connecting the Atlantic Ocean.


    In the 24th year of Yuanshuo, Rome once again sent a mission to Chang''an. It was time to calculate the date. They came to negotiate the terms of the armistice agreement.

 Chapter 1095

    "The lights are dim... I can''t see enough!"


    In 340 ad, Liu Yan crossed the time when the Han people were far inferior to the beasts. It has been 26 years since then.


    At the beginning of crossing, Liu Yan was 24 years old, and now he is 50 years old. His oldest son is 21 years old after the new year, while his youngest son is only a few months old.


    It has been twenty-four years since the establishment of the Han Empire. It was only by standing up from a bloody wind and rain and getting more and more straight, slaughtering the once arrogant Jie nationality and defeating Xianbei, Qiang, Di and various miscellaneous Hu that the old land of the former Han Dynasty in the Central Plains was recovered.


    At present, there are no Jie, Xianbei, Bei, Qiang, Di and zahu within a thousand miles of the border of the Han Empire. They are either slaughtered, integrated into Han people, or become slaves.


    The land belonging to the pre Han Dynasty was completely recovered 16 years ago, and even the contemporary Han people had a great expansion.


    The southwest Peninsula has become a sacred and inseparable part of the Han Empire. Along with assan, he also attacked and destroyed the Gupta empire. Later, he swallowed a small country or state every year or two. In the 19th year of Yuanshuo, vagadoga was destroyed, and in the 21st year of Yuanshuo, two satraps were destroyed.


    Up to now, only some marginal and wild places in the a''san continent exist states or tribes, otherwise they all fall under the rule of the Han Empire.


    The rule of the Han Empire in the third mainland is based on the numerous countries that have been separated. Only the essence area like the Ganges RIver River Basin and the India river basin is naturally owned by the state, while the rest places exercise the classical seal.


    In terms of Hou States, there are at least 72 Hou states in mainland a''san, such as fiefs and so on. The largest Marquis has a land area of more than 100000 square kilometers, and the smallest fief is just the size of a village.


    There are Hou men in the state of Hou. In fact, they are not in their own state of Hou most of the time. They will appoint their children to manage the state of Hou. I either live in Chang''an for a long time, or go abroad to fight or perform official duties abroad.


    In the six years after the 17th year of Yuanshuo, there were nearly 20 marques, thousands of upper marques and middle marques, and countless lower marques.


    Because it was a war at the national war level and a war with the anti Han axis led by Rome and sassanne, the Han Empire maintained the state of national mobilization in the first four years and gradually stopped the recruitment of troops from the fifth year.


    Now, the number of standing armies in the Han Empire has soared to 24. Except for the corps with special prefix such as kaihuben army and Yulin army, the organizational structure of each standing army has increased from 15000 to 28000.


    Not counting the soldiers of counties and counties in the territory, but only the number of soldiers of the standing army, the Han Empire was a field corps with a size of nearly 700000 people in the 23rd year of Yuanshuo.


    Among the 700000 field corps, the number of troops equipped with firearms increased from less than 16000 in the 17th year of Yuanshuo to 127000.


    Of the 127000, in addition to the artillery, there were 85000 soldiers with flint guns.


    It took about six years for the Han Empire to arm four firearm troops.


    At present, there is a plan for the restructuring of the army, but it has not been fully implemented. According to Liu Yan''s plan, the new military system will not be implemented until the army is completely changed.


    The great war lasted nearly seven years, and the major battlefields were Sassanian battlefields, Roman battlefields and the battlefields of the three continents.


    The Sassanian battlefield has been advancing westward steadily and orderly. There have been six large-scale battles. The following small and medium-sized clashes are not easy to count. After all, the encounter between scouts can also be regarded as a small-scale confrontation.


    On the other side of the Roman battlefield, it can only report to the mainland once a year. In the war of about five years, there were only seven naval battles. In one of them, Rome invested more than 1000 warships. Since then, the Roman navy has completely withered.


    On the other side of the A3 continent, there are more frequent wars on the Pisan battlefield and the Roman battlefield. At the same time, the speed of promotion and expansion is also different between the two battlefields. Naturally, the reason is that the enemy faced by the Tianzhu protectorate... Is really not very good, and it is easier to be conquered at the same time.


    Qian Jiantong had only two standing armies and less than 50000 County soldiers, but he had nearly 400000 A-San servants under his command, and the more he fought, the more servants under his command, which had already become the largest number of troops under the three major battlefield formations.


    The eastern part of sassanne is barren and has almost no production area. Except that the original land was not good, it was destroyed as much as possible when the Persians retreated. It was not possible to restore production in a short time. Then came the Persians who had already made preparations for evacuating civilians. They migrated away before the development of the war was unfavorable to them.


    The Western expeditionary Corps not only fought with Sassanian army, but also built a long road. The captured prisoners of war were basically consumed in road construction. The aborigines captured from the surrounding areas were also invested in the road construction army. The servants under their command were selected from the western regions.


    The Han Empire has always been a policy of reducing the number of people in the western regions. In the process, it is inevitable to suppress the rebellious people in the western regions. After pulling out nearly 300000 men as servants and cannon fodder, there are really not many adult men left in the western regions. The rest are basically Han relatives. That is, the Han people accepted the Western women, and the families of those women became the registered residence of the naturalized Hu.


    The environment on the other side of the expedition fleet is even worse. First of all, the people on the other side of Europa are too strange to the Han Empire, not only the Romans, but the local aborigines in the west of Europa have never heard of the Han Empire.


    Rome has ruled Europe for more than a thousand years. It is difficult for the local people of Europe to grow up, especially in the western and central regions of Europe, which Rome attaches most importance to.


    As a overlord who has flourished for more than a thousand years, the Romans have a higher morale than the Persians. They lost a wide angle in the westernmost part of Europe. Many noble families have organized 12 counter attacks in three years, but they failed to force the Han army back to the sea once.


    The number of gunships of the expedition fleet gradually increased to 13, of which 10 were fixed in the open sea of the occupied area. Even if they were not anchored, they were cruising in the sea area where they could be reinforced within two hours.


    There are ten gunships, which means that the Han Army on land can get artillery support from the sea anytime and anywhere. In addition, in two or three years, the Han Army on land has also established its own fortifications, and even more than ten fortresses have been built. There is a large military city, and the army has its own artillery forces. Every time the Romans counterattack, they have to leave a dead body, But they can''t shake them at all.


    When the nobles in Western Europe fought back, the Constantine family was not idle.


    The Strait of Gibraltar was controlled by the Han Army, which meant that the entrance and exit of the Mediterranean was blocked. Even if the Constantine family had no military wisdom, they should understand the consequences of being stuck at the only entrance and exit.


    In a short period of two or three years, the expedition fleet has stirred up the whole Mediterranean. Almost every day, groups of Han warships cross the Mediterranean, chasing any ship other than their own side, and from time to time looking for a Roman coastal city under the defense to land, fight and plunder.


    It was only two or three years. Rome couldn''t even control Africa. If there were no traffic with central and Western Europe on land, I don''t know whether those places belong to the Roman Empire.


    Rome naturally tried to drive the Han army out of the Mediterranean. Some previously sealed warships were pulled out again and were shipbuilding all the time.


    Unfortunately for the Romans, their warships were not only inferior to the Han Army, but also inferior in number. It was totally unbelievable that Rome fought at home, more like the home of the Han Empire.


    At present, the worst thing for the Romans is not only the loss of sea control in the Mediterranean, but also the inability of Western Europe to drive the landed Han army out of the sea, and the Germanic people in Eastern Europe (actually central Europe) are also stirring up the situation.


    The Germanic people entered the stage of the rise of barbarians and had previously established three countries.


    Frank, which controls most of the territory of Belgium and the Netherlands, is the strongest country among the three Germanic people. However, their country has not been recognized by the Romans and is still a part of the vassal tribe by the Romans.


    Burgundy controls southern Belgium, Luxembourg and Germany (Cologne and Rhine). They should be one of the three Germanic countries with the least iron ore. they sell finished weapons and armor to frank and Alemanni, but they are not recognized as a sovereign state by Rome.


    Alemanni controls parts of western France and some mountainous areas of Switzerland. They are the poorest of the three Germanic people who have been founded, but retain the most barbaric customs. They are still the best to fight, that is, the people''s livelihood is terrible. At the same time, they are also the closest of the three Germanic countries to Rome, but they seek sovereign independence.


    After the Han Empire moved westward, especially the expedition fleet led by Huan Wen landed in the west of Europa. The three Germanic countries had many king to King communication. Even Alemanni, who was closest to Rome, thought that it was their most favorable time. Even if they did not directly fight against Rome, it was also a good opportunity for the Romans to recognize that they were a sovereign and independent country.


    Of course, there is no word "sovereign independence". Frankie, Burgundy and al. Amani do not want to pay tribute to the Romans every year, and they are no longer willing to accept the Roman military command, and they want to has the final say.


    The three countries united to communicate with the Romans, mainly to appeal to the Roman nobles in Central Europe. At least they need to get the pass of those Roman nobles in Central Europe, otherwise they don''t have to negotiate with Constantinople.


    The reply of the Roman nobles in Central Europe to the three countries was very simple and direct. They sent troops directly to teach a lesson. The result naturally triggered a war.


    The three countries have sent envoys to the Han Empire. They may not have learned anything else, and the Han people will not teach anything in particular. However, the sentence "there is no rise without bloodshed" has been specially taught by the Han people. Obviously, they think the Han people are right.


    If we don''t dig through the ancient route of Egypt, the only entrance and exit of the Mediterranean is occupied by the Han Empire and can''t be taken back. If we dig the sea port of Egypt again, we will face the same Navy with absolute superiority of the Han Empire. It''s Rome. It''s the same no matter what you do.


    The part about Africa is still accessible, but each practice has to go around thousands of miles of land.


    More than that, the Han Army has begun to increase the attack on the African part of Rome, and is also supporting the spokesman. I believe that it will not be long before Rome''s territory in Africa will be lost.


    Coastal cities in the Mediterranean were repeatedly harassed and looted by the Han Army, and the once extremely prosperous maritime trade no longer existed.


    The expansion of war requires money, as do the armed soldiers, and money is spent in all aspects.


    Rome had just moved from a divided state to a seemingly unified state. It was not long before Constantius II had not much money on hand.


    Then there was the bad beginning of the officer age in Rome. Without money, let alone the army, you don''t bird Augustus. The nobles even despised it at a glance. Constantius, who was extremely short of money, didn''t dare to liquidate those nobles, even big businessmen, and a church jumped up and down.


    The Han Empire just sent an expeditionary fleet. The invasion could not be regarded as a formal large-scale invasion. As a result, Rome was made to look like this, which was actually beyond the expectation of Rome.


    As a last resort, Constantius II convened a meeting.


    Because of the invasion of the Han Army and the terrible situation in Rome, the nobles who had contradictions before gave face to the Constantine family, even if the owner didn''t go in person, he would send his confidants.


    The meeting lasted nearly a month, and only two conclusions were reached: either the whole of Rome should be truly united, especially willing to donate money for military spending; Or Rome offered a conditional truce to the Han Empire before it was saved.


    Obviously, donations were the worst choice for the Roman nobles. Only the Western European nobles who were actually threatened were more enthusiastic, or even the Roman nobles who were being looted and attacked by the navy of the Han Empire had doubts.


    They were afraid that after the donation, the Constantine family still sought an armistice with the Han Empire. The money was indeed spent on the expansion of the Constantine family, and then those troops were used to deal with them, so as to achieve the unity of all Rome at least during Caesar''s period.


    It is a fact that disunited Rome is difficult to compete with the Han Empire.


    If we want to unite and have concerns because of the contradictions during the period of division, that is, there is only a second choice left.


    The mission sent by Rome had already left Constantinople. It would go to Egypt and then turn to the peninsula to seek the navy of the Han Empire, send them to the mainland of the Han Empire, and then arrive in Chang''an.

 Chapter 1096

    "Holy Lord, the war report from the Far West has wiped out the last resistance forces in Rome and completed the occupation of Europa."


    "Did the emperor know?"


    "Return to your holiness, your majesty already knows."


    "Oh."


    Liu Yan, who is already 78 years old, looked at the rest as if he were in his fifties. He abdicated in the 38th year of Yuanshuo and handed over the throne of the emperor to Liu Shen, who has been crown prince for nearly ten years.


    After retiring from the throne, Liu Yan did not leave the title of the son of heaven. He is still the spiritual leader of this huge empire.


    Now, with the elimination of the last remnants of Rome, the Han Empire has completed the unification of the world island, and the curtain has come to an end after decades of war.


    In fact, in the 34th year of Yuanshuo, the former Sassanian empire fell under the iron hoof of the Han Empire. After the war with Sassanian, the Han Empire had to enter the internal affairs of cultivating students and recuperating because of the domestic situation.


    After all, the original territory of Sassanian was not small. It was still an empire with a population of 60 or 70 million. In addition, the Arabs had been a bit fierce before.


    The Arabs helped before the war between the Han Empire and Sassanian empire was won. After the demise of the Sassanian Empire, the Arabs became the trouble of the Han Empire.


    During the war of more than ten years, the Han Empire supported the Arabs and couldn''t find happiness for sassanne. Those Arabs who thought they had developed thought that their good days had come after the demise of sassanne. They didn''t expect that the Han Empire would not allow the Arabs to build a nation at all.


    A few years after the demise of sassanne, the Han Empire airborne a prince with aldasher blood. The original territory of sassanne was divided into seven. The prince was a part of the governor. As the nominal commander-in-chief, he cleared the remnants of sassanne and eliminated the Arabs who did not obey the rule.


    The prince with aldasher blood is naturally one of Liu Yan''s sons, named Liu Yi. The other half of his aldasher blood comes from his mother Ye Na.


    It took the Han Empire six years to make the territory originally belonging to Sassanian a solid territory in a real sense. In the process, it must have killed a river of blood, accompanied by the process of the Han people marching towards a new home.


    During this period, the Han Empire was not idle, and its exploration of the ocean did not stop. It can be regarded as the discovery of a continent on the other side of the ocean.


    It was found that the Han Empire in North America did not make any immediate action, but patiently built islands along the route and sent a small number of people to the new world for necessary investigation.


    In the past, people in the new world repeatedly sent information back to the mainland. First, they reported that they found that they were suspected to be descendants of Yin Shang, and later confirmed that it was not the same thing.


    A group of civil servants headed by Ji Chang thought that even if those people were not descendants of Yin Shang, they could make those aborigines believe that they were descendants of Yin Shang, so that the Han Empire could develop that new continent in the future.


    Liu Yan, who was still in office at that time, had an indifferent attitude. He knew rationally that the Han Empire could not enter the new world on a large scale for at least 100 years. In any case, the world island should be cleaned up first, and then an effective traffic chain should be built.


    Nowadays, the North American continent is still a wild land. Even the most basic metal smelting technology has not been "dotted", and even the nomadic pattern of grazing has not been developed. It still lives a hunting and gathering life similar to that of the primitive people.


    Liu Yan abdicated in the fourth year after the elimination of sassanne. Naturally, he thought of helping Liu Shen. Then, he should not launch the war for the unification of the world island. How should he leave an empire for Liu Shen to practice? After the elimination, the new emperor can also have a higher reputation.


    In his first few years, Liu Shen seemed very calm. While combing the internal affairs, he was also mastering the army. He thought his father would be sensitive after abdication. Unexpectedly, Liu Yangen didn''t have any reaction.


    The Han Empire launched a war against Rome in the five years of Xingwu, swept through all countries and nationalities on the way, and wiped out the xiongzu established by the descendants of the northern Xiongnu, the former enemy of the former Han Dynasty.


    The Han Empire under Liu Shen''s leadership arrived near the Danube River in the sixth year of Xingwu. At the same time, Liu Yan''s era also marched eastward in North Africa and the far west of Europa.


    The commander of the Han Army in the far west of Europa is another Prince of Liu Yan, who has half of Constantine blood and is called Liu Qi.


    The war against Rome lasted four years. In the first two years, it swept away Rome''s territory in the west, central and east of Europe, and also wiped out the kingdoms established by the Germanic people.


    Some of the remnants of Rome retreated to the island they named Britain. At the same time, there was a wave of public resistance in the former Roman territory occupied by the Han army. Together with the Germanic people who thought the Han people would take them to play, they also jumped after the fish pond was affected.


    The process of unifying the world island by the Han Empire was delayed for two years. Today, after 12 years of martial arts, Rome was really destroyed.


    "Your Majesty, the emperor came to greet you."


    "Yes."


    "Prince Ming, Prince Yi, Prince Qi, Prince Zhe and Prince Ping came together..."


    "Let them in."


    Liu Yan doesn''t live in the palace city of Chang''an now. He has moved to the music palace near the Qinling Mountains.


    Before long, a group of middle-aged children came in two lines with Liu Shen at the front.


    "See your father!"


    Liu Shen took the lead, and the brothers knelt respectfully to say hello.


    Although Liu Yannian Ji was big, his eyes were all right and looked at his children.


    "Here comes the emperor?" Liu Yan waved his hand and motioned for the children to get up: "today is a little neat?"


    "Father, Rome has been destroyed. Under your father''s leadership, the great man is at the height of the sun, and the children have nothing to do in the fief..." Liu Ming walked to Liu Yan with a smile, waiting for comfort like a young beast who is kind to a powerful king: "come back to congratulate your majesty and meet your father."


    Liu Yan glanced at his sons with a smile. When he was an emperor, he only granted Liu Ming the title of king of Tianzhu, and the rest of his sons were not granted the title of king. They were granted Marquis and appointed governor of a place only according to their own achievements.


    "The emperor did a good job." Liu Yan looked at Liu Shen and found that Liu Shen seemed a little stiff. He said, "you brothers go out to play by yourself, and the emperor stays."


    Liu Ming took his brothers out.


    "Father..." Liu Shen said very carefully, "the world island belongs to the big man, boy..."


    "The emperor doesn''t have to tell me what decision he has." Liu Yan knew why Liu Shen was cautious: "the emperor decides who he wants to be king, where to choose, and how big the land is."


    Liu Shen was obviously relieved.


    "Our generation, under the tyranny of the hooligans, let the Han people stand up again and become the most powerful nation on the planet." Liu Yan stood up slowly and didn''t mind Liu Shen''s Filial Piety: "the road has been paved for your descendants. Do you continue to forge ahead, or do you don''t cherish it and ruin the situation? After we are all dead, we can''t control it."


    There is really no one left of the founding fathers of the Han Empire. Liu Yan was still young before. It seems that he is also special and lives well.


    "Those young people, they only recognize you as the emperor."


    "Father...?"


    "What are you nervous about? If I say let go, I won''t mind."


    "Father''s love for children is like Mount Tai!"


    "How should the emperor treat his brothers? Don''t worry about me."


    "The child will be in the same vein with all his brothers..."


    "Then the country will be over!"


    "This..."


    Liu Yan turned and looked at Liu Shen.


    "Pick a good day. I should give you the throne of the son of heaven."


    "I never meant to!"


    "Whether it''s intentional or unintentional. This country is handed over to you, and you will bear it in the future!"


    ¡­¡­


    The book is over!


    ... with... Below... Excluding... Expenses


    Author''s language:


    Finished, nearly three years, finished.


    When I finished "the whole book", my whole body seemed to have no strength.


    This is not a successful novel. Thank so many friends for their company over the past three years.


    At first, I was full of enthusiasm. It seemed that I was a little biased?


    Thank you again for your company! Thousands of words, summed up in one sentence: Thank you!


    Then, honor is really writing history. I''m a little afraid. I feel really heavy. Next, I want to write a lighter novel.


    It happened that I was infatuated with a domestic animation called "super seminary", so I couldn''t help writing with the palpitation in my heart.


    Dear friends, please continue to gather here for the new book of Honor: "the universe mixed in the super seminary"


    You can find it directly by searching the book or some honorary author''s name.


    Let''s grow old together!